《The Soldier's Unsurpassable Honor》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    On the Southwest border...


    War between the Nine Provinces calmed down. The fortresses were secured. Each of the imprable


    fortresses instilled fear into the enemies! 2


    At that moment, within one of the big buildings, a ruler observed a young man. A scowl creased his


    face. 2


    "Are you really nning to return to the Middle Province? You¡¯d like to keep this position of Supreme


    Warrior a secret for now?" 4


    As the ruler, the old man stared into the eyes of the man in front of him. His gaze was filled with


    respect. 1


    Behind the young man were the recently anointed Nine Great Gods of War.


    The Nine Great Gods of War were meritorious. In just five year''s time, they contributed greatly. Their


    existence struck fear into their enemies'' hearts.


    The Nine Great Gods of War were given the official title as Gods of War. They enjoyed matchless


    power and wealth, and would soon be returning to the Nine Provinces, each ruling over a province of


    their own. They had the power to decide life and death. 1


    However, at that moment, the Nine Great Gods of War stood humbly behind the young man.


    Fane Wood, the one bestowed by Daxia with the title o f Supreme Warrior. His authority was beyond


    that of the Gods of War, the most exalted.


    Daxia was shocked. The media originally nned to officially announce the identities of the Nine Great


    Gods of War along with the Supreme Warrior.


    However, for some reason, they had only announced the identity of the Nine Great Gods of War. As for


    the Supreme Warrior¡¯s identity, it became a mystery.


    "Mm! I wonder how Selena is doing now? Since it¡¯s settled here, they don¡¯t need me anymore!" 1


    The hint of a gentle smile finally appeared on that man''s chiseled face. Selena was his woman, his


    wife. 1


    "Master, can we go with you to meet our master¡¯s wife?"


    Behind him, one of the Nine Great Gods of War, Abner Young, asked curiously.


    If people found out that the Nine Great Gods of War behind Fane, with their outstanding service, were


    his disciples, who knew what their reaction would be?!


    "Let''s talk about that some other time!"


    Fane sighed, seemingly falling into a pensive mood.


    Five years ago, the enemies counterattacked. Daxia suffered heavy losses and conscripted warriors


    from


    all over the country.


    The Middle Province''s Taylor family were trapped by some scheme, forcing the Taylor family to enroll


    one o f their younger generations to set an example for the Middle Province City. 1


    Old Master Taylor was advanced in age, Master Taylor had to maintain order, and Young Master Taylor


    was the only one from the younger generation. He was the only male heir. 1


    Naturally, Old Master Taylor was against having his only grandson to fight on the battlefield as he


    feared having his bloodline ended. However... The Taylor family could not back out of this. 1


    Coincidentally, the delivery boy Fane appeared right then. Old Master Taylor had a sudden epiphany


    and made Fane marry into the Taylor family by faking a marriage with the Taylor family''s second


    daughter. That allowed Fane to head to the battlefield in Young Master Taylor''s stead as a member of


    the Taylor family.


    Of course, Fane had his own conditions as well. It was to have Old Master Taylor pay him one million


    bucks for his sick mother¡¯s treatment.


    Very quickly, the Taylor family''s second daughter was forced to marry Fane the delivery boy. That


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    simple wedding ceremony made Selena Taylor into the joke o f the century.


    On the night of the wedding, the dispirited Selena ended up being the one to initiate the marriage


    consummation with Fane after bing drunk. 1


    The next morning, she cried.


    On the same morning, Fane was enlisted by the army. That partingsted five years.


    Over the course of five years, Fane had experienced countless life and death situations. However, he


    managed to endure those hardships with the thought o f Selena waiting for him at home.


    In five years, he transformed from the b*stard son of the family into a major figure.


    ''Selena, don''t you worry. I''ll definitely honor my responsibility over you!''


    Fane gripped his fists. With the thought of meeting Selena soon, his usually tranquil heart felt a twinge


    of excitement.


    Four dayster, a private ne descended slowly onto Middle Province International Airport.


    "Middle Province! What a nostalgic ce!¡±


    Stepping foot onto thisnd once again, the corner of Fane''s mouth showed the hint of a smile.


    Fane looked at Lana Zechs, then stated slowly, "From the moment I left the Southwestern battlefield,


    I''m no longer the Supreme Warrior. From now on, you can just call me brother!¡±


    "Yes, mas-Brother Fane!"


    Lana nodded. She was assigned to Middle Province and would be stationed here. She was happy to


    be returning here with her master.


    An eye-catching Rolls-Royce Phantom with the te A99999 was at the airport exit.


    There was a bodyguard with sunsses that respectfully opened the car door as a person in his forties


    came out.


    If anyone from a higher ss were to find out that this person was Mason Drake, the richest person in


    Middle Province, their jaws would surely hit the ground. A person that couldpel Mason to


    personally pick him up from the airport was obviously no ordinary person.


    "Today will be worth it if I can see the face of the Queen of Hell!" Masonmented.


    He knew full well what a God of War represented.


    Just as he finished his sentence, a man and woman nearby walked toward him.


    "Goddess of war, Queen of Hell, Lana Zechs is here!" eximed one of the bodyguards respectfully as


    he saw them.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mason adjusted his shirt. For the first time, he walked over ever so carefully toward Lana.


    "Mason Drake of the Drake family from Middle Province wees the goddess of war¡¯s return! We''ve


    already prepared the War God''s Residence for you. Here''s a ck card. I hope the goddess of war


    likes it!"


    Mason led his men to Lana, bowing slightly as he passed her a ck card.


    However, Lana frowned and calmly stated, "Your information source is quite good. As expected of the


    Middle Province¡¯s richest person!¡±


    With that said, she casually looked at the ck card andughed coldly. "Since you¡¯ve arranged a


    ce for me to stay, I¡¯ll oblige. As for this card, you can save it for yourself!¡±


    "Yes, of course!¡±


    Mason wiped away his cold sweat before daring to raise his head. He then kept the ck card.


    "This is?" Mason looked at Fane as he probed with a question.


    "We''re justrades that joined the army together!"


    "It''s by chance that I''m returning to Middle Province and we kept each otherpany! You guys go on.


    I''ll grab a taxi and head back!"


    Fane smiled faintly, then looked at Lana. "Keep in contact on the phone!¡± 2


    "Of course!¡± Lana nodded in response.


    Upon hearing the exchange, Mason''s heart skipped a beat. That was the private ne to send the


    Gods of War. For this person to return alongside the Queen of Hell, his background was definitely


    something special.


    Furthermore, to his surprise, the way Lana looked at that man was filled with respect.


    Very soon, a taxi was parked outside the gate of a row of vis.


    That was where the Taylor family was located!


    Fane, having been through countless life and death situations, could not help but smile bitterly as he


    looked upon the vi''s gates. Back then, if not for Old Master Taylor''s threat with his own life, Selena


    would not have been willing to marry him.


    It was also due to the Taylor family¡¯s irresponsible attitude toward her marriage that caused her to feel


    disappointed. That led to her getting drunk and having developed rtions with a little delivery boy like


    him.


    Although the marriage was originally a fake one, Selena had lost her virginity to him. Just before he


    departed, she told him that she would wait for his return. That touched Fane greatly.


    At that moment, Fane had finally returned! 2

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    As Fane reminisced, a little girl with a dirty face walked up to the gates and sneakily looked inside.


    The little girl was rather skinny. She seemed to be four or five years old with a slightly yellowish skin


    tone. It would seem that she was malnourished.


    "This little girl. Those eyes resemble Selena''s!"


    Seeing the girl''s cute appearance, Fane could not resist smiling.


    A maid of the Taylor family came out. She looked at the guards standing by the door and pulled the


    little girl to another corner.


    For some reason, maybe due to the likeness of the girl''s look with Selena, Fane¡¯s interest was piqued.


    He slowly walked up to them.


    He then witnessed the maid carefully fish out two buns from her pockets and pass it to the little girl."


    Kylie, there''s only two today!"


    "Thank you, pretty sister!¡±


    The little girl swallowed her saliva as her stomach growled. It was obvious that she was famished. 1


    "Hurry up, eat it!"


    The maid patted the little girl''s head. "Sigh, Young Master Taylor is just too mean!¡±


    "No. I¡¯ll take this home and eat it with Mommy, Grandpa, and Grandma!"


    The little girl took the buns before smiling blissfully. For her, the two buns in her hands were akin to this


    world''s greatest treasures. 3


    A sports car quickly pulled over beside them, followed by half a dozen Audi A6s as well. 1


    "Ivan Taylor?"


    Fane recognized the man immediately. After five years, Young Master Taylor had grown up. However,


    the changes were minimal. He was still as sheltered a s before.


    "Hehe, Shauna. What are you hiding there? Take it out and show it to me!"


    Ivan asked with a grin on his face.


    "N-n-nothing..."


    The maid repeatedly shook her head. Meanwhile, little Kylie lowered her head as though she had just


    made a mistake.


    "Kylie, please tell me what did this pretty sister just pass to you?"


    Ivan crouched down and asked the little girl.


    "I won''t tell you. You¡¯re a bad man. A very bad man!"


    Kylie raised her head with her lips pursed.


    "A bad man?"


    Ivan chuckled. "Your mother ruined our Taylor family''s name by giving birth to you. Your mother is the


    evil one!"


    With that said, Ivan stood up and shot a look at the two guards.


    "Shauna, you''re quite brazen. How dare you pass food t o this little b*stard? Do you have a death


    wish?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ivan smiled coldly, then instantly sent a backhanded p at Shauna''s face.


    "Don''t hit pretty sister, you meanie!¡±


    Seeing that, the little girl immediately ran over andtched onto Ivan''s leg, giving it a big bite.


    "Ah!"


    Ivan screamed in pain and pushed Kylie to the floor. " Are you born in the year of the dog? You wild


    dog.


    How dare you bite me?"


    "Sob, sob... You''re a bad person. You''re very bad!"


    Kylie was pushed to the floor and started crying.


    "Here''s the buns your pretty sister gave you. Come on, eat it. You and your pretty sister get one each.¡±


    He then threw the buns onto the floor and stomped them with his leather shoes. Ivan then stated, "If


    you don''t eat, I''ll break her hands and yours too!" "Young master, I¡¯ll eat it. Don''t make it difficult for the


    little one, please? I beg of you. Kylie is still Miss


    Selena''s daughter. Selena is your cousin!"


    Shauna knelt on the floor and grabbed the buns as she looked up at the high and mighty Ivan Taylor


    with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Selena¡¯s...daughter?" 3


    Hearing those words, Fane''s mind was blown. How did Selena end up with a daughter? Furthermore,


    Selena was a daughter of Master Taylor. How could her daughter be like a beggar?


    "Didn¡¯t she say that she would wait for me? Could it be that she remarried that quickly after I went to


    war?"


    Fane''s eyes turned red. Heughed bitterly in his heart and felt he was naive. He naively thought that


    Selena would really wait for him.


    "Haha, her father has long died on the battlefield for who knows how many years. This is just a


    b*stard!"


    "Furthermore, we initially arranged for Selena to fake her marriage to that useless delivery boy. Turns


    out she had actually gotten pregnant with that trash¡¯s kid. We told her to abort the baby but she insisted


    on keeping it!¡±


    "Her fate today was all well-deserved. This is the fate o f someone that soils our family''s name!"


    Ivanughed out loudly.


    At that point, Fane''s heart was in turmoil. This dirty little girl with patchy clothes was his own daughter?


    He clenched his fists as fury took over him. Just what did Selena experience in the past five years?


    "Are you eating it? If you don''t eat it, don''t even think about leaving!"


    Ivan grabbed one of the dirty buns he stomped on and lifted Kylie with one hand. He then stuffed the


    bun into the little girl¡¯s mouth.


    "Sob, sob... You big meanie. I won¡¯t eat. I won''t eat..."


    The little girl¡¯s feet kicked about in the air, one of themnding on Ivan¡¯s clothes.


    "Motherf*cker, you''re asking for death. Do you know how expensive my clothes are?"


    Ivan looked at it, then forcefully flung Kylie aside.


    "You beast! He''s your niece!" 1


    Fane''s veins bulged from his temples. Kylie was petite. If she was thrown like that and hit the ground,


    how could she be fine?


    He took a step, then turned into a blur and appeared i n front of Ivan. He then extended his arms to


    catch Kylie who was just thrown away. 3


    "Ah!"


    Kylie was in shock. She opened her big googly eyes and stared at the brave-looking man.


    "Uncle, w-w-who¡¯re you?"


    Kylie stared at Fane, obviously scared.


    "Don¡¯t be scared, Kylie. Nobody will dare bully you, or your mother, in the future!"


    Fane''s heart trembled as a familial feeling washed over him. This was his own daughter. This was his


    daughter with Selena.


    "Who the f*ck is this? How dare you stick your nose in the Taylor family''s business?"


    Ivan was extremely pissed after being caught by surprise.


    In the span of five years, Fane went through a big change. He transformed from an ordinary delivery


    boy into the one and only Supreme Warrior of Daxia. Ivan was unable to recognize him in that brief


    moment.


    "I''m definitely getting involved in this matter today!"


    Fane shot him a cold re. His aura that was stained with countless bloodshed caused Ivan to take a


    few steps back out of fear.


    "Kylie, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you!" 1


    Fane lovingly looked at Kylie in his arms, then gently ced her back on the ground.


    "What are you f*cking doing standing in a daze? Go break his limbs!¡±


    Taking a look at the tall, strong guards, Ivan felt confident.


    "Brat, you¡¯re really brazen. How dare you stick your nose in Young Master Taylor¡¯s matters!"


    Around a dozen experts surrounded Fane.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Unfortunately, before Ivan could see clearly, the guards were all lying on the ground.


    "Ah, my hand is broken!"


    "My leg! My leg!"


    With the guards lying on the floor, Ivan was scared and the color drained from his face.


    "B-b-brat, who¡¯re you? I''m the Taylor family''s young master. Things won¡¯t end well for you if you offend


    m e!" Ivan swallowed hard, his voice trembling.


    "Who am I? Hehe, I''m the one that went to the battlefield in your ce!"


    Fane¡¯s gaze was intimidating. "Ivan Taylor, I fought your battle for you and faced death in your stead.


    There were dozens of times where I almost lost my life, yet here you are, feeding my daughter with a


    bun that you¡¯ve stomped on?¡±


    "Y-y-y¡ãu¡¯re Fane? Impossible. It''s been five years without any news. How could you havee back


    alive?"


    Ivan was scared witless. Not only the Taylor family, but the people of Middle Province City had thought


    that Fane had died. ording to the reports, the battle a few years back was just too brutal with too


    many casualties.


    "I''m sorry, but fate is on my side. I can''t die!" Fane sneered, then immediately sent him a kick.


    Ivan fell down kneeling on the ground. The pain in his knees caused him to yell in pain.


    "Eat those two buns. Otherwise, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Selena¡¯s cousin or not, I''ll butcher you like the


    animal you are!"


    Fane took the two dirt-covered buns and threw them i n front of Ivan with a merciless gaze in his eyes.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    "Fane, are you f*cking crazy? Don''t forget your own identity. You''re only someone that married into our


    family. Don''t think that just because you''ve been a soldier for a few years, you can y around with me


    with that little extra strength.¡±


    Ivan gritted his teeth and tried to stand up.-


    Bang!


    Fane responded with a kick and pushed him back down, dusting up the area.


    "I''m not going to repeat my words!"


    Fane kept a foot on the back of Ivan''s hand.


    "Ah!¡± Ivan shrieked. He felt as though his bones were being crushed.


    "B*stard..." Ivan raised his head and was scared speechless when he looked up to meet Fane''s


    merciless re.


    "Are you eating it or not? If you don''t, I¡¯ll kill you right now!" Fane dered coldly.


    "E-e-eat. I''ll eat it!"


    This time, Ivan was utterly terrified by Fane. Although his heart was unwilling, he could not help but


    take bites off the dirt-covered buns, stuffing it into his mouth. 2


    "Shauna, thank you for your care of Kylie. Is Selena in there?"


    Fane walked up to the maid, remembering that Shauna used to be Selena''s personal maid that was


    very close to her.


    "M-m-miss was exiled from the Taylor family. The family was against her giving birth to Kylie and she


    disobeyed them, that¡¯s why..."


    Shauna¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she recounted the event.


    "Let¡¯s go. Bring me to her!"


    Fane picked Kylie up. "Kylie, nobody will dare pick on you in the future!"


    "Pretty sister, w-w-who is he?" 1


    Kylie was spooked by the earlier scene. It was obvious that she was still scared.


    "Kylie, he''s your dad. Quickly call daddy. He''s not dead. He''s back!"


    Shauna teared up as she exined. Over the past five years, Selena''s life was horrible.


    "Y-y-you''re really my daddy?"


    Kylie pursed her lips as her eyes brightened. "They said my daddy is dead. Are you really my daddy?


    Mommy told me that daddy is definitely still alive. Mommy told me that if daddy is back, we won''t have t


    o pick up trash again!" 1


    Fane teared up immediately. Despite his seven-foot height and being the only Supreme Warrior of


    Daxia, his eyes turned red with tears.


    "Shauna, y-y-you should make your choice properly. If you dare walk out of our Taylor Residence, you''ll


    lose your job. You should know how many people are fighting for the chance to be a maid of the Taylor


    family!" Ivan shouted after he finally finished the two buns, i


    "You''re full of nonsense!" 1


    Fane gave him a kick, sending him a few meters away. Ivan spat out a mouthful of blood and passed


    out. 2


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good! This meanie deserves it!" Kylie squealed excitedly as she witnessed the scene. 1


    "I don''t want this job. Let''s go. Master Fane, I''ll bring your Miss Selena!"


    Shauna steeled her heart, then looked toward Kylie and asked, "Kylie, why aren''t you greeting your


    daddy?¡±


    Kylie lowered her head sheepishly. After a while, she finally spoke up with a sweet innocent voice,


    "Daddy...¡±


    "Good girl. Look at you, covered with dirt. Let''s go, I¡¯ll get you cleaned up and buy some clean clothes!¡±


    Fane lovingly kissed Kylie on the forehead. He felt that his heart was all warmed up. This was his own


    flesh and blood.


    Very quickly, Fane brought Shauna and Kylie to the best bathhouse in the Middle Province.


    "Master, it¡¯s very expensive here..." Shauna reminded him softly.


    "My daughter deserves to enjoy such treatment!"


    Fane did not look up all the while. His loving gaze remained fixated at Kylie who was in his arms.


    "Sir, are you lost? This bathhouse does not wee beggars!"


    Just as they reached the door, a server chuckled as he looked at Kylie''s dirty face. His gaze was filled


    with disgust.


    "I know!"


    Fane sternly warned, "I¡¯ll give you 10 minutes!"


    "10 minutes?" The other party was confused.


    "10 minutes to clear this ce up. I need to give my precious daughter a bath!"


    The server chuckled. "Sir, are you joking? We offer individual baths for over a thousand people, and


    that''s not including other activities. Unless you have around 80,000 bucks, I''m afraid you¡¯re just


    dreaming to have m e clear this ce!"


    Having said that, the server paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Looking at you, you''re not


    someone that can fork out that much money!


    Furthermore, even if you have the money, you can''t


    expect us to render our services to a beggar, right?"


    Fane''s expression darkened. The surrounding had seemingly dropped a few degrees. "Say that


    again?"


    "Your daughter is so dirty. Is she not a beggar?"


    Bang!


    The server was sent flying with a kick...


    "F*ck you, what are you trying to do? Do you know what ce this is?"


    The server climbed back up and shouted, "Guys, someone is here to cause trouble!¡±


    "WTF, this ce is under the rk family¡¯s jurisdiction. Is this fe crazy? He dares to start trouble


    here?"


    "That''s right. We can''t help it if he''s here to court death!¡± 2


    A few customers shook their heads as they witnessed the scene.


    One should know that luxurious bathhouses like this one were naturally backed by powerful forces.


    To the extent that they might have the power to cause the entire Middle Province to tremble under their


    feet.


    Very soon, a group of sturdy men rushed in.


    "Who dares to cause trouble at our ce?" one of them shouted.


    He was a burly man.


    "This territory belongs to the rk family. You¡¯re quite brave to dare cause trouble here!" said another


    guy.


    "My daughter is not a beggar. It''s fine if you humiliate me. If anyone dares to offend my daughter, it


    won''t end well for them!"


    All these years, his daughter must have gone through much suffering. Fane was only hoping to make it


    up t o her and Selena.


    "Kid, it¡¯s you. You¡¯re quite daring!"


    "Do you know who I am? I''m ck Dragon of Middle Province, general of the rk family. Kneel and


    admit your wrongdoing right now, then get out of my sight!"


    "My establishment doesn¡¯t serve ill-dressed folks, nor do we serve stinking beggars. Your daughter is


    definitely a beggar..."


    The burly man took two steps forward with an arrogant look on his face.


    "What!? He''s ck Dragon? Tch, tch, I heard that he''s a fearsome fighter. All his achievements came


    from his kills! Once, he managed to kill over a hundred people and saved Master rk''s life. That story


    was spread all over the streets!"


    Some onlookers took a few steps back, feeling scared. They felt a sense of dread welling up from


    within.


    "You want me to kneel to you?"


    Fane was astonished. "I''m afraid the one that dares to have me kneel is not born yet. I''ve already


    forgotten how many people I''ve killed!¡± 3 "Interesting. You dare act tough in front of me.


    Hahaha, I''m afraid you weren''t even born yet when I started chopping others with my saber!¡±


    ck Dragonughed out loud. "I''m sorry kid, I know full well how many people of great power there


    are in Middle Province. Coincidentally, you¡¯re not on that list!"


    "Today... You''ll get to know me!¡±


    Just as he finished his sentence, there was a sh of light. ck Dragon fell down just like that.


    ck Dragon remainedying on the ground, his eyes filled with surprise. He was no longer breathing.


    Silence enveloped the area!


    "This is bad. B-B-ck Dragon is dead!¡± Someone shouted in fear after taking a look.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    "Six minutes remaining. Clear this venue. Since you''re just offended, don¡¯t even think about charging


    the fee!"


    Fane stared coldly at the remaining people.-


    Although they were tough as well, they were nothingpared to ck Dragon. None of them dared


    to look Fane in the eye.


    "Everyone, leave immediately or else!"


    They started shouting immediately. The other customers were obviously terrified from before and ran


    away like their lives depended on it. 1


    They could not see how ck Dragon had died. It was as though something supernatural urred.


    In less than a minute, the entire bathhouse was empty!


    A beautiful female server walked out meekly after being signaled by the bouncers and asked in a


    worried tone, "Sir, t-t-the ce is empty. How can we serve you?¡±


    "Go get a set of branded clothing and a sumptuous meal for my daughter. If not, don''t even think of


    leaving here alive!¡±


    Fane carried Kylie inside, causing the server and bouncers to have the color drain from their faces.


    "Of course, sir. We''ll get to it immediately!"


    The beautiful female server recovered from her daze and bowed deeply toward Fane''s back!


    Fane brought Kylie into the bath and took the old dirty clothes off her. The corner of his mouth twitched.


    Kylie was scared. There were some scars on her supple skin.


    "Kylie, did daddy scare you earlier?"


    Fane smiled lovingly at Kylie as a tear almost escaped his eye.


    "Daddy, you¡¯re amazing but also terrifying!" Kylie pursed her lips, then finally peeped carefully.


    "Terrifying?"


    Fane was stunned. Kylie was only four years old. That was an age where they were most innocent, yet


    he took action right in front of her and had even killed a person.


    To him, killing a single person was no different from eating or drinking.


    However, to Kylie, that was...


    "Alright. Kylie, from now on, daddy won''t be so terrifying. However, those were bad people and they


    deserve to be punished!" 1


    Fane carefully helped Kylie wash up. "From now on, I''ll have you and your mother livefortably.


    Kylie can have afortable life just like other kids!"


    The little girl seemed confused.


    Beside them, Shauna smiled. "Master, would you like t o give Miss Selena a call? If she knows that


    you''re back, she''ll definitely be delighted!"


    "No need. We''ll head over soon!"


    Fane calmly stated, "Shauna, from now on you¡¯ll continue taking care of Selena and Kylie. Don''t worry,


    I won''t skimp on your sry!"


    "Oh right, I''ve heard that the retired soldiers are given a decent pension. The lowest is rumored to be


    around 1 0 to 20 thousand bucks. Master, how much do you get?"


    Shauna quickly thought of something, thenughed." I''m very close to Miss Selena. It''s for the best that


    I can take care of Miss Selena. As for the sry, it¡¯s fine as long as I have enough to survive!"


    "Hehe, it''s sufficient!"


    Faneughed it off. To him, money was nothing. He could rece the richest person in Middle Province


    with just a phone call if he so wished. 1


    Shauna contemted for a moment, then spoke again. "Oh yeah, Master Fane, Kylie''s surname is


    Taylor. It can¡¯t be helped. Your inws were mindful o f your previous status and thought you didn''t


    make it


    H


    "Oh..." Fane responded, then said, "It''s okay. She¡¯s the daughter of Selena and I!"


    Very quickly, the pretty server brought over some delicious foods and a beautiful princess-styled dress.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cing them to one side, she then carefully retreated out of the room.


    Growl!


    After her bath, Kylie silently swallowed hard, feeling famished.


    Fane lovingly touched Kylie''s face as he watched her wolf her food down, saying, "Silly little girl. Eat


    slowly! After you''re done, we''ll go see your mommy!¡±


    After Kylie finished her meal, she grabbed the two slices of leftover cake with her hands.


    "Daddy, I... I wanna bring this back for mommy and grandma!"


    She looked at Fane, then asked in a worried tone, "Can I?"


    Fane was speechless. It would seem that his earlier fights had indeed scared Kylie and made her


    afraid of him.


    "Of course! As long as you''re happy!"


    Carrying Kylie in his arms, Fane was ready to leave with Shauna. 1


    However, before they even reached the door, an Audi stopped right outside and a bald man got out of


    it.


    The bald man had a scary face with a long scar over it. His eyes were sharp.


    One of the servers could not resist snickering." Excellent. The rk family''s number one fighter is here.


    Hahaha, that kid is screwed!¡±


    "That''s right. Master rk was furious after receiving the phone call and had Dan Jamesone over


    to turn that kid into a cripple."


    The other guard snickered and watched from the sidelines, hoping for a good show.


    "Where''s he?"


    Dan walked over to Fane after asking around.


    "Kid, you''re quite the man, having managed to kill ck Dragon!"


    "However, it won¡¯t end well for you today!" Dan said in a deep voice, his eyes narrowed.


    "If I want you dead, you won''t survive for more than three seconds!"


    Fane looked at his opponent, then at Kylie in his arms. "However, my daughter is here. I don''t want to


    scare her. Why don''t we have an arm-wrestling match?!"


    "Arm-wrestling?"


    Dan was caught off-guard. "Do you think I''m here to y with you?"


    ¡°Hehe, of course it''s not to y around. You just said that your master wants to cripple me, didn''t you?"


    "What about this. If you win, I''ll voluntarily cripple my limbs!¡± "If you lose, I''ll just need you to cut off one


    finger!"


    Fane bellowed inughter. After experiencing so much killing, he could tell with a look that this person


    was a ruthless one. 1


    "Interesting!"


    Dan smiled, then walked up to a table. "Kid, get over here. Since you like to y this, I''ll y with you!"


    "Shauna, hold Kylie for me!"


    Fane then passed Kylie to Shauna.


    Very quickly, both their hands sped together.


    "Begin!" announced one of the guards.


    "This kid dares to arm wrestle with Dan? Doesn¡¯t he know how strong Dan is?"


    "That¡¯s right. Dan can potentially kill a cow with one punch!" i


    A few buff guys were watching the show with their hands crossed in front of their chests. 1


    If Fane lost and tried to deny the results, Dan would teach him a lesson on regret.


    "Argh!" i


    Dan poured in all his strength, just to realize that Fane''s arm had not moved an inch.


    "I-I-Impossible!?"


    He gasped a mouthful of air. The next instant, Fane snickered and Dan lost the match.


    "I believe you won¡¯t deny the result. One finger. As for which one you choose, I''ll let you decide!"


    Fane then took Kylie back in his arms and left the scene.


    "Who''s that guy? His strength is amazing!" Dan finally said with disbelief after Fane was long gone.


    "Brother Dan, you¡¯re not really cutting a finger, are you?" asked a person as he walked up to the bald


    guy. He swallowed hard while looking at the empty gate.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Shauna led Fane to the door of a small, dpidated courtyard house.


    There was a big banyan tree in the courtyard. Looking in from there, it appeared tranquil. However,


    there was the problem that the ce was too run down.


    "You¡¯re telling me that my mother, Selena, and the iws are staying here?" 2


    Seeing the house in front of him, Fane felt sorry for them.


    Selena was the daughter of Master Taylor. She was fantastically talented. Back then, she was even


    known as a stunningly beautiful director that exuded pride. Countless people courted her.


    At that moment, because of her decision to keep the kid, she was kicked out of the household to stay at


    such a ce! 1


    Shauna smiled bitterly. "There''s also your little uncle! He was still young five years ago, but he¡¯s now 19


    and staying here." 1


    "That many people!"


    Fane''s eyes turned red. "Selena must''ve had a hard time!"


    However, they quickly noticed a Bentley was parked b y the courtyard.


    "Why''s there a Bentley here?"


    Fane scowled, feeling suspicious. 1


    "I don''t know. After all, I hardlye here. Sigh, too many things have happened over the five years.


    Miss Selena has been waiting for you all the while!"


    "However, her parents'' patience ran out a long time ago. Furthermore, they had a strong bias against


    you... iming that you forced yourself on Miss Selena during the wedding night, taking advantage of


    her drunkenness..." Shauna said carefully with a frown.


    "Sigh, I can only slowly make it up to them. I''ve caused father and mother-inw to suffer together!"


    Fane sighed deeply. He too wanted to stay by the side of his woman, and yet was just as helpless.


    Just as he entered, Fane scowled and raised his hand, signaling Shauna to keep quiet for the sound


    The voice of Selena''s mother could be heard. "Young Master rk, don¡¯t you worry. There has been no


    news of that kid for five years. He''s long gone! I''m nning to go apply for a death certificate. By then,


    you can marry our Selena!"


    "Haha, thank you very much!"


    Young Master rkughed loudly, then said, "Auntie, there''s actually no need to get that death


    certificate. The marriage certificate is just a piece of paper. I, Ken rk, am not such a superficial


    person. When the timees, we just need to arrange a glorious and grand marriage ceremony! The


    most important thing i s for Selena to agree to our marriage."


    "Agree! Of course she''d agree!"


    Selena''s mother immediately thumped her chest and said, "Don''t you worry. Her father and I will help


    you persuade her!"


    "Really? However, she is quite the stubborn one!"


    "Back then, if not for her insisting to give birth to that b*stard, you guys wouldn''t be kicked out of the


    Taylor family to suffer alongside her over here!" 1


    Young Master rk then added calmly, "Sigh, five years ago, Selena was the prettiest girl in the Middle


    Province. Look at her now, what has she be?"


    "That''s right. It''s all that delivery boy¡¯s fault. The original deal was just a faked marriage, yet he ended u


    p impregnating our Selena.¡±


    Once again, Mrs. Taylor added, "Our Selena is really obstinate, stubbornly iming that child to be her


    flesh and blood, swearing to care for her!"


    "Hehe, it''s okay. Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m sincerely in love with Selena. Once Selena is with me, wealth is not


    an issue!"


    Having said that, Young Master rk took out a jade bracelet. "I had someone bring this jade bracelet


    over from Shanghai. It''s worth quite a sum. I''ll give it to Auntie as a gift!"


    "T-T-This... How can we ept this?¡±


    Beyond the door, Fane''s expression turned uglier by the second. His fists gripped tightly together.


    He tried his best to suppress the raging fire in his heart. After calming himself, he then knocked on the


    door.


    "Who¡¯s there?"


    Mrs. Taylor''s voice sounded annoyed as she opened the gate.


    ¡°Who''re you?¡±


    Mrs. Taylor, Fiona Lewis, looked at Fane suspiciously, then looked at Kylie, asking, "Why are you


    holding onto our Kylie?"


    "Grandma, h-h-he''s daddy!¡±


    Kylie looked at Fane, then said softly, "Daddy said that with him home, nobody would dare to bully me


    and mommy ever again!"


    Fiona was dumbstruck on the spot, then quickly eximed in astonishment, "Wonderful. Fane, the


    shameless one, is actually alive... You have the gall to show up now? You need topensate my


    daughter for her lost youth. Our family is in a rut because of you!¡± "Who? Who''s back? It''s that b*stard


    Fane?¡±


    Selena''s father rushed out, limping forward to grab at Fane. "I''ll kill you, you beast. If not for you


    tainting our Selena''s purity, would she need to make a living from collecting trash? If not for you, my leg


    wouldn''t have been crippled!" 1


    Fane had a huge shock. How did Selena end up collecting trash? How did her father¡¯s leg end up like


    this?


    Although it was not his fault as Selena took the initiative, he was also drunk during that time and did not


    resist the urge. 2


    However, it was still because of him that they ended u p like this.


    No wonder Andrew Taylor and Fiona Lewis would hate him to this extent.


    Fane''s heart was wracked with guilt. ''That''s right, if not for my impulsive behavior, their entire family


    wouldn''t have had to suffer.¡¯ 1


    "Shauna, take Kylie over to the courtyard to y for a while!"


    Fane passed Kylie over to Shauna.


    "Brat, of all times, you chose toe back now. Why are you here? It''d be better if you had just died


    on the battlefield!"


    Fiona was in tears. "I think you¡¯re just unwilling to let our Selena live a single day infort. You


    animal!"


    "I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Andrew immediately sent a p at Fane.


    However, the next instant, his hand was firmly in Fane''s grasp. "Father, I''m sorry. It''s because of me


    that you had to suffer. Regardless, Selena has already given birth to Kylie. I, Fane Woods, will take full


    responsibility. I won¡¯t let her down. She has waited for me all this while. I''ll let her live afortable


    life." i


    "Huh, you dare to grab my hand? Get out of my sight!"


    Andrew was pissed. As expected of a retired soldier, Fane''s strength was great. He was unable to


    move an inch.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "He can''t leave!"


    Unexpectedly, right at that moment, Young Master rk approached them with a smile. "This kid is


    back just in time. Since he''s not dead, we can have him divorce Selena. Moreover, Kylie is his kid. He¡¯s


    her father, therefore he should take custody over Kylie. From now on, we''ll just have Kylie follow him!"


    1


    Having said that, he further added with a grin on his face, "After all, I''m unwilling to help someone take


    care of their baggage. Without this burden, both mine and Selena''s life will be much better!"

 Chapter 6 1

    Chapter 6 1


    "That''s right. You''re absolutely right! To be honest, I don''t really like this little girl anyway!"


    Fiona nodded repeatedly. "After all, she shouldn¡¯t have existed!"


    Hearing those words, Fane felt the urge to kill them all in just one strike.


    However, deep down, he reminded himself to stay calm. After all, Fiona was Selena''s mother, his


    mother-inw.


    This ce was no longer the battlefield where he killed as he wished. At the very least, Fiona and


    Andrew were not his enemies.


    Andrew''s leg was in its current condition because of his rash actions with Serena on their wedding


    night.


    Their hatred for him was reasonable. 1


    However, there was an outsider present.


    Fane smiled coldly, then looked toward Young Master rk. "Kylie is my daughter. She¡¯s not baggage,


    nor is she a b*stard child. You have to kneel down and apologize for your words!"


    At that point, Fane paused for a moment, then continued, "If not because of my unwillingness to stain


    this ce on my first day home, you''d be dead b y now!"


    "Haha, brat, did I hear you correctly? Do you know who you''re talking to?¡±


    Young Master rkughed, then pointed at the Bentley outside. "I heard that you used to be a


    delivery boy. A few years of war as a soldier has made you a tough guy, eh? You¡¯re nothing in my eyes.


    Do you know how much that car costs? A person like you can''t afford to buy one in your entire life."


    "That''s right. Fane, stop your meddling. Take your daughter and leave!¡±


    Fiona took a step forward, then added, "Stop messing with my daughter¡¯s search for happiness!"


    "Mother, unless Selena personally asks me to go away, I will never leave her side!"


    Fane looked at Fiona with a resolved expression on his face.


    "What do you have topare with me? How do you qualify to be with her? A person needs to


    understand his own shorings, no?¡±


    Young Master rk took a step forward, then jabbed a t Fane''s chest. "You''re just a useless soldier..."


    Smack!


    To their surprise, Fane sent Young Master rk a few steps back with a p. He spat a mouthful of


    blood along with three teeth.


    "Ouch!"


    Young Master rk screamed while his cheeks burned.


    "Y-Y-You dare to hit me? You''re courting death! Do you know who I am?"


    Young Master rk was furious. He wanted to fight back, yet dared not to.


    The person in front of him had returned from the battlefield. He, a pampered young master, was surely


    n o match for Fane.


    "Fane, do you know who he is? He¡¯s the rk family''s young master. The rk family is a lot wealthier


    and has more influence than our Taylor family!"


    "I don''t care who he is. He dared to badmouth my daughter and have unclean thoughts about Selena.


    It''s already generous of me to not kill him!" Fane coldly dered. 1


    "Alright, you''re ballsy and quite capable. Do you dare t o let me make a phone call?" Ken said


    menacingly.


    "I wouldn''t be scared even if you made 10 calls!" 1


    Fane could not be bothered with him. Such trash meant nothing in his eyes.


    "F-F-Fane Woods?¡±


    Right then, a melodious voice could be hearding from behind them.


    Fane''s heart trembled. He turned around to see Selena, still beautiful as ever, but dressed in simple


    garments.


    His eyes immediately turned watery. "Selena, I''m back." 1


    "This is wonderful. I knew it. I knew you''d survive!" 1


    Selena¡¯s body trembled, dropping the bags filled with trash to the ground. "It''s good that you''re back.


    Our child must not be without a father!"


    Selena''s voice quickly regained its calm.


    Must not be without a father! i


    Those six simple words made Fane realize Selena''s feeling for him at that moment.


    That was right. They hardly had any feelings for each other as the marriage was just for show.


    What happened that night was due to Selena''s rashness...


    As for the child, she could not bear to abort her as she was her own flesh and blood.


    Just six simple words fully expressed the helplessness in her heart.


    "Selena, rest assured. Nobody will dare to bully you from now on!"


    Fane raised his hand, dering matter-of-factly, "I swear!¡± i


    "My dear, have him get out of here and take Kylie along. He will only bring trouble!"


    Seeing her own daughtere home, Fiona grabbed onto Selena''s hand and said in tears, "Divorce


    him quick. Young Master rk just promised us that he will take good care of you and us. I don¡¯t want


    to see you collecting trash again. I also don''t wish to live in such a difficult situation anymore. Staying in


    a ce like this is making us theughing stock of others."


    "Ma, I''m sorry. I can''t abandon Kylie! Although Fane might be useless, he''s still my man and Kylie''s


    father. I believe that if we work hard together, our life will definitely get better!¡±


    Selena managed a bitter smile, her eyes filled with helplessness.


    "H-H-He hit Young Master rk right after he returned home. Look, even his teeth fell off!"


    Andrew was squatting on the floor in anger, feeling disappointed.


    "What?!"


    Selena looked at the teeth and bloodstains on the floor, then shot an astonished look at Fane. "W-W-


    Why did you hit him? You''re too rash! This will be troublesome!"


    "It''s fine, honey. You don¡¯t have to worry!"


    Fane smiled calmly, silently appreciating the woman standing before him. She was just as pretty as


    before.


    "What do you mean there¡¯s nothing to worry? Quicklye apologize to Young Master rk. He¡¯s the


    most promising child of the rk family¡¯s younger generation and also the Eldest Young Master. He¡¯s


    the heir apparent, the rk family''s future master!"


    "This time, you''re really in big trouble!"


    Selena was extremely worried, urgently pushing Fane toward Young Master rk.


    "Apologize? Ptooi!¡±


    Once again, Young Master rk spat out the blood in his mouth, then looked up and puffed his chest.


    "It''s toote to apologize now. My dad has ordered Dan Jameson toe and settle this matter!"


    "Dan Jameson?"


    Fane was baffled. Was that not the person he had just defeated in an arm-wrestling match? What a


    coincidence.


    Seeing how Fane was in a daze, Young Master rk burst outughing. "What''s this? Scared? Do you


    know who Dan is? He''s our rk family''s number one fighter that will kill without remorse. He took


    down two to three hundred people all on his own. Do you think you''re so great just because you''ve


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    been a soldier? Hehe, what an ignorant fool!" 1


    "Young Master rk, please show your generosity and let this person go. He''s just a boor. Why


    bother?"


    Selena went forward to put in a kind word for Fane, feeling helpless.


    "I''ve lost a few teeth and you''re telling me to let him g o? Are you kidding me?"


    Young Master rk massaged his swollen cheek, filled with anger. "I can let this slide as long as you


    divorce him right now...and marry me!"


    "Young Master rk, is that necessary? With your status, you can easily find a beautiful youngdy.


    Why would you insist on a married woman like myself?" 1


    Selena smiled awkwardly. "Young Master rk, please stop your jokes!¡±


    "I''m sorry, but you''re the type I like!" 1


    Young Master rkughed coldly. "Since you''re unwilling to divorce him, then I''m not to be med.


    This brat will die today!"

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    "I''ll die today? I don¡¯t think so!"


    Fane was unfazed. He took a look outside and saw that Shauna had already brought Kylie to y


    under the banyan tree.


    "Hmph, I''ll see how you n to act toughter!" 1


    Young Master rk could not be bothered to talk with Fane. He believed that Fane would be regretting


    soon enough.


    Very quickly, a few cars pulled over just outside. Dan Jameson, the rk family¡¯s number one fighter,


    walked in along with a few muscr guys.


    Just as he entered the courtyard, Dan shouted, "Who''s the person that dared to bully our young


    master? Do you wish to die?"


    At that moment, Dan was furious as he had just ran into someone he could not afford to offend,


    causing him to lose a finger. 2


    He had just only finished treating his wound at the hospital when his master gave him another phone


    call, telling him that Young Master rk was beaten u p, sending him over to settle the issue.


    "It''s that trash named Fane Woods. He''s just a stinking, retired soldier, yet he dares to behave


    arrogantly before me!"


    Young Master rk immediately started smugly mouthing off once he saw Dan approach with his men.


    "Motherfucker, this is really-" Dan bellowed, rushing a s he was about to take action to vent his


    frustrations. 1


    However, seeing the person standing in front of Ken, h e was almost petrified by fear.


    "How unexpected. We meet again!¡±


    Fane smiled calmly, then looked at the bandaged hand of the other party. "It seems you have a great


    personality. You¡¯re a real man that keeps your word!"


    At first, Ken could not understand what Fane was talking about. He frowned and looked at Dan,


    asking," You''ve met?"


    Dan smiled bitterly, then nodded. "Young Master rk, uhm... It''s about time for lunch. Why don''t we


    head back?"


    While he spoke, Dan had even winked a few times at Ken.


    "Lunch? What lunch? Go beat him up. Damn it! If I don''t vent my frustrations today, I''m not a man!" Ken


    huffed, failing to understand Dan''s implications.


    Smack!


    Fane took a step forward and gave Young Master rk a p to his face.


    "You..."


    "Dan, get him!"


    Smack!


    "Dan..."


    Smack!


    After a few consecutive ps, Young Master rk almost passed out.


    "Dan, why aren¡¯t you and your men taking action?"


    Young Master rk was on the verge of tears. He felt s o wronged. He had never been treated this


    way before.


    Dan did not dare to take action. The men around him had also witnessed first hand how ck Dragon


    was killed. They lowered their heads in fear, not daring to take a single step forward.


    "Sorry for disturbing!"


    The unexpected had just happened. Dan walked up to Fane and bowed respectfully, then with a wave


    of his hand, he ordered his underlings, "Take Young Master rk home!"


    In an instant, the thugs carried Ken and went out the door.


    "Put me down. Dan, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m asking you to cripple that brat. Dan, why are you such


    a wuss today?¡±


    Young Master rk was cursing all the way out, but it had no effect. He was carried away just like that.


    "This...¡±


    Fiona and Andrew were both bbergasted. At first, they thought that Fane was done for. Who would


    have thought such a dramatic scene would ensue?


    "Could it be that Dan is afraid of you? You know each other?" Selena asked with a frown on her face.


    "That¡¯s a long story!¡± 1


    Fane smiled bitterly, then looked at the bag of trash on the floor, asking, "Selena, why are you


    collecting trash? What happened in the past five years?"


    All was good until that topic was brought up. Fiona immediately boiled with rage again.


    Enraged, she walked forward and was just about to push Fane out of the door. "It''s all because of you,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    trash! If not for you forcing yourself on my daughter and impregnating her with Kylie, would she be


    kicked out of the family? Do you think we¡¯d be collecting trash for a living?¡±


    "Ma, stop that. He''s not to be med for that matter. It was my own decision. He did not force himself


    on me!¡±


    Selena retorted strongly, "The incident that night was nothing to be regretful about. I¡¯ll never regret my


    decision. I''ll be responsible for my own actions. Didn''t Grandpa have me marry him? He¡¯s the man I''ll


    be with!¡±


    "Impossible. It must be this scoundrel forcing himself on you. You must''ve been drunk, and he took


    advantage of that. That must be it!" "You''re the Taylor family''s Eldest Miss and he''s only a delivery boy.


    How can he be a worthy partner for you?"


    Fiona refused to believe Selena''s statement. She red at Fane through gritted teeth. "Brat, I don''t


    care. You mustpensate my daughter for her loss of youth and divorce her. Let her marry Young


    Master rk."


    "Mother, I''ve already told you. Unless Selena says so, I won''t be divorcing her!"


    Fane was determined. He looked at Selena, finally showing a gentle expression as he asked, "Selena,


    can you tell me what happened? Even if you''re kicked out o f the Taylor family, you shouldn¡¯t have to


    resort to collecting trash, right? With yourworking and capabilities, how could you not find a good


    job?" 1


    Selena made a bitter smile. That smile was filled with untold suffering. "Do you think I wished for this?


    After getting pregnant, I was told to abort it. I disagreed and was kicked out. What kind of job could I


    take while being pregnant? Moreover, my Grandpa gave out an order to ban all affiliatedpanies


    from hiring me!" 2


    By that point, Selena took a seat by the table. Her gaze had a pitiful look. "Somepanies were


    willing to hire me, for example, those from the rk family. Although they were willing, the condition


    was to abort the child. Moreover, Young Master rk had always been eyeing me! What else could I


    do? The Taylor family was even worse. They would only leave me


    alone when I collected trash. Otherwise, they''d be sending people to destroy my business even if I just


    set up a simple stall!¡± 3 "Damn it!"


    By that point, Fane could not bear listening on. The wife of the Supreme Warrior was actually forced to


    collect trash and left without help? i


    "You see, it''s all because of you. If not for trash like you, would our family be in such a rut?"


    Fiona was still as disgusted as before. "Furthermore, Selena''s dad''s leg was broken when he worked


    as a porter. Look at him now! Sob, sob, sob, why is my life s o difficult!"


    "Father, mother, I¡¯m sorry. I didn''t expect it to turn out this way!"


    Seeing Fiona in tears and how the whole family could not even have a decent meal, Fane¡¯s heart was


    wracked with guilt. "Don''t you worry. Now that I''m back, nobody will dare to bully you in the future!"


    "You''re just talking nonsense!"


    Fiona''s voice trembled, clearly agitated as she pointed at Fane. "You''re just a soldier. What can you


    do? At most, you can only run your mouth. The way I see it, it''s 10 to 100 times better for our Selena to


    marry Young Master rk or that Young Master Wilson whenpared to trash like you!"

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    "Ma, no matter what you say, he¡¯s still Kylie¡¯s father and your son-inw. Don''t ridicule him like that


    anymore!"


    "Those matters from the past are far behind us now. You should stop talking about it too!"


    Selena was just as kind and understanding as before.


    "Bullsh*t! We''ve never recognized him as our son-inw. This doesn''t count!" Fiona retorted.


    "That¡¯s right. If not for him, my leg wouldn''t be in this state!" Andrew was simrly holding his grudge.


    "But what mistake did hemit? Back then, I slept with him out of spite. I didn''t expect myself to be


    pregnant from that!"


    Selena felt helpless. It was indeed her own brazen action that caused this. However, she really could


    not bear aborting the child. 1


    The situations they face up to that point were consideredpensations for the mistake she made


    back then.


    "But you didn''t have to carry the child. You...you''re really trying to give me a heart attack!"


    Fiona stomped her foot in frustration, i "Nevermind. It is what it is. He¡¯s back from the war.


    Let''s just see if he can find something to do in the future. Our lives will improve eventually!"


    Andrew took out a cigarette and lit it. He was indeed angry when he saw Fane, but at that point, there


    was nothing he could do. After all, Kylie was his granddaughter, the flesh and blood of his own


    daughter.


    "How much better can it get? Can itpare to back when we were staying in the townhouse?"


    Fiona was still huffing angrily.


    "Selena, where¡¯s my mother? Howe I haven''t seen her?"


    Fane frowned. He had been back for quite a while, but he had yet to see his mother. Shauna told him


    earlier that his mother was staying with them. 1


    "She''s still working. We can''t help that. Your mother is uncultured and old. She can only work as a


    cleaner outside. Her monthly sry is quite low, and she has split some over for us. As a family, we


    can only make d o!" Selena finally said after a bitter smile.


    "Come, bring me to her! You should know which street she''s in charge of, right?"


    Hearing that his own mother was working as a cleaner and the entire family''s ie was dependent


    on her and Selena''s trash collecting, Fane felt very ufortable.


    "Brat, I''m telling you that you need to divorce our


    Selena. Moreover, I won''t let you off without at least ten million bucks ofpensation for her lost


    youth!"


    Just as they were leaving, Fiona''s furious outburst could be heard from behind.


    At that moment, the scorching sun was high in the sky. The zing summer day caused the


    temperature on the ground to rise continuously.


    On the side of a street, a middle-aged woman was holding onto a hat as she cleaned the road.


    Thud!


    An empty mineral water bottle was thrown right in front of that middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman raised her head and saw two youngsters along with some girls in sexy short


    dresses. She shook her head in resignation. "Sigh, youngsters these days...they don''t even know how


    to throw it into the trash can right there.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, the cleaner''smentation was heard by the other party. 1


    "F*ck, you¡¯re just a cleaner. Why are you spouting so much nonsense?" 1


    "I¡¯m throwing it in front of you. What about it? If I don''t throw my trash here, you cleaners would be


    getting paid for nothing, isn''t it?" The youngster that threw the bottle immediately started running his


    mouth.


    Having said that, he followed with spitting on the floor. "People from the lower rung of society can only


    get so far!"


    "That''s right. If not for us creating trash, they''ll be unemployed!"


    One of the young girls with curly hair was wearing a ck skirt and pantyhose. She started chewing on


    sunflower seed and threw the shells all over the ce. ¡°Clean it up. If you don''t clean properly, you


    might get a pay cut!"


    The two youngsters joined in and grabbed a handful o f sunflower seeds, munching away. "That''s right.


    Auntie, clean it properly. Hahaha!¡±


    "Y-y-you guys are still so young, yet so uncultured. The trash can is right there. Don¡¯t you know that


    littering is a very uncultured thing to do?"


    The cleaningdy was aggravated. Under the hot zing summer sun, she was on the verge of


    passing out from the heat, yet the street that she spent so much effort cleaning up was...


    "Haha, you''re teaching me about culture? You''re just a cleaner, yet you''re talking about culture. What a


    joke!"


    The first youngster burst intoughter once more.


    Witnessing the scene, Fane and Selena almost had an aneurysm. These youngsters were too


    uncivilized.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you guys bullying an elderly here?"


    Before Fane could take a step forward, Selena was already rushing up to them, shouting angrily,


    "What''s with that behavior? People are working so hard to clean the street. Can''t you guys just do your


    part to maintain a nice environment?¡± 1


    "Aiyo, prettydy, are you trying to stand up for her? You look pretty and have a shapely body.


    However, you''re a little too poor. Look at those patchy clothes!"


    That youngster shot a look at Selena and was surprised by what he saw. This woman was wearing


    such old and simple clothes, yet they could not cover u p her beauty. 1


    ¡°Don''t you know to mind your own business?¡±


    The two girls, instead, gave Selena disgusted looks.


    "Selena, why are you here?¡±


    Fane''s mother, Joan Xavier quickly pulled Selena back. "Nevermind, it¡¯s fine. They¡¯ll go away after a


    while. I''ll just clean it up after that!"


    "Mother, they¡¯re too much. They¡¯ve crossed the line!"


    Selena felt ufortable. Her fists were tightly gripped, but she could not do anything.


    "Hey pretty, you look quite cute when you''re angry!"


    The youngster took a look, growing more excited. He could not resist teasing, "Come here. If you give


    me a kiss, we''ll stop littering. Deal?" "You dare pick on my woman!?¡± Fane could not hold back any


    longer. He stepped forward and stared them in the eye.


    "You¡¯re..."


    Joan was caught off guard. She quickly recognized Fane and started tearing up. "Fane, y-y-you''re


    back?"


    Fane turned around. His eyes were simrly tearing u p, grabbing Joan''s hands tightly, "Ma, I''m sorry.


    Your son made you suffer. I was unable to be by your side for the past five years!"


    "No, I''m fine. I''m doing just fine!"


    "All that matters is that you''re home safe and sound.


    They all said that you''ve died on the battlefield. I knew you¡¯d definitelye back alive!" 2


    Joan¡¯s passionate tears flowed as her voice trembled.


    Her pair of old callused hands holding onto Fane''s hands quietly, fearing that it would be all a dream if


    she let go of them.


    "I''m back, I''m really back. We''ll never be separated again and livefortably in the future!" Fane


    nodded repeatedly. "Your son has been unfilial for making you worried!"


    "No, no, you''re a good boy. I know you married into the family just to get money for my treatment. You


    went t 0 war for our country!" 1


    Joan''s tears blurred her eyesight. "I¡¯m very satisfied to have such a son!"


    "F*ck, are you guys from the entertainment department? What''s with all these dramatic irs?


    Sickening!¡±


    That youngster was frustrated. However, his words caused Fane''s eyes to flicker with murderous


    intent.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    "That¡¯s right. These bums are talking about war and bringing glory to the country. What a joke!"


    The other youngster snickered along.


    Bang, bang!


    However, the very next instant, both youngsters only saw a blur then was sent flying away and


    mmed into the wall behind them, causing it to crash. 1


    "Pfft!"


    Both of them spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Their legs stiffened, then stopped moving.


    "Ah! Murder!"


    Both the girls shrieked as though they had just seen a ghost, running away immediately. 1


    "Oh no, Fane, you¡¯ve killed someone. What if they''re some important people or belong to some


    organization? What''re we going to do?"


    Seeing the two of them lying there motionless, Joan went pale. "Y-y-you''re just too hot-headed. This is


    not the battlefield. There are some people that we can''t afford to offend. Do you think you¡¯re still on the


    battlefield where killing your opponent was fine?¡±


    "Why can''t you hold your temper? They''ve only said a few words!"


    Selena was extremely frustrated as well, unsure of what to do.


    Seeing how the two women he cared for the most was worrying about him, Fane felt his heart all


    warmed up.


    "Ma, Selena, don''t you worry. They''ve just passed out. I know how to hold back. They''ll be waking up in


    a while!" Fane made a bitter smile as he exined.


    "Really?¡±


    Selena quickly stepped forward and ced her fingers under their noses for confirmation. She then let


    out a sigh of relief. "They¡¯re still breathing. It should be fine."


    "Come, let''s leave quickly!¡± Joan ushered while looking around.


    "Ma, let''s go. You can forget about your job. It¡¯s about time for you to enjoy your life!"


    Fane looked at both women with a carefree smile on his face, stating, "Let¡¯s go. It''s still early. I''ll bring


    you both to buy a few sets of suitable clothes!"


    "A few sets?"


    Hearing that, Joan was shocked. "And where is your money? Furthermore, how can I stop working?


    There are so many people I need to feed. Our whole family is depending on Selena and me! Son, listen


    to me. Selena had suffered a lot of hardships for Kylie¡¯s sake. You better treat her well and not let her


    down!" 1


    "That can''t be it. Father-inw''s leg might be stopping him from working, but mother-inw and Clifford


    should be able to work right? Are they also being suppressed at work?¡±


    Fane scowled. Clifford Taylor was still young in the past and was unable to be enlisted. However, five


    years have passed and he should be an adult by now. He should be helping out the family.


    "Sigh!" Speaking of them, Joan could not help but sigh deeply. "They¡¯re ming everything on you for


    their ill fate. Moreover, they''re used to being pampered back when they were in the Taylor family. How


    do you expect them to be willing to work? They''re just unwilling to look for work!"


    "My brother is too useless. He hardlyes home, and every time he does, it''s to ask for money!¡±


    Speaking of the useless brother, even Selena was frustrated.


    Having said that, Selena looked at Fane. "However, now that Fane''s back, the Taylor family didn''t set


    any restrictions on him. It''d be great if he can go get a job soon!¡±


    "Them restricting me?¡±


    Hearing that, Fane chuckled. "It''s already very kind of me to not suppress the Taylor family!"


    "Look at you. Just because you''ve been a soldier, you''re behaving all different now. You''ve grown


    tougher. However, it has also made you boastful!¡±


    Joan looked at her son, her face glowing blissfully. Everyone told her that Fane was surely dead, but


    she did not believe them. She was sure that Fane would make it back safely eventually, and that day


    arrived.


    "Come on, let''s go get you some clothes!¡±


    Fane pushed Joan forward.


    "Where did your moneye from?"


    Selena thought for a moment, then a sudden realization hit her. "Oh right, I''ve heard that the soldiers


    returning from war are given rewards. Seems like you''ve gotten some rewards, didn''t you?"


    "Is that so?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Joan was delighted. "Then that should be tens of thousand bucks, right? You''ve been a soldier for five


    full years after all. However, you should be thrifty.


    Kylie is about to start kindergarten. Nowadays, better kindergartens are very expensive!"


    "It should be more than tens of thousand bucks. I''ve heard from several people returning from the


    battlefield. One of them was awarded over two hundred thousand bucks, and that''s amon


    urrence!"


    Selena gave it some thought, then smiled delightfully." That''s wonderful. If we have two hundred


    thousand bucks, then our lives would be morefortable."


    "Ma, you don''t need to worry about it. If Kylie''s


    attending kindergarten, it must be the best kindergarten!" 1


    Fane took Joan and Selena along, quickly arriving at a huge shopping mall.


    He stopped in his tracks and held onto Selena''s hand, saying in full seriousness, "Selena, you don''t


    need to collect trash anymore. You can work to kill time if you want. If you don''t feel like working, I''ll


    take care of you!"


    "What''re you talking about? There are so many people watching!"


    Selena''s face turned scarlet immediately as she quickly retracted her hand.


    To be honest, she had little feelings for Fane. Back then, she was forced into the marriage. It was out of


    spite that she got herself drunk, resulting in that incident.


    However, she really could not bear to abort her own child. Moreover, Fane was a filial son and seemed


    to have a decent personality. It was because of her child that she held on for so long.


    Now that Fane suddenly held her hand, she felt extremely shy.


    "Let''s go in and have a look. However, Fane, don¡¯t you buy anything for me. You should buy some for


    your iws. They¡¯ve suffered a lot of hardships for the past five years because of you!" 1


    Joan, on the other hand, just smiled at them. She obviously hoped that Fane could gain the recognition


    o f his inws.


    "For clothes, it''s better to bring them over to pick for themselves. If I buy it for them, it might not suit


    them!" Fane answered after some consideration. They were his inws after all. They have suffered


    hardships all these years because of him, yet he had never treated them properly for even a day. Their


    dissatisfaction with him was understandable.


    Very quickly, Fane brought them to the second floor of the shopping mall.


    "Fane, I think it''s better for us to shop around on the first floor. The clothes on the second floor are


    mostly branded. There are even international brands. Those are expensive!" Selena whispered to him


    after looking around.


    "Really? Are they that expensive?"


    Upon hearing that, Joan urged, "Son, let''s go downstairs. Those on the first floor are cheaper. Just buy


    some for your wife. That¡¯s sufficient. Don''t worry about me. I still have quite a lot of clothes!"


    "I don¡¯t need them. Just buy some for your mother instead!¡± Selena interjected. She was also thinking


    of saving some money.


    "Let''s stop this. Listen to me. We''ll shop here!"


    One on each hand, Fane pulled both of them and strode right into an exclusive store.


    "No no no, this is too expensive..." Selena retorted, but i t was toote. Fane was very persistently


    strong, dragging them into the store easily.


    However, right as they entered the store, she immediately kept quiet. After all, she knew not to


    embarrass Fane in public. 2


    However, unbeknownst to them, their apparels immediately attracted disgusted res.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "Are these three people sane? They look so dirty. Look at that woman wearing a street cleaner''s


    uniform and a straw hat. Good heavens, isn''t this an exclusive store for that famous international


    brand?"


    A rich woman sneered coldly as she looked over whilst picking her clothes. She was holding onto a


    branded bag.


    "I''m sorry, madam. I''ll have them leave immediately!"


    The beautiful saleswoman beside her immediately responded with a customary smile, then turned


    around to instruct the other saleswoman, "Go, send them out of here. Don¡¯t let them lower our store''s


    ss!"


    The saleswoman quickly strutted over in her high heels and approached Fane¡¯s group of three. "Hello.


    Are you here to buy clothes? We¡¯re a branded store. Our products are from overseas and of high


    quality...¡±


    That saleswoman was an experienced employee. She was sure that when put that way, those poor


    people would naturally realize that they came to the wrong ce and quietly take their leave.


    However, she had obviously made a mistake this time.


    Fane looked around, then stated, "High ss is good. I¡¯m looking to buy some ssy clothes for my


    mother and wife. I won¡¯t ept anything of lower ss!"


    "What?!"


    The saleswoman was stunned. "Sir, are you sure?"


    Fane looked at Selena who stood beside him. "My wife is so pretty and graceful. Shouldn''t she wear


    something ssy?"


    "Hehe, of course. It¡¯s just that I''m worried you would have issues with the paymentter."


    The saleswoman chuckled. If not for maintaining the store''s image, she would have told him off directly.


    How could these poor blokes afford their goods?


    "What issues?"


    Fane could not be bothered. He immediately pointed a t a dress and stated, "Selena, that dress looked


    decent. I think it''ll suit you!"


    "It''s fine. I don¡¯t really like that color. Fane, I think we should leave!"


    Selena was feeling nervous. Before her marriage, she would frequent stores like this.


    However, at that moment, she felt extremely restrained.


    "You don''t like this color? That''s quite a good excuse!"


    Unexpectedly, that richdy had approached them. She sneered, "Just admit that you can¡¯t afford it. Is


    there a point to keep up with the facade? What¡¯s the point of keeping up appearances if you''re poor?


    Only the rich are worthy of keeping up with appearances!"


    "Poor? Based on what are you judging our wealth?"


    Fane was pissed. He did not mind others badmouthing him. However, that was aimed at Selena. It was


    uneptable, i


    "Where else?"


    Seeing that Fane dared to retort her, she immediately took up the confrontation. ¡°Just about anywhere.


    How can a street cleaner and two poorly dressed people afford to buy clothes here? Have a look for


    yourself. This dress itself is priced at five figures. Can you see i t?" i


    "What! F-f-five figures!"


    Joan was shocked. She was really taken aback. She knew that it would be expensive, but she thought


    it would at most be one or two thousand bucks. She never expected it to hit five figures.


    "Fane, why don¡¯t we forget about it? We can go look elsewhere!"


    Joan looked at Fane with a frown.


    "Ma, don''t you worry about this matter. The clothes here are for the younger folks. I''ll pick some for


    Selena first. I''ll help you pick someter!"


    Faced with his mother, Fane¡¯s expression was a lot gentler.


    "This one. Selena, go give it a try!¡±


    Fane picked the one that he liked and passed it to


    Selena.


    "You really want me to try it on?"


    Selena frowned. Women liked to look beautiful. She naturally wanted to wear this type of clothes as


    well.


    However, her current situation was unlike before. She was no longer the pretty director from before, nor


    the Taylor family''s Eldest Miss. 1


    Even if Fane had over two hundred thousand bucks from his reward, that was earned from him risking


    his life.


    She did not want to spend Fane¡¯s hard-earned money this way.


    "Go try it on. What are you afraid of?!"


    Fane pushed Selena into the changing room.


    "Wait a minute. Look at her covered in dirt. What if she dirtied our clothes? By then I''m afraid we can''t


    sell them anymore!" The beautiful saleswoman asked angrily as her expression darkened. 1


    "If you continue spouting nonsense, I''ll give you a beating.¡±


    Fane shot her a re. That intimidating aura caused her to cower and took a few steps back.


    "You¡¯re not letting us try the clothes out before buying? What''s the point of the changing rooms?" 1


    Fane retorted coldly, then ushered Selena into the changing room.


    Selena looked at Fane. It all seemed like a dream to her. The Fane right then was really very different


    from before.


    ''Is this the same delivery boy from five years ago who willingly marry into my family and enlist for war in


    Ivan¡¯s ce for one million bucks?¡¯ 1


    At that moment, Fane seemed very manly and domineering.


    She smiled, then quickly changed and walked out of the changing room.


    "Selena, you''re really beautiful in this dress.


    Absolutely stunning!"


    Joan took a look and her eyes brightened. "If it¡¯s ten thousand, so be it. We¡¯ll buy this. All these years,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    my Fane hasn''t bought you anything before. This is something he should have gotten for you. If not


    because of ourck of money, it won''t matter even if you buy ten of them!"


    "It''s really beautiful, but I think it''s a little too expensive!"


    Selena frowned. Although she was unwilling to part with it, she still suggested, "Why don¡¯t we look


    around for a little? There are many shops we haven''t checked out yet!¡±


    "Just buy it if it looks good. Money is not a problem!"


    Meanwhile, Fane passed her another two dresses." These two look good too. Try it on!"


    "Wait a minute. You can''t try this dress!" The beautiful saleswoman quickly took one of the dresses


    from them. ¡°Sir, this is a limited edition dress. It''s the only dress in the entire country. This dress is


    really expensive, priced at over a hundred thousand bucks! It''s the most expensive one in our store,


    so..."


    Smack!


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Fane had given her a p. "What did I say earlier?


    Have you forgotten already? I¡¯ve told you that I''d smack you if you continue spouting nonsense!" 2


    "Y-y-you..."


    The beautiful saleswoman almost had a stroke. What kind of person was that. So uncivilized. He really


    dared to hit her.


    The saleswoman looked pitiful. She was at the verge 0 f crying.


    "Brat, you''re really daring huh? A poor bloke like you still dare to be this brazen? Now you''ve even hit


    someone. Poor folks like you shouldn''t be in stores like this! You said you¡¯re rich right? Sure, just you


    wait. If you can¡¯t afford to payter, I, Sister Karen, won¡¯t let you leave this store!"


    Sister Karen was ruthless and chatty. After delivering her speech, she took out her iPhone and made a


    call." Old Roger, bring some men to the South Wing on the second floor. I''m being bullied. There''s a


    poor bloke that''s acting insolently in my face!"


    "Fane, what are you doing?"


    Witnessing that, Selena frowned and said worriedly, ¡°I think we better get going. I''m not trying it on!"


    "They¡¯re just looking down on us and spewing nonsense. If I don''t teach them a lesson, they won¡¯t


    learn!¡±


    Having said that, Fane took both dresses. "It''s fine not t o try it. Pack this up. I think the size is about


    right!" 1


    "I better try it on then!"


    Selena was feeling helpless. Such an expensive dress. I t would be a huge loss if they purchased it just


    to find i t being the wrong size.


    Furthermore, looking at Fane''s behavior, the purchase was unavoidable.


    Before she could finish trying the two dresses, there were several bodyguards in suits standing in front


    of the door. Meanwhile, Sister Karen was also standing b y the door, sneering at Fane.


    "Sister Karen, that''s the poor bloke? Hehe, don''t worry. I¡¯m used to dealing with this type of poor and


    insolent fool. I''ll let him know what cruelty meanster!"

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    "All three dresses suit you well, honey. Do you like it? We''ll get them if you like it!"


    The two saleswomen no longer dared to look down on Fane. They merely stood there pitifully.


    Hearing Fane''s words, Selena blushed. She was still a little unused to the term ''Honey''.


    "I still think it''s too expensive!"


    By then, Selena had already changed back into her clothes. She took a look at the three dresses, then


    replied with a smile. "It¡¯s the thought that counts. One dress will do, no need for that many!" 1


    "Hehe, just admit that you¡¯re poor and drop the act. Don¡¯t even think of leaving the store if you can''t pay


    u p today!¡± Sister Karen, the rich woman, started sneering at them. 3


    When the saleswomen heard those words, they felt delighted. ''These three poor blokes are acting so


    insolent even though they¡¯re poor. Let''s see how you deal with it now that you met a stronger figure.''


    However, out of their expectations, Fane passed the three dresses to the saleswoman that he pped


    earlier. ¡°Just these three. Pack them up for me!" 1


    "You''re really buying? The total is almost two hundred thousand bucks..." The woman asked out of


    surprise, then finally led the way after a moment, saying, "Sir, this way please!" 1


    Fane followed along and took out a gold card. The numbers on the card were all eights.


    "This...is it usable?" the saleswoman frowned, unable t o resist from muttering.


    It was her first time seeing such a card. 1


    "Why do you keep spewing nonsense? It''s password-free for payments under ten billion bucks!"


    Fane gave her an impatient look, then dashingly waved at Selena who was waiting for him.


    Gasp!


    The saleswoman took a big gulp of air. Somehow, she still felt that this man before him was lying. Even


    the most powerful ck card that she knew of was only limited to password-free transactions under 10


    million bucks.


    Meanwhile, this person was telling her that his card allowed for password-free transactions under 10


    billion? If that was not a lie, what was?


    However, she tried her best to smile and ran the card through the reader.


    Surprisingly, the transaction was sessful instantly!


    "Oh my god, he was telling the truth?"


    The beautiful saleswoman swallowed hard. Even if that was a lie, the card was still capable of


    password-free transactions for that sum of money. This person''s identity was surely extraordinary.


    Moreover, this type of customer would definitely be considered VIP amongst VIP at the banks.


    "Sir, here you go. Pleasee again!"


    It was rare for them to meet such a rich customer. The beautiful saleswoman respectfully passed the


    card back to Fane and bowed slightly, trying to appease him.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you just diss us for being poor? You''re still asking us toe again?" Fane


    smiled coldly as he retrieved his card. 1


    "It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. I didn''t expect you to keep such a low profile!" 1


    The beautiful saleswoman answered with a smile, then added, "If you''re making simr purchases here


    every day, I don''t mind getting pped by you again!"


    After all, those three dresses gave them quite a goodmission, especially the one costing over 100


    thousand bucks. Most people could not afford it.


    Fane could not be bothered with her. He then approached Selena and Joan. "Let''s go. Ma, we¡¯ll go


    shop somewhere else and see if there are any that suit you!" 2


    "Are you serious? You really settled the bill?"


    Sister Karen stood in front of the door waiting to teach Fane a lesson. When she saw the saleswoman


    escorting Fane out delightfully, she was bbergasted.


    Although she did notck wealth, she would still feel the pain if she spent 200 thousand bucks in one


    go.


    Moreover, she had just uttered some mean words.


    "A good dog doesn¡¯t block the way! Move aside!" Fane stated coldly as he reached the door and stared


    at those bodyguards.


    "Brat, you¡¯re quite insolent!"


    The leader of the bodyguards was aggravated. He took a step forward and sent a punch right at Fane''s


    face.


    Bang!


    However, he was sent flying the very next instant,nding heavily on the floor.


    "This..."


    The rest of the bodyguards were stunned. This brat seemed to be a capable fighter.


    "What''re you doing standing there? Go get him! Damn i t, how dare he hit my men. That''s just


    disrespecting m e, Sister Karen!" Sister Karen snapped her fingers and barked her orders. Upon


    witnessing that, she was furious.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Unfortunately, the next moment she was speechless. Her rather capable bodyguards that went through


    special training were all lying on the floor, unable to even touch his clothes.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Sister Karen, would you like to try?"


    Fane stared coldly at Sister Karen, curling his finger invitingly at her.


    "It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Little brother, I can see that you¡¯re quite the capable fighter. Why don''t you


    be my bodyguard? I''ll pay you!" 1


    Sister Karen smiled awkwardly. If her bodyguards were no match for Fane, what could she, a weak


    little girl, do? She would probably die from a single kick.


    "Be your bodyguard? Hehe, you''re overestimating yourself!"


    To Fane, that offer was a joke. He, the Supreme Warrior, master of the Nine Gods of War, and his


    countless contributions in the war, falling low enough to be someone''s bodyguard?


    "Son, let''s get going!"


    Joan was scared. It was the first time she witnessed such a scene.


    However, her own son''s strength was truly amazing. A group like that was not his match.


    "Let''s go. Ma, the clothes in that store would suit you..."


    "Don¡¯t bother. You¡¯ve already spent so much money. Don''t use up all your rewards!"


    "It''s fine Ma, your son wants to buy some clothes for you. Isn¡¯t that the right thing to do?"


    After a moment, Selena received a call.


    After answering it, her expression turned extremely ugly.


    "What''s wrong, honey?!" Seeing that, Fane asked immediately.


    "Did you beat up Ivan Taylor?"


    Selena''s expression was cold. Before Fane could exin, she reprimanded angrily, "Why do you like to


    fight so much? Yes, you''re amazing. After being a soldier for a few years, you''re now very powerful,


    right? You''ll just beat up whoever that offends you, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Sigh, Fane, look at you. That Ivan is someone we can''t afford to offend. He''s very petty. Now that


    you¡¯ve offended him, we¡¯re not going to live in peace in the future!"


    Joan sighed. "Ivan is the main reason for Selena being unemployed all these while. Right now, he''s the


    director of Taylor Group. As long as he sends a word i n the market, who would dare to attract trouble


    by hiring Selena?"


    "But he really deserves it. If not because of his identity as a member of the Taylor family and Selena''s


    cousin, he would be long dead!"


    Fane turned expressionless, then said, "That b*stard. When I came back, I didn''t know you were kicked


    out o f the Taylor family. I met Ivan and he dared to force Kylie to eat buns that he stomped on. How


    could I tolerate that!?"


    "What?!¡±


    Hearing that, Selena was shocked. "That b*stard. He¡¯s really going overboard. How dare he treat Kylie


    like that."


    Having said that, she looked toward Fane, finally realizing that she had wrongfully med him. "I''m


    sorry. I didn''t know it was for that reason that you beat him up. However, Grandpa is furious at the


    moment and requested for us to head over. My parents are already rushing over. They asked us to


    hurry up."


    "What''s there to be scared of? It''s their fault to start with. I''ve not even begun settling the matter of


    them kicking you guys out of the Taylor family!" Fane harrumphed, then said, "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    "Settle the matter? How do you n to settle this? For that matter, I¡¯m at fault too. Furthermore, Old


    Master Taylor is still my grandfather. Are you nning to beat him up?" i


    Selena smiled bitterly, then said, "This time, youe with us and just stay quiet in a corner. After so


    many years, Grandpa''s temper should have improved.


    Maybe a few good words will stop them from pursuing this matter."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll try my best to follow your instructions and avoid acting. Otherwise, you''llin that I¡¯m


    being too violent!" 1


    Faneughed bitterly. He wanted to see for himself how the people from the Taylor family would treat


    him without knowing his identity. 2


    Furthermore, the reason he came back this time was not to be the Supreme Warrior. He only wished to


    peacefully apany his woman and care for his mother, living lifefortably.


    Taking a taxi, the group of three quickly arrived at the gates of Taylor Residence.


    "That brat is really brazen to actually hit Young Master Taylor. Didn''t he know that Young Master Taylor


    was extremely petty?¡± 1 "That''s right. I''m afraid this won''t end well. He¡¯s just a soldier, a stinking live-in


    son-inw. He should consider his own identity!"


    They overheard the quiet exchange of the two guards a t the gate just as they got out of the car. 1


    However, when the guards noticed their arrival, they immediately kept quiet.


    One of them smiled. "Miss Selena, you¡¯re back. We''ll inform the Master and Old Master right away!"


    "No need! We¡¯ll go by ourselves!"


    Selena looked at the gate stoically withplex feelings.


    She had numerous wonderful memories of her childhood here. Unexpectedly, after growing up, the


    Taylor family turned out to be filled with so much political intrigue. To her, the bigger surprise was the


    fact that she would, one day, be kicked out of this ce.


    After hesitating for a moment, the trio entered slowly.


    Just as they reached the gate of the Old Master''s vi, they could hear the voices of discussioning


    from within.


    "That Fane is too much. Who does he think he is to hit Ivan?!"


    "That''s right. He''s just a soldier of a few years. Does he think he''s some big shot now? How can a


    sparrow transform into a phoenix?!" 2


    "Most importantly, Ivan was suffering from fractured bones. I heard that he was beaten to the point of


    unconsciousness!¡±


    A few rtives of the Taylor family were having a heated discussion, as though Fane was a


    condemned sinner.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. That brat is in the wrong. Argh, I''m s o pissed!"


    Just as Selena was about to enter, Fiona¡¯s voice could b e heard.


    Selena frowned immediately. Her outstretched hand paused in the air. 1


    Right at that moment, Fiona''s voice was heard once more, "You might not know this, but earlier today,


    he actually pped Ken rk, the rk family''s young master, and caused him to lose three teeth!"


    "Young Master rk? That Young Master rk that fancies your Selena all this while? He went looking


    for you?"


    Old Master Taylor could not help but ask.


    "I know, right?" He thought that Fane was surely dead and hoped that Selena would divorce Fane so


    that he could marry Selena. Moreover, he also mentioned that he does not mind about Kylie¡¯s incident.


    "Who could''ve known that Fane would suddenlye back at that time..."


    Fiona grew more agitated over time. "This time, I''m afraid the rk family won¡¯t let it go that easily!¡±


    Selena could not bear listening on, pushing straight through the door with Fane and Joan with her. "Ma,


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I won¡¯t ept Ken¡¯s proposal! He''s a fake gentleman. D o you really think that he would be nice to me


    after getting married? By that time, I don''t know how much frustration I¡¯ll have to go through!"


    "Selena, you''re finally back. If you don''t give me a proper resolution for today''s matter, I won¡¯t let this


    go!"


    Upon seeing Fane and Selena''s arrival, Ivan, who had one hand in bandages, stared at them angrily


    with his eyes wide open.


    "Ivan, are you without fault? You had Kylie eat the buns that you threw on the floor and stomped on. Do


    you think that Fane, as a father, could tolerate that?"


    Selena¡¯s expression darkened, then looked at Old Master Taylor and said, "Grandpa, Fane can¡¯t be


    med for this matter. Ivan was really going overboard."


    "Ivan, is that the case?"


    Old Master Taylor was not an unreasonable person. H e looked at Ivan and asked slowly.


    Ivan immediately retorted, "How is that possible? I was only joking and Fane coincidentally saw it. Who


    knew he would act without even saying anything! H-h-he even forced me to eat that bun!"


    "Ivan Taylor, if you continue to spew nonsense, I¡¯ll break your other arm!¡±


    Beside her, Fane could no longer bear to watch it. Ivan was clearly lying tantly.


    Hearing those words, Ivan took a few steps back. It was obvious that he was scared.


    However, remembering that they were in Taylor Residence and Fane was just a live-in son-inw, he


    probably would not dare do anything with this many witnesses.


    With his newfound confidence, he took a step forward. "You guys take a look at how insolent this brat


    is. He''s just a live-in son-inw, not even a Taylor, yet he dared to utter such words in front of


    everyone." 1


    Ivan turned around and shot a look at Fane. The words that Fane was about to say were held back.


    He had already caused Selena to suffer through so many years of hardships. For Selena¡¯s sake, he did


    not wish toplicate matters. Furthermore, he only wanted to enjoy a peaceful life.


    "Fane, you¡¯re too brazen. If not for the one million bucks we gave you, your mother won''t be able to


    afford the surgery and died!¡±


    "Not only are you ungrateful, but you also repaid kindness with malice and treat our Taylor family this


    way?" 1


    One of the rtives of the Taylor family immediately started their usations.


    "That''s right. If it''s not for us, would his mother still be around?"


    Another elder was simrly putting up airs, acting high and mighty.


    In their eyes, Fane and Joan were outsiders, penniless people of the lower ss.


    If not for Selena being pregnant with that b*stard child, Fane would have nothing to do with their Taylor


    family.


    "Eh!"


    Right then, one of the girls from the Taylor family in her twenties, Cecilia Taylor, noticed the shopping


    bag i n Joan''s hand. 1


    "Are my eyes ying tricks on me? Those are all branded stuff!"


    Cecilia walked forward and studied Joan, who was still in her cleaner''s uniform, closely, then said


    disdainfully, "Did you rob or steal these?!"


    With Cecilia pointing it out, everyone immediately took notice of those shopping bags. They were


    obviously international brands. Was that something they could even afford? 1


    "My son bought it for me and Selena. Although we''re poor, we have always been honorable. There''s no


    way we would resort to stealing or robbing!"

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    "Honorable? Hebe, if you''re not wearing such clothing, I might just believe it!"


    Cecilia sneered, then added, ¡°There should be a few dresses in there. From the looks of it, some were


    bought for Selena, right? I''m guessing the total should be some tens of thousand bucks!"


    Ceciliamented as she looked through the content. She suddenly saw a dress and took it out of the


    bag. "It can''t be. T-t-this is a limited edition worldwide! This dress is over a hundred thousand bucks!


    It''s the newest model from this brand!"


    Hearing those words, several people from the Taylor family had a shocked expression.


    It was not that they could not afford that dress, but it was weird that Fane''s group could afford it.


    Moreover, it was not some high-end watch or jade pieces, but just a dress. Even those from the Taylor


    family would think twice before spending hundreds and thousands of bucks.


    "Put the dress back. I don''t want your hand dirtying Selena''s dress!"


    Upon seeing her taking the dress out, Fane''s expression darkened as he issued the warning.


    Cecilia was astonished, then proceed to put it back into the bag. However, she soon started smiling."


    Hehe, I know. You must''ve bought fake goods. Tsk...tsk it does seem authentic. I almost believed it."


    The others came to a sudden realization. ''That''s right. How can they afford international branded


    items? What a joke. What else could it be if not high-quality imitation?''


    "Cecilia, its authenticity has nothing to do with you, does it?" This is my husband''s gift for me. As long


    as it''s from him, I¡¯ll like it regardless of its authenticity!"


    Upon hearing the unpleasant words she had said, Selena replied sarcastically, "Unlike some people,


    without a boyfriend despite their advanced age. Could it be that you¡¯re jealous of me?"


    "You..." 1


    Cecilia was triggered. Although her appearance was not bad, she indeed had no boyfriend. Selena''s


    word caused her great difort.


    She then sneered, "Hehe, I¡¯m jealous of you? That''s rich. Should I be jealous of you being kicked out of


    the Taylor family like trash? I don¡¯t have a boyfriend because I want to find a rich man. Unlike someone,


    cheap enough to just marry a delivery boy." i


    By that point, Cecilia added more venomousments. "Moreover, the wedding ceremony was


    willing? That¡¯s none of your business.


    This is my own choice to make!¡±


    Selena was fighting back fiercely, almost breaking herdylike persona.


    "Sure, of course. Some people are happy with their degeneracy, what can we do about it?"


    Cecilia shrugged. "Well, that kind of hardship is something thisdy will never experience."


    "Enough!"


    Finally, Old Master Taylor roared stoically.


    The Old Master was quite advanced in age, but his presence silenced the room immediately.


    He walked up to Fane, checking him out carefully. For some reason, he felt that this young man had


    undergone aplete transformation. Just him standing there gave off an aura that should not be


    trifled with.


    Was he still the same young man that begged him for one million bucks to treat his mother''s disease


    from five years ago?


    He thought for a moment, then finally spoke up, "Tell me, how much money should I pay you to leave


    Selena alone and stop bugging her?"


    The Old Master knew full well of Selena¡¯s obsession with the child. Selena''s refusal for a divorce was


    definitely because of the child.


    However, he could do it by approaching Fane.


    Hearing that, Selena frowned and looked at Fane worryingly.


    After all, with the power of money, it was hard to say. Moreover, despite them being officially married,


    there were hardly any feelings between them. 1


    Fane was silent. ''Money? Hehe, would I care for those things now?'' 1


    Furthermore, five years ago, if not for saving his mother, he would never beg someone for merely one


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    million bucks.


    "Old Master, I¡¯m afraid you''ll be disappointed. Selena i s my woman. For me and my child, she had


    suffered through five years of hardship. It''s impossible for me t o leave them!" Fane replied firmly with a


    smile.


    Hearing those words, Selena''s heart was filled with warmth. The past five years of waiting was not in


    vain. 1


    The Old Master quickly took out a check and signed his name, then passed it to Fane. "Our Taylor


    family does not like you as our live-in son-inw. Back then, you''ve promised to fake the marriage with


    Selena to take Ivan''s ce on the battlefield. I''m not killing you this time because of your rtionship


    with Selena and Kylie. However, you must leave!¡± 1


    "Write whatever number you wish! You can cash it in a t any bank in Middle Province. Furthermore, I


    can let the matter of you beating up Ivan slide!"


    It could be said that from the Old Master''s perspective,


    he had already made a hugepromise. 1


    Upon hearing that, Ivan was furious. He quickly stepped forward and stated, "Grandpa, we can just kill


    him. He''s broken my arm..."


    "Shut up!"


    Who would have thought that Old Master Taylor would turn around to stare at him? "Ivan Taylor, do you


    think I don''t know what you¡¯ve done in secret? You only know that my health is in decline and rarely


    leave the house, isn¡¯t it? I, Zeus Taylor, might be old, but I''m not blind. Ever since you''ve been the


    director, ourpany¡¯s performance has been in decline for the past few years. I''m just too tired to


    berate you!" 1


    Old Master Taylor then added, "I can''t be bothered with you picking on Selena as I was also angry with


    her giving birth to a child with him. However, Kylie is Selena''s daughter. She¡¯s only four years old. How


    dare you feed her with buns that you stomped on. I can''t bear to imagine such an incident!"


    "Dad, regardless, Fane can''t beat Ivan up just because o f that, right? Furthermore, these are just


    empty usations from Fane. Who knows if he might be lying!?"


    Theodore Taylor, master of the Taylor family and Ivan''s father, interjected as he stepped forward. 1


    "Is that so? Would you dare to let me investigate the matter to see if it really happened?"


    Old Master Taylor''s words shut Theodore up. He then added, "You y a big part in Ivan''s current


    behavior o f mixing around with those questionable women. He''s under your care. We¡¯re just a third-


    ss aristocratic family. It took us a lot of effort to get us here. Aren''t you afraid that our Taylor family


    might one day be ruined in the hands of your son?"


    "Grandpa, how is that possible. I go out for drinks to entertain my clients. It''s for my job!"


    Ivanughed awkwardly, then added, "Furthermore, ourpany''s performance is quite good for the


    past two months. You need to believe in me. This year, we''ll be making a huge profit and cover for our


    losses i n the past."


    Hearing that, Fane¡¯s heart felt a lot better.


    It would seem that the Old Master kicked Selena out mainly due to his annoyance of Selena marrying a


    nameless person like him.


    However, five years have passed. His anger should mostly subside. Furthermore, he was probably


    keeping tabs on Selena and Kylie¡¯s situation. All in all, Old Master Taylor still cared for his


    granddaughter. 1


    "Here, sign it. As for the number, just write whatever you wish! With that, we''ll call it even!"

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Old Master Taylor was having mixed feelings. Fane''s guess was almost spot on.


    The Old Master was a person that cared greatly about his reputation. Back then, he had Fane marry


    into the Taylor family to prevent Ivan from being enlisted.


    That itself was already something that affected the Taylor family¡¯s reputation.


    He never expected an even greater shame toeter on. Fane was only married to Selena for a


    day when he got enlisted the very next day. However, Selena became pregnant soon after.


    He was aware that Selena had gotten drunk that night. He even suspected that it could have been


    Fane that forced himself on Selena.


    Never did he expect Selena to im that it was voluntary. That matter almost gave him a heart attack.


    That was why, in a fit of rage, he kicked Selena, her parents, and her 14 years old brother out of the


    Taylor Residence.


    As for Selena¡¯s inability to be employed and the restrictions ced on her, that was the work of Ivan.


    "Are you sure I can write any amount?"


    Fane was surprised for a moment and then asked while snickering.


    "Of course! Just fill it!"


    Seeing how Fane was really moved by money, Old Master Taylor''s heart rejoiced. Selena''s beauty was


    above others. Furthermore, she was talented in business matters. As long as she divorced Fane, she


    would have no problem looking for a wealthy partner.


    In fact, he heard that Young Master rk was trying t o court Selena.


    "Of course, the Old Master will keep his words. Fill it i n quickly!¡± said Fiona.


    Fiona was extremely excited upon hearing their exchange. She quickly approached the dumbfounded


    Selena. "Daughter, look. I''ve told you that he will let you down. You wanted to keep the child for him


    and wait for five years. You suffered five years of hardship, yet he still ended up choosing money? This


    i s a materialistic world!"


    Selena stood there in a daze. She felt lost. All those years spent waiting, all those suffering, in the


    end...


    "Fane, you... Are you stupid? Where else can you find such a wonderful wife? Are you really giving up


    your wife and daughter for money? Selena suffered five years of hardship. All those scorn and ridicule


    she had to endure! She even had to collect trash and gave u p looking for a job!"


    Joan stepped forward and looked at Fane, her eyes filled with disappointment. "We can¡¯t be heartless!"


    1


    "Ma, let him be!"


    Selena''s eyes were filled with despair,plete despair. The five difficult years she endured came to


    such a conclusion.


    "You see? Selena, all men are hopeless. I''ve told you to abort the child, yet you didn''t listen!" 1


    Cecilia then added out of the blue, "Sigh, although I can¡¯t find a boyfriend, it''s still better than you


    finding a n undependable one!"


    Selena''s eyes were tearing up. She looked at Fane, feeling hopeless. "Have you decided?"


    Fane smiled. "I''ve decided!"


    Having said that, he started scribbling on the check.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He then quickly passed the check back. "I''m done. You told me to fill it up!" 1


    "Hehe, of course, I''ll keep my word!"


    Seeing Fane choosing money, Zeus¡¯ gaze showed a hint of disappointment.


    At first, he hade to respect Fane a little bit more. H e was thinking if Fane were to show some


    capabilities and treat his granddaughter well, that would also be eptable. 2


    Unfortunately, this person failed.


    However, he froze up after he looked at the check.


    On the check, it was written with a string of numbers,"


    999999999999999999..." 1


    At the end of the string of numbers, it was followed by ellipsis!


    ¡°Brat, are you trolling me?" 1


    Zeus¡¯ expression darkened, turning extremely scary.


    Even Theodore, master of the Taylor family, went forward to have a look at the check, eximing,


    "Brat, what''s the meaning of this? You think this is a joke?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Cecilia was simrly surprised. She hurried over to take a look. "One, two, three, four, five, six,


    seven...why i s it ending with an ellipsis? How much money is this?"


    "Haha, Old Master Taylor, you told me to write as I like. Can you afford the figure I filled in?"


    At that moment, Fane burst outughing.


    He approached Selena and held onto her hand, stating in a serious tone, "My wife waited five full years


    for m e, a mere delivery boy. She suffered all those hardships, yet you¡¯re trying to measure it with


    money? She''s priceless, hence you can¡¯t afford the price I¡¯m asking for!"


    "You rascal..."


    Selena was trapped in between anger and amusement. However, her heart was filled with happiness.


    Just a second ago, she thought Fane was about to take the money and divorce her, leaving her and


    her daughter behind.


    It turns out that he had written countless nines on that check and even added ellipsis in the end.


    "Let me see, let me see!" i


    Joan was originally quite angry. Hearing the conversation, she immediately reached for the check. After


    taking a look, she excitedly passed it to Selena." Selena, look! This is your status in my son''s heart.


    You¡¯re priceless!"


    "Mom, I know!"


    Selena blushed. The few years of waiting turned out to be worth it. This man did not let her down.


    "How dare you toy with our Taylor family. Fane, you''re courting death. Guards, cripple him, and throw


    him out of here!" Theodore stepped forward and bellowed i n rage.


    "Is this a fight? I''m sorry, but I''m very good at that now!" Fane replied after hearing that.


    He then stated with a smile on his face, "In the past five years, I¡¯m not sure how many mountains will


    form from the enemies that I''ve killed. There were many experts within their ranks, yet they all died in m


    y hands. There were a few times I almost died, but I managed to survive because I know that someone


    is waiting for me back home. I can''t die!" 4


    When Fane made his statement, he gave off a strong aura. As he stood there, he seemed like a king.


    "Today, I''ll let those who dare to act against me know what it¡¯s like to make a grave mistake!"


    "What did I tell you beforeing over?"


    Surprisingly, Selena''s face turned dark as she reprimanded Fane in a menacing voice.


    She felt that ever since Fane had been a soldier, he had grown more capable. However, he was just


    too boastful.


    Moreover, they were in the Taylor family. He was just a live-in son-inw. How could he take action


    against her own family members?


    Fane finally remembered his promise with Selena and immediately changed to an awkwardugh.


    "Cough cough, I''m just joking!" 2


    However, the bodyguards outside the door had already rushed in.


    "Get out!"


    Just as the bodyguards were about to act, Old Master Taylor gave a stern order.


    The bodyguards exchanged nces, then quickly went out.


    "Dad, this brat is toying with us. Can''t you see that?"


    Theodore was extremely frustrated. However, they could not disobey the Old Master''s orders.


    Although he was the master of this household and his son was the director of Taylor Group, the Old


    Master was the one truly in charge. All important matters of the Taylor family had to go through him. 1


    "He¡¯s not toying with us. I did tell him to fill as he wished. It¡¯s just that we can''t afford that price!¡±


    Old Master Taylorughed bitterly, then spoke, "Fane, this has gone on for five years. My


    granddaughter had also suffered many hardships. Since you''re both truly i n love and Kylie has grown,


    I''m fine with not forcing you through a divorce!"


    Having said that, Old Master Taylor¡¯s tone took a sudden change. "However..."

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    "This can''t be. Grandpa is acknowledging Fane''s identity as the son-inw of the Taylor family?"


    Upon hearing the Old Master''s words, some of the Taylor family members had a shocked expression


    on their faces.


    ''Grandpa used to pamper Selena. It''d seem that Grandpa¡¯s anger had subsided after all these years.


    Within Selena''s body still flows the blood of our Taylor family, after all.¡¯ A member of the Taylor family


    spected quietly in his mind.


    "Grandpa!"


    Selena pursed her red lips and felt her tears surfacing. She knew her grandfather had been keeping


    tabs on her in secret. The old man was only unable to lower himself all this while.


    For Zeus Taylor, his reputation was more important than anything else.


    "However?" Fane scowled. He knew that it would not b e that simple.


    "However, the matter of you injuring Ivan''s arm can''t b e settled just like that!"


    The old man¡¯s tone changed once more as he continued, "You need to paypensation!" "That''s


    right. Grandpa''s right. My arm is fractured.


    The doctor said that my arm will take at least one to two months to recover, and that''s with the best


    medicine!" 1


    Due to the Old Master¡¯s lecture earlier, Ivan had been standing in silence all the while.


    Now that his grandfather was speaking up for him, he immediately rejoiced.


    "How about this: I''ll give you one month''s time, Fane. One monthter is coincidentally my seventieth


    birthday. If you cane up with ten million bucks in a month, I''ll acknowledge that you''re the Taylor


    family¡¯s son-inw!"


    "However, if you fail to produce the money, then you''ll have to divorce Selena as that would prove that


    youck the ability, unworthy of being with Selena!"


    "Furthermore, Ivan''s hand is rendered in such a state because of you. You need topensate him


    with ten million bucks! How''s that?"


    The Old Master stared at Fane and dered authoritatively.


    "Grandpa, aren''t you intentionally making it difficult for him? He was just a delivery boy. Now that he''s a


    soldier for five years and returned from the battlefield, how can he cough up that amount of money in


    one month!?"


    Selena was worried when she heard the proposition. What difference was that from chasing Fane


    away? It was just a different method.


    "Old Master, can you lower the amount? That''s too much. He can¡¯t even produce one million bucks,


    much less ten million bucks!"


    Joan''s expression was ugly. She did not wish to miss her chance on such a wonderful daughter-inw.


    "No reduction. If he can¡¯t even produce ten million bucks, how can he be worthy of my daughter?" 1


    It was Fiona who interjected strongly. She then pushed on, "Hmph! If he can earn ten million, that can


    be the betrothal gift for my daughter. When the timees, that money must be passed to me, or I''ll


    never recognize him as our son-inw!¡±


    "That won''t work."


    Ivan spoke up, "If he can produce ten million bucks, I should be getting it aspensation. I can¡¯t just


    get hit for nothing, can I?"


    "No way. Your treatment won''t total up to ten million!"


    There was no way Fiona would let this go. She had suffered in poverty for so many years. If she had


    ten million bucks, she could live her lifefortably.


    "Hehe, the ten million that Grandpa mentioned was forpensation, not a betrothal gift. Can¡¯t you


    understand?"


    Ivanughed happily. His words managed to stump Fiona. 2 "In one month, right?"


    Fane contemted, then stated, "How about this. One month from now, on Grandpa''s seventieth


    birthday, I''ll pay Ivan ten million bucks forpensation, send another ten million to Mother-inw as a


    betrothal gift, and on top of that, send ten million worth of birthday gifts to Grandpa! A grand total of


    thirty million bucks. If I can''t achieve that, I''ll be willing to divorce Selena!¡±


    "Are you crazy? That much money in one month? You won¡¯t have enough even if you sold yourself!" 1


    Joan was scared witless. She guessed that Fane must have been pushed over the limit and started


    talking nonsense.


    "You can¡¯t be serious, right? Didn''t I tell you not to boast?! Thirty million bucks! It''s not three thousand


    bucks!"


    Selena was also reprimanding him anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, honey, I really should prove to the Taylors that I''m worthy of marrying you!"


    Fane moved his hand and caressed Selena''s beautiful cheeks. "I won¡¯t let anything separate me from


    you and our daughter!"


    Selena''s heart was touched. At that moment, she felt confident that Fane was not lying to her.


    "Alright, I''ll believe you!"


    In the end, Selena nodded.


    "Of course. Fane, if you managed to do so, the Taylor family will not only acknowledge your identity!


    We can also have your inws, Selena, and your entire family-including your mother-to move into


    Taylor Residence!" 1


    The old man contemted for a moment, then said, "B y then, Selena can also resume her work in


    Taylor Group!¡±


    "Alright. You have a deal!" Fane agreed immediately.


    "Brat, you¡¯re really good at boasting. I¡¯d like to see how embarrassing it¡¯ll be for you should you fail to


    produce the money by then!"


    Ivan took two steps forward and red at Fane.


    Fane took out a stick of cigarette and casually lit it. He took a deep breath. "And what if I managed to


    do it? If I fail, I''ll roll my way out of the gates of Taylor Residence. Should I seed, however, you''ll


    have to kneel and apologize to Selena. How does that sound? After all, in the past five years, you''ve


    done quite the harm!" 2


    "Haha, sure. Listen up, everyone. This is a promise between me and this brat!" 1


    "Since he wants to embarrass himself, then I can only oblige. When the timees, we''ll all bear


    witness to how he rolls from this gate all the way out. Remember, you''re not walking out, but roll!"


    Ivanughed out loud. ''It¡¯s already a miracle for this trash toe back alive. Producing thirty million


    bucks in a month? Dream on!''


    "Brother Ivan, don''t worry, we''re not deaf. We heard it clearly. We''ll be your witnesses!¡±


    Cecilia crossed her hands over her chest and gave Fane a condescending look. "It''s been five years.


    After finallying back and managed to buy some clothes for your mother and wife, you chose to get


    some imitation items. Your clothings scream of poverty. I refuse to believe that you can produce thirty


    million bucks!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Haha, you''re right!"


    "I think he knows that he''s unworthy of Selena and decided to go all out with his bluff. When the time


    "Look at him. If he can earn thirty million bucks in one month, then can''t I easily set a hundred million


    as a small goal?"


    Quite a number of the Taylor family members startedughing.


    There were quite a lot of people present. They were mostly working in the Taylor Group, under the


    employ of Ivan Taylor. They naturally intended to curry favor for him.


    "Fane, you''ve said it yourself. I''m waiting for your ten million as a betrothal gift. When the timees,


    don¡¯t me me for being merciless!"


    Fiona reminded him after contemting it.


    "Haha, Fiona, have you gone crazy thinking of money? Do you really think that he cane up with


    that amount for his betrothal gift?"


    Ivan smiled.


    "Just ten million bucks as a betrothal gift will allow m e to marry Selena? I''ll pay ten million bucks. Let


    her marry me! If that''s insufficient, I''m fine with fifty million bucks! What to do when I''m notcking


    money?"


    Right at that moment, a man of stout physique walked in as heughed loudly, followed by a group of


    bodyguards.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    "Young Master Wilson, what are you doing here?"


    Ivan greeted the Wilson family¡¯s young master the moment he noticed him.


    "What did you say earlier, Young Master Wilson? Fifty million? You''re willing to offer a fifty million bucks


    lottery reward?"


    Overwhelmed with emotions, Fiona''s eyes lit up. "Is your word good?" she sputtered.


    One should know that the Wilsons and the rks were both second-ss aristocratic families. Simply


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    put, they were significantly wealthier than their Taylor family.


    "Of course, Auntie. Do we look like people who''d go back on their word? I¡¯m still a member of the


    Wilson family, my word is still good!" 2


    Young Master Wilson chuckled as he spoke, yet he was simultaneously admiring the seemingly perfect


    appearance of Selena. He could not hold himself back as he gulped.


    Young Master Wilson was extremely fat; so much so that he resembled a pig. Not only was he


    extremely gluttonous, but he was very interested in women as well.


    He was instantly charmed back when he firstid eyes on Selena and her ethereal beauty. When he


    learned of her marriage to a takeout delivery guy in addition to being pregnant at ater time, he was


    all too furious.


    Even so, Selena''s beauty did not fade even after she gave birth; she looked even more beautiful and


    mature. Her body was practically glowing with femininity. He would do everything to keep her all to


    himself.


    Moreover, Selena was known as the most beautiful maiden in the Middle Province. Marrying her would


    b e an incredible and proud feat in front of other men.


    "Splendid. I''ll hold you to your word!"


    Fiona pped her hands¡ªchuckling altogether¡ªas she approached Selena. "Did you hear that,


    Selena?" she spoke. "That person, Fane, mentioned ten million. This Young Master Wilson fellow


    instead offered to pay fifty million bucks, and he had always been interested in you. He¡¯s not too bad


    himself, the way I see it. You should give it some thought. All you need t o do is nod and we''ll make that


    brat, Fane, leave immediately!"


    The instant Selena heard that statement, she nearly passed out from agitation. She could barely hold


    herposure just by looking at Young Master Wilson''s appearance. Although that Young Master


    rk fellow was not a pleasant man, he was handsome at least. That man from the Wilson family


    looked fat and his ears were too huge. She felt greasy just by staring at


    him. 2


    She then argued, "Ma, are you marrying off your daughter or selling her? So, you''ll just hand off your


    daughter to whoever is offering the highest price?


    Why don''t you just auction me off then?" 2


    Selena furiously added, "Even Grandpa agreed to let m e marry Fane, and the agreement was even


    set earlier. How can you simply act on your own and change it as you like?¡±


    "Selena, that''s not what I meant. That Fane fellow is a takeout delivery boy, and he¡¯s only been a


    soldier for a few years now. You don¡¯t expect him to amount to anything, do you now?"


    As she finished, Fiona pointed her disdainful re at Fane before she continued, "I wasn''t looking


    down on him. I wonder: can he make thirty million bucks in a month? Hehe! Just you wait. He won''t be


    able to make that much money after a month. Till then, I''ll have him exiled from our family!"


    "Fane Woods? Good lord, this person is Fane Woods? Kylie''s useless father has returned?" 1


    Stunned Young Master Wilson carefully scrutinized Fane. "Hehe. It seems like his appearance is the


    only thing that''s going for him," he spoke. "He''s dressed so inly. How is he worthy of Miss Selena?"


    "You sure spout a lot of nonsense!"


    Fane red at him icily. He condescendingly spoke," This is the Taylor family home. What are you, an


    outsider, doing here? If you have no purpose here, then beat it!"


    "Haha! Such strong words. Don''t you know just how major of a family us Wilsons are?"


    Young Master Wilson cackled out loud then added, "A m I really here without a purpose? I''m here to


    discuss the matters of our coboration with Young Master Taylor. We happen to have something that


    we¡¯d like to work together with the Taylors!"


    The moment Old Master Taylor heard that statement, h e was naturally pleased as he said, "Haha. All


    thate by are guests. Let''s sit here, Young Master Wilson!"


    "There¡¯s no need, Old Master Taylor. I''ll be talking to Young Master Wilson!"


    Young Master Wilson then looked at Ivan before he spoke with a very peculiar expression, "Young


    Master Ivan, what''s wrong with your hand? Did you fight with someone? Who dares fight with you?"


    Ivan''s expression grew incredibly bitter as he eyeballed Fane. Hoarsely, he replied, "A mad man,


    nothing else. I was merely joking with his daughter Kylie, and he came over to beat me up without


    saying a word." 1


    Micheal was stunned after hearing that statement. He spoke after looking at Fane, "Oh, so it was that


    useless object, then. Truly unexpected that he was bold enough to hit you. He¡¯s got guts, I''ll give him


    that!"


    "Haha, it¡¯s fine. We had a bet. He said that after a month on my grandfather¡¯s seventieth birthday, he''ll


    give me ten million bucks as reimbursement! In addition to offering Selena''s family a ten million bucks


    reward, he''ll also give my grandfather a gift worth ten million bucks!¡± 1


    "Should he fail, he''ll exile himself out of the Taylor family and divorce Selena! He''ll roll out the front door


    from this spot!"


    Ivan cackled out loud and said, "That¡¯s right, Young Master Wilson. You have toe by during our


    grandfather''s seventieth birthday. You have to see how this little brat will roll out of the front door!"


    "Haha! Alright. The distance from here to the front door is quite far. I''m guessing he won''t be able to roll


    out of it in a short while!"


    Young Master Wilson cackled and took a look at Selena. He then said, "Don''t you worry, Selena. All I


    have is time, and I''m willing to wait for you. You''ll have your freedom once again after this little brat is


    exiled from the Taylor family after a month, and that means you''ll be single. When the dayes, don''t


    turn me away!"


    "Alright, let''s go, Young Master Wilson. We still have important matters to discuss!"


    Ivan had a smug look on his face. He was beaten rather badly by Fane today, but if he could get this


    brat exiled from the family, it would be the best thing that could ever happen!


    He believed that Fane was nothing but a ruffian. He was merely saying that to preserve his pride. He


    was actually interested to see how much this brat would humiliate himself when the time arrived.


    Ivan soon left with Young Master Wilson!


    "Alright, you guys can leave as well. Don''t disappoint me in a month from now!"


    Old Master Taylor realized it was gettingte outside a s he waved his hand impatiently.


    Although Fane¡¯s behavior was a little out of his expectations, the thought of his granddaughter getting


    married to a poor man-which humiliated him -dissatisfied him so.


    At this very moment, in an extremelyvish mansion, the wealthiest man in all of the Middle Province,


    James Loner was looking at a middle-aged man. After some thought, he said, ¡°The little brat who


    returned with the God of War, Lana is called Fane Woods. I''m guessing that their rtionship isn''t as


    simple as it seems on the surface. Look into it for me! I want an answer as soon as possible!" 2


    The man in front of him was James'' most efficient assistant. He had served the Loner family incredibly


    well.


    After he listened to that statement, he frowned and said, "Master, I think there¡¯s no need for that. Even


    if that little brat has some ties to the God of War, Lana, h e doesn''t possess any useful value to us,


    right?" 1


    As he said that, he smiled and said, "Why don''t we strike at the very root of our problem, to butter up


    the great God of War. That''s the most important thing to u s!"

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    As James listened to what his staff had to say, he could not hold back his bitter chuckle. "The Gods of


    Wars are way above our status, and they''re not easy to butter up," he stated. "Not to mention, this is a


    female God of War. We don''t even know what she likes and dislikes!"


    He paused when that point was brought up. He continued, "I''m afraid all of the major powerhouses


    wanted nothing more than to sweet-talk to the God of War upon her return. Fortunately, we went


    through so much to learn of her flight today, and it seems the other powerhouses knew absolutely


    nothing."


    The middle-aged man in front of him nodded his head and said, "The gift we sent for the God of War


    Lana, did she ept it?"


    "Hehe...still ain''t bad. She epted the hospitality we arranged for her. It''s a different story for the


    money, though. She was quite disinterested with it!"


    James chuckled and said, "Lana seems to dislike it when people try to tter her. Not to mention, we


    have no idea how exactly we can cajole her."


    The middle-aged man remained silent for a brief moment. All of a sudden, his eyes lit up as he spoke,"


    Master, so what you meant was, since that Fane fellow shares quite the unique rtionship with Lana,


    all we need to do is butter up to Fane. This, in turn, would be an indirect way of ttering the God of


    War. Thus, if the God of War only grants our Drake family her blessing in the future, wouldn''t this make


    our business more stable?"


    James nodded slowly and replied, "Yes. That little brat was able to sit in the same ne with Lana


    when they returned. All we need to do is help Fane, since that would mean we''re also wooing Lana!"


    "Bravo, Master!"


    The nickname for the middle-aged man was called Spectre Face, and he happened to be one of the


    Three Major Guardians in the Drake family. With a smile etched on his face, he then spoke, "Hmm.


    This God of War happens to be a female and, from how I see it, she isn¡¯t young at all..."


    James frowned after hearing that statement. "Spectre Face," he started, "you''re not thinking of making


    a move on her to make her your woman now, are you? You best keep that thought to yourself. Should


    you offend her and the God of War gets furious, not only is our Drake family, but the entire Middle


    Province will end up as a river of blood in a single night!"


    Spectre Face let out a bitterugh as he said, "Master, how would I dare to even have that thought?


    Besides, I -Spectre Face-am not the kind of person to toy with a woman''s feelings just for my future


    benefit now, right? A man who uses a woman to further their reputation is someone I, Spectre Face,


    would be the first person to look down on!"


    Upon making that statement, Spectre Face exined," What I mean is, Fane isn''t Lana''s man now, ia


    he? Perhaps there''s also a possibility of them sharing an intimate rtionship! Besides, they''ve known


    each other for a very long period in the fields of war. And they see each other very often..."


    "Hehe...that''s very unlikely. Judging by how they both behaved, they seemed very cold to one another.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    They have quite the cold face on them; could that even spark any romance?"


    James chuckled and, after a brief pause, continued, "N o matter what, just look into them. It doesn''t


    matter if he¡¯s only a staff to Lana. We still have to butter them u p; this will surely strengthen our bond


    with the God of War!" 1


    "No problem. Recently, numerous military veterans areing out of retirement in our Middle Province.


    There are also many high-ranking and well-achieved soldiers among them. Go visit them and have


    someone look into that Fane fellow." 1


    Spectre Face nodded as he beamed, "Now that Master has mentioned it, I''m starting to get interested


    in that brat! I hope he won''t disappoint me!"


    "Haha, good! I''ll await your good news!"


    James spoke with a chuckle.


    At this very moment, in a random room within the rk family home, Ken was seething with rage.


    He stared furiously at Dan in front of him and barked," What¡¯s the meaning of this, Dan? Why didn''t you


    teach that brat, Fane, a lesson? Not only that, but you had someone carry me away. Do you have any


    idea how humiliating that was to me?"


    As he spoke, he pointed at his mouth and said, "Look, my teeth have beenpletely smashed.


    Goddamnit! When have I, Ken rk, ever endured such humiliation!"


    "Young Master, that man isn''t as simple as you imagine. I''m no match for him!"


    Dan frowned and spoke in an all too serious tone, "He murdered the ck Dragon. I was told by


    witnesses present in that scene; they didn''t even notice him do much back then!"


    "That has to be impossible, right? Don''t we have surveince cameras? Why can¡¯t we get clear footage


    o f how he made his move?"


    After Ken heard what he said, his expression was in disbelief.


    "I''ve already looked into it and have even slowed down the footage, all to no avail!¡±


    Dan let out a bitterugh and added, "Still, we know that he was directly pierced in-between his brows.


    We found an extremely thin silver needle on top of a pir from a distance. Moreover, the silver needle


    waspletely pierced through the pir. There are only one to two millimeters exposed from the


    pir!" 2


    Young Master Ken took a deep breath and said," You''re joking, right? You¡¯re telling me that after a


    person''s head was pierced, it also pierced through a stone pir, and all that¡¯s left was a tiny bit


    exposed o n the outside? Such an incredible speed and insane strength!¡±


    "This finger of mine, well, I lost a bet to him, and I chopped it off as a result! This person is way too


    terrifying! Young Master, don''t ever cross this Fane fellow, do you understand?" 1


    Dan raised his hand and said, "Arm-wrestling with him made me feel like I''m a mere antpared to


    him with the strength he had."


    "That''s got to be impossible, isn¡¯t it? There''s someone that powerful in this world? You¡¯re already


    incredibly powerful; how much more powerful can he bepared to you?"


    Ken waspletely stunned. If that was the case, would it be that getting Selena was a mere dream?


    "Yeah, this was also the first time for me to have ever met someone this terrifyingly powerful!"


    Danmented as he left swiftly.


    Young Master Ken sat on the floor after Dan had left him be. The moment he thought about the


    beautiful Selena, his heart felt incredibly dissatisfied.


    "Goddamnit. I refuse to believe it. This is the Middle Province, and we rks happened to be a


    second-


    ss aristocratic family. Is it that difficult for us to get one woman?" 1


    Ken clenched his fist while a glimmer of determination shed across his eyes. He said," Selena Taylor,


    I''ll do everything I can to get you toy i n my bed obediently!"


    At this moment, Fane, Selena and the others had all left the Taylor family home.


    "Fane, those things were words you spouted earlier on your own. I don''t care about anything else. If


    you don''t give me ten million bucks on the old man''s seventieth birthday, it won''t be easy for you to be


    our family''s son -inw now!"


    When they had just got out the door, Fiona could not hold herself back from furiously saying, "You¡¯ve


    already seen our Selena is up for grabs as usual. Even Young Master Wilson had said it himself; all


    Selena needs to do is nod and fifty million bucks won¡¯t be a problem for him."


    "Don''t you worry, Mom. Anything I, Fane Woods, say, I''ll pull it off with ease."


    Fane let out a bitterugh as he looked at the elderly couple. He then added, "That¡¯s right, Mom and


    Dad. You''ve both been living frugally in these five years, so let me bring you guys out to shop for a few


    sets of new clothes now. It''s a little something from me, as a son-in w!¡± 3 "Forget it. I''m afraid that the


    clothes you''d buy would shame me in public. It''s better for you to not buy me anything than a good


    knock-off. I want to wear branded clothes!"


    Fiona noticed the clothes Selena had in her hands. She immediately snatched it before she walked to a


    nearbyke not far from there and immediately tossed it in. "You can''t undersell yourself this way, my


    girl," she barked. "You happen to be thedy of the Taylor family. We have to maintain our pride, even


    though we¡¯re poor. Such imitations aren''t something worthwhile to wear!¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Selena initially thought her mother would help her carry the clothes in her hands when she snatched


    and tossed them into theke.


    It was already toote by the time she came to her senses. Those three sets of clothes that cost nearly


    two hundred thousand had been audaciously tossed into theke beside her.


    "What on Earth are you doing, Ma? Those were authentic! Who told you they were fake?"


    Selena was so agitated that she stomped. rmed, she rushed over as her eyes grew red and she


    seemed like she was about to cry. It was the first time Fane had gotten her clothes. After all the


    hardships she had endured for the five years they were married, she finally had a taste of luxury. This


    meant her endurance for the past five years was not for nothing!


    "Authentic? How are those even genuine? And if they truly were, can he even afford them?"


    The skeptical Fiona crossed her arms at her chest. She was unconvinced that Fane had that much


    money to have bought international branded clothes for her daughter.


    "Dear mother-inw, those were truly genuine. We bought them at their specific branded store. They


    can''t possibly be fake now, right?"


    Joan, who stood at the side, finally burst, "How could you toss clothes that cost nearly two hundred


    thousand into theke?!¡± 1 "No, I must retrieve them!"


    The already frantic Selena was prepared to dive into theke and retrieve the clothes.


    Fortunately, theke was clear; she could start wearing the clothes after a good wash once she


    retrieved them.


    Fane watched Selena¡¯s every move and felt his heart wrench.


    Selena was only twenty. She even contributed greatly t o her family''spany at a young age - five


    years ago -being thedy from the Taylor family. 1


    Selena, back then, was adorned with branded clothes and had enjoyed being treated as a reputable


    Yet, here she was, in an attempt to dive into theke merely to retrieve those few pieces of clothing.


    Fane took two steps forward and immediately grabbed onto Selena. "Forget about them, my dear,¡± he


    called out, "they''re only three pieces of clothing anyway. I''ll bring you out and buy you another one!"


    Selena was unmoved. "No," she protested. "These clothes are so expensive, and the money you


    earned has risked your life. Not to mention, this is the first time you bought me clothes. I have to fish


    them up, and they can still be worn, too!"


    Fane chuckled as he heard that statement. He felt utterly touched; he thought that having a wife like


    her would make him a happy man for the rest of his life.


    As he released her hand, Fane dove into theke and picked up the clothes. He was drenched head to


    toe, but the words Selena spoke to him warmed his heart.


    "No way. They''re actually authentic?¡±


    As the shocked Fiona saw the event unfolding before her, she looked toward Joan and sputtered,


    "Where''d your son get the money from?"


    Joan let out a bitterugh before she responded, "It''s all thanks to the five years my son has served as


    a soldier. When he was discharged this time and upon his return, he was given some prize money from


    being discharged. He used that money to buy us clothes, didn''t he? Although the money he earned had


    ced him at great risk, he willingly spent it all for Selena!" 2


    H


    Fiona waspletely speechless. She did not expect those clothes were genuine international


    branded clothes.


    "You¡¯re hopeless. It doesn''t matter if it''s authentic or not; you can''t just toss it into theke! It came from


    Fane''s thoughtfulness!"


    Even the usually silent Andrew could not help but re at Fiona.


    Fane was already out of theke at this moment. He looked at Andrew before saying, "Let¡¯s head back


    now, father-inw. Your leg was smashed by ident. Don''t you worry, though, I can help you heal!¡±


    "That''s impossible, right?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that statement. He frowned after that and said, "When


    we went to get it checked in a well-known hospital, the doctor mentioned that it''ll still limp even after it''s


    treated. This is a nerve problem, and the bones underneath are all progressively necrotic. Even as I¡¯m


    walking now, I feel numb!¡±


    "What nonsense are you spouting? You, a useless piece of trash, know medical treatment? I''ll never


    believe you!¡±


    Fiona, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at Fane and barked, "Fane, don''t you dare think that we''d


    ept you just by giving the prize money this time and buying a few clothes for my daughter. I''m telling


    you now: it''s not happening!"


    Fiona then fell into a momentary silence before she continued her tirade, "We''ve endured so much


    hardship all these years. How is this small amount of money enough for us? Besides, based on reason,


    you''re required to give the ten million prize money to us during the old man''s seventieth birthday.


    Otherwise, don''t even think for a second that we''ll acknowledge you!¡± 2


    "What on Earth are you saying, Mom?! He''s still Kylie''s father, and the child can''t live without a father.


    Besides, he''s a responsible man!¡±


    Selena stared at Fiona furiously. "It doesn''t matter if you guys acknowledge him or not," she added, "as


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    in m y heart, he''s my-Selena Taylor''s-man. Even if you have him exiled from the Taylor family, I¡¯ll never


    marry Young Master rk or Young Master Wilson. From how I see it, those people aren''t even a


    fraction o f a man Fane is."


    "You-" 2


    Fiona was livid. She pointed at Selena and said, "How did I give birth to a daughter like you? You¡¯re


    being disrespectful now, do you understand? Are you here to pressure your mother to death? Are you


    only satisfied when I''m dead after being backed into a corner?" 1


    "I-that''s not what I meant! You can''t always force me, you know?"


    Selena could only hold back her frustrations when she noticed her mothermenting on the side. 1


    "Fine. Stop talking about it, Ma. This whole ordeal is m y fault, I admit it!¡±


    "I-Fane Woods¡ªam a man, and I¡¯ll never go back on any word I¡¯ve said. I¡¯ll give you ten million when


    the timees, and I''ll never let Selena be parted from m e!"


    Fane then let out a dryugh and said, "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte now. Let''s all go back to take a shower,


    change into fresh clothes, and we''ll all eat out tonight."


    Fiona''s eyes lit up at the mere mention of eating out. They had lived meagerly for thest five years


    and Selena was restricted to find work. She could only rely on the money she made from picking up


    trash for her family''s living. 1


    Aside from Selena, all the expenses they had were paid with Andrew''s earnings. His monthly pay was


    not much, but he forked everything out every month t o allow Selena to buy groceries. They lived as


    they saved.


    Hence, Fiona actually felt quite happy when she heard that. 1


    Just like before, however, her expression turned cold a s she scoffed, "Are you sure about eating out?


    I''m telling you now, I won''t ept ces that are considered low-ss. If you want me toe along,


    it should only be avishly high-ss restaurant!¡± 1


    "Of course. As long you¡¯re willing, Mom. Anywhere you pick is fine!"


    Fane chuckled then hailed two cabs. "Let¡¯s go," he spoke. "We''ll head back first since Kylie and Jenny


    are both waiting for us. I think the little rascal should be famished by now. Have Jenny be at our home


    next time. She can help us take care of Kylie and clean up the house." 2


    Fiona rolled her eyes at Fane. She said, "Don''t call me Mom. If I don''t see the ten million prize money,


    I¡¯ll never acknowledge you as our family''s son inw.


    Hmph!¡±


    Selena, on the other hand, was frowning. "Jenny is quite good, but the wages our Taylor family offers


    aren''t too low either," she mumbled. "It''d cost six to seven thousand bucks per month. We can''t afford


    that!"


    "Don¡¯t you worry, I''ll take care of the money. It''s almost the start of the school''s semester, too, so we


    should enroll Kylie to a school soon!"


    Fane chuckled as he made that statement.


    "Yeah!"


    Selena nodded.


    It did not take too long for them to reach home with their cabs.


    At this very moment, one of the three guardians in the Loner family-Spectre Face-rushed frantically to


    look for James after receiving a phone call.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    "Master, Master! I''ve made several phone calls, and I finally found something about the whole situation


    with Fane. It''s very peculiar!"


    Spectre Face called out to James as he rushed in frantically.


    "Peculiar?"


    James was somewhat startled when he heard what Spectre Face had to say. He never thought he


    would describe Fane as ''peculiar''. 1


    "Have a look. This is the information I got from people I tasked in the military to look into Fane."


    "There''s only his name, his ID number, and his past job as a takeout delivery boy. After that, he


    became the son-inw of the Taylor family. He got enlisted on the second day of his marriage, and


    what happens after that is something we can''t find. Suddenly, five yearster, he returned to the Middle


    Province!"


    Spectre Face frowned and said, "Isn''t such a casefile peculiar? Not only was information during his


    enlistment a mystery, but the department he was enlisted in was unknown as well. All we could find


    was that his mother¡¯s name is Joan Xavier, currently working as a cleaner in the Middle Province. We


    have nothing on his father!" 1 "Can¡¯t find anything about his father, and his situation during his


    enlistment is also aplete mystery..." 1


    There was a frown on his face, but James soon came t o a deduction. "Judging from the looks of it,


    there''s a huge possibility that someone had intentionally erased all records about him!" he articted.


    "Or perhaps, this is just his surface-level casefile and that his identity isn¡¯t that simple. There might be a


    very confidential and secretive casefile on him!¡± 1


    "Master, if that¡¯s the case, this brat''s identity is certainly not that simple. Otherwise, the government


    wouldn¡¯t tantly hide his casefile and stop anyone from digging into him!"


    The astounded Spectre Face remarked, "To have power for movement of this scale... If he wasn''t a


    God o f War, he''d be close to one!¡±


    "Yes, yes, yes! It has to be that!"


    Stirred, James nodded immediately and ordered, "Go, continue your search on Fane''s current situation


    in the Middle Province. Isn¡¯t he living with the Taylor family? Look into how Fane is doing while he lives


    in the Taylor family home, and look into what he''s doing right now!¡±


    "Not a problem, Master. I, too, feel that this little brat isn¡¯t as in as we think!¡± 1


    Spectre Face nodded immediately as he said, "It seems that there''s not just one God of War that has


    returned to the Middle Province this time. There are two!"


    "Haha. This is such a good opportunity for us, the Drake family!" i


    James chuckled humorously. Racking his brain for a moment, he then spoke, "Look into where he


    currently is right now. I can''t get in contact with him right now. Besides, he''s seen me during the day,


    and he might suspect that we¡¯re investigating him if he sees me again at night. Still, we can arrange for


    Titus or Tanner to get in contact with him!" 1


    Spectre Face tittered.


    "Excellent idea. I''ll have it arranged right now! As for his situation in the Taylor family''s home, we can


    slowly investigate and probe progressively. I believe w e can find out his current whereabouts in less


    than an hour!"


    It was only after Fane returned to his home did he recall something. Frowning, he asked, "My dear,


    where will I be sleeping tonight?"


    Selena blushed after hearing that. That would actually be a problem.


    Both of them were married; they still had a daughter.


    It was during their wedding night, when Selena was drunk, that they did the deed.


    Selena remained silent for a really long while as she had no idea how to answer him.


    Upon noticing the distraught look on Selena''s face, Fane mirthfully spoke, "Don''t worry, I''ll sleep in any


    empty rooms!"


    Selena frowned and said, "There are only so many rooms in total. Your mom has one, and so does my


    mom. Although it¡¯s rare for my brother to return, he has one as well. Kylie and I are sharing a room.


    Four rooms and not a single one remains. Fortunately, Jenny is renting a house outside. Otherwise,


    she herself won''t have room to sleep in!"


    Fane was embarrassed as he replied with a bitterugh, "The storeroom is also fine. As long as it


    provides cover from wind and rain. When we were on a mission out there back then, we survived for a


    month''s time on a deserted ind."


    "Deserted ind!"


    After Selena heard that, she frowned and said, "It had t o be hard for you, right?"


    "No. I''d always be thinking that I have such a beautiful wife waiting at home for me should we be


    victorious. With that thought in mind, I¡¯d be motivated!" 1


    Fane looked at Selena who was right in front of him; the hellish torture he endured for five years was


    worth every second.


    Five years of absolute hell had honed him into a sharp de. This sharp de, however, had to hide


    its edges to protect his woman and family.


    Selena felt utterly gratified after she heard what Fane had to say. She was a rebel against her family


    from the very beginning, but she soon realized she was


    unable to part with the child inside her belly.


    Now, Fane made her feel that she could depend on him.


    "You... I think you should just share a room with us!"


    Selena finally pouted her lips as her blush seared.


    Fane coughed. "Well then, dear wife, can I cuddle with you while I sleep?" 1


    Fane became giddy as the woman before him was absolutely gentle and kind. Selena''s watery eyes


    could charm anyone.


    "No. Allowing you to share a room with me is pretty good on its own. The child was an ident back


    then and, besides, I can¡¯t fully ept you now. Not yet!"


    Selena turned around then said, "You can only sleep o n the floor with a carpet. Wait...wait till our


    rtionship grows much deeper in the future, and I¡¯ll think about then! Hurry up and take a shower.


    Kylie¡¯s delighted when she heard that we¡¯ll have a feast tonight."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll get to it right now!"


    Unexpectedly, just as Fane had just gone to take a shower, Fiona came over to Selena''s room. She


    then coldly asked, "There aren''t any extra rooms, so where will Fane be sleeping tonight?¡±


    "On the floor. Am I not cing the carpet down now?¡±


    Selena let out a bitterugh as she took the covers out.


    Upon noticing that, Fiona''s expression recovered slightly. She then said, "Daughter, you can''t ever


    allow that b*stard child to touch you now, do you understand? If it wasn''t for him, we won''t be living in


    such a hellish state. Besides, as long as I¡¯ve not seen the promised ten million, you can''t sell yourself


    short. Do you understand? Men will never appreciate anything they can easily get!" 1 "You¡¯re being too


    judgemental now, don''t you think, M a? From how I see it, as long as Fane treats us well and if we work


    hard together, everything would be better!¡±


    Selena pondered for a moment then added, "Besides, he''s not too bad. He treats me well, he treats


    Kylie well, and he''s also very respectful toward his mother!¡±


    "What''s good without money? Can he treat you well, feed our family with good food, dress better, and


    live better? Only by giving us money to spend is treating you well, not by saying a couple of kind


    statements!" 1


    After Fiona finished her harangue, she got out immediately after mming the door. "I don''t care," she


    sneered. "Since he mentioned that he''ll be treating us to dinner tonight, I want to make it extremely


    difficult for him! I want him to know, he can¡¯t afford to treat us!"

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    "Yay, yay! We can go for a meal now!"


    Kylie was dressed in a beautiful mini princess dress while she pranced delightfully in the courtyard.


    "Madam, I won¡¯t be joining you guys. I still have some matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave now."


    Jenny smiled at Selena.


    "A date with your boyfriend again? Oh, you. Hurry up and go!" Selena spoke with apassionate


    smile.


    Joan had already finished her shower at that moment. She changed into the new clothes Fane had


    bought for her; she looked younger at a short nce. Although she was already in her forties, she


    looked younger and more elegant.


    Joan looked effortlessly beautiful, and she had her natural elegance as well. Although she was usually


    dressed in her cleaner''s uniform to work, she still emanated a personal grace that only belonged to her


    and no one else.


    It was also this reason that Fane''s father fell in love with her back then. 1


    Unfortunately... 1


    "Ma, you look pretty in that dress!"


    Selena smiled as she took a look at Joan.


    "Oh, you. Stop ttering me; I''m already old!"


    Joan chuckled while she spoke.


    Fiona who was sitting on the side could not hold herself back from mumbling while she witnessed that


    scene. "Am I her birth mother, or is she?" she mumbled. "Goddamnit...¡± 2


    Andrew, on the other hand, was smoking. He had a frown on his face as he seemed to be lost in


    thoughts.


    After a moment, he nudged Fiona next to him with his elbow and said, "Say, Fane said he can heal my


    leg. Do you think it''s possible?" 4


    Fiona immediately said, "You actually believe the nonsense he sputtered? Don''t you know anything


    about him? He''s only a soldier, so is he capable of healing your leg? I think it''s more likely that he''ll


    break your leg!"


    Andrew was speechless.


    Embarrassed, he found himself unable to argue. 2


    Fiona then looked at the direction of the washroom and spoke impatiently.


    "How is that brat taking such a long shower? I''m already famished!"


    Andrew took a look at the time and said, "It''s only been five minutes, though. You were taking a shower


    for half an hour earlier..."


    Although this courtyard seemed old and disheveled, it was in a strategic location.


    After Fane was done with his shower, a few of them began to discuss where to eat while they strolled.


    "Hmm, not this one. It¡¯s too cheap. It''s not enough!¡±


    "This one is even worse. A public buffet? Meaningless!"


    As she strolled, Fiona intentionally looked at Fane with disdainful eyes while she goaded him, "Fane,


    you suggested treating us to a meal. I want to eat in a better restaurant. Have you brought enough


    money? Don''t bail on us after we¡¯re done with our meal!"


    "Don''t worry. Today''s my first time treating everyone t o a meal, so we should all be happy. My dear


    mother-in w, just pick as you please, and eat to your heart''s content!"


    Fane then turned to Kylie, who was in Selena''s arms. H e then reached out and said, "Kylie, let Daddy


    carry you for a bit!"


    The flustered Kylie looked toward Selena with her pair of huge sharp eyes, seemingly asking for her


    approval.


    "Kylie, he¡¯s your father. Hurry and call out to your father. Let him carry you.¡±


    Selena felt her emotions stirred. Shemented at the fact that a child could not be without a father. On


    the day her child was born, she started her long journey of waiting.


    She was internally terrified. She was afraid of Fane dying on the battlefield.


    "Da-Daddy!"


    Kylie reached out and called out to her father with her child-like voice.


    As a Supreme Warrior, Fane¡¯s heart wrenched the second he heard her innocent voice.


    It was the first time she called him ¡®daddy¡¯.


    In the five years of constant battle, he felt like he had slowly be downright merciless and cold-


    blooded. However, he never expected his heart would soften after just hearing his daughter calling him


    daddy in such a sweet way.


    "Let¡¯s eat here. This ce seems alright!"


    Just as Fane was carrying Kylie, Fiona noticed an impressive looking restaurant. Although it was not in


    some fancy hotel, the style of this restaurant looked impressive and rather ssy.


    The main point was that the restaurant must have a very expensive rent to have been built at that spot.


    In other words, the prices of the food must be expensive a s well.


    "Hmm... You¡¯ve got good taste, dear mother-inw. This ce has a romantic feel to it, and the interior


    design isn¡¯t bad. Music is also ying in the background. Truly, only people who know how to enjoy life


    would choose such a ce!" 2


    After Fane took a look at it, he nodded in agreement as


    well.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Well, isn''t it obvious? Just look at who picked it!"


    Fiona''s expression seemed slightly prideful before her eyes swiftly shifted, rolling at Fane. "Don''t even


    think for a second that praising me would make me forgive everything you''ve done, brat,¡± she sneered.


    "I¡¯m telling you, that ten million shouldn¡¯t be short by..." 3


    Upon noticing Fane and the group of people approaching, a beautiful waitress walked up to them and


    started catering to them.


    "Pleasee inside, all of you! Our services here aren''t any less than the ones in those fancy hotels.


    Besides, our customers are rather reputable people..."


    "Give me a table close to the windows!¡±


    Fane nodded and the rest took their seats. The beautiful waitress came over with a menu.


    "I''ll order!"


    Fiona immediately snatched the menu. After taking a look, she pointed at the lobster and said, "This


    ain¡¯t bad. One would cost more than a thousand, right?


    How many people do we have here? Let''s have one for each!¡±


    "Ma, why are you ordering that much? It''s such a waste, don''t you think so?"


    Selena waspletely speechless. Judging from the looks of things, her mother was actually going to


    make it difficult for Fane.


    "How could you say that, my daughter? He said it himself; he can make 30 million in a month. That


    would mean he''ll make 100,000 bucks in a day, right? For a person like that, could he not afford this


    meal?" 1


    Fiona raised her voice intentionally.


    In an instant, the few tables around them started looking their way.


    "No way...he''s that capable? 100,000 a day? Is he boasting? 30 million a month. Does that mean he¡¯d


    make 300 million in a year?" 1


    A woman gasped audibly.


    "That''s ludicrous. Truly can''t judge from his looks, though. That man seems to be dressed normally,


    doesn¡¯t he?¡± 1


    "Is this real? Whye here if he makes thirty million bucks a month? Why don''t they head to a five-


    star restaurant then?"


    "Do you think it''s cheap here? It really isn''t. It''s easy to spend tens of thousands here."


    More people were starting to look at Fane. Some were envious, while some were merely interested to


    see who on earth this person was to have such power.


    Fiona grinned when she noticed the attention. Would he bepletely humiliated if he was unable to


    payter? Until then, he would not have the pride left to marry her daughter!


    "Must you be so loud when ordering food, Ma?"


    Selena was speechless. It genuinely seemed like Fiona wished to humiliate Fane in public.


    "Pardon me, I''m a loud talker!"


    Fionaughed as she immediately crossed her arms." You wouldn''t mind now, would you, Fane? After


    all, you know our Selena is nicknamed the most beautiful maiden in the entire Middle Province!" 2


    "Her status is priceless. If you can''t even afford a single meal, do you think you''re worthy of her?"


    "If you can¡¯t even fork out the money for this meal, I suggest you leave her sooner rather thanter for


    her own good! Only Young Master Wilson and Young Master rk can provide my daughter with


    happiness!"


    She stared directly at Fane as she spoke, and she continued word by word, "And you''ll only drag my


    daughter down. Drag our family down. I advise you: Don''t. Humiliate. Yourself.¡±


    After Fane heard that statement, he chuckled coldly a s he seemed unfazed. He said, "Dear mother-in-


    Selena¡¯s happiness. I¡¯ll still be able to pay everything, even if you ordered the entire menu tonight!" 1


    "Haha! You speak heavy words. Well, don''t mind if I d o!" 2


    The corners of Fiona''s mouth twitched as she held in a full belly of disdain. She wanted him to know


    what ruthless meant tonight!

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    In the restaurant, Fiona Lewis was so angry that herplexion turned red and her chest heaved.


    She would not be mocked and looked down on in these past five years if it was not because of Fane


    Woods.


    Fane Woods was the reason for everything.


    Everything happened because of this useless son-inw.


    Instantly, the atmosphere became very tense!


    Fiona thought of Young Master rk and Young Master Wilson, who were young masters of second-


    ss aristocratic families and were richer than the Taylor family. When she thought about the 50 million


    that Young Master Wilson was willing to pay as a betrothal gift, all she wished was to immediately


    chase away this veteran brat in front of her.


    She hated how this brat had taken advantage of her drunk daughter at the night of the wedding and


    would never forgive him. 1


    With so many eyes on him, she wanted to see how Fane would conclude the matter.


    It was rumored that veterans who came back from war would get a generous amount of bonus, but it


    would generally be around 200 to 300 thousand. Those who got more were the ones who had a


    meritorious service or the ones who had an official position.


    It was clear that Fane was not that kind of person.


    Furthermore, he had probably already spent most of his money in order to make her daughter happy


    and had not much left.


    If she ordered any more, Fane would have to sell himself to this ce.


    "This, give me two of this. This one too, it looks good."


    Fiona suddenly saw the beverage section at the bottom. In the beverage section, there were bottles of


    wine priced below 100, which was suitable for normal consumers. There were also beverages and


    alcohol that were suitable for rich people, and the most expensive one was 20 thousand bucks.


    "This red wine, 20 thousand bucks per bottle, get me 2 0 bottles of it. After all, Selena''s father is very


    troubled for these few years and has gotten fonder of drinking wine!"


    Subsequently, Fiona smiled, faced Fane, and asked, "2 0 bottles?"


    Joan Xavier inhaled sharply after she heard Fiona and was worried that Fane did not have enough


    money with him. She spoke lightly with a frown, "Selena''s mother, it''s 400 thousand bucks for 20


    bottles. On top o f that, not many of us here like drinking. How can we finish so much wine? 2 "Also, it''s


    such a big amount of money. We are one family, why would you do this?" Joan spoke in a pleading


    tone.


    "Who are your family? That is merely what you think and I don''t think so!"


    Fiona had a cold smile on her face.


    "Lady, you can order more alcoholter, if you feel that it''s insufficient. However, if you ce an order


    now, it cannot be refunded even if you did not open the


    bottle. We can, however, reserve it for your next visit..."


    The pretty waitress could also see that this mother-inw was obviously being deliberately arrogant


    toward her son-inw that she disliked, so the waitress spoke up to remind her.


    "No problem, we can take it away even if we cannot finish it! He has to be rich to be my son-inw!" i


    Fiona handed the menu back to the waitress. Only then did she look at Joan with a fake smile, "Joan,


    you should not take me as your son¡¯s mother-inw right now. It''s said that marriage requires both


    people toe from the same social status. We are not from the same ss. 1


    "On top of that, he said that he would give me a 10 million worth of betrothal gift. It''s better that we


    discuss our rtionship after your son pays the 10 million betrothal gift!" Fiona continued saying.


    "Mum, aren''t you going overboard for doing this? It¡¯s such a big sum, do you really want Fane to get


    into trouble?"


    Selena Taylor was extremely angry. She had no idea that her mother would be so harsh and


    ridicule.


    "He allowed me to order as I please, how am I acting overboard? That''s funny. If you can¡¯t afford to


    treat us t o a meal, why did you agree to it? Is it really so hard to acknowledge that you are poor and


    inadequate?¡± Fiona asked, as if she was not embarrassed that people around them were watching


    them as a joke.


    "Selena, it''s fine. She''s your mother and also my mother. It''s fine if she wants to eat better food! If we


    cannot finish it, we can take away and eat it at home. As long as there''s no wastage!"


    Fane smiled calmly and even spoke up for Fiona.


    "In my opinion, this is a wastage."


    Selena twitched her mouth and could not help but started mumbling.


    After a while, the big meal started. The delicious dishes were served and ced in front of Fane and


    the others.


    "Eat more, Kylie!"


    Looking at the little one swallowing saliva by the table, Fane smiled as he served her dishes.


    Selena looked at how cozy the scene was but had a frown on her face. She thought, could Fane


    Woods have achieved something during his five years in the war zone?


    When otherse back, they would normally receive 200 to 300 thousand as a bonus. Fane, who had


    stayed there for five years, might have 400 to 500 thousand. Even if he only had a small achievement,


    he might have one million bucks worth of reward.


    If this was the case, buying clothes and other things today cost him around 200 thousand, Fane might


    still have 800 thousand with him. All the dishes on the table together with the red wine were estimated


    to be around 500 thousand.


    ''Fane should have enough money,'' she thought.


    However, the money was exchanged with Fane''s life i n extreme difficulty. She felt reluctant that the


    money was ''eaten'' in one meal.


    Of course, she felt a littlefort in her heart because Fane was willing to invest everything for her. It


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    seemed that she managed to find a good man out of her impulsive move.


    "Darling, what are you thinking about? Start eating!"


    Fane smiled, picked up a piece of prawn, and ced it in Selena¡¯s bowl.


    "Hmm, let¡¯s eat!"


    Selena looked at Kylie, who was eating happily. A sweet smile appeared on her face.


    However, what they were not aware of was that a security guard walked out immediately when he saw


    Selena and Fane.


    He headed to the street outside and made a call to Young Master Wilson, who was drinking alcohol.


    As Young Master Wilson ended the call, Ivan Taylor, who was by his side immediately asked, "Oh


    Young Master. Wilson, what''s the matter? Somebody actually contacted you sote at night!"


    "That rubbish son-inw that married into the wife''s family, actually brought my goddess, Selena, to


    have dinner in the high-end restaurant owned by my family. It seems that this young man has returned


    from the army and got some money. He ordered 20 bottles of red wine that costs 20 thousand bucks


    each!"


    The fatty bit the chicken drumstick in his hand ruthlessly and said again, "That motherfucker, I''m f*


    eking mad. I''m so much richer than the useless veteran. I''m the young master of the Wilson family and


    I''d take over the Wilson family¡¯s estates. Your cousin was...by that guy, and they even have a child. I


    just don''t understand no matter how much I think about it."


    "Ao much red wine? It seems that the young man had some luck and some small achievements in the


    past five years. If not, how would he have the money to pay for the bill, otherwise?" 1


    Ivan frowned, drank a mouthful of red wine, and his eyes lit up. "Young Master Wilson, I actually have


    an idea. How do you feel if Goddess Selenaes over to you obediently tonight?"


    When Fatty Wilson heard this, his small eyes suddenly widened and he said in excitement, "What¡¯s the


    idea? As long as you can make here to me obediently, I¡¯ll have a lot to offer you!" 1


    "Haha, don¡¯t worry. It''ll definitely work. Young Master Wilson, you just wait for my cousin''s body


    tonight!"


    Ivan Taylor smiled evilly, his face had a cunning expression.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    "Oh my, I am so full. It''s so delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten good food like this for such a long time!¡±


    Fiona ate to her heart¡¯s content. She had suffered a lot for these past five years. It was all because of


    that bastard, Fane Woods. He did not only cause her daughter to be driven out of the Taylor family,


    even both of them old folks suffered together. 4


    It had been five years, she had not eaten luxury meals like this for five years!


    She did not care if Fane had the money to pay the bill. After all, the person who would suffer from the


    embarrassment was not her. After all, nobody asked Fane to act rich and offer to pay.


    "Wow, I''m so jealous! I estimate that this table''s bill must be around 200 thousand! That is the most


    expensive red wine avable here!"


    Most of the people at the tables around them had not left, quite a number of people looked at the


    delicious dishes on the table and were extremely envious.


    "It really is a lot. Especially the 20 bottles of red wine that they only drank two bottles of. Oh my, they


    ordered so much. They really are rich!" One of the menmented.


    "Wait, look at that man. Does he look like a person who earns a million a day? He dresses so ordinarily.


    Does he really have the money to pay the bill? Do they n to eat a free meal?"


    On the other hand, one of the women doubted Fane''s ability to pay the bill.


    "Has everybody finished eating? I''ll get the bill if everyone''s done!¡± Fane smiled and was prepared to


    pay the bill. 1


    "Go, go, we are done. Hey, Pretty, how much is everything? Please pack these wine, we would like to


    take them away!"


    Fiona waved to the waitress. She wanted to see if


    Fane could manage toe up with so much money.


    What they did not anticipate was that the waitress did note over, a manager walked over with a


    smile instead. He passed the bill to Fane, "Sir, can you please go over there and pay the bill? Thank


    you for your visit!"


    Fane looked at this man¡¯s smile and felt a little weird. Why did his smile look insidious?


    He lowered his head to look at the bill in his hand. He immediately frowned, "I''m sorry, but I don''t think


    that I will pay such a bill tonight!"


    The customers at the nearby tables were stunned.


    This person asked his mother-inw to order whatever she wanted and was unable to pay the bill?


    "F*ck me, these people are really here for a free meal!"


    "How can they be so shameless? They acted as if they were very rich just now and even said that they


    earn 3 0 million every month. A man who earns 30 million a month can''t even pay a 400 thousand bill?"


    A few people started chatting on. Some of the people even looked at Fane with some feeling of dislike


    in their eyes.


    "This person is so daring. Can he afford to offend the person who has the ability to open such a high-


    end restaurant? Is he looking for trouble?"


    Some of the people were waiting to watch a good show.


    Although Selena felt a little sorry about spending the money, but, there was nothing she could do. She


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    had stood up and was prepared to leave after Fane paid the bill. She had no idea that there would be


    such a scene.


    She was frightened and directly sat back on the chair, a little stunned. 1


    Did Fane really not have the money? If he did not have money, where did his previous confidence


    "Haha. Sir, I''m afraid that you can''t leave here if you don¡¯t pay the bill at our ce!" that manager said


    andughed as he looked at Fane.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    "Great, Fane Woods. Weren''t you very proud and said that you can pay the bill? Weren''t you the one


    who asked me to order whatever I want? You¡¯re finally admitting that you have no money, right?


    "Since you don¡¯t have any money, why do you need to boast more than your abilities in order to


    impress us? Selena, look at this. Is this person really worthy of you marrying?"


    Fiona was extremely angry at that moment. She pulled Andrew Taylor and said, "Go go go, let¡¯s leave.


    Leave him here and see how he would settle this matter. Serves him right even if he gets killed. Why


    act rich when he does not have money?"


    "Fane, you have really let us down!"


    Andrew was also extremely angry. "Just tell the truth i f you don''t have money. We wouldn''t have been


    so embarrassed. You say that you have money when you don''t and want to treat us to a meal. How can


    we hand our daughter to such a person like you?"


    "Fane, what¡¯s going on? Is it true that you don''t have the money?"


    Selena took a deep exhale, looked at Fane and asked.


    Fane smiled bitterly, passed the bill to Selena and said, "It''s not because that I don¡¯t have money, it''s


    because there¡¯s really no way to pay such a bill and I


    won¡¯t pay it!"


    Selena looked at it with doubt written all over her face. After she looked, her facial expression suddenly


    darkened. Looking at the manager, she said, "Mister, what''s going on? We only spent around four


    hundred thousand, why is it over four million on the bill?"


    "No way?"


    Fiona snatched the bill over. She looked at it in detail and then looked at the manager in front of them."


    What''s wrong with this ce? This is daylight robbery! Isn''t this wine twenty thousand per bottle? Why


    is it billed as two hundred thousand per bottle? Did you mistaken and added an additional zero?"


    "Naha, I''m sorry. This is the correct price. It so happens that these twenty bottles of wine were


    transported over through airfreight so all the alcohol today has increased in price! You ordered twenty


    bottles and that is four million. Together with the pricing of the dishes, it is four million and eighty


    thousand. Isn''t that right?¡±


    That managerughed and said again, "I''m afraid that you cannot act dishonestly today even if you


    want to! You have to pay for the bill!"


    "You... This is a scam! Your shop is cheating. It is stated twenty thousand for every bottle on the menu!"


    Selena was extremely angry. She just realized that she and the others have misunderstood Fane. It


    was not because of Fane not wanting to pay the bill, it was true


    that he should not pay such a bill.


    ¡°Yes, your shop is a total scam! A table of dishes like this costs four million plus, why don''t you go rob?"


    Both Fiona and Andrew were also very angry as they had never met with such a case before.


    It was no wonder why Fane did not have the money to pay the bill. How could he pay such an


    expensive bill?


    "It seems like you can''t pay the bill, right?"


    The manager pped his hands and about twenty people rushed out from the back of the restaurant in


    a sudden. All of them looked fierce.


    Fiona, who was originally arguing with them, was frightened and lost her previous grandeur.


    She immediately said with a smile, "Hey...hey, handsome man, you must have remembered wrongly.


    We only made the order because we saw the price on the menu and it was indeed twenty thousand per


    bottle . If you don''t believe it, you can ask the waitress over there!¡±


    "Come over, bring the menu and let them have a look!"


    The manager waved his hand at the pretty waitress, the waitress quickly walked over with a menu and


    handed it to Fiona.


    "Have a look, have a look. Isn''t it twenty thousand here?"


    Fiona held the menu, immediately pointed at the price


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and said.


    "Thisdy, please look carefully. How many zeros are o n it? It''s five zeros, not four. This is two


    hundred thousand per bottle!" the fat manager smiled coldly and said.


    Fiona counted carefully as her face darkened. "Why, why is it five zeros? This is really two hundred


    thousand per bottle?"

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    "Let me have a look, let me have a look..."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Andrew also took the menu and looked at it cautiously. His face darkened after he finished looking at it.


    "I only see four zeros just now. Why is it five zeros now?"


    "Haha, do you guys have the blurred vision of an old person? It has always been five zeros, you guys


    must have seen wrongly!"


    The fat manager said with a smile, "No matter what, you have to pay since you made the order!"


    Fiona¡¯s eyes gleamed and spoke again after thinking about it, "This is none of our business. It''s Fane


    Woods, he was the one treating us to dinner. The rest of us can leave, right? You can just go after him!"


    After she finished speaking, she signaled Selena and the others to leave together. As for Fane? He


    asked for this.


    This was more than four million and it was totally understandable that Fane could not afford to pay it.


    Even if it was not more than four million, it was possible that Fane did not even have the money to pay


    around 400 thousand.


    "I''m sorry. I''m afraid that all of you cannot leave here temporarily!"


    The manager waved his hand and a few of the men moved forward to surround them in a circle.


    "Fane, I me all of this on you. Why did you treat us t o a meal when there''s no need to? You even


    acted generous. Well, isn''t this just great? It''s such a big amount, what should we do now? Are you


    trying to kill us all?"


    When she realized that they could not leave, Fiona looked at Fane in a flustered and exasperated way.


    "Mother, what are you saying? It should be your fault a s you were the one who ordered the most


    expensive wine. All of those were ordered on your request!"


    Selena also felt helpless and had no idea what to do at that moment.


    "If Fane hadn¡¯t let me order as I please, would I order i t? Besides, who knew that he was so poor!"


    Fiona pouted but actually felt guilty inside. In this case, all of them were surrounded and the other party


    did not allow everyone, including her, to leave. What should they do now? That was more than four


    million and it was not a small amount! 2


    After Selena thought about, she smiled at the manager, "Mister, let¡¯s see. We did order 20 bottles but


    we only drank two bottles. How about this, we pay the money for these two bottles and we return the


    remaining 18 bottles. After all, we haven''t opened it and you can still sell it, right? I believe that my


    husband can stille up with 480 thousand!"


    ¡°Yes, they only drank two bottles, just take the money for the two bottles!"


    A few of the onlookers could not stand it anymore. It was obvious that the people of this restaurant did


    that on purpose. They, too, saw the menu and the most expensive wine was only 20 thousand per


    bottle.


    "What does it have to do with you guys?¡±


    The fat manager turned around and stared at the other party before turning around and said to


    Selena," Youngdy, the situation here is you must pay after you made the order. I believe that our


    waitress had told you this. You can leave it with us here or take away if you cannot finish. However, you


    have to pay the bill once you make the order!"


    "What''s the difference between you doing this and robbing?"


    Fane pulled Selena back and said coldly, "If only one o f us saw it wrongly then it must be giddiness,


    but, can so many of us be giddy at the same time? In my opinion, thetest menu that you showed us


    must have been newly made? I''m sorry but I am still saying the same thing, I''m not paying this bill


    today! I will not pay you even if it¡¯s 480 thousand!"


    "Young man, I see that you refuse to be convinced unless you are faced with the grim reality, right?"


    The managerughed coldly and few of the men immediately moved forward and surrounded them. O


    n the other hand, the manager spoke to the other guests in the restaurant, "Everyone, you may leave.


    The meal is on the house today. We have people causing us trouble here, we need to settle it!¡±


    When the other guests heard him, they were so frightened that they ran out one after another. It was a


    s if they were afraid that it would affect them too.


    "What do you want to do? You want to rob us? We are from the Taylor family!"


    Selena was really frightened when she saw this situation and she shouted out loudly.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    After all, the Taylor family still had some influence. Perhaps using the Taylor family''s name would work.


    As soon as the manager heard this, he immediately waved his hand to order everyone stop and said


    with a smile, "From the Taylor family? You must be Selena Taylor. If that is the case, you may go beg


    our boss and see if this issue can be solved!¡±


    "Who is your boss?"


    Fane immediately frowned when he heard this and he was a little suspicious in his heart. Looking at


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    this situation, it seemed that the other party knew that Selena was here and this was them deliberately


    causing trouble to Fane and the others.


    "Haha, young man, you have no right to know who our boss is!"


    That fat managerughed again before saying again, " Miss Taylor, our boss is inside. You should go


    talk to him. I believe he might let today''s issue go for you!"


    "Oh... Okay!"


    Selena frowned and could only force herself to agree.


    There were so many people on his side, while she, except Fane who had served the military, only had


    old and weak folks. She did not want this matter to escte. What would happen to Kylie if they got


    into a


    fight? What should they do about her parents and Fane''s mother?


    "I''ll go with you!" Fane was a little worried and said immediately.


    "I''m sorry but my boss did not say that he would meet you, hence, you cannot go in. Besides, we heard


    about you. You are just a son-inw who married into the wife¡¯s family. You can''t even be considered


    as one of the Taylor''s family. As an outsider, you don''t qualify speaking with our boss!" The restaurant¡¯s


    managerughed coldly.


    "Really? Let''s see if you can stop me then!¡±


    Fane''s face darken and a scary aura of killing oozed out of his body. It caused people to feel like the


    surrounding temperature had suddenly dropped a few degrees.


    Selena was frighten when Selena saw what was happening. She was afraid that Fane would cause any


    trouble so she immediately turned around and said to Fane, "What do you want to do following me?


    You just need to wait for me here, I wille out in a short while!" 1


    "But, I am worried that you will be in danger..." Fane frowned.


    "Nothing will happen, what could be dangerous? I will go and ask their boss to see if we can return


    these 18 bottles that we did not drink. After all, I am Zeus Taylor''s granddaughter. They won''t dare to


    act


    recklessly!¡±


    Selena smiled bitterly and said to Fane again, "You just need to wait for me here."


    "Alright, I''ll only give you five minutes. If I don''t see youing out after five minutes, I''ll barge in!¡±


    Fane saw Selena''s begging look in her eyes and could only nod. He did not want Selena to worry for


    him anymore.


    Furthermore, he did not want to injure anyone with Kylie around. It would not be good if it was seen by


    Kylie and caused the child to be frightened.


    "Ok!"


    Selena nodded before walking inside with the fat man.


    They walked deeper into the restaurant and went up t o the second floor beforeing in front of a


    private room''s door.


    "Our boss is waiting for you inside. Don''t have to be afraid, I''m sure you know our boss. Go in and have


    a chat with him and the four million bill today might be waived!"


    The manager smiled and stood in front of the door to keep watch.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Standing in front of the private room''s door, Selena Taylor became a little hesitant.


    She had a feeling that this matter was staged. She saw the menu, the most expensive red wine was 20


    thousand per bottle, how did it be 200 thousand?


    On top of that, the person in this private room was a familiar person. This made her even more


    hesitant.


    If the other party was a familiar person, why did they approach in such a way?


    However, if she did not enter the room, what would happen to Kylie if they all cannot leave the ce?


    Fane was in the army for a few years and seemed energetic enough to fight. It was not a problem for


    him to take down two or three people.


    However, the other party had a lot of people, a dozen o f them. They did not seem to be normal


    gangsters you see on the street. No matter how good Fane was, it was difficult to fight being on the


    disadvantaged side with less people. 1


    ording to Fane''s temper, it would be even troublesome if he really started fighting with the other


    party.


    With all the pressure, Selena really regretted deeply in her heart. She really should not havee out


    for


    dinner, or she should not havee to this kind of ce. By spending a few hundred to eat at some


    small home-cooked restaurant on the street would have been a good idea too.


    With no other way, she could only exhale heavily, pushed the door open, and walked inside.


    After she entered, her face darkened because she discovered that the person who sat in this private


    room waiting for her, was Young Master Wilson, Michael Wilson.


    "Young Master Wilson, you''re the boss of this restaurant! I didn''t expect that!"


    Selena smiled indifferently and closed the door. "You knew that I was having dinner downstairs so you


    put o n a show just to see me? I don''t like making jokes like this!"


    "Haha!"


    Michael stood up and walked toward her. "Selena, you have always ignored me. Would youe meet


    me if i t wasn''t for that?"


    He smiled and continued, "How? Are you surprised? Is this unexpected? The Wilson family owns many


    businesses. This restaurant is just one of them. If you like it, you will be thedy boss of this ce after


    marrying me in the future. You cane here at any time to eat and drink for free. How good is that! If


    that¡¯s not possible, you can be my woman in secret!"


    While speaking, Michael stretched his hands out to touch Selena''s chin.


    Selena stepped two steps backward, dodged to the side to avoid him. She said with a cold expression,"


    Michael Wilson, you can stop dreaming. I don''t like you at all. Besides, don''t think that I''m clueless, you


    have had fun with quite a few women outside, just because youe from a rich family. Do you think


    that I will like you?"


    Wilson was not happy about it and his face sank as Selena pointed out so clearly. ¡°Hehe, Selena, I


    have liked you for so many years and you really would not give me a chance?"


    After he spoke, Michael walked to a stool and sat down on it before saying, "Yes, yes, yes, I''m a


    yboy and I have no control over my diet so I gained weight. However, I really like you! I swear that


    after you marry me, I will not look for those women again!"


    Michael spoke while looking at Selena''s voluptuous chest and swallowed his saliva hard. "Don''t worry,


    Selena. You¡¯re iparable to those women. I will honour my words!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Michael, there''s a saying, it''s difficult to change one¡¯s habit!


    "Your lust has be a habit. Do you think that you can change this type of thing by just saying you


    want t o change? Besides, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t like you at all!" 4


    Selena really did not expect that the person waiting for her tonight would be Michael.


    Although Michael had been pursuing her constantly before this, he had never used such means. He


    sent flowers or something else in his previous attempts.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    However, Selena had never responded to him let alone given him chances.


    Who would have thought that this person would use cheat in order to see her for once this time.


    "Okay, I''ve said what I should say. My parents are still waiting for me downstairs! That wine should still


    be billed as 20 thousand per bottle and the total should b e four hundred and eighty thousand. We will


    take away the remaining eighteen bottles that we have not opened!"


    Selena said herst words, turned around, opened the door, and prepared to leave.


    "Wait!"


    Just as she was about to open the door, Michael stood up. "Selena, do you think that the useless brat


    will have enough money to pay for a four hundred and eighty thousand bill?"


    "I believe that he will be able toe up with the money. Although he is not as rich as you, but, at least


    h e will not lie to me!" Selena said coldly.


    "Hahaha, Selena, I''m sorry. You thought that I''m joking just to see you?"


    Michael had already be flustered and red, and his eyes looked fierce. "This time, if you don''t pay


    four


    hundred and eight million, don''t think about leaving!" 2


    "You..."


    Selena had never imagined that Michael, who was always weak, would say such a thing.


    She turned around and looked at him, her face was filled with the color of disbelief.


    "Selena, I don''t have the patience to wait. I already have a crush on you for five years, and you have


    not given me any chance! Tonight, if you don''t pay for the bill, your husband will have to die here. Oh


    yes, your parents and your daughter are also downstairs, right?"


    "Although I can spare them in the name of Taylor family, however, beating them up should be fine,


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    right? After all, Taylor family will not dare to offend the Wilson family because you''re just a third-ss


    aristocratic family!"


    Michael smiled coldly paced toward Selena. "Selena, I have no choice. I wanted to win you with my


    sincerity, but you did not give me a chance, so I can only resort t 0 this!" 1


    "Michael, you bastard. I really have had the wrong idea about you. Before today, I thought, apart from


    being lustful, you''re not a bad person after all. I even thought that we could be friends! 1


    "I have never looked down on you because of your body size... I can''t believe you''re this malicious!"


    Selena''s eyes were bloodshot and she stared straight a t the other person.


    ¡°Selena, you should not talk to me with this attitude, d o you know that?"


    Michael smiled coldly again. "Now, you guys are the ones that spent that much money in my restaurant


    and you guys want to eat for free. It''s four hundred and eight million, do you think that I''ll allow you all


    to leave if you don¡¯t pay?"


    Selena frowned even more. At the beginning, she thought Michael was just joking with her, that he


    deliberately asked her toe upstairs to just meet.


    She had no idea that Michael Wilson was really digging a hole for her!


    "Spit it out, what do you really want? I believe that you¡¯re not the kind of person who needs that money,


    right?" Selena was silent for a few seconds before saying.


    Michael stepped two steps forward and held Selena¡¯s waist in one swift move, "You''re smart, you have


    answered it correctly!"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Smelling the delicate fragrance from Selena''s body, Micheal felt excited.


    He wanted so badly to immediately push Selena on the floor.


    Selena smelled Michael, who was filled with the smell of alcohol and felt a wave of disgust. She


    immediately pushed the other party away hard, "Michael, I am telling you this, don¡¯t overdo it!"


    After Michael was pushed away, he still felt unsatisfied. After all these years, he had longed for this


    woman, Selena, for too long.


    It was a pity that he hadn''t even touched her hand once.


    Just a second before, he actually grabbed this woman''s waist. This made him felt like he was in a


    dream and he really did not want to wake up.


    "Hehe, I am too much?"


    Wilson smiled and spread his hands, "Of course, after all, you are the woman that I like and I also


    respect you very much. So, you just need to pay the 408 million to me for the meal and I will


    immediately let you go. However, if you can''te up with the money, then you really can''t me me


    for being too much!" 5


    Selena''s facial expression immediately became extremely hard to look at. She had a dark expression o


    n her face and said helplessly, "I... We don''t have money!"


    "No money?"


    Michael smiled coldly, "Since you don''t have the money, then use your man''s life to pay the debt. By


    that time, your daughter would no longer have a father and your parents would be implicated. Sigh, my


    subordinated should not be trifled with!"


    Seeing that Selena has a terrible look on her face, Michael still continued, "However, Selena, I really


    like you so much. How about this, I don''t want to make it difficult for you. As long as you apany


    me out for a coffee tonight, chat together and then go for a movie, we can just forget this!"


    "Just, drink coffee with you? Then watch a movie?"


    Selena bit her sexy red lips, frowned and she was a little worried in her heart. Although this Michael


    used to respect her very much, but, the matter tonight also made her understand that this guy was not


    so easy to deal with. 1


    "Hehe, if you want to do something more, that is also possible!" 1


    Michael smiled and then said again, "Actually, my thoughts are really simple. I have been pursuing you


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    for so long and you have never promised me once to g o on a date with me. I am really disappointed in


    my heart! I just want to go on a date with you once and feel the taste of love. You are not willing to


    agree to such a simple request?"


    "But... But it''s sote now!"


    Selena was a little hesitant. If Michael only wanted a cup of coffee with her and he can waive this four


    million plus and allow them to leave safely, that would be great. 1


    Although he also felt that this Michael might not have such a simple idea, she had no other way now.


    "What do you think? Selena, don¡¯t worry, I really like you. Just have a cup of coffee with me and today''s


    bill would be waived. You don''t have to pay a penny, how about that?"


    Seeing that Selena seemed to be moved, Michael was secretly delighted. This Ivan Taylor was really


    good, threatening Selena with this method was really effective. 1


    After all, Selena loved her daughter very much and was also a very filial woman. Threatening her with


    her parents and daughter would naturally seed.


    The most important thing would be that he held the waist of Selena Taylor, the previously high and


    mighty girl, who would not even allow him to touch her once, just now. He was still nostalgic about the


    slender waist.


    "How about another day? It''s past seven in the evening now!"


    Selena thought about it and finally said with a frown.


    "How would that work? Choosing a day is not better than doing it now. I can''t let your parents go home


    another day, right?"


    Michael immediately straightened his face and then said, "How about this, if you are afraid that your


    husband will know. You can go home with them first then find an excuse to sneak out. Would that


    work? When you are ready toe out, give me a call a few minutes in advance and I will drive over to


    pick you u p?"


    "Well, I hope that you mean what you say. It''s still okay to have a cup of coffee together. AS for a


    movie, I¡¯m afraid that it would be toote, so forget it!"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    A wry smile spread across Selena''s face. Although she felt helpless, she still nodded her head.


    It was because she knew very well that Fane would not have 4 million bucks. 2


    Fane, who worked as a soldier for several years, had be aggressive after constantly going to war.


    It would be disadvantageous if a fight broke out.


    "Don''t worry. I''m Young Master Wilson, the Wilson family''s only Young Master who inherited the family


    business. When have I ever gone back on my words?"


    Michael spoke assuringly, immediately patting his chest.


    Soon after, Selena opened the door and walked out.


    On the other side, Michael came to the door too. He spoke to the plump restaurant manager, "Ms.


    Selena is my friend and also an old acquaintance of mine.


    Forget the 4 million bucks. For my friend''s sake, it''s 0 n me. Give it to them for free!"


    "Then, those 18 bottles of red wine..."


    After thinking for a moment, the manager reminded him of it.


    "Of course let them take them back. You charged them for 20 bottles anyways, so it¡¯s only natural for


    them to take the rest away if they''ve ordered it and couldn''t


    finish!¡±


    Michael immediately broke into a grin. Besides, the cost of the wine was only around 100 thousand


    bucks. Saying that it was 200 thousand per bottle was a trap set up to trick Selena. 1


    "In that case, thank you very much, Young Master Wilson!"


    Selena smiled, then followed the manager and walked downstairs to the second floor.


    "Why is she not back yet? Did something happen to her?"


    Joan, who was waiting downstairs, could not help but worry.


    "It shouldn''t be possible. Although we were chased out, my daughter is still part of the Taylor family. I''m


    sure that the boss wouldn''t dare to cut her down?¡±


    "Judging by the way he spoke, it seemed like they knew each other before!"


    Fiona frowned before sheforted her.


    "It''s been five minutes. I''ll go inside and have a look!¡±


    Fane looked at the time. Five minutes passed. Worried that Selena might be in danger, he immediately


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    walked inside. 1


    "Kid, you¡¯re not allowed to go to the second floor without our boss¡¯..."


    One man stepped forward and tried to stop Fane.


    Bang!


    Unfortunately, Fanended a kick on his chest the next second. Instantly, he was sent flying away.


    Bang!


    The man flew and crashed into a table, causing it to copse.


    Poof!


    Blood spurted out from the man''s mouth. Hisplexion instantly turned terrible.


    "Oh, this is unexpected. I wanted toe here for a meal but instead of serving guests, you guys are


    fighting behind closed doors!"


    Right at that moment, a bell-like voice sounded from across the room. Apanied by a few


    bodyguards, a young, beautiful, and energeticdy walked inside.


    The man stood up from the ground. He was about to send his men to fight against Fane but stopped


    immediately afterying eyes on the woman. "Drake-Second Miss Drake, why are you here?"

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    The girl looked young and energetic. She donned a sexy miniskirt with a few braids flowing down her


    back. A tiny pair of dimples appeared on her cheeks a s she pursed her lips slightly.


    Her pair ofrge and beautiful eyes appeared quite stunning. A girl that oozed such a youthful aura like


    her would definitely catch one¡¯s attention.


    "So this is the Drake family''s second daughter? You''re really a stunning little beauty. If you already look


    so pretty at such a young age, what will you be in two years¡¯ time when you grow older?¡±


    Two men who were standing at the side could not help but gossip about her.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Fane could not even be bothered by the Drake family¡¯s second daughter as he roared at the people in


    front of him.


    "Handsome guy, what¡¯s the matter?"


    Miss Tanya looked at Fane and was slightly taken aback. It seemed like this was the Fane guy whom


    her father had mentioned.


    She took another look at Fane and wondered what was so remarkable about him. She did not


    understand why her father wanted her and her brother to keep in


    touch and integrate themselves in his life.


    Yet, she did not have any other choice. She could only obey her father¡¯s words. She believed that this


    person must be extraordinary if her father had said so.


    "Wait a minute, Miss Tanya. You''re James Drake''s daughter, the richest person in the Middle


    Province?"


    Fiona looked at the girl in front of her carefully and asked in surprise before Fane could even answer.


    No wonder the girl gave off a noble presence. Moreover, fear spread across the thugs'' faces as soon a


    s they saw her.


    It was obvious that the girl was no ordinary person.


    "Yes, my name is Tanya Drake!"


    Tanya nodded her head and asked, "What¡¯s the matter? It seems like this restaurant is nicely decorated


    and exudes a pleasant atmosphere. I was about to have my dinner here. Why are you guys fighting?"


    "Oh, Miss Tanya, this is what happened. We were here for dinner..."


    Fiona startedining right away. "Aren''t these people just evil? The wine originally cost 20


    thousand bucks per bottle but became 200 thousand bucks. They now want us to pay 4,080,000 bucks


    or they won''t let us go! My daughter is still inside debating with the boss. Fane was worried sick so he


    started a fight with these people!"


    Upon hearing the story, a tinge of joy sparked in Tanya''s heart. How lucky was she as this was a great


    opportunity for her to make friends with Fane.


    Her brother could note over as he was busy today and she happened to be nearby. After receiving


    her father''s call, she came over.


    She did not expect toe across such an opportunity.


    "Well, that''s way too much. This is definitely an unscrupulous shop!" 1


    Immediately, Tanya said angrily, "Don''t pay them.


    Why would someone pay such a shop?!"


    "Who is that swearing and cursing out here?!¡±


    Right at that moment, the restaurant manager and Selena walked down from the second floor.


    After hearing Tanya¡¯s words, the manager scolded," How dare youe and create trouble here? Do


    you have a death wish? Do you think you can leave without paying?"


    However, right after he finished speaking, he came eye to eye with Tanya who was standing there. 2


    The manager gulped and said, "Miss Tanya, what brings you here?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hah, you¡¯re a wild one, aren''t you? Motherfucker, I''ll wreck the ce! I want to see how heedless and


    reckless you guys can be!"

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Tanya waved her hand as she roared.


    One by one, the bodyguards carried stools and started t o smash the ce up.


    "Miss Tanya, don''t, please don''t. This is the Wilson family''s business. Please show us mercy, Miss


    Tanya!"


    The restaurant manager no longer dared to be arrogant when facing the people from the Drake Family.


    He pleaded with a sad face, hoping that they would stop for the Wilson family''s sake.


    "The Wilson family! Hah, I don¡¯t care whose family business this is. You guys only act this way if I¡¯m not


    around. If I catch you guys acting this way in front of me, it¡¯s only natural for me to smash up your ce


    when I''m angry!¡±


    Tanya crossed her arms in front of her chest. She stood proudly as she belittled them.


    Although there were numerous thugs from the Wilson family, they all lowered their heads. None of


    them dared to make a sound.


    They knew the Drake family¡¯s power. The Wilson family would not dare to offend the Drake family!


    However, what made them dumbfounded was Tanya nosing into other people¡¯s business. What did it


    have t o do with her!


    "Miss Tanya, thank you very much. Did you say that w e don¡¯t have to pay?"


    Upon seeing the situation, Fiona immediately stepped forward and asked. She could feel the


    resentment.


    "Of course, you don''t have to pay a single, f*cking penny. I can''t stand people like these who bully the


    weak!"


    Tanya looked at the manager and said, "Tell me, do they still have to pay? If they have to pay, I¡¯ll burn


    this whole ce down!"


    The manager was left speechless. "No, no. They can take away the leftover 18 bottles of wine. They


    don¡¯t even have to pay for their meal earlier. Miss Tanya, our boss and Ms. Taylor actually know each


    other. He was just joking. They don¡¯t have to pay for their meal. Our boss already said that it¡¯s free."


    In regard to that, the manager said with a distressed face, "This, this is all a misunderstanding!¡±


    The manager¡¯s heart ached when he saw all the wrecked up tables and shelves. What had just


    happened?


    "Ms. Taylor? You are Selena Taylor, right? You¡¯re indeed a very beautiful woman. I¡¯ve heard a lot about


    you, but this is my first time seeing you!¡±


    Tanya took a look at Selene and it was only then that she said to her bodyguards, "Stop now, that''s


    enough!¡±


    After she finished talking, she spoke to Selena again,"


    Miss Selena, is this really a misunderstanding?"


    Selena smiled bitterly. "You can call it that. Thank you very much for your help, Miss Tanya. I heard you


    like t o fight against injustice and are a very helpful person. It''s my first time seeing you today. Thank


    you so much for your kindness!"


    "Misunderstanding, how can this be a misunderstanding? These people said that we couldn''t leave if


    we don¡¯t pay. Also, they insisted that we have to pay over 4 million bucks!"


    While asking the waiter to pack the wines on the table, Fiona spoke up, "Miss Tanya, I really owe you


    this time but what if theye searching for us if we leave without paying?"


    "This is my name card, auntie. Keep it and call me whenever you need help! If they ever bother you


    and ask you to pay again, I will not let this shop survive!"


    Tanya smiled, took out a name card, and handed it to Fiona.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Ah, that''s very kind of you."


    Fiona was excited. She took the name card and smiled. "Thank you very much, Miss Tanya!"


    "Alright, you guys can leave now. They won''t dare to d o anything!"


    Tanya stared at Fane who was standing at the side with a deep gaze. Then, she turned around and


    spoke t o Selena. "Miss Selena, if you need any help in the


    future, give me a call!"


    Fane frowned as he went deep in thought. Tanya came right on time; was it really a coincidence?


    However, it did not matter whether it was a coincidence or not. At least she had helped them out.


    He stepped forward and stretched out his hand. "Miss Tanya, thank you very much for your help. My


    name is Fane. I''ll consider us as acquaintances. If the Drake family needs a helping hand in the future,


    feel free to contact me!"

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    "No way. This guy wants to shake Miss Tanya''s hand? Isn''t he too overconfident?"


    "That¡¯s right. Does he even know who Miss Tanya is? He''s a live-in son-inw and the reason why the


    Taylor family chased his wife¡¯s family out of the house. Is a person like him in the position to shake


    Miss Tanya''s hand?¡¯¡¯


    A few thugs standing behind the restaurant started to quietly gossip.


    An ordinary person would not hear them as their voices were very soft.


    However, they were not aware that Fane had clearly heard everything they said.


    Fane paid no attention to them. Smiling, he kept looking at Miss Tanya standing in front of him.


    "You''re wee! Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Tanya Drake! I heard you''re also from the army, right? I admire


    people like you the most. I appreciate your contribution to our country! If it wasn¡¯t for guys like you, we


    wouldn¡¯t have won this time!"


    Miss Tanya stretched out her hand and shook Fane''s i n front of the crowd.


    It seemed like Miss Tanya did not often shake hands with the opposite sex. She looked slightly shy and


    embarrassed when she did so.


    "Haha, to protect our country is what we, the people of Cathysia, should do!"


    Faneughed and said, "I did not expect Miss Tanya to be such a kind-hearted and helpful person!


    We''re now acquaintances. Feel free to find me if you need any help!"


    Selena thought for a moment and walked to the manager. Then, she said in a soft voice, "Tell Young


    Master Wilson that he didn''t give anything for free. W e did not pay because Miss Tanya despises your


    behavior. Do you understand?" 1


    The manager''s lip twitched and he awkwardly smiled. "Of course, of course, it''s all for Miss Tanya''s


    sake!"


    "I''m d you know that so I don''t owe him anything!"


    Selena said coldly, feeling a gush of relief.


    Earlier when they were upstairs, she promised Michael she would grab a coffee and hang with him


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    because she had no other choice and could only say yes.


    Although she knew that she might be in danger and it would be hard for her to escape, there was


    nothing she could do about it. She could only bite the bullet and do it for the sake of her family and


    Kylie''s safety. She could only pray that Michael just wanted to grab coffee with her.


    She did not expect Tanya, who was passing by for dinner, to take the initiative to help them. In the end,


    they did not have to pay. As such, she could take back what she had promised earlier and did not owe


    Michael anything anymore. The most important thing was that Tanya was the one who helped them out


    so Michael would not dare to bother them after that.


    "Miss Tanya, thank you so much for your help. I will certainly repay your kindness if we have the


    chance t o in the future!"


    Selena turned around and said to Tanya, "We¡¯ll make a move first then!"


    "Alright, take care and goodbye!"

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    In the end, Miss Tanya watched as Fane and the others left.


    "You people better learn your lesson. I''ll let you go for what happened today. If you keep bothering


    them for today¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll end you guys. I don''t care whether you''re a part of the Wilson''s family!"


    After Fane and the others left, Tanya gave them a warning before she and her people drove away.


    "Tanya Drake is so exasperating! Why didn''t shee sooner orter, instead of right on time?"


    "She could''ve came even just a few minutester or waited until Selena and the others left. Things


    wouldn''t have been such a mess then!"


    Looking at the damage done, they had definitely suffered a great loss. The fatty manager was furious.


    He did not know that at that moment, Michael was feeling joyful in the private room.


    "That''s great, Young Master Wilson. Your method really worked!"


    "Selena''s face turned pale when she heard 4,000,000 bucks. Fane does not have that much money. I


    bet he doesn''t even have 400 thousand bucks!"


    "Selena didn¡¯t have any other choice. Once I threatened her with her daughter and parents, she


    could only listen to me. She promised me she woulde up with an excuse to go on a coffee date


    with m e!"


    Michael was very excited. He immediately called Ivan to tell him his victory.


    "Haha, congrattions Young Master Wilson!"


    Ivan, who was on the other side of the phone, sneered. "Young Master Wilson, just do as I say.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Secretly add some ''ingredients'' to the coffee and by that time, you will have her under your foot. She


    might even be more proactive!" 1


    "Yes, that''s great. This motherf*cking Selena is worried about losing face and will not tell others about


    this. I know her very well. If she tells others about it, not only will she be humiliated, she¡¯ll be a disgrace


    to her parents and the Taylor family!¡±


    Michael burst out in heartyughter. He had waited for too long. He was finally going to get the cold


    goddess who had always ignored him.


    At the thought of Selena''s almost perfect face and body, as well as her bodily scent, Michael almost


    had a nosebleed.


    However, thinking that this might be his only chance, his face darkened. "Young Master Taylor, your


    method will work. However, knowing Selena''s character, she won''t tell others about it but it''ll be


    impossible to ask her out for a second date!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Michael was slightly stunned. "I nned to marry her in the future. If that''s the case,


    I will have such a beautiful woman for my entire life. However, if what I mentioned just now happens, I''ll


    only be able to feel her once. I won''t have the chance t o do so anymore. I cannot ept that!"


    Ivan kept silent for a few moments before saying," Young Master Wilson, I''ve always thought that you


    were just ying around with Selena. That you¡¯d just throw her away after getting her, just like the


    other girls. I didn''t expect you to be that serious about her!"


    "Of course I''m serious about her. Selena is the prettiest and most gentlest woman I¡¯ve ever met.


    Moreover, she''s the most beautiful woman in the Middle Province. I think only the Drake family¡¯s


    second daughter canpete with her. Even then, Miss Tanya is not as charming as Selena. I like


    mature women like her!"


    Michael sighed as he talked. He was about to get Selena, but felt sorry for him at the same time. That


    was because he knew that Selena would hate him and refuse to marry him. 1


    "If you want to y with her a little bit longer, it''s certainly not impossible!"


    After thinking for a moment, Ivan on the other end, spoke up.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    "Really?"


    Michael''s eyes brightened upon hearing that. His heart was filled with excitement.


    He thought that he would only have one chance.


    Although it was only once, it was much better than not being able to get his goddess for a lifetime.


    Previously, he even hoped that there were no men in Selena''s family as she would be a widow if Fane


    died. Then sooner orter, she would be moved by his efforts and agree to be together with him.


    He did not expect Fane, who was a soldier, toe back alive. Since then, he felt that the possibility to


    be together with Selena was far too slim.


    Therefore, when Ivan told him his method, he agreed without much thought. After all, he had been


    waiting for that day for years.


    "Of course it''s real but Young Master Wilson, about the profits on the project we''re working on..." 1


    Ivan smiled coldly. He wanted to make a profit for the Taylor family''s business to flourish. He would be


    a major contributor if the Taylor family made money.


    By that time, he could secure his position and nobody could take away his right to be the Master''s


    sessor.


    He did not care about the trauma Selena would go through. That woman had put herself through all


    that misery.


    Old Master Taylor thought highly of Selena. Many people from the Taylor family felt that Selena had the


    chance to get a part of the Taylor family¡¯s business. Who knew that she would give up on herself. She


    had i ting and consequently, that gave him a great opportunity.


    "Haha, don''t worry. In regard to profits, I''ll give you 10 more points. In that case, your profits will double.


    You can rest assured as there won¡¯t be such a good price out there!"


    Michaelughed and said, "Young Master Wilson, please hurry up and tell me what I can do. I can no


    longer wait. Mydy might already be home by now. She might text me and ask me to pick her up


    anytime soon!" 1


    "The method is very easy. If you want her for the longterm, you must have something you can hold


    against her."


    "Aren''t you bringing her to a hotel? Why not use your phone or something to capture a few videos? You


    can use them to threaten her in the future!"


    "If she refuses to go out on a date with you after that, you can threaten to upload the videos to the


    inte. D o you think Selena would dare to reject you then?"


    Ivan smirked. "In that case, wouldn¡¯t Young Master


    Wilson have her all for yourself? Moreover, she won''t have any choice but to be at your beck and call.


    Fane might not even realize he¡¯s being cuckolded!"


    "Haha, this is interesting and exciting!"


    Michaelughed loudly. "Alright then, I''ll stop bothering you now. I have to get myself dressed and g o


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    to the date early. After all, every minute is precious!"


    Excited, Michael hung up. In the private room, he twisted his fat body around and struck a pose he


    assumed was cool. Then, he happily walked downstairs.


    When he got down however, he was stunned to see the scene before him.


    "What happened? Who the f*ck wrecked up our shop? Does that person have a death wish?"


    Michael roared. He was so angry that the fats on his face jiggled.


    "Young Master Wilson, I was about to report this matter to you but you already came down. Ah, such


    rotten luck!"


    Wearing a long face, the manager pped his thigh and sat on a stool.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    "There''s so many of you and none of you managed to stop them? Didn¡¯t anyone fight back? Did you


    just sit back and watch them wreck the ce?¡±


    Looking at his men standing there, Michael was furious. "Did I hire you for nothing?¡±


    "Young Maser Wilson, it''s not that we didn¡¯t fight back or stop them, it''s because we didn''t dare to fight


    back!"


    The manager did not know whether tough or cry." Fane wasn''t the one who did this. It was Miss


    Tanya''s men.¡±


    "Tanya Drake?"


    Michael gulped when he heard the name. "That girl. Why did shee here and wreck our ce up?"


    "Ah, she passed by our restaurant, thought it looked nice, and wanted toe in for a meal. After


    knowing what happened, she defended them and said we shouldn''t ckmail them. After that, she


    wrecked the ce!


    "The most important thing is that she let Fane and the others leave without having them pay. She also


    warned us not to bother them anymore!"


    The manager sighed. "In the end, Fane and Miss Taylor owe Tanya a favor. Before Miss Taylor left, she


    wanted me to tell you that you¡¯re not the reason they


    didn''t have to pay as it was because Miss Tanya let them skip paying the bill. So..."


    "Damn it!"


    Michael angrily stomped his foot. What did Selena mean by that? It was obvious. She was telling him to


    say goodbye to tonight''s date.


    "I lost what I just happened to get!"


    Raging, Michael sat down on the floor. He was not reconciled. What rotten luck. He had almost


    seeded but ended up meeting with the nosy Miss Tanya.


    At that moment, Fane and the others were already on their way home.


    "Thanks to Miss Tanya''s kindness, we got to vent our anger today!¡±


    Hand carrying several bottles of wine, Fiona said that with a smile. Fane and Selena''s hands were also


    upied with several bottles too.


    "Since thest time, I heard that Miss Tanya has a good personality. There was an old man who


    identally scraped her car but considering his age, she didn¡¯t let the person pay a single penny."


    "Not only is she kind-hearted, but Miss Tanya is also very pretty too. She deserves to be rich!"


    Andrew was filled with strong emotions.


    "You''re right. She''s very rich. Unlike us, we can hardly


    dine out, yet we almost couldn''t leave!¡±


    Fiona was smiling, inadvertently taking a nce at Fane who was beside her. Her expression instantly


    turned cold. "It was all someone''s fault for acting like a rich guy when he had no money. If we had the


    money, would we have to suffer this kind of treatment?"


    Joan was not pleased to hear that. Fiona used to make lots of sarcastic remarks before Fane came


    back.


    However, she could endure it back then.


    Now that Fiona was criticizing her son in front of her, she could not hold back anymore. She said, "My


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    son''s mother-inw, you can''t phrase your words like that. You can''t me Fane for this, right? How is


    it possible that a meal would cost four million bucks? It''s obvious that person was ckmailing us. No


    matter how rich we are, we shouldn''t have had to pay four million bucks, right?" 2


    "Haha, you''re putting it in such a way as though Fane would pay if it was 400 thousand bucks!" 1


    Fiona let out a contemptuous smile.


    "If they didn¡¯t ckmail me, I would have paid 400 thousand bucks for a meal!"

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    "You would pay for 400 thousand bucks?"


    Fionaughed coldly when she heard that. " Just keep acting. Look at yourself, I highly doubt you''d that


    much money."


    Another thought struck her mind after she said that. She then said to Selena, "By the way, Selena, the


    Taylor family works in the construction material industry. You''ve worked for them all this while, but it¡¯s


    too bad that you¡¯re restricted from it now. You can''t even find a job. Manypanies dare not hire you


    because they¡¯re tied to Ivan!"


    "You''re right. Ah, I have no other choice. Ivan already said that he will only leave me alone if I be


    a garbage collector! Otherwise, he¡¯ll create a ruckus no matter where I work. That¡¯s why no one dares


    offend him as they want to avoid trouble." 1


    Selena sighed. "Now that Fane is back, our family will be better off if we¡¯re both working!"


    "That''s true. Although it might be tough, we won''t be s o miserable right now if we find a job!"


    Fiona sighed." That was why I was thinking about Miss Drake. Didn''t she give us her name card


    earlier? Since she''s so kind-hearted and likes to help others, why don¡¯t we give her a call and see if


    she can help us find one? What do you think?"


    "Mum, I don''t think that¡¯s a good idea. We did not have any acquaintances with the Drake family before


    this. They helped us earlier and we have yet to repay them. How can we trouble them again?


    "Moreover, Miss Drake gave us the name card and told us to find her if we need help simply out of


    courtesy. Are you actually thinking of troubling her?"


    Slightly embarrassed, Selena said that as she smiled bitterly.


    "What''s wrong with that? Sometimes, you have to be more thick-skinned. Isn''t it better to have a proper


    job rather than to collect garbage? Besides, Kylie is going t o kindergarten soon. If you don''t find a


    proper job, what will happen to us? Doesn¡¯t your daughter have to study?"


    Fiona continued immediately. "I think that this might work. Didn''t you say that you want to repay Miss


    Drake? This would be a great opportunity. You can work in theirpany and help them make a profit


    b y improving their performance rates. That¡¯s a way of repayment, is it not?"


    "That''s true!"


    Selena frowned and said, "It''s toote now. Give me the name card and I¡¯ll check tomorrow if the job¡¯s


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    still avable. Ivan won''t be able to do anything if I work with the Drake family. The Drake family do not


    care about his whims." "Yes, yes. That''s right!"


    Fiona nodded. "You might earn a better sry with a better job."


    Soon after, they arrived at their home.


    After putting the wine away, Fiona said to Fane, "Fane, this wine is very expensive. Selena''s father


    likes it a lot so you better not drink in secret, alright? You can drink it if you buy it from us. It''s 20 million


    bucks per bottle!" 4


    Selena''s face darkened when she heard that. "Mum, what are you talking about? He''s your son-inw


    and also a part of our family, what''s wrong with him drinking a bottle or two?"


    "Who said anything about him being my son-inw?"


    Immediately, Fiona said, "Anyways, I will not ept him until he gives us 10 million bucks worth of


    betrothal gifts on your grandfather''s birthday. It is only until he fulfills this promise with your grandfather


    and we can go back to the Taylor family that I¡¯ll ept him!"

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    In regards to that, Fiona stopped for a moment and said, "Of course he can''t do it. If he can''t bring us


    the betrothal gift, haha, my son-inw might end up changing into either Young Master Wilson or Young


    Master rk!"


    Fane pulled Selena back when he saw her urge to argue with Fiona. "Forget it, Selena. Mum is right.


    You are indeed a wonderful woman. I won''t let you down o n grandfather¡¯s birthday! You''re my woman


    and nobody can take you away!"


    Seeing Fane''s determined gaze, Selena''s anger disappeared as warmth filled her instead.


    She nodded shyly and said," Mm-hmm, I believe in you. I heard that the battlefield was very dangerous


    and many died, but you stayed there for five years and survived. You must be better than others."


    Fiona''s face turned sour upon hearing those sweet words. She quickly reminded Selena, "Selena, I told


    you not to fall for his sweet-talk. He won''t be our son-i nw if he can''t give us 10 million bucks worth of


    betrothal gift. You must not allow him to touch you until then, alright?"


    Speaking of that, Fiona looked at Kylie and said, "I didn''t chase him out of the house just for Kylie''s


    sake. We''re kind enough to let him live with us temporarily!


    "Grandma, why does daddy want to touch mummy?" "Is he beating mummy up? Daddy, you cannot


    beat mummy up, okay?"


    Kylie, who was only a little over four years old, looked at Fiona with a confused expression. It was


    obvious she seemed a little bit anxious!


    "Kylie, that''s not what it means. How would daddy have the heart to beat mummy up?"


    Fane was embarrassed when he heard what Kylie said. Immediately, he carried her and walked into


    the room. "Let''s go, it''s time for you to sleep. Daddy will tell you a storyter, alright?" i


    "Alright! Mummy, daddy is going to tell me a story!"


    Kylie shouted to Selena excitedly.


    Aforting smile appeared on Selena''s face as she saw Kylie beaming back at her.


    After Fane carried Kylie into the room, Selena started saying to Fiona, "Mom, you can see that Kylie


    must have her father by her side. Kylie likes Fane a lot.


    After all, blood is thicker than water. I''ve made up my mind; I will stay with Fane even if he can''t give us


    10 million bucks!"


    "My daughter, are you stupid? You have to think about Kylie''s future. All the other children can attend


    good schools, enjoy the best education, y with expensive toys, and wear nice clothes. Kylie is so


    mature despite her young age. Do you want her to suffer with you her entire life?" "I''m not only doing


    this for your sake, but also for your kid. What''s the point of staying with a bum like him? Are you going


    to be poor your whole life?" 1


    "A woman''s time is limited and we grow old quickly. You waited for him for five years. That was five


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    years o f youth! You cannot waste your youth like that again!"


    Fiona started to persuade Selena. "You are already 25. You were 20 and immature back then so I don''t


    me you. However, you have to know that men have more value as they grow olderpared to


    women. You still have assets right now and are still young. The rich young masters are still interested


    in you. Do you think they will still be into you when you grow older and reach 30? It¡¯ll be toote for you


    to regret then!"


    "I won''t regret it!"


    Selena shouted and went straight back into the room.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Not long after listening to Fane''s story, Kylie fell asleep.


    In that moment, Tanya had already arrived at the Drake family''s home. She went to see her father.


    "How was it? Did you meet the guy named Fane?"


    James asked Tanya eagerly as soon as he saw her.


    Tanya poured herself half a ss of wine. She swirled it around before taking a sip. Then she said,


    "Yes, I saw him. He''s quite good-looking and manly too!"


    James was speechless. "Did I ask you to admire his face? I asked you to befriend him and keep in


    touch with him. Think of it as having another friend.


    Although he''s not as good as the God of War Lana, they''re very simr. The most important thing is


    that he and Lana are very good friends. Befriending him means we''re on our way to reaching the skills


    of the God of War."


    Tanya took another sip of her wine. She put her ss down on the table and said solemnly, "Dad, I


    don¡¯t understand. If we want to fawn over this God of War from the Middle Province, why don¡¯t we just


    fawn over Lana? Even though Fane''s status is quite high, he can''t be better than the God of War,


    right?" "Haha, you know nothing."


    James''s eyes showed a depth of wisdom. He grabbed his own wine ss and poured some for


    himself. He then sat on the sofa, crossed his legs, and said, "Lana i s a very cold woman. Approaching


    her is no easy task. She¡¯s already giving me face by epting the God of War mansion I gave her.


    Moreover, I don''t know what a woman like her desires! I can''t find out how to help her!"


    After saying that, James stopped for a moment before he continued," On the contrary, Fane is a live-in


    son-in w. He had no other choice but to be a live-in son-inw to save his mother''s life back


    then. He reced Ivan in the army. Now, he came back and has a daughter. Although his wife has no


    thoughts of leaving him, the Taylor family still looks down on him! II


    Tanya understood her father''s intention after hearing what he had to say. She nodded her head, "I


    know what you mean now. You mean the God of War Lana doesn''t need our help, but Fane does. As


    long as we keep in touch with them and help them out more, it¡¯s equivalent to giving Lana a helping


    hand!"


    James smiled and took a sip from his ss as he started praising her," You are indeed my daughter.


    You understand right away. Helping Fane means helping a friend of the God of War. This means that


    the next time we need Lana¡¯s help, she''ll help us!"


    Then, he asked again, "Right, you haven''t told me how things went today?"


    "Don''t worry, I gave them my name card. I was there right on time. If we were there just a little bitter,


    I''m afraid we would have lost a very good opportunity!"


    "So this was what happened. We went there, and... 1


    Tanya quickly told James what had happened. Then, she said happily, "Fane isn''t an indifferent guy. He


    even shook my hand to express his gratitude before h e left. However, something feels strange..."


    "Strange?"


    James was stunned. "Why do you say so?"


    "Logically, a soldier would have calluses on their palms as they often use guns."


    "Despite that, I realized Fane hardly has any calluses o n his palms. They were very smooth. It was as


    though he has never been to the army!"


    Tanya spoke after thinking for a while.


    James was shocked. He thought about it for a moment and said, "Maybe he didn¡¯t go onto the


    battlefield but worked in the logistic department. Whatever it is, help them as much as possible. Even if


    he asks for 10 billion bucks, give it to him, alright? I believe that there must be something special


    between him and Lana."


    The next morning, Ivan eagerly gathered all the Taylor family rtives as they came looking for Old


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Master Taylor and his father.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Ivan, what''s the matter? It''s so early in the morning and you have everybody gathered here. Do you


    have something important to announce?"


    Theodore, the Taylor family¡¯s head, asked in confusion as he looked at his son.


    "I have good news for everybody. I received a big project this time. The crucial thing is that we¡¯ve never


    worked on such an expensive project before. I estimate that we can earn at least 300 million bucks


    from this project."


    Ivan smiled as he said that, wearing a proud look on his face.


    He believed that Michael was a man of his words, so h e could not hold back his excitement. Hands


    trembling, he gathered everyone and told them about i t.


    "That''s great, this must be a really big project!"


    "That''s right. Young Master Ivan is such apetent man. He got us such a big project. Moreover, the


    profits are exceptionally high!"


    A few rtives from the Taylor family gasped in admiration.


    "Really? Did you sign the contract?"


    The Old Master Taylor was very happy as well after


    hearing the news. It would be a major profit. It had been quite some time since the Taylor familyst


    received such a project and it was worth around 300 billion bucks of profit. The Taylor family had to pay


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    attention to this project.


    "The contract draft is done. Young Master Wilson already agreed to the project. We made a deal on the


    phone!"


    "Grandpa, I will meet himter and get the contract signed. Don''t worry, it''s already settled."


    Ivan immediately patted his chest and reassured his grandfather.


    However, he did not tell them about how that bum, Fane, was now being cuckolded. Selena might have


    even been crying under her sheets right now.


    "Then hurry up and get the contract signed. Nothing is settled yet until the contract is signed, alright?


    One can change their mind very easily when ites to verbal promises!"


    Extremely delighted, Old Master Taylor immediately reminded Ivan.


    "Yes, yes. Hurry up. Let¡¯s book a hotel and celebrate when youe back! Let''s have lunch together!"


    Theodore was even more excited. He felt very proud of his son finally achieving something. He had


    finally made money for the Taylor family.


    "That''s great. It''s been quite a while since west had


    dinner together."


    The old master nodded his head and agreed. "Let''s make a reservation at a more luxurious hotel. What


    about the Dorsett Hotel?"


    "Alright. Dorsett Hotel is a five-star hotel. It¡¯s very impressive!"


    Theodoreughed heartily.


    "By the way, grandpa, should we invite Selena and that bum? The more the merrier!"


    Ivan immediately proposed the idea when the thought came into his mind.


    He wanted to see how Selena would force herself to smile after sleeping with Michaelst night.


    Of course, he also wanted to show Selena that he was apetent man. Without Selena, he was still


    capable of helping the Taylor Group flourish!

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    "You want to invite those bumpkins? Young Master Ivan, you''re trying to show off, right?"


    Unexpectedly, Cecilia stepped forward and exposed Ivan''s intentions.


    Embarrassed, Ivan exined himself hurriedly, "What nonsense are you talking about? Am I such a


    person?"


    Ivan stopped for a moment before continuing, "After all, Selena is also part of the Taylor family. She is


    grandpa''s biological granddaughter. This is considered a big event for the Taylor family. Inviting her to


    such a grand celebration benefits us too. Otherwise, other influential people might call us stingy if they


    knew we didn''t invite her. Besides, it doesn''t cost much to invite a few more people, right?"


    Satisfied, Old Master Taylor nodded his head. "Indeed, Ivan has grown up now. You''re more matured


    these days. You have to keep this mindset if you want to achieve great things in life! After all, it¡¯s been


    five years and many have already forgotten about that incident. It wouldn''t hurt to invite them over for a


    meal!"


    "Grandpa is absolutely correct. That was my intention. I want them to know that we''re very generous."


    Ivanughed. "Alright, grandpa. I''ll go get the contract signed now. You can book the reservation at the


    hotel i


    n the meanwhile. We''ll have lunch at 12pm sharp. I''ll b e ready to bring you the good news!"


    "Haha, alright. You go ahead!"


    The old masterughed. Undertaking such a big project with a 300 million bucks profit was enough to


    prove Ivan''s ability. If Ivan could undertake more projects like this in the future, he would consider


    handing over the Taylor family''s business to Ivan.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Looking at the old master''s delighted face, Theodore was very happy as well. Finally, Ivan had made


    him proud for once.


    Although he was the head of the Taylor family, the old master never gave him any rights because he


    used to have a gambling addiction. There was this one time h e had lost 10 million bucks in one night.


    Since then, the old master never trusted him.


    Five years ago, the old master thought highly of Selena''s talent of conducting business. He even


    wanted to pass down the family business to her. Theodore was slightly flustered by that thought.


    However, he never imagined Selena''s wayward behaviour would end up destroying her own bright


    future and benefit his son instead.


    Although his son liked to y around, he could finally heave a sigh of relief today.


    In spite of Ivan''s words, many family members of the Taylor family knew that Ivan wanted to invite


    Selena and her family over for lunch to show off his abilities.


    The sun was shining brightly above a garden. Fane came back carrying a linen sack.


    "Mum, you don''t have to go to work. I told you to just stay at home. I can take care of you!"


    Fane smiled as he talked to Joan.


    "But my heart cannot be at peace if I don''t work. After all, we need money."


    Joan smiled bitterly. It was tough sweeping the streets under the hot sun, but she could not find a better


    job as she got older. She suffered a lot over these past few years for the sake of supporting her family.


    Suddenly, Fane put his hand into the sack and took out a bundle of cash. He handed her 50 thousand


    bucks. "Mum, I just went to pick up some money. Here is your pocket money. Do you feel more at


    peace now?" i


    Joan was shocked looking at the amount of money in her hands. "This is too much. Instead of giving it


    to m e, you should give it to Selena so she can spend it on groceries. You need money when Kylie


    starts going to kindergarten too!"

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    "Haha, this is for you, take it!"


    Faneughed and shoved the money into Joan¡¯s arms.


    Fiona''s eyes lit up as she witnessed this. She walked over quickly and said, "You little brat, you''re only


    giving your mother money now that you have some? We¡¯ve been taking care of your kids and suffering


    so much, howe you''re not giving any to us? You should give us some for all the money we''ve


    spent on your kids, shouldn''t you?"


    Jenny the maid could not stand it anymore. She mumbled, "You haven¡¯t been working for the past few


    years and don''t have any ie. Kylie was basically raised by Miss and their ie was earned from


    Miss going out and about to scavenge for her and Joan¡¯s sry through her office job. You haven''t


    spent a cent, how dare you ask forpensation!"


    After hearing that, Joan angrily said, "Hey, you stupid girl, what are you talking about? You''re just a


    maid, what does this have anything to do with you?¡± 2


    "Mom, if you want the money, you can have it. However, you''ll have to acknowledge this son-inw.


    Otherwise, why would he give you the money?"


    Selena walked over and rolled her eyes at her mother.


    Joan''s expression changed after hearing that. She said coldly, "Haha, it''s just a bit of money, it''s not like


    I''ve nevere across such a sum before. You want m e to acknowledge him for this bit of money? No


    way!" 6


    Fane did not care about his mean mother-inw. He passed the bag to Selena and said, "Take the


    money inside and spend it, there should be enough for groceries and to register Kylie for school. There


    should be enough for some time."


    "How, how much money is in here?"


    Selena lifted the heavy bag. She was stunned. Was this weight all from the cash in the bag?


    Fiona was no longer calm. Before Fane could say anything, she walked over and grabbed the bag to


    pour out its contents.


    Seeing the cash on the ground, Fiona inhaled sharply and asked, "This is a lot of money, how much is


    there?"


    Faneughed forcefully and said, "Not much, I withdrew a million bucks, gave my mom 50 thousand


    bucks for change, and there''s still 950 thousand bucks left!"


    "Gulp!"


    Fiona swallowed her saliva. She nearly cried. "950 thousand bucks, I haven''t seen this much money in


    so long! This is great, I don¡¯t have to live frugally anymore now!"


    "Mom, pick it up. That''s a lot of money. If someone else sees it, we''ll be in trouble!"


    Selena reminded her mother anxiously while silently breathing a sigh of relief. "This is great, Kylie can


    now study in a better kindergarten."


    "It seems like you''re not that useless after all. This should be the money you received from leaving the


    army, right? The government is pretty good to you after all for giving you a million bucks. Together with


    the money you gave Selena for clothes, it should be about 1.2 million bucks in total," Fiona said while


    picking up the cash to put into the bag.


    To her, Fane must have withdrawn everything he had t o please them and have them acknowledge him


    as their son-inw. He must have really wanted to impress her.


    After being deep in thought, she said, "Fane, this 950 thousand bucks shall be thepensation for


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    raising Kylie for the past five years. It''s your child after all, so you should be paying for her. Don¡¯t you


    dare think that I will acknowledge you as our son-inw for this money. I reiterate my point, if you can¡¯t


    whip out 10 million bucks for dowry on Selena''s grandfather''s 70th birthday party, you still need to get


    out of the Taylors¡¯ house. Understood?"

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    "Haha, don''t worry mom. I mean what I said! Take this money for Selena''s groceries and register Kylie


    for school!¡± Fane said whileughing.


    Fiona scoffed. "Hmph, as long as you¡¯re aware of it!"


    Before the cash was picked up, a young man unexpectedly walked in with a young girl who had a


    tattoo on her arm.


    They both seemed like they were about 18 or 19 years old.


    The young man had blonde hair with an ear-piercing. I t was an ear stud.


    "Wow, that¡¯s a lot of cash!"


    The young man ran over upon seeing the cash. He picked it up and said excitedly, "God, this is a lot!


    There''s some in the bag as well. There must be a million bucks here, right? I haven¡¯t seen this much


    money in a long time!"


    "Who are you? Put it down!"


    Seeing the young man''s face angered Fane. He stared straight at the man and spoke coldly.


    "You, who are you?"


    The young man looked back at Fane and was so shocked by Fane''s sharp gaze that he dropped the


    cash he was holding onto.


    "Fane, what are you getting angry about? Don¡¯t you recognize Ben anymore?¡±


    Fiona red at Fane.


    "Ben?¡±


    Fane was stunned for a while beforeing to a realization. "Oh, it''s Ben, he was only 14 when I left.


    He''s so tall now and all grown up, I couldn''t recognize him!"


    "F*ck, here I was thinking who was this guy being this angry at me. You''re the useless brother-inw!"


    Ben snapped out of it and continued, ¡°I thought you were dead. Who knew that you would make it


    back! For five years, you¡¯ve put our family through sh*t!"


    The young girl came over and stood next to Ben. She checked Fane out and said, "Ben, is this the


    useless, live-in son-inw who became one just to get a million bucks for his mother''s medical costs,


    then went to war the next day?¡±


    Ben''s eyes were filled with hostility. "Yes, it''s this bastard who agreed to a sham marriage at first, but


    took advantage of my sister on their wedding night seeing that she was a little drunk. He got my sister


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    pregnant. If it wasn''t for this bastard, our family would not have been kicked out by Old Master Taylor.


    We would still be staying in our mansion and living a good life!"


    "So it was this bastard, how evil!"


    The woman looked over at Fane in anger and said, "I can''t believe you¡¯re still shameless enough to


    war thane back and embarrass myself!"


    "Xena, who are you to say that? I was drunk that night but I knew for a fact that I made the first move. I


    was angry at Grandpa for treating our marriage like a deal!"


    "It was my fault. I was too naive, and I caused mom, dad, and my brother to live frugally with me for the


    past five years. I''ll try my best to make it up to them from now on but it has already happened and I''ve


    taken responsibility for it. You can''t me Fane for this!"


    Selena could not take it anymore after hearing what Xena said. She looked at her in the eye and said,


    ¡°No matter what, this is my family''s business, You''re nobody to butt in, are you?"


    "Ben, look, look at your sister. She''s saying that I¡¯m a nobody. I''ve yet to marry you and she''s already


    this mean to me. When I marry you in the future, who knows how she¡¯ll treat me then?"


    Xena was pissed. She tugged on Ben''s arm with her hands and threw a tantrum.


    "Sister, what are you talking about? Xena is my girlfriend. Although she hasn''t married me yet, it will


    happen sooner orter. We''ll be family in the future.


    How could you say that to her?"

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    "On top of that, Fane is the one who put you in this position but you''re still siding with him. I really don''t


    understand how you think," Ben continued to speak o n Xena''s behalf.


    "No matter what, we have a marriage certificate. We''re legally husband and wife so we''re a family!


    You''ve said it yourself, Xena has yet to marry you. We''ll only b e a family in the future, not now. So she


    should not butt into our family''s business right now!" 1


    Selena was still up in arms about it. It seemed like she was prejudiced toward Xena.


    "I don''t care, it¡¯s your happiness anyway. If you''re willing to marry a soldier, a useless man, we can¡¯t do


    anything about it!"


    "Aren''t you the cause of where you are today? If you didn¡¯t do such a stupid thing back then, you


    would''ve been the chairman of the Taylor Group by now! The beautiful chairman is no longer who she


    was, what a shame!" Xena said while crossing her arms in front of her chest. 1


    "If you don¡¯t want to care, shut up!"


    Fane said coldly after seeing how she was treating Selena.


    "You...


    Xena was so angry that she began breathing heavily. Her expression was horrible.


    "You bastard, you got our family into this mess and not only are you not apologizing, you¡¯re pissing my


    Seeing what was happening, Ben, who was usually protective of his girlfriend, walked over and


    clenched his fists. He threw a punch at Fane.


    "Ben, are you nuts? No matter what, he''s still your brother-inw. He did not do anything wrong back


    then. We were both drunk..."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Selena was now pissed seeing that Ben wanted to start a fight.


    Meanwhile, Fane bent backward in the face of Ben''s fist. He easily avoided the attack.


    "I don''t believe this!¡±


    Seeing that he did not hit Fane, Ben got up and aimed his fists at him again.


    Unfortunately, his attack was nothing for Fane. No matter how he tried, Fane looked like he knew


    where Ben was trying to hit him and avoided it every time, i


    "Goddamnit, if you¡¯re a man, stop avoiding my hits. What kind of hero are you if you''re avoiding my


    punches!"


    Ben was panting after throwing a few empty punches. He stopped and put one hand on his waist while


    pointing a finger at Fane with the other.


    "Seeing that you¡¯re Selena''s brother, I don''t want to hit you. Otherwise, you''d be on the ground by


    now!" 1


    "Seeing how you are right now, you must not be big on exercising. With a body like yours, you would''ve


    been dead a hundred times over at war!" Fane said coldly.


    n


    Ben was pissed, but remembered that the guy standing in front of him had spent five years at war. How


    could he beat that?


    Ben pped his hands and said, "I¡¯m not going to waste my time on a boorish fellow like you!"


    Ben turned around to see the cash-filled bag and asked excitedly, "Mom, where did the moneye


    from?"

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    "Yeah mom, where did the moneye from?" Xena ran over and endearingly called Fiona "mom".


    Fiona was stunned for a moment before looking excited. "Girl, what did you call me? Didn¡¯t you call me


    Aunty before this?"


    Xena became shy and said in embarrassment, "Aunty, I''m sorry. I''ve been wanting to call you ''mom'' for


    some time, but I was never brave enough to do so. I identally did what I''ve been wanting to do just


    now!"


    "Hey, that''s great, girl. You should call me ''mom'' and not ''aunty'' then. Your dad and I like you, so just


    call m e ''mom'' from now on. You''ve been in a serious rtionship with Ben and are going to get


    married someday anyway, aren''t you?"


    Fiona was so happy that the smile on her face was extremely bright.


    "Mom, you haven''t told me, where did the moneye from? Why is there so much money? Could it


    be that there¡¯s a rich Master somewhere trying to marry my sister and giving this as dowry?" Ben asked


    excitedly. I t seemed like he really wanted his sister to marry a rich guy so that his family would be able


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    to live better again.


    "No, it''s not dowry!"


    Fiona forced a smile before looking at Fane and said," It¡¯s Fane¡¯s money for Kylie. There''s 950


    thousand bucks here, he should be giving this amount!"


    "He gave this?"


    Ben looked back at Fane with a peculiar gaze. "Could h e really have withdrawn this much money?


    Does being a soldier pay this much?"


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve heard that those who leave the army will getpensation. Those who


    spent a shorter time in the army could get about 100 to 200 thousand bucks so since Fane spent five


    years in the army, he should be getting more!"


    "If this bastard could get a million bucks, I think he must¡¯ve achieved meritorious service in the army.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t be able to get this much!"


    Fiona smiled and lifted the heavy bag while saying," This bastard is a bitpassionate after all. He


    brought some money back for us aspensation. If h e died at war, we could''ve gotten nothing!"


    Ben nodded. "Since he had the decency to bring money over, that¡¯s alright of him. However, Fane,


    don¡¯t you dare think that making me call you my brother-inw is this easy!"


    "The money is for Selena to buy groceries and register Kylie for school. Selena should be keeping


    this!¡± Fane said coldly while looking at Fiona''s grip on the bag of cash.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need this much money for groceries and school, do you? Even if you''re looking at a fancy


    kindergarten, it should cost about 10 or 20 thousand bucks per semester, shouldn''t it?" Fiona said.


    ¡°How much does the best one cost?" Fane asked Selena.


    "It must be about 50 thousand bucks, but that''s for a year!"


    Selena forced a smile and said, "Is it really necessary t o go to such a good school?¡±


    "Of course, Kylie must go to a better school!"


    Fane nodded and stared at Fiona.


    Fane''s gaze was threatening; even Fiona did not dare look straight at him.


    "Fine, fine, here''s 100 thousand bucks for Kylie¡¯s school fees and the living expenses for now. When


    you''re out of money, take some from me!"


    "I''ll hold onto the money, otherwise, I won''t feel secure about it!"


    Fiona counted 100 thousand bucks and passed it to Selena. She was adamant on not handing over the


    other 850 thousand bucks.


    "Mom, there''s still 850 thousand bucks and I''m out of money. Since there''s so much, you should give


    me some, shouldn''t you?" "On top of that, Xena''s been dating me for so long but


    I''ve yet to buy her anything nice..." Ben said shamelessly.


    "Fine, fine, here¡¯s 50 thousand bucks. Go get a gift or something for Xena!"

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Fiona pulled out another 50 thousand bucks with a smile.


    "Thanks mom!" Xena happily thanked Fiona. 1


    Fane ignored them and approached Andrew. "Dad, I can cure your leg!"


    "Can you really do that?"


    Of course, Andrew wished that his leg could recover. Now that Fane mentioned it, his cloudy eyes lit


    up.


    "Are you exaggerating? Even the head of the orthopedic hospital took a look at my dad''s leg and said


    there was nothing he could do. How can you cure it?"


    Ben walked over and said, "I remember you used to be a delivery boy before serving in the army. After


    being a soldier for five years, you now know how to cure someone? Could it be that you joined the


    medical team to treat the wounded?" 2


    "No wonder he made it out alive after spending five years on the battleground, he wasn''t a frontliner at


    all, he was just treating the wounded!"


    Xena crossed her arms in front of her chest and said sarcastically, "I thought he was a hero, but he was


    just backup, haha!"


    Fane ignored the duo and said to Andrew, "Dad, don¡¯t


    worry. You¡¯re Selena''s father and that makes you my father as well. I¡¯ll never harm you!"


    After hearing such earnest words, Andrew was visibly moved by Fane. It seemed like he wanted to give


    it a try.


    "That might be untrue, you''ve put us through hell for five years. Five years. Just imagine the number of


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    days and nights!"


    Fiona reminded Fane with a sarcastic tone, "If your medical skills aren''t up to par and end up


    "Uh..."


    Andrew started hesitating. If Fane''s skills were not up to standard and made his leg worse, it would be


    over for him.


    "Dad, I trust him, let him try it!"


    Selena advised Andrew.


    "Fine, let''s try it. Since it''s already in this state, it can''t get any worse than this!"


    Andrew sat down on a stone-made stool next to him, rolled up his pants, and let Fane inspect his leg.


    Fane took a look and felt Andrew''s leg before pulling out a small box with a long needle inside.


    "Is pricking it with a silver needle sufficient? Wouldn''t I require medicine or something?"


    Seeing what was going on, Ben could not help but ask


    Fane.


    "Could this pricking ruin my leg?"


    Andrew was a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, this is acupuncture, a type of treatment i n Chinese medicine. It¡¯s magical. After this, I¡¯ll


    massage your leg and dredge the blood vessels. You''ll be cured over a few days!" 1


    Fane smiled. He was confident.


    Although the Taylor family was always looking down o n him and could not wait to kick him out of the


    family, Fane understood that he was the one who got Selena pregnant. Their family was chased out of


    the mansion and forced to stay in such a shabby ce. He was responsible for it and if it was anyone


    else, they would me Fane as well.


    Moreover, they were all Selena''s family, so Fane did not want to ruin the rtionship with them.


    After all, Andrew¡¯s leg became what it was because of himself. He had been feeling guilty about it. 1


    Just as Fane was treating Andrew, Fiona got a call.


    After hanging up the phone, she started jumping around in excitement. "Great, the Taylor family''s butler


    called. The old master asked us to go to the Dorsett Hotel for dinner with everyone! It''s for a


    celebration!¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    "Dorsett Hotel? The famous Dorsett Hotel in the city center? The five-star hotel where the minimum


    spend is 100 thousand bucks?¡±


    Xena asked excitedly after hearing about it.


    "Of course it is, are there any other Dorsett Hotels around?"


    Fiona¡¯s face was filled with pride. Shemented, "The old master has finallye to his senses and


    actually let us go over for lunch. He has never called us over for anything worth celebrating before


    this!" 1


    "That''s great, it looks like Old Master Taylor is gradually epting you guys!"


    Xena smiled excitedly before saying shyly, "Mom, can I follow you?"


    Fiona was floating from being called ''mom''. She nodded, "Of course you can, you''re my son''s girlfriend


    and my future daughter-inw. You can definitely have lunch with us, don¡¯t worry!"


    "That¡¯s great!"


    Fiona thought of something and said, "Right, it''s still early. Ben, bring Xena shopping, she¡¯s showing up


    with you today!" "Yes! Let¡¯s go and shop!"


    Ben grabbed the 50 thousand bucks and left with Xena immediately.


    "Mom, it''s not really a good idea to bring Xena along, is it?"


    After the duo left, Selena was silent for a moment before saying, "They¡¯re still dating and have yet to


    get married, she''s not a part of our family yet!"


    "What¡¯s so bad about it? They¡¯ve been together for two or three years already so isn''t it going to


    happen soon?"


    Fiona continued, "Did you not see how happy Xena was when she heard she could go to a five-star


    hotel? She''s even shopping for it. She¡¯s got decent looks anyway, which would make us look better


    today. On top of that, won¡¯t she join the family sooner if we start treating her like one?"


    "Fine!"


    Selena knew that it was pointless to debate; her mother was not going to listen. Moreover, her mother


    did promise Xena that she coulde today and based on her personality, Fiona would not change


    her mind.


    "Done!"


    After performing the acupuncture, Fane began massaging Andrew¡¯s leg. A faint, warm feeling flowed


    from Fane¡¯s palm to Andrew¡¯s leg and into his bones.


    "It doesn''t hurt at all. I had lost all feeling in this part o f my leg and the doctor did say that it would only


    get worse and I would be disabled. Who knew that I would feel something now!"


    Andrew felt something and his face was filled with excitement.


    "Really? You¡¯re able to feel something this soon?"


    Fiona crossed her arms in front of her chest and said i n disbelief, "Is it just an illusion? How could that


    be possible? He''s just messing around and did not prescribe you anything. How could you be getting


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    better?"


    "This isn''t an illusion, is it? It¡¯s quite obvious!"


    Andrew frowned. It was evident that he felt a bit unsure.


    "Haha, dad, don''t worry. You''ll feel more tomorrow and be cured in about a week."


    Fane smiled and said so with confidence as he stood u P-


    "Really? If that¡¯s the case then great!"


    Andrew''s eyes were lit up after hearing what Fane said. He had never been this excited before as he


    thought that he had lost his leg for good.


    He did not expect that Fane''s return would bring hope for him.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    "Young man, these are your words. If he doesn''t recover by then, you''ll have to get lost!" Fiona said as


    she grabbed Fane by his cor. She was a little excited as well.


    "Mom, you¡¯ll find out whether it works in two days!¡± Fane replied with a smile.


    "Okay, we shall see!¡±


    After saying so, Fiona looked over at the cash-filled bag and took it back into the house to hide it.


    As it approached noon, Ben returned with Xena and a few sets of clothes in tow. Xena seemed more


    beautiful than ever.


    Kylie was dressed in the clothes Fane got her yesterday. She seemed ssier than before.


    After drying the clothes she put in theundry yesterday, Selena put on a dress and her gorgeous


    appearance immediately outshined Xena.


    "Sister, you¡¯re beautiful and definitely worthy of the title as the Middle Province''s most beautiful woman.


    Your child is already a few years old and your body still looks amazing. I couldn''t tell that you''re


    married!" Xena walked over and immediately started praising Selena.


    "I''m no match for you young girls, you''re more


    energetic!¡± Selena said nonchntly. She did not care much for Xena.


    "Let¡¯s go, let''s go, we can''t bete and let the old master wait for us. Otherwise, they''ll be unhappy!"


    Fiona took a look at the time and they were runningte.


    The group left and called for a cab. Soon after that, they arrived at the entrance of a huge hotel.


    The hotel was grand. Under the sunlight, it seemed extra shiny and ssy.


    "The people who eat here are rich and famous and we as the Taylor family rarelye here!"


    Andrew stood on the piazza outside the hotel andmented. "It seems like the old master is not that


    angry at us anymore so let''s hope we get to return to the Taylor family, sigh!"


    "We can. Dad, let''s go in?"


    Xena went over to hold Andrew and called him ''dad'' endearingly.


    However, Fane realized Selena''s frown while watching this unfold.


    Meanwhile in Michael¡¯s mansion, Ivan ran over to him and excitedly asked, "Master Wilson, how was


    it? Were you rxedst night?"


    "Rxed? Haha, of course I was!"


    Michael sneered and replied sarcastically. He was still pissed at what happenedst night.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Not only did he not get any girl, on top of having his restaurant trashedst night, the image of a


    gentleman he had been keeping up in front of Selena was ruined. He would probably never get a


    chance with her again.


    Ivan did not realize how angry Michael was at the moment. He continued saying with a smile, "Rxed


    i s great, rxed is great. This cousin of mine has an amazing body so you must have taken a few


    photos of her, right? Just threaten her with them in the future and she''ll definitelye over. I''ve


    thought it out for you, give her some money every time and she''ll gradually give in to you one day and


    end up marrying you!¡±


    "Look, this is the contract, let''s sign it. I got someone t o draw up the new contract overnight ording


    to our deal yesterday!¡±


    Ivan passed the contract to Michael with a smile.


    Michael took a look at the contract, sneered, and tore i t into pieces!

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    "Hey, hey, what¡¯s wrong? Master Wilson, why did you tear it? Didn''t we agree to signing the contract


    today?"


    Ivan was dumbfounded at the scene. His head was ringing and the Taylor family was waiting for him to


    g o home and celebrate. Could this whole thing be ruined?


    "Sign your a**!"


    Master Wilson sat on the sofa and said angrily, "Last night, I did not even drink my coffee or do


    anything I wanted to. Not only was my reputation ruined, my restaurant was trashed and I did not dare


    to even say a word throughout the ordeal!"


    "How could that be? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    "I knew it, is it Fane? This bastard had the courage to trash your restaurant?¡±


    "Wait, that¡¯s not right, where were your men? Don''t you have a ton of them? Were they no match for


    Fane?¡±


    Ivan inhaled sharply. He thought that Michael was sessful with Selenast night and did not expect


    the opposite to be the case.


    He did not understand how this happened even after Selena¡¯s consent.


    Michael became pissed upon thinking about what happenedst night. "Fane didn''t do it, he wouldn''t


    have the guts to. How could he even possess that ability? It was the second daughter of the Drake


    family, that b*tch Tanya Drake!"


    "No way, Tanya Drake? Why was she there?"


    Once again, Ivan was shocked after hearing that it was Tanya. It was the Drake family after all; there


    were plenty of families trying to please them.


    "Here''s what happened, this Tanya Drake coincidentally walked past our restaurant and saw that the


    interior design was decent. Because of that, she decided to go in for a meal, but..."


    Defeatedly, Michael continued, "This Tanya Drake is s o lifeless that she likes going around causing


    trouble. She''s so annoying!"


    Ivan finally understood what had happenedst night. He stayed silent for a moment before saying,


    "Master Wilson, look, it was an ident. None of us expected Tanya Drake to show up, did we?"


    He paused and pulled another contract out of his briefcase. "Therefore, I can''t be med for that.


    Thankfully I''ve made a copy of the contract. Master Wilson, let this go and sign it, shall we? Okay?


    Please remember all the years we''ve been friends!"


    "Sign my a**!" 1


    Master Wilson did not hold back from shaming Ivan. H e turned his face away and said, "You¡¯re the one


    who gave me the sh*tty idea to get Selena and now I''ve yet t o get her. I''ve also suffered quite a loss in


    my restaurant as well. Did you really think I''m still going t o sign the contract with you? Based on the


    fact that I haven''t asked you forpensation, I¡¯m already beingpassionate enough about this! I


    used to have a good rapport with Selena, but now I can never get near her again."


    "But Master Wilson, my grandpa and the others thought that I¡¯d be signing the contract. They''re waiting


    for me to go home and celebrate."


    Ivan¡¯s face turned sour and pleaded, "I can''t be med for this. If it wasn¡¯t for the Drake family''s


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    second daughter, wouldn''t you have seeded?"


    "So let''s wait till then!"


    "Escort the guest out of here!"


    Meanwhile, it was lively at the Dorsett Hotel''s private room.


    Old Master Taylor was all smiles. The private room was huge; it was big enough to fit threerge


    tables. Everyone was happy.


    "Let''s just wait till Selena¡¯s family and Ivan arrive, then we shall begin!¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    "Yes, even the champagne is out. The old master has gone all out this time paying a million bucks for


    each table, howvish!"


    "Ivan''s making his father proud this time. The profit from this project alone is 300 million bucks. It


    seems like this project is massive!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Taylor family were talking about Ivan while Theodore seemed satisfied.


    At this very moment, the private room¡¯s door opened. Fiona and Andrew walked in with Selena and the


    rest.


    "Fiona, aren¡¯t you a big-shot, making us all wait for you!¡±


    Just as they entered the room, a rtive sneered and said that loudly.


    Fiona smiled in embarrassment and said, "I couldn¡¯t help it, it was a little jammed on the way here!¡±


    Cecilia took a look at the international brand Selena was dressed in and said, "Tsk, Selena, you''re


    shameless, aren''t you? You actually had the guts to wear this counterfeit item out of the house. If it was


    m e, I wouldn''t even dare to wear it. How embarrassing. I f someone catches that it''s counterfeit,


    wouldn¡¯t that b e horrible?"


    Fiona could not stand what she was hearing. She


    walked over and said, "Cecilia, don''t you dare. This is real. Even though our family is a little poor, this is


    the real deal!"


    "Really? You''re just a little poor, and yet, you''re still capable of buying something that costs 100 to 200


    thousand bucks? Why do I find that hard to believe? This isn''t anything ordinary!"


    Cecilia continued arguing. "If you could afford that, then we should be able to buy clothes that cost


    about one or two million, shouldn''t we?"


    "Don¡¯t you dare say we can''t afford it!"


    Fiona replied, ''At the very least, Fane is a veteran who served the country for five years so of course,


    he came back with some money. Maybe you don''t know this, but those who serve for one or two years


    will get 100 o r 200 thousand bucks inpensation. Since Fane was gone for five years and achieved


    meritorious service, it''s no problem for the government topensate him with about a million bucks!"


    Fane was embarrassed. Thankfully he did not withdraw more money today, otherwise, his mother-in -


    If she knew that his card could get him 100 billion bucks through a password-free transaction, she


    might be shocked to death, i


    "He achieved meritorious service?"


    Cecilia scrunched her brows together and started to believe Fiona. After all, she did hear that the


    veterans who returned in the past two days came home with money. Some of them who achieved


    meritorious service, even minor ones, were awarded with a million bucks or so. It was possible.


    "Of course!"


    Fiona replied right away but was a little hesitant about it. After all, Fane did not admit to it.


    However, for the sake of her reputation, she admitted i t on Fane''s behalf.


    "Really? Fane, what meritorious service did you achieve?"


    Old Master Taylor seemed interested in the conversation. He squinted and looked at Fane.


    Everyone shifted their attention to Fane at this moment. They wanted to know what meritorious service


    he had achieved.


    "Uh, I''ve achieved too many to remember. If I were to keep track of them, there must be at least one or


    two thousand awards!" Fane replied after briefly thinking about it. 2


    The crowd felt ashamed for him. This brat was obviously lying. Was it that easy to achieve meritorious


    service? Other veterans would usually feel incredibly proud for achieving one, while this brat was


    boasting about one or two thousand awards as if i t was as easy as cutting fruits and vegetables!

 Chapter 50 1

    Chapter 50 1


    Old Master Taylor¡¯s expression darkened as well. He said, "Fane, do you think I''m joking with you?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Fane, aren¡¯t you a little too childish for doing this? How dare you not answer truthfully to a question


    from the old master!"


    "That¡¯s right, where is your respect for the old master? Do you not remember that if it wasn¡¯t for the old


    master lending you a million bucks back then, your mother would be dead by now!"


    A few of the members from the Taylor family began speaking to Fane angrily.


    "Old Master, I¡¯m telling the truth. Sigh, if you don¡¯t believe me then forget it!"


    Fane shrugged. He did not want to borate any further.


    If it was not for worrying that Selena might be bullied today, he would not have even came here.


    "Wait, who¡¯s this girl?"


    Cecilia initially wanted to cause trouble for Selena but did not expect Fane to have achieved


    meritorious service. Her clothes might be real so Cecilia had no choice but to give up.


    Soon after that, she realized that a stranger¡¯s face was i n the room.


    "Oh, Cecilia, let me introduce her to everyone. This is m y girlfriend, Xena Jackson. We''ve been dating


    for quite some time and are getting married soon!"


    "Since grandpa invited everyone over here, I thought that I should bring her here and introduce her to


    everyone!"


    Ben smiled shyly and seemed servile.


    "Ben, that''s not nice of you, is it? This is a lunch for the Taylor family and you got an outsider over here,


    this..."


    "At least Fane has a marriage certificate, the person you''ve brought here..."


    Cecilia said sarcastically while feeling excited internally.


    "Xena is not an outsider. She''s already calling me mom so she''ll definitely marry my Ben soon!"


    Fiona butt into the conversation upon seeing that Cecilia was bullying Xena.


    "Stop it, some people haven¡¯t been to a ce like this s o isn''t it normal to want to experience it?"


    Another woman sneered on the side.


    "Yes, it''s nothing for us, but for some people, it¡¯s an achievement to bring his girlfriend here!" Cecilia


    said as she looked over at Ben.


    Ben¡¯s expression darkened but he did not know how t o defend himself.


    He red at Fane who was standing next to him. It was this bastard''s fault. If it was not for him getting


    his sister pregnant, would he be shamed this way today?


    If it was not for Fane, his family would be livingvishly today. Who knows, his sister might have been


    the family heir. At that point, who would have the guts to shame him this way?


    "Xena, you have to think this through. Although Ben is a Taylor, you should know where he stands


    since he stays in a ce like that, haha!"


    "You''re pretty so it would be a waste to marry him. You might be poor for the rest of your life!"


    After giving it some thought, Cecilia went over to stir trouble again.


    Xena smiled shyly and replied, "Sister, you''re too nice. Ben is nice to me and I like him for who he is. I


    haven''t been thinking about anything else so as long a s I''m happy, I''m good!¡±


    "Cecilia, are you too free? What does our business have anything to do with you? You¡¯re just jealous


    because you don''t have a boyfriend, right?"


    Ben could not stand it anymore. He finally rebutted Cecilia.


    "What are you talking about? I have nothing to be jealous of. It¡¯s not that I don''t have a boyfriend, it¡¯s


    just that I haven¡¯t found anyone who meets my standards. I f I wanted to have one, I''d definitely find a


    man who''s rich, powerful, and capable of protecting me. As for someone like you, tsk, anyone who''s


    not an idiot wouldn''t want you!" Cecilia said sarcastically as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    "Grandpa, is there anything worth celebrating today?"

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Selena frowned as she walked forward to question.


    "Yeah, is this a major event, father? You''ve prepared s o much champagne too!"


    Andrew also had on a puzzled look. He truly could not understand why such a grand celebration was


    being held at noon!


    "There is indeed something worth celebrating for. Ivan is going to sign a huge business deal and it


    happens to be a huge one. Ivan mentioned that its profit would be 300 million bucks! This amount is


    close to the profits we make in a year!"


    The old master smiled and said bluntly.


    "Yes indeed, our Ivan has finally done us proud for once. He''s been able to finalize such a major


    business deal!"


    Theodore nodded before raising his head slightly. He seemed slightly proud.


    "I''m not sure which family he made the deal with though?"


    Selena frowned and felt that this was quite unexpected as this unserious man was somehow able to do


    something so baffling?


    "With the Wilson''s. He¡¯s already on his way to sign it. We''ve alreadye to an agreement through the


    phonest night so I''m guessing he should be on his way back right now!"


    The old master looked at the time.


    "Selena, the truth is that you¡¯re quite remarkable back then. It''s too bad, if it wasn¡¯t for..."


    A rtive from the Taylor''s shot a nce at Fane, hinting at something.


    "Uncle, I know. I chose this path and won¡¯t ever regret i t!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Selena smiled, looking somewhat mncholic.


    It was just at this moment that the door opened once again and Ivan appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ivan''s back, everyone p!"


    Theodore cheered out immediately.


    In that instant, everyone began pping and the entire room instantly became lively!


    "Ivan, you''ve arrived at such an opportune moment, everyone''s gathered here just for you!"


    "Yes indeed, Young Master Ivan. Hurry up and announce the fruits of yourbor, even the champagne


    is all ready!"


    Several rtives immediately came forward to butter Ivan up.


    Fane and Selena exchanged looks with each other.


    They could tell the purpose of the gathering today was to witness Ivan¡¯s amazing results and to simply


    show off his outstanding abilities!


    Ivan had a bitter look as he spoke in a depressed tone, "The contract was a bust. Something came up


    and Young Master Wilson immediately tore it apart!"


    "What!"


    Everyone gasped when they heard that statement! They were all ready for a celebration that even a


    banquet was fully prepared. However, Ivan had actually told them the entire ordeal was for nothing.


    Before Ivan went out, he was extremely confident and i t seemed as if he was 100% certain the deal


    would follow through.


    "What happened?"


    The old master''s expression dimmed as he slowly approached Ivan and questioned him.


    At that moment, Ivan found himself tongue-tied. He actually had no idea how to respond. He could not


    possibly expose the horrific deed he and Micheal didst night, right? If he did, it was possible that the


    old master would have thought of murdering him.


    "Well, this is quite difficult to say... The thing is, Micheal was in a bad mood and mentioned that his


    family had some incidentst night, so he would not b e signing the agreement anymore. I too, had no


    choice!" "I was also kicked out of there!¡± Ivan decided to scold him. "I didn''t expect Micheal to b e so


    dishonorable as well! How could he change his mind when it was already agreed upon!¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    "How can Micheal act like that? So he just changed his mind today without reason aftering into an


    agreement yesterday!"


    "Yes, how despicable indeed. He actually had the audacity to toy with such a major deal?"


    Everyone from the Taylor family was extremely furious and started putting all the me on Micheal.


    Upon noticing that no one was pointing fingers at him, Ivan felt relieved in his heart.


    Fane, who was standing on the side, frowned. He somehow felt this whole ordeal was not as simple.


    It was not easy for Fiona to obtain such an opportunity, so it was only natural for her to take it. She


    immediately said, "Sigh, Young Master Ivan, our family has been waiting on your good news, you know.


    Here we thought you''d be able to bring in a business deal worth 300 million bucks to the Taylor family.


    We didn''t expect for it to all turn into nothing!¡±


    The moment she made that statement, Ivan''s face looked incredibly cold and bitter. He had originally


    gotten Fiona and everyone here to brag about his amazing achievements, not expecting it to backfire


    on him.


    However, he took a look at Fane at the side. He scoffed and said, "This is an oversight on my part


    because I


    never expected someone of such high status like Young Master Wilson to go back on his word!"


    Ivan paused as he made that statement. He then pondered for a moment before continuing, "However,


    I''m stronger than others since I believe someone still doesn''t have a job ever since his return, right!?


    The truth is, it is people like these that have the hardest time finding a job!" 1


    Cecelia immediately interjected and said, "Oh yeah, after veterans are discharged, they seem to have


    a very difficult time finding jobs that are suitable for them. So, could he be working his old job and


    delivering take out?"


    Upon hearing that, plenty of the Taylors startedughing. In their eyes, delivering take out was viewed


    as a very low and disgraceful job.


    "That¡¯s right, I know plenty of veterans that can''t get a job after being discharged and end up working


    as bodyguards or security guards. Heheh, why don''t we d o it this way? Come be a security guard in


    ourpany and I''ll pay you a monthly wage of 4000 bucks!"


    After Ivan gave it some thought, he started chuckling and being condescending.


    "4000 a month, that¡¯s not bad!"


    The moment Fiona heard that, she told Fane, "Why don¡¯t you think about it, Fane? You''re a big man


    and can''t possibly just stew at home and not do anything, right?¡± "Heheh, forget about it. First of all, I


    am not in need of that kind of meager cash. Also, I don''t wish to be ordered around by certain people."


    However, Fane seemed to have refused the offer immediately. When he witnessed the scene of Ivan


    bullying his own daughter upon his return yesterday, h e would never work for Ivan. 1


    If it was not for Ivan being part of the Taylors, and therefore Selena''s rtive, Fane would have


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    murdered him already.


    All he wanted to do now was spend time with his wife and daughter and live a peaceful life.


    "In no need of money?"


    Ivanughed the moment he heard that. Even Fiona¡¯s expression instantly turned bitter.


    "Heheh, you¡¯re not in need of money? Howical. Don''t forget our agreement, don''t me us when


    you''re unable to fork out that 300 million buck when the timees!¡± 6


    Ivan chuckled before he startedughing at Fane. He said, "You don''t actually seem to be short on


    cash. You¡¯re in no need of meager cash, right? What youck is 300 million bucks so I¡¯m actually


    interested to see how you''re going to make that money. If you can''t fork it out when the timees, it''ll


    prove that aside from your ability to lie, you''re nothing!" 4


    "There''s no need for you to care about my affairs. 4000 a month, that''s literally an insult to me!"

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Fane let out a subtle smile. The truth was that when h e was about to get discharged, it was uncertain


    just how many people had secretly contacted him and offered him an astronomical amount of money.


    However, he had turned them all down.


    As such, it was impossible for Ivan''s offer of four thousand bucks to do his bidding to work as the


    amount was merely an insult to him.


    "Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the boss, you''ve contributed something major for the country so they must have


    offered you a huge sum of money, right? Heheh, from the looks of things, we''re blind to worry about


    you!"


    Ivan spoke in a sinister tone.


    Fane ignored him and instead, shifted his focus on the champagne on the table. He then said, "Old


    Master Taylor, are we not celebrating anymore? If we don''t eat now, the food''s going to get cold!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The corner of Old Master Taylor''s mouth twitched violently as Fane did not hold any restraint as he


    spoke. He was saying things that he should not just to intentionally embarrass them even though today


    was nned as a celebration.


    ¡°I think you haven''t seen food this delicious in a really long time now. You should be drooling now even


    looking at it, right?"


    Cecelia immediately rolled her eyes at Fane before coldly making that statement.


    "Let''s eat since the food''s already served. Just pretend this is a normal gathering now!"


    Old Master Taylor helplessly waved his hand. He then took a look at Ivan and said, "Ivan, remember


    that next time before any agreements are signed, ignore all verbal agreements made. There is always


    a possibility that the other party will back out of it at any time. Do you understand? Therefore, don¡¯t


    speak so confidently next time!"


    Ivan''s expression turned bitter, however, he was only able to roll with the punches and smile


    awkwardly. He said, "I understand, grandpa. Please, join us too!"


    Finally, everyone sat down and began eating. Xena seemed to be eating cautiously. She originally


    thought that since her own appearance was not bad, the Taylor family might be happier that she tagged


    along. She had not expected that she would instead be looked down and unacknowledged.


    "Young Master Ivan, that Fane fellow was acting quite rashly earlier. Why don¡¯t we think of a way to


    humiliate him?"


    While they ate, a middle-aged man from the Taylor family sat next to Ivan and spoke up.


    "Really now? Do you have a n?"


    After Ivan heard it, he was instantly interested.


    "Heheh, Young Master Ivan, don¡¯t we have quite a few alcoholics here? Why don¡¯t we get him drunk


    and he''ll humiliate himself then, right? It would be much better if he¡¯s picking fights irrationally while


    drunk!"


    The man chuckled as he said that.


    "Alright!¡±


    Ivan was instantly delighted. He had always gone out for drinks and his alcohol tolerance was pretty


    good. Moreover, if some members of the Taylor family could listen to him and drink with Fane, it would


    be a miracle for him to not be drunk under hismand!


    After a brief moment, that middle-aged man approached Fane and said with a smile, "You''re Fane,


    right? Honestly, when you married Selena back then, I didn''t get a chance to drink with you as your


    elder. So, let¡¯s raise a toast to you being a war hero as it¡¯spletely unrted to whether you''re part


    of the Taylor family or not!¡±


    Since he mentioned he was an elder, Fane could not refuse him. All he could do was stand up and


    pour himself a drink before saying, "You''re too kind. We¡¯re all citizens of Cathysia and it''s our duty to


    defend ournd! As a form of respect, I''ll drink to you first!"


    The man was delighted when he noticed Fane chug the ss of alcohol down so casually. After that,


    he finished his drink then said, "Oh, how I can¡¯t see the joy of being a soldier. Your alcohol tolerance is


    not bad. Come on now, let''s drink one more. This one, we¡¯ll think of it as a blessing to you and Selena.


    Naturally, I hope that you can fork out 300 thousand bucks on Old Master Taylor''s seventieth birthday in


    order to prove that you''re worthy of our Selena!"

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    The first toast was to respect Fane''s contribution in defending the country. The second was a blessing


    to Fane and Selena. These reasons made Fane unable to refuse the drinks.


    Not to mention, the person was an elderly. If Fane refused his offer, he would obviously seem


    unreasonable.


    Hence, all Fane could do was smile and ept every toast given to him as they drank.


    The only thing was, Fane had not expected that even after three consecutive toasts, the man in front of


    him would not leave as another man came over with more alcohol.


    Fane could not help but frown as he was starting to find the entire ordeal weird.


    These people usually looked down on him and now they were all trying to drink with him? Hence, it


    seemed peculiar and it was obvious that they were trying to get him drunk.


    However, as much as they tried to scheme against him, he never took it to heart.


    The five years he spent in harrowing, war-torn conditions made his body extremely fit. Adding on to that


    fact that he had a pretty peculiar encounter, it would be impossible for these people to actually get


    him drunk.


    After that, more people continuously came by. Fane smiled at them politely, then made small talk with


    them before chugging down all of the alcohol in his ss. He looked very impressive.


    After drinking seven to eight sses of red wine, Selena who was watching from the side started to


    panic slightly. After Fane got seated once again, she instinctively tugged Fane¡¯s shirt gently.


    "Don''t you know how to refuse? It¡¯s fine to drink a little less. You drank so much so fast. What will you


    do if you get drunk?"


    Selena lowered her voice and reminded him in a soft tone.


    Fane''s heart felt warm after hearing her statement. He never expected that Selena would actually care


    for him so much.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Besides, such a wife would be very difficult to find. In order to save his pride, she intentionally spoke in


    a softer tone so no one else could hear.


    "Don¡¯t worry, my alcohol tolerance isn''t that bad. Besides, you can take a look and see that basically


    everyone that came over are elders. Their excuses would make even you unable to refuse. It''s actually


    quite kind of them to not string you along and ask you to drink with them!"


    Fane also lowered his voice and replied in a soft tone, cing his hand over his mouth.


    "This happens to be red wine. Although it tastes good, the rushter can be quite overwhelming. It¡¯s


    easy to get drunk so be careful!¡±


    Selena also realized the excuses they had given Fane earlier were truly difficult to refuse. If he


    deliberately refused any of them, those elders would say that Fane looked down on them and it would


    be quite aplicated ordeal to manage after that.


    The only thing was, how could she not worry with the way Fane was drinking?


    Ivan had a wide smile as he walked over with a ss o f alcohol in his hand at that moment.


    After Fane looked at him, he frowned and said, "Young Master Ivan, you wouldn''t also want to drink


    with me now, would you? I happened to be the one that broke your arm though!"


    The edge of Ivan''s mouth twitched violently when he heard that statement.


    However, he controlled his emotions and said with a smile, "Heheh, that was all a misunderstanding. I


    was actually ying with Kylie back then. I didn¡¯t expect you to misunderstand!"


    After he finished saying that, he added, "No matter what, Selena is still my cousin and you should call


    me cousin as well. Although I feel like you''re not capable o f anything, but it''s not easy to survive


    through the fields of battle and return. With that, allow me to raise you a toast!¡±


    After saying that, Ivan immediately chugged his ss dry. He then said, "Fane, you wouldn''t deny me


    that honor now, would you?"


    "Heheh, how kind. Young Master Ivan giving me a toast would, without a doubt, be my honor. Don¡¯t


    mind if I do!"


    Fane chuckled as he immediately chugged the alcohol in his ss down.


    "Hahah. Great! Now we''re talking!"


    "I love making connections with people. What do you say we drink three shots?"


    One of Ivan¡¯s hands was still in a cast, but he still took a bottle of red wine and poured it into two of the


    empty sses.


    "This isn¡¯t such a good idea now, your injuries haven''t fully recovered yet. Young Master Ivan, it''s best


    for you to not drink that much!"


    Fane pretended to be tipsy as he gently shook his head and advised him.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Upon noticing that Fane had finally started to refuse a drink and was even shaking his head, Ivan felt


    delighted in his heart. Judging from the look of things, it seemed Fane might be reaching his limit. He


    immediately said, "It''s fine, it¡¯s fine. Come on now, today is a happy day and we should all drink three


    shots!¡±


    "Fine then!¡±


    Fane pretended as if he was in a tough spot but still drank all of the alcohol slowly.


    At this moment, Fane had already drank more than ten sses in a row as even the few elders and


    Ivan were feeling slightly tipsy.


    However, they all thought that Fane should be close to getting drunk by now.


    "Come on guys, we haven¡¯t had a drink together in a very long time now, let''s all drink!¡±


    Ivan raised his ss and spoke to everyone present.


    He scoffed in his heart that under a situation where everyone was drinking, Fane would have no way to


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    refuse and would be forced to drink.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all drink. Let''s drink for our Taylor Group''s business to grow stronger!¡±


    Old Master Taylor smiled as he said that.


    "Cheers!"


    Ivan immediately chugged the alcohol down.


    Not long after he was done drinking, Ivan signaled the others to take turns making Fane drink. He was


    interested to see how long Fane could keep up.


    Unfortunately for him, although Fane was not bold enough to refuse and seemed very close to getting


    drunk, he was still drinking ss after ss.


    On the other hand, it was the few elders that werepletely flustered from drinking. Even their


    speech seemed to slur.


    Two of them even rushed to the washroom to puke not long after.


    Ivan waspletely furious as he went ahead to drink a few more sses with Fane. However, he


    ended uppletely drunk while Fane was still fine.


    "Goddammit, what kind of a monster is this brat to have such a high alcohol tolerance?" 1


    Apletely wasted man approached Ivan andmented with a frown.


    "I told you that a veteran''s alcohol tolerance would be impressive but this, isn''t this a little too insane?


    The few of us were taking turns drinking with him and are still unable to get him drunk!"


    Ivan had a bitter look on his face and waspletely speechless.


    It was at this moment that Tanya, who had just finished a meal with her best friends, walked by the


    room. She heard how lively it was inside and decided t o casually take a peek.


    With a nce, she noticed that Fane was actually drinking with the Taylor family.


    "What''s wrong? Let''s go, Tanya. You wouldn''t have actually been charmed by that handsome man


    inside now, would you?"


    One of the youngdies teased.


    "You guys go on ahead, I''m not joining you guys for the shopping trip. There''s someone I know inside


    and I have something to do!¡±


    Tanya immediately said with a smile.


    "Alright then, we''ll hang out some other day!"


    The other girls nodded and left soon after.


    Tanya immediately pushed the door open and entered the room. She said, "Oh wow. I was just talking


    about how lively it was inside, it turned out to be the Taylor family!¡±


    "Who are you? We, the Taylor family, are having a meal here. What is a stranger doing here?"


    Ivan was already holding onto the frustrations in his heart. In his drunken state, he yelled out


    immediately without even taking a closer look.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    "I''m a stranger? Heheh, I''ll leave then!"


    Tanya was stunned for a moment before chuckling out loud as she turned around and was getting


    ready t o leave.


    Old Master Taylor could recognize who she was at a nce and immediately gasped.


    This happened to be the daughter of the wealthiest man in the Middle Province. Her family''s power was


    terrifyingly immense. It was uncertain just how many people wished to grovel to their family. However, it


    seemed such opportunity was incredibly rare.


    They, as a third ss aristocratic family, were even more desperate to butter up to them. The only thing


    was that there was never such opportunity to do so.


    They did not expect Tanya to actually show up in front of them. The only thing was that his own


    grandson looked like a mess to have actually said something like that without being afraid of offending


    that person.


    "Drake-Miss Tanya..."


    Old Master Taylor was quite nervous as he stuttered.


    "Ivan, what on Earth are you spouting? That happens t o be Miss Tanya. Are you not going to hurry up


    and apologize?"


    Even Theodore was startled as he immediately chastised Ivan.


    Originally in a drunken stupor, Ivan waspletely terrified when he heard that statement.


    Immediately, h e stood up frantically, rushed over, and extended his arm. He said, "I''m sorry, sorry.


    Sigh, I didn''t expect you to be Miss Tanya. This is truly a surprise. What I mean to say is, I didn''t expect


    a woman of such high status like Miss Tanya to show up in a ce like this..."


    Ivan had no idea how to apologize as he extended his arm, intending to shake the other person''s hand.


    However, Miss Tanya had both hands behind her back andpletely ignored Ivan. She took a nce


    at Old Master Taylor and said, "Old Master Taylor, am I weed here?"


    "Wee, wee. Of course you''re weed!"


    Old Master Taylor frantically said, "Waiter, add another set of cutlery. Please sit here, Miss Tanya!" 1


    With a smile, Miss Tanya said, "No need for the trouble. Just rice is fine as I''ve just finished a meal next


    door earlier with my best friends. While passing through, I noticed a familiar face here and came by to


    have a look!"


    "Miss Tanya! Unexpectedly, we meet again!"


    Fiona was behaving extremely rashly as she frantically came forward while chuckling out loud. It


    seemed like she was buttering up to her.


    Miss Tanya''s status was unimaginably high and she had even handed her a name cardst night. If


    she was able to speak a little more with Tanya, the Taylor family would have to respect her even more.


    However, she felt slightly anxious. She was afraid that Miss Taylor might ignore her and if that


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    happened, she would just be embarrassing herself.


    "Indeed, aunty. I noticed you guys here so I decided toe in and take a look!"


    Miss Tanya smiled calmly as that single statement made everyone gasp. So, was the familiar face Miss


    Tanya was talking about actually Fiona and the others?


    When did Fiona and her family even be the familiar faces Miss Tanya mentioned?


    Although Miss Tanya also knew about Old Master Taylor, she would never address him as a ''familiar


    face I


    "Young Master Ivan, that apology of yours seemed a little insincere. I think you should at least drink an


    entire bottle of red wine... Besides, that exmation you made earlier sounded louder than usual!"


    At this moment, Fane unexpectedly chuckled beforezilymenting on his previous statement.


    The corners of Ivan''s mouth twitched violently. He was already dizzy from drinking so how could he


    possibly drink an entire bottle of red wine by himself?


    This brat was intentionally trying to stir up trouble!


    "Oh yeah, your voice was actually really loud earlier that even I was startled!"

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    What was even more unbelievable was that Miss Tanya was actually covering her tiny mouth in shock.


    She then said, "If you''re able to finish this entire bottle of red wine, that would prove the sincerity of


    your apology."


    Old Master Taylor was also speechless for a moment. However, since Miss Tanya had spoken, if they


    did not do what she asked, it would be very disrespectful to her.


    If she held a grudge in her heart due to this, it would seem that their Taylor family would not even be


    able t o dream about expanding in the Middle Province ever again.


    "What are you still dawdling there for, Ivan? Show your sincerity!"


    Upon noticing the bitter look on Ivan''s face, Old Master Taylor was put in a tough spot and immediately


    reminded him.


    "Alright, it wasn¡¯t my intention to offend you earlier. I will chug this bottle dry as an apology!"


    Ivan grabbed a bottle of red wine and immediately poured it down his throat.


    When he was halfway through drinking it, he felt slightly ufortable. However, he had no choice but


    to grit his teeth and forcefully finish the entire bottle.


    Hatred brewed in his heart. That cursed Fane, why did he have to randomly seek out trouble. The main


    point was that Miss Tanya had actually listened to him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Moreover, what made him even more speechless was that it was Miss Tanya who ruined his schemes


    pride to show off how capable he was. Unfortunately...


    After he had finished drinking, Ivan could no longer keep it together as he immediately felt dizzy. He


    swayed from left to right as he took a few steps forward before copsing onto the ground and puking.


    Old Master Taylor had an extremely bitter look upon witnessing this scene. He secretly scolded Ivan for


    being too weak. If he had to puke, he could have waited until after Miss Tanya had left. How


    embarrassing was it to act in such a way in front of others. Would there even be a chance for both


    families to work together in the future?


    In the future, Ivan would be the lord of the household. Maintaining his image was important.


    "That''s right, what are you guys celebrating? I noticed people drinking champagne over there!¡±


    Miss Tanya merely nced at Ivan on the ground before questioning Old Master Taylor.


    "Well, the truth is that it¡¯s nothing major. We... We were


    Old Master Taylor frowned and was unsure what to say.


    Suddenly, he noticed Fane and decided to grit his teeth before saying, "We are here to wee Fane


    back home. Besides, he returned from the battlefield and made the country proud, right?"


    "Indeed, this is something worthy of celebrating!"


    Tanya nodded, then immediately told Fane, "Oh right, Fane, the Drake family happens to be looking for


    a bodyguard. I noticed you''ve been discharged so you should be pretty impressive now, right? You just


    came back and don''t have a job now, right? I''m not sure but would you be interested in working as a


    bodyguard for the Drake family?¡±


    The instant Fiona heard her say that, she was ecstatic and said frantically, "Of course, of course he¡¯s


    interested. I heard the lowest wage for the Drake family''s bodyguards is around twenty to thirty


    thousand bucks and for those who are considered skilled, their wages would go up to more than 100


    thousand, right?¡±


    "Don''t worry, aunty. If Fanees over, his wages will be up for him to decide. We''re just afraid that he


    won¡¯t be willing toe over!¡±


    Tanya knew Fane was an impressive man since her own father had repeatedly told her to get closer


    and help him no matter what. It seemed this man''s rtionship with the God of War was an unusual


    one.


    "Coming,ing,ing! Of course, he''d be willing toe, what is there to be unwilling of? It¡¯s


    uncertain just how many people desperately want to be a bodyguard for your family!"


    Fiona was beaming. This was because if Fane was not an idiot, he would definitely not let go of such


    an opportunity!


    After she was done speaking, she pulled Fane aside and whispered, "She said it¡¯s up to you to decide


    on the wages. Don''t you dare ask for a small amount. If you¡¯re embarrassed to ask for 100 thousand


    bucks, at the very least, ask for fifty to eighty thousand!"


    Fane had the cold sweats since his mother-inw was energetic at the sheer mention of money.


    Fane turned around and chuckled at Tanya before saying, "I¡¯mpletely uninterested in bing a


    bodyguard for your family. However, my wife happens to really want a job. Unless you guys can assign


    her to work under the Drake family, only then will I reluctantly state my price!"

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    "No way, is he mad? Isn''t he threatening Miss Tanya right now?"


    "Yeah, if that isn''t a threat then what is? If his wife isn''t assigned a job, he won''t work as their


    bodyguard? What a joke, it was as if she''s begging him to be their bodyguard!"


    "Oh my god, this is too foolish. Miss Tanya was taking the fact he had contributed to the country into


    ount and looking out for him. Because of this, she wanted him to work as the Drake family''s


    bodyguard. It''s unknown just how many people desperately want t o work under that position and yet,


    he has the audacity to spout such nonsense!"


    "Heheh, the main point is that Miss Tanya even offered for him to name his own price. This alone


    shows just how much respect he¡¯s being given!¡±


    All the Taylor family rtives gasped after hearing what Fane said and silently began discussing


    among themselves.


    "Good lord, what if that brat offended Miss Tanya and the Drake family? If that happens, would they pin


    the me on our Taylor family as well since that brat is the Taylor family¡¯s son-inw!"


    No one knew who said that.


    Old Master Taylor was also startled after hearing that


    statement. It was a fair point though. If Fane offended the Drake family, his death would have very little


    impact on them as the Taylor family had never taken him seriously.


    However, this brat happened to be Selena¡¯s man. From the perspective of others, he happened to be


    their son-i nw. If Miss Tanya were to put me on the Taylor family due to troubles this brat had


    caused, that would be disastrous.


    He frantically came forward and smiled toward Tanya as he said, "Miss Tanya, this brat happened to


    have a little too much to drink and was spouting nonsense. Please don''t take it to heart. Thank you for


    your kind gesture, Miss Tanya. The thing is, this brat might''ve only been an underling while he was in


    the army. He isn''t used to formalities, so it seems like it would be very difficult for him to adapt to being


    a bodyguard for the Drake family."


    They never expected Fane''s statement to make Miss Tanya very excited as she wanted nothing more


    than t o please Fane immediately as it also meant buttering u p to Lana, one of the Gods of War.


    Her initial statement was meant to test Fane. She assumed that Fane would not agree to it but had not


    expected that he would actually give her such an opportunity.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Fane? Miss Tanya has offered you such a great job so you


    should behave and do it well. Don¡¯t bring Miss Tanya trouble!"


    Even Selena was startled as she immediately said that after snapping out of her shock.


    "No way, I''ll only agree to it if you want to work there. I f you don''t, I won''t work as well. The truth is that


    I¡¯m not even willing to work anyway!¡±


    That brat Fane immediately said that with a cold expression.


    Everyone felt like passing out. This brat was clearly stupid. His current state would require him to


    desperately get a job to support the family''s expenses. Did he not know that his family was extremely


    poor? How could he still act so arrogantly at this moment?


    "Sure! Absolutely!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Miss Tanya kept her excitement hidden as she walked forward and told Selena, "Miss Selena, I


    remembered that you¡¯re quite talented in management. Let¡¯s put it this way, we have a huge project


    that willunch soon so you cane over and be our project manager, what say you? The wages will


    be fifty-no, one million per month, how about that? There¡¯ll be a year-end bonus too!"


    "A million!"


    Fiona and Andrew looked at each other and gasped. Even if she was project manager, it was already


    pretty impressive to make more than ten thousand bucks a month. They did not expect Miss Tanya


    would make such a high offer.


    "Sis, are you not gonna hurry and thank Miss Tanya? Where else would you find such an amazing


    job?"


    Ben was afraid she would go back on her word and immediately reminded her.


    "Yeah, dear daughter, hurry up and agree now. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Fiona was extremely ecstatic since such a high wage was something shepletely had never


    expected. Would that mean, after a few months, they would be able to afford a mansion?


    "This... Isn''t this a little too high?¡±


    Selena was also quite emotional as she was stunned for a moment.


    Back then, after she was exiled from the Taylor family, she ran into continuous stumbles as she had a


    very difficult time finding a job. Even when she wanted to look for an agent to search for jobs, not a


    single person dared to take her in.


    Now, however, Miss Taylor actually tossed her a lifeline. 3


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The main point was, would Ivan even dare to stir up trouble with the Drake family after Miss Tanya


    immediately offered her a job? It was obvious that would be very unlikely to happen.


    Fane frowned as he secretly muttered in his heart that the Drake family was actually quite talented in


    snooping. Since they were most likely trying to butter up to him because they offered Selena such a


    good job


    Although Fane disliked money, as long as his wife was happy and at peace, he would be very happy.


    "Honey, it all depends if you''re willing or not. If you¡¯re not then just refuse it. Besides, we''re not in need


    of money!"


    Fane shrugged his shoulders then casually mentioned that.


    It was true that he was in no need of money. Since it would only take a single word from him and the


    entire Middle Province would be his.


    The only thing was, he currently had no intention of unting his status. 1


    The entire Taylor family had nearly passed out. In no need of money? Selena was actually picking up


    trash t o sell back then and he actually could say that they were in no need of money.


    "Good lord, such heavy words you have! You''ve merely contributed to a minor cause anyway so your


    prize money is only slightly more than a million bucks, right? With so little money and you dare say


    you''re in n o need of money? If you want a better home in the capital, you might not even be able to


    afford a three-bedroom, one living room home!"


    Cecelia could no longer watch his pretentiousness as she directly insulted him.


    "Yeah, that daughter of his, she was already able to be enrolled in a kindergartenst year but she


    hasn¡¯t been able to even till now and it''s all because of them not having money. That happens to be the


    little hard-earned money he made by risking his life for five years. If he could boast that much, it seems


    he''s never seen enough money yet since a million bucks were enough to satisfy him already!"


    Another member of the Taylor family could not hold back from mocking him.


    "I''m willing, why wouldn¡¯t I be? I''ve long been yearning for a job now. The thing is, the wage is a little


    too high and I''m a little worried that I''m unable to meet the work standards and disappoint Miss Tanya!"


    Selena¡¯s heart was slightly emotional and was a little anxious as well as she frantically said that.


    "Miss Selena, don''t you worry. I have faith in your abilities. We''ve done our research about you, the two


    years you were in the Taylor family and when you were the general manager, the results of the


    "However, after another person was appointed in these five years, it seems to be going downhill


    slightly!¡±


    Tanya smiled and bluntly said, "Or else, I wouldn¡¯t have so casually offered my price, right?"


    It seemed as if Fane was suspicious of something as Tanya intentionally exined.


    After hearing that statement, Andrew who was standing by the side had a bitter expression. Was this


    not tantly telling him that his son was not as capable as Selena? This felt like a tight p across his


    face!

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    "Thank you Miss Taylor for your praises. This toast is my respect to you!"


    Selena was slightly anxious in her heart. A monthly wage of a million bucks, such a job would be


    extremely hard to find. It seemed not even the monthly wage of a general manager woulde close


    to that. 1


    "Hehe, you¡¯re too kind! To a happy coboration then!"


    Tanya did not act pridefully as she walked over and poured herself some red wine then gently bumped


    her wine ss with Selena''s before drinking.


    "Fane, now that your wife had agreed toe work with us, you can''t go back on your words now,


    name your price?"


    Tanya was beaming as she was praying in her heart if her father knew she had hired Fane as their


    bodyguard, it would be uncertain just how happy he would be.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were sweating. Since not only was Miss Tanya not infuriated after hearing Fane''s


    outrageous statement, she seemed very keen on having Fane be a part of their Drake family and


    making him a bodyguard.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fane let out a bitterugh and said, "Well, I have no choice now and it seems, I have to agree to it


    then!"


    As he was saying that, Fane paused then said, "But, I have a condition. Regarding the wages, I can be


    paid a little less, besides, I don''tck money. However, as for the hours, I require my freedom. That


    meant I''ll onlye to work when I have the time to and if something is up, I have to head out and


    attend to it, right!"


    Tanya¡¯s expression seemed peculiar. How was this working, was this not called living like a master?


    "What on Earth are you thinking, Fane? You are there t o be a bodyguard, you''re working for people so


    you should abide by their terms. How could you leave whenever you feel like it?"


    Fiona was extremely furious. This br*t had finally found an excellent job and he was being very


    unreasonable now.


    Moreover, he even mentioned that he could be paid a little less. He waspletelycking integrity


    now.


    However, since this trash was unworthy of being her son-inw and since she was able to exile him


    from the Taylor family on the old master¡¯s seventieth birthday. So, what was there to worry about


    anyway.


    "Son, this is such a good opportunity so you should work well now. Do you understand?"


    Joan too came forward to advise him.


    "Sure. However, if any major incidents require your help, you''ll have to arrive immediately whenever


    you''re called. Can you do that?¡±


    They never expected Miss Tanya had actually agreed t o him once more.


    "Hiss!"


    Theodore and the others werepletely baffled. Has Miss Tanya gone mad? How could she actually


    agree t o such terms? Was their Drake family in such desperate need of bodyguards?


    "Now, you can talk about the amount you desire for your wages, right? You mentioned earlier, you want


    to be paid a little less, so don''t go asking for too much now!"


    Miss Tanya was chuckling. She looked extremely adorable.


    "Yeah, alright then, just twenty million bucks! Twenty million bucks per month! Any amount lesser than


    that, you can forget about it!"


    Fane was silent for a moment then raised two fingers.


    "Are you insane, Fane? Is Miss Tanya joking with you now?"


    A rtive of the Taylor family immediately scolded him. This br*t was tantly throwing a fit. How can a


    bodyguard ask for twenty million a month, not to mention,e to work whenever he was free? Was


    he not afraid of offending Miss Tanya? What if she grew furious then?


    "Brat, this amount is a little outrageous now. Even if you can name your price, you shouldn''t name it as


    such, right?"


    A bodyguard behind Miss Tanya could no longer bear t o watch. In normal circumstances, they would


    never intervene but this br*t bluntly requested twenty million bucks. Then what would they, bodyguards


    with only a monthly wage of a hundred to two hundred thousand bucks be considered as?

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Although the three other bodyguards did not speak a word, their expressions dimmed. Was this not an


    insult to them?


    "What on Earth are you talking about?"


    Selena was also extremely startled by it. Miss Tanya was being very nice but time and time again Fane


    was tantly testing her limits.


    A monthly wage of twenty million bucks on top of leaving the Drake family whenever he wanted? How


    would that be possible? If the Drake family master had learned about it, he would immediately be


    driven insane by Fane''s madness.


    "Fane, are you mad from all that thinking about money? Didn''t you want a much lesser wage? So it


    seems, your much lesser wage is twenty million bucks per month! This is the first time I have ever seen


    a bodyguard¡¯s wage this high!"


    Cecelia was saying that with a sinister tone.


    This time, was this br*t not intentionally offending Miss Tanya now?


    It would be absurd for Miss Tanya to not be furious this time. It was obvious now that Miss Tanya''s


    bodyguards were all furious. It seemed this time, the br *t would have no choice but to escape.


    Miss Tanya on the other hand was frowning on the side as in her heart she felt quite surprised.


    If this br*t was a veteran King of War or an officer, it would be very reasonable to ask for such a price.


    However, was he really that impressive?


    Besides, there were also clear distinctions to powerful people on the battlefield.


    "Pardon, Miss Tanya, this Fane fellow had too much to drink earlier, he might possibly be drunk now!"


    Old Master Taylor was also startled by Fane. He was afraid of Fane indirectly bringing trouble to their


    Taylor family. So, he exined, "I hope Miss Tanya won''t me him. Also, although he might be


    married t o Selena, he''s not close to us."


    "Yes, yes, yes! He¡¯s only a son-inw, an outsider!"


    The other members of the Taylor family also frantically exined. It would mean a world of trouble to


    them if Miss Tanya decided to pin the me on them.


    "This price I am offering is actually quite low already. Usually, when people approached me, I would


    name m y price in the billions. I''ve lowered my price from the billions to millions so you should be


    happy, Miss Tanya!"


    Fane actually once again boldly made such a statement.


    Once again, the Taylor family were all speechless. He even mentioned he had lowered the price to


    twenty million bucks. Could there possibly even be someone who would offer twenty billion bucks and


    be sessful in hiring him? Unless he was the God of War but obviously he certainly was not!


    "Alright then, you and Miss Selena cane over to work tomorrow morning!¡±


    Miss Tanya had only hesitated for a moment before immediately agreeing to it. She felt that based on


    Fane''s tone, he did not sound like he was lying. Even i f he was slightly boasting, he would without a


    doubt still be a very powerful man.


    Besides, her own father had witnessed him being in the same private jet with the God of War, Lana


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    when they returned.


    "Deal!¡±


    Fane calmly smiled and nodded.


    "We didn¡¯t mishear it right, Miss Tanya? He didn¡¯t mention twenty thousand, it was twenty million


    though!¡±


    A bodyguard initially was waiting for Miss Tanya''s orders to immediately beat Fane to a pulp but he


    never expected Miss Tanya to actually agree to it. i


    "Miss Tanya, it''s twenty million though. Not even themander or the assistantmander would be


    paid this much now, right?¡±


    Another bodyguard immediately protested. He was wondering if he was dreaming.


    "Now, there is one with this high of a price!"


    Fane chuckled calmly and said that with a carefree attitude.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    That single statement Fane made, almost caused a few bodyguards to pass out. This br*t was too


    unreasonable. Was this not tantly insulting them?


    "Don''t worry. I''m a fool and I have faith in his abilities! If he can survive on the battlefield for five years,


    he will without a doubt have his uses!"


    Miss Tanya was clear in her heart and she could not possibly tell them it was all to butter up to the God


    of War, hence his high price offer. Hence, she forced an exnation.


    "Yes, yes, yes! Miss Tanya, your judgment is impable!"


    Fiona was incredibly ecstatic in her heart. If Fane''s monthly wage was twenty million bucks, does that


    mean he would make two hundred and forty million a year? If that was the case and if Fane worked for


    a lifetime then, well, anyone would be excited with just that thought. 1


    "Miss Tanya, don''t you worry, I''m sure my brother-inw won''t disappoint you!"


    Ben was so excited, he did not know what to say as he immediately spoke out.


    "Brother-inw?"


    Fane turned his head to look at him as he thought this


    change in attitude was too drastic now. Before they came, he wanted to beat him up, howe now he


    would call him his brother-inw?


    Ben nervouslyughed and said, "Hehe, you''re my sister''s husband so, if you¡¯re not my brother-inw


    then who could you be?"


    "Yeah, of course, you''re his brother-inw now!"


    Fiona delightfully said, "My dear son-inw, I have faith in your abilities and you will work well in the


    Drake family and forge a career for yourself!"


    Fane had cold sweats as that son-inw came too suddenly.


    "Cough! Cough! Mom, didn''t you mention that if I didn¡¯t cough up that ten million to you, you won¡¯t


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    acknowledge my status?"


    Fane let out two dry coughs then intentionally said that.


    Fiona''s face immediately blushed as she frantically said, "Sigh, your monthly wage is already twenty


    million, it''s impossible you can''t give me that ten million now, right?¡±


    "Miss Tanya, are you serious?"


    Even Old Master Taylor was startled and was wondering if this was a hallucination. Although Fane had


    spent five years on the battlefield, it was uncertain how he survived. A monthly wage of twenty million


    was too terrifying let alone, it was only for a


    bodyguard.


    "I, Tanya Drake will never go back on my word! You guys can cease your worries for that!"


    Miss Tanya spoke confidently.


    "Well, shouldn''t you ask your father, Miss Tanya?"


    Fane asked.


    "Nope, juste to work tomorrow! I''ll take my leave first and I won''t disturb you guys from drinking


    now!" 1


    Tanya waved her hand and left soon after along with herckeys.


    After Tanya had left for quite some time, everyone here seemingly was still caught in their dreamy


    daze.


    "Fane, tomorrow, you and Selena have to head to work earlier. Don¡¯t bete now, do you understand?"


    Fiona reminded them while chuckling.


    "Mom, am I dreaming? I¡¯m only a project manager and my monthly wage is a million on top of year-end


    bonuses!"


    "He is a bodyguard and his monthly wage is twenty million while he can leave whenever he wants to


    and h e doesn''t have to abide by the working hours?¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Selena truly did not know how to react as she was unsure exactly what was going on.


    "Yeah, it''s real. Miss Tanya actually said it herself earlier!¡±


    Fiona felt quite surreal toward such overwhelming emotion of surprise.


    "What right does he have to get such a high wage?"


    Cecelia had a bitter look on her face. However, after a much deeper thought, she suddenly thought


    about something and startedughing. She said, "Haha, I know now. Fane, Miss Tanya must be taking


    you for a fool and was joking with you!"


    "Impossible. Miss Tanya said it earlier that they cane to work tomorrow so how could that be a


    joke?"


    Fiona immediately argued.


    "Just think about it, those other bodyguards they have, even if they aremanders, they won¡¯t be


    paid that much so, what right does he have to get such a high pay?¡±


    "Besides, Selena is working as a manager and her monthly wage of million bucks could somewhat


    make sense. Fane on the other hand, he¡¯s merely just a bodyguard, so how can that twenty million


    monthly wage even be logical?¡±


    Cecelia bluntly said, "That was because Fane was intentionally toying with Miss Tanya and she


    happened to pretend to agree just to toy back with him. If you don¡¯t believe me, when Fane arrives at


    the Drake family home, perhaps he wouldn''t even be able t o enter its main gate!"


    "Yeah, I also think it¡¯s impossible!"


    Another woman from the Taylor family nodded and said, "After Cecelia broke it down like that, I feel like


    that is a huge possibility that she was merely toying with him because he toyed with her first!"


    Fane could not be bothered by them as he merely calmly said, "I''m afraid, she isn''t bold enough to toy


    with me!"


    Selena on the other hand was frowning on the side. She could not understand just how exactly did


    Fane get such a high sry. Were they not usually recruiting a whole bunch of veterans like him?


    There were plenty of people who would be quite satisfied upon getting a good security guard or


    bodyguard job. Fane''s job on the other end though...


    "Daddy, how much is twenty million a month? Is that a lot?"


    At this moment, Kylie who had been ying by the side during dinner ran over. She grabbed onto


    Fane''s pants with her chubby little hands as she raised her head to look up at him.


    Upon staring at that little child''s adorable expression, Fane¡¯s heart melted. He thought that the pain and


    suffering he endured for thest five years was worth i t at this moment.


    He defended a country for five years and now, all he wanted was to peacefully keep her wife and


    daughter safe! 2


    "Not that much, but it''s enough to enroll Kylie into the best kindergarten and buy all kinds of toys for


    Kylie!"


    After he carried Kylie up, he could not help himself but give Kylie¡¯s chubby cheeks a kiss. That felt


    extremely warm.


    "Really? That''s awesome! I¡¯ll have plenty of toys soon!"


    After Kylie heard that, her pair of beautiful eyes were glimmering with excitement.


    Selena, who was watching this scene from the side,mented. Was the five years of suffering finally


    over? Was their family finally able to amount to something good? This would not be a dream, right!


    Old Master Taylor was frowning instead as he got lost i n deep contemtion. Was Miss Tanya joking,


    since it happened to be twenty million a month for that Fane fellow. Was that br*t truly worth that much?


    Not to mention, would the master of the Drake family even agree to it? Besides, as wealthy as the


    Drake family was, they would not waste money to such an extent!


    After some thought, he looked at Ivan who had been helped and appeared copsed on the table. He


    was starting to suspect if he made a mistake for having


    Selena''s family exiled from the Taylor family.


    "Come on now, let us all continue drinking. Let''s all have one regardless if Fane''s job was real or not


    but I believe Selena''s job is real. It''s a good thing for Selena being able to enter the Drake family and


    work for them!"


    Old Master Taylor poured half a ss of red wine for himself, raised it and smiled at Selena before


    saying," Selena, next time you will be the project manager and i f there¡¯s any good projects out there


    that require a coboration, remember to look out for our Taylor family!¡±


    "What are you talking about, Grandpa? I am still a member of the Taylor family and I bleed the same


    blood as the Taylor family. So if there are any good projects that can be coborated, naturally, I will


    think about our Taylor family!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Serene let out an awkwardugh as she did not me the old master. Since, the old master used to


    spoil her a lot back then. Unfortunately, she was too rebellious five years ago and disappointed the old


    master.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    "Right, no matter what, Selena''s strengths are acknowledged by the Drake family. Besides, Miss Tanya


    had mentioned it earlier, Selena would be handling a huge project but it''s unsure what project that


    would be. If she could look out for our Taylor family, that''ll be excellent!"


    Andrew spoke while chuckling since this was such a huge opportunity!


    The Taylor family had always wanted to build connections with the Drake family but they never got the


    chance to. Now however, they actually had someone that could directly be involved with the Drake


    family''s business by being a project manager, this was literally an extremely amazing opportunity for


    their Taylor family!


    "No, no, no. Selena, you can immediately look out for the Taylor family the moment you start, it would


    be bad if the Drake family knew about it."


    "Besides, you''d juste over so you''ll have to prove your worth when you start working and gain the


    Drake family''s trust then build upon that rtionship. Wait till there''s an opportunity to look out for our


    Taylor family in future. You have to think of a way to have them notice and value your strengths. Only


    then, when you look out for our Taylor family, they will have nothing to say!"


    After Old Master Taylor carefully pondered about it, he advised her.


    The business for the Taylor family within these two years have gone downhill and it was getting worse


    by the year. This made Old Master Taylor frantic.


    Fane who was listening at the side had no idea how to react.


    It was obvious that the Taylor family had no idea that the main purpose for Miss Taylor was only to get


    him t o work for them. Would they be unable to hire a capable manager with the wealth they had?


    After Miss Tanya left, she swiftly drove back to the Drake family home.


    When those bodyguards returned to the Drake family home, they were all obviously incredibly furious.


    Since they understood Miss Tanya''s temperament and were very honorable. If she had made a


    promise to anyone, she would honor her promise.


    Even if Master Drake objected to it after the fact, it would be futile. Miss Tanya was that stubborn. If she


    had decided on something, it would be very difficult to change her mind.


    "Father, let me tell you a good news!"


    Tanya entered the mansion''s lobby while cing both arms behind her back as she gleefully said that.


    "Seeing just how happy you are, what good news could


    this be?"


    James asked with a smile.


    "Fane, I got him in. He''s willing to be our family¡¯s bodyguard!"


    After Miss Tanya was done speaking, she looked at Timothy who was sipping tea on the side then


    continued with a smug attitude, "What do you think, brother? Isn¡¯t what I, your sister did extremely


    earth shattering?"


    The moment James heard that statement, he was shocked as he said, "No way, right? You actually got


    him in? If he actually returned with the God of War, had a good rtionship with her then he should at


    least be King of War. Even by a little difference, he should at least be a marshal though. A man like


    this, i s willing to be your bodyguard?¡±


    With that being said, Timothy was stunned before saying, "I''ve heard that a returning marshal would


    have a billion whereas ten billion for those who are more impressive as their prize money. The King of


    War however would at the very least get a few hundred billion bucks. There were plenty of people who


    wanted to employ their powers but those people would not so easily agree to the employment!"


    Tanya frowned when she heard that as she said, " Really? I didn''t expect you to know even that detail,


    Brother. However, Grandfather had mentioned that the Fane fellow wouldn''t be that simple, so I got


    lucky today and I ran into his entire family. Hence, I got him in.¡± "He¡¯d agree to a monthly wage of a few


    hundred thousand bucks as a bodyguard? Tanya, have you made a mistake and found the wrong


    person? Are you sure that person is Fane? The Fane that father was talking about?" 1


    Timothy was seemingly unconvinced. Since, the Drake family bodyguards would have a monthly wage


    of those numbers. Anyone that was slightly more impressive would only make more than a hundred


    thousand bucks.


    "What do you mean a few hundred thousand bucks? H e mentioned, he''d do it for at least twenty


    million bucks. Anything lower than that, he wouldn''t agree to i t."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Moreover, that was all because his wife wanted a job, so I promised to employ his wife as our project


    manager. It was only then was he willing to work for u s!" 2


    "The main point is, this br*t is a little too unreasonable. He mentioned something about not having fixed


    working hours and he¡¯d be able to leave work whenever he pleases!¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Tanya said after cracking a bitter smile.


    "What? You agreed to such terms? Not only was the wages high,he wouldn''t even listen to us? In


    addition t o that, he can leave whenever he wants to? How is that okay?"


    Timothy was so shocked, his eyeballs were seemingly about to fall onto the ground as he immediately


    ced his tea cup down then told James, "Father, this br*t is too unreasonable now. Who on earth


    does he think he i s? If he¡¯s the King of War or God of War, that would be eptable or else, what right


    does he have to request for such a demand?"


    "No matter who he is, if he doesn''t make such a request, it would be extremely abnormal and it¡¯ll only


    prove that he had no actual strengths!¡±


    James on the other hand wasughing while nodding his head. He said, "If he¡¯s truly capable, he


    wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye on the twenty million bucks. He merely agreed because he had nothing to do


    and wanted to keep his wifepany or perhaps, he was just killing time. Besides, if he doesn''t look


    for a job, h e would be looked down by the Taylor family!"


    "Father, what you''re saying is that he¡¯s worth this money?"


    Timothy was frowning as he seemed slightly


    frustrated.


    "Haha, not only was he worthy, I believe he''s more than worthy! Not to mention, without taking his


    powers into ount, it''s worth it because of his unique rtionship with the God of War!"


    James chuckled then said, "That¡¯s right, when he arrives, you two have to treat him well. If he wishes to


    leave work, let him leave. Treat him the same as the guardians in our family even if by name, he''s a


    bodyguard!"


    "No way right, father? The few guardians in our family are all extremely powerful! This..."


    Timothy was sweating on his face as he was skeptical of his father. He had seen through Fane''s


    information and he felt that this man was not that special.


    Perhaps it was due to the God of War noticing Fane who was coincidentally also heading back to the


    Middle Province and shared the same ride back. If that was the case, they would have lost majorly. 1


    However on a much deeper thought, he thought about how important his family business was and that


    twenty million bucks was a mere meager sum so he could forget about it just in case that br*t could


    truly surprise them.


    At this moment, Fane and the others were done with their meals and were ready to head back together.


    After the rest of the Taylor family had left as they exited the hotel, Fiona said after pondering for a


    moment, "That''s right Selena, you''re about to go to work tomorrow, should we buy a car? I still have


    eight hundred thousand with me. After much thoughts, I realized we could not embarrass our Taylor


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    family''s name, right? Besides, your monthly wages are that high so you can return the money to me


    after you get paid next time!"


    "Ma, I want to buy a car as well!"


    Ben immediately said that excitedly the moment he heard that.


    "Why''d you need a car for? You''re doing nothing all day and you''re not going to work anyway. I won''t


    buy you a car! After your sister has made some money, have her buy you one. Is that okay?"


    Fiona said as she smiled.


    "Ma, Fane is going to work tomorrow as well, can we also buy him one?"


    After Selena pondered about it, she said that.


    "Him?"


    Fiona took a look at Fane. She said after she pondered for a moment, "Who knows if Miss Tanya was


    joking o r not. Even I''m skeptical about making twenty million a month. Besides, it''s for transport and it''ll


    cost about tens of thousands of bucks. Forget it then, but I can buy him an electric scooter. Just ride it


    for now. Since if it¡¯s real, after he gets paid he can buy himself a luxury car, right?¡±


    "Then, I won¡¯t be buying a car as well. Just buy an electric scooter then he can take me to work on


    that!"


    Selena looked at Fane then said with a smile.


    "Honey, that just made riding a bike even more romantic!¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    "Sure. It''s quite a long way. As long as you''re tired, that won¡¯t be a problem!¡±


    Selena smiled blissfully. At first, she thought that Fane seemed cold ever since he came back from the


    war. He always had on a serious face. Unexpectedly, there were times where he could be romantic. 1


    "Of course, I won¡¯t be tired. As long as you¡¯re the one behind me, anything is bearable. I can even be


    strong enough to carry you to work every day!¡±


    Fane replied happily.


    "Daddy, I want you to carry me too!"


    Kylie, who was in his arms chuckled.


    "Sure,e on. Daddy will carry you!" 2


    Fane ced the little girl on his back in one swooping motion. 1


    "Brother-inw, if you really became a bodyguard with a sry of twenty million bucks a month, can


    you help me get a car? Hehe, all the matters earlier were just misunderstandings.¡± Ben ran up to them


    after getting a nce from Xena and asked with a chuckle, trying to butter up to Fane. 1


    Although he too felt that the Second Miss was being conned by Fane. However, what if it turned out to


    be true? Buttering Fane up cost nothing anyway.


    Fane gave it a thought, then nodded. ¡°Sure, but it can''t be too expensive. Any car under one million


    bucks is fine. When the timees, you go pick it out yourself!¡±


    "Really? Any car under one million bucks?¡±


    Hearing that, Ben was ted. At first, he thought getting something between a hundred to two hundred


    thousand bucks would be a dreame true. Who would have thought that Fane would be that


    generous, letting him pick anything under one million bucks just like that?


    "Of course. It¡¯s not that expensive!"


    Fane chuckled. His words once again made Fiona and the others speechless. ''One million bucks, yet


    this brat doesn¡¯t think it''s expensive?¡¯


    "Honey, I think we should get a motorcycle instead. You can just drop me off to work! After we get our


    pay and have the money on hand, then we¡¯ll get a car. How about that?"


    Selena smiled, then continued, "I¡¯ve not been working for such a long time, it feels a little exciting!"


    "Hehe, it''s your decision Honey. As long as you''re willing, you can buy whatever you want, even a


    ne!" Fane replied casually with augh. 1


    "ne? Hehe, we don''t even know if you can make it t o work tomorrow yet and you''re already


    delusional? Listen to me, we''ll stick to our previous promise, understand? You must send me ten million


    bucks worth of betrothal gifts on the old master¡¯s seventieth birthday. Only then I''ll recognize you as my


    live-in son -inw, got it?" Fiona interjected with a smile. 1


    "Rx, you''ll have your ten million bucks!" Fane nodded as he replied.


    Fiona and the rest quickly took a taxi home. Fane, on the other hand, took Selena along to shop for an


    electric scooter.


    They quickly arrived at an electric scooter shop and purchased one, then rode it back home.


    "Honey, I still don¡¯t dare to believe the words of Miss Drake. Paying you twenty million bucks a month


    as a bodyguard, do you think it makes sense?¡± Selena could not resist asking as she sat behind Fane.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Of course, it''s real. Her status and identity is for all to see. Moreover, twenty million bucks is nothing to


    their family!¡±


    Faneughed bitterly, then added, "If not for ensuring your sense of security, I wouldn''t even agree to it!


    This price is already really low. It can''t go any lower!¡± "Boasting again. I really don¡¯t understand why


    she would offer such a price. It can''t be that she thinks you''re handsome and has a crush on you?¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Selena smiled and made a joke.


    "You don''t say. I really think that might be possible. After all, your husband is so handsome, what


    happens if someone decides to be my sugar mommy?¡±


    Fane was speaking as he looked backward at that snow-white sexy thigh that was just by his side. He


    moved his hand over and lightly caressed the side of her leg.


    "Ah!"


    Selena did not expect Fane to be so brazen. Her face turned red immediately, "What¡¯re you doing?!


    How can you be so mischievous while driving in broad daylight?! Do you know how embarrassing it is


    for others to see this on the street? I didn''t expect you to b e such a delinquent."


    "Cough! Cough! I just saw a mosquito and decided to kill it for you!"


    Fane answered with a straight face.


    "Mosquito my butt. Do you think I''m a three-year-old?! If you do that again, I''ll get off and walk home!¡±


    Selena was frustrated, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    Right then, a Ferrari passed by. Seeing such a scene, the driver could not resist swallowing a mouthful


    of saliva.


    "Hot damn, who''s that woman? Her figure is superb. That leg of hers is just so alluring. That skirt...it¡¯d


    be nice if it was just a little shorter!" Upon seeing such a beauty, the young man quickly slowed down


    just to get a better glimpse. Seeing that, the blonde woman beside him immediately got jealous. "Young


    Master Hugo, my skirt is already short enough. You can have a look too!"


    When she spoke, the woman intentionally used a coquettish voice.


    It was undeniable that the woman sitting beside Young Master Hugo was also quite the sight.


    Furthermore, that woman was wearing a very revealing outfit.


    However, Young Master Hugo nced at her and back at the beauty on the electric scooter, then


    shook his head. "I still feel that you''recking something. Your face and aura is not her match. Although


    both of you have beautiful legs, there''s quite a difference between the both of you!"


    That woman was extremely frustrated, yet she dared not offend Young Master Hugo and could only


    hold it all in.


    Just as the car and electric scooter drove side by side, the woman studied Selena carefully and told


    Young Master Hugo, ¡°Young Master Hugo, I know who this woman is. Isn''t she Selena Taylor? Oh my


    goodness, her husband was just a delivery boy and has not been home for five years. I think he¡¯s long


    dead on the battlefield!"


    Then the woman paused for a moment before continuing, "She''s just a single mother. There are quite a


    few guys courting her, but she never agreed. At first, I thought that she was being noble, waiting for her


    man toe home. I never expected her to be fooling around with this guy!"


    "She''s that Selena Taylor that holds the title of the Middle Province''s prettiest woman? She¡¯s quite the


    character back then, but waster kicked out of the Taylor family!"


    Young Master Hugo seemed to have recalled something, then smiled. "Hehe, women can''t stand


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    loneliness after all. So, she rejected all those guys just t o keep her image. After holding it out for five


    years, how could she stand the loneliness any longer?"


    While he spoke, Young Master Hugo swallowed hard, then added, "This type of woman is all the more


    interesting."


    After some contemtions, Young Master Hugo saw a puddle further up. The corner of his lips curled


    into a smile, the car was stopped immediately.


    By the time Fane''s electric scooter was almost reaching the puddle, he suddenly stepped on the gas


    and caught up to them. Following that, he caused the muddy water in the puddle to ssh all over


    Fane and Selena.


    "Ah!"


    When Selena and Fane noticed the sports car pulling over, they did not think much about it. They never


    expected the other party would do something like that. After all, the road was spacious and they did not


    need to go through the puddle as they drove by.


    "D*mn it, is that person asking for death?"


    Fane''s expression darkened and immediately gave chase as he realized the other party''s malicious


    intent.


    Unexpectedly, the other party had also pulled over ahead and got out of the car.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    "What''s the meaning of this?"


    Fane stopped the electric scooter next to the car and stared coldly at the other person after he got off it.


    " Are you blind?"


    Young Master Hugo acted as though he could not hear a word from Fane. Instead, he looked at Selena


    and asked, "Oh my, this...isn¡¯t this Selena Taylor, the prettiest girl ording to the legends? Miss


    Taylor, I heard that a lot of gentlemen are courting you, yet you''ve turned them all down. And here I


    thought you''re being loyal and waiting for your trashy husband!"


    Having said that, he then looked toward Fane disdainfully, continuing, "It turns out that you would find


    loneliness too hard to bear at times too. Seems like I''ve caught you in the act, didn''t I?"


    "Does any of my matter have anything to do with you?"


    Selena could not be bothered to debate with him, stating coldly, "That was intentional, right? You


    purposely parked your car by the side, then waited for us to pass this puddle to rush over, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Oh my, Miss Taylor, your words are too much. It was really an ident!¡±


    Young Master Hugo shrugged, then took a bag out of his car. He fished out twenty thousand bucks and


    handed it over. "Here''s twenty thousand bucks aspensation. Although it''s not a lot of money, it''s


    the thought that counts, right? Oh, I''m Young Master Hugo from a second-ss aristocratic family by


    the way. If you don''t mind, we can be friends!"


    He knew that Selena was not living afortable life a t the moment and was suppressed by the


    Taylor family. Twenty thousand bucks might be sufficient to move her. As long as he obtained her


    contact, that would mean that it would be possible for him to ask her out in the future.


    "We don''t want your money. Apologize!" Fane stated with a stern look on his face.


    "Apologize?"


    Young Master Hugo was taken aback. He then sneered, "Brat, you must be kidding me. Didn''t I just wet


    your clothes? Wasn''t it sufficient for me to pay you off? Do you think it''s possible for me to apologize t o


    a poor bloke like you? Do you think I, Young Master Hugo, would not care for my reputation? Do you


    know how much my reputation is worth?"


    "The problem is, we don¡¯t want the money!"


    Fane shrugged, remaining firm. "I¡¯m not in a good mood now. You must apologize while kneeling down,


    understand?"


    "Tsk tsk, kneeling down? Who do you think you are? D o you know of the Hugo family? Have you ever


    heard of the Hugo family? The Hugo family is a second-ss aristocratic family, a powerful family


    beyond that of the Taylor family!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Brat, if you know what''s good for you, this twenty thousand bucks is yours. Get out of my sight! How


    can a beauty like Miss Taylor here be sitting in that junk o f yours? Only my sports car is worthy of


    being her ride!"


    Young Master Hugo threw the twenty thousand bucks at Fane, then said to Selena, "Miss Taylor, we''re


    all adults. I won''t beat around the bush. It''s really not suitable for you to be riding this electric scooter.


    Just like earlier, how inconvenient was that? Let''s go, get i n my sports car and I''ll go get you a set of


    better clothes. We¡¯ll head to the hotel for a shower-"


    "So what if you have a sports car? I''m sorry, but I prefer to ride on an electric scooter. I¡¯m not any


    casual woman, so please watch your words and be more respectful!" 1


    Selena was also extremely frustrated. However, as she recalled the power behind his family, she tried


    to pull Fane back. "Nevermind, let¡¯s leave!"


    "Hehe, drop the act. You¡¯re not a casual woman? Didn¡¯t you im that you''re waiting for your husband


    toe back? Your husband has yet toe back, and here you are, out with some other guy? Don¡¯t


    think that I have no idea what women like you are like. You''re only pure on the outside, but internally,


    you''re wild!"


    Young Master Hugo sneered again.


    "Excuse me, he¡¯s my husband, Fane Woods. I''ve waited for him for five years and now he''s back!"


    Selena tugged at Fane once again. "Let''s go, Honey. I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with trash like this!"


    However, Fane remained standing on the spot. "Since you''re unwilling to apologize, I''ll have to take


    action!"


    Just as he finished, Fane went forward with a punch, immediately sending Young Master Hugo to the


    ground. Before he could get up, Fane followed up with another kick.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    The puddle was already over a dozen meters behind them. However, Fane''s kick was extraordinarily


    powerful. He managed to send him flying, finallynding in that puddle.


    Young Master Hugo''s floral shirt was then drenched b y the muddy water.


    "Y-y-you dare to hit Young Master Hugo? Are you looking for death?¡± 1


    The woman was terrified, immediately backing away a s she pointed at Fane.


    Fane maintained emotionless, staring straight at her." Do you want me to take action, or will you


    voluntarily roll in that puddle over there?"


    "D-d-don''t hit me..."


    The woman was scared witless by Fane''s gaze. It was the gaze of someone that survived countless


    bloodbaths.


    After saying that, she quickly ran over and started rolling in the puddle. Her skirt was already very


    short. After it got wet, her body shape was all the more revealing.


    "Brat, y-y-you just wait!"


    Young Master Hugo was boiling with rage. He stood u p, then spat out a mouthful of blood. The skin on


    his


    arm tore and was bleeding. Even his shirt got torn up from the friction. He looked pathetic.


    "Honey, their family is very powerful. Y-y-you''ve caused trouble again!¡±


    Selena frowned. She was worried and at a loss of what to do.


    However, Fane just walked up to Young Master Hugo''s car and smashed his fist into it.


    Bang!


    With a loud sound, a gaping hole appeared on his car a s though it was made of paper.


    "This..."


    Upon witnessing that terrifying strength, Selena was dumbfounded. Fane''s strength was too


    monstrous. Was that something a human was capable of?


    When Fane walked back, his face had a warm smile o n it. "Honey, let''s go. We''ll head back for a bath


    and change our clothes!¡±


    "But...the Hugo family is full of experts. If theye looking for us, what should we do?"


    Selena was still extremely worried.


    "Rx, they''re no match for me!"


    Fane nonchntly got on the scooter. "Come on, let''s head back for a bath. It''d be bad if you catch a


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    cold, Honey!"


    Although Selena was worried, it would do them no good to stay there either. After hesitating for a


    moment, she got on the scooter and they both quickly drove away.


    However, to their surprise, when they arrived at gates of the courtyard, they found a huge demolition


    notice stuck on his gates.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Are they trying to demolish this ce?"


    Fane and Selena exchanged nces in shock. When they left in the morning, nothing was on the gates


    yet this huge notice was now there.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    "Demolish? If that¡¯s the case, shouldn''t we get a bit ofpensation?"


    Fane was distracted for a moment, then followed Selena into the house.


    At that moment, the living room was very lively. There were a number of workers that were talking to


    Fiona and Andrew.


    "Oh my, Selena, what happened to both of you? Why are you covered in dirt?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Seeing Selena and Fane, Joan was shocked, asking quickly.


    "Ugh, we passed by a puddle earlier and a car did not slow down...so we got sshed!"


    Selena stuttered with a frown. She was too ashamed t o say it. If her mother knew that they offended


    the terrible Hugo family, how would she react?


    "Oh my, so this is Miss Taylor!"


    A middle-aged man stood up cheerfully, then exined, "I''m the worker in charge. It¡¯s like this. This


    location is being expropriated as it is rather peaceful here. We''re nning to build a retirement home,


    therefore this house must be demolished!" "Retirement home?"


    Selena frowned.


    "That¡¯s right. You can treat it as a contribution to the country! Moreover, this ce is decrepit. Our


    experts appraised it and it¡¯s considered unsafe for habitation. You have three days to move out. Please


    cooperate with our work!"


    The man exined with a cheerful smile. His smile looked warm and gentle.


    "Unsafe for habitation? How can that be?"


    Selena breathed in deeply. They had no money to buy a house at this time. If they moved out, where


    would they stay? 1


    Moreover, although the house was quite old and run down, it was not unsafe for habitation. It would still


    be safe for a couple more years.


    Furthermore, they were already ustomed to therge courtyard and had thought of this ce as


    home. Having to move out all of a sudden was quite difficult to take in.


    "That¡¯s right. Our experts have already done the appraisal!"


    The man smiled. "Furthemore, this would also beautify our city, wouldn''t it? With such an old courtyard


    here, it wouldn''t look nice either. Now that our country has won the war, quite a few powerful figures are


    "No problem, no problem. We''ll definitely move out in three days, We''re citizens after all. It¡¯s only fair to


    contribute." Fiona immediately agreed with a smile.


    "Mm, wonderful. You have a good mindset!¡± The other old man nodded approvingly.


    "Hehe, as it should be!"


    Fiona chuckled, then stated, "As for the matter ofpensation, you see, this ce is quite good. With


    such arge area, if not a hundred million bucks, it should be at least a few tens of million bucks, right?


    If that won¡¯t do, ten million bucks would suffice! That way we can buy a house!"


    "That¡¯s right. As long as the price is suitable, we can even move out immediately!"


    Andrew nodded along as well.


    To their surprise, upon hearing those words, the worker¡¯s face turned cold immediately.


    "Madam, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t understand what I said. Your ce is affecting our city''s image. You


    should be contributing to the country!"

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    "Furthermore, we have receivedints that this courtyard was built illegally, do you understand?


    You¡¯re already lucky that you''re not getting fined. We''re just negotiating to have you move away


    voluntarily. What makes you think there will be anypensation?''''


    The middle-aged man had a smile on his face, but his words immediately turned the rest and Fiona''s


    mood foul. This demolition had nopensation?


    "Impossible. This is our Taylor family''s old mansion. It''s been left uninhabited for many years. My


    grandfather was the one that told us to stay here. At any rate, there should be a demolition


    Selena was furious. Her original n was toe home for a bath, but she was in no mood for that for


    the time being. The other party was just being unreasonable.


    "I think the money is there, but you''re just nning to keep it for yourself, right? Hehe, do you know


    that we¡¯re from the Taylor family? You should really investigate carefully beforeing. You want to


    demolish this ce without paying thepensation? Dream on!¡±


    Fiona''s expression changed immediately. The smile


    was long gone from her face.


    "Hehe, we¡¯re just here to notify you. If you don''t appreciate the gesture, we can have the demolition


    crewe over with just a phone call at any moment!" 1


    "Since you im that it¡¯s not illegal, do you have the premise permit?" The old man asked with augh.


    Fiona¡¯s expression darkened. "This is notmercial housing. It''s our Taylor family''s homestead. How


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    do you expect us to get a permit? Regardless, you should b e paying some form ofpensation.


    Otherwise, you¡¯re not allowed to demolish it!¡±


    "Hehe, illegal or not, it''s for us to decide, not you. You can''t even show us the premise permit, then it¡¯ll


    be demolished today itself!"


    That middle-aged man chuckled, then made a phone call.


    After he finished with the call, heughed, "Of course, I know that you''re from the Taylor family.


    However, the one in charge of this project is Young Master rk, Ken rk! Their group is the one in


    charge of building this retirement home. Can you afford to offend them?"


    "I was wondering who it is. So it''s that trash!"


    Fane finally understood. Last time, he had given that brat a beating. He probably was still feeling bitter


    over that incident. However, Fane did not expect him to use such tactics to seek revenge on them.


    "Him?"


    Fiona''s face turned pale. The current Taylor family could not afford to offend the rk family. Moreover,


    they were kicked out of the Taylor family. The old master might not even bother helping them and could


    even me them for offending the untouchables.


    She turned around, then rushed at Fane, shoving him." It''s all your fault. If not for you, this wouldn''t


    happen. It¡¯s because you hit himst time. Now they''re here for revenge and we''re getting kicked out


    soon. Where are we going to stay?"


    "Mother, don''t worry. Nobody will dare kick us out!"


    Fane smiled coldly, then looked at Selena who was covered in mud. He said lovingly, "Honey, you go


    wash up and change your clothes. I''ll wait here for them!"


    "O-o-okay!"


    For some reason, Fane''s confident gaze helped calm her heart down. She grabbed a set of clothes


    and then went to wash up.


    Upon hearing that Selena was going to shower, the few workers swallowed hard. They wondered how


    alluring the scene would be when a beauty like that showered.


    Unfortunately, they had no chance to witness that and could only imagine it in their heads.


    The men grew all the more jealous of Fane. ''This brat sure is lucky to have found such a beautiful


    woman that bore him a child. That''s a dreame true for countless men out there.''


    After Selena was done with her shower and changed, she came back to the courtyard. Right outside


    were three excavators, a group of people, and Young Master rk.


    "I heard there are some unruly people here that refused to listen to the management!"


    Ken sneered as he walked slowly into the courtyard with a few people behind him.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    "Oh my, Young Master rk, why are you here? It''s been a long time!¡±


    Upon seeing Ken with hisckeys, Fiona immediately weed them cheerfully.


    "Hehe, Auntie, it¡¯s not that long. We¡¯ve just met two days ago!"


    Ken chuckled, then pointed at his teeth. "Look, I''m whistling as I speak. It¡¯s all because of your precious


    son-inw!"


    Fiona''s expression immediately turned awkward. She forced a smile and replied, "Watch what you''re


    saying. This man is not my son-inw. We will only find out after the old man''s seventieth birthday in


    about twenty more days!"


    Ken was taken aback, his face was filled with surprise. "Auntie, what do you mean by that? They''re


    already legally married and the kid is a few years old. Why do we need to wait for about 20 more days


    to find out?"


    "Yes yes yes!"


    Fiona immediately nodded. "It''s like this. Let''s not mention the matters back then. It''s like this. After


    Fane came back, he got into a fight with Young Master Ivan and beat him up."


    "After that...that¡¯s why, by then, he would needs to cough up thirty million bucks or he will be kicked out


    of our Taylor family. Of course, if he doesn''t send me the ten million bucks worth of betrothal gifts,


    Selena''s father and I will never recognize this brat¡¯s identity!"


    Fiona exined away. After she was done, she immediately dragged Ken aside and whispered," Young


    Master rk, please rest assured. This brat won''t be able to take out that much money when the time


    regains her freedom, wouldn¡¯t that mean you''ll have a chance?"


    Hearing that, Ken''s heart rejoiced.


    He turned to look at Selena who was standing there and was surprised once more.


    At that moment, Selena had just finished her shower and have yet to dry her hair. Standing there, she


    looked all the more alluring. That pair of snow white long legs were especially eye catching under the


    sunlight.


    Considering that he had over twenty more days to go, his expression darkened and said, "Auntie, that¡¯s


    a long time to wait. I don''t feel like waiting any longer. Isn¡¯t it just ten million bucks of betrothal gifts? As


    long as you can think of a way to have Selena marry m e, even a hundred million bucks in betrothal


    gifts is not an issue!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "A hundred million bucks!?"


    Hearing that, Fiona''s heart was swayed in an instant. Although Fane had found a good job, who knew if


    that job offer was just Miss Tanya ying with him. 1


    Moreover, if Fane worked on like that, who knew how long his job wouldst? What if he got fired one


    day? That brat was quite hot-headed after all.


    Young Master rk on the other hand, looked dashing and was courteous. If her daughter marries him,


    then she would definitely be livingfortably in the future.


    "The betrothal gifts can be negotiated. It¡¯s just that I''ve promised Fane and I can¡¯t just change as I like


    to!"


    Fiona looked at Kylie who was ying nearby, feeling a little ufortable.


    After all, if Fane''s work was a real deal, then he would get quite a lot in one year. Most importantly,


    Kylie was still her granddaughter. It was naturally better for her t o live with her biological father. At least


    she would not have to suffer in the future.


    That was why she decided to give Fane another chance. What if that brat really pulled through?"


    "Hehe, Auntie, don''t you worry. I have my ways. You just ask Selena toe over and I¡¯ll have a


    private chat with her. If she agrees to divorce Fane, then I can choose to not demolish your house and


    will definitely treat her well."


    "If she disagrees, I''ll threaten her with the demolition o f your house. I believe that a kind-hearted girl


    like her would surely agree!" Ken told Fiona after some thoughts.


    "Sure. However, if my daughter agrees, that would be great too!"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Fiona gave it some thought, then finally approached Selena. "Dear, Young Master rk said that he


    would like to discuss the matter of this house with you. Go ahead and negotiate with him. This house


    must not be demolished. If it''s demolished, where would our entire family find a ce to stay all of a


    sudden?¡±


    Selena kept silent for a moment, then nodded and walked over.


    "This house is our family''s old mansion. Although it''s not a registered property, it''s considered a


    property of our Taylor family. You can¡¯t just demolish it like that!"


    Selena looked at Young Master rk in front of her as she stated coldly.


    Before Fane came back, Young Master rk woulde over to court her all the time. There were a


    few times that he suggested for her to apply for a death certificate to divorce Fane, then marry him.


    Although she felt annoyed by this person, he was not that bad in general. At least, the impression


    Selena had of him was much better than that Michael.


    She never thought that this person would resort to such tactics. This caused her frustrations toward


    Young Master rk to reach a new height.


    "Hey, isn''t this for the city¡¯s appearance, for the good o f the Middle Province?"


    rk took out a cigarette and lit it. After inhaling deeply, he finally stated, "Selena, you know that I''m


    sincerely in love with you. More so than those other gentlemen out there! As long as you¡¯re willing to


    divorce that trash and marry me, when the timees, I''ll guarantee you a luxurious life!"


    "Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if they demolish this house or not. Whether to build the retirement house


    here or not will depend on your attitude. If you agree t o marry me, I''ll call them off immediately!"


    Ken smiled coldly as he stated.


    "Hehe, Young Master rk, you''re really cunning. They¡¯ve always said that money makes the world go


    round. Today I finally learned that it''s true!"


    Selenaughed coldly. "Your behavior is only going to make me think the worst of you!"


    "It can''t be helped. Your opinion of me is no longer of any importance. I only want you to be my woman!


    I want you to know that I''m much better than that delivery boy!"


    Ken shrugged, his expression thoughtful. "Consider carefully. If you don''t agree, I will start demolishing


    the house right now!"


    "Y-y-you dare?!"


    Selena was furious, but she looked at the people that h e brought along and felt helpless. "You can''t


    demolish the house, and I will never marry you!"


    "Haha, you''ll see if I dare! In the Middle Province, there are not a lot of things that I¡¯m scared of!"


    Kenughed out loudly, his eyes had a vicious look in them.


    "Hehe, why don''t you let them try demolishing then?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At that moment, Fane sneered and walked up to them unexpectedly.


    This Ken was really naive to think that Fane would not hear him if he pulled Fiona and Selena to the


    side t o talk privately. Fane''s hearing had long exceeded that of an ordinary person. He had clearly


    heard all their previous conversations.


    He just wanted to find out what was Selena and Fiona''s attitude toward this matter.


    "Go ahead with the demolition. Someone doesn''t know his ce!"


    Ken gave the order with a wave of his hand!

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Meanwhile, at the rk Family Vi.


    rk family''s expert Dan Jameson did not see Young Master rk when he returned. He could not


    help but frowned.


    "Where''s Young Master rk? Where did he go?"


    Dan thought about it, then asked one of the bodyguards.


    "He took a group of people with him and left. I saw that he was rather happy, saying something about


    definitely getting his hands on that Selena woman!" the guard answered after some thought.


    "It can¡¯t be!"


    Hearing that, Dan breathed in deeply. "This Young Master rk! Didn''t I just warn himst time not to


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    go look for trouble with that Fane Woods? Why won''t he listen!?¡¯¡¯


    Ever since he lost the arm wrestling with Fane, Dan knew deep down in his heart how terrifying Fane


    was. 1


    With the ability that Fane had, even within the military, he would not be a regr soldier. He would a t


    least be of a decent rank.


    A person like that, their rk family would be better off steering clear from them.


    At first, he thought Ken would listen to him. Who would have thought that Ken would go looking for


    Selena again.


    "Hehe, Commander Jameson, you''re being too careful. This time, Young Master rk has everything


    under control! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone! He said that he would only take strong measures


    after the courteous one fails!"


    That guard chuckled, then added, "If not for Young Master rk not bringing me along, I would''ve


    loved t o go have a look. I''ve heard that Selena Taylor was very pretty. Tsk...tsk... I wonder what her


    expression would be when she¡¯s forced to ept our young master¡¯s offer."


    "Forced to ept?"


    Dan''s brows twitched. "What does he mean by taking strong measures after the courteous one fails?


    Could it be the same old tactic of paying a certain amount to Fiona to help persuade them? With


    Selena''s personality, it''s impossible for her to agree to that. Furthermore, now that her husband''s back,


    the chances of that happening is even lower."


    "No. This time, our young master used his connections and nned to demolish Selena''s house and


    use that t o threaten them."


    "Of course, if that Fane dares to take action, hehe, our young master has no fear because there''s an


    expert that came back from the military that went along with young master! He¡¯s an officer! Moreover,


    he''s not just a major, but a marshal!" 1


    The bodyguard smiled. "You should know how powerful those who made it as officers out of so many


    people! Especially when it''s a marshal!"


    When Dan heard those words, he took in a deep breath as he was shocked to the core.


    He knew that those that could be an officer were experts on the battlefield. They were all powerful


    figures.


    Moreover, this time round, it was said that those who had the status of a major would have at least a


    thousand men under them and could even go up to a few thousand men.


    As for the marshal, he would have a few majors under them. From that, one could tell how much higher


    their status was.


    He had even got wind that within those that retired from the battlefield, the majors were all awarded


    one billion bucks! It was considered an acknowledgement for what they have done over the years.


    As for the marshals, they were returning with a few billion bucks. When ced in any town, they would


    be ced among the extremely rich figures.


    Never did he expect Young Master rk to be connected with a person like that and have the other


    party be willing to help him out.


    "If there''s an expert like that with him, then we won''t have much to fear!¡±


    After considering it carefully, the burden in Dan''s heart lifted. Those that managed to be a marshal


    would have achieved great service in the military. Their capability was guaranteed. At the very least, he


    was not confident to face them in a fight.


    "That''s right. Just rx. This time, our young master will surely seed!"

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    That bodyguard said cheerfully, "For all we know, he might have already seeded! Our young master


    is just waiting to carry the beauty home!"


    "Demolish it!"


    Ken gave the order, nning to let those men take action.


    "What''s going on? Did that brat Fane overhear their conversation? Why did he go over to meddle?¡±


    Seeing the oue, Fiona was truly shocked.


    At first, she thought her own daughter was very filial and would most likely agree to their request, but...


    "I¡¯ll see who dares!¡±


    Fane took a few steps forward and stood in front of the gate. At that moment, although he looked dirty


    in clothes that were stained with muddy water, the aura he gave off while standing there gave people


    quite the scare.


    "Haha, Fane Woods, you¡¯re quite brazen!¡±


    Kenughed, then said to a middle-aged nearby," Brother Howard, I''ll have to depend on you to help


    me teach this brat a lesson!"


    Fane had noticed long ago. Although that guy only


    stood there all the while without saying anything, he was no ordinary person.


    He had a certain quality about him that only a soldier would have. His posture was perfectly straight, a


    trait that regr people did not have.


    The opponent looked at Fane, then frowned. He could feel that Fane had a simr quality about him


    that was only present in those that returned from the battlefield.


    Although that was something others could not detect, those that stepped over countless bodies and


    survived would definitely pick up on it.


    "You came back from the battlefield as well?"


    The man of the Howard family approached Fane and stopped in front of him. He did not take action


    immediately, but instead asked a question.


    "Yes!"


    Fane nodded. "I''m curious. A person like you is aiding the evil. Hehe, why would you help this kind of


    person? If this is the battlefield, I can kill you right away!"


    "Hehe, you kill me? I''m afraid you don''t have the authority to!" 1


    Dennis Howard chuckled, then said, "Come, let¡¯s have a private conversation inside. There¡¯s no need


    toplicate this matter. After all, you¡¯re a veteran as well. I don''t wish to make it difficult for you!¡±


    Hearing that, Faneughed. "Interesting. Then let''s talk inside!"


    Dennis looked at Ken, then said, "I¡¯ll talk with him inside. Without my orders, no one else is allowed to


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    take any actions!"


    "It can¡¯t be. Brother Howard, you can just cripple him, give him a good round of beating and have him


    get out of our sights. Worsees to worst, you can just kill him. Why do you need to negotiate with


    him? He''s not qualified!"


    Ken¡¯s mouth was wide open as he doubted his own hearing. Although Fane was a veteran as well,


    what made him qualified to negotiate with a marshal?


    Most likely, if Fane found out about his identity, he might just kneel down in terror. 1


    Both of them entered the house, then closed the door behind.


    After Dennis closed the door, he finally lifted his head slightly and ced his hands behind him,


    showing the demeanor of an authoritative figure. "To be frank, based on my own personality, I wouldn¡¯t


    have helped that Ken, but I have my own reasons!"


    Having said that, he stated bluntly, "I''m a marshal.


    Having to do this, I feel helpless as well. Please just move. I¡¯ll pass you the money in secret as


    <ppensation! This way, it''ll be good for all parties! Please do this favor for me!"

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    "In that case, you also know that tearing down our house without providingpensation is wrong,


    right?"


    "You''re also feeling ufortable about this and want to make up for us, right?¡±


    Facing the marshal, Fane did not have the slightest fear or nervousness. Instead, he smiled


    indifferently.


    "If this is on the battlefield, and we are still in the army, you would not have such an attitude when you


    see a fellow soldier!"


    Dennis''s face sank. "I don''t want to be calctive. Fifty million and your entire family needs to move


    away. However, you cannot tell Ken rk!"


    "That''s weird. You are a good and a reputable soldier. Yet, you are afraid of Ken? I really don''t


    understand what you are afraid of?"


    Fane frowned in confusion.


    "I''m not afraid. Years ago, before I became a soldier, our family was very poor. Once, my sister and I


    were about to starve to our deaths, he passed by and gave u s a few thousand bucks. Although the


    money was nothing to him, but, to me, it meant a lot as it saved our lives!


    "Apart from this, there''s another reason and it''s


    because I like Ken¡¯s sister..."


    Dennis smiled bitterly and after he finished speaking, he said to Fane, "Since I promised him that I


    would help him with this favor, I can only give you money privately and you can leave with the others.


    This way, I won¡¯t offend him and I also technically not forcing you to demolish your house. Consider this


    as me buying peace of my mind!"


    "Haha, you''re paying for your peace of mind!¡±


    Fane chuckled and then said, "However, I don''t want t o trouble my wife while I''m searching for a ce


    to stay!"


    Seeing that Fane still refused to listen to him after he had made such a big offer and stated his


    intention so clearly.


    Dennis¡¯s face immediately darkened. "Young man, don¡¯t be so overboard. I''m only speaking to you


    because we have once killed enemies together on the battlefield and you''re a man. You have to know


    that you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to talk to me!"


    "Haha, are you sure?"


    Faneughed after he heard this. "I''m telling you this, I really don''t care about marshals like you!"


    "Seems like we will have to settle this by force, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. Let me ask you


    again, d o you agree or not? If you don''t agree, we''ll demolish b y force. I can even kill or destroy you!"


    Dennis clenched his fist and his aura was terrifying.


    He wanted to resolve this matter in a civilised manner, but he did not expect that this young man would


    not appreciate it.


    "You?"


    Fane smiled coldly. "Consider yourself lucky that I didn''t make you kneel before me when you meet


    me!"


    "I kneel before you? Humph, do you think that you¡¯re the God of War? I would not even kneel down to


    the King of War in my entire life. Unless I meet the God of War. Only he is worthy of my respect to


    kneel before him. Young man, do you qualify?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Dennis was so angry that he almost exploded. He took a step forward, lunged, and his fists flew


    straight to Fane¡¯s face.


    Fane gently moved to the side to avoid the opponent''s attack.


    "What!"


    The opponent did not expect Fane to react so quickly and surprise shed through his eyes. The next


    second, he attacked continuously with both his fists. The speed of the fists was so terrifying it sounded


    as if the wind was howling.


    Boom!


    Fance evaded one after another. At a certain moment, Fane finally fought back. He kicked and it


    happened t o hit the opponent''s ankle. The powerful force had caused Dennis to kneel down on the


    floor with one knee.


    Crack!


    A thin crack appeared on the thick limestone on the ground.


    "You...¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Shock could be seen in Dennis'' eyes. He could not imagine that the opponent was so fast to be able to


    dodge his attack every time. The opponent was also very strong.


    His body shook and was about to stand up.


    However, Fane ced a hand on his shoulder to press him down. With some force, his other leg was


    also forced to kneel as he grumbled.


    "Ah!"


    He gritted his teeth, tried to stand up, just to find out that Fane''s power was as terrifying as a big


    mountain. He couldn''t stand up with Fane pressing down on him.


    Dennis nced at Fane, but all he saw was a slight smile on Fane''s face. Fane seemed extremely


    rxed, as if he was not using much power.


    "If you were an enemy on the battlefield, you would already have died thousands of times!"


    Fane spoke lightly before releasing Dennis.


    Dennis knelt on the floor in a daze with his eyes filled with trance in a daze.


    Strong! He was extremely strong!


    Who was this man in front of him and how could he b e so powerful?


    He did not doubt what Fane said previously. If Fane wanted to kill him, he would have died much


    earlier.


    "Who are you?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Dennis frowned and raised his head slowly with suspicion. "Even the King of War cannot be so


    powerful. It won¡¯t be so easy to deal with me!"


    At this point, Dennis paused and said, "However, I know all the Nine Great Gods of War in this world


    and I know that you are not one of them. How can your strength beparable to the God of War?¡±


    It was shocking. Dennis could not imagine that this man, who did not look very special, dressed


    ordinarily, and even had dirt on his clothes, actually had such scary fighting power!"


    "God of War?"


    A hint of yfulness danced at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Would you believe if I tell you that the Nine


    Great Gods of War are my apprentices?"


    "Im...impossible? How is that possible? Why don¡¯t I know that the Nine Great Gods of War have a


    master?"


    Dennis was shocked once again. Did the Nine Great Gods of War have a master?


    "Haha, because I asked them to keep it secret. Not many people know that they are my apprentice.


    Maybe only a few Kings of War know!" i


    Faneughed. "I trained them, turned them into nine sharp swords, and let them gallop on the


    battlefield. Otherwise, the battle between us and the enemy would probably take another one and a


    half years to end!"


    "Oh yes, there''s only one person who is more powerful than the Nine Great Gods of War. His identity is


    extremely mysterious. It was said that after he had always worn a dragon-shaped mask after he


    became a general. The mask covers seventy percent of his face! There are only a handful of people


    who have seen his face! And he''s the most mysterious, and also the strongest person in Cathysia, the


    Supreme Warrior!"


    As Dennis spoke, he felt that his heartbeat elerated and he slowly stood up. He looked at the man


    in front o f him carefully and then said, ¡°Could it be that you... you are Lord Supreme Warrior?"


    "Haha!"


    Faneughed, his palm flipped and a dragon-shaped mask appeared in his hand. After putting the


    mask on his face, only his left eye could be seen. The entire mask looked like an ancient dragon and it


    covered most of his face.


    "Lord... Lord Supreme Warrior!"


    Looking at the mask, Dennis''s voice trembled with fright. He thumped and knelt on the ground. ¡°I


    should die. Please forgive me, Lord Supreme Warrior!"

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    The Supreme Warrior had always been the most mysterious existence in the army!


    Although a lot of people knew about his special mask, there were only very few who knew his face.


    Everytime this dragon-shaped mask appeared in the battlefield, soldiers that were losing in the battle


    would instantly have the motivation to fight with confidence.


    It was said that, as long as this mask appeared, signifying that the Supreme Warrior had joined the war,


    they were never defeated.


    The mask and the wearer had be the faith of all warriors and their fighting soul.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    They nned to officially dere the identity of the Supreme Warrior as everyone wanted to know what


    the Supreme Warrior looked like.


    However, it was unknown why only the Nine Great Gods of War was officially introduced but not this


    legendary figure.


    At that point of time, Dennis was so frightened that his legs turned weak, with sweat dripping off his


    forehead.


    Supreme Warrior was someone that no one could spheme. ording to legend, the Supreme


    Warrior


    once made a joke and it caused two pieces of the ruler¡¯s beard to be pulled down. If this was done by


    someone else, it would have been a capital crime.


    "Haha, if I want to kill you, you would not be kneeling here now!"


    Fane smiled indifferently and then said, "Remember, although you have left the battlefield, you must


    retain the dignity and the battle spirit of us as soldiers! Don''t help a viin to do evil. Otherwise, I would


    clean up the garbage for Cathysia!"


    Dennis wiped his sweat. "Thank you, Supreme Warrior, for not killing me. I understand!"


    "By the way, say nothing about my identity. I don''t want to be disturbed and only want to stay by my


    wife''s side. Do you understand?"


    Fane took off the mask and flipped his palm. It was as if it had disappeared into thin air.


    "Master Supreme Warrior, don¡¯t worry, I will keep it a secret even if it costs me my life. I will not say a


    word!" Dennis promised.


    "Get up. After we open the door, I am Fane, do you understand?"


    Fane reminded him again.


    Inside the yard.


    Everyone had been waiting and all of them had doubts written on their faces.


    "Young Master rk, what''s going on? Why does Dennis have to talk to him alone? Is he still trying to


    persuade that rubbish, Fane, to divorce Miss Taylor?"


    One of the rk family¡¯s bodyguards thought about it and could not help but speak out.


    "Maybe, but if Fane dares to resist, he should be crippled if not die!"


    "I want to see if Selena would rather stay with a cripple or change her mind!"


    Ken sneered and looked at Selena, who was by his side.


    He had no idea why. The more he could not get Selena, the more he wanted to get her. He believed


    that he could make this proud woman bow and be submissive to him.


    "Fane is just a stupid guy, will they fight inside? Mister Howard does not seem like a simple person.


    What should we do if he''s killed?"


    Fiona frowned and began to worry. "This young man cannot judge very well sometimes. Even if they


    demolish the house, we can rent a house. After all, I still have a few hundred thousands with me..."


    "Mum, stop! This is the Taylor family''s old mansion. They can''t just demolish it. Apart from that, they


    don''t even want to pay anypensation. How can that be epted?"


    Selena frowned and felt a little worried.


    At this moment, the door slowly opened. Fane and Dennis walked out one after another.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    "How is everything? Should all of you move out? I don¡¯t want to hear any answers other than ''yes''!"


    Ken smiled coldly and said.


    "Young Master rk, let''s go!"


    Dennis¡¯ face darkened. He walked in front of Ken and said in a low voice, "Hurry up and leave. If you


    don''t want the rk family to disappear from Middle Province!"


    "What... What''s happening?"


    Ken looked dazed. Was Dennis not a marshal? Why did he seem so afraid of Fane?


    Dan Jameson, the top fighter of the rk family, persuaded him to not provoke Fane. Unexpectedly,


    this marshal was also afraid and asked him to not offend Fane.


    ¡°Listen to me, otherwise, it will be the catastrophe of your family!"


    Dennis lowered his voice and reached at the side of Ken''s ears. He whispered something extremely


    serious before walking outside.


    Ken was shocked. Dennis was a cream of the crop and the power of his status sent chills down the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    spine of many, yet he was afraid of Fane. "Could it be..."


    Ken thought of a possible exnation. Fane had


    returned from the military, was it possible that this man hid his identity and his true status was actually


    more respectable than Dennis?


    If that was the case, Fane would at least have the status of God of War. These people had such great


    achievements on the battlefield no one dared to offend them.


    "Ahem, I see that the house here is not a dpidated house. Let¡¯s go!"


    Ken coughed, turned around, and was about to leave with his people.


    "Young Master, we... Are we leaving just like this?"


    The rk family''s bodyguards were puzzled. They had no idea what Dennis said to Ken.


    "Why are we not leaving? The quality of their house is not bad, it''s sure that we have to leave. It was a


    misunderstanding previously!"


    Ken smiled bitterly and exined embarrassingly.


    The people from the relevant departments were previously aggressive. Now that they heard these


    words, they were stunned. What did...did Fane and Dennis talked about inside.


    "Wait, Young Master rk, it''s not so good that youe and go as you please!¡±


    However, Fane unexpectedly smiled indifferently at this moment and stopped the other party.


    "Fane, what do you mean? I cannot change my mind and don''t have the intentions to build a nursing


    home now? Or you want to invite me for a meal and tea?


    Ken, who was already feeling shameful, turned his head around and looked at Fane angrily.


    "Haha, I''m afraid that you must be dreaming if you think that I would invite you for a meal!¡±


    Fane chuckled and then said, "Come here, kneel and apologize to me. Otherwise, how can you leave


    so easily. If I let you go so easily, what should we do if you are in a bad mood again and you would


    "Kneel and apologize? Haha, Fane, you must be crazy. I am the Eldest Young Master of the rk


    family, the future Master of the rk family. Do you think it would be possible for me to apologize to


    you?"


    rkughed. So many people were looking at him, it was impossible for him to kneel and apologize.


    Otherwise, he would not have the dignity to leave his house in this Middle Provinceter.


    "Are you sure?"


    Fane stepped forward, stared at him and his facial expression was cold.


    At this moment, Ken also thought about what Dennis had told him before and his facial expression


    instantly turned hard to look at. Did this Fane really have the ability to make the rk family disappear?

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Ken became a little uncertain and hesitated.


    He believed that Dennis did not lie and he dared not gamble anymore. If he lost the bet, he was not the


    only one who had to die, his family would also be affected.


    The rk family finally got to where they were today through a very difficult path and it cannot be


    ruined i n his hands.


    Although Selena was beautiful-any man who had seen her would have intentions to court her, was it


    worth it to give up the entire rk family because of a woman?


    Fortunately, at this moment, Fiona pulled Fane backward and gave Fane a stern stare. "Are you crazy?


    What nonsense are you talking about? He''s the rk family''s Young Master, we cannot afford to offend


    him!"


    After she finished speaking, she waved her hand at Ken. "Young Master rk, it must have been a


    misunderstanding due to a mistake. It''s okay, you can all leave!"


    After hearing this, Ken breathed a sigh of relief. It was better to walk away dingy than kneel and


    apologize.


    If this incident was spread out, would he not be a joke in the Middle Province?


    "Yes, yes, yes, Auntie is right!¡±


    rk nodded. He looked at Fane and added, "Fane, I don''t want to leave but Auntie is asking me to, so


    don''t me me!"


    After he finished speaking, Ken ran to his car and quickly drove away, as if he was afraid that Fane


    would chase after him.


    All the subordinates were stunned. They had a feeling that their Young Master was afraid of Fane.


    However, it was only natural that they leave the ce after their Young Master left. Hence they left one


    after another.


    "This guy fleets faster than a rabbit!"


    Fane smiled bitterly, looked at himself and said," Okay, I¡¯ll go take a bath and change my clothes before


    we continue chatting!"


    "That¡¯s strange. Weren''t those people acting really rude? Why did they just leave like this? Also, what


    did your brother-inw say to Mister Howard in the house just now?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Xena looked at Ben Taylor with a doubtful expression.


    Ben smiled bitterly. "How would I know? It''s so weird. Since Mister Howard was specially invited by


    Young Master rk, he should be a powerful person. But, why is such a powerful person afraid of my


    brother-inw? I can feel the fear he felt!"


    "How is that possible?"


    Fiona did not believe this and said, "I''m guessing, your brother-inw knelt down in front of people


    behind closed doors and begged the person to let us go!"


    "How is that possible? Brother-inw is a man, why would he kneel down to beg for mercy?¡±


    Ben shook his head in disbelief. "Why do I feel that brother-inw is a little mysterious and is not as


    simple as he seems to be?"


    "He¡¯s simple! Who is he? He was a food delivery guy who served the military for five years and had just


    returned from the army!"


    Fiona said, "If he was any good, would we have such a miserable life in the past few years? I think


    Mister Howard must have considered the fact that Fane knelt and pleaded as a veteran, so he asked


    Young Master rk to let go!" 2


    "I think mum made a good guess!" 1


    Xena could not help but nodded while she stood on the other side. "Think about it again. If this isn''t the


    case, would someone honor Fane? Besides, why did Fane close the door? I remember that it was him


    who closed the door. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s afraid that we will see his shameful scene!"

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    "That seems to be it!"


    After Xena analyzed everything, Ben nodded. "It doesn''t matter. Although brother-inw seems to be a


    little useless, he still knows how to save his dignity. H e closed the door, nobody saw anything so


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    there''s nothing to be shameful about. Anyways, it¡¯s a good thing that our house doesn''t need to be


    demolished!"


    "Yes. It¡¯s a good thing that it does not need to be demolished. Two months from now, when your sister


    gets her sry, let¡¯s buy a house!"


    Fiona smiled and nodded. After she thought about it, she said, "By the way, your sister is going to work


    tomorrow. Let¡¯s go buy some food and do some shopping. I want to buy some better clothes!"


    "Yes, mum, you have money now. Don¡¯t you still have eight hundred thousand from the money Fane


    gave you? You have to buy some nice clothes. You have been so tired these few years! You should buy


    something good and treat yourself well!" Ben happily suggested.


    Soon, Fiona, Ben, Andrew, and Xena went out on a shopping trip.


    In the courtyard, Selena was apanying Kylie, who was ying not far from her.


    After a while, Fane came out from the shower and had already changed into a set of fresh clothes.


    Although the clothes seemed to be a little old, it still felt refreshing.


    "Hubby, what did you talk about with Mister Howard inside? Did you really kneel and plead?" Selena


    was silent for a while before asking Fane.


    Face was embarrassed, smiled bitterly and then said," Honey, do you think I''m such a person? We only


    talked about some things on the battlefield, he regrets that we did not meet earlier. It so happens that


    we have a mutual friend in the camp, so he gave me face and helped us!"


    "You know such a powerful character like the marshal? You''re really amazing!" She obviously believed


    Fane''s words and said excitedly.


    "Of course, Mister Howard is great. He is a marshal and I admire him!" Fane smiled lightly and then


    said.


    "I had no idea that he is a marshal and is so powerful. No wonder Ken acted so ruthlessly when he


    came just now!"


    "However, he had no choice but to leave when the marshal asked him to!" 1


    Selenaughed gently. Herugh was full of life like the spring breeze. Fane was almost dumbfounded


    by her gentleness and beauty.


    "Honey, your smile looks great. It would be perfect if


    you allow me to kiss you!"


    Fane looked at the beauty in front of him. He could not help but said, "No wonder so many rich men


    like my wife. You being the number-one beauty in Middle Province is really not an overstatement. I


    must have done something good in my previous life to have you a s my wife!" 1


    Selena felt shy and at the same time thought Fane was really sweet after hearing his affectionate


    words.


    "Sometimes I think you''re a little dumb, so I didn''t expect you to say such sweet words!"


    Selena nced at Fane and pursed her sexy red lips.


    ¡°Bad news. Young Master Hugo ising with a bunch of people!"


    She gasped as soon as she finished speaking. A group of people was at the door and many of them


    were carrying watermelon knives in their hands.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    That person brought more than a dozen people with him. The watermelon knives in their hands looked


    dazzling.


    Selena was terrified when she saw so many people approaching with weapons.


    She looked to her side, Kylie was there. She lunged forward, pulled Kylie to her, and hugged her tightly.


    "Hubby, what should we do? There are so many people. It seems that they are here for no good!"


    Selena was so frightened as she hugged Kylie tighter.


    "Mummy, don''t be afraid, daddy will beat the bad guys. Daddy is amazing!"


    Kylie spoke in a childish voice. At the age of four, she was sensible enough to take the initiative to


    "Yes, your father can definitely solve it!"


    Selenaforted Kylie but her frown deepened.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here, no one can touch you!"


    Fane smiled indifferently and said, "How did I survive on the battlefields throughout the past five years


    otherwise?¡± "Haha, Miss Taylor, we meet again."


    Young Master Hugo led his people toward Fane and stopped five meters away from him. Heughed


    and then said as he looked at Selena yfully, "You really are a beautiful woman. You look even more


    attractive after a shower!"


    He paused for a while before continuing, "It''s great. You have already freshened up and are waiting for


    m e. It would save me some trouble forter."


    "A trivial character from a second-ss aristocratic family actually has the guts to cause trouble here


    under bright day light, and even carried weapons? Haha, you really have no respect for thew."


    Fane smiled coldly and looked at the other party.


    "Haha,w?"


    Young Master Hugoughed and then said, "I''m rich and powerful. That''s thew! Young man, you look


    down on second-ss aristocratic families, do you know how powerful we are?"


    Fane looked at the person contemptuously. "Are you really that powerful? If you are really powerful,


    why didn¡¯t you bring some decent bodyguards? Do you need to spend money to hire these gangsters?


    Don¡¯t tell me these sloppy *ss are bodyguards specially trained by your family!"


    The corners of Neil Hugo''s mouth twitched and his face darkened.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    These people were indeed not from the Hugo family.


    The Hugo family''s practice strict upbringing. They worried that Neil would cause trouble outside posing


    harm to the Hugo family''s reputation.


    Therefore, he could not simply take the family¡¯s bodyguards with him. Without his father''s orders, the


    bodyguards would not obey him.


    Normally, the family did not care about how he drove sports cars and toyed women. They thought he


    would definitely mature in the future. As long as they did not arrange bodyguards for him, and he did


    not cause trouble outside of home.


    However, this was nothing to Neil, because Neil had money. As long as he gave some money to these


    gangsters, they would naturally help him.


    With less than 100 thousand bucks, he had sessfully gathered a dozen people who were prepared


    to take revenge on Fane.


    "Haha, young man, you''re really mad. We don''t need the Hugo family¡¯s bodyguards just to deal with


    you."


    Neil''s mouth twitched a few times then stared at Fane with hatred. "Is a dozen of them not enough to


    deal with you?"


    "Yes, young man, you''re outta your mind! If that is the case, we would not hold back!"

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    After seeing Fane''s contemptuous expression, one of the gangsters¡¯ leaders got pretty annoyed.


    As he finished speaking, more than a dozen people stepped forward and surrounded Fane.


    "Hubby, can...can you handle this? They have knives i n their hands!"


    Selena was so frightened that she took a few steps backward, and she could not help but cover Kylie''s


    eyes with her hand.


    However, Kylie stretched her hand out to push Selena''s hand away. "Come on, Daddy. I want to watch


    how you beat the bad guys..."


    ¡°Haha. Honey, don¡¯t worry. As a man, I can¡¯t say I can¡¯t!" Fane turned around, looked at Selena and


    told her with a smile.


    Selena blushed thinking he could still make jokes at this moment.


    "Young Master Hugo, what should we do? Should we kill him or what?" the guy who led the gang asked


    with a smile.


    "Kill him?"


    Young Master Hugo was stunned. "No, no, no.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Wouldn''t it be too easy for him if you just kill him? It¡¯s no wonder that this young man is powerful, he is


    the


    guy who joined the army and also Selena''s husband!¡±


    He had a smirk on his face as he was speaking. "So, you''re Selena''s husband. If that''s the case, it''ll be


    fun! Just bash him enough for him to fall but don¡¯t kill him. Later, I want him to look at how I y with


    his wife!¡±


    "Tsk tsk, Young Master Hugo, you dare to say such words. Today, I''ll teach you a lesson on behalf of


    your father!¡±


    "If my daughter isn''t here, I would kill you scumbags now! Since my daughter is here, I don''t want


    things to get too bloody. Let me teach you all some lessons!"


    After Fane said this, a fierce murderous intent could b e seen in his eyes.


    However, when he thought about how bad it would be for Kylie to see him kill so many people and


    there would be blood everywhere, he could only dispel the idea of starting a killing spree.


    This was his own home and he did not want to fill the whole yard with blood. Furthermore, it would be


    difficult for him to hide his identity if he really killed Young Master Hugo and made things worse.


    He did not want to live as the superior, Supreme Warrior, anymore. He only wanted to guard by the


    side of his beloved woman.


    "Tsk tsk, have you guys heard this? This young man came back as a veteran and thinks he is the hero


    of the world.¡±


    "Do you really think you''re so strong you can fight against a hundred men, and that you¡¯re a legendary


    and iparably powerful general?"


    Young Master Hugo heard this and thought the whole situation seemed like a huge joke. He waved his


    hand and ordered, "What''re you all still waiting for? F*ck him. He is bare-handed. I don''t believe that so


    many of you cannot give him a few cuts."


    "Listen to me carefully, don''t attack the fatal parts.


    Just beat him until he falls, don''t kill him! We¡¯re professionals!" shouted the guy who led the team.


    "Charge!"


    Suddenly, the followers yelled and waved the bright watermelon knife in their hands and rushed toward


    Fane.


    "A bunch of scum!"

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Fane sneered as he looked at the people rushing toward him.


    Although they looked scary with dyed hair and tattoos, they had skinny torsos.


    Fane could tell at one nce that these people were weak and did not train regrly. They just


    pretended by holding knives in their hands. These people would die faster than anyone else if they


    were put onto the battlefield. 1


    "Be careful, Hubby!¡± Selena yelled from behind. She was very anxious when she saw so many people


    rushing toward Fane.


    "Haha. Selena, if you agree to y with me now, I would ask them to go easier on your man. These


    people have no control of themselves and weapons show no mercy. If your husband dies, you can only


    live as a widow! By then, you might as well marry me, o r you can be my secret affair!¡±


    Neil looked at Selena. He could not help but swallow his saliva, his eyes filled with madness and


    anticipation.


    When he went to gather these gangsters, he also inquired about Selena''s situation.


    Upon inquiry, he knew that Selena''s husband was not weed in the Taylor family.


    If that was the case, killing Fane was no difference from killing an outsider. The Taylor family would not


    bat an eye.


    On the other hand, Selena had been driven out by the Taylor family for five years. They would not


    investigate as long as Selena was not dead. If they really want to hold him ountable, it could be


    easily settled by offering cashpensation.


    He had done such things enough to know. This method worked especially with the daughters of poor


    families who had no money and power. The families would be more than happy to ept the money he


    paid, let alone investigate the matter.


    Furthermore, based on the status of the Hugo family, the Taylor family would not dare to hold him


    ountable.


    "In your dreams!" Selena stared at him fiercely. She would rather die than let such a bastard defile her


    body.


    The look of this guy made Selena feel disgusted. This rich bastard was dishonorable to have toyed with


    so many women.


    "Haha, we will know in a while, if I am dreaming or not H


    Neilughed out loud. Before he could finish speaking, the smile on his face froze.


    The people that he led here rushed forward but did not manage to even touch Fane''s hair. They got


    thrown backward and fell heavily on the ground as they wailed in pain. 1 "Ouch!"


    "Oh my god!"


    Those guys were kicked by Fane like footballs. They rolled several meters away and within seconds,


    nobody was left in front of Fane.


    "Goodness gracious, who¡¯s this guy? Why is he so good?"


    A guy with yellow hair managed to get back up on his feet. His voice was trembling and he dared not


    step forward.


    "Young Master Hugo, he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person. We can''t handle this, you...you need to


    think of another way!"


    The leader was also kicked and his chest was in pain. I t made him wonder if he had a broken bone.


    He gritted his teeth and waved before fleeing away with his people.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You...you guys are useless!" Neil looked at the guys who ran away and started cursing.


    "Hehe I''ll take my leave now too!"


    He looked at Fane and noticed Fane was looking at him with a smile. He gasped, turned around, and


    was prepared to escape.


    Bang!


    However, Fane lunged forward and blocked Neil''s way. "Haha, Young Master Hugo? Wouldn¡¯t I lose all


    dignity if I let you leave like this? This isn''t a ce where you cane and go as you want!"

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    "What do you still want, brat? I''m one of the Hugo''s..." Neil gritted his teeth, prepared to reveal his


    identity again.


    p!


    Fane turned his hand and pped Neil real hard. A big palm print shed red on Neil''s face.


    "I knew your identity from the start. There¡¯s no need for you to introduce yourself!¡± Fane smiled coldly


    and said.


    "I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to p me..."


    p!


    "You...¡±


    p!


    After three consecutive ps, Neil was so dazed he could see stars and almost fainted.


    "Brother, it¡¯s all my fault. I don''t dare to do it anymore!"


    Neil was afraid of getting beaten. He knelt and knocked his knees hard on the ground. Then he started


    begging for mercy.


    "Your head would not be at the ce it is right now if i t wasn''t for my daughter, she doesn''t have to


    witness that bloody scene!"


    Fane smiled indifferently. He did not use much strength. If he was serious with his ps, Neil¡¯s head


    would have flown away with just one p.


    "Brother, my bad. You''re my brother. I''ve repented. Please let me go!"


    Neil was extremely frightened and almost wet his pants. Fane was a powerful opponent.


    "Oh, I have money, I canpensate you..."


    In order to survive, Neil retrieved his cell-phone. "I will transfer one million to you, please let me go!"


    "I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to disappear as quickly as possible! And, don''t call me brother. I don''t have


    such a rubbish brother!" Fane demanded coldly.


    Soon enough, Neil ran back to his sports car and drove away very quickly.


    "He has so many sports cars. He crashed a Ferrari this morning and now he¡¯s driving a Porsche!" Fane


    smiled bitterly before turning around to face Selena and said.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Selena was stunned by then. That was the Hugo family¡¯s Second Young Master. Fane pped him


    three times... That was too domineering!


    Fane seemed to no longer be the food delivery man in her eyes, he was like a god that others dare not


    vite.


    "Great. Daddy is so strong, he chased the bad guys away!"


    The innocent and naive Kylie pped her hand in excitement with eyes filled with admiration.


    Selena was stunned for a while before she shook her head. She walked toward Fane feeling somewhat


    confused. "Hubby, you¡¯re really too powerful. Those gangsters were carrying knives. I had no idea that


    you could settle it so quickly! You''re unusually strong and fast!"


    "Haha, silly. I''ve survived so many battles and the bloody sea of corpses. How could those untrained


    and useless gangsters bully me?"


    Faneughed. Gently and yfully, he tapped Selena¡¯s delicate nose. "I''ll protect you and Kylie from


    today onward!"


    Fane¡¯s words touched her heart, so much so that she blushed.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    "Oh, don¡¯t tell mum and the others about what happened just now. They shouldn''t have to worry about


    it!" Fane said to Selena after giving it a thought.


    Selena nodded. "Yes, this time we offended the Hugo family''s young master. My mother might scold


    you again if she knew about it!"


    She then looked at Kylie, who was in her arms and said, "Kylie, don''t tell both your grandmother about


    how your father beat the bad guys just now!"


    "Okay!" Kylie nodded obediently.


    It was then when Joan and her maid, Shauna, came back from a walk in the park.


    "Kylie,e have a look. See what I got you!"


    Joan happily presented Kylie a sugar-coated hawthorn fruit stick.


    "Wow, it''s candied hawthorns!"


    Kylie was excited seeing the candied hawthorns. She ran toward Joan as Selena put her on the


    ground.


    "By the way, you are going to work tomorrow. Don''t you want to buy better clothes?" Selena looked at


    Fane.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. My current clothes are pretty good. There''s no tear on it, it just looks a little


    old!¡± Fane smiled. He did not pay much attention to


    clothes and food.


    What he wanted to do most was to make up for what h e owed his mother and Selena.


    Although, at times, he would feelzy to deal with Fiona because she treated him snobbishly, he would


    still repay her for the trouble he had caused them for the past five years.


    In the evening, the family happily had dinner together before going to rest.


    The next morning, Fane got up early and gave Andrew a second treatment. He then sent Selena to


    work with his electric scooter.


    What Fane did not expect was, Fiona, Ben, and Xena stalked him in a taxi not long after he had left on


    the electric scooter.


    Fane first rode to the Drake Group¡¯s headquarters that belonged to the Drake family, watched as


    Selena entered thepany before riding his scooter to the Drake family mansion.


    Fiona, Ben and Xena, on the other hand, sat in a cafe opposite the mansion to observe.


    "Mum, is this necessary? It¡¯s really a waste of time toe here just to see if brother-inw can really


    be a bodyguard here. Why can''t we just ask him when he gets home?" Ben asked impatiently.


    "Brother-inw? It sounded so natural from your mouth, did he pay you to say that?"


    Fiona could not help but roll her eyes at Ben. "Don''t you forget. It was this person who caused our


    family t o be what it is today. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have a problem getting food on the table for


    the past five years. If it wasn¡¯t for him, your sister would be doing great in the Taylor family. You would


    definitely not be looked down upon when you go out..." 2


    Ben smiled bitterly. "I hate him, but I can see that he genuinely cares for Selena.. Besides, he also said


    that h e would buy a car for me after he gets his sry. I can choose whatever car I want as long as the


    price is within one million..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You actually believed him? And you''ll continue calling him your brother-inw for that?"

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Fiona red at Ben and continued, "Aren''t you afraid that Miss Tanya fooled him? I''m afraid of that so I


    came here to see for myself. What if hees back and lies to us?¡±


    "Ben, I think that what mum said is sensible. What should we do if he was refused by the employer and


    did not go to work, butes home and lies to us? So the most insured way is toe over and see if


    he could start work!"


    By their side, Xena also nodded and the three of them looked at the gate.


    Fane rode his electric scooter and was about to enter the mansion.


    However, a few bodyguards who were guarding the door stopped him.


    "Young man, what are you doing? Does this look like a ce that an electric scooter can go in? Do you


    know what this ce is? The Drake family mansion! Is this a ce that someone with an electric


    scooter can go i n?"


    One of them looked at Fane and said in contempt.


    Fane stopped his car by the side and got down from the car, "If my scooter cannot be driven inside,


    where can I park it?" 2


    "Haha, young man, you''re so funny!"


    The other personughed out loud. "The Drake family mansion is very, very big and there is also a


    specific parking space. Even us, as bodyguards, have parking spaces to park our cars. However, there


    are no small cars parked there, not to mention electric scooters!"


    "That''s right. After all, we as bodyguards have an annual sry of 200 or 300 thousand. We can easily


    buy a car that¡¯s worth a few hundred thousand, who would ride an electric scooter?!"


    The previous man smiled and said, "Oh yes, what do you n to do here? Are you lost?"


    "Oh, I am a new bodyguard here! Miss Tanya hired me!"


    Fane smiled, took out his cigarettes before handing it t o the others politely.


    One of them did not hold back his words, "Young man, are you lying to us? Why would you smoke this


    cheap cigarette if you are the bodyguard just hired by Miss Tanya? Haha, don¡¯t you feel ashamed when


    you take out white-sand cigarettes that only cost ten bucks?"


    Fane smiled bitterly. He directly ced it into his mouth as they did not want it. He lit it up and took a


    breath, "In my opinion, it is a good cigarette as long as


    I like it. I am used to this cigarette and I look down on other expensive ones!"


    "Haha, interesting!"


    The man suddenlyughed, "Then should you say that you are used to riding an electric scooter, so


    you look down on BMWs and Audis?"


    "I do not care much about you guys. I would note and be the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard if it weren''t


    for Miss Tanya''s face, together with the fact that she helped my wife and I had free time!"


    After Fane finished speaking, he wanted to walk inside.


    "You came here to be a bodyguard based on Miss Tanya''s face? Are you joking?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    One of the men stood in front of Fane and pushed him, "Not anyone can be the Drake family''s


    bodyguard. The minimum sry is 20 thousand and the highest can g o up to several hundred


    thousand. There are alsomanders with sries of millions and you dare say you disdain this job?


    Who are you fooling? Tell us honestly about your identity. Otherwise, don''t even think about entering!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. You are not allowed to enter because you are not dressed formally!¡±


    The other bodyguard said coldly, "You do not look like someone Miss Tanya would employ. Besides, we


    recruit bodyguards by getting a group of people and select them through martial actpetitions. We


    normally recruit eight or ten people in an instance. When was there ever someone who came on their


    own?" 1 "That¡¯s right. I think he is a con-man. Humph, maybe h e wants to go in and steal something!¡±


    Another tall guy snorted coldly.


    "I am really a bodyguard, but my price is higher than all of you at 20 million per month!"

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    The bodyguards almost fainted when they heard what Fane had said.


    This man was actually bragging that his monthly sry was 20 million?


    "Haha, you can really brag! Even ourmander here does not have such a high sry!"


    The tall guy waved his hand and said aggressively after heughed, "Young man, get out of here. I


    don''t have so much patience to listen to your bragging!"


    "Haha, yes. This young man is so funny. Is 20 million a month possible? Themander''s sry is


    only around two million and he actually said that his sry is 20 million!"


    The other bodyguards also startedughing out loudly.


    "I am here for Miss Tanya. This is my first day here and I do not want to cause trouble!"


    Fane was toozy to pay attention to them. He bypassed them and was about to continue his way


    inside.


    "Are you looking for death?"


    One of the bodyguards had already lost his patience. H e squeezed his big fist that was big like a


    sandbag and directly punched it towards Fane¡¯s face. The speed was very fast and was apanied


    by the sound of


    whooshing gust.


    Boom!


    Since the opponent had already made a move, Fane did not hold back and sted the opponent


    backward several steps with a punch.


    "Why did they start fighting?"


    Inside the tea-house, Fiona took a deep breath as she was looking at the entrance.


    "Oh my god, they had really started fighting. It seems that they didn''t want to let Fane enter but he bit


    the bullet and wanted to break in!"


    Ben inhaled a cool breath and was really taken aback.


    "It''s over, it''s over. It seems that Miss Tanya had yed Fane and what she said the other day was just


    making fun of him!"


    "Fane is indeed terrible. Just let it go if they don''t let him in, but he still wants to force his way in.


    Wouldn''t we offend the Drake family if he hurt the Drake family''s bodyguard?"


    Xena was also frightened that her face turned pale.


    Fiona grew increasingly afraid as she heard this.


    It was still slightly better when Fane offended Young Master rk. After all, she was not afraid although


    the rk family was a second-ss aristocratic family, because they had to consider the honor of the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Taylor family. Apart from that, Young Master rk was not a crude person who waspletely


    unreasonable and h e loved her daughter.


    However, it would really be over if Fane offended the Drake family. After all, James Drake was the


    wealthiest person in the Middle Province. The entire Drake family was stronger than any so-called first-


    ss aristocratic family and seemed to still be independently expanding.


    Nobody can save Fane if he offended the Drake family and it might even hurt them and the Taylor


    family.


    "This rubbish is really making me mad. He only knows how to do things recklessly!"


    Fiona gritted her teeth with anger, "He previously pped Ivan, then he pped Young Master rk


    several times. Now, he even dares to provoke the Drake family''s bodyguards. He had only been back


    for two or three days, but he had already fought for a few times. What a reckless man!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. Does this guy still think that he is on the battlefield and he can be unscrupulous? These


    people are not from the enemy country!"


    Xena also nodded her head continuously. She thought about it and looked at Fiona with panic written


    all over her face, "Mum, would it hurt us if Fane causes trouble again? After all, he is Ben''s brother-in-


    "Who said that he is Ben¡¯s brother-inw? I did not ept him. Humph, it''s better if such a person


    quickly leaves the Taylor family."


    Fiona''s face turned blue with anger. When they were speaking, Fane had already caused two


    bodyguards to drop on the ground and the situation was already out o f control.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    "It makes sense as this guy is very powerful. If he only wanted a sry of 20 to 30 thousand, Miss


    Tanya would have definitely agreed with him. Who knew that he would be so greedy? This is just great,


    Miss Tanya fooled him, did not let him in and he actually wants to break in!"


    Xena said again, "Now, he not only fails to be a bodyguard, it would be pretty good if this does not hurt


    your family!"


    "It¡¯s over. If this happens, does it mean that the car within a million promised to me is gone?"


    Ben had a bitter expression on his face and was sad. H e thought that he could get a nice car but it


    seems that his dream had beenpletely destroyed.


    "You are still thinking of the car? I did not take it seriously when he said it!"


    Xena hugged her hands in front of her chest and said.


    "Let¡¯s go back, I¡¯m really mad! The more I look at it, the angrier I get!"


    Fiona was so angry that she almost vomited blood when she looked at the bodyguards by the gate that


    were beaten by Fane till they were lying on the ground. How was it possible to not offend the Drake


    family under these circumstances?


    The three of them immediately left in a taxi.


    "Young man, you...you are the worst. I am telling you, you...you are done!"


    After the tall bodyguard spoke, he took out the walkie-talkie and shouted, "Big brothers on the inside,


    we need support. Someone wants to break into the Drake family mansion and we are not his


    opponents!"


    "Young man, you''re dead. We are the lowest level bodyguards that take care of the front gate so our


    sries are not high!"


    "Humph, Drake family''s bodyguards that are patrolling inside are all talented and they are amazing!"


    One of the guys lying on the ground did a cold snort and his eyes were full of resentment.


    Fane did not pay attention to that person and walked i n step by step.


    He had to admit that this Drake family mansion was really extravagant.


    They were able to own such a widend in this busy downtown area and vis were built on it. The


    greenery area was so big that it was scary and the vis were surrounded by high walls. Apart from the


    Drake family, only the few first-ss aristocratic families can manage to do this.


    "Who is that? How dare he break into our Drake family mansion?"


    "Yes, f*ck his grandmother. Is this person looking for death? He does not know what kind of ce the


    Drake family mansion is?"


    "I f*ck his uncle! This is the first time I have encountered such a thing since the five or six years I


    became a bodyguard in the Drake family!"


    Few bodyguards who listened to the walkie-talkie were extremely surprised. Such things had never


    happened. They had been living freely in the Drake family mansion. When nothing happened, they


    would just walk the grounds or gather in the bodyguards¡¯ dormitory to y cards. It was extremely


    enjoyable.


    No one dared to offend them due to the Drake family''s name so they basically had nothing to do.


    Unexpectedly, someone dared to breakthrough today.


    "Harvey, quickly go over and take a look. Teach that person a good lesson!"


    One of the headmanders said coldly.


    "Yes!"


    The assistantmander immediately waved his hand and ran over to the gate with several


    bodyguards.


    After a while, some people came from another direction. There were more than 20 bodyguards who


    wore white shirts and ck pants and they stopped Fane.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Young man, you are really extremely courageous. You even dare to hit the Drake family''s


    bodyguards!"

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    "Your people were the ones who refused to let me enter and they made the first move!"


    Fane smiled indifferently. He had almost finished smoking the cigarette. After extinguishing it, he flicked


    his finger and it flew right into the trash can not far away.


    "Haha, young man, tell us why should our people let you in? Who do you think you are? You don¡¯t look


    like a rich person. Tell us, what is your purpose ofing here?"


    The assistantmander whose name was Harveyughed and asked.


    "Harvey, this young man said that he is a bodyguard hired by Miss Tanya and he said that he has a


    monthly sry of 20 million. We did not believe in him and stopped him from entering. Then, he barged


    i n by force!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The few that climbed up from the floor had a hard to look at expression on their face and immediately


    shouted to this side.


    "20 million a month?"


    The man named Harvey sneered after he heard this," Young man, you don''t even know how to lie.


    That''s just sad!"


    "Commander Harvey, let me meet him. It¡¯s been a long time since I moved my muscles!"


    It was a tall man with a fat face and a very vicious look. His stature was estimated to be 1.9 meters and


    h e looked very burly.


    He took a few steps forward with clenched fists.


    "That''s fine too. Teach this young man a lesson, it would be best if you can beat him till he¡¯s disabled!"


    Harvey nodded in satisfaction and said with a yful expression.


    "No problem!"


    The burly man had a very thick and deep voice. After h e finished speaking, he rushed a few steps


    forward and his huge fist came straight for Fane.


    Boom!


    Fane took a step, jumped up and directly kicked the opponent''s chest.


    The opponent''s huge body was actually kicked upside down and flew back several meters before


    hitting the ground.


    Pfft!


    The most surprising thing was that this bodyguard, who had amazingbat ability and a very strong


    body, spurted out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale.


    "No way! Henry Liam had very powerfulbat power and he¡¯s much better than the other bodyguards


    of other families!"


    "Yes, he was a retired mercenary. It was said that he killed quite a number of people and he is still not


    this person¡¯s opponent?" 1


    Many bodyguards that were waiting for a good show almost had their jaws dropped to the ground out of


    surprise. Fane¡¯s strength had exceeded their expectations.


    "Oh my, the Drake family''s bodyguards only have such little ability!"


    Fane nced at Henry and shook his head.


    The fighting power of the Drake family''s bodyguard was really much weaker than what he had in mind.


    "Ah!¡±


    The guy named Henry became very angry when he heard what Fane said. He directly pped his


    hand on the ground and stood up with a carp-like flip. He roared again and rushed towards Fane again


    like a scary tiger. 1


    Boom!


    Pitifully, his attack did not even touch a single piece o f Fane''s hair and he was directly kicked away by


    Fane again. Once again, he hit the ground and a mouthful of blood poured out.


    "This young man is really good. Get a few of you to go forward and attack!"


    The young man saw this and immediately said to several bodyguards next to him.


    "It¡¯s not so good to let so many people bully a loner!"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Fane gave an insouciant smile and reacted instantly. I n the eyes of those bodyguards, he was like a


    phantom. They were knocked out one by one as Fane swung by in a blur.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Come on. Come on up together!"


    After Fane finished with those guys, he beckoned to Harvey and the remaining bodyguards.


    "Commander Harvey, you, go on!"


    One of the bodyguards was obviously scared witless. H e saw how fast Fane was and he knew he


    would not b e able to keep up with the speed. There was no way he could beat Fane at that speed.


    Commander Harvey could imagine himself wiping the cold sweat away on his forehead. He was an


    amazing fighter himself. He had no problem fighting off four hundred to five hundred people single-


    handedly usually.


    However, he was overwhelmed at Fane''s speed just now and he was nowhere up to that standard.


    "What''s wrong? Shouldn''t you be setting an example, Commander?"


    Fane sneered as his eyes locked on Harvey. "You were pretty fierce just now, weren''t you?"


    "Motherf*cker, do you think you can step all over me


    just because I don¡¯t flex my muscles?"


    Although Harvey had no confidence in winning the duel, he balled his fists up nheless and was


    prepared to fight Fane.


    "Stop it!"


    At the nick of time, an extremely pleasant voice sounded. Harvey breathed a sigh of relief and stopped


    dead in his tracks.


    "What are you doing?"


    Not far away from them, Tanya came into sight with two or three bodyguards.


    "Miss Tanya, we stopped this b*stard from breaking into Drake Residence. As a result, he injured so


    many o f our brothers!"


    Harvey reported to Miss Tanya immediately.


    "Miss Tanya, this kid was bragging that he is your bodyguard with a monthly sry of twenty million


    bucks. Pfft, he must be talking through his hat!"


    Another guy got up from the ground and stared at Fane bitterly. "Hey br*t, Miss Tanya is here. Let''s see


    what nonsense you can pull to save your *ss!"


    Fane looked at the guy with a grin on his face,pletely unconcerned.


    Miss Tanya appeared somewhat uneasy. After a while, she forced a wry smile. "Fane, I¡¯m really sorry. I


    had so much to do aftering back yesterday that I forgot t o inform the gatekeeper. They don''t know


    that you areing this morning! So...don''t take it to heart!"


    The bodyguards went wide-eyed after hearing that. They could not believe their ears. It seemed like


    Fane was indeed one of them.


    Moreover, Miss Tanya obviously knew him well and even told him not to be bothered by the de trop.


    Why did Miss Tanya talk to him so politely?


    "That¡¯s fine. Friendship grows from the exchange of blows. It''s good that I get to see the strength of


    your bodyguards and know how they are!"


    Fane waved his hand indifferently.


    "So, what do you think of them? Not bad, huh?"


    Tanya was quite confident of her bodyguards.


    However, Fane''s face suggested that he did not share the same thought. "They are just a little better


    than ordinary people. Just a bunch of rice buckets to me!"


    "Rice bucket?"


    Harvey almost passed out of anger when he heard it. I n Middle Province, they were the best among


    the best, specially hand-picked from a reputable bodyguardpany. Yet, the br*t called them rice


    buckets!


    Tanya''s face sank. That br*t was brutally honest. "Miss Tanya, are you upset? I like to be frank!"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    "Miss Tanya, do you really want him to be your bodyguard? He is such an arrogant fe!"


    There was a guy with a long and gloomy face, he felt like bashing Fane up.


    That was what he did a moment ago. Unfortunately, before he could even get near to Fane, he was


    sent off with a kick.


    "He is the bodyguard I hired yesterday! Fane Woods!"


    Tanya introduced with a sweet smile. "His sry is indeed twenty million bucks a month. If you guys


    are not happy about it, feel free to take on him!"


    At this point, Tanya smiled at Fane. "Mr. Fane, I believe that you wouldn¡¯t mind being challenged if you


    think they are merely rice buckets!"


    "Of course!"


    Fane replied calmly.


    "Motherfucker, show me what you''ve got. I will challenge you today!"


    Harvey was pissed the more he thought about it. He had never been called a rice bucket all his life;


    never been looked down in such a way before.


    "So, it¡¯s true that he is getting twenty million bucks. Commander Harvey,e on! Let us see if this br*t


    is


    worth the price!"


    Those bodyguards recovered from the shock after hearing Fane¡¯s ie. They were hissing remarks


    through clenched teeth as hatred engulfed them.


    "Boy, don''t use me of bullying you. I am best at throwing knives!"


    After careful considerations, Harvey took out several knives and mocked at Fane.


    "Yes. Commander Harvey, this br*t is fast and powerful. I''m sure it would work if you throw your


    knives!"


    A bodyguard and said immediately.


    He knew how fast and urate Commander Harvey was at throwing knives. He was certain that Fane


    would not have a chance to even get close to Harvey.


    "Well. If you are good at throwing knives, then, I''m good at picking up knives with empty hands!"


    Fane replied casually.


    The corner of Harvey''s mouth twitched upon hearing thement. That guy had the cheek to joke


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    about it.


    Harvey narrowed his eyes slightly as he aimed the knife. With a wave of his hand, a glint of light flew


    out of his hand surprisingly fast.


    "Swish!"


    That knife was sent flying across at a terrifying speed. It made a sound of wind breaking which was


    almost unnoticeable by ordinary people.


    However, in the next second, Fane stretched out his palm and stopped mid-air. The flying knife was


    sandwiched between his index and middle fingers.


    "No way, how could he stop that? It was so fast!"


    That wasing from a slightly chubby bodyguard. After witnessing the scene, his eyes were wide


    opened.


    "At such speed, the momentum and impact would be very strong. The de of Harvey''s flying knife


    would usually be buried in the trunk if it hits a tree. Yet, this br*t can hold it between his fingers!"


    Another bodyguard was also awe-stricken. A bodyguard that was paid with a sry of twenty million


    bucks a month seemed to be really unusual.


    "Huh! The show has just begun!"


    Harvey''s face sank. The five knives left in his hand were flicked out at the same time, all aiming directly


    a t Fane. 1


    They were fired at the same speed but attacked from different positions.


    "Br*t, I want to see how you can take down so many flying knives at once!"


    Harvey ridiculed Fane in his heart. He had perfected the art of throwing knives. He was certain that


    Fane would not be able to catch any of his knives.


    Then again, the disadvantage of throwing so many knives at the same time was that the power of


    attack would be weakened. Besides, it would be difficult to aim at the target. If the target was too far


    away, it was difficult for all five knives to hit the target.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Fortunately, Fane was not far from Harvey; just a few meters away. Harvey had a higher probability to


    hit his target.


    Fane reacted instantly. He was moving at an appalling speed that no one could see how he did it. All


    they could see was him waving his hands. When he stopped, there were five more knives in his hands.


    Adding in the previous one, there were six knives in total.


    "Damn..."


    Harvey swallowed his saliva in an attempt to calm himself down. He was shocked that Fane could


    catch all the knives. It happened so fast that he did not see what was going on, yet those knives ended


    up in Fane''s hands.


    He knew very well that even the Head Commander would rather dodge his five knives and n for a


    counter-attack than catching them with his bare hands under the same situation.


    By Fane taking all the knives down, he proved that he was better than the Headmander in terms of


    speed, agility, and other aspects.


    Tanya''s eyes lit up in excitement when she saw what happened. Fane''s ability was proven and she was


    reassured that he was worth the hefty twenty million


    bucks of monthly sry.


    "It''s my turn! I''m not good at throwing knives, but perhaps I should give it a go!"


    Feeling intrigued, Fane just smiled and tossed the six knives at Harvey.


    "No!"


    Harvey was terribly scared. The br*t imed that he was not an expert but he threw the knives anyway.


    Miss Tanya was just right beside him and he was worried about the speed of the knives that Fane sent


    across.


    The worst nightmare was that if Fane was not good at i t, the knives might miss him and hit Miss Tanya


    instead.


    Some of the other bodyguards were also taken aback when they heard Fane. The br*t wanted to give it


    a try.


    "Swish! Swish! Swish!¡±


    The six knives flew out at top speed and ended up where Harvey was in a short period of time.


    "Argh!"


    Before Harvey could react, he felt a gush of pain in six ces at the same time. The powerful force


    sted him into the air. He was seen coughing out a mouthful of blood.


    It''s over. I''m dead, a knife is stuck in my heart!"


    Harveyid on the ground in distress. He could feel the knife pierced through his chest.


    "ng! ng! ng!"


    He heard the sound of the knives fell to the ground.


    "What just happened? I...I''m not dead?"


    Harvey touched his body and checked his hands. He found no traces of blood.


    He sat up in a daze. He looked at the ground with his pale face just to find all six knives on the ground


    without blood on any of them.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Howe there is no blood?"


    Harvey stood up, his face was full of disbelief. "What just happened?"


    Fane frowned bitterly. "Sigh, what bad luck. Howe you were only hit by the hilt!"


    The people around felt like their hearts almost leaped out of their throats. All of the knives¡¯ handles hit


    the target. No way that was pure luck. 1


    In other words, Fane did it on purpose.


    "Thank you for not killing me!"


    Unknowingly, cold sweat broke out on Harvey. He was scared. Without thinking, he joined his hands in


    salutation and bowed to thank Fane.


    "Why thank me? It''s your luck!"


    Fane smiled lightly before continuing. "By the way, is there anyone else here who wants to challenge


    me?"

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Lucky?


    The people around were not fools. All those six knives hit Harvey with their hilts. Obviously, that was no


    coincidence.


    Besides, Harvey was themander of the team. If he was not an opponent of Fane, who would dare


    to challenge Fane?


    "Br*t, you are really amazing! Let''s go, I don''t think they are your match. I will take you to meet my


    father, my grandfather, and my elder brother!"


    "After seeing them, I will arrange your amodation. Of course, if you have no ns in the


    afternoon, you can pick your wife up from work. If you have something, you are free to go out anytime.


    You can rest at the Drake Residence as well. You can live i n any ce as you wish!"


    Tanya smiled faintly and then walked toward inside with Fane.


    Those bodyguards were exchanging looks. They were again, dumbfounded.


    "Did I hear it right? Did she just say that he could just get off work anytime he wants?"


    "Yes, and he doesn''t need to live in Drake Residence. H e could juste over and have a look at any


    time."


    The bodyguards werepletely stunned. The br*t was paid with a sry of twenty million bucks and


    yet he gets to enjoy the most freedom among them. Who the hell was that br*t? The leader of the


    Drakes was too kind to him.


    "Grandpa, Father, Brother, this is Fane!"


    Tanya brought Fane to meet Old Master Drake and the others and introduced him to her family with a


    smile o n her face.


    "So, you are Fane?"


    Timothy Drake looked at Fane, then frowned and asked, "Why didn¡¯t you put on something more


    decent on your first day working at the Drake Residence?" 1


    Fane replied casually to the question. "In my opinion, these clothes are fine. Clothes are like human


    hearts. I t is of utmost importance to maintain its cleanliness. A s long as one has a clean heart,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    everything would appear clean in one''s eyes!"


    "You..."


    Timothy was infuriated. The b*stard was obviously mocking him, was he not?


    He was paid to be their bodyguard so they were his boss. How could the br*t talk to him with such an


    attitude?


    "You''re right!"


    Before Timothy could finish his sentence, Old Master


    Drake was seen nodding in agreement at the side. "I have made it to this day with a poor and hard


    past. When I was young, all I wore was stitched and patched up clothes, but one thing for sure, I kept


    my clothes clean. It reflects the attainment of a person!"


    Timothy was forced to hold his tongue, so he felt a little unhappy.


    "Haha, little brother Fane, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. You are wee to join our


    Drake Family! Don''t hesitate to tell us whatever you need in the future!"


    What made him even more speechless was that his father by his side was also talking very politely to


    Fane.


    However, after Timothy thought about it, he found a way to tease Fane.


    He smiled faintly and said, "Brother Fane, this is how we run here. The Drake Family has a rule that


    whenever we have a new recruit, he should battle with one of our bodyguards to show us his strength.


    This would help us to understand how skillful he is!" 2


    Having said that, he crafted his words to sound subtle. "Don''t be offended. This is not against you. We


    have always been choosing our bodyguards like this.


    Although my sister has promised to let you work for u s, I feel like we should still walk through the


    procedure. Otherwise, I am afraid that some bodyguards will not be convinced after knowing your pay


    scale!"


    Fane became dazed for a moment before replying indifferently. "Just bring anyone that is still not


    convinced. Since this is the rule of the Drake Family, then I should indeed go by the rules!"


    Timothy was delighted that Fane agreed to his suggestion so easily. ¡°That''s good, so I''ll go and get


    someone to battle with you. How about that?"


    Fane nodded, turned around, and walked toward the door.


    James was going to say something about his son''s rude behavior. He had reminded his son repeatedly


    that Fane had quite a high status; he was a good friend of the God of War. To please Fane was to


    please the God of War.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Then again, he was also curious about Fane''s ability. Fane was paid a hefty sry of twenty million


    bucks a month. It would be frustrating if he was not worth the price.


    Besides, he did not bother to stop since Fane agreed to it.


    As soon as Timothy left the house, he saw Harvey walking further ahead with a few bodyguards.


    His heart thumped with joy. Harvey was very powerful and the strongest among the Commanders.


    He immediately waved his hand and shouted," Harvey,e over and try it out with this new


    bodyguard. We¡¯ll just take it easy. After all, we are family!"


    Timothy''s mouth twitched into a smile. He could not wait to see Fane make a fool of himself. If Fane


    could not even beat Harvey, he would be embarrassed about getting paid with such a high sry,


    would he not?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Tanya, who was at the side, chucked uncontrobly.


    "Why are youughing?"


    Timothy frowned, he was puzzled.


    "No, nothing?"


    Tanya was holding her belly.


    At the same time, Harvey and the other bodyguards turned around.


    There were several bodyguards who had blood dripping from the corners of their mouths, and some


    even had visible footprints on their chests.


    Harvey was not spared. The blood around the corners of his mouth had not dried up. He asked bitterly,"


    Eldest Young Master, is Fane the new bodyguard you are talking about?"


    "Harvey, what''s the matter with you guys?"


    Timothy gasped. "Were you guys beaten up by someone? No way! Even you were injured? Who¡¯s the


    motherfucker?"


    "Harvey, who the hell did this to you?"


    James was also surprised. Who could have bashed them up under broad daylight?


    "Young Master Timothy, it was the new bodyguard. W e had a misunderstanding just now as we didn''t


    know that he was hired as a bodyguard, so our people started a fight with him. This is the result...


    Some have gone off to rest. Their injuries are far worse than ours!"


    Harvey peeped at Fane who was next to him with a grimacing smile. There was fear in his gaze.


    "Yeah, Young Master Timothy, Harvey had a go with him just now and he lost miserably!"


    The other bodyguard lowered his head and said


    embarrassedly.


    "So, you guys have tested him. Then, he passed!"


    Timothy''s mouth twitched and his heart quivered in shock. Even Harvey was injured. It seemed like


    Fane had a thing or two. His ability was probablyparable to the Head Commander.


    "Okay, go!"


    Tanya waved her hand with a smile, and then said to Fane. "Let''s go, Fane. I will arrange a ce for


    you!"


    "Tanya, you don''t need to arrange a dormitory for Fane. Your cousin rarelyes back to live in her


    vi. Just get him a room there since there are so many empty rooms!" 1


    After thinking about it, James spoke.


    Harvey and the others were envious of the special treatment that Fane got.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    "Okay. Fane, let''s go!"


    Tanya ced her hands behind her back as she led Fane away to a vi not far away with a smile on


    her face. 1


    After Fane left, James'' expression sank. He said to Timothy, "Timothy, what did I tell you? No matter


    how Fane''s strength is, we should be polite to him. After all, we can''t trace any record of this kid in the


    army, where he spent five years. As Spectre Face spected, his information might be in the top-


    secret files!"


    Timothy lowered his head and said softly. "Father, I a m not being disrespectful to him. I just feel like he


    is overpaid with twenty million bucks as monthly sry. I think it is a little too high for a bodyguard, so I


    want to try him out to see how skillful he is."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, he raised his head and smiled calmly. " Now, it seems that he is very capable. Such ability


    must be a top gun in the army. No wonder he knew the God of War!"


    "Well, I guess, this kid must be an officer, perhaps he i s a marshal!"


    "There is a possibility that he doesn''t want to reveal his identity!" James nodded and said.


    At the same time, Fiona and the others had returned home. They all wore embarrassing looks on their


    faces.


    "Where have you all been? Why are you all wearing this expression?"


    Andrew saw the three of them, and he could not hide his contented smile. "Hey, let me tell you some


    good news. Fane is really amazing. My legs are obviously better now than before. I can feel it this time,


    it''s definitely not an illusion. It''s only two days and I''ve already felt so much better. If I carry on the


    treatment for seven days ording to what he said, my leg can b e healed!"


    "Really? Congrattions inw!"


    Joan, who was listening by the side, gave a satisfied smile and said, "I really didn''t expect that my son


    has learned some medical knowledge in the past five years which I didn''t see him. It seems that he


    went through a lot in the past five years. He has grown and made progress!"


    "Yes, yes. Your son is indeed amazing. He''s so amazing that he even dared to bash up the people from


    Drake Family. Huh, I think he is getting us all in trouble!"


    Fiona got angrier and angrier as she thought about it. She rebuked with a cold face.


    "What are you talking about, inw? Did you say that Fane beat someone from the Drake Family? How


    did it happen? Didn''t he go to the Drake Family as a bodyguard? How could he beat someone up from


    the


    Drake Family?"


    Joan''s face turned pale when she heard about the news. The Drake Family was the most formidable


    family in Middle Province.


    "Why would I lie to you? We saw it with our own eyes!"


    Xena added immediately. "We saw it with our own eyes that the bodyguards of the Drake Family


    refused t o let Fane enter the Drake Residence. Fane insisted on barging in so they started the fight!"


    "Yeah, the point is that he is so good. He beat all the bodyguards who stood guarded to the ground.


    Haha, what would the Drake Family think about this? The bodyguards who guarded the gate were just


    ordinary bodyguards. Those bodyguards inside were the real masters!" 1


    Andrew sneered. "Why would the Drake Family give twenty million bucks of monthly sry to Fane, a


    veteran who is not well-known, to be their bodyguard? That second young miss must be poking fun


    with him! If


    Joan could not help but take two steps back in fright, she almost fainted.


    She was worried sick. She had no idea if Fane''s job was legit. She had been at home and was waiting


    for Fane¡¯s news.


    Unexpectedly, she was greeted with such horrible news. 1


    "No way! Was he so reckless?"


    Andrew frowned. If that was true, his family might be affected.


    "We saw it with our own eyes. Do you think it''s true? Initially, we just wanted to secretly send him off


    and watch him go to work on the first day. Unexpectedly, w e saw such a terrible scene..."


    Fiona looked sincere with the sad look on her face.


    "What do we do now?"

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Fiona was very anxious. She panicked.


    "What do we do? Anyway, he was the one who did it. It has nothing to do with our family!"


    "Besides, I have never admitted that he is our son-inw!"


    Fiona made her stand clear immediately.


    "Yes, I don''t have a brother-inw like him!"


    Ben turned against Fane without hesitant. The word '' brother-inw¡¯ which he called out kindly


    yesterday was forgotten. 1


    On the other side, Selena''s first day at work went smoothly.


    She did not expect that the Drake Family was nning to invest in arge project in the south of the


    city. They bought arge piece ofnd and were developing it into a high-end residential area.


    As a newly appointed Procurement Manager, she was solely responsible for the procurement of the


    building materials.


    Selena was ttered.


    The Drake family even arranged a Procurement Supervisor to share some of her workloads.


    This supervisor, called Sonia Neal, was a distant


    rtive of the Drake family.


    "Sonia, let''s work hard together in the future!"


    Selena smiled. She was sitting in the office as she said that to Sonya who was in front of her.


    "Miss Selena is so polite. You are the manager and I a m the supervisor. I should listen to you and do


    things ording to your instruction!"


    Sonya smiled, but she had implied meanings in her statement, i


    After that, she thought for a while and then added. "By the way, Miss Selena, I remember that your


    family is i n the building materials business too. Would you be benefiting your own family with such a


    big project? You¡¯re from the Taylor Family, right? We need to be professional and not cooperate with


    the Taylor family just because you are part of the family!"


    The corners of Selena''s mouth twitched slightly before she forced a smile and said, "If this is the case,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    you don''t need to worry about it, Sonia. You just need t o do your job well. I know what to do with this


    procurement and I will not take care of the Taylor family because of my rtionship with the family!"


    "Oh, that would be the way!"


    Sonia sneered coldly and then said, "After all, this project is too big. In terms of building materials, it is


    not difficult to earn hundreds of millions. If the profits arerger, the developer may rake in billions!"


    "I know this. In the next few days, please allow us to check the situation!"


    Selena waved her hand atst. "Well, if there is nothing wrong, Supervisor Sonia will go ahead and


    work on it!"


    "Ok!"


    Sonia was about to quit, but after she thought about it, she stopped and said to Selena. "By the way,


    Miss Selena, it''s your first day at work today, and you became our department''s manager. You see, the


    colleagues in this department are all very tired. Perhaps Miss Selena should take us out for a


    celebration? Celebrating your role as a manager and also to allow everyone to unwind. What do you


    think?"


    "That''s true, everyone should just go out, rx and talk more!"


    Selena nodded. "You go arrange for it. After all, you must be familiar with them."


    "Okay, I will make the arrangements!"


    After Sonia turned around, a triumphant smile crept into the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    After Sonya left, Selena leaned back on her chair and frowned. "It seems that this supervisor is very


    unhappy with me. Moreover, she is also forcing me to treat them. If I don''t agree, she will probably


    b*tch about me being stingy and refusing to take them out after bing a manager!"


    "Forget it, fortunately, Fane gave me nine hundred thousand bucks yesterday and my mom gave me a


    hundred thousand bucks. That should be enough for a meal, right?"


    Selena smiled bitterly and was no longer brooding over it.


    At that same time, a man in his fifties from the Taylor family returned with excitement. He immediately


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    summoned the Old Master Taylor and the other members of the Taylor family


    together.


    "Uncle Timmy, what''s the matter?"


    Ivan quippedzily while studying the man in front of him.


    He was in a terrible mood that day.


    He was nning for a celebration at the hotel yesterday and to show off his achievement to Selena and


    the others, but it turned out to be a disaster.


    Unexpectedly, he ended up abashed.


    After recovering from his hangover, he realized that Miss Tanya was blind to have hired trash like Fane


    to be the Drake family''s bodyguard. He was paid a twenty million monthly sry.


    Besides, he was shocked that even Selenanded a job with Drake family. Miss Tanya introduced her


    to be Procurement Manager.


    "There are two things, one is about Fane and the other is about Selena! I have bad news Fane, and


    good news about Selena!"


    "Which one do you want to hear first?" Timmy grinned and asked.


    "Let''s listen to the bad news first!" Theodore answered after a moment of silence.


    Then, Timmy continued. "Someone from ourpany happened to pass by the Drake Residence


    today.


    Guess what he saw?"


    Old Master Taylor was upset, heined coldly. "Why do you keep asking us to guess? Just say it,


    don¡¯t be mysterious about it!"


    Timmy pouted his lips before saying, "He saw Fane arriving at the Drake Residence on his electric


    scooter. Haha, but the point is that Fane ended up in a fight!"


    While talking, Timmy took out his phone,unched the WeChat app, and then clicked on a video that


    was sent to him. "Look, this was taken by the employee. Tsk...tsk...No one allowed him into the house


    but he insisted on e. In the end, several bodyguards who guarded the gate were knocked down to the


    ground!"


    "Really!"


    Ivan looked at him and was ecstatic. He pretended to say, "It''s strange, isn''t he going to work? Why


    won''t they let him in?"


    Cecelia did not even think about it. She took a step forward and said, "Do you still need to talk about it?


    You didn''t see his lofty attitude yesterday. He was so arrogant, acting as if Miss Tanya begged him to


    be a bodyguard. Don''t mention how arrogant, it seems that Miss Long Er asked him to be a bodyguard.


    He demanded a minimum sry of twenty million bucks a month. He agreed because the Drake Family


    gave a job to his sister. In this case, do you think Miss Tanya would agree? Did she agree to it?" 5


    Speaking of that, Cecelia paused before continuing. " Miss Taylor was just teasing him. She was just


    having fun with him so that he would go in today and end up i n a mess." 1


    Ivan nodded immediately. "It''s just that the other party did not expect that Fane would hit their


    bodyguards. He is in for the trouble big time."


    "Oh, dear!"


    Timmy pped his thigh. "So that was bad news. We also said yesterday that he was the son-inw of


    the Taylor family. I was thinking about getting closer to the Drake family... Will this hurt Taylor''s feeling?"

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    "Don''t worry. If that happens, we just won''t recognize him as our son-inw!"


    "After all, everyone knows the agreement we had with him. Even Young Master Michael knows about it.


    We had a one-month agreement with Fane."


    "Furthermore, if we recognize him, we would not have driven both him and Selena out of the Taylor


    family!" said Ivan.


    The Old Master nodded. "It is true, we have not recognized him, so he is not one of the Taylor family!"


    Speaking of that, the old master paused and asked, "B y the way, what¡¯s the good news you mention


    about Selena? Did she really work with the Drake family?"


    Timmy had a straight face. "Old Master, didn''t everyone know about this yesterday? Besides, Selena i s


    capable. A monthly sry of ten million bucks is not too high. After all, it is the Drake Family that she is


    working for and she is a manager!" 1


    "In that case, what is the good news?"


    Ivan frowned, so everyone was puzzled.


    "I heard that the Drake Family bought a piece ofnd i n the south of the city. You all knew how big the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    going to develop a real estate project on it, the South City Real Estate! In the future, it will be built into a


    high-end residential area! They would need a lot of building materials!"


    "The Procurement Manager who is responsible for purchasing the building materials is Miss Selena


    who just started to work with them. Now, isn''t this fantastic news?" Timmy said, his eyes were gleaming


    with excitement.


    "For such arge project, a lot of building materials are needed. I estimate that we could make at least


    700 or 800 million bucks out of it. There may be a possibility to make a billion bucks!"


    "Oh my goodness, such a huge profit! Thend over there is indeed big and it could make so much


    money!"


    "Great, Miss Selena is the person in charge so they can approach the Taylor family for purchasing


    those materials!"


    A few rtives of the Taylor family were hyped after hearing the news.


    "If this is the case, wouldn''t we, the Taylor family be a second-ss aristocratic family sooner?"


    Theodore¡¯s eyes lit up. He did not expect to be showered with such a blessing.


    Old Master Taylor frowned. "Indeed it is good news. I feel a little unrealistic that Selena is given such a


    big project to handle as a new recruit!"


    "Sigh. Father, you have thought too much. Who cares a s long as we can make money out of it!"


    Theodore said with a smile. "We never had such a good opportunity before. Besides, our building


    materials are of high-quality and they fulfil the standard. If we work well with the Drake Family this time,


    won''t we have a better chance in the future? We will definitely be able to progress into a second-ss


    aristocratic family step by step and be stronger!"


    "It''s just that we have driven them out of the Taylor Family for five years. In the past five years, we have


    pretty much ignored them. Besides, Ivan had also secretly hampered Selena from looking for a job. If


    we go to Selena, would she refuse to help us?"


    The old master thought about that and forced a smile.


    Everyone''s face sank upon hearing that.


    ¡°Not to worry. My cousin is kind-hearted. She is not that kind of person. After all, she is part of the


    Taylor family, so she should think about us!"


    Ivan said after pondering momentarily. "I''ll apologize t o her if that is such a big deal. Earlier, I was


    angry at her that she chose to be a loser..."

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    "Yes, that should work. Selena is part of our Taylor family. Who else would she benefit such a big


    project t o, if not us?"


    Ceceliamented immediately with a smile. If the Taylor family could make it to a second-ss


    aristocratic family, she would be confident, going out i n the future with that sort of family background.


    When the timees, those youngdies from the third-ss aristocratic family who were close to her


    would be envious of her. They would be trying to please her, would they not?


    "Yes, Selena is part of us, so she would naturally take care of us!"


    Theodore nodded after processing the idea through his mind. He looked at Ivan and said, "Ivan, you


    must be sincere if you were to apologize to her. Got it?"


    "Don''t worry. I will be sincere for sure!"


    Ivan said with a reassuring smile, "I have thought about it. As long as she takes care of our family and


    lets us make some money, I can give her some rebates..."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You have to be careful about this kind of thing. No one else should know about this. If someone else


    finds out, Selena would get a bad name for epting rebates. Selena has just started working with the


    Drake family and she has yet to gain their trust!"


    Old Master Taylor was not keen on relying on the rtionship to get the project, but he was tempted by


    the opportunity to make it to a second-ss aristocratic family, so hepromised in the end. As long


    as the quality of the building materials supplied b y the Taylor family is good, the Drake Family would


    not have much to say...


    That was indeed a great opportunity for the Taylor family. This project would be ongoing for at least two


    t o three years. Once they have struck the deal, the Taylor family would befortable for at least two


    or three years.


    After Sonia left Selena''s office, she appeared quickly i n front of the other staff of the procurement


    department and pped her hands together. "I''ll tell everyone a piece of good news. This afternoon, we


    will not work overtime. We''ll all leave work the usual time..."


    As soon as she made the announcement, the employees were very happy. Many jumped with


    excitement.


    "Wait. Hold on, I haven¡¯t finished yet!"


    Sonya waved her hand to signal everyone to remain quiet. Then, she continued. "Our new manager


    just asked me to inform everyone that tonight, she will be taking us to eat and sing karaoke at the best


    hotel.


    How about a good night out at the best KTV?" "Wow, that''s great!"


    "Yes, this new manager is really fantastic!"


    "Are you saying that we are going to a six-star hotel? The best hotel in the Middle Province is the six-


    star hotel that has just opened! Are we really going there?"


    The employees were all over the moon. Sonia stood there, sneering in her heart. It was a grave


    mistake for Selena to get her to make the arrangements. That gave her the chance to make some


    really ''good arrangements''. She spread the news to everyone. If they ended up not going to the best


    hotel or the best KTV, Selena would be losing face.


    "Okay, everyone, let¡¯s continue to work, I''ll call up and make the bookings!"

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    After Sonia made the announcement, she went straight to the corridor outside and made the call.


    Another female employee who had a good rtionship with her came up to her after she hung u p the


    call.


    "Supervisor, you have been working hard for the


    Drake family for several years. How could they not give you credit for your hard work? Shouldn''t you be


    promoted to a manager already? Thepany had a vacancy for the Procurement Manager, but that


    was not a good enough reason to make Selena one, right?"


    The female employee remarked after she joined Sonia.


    Sonia was very angry as the employee had just spoken what was on her mind. Her face turned ugly


    because o f the rage that was boiling within her.


    She tried her very best to force a smile. "Sigh, well, she is very capable and she was recruited by Miss


    Tanya. The General Manager said that she was appointed by Miss Tanya personally. Besides, Selena


    was already showing her ability as a strong careerdy back then when she was part of the Taylor


    family!"


    "F*ck it. I heard that she was kicked out of the Taylor family five years ago. Someone saw her picking


    up trash to sell. I don''t know what made Miss Tanya see i n her."


    The employee was also angry. "Think about it, you have spent your youth for thispany. If the


    woman hadn''t appeared out of nowhere suddenly, you would have been made the manager! Even if


    she were to join thepany, she should start as a supervisor and you as the manager!"


    Sonia bit her teeth and mocked. "Huh, let¡¯s see how long can she remain in this position. If she doesn''t


    do well, she will have to be dismissed sooner orter!"


    Having said that, she looked around and then whispered to the female employee. "Felicia, let me tell


    you this. The manager told me to help her arrange for dinner tonight. She probably just wanted me to


    inform everyone about the dinner this evening!"


    Felicia was not stupid. She eximed immediately. "S o, she did not say that we are going to that


    hotel?"


    "Well, she didn''t say that she would treat us to the karaoke either but she was to be med for giving a


    vague instruction. I assume she told me to arrange for everything, including making the appointment at


    the hotel!"


    Sonia gave an insouciant shrug and then smirked. " Huh, since you knew that she was kicked out of


    the Taylor family before, and some people even saw her picking up trash to sell, she must not have a


    lot of money. Perhaps she might have difficulties forking out one thousand bucks. The private room that


    I have made a booking for has a minimum spending of two hundred thousand bucks. I want her to


    make her a fool of herself in front of everyone." "Gasp!"


    Felicia gasped and yelped in surprise. "You, aren''t you taking it too far? That¡¯s a lot of money. What will


    happen if she gets angry before we even started singing? Will you be in trouble? Besides, she might


    not turn up at all if she knew how expensive it is!"


    "Hehe, if she doesn''t turn up, she would be abashed. Dozens of colleagues are watching her.


    Moreover, I told everyone just now that she wanted to go to the best hotel. If we end up eating at some


    cheap roadside stalls, our colleagues will be disappointed. Do you think they will work hard for her in


    the future?"


    "Furthermore, she can''t put the me on me. If she does, I will me her instead for not giving clear


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    instructions. All she said to me was to make the arrangements for me!"


    Sonia smiled derisively. "If she embarrasses herself o n the first day at work and makes the employees


    in thepany unhappy and dissatisfied with her, there will be conflicts in the future. Also, I, the


    supervisor, d o not cooperate well with her. In that case, she might have to vacate her position within a


    month!"


    "Supervisor, don''t worry. I will be on your side! I will speak up for you!"


    After that, Felicia asked, "By the way, supervisor, I heard that this new manager is being paid a high


    sry!"

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    "Very high? Isn''t it the same as the previous manager? Did she not get a monthly sry of one


    hundred thousand bucks? Added with various subsidies, she probably gets a total of one hundred and


    seventy thousand bucks, no?"


    Sonia frowned. She was slightly surprised.


    "I heard that it''s not the same. If I am not mistaken, her sry is one million bucks a month with a year-


    end bonus!¡±


    The female employee called Felicia said, "I don''t know why she gets such a high sry. This is


    outrageous, don''t you think so? I can understand if she is a rtive of the Drake family, but she is not! I


    think it is good enough for her to be appointed as the manager. There is no need to pay her such a high


    sry!" 1


    Sonia was nervous just thinking about it. If she became the manager, would she be paid with such a


    high sry? She was a distant rtive of the Drake family, after all. 1


    The thought of her being made the manager had Selena not joined thepany circted her mind.


    She was not able to stay calm the entire afternoon.


    Soon, it was time to get off work. Selena, too, walked out of the office.


    "Everyone, today is my first day at work in the


    supervisor Sonia notified everyone?"


    Selena asked cheerfully after walking out of the door.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    There were not many employees, around twenty to thirty people. She estimated that it would cost her


    several thousand bucks at least.


    Although that was distressing for Selena, who had been in poverty for five years, she thought it was no


    big deal when she was reminded of her monthly ie of a million bucks.


    "Thank you, manager. You are so kind to us. I have never been to a six-star hotel in my life!¡±


    A female employee who was extremely excited, said," Unexpectedly, I have given my first time to the


    manager!"


    "s! You have a kid already. How could this be your first time?"


    A male employee next to her joked.


    "I meant the first time to a six-star hotel. What a dirty mind you have. Besides, the manager is not a


    man!"


    The female employee grinned and said, "I am excited just thinking about going for a karaoke session at


    the high-end KTV after dinner!"


    "Six-star hotel? High-end KTV?"


    Selena furrowed her brows upon hearing that. She told Sonya to inform everyone to leave work early


    instead of working overtime.


    However, it seemed that Sonya had taken it upon herself to tell everyone about the extravagant night


    out.


    "Yes, didn''t you let the supervisor inform everyone about it?"


    An older employee with slightly grey hair frowned. ¡°N o?"


    Sonia, who was by the side, smirked. She was eager to see how Selena wanted to do about it.


    If she imed that it was a mistake, everyone would b e left disappointed and even feel that Selena


    pulled a trick on them. They would not cooperate well with her in the future at work.


    Besides, that would be her first impression for everyone. The first impression had always been


    important. 1


    Selena was not naive. She shot a side nce at Sonia and she knew what was going on. It seemed


    that someone was not very happy about her being the manager.


    "Is the private room booked?"


    Selena asked the other party quizzically.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    "Yeah, didn''t you tell me to arrange for it? I have arranged for a rtively popr private room, the


    minimum spending is only two hundred thousand bucks!"


    "I have heard that as the manager, your monthly sry is one million bucks. You should be fine with it,


    right?" Sonia said with a bright grin.


    "No way! The manager''s sry is that high?"


    "Oh dear, did you book a private room? The manager i s really kind to us. The minimum spending is


    two hundred thousand bucks!"


    The other employees were all enlivened, some female employees were jumping with excitement.


    Judging from the situation, Selena was ovee with a ghastly feeling which reflected on her face.


    Two hundred thousand bucks as minimum spending. They would probably spend more than that for


    dinner.


    Besides, it was still uncertain how much they would b e spending for the karaoke session.


    She was furious and felt like giving an earful to Sonia. It was disgusting of that woman to have decided


    on Selena''s behalf without consulting her.


    Unfortunately, she could not do so. She knew well that Sonia was an old-timer and also a supervisor.


    She might have a few confidantes around. Had Selena scolded Sonia, it would not bring any benefit to


    Selena at all.


    If they were to go to an ordinary restaurant, everyone would be deeply disappointed and even start


    calling her stingy. Therefore, she could not say that Sonia made a mistake either. It would not set things


    right for her.


    "What''s wrong? Manager, didn''t you ask me to arrange for it? Is there something wrong?"


    Seeing that Selena had not said a word for a long time, Sonia was happy with herself.


    Selena got herself together quickly and then smiled as if she was unperturbed. "The Dynasty Hotel,


    right?


    Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll give everyone two hours to g o home and get changed or dress up. You can


    go back and get ready now!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yeah! Great! Long live the manager!"


    The female employee that had the most exciting reaction before, shouted immediately.


    "The manager is so generous. She is taking us to a six-star hotel for dinner. I have not met a leader like


    this i n my life!"


    "Yes, it''s the first time I have encountered such a good leader!"


    The employees left for their homes one by one in excitement. They all agreed to gather at the hotel


    entrance.


    Sonia, who stood by the side waspletely stunned. She had never expected Selena to agree to it.


    The woman had not been working for five years, someone even saw her picking up trash before. They


    would probably need three to four hundred thousand bucks for the entertainment tonight. Can she


    afford that much money?


    "What''s wrong? Supervisor, don''t you want to go back and put on makeup or something?"


    Selena saw that Sonia was still standing there. She could not help but jeered in her heart and asked.


    "Oh, I...I will go now!"


    Sonya replied and then left with the others.


    "Supervisor, what''s up? This woman actually agreed! Does she have that much money?"


    As soon as Sonia walked out of thepany, Felicia stepped forward eagerly to gossip.


    "I''m also surprised. Does she have so much money? Even if her monthly sry is one million bucks,


    she hasn''t been paid, has she? Where the hell does she get so much money from?"


    Sonya knitted her brows together. "This woman is cunning. She must have known that I deliberately did


    that to embarrass her, so she didn''t want to give in. She yed along to win the hearts of the people."


    "Yeah, if she had said that she did not ask you to book a six-star hotel, or told you to find a new ce


    for dinner, the other employees would definitely be unhappy. She is very smart to have agreed to it as if


    nothing happened. She is not easy to deal with!"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Selena plodded out of thepany after the others had left, a sour expression on her face all the


    while.


    She only had 100,000 bucks with her, but the dinner and karaoke could easily cost her over 300,000.


    She felt the pinch on her. 2


    However, Selena had no other choice. Had she allowed Sonia to seed, she would have a miserable


    time at thepany in the future.


    Besides, even if it cost a lot of money, she was paid quite a hefty sry. As long as she drew her first


    sry, she would be lifted from the tight financial situation.


    She could not think of a better solution after mulling over the thought for a while, so she decided to call


    Fiona.


    Fane had taken out a million bucks before, after all, and there were roughly 800,000 with Fiona. She


    could only take some of it from Fiona first to settle the matter.


    "Ma..."


    Selena called out softly once Fiona answered the call.


    "Selena, how are you at work?"


    Fiona asked anxiously without waiting for Selena to talk more. "Selena, let me tell you that we have


    decided that it is best if you divorce Fane. The sooner the better. Perhaps you should take some time


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    off tomorrow or the day after tomorrow to finalize the divorce papers. Otherwise, this hothead guy


    would cause us a lot of trouble..."


    Selena was speechless for a while. "Ma, don''t tell me this. I won''t divorce him. Even if he can¡¯t fork out


    30 million on Grandpa¡¯s 70th birthday or offer us any gift, I¡¯ll still stay with him!" 1


    "You... Why are you so disobedient? We had be like this today because you didn''t listen to your


    grandpa and us. If you had aborted the child, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Why did I give birth t


    o such an unfilial daughter? What a miserable life..."


    Fiona grumbled continuously on the other end of the phone.


    Selena was at a loss of words. As she did not want to dwell on the matter any longer, she decided to be


    straightforward. "I called you because there''s an emergency, Ma, and I need money. Can you transfer


    300,000 to me now?"


    "300,000?"


    As soon as money was mentioned, Fiona''s voice instantly rose by several octaves. "Why do you need


    so much money?" she sputtered. "Aren''t you working there to make money? What''s the money for?


    Don''t tell me that silly Fane hit someone''s luxury car with his


    electric scooter!"


    Selena was speechless again; she was dumbfounded a t her mother¡¯s ridiculous imagination. "Ma,


    what nonsense are you talking about here?" she spoke, a bitter smile on her face. "Just transfer me the


    money. I need it really fast. It''s my first day at work and I''m appointed as the manager, so I''m taking the


    staff in m y department out for a meal!"


    "Why do you need that much just for a meal? How many people are there in your department? Why do


    you need that much money? Don¡¯t you have 100,000 at hand? Isn¡¯t that enough?"


    "You must be hiding something from me, right? Fane must be in trouble again. Did someone ask him to


    pay up? Tell your mother honestly. What''s going on..."


    Fiona kept rambling on the other end of the line.


    Selena was so angry that she curtly replied, "Ma, can you just transfer it to me now? I''ll pay you back


    once I get paid. I''ll give you 100,000 more, alright? Just think of it like I¡¯m borrowing it from you, okay?"


    "But how do I transfer it? Fane gave me cash, and I haven''t deposited it in the bank yet. Besides, if you


    don''t tell me exactly what you¡¯re going to do with it, I won''t give it to you!"

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Fiona was stubborn.


    The corners of Selena''s mouth curled into a bitter smile. She bitterly hung up in disappointment.


    "Hey, Honey. What''s the matter? You look like you''re i n a very bad mood on your first day at work!"


    Coincidentally, Fane parked his electric scooter in front of her. He took out the ice cream he bought and


    gave it to Selena. "The weather is quite hot. It¡¯s still early, so I just drove there and bought two ice


    creams!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena responded to Fane''s gentle smile with a sad one. She took the ice cream andmented,


    "Hubby, I don''t know what to do. I''d just gotten into thepany, and I fell for someone''s scheme.


    What disappointed me was that when I asked my mother for 300,000 and told her that I''d pay her back


    when I get her sry, she refused to lend it to me. She thought that you were in trouble and I wanted


    the money to pay up to someone for the trouble you caused."


    Fane felt distressed just by seeing Selena¡¯s dull expression. He stepped forward and smiled faintly. "


    Honey, it''s okay. If you need money, just tell your husband. You need 300,000, right? I''ll take you to the


    bank and cash out one million. I¡¯ll let you have it so you can feel at ease!"


    The moment he finished, however, his face went somber. His fists balled tightly. "Who dares to plot


    against you on your first day at work? I''ll kill him! Motherf*cker... How dare he schemed against my


    woman? He''s digging his own grave!"


    "Can you not do this? Do you want to solve every problem with your fists?"


    "And, actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. She''s been a supervisor for many years, and perhaps she was eager


    to be promoted as a manager. Unfortunately, the vacancy was given to me."


    Again, Selena smiled bitterly. She had mixed feelings for Fane. She was mad at him for behaving like a


    brash man who wanted to solve everything with his fists. He even threatened to kill the person. What


    she loved about the guy, on the other hand, was his sincere care and love for her. She nevercked a


    sense of security.


    "In that case, I won''t do anything with my fists. You said that you''re short of 300,000. What¡¯s going on?"


    Fane asked.


    "I was careless. Sonia, the supervisor of ourpany, has been in thepany''s purchasing


    department for many years... Unexpectedly, she made a booking for a six-star hotel and karaoke after


    dinner. I thought that I should prepare at least 400,000 bucks. I have 100,000 on hand, so I asked my


    mother to give me 300,000 bucks. Who would¡¯ve thought..."


    Selena confessed the details that happened between her and her mother to Fane. "Hey, if I had only


    known, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to treat them just now," she continued. "It¡¯s a big deal if I''m embarrassed


    or they made it hard for me in the office in the future. Now, w e can¡¯t fork out that much money, and I


    told them to meet me at the hotel''s entrance, too. This is even more embarrassing."


    "Well, there¡¯s still karaoke after dinner," Fane replied." I¡¯m afraid one million bucks might not be


    enough.


    Since you¡¯ve agreed to treat them and told those employees to go home and dress up, let''s prepare


    two million for tonight. That Sonya is a motherfucker. I think she wants to see you embarrassed about


    not having enough money."


    After much consideration, Fane was determined. ¡± Let''s go and cash out two million. We''ll show them


    what''s money."


    "Two... Two million? Do you still have that much money on your card?"


    Selena gasped after hearing Fane. She thought he had emptied out his bonusst time. She did not


    expect him to have so much money on his card.


    "Honey, get on the scooter. Let¡¯s go get some money. Hold on tight to me!"


    Fane patted the seat of his electric scooter and smiled warmly.


    "Alright!" Selena''s face flushed. She licked the ice cream she was holding by hand, and her heart was


    filled with sweetness and joy.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Selena''s mouth curled up into a smile as she sat on Fane''s electric scooter.


    She had waited for five years for him toe back. H e was the first to appear before her when she


    was going through the most difficult, helpless time of her life.


    With the sweet thoughts dancing in her mind, she held the ice cream with one hand and her free arm


    wrapped around Fane''s waist deliberately.


    Her blush seared through her cheeks. To hide that she was doing that deliberately, she coquettishly


    spoke," Drive slowly. You''re scaring me!"


    Fane peeped down at her jade-like white hand; he felt a sense of happiness. He thought they were


    moving very slow already.


    Soon, the two arrived at a bank''s entrance. Fane then parked his scooter on the road shoulder.


    "Wifey, let¡¯s go there and buy a big duffel bag. Two million in cash is a lot. If you don¡¯t buy a big bag,


    I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t hold them!"


    Fane smiled and crossed the road together with Selena.


    "You... Are you really able to withdraw two million in cash?"


    Selena looked uneasy; she was not convinced. It seemed as though Fane might have contributed more


    than once in the army. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be given three or four million as his


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    bonus.


    "If I weren''t so afraid of attracting too much to mention, I can take out a million for you!" 2


    He grinned cheekily at Selena.


    "A million? You must be joking!" 2


    Selena was not sure whether she should cry orugh a t his joke. This guy had gotten better and better


    in bragging. 1


    "Boss, I want to buy a bag!" Fane called out as they entered a small grocery store next to the bank.


    "Oh yeah, I want a big one!"


    The owner of the grocery store was a middle-aged woman. After she studied both Fane and Selena,


    she stated, "You¡¯re buying it to keep clothes, aren¡¯t you? Are you nning to go to work? If you don''t


    have many clothes, this should be enough."


    Fane frowned at the bag. "I have no idea how much is two million in cash," he spoke. ¡°I don''t think this


    is enough, so let¡¯s just get arger one!"


    "Haha! Young man, do you need to brag when you buy this kind of bag? Young people nowadays are


    really humorous!"


    The middle-aged woman chuckled and turned to Selena. "Youngdy, I want to tell you that a young


    man like him who likes to brag isn''t very reliable. You have to think carefully. Getting married is a big


    decision to make!"


    Fane''s face turned dark. Why did he think the woman was a little too nosy for her own good?


    Selena could not hold herughter after she heard that. "Sister, it''s toote. Our kid is already running


    around. Otherwise, I''d consider choosing a better husband!"


    Fane smirked when he heard the conversation.


    "Oh, I see. You sure you want to choose? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll spank you when we get home!"


    "Move along. Take this and go put some money in it. I''m older than you, but I¡¯ve yet to get married. You


    said your kid is already running around, too. What have I done to deserve this humiliation in broad


    daylight?"


    The middle-aged woman seemed to be slightly over her thirties. She gave arge bag with floral


    patterns that workers often use to Fane. "Take this for your cash. I think this must be big enough!"


    "How much is it? Forget it, I''ll give you a hundred. Keep the change tofort your wounded heart!"


    Fane thought that the woman was funny, so he threw a hundred in cash to her before turning around


    with Selena and left the store.


    "You''re really generous!"


    Selena did not know how to react. "I used to take Kylie out to pick up some trash. We couldn¡¯t even


    make a hundred a day!"

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Hearing that, Fane''s heart quivered. He stopped at the bank''s entrance and reached out to caress


    Selena''s pretty face. "Don''t worry. I''m back now, and you¡¯ll never suffer anymore. Anyway, your


    husband is now someone with social status. I''m also earning 20 million bucks a month now, right?"


    Selena''s heart was filled with warmth, and a warm smile graced her lips. "It seems that Miss Tanya


    didn''t lie to you. You really got the job!"


    "Yes. They had also arranged a room in the vi for m e. I can live there if I want to, but I think it''s more


    Fane smiled as he studied the woman before him. Through her, he realized that the world was so


    beautiful.


    He would be responsible for her life from then on!


    "What are you doing here with a big flowery bag? Are you going in there to pick up the mineral water


    bottle? Get out of the way!"


    A man who was wearing a gold ne came over.


    After that, his eyes traveled down the fair legs under Selena''s professional work skirt. He eximed


    lecherously. "Tsk, tsk! This woman is pretty goodlooking. Howe a trash-picker can find such a


    beautiful wife?"


    Fane gave the guy a cold stare and took Selena straight to the bank.


    "F*ck!"


    The man also walked into the bank with a wide smile.


    Inside, there were already people standing in lines. Many were sitting on chairs, waiting for their turn.


    "There are too many people here. I don''t know how long it''ll take to withdraw the money!"


    Selena sighed helplessly at the sight of the big crowd.


    "It''ll be fast!" Fane reassured her.


    A female employee at the counter saw Faneing. She went up to him with a huge grin and


    enthusiastically ushered, "Oh, handsome guy, you''re here again? Come,e, let¡¯s go into the VIP


    room. You and your girlfriend can take a rest there. I''ll be serving you immediately!"


    "Wait, he¡¯s just a trash picker. Why are you serving someone like him? What¡¯s going on in your bank?


    You should be serving me instead. I''m here to take out a hundred thousand!"


    The fat guy wearing the gold ne patted his beer belly and rose his chin slightly, looking all


    arrogant.


    "I''m the manager here. Even if you¡¯re a VIP, it isn''t my responsibility as a manager to serve you!"


    The woman''s face turned cold. "This brother is our VIP customer; a super VIP who withdrew a million


    thest time he was here!" "You weren¡¯t that friendly when I came here the other day," Fane calmly


    interjected.


    "Hey, it was a misunderstanding. I didn''t expect you to be so rich. Do you really want to withdraw 1


    million?"


    The female manager was ttered. "Dear customer, how much are you taking out this time?" she asked


    Fane respectfully.


    Fane looked at the bag he was holding. "This bag should be able to hold 2 million in cash, right? I¡¯ll


    withdraw 2 million bucks!" 2


    The man next to him was dumbfounded. Someone that could take out 2 million in cash must be a rich


    second generation.


    "Oh, but of course. Pleasee this way!"


    The female manager led the way.


    "By the way, I have to correct you. This isn¡¯t my girlfriend; she¡¯s my wife!"


    Fane was surprised at the treatment he received. Then, he introduced Selena to the manager.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    "Wife?"


    The manager was considered a beautiful woman with an attractive figure. To have heard Fane''s


    rification, she was stunned momentarily. She eyed Selena, green with envy. "This youngdy is


    really lucky to have married such a handsome and rich man. You have nothing to worry about for the


    rest of your life!"


    She had hoped for a chance to have a rtionship with Fane. After all, it was the first time she met


    such a wealthy man.


    The instant she met Selena, however, she felt inferior o n the spot. The woman who stood before her


    was much better than her, appearance and temperancewise.


    Once she led Fane and Selena into a private room, the manager went to make a cup of coffee for them


    both before helping them with their business.


    After a while, arge amount of cash was sent to Fane under the escort of two security guards.


    "Help me put them in this bag!" Fane said with a faint smile.


    The two security guards were bbergasted at the sight of the flowery bag. Such an ordinary flowery


    bag many wage earners used was given to them to stash


    away the two million cash. Indeed, rich people were one-of-a-kind and hard to understand.


    "You really took two million out!"


    Selena tried lifting the flowery bag in front of her. It felt quite heavy.


    After the couple went out, they quickly hopped on the scooter and rode away to the hotel.


    "Are there really two million bucks in there?"


    Looking at the seemingly heavy bag on the electric scooter, the woman who sold the bag to them


    opened her mouth wide in surprise. She wondered if what she saw was correct.


    She had seen the couple going into the bank next door with the empty bag, but when they appeared


    again, the bag was full and heavy.


    She ran to one of the security guards and asked," Brother, were the two people who walked out just


    now carrying money in the bag?"


    The security guard rolled his eyes. "Are you talking nonsense? If they''re not here to withdraw money,


    do you think they''re here to collect trash?"


    "My goodness. It''s unbelievable! I can''t imagine a man who dressed so casually on his electric scooter


    is so rich!"


    The woman swallowed a big gulp of saliva. She began t o doubt her judgment.


    Since it was still early, Fane took Selena somewhere for a drink. They spent some time together,


    chatting, before heading toward the hotel.


    At the za outside the hotel, more than 20 employees of the procurement department stood waiting.


    All the female employees put effort into dressing up a s it was their first time patronizing such a high-


    end ce. They were very excited; some were sexy, and some were dressed as though they were


    going to a ballroom party.


    "Why hasn''t the manager arrived? I''m famished!"


    A female employee mumbled after waiting for a while.


    Felicia checked the time. She frowned and went up to Sonia. "Supervisor, howe Selena isn''t here


    yet? Maybe she¡¯s noting because she has no money?"


    Sonia was taken aback after hearing Felicia, but she was pleased. "Oh, well. I''ve booked this hotel to


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    embarrass her. She must be terribly upset and has decided to stand us up!"


    "Hey, if this is the case, it''d be good for us!"


    Feliciaughed. "Everyone put effort into dressing up for dinner. They''d be pissed if they find out


    Selena stood us up."


    "Pfft! I thought she was so smart and rich. It turned out that she was just pulling our legs. Stupid


    woman!"


    "I¡¯d love to see how she handles work in the future!"


    Sonya snorted coldly as her eyes gleamed with triumph.


    All of a sudden, a male employee spoke aloud: "Oh, she¡¯s here. The manager''s here!"

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    "Where?"


    "Which car is hers?" someone asked. "Why can''t I see i t?"


    "The person behind the electric scooter looks like the manager!"


    The male employee pointed to the electric scooter slowly approaching the road shoulder.


    "My goodness, it''s her! Who''s that man? Surely not her husband, right? There¡¯s a flowery bag in front


    of her. Is her husband on his way to work and he dropped her off on his way?"


    Felicia was surprised at what she saw.


    "Could it be? Didn''t you say that the manager''s sry i s one million a month? With such a high sry,


    why does her husband need to work?"


    A male employee frowned at her remark.


    "Hehe. You may not know but she¡¯s the famous beauty, Selena Taylor. She was the one kicked out by


    the Taylor Family," she added. "Her husband must¡¯ve returned from the army!"


    "Let me tell you something. Do you know why she rides an electric scooter? It¡¯s because she has no


    money. Some time ago, someone saw her with her daughter picking up trash to sell. Who knows how


    she


    sry?"


    Felicia jeered and spilled out what she knew to the other employees.


    "It''s impossible that she has no money. If she has no money, why would the manager invite us to a six-


    star hotel?"


    The male employee concluded after thinking for a while. "I believe the manager must be rich."


    "If she¡¯s rich, why doesn''t she buy a small car? Why is she riding an electric scooter?"


    Felicia was still not convinced.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Anyway, it''s the manager''s treat today. It''s her business if she has


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    money to pay or not. We just need to enjoy the night!"


    Sonia, who was standing aside, quipped.


    After Fane and Selena found a ce to park their scooter, they walked over together.


    "Let me introduce everyone. He¡¯s my husband, Fane! H e just got off work, so he came to pick me up!"


    Selena joined the crowd, smiling happily. "I''m really sorry to have kept everyone waiting!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Manager. We just arrived not long ago!" a female employee replied cheerfully.


    Sonia smiled at Fane. "This is the manager¡¯s husband.


    I heard that he used to be a food delivery guy, right? It was only then he was enlisted on behalf of


    Young Master Taylor, right?"


    Selena''s face darkened, but she managed to force a polite smile. "Wow, Supervisor, you do know a lot


    of things!"


    "Hehe. I do know a lot of things. I''ve also heard that our manager used to pick up trash a few days ago.


    Howe you have suddenly be our manager? What an incredible change!" Sonia mocked. "You


    two are such a good match!"


    "Manager, she meant it the derogatory way, not the other way around!"


    Felicia stepped forward and reminded Selena.


    "Is it really? Oh, I''m such a fool. I thought it was a nice way to praise people. I''ve made a fool out of


    myself for not learning enough!" Sonia said with a smile.


    "Pretty girl, did you brush your teeth today?" Fane rebutted coldly.


    "Sure I did. Why?" "Then why is your mouth so smelly?"

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    "You... Why did you say that to me? What''s the matter with you? How low of you to do that!"


    Sonia was so angry that her chest was heaving. She did not expect aeback from Fane.


    She was a distant rtive of the Drake Family. Everyone in thepany knew that.


    That was the reason why no one in thepany dared to offend her. Even the previous manager had


    to give her face and asked her opinions for many decisions.


    In her opinion, Fane was just a lousy soldier, so he was not qualified to talk to her like that.


    "Oh, sorry, I''m just like you. I didn''t study much, and I¡¯m just a boorish man. I thought I was praising


    you!"


    Fane gave an insouciant shrug as he defended himself.


    Many employees chuckled when they heard their exchange. That guy was smart and witty with his


    words.


    "You..."


    Sonia was so angry that her face turned blue, yet she was at a loss of words to retaliate. She could


    only cross her arms across her chest and nced at the bag in Fane''s hand. "Why do you bring such


    an ugly bag if you''re here to eat? This is a six-star hotel, the


    best hotel in Middle Province. Don''t you feel ashamed t o go in like this?"


    Fane looked down at the bag in his hand. "If it''s embarrassing to carry such arge sack of cash,


    wouldn''t it be even more embarrassing if you walk in empty-handed?"


    "My goodness. Is this for real? Is it all cash in there?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A male employee was wide-eyed upon hearing Fane.


    Everyone gasped. If it was cash in the bag, would it be two million worth of cash in the bag?


    What a haughty look! That was an act of a tycoon.


    "Hehe... He was right. It''s all money in here!"


    Sonia mocked. "If I''m not wrong, it¡¯s the money from gathering trash you two had done before. Do you


    n t o go sell it after dinner? If that''s the case, I''m convinced that it''s money. Maybe ten or twenty


    bucks worth?"


    Sonia paused before turning to Selena. "Manager, your husband is really good at cracking jokes!" she


    contemptuously added.


    Selena wore a smug look. "Supervisor, I''m sorry to disappoint you, but there''s real money in my


    husband''s bag," she retorted. "We had nothing to carry the cash with, so we bought a bag. We''ll use


    the leftover money to y a game with everyer!"


    "No way. Your husband is a soldier! How can he be rich?"


    Sonia said dubiously. She studied the bag carefully and tried to trace the outline of the contents. The


    outline looked neat and did not resemble bottles or cans.


    "A soldier can''t have money? You''ve got long hair, but you''re surely short of knowledge!"


    Fane smiled as he nced around at the crowd. "Let¡¯s go in first. Which private room did you book?


    Have you ordered the dishes?"


    "The private room isn''t expensive; the minimum spending is only 200,000. Mr. Fane, do you think it''s


    appropriate?"


    Sonia deliberately increased her tone when she mentioned the price range. She had her apricot eyes


    locked on Fane¡¯s face, not wanting to miss his expression.


    To her disappointment, Fane was unruffled. "It¡¯s okay! Let¡¯s go!"


    Fane slung the bag over his shoulder and led the way into the hotel.


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    Selena thought it was funny how Fane walked. He looked like a farmworker who was on his way to


    work.


    Unexpectedly, just as Fane was about to step into the hotel, two security officers came right up to him.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    "Mister, are you looking for someone?"


    One of the guards asked with a strange expression.


    "Mister, this is the Dynasty Hotel, the best hotel in Middle Province. Only the noble and rich patronize


    this ce!"


    The other security guard was not as polite. "If you''re here to pick up trash, then I''m afraid it won''t work.


    This isn¡¯t the ce to do that!"


    Fane burst outughing. "How ridiculous! I''m here for dinner, of course!"


    Then, his face instantly went dark. "Get out of my way! II


    His being emitted a terrifying aura, and the two security guards were scared witless. They stumbled


    several steps backward. 1


    "Haha! Can you even afford to dine here?"


    A man, who happened to be passing by, asked scornfully. "Poor and rude are the words for people like


    you!"


    After throwing the remark, the rich second generation turned to the two security guards and said, "You


    two, it''s better to send him away. People with status like us don''t want to dine with such a lowly person.


    He even came in with a woven bag! Wouldn''t it be degrading


    for the hotel to let him in?"


    The two security guards were petrified by Fane. However, after hearing from the man, they felt that he


    made sense.


    Therefore, one of them stepped forward and said," Mister, how about you go somewhere else? Your


    clothes are indeed¡ª"


    "What is it about my clothes? Believe it or not, TH whack you if you keep talking nonsense!"


    Fane''s face sank.


    "Tsk. He truly is a dangerous and uncultured person!" scoffed the man.


    "Do you think people who can afford to run this hotel are afraid of you? Brat, if you dare to make a


    scene here today, you''ll be in trouble!"


    Selena knew Fane had a bad temper. She was afraid that he would start a fight, so she immediately


    pulled Fane aside. "Forget it, don''t fight with them!"


    Selena then turned to the two security guards. "You two, we¡¯ve booked a private room," she stated.


    "We made a booking for the private room 508! I¡¯m a manager of the Drake Dynasty Real Estate under


    the Drake Group! Don''t worry. We have money to dine here! II


    As soon as the rich second generation heard her, he gasped in awe. "You...are you from the Drake


    Dynasty Real Estate? A manager? Which department are you


    from?"


    The rich second generation was a young master from a third-ss aristocratic family simr to the


    Taylor Family. He happened to be in the building materials business.


    He was excited after hearing Selena''s introduction.


    "What''s wrong? I''m from the procurement department, " Selena answered.


    The other party''s eyes lit up even brighter. "I heard that Drake Dynasty Real Estate took up a piece of


    high-end residential area, right?¡±


    "You''re well informed!" Selena answered with a light chuckle.


    "Does this have anything to do with us going in for dinner, though?" she added. "Excuse me,


    gentleman, but we''re going in for dinner!"


    "Of course it matters!"


    The man was in ecstasy. He took out his business card in a hurry. "I¡¯m from Union Building Materials.


    I¡¯m the young master of the Logan Family. Our family i s in the building materials business. Beautiful


    manager, please take my business card. I''ll pay for your meal tonight!"

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    "Really? That¡¯s great. We''ve booked a private room with minimum spending of 200,000 bucks. Are you


    sure you want to pay for our dinner? In case we order more dishes, the dinner might cost around


    300,000 to 400,000!"


    A female employee''s eyes lit up when she overheard the conversation. She stepped forward and took


    the man¡¯s business card eagerly. "Are you Sean Logan, the Assistant General Manager?"


    "Yes!" he chuckled shortly. "My father is worried that I might not be able to handle thepany on my


    own. I''m appointed as the assistant general manager while he¡¯s the general manager!"


    Sean cracked a self-deprecating joke and asked, "By the way, who''s this beautiful manager?"


    "Oh, this is our new manager, Selena Taylor!" the female employee replied casually.


    "Manager, someone wants to treat us to dinner. Why don¡¯t you two exchange name cards?"


    Another male employee was equally over the moon. Why would they let go of such a big offer?


    "That''s right. We should exchange business cards. That''s good etiquette to practice!"


    Sean was stoked as he nodded profusely.


    Sonia was pleased to see the unfolding event before her. Sean was obviously trying to please Selena.


    After all, Selena was the sole decision-maker of procuring building materials. As a supervisor, Sonia


    could not make such a decision.


    Had Selena epted his kindness, it would tantamount to owing him a favor. Sean would probably visit


    them in the office within two days to discuss how they could strike a deal.


    As the saying went, ''Who receives the gifts, sells his liberty¡¯, Selena would probably agree to procure


    building materials from him. Would that constitute bribery? 1


    Sonia, then, took out her mobile phone secretly and then clicked on her camera app to record the


    situation. She could not wait to show the video to their general manager. It would bepelling


    evidence.


    Selena would lose her influence in thepany if the scandal was exposed.


    However, to her surprise, Selena smiled indifferently a t Sean. "Excuse me, Young Master Logan, but


    this is ourpany''s dinner. I said I was going to treat them, so there''s no need to offer for us!


    Besides, you don''t have to give me a business card. You can talk to ourpany or our employees for


    work matters, and they''ll inform me!"


    Sean''s hand stopped in mid-air, his business card still between his fingers. He wore an awkward smile


    on his face.


    "Manager Taylor, I was just being friendly. It''s got to b e fate that we meet here today. It''s no big deal to


    pay for your meal, right?" Sean exined himself desperately.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t like to owe another person favors! II


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Selena decided she would say no more after that and walked right through the door into the hotel.


    The two security guards werepletely dumbfounded. If they were someone that the rich second


    generation wanted to please, they would probably be able to afford to have dinner there, so they dared


    not stop Fane and the others. Instead, they made way for the rest to enter the hotel.


    On the other hand, Sonia was speechless once more. She had nned to collect evidence of Selena


    epting bribery, but she did not expect to see her being so righteous. The superiors might praise her


    if they found out about her righteous attitude.


    She put her phone away sullenly and walked into the hotel.


    Sean sighed as he observed the people who had already walked in. "Why didn''t this new manager take


    my bait?"

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    It did not take long for his eyes to brighten up again. H e cried out excitedly as a light bulb went off in


    his head. "Oh yeah... Why was I so stupid? There are so many people around, and her employees are


    here as well. How could she ept such a grandiose benefit? Had someone reported her to the


    management, she''d b e doomed even if the benefit isn''t given to her directly!"


    He smiled to himself after figuring out the situation. "I t seems that I''ll have to ask her out alone for


    business discussion someday. I¡¯ll then give her a bank card secretly, so everyone wouldn¡¯t know. I''m


    sure she''ll ept it. Who in their right mind would turn money down!"


    Selena and others soon arrived at arge private room. Fane casually dropped the bag at a corner


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    before he sat down next to Selena.


    Selena, who knew that Fane had two million with him, was obviously confident about paying for the


    meal. She stood up and smiled at everyone. "You can order whatever you want to eat," she spoke


    aloud. "The minimum spending in this private room is 200,000 bucks. Don¡¯t order less than that for the


    dishes and wine, or you''ll lose out!"


    "Manager, rest assured. We won''t let it go to waste!"


    A female employee, the most vigorous among them all,ughed out loud. "Well, let¡¯s stick to the price


    nned. Although the manager''s sry is quite high a t a million per month, she had to work hard for


    it. Surely it¡¯s not easy, right?"


    "Yes, the manager has only started working and she hasn''t got her sry yet, yet she invited us to


    dinner above all things. Where else can we find such a good manager!"


    Another male employee chimed in with a smile.


    Sonia and Felicia nced at each other, both with an embarrassed expression. They wanted to taint


    the rtionship between Selena and the employees, but they had made all the employees like the new


    manager even more.


    ''I don''t believe she has money to treat us to dinner!¡¯


    Unconvinced, Sonia gritted her teeth. She believed Selena was just trying to save her face.


    After everyone had ced their orders, she ordered some of the most expensive dishes, which made


    her feel morefortable.


    ¡®Pfft! I think these dishes and wines will add up to almost 400,000 bucks. I still don''t believe that she


    has that amount of money!¡¯ she rambled internally.


    Sonia thought to herself. With a grin on her face, she said, "Everyone, let¡¯s drink up. Today is our


    manager¡¯s first day at work. Let¡¯s celebrate. This wine isn¡¯t cheap, and it¡¯s more than ten thousand


    bucks per bottle. I¡¯ve ordered only ten bottles."


    "Supervisor, don''t you think this is too expensive? Let''s just follow the minimum spending mark.


    Otherwise, this meal may be too expensive!"


    A female employee frowned and thought that the supervisor was selfish and did not seem to be


    bothered about Selena at all. Was she not afraid that Selena will make it hard on her in the future at


    work?


    "Yes, Supervisor, you¡¯re really wrong here. It''s not your own money, so you don''t feel the pinch, do


    you? Why don''t you order cheaper wines but more bottles to share?"


    Another male employee, too, was unimpressed. Sonia was obviously not happy that Selena got to


    be a manager as soon as she joined thepany, so she was obviously plotting for revenge.


    Selena had just started working and she had not been paid her sry, yet she invited them to have a


    luxurious meal in such a ssy hotel. Everyone was very grateful except Sonia, who was showing her


    dissatisfaction. It was selfish of her to have ordered so many dishes and wine.


    Sonia almost passed out. She had never expected the person named Ben ke-the unimpressed


    employee -to talk to a supervisor like that. He never had the courage to voice out his opinion before.


    She pulled a long face and defended herself, "It was the manager who asked us to order as we like.


    The manager said nothing. Why do you sound like you''ve lost a lot of money? You haven''t even started


    drinking, yet you''re behaving like you''re in a daze and don¡¯t know any better on what to say?"


    "It¡¯s alright. She has ordered the dishes anyway, so eat up and drink up, everybody. Everyone should


    have fun! II


    Selena had cleverly resolved the awkwardness.


    "That is, we should believe that there is money in the manager''s husband''s bag! Don¡¯t you think that all


    these are so expensive?"


    Sonia looked at the woven bag in the corner strangely.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    "Yes, everyone should just enjoy the night. What can w e poor people worry about for our manager!"


    Felicia nodded and then asked Fane, "By the way, what do you do, Fane? Why are you so rich? Tell us


    about it!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m a bodyguard!"


    Fane smiled faintly and replied nonchntly.


    "Bodyguard?"


    Sonia burst outughing when she heard that. "Haha! You can always im to be a bodyguard to make


    it sound better while in truth, you''re just a petty security guard. Well, to put it in another way, you''re just


    watching the door! I guess you''re only being paid a few thousand bucks a month, yes? Now that your


    wife is earning one million a month, do you feel inferior?"


    To this, Fane burst outughing. "Miss Neal, are you confused between a security guard and


    bodyguard?" h e spoke. "Security guards guard the door whereas I''m a real bodyguard!"


    "Moreover, I took up this job because I don¡¯t want my wife to feel like I''m not working," he added."


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be bothered to go for this job!"


    "You¡¯re talking too much for a supposed bodyguard. Your mentality is good. Oh, well... If you must


    make it


    sound better, bodyguard it is!" "I know that many of you who retired from the army ended up working as


    bodyguards. Can you make ten thousand bucks a month? Do you have a five-figure sry?"


    Sonia smiled as though they were chatting normally, but her words were thorn-filled.


    "True, your wife is earning a seven-figure sry. If you have a five-figure figure sry, even if it''s 80 or


    90 thousand a month, it feels no different from living off your wife, right? Besides, bodyguards don''t


    earn that much!" Felicia added.


    "20 million bucks a month. I don¡¯t know how many digits there are, but it should be eight digits, right?


    I¡¯m not good at math, so I don''t know much!"


    Fane picked up the wine ss slowly and took a sip.


    "My God! 20 million bucks a month?"


    An employee suddenly shouted in surprise. "Your sry is too high!"


    "This is the first time I''ve heard of such a high sry!"mented another employee.


    "Impossible!"


    "Don''t brag about it," she spoke as she dismissed the hype. "As far as I know, bodyguards in the


    Middle Province aren''t paid as high as the others. The bodyguards who enjoyed the highest sry


    worked for the Drake Family. I''m their distant rtive, so I know it well. The best Drake Family''s head


    ofmander was only paid one or two million a month! " 2


    Sonia then turned to Selena and sneered, "Manager, before your husband brags next time, I suggest


    that he better find out about the sry of a bodyguard first. It¡¯s too outrageous and shameful to talk like


    that!"


    "Supervisor, my husband''s sry is indeed 20 million bucks a month. This is what Second Young Miss


    agreed personally. Although I feel that the sry is too high, I can''t refuse it if she offered such a high


    sry, right?¡±


    Selena smiled bitterly. It felt so surreal when she talked about Fane''s sry. Perhaps she should have


    waited for a month at the sry she received to make sure the payment would be finalized. 1


    Sonia clicked her tongue. "I can''t believe that your husband iscking a cultural background, Manager.


    H e just doesn''t stop bragging. You''re a high-achieving student and a manager of the Drake Dynasty


    Real Estate Company. It''s bad that you even resorted to lying to cover up for your husband!"


    Sonia smiled and desperately added, "I''ve been to the Drake residence several times. I''ve seen all the


    bodyguards there, except for those few powerful guardians who I¡¯ve never seen all my life. I''ve seen


    them all but I''ve never noticed your husband!"


    "Oh, I have only just started the first day at work today. It¡¯s normal if you haven''t seen me!" Fane


    chirped.


    "Besides, you and I aren''t people of the same level. It doesn''t matter if you have seen me or not!"

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Fane maintained his indifferent expression. He was tirelessly serving Selena her favorite dish.


    The other employees were all wide-eyed because it did not look like Fane was lying. At th4e same


    time, everyone knew Sonia was rted to the Drake family.


    Otherwise, based on Sonia''s ability, it would be difficult for her to stay in this position for years.


    "Hehe... It doesn''t matter, because I still think you''re lying! It''s okay if the sry is low, we won''tugh


    at you. After all, you are our manager''s husband, aren''t you? If the manager doesn''t mind, we won''t


    mind!" Sonia mocked, again.


    "You''re right, my wife doesn''t mind my sry. Why are you talking so much?"


    Fane was a little upset. He was fine if others ridiculed him but they had always turned their battle


    towards Selena.


    Selena had been through a lot for five years for him; h e wanted his wife to feel wronged no more.


    He pointed at the dishes on the table in front of him." You''ve ordered a lot of dishes, yet they can''t even


    stop you from babbling?"


    "You-"


    Sonia stood up with anger. How she wished she could


    walk over and p Fane immediately.


    However, Fane was not working under her. He was Selena''s husband, and Selena was her direct boss.


    "Haha! Why don¡¯t you prove it to me that you have the ability? Otherwise, you''re just lying!"


    Finally, Sonia suppressed the anger in her heart and sat back on the chair.


    "What will you do if I could prove it? Kneel down and apologize to me?" Fanemented when he saw


    the opponent''s unconvinced look.


    "Yes. You can prove it to me and let me see what kind of bodyguard can earn 20 million bucks a


    month!"


    Sonia was unhappy in the beginning, but she was already starting to feel so irritated by Fane.


    She stood up again and crossed her arms over her chest. "I''ll give you ten minutes. If you can''t prove


    that your monthly sry is 20 million, what should I do about it?"


    Fane, carefully thinking, then replied, "How about I let you p my face?"


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it!" Sonia agreed right away and watched the time, i


    "Then it''s time I''ll show you now!"


    As she remembered something, she then turned to Selena. "By the way, you''re the manager. This is a


    personal bet between your husband and I, so you shouldn''t embarrass me in the future because of this.


    After all, it has nothing to do with work!"


    "Hehe. Don''t worry, I won''t get you in trouble because o f this kind of thing!"


    Selena smiled. Pompous Sonia did not give face to the manager at all. Besides, Selena would be


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    footing her bill that night. It was exhrating to wait and watch.


    "That''s good. We''re waiting for a good show!" 2 Sonia smiled confidently.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Fane took another sip of the wine, slowly. "I''ve only given you ten minutes. It¡¯s already a minute!" Sonia


    looked at the time again.


    A smile on his face, Fane pulled out his phone and dialed the number Tanya gave to him this afternoon.


    H e put the phone on loudspeaker mode.


    An employee nced at the number and eximed loudly.


    "He¡¯s calling Miss Tanya!¡±


    The call was soon answered. On the other end of the phone was heard the voice of Tanya. "Fane? Has


    something happened? Why did you think of calling m e tonight?"


    "Nothing happened, Miss Tanya, I just want to confirm something. Is my pay 20 million per month?"


    A small smile appeared on Fane''s face and he sipped the wine once more.


    "Yes. What¡¯s the matter? You don''t think it¡¯s too little, d o you?"


    Tanya was obviously a little puzzled on the other end o f the line. "Don''t worry. During New Year, my


    grandpa said that we won''t miss out on your 20 million bonus. I t should be enough if you don''t


    squander them, right?" she added.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Everybody else waspletely shocked by Tanya''s negotiating tone. She not only sounded


    unassertive, but she has also asked Fane if the amount given was too little. My lord, how was this the


    way and the tone o f speaking to a bodyguard?


    "Oh, it¡¯s not too little. I just wanted to make sure. Sorry for disturbing you!"


    Fane gently tapped on his phone screen, hung up the call, and raised his head to look at Sonia. "My


    precious Miss Neal, this is Miss Tanya''s voice, am I right? It''s 20 million, am I correct?"


    Embarrassment was written across her face. Her head was buzzing loudly. A bodyguard had a sry


    of 20 million a month? What was wrong with this Drake family?


    "Yes. It¡¯s 20 million. I didn''t expect your sry to be so high!"


    Sonia squeezed a smile, awkwardly so. Her voice trembled.


    As she looked at the ss before her, she immediately poured a full ss of red wine and lifted it. "My


    apologies, Fane. I underestimated you. For that, I¡¯ll drink this ss as punishment!" she said to Fane.


    Sonia downed the wine in an instant, not waiting for Fane''s response.


    Felicia apuded from the side and echoed, "Miss Neal sure can hold her liquor well!"


    "Haha! I''m not sure if you could hold your liquor well, but I surely remember that you¡¯d kneel before me


    and apologize. You didn''t forget about that, did you?"


    Fane spoke, and his lips curved into a smirk.


    "Oh, our pretty boy. Miss Neal was just joking with you, so don''t take it seriously. Besides, she''s


    punished herself with all that wine. Why bother with a woman?"


    As she sensed the atmosphere had turned sour, Felicia instantly tried damage control byughing it off.


    However, Fane did not buy her effort. "Don''t use gender as a shield. When she was despising me a


    moment ago, she did not say that she''s a woman. C''mon, cough it up. If you can''t afford to lose, don''t


    bet with anyone next time!"


    "You..."


    Sonia gritted her teeth; she was so angry that she almost passed out. With so many employees in the


    scene, she would not be able to raise her head high up before others for the rest of her life if she knelt


    before Fane. Moreover, how many people would talk about her behind her back?


    Awkwardness nketed the employees. Wordlessly, they looked at one another. No one stood up to


    defend Sonia, all because Sonia often abused her authority to bully them in the workce. The thought


    that she was above everyone else was ingrained in her mind.


    Of course, Felicia-who always fought hard to please her-was excluded from the list.


    Selena finally breathed a sigh of relief after she was avenged. "Fane, let¡¯s not go deep into it. I invited


    everyone to dinner tonight, and then to karaoke. Let¡¯s stop before everything gets worse. If you really


    make a girl kneel before you, it won''t make a good image of you as well."


    Fane finally gave in after his wife¡¯s plea. He waved his hand. "Fine. I, Fane Woods, wouldn''t usually let


    things go, even if the God of War appears before me.


    However, I''m going to let it pass just because my wife asked for it."


    Selena''s face immediately turned red. Fane was Kylie''s father, and she really did not want her daughter


    to grow up without a father, so she had hoped for his return from the war.


    In fact, Fane and Selena were not close at all. If it were not for the kid, they would not be together. 1


    However, Fane treated her and her daughter well for the past few days. The sense of security that


    Fane gave them made her feel more and more that her five years of waiting for him to return was


    worthwhile.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    A spur of the moment had gotten her a fine man.


    "Thank you. I''ll drink two more sses as an apology.¡±


    Embarrassment did not leave her face. She forced a smile, poured herself two sses of wine, and


    gulped them down.


    "C''mon guys, let''s continue our feast! After this, we''ll g o to karaoke in a bit. I don''t really like singing,


    though, so I''ll just listen to everyone sing!¡±


    Fane smiled and spoke courteously.


    Only then did the others continue to feast on food and wine.


    Time went by very quickly, and it was already halfpast eight in the evening. It was finally time to pay the


    dinner bill.


    "Sir, this is your bill: 363,207 bucks in total!¡±


    One of the two good-looking waitresses, who had been serving everyone that evening, walked over to


    Fane with a professional smile on her face. "Sir, do you prefer to pay with cash or credit card?" she


    gently inquired.


    Although the waitress knew generally customers would prefer to pay with a card, she followed the old


    routine and asked the question anyway.


    "Cash, please." Everyone stopped dead in their tracks when Fane pointed at the woven bag in the


    corner.


    "Cash? In that woven bag?"


    The good-looking waitress was taken aback. This was the first time she met a customer like Fane. Paid


    in cash? For a bill of more than 300,000 bucks? The cash was in that bag, too?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s over 360,000, right? Take 370,000 as payment for the bill, and the change will be a tip for you


    both!"


    Fane stood up and stretched his body.


    "Th-thank you, Sir!"


    The waitress immediately beckoned to the other waitress.


    The other waitress brought a tray over, and the two brought the bag before Fane. They unzipped the


    bag before him.


    Zip!


    The woven bag was opened. What they found within were stacks of banknotes.


    "Oh, my lord! It''s real money!"


    "It''s around two million here. This is the first time I''ve seen so much cash!"


    "This is beyond rich! I thought Miss Taylor has good pay, but her husband''s is unexpectedly higher!"


    "Ah! How I wish I have such a good husband. I won''t have to worry about anything all my life!"


    "Bah! Are you as charming as Miss Taylor? Stop dreaming!"


    This bag of banknotes gave rise to so much discussion among the employees in the scene.


    On the side, Sonia''s and Felicia''s face went dark and gloomy. Sonia, especially, who had thought a lot


    about whether Fane had the money to pay the bill. Had he not have had that amount, he would have


    been aughingstock. Little did she know, the woven bag that he carried was filled with stacks of cash.


    "Thank you for the tip, Sir!"


    The two good-looking waitresses were on cloud nine, too. Each of them could get more than three


    thousand tips after they counted 370,000 for the bill.


    "Let¡¯s sing! Where¡¯s the karaoke? Have you made the reservation?"


    Fane waved his hand and asked.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Not long after, everyone arrived at a luxurious business club. They were then led into an opulent VIP


    room.


    The consumption here was not expensive, but with so many people here together, it would cost about


    ten hundred thousand to two hundred thousand bucks. It might be even more. 3


    Of course, Sonia would not doubt Fane''s ability to pay the bill anymore. That huge woven bag of cash


    nearly blinded her tonight.


    They ordered many signature dishes, and they started to eat and drink.


    After much persuasion and coaxing, Selena went up the stage and sang two songs. Her voice was


    lovely. 1


    "Waiter! Check, please!"


    When it was about time, Fane paid for the bill without waiting; it was two hundred and twenty thousand


    bucks in total. He made the waiter take two hundred and thirty thousand for the bill, and the change


    would be the waiter''s tip.


    Fane walked out of the VIP room with the remaining one million four hundred thousand in his bag,


    ready t o go home.


    Sonia and Felicia were sour the whole time. They


    could only apany everyone to drink and sing as they were embarrassed to leave the ce. Their


    hearts were truly unsatisfied.


    As they walked into the hallway, however, a racily dressed up woman bolted out from one of the VIP


    rooms. Her hair was a total mess, and horror was practically seeping through her face!


    "Help! Help me!¡±


    The woman yelled, but she was then pulled by a few men who rushed out of the same room to chase


    after her.


    "Damn, aren¡¯t you shameless?"


    One of the men, with a blue dragon tattooed on his arm, pped the woman harshly. "What are you


    yelling for? Didn''t I pay you?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn right. Why the hell do you pretend to be innocent when you chose to work here?"


    The other man with yellow hair sneered. "Look at what you''re wearing! You¡¯re definitely a hooker! What


    are you pretending for, then? Is the money not enough?¡± He touched the woman on the floor, his eyes


    fiery. "Come here. I¡¯ll give you a few thousands more. Haha!"


    "Sir, don''t! Please don''t! I beg you. Please let me go! I''m only here to apany the customer to drink,


    and I don''t provide any other services!" the woman begged with terror in her trembling voice. "If you


    need the service, we have it here as well! Let me introduce a few to you. They''re all professional, and


    you''ll be satisfied!¡±


    "Bah! Sorry. Not. Sorry. I only want you today!"


    The tattooed man spat on the ground. "Take the woman in!" he ordered his men. "Stop pretending to


    be innocent when you work in such a ce! Still, I like your resistance. Pull her into the room and let


    me enjoy her!"


    The situation before Fane made him stop dead in his tracks. His face sank.


    ¡°Let''s go. These are all ns and gangsters. We can''t afford to offend them."


    Selena knew Fane was triggered just by looking at his face, but the other party won by numbers. There


    were four or five men out here; there must be more men in the room. It would be fighting a losing battle.


    "Hehe! You want to y superhero?"


    Sonia smiled coldly. "Oh right, I almost forgot! You''re a bodyguard! A bodyguard of twenty million bucks


    a month, too. You should be able to deal with these rubbish bags, right? Otherwise, it''d be such a


    shame to the Drake Family. A bodyguard with twenty million a month but couldn''t deal with these


    b*stards. Money well spent, huh?"


    "Fane, don¡¯t listen to her. A local gangster is always above thew. Such a situation happens every


    day! W e better not intervene in this matter to offend them."


    A male employee-afraid of Fane interposing himself i n this affair-stepped forward to remind Fane.


    "Help me, please help me!"


    Just when the woman was about to be forcibly pulled away, she cried pleadingly to Fane. She had


    noticed Fane''s gaze.


    Without any hesitation, Fane put down the bag in his hand on the ground and looked at his wife with a


    firm expression. "Selena, I''m a veteran, and I want to live a peaceful life. But since I, Fane Woods,


    have seen this, I can¡¯t just ignore it."


    Selena nced at the helpless eyes of the woman.


    "Alright then..." Selena gave in. "Be careful!" "Don''t worry!" Fane assured her.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Fane only walked over after he had gotten Selena¡¯s permission.


    "This is..."


    Several male employees in the scene stared at each other hesitantly.


    "Wow, you really want to get ahead, huh?" Sonia was practically rejoicing internally at the sight before


    her. " Miss Taylor, are you sure your dear hubby is going to b e alright? It''s not just one or two men


    there." Sonia prayed so hard that Fane would be beaten to death by the gang. This brat did not show


    any respect to her at all; he even made her look terrible in front of everyone.


    "I believe in him!"


    Selena smiled indifferently. When Fane pummeled Neil''s underlings ck and blue earlier this noon,


    her confidence in him was amplified.


    "What''s your problem, little punk? Trying to be a hero now, huh?"


    Two of the men walked up to Fane when they saw him approaching them.


    "Thedy has said she''s only here to drink with the customer, not to sleep with them. Didn¡¯t you hear


    her clearly?" chastised Fane. "Let her go. Otherwise, I''ll make you understand the true meaning of


    regret."


    "Wow, aren''t you talking big? Do you know who we are?" snapped one of the men, arrogance written


    all over his face. "We are Master Howard¡¯s men. Picking a fight against us is like choosing to fight


    against Master Howard!"


    "Little brat, our boss fancy this woman here. Besides, it¡¯s not that we didn''t pay her. What''s wrong with


    you?" the other man chimed in. "Also, she is dressed inappropriately to drink with us and pretends to


    be a pure and innocent girl. It''s her fault!¡±


    Bam!


    Fane instantly swung his leg and gave each of them a roundhouse kick; it sent the man flying.


    Puff!


    The two were mmed heavily on the ground and immediately tasted blood rushing from their nose.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Since you''re not letting thedy go, you''ve forced my hand into this!"


    "I don''t care which master you''re serving. In Middle Province, if you offend me, you will kneel!"


    Fane''s face was icy cold as though he was from the underworld. His all too powerful aura instantly


    made the temperature in the hallway drop several degrees.


    Those darkened eyes of his were like the king of the jungle; it carried a noble aura that no one could go


    against.


    "What the f*ck! Are you digging your own grave?¡±


    The tattooed guy loosened his grip on the woman and took out a knife from his back pocket. He


    stretched his body and walked toward Fane with a savage expression as though he was ready to


    ughter Fane. He stepped forward, aiming for Fane''s abdomen.


    "Ughh!¡±


    In the next second, Fane firmly grasped the tattooed guy¡¯s arm, and the knife in his hand dropped to


    the ground. The fiery pain shot up his arm and all the way to his head. His face was distorted in great


    pain.


    "Boss!"


    The other man who was holding onto the woman immediately loosened his grip as well. He


    immediately opened the VIP room and yelled, "Guys, it''s bad! Our boss has been beaten up! Everyone,


    "What the hell? How dare he beat our boss! He doesn''t want to live anymore, that''s for sure!"


    "The f*ck! Who did it? Rather bold on his part! Our boss is one of Master Howard¡¯s men!"


    Suddenly, the rest of the gang rushed out of the VIP room, all equally enraged.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    The employees from the procurement department sighed out of relief when they watched Fane


    finishing three men with just a few punches. It was truly undeniable that Fane possessed the ability to


    be the Drakes'' bodyguard.


    Dozens of men sprinted out of the VIP room right after one of them shouted toward the room.


    "Oh my goodness! There are dozens of them!¡±


    Sonia and the others were stupefied by the situation. They stumbled back a few steps, afraid of getting


    hurt once the war began.


    "Thank you, Sir! I just can''t thank you enough!" The woman immediately hid behind Fane after the men


    n o longer had a hold on her. "But they have the numbers," she continued worriedly. "Sir, w-what are


    you going to do?"


    Fane gave her a dry smile. "Just stand behind me. Don''t worry about me; I am Fane Woods. Even if


    the King of all Gods is here, he wouldn''t dare to y me for a fool!"


    A foot came up from the ground and kicked the tattooed man at his abdomen. Fane threw the tattooed


    man a kick that sent him backward, and it knocked down several men behind the man who rushed


    toward Fane.


    "Dang it! Take him down!¡±


    Somebody shouted, and all of the sudden, Fane was surrounded by a group of men.


    Bam! Pow! Whomp!


    In a blink of an eye, those people were sprawled on the ground as they wailed in agony. They were


    thrown before they could touch a single strand of Fane''s hair.


    People from other VIP rooms came out quietly after they heard the sound of fighting, and they peeped


    at the battle.


    "Jesus Christ! Isn''t he too strong? It was only one against dozens!"


    "Yeah! Who is he? That was absolutely thrilling!¡±


    One member of the crowd could not help but exim excitedly. One could only witness such scenes on


    television.


    "He¡¯s so screwed. The door''s broken. This KTV is not for those ordinary people. I heard that the


    chairperson in that room is very powerful!"


    "Miss Taylor, are we going topensate for this broken door?" an employee of the procurement team


    said to Selena when these thoughts crossed his mind.


    "What are you so afraid of? Miss Taylor¡¯s husband is freaking rich. Look at the woven bag of his;


    there¡¯s more than one million in there!¡± another female employee interrupted with an arrogant


    expression.


    There was nothing but admiration for Fane shown in her eyes, i


    A man like Fane was a real man.


    It was no surprise that the most exquisite woman in the Middle Province chose to marry him.


    "Which b*stard was it? How dare you make trouble with us! Are you deliberately finding your way to


    hell?"


    Several men with suits-who watched over this club-walked over to the disturbance. The man who led


    the marching army was the manager of this KTV club.


    The tattooed man hideously colored ck and purple covered his face. He immediately got up and


    went toward the manager. "Finally you''re here, Mr. Meyer! I came here to spend and have fun, but what


    happened i n the end? We spent so much and all we got are wounds and bruises! Moreover, these


    bruises were given by a rat from I-don''t-know where!¡± he said aggrievedly. "You have to do something


    about it!"


    Fane frowned as he looked at the situation. It seemed like this little tattooed brat was acquainted with


    Mr. Meyer. That was why they dared to be such a bully here.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s only him? He knocked all of you down singlehandedly? Impossible." Mr. Meyer''s brows furrowed,


    and he was somewhat surprised when he heard the words.


    "You¡¯re Mr. Meyer, the manager of this club, right?" Selena interrupted. "This group of people was


    looking for trouble in your ce. The girl over there was only here to drink with them, but that guy has


    to force the girl to sleep with him. The situation was really disturbing, so my husband helped you to


    teach them a lesson!" Selena spoke as she pointed at the woman and then the tattooed man.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Selena took two steps forward and exined the situation to Mr. Meyer.


    ¡°She''s right, Mr. Meyer! These people are making a deliberate ruckus. You have to do something about


    it!"


    Some procurement staff came forward to justify and echoed.


    "Mr. Meyer, I''m only here to drink with customers.


    When you were recruiting, you said that it''d be a part-time job of three hundred bucks per day! I don¡¯t


    want t o sell my body!"


    The woman sobbed like a dying banshee. She cried in genuine pain. "8-but they-"


    Mr. Meyer did the unthinkable; a soundly p was delivered before she could finish her words. "Just


    like a block of wood!"


    "What do you mean, Mr. Meyer?" Selena scowled, anger stirred within her.


    Mr. Meyeughed. "What''s the matter with you people? This is ourpany''s internal affair!" Mr.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Meyer retorted. "Besides, shouldn''t you already know what''s going to happen when youe here to


    work? Moreover, they''re our regr VIP customers! It''s not like they didn''t pay you up. Thousands and


    thousands will be given to you. So what if you sleep with them just for a day or two?"


    Mr. Meyer sneered in an arrogant tone and cast a piercing re at Selena. "You broke our door into


    pieces and beat our VIP guests into bloody pulps. Now say it: what should I do?" he rebuked.


    "Such a shameless snot."


    Selena gritted her teeth with anger, and her expression indicated her utter exasperation. This was her


    first time meeting such a repugnant b*stard." She''s your staff. That''s what you told her when you were


    recruiting, and no sleeping with guests was required! You''re nowmitting a crime..."


    "h-h. What a chatty b*tch.¡±


    Mr. Meyer shot her a hateful stare. "This is your fault. We''re at our ce, while you came here and hurt


    our valued guests! Just pay us 10 million for the loss!"


    "What? 10 million?!"


    The employees of the Drake Dynasty Real Estate took a long deep breath at the amount. There were


    not many broken artifacts; only a door and a few vases by the door. They did not expect the other party


    to ask for 10 million!


    "You... This is aplete extortion. Moreover, these men started the war first! If the loss has been


    paid, they should be the ones to pay! Why ask us?"


    Selena tried to reason with them. She could almost feel her blood boiling in her veins.


    "I''m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, everyone! I got you involved!


    This is my fault! I''m so sorry!"


    The woman could hold the tears no longer. Tears like waterfall gushed down her cheeks. She cried out


    as though the whole world had copsed. "It''s all my fault! It¡¯s all on me! I dragged you down to hell


    with m e!"


    Sonia and Felicia exchanged their nces, and it was as though sunshine flooded their souls. They


    were internally smiling. This Mr. Meyer was no ordinary person. The couple would have to bid


    tomorrow¡¯s sunrise adieu if they could not take out 10 million this time.


    ''God has answered my prayer! Humph! Who asked you to y a superhero?'' Sonia inwardly sneered


    triumphantly.


    "Haha! You can¡¯t afford it this time, can you?" the tattooed man scoffed in a brazen and arrogant tone


    when he grasped that Mr. Meyer and his men were taking his side. "This little chatty b*tch is really


    stunning; even more captivating than the hooker! Mr. Meyer, do me a favor. If this woman is willing to


    sleep with me, you could ask for lesspensation!" He took a closer look at Selena, drool escaping


    his lips. 1


    Mr. Meyer subsequentlyughed. "Haha, of course!


    Three million will do it!"


    This tattooed man not only gave him a lot of benefits under the table, but because of them, the KTV


    had increased a lot in sales each month! They were his toplisted VIP guests.


    Compared to them, Fane and the others were a group o f white-cor staff from apany who came


    here only for dinner. Mr. Meyer did not want to offend the gang for these poor country bumpkins.


    "Dream on!" Selena rebuked and pointed a hateful nce at them. A boiling fury swelled inside of her.


    "Honey, can I teach them a lesson? If I beat them up, I''m so afraid that you''ll think that I''m a violent and


    ferocious man!"

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    "I-I wish you could...but isn''t the person behind them very powerful? What should we do when..."


    Selena bit her seductive plump red lips, her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Hehe. Honey, you need only allow me to do it. If they dare to wrong me, that¡¯d be like picking a fight


    with the Drakes, right?" Fane chuckled, whispering into Selena''s ear.


    Selena''s eyes immediately lit up at his words. He was right! He was now a highly paid elite bodyguard


    employed by the Drake family. Moreover, Miss Tanya held Fane in high regard. If something terrible


    happened to them, it would be all right so long as the Drake family would help them. There was nothing


    to b e afraid of!


    "Aren¡¯t you just a lovely couple?"


    Mr. Meyer mocked them coldly when he saw them whispering affectionately to each other.


    "Little brat is trying to pick a fight, huh? We''re associated with the rk family. You know; the rk


    family, second most influential family in this city. Do you recognize your idiocy right now? If you push


    our buttons-¡±


    A powerful pnded brutally on Mr. Meyer''s face before he couldplete his sentence.


    p!


    Mr. Meyer spewed a mouthful of blood; two teeth flew out from his blood-soaking mouth. 1


    "Son of a b*tch! How dare you!"


    Mr. Meyer had never been hit before. He raked in money, and he was even the brother-inw of the


    rk family''s number-one hitman! It was because of this rtionship that he became a manager and


    lived as though he was the country''s president.


    Additionally, people like the tattooed man gave him many benefits on a daily basis, and it magnified his


    pride even more.


    How could he have known he would be beaten by someone today? Irritation and anger immediately


    surged inside him.


    He cursed and charged toward Fane, lifting his leg to throw him a powerful kick.


    Wham!


    As soon as he raised his leg, Fane found the opportunity tounch a hard blow on his crotch.


    "Ah!"


    That was the sound of broken eggs. The man sped his private area and squatted down. Every tiny


    movement sent ripples of pain to his crotch; the pain shot through him with a terrible intensity that he


    almost passed out.


    "Take him down! What are you people waiting for? Beat him up!" Mr. Meyer, on the ground as he gritted


    his teeth, shrieked agonizingly.


    "Guys! Charge!"


    30 people charged toward Fane, and some of them had machetes in their hands. However, though the


    other part won by numbers, they were downed in less than a minute.


    These people received harder blows than the previous men. Their injuries were much worse.


    "Jesus Christ! This is unbelievable!"


    A male procurement staff swallowed hard, shocked by Fane''s fighting skill. Fane was a top-notch


    "It''s beyond awesome! He definitely lived up to the 20 million pay!"


    A few female employees looked at Sonia enviously and wished they could have a husband like Fane.


    He was not only charming, but he also possessed a manly aura that gave off a sense of security, i


    "Quick! Go and find Brother Ken!"


    Mr. Meyer ordered some waiters gathered here by the ruckus for some popcorn-worthy entertainment.


    The waiters dismissed, and a man together with seven to eight people strode in.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Brother-inw, help me send this b*stard to hell!


    This piece of sh*t came to create ruckus in our ce!"


    The arrival of Dan Jameson eased Mr. Meyer''s pent up anger. Hope bloomed inside him. Dan Jameson


    was n o ordinary man; he was the number one hitman of the rk family. It would be no problem at all


    for him to fight against hundreds of people, alone.


    Moreover, Dan earned his current rank and proved his worth in the rk family with his fists!


    Dan¡¯s fury sprang to life when he heard that his brother-inw had been beaten blue and ck. His


    anger spiked even higher when he heard that the other party defeated most of their men.


    His brother-inw was indeed brazen and arrogant all this while, but because of his sister, he could


    only turn a blind eye to his deeds.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    As Dan nced at the direction pointed by Mr. Meyer, his face twitched vigorously as though he was


    having a severe stroke.


    Realization dawned on Dan that this time, this lovely brother-inw of his had provoked someone


    whose feathers should not be ruffled at all!


    A few days ago, he heaved a sigh of relief when he was informed that Young Master rk brought his


    of his face. He roared that Marshal Dennis Howard waspletely useless, while Marshal Dennis


    initially imed all too confidently that he would send Fane to the grave. They both hid in a room and


    had a heated discussion. In the end, the marshal convinced Young Master rk not to offend Fane at


    all; the rk family would be digging their own graves if they provoked him.


    Dan was once again stupefied at this news.


    He knew Fane was strong, but he did not expect even the marshal would not dare to touch a single


    strand of his hair. It was very likely that Fane Woods was the King of War.


    "Hi, Dan. What a small world!¡±


    Fane chuckled and continued, "So, what are you going


    to do?¡±


    "What should we do? We''re sending you to see the Grim Reaper, you b*stard! You haven''t met my


    brother. He was famous for wiping out hundreds of punks like you!" Mr. Meyer sneered in an arrogant


    tone. "Hmph! You''re good, I¡¯ll admit! However, you''re nothing but a worthless gnat in front of my


    brother!" He continued with a brazen tone, and he got on his feet a few meters away from Fane when


    the pain finally subsided for a little.


    "You¡¯re his brother?" Fane was taken aback, looking at Dan.


    "No, he''s merely my brother-inw. He followed my sister to call me brother," Dan replied in a cold and


    icy voice.


    All of a sudden, he swung his palm onto Mr. Meyer¡¯s cheek.


    "Brother, why did you hit me? A-Aren''t you hitting the wrong person? I''m your sister¡¯s husband, your


    brother-inw! Shouldn''t you beat him up instead?


    Confusion clouded his head, and at the same time, he could feel the smack stinging his face. He let out


    a startled gasp of pain.


    "That''s right. I''m hitting you!"


    "You only know how to exploit the rk family''s name to get advantage on a daily basis and create


    problems everywhere. Do you f*cking know who he i s? He''s someone that even Young Master rk


    and I dare not touch! You... You clearly left your brain in your mother''s womb!"


    Dan turned away from Mr. Meyer. He was about to explode with rage at his idiocy.


    "What? No way! He''s someone even the Young Master rk dare not offend?"


    "Oh, my Lord. Someone so powerful and influential like Young Master rk is afraid of angering Fane.


    What more Mr. Meyer? This husband of Miss Selena, who the heck is he?"


    Several employees who stood behind Selena whispered among themselves. They werepletely


    stunned at the situation tonight. Selena¡¯s husband, Fane Woods, did not seem to be an ordinary


    person.


    "W¡ªWhat? No, this can''t be!"


    At this moment, Mr. Meyer truly knew that he was ying with fire, and all of sudden, color drained


    from his face. He looked ashen.


    After mulling over his thoughts, Dan walked over to Fan and bowed slightly. "Mr. Woods, I apologize.


    What happened today is all because I didn''t manage my men well, and it caused trouble to you and


    Mrs. Woods. I sincerely apologize and hope that you¡¯ll spare my brother-inw''s life!"


    Mr. Meyer was so scared that he threw himself to the ground after hearing Dan¡¯s words. Would this


    man really kill him just because of a small matter?


    Fane thought for a while and replied, "Alright. I can spare his life, but I want his hand. He might not


    learn his lesson if otherwise."


    "Bring me the machetes!"


    Dan bit his lips. He could not do anything but to follow Fane''s order.


    "Hold him down!"


    He walked over to Mr. Meyer with a sharp shiny machete at hand, and he brought it up to mid-air.


    "N-no! Brother, please don''t! I''m the husband of your beloved sister!"


    "Mr. Woods, please, I beg you! Please spare me! I won''t do it anymore, I swear!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Meyer was so frightened that he almost wetted his pants. He was pressed to the ground by Dan''s


    men as h e wailed for mercy.


    Dan turned his head to observe Fane¡¯s expressions. Nothing. Then, he gritted his teeth and swung the


    machetes.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    "A-Ah!"


    A hysterical cry pierced the atmosphere; it was the kind of scream that made everyone''s blood run


    cold. Most of the people were so frightened that they mped their eyes shut.


    "Honey, let¡¯s go!"


    Fane grabbed the woven bag and swung it over his shoulder. He looked at the part-timer and said, "Do


    you still want to stay here? Go, now!"


    The woman was stunned at the scene before her, and i t was only after Fane called to her that she


    came back t o reality. She quickly followed Fane and the others as they left the KTV.


    "Don¡¯t evere to work in such a ce anymore!" Selena reprimanded her. "Why did you even think


    of working here in the first ce? What do you do?" she asked, her forehead creasing as she did so.


    The woman looked at Fane and Selena, and she knelt before them. "Thank you so much for saving


    me! My n -name is Jessica Fair, and I work in the Labor and Social Security Bureau. However, because


    my father is so sick, I had to work some side jobs to earn and pay for his operation fee. We¡¯ve sold out


    our house, and yet we''re still short of some money. I had no other choice but to work here for the


    money."


    Tears pooled in her eyes when she thought of her father''s situation. "Their recruitment announcement


    has clearly stated that this job is only required to drink with the guests, but not to sleep with them. I-I


    truly didn''t expect to have encountered this group of b *stards on my third day. I..."


    Tears welled up at the corners of her eyes as she described her experience. She looked even more


    pitiful and distressing.


    The employees looked at each other, wordlessly, breathing out a series of sighs. They believed Jessica


    would not have taken this path if it were not for her father.


    Selena had always been kind-hearted. She turned her head toward Fane and without hesitation,


    spoke," Fane, why don''t we help her? This is too distressing. I don¡¯t think I could sleep tonight if we


    simply walk away."


    A small and gentle smile hung at Fane''s lips. "Honey, this beautiful heart of yours is a drug to my vein. I


    thought of that as well, but I never expected you to bring it up first!"


    Fane dropped the woven bag in front of Jessica and said, "Take this. Don''t work at this kind of ce


    anymore. The money in this bag is definitely enough for your father''s operation."


    The bystanders'' eyes widened into spheres asrge as saucers; they were stunned by Fane''s


    behavior. They thought that Fane would give 10 to 20 thousand to the woman, but he handed the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    whole bag to her. There was freaking 1.4 million in it!


    With such an amount of money, Jessica was not only able to afford her father''s operation cost, but it


    was also enough for her to redeem their house from the bank.


    "T-Thank you, Sir! I can¡¯t thank you enough. Thank you!"


    Jessica got up on her feet and bowed at Fane, expressing her gratitude over and over.


    "Honey, let¡¯s go..."


    Fane smiled gently. He then held Selena''s hand and walked over to their electric scooter.


    Selena was a little puzzled. She wanted to help the woman, perhaps with 10 to 20 thousand from


    Fane''s woven bag. Never did she anticipate that Fane would pass the whole bag to the woman!


    It was only until they neared the electric scooter did Selena snapped back to reality. "Fane, aren''t you


    being too generous?" Selena asked dumbfoundedly. "There was so much money in that bag, and you


    passed it all t o her?"


    Pausing for a moment, she then continued, "Don¡¯t tell me Jessica''s stunning appearance has captured


    your heart, and that''s why you did that." "Haha! And how is it possible for her to win against m y lovely


    wife in terms of beauty? Besides, didn¡¯t you ask me to help her?"


    Fane chuckled yfully, his mood brightened up.


    "W-Well, I did ask you to help her, but I didn''t ask you to give her all the money!"

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Selena was at a loss of words. Fane treated money like nothing; it was as though those stacks of


    banknotes were rolls of toilet paper to him. He was too generous t o the woman.


    "Well, how much should I have given her? Should I go get it back?¡±


    After thinking about it, however, Fane changed his mind. "Forget it. There¡¯s no reason for me to collect


    the water poured out from the bottle!"


    Selena continued to stay speechless and merely gave him a dry smile. "Never mind. My husband is


    earning 2 0 million a month, anyway! We¡¯ll be rich after two months of you working for the Drake family,


    and millionaires after a year or two."


    "Honey, we''re not short of money now, though..."


    "Keep boasting, especially now that your pocket is almost empty." Selena clicked her tongue. "You


    have t o learn how to manage your finances better, got that? I wouldn''t be spending so much money on


    dinner if it was not to trim Sonia''s ego down."


    "No, no, no! You have to start preparing to be a freaking rich woman, Honey,¡± Fane rebutted. "Besides,


    I dream of having another wedding and take you out o n a private jet in the future!" "Are you sure? I


    don''t think it''s a good idea, since we


    have a four-year-old now. Wouldn''t it be ridiculous for us to have another wedding?"


    They continued to banter as they rode on the electric scooter. Joy and happiness bloomed inside


    Selena like a warm ray of sunshine that melted her ice-cold heart.


    Selena slowly realized that love had blossomed between them as though they had just started dating.


    Perhaps this was what people always said, ''fall for your spouse after marriage''.


    On the other hand, after a series of terrifying events, Jessica did not stay long and left the KTV soon


    after. She hailed a cab and went in it, and she soon arrived a t an oldmunity housing area. She


    returned to her home with the woven bag in her arms.


    "Lil brother, why did you discharge Father from the hospital?"


    Jessica was startled at the presence of her father. Her father, who was supposed to be receiving


    treatment in the ward, was lying in the dpidated old rental house.


    "We''ve spent every penny, yet there''s still a 30 thousand bill from the hospital waiting for us. The doctor


    said that we don¡¯t have to pay the bill, but our father can no longer be treated in the hospital. We have


    no choice but to bring him back," Jessica''s mother replied. "Your father is about to get the surgery the


    day after tomorrow. What now? How can we afford the 100 thousand operation when we can''t even


    pay u p the 30 thousand outstanding bnce?"


    Jessica''s younger brother, Jack Fair, sighed as well." It''s all my fault! I''m so useless that I can''t get a


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    high-paying job! Not only our father''s operation cost, but I can''t even support our family expenses!


    Even if we managed to pay the operation fee, what about the postsurgery recuperation cost? That¡¯s a


    different bill on its own!"


    It was only then when Jack noticed that his sister was in a disheveled state. Her hair was disheveled


    like beached kelp after a storm, and her clothes were torn a t the sides. "This is strange, Sister.


    Shouldn''t you be finished with your work at two in the morning? It''s only a little bit after 10 in the


    evening, so why are you back early?" he asked.


    "Lady Luck has obviously left me behind today." Jessica breathed a deep sigh and continued, "I met a


    group of b*stards today at work, and they want me to sle..." She trailed off before she continued,"


    Fortunately, the kind Mr. Woods rescued me from their dirty hands! If you were there with me, you''d


    know how amazing Mr. Woods truly is! Dozens of b* stards fell to the ground without even touching the


    corner of his shirt. I feel like this Mr. Woods is no ordinary man. Those underlings of Young Master


    Clock or rke-whatever-were terrified of him!¡±


    "Wow! That''s so cool! How I wish I could be like him!"


    Jake daydreamed with admiration stered on his face. Only then did he notice the woven bag in his


    sister''s arm. "Sis, why did you bring thisrge woven bag from work? Are you collecting recyble


    items to earn some?"


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the bag, either. Mrs. Woods had Mr. Woods help me out, and he handed me


    this bag," Jessica responded with a sense of confusion in her tone. 2


    ¡¯¡¯This woven bag...is filled up with garbage, isn¡¯t it? Still ...that¡¯s not right. Would you go to an opulent


    ce to have fun with a bag like this?"


    Jack unzipped the woven bag as he spoke mindlessly t 0 himself.


    His jaw nearly went unhinged before he mped his mouth shut.


    "My Lord, it''s money! T-This is too much money!"


    "What? Money?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s and her mother¡¯s jaws dropped at his words and immediately went over to see the content


    inside the woven bag. Hot tears filled up their eyes in an instant. With this amount of money, their father


    could be saved!

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    At the KTV''s entrance, the man with the dragon tattoo -Ned-lugged forward with a cohort of men


    behind him.


    "F*ck. I''ve never been so angry before. I can''t walk out of here until I''m satisfied!"


    Ned clenched his teeth, his expression reeked with menace. The rage within him continued to burn hot


    and bright. 2


    "B-Boss, maybe we should just forget it," one of his underlings stuttered after he gave the matter some


    thought. "Didn¡¯t you hear what Dan said? Even Young Master rk wouldn''t dare to provoke that man!"


    "Dan is the best fighter in the rk family, you know?" the underling continued. "But look what


    happened. He bowed and scraped before the name of Fane Woods. H e even cut off a hand from his


    brother-inw without hesitation!"


    A flicker of hesitation crossed Ned''s face when he heard this.


    However, a smile quickly lit up his face as he said," Hmph. Why should we be scared? We don''t have


    to cower in fear just because they did. What aristocrats? They''re self-giving titles. How can they


    a vicious undertone. "No way are we going to let this slide. Not something this sh*tty, especially. Why?


    Do those aristocrats think they¡¯re the best? Do they have more men than we do?¡±


    At this point, he paused for a bit before he added," Besides, rumor has it that Dan can take down a few


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    hundred men by himself. Bah! We heard the rumor from someone else, but I''ve never seen him in


    action myself, so who knows if he truly took down a few dozen by himself. His legend grew more and


    more ridiculous as word went around.¡±


    "That¡¯s right! All the aristocrats have is money. They can¡¯t beat us men in terms of raw manpower. They


    only use their fists when they fight; we have people. If all of us gang up on that guy, there¡¯s no way he''ll


    be able to escape!"


    Another goon stepped forward, his face purple with bruises and nose swollen.


    "You¡¯re right! That useless piece of crap! I''m gonna get help from Master Howard! We can''t let this


    slide."


    Ned nodded his head. With a smirk on his face, hemented, "Heh. That little punk''s wife has a


    splendid figure. More importantly, she¡¯s such a delightful creature!"


    "Boss, I think that woman is Selena Taylor, secretly dubbed the Beauty Queen of Middle Province


    among the rich young masters here! Won¡¯t you offend the Taylors if you do anything to her?"


    A goon raised the concern after pondering upon the matter for a while, his forehead creasing in worry.


    "So that''s who she is? No problem at all. I heard that this woman had been kicked out of the Taylor


    family five years ago. So long as I just fool around and not kill her; even the Taylors won¡¯t dare to


    provoke Master Howard!"


    "Furthermore, I''ve heard that her cousin is against her, and she hasn¡¯t been able tond a single job!


    Heh. It¡¯ll b e fine as long as she¡¯s not dead!"


    The more he talked about her, the more Ned felt that there was an irresistible allure to Selena that


    could not be found in other women. It was the allure of a mature woman.


    "Really? If that''s the case, there¡¯ll be no problem at all! Hah! Let''s go see Master Howard now!¡±


    The goon shed a wicked smile when he heard that." Boss, can we watch while you have fun with the


    woman? I want to see the look of this Beauty Queen of Middle Province as she¡¯s beingpletely


    dominated by you!"


    "Hah! No problem. I''ll let you all see just how awesome I am!¡±


    Ned burst into guffaws and brought his men along to see Master Howard.


    Master Howard had tremendous influence in the city. He was the owner of numerous entertainment


    outlets and illegal banks. It was not difficult at all to find out where Selena lived.


    "Fane, something''s off.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    At this moment, Selena looked as though she finally thought of something. She patted Fane on the


    shoulder from the back. "Wait. Stop!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Fane immediately pulled the electric scooter to the side. "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°Dan Jameson is an excellent fighter, yet he didn''t even raise a fist against you. He apologized to you


    right away."


    "And he actually told Mr. Meyer that you were someone that even Young Master rk couldn¡¯t


    provoke. Why? Who are you, exactly?"


    Selena asked, her features twisted into a suspicious frown.


    Fane gave a wry smile after he heard that. "I''m a vet; that''s why. Dan fought me once before, though it


    wasn''t so much of a fight. We got into an armwrestlingpetition. He lost and cut off his own finger


    because he knew his strength was nothingpared to mine. I have to admit that the fellow is a real


    man, though. Anyway, that''s why Young Master rk is afraid of me..."


    Here, Fane paused for a bit before he continued," Think about it. Even the best fighter of the rks is n


    o match for me. Isn''t it natural for Young Master rk to fear me? Won''t he be afraid that I''ll just


    eliminate


    him? I do have the power to do so!"


    "Arm-wrestling?"


    Selena wore a peculiar expression. She never thought that her husband would use such a method to


    prove his strength to another.


    "Mm-hm! I simply left after he lost, too. I never expected that fellow to really cut his finger off. So the


    fact that I didn''t kill that Meyer tonight is considered a merciful act to preserve his dignity!¡±


    Fane bobbed his head as he spoke.


    "You''re amazing, Hubby!¡±


    Selena took in her husband''s dashing face. She thenmented, "That man is a genuine man though,


    and it¡¯s too bad he followed the wrong master. Ken is definitely one of the worst people I know. He


    wasn''t so terrible before, but I learned how that man is truly a monster after the time he tried to


    demolish our house with his goons!"


    Fane chuckled. "Now do you feel that you''ve found yourself an excellent husband?" The grin on his


    face never left.


    Slowly, Selena''s lusciously red lips caught his gaze." Dear, why don''t we have another kid?" he said. "I


    was s o drunk that night from five years ago. I hardly remember what happened. All I remember was


    that you initiated it!"


    Selena''s cheeks immediately med. "Don''t talk about it anymore. It''s so embarrassing. I was mad at


    my grandpa at the time because he married me off to some nobody. Sure, it''s a fake marriage, but that


    act was proof of the marriage. How could I, Selena Taylor, just pretend to be married?"


    "I''m sorry... I wanted to save my mother then, too. I had no choice but to do that."


    Fane slowly exhaled. "Don''t worry, Selena. The wedding from five years ago was regrettable. You don''t


    have to say anything; I understand. And don¡¯t worry-I''ll hold another grand wedding for you!"


    She pressed her lips. "All right. I''ll hold you to that."


    Here, she thought of something else. "But Grandpa¡¯s 70th birthday is approaching," she said, frowning.


    "My mom''s insistent on the present, too. We''ll be in trouble if we can''t fork out that amount of money.


    Besides, you''ve just started your job, and the soonest you''ll get your sry is probably in a few days.


    Looks like we won¡¯t make it in time for Grandpa''s birthday."


    "Don''t worry, dear. It''s not a problem if money can solve the issue!"


    "What? All of you were beaten up?"


    An old man stood up in a vi, a tuft of white hair crowning his head. He stared at the tattooed man


    before him. "Who is it? Who is it who dares to beat my men? Does he have a death wish?"

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    "Yeah. That punk was pretty good. We weren''t a match for him because we had too little people with


    us!¡±


    Ned immediately grumbled, "Master Howard, that punk practically spat on your name. We told him that


    we were your men, yet he told us that you''re nothing but trash!¡±


    "That f*cker! He dares to look down on me, the great Master Howard?"


    It was probably the first time Master Howard had beenpletely disregarded. He was so furious that


    h e nearly spat out blood.


    He had used his fists to conquer the throne he sat upon today; the Dragon God n was regarded as


    one of the most prominent ns in the city. They were not at the top of the food chain, but nobody


    dared to provoke them so carelessly.


    These underground organizations usually did not meddle in any affairs that had to do with aristocrats,


    too. They did not want to stir any unnecessary fights.


    That was why he could not help but tack on a sentence after he finished speaking. "By the way, is that


    punk some aristocrat?¡±


    "No. Don''t worry. This punk is just a foot soldier; a vet. I n other words, he''s an impulsive self-righteous


    f*cker; the kind who likes to stick his nose in ces he''s not


    invited to." "A lot of vets have been aroundtely," Ned added." There''s plenty of his type around now!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Howard did not bother asking about the whole situation. He already decided that the punk


    would die after calling him ''trash''.


    He thought about it for a while. "How many people do you need? I''ll get Scar to bring his men with


    you!"


    "50


    Ned''s brows furrowed. He then shook his head. "No, n o. 50 is too small of a number, and that punk is


    too skilled. We need at least 200, and we need them armed." 1


    "200?"


    Master Howard startled at the suggested number. He never thought that the punk would be this skilled.


    "That''s right. I heard that the punk served in the field for five years. He''s brushed against death plenty


    of times before. He''s crazy skilled!"


    "Of course, I understand if we can''t bring that many men," Nedmented. "100 should be enough.


    But I''m just trying to prevent the worst-case scenario here."


    "All right then!"


    Master Howard nodded, his gaze shifted toward a man by his side. There was a menacing scar than


    ran down the man''s face. "Scar, bring your men and arm them," he said icily. "You¡¯ll be under Ned¡¯s


    "Yes, Sir!"


    The scar-faced man wasted no time on small-talk. He got his men prepared and left with Ned.


    At that moment, Kylie had long been fast asleep.


    Meanwhile, Fiona and the others were in the garden, huffing impatiently as they waited for Fane and


    Selena to return.


    Joan, who was beside Fiona, observed the other woman''s expression. ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t be so angry,


    please," she said gently. "My son isn''t in any form of trouble, I''m sure. He isn¡¯t that rash!"


    Ptooey!


    Fiona spat on the earth. "Don¡¯t just call me Fiona as though we''re buddies. Your son got into a fight


    with Drakes¡¯ bodyguards. Is that not causing trouble? We saw everything ourselves. He got himself into


    deep sh* t, but don''t drag us Taylors into it!¡±


    Xena immediately puffed up her chest as well. "That''s right. Selena even called us in the afternoon,


    asking Aunt Fiona to give her 300 thousand to have dinner. Is that possible?" she remarked in a


    patronizing tone. " Does she really need 300 thousand to treat her colleagues to dinner? It¡¯s obvious


    that Fane has gotten himself neck-deep in horse muck!¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Ben¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. "It''s sote already, but Fane isn''t back yet. Could it be that he''s been


    kidnapped and can''te home? 300,000 isn''t enough topensate the Drake family. It doesn¡¯t


    matter if he only beat up the bodyguards since they¡¯re still from the Drake family!"


    "No...no way."


    Joan became even more worried when she heard this. She paced about anxiously but she could not do


    anything.


    Both Fane and Selena were not back in spite of thete hour. Did something really happen to them?


    "Those are the Drake family''s bodyguards, not your regr cut of bodyguards. 300,000 should be


    amplepensation if they were regr guards, but nothing is certain if they belong to the Drakes...


    "I''m just worried because Selena isn¡¯t back either. Has Selena been taken too? What do we do if they


    ask us for ransom?¡±


    Andrew smoked a cigarette by the side. His heart began to palpitate in worry for his daughter''s safety.


    "Ransom? If they ask for ransom, we¡¯re only rescuing our daughter. That knucklehead can''t do


    anything other than cause trouble. I¡¯m certainly not using my money to pay for his mistakes!"


    Fiona said, huffing angrily.


    "Fiona, please don''t say that. Fane is a father. Besides, he put his life at risk for your 800,000 without


    hesitation. You can¡¯t just stand by and let him die!¡±


    Joan feared that the rk family would kill their hostages in a surge of anger, so she pleaded and


    begged as much as she could. 1


    "Hmph. He was asking for it, don''t you think so? It was so obvious that Miss Tanya was just teasing him


    when she didn''t let him in. He could''ve turned around and left for home, no?


    "I think he''s gone nuts because of greed. The gall to charge straight into the Drakes'' estate! And when


    their bodyguards tried to stop him, he beat them up. Wasn¡¯t he asking for it?"


    Xena said before Fiona could respond. Her arms were folded across her chest.


    "Yes, exactly! He asked for it himself!"


    Fiona nodded her head.


    "He...he was driven to this by you!¡±


    Joan was on the brink of tears. "He wouldn¡¯t be so desperate for money if it weren''t for you. He had to


    give you 10 million dors for Grandfather Taylor¡¯s 70th birthday, and you''ll only acknowledge him as


    your son-inw, no? Ridiculous! Of course he''d act brashly!" she snapped, her tone dripping with


    resentment. "He¡¯s desperate for money because he


    wants your recognition. He wants your blessings!" 2


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Like hell I care!"


    Fiona''s temper spiked. "Your son is a knucklehead who went about beating up the Drakes'' men, and


    you dare push the me on me? Did I tell him to go beat other people up?"


    "Why are you making such indiscriminate usations? Can''t you see who''s in the wrong here?"


    "Whatever it is, it¡¯s not my mother¡¯s fault,¡± Ben chimed in. "Even if Miss Tanya wasn''t lying to him, he


    would¡¯ve needed to wait for at least a month before getting his first month¡¯s sry, no? And Grandpa''s


    birthday is in three weeks. Hmph. Would he be able to make it anyway? Besides, his sry is 20


    million per month, not 30 million. He needs 30 million!"


    "I don''t care. If anything happens to my son, and if you don''t save him even if you have the money to


    do so, I... I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Joan red straight at Fiona, the ferocity in her eyes terrifying.


    Fiona staggered backward in shock. "What a crazy b* tch," she gasped. "Making such baseless


    usations... And she dares to say something so unreasonable!


    Your son caused our family nothing but pain for the past five years. Every single damn day for the past


    five years. And you say something like that to me? Get a life!"

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Panic gripped Joan''s chest and words were lodged in her throat. Fane had done everything for her. He


    had only agreed to this false marriage and to take Ivan''s ce in the military because he wanted her to


    receive proper medical treatment.


    She did not know any of this when she was confined t o the sickbed. It was only after she was


    discharged from the hospital that the doctor handed her Fane''s letter, and she found out about the


    entire situation.


    Throughout these five years, she had been fearful, too. She feared that Fane would die on the


    battlefield.


    Plenty of people also told her that her son was dead. H e would not have remained silent all these


    years otherwise.


    She could only pray for her son as she waited for him t oe back.


    At this moment, they heard the quiet whirr of an approaching electric scooter. Fane and Selena were o


    n the scooter, finally home. They parked the vehicle inside the garden.


    "Fane, are you okay? I heard that you beat up the Drakes'' bodyguards. Is it true?"


    Joan immediately leaped forward and asked Fane, overwhelmed with worry.


    "Oh, I did beat them up, but don¡¯t you worry. Everything¡¯s fine!"


    Fane smiled as he spoke nonchntly.


    "See? See? He admitted it himself! How can he be fine after beating up the Drakes'' bodyguards?"


    "Yeah. You¡¯ve done nothing but drag the Taylors down with you for the past five years, Fane. I suggest


    you leave. How can everything be fine after you provoked the Drake family?"


    Xena shot Fane a disdainful look. "You''re a grown man, and yet you don''t know what you can and can¡¯t


    d o. You even made Selena help you extort 300,000 from her mother. It¡¯s ransom money, isn''t it? Thank


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    goodness, Aunt Fiona is smart enough to not haveplied. Otherwise, it would''ve been gone for


    nothing!"


    Fane could not help but sh a mirthless smile at Xena''s condescending demeanor. "Now I get why


    Selena doesn''t like you that much. You sure talk a lot for someone who''s an outsider in this family. Why


    do you care so much although you''re just Ben''s girlfriend?¡±


    "You-"


    Xena was so furious that she suddenly did not know how to retort.


    "Hmph! Fane Woods, are you trying to revolt?"


    Fiona ced her hands at her hips. "I still haven''t acknowledged you as my son-inw. You¡¯re the


    outsider here, don''t you know that? Xena has been with my son for two years now. She''s practically his


    fiancee, and she¡¯s already a daughter-inw to us. She¡¯s not an outsider!¡±


    "That''s right!¡±


    Xena immediately lifted her chin when Fiona spoke u p for her, her confidence returned. "Even if Uncle


    Andrew and Aunt Fiona haven''t acknowledged me yet, I''m practically Ben¡¯s heart and soul. Besides,


    Ben and I aren¡¯t far from marriage either! Besides, Ben would have been well-off if not for you, and I


    wouldn''t have to suffer like this!"


    "Tell me, how did you two manage to get the Drake family to release you? I think you gave that few


    hundred thousand to them first, and so they let youe back to take more money. Is that right?"


    "Even if they want money, I''d never fork out a single cent topensate for those bodyguards. Not for


    some trash like you!"


    Fiona noticed that Fane stood rooted to his spot,pletely still. She carried the luggage bag over and


    held it out toward him. "We just bought this. Think of i t as ourst gift for you. Take it and go; the


    further the better. You might still live this way, that is if the Drake family can¡¯t find you!"


    Thinking for a moment, she then added, "Oh, and take your mother with you. She''s an outsider in our


    family too!"


    "Ma, what the hell are you talking about?"


    Selena could not take it anymore after watching the entire exchange. She stepped forward and


    snatched the suitcase away. "Fane did beat up the Drakes¡¯ bodyguards, but seriously, everything''s fine.


    Not only did Miss Tanya allow him to continue going to work tomorrow, but she even arranged a private


    chalet for him at the Drake family''s estate. He''ll be able to rest there during his breaks, and he can


    even stay there if h e doesn''t want toe back!"


    "I-Impossible. You¡¯re lying! He beat up the Drake family''s bodyguards. How can everything be fine?"


    Fiona waspletely taken aback, a stupefied expression on her face.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    "They arranged for him to live in a vi all by himself? Is he not living together with bodyguards? Isn''t


    there a dormitory for bodyguards?"


    Ben was stunned. This oue far exceeded their expectations.


    Fane chuckled. "I did run into the Drakes'' bodyguards, but they wereplete trash!"


    "And because of that, not a single one was worthy to b e my opponent. The leader of the Drake family


    seems t o like me. He said that my skill was worth twenty million bucks a month!"


    "Furthermore, the family''s patriarch said that those bodyguards were arranged to test me. They wanted


    to see if I was someone who knew how to pick their fights, someone who was courageous."


    "It''s obvious that I passed the test."


    Fane coughed quietly, speaking in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Selena¡¯s lips parted slightly, anxiety clenching her guts. Her husband had never said anything like that


    before, and he had not batted an eye as he lied.


    "Really? It was just a test? And it was pre-arranged? S o you''ll go to work tomorrow?"


    Fiona practically bounced with excitement as soon as


    she heard him, thinking about the twenty million bucks a month.


    "Of course he''s serious, Ma. How could he lie to you about something like this? You can follow him to


    work tomorrow if you don¡¯t believe him. See if anyone still dares to get in his way!" Selena exined,


    and she eye-rolled at her mother.


    "Then you''ll let me take three hundred thousand from you, right? It''s all your fault I took out so much


    money abruptly, after all. I thought it was for a ransom. We did see Fane beating those bodyguards up


    with our own eyes!"


    Fiona''s resentful expression had long been reced b y one ofplete delight.


    "So, Fane, even the head of the Drakes has acknowledged your potential and highly regards you?"


    Andrew asked Fane as he stepped forward.


    Everyone looked at him in anticipation. The Drakes were the wealthiest family in Middle Province, after


    all.


    "That''s right. I''m very capable, basically!¡± Fane answered, a smile stered on his face.


    "Oh, that¡¯s such wonderful news! I thought that you were all kidnapped since you haven''t returned,


    although it''s sote." The tension at Joan''s chest finally eased off.


    "Oh, right. Why were you guys following me? You could''ve just said something to me if you wanted to


    see me off to work."


    Amusement sparked in Fane as he looked at Fiona. He had long known about how they hid in the


    coffee shop; he was merelyzy to call them out. 2


    "Oh, dear. No need to put it that way! We weren''t following you. We just wanted to check out the


    situation because we care for you."


    Fionaughed awkwardly. "It''s all good so long as you''re good!"


    A thought brewed in her mind after she said that, and she tacked on, "By the way, Fane, I think that you


    won¡¯t receive your sry by the time our patriarch is celebrating his birthday. Can you ask Tanya and


    see if they can give you this month''s sry early? We''ll use half of it topensate Ivan, and another


    half to buy something for Old Man Taylor!¡±


    "You don''t want me to pay the bride price anymore?"


    Fane¡¯s brows creased together. Fiona had been so insistent on the bride price and would pester him


    about it almost every single day. Why would she be so kind all of the sudden?Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    "No bride price? Dream on!¡±


    Fiona rolled her eyes at Fane when she heard his words. With a grin on her face, she asserted, "It''s


    like this: You won''t be able to take out thirty million straight out anyway, but you''ve beaten Ivan into a


    bloody pulp, so you have to give him ten million dors. Besides, you already said that you¡¯d buy a gift


    worth ten million for the old man''s birthday, so you must keep your word!"


    Fiona paused briefly here before continuing, "That¡¯s why you have to give out that twenty million no


    matter what; the Taylor family will only regard you highly that way. Furthermore, if they know that you''re


    going to be a bodyguard for the Drake family, they¡¯ll definitely think you''re strong and capable, and


    they''ll never be able to kick you out of the Taylor family!"


    "Then what about the ten million bride price?¡± Fane asked with a dry smile.


    "I''ve already thought about that, too. Since you''re going to spend your first month''s sry on all of that,


    just give it to me once you receive your second month''s sry!"


    "I can''t give my beautiful daughter away for just ten million though. I''m increasing the price...to twenty


    million!"


    With the grin never dropping once, she reiterated, "I¡¯ve already thought everything through. You and


    Selena have Kylie, after all, so I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my son-inw once you give that twenty million


    to me! You won''t beat the young masters from aristocratic families, but I''ll approve of the two of you, so


    long as Selena is happy."


    Cold understanding washed over Fane. For a second, h e thought that Fiona was actually being


    reasonable and thinking for his sake. Of course she wanted more money.


    "Mom, why are you doing this? How can you just increase the bride price as you please? And that''s a


    pretty big jump, too."


    Selena was speechless for a moment. Her mother was bing more and more of a snob with each


    passing day.


    "What do you know? I learned a single principle throughout these five years: cash is king! Cash gives


    you safety, assurance. You won¡¯t be theughingstock only if you step out of the house with cash!"


    "The friends I had a long time ago, the ones who had gone shopping with me and visited me? They all


    ignored me when we were kicked out five years ago. When I try to see them, they''d avoid me like the


    gue!¡±


    "So am I being too demanding, asking for twenty million? You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the


    entire Middle Province; so what if I ask for twenty million? Young Master Wilson even said that he¡¯d


    marry you for fifty million. It''s my loss to let this rascal marry you for twenty million!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    A stream ofints suddenly poured forth from Fiona. The finishing touch to the drama would be


    for her to sit on the floor and wail.


    "Mom, how can you be so calctive? That Wilson is fat and perverted! I''m well-aware of the kind of


    man h . ? II e is.


    Selena frowned, then looked at Fane. "Wilson isn''t even a fraction of the man Fane is."


    "No problem!"


    At this moment, Fane came before Fiona, a small smile on his face. "Mother is right," he spoke. "You''re


    the most beautiful woman in the entire Middle Province. Twenty million it is, then. As long as Mother


    acknowledges me as her son-inw, twenty million is nothing. Even two billion isn''t a problem!¡± 1


    "From the smell of alcohol on your body, you''ve definitely been drinking tonight. Stop boasting about


    things you can''t do," Fiona sneered as her eyes swept over him disdainfully. She would never believe


    that he could fork out two billion dors. "I don''t want two billion. Just give me twenty million and I''ll


    acknowledge you."


    Meanwhile, Xena and Ben hung by the side, chins low and not daring to utter another word.


    They had thought Fane had gotten himself into trouble and had reprimanded him relentlessly. They


    never thought he was actually working for the Drake family.


    It turned out that it was all right for Fane to get into a fight with the Drakes¡¯ bodyguards this morning. If


    he had left, gloomy and dejected, he would have lost a golden opportunity for such a lucrative job.


    "Ahem! It''s great now that Fane and Big Sis are back home safe and sound. Get some rest, everyone.


    I''m tired!"


    Ben coughed awkwardly. The aura of a raging bull from before had now dampened into a cloud of


    meekness. He uttered Fane''s name with utmost reverence, as though it was the name of a legendary


    king.


    "I agree. We should go get some sleep. You two have to go to work tomorrow morning, too!"


    Xena wanted to dig a hole and bury her face in it. She and Ben returned to their room.


    "Eh, did you two have dinner outside? Did you really spend three hundred thousand in total?"

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Fiona just recalled what she heard earlier after Ben and Xena left. Selena had been saying something


    about going out to eat over the phone and spending around 300 thousand bucks. It seemed that they


    had really been out for dinner.


    "Don''t mention it anymore, mom. It was such a disaster. And it was my first time eating at a six-star


    hotel too! It''s all because of that Procurement Department Head-Sonia Neal!" 1


    Selena sighed before telling Fiona why she had to treat them to a meal at such a fancy ce.


    "That department head is an opportunistic b*tch.


    She''s just looking for an excuse to get you out of the way because she doesn''t want to see you


    be manager!" Fiona said. "I''ll help you with this meal. You have to show everyone what you can


    do! If you really treat everyone to a meal, the other workers will definitely listen to you from now on!"


    Fiona felt resentment in her daughter''s ce when she heard that. A frown quickly creased her


    forehead. " Then where are you getting the 300 thousand from? Don''t you only have 100 thousand on


    you?"


    "Fa-Fane was the one who took out 200 thousand bucks when we went to eat!" 1


    Selena looked at Fane, a wry smile twisting her lips.


    "No way. This guy actually still has two hundred thousand left? It looks like he has a bonus of three


    million after retiring from the military!


    "It¡¯s not possible that he spent it all, right? What about the rest of his money?"


    Fiona''s eyes brightened after she heard this.


    "He only spent six-six hundred thousand. There''s still 1.4 million left!"


    Selena''s gaze flickered toward her mother. She ducked her head. "We met a very pitiful young


    woman,¡± she said, her tone apologetic. "Her father was extremely sick and needed to perform surgery,


    so we-we gave the rest of the money to help her!"


    "You-you gave it to her?"


    Fiona almost fainted on the spot. "You gave that much money away? Do you two want to give me a


    heart attack?"


    "It doesn''t matter, Mom. Do weck money now? Don''t you yourself have 800 thousand in your


    ount? Anyway, Fane and I are working, and our sries aren¡¯t too shabby. It''ll all be better in


    another two months!"


    Selena¡¯s heart pounded from embarrassment. She had wanted to lie to her mother but gave up in the


    end. She really did not want to tell lies and was not good at it anyway.


    Fiona''s pallor had turned a sickly green. "You gave 1.4 million bucks away! You could have just given


    her a hundred thousand, eighty thousand-whatever. I''m your own mother and you only gave me 800


    thousand, which I received only recently. And you gave someone you met for the first time 1.4 million?


    What the h*ll? Are you two millionaires? How could you throw your money away so easily!¡±


    "Never mind. Don''t argue anymore; it¡¯ste. You also know that our daughter is a kind soul. She would


    never be able to not stop and help a dying man!¡±


    Andrew hauled himself onto his feet. He looked at Fane after he spewed out thatst piece of advice. "


    Fane, my leg really feels better now," he said. "Help me continue the therapy tomorrow morning.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Sure thing, father!¡± Fane replied, smiling.


    "Brother Scar, we finally found where Selena and her family are living at. It''s just up front, not too far


    from here!¡±


    After a while, past eleven o''clock at night, an underling came before Scar and his men to report the


    status. 1


    "All right. Let¡¯s go. Ned, you better treat me to a drink after I help you get your revenge!" The scar-


    faced man said toward Ned, chuckling coldly.


    "No worries. We''ll drink the house down!" tion leaped in Ned''s heart. He speared straight for Fane¡¯s


    house of residence, a group of men in tow.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Fiona fumed at the thought of losing another 1.4 million bucks but the money was already gone. In the


    end, she had no choice but to relent and return home.


    Joan was also relieved at the sight of her son returning home and returned to her own home.


    "Let''s go, my dear. We''re drenched in the smell of alcohol. Why don¡¯t we take a bath together?"


    Desire sparked within Fane as he raked his eyes over Selena''s body, silhouetted by the dim street


    lights.


    Although he was a man true to his principles, he was still young and only over twenty years old.


    Besides that, Selena was also his woman. Naturally he would have quite a few fantasies after not


    touching a woman for five years.


    "You-I do a bit of good for you and you take it and fly off to the moon!"


    Selena rolled her eyes at Fane. "Besides, we weren''t that close before and yet you want to touch me


    now. Dream on!" she said. "You''re only able to call me your wife now because of Kylie.¡±


    Cold sweat slicked over Fane''s palms. He shed a rueful smile. "I just suggested to take a bath


    together. I didn''t say that I was going to touch you, my dear," he said. "Don¡¯t let your mind wander too


    far. I''m a respectable man!"


    If Abner, Lana, and the other Gods of War were to hear him say something like that, they would


    probably be s o shocked that their jaws would drop straight to the floor. Especially since it came from


    their respected master, who was a stone-cold killing machine on the battlefield, tearing through people


    as though they were paper.


    Yet he was reduced into a grinning idiot who said ridiculous things before a beautiful woman.


    "What the h*ll are you talking about? I didn''t think about anything at all!"


    Selena strode toward the inside of the house, face burning hot. "I''m going to shower first. You shower


    after I''m done. Don''t even think about getting on my bed if I don''t give you permission. Got it?"


    "Roger that, my dear. Don¡¯t worry. I''ll obey your everymand!"


    Fane saluted her sharply, making her chuckle. Her smile was absolutely dazzling, even beneath the


    hazy street lighting.


    "What a beautiful smile!"


    Fane stood rooted to the spot after Selena went in, stupefied.


    After a while, Fane went in to shower. When he returned to the room, he found Selena and adorable


    little Kylie curled up in bed, fast asleep.


    He studied his wife as she sprawled across the mattress, her chest heaving in regr intervals. Most o


    f her leg was exposed, the smooth, porcin skin looking as though it might shatter to touch. The sight


    stirred something within him.


    He bent down and gently stole a kiss on her cheek, then he quietly returned to his mattress on the floor.


    However, Fane did not realize that she was not asleep. Rather, she was closing her eyes and


    pretending to sleep.


    Selena''s heart pounded erratically after Fane kissed her, afraid that he would attempt to do something


    else.


    Thankfully, the man quickly withdrew.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Selena had been drinking and soon enough, she slipped into actual sleep, feeling tired to the bones.


    Faney on the floor, reflecting on everything that had happened over the past few years. A swirl of


    emotions filled his chest.


    Just as he closed his eyes, he heard footsteps thundering toward his direction-and they were footsteps


    belonging to a sizeable group. It sounded like there were over 200 people!


    He took a sharp intake of cold air and sat upright.


    Fury shed in his eyes. "You dare to make trouble even though it''s sote at night and my wife and


    my daughter are already asleep?"


    He immediately sprang to his feet, the thought clenching his heart. He carefully creeped out of the


    room and went to the garden.


    He sat beneath the enormous banyan tree in the garden and lit a smoke for himself.


    Less than two minutes had passed when a group of people came toward his house, some of them with


    weapons in their hands.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    "That little punk was a soldier for five years, Scar. He¡¯s considered a vet. Super skilled. Don''t


    underestimate him!" Ned reminded them when he thought of how even Dan had been fearful when


    facing off against Fane.


    Dan had imed that he could defeat a hundred men alone, even though Ned thought that it was an


    exaggerated boast. Still, to be spoken so highly of by Dan, he imagined that Fane would have some


    level of skill.


    "Don''t worry. We have this many men with us. I even met a busy-bodying little punk two days ago and


    now he''s dead because of me! Plus, we have so many people here!"


    Scar chuckled, then gave Ned a cold stare. "Did you really think I''d be on the same level as you after


    managing to be one of Master Howard¡¯s high rank assistants? Hah! I''ve proven my worth with my


    fists!"


    The two of them continued talking. It took a while for them to notice a red light sparking underneath the


    banyan tree, flickering sporadically. It looked like there was a man standing there.


    "What''s someone doing there?"


    Scar waved his hand. His men stopped in their tracks.


    "It''s already 12.30 at night, and there''s someone smoking beneath that tree?"


    Suspicion crossed Ned''s features. It was sote. How could there be someone in a ce as quiet as


    this?


    "Go and take a look!"


    Scar suddenly tingled with a sense of danger. The feeling was a powerful presence. It was clear that it


    was unusual to have someone here thiste at night.


    The group of men quickly went toward the tree.


    "It¡¯s you!"


    Ned recognized Fane after careful observation. His expression instantly darkened. "Brother Scar, this is


    the punk we¡¯re looking for. He beat us up. I want this bastard dead!"


    Fane casually exhaled, his breath mingling with a cloud of smoke. He flicked the cigarette butt onto the


    ground. "I never imagined that you¡¯d have a death wish. I thought that beating a few of you up and


    sparing your lives in the KTV was enough. It seems like that was the wrong decision!"


    "Hmph. Don¡¯t you have eyes, you punk? Do you see how many men we''ve got surrounding you? And it


    was the wrong decision, you say?¡±


    Ned chuckled and continued. "I know why you¡¯re awake sote at night. You must be so scared of us


    looking for you to take revenge, so that''s why you couldn''t sleep-because you were so anxious. And so,


    you came out for a smoke to settle the fear in your heart!"


    Ned paused there, then resumed, his tone even more brazen and arrogant than before. "Only, you


    never expected us to find you so fast, eh? Now you know how powerful our Master Howard is, huh?"


    "Brother, he doesn''t look like he''s scared of us!"


    The man with yellow hair who had been beaten ck and blue earlier back in KTV voiced the concern


    aloud. He was still a bit fearful of Fane. After all, Fane''s frightening fighting prowess had already


    terrified him back in the KTV lounge.


    "What do you know!"


    Ned pped the man''s head. "It¡¯s not that he''s not scared. I think we''ve scared him so much that he''s


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wetted his pants but has no choice but to act all cool now that we''re already here!"


    "There''s an abandoned building not far from here.


    We¡¯ll settle it there!" Fane answered lightly, staring straight at the other man. "I don¡¯t want your screams


    o f pain to disturb my wife and daughter''s sleep!"


    "An abandoned building?"


    Ned was stunned for a moment, then a wicked smile curved up his face. "So you''ve chosen the


    location for your grave? You''re scared to let your wife see your dead body at her doorstep? All right


    then. I''ll make sure that I''ll destroy youpletely. Then I¡¯ll go fool around with your woman after I kill


    you!"

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    "His wife, Selena Taylor, is a beauty!" Beside them, Scarughed coldly after hearing what Ned said.


    "Hey, hey. Does Brother Scar want to y too?" Ned smirked and ttered.


    "Never mind, I''m not interested in women!" Scar smiled coldly and looked at Fane. "Young man, I''ll


    grant your wish and follow you to the abandoned building. Where''s the fun if we don''t finish you in the


    grave you''ve chosen for yourself?¡±


    "Haha, let''s go!" Faneughed and walked toward the abandoned building.


    Scar and the rest followed behind him at a regr pace. They even walked in positions that formed a


    half -circr shape to prevent Fane from escaping.


    Soon, the group of people entered the abandoned building.


    "Young man, how about this. I¡¯ll give you a chance today based on the fact that you have served


    Cathysia for five years!"


    The group of people surrounded Fane in the middle and Ned smirked and said, "You can call your wife


    and ask her toe here. Then, kowtow 100 times, beg me to let you go and sleep with her! I''ll let you


    go if you do it, how about that?!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. So that your daughter won¡¯t have to see our boss and your wife..." Another man with


    yellow hair smirked and said.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Fane''s expression had already darkened. He did not care


    what people say about him but he could not tolerate people insulting his wife and daughter.


    Fane''s movement was very fast. He lunged toward the guy with yellow hair and punched his neck.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound of bone breaking at the neck could be heard. The man with yellow hair fell on the ground


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    and stopped breathing.


    "I''ll kill you first for the words that you speak!"


    Fane looked at the body on the floor coldly. His words frightened the people, they could not help but


    take one step backward.


    Ned and the others who were originally hurt did not dare walk forward. Ned reminded them,


    "Everybody b e careful. He is not a simple man, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t request so many people from


    Boss Harvey!"


    "F*ck his grandmother. Pick up your weapon, go on and kill him!" Scar saw what happened, waved his


    hand, and ordered.


    "Ah!"


    In seconds, more than a dozen people picked up either


    watermelon knives or steel pipes and rushed toward


    Fane. 1 "Hey, I gave you an option and you refused it, now you¡¯re looking for death!" Ned''s eyes were


    vicious as h e looked on to the group of people rushing toward Fane.


    "You group of useless bastards. You can''t fight as front liners but sure are the champions of


    backstabbing!¡± Fane had a scary look in his eyes.


    He snatched the watermelon knife from one of them and with a few swoops, several people around him


    had cuts on their necks.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Seven or eight people near Fane covered their necks and pain was written on their face. One by one,


    they fell to the ground and died.


    The remaining few saw this scene and were so afraid that they swallowed big mouthfuls of their own


    saliva. ¡°F*ck his grandmother, charge!"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Scar dared not act careless and was prepared to use the mass attack after he saw how scary Fane


    was.


    "Attack!" The others rushed forward and surrounded Fane in the middle of an imprable crowd.


    Fane was extremely fast. Although so many people rushed toward him, none of them could get near to


    him. They rushed forward one after another but every of them was finished by Fane''s knife.


    Some of them only saw the knife''s reflection before they died and their head was no longer on their


    neck.


    "No...no way!"


    Less than two minutester, the entire ce was full o f corpses and the blood odor filled the space.


    Standing on the side, Ned and his followers looked at the show and had smiles on their face in the


    beginning. In their eyes, Fane was just struggling at the brink of death and he would die from being in a


    group fight.


    The smile on their faces gradually disappeared. It was full of surprise and fear instead.


    Fane stood there. After a killing spree, his white shirt still did not even have a drop of blood on it.


    Most importantly, Ned realised that Fane was wearing a pair of slippers, yet he could still move that


    fast.


    How did he manage that?


    "Young man, you must have used up all your energy! Aren''t your hands tired by killing so many


    people?"


    "It¡¯s time!"


    Scar finally made his move. He raised his knife, stepped forward and jumped high up into the air. He


    held the knife with both his hands and cut Fane, who was beneath him.


    "The hungry tiger pounces on the food?"


    Fane smiled coldly when he saw the opponent''s scary pose. He suddenly moved as the person''s knife


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    was about to touch him.


    This time, Fane was faster than before. Scar eyes blurred and the person was gone, his knife missed


    its aim!


    "How...how is this possible?"


    After Scar missed, he secretly gasped. He was very clear how ferocious this move was and it was


    almost impossible that someone could dodge it. Once hit, the other party would be dead or badly


    injured.


    Days ago, he used this move to kill a guy.


    As he was in a daze, he had a feeling that something was wrong. He felt a cold wind blowing from his


    back and a long knife pierced through his body from behind.


    "I..." Scar''s eyes opened widely. He then knelt on the floor and fell down after he looked down at the


    knife.


    "Brother Soar!"


    "Oh my god! Brother Scar is so strong and..."


    "Impossible! Brother Scar actually died like this?!"


    The remaining of the people felt a sense of relief when they saw Scar in action. They believed that it


    was the young man''s death when Scar took action.


    What they did not expect was for Boss Harvey''s right hand man, Brother Scar, to be killed like this.


    "Quick! Run!"


    Ned realized that there were still about a dozen people left and they were not Fane¡¯s opponent so he


    was ready to run.


    "A trash like you want to leave?"


    Fane smiled coldly and looked at a knife under his feet. He kicked it, it flew and went through one of


    Ned''s legs from behind.


    "Ah!" Ned cried out a horrible scream and was in so much pain that he knelt down on one knee.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    "Ah!" Ned knelt on the floor and yelled loudly in pain, his forehead was covered in sweat.


    One of his legs was kneeling on the floor and the other crouched. He tried to stand up but the pain on


    his leg caused his legs to tremble and he failed every time he tried.


    He gritted his teeth, turned back and looked. Fane moved so fast as if he turned into multiple shadows,


    the followers behind him were continuously killed. This abandoned building had turned into the hell on


    earth.


    "Ah!"


    In order to survive, Ned gritted his teeth and pulled out the knife from his leg with all his might. It was so


    painful that his brain came close to freezing and he almost fainted.


    The blood had already soaked through his pants after he pulled the knife out.


    After resting for a while, Ned managed to stand up and wobble feely as he tried to escape outside.


    However, the people behind him fell very quickly on the floor. Fane smiled coldly and had already stood


    in front of him after a few fast jogs.


    "Big...big brother. I beg you...please let me go. I''m


    willing to be your servant! I...I can give you money. I can give lots of money!¡±


    Ned turned around to look at the corpses on the floor. He was so frightened that he trembled as he


    spoke and his sweat continued to drip.


    He just realized what kind of people he had offended.


    "I''ve given you a chance, but you did not cherish it!¡±


    Fane had a calm expression on his face. He walked forward and cut the person''s neck with one swift


    move.


    Blood sttered everywhere. Fane turned around, retrieved a cigarette and lit it. He smoked slowly and


    walked toward his house.


    When he returned to his room again, Fane wore a slight smile as he looked at his wife and daughter,


    who were still deep asleep on the bed. "Honey, don¡¯t worry. In the future, nobody would dare to have


    improper thoughts toward you. I''ll protect you and Kylie in the future!"


    The next morning, Fane once again rode his electric scooter and sent Selena to her office.


    After he sent Selena to the office, he slowly went to the Drake family mansion alone.


    Not far away, Fiona, her son and Xena were in a hotel room. They stood by the window and looked at


    the situation in front of the vi''s entrance.


    "We would know soon if Fane and Selena are lying to u


    s!"


    Fiona looked over and did not blink her eyes, afraid that her eyes would be blurred.


    When she saw that the bodyguards guarding the front door passed a cigarette to Fane and sent Fane


    through the entrance, she breathed out in relief.


    "It seems that your brother-inw did not lie to us!"


    Ben was also relieved. "If this is the case, Fane only has to work for two to three years and our family


    would have the money! His sry is much higher than Ivan!"


    "Ivan''s sry isn¡¯t low. The key point here is that after this person bes the general manager, he


    consumed so much of the Taylor family''s money and a t the same time, he also gave himself a huge


    amount o f bonus during new years!"


    Fiona gritted her teeth and continued, "The thing that makes me mad is your sister has contributed a lot


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for the Taylor family and she only gave ten to twenty thousand for family expenditure. She had no idea


    how to save money into her own bank ount!"


    "Sigh!" Ben sighed. "Sister might not have any idea that we would be evicted. If she knew that we


    would b e shooed out, she would have thought for herself!"


    Xena, who was by the side, had a troubled expression o n her face.


    "Honey, what happened? Why do you seem unhappy?"

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Ben asked after he realized something was wrong.


    Xena smiled bitterly before speaking with a frown, "I gave your brother-inw a lecture yesterday. I was


    concerned for your family at that moment. I spoke those words because I was afraid that he had


    provoked the Drake family. I''m afraid that he would hold this grudge in his heart and direct it at me in


    the future!¡±


    "Would he? He doesn''t seem to be that kind of person. Besides, how would he dare to direct it at you


    when he owes our family so much?" 2


    "On top of that, what happened yesterday was a misunderstanding and it was understandable that we


    were afraid of him causing trouble to the Taylor family. This isn''t your fault!" Ben said confidently.


    "I''m afraid that he would be upset and his promise to give you a car would be gone with the wind!"


    Xena gave him a piece of her mind.


    "Hey, it¡¯s nothing!" Fiona immediately said, "Don''t worry about it. If he doesn¡¯t buy a car for you, mum


    will buy it with the money he gives me. He promised t 0 pay a betrothal gift of 20 million. A million for a


    car for each of you would be a piece of cake!"


    "Wow, that''s great! Thanks mum!" Xena immediately put a smile on her face and jumped in excitement.


    "As long as my son is happy."


    Fiona looked at Xena''s pretty face and said with satisfaction, "Xena, it''s been quite long since the both


    o f you are in a rtionship. When I get my hands on the 20 million in two months¡¯ time, I¡¯ll bring Ben to


    your family and ask for your hand in marriage. How does that sound? We should try to choose a day


    and get the wedding done within this year!" 1


    "Yes, I... I''ll obey to your words!" Xena lowered her head shyly and was secretly happy. It seemed that


    she was not far from the rich man¡¯s life.


    "The call still can''t go through?¡± Boss Harvey was in a vi. He was frowning and had a dark


    expression on his face. 1


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He ordered Scar to bring some people with Ned to take care of a veteranst night. They went out


    without a single news return.


    He had already made several calls but nobody answered and this made him ufortable.


    "Boss Harvey, we got news. Something happened, something really happened!" a man ran in and


    yelled out of nowhere.


    Some people stood around Boss Harvey. They were the capable ones that he remembered by names.


    "What happened? Don''t rush and speak slowly!¡± Boss Harvey immediately stood up and asked.


    That person was huffing and puffing. He ran over to the table, picked up a cup of tea and drank big


    mouthfuls of it before speaking. "Dead...they are all dead! Last night, more than two hundred people


    were killed in an abandoned building. Now, that ce has been locked down and the body is being


    transported for cremation!"


    "All...all of them are dead?" The corners of Boss Harvey''s mouth twitched. His ears were ringing and h


    e wondered if he had heard it wrongly. This really was a huge loss for the Dragon God n.


    "They were sent to attack one person, and ALL of them are dead?"


    Boss Harvey sat on the chair and he held his fists so tightly that the sound of his knuckles cracking


    could b e heard. "Years ago, Scar took two knife attacks for m e... I had no idea... I, Harvey, swear that


    I would avenge for you, Scar!"

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    "Who''s that man? He''s so powerful that he actually killed Scar!" A fatty frowned and looked serious.


    "So many people were there so it must have exhausted him. I know Scar''s capability very well! He has


    a special trick that''s so formidable that nobody can escape!"


    One other guy also looked serious. "The focus now is that the ce is currently locked down and the


    bodies are being cleared. Hence, we''re unable to inspect the scene. And when we¡¯re unable to inspect


    the scene, w e don''t know what actually happened!"


    He paused before he continued, "Is it possible that this man wasn''t alone?"


    "We don¡¯t know about that!" Boss Harvey thought about it and he had a glum expression on his face. "I


    still don''t know who that person is. I only know that Ned and the others went out to y yesterday and


    a veteran hit him. Ned said that the person was very strong and asked to bring more people. He


    wanted more than two hundred manpower so I asked Scar to get his back. I had no idea that..."


    "If that is the case, that man wouldn''t have prepared, there''s a great chance that he was alone. If it was


    a one -man-show, then this person must be very strong!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "We must find out who this person is immediately. I guess we can only start from investigating who Ned


    offended yesterday!" another middle-aged man said after remaining silent for some time.


    "Yes, go ahead and investigate. I have to know who this is. I won¡¯t rest in peace without having this


    man killed!" Boss Harvey nodded and said to the middle-aged man.


    By this time, Ivan Taylor''s injury had recovered a little. He brought a few of his bodyguards and went to


    the Drake Dynasty Beal Estate''s headquarters which belonged to the Drake Group.


    "Sir, may I know who are you looking for? Do you have an appointment?" the front desk of the


    "Where''s the Procurement Manager''s office? I want to meet your manager, Miss Taylor!" Ivan smiled


    lightly and answered.


    To which the front desk replied, "Sir, kindly register yourself here. How may I address you? I''ll inform


    the manager."


    "There¡¯s no need for that, it''s too troublesome. I¡¯ll go in and search for her myself!" The front desk could


    not stop Ivan. He brought his men and walked toward the office.


    Ivan did not see Selena in the Procurement Departmental Office. He then yelled loudly, "Selena, where


    are you?"


    "Hey, who''re you? You can¡¯t just barge in here!¡± Sonia Neal immediately responded when she saw this


    aggressive man barging in.


    Ivan thought Sonia was quite pretty and had a nice figure, so he smiled and replied, "Prettydy, I''m


    looking for Manager Taylor, Selena Taylor!"


    "What business do you have here with her? I''m the supervisor here and our manager is really busy.


    You can deal with me instead! Who''re you anyway?" Sonia gauged the man in front of her. Although


    this person was arrogant and seemed untamed, he was well dressed and shoulde from a rich


    family.


    "My name is Ivan Taylor, her cousin. I have something important that I need to talk to her. I don¡¯t want


    to talk to you!"

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Ivan looked around and walked inside while speaking. Soon, he saw the manager''s office.


    "So you''re Young Master Taylor. Let me inform our manager!¡± Sonia understood and said.


    ¡°No need for that, I''ve found it. Isn''t this the manager¡¯s office? Prettydy, you mind your own business,


    I can go in by myself!"


    Ivan smiled, turned around, and ordered his bodyguards, "Wait for me at the entrance!"


    After he finished speaking, he pushed the door open, entered, and immediately locked it.


    "Why didn¡¯t you knock?" Selena asked with her head down as she was busy with work. When she


    looked u p, she was surprised. "Ivan Taylor, why¡¯re you here?¡±


    Selena had no special feelings for Ivan. Years ago, Grandfather was mad and concerned of the Taylor


    family''s reputation when he chased her entire family out of the Taylor family.


    Selena did not me her grandfather for this. The old master told her in secret that as soon as she


    made up her mind and aborted the child, she could immediately return to the Taylors.


    However, she was very stubborn and had her heart set on giving birth to the child. After all, that was a


    life


    and was her own child. The child was innocent!


    Old Master only drove her family out of Taylor family, but it did not end there. A fewpanies did not


    dare to employ Selena and it was all because of Ivan, who was currently standing in front of her.


    "Haha, can¡¯t Ie and visit you without a reason, cousin?" Ivanughed and looked at the design of


    the office. "Hmm... Looks good. This office is quite big and the design looks good!"


    "I''m working. Please leave if you don¡¯t have any business here. Do I need to call the security to chase


    you out and make it difficult for you?" Selena had a cold expression on her face and sat right back on


    her chair.


    "Hey, cousin, what''re you saying? We¡¯re a family and I''m your cousin. We often y together when we


    were kids, remember?¡± 1


    Ivan yed the family rtionship card before saying, "Alright, I''ll quit beating around the bushes. Your


    know that the Taylor family does construction material business. So, I hope we can work together for


    the sake of the Taylor family!"


    Ivan smiled in confidence and continued, "I believe that you as my cousin won''t refuse? After all, as


    long a s we can work together well, we can help the Taylor family establish itself as a second-ss


    aristocratic family in the Middle Province!"


    Selena was speechless and her face darkened. "It had been just a few days since our real estate


    quickly!"


    "Hey, cousin, listen to yourself. I''m sure that I''m not the only one who came to you these few days?


    Other families that do construction materials wille too!" Ivan smiled and continued in confidence,


    "However, I believe that most of them wille and leave in vain!"


    "Haha, you''re so confident that you¡¯d not leave here in vain?" Selenaughed and said, "Cousin


    brother, I''m afraid you still haven''t realized this but after you got drunk the other day, Grandfather and


    your father knew that I was working at the Drakes. They even reminded me to be patient and to be fair


    about the cooperation between the Taylor¡¯s and the Drake''s.


    They were afraid that it¡¯d be detested by others. They asked me to only look into this after I''ve


    stabilized my job here!"


    Selena smiled coldly and continued, "You must have known that I''ve be the Procurement


    Manager here and you want to cease the chance to perform. You want to get a big project to secure


    your position in Old Master and the Taylor¡¯s hearts, right? It''s a shame that we can¡¯t work together this


    time!"


    "Haha!" Ivanughed. "Selena, you''re right, I do want to stabilize my position in the Taylor family. After


    all, I''d inherit Taylor family''s estates, and that has nothing to do with you, woman. So, listen up, I want


    to discuss about this big project!"


    Ivan paused and continued, "However, you''ve guessed i t wrong this time. Grandfather was the one


    who asked me toe here! You wouldn''t disobey his words, right? You wouldn''t disrespect the Taylor


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    family, right?"

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    "Grandfather asked you toe here? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Selena frowned and was wondering if she had heard wrongly.


    ¡°Of course. I''m not here for myself, I¡¯m here for the Taylor family. I''m also here as Grandfather''s proxy


    to sign the contract with you!


    Ivan¡¯s face was filled with a big smile and said to Selena, "Of course, I''m being considerate. In order for


    you to advance further in the Drake family, I''d not make it too difficult for you on the profit share!¡±


    "Impossible!¡±


    Selena''s face darkened. "You must be lying to me. Grandfather said that he would not force me to work


    together with the Taylor family when I''ve only just started working here. If the Drake¡¯s know about it, the


    Drake''s would lose trust in me."


    After all, Selena knew Ivan¡¯s vile character very well. I t was entirely possible that he was lying for


    profit.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Haha, if you don''t believe me, you can call him right now. I don''t have to lie to you about things like


    these.¡±


    Ivanughed and continued, "You should be sure in your heart that the old master had long hoped that


    the Taylor family would rise up to be one of the second-


    ss aristocratic families. This is a great opportunity t o get us to be a first-ss aristocratic


    family. Do you think that he will miss this chance?¡±


    Selena¡¯s facial expression continued to darken as she heard this. She was very clear that the


    temptation of bing a second-ss aristocratic family was hard to resist.


    If this project was not too big, the old master would not have bat an eye and would make other long-


    term ns instead. However, it was no surprise that the old master was moved by such a big project


    that could bring the Taylor family to be a second-ss aristocratic family.


    "Cousin, what¡¯re you waiting for? This is a very good opportunity for our family. You, as a part of


    Taylor''s, should side our family!¡±


    After he finished talking, Ivan retrieved around 200 thousand cash from his bag and ced it on


    Selena''s table. "Consider this as part of yourmission. After all, your daughter needs money to


    study. Although your sry is high, there is still some time before they pay your sry, right? Besides,


    the new semester is starting soon, you don''t want your daughter to wait for another year, right?"


    When Ivan saw that Selena remained quiet with a dark expression on her face, he smiled and


    continued, "This small amount of money is surely not enough. I''m sure that you''d expect more than this


    for such a big project! I was thinking... That I should chase Fane out o f our house when he can''t pay


    the 10 millionpensation on Old Master''s birthday, and settle my issues with himter elsewhere!


    Now, however, it seems like there''s a better solution!" Ivan suggested that he would now chase Fane


    out of the family if Selena agreed to sign the contract with the Taylor''s.


    Selena was immediately enraged. "Ivan Taylor, what are you trying to say?! Didn''t we agree that we


    would resolve that issue with apensation of 10 million? You''re going to chase him out and not


    acknowledge him as my husband if he can''te up with the money, and that is it!"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Ivan smiled coldly. "Selena, you''re too naive. He¡¯s supposed to kowtow to me and be chased out of


    Taylor family if he can''te up with the sum of money. By then, he wouldn¡¯t be your husband and


    wouldn''t have anything to do with us. I¡¯ll get someone t o beat him up and I''ll do as I please."


    Ivan paused before he continued, "I know that you''re softhearted and you''d definitely feel bad for him. I


    do have a suggestion for this. If you sign the contract with me, I¡¯d void the ten millionpensation, I


    can even give you twenty million to help Fane pay the ten million betrothal gift. The remaining ten


    million is for him to buy the old master a present for the Taylor¡¯s to ept him."


    The offer that Ivan made was really attractive and Selena was tempted.


    However, she shook her head. "No way, I can''t promise you this. I can''t do this as a member of the


    Drake Group''s Procurement Department. If Miss Tanya knows about this bribe, she would be


    disappointed. I can¡¯t betray her trust in me and Fane!"


    "Haha, cousin, are you stupid? Why''re you still acting noble at this moment? You have to understand,


    the money I give you can provide you and your husband a good life. It¡¯d also help Fane obtain the


    Taylor family¡¯s recognition!


    "If you guys can¡¯te up with thirty million within the next twenty days, Fane will have to get out of


    the Taylor family and your parents will refuse to admit this son-inw who married into your family."


    Ivan smiled. "I''m afraid that only idiots will make a decision like this!"


    "Don''t you worry. Fane already said that he''ll settle this before the old master¡¯s birthday and I trust him!


    Besides, he''s Drake family''s bodyguard and takes a monthly sry of 20 million. My mum had also


    be nicer to him, so you don''t have to worry!"


    Selena was still very firm with her stance. "As a person, we must have a bottom line. I''venguished


    through these five years of hardship and now that Fane has returned, my child has a father. Both Fane


    and I have jobs and I believe that our life will get better!"


    "Don''t... Don''t you want to get the recognition of the old master, father, and the rest of the Taylor


    family?"


    Disbelief was written all over Ivan''s face. In his opinion, Selena had really made a very stupid decision.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "You have to know that you can make use of your current upation to get Taylor''s recognition. You


    can be rich and live a good life. Why would you reject this life-changing offer? The old master will be


    unhappy if you do this!"


    Selena was silent momentarily and said, "I believe that the old master will support my choice. He¡¯s


    currently blinded by his desire to be a second-ss aristocratic family. I believe that he''ll


    understand that my choice is the correct one in the long run. I need to have achievements in the Drake


    Group and build Drake''s trust in me. I believe that there''ll be other opportunities for us and the Taylor


    family to work together!"


    Selena paused here and continued seriously, "Cousin, there''s a saying, haste will ruin everything. Even


    if the Taylor family has high quality construction materials, are you sure that we can handle such a big


    project? Besides, this is only my second day working here.


    What would outsiders think if I sign the contract with the Taylor¡¯s so quickly? All eyes are on me now!"


    Ivan agreed with Selena. However, in order for him to sign this big project and stabilize his position in


    the old master¡¯s heart, he smiled. "Alright, I know that I''m making things difficult for you. After all, this is


    your second day at work. How about this, I''de over a few days from now. However, don¡¯t you sign


    the contract with other construction materials¡¯ suppliers, alright?"

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    The corner of Selena¡¯s mouth twitched as her face darkened. "Ivan, I should''ve made it very clear to


    you. Don''t you understand that it''s not about the timing? It¡¯s about principles. Shouldn''t we consider the


    Taylor family''s long-term benefit and not rush into things?"


    "Hey, the old master dared to offer because he''s confident in the quality of the Taylor family''s


    construction materials! You''re one of the Taylor''s so you know very well the quality of our construction


    materials! We''ve always kept our reputation clean, right? You''d have to work with apany, anyhow.


    Working with us is no difference. Besides, you should have more confidence in your own family!" Ivan


    smiled and his sincerity felt more apparent.


    Selena hesitated because what Ivan said was true. If she could just oversee Drake Group''s gossip


    behind her back... She trusted Taylor Group''s material quality.


    "Selena, just agree already. This 200 thousand is just a token of appreciation and another 20 million is


    on its way. I''ll forgive Fane and you don''t need to pay me back. Save the 10 million for yourself. I''ll also


    give you another 10 million for Fane to prepare the old master¡¯s present. Then it wouldn''t look so bad


    on you both!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Most importantly, the Taylor''s will treat you and Fane better. So, why shouldn¡¯t we do it? This is such a


    wonderful deal! To those who gossip behind our back, we could prove ourselves with the standard of


    our


    quality. Reliability will be the best way to prove that we''re the best partner to work with." Ivan¡¯s silver


    tongue was unleashed to its full potential at that moment.


    "I would like to have more time to consider. Please take the money back because I won''t take your


    money even if we are working together!"


    Selena looked at the money on the table before saying, "You should be clear of the kind of person I am.


    I won''t agree to buy partnership with money. Besides, we will prepare the 10 millionpensation and


    the 10 million for Grandfather''s present. At worst, Fane can request for one month''s advance pay from


    Miss Tanya. As for the money for my mum, we can settle thatter!"


    "You..." Ivan was so angry as he came inplete confidence. He even assured the old master to wait


    for his good news because he was sure to get the project and sign the contract.


    He had no idea that Selena would need time to think about it and would refuse such a huge amount of


    money.


    "Okay, Selena. I¡¯ll give you time to think about it!" Ivan sighed, ced the money in his bag and was


    about to leave.


    However, he paused when he reached the door and smiled at Selena. "You can always give me a call if


    you change your mind!"


    Selena nced at him. "Don¡¯t call me Selena. I know what you did to my family in the past five years


    behind my back. Insidious people like you don''t deserve to address me by my first name."


    "Haha... It seems that you''ll still like me to call you Selena Taylor, or...knucklehead!" Ivanughed and


    strode out of the office.


    Years ago, Selena insisted on giving birth to the child and she ignored the Taylor''s dissuades. Due to


    her stubbornness, Ivan would call Selena ''knucklehead'' every time they met.


    This time, he would not have addressed her as Selena i f he did not have to get into her good graces.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Sonia and Felicia started gossiping in a corner after Ivan entered Selena''s office.


    "Sonia, do you know who''s that? He¡¯s so arrogant that he went straight into the office. He even brought


    bodyguards with him!" Felicia looked at the office before asking Sonia.


    Sonia smiled coldly. "Who can it be? He''s the young master from the Taylor family, Ivan Taylor! He''s


    one of the yboys. He manages the Taylor Group now and has been swindling thepany¡¯s


    money!¡±


    "Really?"


    Felicia frowned. "Then why is he here? I heard that Ivan is on the bad side of Selena because he has


    been against her since she was forced out of the Taylor family!


    "I think I know! Ivan is here just two days after Selena bes the Procurement Manager. It''s clear


    that he wants Selena to sign the contract and give this big project to the Taylor family!" Felicia''s eyes


    brightened and continued, "If that¡¯s the case then it''s fabulous! Doesn¡¯t that mean that she¡¯s abusing


    her power as manager? If I report this to the general manager and Miss Tanya, this woman will be done


    for good. She will have to quit the job and leave!" "Yes. If she were to allocate some minor projects to


    the


    Taylor¡¯s family a few months down the road, we may now know it and the Drake family might just close


    an eye to that. After all, they¡¯re indeed in the construction material business. However, she had just


    started working. It¡¯s too obvious that she¡¯s abusing her power i f she gives such a big project to the


    Taylor family right now."


    Sonia was very happy as everybody was waiting for Selena to mess up. They had no idea that the


    opportunity came so quickly.


    Both of them were waiting for Selena to mess upst night, but it did not happen. Instead, she left an


    extremely good impression in front of the employees.


    Sonia heard the discussion between employees about Selena this morning when she came in for work.


    Some said that her husband was handsome, rich, and good in fighting!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Some of them apuded Selena for showing solicitude toward her subordinates and even praised her


    for standing her ground when Sean Logan wanted to treat her to a meal. They learned that she was


    uncorrupted as she did not ept any bribe from other people.


    This made both Sonia and Felicia extremely angry. They intended to frame Selena, instead, they failed


    and felt as if they have helped her build a good image instead.


    "Yes, our opportunity is here and we don¡¯t need to do anything. We''ll wait and expose her after they


    have signed the contract!"


    Sonia was extremely happy. She felt that her pursuit for the manager''s position will end soon.


    At this moment, they saw Ivaning out from the office angrily. The expression on his face reflected


    his unhappiness.


    "Consider my *ss! She just doesn''t want to sign the contract with us!"


    Ivan turned around and looked at the office in disgust. He thought silently, ''Selena Taylor, if you don¡¯t


    sign the contract with me, I''ll not make it easy for Fane on Grandfather''s birthday. I''ll have him killed if


    he can''te up with the money and chased out of the house!''


    "Young Master Taylor, do you n to leave?" Unexpectedly, Sonia walked forward with a smile. "As a


    supervisor, I think I can speak to you in private!"

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    "Speak with you?¡± Ivan frowned and sized up the woman in front of him.


    The woman was around 20 years of age, dressed in professional office suit and skirt, and wore


    spectacles. She looked smart and capable.


    Ivan looked carefully and found out that she seemed quite pretty.


    "Yes, I''m the supervisor here and I''m quite influential!"


    Sonia smiled and continued, "There''re so many people here. Why don''t youe into my office and


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    let¡¯s talk among ourselves!"


    "Sure!" Ivan was secretly happy when he heard this. It was clear that she had something important to


    discuss with him if she insisted that they discuss in private.


    Did this prettydy have her eyes on him? It would be nice if that was the case! They quickly entered


    Sonia''s office and she locked the door.


    "Tell me, what do you want from me?" Ivan smiled and sat on the sofa by the side.


    "Young Master Taylor, if I made the right assumption, you must be here for the project located in South


    City, right? It seems like a lot of people know that ourpany acquired that piece ofnd!"


    Sonia smiled, and served Ivan a cup of water.


    "Haha, we¡¯re all clever people so I wouldn''t beat around the bushes. The Taylor family has always been


    in the business of construction material and we have a good reputation in this line of business!


    "My cousin is your manager. I''ve been thinking about the cooperation between bothpanies since


    she''s the Procurement Department Manager here. It would b e good if we''re appointed for half the


    project!


    "Who would''ve known that she''ll need time to ''think about¡¯ it. I feel that she was being perfunctory and


    didn''t want to secure me the project! She mentioned that she''s afraid of the gossip from the employees


    of thispany."


    Ivan spoke his mind openly and he was obviously angry. After all, he promised the old master that he


    would sessfully get the contract. How was he going to exin to the old master that he did not get i


    t? Even if Selena changed her mind in the future, it would still be shameful for him to return that day


    empty-handed.


    "She didn''t agree? How''s that possible?" Sonia was surprised. If this contract was not signed, how


    would she have the chance to pull Selena down from her position?


    She thought about it and said, "She shouldn¡¯t have done that. It¡¯s possible for us to do business with


    just anypany. Besides, you also emphasized that the


    Taylor Group''s construction material is of high quality! How can she do that? Does she still take you a s


    her family? I would have agreed in a heartbeat!"


    "She might still bear grudges against us when we chased her out of the Taylor family! Sigh, women are


    petty!" Ivan sighed. "I think she''s avenging me!"


    "How¡¯s this possible? I heard this incident happened years ago and it was her fault. Isn''t it right that she


    was chased out of the Taylor family? How can she me you and your family?"


    Sonia seemed understanding. She thought about it and said, "However, since she said she''ll consider


    it, there''s still hope for your group. At least she didn''t outright reject it!"

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Sonia paused slightly before she continued speaking, " Young Master Taylor, let me tell you something.


    In the past, the people-in-charge from the construction materialpanies won''t discuss this matter


    directly with the manager. They''ll find me instead, the supervisor, and discuss with me first!¡±


    "With you? You can make the decision as a supervisor and we can sign the contract?"


    Ivan''s eyes lit up in an instant and spoke excitedly." Miss Neal, I''ll definitely thank you in the future if


    you can sign the contract with me! I can give you at least twenty to thirty million!¡±


    Hiss!


    Sonia gasped as she heard this. She sure wanted to ept the money, but supervisors never had the


    power to make such a decision. The final say was always the manager. Hence, she had only received


    small gifts like tea leaves throughout the years as a supervisor. Her position had hindered her to be


    entitled for expensive gifts.


    This was the reason Sonia wanted to be the manager.


    She thought that she could be the manager until Selena appeared. She was so angry she almost


    puked blood.


    "That much?!"


    She tried hard to keep calm. It would be nice if she was the manager as this project would earn her a


    huge amount of money.


    Although the contract still needed to be signed by the general manager after the supervisor''s decision,


    the manager was always so busy that he would not properly read it through. Normally, the contract only


    needed his signature after the contract was ready.


    Hence, the Procurement Department Manager in thispany was a position that could reap a lot of


    benefit.


    "Haha, it¡¯s not a lot! If the entire project is given to the Taylor family, we can make at least seven to


    eight hundred million. We might even make one billion if w e do it right! By that time, this amount of


    money will b e a piece of cake to the Taylor family."


    Ivanughed, "I intended to pay Selena 20 million asmission. It¡¯s such a pity that this woman is


    hard headed and crazy!"


    "Young Master Taylor, I can''t make the final decision but I can help you find a way!¡± Sonia rolled her


    eyes and said again.


    "What can you offer me?" Ivan could not believe it.


    "Let''s put it this way. Any other construction material suppliers need toe to me first. My main job is


    to discuss with them and choose the materials. I¡¯ll pass i t to the filtered list to the manager so that she


    can further look into it!"


    "I can rmend the Taylor family to her in this process. I can amend the data from the other


    construction material suppliers, and even throw them in the bin!"


    Sonia smirked. "If this is the case, do you think I''ll be o f help? She would have no other choices other


    than signing your contract after I''ve gotten rid of yourpetitor''s data. If you went to her directly it¡¯ll no


    doubt create gossip. It''ll be different if I rmended it, the responsibility will be on me."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s great! Your idea is really good. She wouldn''t be afraid of others gossiping about her if we go


    with this. She hesitated because she''s a very filial person and she knows that this is the old master''s


    idea!"


    "She won''t hesitate if you be the scapegoat. I understand her very well, there''ll be a high chance


    of sess like this!" Ivan was ecstatic. ¡°But, won''t she realize that something''s wrong if you get rid of


    the otherpetitors?¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Sonia frowned then replied, "How about this, I¡¯ll stop the suppliers that¡¯re morepetitive than your


    the Taylor¡¯s family and other minorpetitors. That way, she won¡¯t have any choice but to choose


    you, right?''


    Ivan''s eyes lit up. He stood up and spoke excitedly," Sure, your idea is really good! This way, Selena


    won¡¯t b e afraid of others gossipping behind her back. With your help, she won''t be pressured by the


    burden!"


    "Yes. How about that? Told you I''ll be of help," Sonia smiled slightly and said.


    "Come, here''s 200 thousand!¡±


    Ivan smiled and offered the 200 thousand he prepared for Selena. He ced it on the table. "This


    money is a token of appreciation. Although you don''t have the final say and can''t sign the contract, I''ll


    still pay you ten million as a token of gratitude once we seed in this matter!"


    "Ten million!" Sonia was in ecstasy.


    She stood up. "You''re most wee, Young Master Taylor. Don''t you worry. I¡¯ll do my best and


    persuade m y manager, and help your family be a second-ss aristocratic family! By the way,


    you should


    prepare three different copies of the contract. I''m afraid that she''ll decline if the profit margin isn''t of


    satisfactory..."


    "No problem, I''ll get it done!" Ivan got up and quickly left.


    Sonia closed her office door right after Ivan left. She ced the 200 thousand on the table into her sling


    bag and finally rxed. "I''ve never done something like this and I have no idea that I''ll get such a huge


    offer. When this is over, I¡¯ll have ten million!"


    She then sighed and continued, "It''s such a pity that I¡¯m not the manager. It¡¯ll be much easier if I¡¯m the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    manager."


    Ivan soon reached home happily in his car.


    "How is it, Ivan? Did you make it?" As soon as he entered the house, Theodore Taylor asked.


    "Don''t worry. Although we haven''t signed the contract yet, it''s going to happen soon. Selena said that


    she''ll need time to consider. I''ll rewrite the contract and organize the data for future submission. There¡¯ll


    be three contracts, one with a pricing that''s lower than market rate, the second one based on market


    rate, and the third one with a higher profit margin. I n to offer all three of it for her to choose!" Ivan


    smiled and said.


    Once they heard that sess was just around the corner, happiness was written over Theodore and


    Old Master Taylor''s face.


    "That''s really good. Even if we offer a discount based o n our normal pricing, we¡¯ll still earn five to six


    billion i n profit. If Selena treats us well and allows us to use the market rate, earning eight billion won''t


    be an issue!" Theodore was extremely excited. He had no idea that the Taylor family would get such a


    big opportunity.


    "However, Selena should understand our family very well. Why does she still require three different


    proposals? Is therepetition from other suppliers?"


    Old Master Taylor understood the underlying meaning in Ivan¡¯s words. He frowned, "We can''t be


    careless before the contract is finalized. Remember how we lost the previous project with the Wilson


    family?"


    The corner of Ivan¡¯s mouth twitched when that was mentioned. That was really shameful for him.


    "Don¡¯t you worry, Grandpa. I''m confident this time around!"


    "Selena hesitated in the beginning. After all, she doesn''t have a stable position yet. However, I believe


    we¡¯ll seed after she hears that this is Grandpa¡¯s idea!" Ivan smiled. He believed that this matter


    would be seamless ording to his n.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    "Aren''t there otherpetitors that want the project?" The old master was obviously worried.


    Ivan replied, "Grandpa, don''t worry. The other suppliers will join as a formality. We¡¯ll definitelynd the


    contract!"


    At the same time, James and his family were having a chat in the Drake family mansion¡¯s living room.


    As they were talking, the Drake family''s butler walked in. "Master, something big happenedst night!"


    "Something big? What happened? There''re many powerful people in the Middle Province so it''s not


    unusual that things happen!" James smiled indifferently and thought it was quite normal.


    "Two hundred people from the Dragon God n diedst night in an abandoned building!" the butler


    spoke as he walked forward.


    "What? So many died?" Tanya Drake, the second daughter of the Drake family gasped as she was


    startled. It was normal for people to die from offending forces that they should not have offended.


    However, there were usually only a dozen deaths and i t would be considered big news if 100 people


    died.


    This time, there were more than that and they were


    people from the Dragon God n.


    After all, the n was powerful and people dared not offend them.


    "What was the official statement?" James was quiet for some time before asking about the details.


    "There were no details about it. The official statement stated that it was a fight between two parties and


    that was it!" The butler smiled bitterly and continued, "But, I asked around and got to know that the


    situation was very scary! On top of that, a lot of people spread the news about this matter and


    everybody knows that it''s not a fight between two parties.¡±


    Fane, who was standing behind Tanya, was speechless when he heard this. "How scary was it?"


    "Super scary!" The butler nced at Fane before continuing, "The other party was too good. I think


    nobody from the Drake family was good enough for him, because the bodies are all people from the


    Dragon God n. From the looks of it, it was done by one individual. For one person to kill so many,


    this person must be good. Most importantly, the righthand man of Boss Harvey from the Dragon God


    n, Brother Scar, also fell victim to this!"


    "Brother Scar is dead?" James was emotional when he heard that Brother Scar was dead. "This person


    must b e really good. Is it confirmed that he went alone and not with a whole group of people?¡± "Yes,


    I''m sure of it!" The butler immediately nodded and said, "The people from the Dragon God n had


    always been carrying out bad deeds. Now, a lot of the people in the Middle Province are praising the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    hero who got rid of the bad people for themoners!"


    "I really want to see who this hero is with my own eyes!¡± Tanya''s eyes lit up and said in adoration.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    "He must be good!" Timothy smiled as he looked at Fane and said, "I wonder who''ll win if our 20


    millionworth bodyguard fights with this so-called hero?"


    It was obvious that Timothy did not fully ept Fane and thought his dad had overestimated Fane¡¯s


    ability.


    He tried having some hope for Fane to turn out fine but he thought Fane was just a normal person after


    meeting him.


    He always felt that instead of Fane, why not please the Gods of War with his family¡¯s wealth. His father


    was obviously going toward the wrong direction.


    "Yes, do you think you can win? I''m curious as you have defeated Harvey!" Tanya was suddenly


    interested. She looked at Fane yearningly and asked. 1


    Fane was embarrassed. They were making it difficult for him when they asked him to fight with himself.


    "I need to meet him in order to give you an answer. I¡¯ll definitelypare notes with him when we


    meet!" Fane thought about it and answered seriously.


    "Haha, you said this. Don''t refuse if I find this person. After all, I want to know your true capabilities


    from your fight with him!" Timothy smiled and said.


    Fane''s cell-phone rang at this moment.


    He frowned right after looking at it. ''Female apprentice


    '' appeared as the caller¡¯s ID.


    Fane was speechless as he had no idea why Lana, his only female apprentice, would look for him at


    this moment.


    "Sorry, I need to take this call!" After a shy smile, Fane excused himself.


    "Haha, this young man is really busy!" James smiled a s he looked as Fane leave.


    "He... He has just arrived and wants to leave for a phone call?" Timothy¡¯s face darkened. He looked on


    as Fane walked toward the entrance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "How''s that possible? Isn¡¯t this his second day at work?" The butler was confused and chased after


    Fane.


    After a short while, he ran back and said while huffing, "Isn''t this bodyguard too much? He has only


    been here for less than ten minutes and left. He''s really making me angry. The twenty million is such


    easy money for him."


    "Tanya, why did you agree to his request of twenty million? Why didn''t you negotiate? Look at him, is


    he worth so much?" Timothy looked at his sister impatiently. "I think he''s too arrogant and he doesn¡¯t


    even act like a bodyguard. Does he even know that he owed us a favor? He¡¯s just an employee after


    all!"


    Tanya lowered her head in shame. "Father said that w e have to please Fane. I thought about it and


    think it was a good chance to do so. After all, twenty million is a piece of cake for the Drake family. He


    said that twenty million was the minimum and it was obvious that there was no room for negotiation.


    How could I negotiate under those circumstances?"


    "He might only be overpricing himself. Who would¡¯ve known you¡¯re so stupid to offer twenty million. He


    might have epted the offer at ten million!" Timothy continued.


    "Don''t fret it!" James waved his hand at this moment and said, "Don''t be so stingy. It''s just a monthly


    sry of twenty million. The Drake family can pay even if there''re more of them! I believe in my


    intuition. This young man might be a God of War. Even if he isn''t, he would definitely be a marshal. If


    that¡¯s the case, a twenty million sry is really low!"

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    "That''s right!"


    Upon noticing James was siding with her, Tanya rolled her eyes at her brother and said, "He was just


    answering a call. Perhaps he had some emergency or else he wouldn''t have just bolted so suddenly,


    right?" 1


    When Fane arrived at the front door, he stood there for a brief moment before a ck sports car sped


    toward him and stopped right where he was.


    A beautiful woman wearing a hat and a pair of shades sat in the car. She was dressed quite


    fashionably.


    "Master..."


    Lana called out excitedly when she saw Fane.


    "What did you call me?"


    Fane''s expression dimmed as it seemed this brat''s memory was bad. Fortunately, no one else was


    there o r his identity would have been exposed.


    "Sorry, well, I was too happy. So..."


    Lana let out an awkwardugh. After that, she said," Cough, cough. Mr. Fane, hurry up and get in, we¡¯ll


    talk as we walk!" 1


    "Alright!"


    Fane immediately got into the car as it swiftly sped off.


    "Good lord, isn''t that the bodyguard, Fane? He had a hot woman pick him up?¡±


    "Yeah, and even in a sports car too!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, this Fane fellow is far too mysterious even if he''s more powerful than Assistant Commander


    Harvey. Or else, Miss Tanya wouldn¡¯t have hired him for 20 million bucks per month now, right? That''s


    way too high!¡±


    "It seemed normal for this man to have a beautiful woman pick him up and be hired with a 20 million


    bucks sry though!"


    A few bodyguards that were posted at the door started discussing amongst themselves upon


    witnessing what had ured.


    "Why are you dressed like that? It''s the first time I''ve seen you wearing a skirt!¡±


    Fane felt helpless as he stared at the long legs next to him.


    Lana had always dressed in military fatigues in front o f him. Although she was an average-looking


    woman, Fane had never once viewed her as a woman.


    Today however, Lana¡¯s appearance surprised him.


    Lana was wearing a in-looking skirt that only covered half her thighs. She also wore a pair of


    earrings and had lipstick on. She looked very feminine.


    Not to mention, her legs were very white, so much that they seemed to re at people''s eyes.


    However, perhaps it was due to her constant workout, that her leg muscles looked quite firm and


    seemed strong when viewed by others. A woman like her seemed quite exotic indeed.


    "I''m still a woman, what¡¯s so strange about me wearing a skirt?"


    "Besides, I''m already discharged and the military fatigues have all been returned. Do you understand?


    S o, should I always act like a man, d in full military fatigues, with a permanent bitter look on my


    face?"


    While Lana was driving, she said, "Sigh, I''m bored to death these days. All kinds of major powers want


    so badly to meet me. Theye to my God of War Manor every night to the point where I¡¯m almost


    passing out from it! You know that I hate business interactions too so I didn''t even bother meeting


    them!"


    "Wait, you didn¡¯t meet them? How did you tell them that you wouldn¡¯t be seeing them?"


    Fane teased her about it after giving it some thought.


    ¡°Heheh, I hired a housekeeper and some servants!"


    "Besides, I''m not even short in cash now right, Brother Fane?"


    Lana chuckled as she could not help herself from secretly ncing at Fane. She uttered silently in her


    heart that her master actually looked even more


    handsome without his military fatigues!

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    "Yes, yes, yes. Now that we¡¯re at peace, you guys should rest and loosen up a little!"


    Fane cracked a gentleugh and said, "Your Brother Abner sent me a text saying that he was too


    bored and gonna go on a vacation.¡±


    "Really? When Brother Johnson returned, he was swarmed in his vige by the people. I heard there


    are lots of people waiting to be autographed by him. Good lord, that scene though..." 1


    Lanaughed and said, "That¡¯s right, Brother Fane, what about you? Does your wife and the others


    know your identity yet?"


    "Nope!"


    The hint of sweet smile could be seen on Fane¡¯s face. N o one had ever seen a smile like that back


    then. He said, "I don¡¯t want to let them know about it for now. I''m afraid they might not be able to ept


    my identity if I dropped this bombshell on them. Not to mention, I wish to live a peaceful and


    undisturbed life."


    "Sigh!"


    Lanamented again after hearing Fane¡¯s statement. She said, "Oh how I envy you. If I had known


    earlier, I wouldn''t have wanted this empty title or wished for it t o be officially announced. Oh, how good


    would it be if I can live peacefully. Now, all of Cathysia knows how all


    nine of us, the Gods of War, look like. If they didn''t, I wouldn¡¯t even have to wear shades to go out!"


    "I feel like you should be wearing a face mask. It''s not really safe just wearing a pair of shades."


    Fane teased her as he looked at her appearance.


    The truth was, when Lana''s car was parked in front of him, he actually did not recognize that it was his


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    female disciple right away.


    It was only after he heard her voice that he realised it was her.


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that? No, I have to put on a face maskter, especially in a crowded area.


    It''ll be bad if some random wealthy kid recognizes me!"


    Lana said immediately.


    "Oh right, the ce that you''ll be taking me to, what kind of ce is it?"


    Fane asked after some thought.


    "An auction house!"


    While Lana drove, she said, "I heard that someone has gotten their hands on a treasure. It¡¯s a luminous


    pearl the size of a ping pong ball and is very special. If it''s ced on a bed frame, it can help in one


    sleep and there are even rumors that it can extend one''s life.¡±


    ¡°There''s an auction house in this city?"


    Fane frowned and said, "That luminous pearl is pretty big, right? We should take a look!"


    "Yeah! Do you know what its base price is?"


    After thinking about it for a bit, Fane said, "We can bid for that thing since it''s the old master''s


    seventieth birthday soon and I''m still racking my head over what to get him!"


    "Really? If you want to bid for it then do it!"


    Lanaughed. "The main purpose today is to bid for that thing. This auction house usually auctions


    famous paintings or antiques. Today''s luminous pearl i s being auctioned privately and not many


    people know about it. They only informed some first and second-ss aristocratic families and didn''t


    even bother with the third-ss aristocratic families!"


    "How did you know about it then?"


    Fane was surprised as he curiously asked.


    "Best you don¡¯t bring that up. Those random wealthy sons and all wanted to butter up to me. Did you


    know that as I was going out, I had just walked out the door when a few wealthy sons all came up to


    me with roses? These people don''t actually love me though, all they see is my connections and power!"


    Fane said helplessly, "Best that you wear a face mask outter. Wear it like how the celebrities do or


    else you¡¯ll be recognized."


    "Oh, how nice your life is. If no one knows who you are, you don''t have to worry about people bothering


    you when you''re walking on the streets!"


    Lana was envious as she looked at Fane beside her.


    She said, "You even had your long term ns all thought out!"

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    "Heheh, so in order for me to not expose my identity, you should bid for that luminous pearl in a


    moment!"


    Fane said while chuckling.


    "Yes!"


    As she said that, Lana let out a bitterugh.


    At this moment, there were around seven to eighty bodyguards dressed in a ck suits and standing


    by the auction house''s door. They looked full of spirit and stood tall. They seemed quite powerful.


    "Are you both here for the auction?"


    One of the bodyguards asked when he spotted Fane and Lana.


    "Of course!"


    Lana smiled as she casually took out a ck card and waved it in front of him.


    "Please,e in!"


    The moment the bodyguard noticed it, he immediately took a step back and allowed them to enter.


    When they arrived at the auction, it was already crowded inside. Both Fane and Lana found a spot at


    the back by the corner and got seated.


    ''What is that Fane fellow doing here?"


    It was at this moment that Young Master rk, who was already seated and was waiting for the


    auction, noticed Fane.


    He frowned and looked at Lana who was beside Fane before mumbling, "That''s not right, the woman


    next to him isn''t Selena. Moreover, who is that woman anyway? Her body isn''t too bad, and she looks


    quite sexy and elegant too!"


    As he mumbled that, Ken''s eyes lit up and said, "This woman isn''t dressed normally. Those clothes are


    quite expensive too. Even the watch around her wrist is a luxury watch that costs a few million bucks.


    Could Fane be looking for a wealthydy behind Selena''s back?"


    Ken felt delighted at that thought. He originally felt quite hopeless but now, a ball of me how burned


    in his heart once again. 1


    Prime Fighter Dan had advised him not to cross Fane. Moreover, even Marshal Dennis advised him the


    same thing that day.


    Although he was slightly confused, he still did not dare to act rashly or confront him directly.


    That was because of the fact that if both of them were afraid of Fane, it meant that Fane must have


    been quite a capable fellow.


    However, it would be much easier if there were problems in Selena¡¯s and Fane''s rtionship that would


    make Selena willingly leave Fane.


    With that thought, he instinctively took out his cell phone and secretly took a picture of them both.


    "Such a shame that they''re not acting intimate. It doesn''t prove anything if they don''t hold hands!"


    "However, that woman is wearing a facemask along with a pair of shades. It''s obvious that they have


    some secrets between them that they¡¯re unwilling to share. This wealthydy might be afraid of her


    husband recognizing her, which prompted her to wear a facemask! I didn''t expect that Fane would be a


    sugar baby for money!¡±


    Ken chuckled by himself while staring at the picture.


    "Oh, if it isn''t Young Master rk? You came too! What are you doing here mumbling to yourself?"


    After Micheal, who was a row behind, noticed Ken, he immediately sat next to him as he asked that


    question.


    "You¡¯re here too?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ken was stunned and looked at Fane¡¯s direction as he said, "I saw a familiar face!"


    "How did that brate in?"


    When Micheal looked toward the direction Ken was ncing toward, his expression instantly dimmed


    as h e noticed Fane.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    "Yeah. I also feel weird about it. What is he doing here!"


    Ken cracked a calm smile then said, "Young Master Wilson, look at the woman next to that brat. She''s


    obviously a rich woman! Do you know why she¡¯s dressed the way she is, with a pair of shades and


    facemask?"


    "She''s afraid of people recognizing her, of course!¡±


    Micheal chuckled coldly. He was no fool, so why did h e even bother asking such a foolish question?


    "Think about it, why is she afraid of being recognized b y people?"


    "Since she''s a wealthydy, of course she''s afraid of her husband recognizing her!"


    "Since she''s afraid of her husband recognizing her, what does that mean? Well, it means that her


    rtionship with Fane isn¡¯t that straightforward then!"


    Ken analyzed everything in great detail.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect this Fane fellow to be such a f* ckboy. He kept going on and on about doing


    everything for Selena and yet, we didn¡¯t expect him to cheat on Selena behind her back with a wealthy


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Micheal clenched his fist, his gaze filled with anger.


    If not because of Fane, how could Selena possibly be a


    mother now? She might have still been a young, beautiful, and innocent flower waiting to be picked by


    him!


    After Micheal was done speaking, he also secretly took out his cellphone and took a picture of them.


    He said, "If Selena saw this picture, I¡¯m not sure what she''ll think!"


    However, there was something he did not expect. Both Fane and Lana noticed when he took the


    picture.


    "Brother Fane, I think someone was taking our picture. I wouldn¡¯t be recognized even after the mask


    and shades I decided to wear, right?"


    Lana whispered to Fane where she sat.


    "No way!"


    Fane was stunned as he looked toward their direction. His expression immediately dimmed as he said,


    "It''s Ken from the rk family and Micheal from the Wilson family. Both of them are my wife''s


    pursuers."


    "Really?"


    Lana looked at them and said, "I heard she''s a beauty and there are lots of wealthy pursuers after her.


    Even i f she¡¯s not pretty, her heart''s pretty. She must have suffered a lot for the five years that you¡¯ve


    left, right?"


    "Yeah. I''m truly sorry for their five years of suffering. Hence, I''ll make it up to them!¡±


    Fane let out a bitterugh and said, "After so long, I¡¯m nning to arrange for her an unforgettable


    wedding o f a lifetime!" "Oh, how envious I am of you two. You two are a perfect match and literally


    made for each other!"


    After Lana said that, she felt slightly envious in her heart since she felt that she had never seen a man


    more capable and outstanding than Fane.


    "That''s weird, when have you learned how to butter m e up?"


    Fane said with a gentle chuckle as he looked at Lana.


    "I¡¯m speaking the truth! What do you mean butter you up?"


    Lana cracked a bitter smile.


    "Oh good lord, it''s that b*stard again!"


    It was at this moment that the Hugo family''s Young Master Neil walked through the front door with a


    bunch of hisckeys.


    When he noticed Fane, he instantly and furiously clenched his fist.


    He could never forget the incident where he was beaten to a pulp by Fane for trying to flirt with Selena


    upon noticing her beauty as she rode the electric scooter.


    Ever since then, he had employed some ruffians to take care of Fane along with him. However, he


    never expected them to be so useless as they stumbled away from Fane after getting beaten by him.


    On the other hand, he was violently pped by Fane a few times.


    So much so, his entire face was swollen and he dared not return home that day. He was afraid of being


    teased by his family if they saw him in such a state.


    He did not expect to run into Fane, who was fully prepared to bid for the luminous pearl today.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    "Who is that, young master?"


    One of hisckeys looked at Fane. He had no clue who Fane was.


    "That was the brat who beat me upst time. Goddammit, I can''t let him get away this time!"


    Neil was incredibly furious as he told that to the man next to him.


    "This is an auction house, young master. It''s not appropriate to fight here!"


    The man immediately advised him. He then said," Although I''m powerful, it would mean I''m


    disrespecting the boss of this auction house if I were t o cause a scene here!"


    "You?"


    Neil looked at the man in a suit. Since his father had hired a few bodyguards for him recently, he could


    not help but chuckle coldly and say, "You should forget about it. You¡¯re no match for him. I employed


    about 20 ruffians back then and they were all still no match for him!"


    After he was done saying that, he immediately continued, "Let''s do it this way, you can go out there and


    get me 50 to 60 people. Look for people under Old Roger. Although they are more expensive to hire,


    they


    are quite powerful. Some of them are also quite ruthless. Money isn''t a problem as long as I can take


    care of that brat!"


    "But young master, we can¡¯t actually fight here!"


    The middle-aged man had a helpless look on his face.


    Neil was speechless for a moment before he furiously red at the man. He said, "What''s wrong with


    my father to hire an idiot as my bodyguard? I wasn''t asking you to beat him up here, right? All I¡¯m


    telling you to do is to look for some people who will wait for that brat to get out of the auction house so


    that we can take care of him somewhere else!"


    The middle-aged man had a very bitter look on his face. However, all he could do was nod as he said,"


    Fine, fine. I¡¯ll get to it now. As for the money though..."


    "I''ll transfer it over to you right now but those ruffians shouldn''t cost that much. Give them a few ten


    thousand bucks to a million and that should be enough. I''ll transfer four million to you first." i


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil swiftly took out his phone and transferred the cash over to him.


    The man took a nce at Fane and silently thought just how unfortunate it was for him to have crossed


    the vengeful Neil Hugo. He would have rather Fane crossed anyone else but him.


    It was only after the necessary arrangements were made that Neil looked for a seat on the side.


    Aside from the Hugo family, there were also several more second-ss aristocratic families who came


    to the auction.


    However, the boss of the auction house did not even bother to inform the third-ss aristocratic


    families like the Taylor family about it as a third-ss aristocratic family would be unwilling to spend on


    a treasure like this even if they came.


    Besides, this luminous pearl was a special pearl. It had the effects of extending one''s life and aiding


    one¡¯s sleep. Therefore, it could be considered a very rare treasure.


    Of course, aside from the second-ss aristocratic families, even some wealthy merchants rushed


    over when they received news about it.


    They were interested in witnessing such a treasure. Since a natural pearl the size of a ping-pong ball


    was something they had never heard of before, they were here to see it for themselves.


    "The members of the White family are here!¡±


    Soon, a wave of cheers roared out since even the White family, a first-ss aristocratic family, came.


    To make a surface-level powerparison, the most powerful family in the entire Middle Province was


    naturally the Drake family.


    However, aside from the Drake family, there were four other families who had simr power as the


    Drake family. They were called the Four Major Families bymonfolk. These families were all


    considered first-ss aristocratic families.


    The White family was one of the Four Major Families.


    After both Fane and Lana heard the announcement, they turned around to look over.


    In that instant, both their eyes lit up.


    A youngdy with slightly curly long hair that was dressed in a long white dress and holding onto an


    adorable bag appeared. She walked inside with a faint smile on the edge of her lips.


    Beside that, the youngdy was followed by a few bodyguards. With a single nce, anyone would feel


    incredibly refreshed just by seeing her.


    "It''s thedy of the White family, Rue White!"


    After a wealthy merchant noticed her, his eyes lit up a s he said, "In this younger generation of beautiful


    women, this youngdy here could easilypete with Selena!"

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    "That depends! Some people would think that Selena looks the best and seems more feminine


    because when a woman reaches the age of 25 to 26, they look their most attractive!¡±


    "However, Rue is an incredibly innocent young woman and besides, she¡¯s only 22 and single. Ever


    since people heard about Selena''s marriage and how she already has a child, those young masters


    who pursued her back have now moved onto Rue!¡±


    "Besides, I think they both were one of a kind beauties. Oh, that¡¯s right, isn''t that Goddess of War


    currently in the Middle Province? That woman is also a beauty as her body is incredible and seems


    very exotic. It¡¯s such a shame that her status is too high and it would be virtually impossible to get her!"


    Another wealthy merchant said that with a bitter smile after giving it some thought.


    "Hey listen, someone''s calling you a beauty?"


    After Fane heard their discussions, he could not help himself from teasing Lana.


    Lana raised her head pridefully and said, "Well of course, but what do they mean by exotic? I''m


    offended. Don''t I look like an innocent, young woman a t first nce?"


    At that moment however, Ken and Micheal had


    actually approached them.


    "Oh my, isn''t this Selena''s husband, Fane?"


    Standing in front of Fane, Micheal intentionally eximed it loudly as if he was worried that people


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    around would be unable to hear him.


    Just as expected, many people, including Rue who had just arrived, turned to look at their direction


    after hearing him say that.


    "That''s Selena''s man?"


    "He''s not dead after serving in the military for five years? He''s already back?"


    "There are lots of veterans returning recently. It seems like that takeout delivery boy isn''t dead yet and


    has followed them back!"


    Instantly, sounds of discussions started filling the room.


    "Heheh, Michael, right? Young Master Ken is here as well, so this is such a coincidence indeed. What


    exactly is today, to have run into quite a few of my romantic rivals?¡±


    Fane chuckled but his expression soon dimmed. He said, "It''s not a good habit to have a crush on


    someone else''s wife. Not to mention, you guys are quite the clingy type even though she clearly has no


    feelings for either of you!" "You..." Both Micheal and Ken clenched their fists at the same time. They


    were incredibly infuriated since this brat had the audacity to call them clingy.


    However, a woman like Selena was someone they were willing to be clingy for.


    "Heheh, Fane, you''re trying to intentionally infuriate m e, aren¡¯t you? I won''t fall for your tricks!"


    It did not take long for Ken to smile again as he looked at Lana beside Fane. He then spoke with a


    smile," Who''s this woman, Fane? You both intentionally chose to sit in such a secluded spot in a wide


    open hall. Don¡¯t you dare tell me you don''t know her!"


    "Heheh, is it really that important to know about my rtionship with her? What does it have anything


    to d o with you?"


    In Fane¡¯s eyes, both of them were nothing more than annoying flies.


    "Oh please, you don''t dare to say, right?"


    Fane''s reply made them even more erratic. Even if Fane told them about their rtionship, they would


    not dare validate it anyway. However, Fane was not being bold enough to exin anything about their


    rtionship. Hence in their eyes, Fane was guilty and afraid of people finding out about how he was


    being a sugar baby to someone else.


    "I have no reason to answer to you!"


    Fane chuckled coldly while feeling extremely dissatisfied.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    "Sigh, that woman might be the wife to some wealthy merchant, right? The watch around her wrist


    costs more than a million though. However, the only thing I''m curious about is why she''s wearing a


    mask and a pair of shades?"


    Ken sighed before saying, "So I believe even without m e saying anything, anyone smart enough would


    be able to guess the rtionship you two share, right?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "There''s no way, right? Fane is actually Selena¡¯s husband? That¡¯s impossible, right? He has the


    audacity to look for other women when Selena is so stunning?"


    When a middle-aged wealthy merchant heard that, he was shocked.


    "Who knows what the reason is. Look at that wealthydy, she''s not that old, plus her body is


    amazingly exotic. Man, for a wealthydy like her, even if she doesn''t give me any money, I would also


    be willing to d o other things with her! Let alone if she''s giving him money!"


    Another elderly man could not hold himself back as h e secretly gulped while looking at Lana''s sexy


    legs.


    "Yeah, I would also be willing if I were him!"


    A young master from a second-ss aristocratic family beside them was also extremely excited. He


    said, "Even if I''m the one forking out money, I would also volunteer myself!¡±


    "I''m not the wife of a wealthy merchant. Besides, why does it concern you as to what kind of


    rtionship Fane and I share?"


    Lana''s expression turned bitter and her voice sounded extremely cold. This made everyone feel as if


    the entire room''s temperature had dropped by several degrees.


    That strong statement had actually silenced many people there who were discussing about them.


    "Of course it concerns me!"


    Micheal finally spoke up at that moment and said," That statement proves that Fane is cheating on his


    wife to be a sugar baby. Heheh, if he¡¯s really that capable, we wouldn''t make fun of him if he¡¯s able to


    find a few more women to apany him. The unfortunate thing is, however, wouldn''t a man feel


    ashamed to be a sugar baby?"


    "That''s right, he¡¯s even a veteran! How could he sink s o low upon returning home to look for a wealthy


    Ken and Michael were insulting him as if singing a duet.


    "If you guys don''t shut up, believe me that I''ll end you both!"


    Lana could no longer hold her anger back since she felt extremely insulted for a God of War to be


    Not to mention, what offended her most was that these imbeciles were actually insulting the Supreme


    Warrior, the most respected individual in all of Cathysia, by calling him a sugar baby. They should have


    known that he was Lana''s master. Although she could bear being insulted, she could never allow her


    master to suffer the same fate!


    "Look, she''s getting mad now, isn¡¯t she? Were we right then? Look around you, this is an auction house


    and you wouldn''t dare beat someone up in a public ce, right?¡±


    Ken had a smug look on his face as he said, "Come on then, you''re a woman and yet you wish to


    assault us? D o you actually think that I, Young Master Ken, am an ipetent match against a


    woman?"


    Lana immediately stood up and the instant she clenched her fist, an immensely menacing aura


    emanated from her body.


    Although such a menacing aura was invisible. However, it was still very intimidating as it unknowingly


    startled both Ken and Micheal to take a step back.


    Upon noticing a fight was about to break out, Fane grabbed Lana¡¯s wrist and said, "This is an auction


    house. We are here for the auction and besides, if we butt heads with trash like them, it''d be


    embarrassing t o our status!"


    Fane''s expression was extremely calm.


    "Good point!"


    It was only then that Lana calmed down and got seated again.


    They were lucky that this was not a battlefield because if it was, those trash in front of them would have


    already been dead a hundred times over.


    "Heheh, keep pretending then. I believe you both know the consequences of assaulting us and cannot


    bear it!"


    Michael chuckled before telling Fane, "Say Fane, what do you think will happen if we tell your wife


    about you meeting a wealthydy here? What would she think?¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    "Heheh, you both sure know how to worry now, don¡¯t you!"


    Fane chuckled then told Ken, "Ken, do you know there''s a saying ''know your ce¡¯? You should really


    learn from it. I believe Dennis had reminded you about it previously when you tried to forcefully


    demolish our home, right? Are you sure...you still want to go against me?"


    After Ken heard that threat, his expression instantly dimmed as he started to worry. Due to how


    powerful Fane was, not even their Prime Fighter Dan would be a match for him if he actually was


    offended and was out for his rk family¡¯s blood. That would be very bad for them!


    It was only with that thought that he said, "I-I won''t go against you or out my way to make things difficult


    for you. However, I''m only here to offer you a word of advice. Selena''s so nice to you and yet you have


    the audacity to do this for money..."


    "Young Master Ken, I somehow feel like you''re slightly afraid of him?"


    Micheal was no fool and was instantly able to notice Ken''s anxious behavior. He frowned.


    "Are you kidding? Me, Young Master Ken, is afraid of him? Oh please, he''s nothing but a takeout


    delivery


    boy. How could I possibly be afraid of him when he¡¯s only been in the military for a few years?"


    Ken immediately pped his chest in a forceful show of courage.


    "Fair point! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m actually quite interested to see how you would exin this to Selena once the


    truth gets out."


    After Micheal said that, he left with Ken.


    Besides, their main purpose here was to see if Fane had actually be a sugar baby for money.


    From the earlier situation when that wealthydy got agitated, it was evident enough that their


    rtionship was not that straightforward. This alone was enough for them.


    "That''s Selena''s husband?"


    Rue took a look at Fane and frowned as well. She said i n a soft tone, "I didn''t expect him to do such a


    thing for money!"


    After a moment, three more first-ss aristocratic families had arrived as well.


    They were the Mont family¡¯s young master, Grayson Mont, a fatdy from the George family, Sharon


    George, and the master of the Roy family, Robert Roy.


    After all three major families arrived, another round of cheers and apuse roared from the crowd.


    The members of the Drake family arrived soon after.


    This time it was Timothy who came with a few bodyguards from the Drake family.


    After Timothy arrived, it did not take long for him to notice Fane. His expression instantly turned bitter.


    He said, "Why did that brate here? Who''s that woman next to him? He had the audacity to not


    take his bodyguard job seriously and insteade over for a date?"


    Timothy looked at Fane from a distance. He felt very displeased in his heart. However, he soon


    decided to pretend not to see him and walked alongside the members of the Four Major Families as


    they got seated in the front most seats which were intentionally reserved for them.


    After a few minutes went by, an elderly man with a short and quirky hairstyle walked up the auction


    stage with a smile.


    "What a crowd we have here today. Even some wealthy merchants who were uninformed by us of this


    event are also present here today!"


    The elderly man nced down the stage and spoke with a smile, "Let me start with an introduction, I''m


    today''s supervisor..."


    After the introduction was over, the elderly man said," There is only one item we''ll be auctioning off


    today and it is none other than a luminous pearl we had previously obtained. This item here is a


    precious treasure indeed. Not only is it the size of a ping-pong ball, it has the effect of extending one''s


    lifespan and if it''s ced near one¡¯s bed, it will aid their sleep." "Alright already! Just tell us how much


    the base value i s! Everyone here is very busy!"


    The Mont family¡¯s young master seemed quite impatient as he bluntly said that.


    "Yeah! I still have to go for lunch soon!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon, who had an extremely fat face, mumbled her words unclearly while munching on some


    popcorn. She was obviously a heavy eater.


    Judging from the size of her body, she might have weighed around 200 pounds.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Grayson looked at the fatdy next to him and was instantly speechless. This woman was really getting


    fatter. If this kept going, she would have a hard time getting married.


    However, when he turned around to look at Rue on the other side, he felt like his mood had instantly


    recovered. It seemed Rue was quite the eye candy since she looked prettier the longer he stared at


    her.


    "Heheh, alright then. The base value of this object starts at 10 million! Of course its value far exceeds


    10 million bucks and I believe everyone here knows it. Therefore, our rule for incremental bidding is


    that it cannot be lower than a million!"


    The old man chuckled on the stage and hammered his gavel down immediately as he continued, "This


    auction will officially begin now. This treasure belongs to the highest bidder!"


    "A million? Even I''m embarrassed to call out a million bucks!¡±


    A wealthy merchant immediately stood up and said," This item can slow down a person''s metabolism


    slightly, so it has an effect of extending a person''s lifespan. If this item is ced beside a pillow for an


    extended period of time, extending a person''s life by two to three extra years shouldn¡¯t be a problem,


    right?"


    After he was done speaking, he raised his hand immediately and said, "I''ll offer 20 million bucks!"


    As Fane stared at the object from a distance, he knew for sure that this item could aid one¡¯s sleep.


    However, he was not too sure about its effect of extending one¡¯s lifespan.


    "Can it really extend a person''s lifespan?"


    Lana, who was watching from the side, looked at Fane before asking that question.


    "I''m not sure but who cares? It¡¯s still a treasure! I have t o get it!" Fane said after giving it some thought.


    "Alright then. Since I haven''t given you a gift yet, I''ll give this to you then!"


    Lana nodded since she knew Fane did not wish to expose his identity. As such, it seemed that she had


    to be the one to buy it for Fane.


    "20 million? I''ll raise it to 30 million!"


    After Sharon was done eating her popcorn, she wiped her hand with a tissue before raising her hand


    and giggling as she spoke.


    "Oh no, it seems that the George family also has their eyes on it. At this rate, it''ll be impossible for


    anyone who wanted to make this a simple purchase!"


    ¡°Yeah. Since everyone is raising it by 10 million, this really isn''t an auction meant for us to participate!"


    A few wealthy merchants who were here to spectate could only crack a bitter smile as their initial


    intentions werepletely shattered as they saw how the situation was being yed out.


    "Alright! Miss Sharon truly knows her stuff. The offer price is now at 30 million, is there anyone who


    wants t o bid?"


    The elderly man chuckled and nodded his head on stage. They estimated that this pearl would be


    valued a t a billion bucks!


    That was because this pearl was actually worth that much.


    "I will. I''ll raise it to 40 million!"


    Ken eximed.


    "Hehe. Young Master Ken, I''d stand by you if this was anything else.¡±


    "However, I too, have my eye on this toy!"


    Micheal chuckled and immediately raised his hand and said, "I¡¯ll raise it to 50 million!"


    After he was done, he turned to look at Fane and secretly muttered in his heart, "If I win the bid for this


    toy and give it to his wife, I refuse to believe that she¡¯ll still stay loyal to him for a gift this expensive! Not


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    to mention, I¡¯ll show her the picture of him and that wealthydy. Perhaps, in a fit of rage, she''ll


    impulsively cheat on you!"


    With that thought, Micheal silently gulped. Selena had also impulsively gave birth to Kylie with that brat


    Fane in a fit of rage then, right?

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    "Why don¡¯t you make a bid for meter? Just raise a random number. People will assume you¡¯re my


    Fane nodded and said, "Sure, I want to mess with those two anyway!¡±


    After he said that, Fane immediately raised his hand and said, "51 million!"


    In that instant, everyone turned to look at him since the brat had only raised it by a million.


    Even Lana was embarrassed by him because everyone else was raising the bid by multiples of 10


    million and this man had disrupted the rhythm by only raising it b y a million.


    "Wow, Fane, I didn''t expect that wealthydy of yours t o be quite rich herself. She''s actually taking part


    in the auction!"


    Michael was stunned. He then spoke with a smile, "Us members of wealthy families have already


    begunpeting amongst ourselves. Therefore, you merchants should just forget about it. Just keep


    your money and stick to investments, alright!"


    "Raising the bid in multiples of a million? It seems they couldn¡¯t bear to part with their money?"


    Immediately, Neil started chuckling. He then raised his hand and said, "I''ll raise to sixty million! You can


    ignore Fane¡¯s bid now!"


    After hearing that statement, the expressions of many wealthy merchants grew bitter. It was already


    obvious for them that they would be unable to snatch the item. Although they could stillpete now,


    they would soon be unable to withstand the pressure from the major families.


    Besides, even if they fought desperately to snatch the item, would this not offend them? That was


    something they needed to consider seriously.


    "Heheh, Young Master Neil, are you certain you''ll be able to ignore my bid price? You truly


    underestimate my friend here!"


    Fane chuckled and bluntly eximed, "A hundred million!"


    "One-one hundred million?"


    The edge of Neil''s mouth twitched violently. Was this brat just not willing to part with his money earlier?


    How could he casually raise the value by so much?


    "This brat showed his hand without beating around the bush!"


    The Mont family¡¯s Grayson looked at Fane in surprise. He eximed, "This brat sure is interesting!"


    Ken leaned closer to Micheal''s side and said, "Young Master Michael, somehow something feels very


    off to me. How could that wealthydy be so rich? There''re very few wealthy merchants who could so


    casually offer up a hundred million, let alone a girl. If this woman was using her husband''s money, it


    would be impossible for her to offer a hundred million bucks with so little regard. At the very least, she¡¯ll


    need her man¡¯s permission to do so, right? Could this be her own money? Is she a female


    entrepreneur? This seems to be the only reason that makes sense if she can spend that kind of money


    in such a confident manner."


    Micheal also had a puzzled look as he said, ¡°However, don¡¯t we know pretty much every wealthy


    woman in the Middle Province? How could I have absolutely no recollection of anyone who could so


    casually fork out a hundred million bucks and let alone, at such a young age? I believe she¡¯s a secret


    mistress to some major wealthy man or else, it would be impossible for me to not know her."


    "Heheh, this will definitely put a stop to regr merchants bidding now!"


    A wealthy merchant who had originally intended to offer a 70 million bid let out a bitterugh. He had


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    nowpletely given up.


    However, the stunt had made many people skeptical o f Lana''s identity. Who exactly was she to make


    such a ruthless offer!


    "Oh my, you''re rich, you handsome man!"


    Sharon had not paid much attention to Fane earlier.


    However, when she turned to look at him, she gulped a s she thought about just how handsome he


    was. He radiated masculinity and had the effect of making people fall in love with him at first sight.


    As he noticed a fat woman gulping while staring at him, Fane''s heart shuddered as he said, "It''s not me


    who¡¯s rich, I¡¯m merely helping my friend next to me to bid!" 1


    "How handsome!¡±


    Sharon winked at him and said in her charmed state," Hey handsome, do you want me to bid for that


    item for you and give it to you to show you my feelings?"


    Fane nearly passed out from that remark as he said," Sorry, I''m not interested!¡±


    "Pfft! You''re no fun!"

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Sharon rolled her eyes at Fane, turned around, and said, "I''ll raise it to 120 million! I''m buying it for my


    grandfather. He seems to have trouble sleeping recently!"


    "150 million!"


    At this moment, the Roy family¡¯s who had previously been silent all this time immediately stood up and


    raised his hand. He said, "I will raise the bid to 150 million bucks!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "The Roy family¡¯s master also has his eye on it to make that kind of bid!"


    "That''s too much! He''s truly from a first-ss aristocratic family. Spending 150 million bucks just to buy


    that luminous pearl? This price should be close to its original amount now!"


    "I''m not sure if anyone else would still fight for it?"


    Many of the wealthy merchants were inplete shock.


    It had only taken a few couple minutes for the price to skyrocket from 10 million to a baffling 150 million


    bucks.


    When Micheal thought about gaining Selena''s favor and how she might jump into his arms after giving


    her such an expensive gift, he stood up while gritting


    his teeth and said, "180 million!"


    "Good lord!¡±


    At the side, Ken was shocked by his actions as he said, "Don''t act so rashly, Young Master Michael.


    Although this pearl is precious, 180 million bucks is way too much. Even I don''t desire fighting for it any


    longer..."


    "What do you know? I have my uses for it. This pearl might actually extend one''s lifespan. The staff


    from the auction have validated the fact that if this pearl is ced next to one¡¯s pillow for an extended


    period of time, it can slow down one''s metabolism. Although its merely a subtle change, it''s actually


    quite effective!"


    Although Micheal was exining this to him, he was actually scoffing in his heart. He secretly


    muttered," Just wait till I give this pearl to Selena. After I sleep with her and gift her this in front of you


    while she''s in my embrace, will you truly understand what winning i n life means. You''ll be so envious of


    me then."


    Women often had little to no resistance toward certain precious items, not to mention that this would


    cost him 180 million bucks. Selena might actually be incredibly touched once she knew this.


    Moreover, after he told Selena about Fane going to look for a wealthy woman, he could use the


    opportunity of her despair tofort her. Would this not work out for him then?


    Micheal cracked a grin on the edge of his lips while thinking of this.


    "Nephew Michael, are you going to fight for the thing I have my eye on as well?"


    Robert frowned before he smiled at Michael and said, " Are youngsters like you not uninterested in


    enjoying life without any regard anymore? When did you start getting interested in treasures like


    these?"


    Robert waspletely speechless as he assumed his high bid for the pearl would allow him to obtain it


    without a doubt. However, he had never expected...


    "Uncle Robert, this is an auction so it''s a free for all, right? There is no trivial rule that youngsters have


    to submit to their elders now, is there?"


    Michael shrugged his shoulders.


    The edges of Robert''s mouth violently twitched but in the end, he still spoke with a smile. "Fine. Since


    you want to fight against me, then don''t mind if I do! 200 million!"


    "Are you mad? The Roy family is a first-ss aristocratic family!" Ken instinctively tugged Michael as


    he advised him with a soft tone.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a first-ss aristocratic family? The Wilson family is very close to being one soon.


    Besides, if a first-ss aristocratic family harbored hatred just because they lost a bid, wouldn¡¯t that be


    too petty? Are they not afraid of being mocked by people?"


    When Michael started thinking about Selena''s body and how amazing it would feel to hug her, he felt


    excited. Barely getting seated again, he immediately stood up and was just about to raise his hand to


    make a bid.


    At the moment, no one else dared to name their bids anymore. It seemed it was now down to him and


    the Roy family. This item would soon be in his hands.


    "Sigh, 300 million!"


    Right then, azy sounding voice could be heard, instantly silencing the entire room.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    "Good lord, I didn¡¯t mishear, right? From 200 million jumping to 300 million, that''s a little too insane


    now, isn¡¯t it?"


    "That wouldn''t be a mistake, right? Even if she¡¯s just adding a hundred million without hesitation, it''s still


    a hundred million bucks. Even if it''s a first-ss aristocratic family doing so, they would still have to


    seriously consider spending that much money!"


    "Yeah, maybe 210 million bucks is enough to win the bid? Wouldn¡¯t saving 90 million bucks be a good


    thing?"


    Plenty of wealthy merchants and second-ss aristocratic families werepletely shocked by what


    had happened.


    Of course, the Roy family, the Four Major Families, and Timothy who had not even made an offer yet,


    were also startled by the current oue.


    What was even more unexpected to them was that the person who made the bid was none other than


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Fane.


    "Fane, are you sure it¡¯s 300 million bucks? Have you asked the person beside you? You wouldn''t just


    be randomly calling out numbers now, would you? If you call out a bid and actually win itter, you


    won''t be able to escape if you can''t pay up!" Michael told Fane while pointing at him. He was incredibly


    furious in


    his heart as he had already stood up with his hand raised, about to call out another bid. After the stunt


    Fane had pulled however, he felt very humiliated.


    "That¡¯s right, brat. Don¡¯t just randomly call out numbers! Or else, don''t even think about leaving this


    ce!"


    Timothy was also incredibly furious. The 200 million offer he made was already an astronomical


    amount but with Fane''s 300 million bucks offer, this felt like a tant insult to him.


    Fane shrugged his shoulders as he responded. "Yeah, I did. I wasn''t just yelling random numbers!"


    Upon noticing all the shocked and surprised expressions from everyone, Lana found the situation quite


    hrious as she calmly nodded her head and said, "Yeah, I agreed to it. Don¡¯t worry, money isn''t a


    problem!"


    Everyone was speechless. They found the woman¡¯s identity even more mysterious since there were


    actually very few wealthydies who could so casually fork out 300 million bucks.


    "320 milion!"


    After giving it some thought, Timothy actually stood u p and raised the price.


    Plenty of people gasped as they did not expect anyone else to attempt to fight for it still when it had


    already reached 300 million bucks. This single luminous pearl was quite the hot sale now.


    However, everyone calmed down when they thought about how massive the Drake family business


    was. 300 million bucks would make plenty of second-ss aristocratic families feel immensely


    pressured as the pearl''s effectiveness to extend a person¡¯s lifespan was still unclear.


    There would be an enormous difference between the current bid price and the pearl''s actual base price


    if this was merely being used as a sleeping aid.


    However, a price tag like this was absolutely no problem for the Drake family.


    "320 million!"


    After gritting his teeth, the master of the Roy family, Robert, made another offer.


    "350 million!"


    Unexpectedly, Rue actually stood up at this moment, raising the bid once again.


    Michael was a little displeased. If he spent 300 million, his father would lecture him without a doubt a s


    thepany funds were a little tight at the moment.


    However, he thought about how he would be using this pearl to win Selena''s heart and besides that, if


    he could win the bid, it would prove the Wilson family¡¯s strength and make them proud.


    He hardened his heart and said, "360 million!"


    "400 million!" Fane actually raised his hand and yelled out.


    "You..."


    Michael was beyond furious as he somehow felt Fane seemed to be intentionally targeting him by


    adding so much money on a whim.


    "420 million!!"

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    The corners of Timothy''s lips twitched repeatedly. Initially, he had assumed he would be able to win the


    bid at 320 million bucks. However, he did not expect...


    As the price climbed up to around 400 million, it did not matter if they were Robert, Grayson, Sharon, or


    anyone else for that matter, they all sat down immediately and dared not make another bid because the


    price tag was now just too extravagant. Although they all wanted it, they were stopped in their tracks.


    "500 milion!¡±


    Once again however, Fane cracked a calm smile as he stood up and said, "My friend next to me said


    500 million!"


    Even the old man on the stage was incredibly excited. They were paid bymissions and a price like


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    this was something even he had not expected.


    This time, even Timothy dared not raised the price further as he sat there alone, frowning depressingly.


    "500 million, going once! If no one else is adding then this pearl will go to that beautiful woman¡¯s


    hands!¡±


    "500 million, going twice!"


    The old man was beaming on stage, just waiting for the moment to hammer down his gavel.


    "Wait!"


    At that moment, Timothy stood up immediately.


    He looked directly at Lana then said, "I''m very curious to know who this beautiful woman might be? 500


    million bucks for a single pearl isn''t too huge an amount but anyone without more than 1 billion bucks i


    n hand wouldn¡¯t make such an offer now, right?"


    "Yeah, I''m very curious too. I don''t remember any wealthy women with a worth of over 1 billion


    bucks in the Middle Province to be so young. You couldn¡¯t possibly offer up 500 million when you only


    have ten in total just to buy that pearl, right?"


    Michael had also stood up immediately and said that.


    "Yeah, who is that woman exactly? That''s far too much money, right?"


    "I also feel off about it. Furthermore, why did she wear a facemask and a pair of shades? Is she trying


    to not b e recognized by people?"


    Most of the wealthy merchants started to discuss among themselves.


    Lana scoffed in her heart and said, "I am not required t o tell you guys who I am, right? Since this is an


    auction, the item will naturally go to the highest bidder. If you guys are not raising the price, then that


    luminous pearl is now mine!"


    Many were silenced as her statement made sense.


    "Alright then. 500 milion going thrice! Sold!"


    The old man who stood on stage overseeing the auction had finally hammered down his gavel hard


    before telling Lana, "Pleasee on stage to have your card swiped, miss!¡±


    "No problem!!"


    Lana walked up the stage immediately while Fane followed beside her.


    "I''m interested to see if you truly have that much money!"


    Timothy was incredibly furious but could not do anything. What was more baffling to him was the fact


    that Fane, a Drake family bodyguard, hade here during working hours to go on a date with her!


    He was suspicious of Fane and was very sure that Fane was a sugar baby under that wealthy woman''s


    care.


    This wealthy woman might not be from the Middle Province however, and most likely came from


    somewhere else. However, how did she learn about the pearl that would be auctioned off today?


    "She actually did it!"


    It did not take long for everyone present to watch Lana sessfully pay the bill by swiping her card


    through the machine. On the side, the old man ced the luminous pearl into an intricate, small box


    before handing it over to Lana.


    "I''ve got the men ready, boss. Since we''ll be beating Fane up in a few moments, why don''t we snatch


    the luminous pearl from him as well!¡± Neil''s personal bodyguard behind him took a step forward and


    whispered into his ear.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Neil''s eyes lit up as he heard that. He cracked a sinister grin on the edge of his lips as he said, "You sly


    fox. You¡¯ve finally gained some intelligence! That pearl is worth 500 million so if we can snatch it, we''ll


    make a huge profit!"


    "Heheh, that¡¯s right!¡±


    The bodyguard chuckled as they both strode out.


    When outside, they saw more than a handful of men standing at the za''s corner. One of the men


    was dressed poorly and seemed very disheveled. Some of them wore sleeveless shirts, the exposed


    muscles on their arms looking very intimidating.


    "Young Master Neil¡¯sckey said our main target this time is a young man. He said that although he


    might seem very young on the surface, he''s actually really powerful. If not, we wouldn''t have gathered


    so many men here!"


    "Don''t be carelesster. They might be getting out soon.¡±


    "Don''t worry, we have numbers on our side and our target is only one man. He might actually piss


    himself out of fear from how many people are out to get him. Not to mention, we have a few ck belts


    with us!" a chubby-looking man spoke while giggling.


    ¡°Fair point. Although we only have 60 people with us


    here, our overallbat power is really strong!¡±


    The chubby-looking man clenched his fist and immediately demonstrated a flying kick. The pose looked


    really cool.


    After he was done speaking, he immediately noticed Neil and his bodyguard were already walking out.


    While they were both outside, Neil''s bodyguard whistled.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±


    One of the men waved his hand and brought the group over to meet them.


    "Keep an eye out for someone for me. There''s a woman beside the little brat. She''s wearing a pair of


    shades and a mask. Besides just beating that brat up, I want you guys to also snatch a tiny wooden


    box from that woman!¡±


    Upon noticing Fane and the others were not out yet, Neil thought of something and said, "We will be


    watching you guys from a nearby spot. Just pretend you don¡¯t know us, alright? We can''t allow them to


    know it was us who hired you guys, do you understand?"


    "Alright, Young Master Neil! Don''t you worry, our mouths are sealed!¡±


    The chubby-looking man assured confidently while pping his chest.


    "Alright, don''t approach them directlyter. Just pretend you guys have noticed a beautiful woman and


    intend to get your hands on her. With that, they wouldn¡¯t think that you¡¯re going to rob them!¡± After


    some thought, Neil swiftly added that statement before leaving with his bodyguard.


    As they had just arrived at the other end, more people were exiting the za.


    It did not take long for the ruffians to spot both Fane and Lana.


    "Damn, look at that woman''s body! It¡¯s so exotic!¡±


    Upon noticing the situation, a bald man silently gulped and said, "Especially those long legs. They


    aren¡¯t chopstick-esque legs. They''re firm and meaty. Not to mention, her breasts are huge!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The chubby-looking man chuckled as he noticed how the bald man was behaving. He said, "I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be so lustful. Let''s go, you take the lead...¡±


    "Heheh, okay. Later when we¡¯re snatching that box away from the woman, we can touch and feel her


    up t o our hearts content. This isn¡¯t so bad after all!"


    The bald man touched his bald head while mes of lust shone in his gaze as a group of people soon


    strode over toward Fane and Lana.


    "Hey, Young Master Michael, why do I get the feeling that those people are targeting Fane and that


    woman?"

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Michael was having a private conversation with Ken nearby and it did not take them long to notice the


    group of people.


    "Yeah, they were swarmed immediately after exiting. Judging from the look of things, someone hired


    them privately. Oh boy, Fane and that woman better be ready for a world of trouble real soon!"


    Michael nodded as he made his spections.


    "Heheh, they might be after that luminous pearl!"


    Ken chuckled and looked at Robert nearby as he said," Could it be Robert''s doing? He was quite


    aggressive during the auction earlier."


    "Aside from him, it¡¯s also possible that it might be Timothy''s doing. I have a feeling that Timothy isn''t


    someone who likes to be crossed!"


    Michael looked at Timothy from the side.


    At that moment, it did not matter who they were as everyone was interested to see what would happen


    after noticing the situation happening nearby. They would all not be leaving for now.


    "Hey girl, you ain¡¯t too bad and that body sure is something!¡±


    The bald man¡¯s face was beaming as he approached Lana from the front and made that remark. He


    then


    said, "What are you wearing a facemask for? Come on now, let big brother take a look. How do you


    look?


    Heheh..."


    The bald man had a teasing look on his face. They thought that if they roughed a woman up, the man


    beside her would probably intervene since he was known to be quite capable.


    When that happened, they could beat the man to a pulp and rob them blind at the same time.


    Of course, he would not mind feeling the woman up as they snatched that prized item off her. He


    wanted to feel her to his heart''s content and fully enjoy her body.


    However, they did not expect Fane to stand there beside her,pletely unmoving.


    "Weird, this man isn''t going to step in? Is he not afraid of what we''re going to do to this woman?"


    The bald man was stunned but his arm was already reaching out toward Lana¡¯s facemask. He wanted


    to rip it off.


    "Awesome! We can now see who that woman truly is!"


    Micheal had been long interested to see who exactly the woman was. However, she had not taken the


    bait when they were intentionally provoking her at the auction earlier. They could not do a thing if she


    did not want to take her facemask off.


    He did not expect the opportunity toe so soon.


    Grayson looked at hisckeys beside him. They were also nodding in agreement as it seemed they


    wanted t o know the woman''s identity and how she looked like, as well as how she was able to offer


    500 milliion bucks to win the bid for that luminous pearl.


    Neil eyeballed his bodyguard as they were waiting to watch how the scene unfolded.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially Fane, as he had the audacity to p him three times previously. Today, he wanted him to


    know just what ruthless actually meant.


    Just when the bald man''s hand was about to touch Lana''s facemask, Lana grabbed his wrist in an


    instant.


    "Ah!"


    That bald man immediately yelled out in pain as the strength that came from Lana was terrifyingly


    strong. A slight twitch was enough to make him nearly kneel and scream out in agony. Was this an


    actual woman? How could this woman who was dressed in such feminine clothing possess such


    inhuman strength?


    "So, you think trash like you have the right to touch m e?"


    When Lana was at the auction earlier, she was forced t o roll with the punches in order to prevent her


    identity from being exposed. She did not expect that the instant she got out, she would be met with a


    situation like this. This instantly ignited the fury in her chest.


    "Dammit, I''m still a 6th dan ck belt taekwondo master!" The bald man gritted his teeth before giving


    Lana a kick.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    "Good lord! That bald man happens to be ck belt taekwondo master and a 6th dan even!"


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s pretty impressive!¡±


    Two wealthy merchants eximed immediately as they witnessed the scene.


    "Thud!"


    Unfortunately at the very next second, everyone waspletely baffled as they all saw Lana release


    his wrist and immediately clench her fist, instantly connecting it with the man''s thigh.


    A strong wave of force instantly sent the bald man flying as hended on the ground two meters away.


    The bald man cried out in agony again when he crashed on the ground.


    "So, it seems like a 6th dan ck belt is nothing more than this!"


    Lana chuckled, extremely dissatisfied.


    "That woman is actually this powerful?"


    They were all shocked once again when as they watched what happened.


    "F*ck it, let''s all go after them!"


    The bald man gritted his teeth and when he picked


    himself off the ground, he realized that the skin on his palms was all scraped off. He felt extremely


    humiliated as he was being watched by many powerful people at the moment.


    "Ah!"


    In that instant, those holding steel pipes immediately rushed forward all at once.


    Of course, there were also some ck belt masters in the mix.


    "Need help? Although you seem like you can handle yourself but as a gentleman, I should still ask!"


    Fane had a calm look on his face as he stood on the side.


    "I can take care of these scum!"


    There was no hint of fear from Lana as she stood to face these men who were rushing at her. Rather,


    she approached them on her own ord.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thud, thud, thud!"


    It did not take long for such a baffling scene to ur happen. It did not matter if they were ck belt


    masters or regr thugs, they allid agonizingly on the ground in less than two minutes while crying


    out i n pain.


    "Tell me baldy, what are you guys after? Are you guys nning to snatch the luminous pearl off me?


    Who hired you guys?"


    Lana had finally walked in front of the bald man and questioned him with a cold tone. She emanated a


    terrifying aura.


    "We''re dead now, young master. There were so many people, even several ck belt masters, and


    they were still no match for them!"


    "In the case that he rats us out, would theye after us?"


    Neil¡¯s personal bodyguard was so terrified at that moment, his legs trembling as he felt slightly weak. H


    e heard Neil say that Fane was incredibly powerful. Why did he get the feeling that this wealthydy


    was even more terrifying than Fane?


    Although he had not seen Fane unleash his powers yet but based on thebat ability the woman had


    showcased earlier, she could only be described as terrifying.


    He knew in his heart that he was absolutely no match against her.


    "Don''t panic, didn¡¯t they mention earlier that their lips are sealed? They will never rat us out!"


    Neil was also slightly worried in his heart. He tried to stay calm as he said that, gulping.


    "We-we''re just passing through. We only came over after we noticed how attractive you are!"


    The bald man cunningly replied, thinking quickly on his feet.


    After he was done speaking, he noticed Lana''s long and sexy legs as heid on the floor. His nose had


    nearly bled and with the angle he was in, it would have been embarrassing if she had not worn safety


    pants!


    "Heheh, passing through?"

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Lana chuckled coldly and said, "I refuse to believe such a coincidence. We had juste out and


    somehow, you guys just so happen to appear here? Not to mention, if you were just passing through,


    why''d you bring along a crowd with you?"


    "We were originally nning to pick a fight with someone else, hence the crowd. However when we


    were passing through here, we noticed your huge breasts and perky butt. I could not hold myself back


    from toying with you both. Is that alright?"


    The bald man continued.


    Nearby, when Neil and his bodyguard heard that excuse, they let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately that


    bald man was smart enough to spin an excuse and not rat them out.


    "Ah!¡±


    At the very next second however, Lana immediately stomped on the back of the man¡¯s hand. She


    spoke in a terrifyingly deep voice. "Have I not been letting youe clean? I refuse to believe in


    coincidences!


    Heheh, it¡¯s a good thing that you guys appeared after the auction was over!¡±


    "I-I''m telling you the truth!¡±


    The bald man gritted his teeth and persisted with his lie.


    The expressions of many men dimmed upon witnessing Lana''s ruthlessness. Although this woman was


    attractive, any man of hers would have difficulties in controlling her.


    Both Ken and his bodyguard grew anxious again. 1


    "Let''s bail now in case they break, young master. I think this woman isn¡¯t the type to talk things out!"


    "Not to mention, Fane is also a dangerous man to mess with!" The bodyguard was already starting to


    be afraid as he whispered that to Ken.


    "It¡¯s not wise to leave now, right? The others are spectating here so if we¡¯re the only people to leave,


    wouldn''t this show that we¡¯re guilty?"


    "At that point, we might rat ourselves out before they d o!" 1


    Neil''s expression was dim since not a single person from either the Mont family, the George family, the


    Roys'', or the White''s had left the scene. Even the wealthy merchants were patiently waiting for a good


    show so how could they leave then?


    "Heheh, you have a pretty tight mouth there!¡±


    Since Lana noticed the man was unwilling to spill the beans, she aimed at a very specific spot on his


    body as sheughed and said, "Say, if I stomp my foot there, would you actually be a eunuch?"


    As soon as he heard that, the bald man nearly wet himself. That was far too brutal.


    Lana was already lifting her leg when the bald man hesitated. Her high heels seemed too blinding to


    look a t.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    H


    The bald man looked at Neil''s direction and was not bold enough to speak since he had made a


    promise to Young Master Neil. However, he also did not want to end up as a eunuch.


    As Neil gritted his teeth, that imbecile actually pointed at him before yelling out, "Even if you kill me, I


    won¡¯t speak a damn word!"


    Lana looked at Neil before releasing the man. She calmly said, "Your lips are definitely sealed alright!¡±


    "Come over, Young Master Neil!¡±


    After she said that, Lana gestured at Neil toe over.


    "Lady, prettydy. What are you calling me for?"


    Neil had a bitter look on his face and his voice sounded shaky.


    "So you expect me toe over and personally bring you here? You won''t live to see tomorrow if I


    have to d o so.¡± Lana eximed coldly.


    "You''re not afraid now, are you, Young Master Neil? Hahah, so you¡¯re a coward then, Young Master


    Neil?"


    Fane cackled out loud with a disdainful look on his face.


    Young Master Neil gritted his teeth and walked over. H e said, "What¡¯s there to be afraid of, it''s not my


    doing anyway. Therefore, why should I be afraid? This is trulyical!¡±


    "Exactly, we''re not afraid!"


    His personal bodyguard also followed behind immediately. He then furiously told the bald man who was


    lying on the ground, "Who the hell are you? Why are you blindly pointing at Young Master Neil? Are


    you trying to frame our Young Master Neil?"

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    "Truly unexpected. It was actually Young Master Neil''s doing!"


    On another side, Ken frowned and said, "Why did Neil do that?"


    "I''ve never heard of Neil having a grudge against Fane before and he didn''t pursue Selena as well,


    right?¡±


    "From the look of things, that brat is most likely after the luminous pearl! He doesn''t wish to spend


    money o n it so he had someone else rob it for him! I didn''t expect that woman to be so powerful!"


    Michael began to specte. None of them were fools and it was obviously Neil''s doing when the bald


    man pointed directly at them instead of anyone else.


    "It''s unclear what exactly Neil was thinking of to take such a risk when her identity is still a mystery!"


    On the other hand, Grayson chuckled coldly.


    Sharon waspletely star-struck as she only stared at Fane.


    She could no longer hold herself back as she walked u p with a few people beside her and asked Fane,


    "Hey handsome, you''re Fane, right? Can I add you on WeChat?"


    Fane felt awkward as he replied, "Sorry, I¡¯m not into these sorts of things!"


    "Oh please, you¡¯re only with that wealthydy for money, right?


    "Just tell me, how much does she give you per month?


    I¡¯ll double it!"


    She then continued, "But I''m still a virgin and I''ve never given ''that'' a thought... So, we''ll take it slow,


    alright?"


    Fane almost passed out from that remark. He, a proud guardian of Cathysia, an honorable Supreme


    Warrior, was actually being...


    He decided to ignore Sharonpletely as he then spoke to Neil, "Neil, do you think we can believe a


    word you say?"


    "He''s framing me. What right do you both have to use me of hiring these people?¡±


    Neil puffed out his chest and spoke confidently.


    "p!¡±


    However, Fane immediately gave Neil a hard p as h e said, "Who gave you permission to lie?"


    "You-you dare hit me?¡±


    Neil was beyond furious as his face warmed instantly.


    There were second and first-ss aristocratic families present, along with many wealthy merchants.


    Moreover, even the Drake family¡¯s young master was here. Yet, Fane still dared to hit him. With so


    many people watching, how would he be able to show his


    face anywhere else in the future?


    Although he was previously pped thrice, there had not been many powerful people present then.


    "p!¡±


    Fane gave him a back-handed p again as he said," It''s not the first time anyway. Since you''re this


    forgetful, naturally, I should educate you well!¡±


    His personal bodyguard waspletely shocked as h e wondered who was Fane exactly? How could


    a veteran act so rashly? How could he actually be bold enough to hit Neil?


    Their Young Master Neil happened to be a young master to a second-ss aristocratic family!


    "No way! Fane''s actually this bold?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Timothy was shocked as he wondered if he was mistaking the scene at hand.


    Robert, the Roy family''s master, was also stunned as h e thought about just how bold this brat had to


    be.


    "That''s awesome, you finally unleashed your fury! I actually thought youcked masculinity when you


    didn''t do anything earlier. I didn''t expect my Prince Charming to be so masculine. I-I worship you


    deeply. O h, I absolutely adore you now!"


    Standing at the side, Sharon waspletely charmed. She sped both hands together while cing


    them o n her chest, her eyes filledpletely with stars.


    "This brat..." "Is he not afraid of angering the Hugo family?"


    Michael was gobsmacked as this scene was something he had not expected.


    His personal bodyguard could no longer hold himself back. He immediately clenched his fist before


    lunging forward to unleash a powerful martial arts move at Fane.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    However, Fane moved his body slightly to the side, easily avoiding the assault before giving him a swift


    kick that instantly connected with the man¡¯s chest.


    "Thud!¡±


    The man coughed out blood as his body shot up several meters from the ground before smacking back


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    down against the ground. He felt a sharp pain radiate from every inch of his body, it was as if every


    bone in his body was about to break.


    "Really, it really wasn''t me!"


    How could Neil even dare admit it was himself. If he did, would that not mean he was admitting to being


    a vile and petty person?


    If word got out about him hiring some thugs to snatch the item away after losing the auction, it would


    put the Hugo family''s reputation into the dirt without a doubt.


    "So, youck the courage to admit something you''re bold enough to do? What kind of man are you?"


    Fane gave another back-handed p across the man''s face.


    This time, Fane put more force into it, so it did not take long for the man''s face to swell up.


    "You, if you dare hit me again, I''ll let my father know


    and he''ll never let you go..." "p!"


    "I-I¡¯m the Hugo family''s young master..."


    "p!"


    Every time Neil tried to argue, Fane would p him across the face, sounding louder and sharper than


    normal.


    "Yes, it was me!"


    Neil was at the brink of tears and if he persisted under these circumstances, he would be pped to


    death by Fane.


    However, he immediately added, "But I only hired them to beat you up. That was because when we


    met previously, we had some conflicts and I held onto that grudge ever since. I only wanted to teach


    you a lesson and had absolutely no intention to snatch that luminous pearl from you!"


    "I can barely believe half the things you say!"


    Fane stared coldly at his swollen face, waved his hand, and said, "Beat it. Best you show up less often


    in front of me in the future. Since you¡¯re clueless on how you should act as a human and love lying, I''ll


    give you a good lesson on how to act like a human!"


    "You..."


    Neil still wanted to impulsively leave behind some threats since it was an ingrained habit. However,


    after being red at by Fane, it terrified him so much that h e turned around and bolted away.


    After the bodyguard noticed the current situation, he mbered up from the ground immediately and


    ran away with Neil.


    "That brat. How dare he hit Neil?''


    Michael frowned as he was also a young master to a second-ss aristocratic family. However, the


    brat was so bold that he had actually hit Neil in public without being afraid of the Hugo family¡¯s


    retaliation.


    However, he soon thought about something else. Could it be because of how powerful the woman''s


    status was? Without a doubt, Fane had to be standing under the shadow of the woman''s protection to


    do what he did earlier.


    "This time, you''re not being quite as low profile. A mix of major and minor powers from the Middle


    Province have witnessed what you''ve done!" Lana said to Fane i n a soft tone while looking at him.


    "Sigh, if I don¡¯t demonstrate some ferocity, I''m worried they might annoy me like flies!¡± 2


    "Besides, didn''t you provide me with some form of cover earlier? Your performance earlier terrified


    them!"


    Fane lowered his voice as he said that. It sounded very soft so most people would find it very difficult to


    hear him.


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    Lana led Fane back to her sports car.


    "Hey handsome, you can also leave me your number. I know you''re called Fane, am I right? I


    overheard it earlier. Hey, don''t leave. I''ll find you and don''t you worry, I can double the price. If you think


    I¡¯m fat, I can lose weight too!"


    "I was also a beauty back then!"


    Sharon¡¯s voice could be heard from behind them.


    Although she was fat, her voice was still quite sweet. 1


    After the car left, Sharon lowered her head depressingly and looked at the excess fat on her belly. She


    said, "I really was a beauty back then. However, I-I just can¡¯t control my mouth!¡± 1


    Swiftly at noon that day, news of Neil being pped and the mysterious woman spending 500 million to


    buy the luminous pearl spread all across town.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    "Good lord! That''s too outrageous!¡±


    When Ivan returned home that night, he excitedly said, "Grandpa, father, I heard very shocking news


    this noon!"


    "What news?" Old Master Taylor, who rarely ventured outside his home, asked curiously.


    "I heard a veteran pped Young Master Neil a few times repeatedly until his face was swollen. It''s far


    too insane!"


    "Bloody hell, they''re not sure who that veteran was though? Man, the huge amount of guts he has! The


    Hugo family happens to be a second-ss aristocratic family so wouldn''t he be disrespecting the Hugo


    family for pping Neil''s face?"


    While Ivan poured himself a ss of red wine, he spoke in a very ecstatic tone, "It¡¯s my first time


    hearing of such a masculine man. He''s truly my idol!"


    "A mere veteran was bold enough to p Neil¡¯s face and disrespect the Hugo family?"


    Theodore was a little unconvinced. He said, "Is your information reliable?"


    "Should be, I heard it from a construction merchant. H e said that man was extremely powerful since


    he''d almost made Neil cry just from being pped.¡±


    After Ivan took a huge gulp of red wine from his ss, he put it down and spoke emotionally, "The most


    important thing is that there was a luminous pearl auctioned off today. The pearl was no regr pearl


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    and was as big as a ping-pong ball. Based on what the specialists have found out, not only can it aid


    one''s sleep just by cing it next to their bed, but it can even slow down a person''s metabolism to the


    point of essentially extending one¡¯s lifespan a little!"


    "Something that mythical exists in this world?¡±


    After Old Master Taylor heard that, he felt quite excited since a treasure like that would be most


    tempting to elderly people like him.


    He was about to turn 70 and his body was getting weaker by the day. If he actually had a treasure that


    could extend his lifespan, he might actually live a year or two longer.


    "Sigh, if we only learnt about this sooner. If we knew, w e could go to the auction to bid for it. Then we


    could have ced it next to your grandpa¡¯s pillow. Wouldn''t that be nice!" Theodore looked at Ivan as


    hemented.


    Ivan immediately cracked a bitter smile and said," Father, it''s not only us who wanted a treasure like


    this. The other wealthy merchants, first and second-ss aristocratic families, and heck, even the


    Drake family wanted it too! Man, the people from the auction house didn''t even bother to inform third-


    ss aristocratic families like ours. They only privately contacted the first and second-ss aristocratic


    families, including the Drake family!" "It''s uncertain how some wealthy merchants got wind of the


    auction since they showed up too. However, they were only there to spectate because they can''t


    "Really? Since the Drake family went and had their eyes on a treasure like that, it should have most


    likely fallen into their hands, right?" Theodore said after pondering for a moment.


    "Nope!"

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Ivan shook his head and said, "After a round of fierce bidding, the luminous pearlnded in the hands


    of a mysterious woman. She didn''t seem old, but she bidded for it with 500 million bucks and won."


    "500 million bucks?"


    Old Master Taylor inhaled sharply after hearing that. This was an impossible price; even if the Taylor


    family knew about the bidding beforehand, they would have just attended it for fun. They were


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    incapable of gathering that much cash for a luminous pearl.


    But of course, the Taylor family did have the money. They just needed to keep their assets for


    development. Therefore, their capital was not as huge as some second or third-ss aristocratic


    families.


    "The woman who paid 500 million bucks, is she the wife of some first-ss aristocratic family head?"


    Theodore was shocked.


    "Probably not, she was wearing a face mask and shades, and she seemed very mysterious. Word


    around town is she has an amazing body and is probably in her twenties. No one knows if she''s got a


    millionaire sugar daddy or how she looks. She''s rich and powerful!" "I heard that just as she left the


    auction, she was


    circled by Neil Hugo¡¯s men. They were probably trying to steal the luminous pearl but guess what?


    There were about 50 or 60 men at the scene, including a few ck belt holders, but they were all


    defeated by the woman. This woman is no joke!"


    After saying so, Ivan continued, "I heard the man who pped Neil was apanying the woman. I


    suspect that he''s her bodyguard but some said that it was her sugar baby since he was quite good-


    looking! Anyway, I don''t know everything about the situation since the millionaire who was talking to me


    was unclear about some things."


    "This shows that the woman definitely has aplicated background!¡±


    Old Master Taylor nodded and said, "I don''t care whether that guy is the woman¡¯s sugar baby or her


    bodyguard. Given that he had the courage to p Neil Hugo, it shows that he does not fear the Hugo


    family a t all!"


    "But aren''t the only people who don¡¯t fear the Hugo family include the Four Major Families and the Roy


    family? This woman is not from those families. Could i t be that she came from another town?"


    Theodore was confused. If it was someone from those families, everyone would''ve recognized her


    even with the face mask and shades.


    "Probably not. Let''s not forget that these powers are prominent and well-known!"


    Old Master Taylor forced a smile and added, "What about the powers underground? They''re not weak


    at all. Just look at the Dragon God n who lost 200 men to an attack a few days ago. These powers


    are scarier since we don''t know how much money they have! On top of that, veterans have been


    "That makes sense... Anyway, since he dared to hit Neil Hugo, this shows that he has aplicated


    background as well!"


    Ivan nodded and said, "I heard that the woman has an amazing body, but no one knows how she looks.


    Meanwhile, the man seems threatening enough if he hit Neil to the brink of tears."


    "I''m curious, who is the hero who killed 200 men from the Dragon God n? The Dragon God n is


    no good news, so everyone''s hailing the killer as a hero now!"


    Old Master Taylor forced a smile and said, "This time, after the attack on Neil, who knows how the


    Hugo family will feel. The Hugo family is strict on discipline and extremely careful about things. They''ve


    been worried that Neil would get into trouble and that was why they did not allow him tomand any


    bodyguards. s, there''s still an issue.¡±


    "Dad, our men checked it out the next day. They said that there was a sandal¡¯s print in the unfinished


    building. Judging from that, the mysterious hero must have been wearing sandals at the time!¡±


    Theodore was deep in thought for a while before saying, "F*ck, being able to kill so many men of the


    Dragon God n while wearing sandals? My idol, this i s definitely my idol!"

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    "Stop talking about idols!"


    Theodore red at his own son and said, "For those first and second-ss aristocratic families, of


    course they would know someone this strong, right? Take Dan Jameson from the rk family. I heard


    that he could defeat a few hundred men alone!"


    "Dad, Dan is definitely no match for my idol!"


    "Think about it, my idol is very mysterious and righteous. He had the courage to fight the evil forces!"


    "Secondly, he was fighting in sandals and managed toe out of it safely. As for Dan, I heard that he


    suffered severe injuries back then. Therefore, I believe that the man who dared fight the Dragon God


    n is definitely a lot more powerful than Dan!"


    The more Ivan thought about it, the more he idolized the mystery man. He wished that he could meet


    his idol.


    "Sigh, unfortunately for us, although we have quite a few bodyguards ourselves, they''re not great.


    None of them are strong enough."


    "Nowadays to get a better bodyguard, it would cost a few hundred thousand bucks. In fact, some of


    them will demand for over a million bucks for their monthly sries. If we were to hire a few of them, it


    would cost a lot!"


    Theodore sighed and said, "What we need to do now is to get the South City property project. When


    we get it, we¡¯ll have more money to hire some professionals!"


    Old Master Taylor looked at Ivan and said, "You have t o talk about this with Selena, okay? I know there


    were misunderstandings between you two back then, but I hope that for the sake of the Taylor family,


    both of you will be able to let bygones be bygones!"


    "Don''t worry grandpa, I''m okay. I¡¯m just worried that Selena might still be mad about it!"


    Ivan continued with a smile, "When we be a second-ss aristocratic family, we must get a few


    professionals. If we could hire the man who killed the 200 men of the Dragon God n overnight, that


    would be great!"


    Soon after leaving the auction, Lana passed Fane the box with the luminous pearl inside.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Fane got on his electric scooter to fetch Selena from work.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Timothy was sitting with Old Master Drake and the others at the dinner table.


    "Where¡¯s the luminous pearl? Did you win the bid?"


    Old Master Drake looked over at Timothy and asked.


    The family had stayed home for the day so they did not hear about what happened in the afternoon.


    "You''ve probably gotten it, haven¡¯t you? I heard that the starting bid wasn¡¯t high, so I estimated that you


    could bid for it with a maximum of a hundred million bucks!"


    "Getting such a huge luminous pearl with a hundred million bucks, on top of helping improve sleep and


    extending one''s life; a hundred million bucks would b e worth it!" Tanya said happily.


    "If only it was that easy!"


    Timothy forced a smile and said, "It was bidded by a mysterious woman. But I''m curious about one


    thing. Fane was there as well. Who is that woman? She was strong so who knows if Fane was really


    her sugar baby or her bodyguard!"


    The more Timothy thought about it, the more he frowned. "If Fane really was her bodyguard, that isn''t


    that betraying us, the Drake family? He''s the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard. Is he doing this part-time


    behind our backs? How could someone be this unprofessional?"

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    "Brother, what are you saying? What mysterious woman? What professional bodyguard? And why was


    Fane there?"


    After hearing her brother mumbling to himself, Tanya was confused.


    "Oh, so this happened. When I arrived today, I realized H


    Timothy looked at the crowd and started speaking about this afternoon''s events.


    "Fane actually hit Master Hugo? That woman used 500 million bucks to bid for the luminous pearl? My


    God, I should''ve followed you there this afternoon. I shouldn''t have slept in. I missed such a great


    show!"


    Tanya was worked up over it. The more she thought about it, the more she regretted not following her


    brother to the auction today.


    "Fane is a sugar baby? Haha, it''s funny people actually think so. Fane has enough money. Moreover,


    we pay him 20 million bucks a month, which is more than enough for him. Does he really need to be a


    sugar baby?"


    James Drakeughed and said, "Since this woman was wearing a face mask and shades, I think she


    definitely has aplicated background. As for Fane, it''s impossible that he was her bodyguard. They


    were


    probably together as friends. It¡¯s already a downgrade for Fane to be a bodyguard for us, so it''d be


    impossible for him to find a part-time job!"


    "Dad, aren''t you putting him on too high of a pedestal? Is he really that strong?"


    Timothy had always thought that his father thought too highly of Fane.


    "You¡¯re too young. Remember what I said, you can''t offend this man. Of course you can''t let him feel


    that we''re trying to get on his good side as well or allow him to feel annoyed of us! But when we get the


    chance, we should help him and make him feel that owing a favor to us is the best idea!"


    "I believe he has connections with the God of War!" James said with augh.


    As he spoke, he came to a realization and eximed, " My God, the woman with the face mask and


    shades today, how old did she look?"


    Timothy thought about it and replied, "Even with the face mask and shades, although I couldn''t see her


    clearly with a cap but we how she physically looked like overall, I would say that she¡¯s just over 20."


    "Is she really just over 20?"


    James asked excitedly.


    "She¡¯s definitely under 30. If I''m not wrong, she¡¯s about 27 or 28!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy added, "What¡¯s going on? Dad, do you have a guess who she is?" "27 or 28?"


    James'' pupils dted. He said, "It''s probably not the God of War, is it? It could be that she''s a Goddess


    of War. I heard that she doesn¡¯t like getting bothered recently. She rejected all the rich businessmen


    and families who wanted to have a meal with her! If she really wanted to go out, it¡¯s logical that she


    would wear a face mask and shades!"


    "My dear, now that you''ve said it, I think it''s possible. After all, for a woman to be able to whip out 500


    million bucks and defeat nearly 60 men easily, more s o with a few ck belt holders amongst them-


    could she really be the Goddess of War?¡±


    Timothy inhaled sharply and was stunned. "It¡¯s not really possible that rich women from other cities


    came to the auction. After all, news about it only came out yesterday so people from other cities would


    probably not have been able to hear about it so soon. Seeing how strong and young that woman was,


    she''s probably the Goddess of War!"


    "That¡¯s right. Since Fane was with her, this further proves that their rtionship is unusual!¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    The more James thought about it, the more excited he was. He felt that the woman was probably the


    strongest and scariest in the Middle Province at the moment-Lana Zechs.


    Since Fane went to the auction with her, that showed that the duo were rather close with each other. If


    that really was the case, he would be right about it all.


    "I''ve never met Lana Zechs so I wouldn''t dare to confirm that. Dad, this is just my guess!" Timothy said


    while forcing a smile.


    "I''ll look it up now and show you photos of the Gods of War! There are tons of photos of the Nine Great


    Gods o f War!"


    James did not bother with his meal anymore. He pulled out his phone and began searching them up.


    After some time, he found a full body shot of Lana and passed it to Timothy. "Look at this photo. These


    Gods o f War have no casual photos and are always dressed i n army uniform. Just take a look, this


    body, could it be her?"


    Timothy examined the photo and said, "This body, this height, this body size, does look just like her!"


    After hearing that, Old Master Drake and James looked at each other beforeughing. It seemed like


    they were right.


    However, Timothy frowned soon after that and said," But the woman earlier today was wearing a dress,


    and she seemed feminine and sexy. The woman in this photo seems cold, and her gaze is terrifying.


    She does not look human at all!"


    "Since she¡¯s left the army, wearing a feminine dress would definitely make her seem different to


    everyone!"


    "But if her height and body check out, on top of what had happened today, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s Lana


    Zechs, the Goddess of War!"


    James smiled and said, "Who would''ve known that a Goddess of War was so into a luminous pearl that


    she would attend an auction to bid for it!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Old Master Drake was deep in thought before asking," Wait, during the auction, did you offend her?"


    Timothy was stunned after hearing that, his expression darkening.


    "You little brat, did you really offend a Goddess of War?"


    James was terrified. He said to Timothy, "How many times have I warned you? You have to be on


    Fane''s good side and not offend him. Since Fane was next to this woman, you shouldn¡¯t have offended


    her as well, right? I don¡¯t care whether you knew who she was before this!¡±


    Timothy said with a dark expression, ¡°I don''t know whether it counts as offending her but when she was


    i n a bidding war with me, she raised her bid till the end. As I did not expect her to be this powerful in


    the Middle Province at that age, I yelled for her to take off her face mask to reveal her face! I said it


    because I was just curious about who she was!¡±


    After hearing that, James pointed at Timothy angrily and said, "Isn''t this offending her? This is


    obviously offending her!"


    After saying that, James stopped and panted before continuing, "Why would a Goddess of War wear a


    face mask and shades? She doesn''t want to be recognized, s o that''s why she was dressed like that.


    She recently returned to the Middle Province and there are way too many people looking for benefits


    from being associated with her. She must be annoyed by it so that''s why she did what she did!"


    "And what did you do? You went ahead and asked her to take off her mask. Tell me, if you were her,


    would you be pissed?" 2


    James became angrier the more he thought about it. H e wished he could p his son a few times.


    Despite reminding him about it multiple times, a problem still urred.


    "Dad, it''s not that serious, is it? The Goddess of War might not be someone that petty. Moreover, she


    was wearing a face mask and shades. She must have known that Brother wasn¡¯t really trying to offend


    her, he was just curious. Brother must not be the only person in the room who was curious about her at


    that moment, so she shouldn¡¯t be too worked up about it!"


    Seeing that Timothy lowered his head from being scolded, Tanya felt a little sorry for him.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Timothy thought of something and said, ¡°Yes, yes, at the time, Michael and the Roy family, were all


    asking about who she was. Apart from that, we did not really argue. At least, I did not!"


    James let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. "If that''s the case, that¡¯s a little better. Remember, Fane


    and that woman, including anyone who''s with Fane, cannot be offended. Otherwise, if he''s pissed, the


    Drake family might have to leave Middle Province''s circle for real.¡±


    "Okay, I got it!"


    Timothy was relieved. He was thankful for himself that he did not stir trouble with them today.


    Otherwise, he might have ended up like Neil Hugo.


    At this very moment, Master Hugo had already known about what happened that day.


    Master Hugo, together with some important members of the family, convened at the house. As for Neil,


    he was standing with his head low and face swollen in front of Master Hugo.


    "You little brat, aren''t you a brave one? I''ve told you time after time that you should not be causing


    trouble but you ignored me! On top of that, you also hired men to snatch the luminous pearl, didn''t you?


    You''re embarrassing, you''ve embarrassed our family!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Hugo was so angry that his fists were clenched and his eyes were red.


    "Dad, this was my fault!"


    "But that fellow Fane went overboard as well. He hit m e in front of everyone, isn''t that signaling that


    he''s hitting the Hugo family in the face? We can''t let this slide, you have to do something!¡±


    Neil looked up and said angrily, "The men I hired were going to teach Fane a lesson since he was


    looking down on me while riding an electric scooter thest time. I just wanted to teach him a lesson


    about it, I didn''t mean to snatch the luminous pearl!"


    "I don''t care if you meant it, what''s the use of exining this to me now?"


    "Your men charged toward them just as they left the auction, and the men were aiming for the woman.


    Other people would think that you''re trying to snatch the luminous pearl because you lost the bid! With


    a petty man like you, who else would want to work with us in the future?"


    Master Hugo was pissed. "The only thing that I''m hearing is that you brought men over in an attempt to


    snatch the luminous pearl but ended up getting beaten up instead."


    H


    Neil was left speechless. Truth be told, he did n to just snatch the luminous pearl from them as well,


    even though the idea hade from his bodyguard.


    "Master, no matter what, this is how it is now!"


    "Who knows who that woman is, but as for Fane, he''s just a veteran. Since he dared to hit Young


    Master, what does this say? This says that the woman must be of a certain status as well, so that must


    have been why he wasn¡¯t afraid of offending us!"


    An old man thought about it further and asked Master Hugo, "What should we do now?"


    "Bring the men, we''ll find Fane now!" Master Hugo thought it through and replied.


    "Okay, let''s go. Damn it, he was disregarding the Hugo family and shaming us. Let''s go teach him a


    lesson!"


    Neil was excited. After all, his father did love him. His father was finally doing something for him.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    "Pa!"


    Just as Neil spoke, he was pped hard by the master of the Hugo family, Roy Hugo.


    Fane rode his electric scooter with Selena in tow.


    They returned home early.


    "Since I have a day off tomorrow, let''s register Kylie to a kindergarten!" Selena got off the scooter and


    said to Fane.


    "Okay, I''ll take a day off as well!" Fane replied with a smile.


    "Really? You¡¯ve only been working for two days. With that high sry of yours, did you apply for leave


    in advance? If you don¡¯t, what if the Drake family gets angry about it?"


    Selena heard what he said and frowned as she continued. "On top of that, your daily sry is pretty


    high as well so it must be costly to take a day off."


    Fane paused for a while and replied, "That¡¯s probably not the case. I''ve told them that I''ll only go over


    when I¡¯m free. If they¡¯re going to take a day''s sry off my wages for resting, I''ll just quit the job!"


    Selena was left speechless. She red at Fane and said, "With that kind of sry, how could you quit


    just


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    like that? I don''t want to hear others saying that my husband is a useless man I''m taking care of!"


    "Haha, I was joking. However, looking for a kindergarten for Kylie is a big issue. Since you have a day


    off tomorrow, of course I muste with you!"


    Faneughed, walked over, and hugged Selena by her slim waist. ¡°After we register her at the


    kindergarten i n the morning, we''ll bring Kylie to the yground. Kylie''s already so grown but she has


    yet to go out with us both!"


    After hearing that, Selena nodded shyly. She was blushing.


    "Wifey, you look beautiful when you''re shy!"


    Fane hugged the beauty in his arms tighter.


    "Mom, they''re home!"


    At this very moment, Xena came out of the house and saw Fane with Selena. She yelled in the


    direction of the house momentster.


    Selena was terrified. She broke out of Fane''s embrace and her face was so red that blood could drip off


    her face.


    Fiona, Andrew, and Ben came out of the house soon after that.


    Fiona, who was ahead of everyone else, had a dark expression on her face. She said angrily, "Fane,


    what¡¯s wrong with you? You keep stirring trouble everyday!"


    "Mom, what happened? Fane was working today, what did he do?"


    Selena was left speechless for a moment as she impatiently replied her mother.


    "Working?"


    Fiona was stunned for a while before sneering, "You should ask him then, was he working today? This


    fellow is a bastard. If you had the means, I, Fiona Lewis, wouldn''t even bat an eye if you had a few


    wives, just as long as Selena was okay with it.


    However, you don¡¯t have the means and you still went out to see another woman on top of stirring


    trouble? Are you even a human being? How could we still ept you into the family?¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    "I...was seeing another woman?"


    Fane was stunned. He forced a smile and said, "Mom, there might be a misunderstanding here. I''ve


    only been back for a few days, how could I find time to see other women? Moreover, Selena''s great to


    me so how i s it possible for me to see anyone else?"


    "Misunderstanding? Haha, how could it be a misunderstanding? I''ve got the photos!"


    Xena crossed her arms in front of her chest, her gaze a t Fane was filled with disgust. "If you were a


    billionaire, it would make you seem capable when you see other women. However, you''re so broke and


    yet you still did this? How could you face Sister after this?"


    "Photos? What photos?"


    Selena scrunched her brows together and asked.


    "Mom, show it to Sister. Otherwise, she might still be kept in the dark about it. She would not know


    what kind of disgusting things Fane has done behind her back!"


    As Ben red angrily at Fane, he continued, "Fane, you''re such an *sshole. Our family suffered for five


    years because of you. Because of you, my sister was kicked out of the Taylor Family. As the Taylor


    Family''s young mistress, my sister had to scavenge with Kylie in tow. Don''t you know how hard life has


    been for her?"


    Ben began clenching his fists. He walked over to Fane while gritting his teeth and said, "Now that


    you''re back and have a new, well-paying job, you think it''s okay to see other women now? How are you


    this shameless as a man?" 1


    After saying that, Ben threw his fist at Fane''s face.


    This time, Fane stood where he was and did not even flinch. He was punched right in the face.


    "You, are you okay? Why didn¡¯t you avoid it?"


    Selena was shocked. She rushed over and pushed Ben away. "Ben, are you crazy? He''s your brother-


    inw, how could you hit him?"


    Momentster, she turned around and looked at Fane i n confusion. "You¡¯re so strong, why didn''t you


    avoid i t?"


    Ben was dumbfounded as well. He did not expect Fane to stand where he was to get punched.


    "I''m remorseful. It was my fault for the past five years. I can¡¯t imagine the pain you''ve been through and


    beingughed at because of me. Wifey, I''m sorry for the past five years. I''ll take care of you and Kylie


    from now on. I''ll never let you both suffer again." 1


    Fane was looking at Selena with a loving gaze.


    "Fine, fine, I believe you!"


    Selena felt warmth in her heart. Although she did suffer for the past five years, now that Fane was back


    and her child had a father again, she believed that their lives would improve as long as they both


    worked hard.


    After all, they both had decent jobs now.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sister, don¡¯t listen to him, he''s a liar!¡±


    Ben was so angry that his eyes were red.


    Fiona walked over and pulled Selena toward her before pulling out her phone to show something to


    Selena. "My dear, don''t listen to this guy¡¯s sweet words. Look, this morning he wasn¡¯t working at the


    Drake family''s ce. He went to the auction with this woman!¡±


    Fane frowned upon hearing that. He said to Fiona, " What woman? Show me!"


    Fiona backed up and sneered, "Haha, feeling guilty? Feeling scared? Young Master Wilson sent me


    this photo this afternoon. He told me that there must be something going on between you and this


    woman. On top of that, this woman is extremely rich. Her watch is worth millions. The woman also


    spent 500 million bucks today to bid for a luminous pearl."


    At this moment, Fiona paused before continuing, "I think you must be this woman''s sugar baby, right?


    How much is this woman giving you per month?"

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    After hearing what Fiona had to say, Fane came to a realization.


    It was bastard Michael Wilson; he left the auction, came to see Fiona, and made things up about Fane.


    Selena took a good look at the photo with a frown. She seemed a little displeased.


    After all, although she had never worn any watch that was too expensive, she still recognized a few


    prominent brands.


    The woman''s watch was worth over a million bucks; o n top of that, her earrings seemed expensive as


    well.


    "Were you really not working at the Drake family''s house today?"


    Selena was staring right at Fane. She was in disbelief; i f Fane did lie to her, she would lose everything.


    After that fateful night back then, she decided to keep the baby through gritted teeth as she did not


    want to give it up. As for Fane, she had not been close to him; she did not know much about this man


    at all.


    She did regret what happened on her wedding night. She did contemte aborting her baby.


    However, she could not bring herself to do so to her own child.


    She did not want others to make fun of Kylie as the bastard child; she had been looking forward to


    Faneing home alive. As long as he turned out to be a good husband and father, she would be fine


    with it.


    Fane eventually made it back alive. Judging from their interactions in the past few days, she realized


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that this man was pretty responsible and seemed handsome too. He was good to her and her daughter.


    That was why she was satisfied with Fane. She wanted to just live the rest of her days peacefully; their


    rtionship could be built over time.


    However, if Fane really did lie to her, his dishonesty would be a hit on her head; that would mean that


    her sacrifice for the past few years meant nothing.


    If Fane really was seeing a rich woman behind her back, even if it was for money or for the family, she


    would not be able to take it.


    Men like thiscked strength in their character; they were too useless. Selena Taylor¡¯s man should not


    be someone like this; even if he was a construction worker, he should never be a sugar baby.


    "Work?"


    Just as Fane was about to exin himself, Xena unexpectedly sneered again, "I think he''s probably


    gotten into trouble again and ended up getting kicked out by the Drake family. He''s probably lying to us


    as well, he might not even be a bodyguard for the Drake family, he might actually be a sugar baby


    secretly.


    He''s just lying to earn money!" ¡°Fane, tell me the truth, otherwise, you won¡¯t be allowed into this house


    tonight."


    Fiona had her hands crossed in front of her chest; she had a proud expression on her face.


    "Selena, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they believe me!¡±


    Fane exhaled deeply and continued, "Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Michael Wilson is? Based on


    the fact that he came over to see your mom, do you really think that his words can be trusted?¡±


    Selena was stunned. She thought about thest encounter she had with Michael at the restaurant. It


    was when Michael first exposed how horrible of a person he was; he did use dirty tricks to threaten her


    t o go on a date with him past midnight.


    It was true; a man like this should not be trusted.


    "So, you should give me and my mother an exnation!¡±


    "Who is that woman in the photo?¡±


    Selena was believing Fane for the most part, but she continued asking questions.


    "That''s right, you have to give us an exnation. Why i s this woman so rich, and why did she wear a


    face mask and shades when no one else did?"

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Fiona said angrily, "Young Master Wilson mentioned that this woman is probably dating a mega-


    billionaire but was afraid of being recognized by her own man. She might be afraid of people finding out


    she has a sugar baby, so she wore the mask and covered herself like that."


    "Yes yes yes, if she wasn''t feeling guilty, why would she wear a mask? It''s obvious that you¡¯re both


    hiding something!" Xena added.


    "Who is she?"


    Selena stared right at Fane. After all, the woman was rich and sexy; Selena was a little worried about


    that.


    "A friend of mine!"


    Fane smiled and said, "She wanted to go to the auction, and she asked me to apany her, so I


    did."


    "A friend, what friend?"


    Fiona asked, "Since when do you have such a rich friend? If you have so many rich friends, you


    wouldn''t have be a live-in son-inw for the Taylor family five years ago just to get a million bucks


    for your mother''s medical bill! Why didn¡¯t you ask for the money from her back then?"


    Faneughed upon hearing that. "She was poor back then too, she was just a kid!"


    "Haha, do you think we¡¯ll believe you?"


    "If she was so poor five years ago that she couldn''t even whip out a million bucks, how could she


    spend five hundred million bucks on a luminous pearl five yearster?"


    Ben walked over and sneered.


    Even Andrew, who was usually quiet, red at Fane angrily. "Fane, I''m telling you, if you''re cheating on


    my daughter with some rich woman, I, Andrew Taylor, will despise you. You¡¯ll have to divorce my


    daughter!"


    "What friend is this, earning so much within five years? What does she do?"


    Selena asked Fane while looking at him. The woman was still poor five years ago, but she managed to


    easily pull out five hundred million bucks for a luminous pearl five yearster. This was too hard to


    believe. What kind of business was she in to be able to earn so much in five years?


    More importantly, Fane had been in the army for the past five years; where did he find time to keep in


    contact with this rich woman? How was he be able to get in touch with her right away after leaving the


    army?


    Although Selena did not want to overthink it, it was Fane in the photo, and the photo was indeed taken


    at the auction. This was an indisputable fact.


    "Fine, since you want to know it so badly, I''ll tell you!"


    Fane looked at Selena with a serious face and said," This friend of mine is Lana Zechs, Middle


    Province''s Goddess of War who had just returned from the army!"


    "Goddess of War!"


    Fiona, Andrew, and the rest had their eyes wide open upon hearing the name. They were shocked.


    "No way, you know the Goddess of War? You''re friends with the Goddess of War?"


    Xena was shocked, and her mouth was opened so wide that her chin could have touched the ground.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Isn''t that impossible? How did you get to meet someone like that?"


    Andrew snapped out of it and shook his head. It was too hard to believe.


    "I think it''s impossible too, this brat must be lying!"


    Xena said quickly, "You know the Goddess of War, and you''re friends with her? If that was the case,


    why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? This is something to be proud of! Moreover, who is he to know someone


    of that level? The Gods of War are the guardians of Cathysia, they''re incredibly powerful. There are


    only nine of them!"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    "Haha, you''re getting better and better at lying. You actually made it sound so real that I nearly believed


    you!"


    Fiona quickly sneered again.


    "Fane, you¡¯re too disappointing!¡±


    Andrew shook his head defeatedly and gave Fane a disappointing look. "I realized that ever since you


    came back from the army, you like exaggerating things. You''re acting as if you''re somebody after being


    a soldier for a mere few years, and easily agreed to whip out thirty million bucks at the old master''s


    seventieth birthday celebration. You''ve also been fighting with everyone, now that you finally have a


    job, it turns out to be fake. You didn''t go to work at all, you went to be a rich woman¡¯s sugar baby!"


    Andrew paused at this moment before continuing, "I just didn''t expect you to im that the Goddess of


    War is your friend just to cover your tracks. Haha, why don''t you say that all nine of them are your


    friends?"


    Fane felt awkward. Thankfully, he did not mention that all nine of the Gods of War were his students;


    otherwise, they would be in bigger disbelief.


    "Wifey, do you believe me?"


    Fane finally looked at Selena and said with a serious face, "I don¡¯t care if they believe me, as long as


    you do!"


    "Haha!"


    However, Selena beganughing at this moment; she seemed a little disappointed as well. "Believe


    you? How do you think I could still believe you? If you said she''s your friend, I can buy that, but you''re


    now saying that she''s a Goddess of War. Haha, have you been watching too much TV? Are people like


    Gods of War that approachable?¡±


    "Yes, yes!"


    Xena crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, " I heard that even the Masters of the first or


    secondrated families who paid visits to the Gods of War were not even let into their houses. You were


    just a soldier, but you''re saying that the Goddess of War is your friend? Impossible!"


    Fane''s expression darkened; he stomped his foot and reached Xena within the blink of an eye before


    smacking her with the back of his hand.


    Xena was pped before she knew what was going o n. She was stunned.


    Soon after that, she held her cheek, and she was so angry that her chest was moving rapidly. "Bastard,


    you hit me? What, you''re angry because I exposed you?"


    Fane stared at her coldly and said, "You can say that I was just a soldier, but you can''t say that about


    anyone else. We killed enemies on the frontline for the country and your peaceful lives, so many


    people have died as a result of that, but you were here shaming the warriors who fought for Cathysia¡¯s


    stability."


    Wj H


    Xena did not expect that her words could get Fane this worked up. Moreover, Fane''s gaze was too


    terrifying.


    She had never seen such a terrifying gaze; she was so scared that she backed up unconsciously


    before replying, "I don¡¯t care, you betrayed Ben¡¯s sister, so you betrayed my sister, I¡¯m defending her!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Enough!¡±


    Selena yelled with a cold expression before saying to Xena, "Xena, you''ve yet to marry into our family,


    you''re still an outsider, you have no business talking about u s!"


    "Selena, why are you still defending this bastard Fane?"


    Fiona was pissed. She ran over through gritted teeth, pulled Selena aside, and said, "Xena has already


    been dating your brother for two to three years, she¡¯s not an outsider, she¡¯s already our daughter-inw


    in my heart. Of course, she has the right to speak about this!"


    Selena opened her mouth but held herself back. She said, "Mom, I just don''t like Xena, you just don''t


    know some things!¡±


    "Bullsh*t, do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of girl Xena is? It¡¯s not my first time meeting her!"


    Fiona continued, "But you, Fane has been lying to you time after time, but you''re still defending him. Do


    you know how worried we are for you? This brat will harm you one day! You should divorce him as


    soon as possible!" 1


    "Son of a b*tch, how dare you hit my girlfriend, are you looking for death? I''ll fight you today!¡±


    Ben clenched his fists and charged toward Fane. His fist was aiming for Fane.


    This time, Fane acted quickly and grabbed him by the arm before pulling it hard.


    Ben fell onto the ground with his face down.


    "I don''t care if she''s your girlfriend. If she shames us warriors, especially those who have lost their


    lives, she deserves to be hit!"

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Fane looked at Ben and said coldly, "It was a matter of principles."


    "How dare you Fane Woods, you surely are a bold one. How dare you beat up my son, I''ll kill you!"


    Fueled with anger, Fiona rushed forward.


    After all, she was his mother-inw. Fane dared not fight back. He could only dodge.


    "What, what''s the matter? Fiona, what''s wrong?"


    At that moment, Joan, who was out to buy groceries with her maids, Kylie and Jenny, came back.


    Seeing Fiona chasing after Fane, she immediately stepped forward to advise them. 1


    Fiona did not manage to hit him but was worn out instead. She panted hard as she held onto her waist.


    Then, she said, "me your dear son. He hit my son!"


    "Mum, be careful with what you say! Ben was the one who started it. Fane didn''t even hit him; he just


    pulled him slightly because he lost his bnce."


    Selena argued back. Then, she spoke to Fane again," Fane, I''ll ask you onest time. You have to tell


    me the truth. Is that woman really Lana, the Goddess of War? I s she really your friend?" "She really is


    Lana, the Goddess of War!"


    Fane smiled bitterly. He felt a bit helpless. He was telling the truth but nobody believed him. 1


    "Haha, you''re still trying to lie? You still want to lie to me? From now onward, I won''t believe in anything


    you say!"


    Selena was in the depth of despair. She said to Fane," You should leave now. I don''t want to see you. I


    want t o be alone for the time being!"


    "Selena, what''s going on? What''s with all this Goddess of War?"


    Joan was confused. She did not understand what was going on.


    "Mum, I''ll exin to youter!"


    Fane looked at Joan. Then, he looked at Selena with a solemn gaze, "I''m telling you the truth. She is


    the Goddess of War! I can''t do anything if you choose not t o believe me, but I''m sure you will believe


    me one day!"


    Fane walked toward Fiona after he was done talking," Mum, I don''t know if you''re going to ept me,


    but what we talked about a few days ago still counts, right? I will be there, and I will prepare the gift for


    the old master. I will not go back on my promise with Ivan and I will pay him back his ten million bucks,


    not even leaving a single penny out. Also, I will make sure to bring you the twenty million betrothal gift."


    "Haha, you''re still bragging. Alright, I''ll wait for you, but you have to bring your mother out of here today


    because you got yourself into trouble!"


    Fionaughed and said, "Young Master Wilson said that besides fawning on those rich women, you


    pped Neil, Young Master Hugo. You hit him with so many people watching, it meant you''re mocking


    the Hugo family. The people from the Hugo family will not let you off!"


    "That''s right. Get out of here. We will not care whether you''re dead or alive!"


    "Don''t get our family into trouble; we cannot afford to offend the Hugo family! Damn it, how dare you hit


    me. You''re terrible!"


    Ben stared at Fane hatefully but he dared not move an inch. He knew that he was no match for Fane.


    "Mummy..."


    Kylie held onto Selena''s hand. She looked at Fane with reluctant eyes. Although she was only four


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    years old, she was a very sensible girl.


    "You hit Neil? You...you got into a fight again?"


    Selena looked at Fane and shook her head. Fane was only back for a few days yet he caused so much


    trouble. She was starting to get tired.


    "Leave, I don''t want to see you for now. We''ll talk again when you decide not to lie anymore!"


    "If you cannot fulfill what you have said just now on grandpa''s seventieth birthday, I will never believe


    you again!"


    Selena waved her hand, "I will get a divorce by then!"

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Selena did not believe Fane. He had no choice but to only sigh. 2


    However, he believed that Selena would find out sooner orter that he was not lying.


    "Hurry up and leave. You''ll get us into trouble if the people from the Hugo familye looking for you!"


    Andrew sighed. He felt pity as Fane did not look like someone who would boast. However, his words


    were not convincing enough.


    "Alright!"


    Fane heaved another sigh and looked at Andrew again, "Father, your legs should be feeling better


    now? Don''t worry, whether they ept me or not, I wille here every morning to treat you. Your


    legs should be fully recovered in two to three days!" 1


    "Fane, don''t expect us to appreciate you just because you treated father''s leg."


    "You''re also part of the reason why my father''s leg is hurt. Treating him is your obligation. You should


    make up for what you did, is that clear?"


    Andrew was excited when he heard what Fane said," Really? I hope it will recover. My legs are really


    getting better! I can feel it!" "Fane, don''t think we will thank you for treating


    Father''s legs." "You''re also responsible for what happened to Father''s legs. You should treat him to


    make up for it, alright?" 2


    Ben said angrily.


    "Don''t worry, I''m aware of that!"


    Fane smiled and looked at Kylie. Then, he said, "Don''t worry, Kylie. Mummy needs some time to calm


    down. She''s still angry right now so daddy will move out for the time being. I''lle back once mummy


    is no longer angry!"


    "Alright, Daddy..."


    Kylie looked at Fane with her big dewy eyes as she spoke in her tender voice.


    "Kylie is such a good girl."


    Joan smiled and said, "Selena, don''t act out of impulse. Fane wouldn''t boast, neither would he lie to


    you. There must be some misunderstanding between both of you!"


    Joan was very worried that Selena would get a divorce with Fane. Although Fiona and the rest are very


    mean, Selena was a good woman. She knew that clearly after living with Selena for the past five years.


    "He must be able to do what he said. Otherwise, how can we believe him if he''s just bragging?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena looked at Joan. She was still in a fit of pique.


    "Yes, Selena, you cannot be soft-hearted this time.


    You''re one in your twenties and you''re very young. Moreover, you are very pretty. You can marry a


    better man even if you get a divorce!"


    "If you relent this time, it will be toote to get a divorce when you get older!"


    Fiona, who was standing aside, spoke.


    At that moment, a few luxurious cars came toward their direction and stopped in front of the yard.


    There were dozens of them.


    "Why are there so many luxurious cars? Did the Hugo family arrive already?"


    Ben looked at the cars and immediately, his face darkened, "Shit, Fane is still here and the sky is still


    bright but the Hugo family has already arrived. Fane i s in deep trouble right now!"


    "These people must be very good. Look at those bodyguards, all fierce and vigorous, they are not


    ordinary people! I bet all the masters of the Hugo family came! Don''t put us into trouble!"


    Xena immediately said.


    "Let''s go, Selena, hurry up. Let''s get inside. Whatever happens here has nothing to do with us. Quick.


    Whether Fane dies or not is none of our business!"


    Fiona was terrified. She immediately stepped forward and pulled Selena away.


    "But..."

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Seeing Neil walking toward them with all his men, Selena could not help but to worry for Fane.


    She was very angry at Fane for going to the auction with another woman and lying to her, saying that


    the woman was the Goddess of War.


    Despite that, the two of them still had feelings for each other after all the time they spent together. Now


    that Fane was in danger, she realized she was very worried about Fane.


    What if Fane dies? Does that mean Kylie would lose her father?


    "Come on, sister. Let''s get into the house!"


    Ben stepped forward as well. A few of them dragged Selena into the house.


    Jenny carried Kylie as she followed them into the house.


    "Master Hugo, Fane was the one responsible for what happened this morning. It has nothing to do with


    our family!"


    Fiona immediately shouted at Roy and his men who were in the yard after retreating into the house.


    She was afraid the people would beat her up or kill her.


    "Mum, Fane''s mother. Is she still outside? Ask her toe in!"


    Selena was worried sick. The door was closed and they could only stand behind the window and see


    what was happening outside.


    "You''re too kind. Why ask her toe in when she didn''t want toe in herself? She''s his mother,


    not your mother. Let her apany him if she wants to d o so."


    "Moreover, what if the Hugo family is not happy after shees in? What will you do if she puts us in


    trouble?"


    Fiona did not agree.


    "Son, did you really hit the young master of the Hugo family?"


    Joan would not leave her son''s side. He was her only support. How could she leave him alone and hide


    in the house?


    However,ing to the thought that the Hugo family was a second-ss aristocratic family, Joan was


    terrified as well. She looked at Fane anxiously and hoped that everything was not real.


    Fane nodded his head, "I gave him a few ps. That guy is useless; I''m teaching him a lesson on


    behalf of his parents!"


    Joan nearly passed out after listening to what he said. Her son surely changed a lot aftering back


    from the army. He liked to fight against injustice.


    However, this was a battlefield itself. If he kept offending powerful forces like them, how would he


    survive?


    Something bad would happen sooner orter if this went on like that.


    "Gentlemen, my son, he might be a bit impulsive at times as he just came back from the battlefield. I


    hope you don''t me him!"


    "Come at me if you want to kill!"


    Joan was afraid, but when the people from the Hugo family came near Fane, she as a mother plucked


    up her courage. She blocked Fane from the people with her thin body.


    "Mum, why are you afraid of them? You don¡¯t have to b e afraid; they are no match for me! Don''t


    worry!"


    Looking at his terrified mother, Fane felt touched. He immediately tried tofort his mother.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Roy¡¯s face darkened. He red at his son, Neil.


    Although Neil was reluctant, he had no choice but to lower his head and step forward. He knelt down in


    front of Fane, "Brother Fane, I was wrong. I was a fool and I made a mistake. Please forgive me!"


    Fane was ashamed. He thought that they were here to start a fight. Unexpectedly, he brought his son


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    over to apologize.


    He looked at Roy and could not help but to admire that man.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    "What? Am I seeing things? Young Master Hugo is kneeling down to Fane?¡±


    Fiona rubbed her eyes and wondered if she was hallucinating.


    "He brought so many people over but it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to fight Fane? Fane pped his


    son, which meant he was mocking the Hugo family! Surprisingly, Roy wanted his son to kneel down


    before Fane and apologize to him?"


    Xena was surprised as well. What was happening? Did the people from the Hugo family turned crazy?"


    "This...¡±


    Andrew was confused too.


    Fane was slightly stunned after listening to his words. Then, he said to Neil, "Get up. You haven''t


    touched my bottom line today. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve killed you!" i


    Fiona and the rest felt ashamed after seeing him so domineering. Was he really merely an ordinary


    veteran? Why wasn¡¯t he afraid of the Hugo family?


    It was as though he could dere a person''s life and death. It was as though he was the dictator!


    Staring at his figure, Selena was in a state of trance. Did Fane really know the Goddess of War and


    was he really a friend of the Goddess of War?


    Otherwise, how could he be so indifferent facing the people from the Hugo family? He seemed so


    casual and rxed.


    "Thank you, thank you very much, Brother Fane!¡±


    Neil was filled with resentment, but he was forced to keep his head down. After expressing his gratitude


    to Fane, he retreated back to his father''s side.


    He felt defiant and thought that his father was being too cautious.


    His father only wanted to live in peace all his life. There were a lot of times where he stayed quiet


    although he was bullied.


    His father said it was because he did not want to offend others to prevent ruining the Hugo family. Neil


    could not talk back as it was for the sake of the Hugo family.


    At that moment, he felt that his father was as though a turtle hiding in its shell. He lived cautiously all


    his life.


    The man in front of them was merely a veteran. What was there to be afraid of?


    Moreover, although that guy might have a wealthy woman as his support, he did not have to go all the


    way to bring him there and force him to apologize. He even had to kneel down before Fane. It was so


    embarrassing.


    "You have to apologize. Kneel down and apologize!¡±


    "If a soldier dares to beat you up, it means he was fearless. There must be a wealthy woman behind


    his back that we can¡¯t afford to offend! So, you have to apologize for the Hugo family''s safety!"


    "I''ve warned you before. You can party all you want. You can even do nothing and live off our family.


    We have plenty of money, it willst you forever. I told you not to mess around but you didn''t want to


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    listen!"


    "Moreover, you sent someone to rob other''s goods they just bought from the auction. You humiliated


    the


    Hugo family in front of all the first-ss aristocratic family!"


    His father¡¯s aggressive words still rang in Neil''s ear.


    "Mr. Fane, I am truly sorry for what happened today. It''s my son¡¯s fault. Here is a little something from


    me. I hope you will ept it!"


    Seeing Fane had already forgiven his son, Roy pped his hands. Two bodyguards stepped forward


    and opened up two suitcases. The suitcases were filled with red bills.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    "Here is three million bucks for you. Although it¡¯s not a lot, take it as a token of our regard! I''m sorry to


    startle you!"


    Roy was very sincere; there was no affectation at all.


    Fane smiled indifferently after listening to his words. He took a slight nce at the suitcases on the


    ground, "Three million is definitely not a lot!"


    Roy''s face darkened. He did not expect Fane would think it was too little. Was Fane still unhappy about


    what happened? They would be in deep trouble if that was the case.


    However, Fane changed the topic, "But considering you came here with a sincere attitude, you even


    brought along the top executives of your family and your son here to apologize, I''ll ept your regards.


    Forget about the money, I don''t like these. Your sincere attitude is more than enough!" 1


    "No!"


    Fiona was standing by the door. Her eyes were burning as she stared at the money.


    She was so shocked when she heard Fane rejecting the money. Instantly, she pushed the door open


    and ran outside.


    "You punk, how can you reject the money? They


    brought so many people here and disturbed us. You have to ept the money!"


    Fiona immediately stepped forward, closed the two suitcases, and carried them in her arms. 3


    "That¡¯s right, Fane. So many of them came here; we thought you guys were going to fight. We were


    scared t o death and we almost became insane. You have topensate us for psychological injuries!


    If you don''t want the three million bucks, we¡¯ll take it!"


    Ben spoke up as well. He thought Fane was such a fool. That was three million bucks. They could buy


    a house in a better location with three million bucks. It was a waste refusing to ept the money.


    "The money is for me, not you guys, right?"


    Fane was stunned for a moment, "Moreover, I thought you guys said I''m an outsider?"


    "What outsider are you talking about? You and Selena have your marriage certificate. As long as both


    of you are not divorced, we are still a family, and I am your mother-inw! I was so shocked that I


    almost died. You have to ept this money tofort my injured heart!¡± 1


    Fiona said stubbornly, "Moreover, the money is for you and that means it is a joint property. It''s not up


    to you t o make the decision!"


    "Yes, we are all one family. Fane, shouldn¡¯t you ept the money even if it''s for the sake of your


    mother-inw?"


    Roy was stunned. Heughed and said, "Hah, I didn''t think that your family would be frightened seeing


    so many people. I came too abruptly. I thought I would appear more sincere and solemn by bringing


    more people here. I didn''t expect that would disturb your family. It¡¯s my fault!"


    "Master Hugo, you''re being too polite. Although your son did a mistake, Fane may be too impulsive


    sometimes. I hope we can get along peacefully in the future!"


    Joan heaved a sigh of relief as she said.


    "Yes, yes. We must get along peacefully!"


    Roy smiled. He stepped forward hurriedly and handed his name card to Fane, "Brother Fane, if my son


    ever misbehaves in the future, you can call me. I''ll take care of him. I will never let him bother you!"


    Fane smiled bitterly. He looked at the name card and i t was only then that he said, "You''re afraid that


    I''ll kill your son out of impulse, right? You are a very cunning man!"


    Roy''s lips twitched. That adjective...


    "You punk, what nonsense are you talking about? Let me tell you, my dad is afraid of you because he


    is timid, but I''m not afraid of you!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Neil stepped forward angrily when he heard Fane calling his father a cunning man.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    p!


    Unfortunately, Roy pped Neil hard across the face," Who are you yelling at? Can''t you see Fane was


    joking? II


    "Dad, he..."


    Neil was fueled with anger. He wanted to tear Fane into pieces badly.


    Roy red at him fiercely. Then, he turned around and cupped his hands as he said, "Brother Fane,


    you''re such a humorous guy. I''ll make a move first, and sorry for disturbing you!"


    "See you again!"


    Fane said calmly.


    Soon after, the people from the Hugo family drove away.


    Neil felt aggrieved and insulted on his way back.


    When they finally arrived at the vi''s yard, Neil could no longer hold back himself, "Dad, why did you


    stay silent when he treated you that way? We are a second-ss aristocratic family, how can you let a


    soldier bully us like that? I can''t ept it!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only then that Roy turned around and looked at his son. He sighed with emotions,


    " Hah, it''s not because I''m timid, I''m doing it for the sake of our whole family. We havee a long way


    from being an ordinary family of small businessmen t o bing who we are today in the Middle


    Province. I t wasn''t easy at all! I''ve seen many influential families get destroyed just because they


    offended someone who they shouldn''t offend."


    He paused for a moment before he continued saying," Moreover, not long ago, I heard someone from a


    first-ss aristocratic family in the next town got removed from the list after offending a retired King of


    War. The master and several powerful members of the family were all killed. Only the servants got


    away!"


    Neil gasped, "No way! That person is incredible. How could he destroy a first-ss aristocratic family


    just like that?!"


    Not long after, he started speaking again, "But dad, Fane is just an ordinary veteran. He''s just a soldier.


    You think too highly of him!"


    "Keep this in mind. Don''t ever look down on anyone. Although Fane is neither famous nor powerful,


    why did he have the nerve to hit you? Why is he so carefree and fearless? That at least shows that the


    woman in the mask is someone we can''t afford to provoke!"


    Roy nodded after he was done talking, "Don''t worry, after all these years, I have grown to have an eye


    for people. Don''t you ever dare to mess with Fane next time!" 1


    "Alright..."


    Neil was not happy but he could only nod his head. He was unlucky this time.


    "Mum, let me take a look. Is it really three hundred million bucks in cash?" 5


    "It''s been quite some time since Ist saw so much money!"


    Ben immediately rushed over to Fiona''s side and said excitedly once the people from the Hugo family


    left.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? This is the money from the Hugo family, how can it be fake?"


    Fiona rolled her eyes at Ben. Then, she looked at Fane, "Fane, although the Hugo family let you off,


    you keep troubling us, causing us to live in fear every day. So..."


    Fane knew what Fiona wanted to say. He immediately cut her off, "It''s only three hundred million bucks,


    you can take it if you want, Mum. But it''s gettingte now; i t would be difficult for us to find a ce to


    stay the night..."


    Fionaughed and said, "Hah, why look for a ce to stay? It''s not like you don''t have a ce to stay.


    Just stay here. But as you have mentioned, you have to give us the money you promised us on the old


    master''s birthday. This matter remains unchanged. If you can''t give us the money, you will be a liar. We


    will ask Selena to get a divorce!"


    "Yes. Either you give us the money and show us you''re not lying or prove to us that the Goddess of


    War is your friend, otherwise, we will not ept you!" 1 Ben said.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Selena remained a cold face as she red at her mother, "Mom, don''t you think you changed your


    mind too fast? Even if you¡¯re letting him stay, he cannot sleep in the same room as me. I''m still angry!


    It''s only three million bucks. I won''t trust this liar just for the money." 4


    Selena spoke to Fane in such a harsh manner earlier. I t was impossible she would change her attitude


    suddenly. It was too embarrassing for her.


    "Where do you want him to sleep if both of you don''t sleep together? Don''t let him sleep on your bed


    then,y a mattress on the ground!"


    Fiona felt assured carrying the three million bucks," Don''t you worry, there are about twenty days left


    until your grandfather''s birthday. If he can''t give us forty million bucks by then, he will get kicked out.


    We will soon know whether he is a liar or not!"


    "Forty million bucks? Didn''t we agree on thirty million bucks?" 3


    Jenny, the maid, was shocked, "Why did the amount increase by ten million bucks?"


    "The price has increased. The betrothal gifts are not ten million but twenty million bucks now. Moreover,


    Fane agreed to this!" "Right, Fane?"


    Fiona crossed her arms in front of her chest as she stood there proud as always.


    "Don''t worry, I will give you twenty million bucks. You won''t lose a single penny!" 1


    Fane smiled.


    "Yes, yes, Selena''s mother. You have to believe my son.


    He is capable of earning the money!"


    Joan stepped forward and said with a smile.


    After ending her sentence, she walked toward Selena and advised her, "Selena, even if it''s for the sake


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    of your child, you should believe Fane. I believe in my son and he will not lie to you. Moreover, Kylie


    likes her father, am I right?"


    Selena pursed her lips and rolled her eyes at Fane," Alright, I''ll give you about another twenty days. We


    will know whether you''re a liar on Grandfather''s birthday. By then, don''t me me for being heartless!"


    1


    "Kylie,e here. Let''s go, daddy will give you a bath. Grandma will make dinner then we''ll have a


    delicious mealter!"


    Fane squatted down and smiled at Kylie.


    "Alright!"


    Kylie ran straight into Fane''s embrace excitedly.


    Selena felt a mix of emotions as she saw Fane walking away while carrying Kylie.


    "My old man, three million bucks. We''re rich now.


    We''re really rich now!"


    Fiona was thrilled as she carried the suitcases and said, "Tomorrow, let''s go deposit the money


    tomorrow morning!"


    Soon after, the family finished their dinner. Fane came into the room and lied down on the floor.


    Selena got out of the shower. She was dressed in a light blue nightgown. The nightgown looked silky


    and soft. Fane could see Selena''s fair legs behind the nightgown. It was so attractive.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Selena shot Fane a re as she saw the guy staring at her legs.


    Soon after, a thought came to her mind. She winked at Fane and spoke in a seducing tone, "Baby, do


    you want to kiss me? You looked so absorbed staring at me. Should I give you a chance?"

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Fane did not expect Selena would say such a thing at that timing.


    Looking at their daughter who was already fast asleep on the bed, Fane nodded, "Of course, I would


    love to kiss you!"


    Selena blushed as she walked toward Fane. Then, she said, "I''ll let you kiss me if you tell me the truth!"


    "Are you sure? You''ll let me kiss you if I tell you the truth?"


    Fane frowned. He felt that things were much moreplicated than it looked.


    "Of course! I never go back on my words!"


    Selena swore.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth!"


    Fane raised his hand and swore.


    "Then tell me honestly, is that girl in the mask really the Goddess of War?"


    Selena asked.


    Fane nodded his head, "Of course. She is Lana, the only Goddess of War. It''s real!"


    "Is she really your friend? Don''t lie to me!"


    Selena stared at Fane as though she wanted to see


    through everything.


    Fane smiled bitterly and said, "Alright, I was actually lying previously. She''s actually not my friend!"


    Selena''s face darkened as she heard his words. She was not his friend and she was rich; did Fane


    really be a toyboy to earn forty million bucks?


    "I knew it. You''re a liar!"


    Selena''s eyes turned red as she felt hurt.


    "I''m sorry, I just wanted to live in peace. She''s not my friend, she''s actually my apprentice!"


    Fane said helplessly, "You''re the only person who knows this. I don''t want to lie to you because you''re


    m y woman. Don''t tell mother and the rest!"


    "Apprentice?"


    Selena was shocked. She doubted what she heard, " You''re getting more ridiculous! I didn''t believe you


    when you said she''s your friend, but now you say she''s your apprentice..."


    "What''s so ridiculous about this? She really is my apprentice!"


    Fane shrugged, "You''re the one who kept pestering me to tell you. Now that I have told you, you don''t


    believe me!"


    "Why don''t you say all nine Gods of War are your apprentice? This is ridiculous!"


    Selena rolled her eyes at Fane.


    "Actually, what you said is true. All of them are my apprentices."


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry, "I didn''t think you would notice. My wife, you''re incredible!"


    Selena almost fainted. That guy was really shameless. When did he get the nerve to say all nine of


    them were his apprentice? Who did he think he was?


    "I''m sick of your lies, you liar. You''re such a big fool!"


    "Oh my, why did I believe that you can bring happiness to our family? You only know how to brag!"


    Selena looked at Fane, turned around, and was prepared to go to bed.


    "Wait!"


    Fane pulled her back and cornered her against the wall with one hand above her head. He stepped


    forward and stood closer to her body.


    "You, what are you trying to do?"


    Flustered, Selena''s heart raced uncontrobly. Her beautiful eyes were wide open.


    "You said that I can kiss you if I tell you the truth earlier. You can¡¯t just go back on your words, can


    you?"


    Fane smirked and stared at the person in front of him.


    "But...you didn''t tell me the truth. You''re still lying to m e..."


    Selena lifted her head angrily.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    "Mm!"


    Before she could finish talking, someone lowered his head and nted a kiss on her red lips.


    Selena''s eyes instantly went wide open. She was dumbstruck.


    She never thought that Fane was so bold and dared to kiss her like that.


    Her heart raced uncontrobly and she felt weak in her knees!


    "Go away!"


    She pushed Fane away when she came to her senses. Then, she said angrily, "You jerk, how, how can


    you kiss me like that... I shouldn''t have let you sleep in the same room with me!"


    "You promised me just now. Now that I told u the truth, you have to keep your promise!"


    Fane licked his lips and walked back to his mattress. He lied down and savored the moment, "I decided


    not t o brush my teeth tomorrow. I will certainly have a sweet dream tonight!"


    Selena was pissed. She never knew Fane could be such a rascal at times.


    It was both Selena and Fane''s day off the next


    morning. The two of them were getting ready to send Kylie to her kindergarten.


    Selena''s anger dissipated overnight. Walking on the streets while they were all dressed up, they looked


    like a beautiful scene from a movie.


    "Let me tell you, there is only twenty-four days left until Grandfather''s birthday. Did you prepare the gift


    already? It''s not easy to find a gift worth tens of millions bucks!" 2


    The taxi arrived in front of a private kindergarten.


    Wearing a cold face, Selena said, "I¡¯m not kidding. If you can''t fulfill your promise, it means that you''re


    lying to me all this while!"


    "Gifts worth tens of millions bucks? Wouldn''t I appear too insincere then?"


    Fane smiled indifferently, "I should at least prepare over a hundred million bucks worth of gifts to make


    m y wife proud!"


    "A hundred million bucks? Look at you; you don''t even blush when you''re bragging!" 1


    Selena was speechless. That guy really knew how to brag. If it was not for the sake of her daughter,


    she would have chased him away.


    She felt like she was such a fool for believing that guy''s sweet talk. It seemed like his words cannot be


    trusted easily.


    "Honey, give me a minute, I need to use the restroom


    there. Both of you wait for me here!"


    Fane looked at the public toilet at the side and said.


    "Go, go. Darn you, you''re such a nuisance!"


    Selena said grumpily.


    "Hey, is this Selena? What are you doing here?"


    As soon as Fane left, a middle-aged woman holding a little boy walked toward Selena with a smile on


    her face.


    "Rachel, oh my god! It''s you! I haven''t seen you for years!"


    Selena was delighted, "I can''t believe I am meeting my college ssmate here! Is this kid here your


    son?"


    "Yes. He''s already in the senior ss of kindergarten!"


    Rachel smiled and looked at Kylie, "Is this your daughter? She looks so adorable. She will grow up into


    a very beautiful woman like her mother!"


    "You''re ttering me. Your son is very handsome too, h e must be a very sessful person in the


    future!"


    Selena was very happy to meet her college ssmate whom she had not met for years.


    "Of course. Just look at who is his father; he''s a manager in a factory!"


    Rachel''s face was glowing with pride. She looked at the kindergarten next to her, "This is the most


    expensive kindergarten in the Middle Province. The annual tuition fee cost as much as the annual


    sry o f some office workers. Those who earn lesser might only be able to afford to send their kids


    here if they don''t eat or drink for two years."


    Speaking of which, she showed off again, "Haha, my son is studying here. He''s in the senior ss of


    kindergarten now."


    "Really? That''s great. I''m signing up for my daughter today. How much is the fee?"


    Selena smiled.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Did I hear you wrongly? You''re sending your daughter to this kindergarten? Do you have the money?¡±


    Rachel stunned for a second. Then, she looked Selena up and down, "Selena, this is the best and the


    most expensive kindergarten in the Middle Province. I think you''d better forget it. I understand your


    situation now. You can''t afford to send your daughter t o this kindergarten!"


    "Yes, yes. Kids from a poor family can never afford to study at this kindergarten!"


    Rachel''s son was very cocky as well.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Selena''s face darkened as she heard what Rachel said.


    It was a happy coincidence to bump into an old ssmate there, but she did not expect that she would


    look down on her.


    Rachel met and married a wealthy man during her second year of university. Not long after she


    graduated, she got pregnant and had a baby.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, her son was already six years old and was studying in the senior ss of the kindergarten.


    "How much is the tuition fee here?"


    Selena was not sure about the tuition fees; she only heard that the kindergarten was the best.


    "Haha, it would cost at least a hundred and twenty thousand bucks a year including the living


    expenses. S o? Do you have enough money?"


    Rachelughed and said, "Selena, you were the prettiest girl in our ss back then. There were


    rumors saying that you were born in a rich family too. Everybody in our ss envied you!"


    Rachel paused for a moment after finishing her sentence. Then, she continued saying, "Too bad, I


    heard my husband said you married a delivery guy and he was sent to the army on the second day of


    your marriage? He didn''te back for five years. I bet


    he''s already dead on the battlefield right now?


    Moreover, your family chased you out because you were pregnant. Tsk, what a miserable life!"


    Selena was embarrassed, "Seems like your husband is very well-informed!"


    "Well, that''s for sure. After all, he is considered as one o f the upper-ss people. Moreover, he has


    thousands o f staff in his factory. That is why he always keeps tabs on influential families'' affairs!''


    "Also, you were given the title of ''Most Beautiful Woman in Middle Province'' by the boys. So, you''ve


    be the focus in this city. How can we not pay attention to you?"


    "My husband told me you were having a hard time looking for jobs. Hah, I never expected a white


    swanlike you would turn into an ugly duckling."


    A wave of emotions washed over Rachel. Back then, she almost became the prettiest girl in their ss


    but Selena always had an edge over her. She always took away her spotlight.


    That was why she felt resentment against Selena.


    "A hundred twenty thousand bucks a year. This is..."


    Selena frowned. It was pretty challenging for her.


    She only had a hundred thousand bucks with her. She thought that would be way more than enough. 1


    She did not expect the annual tuition fee for a kindergarten to cost that much. She did not have


    enough money.


    Rachel was satisfied looking at Selena''s face, "What''s wrong? Are you surprised? This is the best


    kindergarten. Mothers call this kindergarten a noble kindergarten. Only the upper-ss families can


    afford to send their children to this kindergarten. If you''re not a millionaire, I''m afraid you won''t be able


    to send your children here!"


    Selena smiled awkwardly. She was thinking of asking her mother to transfer her some moneyter so


    she could pay for the tuition fees. After all, her mother had just gotten three million bucks yesterday.


    She would have three million and eight hundred thousand bucks with her.


    That amount of money was huge enough. Moreover, they were in cash. Fiona and Andrew were riding


    their electric scooter, on their way to the bank to keep the money.


    On the other hand, they came here by taxi with their kid.


    Rachel spoke as Selena remained silent, "That is why I said kids from a poor family cannot afford to


    study in this kindergarten. You better bring your daughter and look for another ce. Some public


    kindergartens would be much cheaper. The annual tuition fee might cost only a few thousand bucks.


    I''m sure you can afford a few thousand bucks, right? If things still don''t work out, I''ll lend you some


    money. I take pity on you. After all, we used to be ssmates."


    "You don''t have to do that! I don''t like owing people favors!"


    Selena smiled bitterly and said.


    "Haha, you are still so stubborn as always. Come on, admit it if you don''t have money. There''s nothing


    to b e ashamed of. You should borrow some money and let your child study first!"


    Wearing a smug grin on her face, Rachel walked over and held her son''s hand. Then, she waved at


    Selena," Selena, I''ll head in to register my son first." "Mm!"

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Selena could not be bothered with her. She never thought that Rachel would be so materialistic after all


    these years.


    "Let¡¯s go!" Fane said as he quickly came over with a smile.


    ¡°There''s not enough money. I¡¯ve just met my university mate. Her son is also studying in this


    kindergarten. She told me that the yearly fees will be a hundred and twenty thousand bucks! I''m short


    by twenty thousand bucks!¡±


    Selena frowned, "I wonder if my parents banked in the money yet. Once they''re done, I''ll have her


    transfer twenty thousand bucks to me!"


    "Let''s go! We''ll just swipe my card!¡±


    Upon seeing Selena''s frown, Fane could not help but hold her hand and pulled her in.


    "Ah!¡±


    By the time Selena realized what was going on, Fane had already pulled her along for quite a distance.


    It was the first time they held hands like that, causing her cheeks to blush.


    Fane''s other hand was holding onto Kylie''s chubby little hand.


    After entering kindergarten, Selena felt really embarrassed and struggled to break free.


    Fane came to a stop as well. He crouched down and looked at Kylie, asking, "Kylie, do you want to


    study? If you study here, you''ll have a lot of toys and many friends to y with you. In the future, daddy


    and mommy wille to pick you up when we¡¯re free. If we¡¯re busy, then Aunt Shauna wille to


    pick you u p!"


    "Really? There''ll be many friends and toys? That''s wonderful!"


    Kylie''s eyes brightened upon hearing that and started jumping up and down from excitement.


    Looking at the father and daughter duo interacting harmoniously, a faint smile appeared on Selena''s


    face.


    Very soon, they led Kylie into the kindergarten. After registration, they were about to pay the fees.


    Right then, Rachel, who just finished paying her fees, saw them.


    "Oh my, Selena, you¡¯re still here? Why did youe i n?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel eximed in surprise, then looked over at Fane, "Oh, your husband hasn''te back in five


    years. He should be long dead on the battlefield, right? Is this the stepdad you found for your child? He


    seems quite handsome. However, his clothing seems ratherckluster. Sigh, why didn''t you learn from


    your mistake? What''s the use of liking a handsome guy? You should look for a rich one!"


    After that, she continued her monologue, "You see, without money, you can onlye in and have a


    look. You can''t even register here. My condolences!"


    "Dear parent, they''ve already registered. They''re here t o pay the fees!"


    One of the female teachers interjected with a smile.


    "Impossible! She can''t possibly fork out a hundred and twenty thousand bucks! Did they con you?"


    Rachel had a surprised look on her face, which quickly turned into a smile. "I¡¯m her university mate. O f


    course, I know what''s their financial situation like!"


    "University mate, eh?"


    Fane was long annoyed by her speech. It was fine for her to humiliate him, but for her to say that to


    Selena...


    He smiled coldly, then stated, "It would seem that education does not guarantee character. I see that


    you''re quite well to do. Why is your personality not matching up?"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    "Brat, just who are you? I''m speaking to my ssmate, it''s not your ce to butt in!"


    That middle-ageddy was annoyed.


    However, she quickly sneered and eximed condescendingly, "Oh my, Selena, you found this guy t o


    be your man? Not only is he poor, but he also seems rather uncultured. The way he speaks is just so


    vulgar and lowly, as though he¡¯s entitled because of his poverty. I''m amazed!"


    "Hehe, who told you I''m poor?"


    Fane chuckled, then took out an ATM card and passed it to the kindergarten principal''s assistant who


    was in charge of fees. "Prettydy, we''ll pay by card. No password is needed!"


    "Tsk...tsk... you''ve managed to borrow a hundred and twenty thousand bucks that quickly? It must''ve


    been hard! I''m sure you''ve burnt through all your options to get it!" Rachel sneered once again.


    "It''s just a measly hundred and twenty thousand bucks. Why would I need to borrow?"


    Fane was at a loss. She was just too condescending.


    "Sob! Sob!"


    Right then, that middle-aged woman¡¯s son started crying.


    ¡°What''s the matter, my precious? Why did you fall on the floor?!"


    Taking a look, that woman''s heart ached. She could not be bothered to deal with Fane any longer and


    ran over to help her son up.


    "Mommy, she pushed me!"


    The little boy used and pointed at Kylie.


    "What?!"


    This time around, Rachel exploded in a furious rage. She stood up and shoved Kylie to the floor.


    "Sob! Sob!"


    With that, Kylie fell to the floor and started crying as well.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane and Selena never expected that an adult would treat a little girl with such violence.


    Moreover, Kylie was not even four years old yet.


    Selena immediately ran over and helped Kylie up, then confronted Rachel with a cold look. "Rachel


    Linsay, why did you push my daughter? Isn¡¯t it normal for there to be some small fights between kids?


    You''re an adult and you shoved her with that much force. If m y daughter is injured, you¡¯ll have to be


    responsible!¡±


    "Hehe, fret not. I''m loaded. Of course, I can take the responsibility! I can totally afford to pay medical


    "Furthermore, it''s you that didn''t teach your daughter proper manners. She pushed my son first so I


    pushed her back. That''s considered fair!"


    Rachel had a domineering look on her.


    "Kylie, you¡¯re only four years old. Why are you so naughty? Why did you push that brother? Didn¡¯t you


    want a friend to y together?"


    Selena felt rather helpless as well. After all, it could have really been Kylie that pushed the other kid


    first.


    "Mommy, I...I didn''t push him! He said that I''m a b* stard child without a daddy and threatened to hit


    me. He said he wanted to hit a b*stard child that no daddy will protect!"


    "I just moved out of the way and he identally fell over. Sob..."


    Kylie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, feeling aggrieved.


    Hearing that, Selena¡¯s expression darkened. Nobody noticed what had happened earlier.


    "Kylie, are you telling the truth?¡±


    Selena felt aggrieved as well. For the past five years, she would asionally overhear others talking


    about Kylie being a b*stard child.


    That was very hurtful to the feelings of a child that was only four years old.


    "Mommy, it''s the truth. She (Raw says ''she'' instead of'' he''. When joined with the next chapter it makes


    sense as Rachel was the one that told her son of Kylie being a b*stard child.) was the one that said that


    I''m a b* stard child and wants to hit me!"

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Kylie cried as she exined.


    Selena patted Kylie on the head. "Good girl, don''t cry, don¡¯t cry!"


    Afterforting Kylie, Selena stood up and her face turned icy cold in an instant. "Rachel Linsay,


    you''re going too far! Your son fell on his own and you me my daughter? Moreover, Kylie is not a


    b*stard child. She has a father!"


    "She''s a b*stard child. Definitely a b*stard child. Mommy said so. A child without a father is a b*stard


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    child!"


    "Her father died in the war. If she''s not a b*stard child, then what is she?"


    Rachel''s son felt unconvinced and started shouting.


    "Who said she has no father? He¡¯s her father. He''s back from the war."


    It was the first time Fane witnessed Selena losing her temper like that. Her daughter was her entire


    world. She could tolerate small fights between kids, but when the other party was an adult that shoved


    Kylie unreasonably, that was something she could not tolerate.


    "Who knows if your daughter might be lying?


    Moreover, how would I know that he''s your daughter¡¯s


    biological father?"


    Although Rachel was feeling slightly guilty, she still maintained a firm stance despite being in the


    wrong.


    "You must apologize to my daughter immediately or I''ll never forgive you!"


    Selena red at Rachel.


    "Dear parent, your son did try to push this little girl and ended up falling to the ground himself!" said a


    female teacher that witnessed the scene. "Everyone is just doing it for the good of the children, right?


    We all care for our children. Your child is precious and so are the children of others. You just need to


    apologize!"


    Rachel felt sorely ashamed, shaking her head then barked at the female teacher, "Mind your own


    business! Only rich children are precious. How can poor children be considered precious? Much less a


    b* stard!"


    "Didn¡¯t you hear? Apologize to my daughter!"


    Selena held onto Rachel as she reprimanded her.


    "Get lost, Selena Taylor. Do you think I''m afraid of you? If not because we were university mates, I


    won''t even talk to someone like you. I''m someone of the upper ss of society. Don''t you dare pull my


    shirt? Once it''s torn, you can''t afford to pay for it!"


    Rachel held her head up, not remorseful at all.


    "If you don''t apologize, I''ll never let you go!"


    Selena''s mind was set.


    "Scram!"


    Rachel shoved and managed to push Selena a few steps backward.


    Riiiiip!


    Rachel''s sleeve was torn offpletely from her shoulders.


    "Damn it. Which crazy woman dares bully a woman belonging to me, Dn Tucker!?"


    Right then, Dn, who wasing over to pick up his wife and son saw Rachel''s sleeve being torn.


    Without asking for rification, he immediately reacted by raising his hand to p at Selena.


    "Hubby, get her. Hit that b*tch!"


    Seeing her own husband¡¯s arrival, Rachel felt all the more confident. "This woman and her daughter


    are both trash. I think they''re just jealous of our riches!¡±


    Dn had a terrible expression on his face. His hand was raised, just about to hit Selena''s face.


    "Ah!"


    Selena was shocked. She wanted to dodge, but it was toote.


    However, before Dn''s hand could swing downward, it was held tightly.


    "Do you think I¡¯m invisible?" 2


    Fane''s expression was ice cold. He red at Dn and growled through gritted teeth, "You dare bully


    my wife and daughter. I think you¡¯re tired of living!"

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    "Ah!"


    Dn made a disgusting shriek as he felt his bones almost shattered. That excruciating pain caused


    the veins on his forehead to bulge and his eyes widen.


    "Son of a b*tch! Do you know who I am? I''m a factory manager with over a thousand people under me.


    You dare attack me?" He bellowed at Fane through gritted teeth.


    "Dear parents, please don¡¯t fight. We can talk this over peacefully!"


    The kindergarten teachers and principal were all in shock. They did not expect a fight on registration


    day.


    "Factory manager? Hehe, I don¡¯t care what manager you are, that doesn''t let you bully my daughter


    and wife. Otherwise, I''ll make sure your factory closes down with a phone call!"


    Fane chuckled, then shoved him aside with a push.


    Dn, who seemed bulky, was actually rather weak. Fane did not use much strength, but he ended up


    falling over on the ground,nding on his back.


    "Ouch!"


    Dn eximed. He then climbed back on his feet with great difficulty and massaged his buttocks.


    "Y-y-you useless trash. How can you lose to such a skinny bugger!"


    Upon seeing her own husband being unreliable, Rachel was even more frustrated.


    "Ouch. Kid, I dare you to wait here. Just you wait!" Dn pointed angrily at Fane.


    He knew that Fane''s strength was great and he was of no match. With that, he quickly made a phone


    call.


    As he reached the door, he turned around and looked a t Rachel. "Honey, don''t worry. I''m just making a


    call. Bloody h*ll, how dare he bully my wife!"


    "Brat, you''re doomed! I''ll have you know that you won''t be leaving this kindergarten today!" Rachel


    huffed at him angrily.


    "Apologize to my daughter and wife!"


    Fane could not be bothered with Dn. Instead, he turned his attention to Rachel and demanded


    coldly.


    "Hmph, you want me to apologize? Dream on!" Rachel replied as she put on an arrogant expression.


    Whoosh!


    Unexpectedly, the very next instant, Fane stretched out his hand and tore off the other sleeve from her.


    Her white t-shirt suddenly turned into a sleeveless one, giving her a pathetic look.


    "Y-y-you son of a b*tch. How dare you rip my clothes? Pervert! Honey, he¡¯s a pervert-"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel began yelling.


    "I''ll count to three. If you don''t apologize to my wife and daughter, I''ll tear your shirt and pants to


    shreds!"


    Fane''s expression remained extremely dark, giving them no room for negotiations.


    "You dare?"


    Rachel took a step forward, then puffed her chest up.


    "One."


    "Two."


    Fane ignored her and approached her as he counted, stretching his hands.


    "I-I-I''m wrong. It¡¯s my mistake, okay?"


    Seeing that Fane was crazy enough to carry through his threat, Rachel was almost scared to tears.


    She took a few steps back and then covered her chest with her hands, afraid that Fane would grope at


    them.


    Selena was stupefied by the sight. ''This person is so thick-skinned?''


    However, that solution seemed quite effective. Otherwise, how would Rachel admit her mistake?


    Nevertheless, she was definitely insincere!


    "Forget it. Let¡¯s go!"


    Seeing Rachel behaving that way, Selena¡¯s anger subsided as well. She had no intention of staying


    any longer.


    "Sure, whatever you say, honey!"


    Fane nodded, then carried Kylie from the ground and led Selena toward the exit.


    Rachel looked at Fane''s back, her gaze filled with viciousness and grievance.


    ''That Selena Taylor...it''s been so many years after graduation, yet she still lords over me and utterly


    embarrassed me today.''


    Rachel secretly followed them, trying to see if the people her husband called for had arrived.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to leave? Stay here, brat. I dare you to stay!"


    Dn came forward to stop Fane as he saw them trying to leave.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    "Hehe, I dare, but why should I wait for you to bring people over to be beaten up by me?"


    Fane chuckled and replied bluntly.


    "Bullsh*t. You''re just scared and trying to escape. If you really dare, why are you trying to leave?"


    Dn was unconvinced, blocking the door with his hands.


    "You think I want to leave? It''s because my wife is asking me to go. It''s difficult for me to find time to


    apany my wife and daughter for shopping. How can I waste my time on some inconsequential


    matters like you?"


    Fane shrugged, dismissive of the chubby person in front of him.


    However, right at that moment, several vans drove by and pulled over in front of the kindergarten gates.


    Upon seeing the arrival of his men, Dn¡¯s expression turned into one of joy. "Haha, brat, it¡¯s toote


    for you t o go now. My men are already here!"


    "Fantastic!"


    Rachel saw that and immediately ran over, standing beside her man and said, "Brat, you wanted me to


    apologize? Ptooi! If not because I''m afraid of you earlier, I''ll never apologize. I''ll have you know that


    today will be your doom!¡±


    Fane quickly handed Kylie over to Selena, then smiled. "Sigh, it seems that I''ll have to beat fear into


    you guys or you''ll never be satisfied!"


    "Beat him up! Bloody hell, turn him into a cripple. I''ll give you twenty thousand bucks each!"


    Dn ordered his men.


    "Hehe, what if they get hurt? You¡¯ll pay for the medical bills, right?" Fane asked with a mischievous


    grin.


    "Nonsense. I''m loaded. If they¡¯re hurt, I''ll naturally pay for their medical expenses!"


    "However, you''re all alone. Do you think you can defeat a dozen of them? Hehe, brat, do you know my


    greatness now?"


    Dn led his wife and son to the back, then ordered, "G o, beat him up. Beat him with all you have!"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    In under twenty seconds, the people he brought over were all lying on the ground, moaning in pain.


    "They are suffering from fractured bones in various ces, some in their hands, some on the legs, and


    some on their chests. Tsk...tsk... the medical expenses for this would be quite a hefty amount!"


    Fane smiled calmly as he pped.


    "This..."


    Dnd and Rachel exchanged nces, then both swallowed hard. They were not sure if their ears


    were ying tricks on them. If what Fane said was real, then they would be losing a lot of money.


    Moreover, the family members of these workers would also cause trouble for them.


    "Oh yeah, my daughter will be studying here in the future. Your son better take a detour around my


    daughter, understand? Otherwise, your little factory might just be gone. Moreover, if I want to kill trash


    like you, it¡¯s easily done!"


    With that said, Fane picked up a cobblestone from the ground and gripped it hard.


    That cobblestone with the size of a chicken egg quickly turned into dust, blown away by the wind.


    "Oh my heavens, Honey, is he still a human?"


    Rachel had never seen such a strong person. She was i n so much shock that her eyes almost popped


    out of their sockets.


    "Yes, of course. Don''t worry, we''ll never bully your wife and daughter ever again. I swear by the


    heavens!"


    Dn, who obeyed the strong and bullied the weak, was terrified. His face turned pale and his voice


    trembled.


    "You wouldn''t dare even if you''re given ten lives!"


    Seeing his reaction, Fane was able to roughly guess what kind of personality he had. He then took his


    leave along with Selena and Kylie.


    "Howe you''re that strong? That¡¯s too amazing.¡±


    Selena finally could not resist rolling her eyes at Fane after walking some distance.


    She must admit that despite this person''s love to get into fights and stir up trouble, hisbat power


    was truly amazing. That gave her a strong sense of security.


    "Your husband is a dragon!"


    Fane answered matter-of-factly.


    Selena was speechless. That person had an easily intable ego.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Right at that moment, Selena¡¯s phone started ringing.


    After answering the call, Selena''s expression turned extremely ugly.


    "What''s wrong, honey?¡±


    Fane could feel something was amiss with one look and asked quickly.


    "It''s not good. My mother is trying to kill herself in anger!¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    "It can''t be. Your mother doesn''t seem like one who would kill herself out of anger!"


    Fane smiled bitterly. Although he did not understand Fiona in the past, he had roughly figured her out


    over the past few days. Fiona loved money. She loved it very, very much.


    How could a person like that try to kill herself out of anger?


    Selena was panicking as well. "Honey, what should we do? 3.8 million bucks! My parents ced them


    in a big bag and were ready to deposit them in the bank.


    Unexpectedly, right at the door of the bank, they were robbed by two robbers on a bike!


    Upon hearing that, Fane gasped deeply. 3.8 million bucks was a huge sum, yet it was taken away just


    like that.


    If it were anything else, Fiona might not have been suicidal. However, with that amount, it was very


    possible for someone that loved money as her own life like Fiona. 1


    "It was quite tough for us to acquire that money. My mother was even thinking of finding time to look for


    a house. Who knew that in front of the bank, they would


    Selena''s mood immediately soured. With that much


    money gone in an instant, even her heart was aching, especially now that she greatly needed the


    money.


    "Selena, don¡¯t worry. Although it¡¯s not much money, m y money shall not be easily taken away by


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    anyone just like that!"


    Fane assured Selena with a calm expression.


    Having said that, he frowned again, asking, "However, I wonder... You said your parents had over 3


    million bucks in hand, but they put it in such an insignificant gunny sack. They also dress very casually.


    How could the robbers knew that it was filled with money?


    Moreover, they were robbed right as they got out of the car?¡± 2


    Hearing his deductions, Selena was dumbfounded for a moment. "Eh, now that you said it, this does


    seem a little too coincidental. Could it really be a deliberate attempt?¡±


    Selena bit on her sexy red lips and frowned slightly, falling into deep thought.


    "It couldn¡¯t be or could it?¡±


    After some thinking, Selena muttered softly.


    "Who do you suspect?"


    Fane asked immediately.


    "I think it might be Xena!"


    Selena then followed up, "I''ve never liked that woman! Furthermore, she¡¯s two-faced. My family has no


    idea what kind of person she is, especially my brother. He loves Xena. Even if I told him some things


    about her, h e would never believe it!


    "What do you mean by telling him some things about her?!''''


    Fane was confused.


    Selena looked at Fane, then added, "I¡¯ve always been against my brother being together with Xena.


    I''ve seen it a few times. It waste at night, and she would stumble out of a bar with a few uncouth


    young men with dyed hair. She was smoking with them. Looking like that, she''s just a female gangster.


    Moreover, she had a tattoo on her chest. I just don''t like her!" 1


    At that point, Selena took a moment''s pause before continuing. "Furthermore, one time, I saw a man


    hugging her around the waist. Although it was only for a few seconds before the other party let go of


    her, I could feel that their rtionship was not that simple."


    "You didn''t tell your brother about that matter?"


    Fane asked after giving it some thought.


    Selena chuckled bitterly, "No. My brother doesn''t do anything with his life anyway. He just likes ying


    games at inte cafes. That¡¯s how he met Xena. they yed the same game!" "I see."

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Fishing a cigarette from his pocket, Fane started smoking. It was still the cheapest White-Sand


    cigarette, the same familiar vor.


    After taking a deep breath, Fane finally responded, "So it means that Xena is good at deception. She


    dresses simply in front of your brother and seems very innocent, yet she hangs out with some good-for-


    nothings in secret? Moreover, your brother is deeply i n love with her. You''re not telling your brother


    because you know he won''t believe you even if you told him?"


    Selena nodded. "That''s how things are. With my brother''s personality, if you were to tell him, he might


    even lose his temper. I¡¯ve tried hinting to him a few times, telling him that Xena is not marriage material


    and urged him to reconsider! In the end, he didn''te home for a few days straight, spending all that


    time at the inte cafe with Xena!"


    At that point, Selena looked to Fane once more." Moreover, my brother needs money to pay the


    inte cafe and would always ask me or your mother. If we have no money to give him, he would yell


    at us, saying that you''re to me as he might still be a young master of the TaylOr family with tens of


    thousand bucks of pocket money each month if not for you."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Fane felt slightly angry. It would seem


    that over the past few years, Selena and his mother had endured many indignations from Ben.


    Furthermore, there was also the mother-inw that was difficult to deal with.


    "Could it be that Xena and your brother plotted together and arranged for this robbery? Is that a


    possibility?"


    Fane asked once more after giving it some thoughts.


    This time, Selena shook her head without hesitation." That''s impossible. Some time ago, my mother


    just gave him 50 thousand bucks to get some gifts for


    Xena. He didn''t even use up the 50 thousand bucks."


    Having said that, Selena paused for a moment and added, "My brother is not that brazen. Although he


    wastes his life away, he won''t stoop to that level.


    Moreover, if he¡¯s out of money, he will surely find a way to ask my mother. He won''t resort to robbing!"


    "Mm!"


    Fane nodded. "Although Xena may not be a decent woman and might be having rtions with other


    men in secret, we have no proof that she was responsible for today''s matter. That''s why we better not


    make wild ims!¡±


    Selena naturally knew that. She was afraid of using the innocent. "That''s right. This is just my


    spection. If I used her wrongfully, that would be bad. Don''t tell my family about those matters I


    told you earlier as we have no evidence. Moreover, I was stupid back then for not taking a few pictures


    with my phone..."


    "Alright, where''s your mother? Let¡¯s head over quickly. We must get back that 3.8 million bucks!"


    Fane smiled calmly, then waved for a taxi.


    "They''re at the bank. It¡¯s on Heavenly Dragon street. I don¡¯t think we can get the money back. With that


    much money, if the robbers left Middle Province straight away, then it¡¯ll be very difficult to get that


    money back!"


    Selena was feeling helpless. Furthermore, the power ys in Middle Province wereplicated,


    making it difficult to deal with many matters.


    "Don''t worry. Those that offend me won''t end well!" Fane stated. His gaze clear and calm.


    The taxi quickly stopped by the bank''s entrance. Meanwhile, Fiona was seated at the curb outside the


    bank in tears while Andrew was consoling her.


    "Ma, stop crying. There are so many people watching. It''s embarrassing!"


    Selena approached them and said in a helpless tone.


    "It''s over 3 million bucks! That''s over 3 million bucks! I¡¯ve never seen that much money for five years.


    Now that I finally have it, it was taken away from me just like that. How can I not cry?"


    Fiona was wiping her tears while looking at Selena and Fane. "It''s because of you. If both of you


    followed u


    s to the bank, will we get robbed?" 2


    Fane was speechless. How was he to me?


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. This money won''t be lost!" Fane smiled bitterly, trying to console her.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    "You said it. You said it yourself. I don''t care. If you can''t recover the money, you''ll have to give me 3.8


    million!" Upon hearing Fane¡¯s response, Fiona immediately stood up and grabbed onto Fane''s cors


    and made unreasonable demands.


    "Ma, it''s not Fane that took your money. How can you b e like this? He can at most help you look for it


    and see i f he can recover it. Even if he fails to recover the money, you can''t demand the money from


    him, right?¡±


    Selena was speechless. Her own mother was being too unreasonable to expect Fane to take


    responsibility for this matter.


    "I don¡¯t care. He''s the one that ims to recover the money for sure!"


    Fiona did not let Fane go.


    "Sure, sure. If I can''t find it, you can take it from me!¡±


    Fane was speechless as he moved her hands out of the way. "Mother, don''t you worry. You''re Selena¡¯s


    mother, that makes you my mother. I won¡¯t let your money be taken away from you just like that!¡±


    "That''s better!¡±


    Fiona finally stopped crying and went back to smiling. She then asked Fane, "You better give it your


    best. Give me a deadline. I can''t be waiting forever,


    right? Can you get it back in a week?"


    "Ma, how can it be that easy? Do you think we''re picking up money from the floor? Who knows where


    they will be hiding after taking the money?!"


    Selena felt the need to stand up for Fane as her mother made it sound like Fane owed her the three


    million bucks.


    "He agreed to it himself. You can¡¯t me me, right?"


    Fiona had seemingly realized her own unreasonable behavior, but she still crossed her arms and


    replied, albeit without much confidence.


    Having said that, she then looked at the nosy crowd around her. "What''re you looking at? There''s


    nothing t o see here. Get lost!"


    "Alright, Mother. I¡¯ll promise you to get them back in one week, okay? If I can¡¯t recover the money, I''ll


    add it t o the betrothal gifts during Grandfather¡¯s birthday. How''s that sound?"


    Faneforted.


    "Good. You¡¯re quite understanding, unlike my daughter who always tries to side with outsiders and not


    consider her own mother''s feelings!¡±


    Hearing that, Fiona felt happy and her mood improved significantly.


    "Alright now, let¡¯s take a taxi back."


    Andrew felt rather embarrassed by Fiona''s emotional outburst in public as well.


    "Mm, you guys head back first. I''ll think of a solution!"


    Fane smiled, then waved a taxi for the two elders to send them home.


    "Look at you. Why did you listen to my mother? She¡¯s too unreasonable! I didn¡¯t even me her for


    losing the money, yet she pushes the me onto you and ces a one week limit to find the money.


    You think you¡¯re god?"


    Selena finally ranted in anger after her parents went back and the crowd dispersed.


    "I''m not god, but I can definitely help find the money!¡±


    Fane smiled calmly,forting her, "She¡¯s your mother after all. She''s already old. Losing over 3


    million bucks just like that, she''ll naturally feel horrible. How can we notfort her? Furthermore, if we


    med her as you said, she might lose it and kill herself. What will we do then?"


    Hearing such thoughtful words from Fane, Selena''s heart warmed up immediately. She rolled her eyes


    at him. "You and your sweet talks. What¡¯s this about my mother being old? Is she that old?"


    Fane grinned. "Isn''t she fifty years old already? Is that still not considered old?"


    "That''s not true! She''s only forty-nine. Moreover, with proper and consistent skincare, she looked like


    someone in herte thirties!"


    Selena made a bitter smile, then looked at Fane. "What should we do now? Can we try to ask the bank


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    for their surveince records?¡±


    "Daddy, are we not going to the amusement park?¡±


    Beside him, Kylie''s mouth pouted, seemingly unhappy.


    "Go, of course, we''re going!"


    Fane immediately crouched down,forting her," Daddy promised to bring Kylie to y. Of course,


    we''ll have to go!"

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    "Yay, wonderful! I''ve never been to the amusement park!"


    Kylie was extremely excited.


    "Kylie, if you give daddy a kiss, I''ll even bring you to the zoo after going to the amusement park. How


    about that?"


    Fane rubbed Kylie¡¯s round little head.


    "Yes! Yes! We can go to the zoo as well. I''ve never been to the zoo!"


    Kylie got even more excited as she gave Fane a light kiss on his cheek.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fane felt his heart tremble for a moment. That was his own daughter kissing him like that for the first


    time. I t was the feeling that only fathers could experience. 1


    It has been five years. From the moment Kylie was born, she had alwayscked fatherly love. He could


    only try his best to make up for it to the motherdaughter duo.


    "Are we really going?"


    The scene before Selena had simrly made her heart tremble. She suddenly felt as though in a


    trance. Fane might like to boast, but he was indeed a good father, and also an excellent husband.


    In fact, being by his side gave her a feeling of security. That feeling was strong despite him constantly


    stirring up trouble.


    "Of course! I¡¯ve promised our daughter and she even gave me a kiss. As her father, how can I break


    my promise?!"


    Fane was in a great mood.


    "But you promised my mother to look for the 3.8 million bucks and even said you''ll get it done in a


    week. We can''t be wasting time!"


    Selena naturally wanted to spend time with her daughter as well, but Fane had promised to recover the


    money in a week. Should they not be looking for the bank and ask them for the surveince record for


    this area?


    "How can an outing with my wife and daughter be considered wasting time? Let''s go!"


    Fane carried Kylie with a grin on his face and waved a t a taxi by the road.


    "Yay, this is great. I can go to the amusement park!"


    Kylie eximed loudly. Perhaps the little girl was overly excited, she nted another kiss on Fane¡¯s


    cheek. "Daddy is wonderful. Kylie has a father. I''m not a b*stard child. Kylie loves daddy!"


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and unwind for a day!"


    Selena followed them into the taxi. She had a joyful expression. For five years, she had lived every day


    under stress, causing her to look rather haggard.


    That day, their family of three could finally take a day off.


    Three of them quickly arrived at the amusement park. They went through all the rides except those that


    were too dangerous for Kylie to y.


    When they¡¯re done, it was already two in the afternoon.


    The three of them found a small restaurant for a simple lunch before heading to the zoo.


    "Wah, Daddy, look, panda!"


    "Wah, Daddy, look, giraffe! It''s just like the drawing!"


    "Eh, Daddy, what''s this?"


    "Oh, it¡¯s a snake? What snake is this? Will it bite?"


    Along the way, the excitable Kylie turned into a curious child.


    Selena was at a loss on how to react. Along the way, Kylie would constantly ''Daddy'' this and ''Daddy''


    that. Somehow, it felt like her daughter was much closer to Fane than her. 1


    "Wah, Daddy, look, tiger!¡± Wah, Daddy, look! There''s a boy not far from the tiger!" 2


    Hearing that, Fane was shocked. He took a quick look and gasped deeply. There was a boy that fell


    into the tiger viewing area.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    In the tiger viewing area, there were two ferocious Siberian tigers. In the central area, there was a


    stone bridge.


    Quite a number of tourists would stand on the stone bridge to see the tigers up close and take pictures


    with their phones.


    On the side was a sign warning them not to y or climb over.


    Unexpectedly, a boy around seven to eight years old identally fell inside while jumping on the guard


    rail.


    "Ah! Somebody save my son!"


    A middle-aged woman immediately shouted for help i n panic.


    "Sob! sob! Mommy..."


    The skin on the boy''s calf was torn and bleeding.


    However, the wound was not serious.


    Unfortunately, the two Siberian tigers were ferocious carnivores. Upon smelling blood, the tigers that


    were lying on the floor stood up and slowly approached the little boy.


    "Quick, quickly go get the zoo employees here!" "Oh god, what can we do? The two tigers areing.


    O


    h my god, that little boy is in danger!"


    "What¡¯s the mother doing? Her son was so naughty and ying on the rails, yet she didn''t pay


    attention to that. So careless..."


    The people on the stone bridge broke into discussions, yet none knew what to do.


    "What to do? What to do? Who can save my son!?"


    That woman was crying. She was panicked and did not know what to do.


    "Somebody save my son. TH pay one million bucks for whoever that saves my son!"


    "No, 10 million..."


    The woman quickly changed her mind, thinking that the more she paid, somebody would go down to


    rescue the boy.


    "Go, faster go save him!"


    Fane looked and immediately ced Kylie on the ground. After passing her to Selena, he quickly


    rushed toward the stone bridge.


    "Is that woman stupid? Who dares to jump down there? Those are ferocious Siberian tigers, and adults


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    too. Isn''t it just looking for death to jump in there?"


    "That''s right. You can''t throw your life away for money. Although 10 million bucks is no small sum, one


    needs to survive to use the money, right?" "That¡¯s right. Only an idiot who has gone nuts for money


    would jump in to save the boy!"


    "Oh, this ce is quite high. If one is unlucky, one might end up getting hurt from the fall jumping down


    from here. If the legs are hurt, that''s even harder to save the boy!"


    The tourists on the stone bridge started going into a heated debate.


    The two Siberian tigers were only two meters away from the boy and were letting out a deep growl.


    Seeing that, the woman did not care that she was wearing a skirt and tried to climb over the guard rails.


    "Little Jake, Mommy''sing to help you. Don''t be scared!"


    "Mommy, help me, help me, sob sob sob..."


    The little boy seemed to have twisted his ankle. His ankle was red and swollen. The boy kept crying as


    he stretched out his hands, trying to hold onto his mother on the bridge.


    "Are you trying to die?"


    Just as the woman was about to jump down, Fane finally arrived. He gave her a pull and pulled her


    back.


    "Let me go. I want to save my son, I want to save my son!"


    The woman struggled continuously in front of Fane. The greatness of a mother''s love caused her to


    disregard her own safety.


    "Shut up!"


    Fane shouted sternly at her. He then lightly tapped on the guard rails and leaped, jumping down just


    like that.


    That woman was stunned. She never would have expected the young man that just pulled her back


    would jump down to save her son.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    "Oh my god, someone really jumped down?!"


    "Is he not afraid of death? That''s two Siberian tigers in front of him!"


    "How is he unhurt after jumping down from this height? Could that kid be a martial artist!?"


    "10 million bucks. Someone''s willing to risk his life for 10 million bucks! However, that¡¯s two adult


    Siberian tigers. That kid is just asking for death!"


    Quite a number of tourists broke out in discussions.


    Selena, too, ran to the bridge while carrying Kylie. Seeing Fane jumping down, Kylie seemed to have


    sensed that it was dangerous. She shouted anxiously," Mommy, it¡¯s Daddy. Daddy jumped down!"


    Selena was just as anxious. Those were tigers, not human, and there were two of them. Judging from


    the looks of it, the tigers were hungry. Their eyes were filled with killing intent. 1


    "Don''t worry, Kylie. Daddy will be fine. Daddy is a hero. He¡¯s there to save people!"


    Although Selena was deeply worried, she still tried tofort Kylie who was in her arms.


    "Thank you, thank you. If you save my son, I''ll pay you 10 million bucks. I really have the money. No,


    TH pay you 50 million bucks!¡±


    That middle-aged woman kept crying on the bridge.


    Now that somebody went down, her emotions were slightly more stable.


    After Fane jumped down, both the tigers stopped in their tracks and glowered a Fane.


    Fane did not try to immediately reach for the child. Instead, he looked at the little boy and yelled at


    him." Shut up. Why are you crying? You''re not a man if you cry!" i


    The little boy was crying out of fear. Now that Fane shouted at him, he no longer dared to cry, but


    instead shut his mouth and sobbed quietly.


    "Do you understand your mistake? It¡¯s written there to not climb or y. Didn''t you see it?"


    Fane pointed at the signboard on the stone bridge, then stated, "If you don''t admit your mistake, I won''t


    save you!"


    "Uncle, I know my mistake! Sob sob!"


    The little boy looked pitiful. After saying that, he once again lost control and cried aloud.


    "F*ck me, this man is trying to teach the kid a lesson a t a time like this?!"


    "Although that teaching method is the right approach, they''re both about to die. What¡¯s the point of


    teaching now?"


    A number of tourists were at a loss on how to react.


    "Roar!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The two tigers raised their heads slowly and roared at Fane. That sound carried along the domineering


    presence of a ruler.


    "You beast, if you know what''s good for you, then get out of my way. In my eyes, you''re nothing but


    little kittens. You won¡¯t be able to kill the person I want to save!"


    Fane¡¯s eyes turned serious. A terrible killing intent shed across his eyes.


    "Little brother, look over there. There are some vines there. Quickly carry my son and run over there.


    You can climb up that vine onto the stone wall. That will get you up here!" The woman on the stone


    bridge directed after looking left and right.


    However, Fane ignored her solution and coldly looked over the two tigers.


    "Roar!"


    The tigers exchanged nces, then leaped at Fane simultaneously.


    "Ah!"


    The people on the stone bridge closed their eyes out of fright. It was too scary.


    "He''s doomed. Two Siberian tigers attack together as i f a nned attack. That kid is dead for sure!"


    "Humans die for money, birds die for food. Sigh, it''s because of his greed for that 10 million bucks! Oh


    no, it''s 50 million bucks. However, what''s the use of 50 million bucks if he''s dead!?"

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    "Ah!¡±


    The crowd was extremely anxious. Quite a number of them eximed in terror.


    They all thought Fane would surely die. If it was one tiger lunging at him, Fane might be able to


    struggle for a moment. Although it was useless to struggle, it was still better to face them one on one.


    However, with two tigersing from both sides, anyone else would only be met with death.


    Bang!


    Unexpectedly, the next instant stunned everyone. All o f them almost have their eyes popped out of


    their sockets from the surprise.


    Both the Siberian tigers that lunged at him were held down to the ground with his hands on their head.


    "Roar!"


    The tigers bellowed deeply and struggled with all their might. However, it was to no avail. Fane''s


    strength pressing down on their head had them fully pinned down, unable to escape.


    "Roar!"


    The Tigers continued to struggle. Their hind legs were kicking so much to the point of digging two pits


    behind them, yet it was of no help.


    At that time, two zoo employees finally arrived at the scene.


    When they opened the metal gates, the sight they saw had them shocked to the core.


    "Oh my god, am I seeing things?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah. Is this man that strong??¡±


    The two employees immediately rushed over and carried the child.


    "Roar!"


    Although the two tigers were running low on strength, they still continued to roar in anger.


    "What now? The tigers are angry. At this rate, even if h e releases the tiger, we can¡¯t calm them down


    and stop them from hurting people!"


    One of the guys asked nervously.


    "You guys carry the child and go out first. Lock the door properly!"


    Fane turned around and instructed the two employees.


    "Wait here brother. Just hold out a little longer. I''ll go get the tranquilizer gun!¡±


    The other employee immediately suggested.


    "That¡¯s right. If the tigers were not angered, they


    would still obey. Normally we''re the ones to feed them, _ _ II so...


    "However, in this situation, if you let go, they will surely attack..."


    The other employee interjected.


    "You both really talk a lot. If not because these Siberian tigers are protected animals, I would''ve killed


    them with a punch each!"


    "Get the child out of here and lock the door!"


    Fane stated sternly.


    "Brother, w-w-what about you?"


    One of them was deeply touched. What a great man that was willing to sacrifice himself to save a child.


    Moreover, in order to ease their worries, he was lying about his ability to kill the tigers in one punch.


    Such a nice person was really rare toe by.


    "Go!"


    Fane yelled.


    The two employees finally carried the child out and brought him to his mother on the stone bridge.


    "Sob sob, Little Jake!"


    The woman hugged her son and burst into tears once more. This time, it was because of joy.


    She quickly remembered something, then looked at the man holding the tigers by the head down there,


    feeling extremely touched. "Little brother, what about you? You must stay alive! I still need to repay


    your kindness!" ¡°Sigh, it''s already lucky enough that he managed to hold the tigers down by their head.


    Unfortunately, good people don''t live long!" said a guy from the crowd.


    "The two employees are off to get the tranquilizer gun. Little brother, hold out a little more!"


    On the bridge, others were cheering Fane on.


    "Roar!¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Both the tigers kept up with their struggles. Time and time again they tried to raise their heads.


    Unfortunately, they were still held firmly on the ground by Fane.


    Suddenly, Fane released both the Siberian tigers and backed off swiftly.


    "Roar!"


    The tigers finally got up and red at Fane intently.


    After a moment, both of them once again rushed at Fane.


    Bang! Bang!


    This time, Fane gave each a kick and sent both tigers flying a few meters back.


    "Oh my god!"


    The tourists on the bridge were worried about Fane and thought he was in trouble. Never did they


    expect Fane to resolve the danger once again.


    After sending the two tigers flying, Fane turned around and dashed, arriving at the edge of the cliff. He


    then dashed upward. His legs took a few steps, shing about, and got up in just a few simple moves.


    With another leap, he was already up on the stone bridge, standing in front of everyone.


    The two tigers pounced forward and only caught air, only realizing Fane standing on the stone bridge


    after raising their heads.


    "Roar!"


    Both the adult Siberian tigers roared at Fane, who was on the stone bridge, for some time before they


    finally lowered their heads and turned away.


    Fane¡¯s entire stunt added up to a total of at most two seconds. The speed was just too fast. To many of


    them, Fane was back with just a blur.


    After a momentary silence, it was followed by thunderous apuse.


    "Thank you, thank you, you¡¯re my hero!"


    That middle-aged woman immediately grabbed Fane''s hand and said excitedly. "Pass me your bank


    car. It¡¯s a promise. You saved my son so I¡¯ll pay you 50 million bucks as a sign of gratitude!"


    "Oh my god, 50 million bucks! Just who is this woman? She¡¯s rich enough to actually pay him a reward


    of 50 million bucks?"


    "Big risk, big rewards. This man struck the jackpot this time!"


    Quite a number of tourists were looking at Fane with admiration. Fane¡¯s show of strength earlier had


    simrly shocked them.


    "Prettydy, your husband is too amazing. How is he that strong? Moreover, it''s about three meters tall


    and he was able to get up here in one breath!"


    Another auntie could not help but approach Selena." Your husband is too amazing. Having married


    such a strong husband, you must be very happy!"


    Selena squeezed out a smile, then said, "He¡¯s been in the army for five years and just only came back


    from the battlefield!"


    "No wonder he''s amazing. Those that battled the enemies on the battlefield and survived five years are


    definitely not ordinary folks!¡±


    Upon hearing that, some of the men looked at Fane more respectfully. Such a person was worthy of


    their respect.


    However, none of them expected what came next.


    Fane told the woman bluntly, "Don''t bother with the 50 million bucks. If it''s for the money, I wouldn''t


    have saved your son!"


    Having said that, he went forward and crouched down. He then gently touched the child¡¯s ankle.


    Upon hearing those words, the crowd was dumbfounded. 50 million bucks worth of reward. That


    amount, to any of them, was a huge incentive, yet Fane rejected it squarely. Perhaps that was what it


    meant to be a hero that served the country.


    Hearing those words, Selena too had a smile on her face. She had not nned to take the money.


    After all, the reason Fane saved people was not for the money.


    "Ah!¡±


    The child could not hold back from crying out. His face turned pale.


    "I''ve already called the ambnce. It''ll be here very soon. I wonder what¡¯s wrong with the leg. It¡¯s all


    swollen. Who knows if it might be very serious!¡±


    The woman looked and exined with a worried expression.


    "Let me handle it. This ankle is badly dislocated. If we don¡¯t fix it, the blood vessels would be blocked


    and make things worse!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "By then, if left for a long time, the bad cirction might lead to the possibility of amputation!"


    Fane looked at the boy''s ankle, then asked him, "Little Jake, right? This time, it might hurt a little but it¡¯s


    unavoidable. You can only endure it!"


    "Wait, are you a doctor? Can you do it? Aren¡¯t you a soldier?"


    That middle-aged woman was extremely worried. " Kiddo, you saved my son''s life so I¡¯ll definitely pay


    you that 50 million bucks. However, please don''t act rashly on my son''s injuries!"


    Crack!


    However, just as she finished her sentence, Fane quickly grabbed Little Jake¡¯s leg and gave it a good


    tug, creating that sickening sound.


    "Ah!¡±


    Little Jake turned around and screamed, then passed out.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    "Fuh!¡±


    Fane stood up and let out a deep breath. He then reached for a cigarette and slowly lit it, taking a puff.


    However, his brows soon curved into a frown, feeling the gaze from the crowd turning abnormal.


    Ti-isn''t he a soldier that kills enemies? Isn''t he a fighter? Does he know anything about medicine?¡±


    Finally, one of the aunties asked slowly.


    "How can he know anything about medicine? Killing and saving lives are twopletely different


    things, okay? Furthermore, that child passed out. He''s not dead, is he?"


    An old man asked in a worried tone.


    Hearing those words, Little Jake¡¯s mother almost passed out from shock. She immediately red at


    Fane. "What¡¯s wrong with you? My son was just fine earlier. Why is he not moving now? Did you just


    kill him? Could it be that you knew my family is rich and think that 50 million bucks is too little?"


    "No way?!"


    A number of people from the crowd took a deep breath. If Fane really had such a thought, that would b


    e too evil. 50 million bucks and he still finds it insufficient?


    "Impossible. My husband is not such a person!"


    Selena immediately stepped forward, then confronted that woman. "If he wanted to kill your child, he


    wouldn''t have jumped down there in the first ce. Saving him, then just to kill him? Isn¡¯t that just


    redundant?"


    Unexpectedly, that woman immediately grabbed Fane by the cor and shouted, "I don''t care. My son


    was doing just fine earlier. He was crying and could talk to others. Now he''s just lying on the ground,


    not even moving. I don''t care, I want my son to wake up right now!"


    Selena was speechless. She then stood up for Fane. " Hey woman, why are you so unreasonable? My


    husband just risked his life to save your son. How can you think of him this way?"


    "Hehe, who knows if he jumped down for that 10 million bucks?!¡±


    The woman chuckled, then bbered incoherently, "H e must''ve seen me suddenly raising the amount


    to 50 million bucks and realized that I¡¯m from a rich family, the super affluent. Now that he''s found me


    out, he feels that 50 million bucks was too little and wants more!¡±


    "You crazy woman!"


    Fane''s expression darkened. "If I want more money, can¡¯t I just ask you earlier? Why would I do


    something so redundant?"


    That woman instantly lost all her bluster, feeling that Fane''s words made sense too.


    However, she did not n to let go of Fane¡¯s cor. She asked, "Then you tell me, do you have a


    medical license? Are you a doctor from a hospital?"


    Fane was speechless. He smiled bitterly, "Although I have no medical license, nor am I a doctor, I have


    great medical knowledge. I know how to save people! Isn''t it sufficient to save someone?"


    "Hehe, look here everyone. He doesn''t even have a medical license. How can he prove that he can


    save people? He¡¯s not even a doctor yet he dares to simply touch my son. If my son is dead, I''ll never


    let him go!¡±


    The womanughed out loud, then stated in a loud voice, "Everyone here should be my witness. This


    kid i s greedy beyond measure. I''m sure it''s because he thinks I''m underpaying him!"


    Fane looked at her impatiently, then moved his cigarette to her arm.


    Upon seeing that, she was rmed and immediately let go of Fane''s cor then took a few steps back.


    "Kid, what do you want? You son of a b*tch, are you trying t o burn me?"


    Fane adjusted his own cor, then sneered, "Burn you? Hehe, if you knew whose cor you were


    holding on earlier, you''ll be deeply regretful! I saved a life out of kindness, yet you look down on me like


    this?"


    Finishing his statement, Fane took another puff of the cigarette, then continued, "Your son was merely


    unconscious because it was too painful to bear. His leg is all better now. It''s still a little swollen at the


    moment. When the timees, just apply some antiinmmatory medicine and painkillers will do. You


    can even skip the trip to the hospital and get them from the pharmacy!"


    "W-w-why should I believe your words?¡±


    The woman maintained her fierce stance, "I''ll wait for the people from the hospital toe and make


    an examination! Moreover, my son is still unconscious. How do I know what¡¯s happened?¡±


    "If you want to wait, then wait here yourself. Don¡¯t waste my precious time. I''m enjoying the day with my


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    daughter and wife. My time is very precious!"

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Having said his peace, Fane was about to leave with Selena.


    "You''re not allowed to leave!"


    However, that woman blocked their path. "I think you''re just feeling guilty. Otherwise, why are you trying


    to leave?"


    "That¡¯s right. That boy was fine just earlier and would only need to wait for the ambnce, yet this guy


    tried to provide treatment? In my opinion, he¡¯s just a quack that''s trying to show off but end up causing


    an ident!¡±


    Some of them started to criticize Fane, stating, "The path to evil is paved with good intentions!"


    Obviously, nobody would believe a soldier to do a doctor¡¯s work.


    The two zoo employees came running. When they saw the situation, they immediately eximed,"


    Wonderful, brother, you climbed up all on your own? That''s amazing!"


    Having said that, he looked over to the little boy on the floor. "Wasn''t he just fine earlier?"


    Hearing that, the woman immediately startedining in tears, "That''s right. Everything was fine


    earlier. He was awake, but this guy came and


    offered to help. In the end, I don''t even know if my son is dead or alive now. I don''t care, if my son is


    dead, or his condition worsens, he''ll have topensate ordingly!"


    The employee¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at Fane. "Little brother, we''ve already called the


    ambnce and it¡¯s on the way. Why must you try to provide treatment? We have no idea about this


    child¡¯s injuries. If you''re not trained in that field, it''s better not to do anything and let the doctors decide.


    Why didn''t you wait?"


    "If I waited, he might require amputation!" Fane exined.


    Right then, an ambnce drove to the edge of the bridge and the medical personnel ran over.


    ¡°Thank goodness the doctor is here. Doctor, how¡¯s my son?"


    "This area was swollen earlier, but then this soldier here gave it a tug like this and my son went


    unconscious..."


    Noticing the doctor¡¯s arrival, the woman went into tears and exined as though grasping at straws.


    "Don''t rush. Let me have a look!"


    The doctor examined and said, "There¡¯s nothing wrong. He''s just passed out and will wake up in a bit.


    Moreover, from what I can see, it must have been badly dislocated previously. It''s already being set


    back in ce. This kid''s technique is spot on."


    "Y-y-you''re sure?"


    The woman swallowed hard as she stared at the doctor with wide-opened eyes.


    The doctor said grunted impatiently, "Nonsense. I''m a n orthopedic specialist. How can I not diagnose


    the situation? Go buy some anti-inmmatory medicine and apply it for a few days. It''ll be fine. The


    situation earlier should be much worse. If it wasn¡¯t treated in time, that would be dangerous."


    "Hehe, so the experts understand while theymanughs!"


    Fane chuckled, then put out his cigarette and threw it i n the trash bin.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "S-s-sorry. I''ve wrongfully used you!"


    The woman lowered her head and said in an embarrassed tone, "How much money you want? I can


    pay you!"


    "This apology is sufficient. No need for payment!"


    "Next time, don''t jump to the wrong conclusion and me the good guy!"

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    The middle-aged woman was furious beyondprehension, yet she did not know what to say.


    The people who had been criticizing Fane earlier now all turned on her, saying that she had gone too


    far, suspecting her own benefactor like that.


    "Mom..."


    At this moment, the boy who had fainted regained consciousness. The crowd began to p their hands


    again.


    "50 million? You''re amazing, dear!"


    They walked off for a while before Selena finally smiled. "You''re really not tempted by that much


    money? If you took the 50 million, you could have easily solved the issue of Grandfather''sing


    birthday!"


    Fane gave a wry smile as he looked at his wife. "My dear, would you take the 50 million if it was from


    the person you had saved before?" he asked.


    "Of course not. I don''t save others to get money!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He quirked a brow when he heard that. "Heh. My dear, it seems like you desperately want me to fork


    out 40 million bucks to get your parents¡¯ approval. I think this proves that you truly love me, and you


    want to be


    with me."


    Selena''s face immediately reddened. "No way!" she protested hastily. "I just think that it''s a shame that


    you let 50 million bucks slip past your fingers just like that."


    The three roamed around the zoo for a while before exiting the ce and was about to call a cab to go


    home.


    However, they never expected a BMW to quickly pull u p near them.


    The driver rolled down the window. The man grinned towards Selena. "Oh, and I thought that I saw


    wrong. Never imagined to really run into the belle of our ss!¡±


    "Hugh banner!"


    Surprise filled Selena when she recognized the man. Then she smiled toward her husband. "Fane, this


    is an old coursemate from my university," she exined. "H e was like one of my bros, and we were


    pretty close before. Never thought I''d run into him here.¡±


    "Fane?"


    The man studied Fane, then looked at Kylie, who was being carried in his arms. His face suddenly


    broke into a smile. "I was wondering why this name sounded so familiar. Don''t tell me that you''re that


    delivery boy fromst time," he said. "Didn¡¯t you enlist in the military? It seems like you''ve retired


    already."


    "That''s right. I''ve been back for quite some time now."


    Fane offered the other man a smile. "I happened to have some time off today, so I came out to


    apany my wife and my little girl."


    "Are you guys about to call a cab home?"


    A woman sitting beside Hugh peered toward the young family. "Oh, so this is the ss belle that Hugh


    mentions about frequently!" she said, smiling. "You married pretty early, didn''t you? Your daughter is so


    big already!"


    "What ss belle? Those boys had nothing better to do than to go aroundbeling everyone, that¡¯s all!"


    Selena chuckled, slightly awkward.


    She was not stupid. She detected the venomced beneath the woman''s words.


    "No way. Hugh told me that most of your campus¡¯s beauties were in your ss!


    "So basically, it is not even an understatement if a ss belle from your ss is recognized as a


    campus belle!"

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    The woman wore a ck satin dress, which contrasted against her snow-white skin, giving her an


    ethereal appearance. Additionally, soft waves rippled down her hair, exuding a youthful countenance.


    Of course, the woman had a nice figure as well. Shecked some of Selena¡¯s natural elegance, but


    she was equal in almost all other physical aspects.


    "You¡¯re too humble now. You¡¯re such a great beauty yourself!"


    Selena chuckled and spoke politely.


    "Are you guys calling a cab from here? It¡¯ll be difficult, considering that it¡¯s peak period now. There¡¯ll be


    plenty of people calling for cabs too!"


    The woman scanned Fane and Selena. "Oh, what a drag it is to not have a car," shemented. "It


    seems like your husband can''t support you very well!"


    Hugh shed an awkward smile at the woman''s words. "Right. Selena, it so happens that there''s a


    ss reunion tonight. We''ve already invited quite a few of our old cronies over. Why don''t youe


    too? You can bring your family along!¡±


    "Oh, yes! Come on over. It must have been years since you guysst met!"


    The woman nodded her head too. "You have to show u


    p for our dear Hugh.¡± "Well..."


    Selena drew her brows together, hesitant. She had been good friends with Hugh before, but she had


    not seen him in a few years. She was afraid that the old cronies he had been referring to would all


    regard her with judgmental eyes, like Rachel Linsay.


    "What are you waiting for? Trevor Turner¡¯s back in the country too. He says that he''s going for a job


    interview tomorrow in a huge corporation. Apparently, he knows a manager who works there. The


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    interview is practically in the bag for him!


    "Besides, we haven''t had a gathering in years. You, as our resident ss belle, will definitely have to


    Hugh quickly added on, "If you don''te, I''m not your bros anymore!"


    "All right, all right. I¡¯lle. Where is it? I''ll send my daughter back home first, and I''lle tonight with


    m y husband."


    Selena''s smile was empty. She had no choice but to ept the invite at his persistence.


    Besides, she had not seen Trevor in a long time either. She had been pretty close with him too.


    "The Lotus Bar and Lounge at eight. We''ll be waiting at the entrance for you. Be sure to turn up!"


    Hugh smiled and waved his hand. "Then it''s settled. I¡¯ll be going off first. I have to change my clothes!"


    After he finished speaking, he immediately drove off.


    "Seriously? Why you have to invite her to the gathering? They can''t even afford a car, and you invited


    them to such a ssy ce. We''ll be embarrassing ourselves too then."


    Hugh¡¯s girlfriend could not help but roll her eyes at him. "The people at this gathering are either driving


    a Benz or a BMW,¡± she said unhappily. "Your friend and her husband are in apletely different ss


    from u s. They are like the country bumpkins as if it was their first time stepping out into the world. They


    will be aughingstock¡±


    "What are you talking about? We graduated from the same university! Besides, we were close before,


    and it''s not easy to get everyone together. It won¡¯t be a problem if she''s there!


    "Other than that, I heard that she¡¯s been running into walls over the past few years. It''s because she


    married a good-for-nothing and insisted on having the kid, so the Taylors practically forsook her. She


    can¡¯t even find a job now!"


    Hugh shed a wry smile. "The Taylors are aristocrats too. Who knew that Selena would have fallen to


    where she is today!¡± 1


    "Hmph. She''s such a pitiable creature, isn''t she?


    Perhaps you like her? She has a husband though, so don''t think about it!¡±


    The woman beside him spoke, envy tingling her tone.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Fane and Selena quickly called a cab and left, with little Kylie in tow.


    However, Fane looked as though a thought urred to him just as they drove through a street lined


    with 4S Audi retail outlets. "Sir, let us down here," he told the driver.


    "Here?"


    Selena was stunned, her gaze flickered with suspicion.


    It was only after they got down from the cab did Fane exin everything.


    "Honey, I think we should get a car. It seems as though the former ssmates who''ll be showing up at


    the gathering are the ssy sort. That woman just now was practically showing off, too. They might


    gossip terribly about you if you don''t drive a car there!" he insisted. "I''m fine with that, but I can''t let you


    suffer!"


    "But do you still have money? Why don''t we wait until my payes?" Selena frowned. "I''m not afraid


    of suffering. If they look down on me, so be it.


    Everything''s fine as long as I¡¯m happy. Let me live my own life; it''s not like I''d bother about theirs."


    "I still have money! We haven''t finished the bonus I was awarded for being in the military for five years."


    i


    Fane scratched his head and looked at Kylie before he


    turned to look at Selena. "Besides, it''s going to be hard taking Kylie to school during rainy days if we


    don''t have a car," he added. "So this won''t do. And I don''t think one car is enough. We need at least


    one for ourselves, and another for Jenny to take Kylie to school!"


    "You still have money? You spent 3.2 million already though, yet you still have money?"


    Selena was slightly taken aback. "How much did they give you, exactly? 5 million? 10 million? If you


    did get 1 0 million, you weren''t some regr grunt in the forces, were you? You must''ve at least been


    in special ops!"


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry when he heard this. "Something like that," he concluded.


    "Just don''t look down on your husband. Let''s go. We still have enough to buy a car!"


    "All right then. Let''s get two!"


    Selena was in a good mood, and the smile on her face was evidence of that. "My family will be in for a


    shock when we drive the cars back home!"


    "Heh. Let''s go!"


    The family of three quickly walked towards a BMW retail outlet.


    "Sir, Madam, are you here to see the cars? I¡¯m sorry, but we''re about to close up shop!"


    A saleswoman was mopping the floor inside, and she immediately stopped when she asw the three of


    them.


    "Come again tomorrow if you really want to take a look!"


    "What are they looking for, anyway? It¡¯s sote already, and I need to go for a date. Besides, the cars


    here aren''t cheap. They don''t seem like the sort who can afford them!" Another saleswoman walked


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    over and said disdainfully, a frosty smile on her face.


    "Joyce, be more polite. You can¡¯t speak like that even i f they can''t afford the cars."


    The saleswoman who was mopping the floor rolled her eyes at Joyce.


    "I''m polite enough as it is. See, this model is one of the cheaper ones, and it''s already 300 thousand


    bucks!"


    "This one here is seven hundred. Do you think they can buy them?"


    The saleswoman named Joyce folded her arms across her chest as she sneered. She added


    arrogantly, "It¡¯s sote, and everybody can''t wait to go back home. Why should we waste our time on


    them? Besides, it''s too troublesome to do all the loan applications and all that!"


    The saleswoman who was mopping the floor nodded her head. "That''s true. It''s always like that. No


    one buys the car even after we spend nearly half the day introducing the models to them. What a waste


    of time!"


    "Fane, dear, forget about it. They''ve started mopping the floor already. It won''t be too nice if we leave


    our footprints all over the ce either," Selena spoke as she frowned.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    "True. Let¡¯s go over to the Porsche store on the opposite side." Fane nodded and brought Selena


    outside.


    "Porsche?"


    The two saleswomen finally responded after the family of three walked out. They stared at each other,


    wondering if they misheard what Fane said.


    The two thought the family would go to a store that sold cheaper cars when they heard the price of the


    BMWs. They never thought that they would actually g o over to the Porsche store instead.


    "Joyce, do you think we¡¯ve lost a potential customer? What if he does have money?" The saleswoman


    mopping the floor frowned. Regret tinged her expression.


    "No way!¡± Joyce replied instantly. "The clothes the woman was wearing don''t seem too bad, but the


    man''s clothes are basically market goods," she argued. "How rich do you think a man like that can be?


    He probably just said something to provoke us to save his own face!"


    After she finished speaking, she headed straight toward the entrance. "If you don¡¯t believe me, let''s


    watch them from here. They definitely won''t go in!"


    The saleswoman who was mopping the floor joined


    Joyce at the entrance. Her brows furrowed. "No way... Joyce, they went in. Don''t tell me they genuinely


    want to buy a Porsche.¡±


    "No, no. It must be an act," Joyce answered immediately. "They¡¯re afraid that we''re watching, so they''re


    pretending to go in. They¡¯lle out in a while. I''ve seen plenty of that sort before!"


    "Are we seriously going in?¡±


    Selena frowned at the Porsche store¡¯s entrance. "Do you know how to pick a car? Porsches are very


    expensive, and you say you want to buy two. I¡¯m scared that we can''t even afford one! How much


    money do you have left, exactly?"


    After he heard this, Fane replied carelessly, "Honey, don¡¯t worry about it. Don''t mention two cars;


    buying this entire store won¡¯t be a problem!¡±


    Anxiety washed over Selena. This man still wanted to joke around at this time.


    ''Don''t tell me Fane actually received 10 million bucks from the military. In that case, he must''ve been a


    Selena drew her brows together as she considered the possibilities. Judging from Fane''s confident


    demeanor, he probably would be able to take out at least a few hundred thousand bucks even if he


    were exaggerating his wealth. Otherwise, they would just be embarrassing themselves walking in like


    this.


    Yesterday, she happened to learn the positions of amander and a captain; the former was in


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    charge o f leading a good hundred men whereas thetter would lead roughly a thousand or at least a


    few hundred men.


    Retired colonels could obtain 10 million, though it could even exceed that amount.


    Of course, some merely received 4 or 5 million.


    ''He probably had 10 million. He had just spent three million and two hundred thousand earlier. If he


    buys two cars by the end of this, his spending could be about 5 million. He even promised to


    He wouldn''t be that confident if he didn¡¯t have at least 10 million!'' Selena slowly made the deductions in


    her head.


    Noticing his wife''s absent-minded gaze, he spoke," What are you thinking about, dear? Look around


    and see if you like anything. We''ll get whichever you like!"


    Selena snapped back into reality. "I don''t know the price of the cars here, and you tell me to get


    whatever I like? Let''s just get whatever that''s cheaper! It¡¯s a waste of money if we buy the expensive


    ones."


    After she said that, she stepped into the reception area and saw a saleswoman mopping the floor. Her


    expression immediately darkened. "Oh,e on. They''re about to close up, too! I don''t think we can


    get a car today..." she grumbled. ¡°Let''se back tomorrow."

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    The saleswoman was scrubbing the floor with vigor. Sweat trickled down her forehead due to the


    sweltering weather.


    She lifted her head and spotted a couple at the entrance. The man even had an adorable little girl in his


    arms. She immediately ced the mop aside and walked over, a smile stered on her face as she did


    s o.


    "Are you two here to have a look at our cars? Please, please,e in. Do you want a drink? We have


    lemonade, coffee, in water... Anything you like.¡±


    The saleswoman peppered them with questions, and the smile she wore never fell for a moment.


    Selena was stunned for a moment before she looked a t the recently mopped floor. "Aren''t you worried


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    we might dirty the floor you just finished cleaning?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it! You¡¯re our customers, and you''re the king here. Step over the floor as much as


    you like!"


    After the saleswoman said that, she looked at Kylie." What an adorable youngdy,¡± she said, smiling."


    She¡¯s so pretty. It''d be great if I had a daughter as pretty as her in the future!¡±


    "That Dana... Why is she so weing toward anyone she sees? Does it do her any good?¡±


    "Yeah. We sell Porsches here. Can that couple afford them? We¡¯re about to close shop and here they


    are, wasting our time. Everybody worked so hard to mop the floor, and they just came in here dirtying


    the ce. We''ll have to mop all over again!¡±


    "I don¡¯t care...she''s in charge of mopping, anyway. I''m just going to go home when it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    The salespeople who stood by the side observed Dana, quietly muttering among themselves. It


    seemed like they were displeased with their colleague''s actions.


    One of the salespersons shed a mirthless smile." Dana is still at the bottom of this month''s sales


    performance,¡± hemented. "Hmph. She''ll probably receive a good scolding from the manager if she


    still can''t make sales, so she has no choice but to be friendly. Still, she''s such an idiot. She really


    doesn''t know how to pick her customers. Doesn''t look like she''ll make a sale this time either!"


    Meanwhile, Fane was encouraging Selena to look at the cars. "Go and look around, dear. Just choose


    anything you like. If you want it, we''ll buy it!" Fane told Selena, smiling.


    She frowned. "Don''t worry about the drinks," she said t o Dana. "What are the cheaper models around


    here?"


    "This way, Miss. Take a look at this one. It''s a lower-end model that only costs 5 to 6 hundred


    thousand!"


    Dana smiled as she walked toward a model, introducing it to Selena.


    "Honey, you have to buy a car you like. How can you use the price as a criterion?"


    Fane observed the situation and simply asked his daughter, "Kylie, why don''t you choose? Let¡¯s just


    get whatever car that you like."


    Kylie scanned her surroundings. Then, she pointed at the 911 model, its design sleek and luxurious.


    "This red one looks good to me, Dad!¡±


    "The red one?" Fane grinned when he heard that." Then let''s get it!"


    "Sure, it looks good. But how much does it cost?"


    Selena''s brows furrowed. She was worried that Fane would not have enough cash in his credit card,


    and that would be an extremely awkward moment for them all.


    "You have a good eye. This is the 911, but this model is more expensive with better specs. Of course,


    this model isn''t all too pricey. It''s only about 2.7 million!"


    A saleswoman of the shop felt her patience leaving her, and she strode over on purpose. "I knew you


    can''t afford it!" she mocked.


    "2.7 million?"


    Selena took in a sharp intake of breath when she heard the price. She tugged on Fane''s sleeve. "Never


    mind, dear. It''s too expensive. Let''s just get the car she introduced to me earlier!"


    The saleswoman''s lips twitched by the edges. Judging from Selena''s tone, it was as though they could


    still afford the previous car Dana introduced to them worth 5 to 6 hundred thousand.


    Furthermore, it seemed that the couple was truly intent on buying a car. Could it be that Dana had


    stumbled upon an opportunity?


    "No can do. Since you think it''s nice, and our daughter likes it, let''s get that one!"


    Fane smiled and fished out his credit card. "Do you have stocks of that red model?" he asked Dana. "I


    want two of them, and the exact same model!¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    "Y¡ªYes! Yes we do!"


    Dana was so ted that her voice quavered as she spoke. This particr model was extremely


    expensive; it was good enough if they could see one of them per month.


    Although quite a number of people bought Porsche cars, they still could not regrly sell a model that


    cost over 2 million.


    More importantly, Fane requested for two of the same model.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did...did I hear wrongly?"


    The other saleswoman''s jaws cked. She stared at the credit card in shock. "No, wait,¡± she said.


    "What card is this? Why haven''t I seen it before?¡±


    Fane''s lips twisted into a wry smile. "It¡¯s a specially made card. There''s probably less than five of its


    kind i n the entire world. It''d be stranger if you''ve seen it before! I think I''m the only one in Cathysia who


    has it.¡±


    The saleswoman suddenly shed a humorless grin when she heard that. "You''re lying. Less than five


    of its kind in the world? We don''t know if you can swipe that card with that much money charged to it. If


    you''re really the only one in Cathysia who has this card, then no one will recognize it, but that also


    means no one can prove that it''s real either. Isn''t that right?


    You''re pretty clever, aren''t you? What a seamless lie!¡±


    Selena stifled her chuckle with a hand over her mouth; her husband was exaggerating his wealth to


    another level. Less than five of that card in the whole world, and he was the only one in Cathysia who


    had one? He really had an inted opinion of himself. The lie was so bad that even the gods would


    frown upon him.


    "You''re awesome, Daddy!"


    Selena felt embarrassed when Kylie stared at Fane in pure admiration, her eyes practically sparkling.


    "All right, let''s get the bill. The two cars will cost 5.4 million bucks in total."


    Selena said to Fane, a stiff smile on her face.


    "Sir, aren''t... Aren''t you going to bargain with us? We can provide special offers!"


    The saleswoman''s expression was stricken with panic. It was the first time she had seen someone


    spending over 5 million bucks in one shot, and he did not even try to bargain!


    "Hmm? No thank you. It''s too troublesome. It¡¯s sote already, and we have an appointment tonight.


    How about this: just give us a toll card!" Fane inattentively bargained after he thought about it.


    "All right. I''ll give you a toll card worth 20 thousand bucks!" Dana was practically jumping with joy. She


    quickly handled the necessary documents before


    bringing Fane to the payment counter.


    The face of the salespeople who had been looking down on Fane earlier suddenly darkened. A sale of


    over 5 million, and Dana snatched up this bigshot customer.


    "Sir, Miss, the insurance will be effective immediately, but you won''t have a license te if you drive the


    cars now. It''ll take a few days before the tes will be issued, but we¡¯ll provide temporary tes.¡± Dana


    spoke with a small smile as her heart leaped with delight. Never could she have imagined that this man


    would be such a wealthy tycoon.


    "All right, then we¡¯ll just drive it off first!"


    Fane nodded his head, and the husband-and-wife pair drove the cars from the shop. They stopped at a


    nearby gas station to refuel their cars before returning to the dpidated garden. 1


    "Wow, a Porsche 911!"


    Ben was resting in the garden. He opened the door to the sight of the two new cars, and he


    immediately cried out, "These are definitely not the lower-spec models either. Heh. It¡¯s got to be at least


    2 to 3 million per car!


    "Who''s driving them? Why do I feel like they''re driving inside here? Don''t tell me that Fane offended


    some tycoon again and they¡¯re here to create trouble for us."


    Xena stood up too, gulping.


    Soon enough, the cars came straight in, parking within the perimeter of the garden''s fence.


    "Mom, we¡¯re back!"


    Selena was grinning, pure happiness on her expression.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    For the past five years, their family had suffered together. At that period, Selena constantly thought of


    how wonderful it would be to live a good life or drive a nice car.


    Unfortunately, she had not much of a choice back then. She could only grit her teeth and move on to


    survive.


    It was only natural that she was ovee with giddiness as she could finally drive a luxury car worth


    more than 2 million.


    "Huh? I¡ªIt¡¯s Selena!"


    Fiona rushed out of the house. She noticed that it was Fane and Selena who got out of the cars, and


    she abruptly yelled to the house, "Andrew,e here! Look! It¡¯s our daughter. Oh my goodness, what a


    beautiful car. It must have cost quite a pretty penny.¡±


    "Selena, what...what''s going on?" Ben walked up to her. "It must''ve been expensive, and it looks new.


    Dear God, don¡¯t tell me that this is yours?" he asked.


    "Well..."


    Selena cast a nce towards her husband, frowning. She did not know how to exin this.


    If she told her mother that Fane had plenty of cash on hand to buy these two cars, she would surely


    think


    that Fane had refused to take his money topensate for her stolen 3.8 million bucks. She would not


    be so happy then!


    Fane shared this thought and was just as stunned as his wife.


    Fiona quickly stepped forward when Selena did not answer immediately. "I see... Fane, you little punk.


    Did you get my 3.8 million back?¡± she huffed. "And you just took the money to buy these two


    sportscars?


    That¡¯s too much! That''s my money! How can you just use it to buy your car without my approval?¡±


    "These cars are too expensive; all they do is burn a hole in your pocket. It''s fine if we''re rich, but we


    wouldn¡¯t even be able to feed ourselves if we weren''t!"


    "Luckily Fane and Selena make good money now. It won''t be a problem!" Andrew chimed in from the


    side. He stared at the handsome new cars, the red coat of paint that gleamed over their bodies. The


    sight sent a chill down his spine.


    "Where did you find the money then? Tell me, Fane, did you find my 3.8 million? I told you to find it for


    me, not use it to buy new cars."


    Fiona red at Fane, panting with anger as she asked the questions. That was her money-her life.


    Fane thought about it for a while, and soon after, he chuckled. "Mom, how could I?" he said, smiling.


    "This isn''t your money at all!¡± "Then is it yours? You punk. You still have that much money? How much


    do you still have? Take it out and give me my 3.8 million..."


    Fiona stuck her hand out towards Fane as she asked for the money.


    Fane shed a mirthless smile. "It''s not my money either. Tanya bought the cars for me. Heh!"


    Selena also released a sigh of relief. "That¡¯s right. Tanya does everything without a thought given to it,"


    she added quickly. "She just gave each of us a car after she found out that we have none. It''s so that


    we''ll have our own transport to work!"


    "So Tanya gave them to you? That''s awesome! She gave such expensive cars to us just like that. My


    goodness, our luck might just run out!" Andrew was extremely excited. He stepped forward and


    carefully trailed his hand over the car as though he was touching a child''s unmarred skin. "How much is


    one o f this? At least a million? It¡¯s a Porsche, right?¡±


    It was obvious that Andrew did not know cars.


    "Dad, it¡¯s the Porsche 911. The cheapest model costs at least 1 million, but this doesn¡¯t look like the 1


    millionbucks model!"


    Ben spoke as he raked his eyes over the car.


    "Tanya is such a nice person!"


    Joan had just emerged from the kitchen. She had overheard the entire conversation and gracefully


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    spoke, "I don''t know how we can ever thank Miss


    Tanya! She''s our savior; she''s helped us so much before, and now she''s given us such luxurious cars."


    To make everyone believe that Tanya had given the cars, Fane tacked on after he thought about it for a


    while. "These cars aren¡¯t actually ours, either; they''re Miss Tanya''s. She just bought them to let us drive


    them, so basically they''re hers. We''re only given the chance to drive them around, but we''ll have to


    resign i f I resign."

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    "Exactly! That¡¯s how it is!¡±


    Selena managed an awkward smile. If her mother ever found out that Fane had used his money to buy


    two cars worth over 5 million, she would probably tell Fane to dig through his wallet in front of her. 1


    Fortunately, Fane was quick on his feet. He just shoved the responsibility toward Tanya.


    "The Drake family sure is rich. They let you two drivepany cars, and they¡¯re such luxurious models


    too!"


    "How much did she spend to buy this?" Ben asked Fane with excitement.


    "Not a lot, about 2.7 million per car!" Fane grinned.


    "2.7 million per car... Just as I thought: A car like this would at least cost 2 million, and it''s actually 2.7


    million per car. My God, it''s amazing. This is a car that a man should drive!"


    Ben was so excited that he gave a small jump. His body was practically quivering with delight.


    "Then don''t tell me that two carse to over 5 million in total? My God, a rich man''s world is


    unimaginable!"


    Xena was stunned too. She swallowed a bitter gulp.


    She had intended to see if she could mingle with the


    upper ss through Ben. After all, he was an aristocrat. Of course he had been chased out of the


    family, but who knew if Old Master Taylor saw the light one day.


    She never thought that to those who were truly wealthy, 5 million was a drop in the bucket.


    "These are ours! They¡¯ll be ours!¡± Fiona eximed.


    "Fane, Selena, that Miss Tanya is the daughter of James Taylor, so she is the wealthiest woman in the


    entire Middle Province," Fiona rambled in exhration. "The Drake family is probably even wealthier


    than the Four Major Families! It seems like Miss Tanya truly values the two of you, so I''m telling you to


    not do anything stupid. Just do a good job and maintain your position, understand?" 3


    "I know that, Ma. We¡¯ll definitely work hard, since Miss Tanya is so good to us!" Selena smiled.


    "So if you don¡¯t quit your job, the cars are basically ours!" Fiona crowed. "If others ask you whose car is


    this on the streets, just say that it¡¯s yours.


    Understand? Just tell them that you bought it. Others won''t know the entire situation, so they¡¯ll


    definitely believe you. We''ll have such an indisputable reputation!"


    Fiona¡¯s vanity suddenly surged within her. "Heh... I want to ride in this car too one day. I have to go out


    into the streets in it!" "All right, all right. Don¡¯t worry. We''ll tell everyone that we bought it ourselves!¡±


    Selena looked at her husband and shed him a humorless smile; she did not know whether tough o


    r cry. The cars were theirs in the first ce anyway.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "All right, all right. Why don''t youe in and rest first? Dinner will be ready once the rice is done!¡±


    A satisfied smile lit up Joan¡¯s face. Everything would b e all right so long as her son lived a good life.


    She had always believed that her son would not let the Taylors down. Fiona and Andrew-as well as


    other members of the Taylor family-would certainly acknowledge her son eventually.


    "Oh, right. Did you help to look for my money this afternoon, Fane?"


    Fiona raised the question when the hype had died down.


    Fane¡¯s lips curved into a stiff smile. "We did poke around for a bit, but there are no clues as of now.


    Miss Tanya called us by then and asked us to pick out a car. At first, I thought she was taking us to


    choose a regr car, but who knew that she would actually take us into a Porsche store."


    "You should start looking harder, then. I did give you seven days after all. You either find the money, or


    you pay me that amount of money. Got it?"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    "Don¡¯t worry, Ma. Fane will definitely get your money back."


    Selena gave her a tight smile and replied, "All right. Fane and I are going to a ss reunionter. A few


    of my old ssmates invited us to go and drink and sing our hearts out in a bar! I haven''t seen them in


    forever, s o I have to go."


    Fane and Selena rested for a while before they went off to shower, and they then prepared to go out


    when i t was about time.


    "Huh? Mom, where are the cars?"


    Selena''s expression darkened when she saw the empty porch. She had heard the sound of a starting


    car when she was showering but assumed that it came from the road. She never expected that the


    Porsches would have been driven off.


    "Oh. Xena and your brother took the cars out for a spin," Fiona said simply.


    The corners of Selena''s mouth twitched. "Ma, can''t they just drive one car if they wanted to drive that


    badly?" she said to Fiona. ¡°Why did they drive both off? They knew that I had to go for an appointment.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Why couldn''t they have left one car for me? What should Fane and I do now?¡± "Ah, your brother just


    wants to go out and show off in


    front of his friends!" Fiona replied immediately, dismissing her daughter''s concern. "He asked you and


    Fane to call a cab to wherever you''re supposed to go first and let them drive the cars, and you can call


    them when you''re about to leave. He and Xena will take you." 1


    Selena was rendered speechless. Fane had put his life at risk on the battlefield to earn money for


    them, and h e even bought her a luxury car so that she would be able to stand proudly before her


    ssmates. 2


    She never imagined that her own little brother and Xena would take the cars out while they were


    bathing.


    In the end, all she could do was sh a pained smile. " Looks like we can only call a cab now," she


    spoke dejectedly.


    Fane shrugged his shoulders, an equally tight smile on his face as well. "No way around it. Who knew


    that you had such an inconsiderate little brother?" He mused. "By the way, your old university mates


    are cultured, right? I hope they''re not as snobbish as Rachel.¡± 1


    When he said that, Fane looked as though he just thought of something as he added, "Oh, yeah. Did


    something happen between you and Rachel during your university days? Why would she treat you so


    disdainfully otherwise? She could at least give you some respect after so many years, right?¡±


    Selena felt overwhelmed at that moment. "She always thought that she was prettier than me back in


    university, so she thought that she should be the belle of the ss. But..."


    "Oh," Fane concluded, "so it''s because she''s not as pretty as you, but she still thinks she¡¯s prettier than


    you. And she envied you because of that. So now that she¡¯s married to a rich man, she''s trying to


    stamp out your presence!¡±


    Fane quickly picked up on the underlying message." Don¡¯t bother about these people," he added, "she


    actually has really low self-esteem!"


    "That¡¯s right!"


    Selena offered her husband a kind smile before her gaze fell on Fane¡¯s clothing. "Why don''t you buy


    some nicer clothester on? You did buy mine earlier, but yours..."


    Fane checked his watch. "Never mind, we don''t have that much time. My clothes are pretty clean too,


    and I just changed into them. We don''t need to go and buy a special fancy outfit. It doesn''t matter what


    I wear anyway, so long as you''re dressed up nicely!¡±


    "You sure know your way around words!"


    The two of them exchanged words as they walked out. They quickly hailed a cab and went straight to


    The Lotus Bar.


    At that moment, quite a few people had already gathered before the bar''s entrance.


    Hugh gave a winsome smile. "Oh, right. There¡¯s a surprise for all of you today. Our ss belle Selena


    Taylor-who had disappeared off the radar for a long time-will join us! I so happened to run into her at


    the entrance of the zoo, and I managed to get her on board."


    "Really? We haven''t seen her in years. I wonder how she is now!"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    "She¡¯s a woman of the Taylor family and had a knack for business. I remember how her results were


    always the best when we still studied together. She must be doing much better than us regr white-


    cor workers!" a woman spoke aloud. She was dressed in a crisp white shirt and a ck pencil skirt.


    "Heh... I don''t think you¡¯ll ever be able to imagine what actually happened to Selena and what she''s


    doing now, Rosa!¡±


    A bespectacled man adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose. He exuded a smart, stylish


    countenance." Five years ago, not long after we graduated," he said to Rosa, "Selena got married!"


    "What? She got married?¡±


    Rosa was shocked when she heard that. It was not considered toote for the modern woman to get


    married, especially for a strong, career-oriented woman like Selena. Furthermore, she was only 27


    years old. i


    Selena was about her age. If she had married five years ago, then her child¡ªif she had one-would be


    able to walk and run by now.


    "Isn''t that true though? I heard the rumor too!"


    Another woman said, smiling.


    "She still needs toe!"


    Rachel''s expression turned gloomy. She never expected Hugh to have invited Selena to their


    gathering.


    Just that afternoon, although she and her husband had walked away unscathed from Fane at the


    kindergarten, the people they had hired to fight for them had been beaten ck and blue. They were all


    sent to the hospital and the total bill would probablye to about two to three million bucks.


    Furthermore, these people needed to go for physical rehab, asides from the treatment fees. She and


    her husband would have to pay yet another pretty sum of money no matter what to appease them. The


    total amount she and her husband would have to spend was enough to make them cry.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Rachel? Why do you look so glum? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not looking forward to seeing


    her?"


    Hugh frowned. He always thought that Rachel seemed to have a grudge against everybody.


    "Oh, right. Now I remember! You and Selena didn''t get along well, did you?"


    The woman named Rosa Reyes then asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Did you see her already? How is she


    now? Do you know?"


    The more Rachel thought about it, the angrier she got. She had been bullied by that good-for-nothing


    husband of hers today. More importantly, they would not dare to offend the other party anymore in the


    future. Since Fane and Selena were not around, Rachel thought of saying something to destroy their


    reputation.


    Mulling over it for a while, she thenmented," Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. I just met her family this


    morning while we were registering our kid at a kindergarten. Selena is such a hypocrite now. She


    doesn''t have any money, yet she struts about as though she were a tycoon. Heh. I bet you guys don''t


    know that she married a delivery boy. This is what happened: the Taylor family had to send one of their


    sons to the military..."


    Rachel narrated the troubles Selena had been facing throughout these five years in detail first before


    she wrapped up her story. "So think about it: How much money would a jobless, trash-picker have? Her


    husband has probably not been back for long either, and he''s definitely another impoverished soul.


    Even with all that, they still brought their daughter to register at Middle Province''s best privately-owned


    kindergarten today!"


    "That''s right. They still want the best kindergarten even though they have no money? It''s all talk! I


    wonder who they borrowed money from to pay the tuition fees!"


    Dn also came to the gathering, his rotund figure heaving heavily. He had not been in a good mood


    the whole day.


    However, Rachel''s university mates-the female ones i n particr-all had splendid figures and had


    pretty attractive features too. His sour mood was lifted slightly at the sight.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He thanked his lucky stars he came along tonight; his eyes were blessed with the sight of such pretty


    "No way. That''s terrible. Never mind if they''re poor, but faking appearances too..."


    Rosa never thought that Selena would turn out like this. Not only did she not marry a good man, she


    even scraped her pockets just for the sake of her vanity. Her untainted impression of Selena


    immediately shattered.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    "Right? Selena is like a totally different person now. Such a hypocrite... She doesn''t have money, yet


    she likes to pretend that she does! And you guys haven¡¯t met her husband yet," Rachel rambled


    venomously." He¡¯s such a boorish man. All he knows is fighting, and he isn''t that educated. He does


    nothing but get into brawls all day. I can''t imagine how Selena¡¯s future will be like, married to a man like


    that!"


    The initially silent Dn then fanned the mes by saying, "Right? People of his sort always have


    violent tendencies. Heh... If Selena provokes him one day, we might have a case of domestic abuse!"


    Rosa grew frightened as she heard this. "No way... I hate violent men. What kind of man beats up


    women?"


    ¡°Isn''t it so? I think Selena doesn''t have a good life now!"


    "But Selena shot herself in the foot too. She''s so pretty, so much so that she''s even known as the


    Beauty Queen of Middle Province. It¡¯d be fine if she just simply married some rich fellow. Anyone


    would''ve been ten times better than her current husband!"


    Rachel huffed, looking as though she felt exasperated for Selena''s sake.


    "The Selena from before wasn¡¯t such a vainpot!¡±


    Rosa sighed. It was a real pity that Selena turned out


    like that.


    "Heh... That''s because she had money before. She didn''t care too much about appearances because


    she was rich! Now she''s no longer the wealthy young missus without her family to back her up. She''s


    probably still not used to the poor man¡¯s life even after five years, and she''s still thinking that she''s a


    high-ssdy!"


    Rachel continued, chuckling.


    After she finished speaking, she noticed Matt by the side, smoking silently. "Eh, Matt, why aren¡¯t you


    saying anything?" she said. "Oh, I almost forgot...


    Selena was your ex, wasn''t she? You guys were dating for one year back in university, right?"


    Matt''s expression darkened. "Rachel, why do you still like to speak such nonsense?" he responded.


    "How old is your kid now? Probably older than Selena''s, right? You¡¯re already a mother, but why do I


    feel like you¡¯re still keeping petty scores against her?"


    "What a chivalrous man, speaking up for her. Don''t tell me that you like her? Perhaps you still secretly


    harbor feelings for her?"


    Rachel shed a mirthless smile, not caring about Matt''s girlfriend who stood right beside him. Her


    expression morphed into a grimace.


    "Matt, is that true? That Selena Taylor is your ex? Do you still like her?"


    The pretty young woman standing by his side huffed a t him. She was d in a provocative mini ck


    dress.


    "Don''t listen to her, Brit. That happened ages ago.


    We''re about to get married anyway. Do you really care about all this?"


    Matt immediately exined to Britney before him. She was from a well-to-do family and was


    considered a wealthy youngdy; Matt on the other hand was an attractive young man. He was with


    Britney to live afortable life.


    He understood that a man without money was not a man at all. Someone like that would be regarded


    as trash no matter where he went.


    That was why he chose to live off his girlfriend-toe into money, to enjoy a rich man''s life.


    "Hmph. I want to see if this ss belle of yours is prettier than I am. She''s already given birth to a kid.


    She must look like an old goat now!"


    Britney harrumphed frostily, evidently displeased. She was only 24 years old. Not only was she young,


    but she also had an excellent figure. She did not believe that she was less attractive than this so-called


    Selena.


    "That¡¯s right. She¡¯s definitely not as pretty as you are. She had a kid and is picking up trash for a living


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    now. How can she everpare to you, the young mistress of Lee?"


    Matt immediately tried to appeal to her.


    "Of course!"


    Britney lifted her chin, looking like a proud giraffe.


    "He''s here! Trevor''s here!"


    At this moment, Trevor-who had just returned from overseas-parked his car near the entrance.


    "Not bad, bro. Nice BMW!"


    Dn instantly grinned when he saw it.


    "Aren''t you driving a BMW too? And his model isn''t as expensive as yours!" Hughmented, not


    knowing whether tough or cry about his own fate.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    "Oh right, Rachel''s husband is going to treat us, right? He¡¯s a factory manager, a big boss. This small


    amount of money is nothing to him," Rosa said, smiling.


    Dn¡¯s expression darkened. It was true: he had said that he was going to treat everyone to bolster his


    reputation.


    However, the incident from that morning cost him a lot of money. Moreover, their factory had not


    received a lot of orders these past two months. He might not be able to foot the bill if they ate and


    drank until it raked up to a few hundred thousand.


    More importantly, he would need to pay plenty of medical bills to the hospital.


    "N-No problem!¡±


    Rachel managed an awkward smile. She had said that while she was boasting. She could not turn


    back now, not when her reputation was at stake.


    "Hello, everyone. Long time no see!"


    Trevor chuckled heartily as he walked over.


    "That''s right, Trevor. We haven''t seen each other in a long time. We''re gathered here today to wee


    you back!¡±


    Hugh smiled. "What happened? Your girlfriend isn''t with you?"


    "Oh, she had some business to attend to tonight.


    That''s why she isn¡¯t here."


    Trevor scanned the crowd. "What''s wrong? Aren''t we all here? Why aren''t we going in yet?"


    "Heh. A very beautiful woman hasn''t arrived yet. Want to take a lucky guess, Trevor?" Rachel spoke in


    a mysterious tone.


    "A very beautiful woman?"


    Trevor was stunned for a while, and after racking his mind, he answered, "You''re already here...so the


    only other person who you call ''beautiful'' is Selena Taylor, right? What happened? You guys managed


    to get in contact with her?"


    Rachel never expected Trevor to guess the answer so fast. Her expression soured slightly. "That¡¯s


    right. We got into contact with her. Only, she''s changed so much over the past few years!"


    After she said that, she quicklyunched into yet another narration of Selena''s life to Trevor, who had


    just returned to the country.


    At this moment, a taxi pulled over on the roadside. Selena and Fane got down from it.


    Selena wore the branded outfit Fane had bought for her. She was already exuding elegance on her


    own; she seemed even more of ady when she wore the new clothing.


    She smiled sweetly at everyone when she got down from the car. The men were taken aback by her


    appearance.


    "Matt, you''re here!"


    Selena was slightly shocked at the sight of her ex. Back during their university days, she had dated


    Matt because she thought he was attractive.


    Unfortunately, Selena only allowed Matt to hold her hand even after nearly a year of dating. She told


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    him that she wanted to save everything else for marriage.


    She never expected Matt to actually argue with her over this. He subsequently cheated on her and


    slept with Rachel behind her back.


    Selena could not ept something like this. She could not ept how Matt told her that he loved her


    yet had slept with her friend. Needless to say, she broke up with him.


    Of course, Matt and Rachel were not together either. Matt wanted money and so did Rachel, yet the


    two did not want to look for the money themselves, so they chose to find rich partners.


    If Selena had known Matt was here, she never would havee no matter how much she was


    pressed. She was already here though, so all she could do was manage a small smile.


    "Oh, so this is your ex. She''s really pretty!"


    Matt¡¯s girlfriend, Britney, stepped forward. She had a frosty smile on her face as she spoke, "It''s a pity


    that a gorgeous woman like you married a foot soldier. He can''t even afford a scooter, and you guys


    used a cab toe over. What a waste of an excellent face and figure!"


    "Ex?"


    Fane was taken aback for a moment before he gave a wry smile. It seemed that this was not going to


    be a peaceful night.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Selena turned to look at her husband. She gave him a bitter smile. "Do you want to hear the whole


    story? We only dated for one year during university."


    Fane nodded his head. "No need to exin.¡±


    It was true that she did not need to exin anything. After all, everything that happened before he met


    Selena was her business.


    Additionally, he clearly remembered what he sawblood on the sheet-during their wedding night. It


    indicated that Selena was not someone who slept around.


    Fane was not angry in the least, and this took Selena aback.


    Furthermore, he took a step forward and faced the woman who had been the first to spark a drama -


    Britney. "Does it matter how wee here, Miss?" he challenged. "Is it so wrong to use a cab?¡±


    Here, Fane paused for a bit before continuing, emphasizing every word, "Besides, don¡¯t look down on


    soldiers. Would you live such peaceful lives without u 8?"


    "Haha! I always heard that poor people are ill-mannered. It''s the first time I''ve met someone so poor yet


    so rude!"


    Britney chuckled and gestured to an Audi A6 parked b y the side. "Do you see that? That¡¯s my car. It''s


    not very expensive, but you guys probably won''t be able to afford it even if you worked your entire life.


    This is the difference between us!" she said. "The others also drove here; Audis, BMWs. Don¡¯t you feel


    like a failure a s a man?"


    "Hmph. What''s there to be sorry about?"


    Fane gave an unamused smile. "If you want to use cars as a measurement for wealth, then we''ll go get


    the two Porsche 911s that we have in our house.


    Doesn''t that mean we¡¯re richer than you? Will you get o n your knees and call me Daddy then?"


    "Porsche 911?"


    Britney was stunned for a moment, then she sniggered. "Hrious! Would anyone who has two


    Porsche 911s call a cab?"


    Here, her gaze sidled toward Bachel. "This prettydy said that you called a cab when you took your


    kid for registration too," she added. "You two can''t even afford an Alto, and you say that you have


    911s? Tell m e: how much did the Porsche 911s cost you? Is it the type that requires you to frequently


    change its battery?"


    A few of them could not help butugh when they heard this.


    "Oh, Selena, I never expected you to turn into such a prideful person! You''re just like your husband.


    There''s nothing wrong with calling a cab, but you guys im that you have a Porsche 911-two of


    them!"


    The woman named Rosa released a sigh. She felt that Selena had truly changed. She pretended to


    have money even though she had none-all for the sake of vanity!


    Was this the same ssmate who did not ce that much importance on money?


    "Rosa, my husband isn¡¯t lying. We do have two 911s. W e bought them in the afternoon, thinking that it


    would be easier for us to just drive to work!¡±


    Selena exined, wearing a stiff smile.


    "Fine. Whatever you say. Not like I''m going to sit in your car anytime soon!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was obvious that Rosa still did not believe her. 1


    "Oh, you two are here. What a coincidence!"


    Fane walked over to Dn and Rachel. His eyes narrowed. "It seems like you''ve been wagging your


    tongues about us before we arrived, eh?"


    Fear gripped Dn when he recalled how skilled of a fighter Fane was-how his men were still lying on


    hospital beds. He quickly waved his hand dismissively. "No, no. We were just chit-chatting. We just told


    them that we ran into you in the morning. That''s all!"


    The rest of the group exchanged nces. Dn was usually booming and boisterous, but now the


    factory manager seemed a little afraid of Fane.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    "Nevermind. Some people are too thick-faced, and we can''t do anything about it! If she says that she


    has a 911 and yet she doesn''t drive it here, what can we do? We can¡¯t just go to her house to take a


    look at it, right?"


    As a n brewed on its own in her head, Britney then spoke with a disdainful grin, "All right then. How


    about this? Since it''s a ss reunion, why don¡¯t we just go Dutch for today''s bill? We¡¯ll split expenses


    by counting heads. I believe that someone who drives a Porsche 911 would have no qualms about


    this?"


    No one was dumb enough not to realize the implication of this; they knew Britney was stirring trouble


    with Selena on purpose. She was evidently not pleased, looking at her boyfriend''s ex. Matt had even


    spoken up on her behalf earlier, and this only made a petty person like her even more vexed.


    The bill here would definitely not be cheap and everyone would still need to fork out quite a bit of


    money even after they split it. It would be awkward for Selena and Fane if they did not have any


    money.


    "Sure thing! I think this works out. Dn is a factory manager, but it¡¯s not easy for him to earn money


    too. W e can¡¯t just take advantage of his generosity. Let''s go Dutch!"


    Hugh''s girlfriend stepped forward and spoke, a small smile on her face.


    Dn and Rachel did not want to treat everyone in the first ce, so they were happy when they heard


    this. The couple immediately agreed to the idea.


    Since the majority agreed, including the fairly earning Rosa and the stylish bespectacled man who did


    notck money, the others also agreed.


    "So what now? Everyone has already agreed to it.


    What about you two? It isn''t cheap here. You better think twice! Still, even if we call for a vote, you''d


    have t o go along with the majority, so your vote doesn''t matter!"


    Here, Britney seemed even more arrogant.


    "I¡¯ll go along with whatever you decide, Honey!¡±


    Selena was unsure of their financial circumstances. They had just spent 5 million to buy two cars today.


    She did not know how much was left in Fane¡¯s card. If they did not have at least one or two hundred


    thousand bucks, they really could not go in to have dinner.


    After all, Fane must have spent almost all of his money by now. Ever since he came back, he spent


    over 8 million in total.


    "Whatever you want, really. I intended to treat them to dinner tonight. After all, I haven¡¯t treated your


    ssmates to a meal after we married. This is the first time I''m meeting all of you, so I thought that I''d


    treat everyone this once. I never thought that you guys wanted to go Dutch but, since it''s like that, let¡¯s


    do it then!¡± came Fane''s sincere assurance, though with a wry smile on his face.


    He had spoken with Selena on the way here. These were her old schoolmates and, as her husband, he


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    should be the one up keeping her reputation. He did intend to foot the bill. 1


    Of course, then they could call for another gathering had they turned out to be kind people. Since they


    were snobs and unsightly people, this was going to be thest dinner they had together.


    He never expected that woman to think he could not even foot the bill if they split it. What a joke! Never


    mind going Dutch: He could probably buy the entire Lotus Bar and Lounge.


    "Hah! Since you wanted to do that, who are we to rob you of that opportunity?"


    Britney was stunned for a while. ¡®This fellow was making empty brags for the sake of his pride again,''


    she thought. If this was the case, it would fit just fine with her agenda.


    "You¡¯re going to treat us to dinner? True. You''re the husband of our ss belle. It''s only natural that you


    treat us, having married such a beautiful woman!¡±


    The bespectacled man adjusted his gold-rimmed sses. A coy smile yed on his lips.


    "What''s going on now? Just now you said that it was not easy for Dn to make money, and now you


    think that it¡¯s not easy for me to make money because I''m


    the one treating you to dinner?"


    Fane thought that the situation was hrious. These people wanted to turn him into a joke.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Everyone visibly stiffened when they heard this, especially Britney. Her features immediately contorted.


    "That¡¯s different," Britney retorted, "and Dn isn''t obligated to treat us to dinner. He¡¯s just generous.


    Anyway, you said it yourself; it¡¯s your first time meeting us. This and that are different! What now? Don¡¯t


    tell me that you''re scared because we want you t o treat us now?"


    Quite a few people barely stifled theirughter. After Fane heard that they were going Dutch, he did say


    he wanted to treat them to dinner. Why did he not say anything earlier if he wanted to boast so badly? It


    was obvious that he wanted to pretend that he was rich, even though he had no intention of forking out


    money.


    Unfortunately, everyone had a terrible impression of both Selena and her husband now, thus they


    mocked them without thinking twice anymore.


    "All right then. This meal is on me. Let''s go! Let''s drink to our heart¡¯s content!" Fane said after he gave


    it some thought.


    "Let me warn you that this bar is pretty expensive.


    The least you''ll have to pay is 10 to 20 thousand bucks. I can''t say how high the bill will go. A few


    hundred thousand or even more, perhaps! Also, the people who frequent this bar are mostly rich young


    men from


    affluent families. Are you sure you want to treat us?" Britney said, grinning.


    She assumed that Fane would be scared sh*tless after he heard this, and he would not have the


    confidence t o go in.


    Yet Fane replied blithely, "Rich young men? I''ve seen plenty of them. Ken rk, Michael Wilson, Neil


    Hugo, and the likes!"


    Everyone took in a sharp intake of breath when they heard this. These three men were all young


    masters of aristocratic families.


    Before Dn and the others, Britney was regarded as a wealthy youngdy, but the Lee family was


    regarded as a second-rate blueblood family.


    As for someone who opened a small factory like Dn, he was nothing to these aristocrats. They did


    not just dabble in the manufacturing of one product, and they certainly did not open just one factory.


    "My God, you know that many aristocrats?¡± Dn gulped. The light in his eyes as he regarded Fane


    shifted.


    "Of course, especially Ken rk and Neil Hugo. I''ve beaten them up real good, though I haven''t


    touched Michael Wilson yet!"


    Fane shed a wicked smile as he spoke bluntly.


    Everyone''s faces twitched. Was this guy serious? This guy had beaten up those two young masters?


    Would their underlings stand for it?


    "Hmph. You really know how to brag!"


    Britney¡¯s lips quickly curved into a frosty smile after her initial shock subsided. "You''ve seen them


    before, d o you? Plenty of people have seen them too. If you walk on the streets and spot them from


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    afar, that counts as ''seeing¡¯ them too. And did you really think that we''d believe that you''ve beaten


    them up? You''d be long dead if you had done that!"


    Anxiety twisted Selena''s guts. Fane was speaking the truth, but it was too preposterous for them to


    believe. I f she had not seen it with her own eyes, she probably would not have believed it herself. 1


    "Seriously though, you speak lies so easily as though you''re being honest. You almost had me fooled,


    but we''re not idiots. It''s so easy to see that it''s impossible once you put some thought into it. You''re just


    a retired military man. Could you still be here talking to us, alive and well, if you really beat up the


    young masters of the rks and the Wilsons? Oh, wait, don¡¯t tell me... You¡¯re a spirit talking to us!"


    The man with the gold-rimmed sses smiled, his eyes narrowing. "Oh dear. Never mind that Selena


    is now a prideful person who brags about things she doesn¡¯t have-I never expected her husband to be


    an even greater braggart than her! You two are truly a match made in heaven!" "Quiet, Carl!" Only


    Hugh spoke up for Selena and Fane; he did push them toe over, after all. Now that everyone was


    belittling Selena, he felt guilty.


    It was only when he saw that Hugh was not happy did Carl say, "All right, all right. Let''s go in. I''m


    drinking more if someone''s buying!" "Sure, sure. Drink more!"

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Britney encouraged them to drink up some more and looked at her boyfriend, Matt. "You too!" she


    spoke." You have to drink more, you hear that?"


    Annoyance spiked in Matt¡¯s heart but a smile was still stered on his face. "Definitely, my dear! I''ll


    listen to whatever you ask me to," he responded.


    After a while, everybody finally entered the lobby hall of the Lotus Bar and Lounge. The lobby was on


    the first floor, and the atmosphere was lively. Fane and the others found a private room and sat inside.


    1


    This private room was separated from the outside with tempered ss in between. Whatever


    happened outside the private room could be seen, but this could be resolved by pulling the curtain on


    the tempered ss.


    "Dear Sirs and Madams, if you''d like to use this private room, the minimum consumption will be 50


    thousand bucks. The price in this menu is for your reference when you¡¯re ordering snacks and alcohol!"


    A lovely server approached the group, showing the group her most beautiful smile. ¡°There''s no time


    limit, so you may have fun here until the sunrise!" the server continued.


    "Fane, you don''t think this is expensive, do you? Since there are a lot of us, a small private room can''t


    fit us all. Moreover, we really want to help to save some hard


    -earned money of yours, so we''ve no choice but to pick a medium-sized private room.¡±


    Carl said as he sat down and lying her leg over and across the other leg, an indifferent smile surfaced


    on his face. 3


    "I think it''d be so much better if we go to the opulent big private room. They got a top-notch soundproof


    system there, and it''s on the second floor too. You could watch everything from above like a king


    overseeing his kingdom!"


    "The best part there is a grand piano inside that big private room. Selena was an excellent pianist back


    then, and she graduated from The Bachelor Fine Arts i n Dance! It¡¯s been a long time since we''ve seen


    her dancing and ying the piano!"


    Rachel, on the other hand, whined unhappily about their room size.


    "You''re right. We¡¯ve all graduated from the Fine Arts faculty. Unfortunately, I do think that the luxury big


    private room is a little too much for us. Besides, I heard that the minimum consumption in that huge


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    room is a million!"


    Rosa chimed in with her own opinion, smiling bitterly. "My current pay is around 10 thousand at most. I


    can only go there once if I stopped drinking and eating and instead, work my butt off for 10 years."


    Rosa then turned around, facing Carl and asked, "Oh right! How''re you doing now, Carl?"


    Carl offered a small smile and replied to Rosa in a pretentious humble manner, "How am I doing? Nah.


    I''m doing so-so, just a shareholder of a tinypany. Annual ie plus the bonus will be around 10


    million bucks or so. I could only visit the big-sized private room in Lotus at most 10 times in a year.¡±


    "My goodness! I never thought that you were this sessful! You¡¯re amazing!"


    Rachel responded in a surprising tone, "There are so many employees in my hubby''s factory, but the


    Rosa, with an envious expression over her feature, looked at Hugh and asked, "How about you, Hugh?


    You were helping in your folks'' hypermarket store, right?"


    Hugh smiled abashedly. "Yup, the same old job," he meekly replied. "We used to have only three


    stores, but now we''ve managed to expand to another seven stores. It''s enough for house expenses, I''d


    say."


    Hugh was genuinely humble, not at all like Carl. Carl''s humility was pretentious and intentional.


    "Hehe... It seems like I¡¯m doing the worst here!¡± Trevor gave a bitter smile and continued, "I haven''t


    attended my interview, so I''m kinda an unemployed person now."


    "Hey, you just came back from oversea, right Trevor? It won''t be hard for you to apply for an assistant


    manager in the Drake family¡¯spany. I heard that for this position, the monthly sry can be up to


    20 to


    30 thousand bucks!"


    Britney responded, smiling. "Not to mention, your lovely girlfriend is the supervisor of thatpany and


    can surely help. This job belongs to you!"


    At the end of her speech, Britney cast her nce towards Selena and continued in a mocking tone,"


    Well. You¡¯ll never be as bad as someone who picks up trash for a living, will you Trevor?"


    "Honey, I never thought that you know how to dance and y the piano. Let''s go to the big private


    room! I want to see you dancing and ying the piano!" Fane said to Selena excitedly, ignoring Britney


    Everyone who was boasting confidently a moment ago went silent in a blink of an eye. Their jaws


    dropped and their eyes widened into spheres asrge as saucers.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    "Wow! We didn''t hear it wrong, did we? Are you talking about the big, opulent, private room of Lotus


    Bar and Lounge?"


    Rachel was taken aback. She started to doubt that she heard it wrongly. Fane wanted to go to the room


    that had a million-dor price tag as its minimum consumption?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the scene was suspicious of Fane''s words. ''How could Fane request for the big room


    when he did not even have the spending power for the middle room?'' they questioned.


    "Didn¡¯t you say there''s a piano there? I want to listen t o my wife ying the piano. We have to go


    there." Fane shrugged.


    "That room is so expensive... No way, we¡¯re not going there! I''ll y piano for you when I''m free. Be a


    good boy for me, okay?" Selena rolled her eyes at Fane, and continued, "We''ve already spent more


    than 5 million for two cars today! You think your wallet is bottomless? Don''t squander anymore!¡±


    "Huh? Porsche 911 for 5 million bucks? Are you kidding me? Have you ever seen a Porsche, Selena?


    You''ve already exposed yourself!" Dn interrupted the couple in a mocking tone. "You should at least


    see how fishes swim even if you haven''t enjoyed them!"


    "They were saying two Porsche 911s and that the price will be around 5 million for two. Don''t twist their


    words!" Rachel echoed in a sardonic tone,ughing uncontrobly. "They wouldn''t make such a


    shallow joke, okay?"


    "Stop faking your spending power! If you really have 5 million, take it out and treat us tonight in this


    medium room! That big room of Lotus is for world ss businessmen to have their business


    discussion. I don''t even dare spend money alone there."


    Carl grinned sardonically. "Stop pretending! I can''t bear it anymore!"


    Matt, who stayed quiet all the time, finally voiced out, " You have my respect for being the most


    pretentious couple, echoing one another! How shameless!"


    He then looked at his ex, Selena and said, "Selena Taylor, are you trying to prove that you¡¯re doing


    better than I am? Do you really have to do so? Don''t you dare t o think that we didn''t know what


    happened to you in the past few years! You think you could cover it up by not contacting us all this


    while?"


    "I agree! Who doesn''t know that you had been cast out by the Taylor family, couldn''t find a job


    anywhere, and was forced to pick up trash for a living? Someone even saw you picking up trash with a


    kid! What now? Trying to fake your wealth in front of us? Haha! Is it so hard for you to admit that you''re


    actually poor?" Britney stepped forward and chimed in perfectly.


    She then continued, "If you really want the big private room, ask me. I''m the richest and wealthiest


    here! Our family, the Lee family, is a third-ss aristocrat family! A million is a mere peanut to us!"


    "You''re right. I was forced to pick trash for a living, it''s nothing to be ashamed of," Selena¡¯s face


    dropped and replied, icy-cold as she did so. "But that was before. Now I''m with Fane, and we both


    have proper jobs with medium range sries. It¡¯s not as bad as you think. It''s enough for us to live


    "Wow! You sure? You have a job?" Matt smirked. "What kind of job can you do? A bodyguard? I¡¯m so


    curious!"


    A wry smile hung on Selena''s face. "You''re right. Fane i s indeed a bodyguard right now, but he''s so


    much better than you anyway. Do you have a job now? Or your own business?" she retorted


    expressionlessly.


    "Oh, I forgot! You, too, have a job! Your job is to please Miss Britney, right? She''s the only daughter in


    the Lee family, and you''ll get all her money when you marry her, am I right?" She continued bluntly.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. I knew you pretty well back then. Your two criteria for a life partner is good money and her


    being the only child of the family."

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    "Bullsh*t!" Matt snapped.


    Selena''s words pierced right through his weak point, sharply. Matt¡¯s expression indicated that he was


    truly exasperated. "We love each other earnestly. It''s not your ce to critique and destroy our


    rtionship! What about yourself, huh? Married to a soldier must b e the most agonizing incident in


    your life! It¡¯s such a waste that an attractive woman like you married a poor man.¡±


    Selena burst outughing. "That''s because I''m not you, and I never wanted to leech off of somebody.


    Besides, I don''t think that my man isn''t excellent enough. Just a moment ago, he was willing to spend a


    million just to see me dancing! What do you think of that? It says that my man loves me more than


    anything and is willing to spend for me even if there''s only a hundred thousand in his bank ount!"


    Selena chuckled as she spoke. She leaned toward Fane and held his hand with pride.


    Fane was a little shocked by Selena¡¯s action, and he felt happiness blooming within him. This was the


    first time Selena initiated the first move in public!


    "Well said, Honey! Our love is true love and theirs is just living under a roof together!"


    Fane was overly excited that he turned his face


    toward Selena and stamped his lips on her cheek.


    Selena''s face immediately turned as red as a tomato. She never thought that Fane, this sneaky yet


    adorable b*stard, would exploit this opportunity to nt a kiss on her cheek!


    The sight of Selena''s gorgeous face searing with blush harbored the jealousy in the others and further


    induced their poor self-esteem.


    Although Fane was a bodyguard and seemed like someone who was incapable of anything, he was


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    able t o make Selena his wife! This point itself had already made others drown in envy.


    Besides, their rtionship seemed wonderful and stable!


    Matt, on the other hand, was seething inwardly. He recalled that during the one-year rtionship with


    Selena back in university, Selena was so conservative that she had only let Matt hold her hand, let


    alone a small peck on her cheek.


    That was what made his fury spring to life and decided to sleep with Rachel; his childish act to madden


    her.


    Of course, right now, the scene before him defeated him terribly.


    "Haha! Keep on boasting! If you''re as capable as you say you are, let''s go to the big private room


    then!¡±


    Matt gritted his teeth with anger, and before long, he sneered, "The minimum consumption in that room


    is one million. Listen carefully: one million, minimum consumption. It also means that it might exceed


    that amount. Since you have the gall to treat us, please don''t be a crybaby when you realize you have


    no money for it!"


    "Humph, forget it! He''s just a poor, stinky, and useless bodyguard. How much money will he have to


    treat us there? Moreover, it¡¯s been only a few days since he returned from the military, right? This


    bodyguard job i s probably a new job, and he might not have gotten his first pay yet!"


    Britney sang a duet with Matt delightfully, seeing that her boyfriend was hostile with the couple.


    ¡°A useless bodyguard?¡±


    Selena was speechless for a moment. "Have you seen a useless bodyguard with 20 million pay a


    month? I really don''t understand what you''re bragging about when your sry is like a peanut next to


    my husband¡¯s."


    "Wow! Your joke is getting better now! Which family o n the earth can afford a 20 million bodyguard?


    Even the Drake family¡¯s bodyguards aren''t paid such a high sry!"


    Britney was so angry that she could feel her resentment growing inside her like a tumor. She stepped


    forward and yelled, "Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand the market. I belong to a third-ss aristocrat


    family! I know exactly how much a


    bodyguard earns!"


    "Oops, sorry! Then you really don''t understand the market. I do so happen to be the Drake family¡¯s


    bodyguard, and for them to hire me for only 20 million, it''s a boon!"

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    After hearing that statement, everyone present almost burst outughing. How outrageous would it be


    to say that the Drake family benefited from hiring a bodyguard for 20 million? If that was the case, it


    would mean the family members wereplete idiots.


    "Hehe, howical this is! A bodyguard for 20 million and they benefited from it? Please, they can hire


    a few hundred bodyguards with that kind of money.


    Excellent ones, even!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel cackled out loud.


    "Right, are you taking the Drake family for a bunch of fools? Not even theirmander gets paid that


    much, right?" Carl added.


    The statement Selena made earlier was basically saying Fane was more impressive than them, and


    they were more offended than what they let on. They could not understand how a mere bodyguard


    could be better than them who made more than 10 million annually.


    "It doesn''t matter if you guys believe me or not, but that''s how much my husband is getting paid. That


    was personally assured by Miss Tanya herself, so it can''t be a mistake!"


    Selena was incredibly furious as she originally thought of this as a simple casual gathering. She


    never expected that there would be a few snobs among them.


    Moreover, if she had known both sugarbabies Matt and Rachel would be here, she would never have


    Since the situation had already progressed to the way i t was, she had to fight for her pride.


    She had been very patient toward them from the start, yet she did not expect them to keep testing her


    patience by calling Fane a useless soldier. If it was not for Fane fending off the enemies in the


    frontlines, would they still be able to enjoy theirfortable and peaceful life?


    "Alright, alright. Everything you say is true, okay?"


    Trevor chuckled. He then turned toward Selena and asked, "Didn''t you get a job as well? What job is


    that? Share it with us and let''s see if it''s better than the job I found."


    Selena frowned. She was rather close with Traver and Hugh when she was still studying back then,


    and she was only willing toe this time mainly because of them both.


    She did not expect Trevor woulde forward at this moment to target her as well.


    Selena did not answer his question. Instead, she questioned him back. "You''re going for an interview


    tomorrow, right? For the position of a manager''s assistant? 20, 30 thousand per month? What


    assistant?"


    Trevor chuckled. "It happens to be a prominentpany. It''s Drake Dynasty Real Estate under the


    Drake Group. Not to mention, they''re currently in charge of a major project, the same project over at


    South Hill Real Estate!"


    Trevor had a prideful look on his face as he pompously added, "Don''t worry. I''ll nail the interview


    tomorrow, no doubt!¡±


    "Really now? That confident?"


    Selena frowned. Was that not the samepany she was currently working in? "Which department


    manager''s assistant are you interviewing for?" she prodded further.


    "The procurement manager¡¯s assistant," Trevor answered, another short chuckle escaping his lips. "M


    y girlfriend happens to be a supervisor there as well, s o my interview will go on smoothly. Besides, my


    resume is pretty impressive too. When they heard that I returned from overseas, who wouldn''t worship


    me? It doesn''t matter if I had wasted my life overseas or didn''t learn much... Who knows what exactly I


    was up t o overseas, right?"


    "Moreover, with the sheer mention of being abroad-o n top of me boasting a little on my resume-would


    naturally win over people these days. Of course, my girlfriend is the supervisor there, so she can help


    put a good word in for me. How is that not a guaranteed sess?"


    Trevor then added, "I heard that the procurement manager is a beautifuldy. However, she might''ve


    had an affair with the Drake family¡¯s young master to be in that position. Otherwise, how could she be a


    manager the moment she entered thepany?¡±


    Trevor had a smug look on his face.


    Fane felt awkward while he listened on the side. Was this manager he mentioned not Selena?


    "That female manager had an affair with the Drake family¡¯s young master? Your girlfriend told you that?


    Does she have any proof?"


    Selena''s expression dimmed. She did not expect Sonia would say that about her behind her back. It


    was a good thing she came to this reunion, and it was fortunate that Sonia was absent today. Selena


    might never know about this if this did not happen.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    "Is it necessary for proof now?"


    Trevor cackled out loud and spoke in a very prideful manner, "Do you know who my girlfriend is? She''s


    a distant rtive to the Drake family and had worked there for a good number of years now. She


    should be the one getting promoted to the position of a manager, but that manager of theirs appeared


    out of nowhere. She''s attractive and dresses suggestively, so if she isn''t having an affair with the Drake


    family''s young master, would she even get special treatment like this?" i


    As he was making that statement, he continued with a much more exciting statement, "The previous


    manager only had about a few hundred thousand bucks per month but when this manager enters,


    guess how much she makes a month? A monthly wage of over a million! Now you tell me: isn''t that


    fishy?"


    "This woman has to be hooking up with the young master and had sexual rtionships with him


    privately. How else would she get such treatment?"


    "Too many women are making a living based on their appearance these days!" Matt joined in.


    "Do you think anyone is exactly like you?¡±


    Selena was beyond furious as she gave him a murderous re.


    "I wasn''t even talking about you! What are you getting so worked up for?" Matt had a very dissatisfied


    look o n his face.


    "You guys are making baseless usations. You''re asking for a beating!" Fane''s expressions dimmed


    as h e subtly clenched his fist.


    However, Selena who was sitting beside him shook her head and signaled at him not to act so rashly.


    Fane held himself back after seeing Selena''s reaction.


    "I heard Rachel mentioned that you''re a rash brute for being a soldier previously. I see that it''s true. You


    keep saying that people are asking for a beating for minor things. Do you think that everything can be


    solved with violence? You have to use your head next time!"


    Hugh''s girlfriend rolled her eyes at Fane.


    Faneughed. "As long as you''re powerful enough, everything can be solved through violence," he


    spoke." If a single punch can''t, then two punches can do the trick!"


    After he was done speaking, he immediately spoke to the waitress, "Hey, prettydy, mind switching


    the room for me? I won¡¯t be stingy on your tipster if you''re still going to be our waitress!"


    After the waitress heard that, she was immediately delighted. "Thank you, Sir!" she beamed.


    After she was done, the waitress immediately led them to a different room. "This way, please!"


    "Hehe... Don¡¯t be too happy so soon, Miss. This man just so happens to be a veteran and now he''s


    working a s a bodyguard. Do you genuinely think his monthly wage is 20 million?"


    "Even if it''s true, he was only back a few days ago. He hasn¡¯t even gotten his paycheck yet, so I think


    he might not be able to foot the billter. Everyone will be detained here!"


    Everyone got into the elevator and arrived at the second floor together. From the second floor,


    everything on the first floor could be observed. The second floor encircled the entire perimeter and its


    middle portion was empty.


    The huge building looked like an overturned bowl.


    "No, I believe him. He was willing to fork out a couple million just to listen to his wife y the piano.


    Someone who loved their wives this much would never lie!" the pretty waitress replied with a smile.


    Since she had worked as a waitress here for a long time, she had seen and met all kinds of people.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She believed in her judgment. 1


    "Haha! Since you have a sweet tongue, your tips tonight won''t be lower than 10 thousand!" Fane


    proudly replied, a smile on his face as he did so.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "10 thousand bucks?"


    Rosa gasped after hearing that; Fane must have been lying. She had worked so hard for a month only


    to receive meager pay. To put it in a much better way, she was only a supervisor yet she felt extremely


    exhausted.


    Yet, here Fane was: casually telling the waitress that h e would give her 10 thousand as her tip. That


    was too much, was it not?


    "Thank you so much, Sir!"


    The pretty waitress was also very delighted. The usual source of ie would be themissions


    they make from the alcohol they serve. Nheless, thesemissions were very low. Adding that to


    their base sry, the total was not even close to 10 thousand.


    Indeed, there would be customers who gave them tips, yet getting 3 to 5 thousand as their tip would


    make their day.


    Even if their guests were some young masters from second or third-ss aristocratic families, a


    generous tip from them would be about 2 to 3 thousand bucks; waitresses like them were very


    insignificant to their eyes. If they enjoyed theirpany, they would reward them. If they did not, they


    might even yell at them.


    "Hehe.... Don''t worry about it!"


    Fane smiled; the impression the woman left on him was positive. She basically would not say anything


    she should not on top of keeping a professional smile o n her face. She looked very respectful.


    Suddenly, Trevor chuckled. "A boastful man you are," h emented. "The thing is that someone


    actually bought it!"


    Upon noticing Trevor was going out of his way to pick on Fane, Selena smiled and said, "Trevor, you


    said it yourself earlier: You didn''t study much while you were abroad. You spend every day enjoying life


    there then boast about it when you return. You''re telling me that you want to work as that manager¡¯s


    assistant with that behavior? I think you¡¯re a little too full of yourself!"


    "Hehe! Full of myself?" Trevor cackled out loud and said, "There isn¡¯t much of a choice for that female


    manager. My girlfriend faked a preliminary interview and rejected everyone that came for that position,


    leaving only my resume and another girl''s resume. However, that girl doesn¡¯t even exist. Till then, all


    Sonia needs to do is tell their manager that the girl caught a cold and couldn¡¯t make it!" 1


    "That means I''m the only one left to be chosen.


    Besides, I had been abroad for some time, and that fake resume won''t be more outstanding than mine.


    So you can tell me now: If it isn''t me who will attend the interview, who else can it be?¡±


    The longer Trevor spoke, the more prideful he became. "Haha... This is called benefiting from having a


    mole o n the inside. Do you understand?"


    "Heheh, that''s pretty impressive!"


    Selena chuckled before looking at Rosa beside her. She said, "That''s right, Rosa, your monthly wage is


    about 10 thousand, right? That''s not bad, what job is that?"


    A sigh escaped Rosa¡¯s lips. "It''s not worth mentioning. That tinypany is depressing. Sometimes,


    they wouldn¡¯t pay me for the overtime I did. I''m just a supervisor and yet I had to do a lot of things


    outside m y job scope. Moreover, it''s construction work!"


    "Such meager pay. Now that I''ve paid my rent, I don¡¯t have much left to save up after my meager


    budget for food and other necessities."


    Upon bringing up her job, Rosa cracked a bitter smile a s she said, "Supervisor on paper but in reality,


    I''m busier than anyone else..."


    After she was done speaking, she looked at Selena and said, "Selena, I remembered you being quite


    capable at work. Why don¡¯t youe work for mypany? I''ll talk to my manager to see if they''re


    able t o offer you some work. Now that you¡¯re exiled from the Taylor family, you''re no longer thedy


    you once was and you should ept reality now, okay?"


    After Selena heard that statement, her heart was moved. It seemed Rosa cared about her a lot since


    she hoped that Selena could have a better life for herself.


    It was then when Hugh spoke out, "Yeah, my purpose o f inviting Selena out today was to ask everyone


    if any o f you have any suitable job for her. However, since Selena mentioned she got a job earlier and


    it¡¯s uncertain if it''s real or not, I was a little shy to bring it up!"


    "Haha! My factorycks manpower to move things. If a prettydy like you thinks it''s okay, then you can


    Rachel chuckled coldly before mocking her intentionally, "What are you talking about? Her husband


    makes 20 million a month. It doesn''t matter i f she works or not, right? Does she even need to do hard


    <pbor?" "Fair point. I almost forgot about it!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Dnughed hysterically.


    Selena merely shrugged him off as she took out a name card and handed it to Rosa. "This is my


    business card, so just hold on to it first. The offer will b e much better than your current job. I have faith


    in your abilities. You''re a smart and hardworking person!¡±


    "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll keep it.¡±


    Rosa assumed Selena was on her high horse again. Still, she could not be bothered to expose her so


    she awkwardlyughed instead before shoving her business card into her purse.


    A cynical grin appeared on Matt''s face. "Not bad; you can still rmend jobs to people. I didn''t


    expect you to be recruiting, judging from the look of things. Your job isn''t too bad!"


    Selena simply ignored him in silence as they made their way to their luxurious private room.


    "Holy sh*t. This is the luxury room? This is my first time here... It''s so big!"


    "The piano here is a Yamaha! The screen here is huge too!"


    Rosa was extremely excited after inspecting every nook and cranny.


    "Not bad! Not bad!"


    Everyone else was also nodding in agreement.


    ¡°Fane, you said it yourself that you''d be footing the bill tonight. We won''t fork out a single penny!"


    Britney once again reminded Fane. She was interested to see how long Fane could keep up his


    facade.


    Fane nodded carefreely. "Of course. Order to your heart''s content, guys!" he spoke.


    "Order anything, and we''ll have as much fun as we can! Besides, it''s not every day we get an


    opportunity t o loosen up."


    "Alright, alright. Bring the menu here and we¡¯ll order now. Everyone is drinking red wine right, and we''d


    be ordering the more expensive ones. Besides, the lowest one can spend here is a million. We''re not


    going to order anything too cheap!"


    Trevor got seated and started ordering.


    The veteran then turned to his wife. "Honey, I want to watch you dance!" Fane beamed.


    Selena was flustered in an instant. "I haven''t danced i n years!¡± she squeaked. "Forget it, I''m too


    embarrassed!"


    "Someone should be ying the piano while she dances, right? Who''s ying? I haven¡¯t yed in


    years and I think I''ve even forgotten how to y!"


    Hugh let out a bitter chuckle and said, "If one wishes t o dance while someone ys, both must be in


    sync. If they are, it''ll unite and be a beautiful symphony both visually and auditorily."


    To this, Matt started chuckling coldly as he stared at Fane. "If Selena dances, it wouldn''t be appropriate


    if w e yed the piano, right? Someone would be jealous if the duet turned out nicely, no?"


    ¡°That''s difficult. If he¡¯s the one ying, he wouldn''t be jealous."


    Trevor chuckled coldly. "Of course, someone here didn''t even have proper education. He could be


    ying a chaotic tune too," Trevor mocked, to which everyone startedughing. "How else can Selena


    dance to the music?"


    In their eyes, Fane was nothing more than a mindless brute. How would he know a thing or two about


    the piano?


    Never did they anticipate that Fane actually approached the piano, sat down, and said, "Honey, I''ll y


    and you dance. Let''s both perform a duet!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Selena became skittish right away. This fellow here was a soldier; how could he possibly know how to


    y the piano even though he was not always a mindless brute?


    Music and dance would be extremely sacred to people who understood them as it was something that


    could connect souls. How could one not take it seriously?


    She would not mind if her husband was to y poorly, but even if she was to dance majestically, she


    could never be in sync with a ''chaotic tune''.


    Fane''s level should not be too poor at the very least. Only then could she forcefully dance with his tune.


    "F-Forget it. Everyone will be singing and drinkingter anyway..." Selenaughed mirthlessly, her


    statement sounding more depressed than what she let on. Even in her eyes, there were shreds of


    disappointment and sadness inside.


    She had not danced in a very long time, and she had almost forgotten that ''Selena'' who used to dance


    so elegantly on the stage like a swan.


    She would feel different every time she got on stage to dance back then; it was as though the entire


    stage was hers and only hers.


    The cheers from the audience would make her feel incredibly fulfilled.


    Of course, these were things of the past and she could no longer have the same feeling she felt from


    back then; the feeling of understanding the deeper meaning of a dance through her heart and soul.


    "I think you should just forget about it. Your hands are made for swords and spears, so please don''t


    embarrass yourself with elegant things like holding a pen or performing a dance!"


    Britneyughed, a cynical undertone detected in her chuckle.


    "Matt, your piano skills are pretty impressive back then. It''d be a perfect performance if you y the


    piano and Selena dances. That''d be a perfect bnce o f music and dance!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachel then added fuel to the me, saying, "You''re no longer together, but you¡¯ve dated back then,


    no? Why don¡¯t you just give it a shot, Matt? I believe both of you will be a perfect match!¡±


    Needless to say, she said all that to provoke Fane.


    "Let''s begin, Honey!"


    Fane simply ignored her as he gently touched the ck and white keys; it was as though he was


    caressing a baby''s skin.


    A press on a key made Fane titter. Five years of battle had almost made him forget about his childhood


    dream.


    His childhood dream was to be a pianist.


    He had never expected he would be a soldier. Even more so, he never expected he would be


    fighting on the battlefield to defend the borders.


    Of course, times have changed and he no longer held regrets. It was being on the battlefield that he felt


    true friendship between hisrades. He felt the fighting spirit between hisrades.


    If it were not for the countless near-death encounters i n thest five years, he would not have been


    honed into such a sharp de.


    A simple touch made his thoughts race endlessly.


    Soon, he found himself swimming in childhood memories as he immersed himself within that sacred


    ground. All of that turned into an orchestra of music and notes surrounding him as they danced.


    "No way... He knows how to y the piano!"


    Britney was so shocked that her lower jaw almost fell t o the ground. Was this brat not a takeout


    delivery boy that had gotten enlisted as a soldier for five years? Surely there was no piano on the


    battlefield.


    Moreover, Fane was just an ordinary man back then, and if he could keep himself warm and fed, it


    would have made his day. How could he still have the time and money to learn how to y music?


    Yet, here Fane was.


    His fingers seemed to be moving on its own and the harmonic tone made everyone feel as if they were


    floating mid-air. It soon picked up the pace and turned softer like water flowing under the bridge.


    "Good lord. This... This is way better than our piano teacher back then. He''s amazing!"


    Hugh gulped,pletely bbergasted.


    "He... He''s ying the Croatian Rhapsody!¡±


    Rachel was electrified. That was how Maxim described music as it mainly focused on the aftermath of


    war.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    The aftermath of a war, a dusty battlefield, mountains of corpsesid dead while a crow wept under the


    setting sun.


    This single song surprised everyone as their hearts were instantly touched, so much so that those


    images came alive in their minds.


    At that instant, they no longer perceived Fane as a mindless brute. No one else dared to think he knew


    nothing about music.


    Instead, they were theplete idiots.


    Selena waspletely stunned. She never knew Fane''s piano ying had already reached such godly


    heights.


    "What are you still standing here for? Hurry up and g o!" Rosa nudged Selena soon after she snapped


    out of her trance.


    It was only then did Selena eventually settle back into reality. Selena then gracefully lowered and did a


    split while raising her body slightly, resembling the image o f an injured swan.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her body was lithe and flexible as both arms swayed along to the music. At that moment, both music


    and dance started to merge into a single entity.


    With a counter spin of her legs, her body started to


    slowly get up as she waspletely lost in the harmonic bnce of music and dance, unable to


    escape.


    She had returned. Everything had returned.


    Selena felt like she had once again returned on stage and found the familiar feelings she felt back then;


    that excitement and determination she felt in her heart way before.


    The melody stopped and the dance concluded!


    Everyone was entranced, and they stayed that way for a good amount of time.


    "That was magnificent!¡±


    Dn suddenly started pping, and everyone else could not help but apuded them thunderously.


    It no longer mattered how much they looked down on Fane before; all of them were pping. They


    were praising their duet, their emotions sincere from their hearts and free from their feuds and petty


    grudges. Their souls seemed to bepletely cleansed at this instant.


    "That was amazing. A perfect performance, perfectly done!"


    Hugh was extremely emotional, at the brink of tears. " I''ve never expected even after graduating so


    many years ago, I''d still be able to hear such a powerful piece of music and witness such a perfect


    dance," he gushed. "Both aspects were perfectlybined."


    Hugh was so emotional, he repeated the word ''perfect'' four times.


    "Honey, youpliment me well!¡± Fane smiled as he got up.


    "You yed it exceptionally well!"


    Selena was slightly flustered as she rolled her eyes at Fane. However, her heart felt like it was


    thered with a sweet essence as though she had eaten honeydew.


    "Right. If anyone wants to y, go ahead. I want to grab a drink!"


    Fane smiled as plenty of snacks and red wine were already brought in.


    "Forget it. After your impromptu recital just now, we don''t want to embarrass ourselves!"


    Hugh waved his hand and he no longer dared to mention he was a music graduate in front of Fane


    ever again.


    "Let''s drink, let''s drink!"


    Dn was still lost in the music earlier. "Good lord. After listening to that, I feel like money is merely


    worldly possession, so let¡¯s all drink to our hearts'' content. Come on guys, cheers!"


    Fane smiled at Selena as Dn with his rounded waist chugged down a ss full of wine. It made him


    seem more like a mindless brute than Fane would


    ever be.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Rosa pulled Selena to a corner.


    "Selena... They said that your husband was a mindless brute and I genuinely believed them," Rosa


    whispered. "I didn¡¯t expect him to know how to y the piano, and he yed it so well too."


    "I don¡¯t believe he''s just some grunt anymore... Anyone who knows how to y the piano can never be


    a mindless brute!¡± she added. "I think he''s a well-versed person as he knows how to fight and y the


    piano!¡±


    "Hmm... Has he be god-like to you now?¡±


    Selena chuckled humorously as it seemed this change in attitude was a little too quick.


    Rosa sighed. "After thinking about it earlier, that has t o be some nonsense Rachel concocted. Man,


    that woman has gone too far since she never seemed to like you even in our university days. She


    always assumed you were stealing the spotlight away from her."


    "We''ve all graduated, and it¡¯s been so long. I thought it''s all behind us now and we don''t care much


    about the past. I didn''t expect she could be this petty!¡±


    Rosa seemed to have understood something as she then grabbed onto Selena''s hand and murmured,


    "I''m sorry. I misunderstood you a while ago.¡±


    "Don''t worry about it, I didn''t really take it to heart anyway," Selena assured her. "Besides, I offended


    Rachel this morning, so her trying to ruin me in my absence is well within my expectations!"


    Selena offered a bright smile before adding, "Consider my offer well when you get back. You can help


    me out in mypany since weck the manpower.¡±


    "Alright, I''ll think about it," Rosa replied, a smile gracing her face before she tugged on Selena''s arm."


    Let''s go pick some songs to sing!"


    On the other side, Britney was sitting next to Matt as she whispered to him, "Do you know how much in


    total we''ve ordered?"


    "How should I know? My job is to drink and drink some more. If it''s not enough, we can order more.


    F*ck it, I refuse to believe a veteran would be able to fork out that much money. We¡¯ll spend a little


    more and when he can¡¯t pay up, the owner here will never let him leave!"


    Matt was ruthless in the way he spoke, and he nced at Fane from across the room.


    Fane was nothing more than a veteran, and no one expected Fane would be able to marry Selena.


    Selena''s current figure seemed as though she had never given birth before. She was still as stunning


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    as she was back then.


    Not to mention the way Selena looked when she danced. She looked like a pure and innocent swan.


    Her beauty was mesmerizing, and the feeling of regret bubbled in him.


    If only he persisted a little harder back then, he might have been the one married to Selena. Even if he


    was not married to her, he might still end up dating Selena.


    A shame he could only be with Britney, whom he had no feelings for whatsoever. Dissatisfied was he in


    silence.


    "Hehe... Our bill is over 1.3 million bucks. That brat is doomed!"


    Britney chuckled and took a sip of red wine from her wine ss before saying, "Alright, I need to use


    the washroom real quick!"


    When Britney was on her way to the washroom, she noticed an extremely intricate disy case in the


    hallway housing two bottles of red wine.


    Moreover, there were two servers guarding that case while every corner around the red wine had


    spotlights shining at it. It was very attractive to look at.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Rachel who had just exited the washroom noticed Britney was staring at nk space in front of her.


    Rachel approached her while she giggled.


    "Rachel, do you think Fane has the money to actually foot the bill?"


    Britney frowned after she pondered about it.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    "Impossible. Where does his moneye from anyway?"


    Rachel spoke without hesitation, "That brat did it for his pride, he¡¯s boasting!"


    "But he can''t be that dumb, right? This is the Lotus Bar and Lounge, and the owner is a member of a


    first-ss aristocratic family. He isn''t going to dine and dash now, is he? Does he have a death wish?"


    After Britney broke it down in detail, she started to doubt if Fane had enough money to pay the bill.


    "Fair point!"


    In that instant, Rachel was no longer as certain as she was. "I doubt that Fane knows who the owner


    is, considering he''s just returned from the army," shemented, "so how would he know so much?"


    "I think you make a much better point!"


    Britney nodded then swiftly said, "Hey, I heard when those veterans came back, those who stayed for


    quite some time in their department would be able to get a good sum of money since they contributed


    to the country, and they''d be able to retire in glory. It seems Fane might''ve gotten some money."


    "So you''re saying it might be around 1 or 2 million? This idiot decided to spend every penny tonight just


    t


    o save his wife¡¯s pride?¡± Rachel was a little shocked as she continued, "So that''s why the brat was so


    confident when he spoke. Moreover, he enrolled his child to school this morning and paid up. I thought


    he borrowed that money, but it seems he does have some money!"


    "Yeah, but I''m guessing it''s not much and should only be a million or two. Otherwise, those two wouldn''t


    Britney continued her breakdown, "Because that money didn¡¯te easy, and since Fane risked his


    life for that money, they spent meagerly. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect us to look down on them and


    Fane i s known to act pretentiously. To stop his wife from getting bullied, he agreed to switch up the


    room. Don''t you think this is the case?"


    "Good lord, you¡¯re on to something now. You''re not thedy of a third-ss aristocratic family for


    nothing!"


    Rachel chuckled immediately and sneered, "Since people like him loved to pretend, we¡¯ll allow him to.


    Besides, we''ve spent so much of his money, it might hurt him after this!"


    "Exactly!¡±


    Britney''s expression suddenly dimmed. "We can let them off the hook so easily... What if they do have


    the money to pay our bills tonight?" she fretted. "Also, Selena is Matt''s ex-girlfriend and I just can''t


    stand that woman. I don''t want them to walk out of Lotus Bar and Lounge today, so we can''t let them


    off the


    hook so easily!"


    "But, what can we do when they have money?"


    Rachel sighed. "I too wish to see them struggling to pay the bill then be caught by the boss and, heck,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    might even get beaten to a pulp," she spoke bluntly." I''d be a happy gal!"


    Both women bonded through their simr vile behavior!


    Britney pointed at both bottles of red wine. "Say, would those two bottles of red wine be expensive


    since they''re guarded by two waiters?" she snickered.


    "You mean to say?"


    Rachel seemed to have thought of something as her eyes lit up.


    Both women then swiftly approached the disy case and asked the waiters, "Is this wine expensive?


    What are you guys standing guard here for? Is it only for people to admire?"


    "Ladies, both of these bottles of red wine happen to be our establishment''s most prized possessions.


    They are produced in..."


    After they were done exining, a waitress then concluded, "This bottle costs 666 million bucks and


    only less than 10 bottles exist in this world. Drinking a bottle would mean one less bottle in the world."


    "Perfect!" A glint of sinister intent could be seen in Britney¡¯s gaze as she immediately said, "Send a


    bottle to our room. We want one!"

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    "You want a bottle? This costs 6.66 million; it¡¯s too expensive!¡± 2


    Rachel gasped. "How can you order something this expensive? Are you trying to kill him?" she


    stammered.


    Britney chuckled menacingly and replied, "What are you afraid of? He said it himself: We can order


    anything we want. Besides, if we didn''t order a little more, how can we get him to stay behind?" 1


    After some thoughts, she immediately eximed, "No, no, no. A bottle isn''t enough...we''ll take both. I''m


    quite interested to taste what this establishment''s prized possession tastes like!¡±


    "Two bottles? That''ll be over 13 million including the 1.3 million earlier. Oh, good lord, it¡¯s too


    expensive...


    It''s over 14 million!" 1


    Rachel was bbergasted. She wanted Fane to be in a tough spot and also wanted him to be


    embarrassed silly, but... Would spending over 14 million not pressure him to death?


    "Hehe... Didn''t you notice how he was acting earlier? H e ims to be rich and told us to order anything


    we want so tantly.""


    This time, we have to teach this brat a very good lesson!"


    Britney pulled Rachel away from where they initially stood and whispered, "This is an extremely rare


    opportunity, though.¡±


    Britney suddenly scoffed at the thought of something. "That reminds me... Didn''t that brat mention he


    makes 20 million a month? Didn''t he also say he bought two Porsches? Even we don''t have the heart


    to buy one and he bought the 911 model. This time, he¡¯s in for a world of bad luck!" 1


    "Right, right, right!¡± Cue a peal of mockingughter." Failing to foot the bill will put them to great shame,


    and worst of all, they''d be offending a first-ss aristocratic family since this business belongs to


    them!"


    Britney chuckled before leading Rachel back to where those wine bottles were and said, "We¡¯ve


    decided to have both bottles, so send it to Room 207! When you arrive, you don¡¯t need to ask a thing;


    just open it for u s!"


    "Well, both bottles will add up to about 13 million. Are you sure you want to open both bottles at the


    same time,dies?¡±


    One of the waiters was already startled and wondered i f he had misheard them. No guests had ever


    ordered that wine for the two to three years the bottles were ced there. Even if they were young


    masters, they would give up after asking for the price.


    Besides, most people would feel spending more than 6 million for a bottle of wine would not be worth it.


    "Yeah, just open them when you bring them in. We were also like that when we ordered plenty of wine


    bottles previously!"


    Britney nodded with a smile.


    Soon, both Britney and Bachel returned to the room.


    It was Fane''s first time toe to a ce like this. It was a one-of-a-kind way to enjoy life and listen to


    Selena¡¯s sweet voice singing.


    "Come now, Brother, let¡¯s drink. This will be a toast for you defending us and our country in the


    frontlines. This is my respect to you!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hugh had a grin on his face as he approached Fane, a ss of wine at hand.


    "Thank you!" Fane smiled.


    After clinking sses with him, he chugged down the wine immediately.


    "Haha. That felt good!"


    Hughughed as he also chugged the wine down with a single gulp.


    No one expected that even Dn the alcoholic would also sit with them at this moment. "I didn''t expect


    your piano skills to be this good, Fane,¡± he started, " and you''re pretty handsome, too. I see now why a


    beauty like Selena would be your wife! Although I hated you this morning, you have my respect


    tonight!"


    Fane was flustered. He did not expect Dn would say something like that after drinking so much.


    "Come on now, I need to drink with you. At least as gratitude to your treat. You''re treating me to drink in


    such avish spot. I personally can''t bear spending this much money!"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Dn''s face was flushed red from drinking too much. I t seemed he was more talkative after some


    drinks.


    Matt was drinking alone on the other side of the room. He was chugging down wine after wine; he


    wanted nothing more than to bankrupt Fane.


    "What are you doing? Why are you drinking so much?" Britney spotted him the moment she returned


    and immediately went to his side.


    "Doesn''t that brat just love being pretentious? This wine I''m drinking costs 50 thousand a bottle. F*ck it,


    I''ll keep asking for more wine after I''m done with this. Let''s see what he¡¯ll do when he doesn''t have


    enough to pay."


    Matt turned to look at Fane on the side with a sinister chuckle.


    "Ah, then let me tell you..." Britney immediately leaned to Matt''s ear and whispered everything to him.


    "That expensive!" was Matt¡¯s first response, a gasp escaping his lips. However, a shred of sinister


    intent shed across his gaze and said, ¡°Good. Let''s do that since he said it was on him anyway. I


    won''t help him even a penny."


    "Haha! I wonder if he''d kneel and beg us to split the bill with himter."


    Britney cackled out loud and bragged, "No one will agree to it, especially when Rosa''s pay is only 10


    thousand a month and has basically no savings. She can''t afford to fork out any money when he splits


    the bill!"


    Mattughed then poured Britney a ss of wine before handing it to her. He said, "You truly are smart.


    Those two bottles would cost him his life."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Well, that''s not too certain. What if his monthly pay turns out to actually be 20 million bucks?"


    Britney took a sip of red wine before saying that while chuckling coldly.


    "Hehe... Only a fool would believe him. A mere bodyguard could have a monthly wage of 20 million? D


    o you take the Drake family for a fool?¡±


    Matt chuckled.


    It was at this moment that a waiter brought in a bucket of ice and two bottles of red wine. After greeting


    them with a polite smile, the waiter opened both bottles of wine and ced it on the ss table. 1


    The waiter soon got out. Fane and the others did not notice what had happened as they were busy


    singing and drinking, but both Britney and Matt cracked a grin.


    That pretty waitress who was standing on the side and had been serving them all this time noticed the


    bottles and frowned. After some thought, she walked


    out.


    However, it did not take her long to return. Her expression turned bitter after she noticed Britney


    pouring a drink for everyone at the moment.


    She had gone out to gather some information. Supposedly, two women from this room had made the


    waiter serve up those bottles of wine. She felt something was amiss when she connected the dots to


    Fane and Selena being a married couple.


    However, she dared not approach them to say much. All she could do was stand on the side and smile


    while waiting for everyone''s orders.


    Eventually, Fane went out to use the washroom. After some thought, the waitress was too antsy that


    she chased after him.


    "Sir, Sir! I don¡¯t know if I should, but I want to inform you of something."


    It was only when Fane made the return trip did the pretty waitress decide to approach him. "I... I feel


    like you¡¯re a kind person and I''m worried you might be toyed by people, so I wish to ask you something.


    Don''t tell anyone it was me who told you, okay?"


    "Toyed?"


    Of course, Fane was stunned for a moment, but he quickly recovered with a smile on his face. "Every


    scheme or plot will be useless in the face of true power! Tell me: who tried to trick me?"

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    The waitress never expected Fane would still have the mood to crack a joke. His behavior made her


    giggle anxiously before she added, "Sir, I''m afraid you''ll need someone extremely powerful to back you


    up in addition to an extremely strong financial ability because you''ll need 14 million."


    "What do you mean 14 million?" Fane''s eyebrows furrowed.


    "Oh no... You really have no idea, don''t you?" she murmured.


    "Weren''t two bottles of red wine brought in earlier? Those that were imed as extra orders? I didn''t


    notice it then but when I looked at the bottles, I knew something was off. Those happen to be the most


    prized possessions of our establishment. It''s 666 million per bottle! There¡¯s only two in total, and they


    actually opened it!"


    "I was so shocked that I had to sneak out to ask my colleague, and they imed they were ordered by


    those two women. Oh, that''s right... They were that Matt''s girlfriend and that Racheldy who made the


    order!¡±


    The pretty waitress frowned and nervously asked," What are you going to do? You didn''t know about it,


    and it seemed those two were messing with you intentionally.¡±


    "Heh... I didn¡¯t expect both women could scheme so much!"


    Fane scoffed and looked at the pretty waitress in front of him. "Thank you for telling me this. Don''t you


    worry. It''s only over 10 million, and it''s no problem for me!"


    "Good if it¡¯s n-no problem at all!"


    The waitress let out a sigh of relief. "I think you and your wife are pretty close together so I decided to


    tell you," she exined. "Also, your piano performance earlier was very good. It was my first time


    listening to something this amazing!"


    Fane chuckled at her praise. "Thank you for your kind praises!" Fane smiled and was getting ready to


    return.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "By the way, there''s a boxing match on the third floorter. Only guests in the luxury rooms are allowed


    to watch. You guys can spectateter! Moreover, if any guests here can attempt that challenge and


    they win, the bill will be free! Moreover, they''ll also win 3 million bucks!"


    After some thought, the pretty waitress slowly exined, "Although you¡¯re a veteran, you can never-by


    any means-register for the challenge. The champion of the ring is just too powerful! He''s from America,


    and the man is extremely huge and tall. I''m pretty sure he¡¯s over two meters. Those few people who


    came forward to challenge a few days ago, well... they''re all beaten to death."


    A long sigh escaped her lips. "Some people didn''t take the challenge for the free bill. Some did it


    because he-an outsider-had murdered a few of our best fighters from our Cathysia. They were very


    dissatisfied so they took that challenge."


    The waitress sighed for the nth time and said, "That American is too scummy. Although everyone


    signed a waiver before each challenge, no one had been killed before. The fight stops when one of


    them yields. The worst-case scenario is just crippling someone. But this man... Ever since he came, he


    killed a lot of our people. He murdered them!"


    The waitress clenched her fists and gritted her teeth just by rying the information she knew.


    When both countries were at war back then, each war wouldst a couple of years. Since Cathysia


    won, Fane and the others could retire in glory.


    However, it seemed the Americans stepped foot on Cathysia''s soil to stir up the asional trouble.


    Since both countries signed a truce, minor frictions like these would naturally be ignored.


    Minor hups like these boxing matches, of course. After both parties signed a waiver, they could


    murder Cathysians with no recourse.


    "F*ck!"


    After Fane listened to her, he could not hold himself back from swearing. "I have to join. I¡¯m pretty sure


    he


    did all of that intentionally." "No, don''t. Good sir, I¡¯m informing you because I wanted you guys to


    spectate since you had already spent this much, so you have the right to watch the match on the third


    floor.¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    "Sir, he''s too powerful and had ten consecutive wins..."


    The startled waitress frantically tried to talk him out o f it. She was afraid that it would cost Fane his life


    after what she had told him.


    "Thank you so much for telling me. It¡¯ll be fine if I''m oblivious to it but since I already know now, that


    American will die!"


    Fane left her with that cold statement before striding back to the room. "It seems our expenses will be


    saved," he spoke as his figure retreated back into the room.


    "But...he¡¯s really...powerful!''


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The pretty waitress frowned as she stared at Fane. Regretting her decision, she mumbled, "I shouldn¡¯t


    have told him. He¡¯s so loving to his wife... What if he dies in the name of defending Cathysia? That''d be


    bad!"


    Time slowly went by and when it was almost 11 o''clock, everyone felt like they had enough to drink.


    The taste of both bottles of red wine was amazing as both Fane and Selena drank a ss.


    "Hubby, it seems like these two bottles of red wine have an incredibly distinct taste over the rest, and


    that''s strange. What''s stranger is that Rachel seemed t


    o havee to her senses and helped pour us a drink!"


    After she was done speaking, she gasped and spoke in a slightly frightened tone, "Oh dear... Nothing''s


    wrong with these two bottles, right? They wouldn''t have been poisoned now, would they? Or..."


    Fane felt awkward as he cracked a suppressedugh." Honey, I didn''t expect your imagination would


    be this big, but don¡¯t you worry; they''re not. Though, you¡¯d know soon enough if there''s anything fishy


    about those two bottles of wine!"


    Fane stood up and was about to pay the bill.


    "Oh boy, it''s about time. Did everyone have a good time?"


    Britney smiled immediately and said, "Of course.


    We''re incredibly happy. I don''te here often to ces like these. I didn¡¯t expect you, Fane, a


    bodyguard can afford to treat us here, in this ce. I truly didn''t expect it."


    It was at this moment, a supervisor came in and smiled at everyone in the room. He said, "Ladies and


    gentlemen, since your room happens to be the highest spender tonight and also broke the record of


    our Lotus Bar and Lounge in the ten years since we''ve opened, our manager agreed to offer you guys


    an 8.8 percent discount!"


    "Oh my! Beally?"


    Selena was delighted as she said, "I didn¡¯t mishear it, right? An 8.8 percent discount can save us a lot


    of


    money!"


    Of course, it did not take long as realization dawned o n her. "That¡¯s impossible though, right? We¡¯ve


    only spent 1.3 million. Isn''t the lowest spending rate here a million? How could we possibly break a ten-


    year record?"


    "No way, right? Breaking the record just like that?¡±


    Dn was dumbfounded as well. "Judging from the looks of things, people who came here were all


    spending on a million bucks budget, right? We merely spent a little more than that, and we broke a


    record?"


    "I¡¯m afraid that he still won¡¯t be able to pay the bill even after the 8.8 percent discount!"


    Britney scoffed as she waited for everything to unfold.


    Rosa and Hugh both looked at each other and were considerably worried if Fane had the money to pay


    the bill. If he did not, things would be bad.


    "What do you mean 1.3 million? The total amount you guys have spent is 14.67 million. After the


    discount, it¡¯d be 12.9 million. Our manager said he can round down the value, so all you guys have to


    pay is 12.9 million!¡±


    The supervisor smiled and took out a few bottles of red wine. "That¡¯s right, these are your gifts," he


    spoke." You guys can enjoy it back home."

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    "Impossible... How could it cost 12.9 million? We''ve checked every order and it only totaled to 1.3


    million. Even after adding a few bottles, it shouldn¡¯t go past 1.5 million. How could it be this


    expensive?"


    Selena was bbergasted, but the shock slowly sizzled into anger. "I think you''re scamming us; maybe


    you mixed it up yourselves," she fumed. "Check it again and see if something went wrong!"


    "Yes, something must¡¯ve gone wrong. It shouldn''t be over 10 million, since we didn''t order that much!"


    Rosa was shaken as well. Based on her current sry, she would not be able to pay this off even if she


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    worked here for the rest of her life.


    "You did. Did you forget?"


    The supervisor frowned and added, "You''re not trying t o get out of this, are you?"


    She then looked around and pointed at the two empty wine bottles on the ss table before adding,


    "You ordered these signature bottles and you¡¯ve finished those. Are you trying to get out of paying for


    it?"


    Three more waitresses followed behind the supervisor. They were the ones who guarded the wine


    bottles.


    They were holding a fewplimentary bottles they had prepared to give to the person paying the bill.


    Laughing, one of them walked up and said, "You need t o realize where you are right now. Listen to


    what people have to say about what happens if you don¡¯t pay for your meal!¡±


    "A signature bottle? What...what alcohol is this?"


    Selena frowned; something was off.


    Indeed, she did sense that the wine from the two bottles tasted much differentpared to the regr


    red wine when she drank them.


    She was just talking to Fane about this. Could that be the signature bottle?


    "Our signature bottles have been here for years, and they¡¯ve never been sold. There are two bottles,


    and one bottle costs 6.66 million..."


    The supervisor smiled and began introducing the bottles. After that, she said, "You''ve ordered it, you''ve


    finished it, so you have to pay for it now."


    "W-We didn''t order it!"


    Selena was left speechless. "When did we order it? How could I have ordered such an expensive bottle


    of wine?"


    Seeing Selena''s worried look, Rachel, Britney, and Matt could not help but smile coyly aside.


    "What¡¯s wrong? What signature bottles? I didn''t order them!¡±


    A tipsy Dn was shocked as well. He grabbed the bottle and took a good look at it. "F*ck, this bottle is


    that expensive? I wasn''t really drinking wine; I was basically drinking money!¡±


    "Get the manager here and get a few more people; these people drank the signature bottles. I thought I


    bumped into real billionaires who were willing to splurge with their money, but it looks like they''re


    ying dumb here, trying to get out of paying for it!¡± the supervisor said to one of the waitresses.


    The beautiful waitress who was serving Fane and the others stood aside with a dark expression. Did


    Fane not say it would be fine? Why was he not saying a thing?


    Seeing Fane was standing silently and pulled out a cigarette to light it, Britney sneered, "Fane, why


    aren''t you saying anything? You told us to order anything we wanted. Rachel and I ordered these


    bottles. What''s wrong? Can¡¯t afford them?¡±


    "What? Aren''t you two going a little overboard? How could you order such expensive bottles? Aren''t


    you obviously trying to set us up?!¡±


    Selena was angry beyond relief. She oh-so badly wanted to beat those two women.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    "Dear, you''re too..."


    Dn never anticipated that his spouse would do something like this. Despite their altercation with the


    couple this morning, he had always looked down on people who used dirty tricks.


    Rachel gritted her teeth and barked, "You can''t me u s, can you? Fane mentioned that we could


    order anything we wanted, and we saw these two bottles. Is i t wrong that we wanted to taste it?¡±


    Rachel scoffed. "If he couldn''t afford it in the first ce, don''t pretend to be someone he¡¯s not and ask


    us to order anything we want!¡±


    "Rachel, Britney is childish, and you know how her temper is. If she''s messing around, do you have to


    do what she does as well?"


    Hugh¡¯s face was dark. Their spending had gone over 1 0 million bucks, and if Selena and Fane were


    forced to stay behind, what would happen then? If they could not pay, they might pay with their lives.


    After all, this establishment was owned by a first-ss family. The owner behind the scenes should not


    be offended at all.


    Even Hugh''s girlfriend was no longer speaking. She did not expect that the others would order such


    expensive bottles.


    "Who''s making a scene at our Lotus Bar and Lounge?!"


    At this moment, a plump woman walked in with several angry-looking men d in ck shirts. "Our


    signature bottles have been there for long, and no one has ever ordered them. After you ordered them


    and finished them, you''re trying to not pay for it? We were nning to give you a discount and a few


    "Pay for it, Fane. You''ve said it yourself: we could order anything!" Britney sneered.


    "That¡¯s right. Act like the size of your bank ount; don¡¯t pretend to be someone you¡¯re not in front of


    us!" Matt chimed in, his gaze filled with disdain.


    "This man and his wife are the hosts, we''re just his guests, and this has nothing to do with us. If you


    want to capture or kill anyone, get them!"


    Seeing the number of men in the room, Rachel was terrified. She distanced herself from the crowd right


    away.


    "Hubby, what should we do? Where can we find that much money? If only we knew, we wouldn''t have


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    they¡¯ve changed... They''ve be devils!"


    Selena was overwhelmed with regret. The restaurant was demanding over 10 million bucks at that


    moment; where would they find that kind of money? If they did run out of ideas, they might have to call


    the second daughter of the Drake family to see if she could help them out.


    Fane merely chuckled in reply. "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. This is nothing to your husband!"


    Fane smiled nonchntly. With a flick of his finger, his cigarette butt flew right into a wine bottle next to


    him. It might or might not be a coincidence, but it was staggeringly urate.


    "Tsk, tsk! How powerful, still ying dumb at this moment. If you¡¯re so rich, then please pay the bill!"


    Matt¡¯s gaze was filled with sarcasm. He had waited for this moment for too long.


    "If you don¡¯t pay the bill, you and your wife might not live through tonight!"


    The men in ck rubbed their fists together, and their faces seemed muscr. They seemed


    threatening.


    Selena thought of something, and her eyes lit up.


    "Right, hubby, I nearly forgot. Aren¡¯t you friends with the Goddess of War? Why don¡¯t you call her and


    ask her for a loan to pay for this bill? Once you get your sry, we can pay her back with it."


    Selena prayed that Fane was not making up stories and that he was genuinely acquainted with the


    Goddess of War.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    "War-the Goddess of War is his friend?"


    The manager inhaled sharply after hearing that. Tons of people wanted to meet the Goddess of War;


    even if they got the chance to say a sentence to her, it would b e of the greatest honor.


    Many media houses wished to interview the Middle Province''s Goddess of War Lana Zechs but were


    all rejected by the cold Goddess.


    No one expected that the average joe in front of them was the Goddess of War¡¯s friend.


    "No way, he knows the Goddess of War?"


    Britney inhaled sharply as well. If Fane was a friend of the Goddess of War, and a good one at that,


    she might b e in trouble.


    After all, Rachel and her had started this today, and she was considered the mastermind behind it. If


    Fane was going to use his connection with the Goddess of War to me it on them, they and the entire


    Lee family would be finished.


    "Impossible, do you really think the Goddess of War is that easy to be reached?"


    Matt sneered and said, "The honorable Goddess of War would require marshalls of a certain level to be


    able to reach her, right? He was only a soldier for five years so


    if he only saw the Goddess of War from afar while being on the frontlines, his ims of knowing her


    mean that many other people could say the same thing!¡±


    "F*ck, this guy was just faking it!"


    "I think he was just putting on a show with his wife and pretending to be friends with the Goddess of


    War s o we could void his bill. Respecting him means respecting the Goddess of War, right?"


    "Yes, that might be the case!"


    The men in ck beganughing.


    "Since it''ste, the Goddess of War is probably asleep b y now. I won''t call and trouble her toe


    over since it''s just over 10 million bucks!"


    Fane was nonchnt about it. He turned around and said to Selena, "Don''t worry, everything will be


    fine!"


    "Hey, look at how good you are at lying. Before you, no one would im to be number one at it!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "It''s only 12 million bucks? You don¡¯t want to trouble her toe over? My God, who do you think you


    are? Even if it was Middle Province¡¯s richest man James Drake standing here, the Goddess of War


    wouldn¡¯t care toe over, would she? On the contrary, there''s a higher possibility for Mr. Drake to go


    over to see her!¡±


    Britney crossed her arms in front of her chest, her face filled with disdain. Fane was lying about


    everything unrealistically.


    After saying that, she sneered. "Look, seeing that Selena and Matt were university mates, both of you


    can just kneel before me and p yourselves a few times while saying you''ll never pretend to be


    someone you''re not again. I''ll even pay for the bill tonight!"


    "You want my wife and I to kneel before you and p ourselves?"


    Fane was stunned, his expression turning dark.


    Fane did not want to cause trouble but it did not mean he was a coward. He was willing to tolerate


    people looking down on him. He had been thinking that they were all his wife''s ex-ssmates and


    Selena would not want to ruin any rtionships. That was why Fane did not bother to stoop to their


    level. 1


    However, he did not expect these people to ask for more. Not only did they secretly order the most


    expensive bottles of wine, they were now asking him and his wife to kneel down and p themselves?


    As a man, he could not take this anymore no matter what. Moreover, he was Cathysia¡¯s only Supreme


    Warrior!


    "You heard me right, that''s exactly what I meant.


    Kneel before me and my man, p yourselves, and say you will stop pretending to be someone you''re


    not from now on!"


    Britney continued looking arrogant, being merciless toward Fane and Selena.


    Fane looked over at Selena next to him. Selena was a little angry as well but seemed afraid of them.


    After all, they were people from a third-ss family.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Fane could not stand it anymore after seeing Selena''s face. He walked over and pped Britney twice.


    "Pap, pap!"


    The sound was incredibly loud as the room instantly turned silent.


    "Are you dreaming? My wife and I were willing to buy you drinks so you should be feeling thankful. On


    the contrary, you''re asking us to kneel before you? Haha, you''re still stuck in your princess dream,


    aren''t you?"


    Fane''s expression was ice cold. His gaze was filled with a terrifying aura.


    Britney froze. She had never been hit in her life.


    She was the only daughter of the Lee Family so her parents treated her as the apple of their eyes and


    she had always been treated as the family''s gem. She did not expect to be beaten by a bodyguard


    today.


    "Matt, what are you standing there for?¡±


    Britney was pissed seeing how Matt was also terrified.


    "F*ck you, what kind of man are you to hit a woman?¡±


    Matt clenched his fist and charged toward Fane.


    "Bang!"


    Unfortunately, spoiled, pretty, and useless brats had n


    obat capabilities whatsoever. Matt was instantly kicked by Fane beforending on the sofa.


    "Ah!"


    Matt screamed in pain while clenching at his chest.


    "Little brat, I''m telling you that you''ll regret this!"


    Britney was pissed. She pointed at Fane and Selena, saying, "Fine, I was just thinking that if you


    couldn''t afford it, I could help you pay the bill. Haha, now I won''t pay a single cent even if you kneel


    before me. I won''t pay for it, so just wait till you get beaten up by the men of the Lotus Bar and


    Lounge!"


    After saying that, she walked over to help Matt up." The owner of the Lotus Bar and Lounge is the


    brother o f a first-ss aristocratic family''s master. Haha, I¡¯ll wait and see how you two get out of here


    tonight!"


    Fane sneered. "To me, the only things that matter are those who deserve to be hit and those who don''t,


    as well as those who deserve to be killed and those who don''t! If we were on the battlefield, you both


    would be dead by now!"


    Fane paused after saying that and looked over at Britney. "Remember this, your family might spoil you i


    n your house but I won''t do the same!"


    "Sigh!"


    Selena sighed and asked Fane, "Hubby, what should w e do now? Can you afford to pay the bill?"


    Fane smiled unexpectedly and said to the manager, "I heard that at 11 o¡¯clock, there''s a boxing


    watch thepetition as they¡¯re eligible to do so!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Right, so what? Do you want to watch it?"


    The manager was stunned before adding, "If you want to watch it, there won''t be a problem. You¡¯re


    eligible to do so but what does that have anything to do with you paying the bill?"


    Fane smiled and replied, "Of course it has lots to do with paying the bill. Didn¡¯t you say that if someone


    joins thepetition and wins, his bill would be voided?"


    "That is the case, but are you saying that you want to sign up?"


    The manager looked at Fane and shook her head." Young man, if I were you, I''d rather kneel and


    apologize to this woman, kowtowing for 100 times than joining thepetition. With that body of yours,


    your opponent would only need one punch to knock your brains out. There are already ten


    professionals in the Middle Province who died in the challenge. The opponent has already won ten


    matches consecutively!" 1


    At this moment, the female manager stressed it again, "It''s ten consecutive wins!"

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    "Young man, if you''re signing up, haha, you''re just asking for death. It''s just as easy as killing an ant!"


    "That''s right, the American is huge and strong. He¡¯s almost two meters tall and his arms are thicker


    than your thighs. With that body of yours, haha..." 1


    The fighters began sneering after seeing Fane''s body.


    "Tsk tsk, ten professionals were killed consecutively? This American is pretty rough!"


    Hughmented, "But previouspetitors only used t o injure the opponents, right? This man actually


    killed people?¡±


    "America and Cathysia have been at war for years. Although it has finally ended, there is still hatred


    from both sides!" 2


    "Although the countries have been conducting diplomatic rtions, there is still tension!"


    Rosa forced a smile and said, "Since it''s apetition and there are consent forms involved, the


    opponent will definitely be merciless!¡±


    After saying so, she looked at Selena and added," Selena, talk your husband out of it. Otherwise, if he


    dies, it''ll be a problem. Let¡¯se up with other solutions for the money. As long as he stays alive,


    anything can be solved!"


    "He killed that many Cathysians? I have to kill him!" "Moreover, if I win thepetition, I could void the


    bill and earn three million bucks reward from it, isn''t that right?"


    Fane clenched his fist as rage shed through his eyes. His fighting spirit sent shivers down people''s


    backs.


    "Of course, haha. If you want to die, we won¡¯t stop you!"


    ¡°Since you dare to not pay for your meal here, you can pay for it with your life then!"


    The female manager sneered. Fane was definitely going to die in her opinion.


    "Are you really going? The opponent is strong!


    Although you¡¯re pretty good, if you''re no match for him then..."


    Selena was clear on the fact that Fane had seen too many bodies of hisrades on the battlefield. It


    was near impossible to stop him at the moment. Moreover, the opponent was someone from the


    enemy''s side who killed manypetition participants.


    "Wifey, don''t worry. I have to go do this and I will win!"


    Fane smiled. He seemed rxed as if he was making a casual remark.


    "Okay, be careful. Think of me and our daughter!"


    Selena bit her sexy lips before nodding.


    Fane felt warmth in his heart. He held Selena''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll just be cleaning out the


    trash. I have to kill that guy, regardless of it being for u s or for Cathysia!¡±


    "Stop stalling, people have already gone up. If you¡¯re trying to die, hurry up, alright?" 1


    "I''m telling you this, if you die then the money you owe will have to be paid by your wife, understood?"


    The female supervisor became arrogant. She was no longer the gentle and polite person who had


    passed Fane his bill before this.


    "Haha, great, this is great!"


    Britney beganughing, and her gaze seemed crazy." Who knew that your lie about being friends with


    the Goddess of War would now be exposed and you''d be fighting in the ring. Tsk tsk, you¡¯re going in


    the ring just to pay the bill. Do you really think that after being a soldier for a few years, you can beat


    your opponent? I''ll tell you this now, I heard that someone was beaten t o death two days ago!"


    "*sshole!"


    Fane¡¯s eyes were filled with terrifying-looking blood vessels upon hearing that.


    After saying that, he walked toward the door and said, "I¡¯ll kill this American bastard!"


    "Go go, why aren''t you following him? What if he runs off? It¡¯s a 12 million bucks bill. If he runs off, can


    you


    afford it?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Britney followed the crowd and sneered.


    "Haha, you dared to hit me just now. You''re a rash man and I won¡¯t stoop to your level. I''ll see how you


    get your brains blown up with kicks, or how you¡¯ll look when your neck gets snapped in half!¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    "Right, I''ll snap a photo of you as a memory when that happens!¡±


    Matt was so angry that he said that with burning hatred.


    "No one is allowed to use phones there...¡±


    The manager began reminding the crowd.


    "Fine, this brat is lucky!¡±


    Matt was slightly disappointed.


    Soon after that, the crowd arrived on the third floor.


    The third floor was a giant, sphere-shaped court; there were galleries everywhere and in the middle of


    it all was a boxing ring, lights trained on it.


    "Fane, why is he here?"


    On the other side of the room, Young Master rk and Neil were about to watch thepetition


    together with some other rich boys.


    Since the day Ken had found out that Neil seemed pretty against Fane, the duo began contacting each


    other.


    Ken was especially unsettled about Fane. It was the reason why he had asked Neil out tonight to talk


    about how they could end Fane or make Fane divorce Selena.


    They did not expect Fane to be here as well.


    "Selena is here too!¡±


    Neil''s expression darkened. The couple seemed like they were on good terms.


    "Aren''t the only people who get toe here those who booked the luxurious private room?"


    Ken thought about it and took a look at the people next to Fane. "Looks like Britney bought them


    dinner. That''s weird, how did Britney meet Selena and Fane? How could she be willing to spend over a


    million bucks to buy them dinner?"


    "Who knows, seeing them together annoys me!¡± Neil said angrily.


    Neil thought that his father was too cowardly. He made him kneel before Fane the other day to


    apologize to him. The more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he was; it felt like a mental


    health problem was developing inside him.


    This brat was just a veteran, was he really that terrifying?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Neil and Ken are here too!"


    Fane looked over and smiled.


    "These rich boys know each other so it¡¯s normal. Moreover, they''re on the same wavelength and are


    usually up to no good!¡± Selena said with disdain.


    After saying that, she looked at the boxing ring and said worriedly, "Be careful, don¡¯t do anything


    beyond your capabilities. If you can''t defeat him, think of ways to protect yourself!"


    "Wifey, so I''m actually that important to you!¡±


    Fane looked at Selena with a smile.


    "No you''re aren''t!"


    Selena turned shy and rolled her eyes. "I just don''t want Kylie to lose her dad!"


    "Fine, it''s 11 o¡¯clock. I believe everyone''s been waiting for long!"


    "Tonight''s match will be incredibly entertaining as the man who came for the challenge is an officer who


    has just returned from the army. In fact, he¡¯s a marshal!" ¡°His name is Dennis Howard!"

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    "Dennis, why is he here?¡±


    Ken inhaled sharply upon hearing the name. He did not expect that this good friend of his had signed


    up for the match tonight.


    "F*ck, you know Dennis?"


    Neil was stunned before adding, "He''s a marshal, the type with explosivebat capabilities!"


    "Of course I know him, we¡¯re friends!"


    "If that''s the case, this American is dying tonight!"


    Ken became a little excited. "Haha, the match tonight looks entertaining already!"


    "I don''t care if it''s entertaining, we¡¯re here for the show!"


    Neilughed before whispering to Ken, "Since you said that this marshal Dennis is your friend, why


    don¡¯t you get him to kill Fane silently one day? As long as h e dies, we¡¯ll have our chances, won''t we?"


    Ken¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing that. "Did you think I¡¯ve never thought about it before this? I


    did ask him for help to mess that brat up but somehow, Dennis ended up telling me to not cause trouble


    for Fane. In fact, he said the entire rk family might be i n trouble!"


    "Really?"


    Neil''s expression darkened as well. He was afraid. " Motherf*cker, could it be that this guy is stronger


    than a marshal? If that''s the case, does that mean that he¡¯s the legendary King of War?"


    "If he really is the King of War, we¡¯re in trouble.


    However, we haven''t heard anything about a King of War named Fane in the Middle Province, have


    we? I¡¯ve searched for this online too!"


    ¡°If he really is the King of War, he''s only one or two levels under the God of War. Therefore, we can''t


    offend someone like that!"


    Ken forced a smile and looked over at Fane again. ¡± Anyway, I think Fane isn''t a King of War. If he was,


    would he still be staying in that old house with his wife? He could''ve bought a mansion by now! A King


    of War would definitely get awarded a handsome sum of money after leaving the army!" 1


    "That makes sense!"


    Neil nodded. "But why does Dennis fear him a little? Could there be any other reason for that?"


    "Another reason?"


    Ken scrunched his brows together as he began thinking about it.


    After some time, his eyes lit up as he said, "I got it.


    There are only two possibilities to why Dennis would speak in Fane''s favor; one, he''s no match for


    Fane,


    which is pretty impossible. Fane was probably just a normal soldier so how could he beat a marshal?


    As for the second possibility, Fane might have given Dennis some benefits or promised him


    something!"


    "Benefits? What benefits could Fane promise Dennis? He''s clean!"


    Neil forced a smile; he did not think it was possible.


    "Young Master Hugo, don¡¯t forget that Fane¡¯s wife is beautiful. What if Fane promised Dennis that


    Selena would spend a night with him? If Dennis heard such a proposal, do you think he¡¯d say no?"


    "Although Dennis is into my sister, I don¡¯t think any man could control himself before a woman like


    Selena if she was being seductive and dominant!" Ken said coldly.


    "You''re right, no man would be able to reject a beauty like that!" 1


    Neil nodded and added, "Looks like Selena is just putting up a show as well. She might actually do


    something like that to impress a marshal!"


    "Haha, young man, I''ve signed you up but it looks like you might not get the chance to participate


    tonight. After all, I didn''t expect that the challenger tonight would be the marshal Dennis Howard!"


    "This man is my idol. This time, quite a few professionals have returned to the Middle Province and


    there are a few marshals among them. Although they''ve been quiet before this, one of them has finally


    shown up for this!"


    The female manager ran over and said, "I don¡¯t care, the match tonight will be entertaining. I want to


    stay here and watch for some time!"


    "Thankfully, the private room I''m assigned to is now empty. Since the customers have left, I can watch


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    too!¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Two waitresses were talking to each other.


    The female manager thought of something. She turned around and said to the men in ck, "Watch


    that brat for me. Don¡¯t let him escape, you hear me? It looks like he¡¯s not going in the ring at all tonight.


    Hmph, if he still can''t pay up by one o¡¯clock, death awaits him!"


    "Alright, let''s wee our challenger, Dennis Howard!" The host said loudly in the ring.


    At this moment, a man with prominent features walked out of a door. His expression was incredibly


    calm.


    He looked at the crowd nonchntly before standing aside to wait for his opponent.


    "This is great, Cathysia''s most powerful is finally in the ring. F*ck, this time, he''ll definitely beat that


    damn American to death!"


    "That¡¯s right, it''s the marshal this time. That guy will definitely die!"


    "That might not be the case, the American is tall and huge and he has terrifying strength as well. He


    looks like a monster just by standing there. The ten people before this, including a few hidden


    professionals, all died in the American''s hands anyway!"


    A few of the rich boys began discussing the match.


    Fane scrunched his brows together. He could not believe that the owner of this ce had actually set


    up a boxing ring like this. It seemed like the main goal was to attract rich boys to watch the game.


    Judging from the way they were talking, some of them had probably never missed a single match


    within thest ten matches.


    However, although it was said that watching the matches was free, one would be required to book the


    luxurious private room to get that benefit. In other words, one would need to spend a million bucks to


    watch a match. Since there had been ten matches, that would mean a total expenditure of ten million


    bucks.


    The more rich people knew about the matches, the more money the owner would earn here. This


    owner was pretty good at doing business to make profits.


    "Please wee our arena champion, O''Neal!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The host loudly continued the introduction, "Our O''Neal has had ten consecutive wins since bing


    the defending champion. Will he do the same today, or will his streak be ended by our challenger


    Dennis Howard? Let¡¯s see!"


    True enough, after the host''s introduction, people began cheering and apuding.


    Fane''s lips quivered for a moment. He felt a little disappointed.


    "Haha, is this another man seeking death?"


    O''Nealughed out loud. His voice was incredibly coarse and his body was indeed tall andrge.


    Dennis seemed small before him.


    O''Neal was topless and his thick arms were filled with huge muscles, making it seem as if there was a


    terrifying Kraken clinging onto his body.


    His entire body emitted a horrifying and powerful aura; it was obvious that he was not one to mess with.


    Seeing how his opponent looked like, Dennis¡¯ gaze turned a little serious.


    "I heard that you¡¯ve killed ten men in a row. You''re doing that on purpose, aren''t you?" 1


    Dennis said coldly to his opponent.


    "Young man, so what if I did it on purpose? You¡¯ve all signed the consent form and there are so many


    witnesses. Since you''re here, you should be ready to die!"


    "Haha, not bad, not bad at all. If I could kill you, a marshal today, that¡¯d be great. You''ve killed quite a


    few Americans on the battlefield, haven''t you? I''ll take revenge for them today!"


    O''Nealughed out loud. He did not take Dennis seriously at all.


    "I don''t remember how many people I¡¯ve killed. I¡¯ve


    never bothered counting!"


    Dennis clenched his fist, his joints making noises from the friction. He bowed a little, stepped on the


    ground, and charged toward his opponent. "But I do know that I''m killing one more today!¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    "Great speed!"


    Britney and the crowd eximed.


    Everyone was attracted to what had just happened in the ring.


    Dennis was quick; he dashed out in the blink of an eye like a leopard.


    Before anyone realized it, he was already in front of O''Neal.


    "Bang!"


    Dennis¡¯ fistnded on his opponent¡¯s chest. The punch was firm and strong.


    "What, he¡¯s hit!"


    "Oh My God, that has never happened!"


    "Great hit, haha. This guy O''Neal was looking down on Cathysia. Hit him hard!"


    The crowd erupted!


    After his punch, Dennis was pushed back by the reaction force. He took a few steps back and stared at


    his opponent with a serious expression. He did not dare to ease up.


    O''Neal only took a step back and an evil grin appeared on his face. "Haha, not bad. You are a marshal


    of


    Cathysia after all so you have better strength than the other useless brats!"


    "Everyone who challenged you was a hero!"


    Dennis red at his opponent in anger. Although they had all lost, they were worth every bit of respect


    in his heart.


    "Haha, heroes? Only winners are considered heroes, losers are all trash and cowards!"


    "To me, none of you are capable of fighting. You''re all weak to me!"


    O¡¯Nealughed out loud. It was impossible to describe how arrogant he looked.


    "Really? Unfortunately, Cathysia won the battle this time so we''re the heroes!"


    Dennis sneered on purpose. He wanted to piss his opponent off.


    True enough, O''Neal heard that and clenched his fists s o hard that there were noises from it. "You


    won?


    Hmph, if you didn''t kill our War Emperor, we might''ve had a chance!"


    "You did lose the war eventually, didn''t you? Are you too cowardly to ept the truth?¡±


    Dennis began moving after saying that.


    This time, his speed was faster than before. He was in front of O''Neal before anyone realized, and he


    threw a few punches consecutively onto his opponent''s body.


    "Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Dennis'' punches were strong as every punch came with a loud bang and his opponent moved


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    backward from the hits.


    "Ah!¡±


    O¡¯Neal growled in anger like a monster. He clenched his fist and hit Dennis.


    "Bang!¡±


    This time, their fists met each other.


    Dennis was pushed back. It took some effort for him t o gain his bnce as he shook his hands


    vigorously and felt that his palms were a little numb.


    "How could this guy¡¯s strength be so great? On top of that, he was hit multiple times by my punches but


    does not look affected at all. If it was an ordinary person, he would be dead by now!¡±


    "Looks like this guy was a soldier who focused on body refining. He''s definitely not normal. What a


    tough guy to handle!"


    Dennis was a little afraid. It was rare for him to meet such a professional fighter. This guy''s fighting


    capability might be as good as a marshal or even better than some.


    "This is great, Dennis hasn''t even been hit. There was only a fist bump. O''Neal has already suffered a


    few punches. Dennis will definitely win!"


    The plump female manager next to Fane jumped excitedly, extra passionate about it.


    "Looks like you really want Dennis to win?"

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Fane forced a smile while looking at the manager.


    "No sh*t, he¡¯s from Cathysia. That damn O''Neal has killed so many of us, of course I want him to die


    sooner."


    "Our boss went overboard with hiring this defending champion and awarding him two million bucks for


    every match he wins."


    The female manager said angrily.


    Fane sighed. "Hey, I hope Dennis wins too. If that''s the case, I won''t have to do it myself!"


    At this moment, Fane paused before continuing, "But I can tell that Dennis is probably no match for


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    O''Neal!"


    "What are you talking about? Dennis is everyone''s idol!"


    "That''s right, he¡¯s a marshal. How could you say that he''s no match for O¡¯Neal!"


    "Young man, I''ll beat you up!"


    A few spectators around Fane began scolding him.


    The female manager red at Fane angrily as well. If looks could kill, Fane would be in pieces by now.


    "Hubby, why don''t you give up? If Dennis is no match for him, wouldn''t that make you defenseless?"


    Selena was worried after hearing that.


    As the saying went,ymen watched the show while experts noticed the details.


    Although Dennis seemed like he had the upper hand, Selena believed that since Fane was a soldier on


    the battlefield for five years, he must have known something the ordinary people did not.


    That was why Fane''s words made her feel uneasy.


    "What are you talking about? How could Dennis lose?"


    Before Fane could respond, Matt added, "Even idiots could tell that Dennis is definitely winning. He¡¯s a


    marshal and has hit his opponent multiple times. His opponent did not even get to strike once. I think


    you¡¯re just saying bullsh*t so shut up!"


    Matt paused before saying to Selena, "I think your husband won''t even get a chance to die in the ring,


    haha. Just wait till you get beaten to death for not being able to pay!"


    "That''s right, that¡¯s right..."


    Britney added, "If your man gets in the ring and dies there, he might have a little dignity left for dying


    from one punch. It might be considered dying for your country. If he dies from being beaten up by the


    bar''s men for not being able to pay the bill, tsk tsk, he will have no dignity left."


    Rachel could not help butugh. "That''s right, When someone asks you, Selena, how did your husband


    die?


    How were you widowed? How are you going to answer that? Are you going to tell them, sighs, my


    husband was pretending to be rich at a bar and could not afford the bill so he was beaten to death for


    it?"


    Rachel''s voice was so illuminating that people around them startedughing as well.


    "Why don''t you act in a musical?"


    Fane replied coldly. His voice terrified Rachel so much that she immediately shut up. She forgot that


    this young man was so cruel that he dared to hit Britney and could do the same to her as well.


    Moreover, this brat Fane was going to die soon and might do something extreme before his death.


    If he wanted to scapegoat someone, would she not die a wrongful death?


    "It¡¯s my turn!"


    At this moment, O¡¯Neal began charging toward Dennis in the ring at the speed of lightning.


    "No way, this guy''s that fast too with his physical stature?¡±


    "I haven''t seen him taking the initiative to attack before this. In the past matches, he did not even move


    much before beating his opponents to death!"


    A few ''veteran'' spectators eximed.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Every punch shook Dennis and he moved back!


    "No way, is he really losing?"


    The female manager looked at Fane before looking back at the ring. Her expression was darker than


    ever.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    The fight in the arena was too intense. Both parties were going at it at full force.


    At that moment, they were sweating profusely. Dennis '' shirt was drenched in sweat.


    "Ah!¡±


    Dennis suddenly bellowed and flexed, causing his shirt to shoot away in pieces.


    There were several horrifying scars on his back and chest.


    "That¡¯s from a bullet!"


    "It seems that Dennis was shot on the battlefield in the past!"


    "It¡¯s not just one shot. These are the soldiers that risked their lives for us on the frontlines!"


    The crowd felt touched upon witnessing the scars left on Dennis'' chest and abdominal region.


    Some women even feared up and almost cried!


    Whimper!


    Fane frowned and looked around. That female manager was already in tears, sniveling. "To think my


    idol has this many scars on him. He''s a hero. This is a real hero!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Manager, didn''t you say the man who saved Little Jake by jumping into the tiger-viewing zone and


    holding the two Siberian tigers down by their heads was your idol?" asked the female supervisor beside


    her as a reminder.


    "He''s also my idol. I have two idols now!¡±


    "No, it should be three. There was another idol before. He did a public service by killing over 200


    people from the Dragon God n in one night. That kind of person i s also my idol!" The female


    manager exined through her tears, i


    Fane felt awkward. He did not expect the incident at the zoo that morning to spread so quickly.


    ''Could it be that someone took a picture? At that moment, everyone was panicking. I don''t recall


    anyone taking pictures.'' Fane thought to himself.


    He then looked to the female manager and asked," How did you know about the incident at the zoo?"


    "Of course I¡¯d know. My friend went to the zoo this morning. He witnessed it with his own eyes!"


    The female manager quickly added, "I heard that the man was very handsome and strong!¡±


    Fane felt shy. To be praised for his looks right in the face felt...quite good!


    "Hehe, really? Please stop those praises. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll feel embarrassed!" Faneughed. It


    seemed that two out of three of her idols were him.


    The female manager immediately rolled her eyes at Fane. "Why are you feeling embarrassed? I''m not


    talking about you. Just look at yourself. You can''t even afford a drink. You don''t even have a tenth of his


    stunning looks!"


    Fane was dumbfounded. He then continued to look at the arena.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    At that moment, the fight in the arena was as intense a s ever. Dennis had obviouslynded quite a few


    hits o n the opponent¡¯s body.


    However, the opponent¡¯s body was tough. Although he spat out a mouthful of blood, his injuries


    seemed superficial.


    "Pfft"


    Meanwhile, due to his smaller stature, Dennis was more agile, allowing him to avoid more hits.


    However, due to the opponent''srger fist, it was difficult for Dennis to endure each hit.


    "Pfft!"


    O¡¯Neal was not looking too good either. He stood there, bent over, and taking deep breaths.


    "Oh no, is Dennis not a match for him? He''s been spitting up quite a bit of blood though!"


    Looking at the stage, Ken was worried. After some thought, he shouted, "Dennis, you need to give it all


    you¡¯ve got. You''ve spent three years on the battlefield. You managed to survive that intense battle and


    can''t just die here."


    "I-I-I can¡¯t hold out any longer."


    Dennis feebly made the statement as his legs trembled. It was then that he went down on his knees,


    unable to hold it together any longer. 1


    "Haih!" Fane let out a sigh. Dennis'' injuries were too serious. One of his legs was fractured and he


    even had three cracked ribs.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    However, even in such a situation, Dennis maintained his re on O''Neal, the American enemy.


    "Ah!"


    Dennis stood up once more, gritting his teeth. One of his legs was broken, trembling greatly.


    "Haha, you''re done for. Your bones should be broken i n several ces. What now? Still refusing to


    admit defeat?"


    O''Nealughed while looking at Dennis. "You''re quite amazing to be able to stand with such severe


    injuries. The 10 people before you weren''t at such a level. They had long admitted defeat while lying on


    the ground!¡±


    Having said that, O¡¯Neal paused for a moment before continuing, "Unfortunately, their admission of


    defeat and begging for mercy fell on deaf ears for I have sworn that as long as I stand, I will kill all who


    "Son of a b*tch!"


    "Animal!"


    Quite a number of people were outraged.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You bystanders find this uneptable? Come sign the consent form and fight me in


    the arena! I''ll grant your wish!"


    O''Neal arrogantly opened his arms with his head held high, filled with confidence.


    "I-I-I¡¯ll kill you..."


    Dennis gritted his teeth as he endured the gutwrenching pain from his leg and rushed at O''Neal in


    strides.


    His leg was already swollen like crazy.


    "Dennis!"


    The female manager''s tears flowed like a stream. He was truly someone with a soldier''s spirit!


    "Since you''re looking for death, I''ll grant your wish!"


    Seeing his opponent approaching, O''Neal leaped into the air and sent a kick right at Dennis'' chest.


    "Pfft!"


    Even if Dennis'' body was tough, he could not hold it any longer. He was sent flying backward as he


    spat out a mouthful of blood. He theny on the floor, unable to move.


    The corners of his mouth were covered with blood. His fists were clenched tightly, unwilling to ept


    the oue, but there was nothing else that he could do.


    "Winnie, I¡¯m sorry that I can''t apany you any longer. For the country, I must fight!"


    Dennis muttered softly. It seemed that he was unable t o let go of his love, Winnie rk.


    "Let me send you on your final journey!"


    O''Neal cracked his neck and started walking toward Dennis.


    "Stop it. He¡¯s already in that condition. Can¡¯t you just spare his life?"


    "O¡¯Neal, you should consider your actions. He''s our marshal. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the higher upsing


    after you if you kill him?"


    "That¡¯s right, he''s not an average Joe. He''s our marshal!"


    Quite a few rich kids felt moved. Dennis'' spirit, his determination to kill the enemy, and his resolve to


    put everything on the line shook them to the core.


    "Hahaha, what about it? He¡¯s the one who signed the consent form. Since he¡¯s here, he should be


    prepared t o die!"


    O¡¯Nealughed out loud.


    "Is that so? Then you should be prepared to die too!"


    Right then, a clear voice caused the entire scene to quiet down.


    "Who''s that?"


    "It''s that kid!"


    Very soon, someone realized who was talking.


    "It''s that guy, Fane!"


    Ken and Neil exchanged nces with a confused look in their eyes. ''Is that guy for real?'' "Honey, I''m


    going in!"


    Fane looked at Selena beside him before walking straight to the arena.


    "W-w-wonderful!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Dennis struggled to turn around and look at Fane. His eyes were filled with tears of joy.


    He had never expected the strongest person in Cathysia, the one and only Supreme Warrior, to


    appear!

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    "Haha, I didn''t expect someone to volunteer himself for death just like that!¡±


    O''Nealughed loudly, then stated, "Kid, let me end this sh*t of a marshal before I get to you. Don''t


    rush. If you want to die, you need to queue up!¡±


    "He can''t die in the hands of trash like you!"


    Fane kicked off with the tip of his toes and managed t o easily jump onto the arena which was taller


    than a person. After that, he stood there with hands behind his back.


    Dennis, who was lying on the floor earlier, was blocked off by Fane.


    "This guy is quite capable. He was able to jump all the way up there!"


    A look of astonishment appeared in the female manager''s gaze.


    "Too bad he''s still going to die. That O''Neal is just too powerful. Even Dennis, a marshal, was no match


    for him!" stated the supervisor.


    "Hehe, Selena Taylor, you''re really letting your husband take part in the match? Even the marshal is a t


    death''s door. Isn''t he just going to die horribly?"


    "Sigh, I didn''t think your husband would risk his life for a free meal and three million bucks reward! It''s


    unfortunate that if he dies, you''ll still have to foot the bill!" said Matt, gleeful over their predicament.


    "Even if he died, he¡¯s still better than a boy toy like you!


    "You don''t even have the courage to get into the arena, do you?"


    Selena''s gaze was cold. She was annoyed at how she used to have a crush on this moron. Compared


    to Fane, he was less than a speck of dust.


    Not only was Matt a useless boy toy, he would even gloat over someone¡¯s tragedy.


    "How did he get up there?"


    Ken rubbed his eyes, watching with his mouth agape.


    "F*ck me, I thought he was only acting tough earlier. I didn¡¯t expect him to really go up there!"


    Neil was simrly dumbfounded. He even thought he was dreaming.


    Both of them had been looking forward to Fane''s passing and the reason they gathered here was to


    discuss how to have Fane killed, or to have Selena leave him on her own ord.


    Never did they think that after an entire day''s discussion, they would be without a solution.


    In the end, it was Fane himself that had decided to send himself to his own death in the arena!


    "That''s wonderful. He''s in the arena, he''s really there. Bloody h*ll, if O''Neal gives him a punch, hahaha,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    his


    head will split apart!"


    Neil almost jumped in his excited state. "Seeking for him high and low, delivered free to our hold.


    Hahaha!" [ 1]


    "Hahaha, a wonderful poem! It rhymes well!"


    Ken burst intoughter. He almost wanted to run around shirtless due to his excitement.


    "Who is this guy?"


    "Who knows?!¡±


    A number of people started their own discussions. Fane was a fresh face they had not seen before.


    "Even the general has fallen, yet he dares to challenge him?"


    "Wasn''t it only going to be one match tonight? I thought it was one match every night. Is it possible that


    there are two matches tonight?" 1


    More and more people felt confused.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    "It seems that you''re quite capable!¡±


    O''Neal was surprised. He then grinned, showing his pearly white teeth. "Interesting. Your marshal is


    almost dead, yet you daree? It seems that you''re one of those righteous patriots that the legends


    speak of, eh? You must¡¯ve had your head filled with patriotism to the point of stupidity and n to die


    for the country?"


    "Hehe, you cane to your own conclusions!¡±


    Fane chuckled before calmly saying, "You¡¯ve only managed 10, no, 11 consecutive wins because you


    never met me. Today, I''ll end your streak and your life!"


    "Tch tch tch, who doesn''t know how to boast?!"


    "Don''t pee your pantster when you see my fist! Hahaha!"


    O''Neal continuedughing.


    Having said that, he looked to the emcee. "Emcee, what''s going on? Didn¡¯t you only arrange for one


    match tonight? Why are there two now?¡±


    The emcee smiled with a wince before running over." I''ve just rified with them. This gentleman did


    register and sign the consent form. The identity written was ''nameless soldier with five years of service


    killing... Killing American dogs!''"


    "Son of a b*tch!"


    Hearing that, O''Neal clenched his fist, making popping sounds from his joints. "You''re just a nameless


    soldier and you want to kill me? You¡¯re mocking me. I''ll kill you today itself. Just give me three seconds


    to end this fight!"


    "Wait, I haven¡¯t finished reading his reason to fight!"


    Unexpectedly, the emcee waved for them to stop at that moment. He then continued the


    announcement." The second reason is to win the match for the free meal and also obtain the three


    million bucks reward!"


    "Damn, so he''s doing it for the money!"


    Some from the crowd were speechless. They spected that the main reason this nameless soldier


    dared to fight was just to get the free meal.


    "Your bill was only around one to two million bucks. Together with the three million bucks reward, how


    much would that be? Around four to five million bucks at most. Are you throwing your life away for that?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Have you gone mad thinking about money?" sneered a fat guy.


    "For money?"


    Ken and Neil exchanged looks, feeling speechless. Why did they not consider that Fane would fight in


    the arena for that little bit of money? 1


    "Kid, you should get out of here now. Don''t be suicidal! What''s the point for a nameless soldier like you


    to be throwing your life away?" said a richdy as she startedughing.


    The atmosphere around them lightened up as some of the audience thought they were doing a skit.


    Dennis, who was lying on the floor, felt awkward.


    Fane, the Supreme Warrior, was going to this extent to stay hidden. That was just too much. To think


    that he would even call himself a nameless soldier. If he was a nameless soldier, then generals like


    them would not even be qualified to lift this nameless soldier¡¯s boots.


    However, since Fane was in the arena, he was being given another chance at life.


    "Manager Wayne, why are you guys here too? How much did this kid spend that made him take part in


    the match for a free meal?" the emcee asked curiously as he quickly noticed the chubby female


    manager.


    Manager Wayne smiled bitterly. "This guy ordered the two treasured collections from our store. It was


    originally over 14 million bucks in expenses, but the general manager said that we can give him a 20


    percent discount. They broke our store''s record for the highest expenses in a single receipt!" 1


    Having said that, Manager Wayne felt helpless. "In total, it was around 12 million bucks. Unfortunately,


    this kid could not afford to pay up and tried to leave without paying. He was held back by our people.


    After he learned that he could have the meal waived and a 3 million bucks reward by winning the arena


    match, he came here to register!"


    "F*ck me, he drank those two treasured collections? This guy really knows how to enjoy life!" someone


    chuckled bitterly.


    "Enjoying life is one thing, but now, he''s about to lose his life. Trying to act tough and treating someone


    to a meal despite being poor. Didn¡¯t he realize what kind o f ce this is? Is this somewhere he can


    afford to dine and dash?"


    Some young master of a third-ss aristocratic family added in a helpless tone, "This kid must¡¯ve


    underestimated the arena match. Does he think he can win just because he knows some moves after


    being in the army for a few years?" 1


    "Haha, it turns out he''s just too poor to pay!"


    Neil burst outughing. "Fane, you''re quite amazing. You have no money and you still dare to treat


    others t o a meal. Moreover, you dared to spend that much! Before your death, I need to give you a big


    thumbs up. This is the first time in my life that I''ve seen someone so brave. It¡¯s also the first time I''ve


    seen someone lose his life from acting tough."

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    "Hahaha, what a joke. So that''s the reason you''re trying to challenge me!"


    O''Nealughed once more. "Kid, is this yourst-ditch effort? Trapped between a rock and a hard


    ce, you chose to challenge me because you would at least die a glorious death and save some


    face?"


    "That''s right! He must be thinking that he''ll die for sure, why not die fighting for Cathysia? Who knows if


    he might even be idolized by some!"


    Ken burst outughing once more. "We''ve finally figured him out! So that''s his real intention!"


    This time, some of the audience started to look at him with scorn and joined in.


    "Kid, since you¡¯re on the stage and signed the consent form, I''ll send you on your journey!"


    O''Neal''s had a yful expression on his face. After making his statement with his throaty voice, he


    moved his lumbering figure toward Fane.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Right at that moment, the general manager of Lotus Bar and Lounge came running over, gasping for air


    breathlessly. "I-I-I''ve made it in time!" "General manager, why are you here?"


    "You''re here just on time. This kid is trying to dine and dash. We caught him and he has no means to


    pay so he¡¯s here to challenge the arena hoping for a free meal!¡± Manager Wayne quickly exined.


    The general manager nodded. "I know. You can¡¯t let the fight happen!"


    "Can¡¯t let the fight happen? Why?"


    O''Neal looked at the general manager, confused. "This kid already signed the consent form and


    provoked m e. Why can''t we fight?"


    "What''s the matter? Could it be that this kid''s background is special? Is he the young master of some


    aristocratic family?"


    "Could it be that he¡¯s untouchable because of his background?"


    Some of the audience started their wild spections.


    The general manager smiled bitterly, finally dering, "If this kid had only spent around a million bucks,


    then it wouldn''t matter if he died from the challenge. However, he spent around 14 million bucks. Even


    with the discount, it¡¯s still around 12 million bucks. If he died, this bill can¡¯t be settled easily."


    The crowd was speechless. It turns out that this kid had spent such arge amount that the general


    manager was worried he would die and there would b e no one to settle the bill. By then, he would


    suffer a huge loss if he could not collect the 10 million bucks.


    Having said that, the general manager then looked at the rich kids and exined, "Moreover, he''s just


    an ant. If he really fought, he wouldn''t evenst three seconds. Such a match would not be worth


    watching now, would it?"


    "General manager, it''s fine if he dies. His wife is still here. When the timees, you can just have his


    wife foot the bill!" Britney immediately eximed after hearing that.


    The general manager was surprised, then turned around to look at Selena and said, "What can a


    woman be capable of? You want her to foot the bill? I don''t think she can be trusted!"


    "General manager, the rule you set was that the meal will be free if we win the match. What''s this? You


    can''t afford to lose? Reluctant to part with that 10 million bucks? Hehe, if that''s the case, your Lotus


    Bar and Lounge is a bit too stingy!?" Fane gave the general manager a firm stare, refusing to treat him


    respectfully.


    The general manager''s mouth twitched violently before he said, "What nonsense are you spouting?


    We''re a subsidiary business of a first-ss aristocratic family. Why would we be concerned over a


    mere 10 million bucks? The problem is, can a small fry like you win?"


    "Why should you care if I can win? I think you just can''t afford to lose!"


    Fane shrugged.


    The general manager was at a loss for words.


    Although they did have the backing of a first-ss aristocratic family, it was over 10 million, not just one


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    or two million.


    What if the boss got angry when they failed to collect the money?


    Although he was the general manager, he was just an employee and had no authority to make such


    decisions. If not for the fear of his bossing after them, he would not have rushed there urgently.


    "F*ck, could it be?"

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Ken was speechless. If that was the case, would that mean that Fane would not die?


    "Such a good chance, how can I..."


    Neil was also troubled.


    However, his eyes quickly lit up and looked at Ken as h e suggested, "Why don''t we eache up with


    six million bucks? If he dies, we''ll foot the bill for him. That way, the general manager will surely let the


    match go on!"


    Ken was surprised and cheered up instantly. "Of course! Six million bucks each is not too much. If we


    can have Fane killed, then we''ll profit greatly from this. Bloody h*ll, it turns out that this kid¡¯s life is worth


    quite a lot of money after all!"


    Having said that, Ken quickly raised his hand and announced loudly to the general manager, "General


    manager, I''ve thought about it. I know both Fane and his wife. We''re considered acquaintances. If they


    win the challenge, you should waive his bill!"


    Fane was caught off-guard. He did not expect Ken to speak on his behalf.


    The next second, Ken voiced out again. "If he dies, I''ll foot the bill for him. He¡¯s already signed the


    consent form so you should let him try!¡±


    Fane was speechless. So Ken was just afraid of him not being able to take part in the arena match.


    "Are you serious?"


    Hearing that, the general manager was delighted as Fane would be dead for sure and only needed


    someone to foot the bill for him.


    He did not want Fane taking part in the match because he was afraid that nobody would foot the bill


    after he died. Even if this guy could not pay up, he could at least capture him and present him to his


    boss. That would still be better than a dead guy.


    He had not expected Young Master rk from a second-ss aristocratic family to make such a


    request. It provided him with a way out.


    "Could it be that Young Master rk is willing to foot the bill after he dies? What a nice guy!" 1


    Meanwhile, Britney and Matt''s expression turned ugly. They were wishing for Fane to be killed and


    leaving Selena unable to pay the bill, having her stay back.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Now their ns were foiled. If Fane died, someone was going to help Selena get out of this.


    Very soon, Matt seemed toe to a realization and smiled. "Hey, Selena looks quite good. These


    young masters are probably trying to win her over."


    "It''s fine. With her man dead, that should be sufficient to teach her a lesson!" Britney sneered.


    "Rx, I will definitely honor my promise. Moreover, there are so many people here to bear witness!¡±


    Ken gave the general manager a smile then quietly muttered to Neil next to him, "Young Master Hugo,


    I''ll pay the money first. Later, you''ll have to settle the other half with me."


    "Worry not. If Fane''s dead, we''ll both gain the opportunity. It''s just 6 million bucks, I won¡¯t cheat your


    money!" Neil answered happily.


    "Alright then. Emcee, continue the match!"


    The general manager waved at the emcee and stated," Since he''s willing to risk his life just to get a


    free meal, we''ll not get in his way!"


    "Alright, continue the match. The arena champion is still O¡¯Neal with 11 consecutive wins!"


    "Meanwhile, our challenger is Fane, a nameless soldier!"


    "Everyone please take a bet and see if our Fane canst a full 10 seconds or just three?" the emcee


    announced cheerfully, confident that Fane would surely die. After that, he moved to the side.


    "Haha, kid. I''ming!"


    O''Neal burst out inughter as he strode toward Fane." Let me blow you away with one punch!"

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    O''Neal had a yful look on his face. Looking at Fane''s physique, he seemed even smaller than


    Dennis. With that, he could not even take Fane seriously.


    However, while O''Neal was around one meter away from Fane, he suddenly burst into action.


    He jumped up in a sh and raised his right leg, sending a forceful kick at O''Neal''s neck.


    What went unseen was the short sh of light that came and went in an instant.


    It seemed that Fane¡¯s attack caught himpletely off guard. O''Neal was not quick enough to


    respond. He was already hit by the kick just as his hands stretched forward.


    At the same time, Fane gentlynded back where he stood, hands behind his back. He seemed so


    carefree and rxed.


    "You..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    O''Neal felt it. His cervical vertebrae were broken in an instant by the kick.


    However, that was not the scariest thing. It was that unseen current that bore deep into his body from


    his neck.


    That flow of energy was extremely vtile. By all logic, it should have exploded long ago.


    However, it was seemingly restricted by something, only exploding when it reached specific locations.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    O''Neal''s abdomen, chest, and a dozen other areas burst open, sttering blood everywhere. He spat


    out a mouthful of blood before falling straight onto the arena''s floor.


    "What!?"


    Those that were waiting to see Fane get ughtered were all stunned. In less than a second after


    Fane¡¯s attack, O¡¯Neal was killed?


    "Oh my god!"


    At first, Selena was worried about Fane but seeing the scene before her, she was shocked, her mouth


    opened slightly. She ced a hand over her mouth as she looked at him in disbelief.


    The area turned silent in an instant before quickly going into an uproar again!


    "Oh my god. Did my eyes y tricks on me? O¡¯Neal was killed in an instant?"


    "That''s right. How did O''Neal die before he could even make a move?"


    "Impossible. Even Marshal Dennis was no match for O¡¯Neal, yet this kid killed him with a single kick?"


    A number of people started eximing loudly.


    "Wonderful! O¡¯Neal''s a son of a b*tch that''s killed so many of our people. He deserves to die. This Fane


    guy i s quite amazing!" 1


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect him to have such terrifying strength. He actually managed to kill O¡¯Neal in such a


    short time!"


    Some of the audience cheered passionately instead.


    "Yay, he won!"


    Hugh and Rosa felt relieved. They did not wish for Selena to be widowed once more after her husband


    had finally returned from the battlefield.


    "Selena''s husband is so amazing! My god, his strength is even greater than a marshal?"


    Dn was just as excited. "Motherfucker, that god damned American is finally dead."


    "I-I-Impossible!"


    Neil and Ken were dumbfounded. They were looking forward to seeing Fane''s death and Selena crying


    in tears. That would then allow them to take the chance t o console her.


    Selena might have even been touched by their actions, giving them hope.


    They did not expect this turn of events!


    "H-h-he won?"


    The general manager took a few steps back, unable to ept the oue.


    Young Master rk promised to foot the bill if Fane lost...

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Nevertheless, now that Fane won the match, Young Master rk did not need to help settle the bill


    anymore.


    In fact, ording to the rules set before, they needed t o waive Fane¡¯s bill and even pay him a three


    million bucks reward.


    "General manager, for this matter... We didn''t expect him to win. It seems we¡¯ve just saved some


    money!¡± Ken said with a smile despite feeling frustrated deep down.


    Fane smiled nonchntly and waved at Ken. "Thank you Young Master rk for watching my back so


    I could fight without worry!"


    "Hahaha, you''re wee. We''re all acquainted and I¡¯m even friends with Selena!"


    Kenughed along, appearing as though he was on good terms with Fane.


    Selena had a cold expression on her face as she remained silent. In the past, Ken carried himself like a


    gentleman. She had even treated him as a real friend.


    However, ever since this person came to her house and tried to forcefully have it demolished, she had


    finally seen through this two-faced persona.


    Moreover, his willingness to foot the bill for Fane was


    with ulterior motives. Firstly, it was to have the general manager continue the match so that Fane would


    die. Secondly, it was to score brownie points with her. The bill totaled over 10 million bucks after all. If


    he paid the bill, other women might have really been touched and thrown themselves at him.


    Unfortunately, Selena was not only beautiful, but she was also blessed with intelligence as well. She


    had long seen through the other party''s deceit.


    "So strong! You''re so strong! Fane, you''re my hero!"


    The chubby Manager Wayne was teary-eyed. "You''re s o awesome for saving my idol Dennis. Now


    you''re one of my idols too!" 1


    Hearing that, Fane was at a loss on how to respond. Just how did he be her idol again?


    "Brother Dennis!"


    A few men that looked like Dennis'' friends came looking for him and quickly ran up the arena''s stage."


    Brother Dennis, are you okay? Your injuries are too severe. What should we do?"


    "Call the ambnce! He should be able to survive this!" A woman interjected.


    "No need for that. I have some medicine here. Just let him take that and bring him home to


    recuperate!"


    Fane walked over and crouched over Dennis, cing a ck medicinal pill in his palm.


    Dennis held the pill tightly and looked at Fane with his bloodshot eyes. "I-1-I...I''ve embarrassed our


    Cathysia military!"


    "Save your words. Just go back and treat your wounds!"


    "You didn''t embarrass our Cathysia military, but instead honored us. Your soldier spirit is unbroken. U s


    soldiers should always fight to thest moment! We have to charge forward, even to our deaths!"


    Fane gave Dennis a smile before finally standing up. H e took out a White-Sand cigarette and lit it.


    "Brother Dennis, should we call the ambnce? Is this medicine reliable?" asked a man, frowning.


    "It will work. Just bring me home!¡±


    Dennis ced the pill in his mouth and swallowed it.


    He knew in his heart that Fane, the Supreme Warrior, was not only good at taking lives, but was also


    equally good at them! 3


    On the battlefield, quite a number of soldiers were diagnosed to be beyond saving, yet they were all


    brought back to life by Fane.


    That was why the Supreme Warrior had another lesser -known title-Supreme Healer!


    A man like that was worthy of being worshipped by all of Cathysia''s military.


    Dennis was then carried away. At that moment, Selena''s eyes were red and she could no longer hold


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    herself back.


    She rushed up the stage and ran into Fane¡¯s arms, pursing her sexy lips. "You oaf. How dare you give


    me a scare like that? Here I was thinking you might not b e his match, yet you turned out to be so


    strong!¡±


    "Hehe, honey, I''ve already told you. It¡¯s easy to kill this trash!¡±


    Fane chuckled, then looked toward the general manager and said, "General manager, you¡¯ll honor your


    words, right? You have to waive our bill.


    Moreover, that three million bucks reward, I want it in cash!"

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    The general manager''s face turned pitch ck in a moment. It was not a simple 10 or 20 thousand


    bucks, but 12 million bucks!


    Furthermore, if not for the earlier discount, it would be over 14 million bucks. If he waived that bill and


    still paid out three million bucks, it would not just be some loss, but rather a huge hit for his business.


    When the time came, even his boss would reprimand and advise him against letting Fane take part in


    the match.


    However, after some thought, he quickly broke into a smile. "Hehe, what about this, little brother? We


    cane to apromise. Your expenses are just too much. Those that spent their money here,


    including customers that booked a private luxury hall for themselves, would only have to pay around


    one to two million bucks. Don''t you think it¡¯s a little over the top t o have us waive such a huge bill for


    you as a new customer?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Having said that, he paused for a moment before continuing, "What about this, I''ll give you a 50 percent


    discount. Your previous bill is over 14 million bucks. I''ll round it down for you to 14 million bucks.


    Adding o n the 50 percent discount, you¡¯ll only need to pay seven million bucks!"


    After that, he reconsidered and added, "Of course, we''ll


    be giving you the reward. Deducting three million bucks from your prize money, you only need to pay


    us four million bucks!"


    "What? After spending about 14 million bucks, he only needs to pay four million bucks? Isn''t that just


    too much of a benefit for that couple?" Across the room, Matt frowned.


    "I don''t care. As long as his bill is not fully waived, that would be good enough!"


    "I don''t care if it¡¯s 14 million bucks or four million bucks. Fane won''t be able to pay up. As long as he


    can''t pay up, hehehe, then the oue is the same!" Britney cackled, patiently waiting for Fane and


    Selena to be beaten to death by the boss.


    "Hahaha, what a joke!"


    Fane burst outughing upon hearing the suggestion." It¡¯s only over 10 million bucks. It''s not like I can''t


    afford to pay it. However, since you''ve ced such a rule, you should honor it. What you promised was


    to waive the bill if I won the match, but you didn''t state how much you''d waive! Moreover, that three


    million is a prize reward that you must pay me! It''s a matter of principles!"


    The general manager''s expression darkened immediately. "Kid, don¡¯t make things difficult after I


    provided you a way out. This is our territory and our arena champion was someone we spent a lot of


    money to hire, yet here you go and have him killed. It''s already very generous of us not to pursue this


    matter with you!" "What''s this? The great Lotus Bar and Lounge is trying to go back on a promise?"


    Fane was unfazed, staring straight at the other party.


    However, Selena was a little scared. After all, the bar had a huge backer, a first-ss aristocratic


    family, behind them.


    Otherwise, the rich kids around them would not have shut up and watched quietly instead of standing


    up for them.


    "General manager, what about this? You waive the bill and I''ll leave the reward. We cane to


    anotherpromise! 1


    "Take it as us using this three million bucks to pay for tonight''s expenses. How about it? Selena asked


    carefully as she took a step forward, tugging Fane''s sleeve at the same time.


    "Hehe, are you dreaming?"


    The general manager chuckled, then said, "With the arena champion dead, do you know how much


    loss that would incur on us? Moreover, the match earlier was not fair. It doesn''t count!"

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    "Unfair?"


    Fane''s eyebrows twitched. "In front of everyone, with s o many witnesses, you''re telling me it''s unfair?¡±


    Unexpectedly the general manager retorted, "Of course it''s unfair. Dennis Howard is a marshal. He''d


    been fighting with O¡¯Neal for so long. Although O''Neal won, he might¡¯ve suffered serious injuries. It


    could have been that his internal injuries did not act up earlier..."


    By that point, the general manager paused for a moment before continuing, "You, on the other hand,


    were at your peak and challenging an injured man. Do you think that''s fair? I don''t think you could''ve


    killed him if he wasn''t hurt!¡±


    Fane was speechless. The person in front of him was rather resourceful, or he would not have been


    the general manager. His cunning was far beyond the others, seemingly allowing him to spin lies into


    truth.


    Neil pped his own forehead, enlightened. "That¡¯s right, that must be it. This kid must¡¯ve got a stroke


    of good luck! Like I said, he''s just an ordinary soldier. How could he possibly defeat O¡¯Neal? Even


    Dennis was no match for O''Neal, much less this guy!"


    With that, Neil suddenly became the center of attention.


    He then ced one hand behind him and raised his head slightly, saying with a smile, "Think about


    what happened earlier. Fane merelynded a single kick on O''Neal''s neck. I don''t think O''Neal, with his


    physique, would die from just a kick, right?"


    "Oh yeah, that sounds about right!¡±


    Seeing an opportunity to pick on Fane, Ken immediately chimed in.


    Neil then added, "Furthermore, O''Neal¡¯s body, chest, and stomach were all hit by the great Marshal


    Dennis prior to the match. Coincidentally, those were the spots that burst open. What does that tell us?


    It proves that Marshal Dennis¡¯ attack was the one that killed O''Neal!"


    Hearing that, the general manager gave Neil a big thumbs up. "Young Master Hugo is truly smart.


    That''s right, I already felt that something was off but couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. I finally understand


    now!"


    "Yes, of course. That must be it. It felt weird to me too. How could he die from just a mere kick to the


    neck? Earlier, Marshal Dennis dished out so many ferocious attacks thatnded on O¡¯Neal, yet he


    managed to withstand it all. It proves that O¡¯Neal¡¯s endurance is really great!" 1


    "Fane, on the other hand, is scrawny, nowhere near Marshal Dennis. How can his one kick kill O''Neal?"


    "That¡¯s why, the one that killed O''Neal should be Marshal Dennis! This Fane dude is just incredibly


    lucky!" Britney jumped in, feeling ecstatic.


    With that, even those that thought Fane was stronger than Dennis started their own discussions.


    They felt that Fane was just extremely lucky. Even if h e had not gone into the arena, O''Neal might


    have just burst open soon enough. Therefore, to them, it was Dennis that killed O¡¯Neal while Fane was


    the lucky one.


    Selena''s expression soured as well. She also felt that something was off. Although Fane was strong, it


    should not have been beyond that of a marshal. He was not a King of War or God of War. How was it


    possible for him to kill the opponent in just one kick?


    Whatever it was, she had to stick to the im that Fane was the one that killed O''Neal. Otherwise, they


    could not afford to pay that bill of over 10 million bucks! 1Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At that, Selena immediately piped up, "It doesn¡¯t matter if Fane was lucky or not, he was the one that


    made the kill. It happened during the second match s o we won! The attack was made after the emcee


    officiated the match! Therefore, this reward is ours and the bill must be waived!"


    "Honey, you''re absolutely right!"


    Fane smiled in a carefree manner and gave Selena a big thumbs up.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Selena rolled her eyes at Fane before speaking to the general manager. "We can forgo the three


    million bucks, but this bill must be waived!"


    "That''s right. Boss, how can you go back on your words?"


    One of the rich kids spoke up after seeing the charming smile on Selena''s face, unable to resist white -


    knighting her.


    "That''s right. Even if her husband was lucky, he was still the one that killed O''Neal. This is just like


    killstealing in a game. If he''s the one that did thest hit, that kill goes to him. Therefore, the glory


    should go to him as well.¡±


    Another man joined in as well, "You make quite the profit here everyday. How can you be so stingy?!"


    "That''s right. If your barcks integrity, how would we dare spend our money here in the future?"


    "Moreover, regardless of the fairness of the second match, it was something that you agreed to. Since


    you''ve agreed to it, that means that the rules apply!" stated a beautiful woman with her arms folded in


    front of her chest.


    The general manager''s expression turned gloomy. With a sum over 10 million bucks, it was not really


    up t o him to make the decision.


    "I don''t care. If it wasn¡¯t for this kid getting on stage, m y idol Dennis would¡¯ve been killed by O''Neal.


    Although Fane had only gone up and got thest hit, that hit was crucial!¡±


    After Manager Wayne gave it some thoughts, she walked up to the general manager and whispered, "


    General manager, I think we should just waive the bill. We need to think about the long game!"


    The general manager almost had an aneurysm. This manager was just too dumb. Why would she be


    helping the outsiders?


    He gave it some thoughts, then finally stated, "This bill is over 10 million bucks. It¡¯s not my decision to


    make. How about this, I¡¯ll give my boss a call and tell him about the situation. We''ll make a decision


    then!"


    With that said, the general manager went off to make the phone call.


    After a moment, he came back once again. "The boss said that you can have the reward since you


    won the match. Going by the rules, the bill will also be waived!"


    Hearing that, Selena was delighted. She held onto Fane''s hand, eximing, "Honey, this is great! We


    don''t have to pay and even gained three million bucks!" i


    Right at that moment, the general manager continued unexpectedly, "However, our boss has a


    condition!"


    Fane¡¯s expression darkened. "What other condition?


    Your boss should think carefully if he¡¯s even qualified t o negotiate with me!"


    At that moment, Fane was pissed at how the other party was going back on their words.


    Moreover, they even hired an American to be the arena champion that led to the death of so many


    Cathysian men. It was already very generous of Fane t o not destroy their entire establishment.


    "Kid, you''re quite the feisty one. Our boss is the younger brother of the Roy family''s master! Hehe, for


    him to speak to you is already favorable treatment from him. How dare you make such insolent


    statements?!"


    The general manager then sneered, "Kid, you''re lucky that our boss is still on his way over. If he was


    here and heard those words from you, you¡¯d be dead!"


    "This guy is too arrogant! He''ll eventually learn what regret is!" Britney growled through gritted teeth.


    Originally, they should have all been leaving after the arena match.


    However, out of curiosity, those that watched the arena match did not leave the venue. They were all


    curious to find out what condition the boss of the Lotus Bar and Lounge would request for.


    It appeared that their boss did not wish to let Fane waive his meal and give him the three million bucks


    reward that easily as well.


    "Sigh, I can¡¯t believe that Master Roy¡¯s brother would b e so stingy. It¡¯s only 10 million bucks and yet


    he''s unwilling to part with it! He won''t go far in life!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Fane let out a long breath, appearing rxed.


    Hearing his statement, more people felt speechless.'' This person is just too rxed. That''s over 10


    million bucks, it¡¯s not a small figure. A lot of people can''t even make that much money in their entire


    life.¡¯


    Even if the Roy family were rich, it would not hurt them to save as much as they could. Moreover, that


    kid could not pay his own bill and yet, he was looking down on the 10 million bucks. They had no idea


    what was the source of his confidence.


    Fane took a look at the time and frowned. "Time flies. It''s already almost 11.30pm. I''ll give your boss


    another 1 0 minutes. If he doesn''t arrive in 10 minutes, I''m going to leave. I still need to go to bed!"


    Having said that, Fane stretched his back before continuing, "Otherwise I might bete for work


    tomorrow. Can you bear that responsibility?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded. ''This kid is too good at acting tough, he''s truly talented. How can he spin


    his dine and dash into something so inconsequential?''


    Most importantly, he even imed that someone from a first-ss aristocratic family might not be able


    to bear the responsibility of him beingte to work.


    "Haha, how much is your sry? What kind of job is i t? Do share with us. I''d like to find out if we can


    bear


    this responsibility!" "I¡¯m a general manager with lowly wages. My monthly ie is only 550 thousand


    bucks! How much do you make a day? I''ll pay you, alright? Haha!"


    The general manager burst into a fit ofughter as though he was watching aedy.


    "550 thousand bucks a month is quite good!"


    "Yeah, this general manager''s life is quitevish!"


    Some people started talking among themselves. Meanwhile, the general manager''s face was filled with


    bliss, enjoying the moment.


    "I¡¯m just a bodyguard!"


    Fane made a faint smile, then continued, "However, m y monthly wage is 20 million bucks. If we break


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    it down, then it should be 666 thousand bucks a day. Since you n to pay my sry for a day, I¡¯ll


    round it down for you. You can just pay me 600 thousand bucks!¡± 1


    Standing beside him, Selena was dumbfounded. Fane was just too daring. That was just intentionally


    antagonizing the other party. If they were really pissed off, then things would get troublesome.


    As expected, the general manager''s expression turned uglier by the second.


    He gritted his teeth. "Kid, you''re a bodyguard with a monthly pay of 20 million bucks? I think you''re


    insulting our intelligence! Just who do you think you are? If you say that you''re a marshal or a King of


    War, I might believe you. However, you''re nothing. You''re just a normal bodyguard. Do you think I''ll


    believe you?"


    Having said that, he then pointed at the few big guys i n ck suits and said, "This kid is too arrogant.


    Go teach him a lesson while the boss is on his way. Take i t as an assessment of his strength!¡±


    "I''ve killed O''Neal, yet you''re asking these trash to kill me? What are you, stupid?"


    Fane looked at the few big guys, feeling helpless.


    These ordinary bouncers were even less of a match for him.


    "Kid, don¡¯t look down on us. We''re all retired mercenaries. Do you think we¡¯re just average Joes?"


    "That¡¯s right. This kid is too insolent. We¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson or he¡¯ll remain deluded about his


    strength!"


    The big guys in ck suits were long annoyed by Fane. They quickly surrounded him.


    "Everyone, please don''t fight. We can talk it out!"


    The sight of so many big guys scared Selena.


    "Honey, please move back. Since they''re itching for it, I''ll have a little stretch!" Fane stated with a


    rxed smile.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    However, Selena did not back off. Instead, she pulled Fane back and said in a worried tone, "Please


    stop fighting. Their boss is from a first-ss aristocratic family. If we offend them, it''s equivalent to


    offending a first-ss aristocratic family!¡±


    Fane forced a smile, then looked at the people behind him before speaking, "Honey, do you think it''s


    possible to not fight now? They¡¯reing at us on their own. Am I supposed to stand here and let them


    kill me?"


    Selena finally realized that it was toote. The general manager gave the order for hisckeys to take


    Fane out. They could not possibly just be sitting ducks.


    She thought about it, then backed off a few steps. "You be careful then. Even if you can defeat them,


    please don''t kill them. By then, the situation will be unsalvageable!¡±


    Fane nodded. "Rx, they''re just working under orders. Of course I won''t kill them!"


    "You two are really funny. Are you trying to perform a skit for us at a time like this?" one of the big guys


    chuckled.


    "It seems that they think this conversation will intimidate us? Hehe, do you really think you killed O''Neal


    with your ability? You''re just lucky to have


    made thest hit when O''Neal is seriously injured!¡± said another guy.


    Yet another guy broke into a grin. "I''m guessing that Marshal Dennis must''ve known some terrifying fist


    technique. His fist technique''s strength lies in its ability to leave behind lingering energy in the


    opponent''s body after an attack. It may not seem like much and the opponent would hardly feel the


    injury. However, once the energy collects and reaches a certain time, it will explode. That''s why


    O¡¯Neal''s body finally burst open!"


    At that point, he stopped momentarily and then continued, "You, on the other hand, had merely got


    lucky and kicked O''Neal right as the energy exploded!"


    "So that¡¯s what it was. As expected of a marshal, what a miraculous fist technique!"


    ¡°That''s why. Here I was wondering how a nameless soldier like him could instantly take out O¡¯Neal. So


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    that was the reason. He''s gotten really lucky!" 1


    "Ah, I get it now!"


    The other bystanders wereing to their own realization.


    The scene where Fane killed O''Neal with a mere kick had shocked them greatly, to the point that they


    thought Fane was a King of War or even God of War. With further consideration, they finally figured out


    the reason. 1


    Seeing that everyone hade to the same conclusion, Fane felt relieved.


    All the while, he wanted to keep a low profile. He only wanted to stay beside his wife and daughter and


    pass their days in peace without being disturbed.


    Otherwise, he would have people looking to gain his favor wherever he went with insincere words. Just


    the thought of a life like that gave him a headache.


    If not for that, his own disciple Lana Zechs would not need to wear a mask or shades before going out.


    Earlier, in order to save Dennis, he was forced to take action. However, Dennis was a marshal. If he


    defeated O''Neal, that would expose his own strength and bring about suspicions.


    In order to hide his identity and keep his terrifying strength a secret, Fane resorted to that move, one


    that made everyone feel that O''Neal''s death was most likely due to Dennis.


    Of course, he was also lucky that Dennis had fought O''Neal in a dragged out match andnded so


    many punches on his opponent. His opponent had indeed taken quite some damage, therefore making


    it a believable story.


    As for his kick on O¡¯Neal''s neck that led to his chest and abdomen bursting apart, it was done


    intentionally to make others feel that something was off. It would also divert their attention to Dennis. 1


    "You''re right. That must have been what happened!"


    Unexpectedly, Fane admitted it with a smile.


    However, he turned to the big guys and said," Although I''m no match for Dennis and O¡¯Neal, I''m still


    capable of dealing with the few of you!"


    "Haha, we''re not as weak as you think!"


    One guy dashed at them afterughing out loud, sending a punch at Fane.


    Fane shifted slightly to the side and avoided the opponent''s attack. With a backhanded pull, a great


    surge of force caused the opponent to lose his bnce as he immediately fell face-first to the ground.


    "Motherf*cker, you''re quite fast!"


    Two other guys attacked Fane from two different directions.


    Bang, bang!

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Fane sent out two consecutive kicks, sending his opponents flying before they crashed hard onto the


    floor.


    Bang, bang!


    He reversed his hands for two more punches, blowing yet another two guys away.


    However, they quickly climbed back onto their feet. "This guy is weaker than Dennis!" someone


    eximed. "That¡¯s right. If he had Dennis'' strength, those five wouldn''t be able to stand back up. They


    might have even been coughing up blood by now!"


    Britney chimed in, "Fane was just lucky earlier. He sure gave me a scare when I thought he had a King


    of War''s strength. Turns out he was just acting tough!"


    "Yeah. With this test, his true strength will be exposed anytime soon!"


    Matt nodded along. "If not for Marshal Dennis spending so much time fighting O''Neal, Fane would¡¯ve


    been killed immediately!"


    "You guys, join in!"


    The general manager looked at the other bulky guy and said, "Go at him together. I refuse to believe


    that we''d lose to this guy!"


    "Ah!¡±


    Right then, the other few guys that did not join the fray suddenly rushed at Fane simultaneously.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Unfortunately, they were still no match for Fane and were sent flying one after another. After some


    time, they were all lying on the ground and some even coughed up blood.


    "Useless! You can''t even defeat him with so many of you!¡± The general manager was clenching his fists


    angrily as he bellowed.


    Fane looked at his behavior, then waved at him." Since you said they''re useless, you shoulde at


    me!"


    Having said that, Fane gave him the middle finger, further taunting him. "Come!"


    The general manager almost had an aneurysm. He was just a backseat driver as he knew nothing


    about fighting.


    Right at that moment, a man with a huge bouncing belly walked in with a few men in ck suits,


    holding a cigar in his hand.


    "Why are you guys fighting?"


    The man gave off the aura of a ruler. Although his looks were mediocre, he carried a strong presence.


    "Boss, this kid was being disrespectful. He was iming that you weren''t qualified to negotiate with


    him! This is just a tant nder against our Roy family!¡±


    "That''s why I told them to rough him up a bit.


    However, this kid is unexpectedly strong, hence..." the manager reported respectfully after he took a


    few steps forward and bowed.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The man with the cigar took a slow, long puff before stating, "As long as he¡¯s strong. I was worried that


    he wouldn''t be strong enough!"


    Having said that, he turned to Fane. "Kid, I can let all our past conflicts slide. This bill of 10 million


    bucks can be waived too. As for that three million bucks reward, that¡¯s yours as well."


    At that point, he paused for a moment before breaking into a grin. "However, you killed the expert that I


    spent a fortune on to hire as the arena champion. That makes it difficult for me to run my business in


    the future."


    ¡°So what? Didn''t your arena match have us sign a consent form? Could it be that only the arena


    champion is allowed to win while the other challengers are supposed to just lose?¡± Fane mocked with a


    cold smile.


    "Hehe, that¡¯s not what I meant. I, Keaton Roy, am not someone that cannot afford to lose. Since you''re


    quite strong, I hope that we can work together and have you be the next arena champion!"

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    "OMG, he¡¯s hiring him as the arena champion!" some people eximed as they finally understood what


    was happening.


    "It''s dangerous to be the arena champion. Encountering an expert would be as good as death. Even if


    the opponent were gracious enough not to kill, he would most likely be disabled!" said another


    bystander.


    "However, the arena champion is a profitable position. The pay is not tallied per month but per match


    instead. Only when someone registers for the challenge will there be a match!¡± others chimed in.


    "What a lucky guy. He got his bill waived, gained three million bucks, and most importantly, he found a


    job!"


    Matt was speechless. At first he hoped for Fane to take the challenge and get killed by O¡¯Neal just so


    that he could add to Selena¡¯s suffering.


    He had not expected this to be the oue!


    "I¡¯m sorry but I''m not interested!"


    "Moreover, I advise you to stop these activities, otherwise...your bar might be closed down!" Fane


    reminded him with a shrug.


    "Haha, brother, you really know how to joke. This is the territory of a first-ss aristocratic family. An


    ordinary person wouldn''t have the authority to close this ce down!"


    Keaton burst outughing, then narrowed his eyes. "I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. I''ll ask you one


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The answer is the same. Not interested!" Fane shrugged once more, firm with his decision.


    "You''re choosing the less favorable option, eh?"


    With a scornful smile, Keaton waved his hand. ¡°Rocky, give him a good beating. Moreover, he must pay


    every single cent for tonight''s bill. Otherwise, don''t let him leave!"


    "Yes boss!"


    Rocky was a one-eyed man. He kneaded his fists before stepping forward.


    "Looks like you¡¯re a lot stronger than these guys!"


    Fane nced at those big guys in suits lying on the floor. He could tell that Rocky was not a simple


    person.


    From the way he walked, he noticed something was different.


    Of course, a person like this was inconsequential to Fane.


    "Good observation!"


    Rocky smirked. "In that case, are you scared?" "Not at all. I¡¯ve never been scared during my five years


    on the battlefield, much less cause of you!" Fane forced a smile.


    "You''re rather confident!" Rocky replied as he prepared to act.


    Right then, a middle-aged woman with a little boy made her way in through the crowd.


    She looked at the situation and immediately shouted, " Stop!"


    Rocky was surprised and immediately turned around, greeting her loudly, "Mrs. Roy!"


    "Honey, what¡¯s wrong?" Keaton frowned immediately with a confused look on his face.


    Taking a look, Selena¡¯s heart was overjoyed. She did not expect this woman to be Mrs. Roy. Fane had


    just saved her son at the zoo in the morning.


    No wonder she was able to offer 50 million bucks as a reward just like that. It turned out that she was


    from a first-ss aristocratic family.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    "Benefactor, why are you here? I''ve really misunderstood your intentions at the zoo this morning. I


    thought you weren¡¯t a doctor and therefore, didn''t know how to treat my son. Surprisingly, my son''s leg


    is all better now as he¡¯s able to run and jump!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mrs. Roy brought her son to Fane, then urged her son," Go say thank you to this uncle. If not for him,


    you''d be dead!"


    "Thank you uncle, you''re so amazing! I want to be as strong as you are in the future!"


    "Thank you for chasing the tigers away or I''d be dead!"


    Little Jake looked at Fane, his eyes filled with admiration and respect.


    "What?!"


    Keaton took a deep breath, then asked anxiously," Honey, i-i-is he the benefactor who held down two


    Siberian tigers with each of his hands that you told m e about?"


    Keaton was very anxious, to the point where his voice was trembling.


    "That''s right. I didn''t think he''d be here. What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Mrs. Roy asked suspiciously after looking at the people lying about on the floor.


    "A misunderstanding, it''s all a misunderstanding!"


    Keaton then carefully introduced them to his wife before saying apologetically, "I didn''t expect that he


    would be the benefactor I''d been looking for all this while!"


    "It can''t be. He''s actually the man that defeated the Siberian tigers, my idol?!¡±


    Manager Wayne''s eyes were twinkling as she almost jumped out of her seat. She had finally met her


    idol. Now there was only that one idol remaining, the one that killed over 200 men from the Dragon God


    n.


    "Is this for real? I''ve heard this afternoon that someone saved a kid that fell into the tiger viewing zone


    at the zoo. The situation was terrifying. I didn''t expect that kid to be the son of this establishment''s


    boss!" 1


    "Moreover, the person that saved his son was actually Fane!"


    Britney was quite badly shaken. To hold a tiger down with one hand, even if his strength was lesser


    than Dennis, was not something an ordinary person was capable of.


    It would seem that Fane, who was a soldier on the battlefield for five years, had some ability that was


    sufficient enough to be considered an expert.


    "Y-y-you almost had Rocky kill our benefactor! If not for him, our son would''ve been devoured by the


    tigers!"


    Mrs. Roy was furious, pulling at Keaton''s ears.


    "Ouch, it hurts. Honey, please, lighten your grip. We''re outside now. Didn''t you promise to not


    embarrass me i n public? There are so many people watching now!"


    Keaton''s face turned red from the pain, dropping his cigar on the floor as he begged for mercy.


    Upon witnessing the scene, everyone was dumbfounded. They did not expect him to be henpecked.


    Fane and Selena exchanged looks, then showed an odd expression on their faces.


    Selena felt the burden in her heart lighten. It seemed that she would not have to worry about being held


    here tonight.


    "What are you waiting for? Go apologize to our benefactor. Here you are trying to have him be your


    arena champion. How can you be this dumb?"


    Mrs. Roy let go of Keaton''s ears then ced her hands on her hips, assuming an intimidating pose.


    It was apparent that this woman was not someone a normal person could match when she threw a


    tantrum.


    Keaton finally walked awkwardly toward Fane and bowed respectfully. "I''m sorry. All that was a


    misunderstanding. I really didn''t know that you were the benefactor I''d been looking for to express my


    gratitude! If not for you taking action, my son would¡¯ve


    been a goner. He''s my only child!"


    Having said that, he raised his head and looked directly at Fane. "Your bill for today will be waived.


    That three million bucks reward is too little. To show my gratitude, I''ll pay you 100 million bucks!"


    "What! 100 million bucks!?"


    Rosa, Hugh, and the others all gasped. 100 million bucks. That was 100 million bucks! Fane had just


    hit the jackpot.


    Moreover, Fane and Selena could finally live afortable life.


    "So much money!"


    Matt''s expression darkened as he was dumbstruck. That was a gift from the heavens. If he had 100


    million bucks, he would not have to lower himself to be a boy toy and marry a woman like Britney.


    "Hehe, your wife offered me 50 million bucks this morning and I rejected it. I didn''t expect that by


    nightfall, the price would actually go up!"


    Fane made a pained smile, then stated, "I''m sorry, I don''t want the money! I only want the three million


    bucks cash reward!"

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    "Oh my god, it¡¯s 100 million bucks! That¡¯s 100 million bucks! He''s actually rejecting it for the three


    million bucks? Is he stupid?" Britney shouted. She was shocked to her core.


    ¡¯¡¯Yeah. Damn it, with 100 million bucks, you''re set for life. Why did he reject it? If it were me, I''d


    definitely agree to it without hesitation!" Matt also eximed in astonishment, wondering if he was in a


    dream.


    "Who said that being a soldier is useless? This guy is strong and good at fighting. He can hold two


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Siberian tigers with his bare hands. Now that his lucky moment came and he managed to save the son


    of Master Roy''s brother, he¡¯s being granted a great fortune in one go!"


    "However, why is he refusing to take it?"


    Dn also looked confused. "Aren''t they poor? They¡¯re so poor that they can''t even afford to pay the


    10 million bucks bill, yet now he''s refusing 100 million bucks? Nevertheless, if you say they don¡¯t like


    money, then why take the three million bucks?"


    Hearing Dn¡¯s statement, Rachel and the others were simrly confused.


    Almost everyone was dumbstruck, Ken and Neil included.


    "Selena, is your husband stupid? He''s choosing three


    million bucks over 100 million bucks?"


    Ken made a scornful smile before quickly adding," That house of yours is so dpidated. Thest time


    we almost marked it as unfit for habitation. Although the expertster marked it as safe, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll


    this choice?¡±


    "Selena, is your husband a moron? Is his brain functioning properly? Why would he make such a


    decision?!" Neil chimed in as well.


    "You''re the moron!"


    Selena shot him a foul look. "Although I want 100 million bucks as well, I''ll respect my husband''s


    choice! He¡¯s right. When he saved the boy, he had not thought of a reward! His mind was on saving the


    boy! That was his original intention!"


    Hearing that, Fane immediately burst outughing. He took a few steps forward and held onto Selena''s


    hand, saying, "It''s still my honey that knows me best. That''s exactly my intention. When I saved the kid,


    it was not for the money. That''s why I don¡¯t want this money. This is not a transaction!"


    At that, Fane paused for a moment before continuing," However, I won this three million bucks from the


    arena match. By the rules set, it¡¯s mine. Although it''s not much, I''m not going to say no to it!"


    Selena''s face turned scarlet. This person had actually


    held her hands on his own ord in front of so many people.


    Despite being husband and wife, she still felt as though she had butterflies in her stomach, unable to


    remain calm.


    "Yes, of course. Cash, right? Go get it ready!¡±


    Keaton immediately walked up and gave the general manager a kick on his rump. "You stupid pig.


    What¡¯s wrong with your eyes? You couldn''t even recognize m y benefactor?"


    The general manager turned around to look at Keaton, feeling wronged. How would he have known


    such a thing? He had only heard about it that night itself that someone saved a child at the zoo by


    holding down the Siberian tigers with his hand. At that time, he was even joking about which hero had


    subdued the tigers. After all, Wu Song in Water Margin could only handle one tiger, yet he managed


    two.


    Who knew that the child would be his boss'' son?


    Moreover the hero was actually the guy that took part i n the arena match.


    The general manager quickly carried two suitcases of cash over, totaling to three million bucks, and


    ced them in front of Fane.


    "Brother, three hundred million bucks is really too little. You saved my one and only son. Why don''t you


    take a little more?¡± 2 "If you only take three million bucks, my son''s life would seem too cheap. I''ll feel


    really bad about it!"


    Keaton made a pained smile, trying once more to persuade Fane.


    "It''s not just three million bucks. There''s also the waived bill, isn''t there?"


    Fane smiled as he lifted the two suitcases of money and got ready to leave.


    However, he stopped after giving it some thought. "If you¡¯re really going to feel bad about it, then stop


    this kind of underground boxing match. I¡¯m telling you the truth. If you keep this up, I can have your bar


    closed!¡±


    Keaton''s expression darkened and lowered his head i n silence for a moment before speaking, "Forget


    it, I''ll stop running this ce. Bloody h*ll, I''ll take it as building good karma for my son. Money still


    needs to b e made but it shouldn¡¯t be with violence!"


    "It''s good that you know!" Fane stated coldly, then led Selena down from the stage. 1


    Quite a number of people could not resist apuding him.


    Although Fane¡¯s killing of O''Neal was due to luck, if not for hisst hit, O''Neal might not have died.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Furthermore, Fane was okay with refusing 100 million bucks. His spirit was absolutely admirable.


    "This guy is just doing it for the cheers!¡±


    "Hmph, what''s all this virtue signaling!"


    "Look at how poor he is!"


    Britney gritted her teeth, feeling pissed. At first she thought that Fane would be killed by O''Neal, then


    events.


    "This guy is really lucky!¡±


    Ken and Neil exchanged looks, both feeling helpless.


    Very soon, they joined the crowd and left the area.


    Fane looked at the beautiful waitress and gave her a wave. He then took out 50 thousand bucks and


    passed it to her. "This is your tip, just as promised!"


    "T-t-that much?! Wasn''t it 10 thousand bucks?"


    The beautiful waitress held the money in her hand, suspecting that this might be an illusion. It was too


    much. That was the first time she had such a big tip.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hehe, what I said earlier was no less than 10 thousand bucks! I never said that it was only going to b e


    10 thousand bucks!"


    Fane chuckled, then said, "You''re a nice person. You deserve this!"


    "T-t-thank you sir!"


    The waitress nodded, extremely grateful. She had a feeling that the man before her was different from


    others. It was as though money was just a series of figures in his eyes, something insignificant.


    When Britney, Dn, and others saw that scene, they were all bbergasted. Fane was really


    generous.


    Everyone quickly went downstairs to the first floor.


    Just as they were about to leave the building, they saw that two guards were just about to push two


    women out.


    "Go away. What kind of ce do you think this is? This is a bar, somewhere to eat, drink, and look for


    girls. What business do you have here?" grunted one o f the guards as he shoved the other party


    forcefully.


    "Please, I beg of you. Let us in to try our luck. There are so many rich folks inside. We¡¯re just trying to


    ask for some small donations to build a school for the kids in the mountains!¡± asked the woman with a


    pleading look.


    The two women wore very simple clothes. Their lips were chapped and their clothes were patched up.


    In their hands was a promotional flyer.


    Of course, they also had some other documents with them. "Big brother, please be charitable. Let us


    go in and try. The elementary school in our area is too run down and copsed during a thunderstorm


    some time ago. We''re running out of options. That¡¯s why we''re going around collecting donations.


    Otherwise, the kids won''t have a ce to study!"


    "That''s right. Dear brother, we''re really not conmen. Here''s my teaching permit and this is our


    principal!" rified a younger woman. 1


    "You''re so poorly dressed. If you go in, our business will be affected!" mocked the two guards by the


    door.


    "Honey!"


    Upon witnessing the scene, Selena looked to the suitcase in her hand. "I don''t think they''re conmen. It


    should be real!"


    "Why don''t we make a donation?"


    Selena made a kind smile, unable to let this pass.


    "No way. You''re already so poor and yet, you''re still donating? Hehe, what a joke!" Britneyughed


    mockingly.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    "Poor? Hehe, could I afford two Porsches if I''m poor?" Fane snickered.


    He ignored Britney, then waved at the two women." Come here for a moment!"


    "He¡¯s even iming to have two Porsches. I must be dreaming!"


    Britney was even more speechless. Was that guy some boasting champion? How could he be so


    shameless to insist he had two Porsches?


    The two women looked confused, but they approached him regardless.


    "Sir, is there something wrong?" asked the principal fearfully.


    "Show me your documents!" Fane asked after showing them a smile.


    "Oh!"


    Both of them finally realized what was going on and took out their documents, passing them to Fane. It


    came along with some pictures of the school.


    "Sir, would you like to make a donation? If it wouldn¡¯t b e a burden, I hope that you can extend a


    helping hand, even one or 10 bucks would do!"


    The female principal appeared to be a little shy.


    However, for the school¡¯s sake and their children, she bit her lip and spoke up.


    "Sir, we''re really not conmen. If you don''t believe us, you can drive over and have a look. Our school is


    at..."


    The other female teacher quickly provided Fane with the school''s address.


    "That area is quite poor indeed!¡± Selena sighed.


    "Take it. All of it!"


    Without much hesitation, Fane passed both the suitcases to the pair. "Build a better school for the


    children. As for the remainders, you can use it to improve their meals or whatnot!"


    "This..."


    The principal and female teacher were both stunned.


    Selena was simrly shocked. At first, she only wanted to help them out a little. She did not expect him


    to be that generous and give them all their money. There was 2.95 million bucks left inside! 1


    However, remembering that it was to build a school for children, her heart relented. "Take it. It''s quite


    some money inside. You don''t need to go around collecting donations anymore. Tomorrow, return


    earlier and rebuild the school!"


    "T-t-this is filled with money?"


    The female teacher was skeptical. She then quickly opened up one of the suitcases to have a look and


    immediately gasped. Inside, the suitcases were packed with hundred bucks notes.


    "Thank you. Thank you both!¡±


    "I-I-I will offer our sincerest gratitude in the name of the children of our area. For the children from our


    school, let me prostrate myself to you!¡±


    The female principal was at a loss for words, overwhelmed by gratitude. With tears in her eyes, she fell


    to her knees.


    The other female teacher followed suit after seeing that, prostrating herself toward Fane and Selena. "


    Thank you. Thank you so much!"


    "Please get up. You should go back soon. It''s already s ote in the night and you¡¯re still running


    around for the children. It''s not safe. You should be more careful!"


    Selena smiled, feeling rather good after doing a good deed.


    "We have no other choice. Without the school building, the children can only learn in the field. It''s fine if


    the weather is sunny but we can''t do it in the rain!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "That''s why we''ve tried our best to collect money, lowering ourselves to begging from others. It¡¯s so we


    can quickly collect enough to rebuild the school building!"


    The female principal let out a sigh, then looked at Fane and Selena. "I really don''t know how to thank


    you!"


    "Hehe, it''s nothing. Money is something I have plenty o f. I''m not bothered with this small amount!"


    Fane chuckled and waved it off like it was nothing.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Selena was speechless. Fane was very kindhearted, but that boastful habit of his just could not be


    fixed. 1


    However, right at that moment, two red colored Porsches zoomed over at high speed with its blinding


    lights and pulled over in front of everyone.


    "Sister, brother-inw, hehe, your cars are really nice t o drive! I feel that I''ve been getting so much


    attention when I drive on the street!¡±


    Ben came down from the car and tossed the key to Fane.


    Xena had also gotten out of her car and threw the other key to Selena. "It¡¯s so awesome. This is my


    first time driving a sports car. The feeling is really awesome!¡±


    At that point, she added regretfully, "Too bad it''s not ours. Sigh, if only I can get one for myself!¡±


    "You''re not going back?"


    Seeing that they handed both the keys over, Selena frowned.


    "Hehe, I''ve made ns with my friends to y games at the inte cafeter. They''re there waiting


    for us. We''ve gotten our fill of fun today driving your cars all night, so we¡¯re sending them back to you


    now." i


    Ben snickered, then ced an arm over Xena''s


    shoulder and quickly took his leave.


    "Honey, it seems we''ll have to drive one each!" Fane forced a smile, then got into one of the cars.


    Selena shrugged, then got into the other as they quickly drove away.


    "It seems they really don''tck money!"


    "Yeah. How can the gap between the rich and poor be this big!"


    The female principal and female teacher exchanged looks, then swallowed hard. The money in the


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    suitcases should be around three million bucks, yet the other party donated it to them for building the


    elementary school just like that.


    Such people deserved to be wealthy!


    "T-t-they actually own two Porsches! They look brand new!"


    Dn was dumbstruck for quite a while before finally eximing, "It seems that they¡¯re really rich!"


    "Impossible. A bodyguard with 20 million bucks monthly pay? Are the people from the Drake family


    stupid?"


    "Moreover, that kid just got discharged from the military recently. It''s not even been a month. Did they


    pay his sry in advance?"


    Britney was all the more confused, feeling dissatisfied.


    "Hehe, how funny!"


    Hugh finally looked at Britney, Matt, Rachel, and others before saying, "Look at all of you, thinking


    you''re rich because you''re driving a BMW or Audi. You look down on them when you¡¯re driving a car


    that''s worth 300 to 400 thousand bucks. How do you feel now? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?"


    "Sigh!" Rosa breathed out another sigh. No matter what they said, she was the poorest one. At first,


    she was already saddened by her monthly pay barely going over 10 thousand bucks. After hearing


    Selena''s situation, she even felt sympathy for her.


    Who would have thought...


    Back at her house, Rosaughed humorlessly.


    All of a sudden, she recalled something and immediately took out the name card Selena passed to her.


    After a careful read, she gasped.


    ¡°Oh my god, Selena is actually the purchasing manager of the Drake Dynasty Real Estate¡¯s purchasing


    department. The assistant manager position that Trevor said he''s interviewing for tomorrow is actually


    to be Selena¡¯s assistant!"


    "And Trevor mentioned that the female manager¡¯s monthly sry was a hundred thousand. Isn''t that


    Selena? Selena asked me to be her assistant. Does that mean..." 1


    After analyzing it carefully, Rosa was shocked to her core. That night, there were plenty of times where


    Trevor mocked Selena. He even boasted about the fact that he had his girlfriend pull strings behind the


    scene.


    It would seem that Trevor would not be getting the assistant position on the following day!


    "ording to what Trevor said, this assistant''s pay should be around 20 to 30 thousand bucks a


    month!"


    At the thought of the high sry, Rosa jumped up excitedly and kissed the name card with all her


    might. It seemed like her chance for a good job had arrived.


    "Selena, you''re just too awesome. A person like Trevor deserves his fate!"

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    "Honey, to be honest, the 100 million bucks is very tempting. After all, you would have had enough


    money for grandfather''s birthday if we took it. Bute to think of it, we can''t take the money."


    They went back home and had their bath. Selena was lying sideways on the bed while looking at Fane


    lying on the ground as she smiled and said, "Honey, I realize both of us might be meant for each other.


    Sometimes, we just seem to have the same thoughts!"


    "If I saved the boy for the money, I would''ve taken it. However, the money wasn''t on my mind when I


    was saving him, so I wasn''t going to take it!"


    Fane smiled and looked at Selena who was dressed in sexy sleepwear. Then, he said, "Honey, Kylie


    seems to be fast asleep. Can I kiss you?"


    Selena instantly rolled her eyes at Fane, "In your dreams. But I have a question for you. What are you


    going to do with the stolen 3.8 million? Don''t forget that mom set a time limit for you!"


    Worried, she spoke again after she was done talking. '' Also, we agreed to give mom only 10 million


    worth of betrothal gifts. You''re the one who allowed her to take advantage of you and now she''s asking


    for 20 million. On top of that, you have topensate Ivan 10 million bucks and gifts worth a few ten


    million bucks. You have to prepare 40 million bucks in total on


    grandfather''s birthday. How are you going to find that much money?"


    "Don''t worry, honey! I have my own ways!" Fane said, unconcerned. 1


    He finished talking and after thinking for a few moments, he continued, "By the way, didn''t you think


    Xena was suspicious? What if we put on a show with your mum? What do you think?"


    "My mum? Will she work together with us? What if she doesn''t want to work with us?"


    Selena was shocked. She wondered what Fane was plotting now.


    "Haha, don''t worry. If she doesn''t want to put on a show with us, I''ll tell her we¡¯re never going to get the


    money back! If she works with us, we¡¯ll get the money back very soon. What do you think? Anyways,


    knowing her personality, I think she''ll agree to work with us!"


    Faneughed as he briefed Selena on the details.


    The next morning, Fane and Selena drove to work respectively.


    Selena arrived at the office. Work had just started and soon after, Sonia knocked on the door and came


    in.


    She was holding two resumes in her hand. She walked up to Selena and handed them over to her. "


    Manager Taylor, these two are the selected applicants whom I picked out from a group of outstanding


    people through interviews. You can make your final decision between these two! One of them is a


    male, while the other is a female!"


    She was done talking but seeing how Selena kept silent, she took another look at the resume and


    said," Both of them are outstanding, but I would suggest you choose the male candidate. After all,


    males would be much more helpful if we need someone to help us drink during business meetings


    where alcohol is present. Moreover, he just came back from overseas. His name is Trevor Turner and


    he''s very good in all aspects!"


    Selena nodded her head, "He just came back from overseas? Not bad indeed. Is he here now?"


    Sonia nodded her head excitedly when she heard what Selena said, "He''s here, he''s here. He''s right


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    outside the door. Should I ask him toe in?"


    "What about the other one? Although she''scking in many aspectspared to the guy based on her


    resume, I would like to meet her in person before I make my decision!" Selena smiled at Sonia and


    said.


    Sonia''s expression changed drastically after hearing Selena say that.


    Fortunately, she had already prepared a backup n. She frowned and said, "Manager, I''m not quite


    sure what happened to thatdy. I told her toe for the interview at 9am but she did not show up


    until now. I called her and she said that she fell sick, so she couldn''te in."


    Selena sneered secretly. She might have believed it if she had not been made unhappy after going to


    that partyst night.


    "Really? I''ll give her a call then!"


    Selena grabbed her phone.


    "Ah..."


    Sonia was shocked. The phone number was a fake number she had made up. She was not sure if


    Selena¡¯s call would go through. Moreover, the resume was fake as well. The person did not exist.


    She did not expect Selena to be interested in that person''s resume.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    "What''s wrong? You can''t get through the phone?"


    Selena''s face darkened as she questioned Sonia.


    Sonia''s heart jolted as she smiled awkwardly, "No, no, you can reach her by phone!"


    Sonia pretended to take out her phone and dialed the number. In fact, she was actually calling Rosa,


    "Hello, are you here yet? You have an interview today, remember?" 1


    Sonia felt ashamed. She did not expect Selena''s call to actually get through to the fake number she


    had made up.


    However, it was fine even if she could. The person on the other end of the call might assume that it was


    a fraud call. He or she might just hang up or tell Selena off.


    "You''re right at thepany''s door? Alright, you can juste straight inter!"


    Selena hung up after saying just that one sentence. " She''s right at the door and ising in now. Why


    did you say she was sick and couldn¡¯t attend the interview?"


    "That''s impossible!"


    Sonia was startled but quickly snapped back to her senses. It might have been a coincidence. The


    owner o


    f the number might have also been looking for a job and was supposed to attend an interview today.


    Therefore, it must have been a coincidence.


    "Why is it impossible?"


    Selena thought it was funny seeing Sonia''s surprised face.


    "No... Nothing. It''s possible because there¡¯s this girl named Avril that''s been fooling around with me!"


    Soniaughed awkwardly before speaking to Selena again, "Manager, people like her are not reliable.


    You cannot hire her!"


    "I know what to do!" Selena smiled.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "That''s great!"


    Sonia nodded her head but was sneering in her heart. She secretly thought that no matter how long


    Selena waited, Avril would never appear because she did not exist!


    "I''ll take a look at the guy who just came back from overseas first!"


    Selena sat on her office chair. She leaned back, looking extremely rxed.


    "Alright!"


    Sonia was excited when she listened to what Selena had to say. She immediately exited the room.


    Not long after, the office door opened and Trevor entered the room. He closed the door and smiled as


    he


    said, "Hello manager..."


    Trevor reached out his hand to greet the manager in front of him as he talked. However, he froze on


    the spot before he could finish his words.


    After a few moments, he voiced his surprise, "Selena, why... Why are you here? What are you doing


    here? Are you a staff member? Where is the manager?"


    Selena shrugged. "This is the manager''s office and I¡¯m sitting here. What do you think I''m doing here?"


    "You''re the manager? No way!"


    Trevor was in disbelief. "You make one million a month and are the one they called the beautiful


    manager?"


    "Haha, are you surprised?"


    Selenaughed. "Someone was boasting about himself yesterday, determined that he would definitely


    get this job. Do you still think you can get the job now?"

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Trevor''s expression darkened instantly. He desperately wanted to dig a hole and jump into it.


    He boasted in front of everyonest night. He even told everybody, including the details of his tactic to


    get the role.


    That was not the main point. What mattered most was he told everybody that the manager got the job


    through dishonest means in front of Selena. He said that the manager must be involved in some secret


    affair with the young master of Drake''s family. That was how she got the job and was paid well.


    He never expected Selena to be the one whom he had been talking about.


    However, Trevor was thick-skinned. Heughed and said, "Selena, I was drunk talking yesterday. I


    hope you don''t mind what happened. We were old ssmates. I believe I will be the best candidate to


    help you out."


    Right at that moment, a knock on the door sounded across the room.


    "Come in!"


    Selena shouted at the door.


    Soon after, Sonia came in through the door, "Manager, there''s a person named Rosa outside and she


    insisted


    that you called her here for an interview. It''s impossible, right? Our interviewee''s name is supposed to


    be Avril, right? Is she in the wrong department?"


    "Let her in!"


    Selena smiled after she said.


    Soon after, Sonia walked out with a confused face and brought Rosa into the room.


    "Manager, what''s happening right now?"


    Looking at Trevor who was silent while wearing a gloomy face, she could sense that something was


    wrong. She could not help but ask softly.


    "You''d better close the door first. It''s better if the other colleagues don''t hear us! Let''s save your face!"


    Selena said coldly.


    Sonia knew that something was wrong, but still, she walked over and closed the door.


    "Rosa, what are you doing here? Are you here for the interview?"


    Trevor''s expression could not have been grimmer. The position for the manager assistant was only


    open for one person. If Rosa was here for the interview, does that mean that his job would be


    scuppered?


    Rosa smiled awkwardly, "Trevor, don''t you remember Selena giving me her name card yesterday? She


    said that I''m a capable person and asked me to call her if I want to change my job. I didn''t pay attention


    at that time. It was only when I got back home that I realized Selena is the procurement manager in this


    "You know each other?"


    Sonia''s lips twitched violently. The current situation was worse than she imagined. She could not


    believe Selena was the one who called thedy over for the interview. Does that mean that the


    chances of her boyfriend, Trevor, to get the job were slim?


    "Not only we know each other; three of us were ssmates in university!" 1


    Selena smiled coldly and said, "I only found out that you are Trevor''s girlfriend yesterday. Trevor


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    praised you a lot. He told me how capable you are, and told me how you backstabbed me by telling


    others I had an affair with the young master of the Drake family.


    Haha, I, Selena, handle things open and aboveboard. I don''t y tricks, but who would''ve thought..."


    Sonia was infuriated when she heard Selena''s words. She regretted very much having said such things


    about Selena.


    Things would not turn out this way if she attended the dinner yesterday. She did not follow Trevor to the


    dinner because her best friend asked her out to go shopping. She did not expect Trevor and Selena


    were university mates.


    Moreover, Trevor that bastard spilled everything to Selena. Selena must despise her a lot now.


    "By the way, Trevor, I remember you saying that Avril''s resume is made up, right? Also, you mentioned


    that the one who made up the resume is your girlfriend, our supervisor here! Am I right?" Seeing Trevor


    kept silent, Selena questioned him.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Trevor gritted his teeth and lifted his head, "Selena, don''t be too excited. I''m just unlucky this time to fall


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    i n your hands. It''s just a position for an assistant. I refuse to do it now! I don''t believe I can''t find a


    better job with my abilities!"


    "Hah, your abilities? How disappointing. You only knew how to spend your time on games when you


    lived overseas. Then, youe back and boasted to everyone, telling everybody you''re from


    overseas. Is that what you call your ability?"


    Once again, Selenaughed.


    "Trevor, I don''t mean to me you, but you really went overboardst night. If I was Selena, I wouldn''t


    dare to hire you!"


    Rosa sighed. People like him who loved to y dirty tricks would backstab you at any time.


    "Haha, who are you to make fun of me?"


    Trevor smiled coldly instead. His eyes looked evil as h e said coldly, "I''m a man who will take


    responsibility for what I did. You don''t allow me to work here? I''ll leave then. I might even find a better


    job!"


    He turned his head to look at Selena after he finished his words. Then, he scoffed, "Selena, stop acting


    like you''re all pure. Do you think I believe a manager like you can get a million bucks per month? The


    previous


    manager only got over a few hundred thousand bucks. Howe you can get a million bucks? What is


    done b y night appears by day."


    "How can you make so much without hooking up with the young master? I don''t believe it!"


    Trevor knew that everything was over and he would not get the job. So, he simply flipped out.


    "Selena Taylor, you''re too much. How dare you humiliate my boyfriend? You''re so petty!"


    Sonia said angrily.


    "Tsk tsk, how is it my fault now? You eliminated everybody and allowed your boyfriend toe for a


    second interview without having to go through the first one. Moreover, you made up a fake resume.


    You created a fakepetitor so he had no rivals. I didn''t even me you but now you''re trying to


    use me?"


    Selena did not back down. She already let her off for what happened previously. She did not expect


    Sonia would use such means again.


    What mattered most was that she was the supervisor. One would never know what else she would do if


    Selena let her off the hook again.


    "You''re ming me? Haha, yes, I was the one who did everything. So, what are you going to do?"


    Fueled by anger, Sonia crossed her arms in front of her chest, "My man is a capable guy. I''m being


    nice to you by introducing him to help you out with work but look at what you''re doing, you''re mistaking


    a good man for a bad one!"


    "Forget it, Sonia. I''ll leave. It''s not like I can''t find another job!"


    Trevor clenched his fist tightly and red at Selena. Then, he opened the door, stomped out of the


    room, and mmed the door.


    "Selena, you''re way too much! Don''t you know how to d o something out of consideration for someone


    else? I''ve been working here for so many years. You''re already lucky enough to be the manager. I


    rmended my boyfriend but surprisingly, you didn''t even think of helping me!"


    Sonia gritted her teeth. Her eyes were burning with fire.


    "You call that rmending? Rmending through such means?"


    Selena stunned. Then, she said, "Go out and do your work properly. You''re lucky I didn''t fire you!"


    "Fire me? Do you even have the right to do that?"


    Sonia was infuriated, "I am the supervisor. You have t o get approval from the human resources


    department t o fire me. You don''t have the right to do so. Hmph! I''llin to my uncle about how


    you humiliate me today! He should at least transfer you to another department!"


    Sonia stomped out of the room angrily without another word.


    "Close the door gently. Don''t ruin the door, otherwise, you have to pay for it!"


    Selena reminded her.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    "We''re screwed, Selena. I heard Trevor said that his girlfriend is a distant rtive of the Drake family.


    Could...it be the uncle that she mentioned earlier? If it i s really him, doesn''t that mean we''re in deep


    trouble? We don''t even know what nonsense she will tell him!"


    Rosa started to grow concerned after Sonia left.


    "She''s really infuriated this time. It seems like she''s going to the Drake family. What if she talks bad


    about you in front of them? Will that put you in an unfavorable situation?"


    Selena''s face darkened as she heard what Rosa said. She was worried as well.


    After all, they were rtives, and she could not guarantee what nonsense Sonia would tell the Drake


    family.


    Moreover, she only started working a few days ago; would they believe Sonia or her, who was merely


    an outsider?


    Rosa''s concern heightened after seeing Selena''s frown, "We''re really doomed. Will they fire you if she


    really bbers nonsense in front of them? If you''re fired, that woman will surelye after me next!"


    However, soon after, Selena let out a bitterugh, "I believe if James is capable of bing the richest


    man in the Middle Province, he must be a man who


    can differentiate between what''s right and wrong. Moreover, Miss Drake was the one who employed


    me. I''m sure we''ll be fine!"


    She looked at Rosa at the side after she was done talking. Then, she said, "It''s up to you. If you''re


    afraid that you will be fired because of me once you start working, you can choose to not work with me.


    You can go back to your currentpany. After all, you¡¯re getting paid quite well in your current


    Rosa bit her red lip and kept silent for a few moments then, she made up her mind. "I don''t care


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    anymore. I will follow you. I can look for another job if I lose this job. I don''t want to stay in that


    Selena was gratified. She nodded her head in satisfaction, "Alright, here is some information about our


    employment procedures!"


    "Hey, Selena, how much is my sry then? I''d better make this clear now!"


    Rosa smiled as she asked.


    "23 thousand. You will be our formal staff after one month and your sry will be increased to 30


    thousand. Ourpany will provide you with social insurance and housing fund!"


    "You will be working five days a week with two rest days. Working hours will be eight hours per day


    except for Friday. You are only required to work half day, which is four hours on Fridays. You only have


    to work until the afternoon!"


    Selena smiled as she exined the benefits to Rosa.


    "Oh my god, the benefit provided by thepany is amazing. This is totally my dream job. This is what


    I always thought a job should be like!"


    "I had to always work overtime in my previouspany. I even had to bear others'' workload. I was so


    exhausted!"


    Rosa was so excited that she rushed forward and hugged Selena, "Selena, thank you so much. Thank


    you!"


    Rosa seemed to be very happy but Selena smiled bitterly, "Aren''t you worried that both of us would get


    kicked out if Sonia seeded inining about u s?"


    "I''m not afraid. I''m going all out now! This is a chance t o change my fate!"


    Rosaughed as she said.


    Selena did not know whether tough or cry, "Look at you, you say this is a chance to change your


    fate? You''d better look for a boyfriend soon; who knows maybe that might be a chance to change your


    fate? Find a guy who is handsome, rich, and tall!"


    "This is not an urgent matter. I want to find a guy whom I really like! Women must first learn to be


    independent!"


    Rosa said excitedly.


    At that moment, Fane was apanying Miss Drake, who was rxing as she bathed under the sun


    in the yard.


    "He''s surely living afortable life!"


    Feeling envious, a few bodyguards from the Drake family spoke.


    "I know right. This guy is not under the control of themander and the assistantmander. He can


    get off work anytime he wants and all he needs to do is to inform us. Moreover, the master said that he


    can follow Miss Drake around if he''s free. He said he can be Miss Drake''s personal bodyguard!"


    Harvey, the assistantmander, could not help but smile bitterly. He would not even dare to dream of


    having such a nice job.


    Following Miss Drake around, going shopping with her, and helping her carry her stuff; what aid back


    life.


    What mattered most was that Miss Drake was a known beauty. Even if there was nothing between


    them, he gets to follow her around and it would be visually pleasing to see such a beautifuldy every


    day.


    "Hey, why do you always look so solemn and cold?"

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Tanya looked at the handsome yet persistent man. She could not help butugh and asked, "Your wife


    was the beauty queen of the Middle Province who was approved by all men back then. Come on, can


    you share with me how you trick this prettydy into liking you? I only heard bits and pieces of your


    story. I don¡¯t know much about you!"


    "There''s nothing much to talk about!¡±


    Fane did not bother to entertain her. He set aside, smoking silently.


    Tanya could not help but to roll her eyes toward Fane," Such ame person. In that case, can you tell


    me stories about the battlefield? Weren''t you on the battlefield for five years? Do you have any scars


    on your body?¡±


    "Yes!¡±


    Fane smiled bitterly, "However, they''re all healed now. I don¡¯t have any scars left, so, you can''t see


    them! But i t doesn''t matter; I only wanted to survive and grow stronger back then. In the end, I did it!"


    "You''re really good. Even Harley is no match for you." 1


    Tanyaughed and said, "Too bad our headmander just went back to her hometown, otherwise,


    she would¡¯ve challenged you if she knew about you!¡±


    "Are you sure?"


    Fane frowned.


    "Hehe, it¡¯s just a friendlypetition! Thisdy loves exchanging skills with others. If she found out that


    an expert is here, she would for sure challenge you to a fight. Moreover, your pay is way much higher


    than hers; it is only normal for her to be interested in you!"


    Tanya chortled.


    Right at that moment, Sonia walked in through the gate fumingly.


    "Hey, what is she doing here? Isn''t she supposed to be at work?"


    Tanya frowned as she saw her. 1


    Seeing Sonia heading straight to the door of James¡¯ vi, Tanya''s curiosity grew, "Let''s go and see


    what¡¯s happening. It seems like Miss Sonia is a bit angry. I wonder who made her so angry!¡±


    Fane frowned when he heard that. Sonia picked on Selenast time.


    Could it be rted to his wife again?


    Soon after, they followed her.


    As soon as they reached the door, Fane could hear Sonia grumbling inside. He grabbed Tanya''s arm


    who was about to push open the door and pulled her back.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Tanya blushed when Fane grabbed her. All her life, no man would dare to pull her hand like what he


    just did.


    Moreover, he was merely a bodyguard. What a bold guy.


    She looked at Fane who had already loosened his grip. Fane was listening to what was happening


    inside. It seemed like he did not care about pulling her hand at all.


    "Uncle, this new procurement manager is terrible! She ticks me off and she¡¯s very arrogant!"


    "I worked my butt off to find her a suitable assistant, but she was being ungrateful and chased that


    person away. She even scolded me, saying that I''m ttering myself!"


    "Guess what thatdy did? She called her university mate over to interview. She¡¯s abusing her power!"


    Sonia started toin as soon as she saw James.


    "Haha, she''s ying the victim now!"


    Fane sneered. He heard clearly every word that came out of Trevor''s mouth yesterday.


    However, he did not expect Sonia to be so unreasonable. She even came here just toin.


    Fortunately, he was there listening to their conversation. Otherwise, she might nder his wife even


    more.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Looking at Fane''s slightly angered face, Tanya who was standing at the side could not help but


    side, his cold face appeared very handsome and domineering.


    Tanya was entranced for a moment.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "No way. Selena Taylor is the eldest miss of the Taylor family. She did quite well back then when she


    was managing the Taylor family''s business!"


    "I believe in her; she''s not a nepotist! Maybe her friend is really a capable person! There must be some


    misunderstanding between you two!"


    James smiled calmly and said, "Sonia, you''ve been working for the Drake family for years; I know you


    might feel unhappy with the sudden presence of a manager. However, we decided to do this after much


    deliberation. You just have to cooperate with manager Taylor, alright?"


    "Uncle, that''s not true! I''m not such a petty person!"


    "It''s manager Taylor; she only wants to hire her friend... Moreover, she even said she wanted to fire m


    e. She really ticks me off!"


    Sonia spoke again.


    "Haha, a person like you should be fired!"


    Right at that moment, the door opened. Fane was the first to enter the house.


    Tanya felt ashamed. Which part of that guy''s imposing manner made him look like a bodyguard? She,


    the eldest miss, who was trailing behind Fane''s back, looked more like a bodyguard instead.


    However, whenever she remembered how her father asked her to befriend Fane because he might be


    a King of War, she told herself to endure it!


    "You, why are you here?"


    Sonia was shocked when sheid eyes on Fane. It was only then that she remembered Fane was


    working there as a bodyguard. She also heard that he earned 2 0 million bucks per month.


    She did not expect someone would hear herining. She felt guilty and immediately lowered her


    head. She did not dare to look into Fane''s eyes.


    "If I''m not here, will I find out that you''re using somebody else when in fact you are the one who is


    guilty? I am Miss Drake''s personal guard. Isn''t it normal for me to be here?"


    Fane''s hands were behind his back as he lifted his head slightly. He oozed an aura that no one else


    had.


    Tanya who was behind him wanted to choke him badly. She asked him to protect her. How did he


    be her personal bodyguard? Wasn''t it too much t o say the word ''personal''?


    Moreover, what kind of personal bodyguard would walk ahead and act like he was the boss? He was


    stealing her spotlight.


    Seeing Sonia remained silent as she felt guilty, Fane spoke to James, "Master Drake, this woman is


    absolutely shameless. The person who she rmended as my wife''s assistant was actually her


    boyfriend. Here''s the thing..."


    Fane briefly told James the whole story.


    "Sonia, is James telling me the truth?" 1


    "Why do I feel like you are the nepotist here? Moreover, ording to what Fane said, Rosa is a


    capable person as she could take up more than her own responsibilities. Do you think your boyfriend is


    suitable to be the assistant manager in ourpany?" 1


    James''s face darkened as he said in a slightly angry tone.


    "He''s talking nonsense!"


    Sonia refused to admit. She stepped forward, lifted her head furiously, and started arguing, "You''re


    Selena''s husband. Of course, you would defend her! Hmph, both of you are working hand in glove to


    use me."


    p!


    Fane gave her a p across her cheek, "I can say in all honesty that my wife and I are truthful people.


    How dare you me us for using you!"

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    "You, how dare you hit me?"


    Her chest heaved with anger as she cupped her face with her hand, "You bastard. You''re just a


    bodyguard, d o you get it? That means you''re a servant. How dare you hit me! Even the assistant


    "Yes, I said both of you are working hand in glove to use me. So what?"


    p!


    He gave her another p.


    "You..."


    Sonia was terrified. She never imagined that the bodyguard in front of her was so daring.


    "Uncle, can you please say something? What kind of bodyguard is he? Is he your servant? Since when


    servants were allowed to hit their boss?"


    Feeling aggrieved, she took a few steps backward.


    Tears poured down her cheeks as she looked at James with an aggrieved look.


    Her thick makeup was all smudged. She looked like a ghost!


    Sonia thought Fane was humiliating the Drake family


    for hitting her and James would beat him up.


    After all, they were the Drake family and she was part of their family. Fane went overboard this time;


    she thought James should at least fire him and chase him out of the house or beat him up.


    However, she never expected James to scold her indifferently instead, "Who told you to deny your own


    mistake and nder others? You deserve it! Fane is a veteran. He is someone who is willing to shed


    his blood and sacrifice his life for the country. He''s an upright and respectable man. How could you say


    that he''s using you? I would''ve hit you too if I was him!"


    James was embarrassed. Fane pped her right in front of him, not giving him an out. That guy was


    too reckless.


    However, James was a wily old fox. He immediately knew why Fane dared to be so bold. It meant that


    Fane had no scruple. He did not give a damn for the Drake family. In that case, his spection was


    confirmed. There was something more behind his identity!


    Fane was stunned as well. He was speechless. He felt shy hearing James praising him with so many


    He could onlyugh awkwardly, "Master Drake is indeed the richest man in the Middle Province. You


    surely have a wide range of vocabry!"


    Sonia was utterly confused. She did not understand what was going on. Rooted to the spot, she was at


    a loss.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She wanted to rage quit so badly. 1


    However, she gritted her teeth and told herself to hang in there as the sry was decent and she could


    also earn from Ivan''s side. Moreover, she could not make impulsive decisions as her boyfriend was


    now, jobless.


    "Even if I said the wrong thing, it''s not right for him to hit me like this, isn''t it?"


    Sonia was still unhappy. She felt extremely aggrieved.


    "Next time, think twice before you speak!"


    James replied to her, "Alright, I assume you''re not in a good mood today since your boyfriend couldn''t


    get the job. Take a day off and go back to work tomorrow. Of course, I won''t stop you if you want to


    quit!"


    "Uncle!"


    Sonia was speechless. Then, she started to speak in a pettishly charming manner, "I''m so devoted to


    the Drake family, it''s impossible I would want to quit. I even wanted to help thepany to improve and


    be stronger. Why not transfer Manager Taylor to another department since I don''t get along well


    with her?"


    James went ck for a moment. Then, he said, "What about I transfer you to another department?"

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    " No, no. That''s not necessary!"


    Flustered, Sonia immediately waved her hand after she heard what James said. Then, she turned


    around and walked away, "I''ll take two days off, then I''ll go back to work."


    Sonia knew that she only had the opportunity to earn money and takedown Selena by staying at the


    procurement department.


    She would lose her opportunity if she was transferred t o another department.


    Feeling bored, Sonia was wandering around the streets after she left the Drake family. Suddenly, she


    received a call from Ivan.


    Soon after, they agreed to meet at a cafe.


    "What happened? Don''t you have to work today? Judging from the look on your face, it seems like


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    you''re not in a good mood!"


    Ivanughed and said to Sonia.


    "Don''t even mention it. This Selena, she really pisses m e off!"


    "I wanted my boyfriend to work in ourpany and be Selena''s assistant. In that case, we can


    see each other every day and my boyfriend can tip me off i f there''s anything important. Who knew..."


    Sonia sighed and told Ivan everything.


    "Your boyfriend is looking for a job? Well, ourpany is hiring right now. We have some vacant


    positions but the sry is a bit low. It''s around 15 thousand. Do you think your boyfriend will be


    interested in taking up the job?"


    Ivan wanted to please Sonia as he needed her help.


    After all, if he could get his hands on the South Hill Real Estate project, the Taylor family did not have to


    worry about money for theing two years. Moreover, his position in the Taylor family would be


    stable by then. He would for sure be the inheritor of the Taylor family and Selena would have


    nothing to do with that.


    Five years ago, the old master favored Selena a lot. All the rtives in the Taylor family thought that


    Selena would be the inheritor of the Taylor family and take over the family business.


    Unexpectedly, that woman got pregnant with Fane''s child. Moreover, she insisted on keeping the child.


    That gave him a chance to rise again.


    "Really? That would be great. The sry is considered decent enough!"


    Finally, Sonia encountered something that was worth being happy about. She smiled and said, "Thank


    you very much Young Master Taylor. I''ll ask my boyfriend t o contact you tomorrow morning!"


    "Alright. Ask him toe straight to my office tomorrow. He''ll be my assistant."


    Ivanughed, although the Taylor family''s business was considered medium-scale and the sry they


    offered was not high, it was still decent enough.


    "Mm, that''s awesome. I hope you can give him more valuable advice and guide him well in the future!"


    Sonia smiled politely.


    "Haha, you''re wee!"


    Ivanughed and it was only then that he started talking about the main topic, "By the way, Supervisor


    Neal, I''ve already prepared all the information for you. Have you collected the information about our


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already collected information on a fewpetitors and they are no match for you!


    However, Selena and I are not on good terms these few days so I don''t feel like approaching her. Give


    me two days'' time; I''ll ease things up and help you get the project!"


    "Anyways, I tried my best and this is all I can do. I''ve alreadypared you with a fewpetitors and


    have already turned down a few of the strongpetitors!"


    Sonia smiled and took a sip of her coffee.


    "Thanks a lot. Don''t worry, I promise to give you every benefit that we''ve agreed on once our n


    seeds."


    Ivan was excited. Finally, he saw a ray of hope.


    In the afternoon, Fane and Selena went back home as soon as they got off work.


    However, Selena was carrying a bag when she got out of the car. A lot of things were packed inside the


    bag. I t was tied up with a rope.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Seeing Xena and Ben present, Fane and Selena looked at each other and smiled.


    "Mom here is three million in cash. The Drake family rewarded Fane for his good performance."


    Selena smiled and shouted out to Fiona who was not far away.


    Fiona''s eyes lit up as she heard what Selena said," Really? That''s great. The Drake family is really rich.


    How could they reward him with so much money?"


    "Oh, I went out with the second miss today. Two punks who did not recognize the second miss tried to


    bully her. So, they ended up getting beaten up by me!"


    "They were happy with what I did so they gave me three million cash and I brought the money back!"


    Fane smiled and said again, "Mother-inw, your 3.8 million bucks was robbed the other day, right? To


    make up for your loss, this three million here is for you. Go to the bank and deposit the money


    tomorrow morning!"


    "Alright. That''s great!"


    Fiona was very excited, "Boy, seems like you''ve been doing quite well recently. However, don''t forget


    that you still owe us 20 million worth of betrothal gifts on Grandpa''s birthday. Otherwise, we won''t admit


    that


    you are our son-inw!" "Don''t worry... I will give you the exact amount!"


    Faneughed as he spoke.


    Xena went back home after dinner.


    The next morning, Fiona and Andrew brought the bag and went out riding on their electric scooter.


    Fane and Selena had been hiding near the bank they visited the other time.


    "If the motorbike robbers appear again this time, it meant that Xena was the one who informed them!"


    Fane smiled coldly and said, "I think there''s a high possibility that they will appear again!"


    "Hah, Ben adored Xena so much. If he finds out that Xena was the one behind all this...he must be


    very heartbroken. Sometimes, I wish Xena was not the culprit!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena sighed.


    Soon after, they could see Fiona and Andrew on the electric scooter. They parked the electric scooter


    next t o the road.


    "Honey, Fane said that the motorbike robbers will appear to rob our money if wee to the bank


    again. Do you think it''s possible?"


    Carrying the bag, Fiona said, "How dare that kid threaten me. He said we won¡¯t find the three million


    bucks in seven days'' time if we don''t put up an act with him." "Hehe, let''s try. I thought it was weird too.


    The motorbike robbers aren''t God; how can they sense that we''re here ande rob us just like that?"


    Andrewughed and said, "Grab the bag tightly. Don''t let others snatch the bag away like the other


    time."


    "Don''t worry, I''m alert this time. There''s no way they can rob my money so easily."


    Fionaughed.


    Right at that moment, two motorbikes appeared from a n alley on the other side. Each motorbike was


    carrying a person behind. 1


    Fiona immediately became alert when she saw them revving up the engine and rushing over. It


    seemed like the motorbike robbers were really here.


    Seeing the motorbike getting closer to them, Fiona turned around and held the bag tightly in front of her


    chest.


    The robber tried to reach for the bag but he grabbed nothing. The motorbike stopped immediately.


    The men got down from the motorbikes and started snatching the bag in Fiona''s embrace.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    "Oh, what do we do now? Where¡¯s Fane? Tell him toe quick! The robbers on motorbikes are


    Fiona was scared out of her wits. Her arms were tightly wrapped around the money; she fought with


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    every bit of her strength.


    Andrew wanted to grab the other man, but he was shoved until he fell onto the ground instead. The two


    men immediately approached Fiona for the pouch. 1


    At this moment, Fane sprinted into view.


    "Hurry, Fane. Hurry! I can''t hold on much longer. The money is being taken away!"


    Fiona shrieked when she saw Fane.


    Unfortunately, her strength could not match that of the two young men. The pouch in her hands was


    snatched away.


    "Stop!¡±


    Fiona leaped forward at the thought of the 3 million bucks in that pouch,tching onto the man who just


    got onto the motorbike.


    "Let me go, you old b*tch!"


    Shock jolted through the man when Fionatched onto him. He kicked Fiona until she tumbled onto the


    ground. The bike took off in a cloud of dust. Two other


    bikes sped forward, following the first bike.


    However, Fane was only standing a few meters apart from them.


    "Stop!"


    He hollered, his expression darkening.


    "Run over that mother*cker!"


    One of the men driving the bikes elerated straight into Fane''s direction.


    "Fane, get out of the way!"


    Selena cried when she saw this, shock rippling throughout her.


    It would be nothing but trouble if the bike hit Fane at the speed it was going.


    However, just as the bike was about to hit him, she never expected Fane to dodge so artfully. With


    another maneuver, the bike suddenly flipped. The two people on the bike were sprawled on the ground


    in a sh and tumbled a good few meters. Lacerations ripped quite a few areas of their skin.


    The other bike so happened to be rushing forward as well, but it rammed into the turtled bike. The rider


    mmed on the brakes, but the bike flipped anyway. The two people on it also tumbled onto the


    ground, squealing in pain.


    At this moment, Fiona, Andrew, and Selena finally ran over.


    "B*stards. Do you have a death wish, taking my money away?"


    Fiona was so furious she could explode. She immediately picked up the pouch containing the money


    beforending a few vicious kicks on one of the men sprawled on the ground.


    Fane also walked over. With each kick, he sent the four men flying to a tree by the roadside, as though


    they were ser balls.


    "Sir, please-please spare us!"


    One of the men begged in wretched gasps after he realized just how strong Fane was. He ripped his


    helmet off.


    His threerades simplyy there, helpless. They knew that they had picked on the wrong person


    this time. They were doomed.


    "What about the 3.8 million bucks you guys snatched two days ago? Where is it now? Tell me. Also,


    how do you know that my mother-inwes here to keep her money?"


    Fane squatted and asked, his expression cid.


    "We-we don''t know anything about that 3.8 million. It was a coincidence-we saw that this olddy had a


    pouch in her hands and thought that there was money inside. That¡¯s why we acted on a whim. You''ll let


    us go right, sir? We won''t dare to do this no more!"


    One of the men¡¯s gaze flickered before he exined the situation to Fane.


    Fane chuckled coldly. He stood back up and pressed a foot onto the man''s arm. "I can easily break this


    arm o f yours if you don''t tell me the truth!"


    "Ouch!¡±


    The other man was crying out in pain although Fane had not exerted much strength. "I was wrong, sir. I


    was wrong. Please, not so far. I''ll tell you-I''ll tell you everything. All right?"


    "Well, tell us quickly. I''ll have you know that he''s super strong. There¡¯s a possibility that he''ll kill all of


    you if you don''t talk!"

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Fiona did not have a shred of pity for the snatch thieves. She spoke with venom in her voice, and she


    constantlyunched her foot toward them. For the past two days, she had not eaten or slept well,


    thinking about her 3.8 million dors.


    "I''ll tell you! We handed the 3.8 million to our boss after we took it. And he gave each of us a share of


    it!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The man immediately spilled everything, evidently terrified.


    "Then how do you guys know that we keep our money here? It can''t be a coincidence!"


    Fane asked them again. He already had the answer, but he needed proper confirmation.


    Furthermore, there was no way that Andrew and Fiona would think that the culprit was Xena. The two o


    f them-especially Fiona-had already treated Xena as a daughter-inw.


    "It¡ªit was Xena Jackson who told our boss. She''s also a member of the Motorbike Robbers. She gives


    us information, and if we get the money, she gets twenty percent of the share all to herself. She gets


    even more than we do!"


    The man immediately revealed.


    "Xena!"


    Fiona''s features contorted; she almost wanted to faint. Her head buzzed.


    "No way. How could she..."


    Andrew was speechless. He never imagined that Xena was the mastermind.


    "Now I remembered. The two times when we spoke about keeping our money, Xena and Ben were


    there. There¡¯s no way Ben would have done this. But I never thought... We treated her so nicely, and


    she..."


    Realization washed over Andrew. He looked at his son -inw.


    "Fane, both of us were just a witness to your show, right?¡± he said. "I guess that you suspected Xena a


    long time ago."


    Selena cut in before Fane could speak, "Dad, it has nothing to do with him. The main point is that I


    thought that there was something off about Xena. That woman can''t be up to anything good, so I


    suspected her. I just told Fane to find a way to make something happen to reveal the truth!"


    "I don''t care who it is! I just want my money back!¡±


    After the shock had subsided, Fiona shrieked even more furiously, "It must have been the four of you


    thest time! Give my money back. Give my 3.8 million dors back!"


    "We didn¡¯t make much money, Ma''am. We only got about 10 thousand each here. More importantly, the


    boss of the Motorbike Robbers took the money. Of course, other than him, it''s Xena who took the most.


    The other members of our gang got only a few thousand each. They''re probably just gonna use it for


    dinner or something!"


    The man had a bitter expression. His injuries were pretty serious now. He wondered if he would be


    beaten to death if Fiona continued to kick him like that.


    "You''ll still have to go to workter, Selena. How about this? You take Mother and Father back first, and


    I''ll get them to take me to their boss. I''ll help Mother find her money backl"


    Fane said to Selena after he thought for a while.


    "All right. But you have to be careful, understand?"


    Selena bobbed her head. She was well aware that not only would she and Fiona not be of much help if


    they went, but they might be of hindrance to Fane instead. I t would be better for him to go alone.


    "Fane, I''m entrusting my money into your hands. You have to get it back!"


    "Besides, you told me that you wouldpensate for my losses if you couldn''t find it within a week!"


    Fiona reminded Fane. She did not care whether he would be in danger.


    "Let''s go, Ma!" i


    Selena shed a mirthless smile.


    "We''re not leaving just yet. We''re already right outside the bank. We''ll go back once I''ve deposited this


    3 million. Fane told me that it¡¯s for me!"


    Fiona said, grinning. She took the pouch and headed toward the direction of the bank.


    "Ma, take a look inside that pouch. There''s only scrap paper in there. What money are you talking


    about?¡±


    Selena¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile.


    "What?"


    Fiona released a gasp of disbelief. Now she understood why Selena had stopped her from opening the


    pouch while they were ying along; it was because there was no money inside there all along.


    She opened the pouch. Anger suddenly gripped her, and she just plopped onto the ground. "My


    money-3 million! Gone!¡±


    Selena cast Fane a look; she did not know whether tough or cry at this.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Andrew, too, did not know whether tough or cry when he saw his wife on the ground like that. "Don''t


    you get it? There was never any money inside. Miss Tanya never gave Fane a bonus. It was a trick to


    lure Xena."


    "Let¡¯s go, Ma. We¡¯ll go back home first. I believe that Fane will get your 3.8 million bucks back very


    soon!"


    Selena helped her mother to get onto her feet, and the three of them disappeared quickly.


    Fane watched as the four men slowly stood up, their faces ashen. He pondered for a moment. "Let''s


    go," he said. "Bring me to your boss."


    "Sir, can¡¯t you spare us? Our boss will beat us to death i f he ever found out that we betrayed him!"


    One of the men immediately pleaded, terror seizing his veins.


    "Heh. Then I''ll beat all of you to death now if you don''t take me to him!"


    Fane threatened them, chuckling.


    "I advise you to not go at all," another man said. "You seem really strong, but if you do, not only you


    might not be able to get the money, you might even die a nasty death!" "You guys don''t have to worry


    about this. Just take me


    there. I won''t stop you from leaving if you want to then!"


    Fane emitted a humorless chuckle. He did not believe that he could not take on the Motorbike Robbers.


    "All right then, punk. Just don''t regret everything once you get there. Our boss is a real mean character.


    Anything he takes, it''ll never see daylight again!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "And killing someone in Middle Province is as easy as breathing for him!"


    The man from before spoke to Fane again.


    "Really? Then I want to see how mean he can be for myself!"


    Fane shrugged his shoulders.


    As the four men were not critically injured, Fane let them rest for a few minutes before forcing them to


    get back on the bikes, with him riding pillion to see their boss.


    At that moment, in a small forest on the outskirts of the city, plenty of motorbikes were gathered and


    parked in one spot. Over twenty youngsters sat on the ground, smoking on cigarettes.


    "You were amazing, Xena. You helped us get so much money two days ago, and now we have even


    more!"


    A man who wore a singlet and had a lollipop stuck into his mouth grinned.


    Xena took a drag out of her cigarette. "Heh. Young


    Master Harvey, don''t be so modest. It''s not like you¡¯recking money. You''re the son of Boss Harvey of


    the Dragon Gods. Do you really ce that much importance on a few million?"


    "That''s right, Boss. You''re too modest. Your family has plenty of business around here. You just open


    your mouth and your old man will give you¡ªwhat, a billion, ten billion? All for your expenses. That¡¯s


    such an easy thing to do too!"


    A grunt spoke up, smiling.


    "Heh. Is that really the same though?"


    The young master of the Harveys chuckled, then he walked over to a beautiful young woman''s side. He


    cupped her chin, his lips curling. "My father earned his own money. I spend the money I earn myself. It


    gives me morefort, and keeps me grounded!


    Besides, he''s such a miserable b*stard. He only gives me five million a month. How''s that enough!"


    "No way. It¡¯s way too little, especially for the son of the Dragon Gods. Your gang is considered one of


    the best around here. Of course, five million isn''t enough!" 2


    The grunt from before quickly said in a ttering tone.


    They waited for another two minutes before Young Master Harvey began to grow impatient. He nced


    toward the direction of the city entrance. "Jeez, Nick and the others been gone for too long. Xena, can


    your sources be trusted?"


    Xena leaned against a tree. "Of course," she said, a wicked smile on her face. "Don''t you worry. That


    old couple will definitely deposit 3 million bucks!"

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    "Heh. Alright, you''ll get 600 thousand this time. Quite a pretty sum!"


    Young Master Harvey said, chuckling.


    Xena sat on the ground. "At first, I dated Ben because I thought he was a Taylor. Even if he was kicked


    out from the Taylors, it doesn''t mean that his family wouldn''t have any money," she said. "Then I dated


    him for so long, and only then I discovered that that b* stard''s family really doesn''t have much money. It


    pisses me off. It¡¯s such a loss for me!"


    She paused for a while here before continuing, "If I hadn''t gotten used to ying online games with


    him, and if he hadn''t been such a fantastic gamer, I would have left him long ago. I never thought that


    the return of that b*stard¡¯s brother-inw would give me an opportunity to get some money!"


    Young Master Harvey walked till he was before her. H e pressed her against the ground and nted a


    wild kiss on her lips. Then he sat on the ground too, unsatisfied. "Then did he take advantage of you,


    babe?"


    "No way. With his looks, letting him hold my hands was already a miracle!"


    After Xena said that, she took the hand of Young Master Harvey and leaned her head against his


    shoulder. "I like you, Young Master Harvey. That brat i


    s nothing. He''s just giving me an opportunity to get some money. He even took me to a dinner among


    the Taylors. If I can sniff out any other Taylors with good potential, I''ll get some money off them as well."


    "Hah! You''re really money-faced!"


    Young Master Harvey burst intoughter. Xena was someone who truly worshipped gold. He was all


    too aware of this.


    Yet this woman still wanted to marry him. That was nothing but a fever dream. If this woman was not


    that good looking, or if her figure was not that great, or if h e did not enjoy the nights they spent


    together, he would have not bothered with her.


    He was the young master of the Harveys. Although he was a young master of an underground society,


    it was still a powerful society. They were definitely a force to be reckoned with, and they did notck


    money.


    That was why he would never marry someone like Xena if he had to get married.


    "Jeez. I love money, but I love you even more!"


    Xena pouted, trying to appeal to him.


    "What about this then? I''ll give you another ten percent from today''s money, so you''ll get thirty percent


    in total. How does that sound?"


    Young Master Harvey said, smiling after he thought about it for a while.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Really?¡±


    Xena¡¯s eyes brightened once she heard that. Thirty percent was a full 900 thousand-another 300


    thousand more from the amount they had agreed upon earlier. This was probably a small sum to Young


    Master Harvey, but it was a huge amount to her.


    "But-you already know this. Don''t go and see that idiotic ¡®boyfriend¡¯ of yours tonight. I want to get the


    royal treatment from you!"


    Young Master Harvey gave a wicked chuckle, lightly smacking her thigh as a hint.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely arrange everything nicely tonight!"


    Xena said, grinning.


    The men surrounding them could not help a mirthless smile as they watched this exchange. This


    woman loved money more than life itself. So long as you had money and gave her some few hundred


    thousand dors, she would probably sleep with just about anyone. 1


    "They''re back. They''re back! Jesus, they''re finally back after being gone for so long!"


    Atst, the man who was watching the city entrance spotted two motorbikes speeding toward them.


    "Hah. As long as they''re back, all is forgiven. My men, now we wait to split the money!"


    Young Master Harvey stood up and said, his eyes crinkling into a narrow line.


    "Why don¡¯t I see a pouch though? They''ll probably need a big one to contain three million dors." A


    woman frowned as she thought about it.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    "No way. Fiona and Andrew are pretty old. No way that the four of them failed to snatch the goods.¡±


    Xena frowned when she heard that. She walked over t o take a look.


    At the sight, her face contorted in disgust-because there was no pouch in sight.


    "Useless! Four men and they couldn''t rob an old couple?"


    Young Master Harvey''s expression hardened. He did not look very pleased.


    Although three million bucks was not much to him, he never liked failing in anything he did.


    "It looks like there are three bikes, but an extra passenger is riding on one of them!"


    One of the men eximed when they came closer into view.


    The bikes zoomed forward. The people were full of distrust. Five men came down from the bikes.


    "Bo-boss..."


    One of the men hadcerations on his forehead; blood streaked his face.


    He ran over to Young Master Harvey. "We-we didn¡¯t manage to get the goods," he said, terrorced in


    his


    voice. "We fell into a trap!"


    "Useless!"


    Young Master Harvey threw a vicious kick at the man. Then he noticed Fane. "Who¡¯s this punk?" he


    asked his four men.


    "Fa-Fane? Why are you here?"


    Xena''s eyes flickered; her expression morphed into one of a horrified surprise.


    She had already thought everything through. She needed to find a way to get money for herself. Even if


    she did not marry Young Master Harvey in the future, i t did not matter so long as she had money of her


    own and could live afortable life.


    If that did not work out, she still could marry Ben, in spite of the trash he was. Or she could leave the


    city b y herself, start anew in another ce.


    She never thought that Fane would actuallye.


    This was a clear indicator that he had seen through her ruse.


    "You know him?"


    Young Master Harvey was stunned, "Why does the name Fane sound familiar?"


    "Young Master Harvey, this punk is a skilled fighter, and he is a bodyguard for the Drakes. He¡¯s also


    Selena''s husband, and Ben''s brother-inw!"


    Xena immediately said to Young Master Harvey.


    "Heh. A skilled fighter? How skilled, exactly?"


    Young Master Harvey shed a sardonic smile. "Oh, so this is the good-for-nothing who leeched off his


    wife," he said. "I remember you telling me that this punk practically destroyed the Taylors. If not for him,


    Selena would never have been kicked out of the Taylors. What a shame. That beauty was snagged by


    such a swine!"


    Here, he stretched his limbszily. "I heard that Selena is very attractive," he said, expression teasing."


    It''s a pity that I don''t take interest in women who are married and have had a kid. I probably would like


    to fool around with her if she wasn''t married!


    "You beat up the four of them, eh, punk? Not bad!"


    A grunt quirked his lips into a mirthless smile.


    "The punk didn''t really beat us. But he must be pretty skilled anyway. He managed to take hold of our


    bikes and flip them over. Who knows what would have happened if the bikes didn¡¯t fall!"


    One of the men who was injured spoke up, trying to defend his dignity.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I¡¯ve never expected that you would mix around with such vermin, Xena. Plotting to steal money from


    Father and Mother? Heh. How dumb can you get!"

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Fane lit up a cigarette and took a slow drag out of it before he spoke leisurely.


    "Dumb?¡±


    Xena grew angry when she heard that. "You''re just a military man. I know you¡¯re a skilled fighter. Ben


    had told me before. And so what? You¡¯re just a bodyguard. You''re not that great."


    She syed her arms here. "At any rate, I don''t have money and I need money, and I want to get


    money. Was I wrong?" she continued. "I don''t think I''m dumb.


    I got 760 thousand bucks from thest lot alone, no?"


    Since Fane had already found out, Xena decided to throw away all pretenses. "Do you understand? So


    what can you do to me? Heh. It would have been better for you to stay put. You''re just digging your


    own grave bying here!" 1


    "You''ve been with Ben for such a long time now. Do you really not have any feelings for him?"


    Anger sparked in Fane. Although he did not talk a lot t o Ben, he could see that Ben truly liked Xena,


    and intended to marry her.


    "Hmph. Feelings? What good are feelings? Do they feed me?" 1


    Xena folded her arms across her chest, a cruel smile


    lighting her lips. "He''s just a tool. If he wasn¡¯t such a fantastic gamer, and if I, myself wasn''t interested


    in games, I would have dumped him a long time ago."


    However, she quickly thought of something: Fane came here alone. Did that mean that he did not have


    much evidence on her?


    It would be even better if Fane just died here, and her identity would not be revealed. Furthermore,


    there was a possibility that she could swindle that 3 million bucks into her hands. Of course, the two


    Porsches were worth a pretty penny too. It would be nice if she could sell them off.


    "Young Master Harvey, you can''t let this punk leave this ce alive now that he''s here," she said simply


    as she thought of all this. "My cover will be blown otherwise!¡±


    "Hmph. Looks like you still intend to put that Ben to some use!" Young Master Harvey said, grinning.


    "Gee. Of course, it would be for the best if my cover wasn''t blown. What if ites in handyter?¡±


    Xena said, smiling.


    "Hmph. Don''t worry about it, and you don¡¯t even have t o mention it. That punk beat up four of our men.


    He¡¯s not getting away today!


    "Besides, he ruined my grand scheme of the day.


    Three million was just within our reach, and this little punk had to ruin it all!


    "It¡¯s been two years since I, Ruben Harvey, came out to do business, and this is the first time I''ve tasted


    failure!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ruben cracked his neck and scanned his surroundings. "This patch of forest isn''t too bad, and it''s


    pretty secluded. It¡¯d be a great ce for his grave!"


    "Hmph. I¡¯m just here for the 3.8 million bucks. But it looks like I''ll have to beat the arrogance out of you


    by trashing quite a few people around here!¡±


    Fane chuckled. He threw the cigarette onto the ground and stamped it out.


    "Kill him!" Ruben waved his arm, dering his order. " You''re just a military guy. What do you think you


    are? God?¡±


    "Today, you punk, you had the choice to take the easy way out. And yet you forced yourself into hell


    instead!"


    In a sh, seven or eight grunts surrounded Fane.


    "Boss, the old couple never had three million. It was just scrap paper and stuff like that in the pouch. No


    money. This punk lured us into a trap!"


    One of the men who had been beaten up earlier came before Ruben, reporting everything with the


    utmost vehemence.


    "You''re pretty clever, punk!"


    Ruben shed a chilling grin. His eyes contained nothing but pure venom. "You''d better make sure he


    gets beaten till he''s dead ten times over then." "No way. It was fake?¡±


    Xena was speechless. She had thought that she could swindle the three million bucks when she went


    back. She never expected it to be fake.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    "Listen to me, punk. It''s no use even if you get on your knees and beg for your life now!"


    The grunt was extremely arrogant. They had plenty of men. He did not believe that they could not take


    care o f one man.


    p!


    In a split second, he seemed to have apparated before the grunt. Then with a flick of his hand, he sent


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    a p flying toward the side of the grunt''s face.


    II


    The grunt took a sharp intake of breath. That was way too fast. He did not even have time to react and,


    he had gotten a p.


    He closed his fingers into fists, getting ready to punch Fane. The other men surged forward.


    Yet Fane just grabbed his arm in a sh, and with a mighty swing, the grunt was sent spiraling into the


    men that surged forward.


    Then Fane released his grip, and the grunt flew, crashing heavily into a nearby tree. Blood spurted from


    his mouth as hended on the ground with a resounding crash.


    "Bunch of weaklings. I take good care of you every day, and you''re still this useless!"


    Ruben understood that Fane was not an easy one to beat when he saw that. "All of you, get him,¡± he


    said carelessly. "Get him together. It''s obvious that they weren''t enough!"


    Here, everyone besides Xena and Ruben rushed toward Fane.


    The men from before picked themselves up from the ground and charged toward Fane as well.


    "It looks like I¡¯ll really have to kill some of you!"


    Fane loosened a breath. The grunt who had been flung onto the tree was now lying on the ground,


    vomiting blood, unable to get up.


    He had thought that this would be enough to scare this bunch and force the boss to give him the


    money.


    It was evident that he was too naive. This bunch would not give up so easily.


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    Fane broke the necks of seven or eight men in rapid session. The remaining men stopped in their


    tracks when they saw the bodies on the ground.


    "Bo-boss, looks like they¡¯re dead!¡±


    One of the men ran over and ced his fingers under hisrade¡¯s nose before sputtering those


    words.


    They were not the same. They were not actually part o f the Dragon Gods; they just liked drag racing.


    Besides, they did not really fear anything under Ruben''s leadership. After the many times that they had


    sessfully snatched things, they grew bolder, i


    This bunch of people were dubbed the Motorbike Robbers. Anyone who knew what they were, did not


    dare to provoke and offend them.


    They never expected that this military veteran would suddenly turn up-and he would be such a skilled


    fighter. He was bold too, killing several of their men in a sh.


    Normally, they would take knives to hack some limbs off, but they never killed anyone before. 1


    Naturally, they were frightened when they saw this.


    Several men were so terrified that their legs trembled.


    "F*cker! Do you really take me as a pushover?¡±


    Ruben ran toward the back of his bike and whipped a gun out, aiming it at Fane. "I never expected you


    to be this good, punk,¡± he said. "Looks like those useless underlings of mine are of no match for you.¡±


    He paused for a while before resuming nonchntly," But I have a game in mind. Do you think that


    you''re faster, or will my bullet be faster?"


    "You¡¯re amazing, Boss!"


    One of the grunts'' eyes danced with maniacal delight when he saw that. "That mother*cker dared to


    beat m e, and he killed so many of our men. We''ll teach him the meaning of ''no mercy'' today!"


    "Hah. Don''t worry. I won''t finish him in one shot. I¡¯ll shoot his leg first, then both. I''ll let him feel the pain


    for a bit, then we''ll decide what to do after." 1


    Ruben grinned.


    However, he was quickly stunned in his spot. It was because Fane actually bent down and picked up


    two stones. The other man stared at him, smiling.


    "Do you really think that picking up two tiny rocks will do you any good, punk?"


    Ruben shed a cold smile. "This is the first time I''ve seen something like this. I''ve already got my gun


    aimed at you, and you pick two pebbles up. What use i s that?"


    "Of course they''re useful!"

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    "Although I''m not afraid even if I don''t use rocks, I still want to y around with you too!"


    Fane said lightly as if he did not give a sh*t about the other man.


    "Not bad. Hah!"


    Rubenughed and opened fire at Fane''s thigh.


    Swoosh!


    In a blink of an eye, Fane flung his arm forward. The two pebbles shot forward.


    One of the rocks happened to hit the bullet, deflecting i t. The other rock whacked straight into one of


    Ruben''s fingers.


    "Ah!" Ruben shrieked.


    The finger that had been hit immediately snapped, as though he had been hit by a bullet. Half of the


    finger fell onto the ground.


    The sudden re of pain made Ruben cry out in agony. The gun slipped from his grip and fell onto the


    ground as well.


    "Boss!"


    "Young Master!"


    The remaining men stared at the situation, goggle-


    eyed, wondering if this was real.


    "F*ck! Kill him!¡±


    Ruben looked at the gun on the ground, then turned toward one of his men by his side. "Pick up that


    gun and kill that punk!" he snarled.


    The man immediately bent over to pick the gun up. His body was still filled with shock. He did not know


    i f it was a coincidence that the punk''s rock hit the bullet. As for Ruben¡¯s finger, they did not see what


    had happened clearly. They suspected that the bullet had ricocheted and so happened to find its mark


    in Ruben''s finger.


    Swoosh!


    While Ruben was yelling, Fane was already rushing toward his direction. He quickly reached the man


    at the speed of a cheetah.


    The man''s hand did not even reach the gun when Fane kicked him away. Fane then bent down and


    quickly snatched the gun, standing up and leveling the barrel at Ruben''s head.


    "Gah!¡±


    At the moment, Ruben was in so much pain that cold sweat perspired down his forehead. Blood


    streamed down his hand.


    However, he had no thoughts for the wound on his hand. He had been the one aiming the gun but in a


    few seconds, that same gun was being aimed at his head instead. This abrupt turn of tables made his


    brain numb.


    "Bo-boss, how-how could this happen?"


    The remaining men were terrified, at a loss of what to do.


    Two of the men were so scared that they wanted to take off, but they were afraid that even if Fane did


    not kill them when they ran away, the Dragon Gods would not let them go either.


    The Dragon Gods were a powerful force. They were an underground society, but their strength


    deterred even the aristocrats from provoking them. 1


    "You''ll regret your decision if you kill me, punk! I''m telling you, I''m the son of Master Harvey, the


    grandmaster of the Dragon Gods!"


    At this moment, although Ruben was terrified, he still showed some backbone, unwilling to give up.


    "The Dragons Gods?"


    Fane¡¯s forehead creased, thinking of a past incident. That Brother Scar and Ned and their men, who


    numbered about two hundred in total-did he not kill them all already?


    He never thought that the boss of the Motorbike Robbers would be the son of the grandmaster, Master


    Harvey. What a coincidence.


    Ruben''s chest loosened in relief when he saw that Fane did not speak. It looked like Fane was afraid


    now.


    After all, no one heard of the name of the Dragon Gods and imed to be unafraid.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Afraid? Heh. Since you''re afraid, just give the gun to me, you punk!¡±


    Ruben smiled, then spoke.


    "You think I''m dumb?" Fane said coldly.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    It was hrious. This punk really took him for a fool, thinking of using the Dragon Gods¡¯ name to scare


    him into giving the gun away. That would be like digging his own grave.


    "Heh. My father will never forgive you if you kill me. You''d better think this through!"


    Ruben shed a mirthless smile and spoke.


    "I just wanted to get the 3.8 million back. I never thought that you would want to kill me. From the looks


    of it, I have no choice but to kill you!"


    Fane gave a cold smile before continuing, "Let''s say I kill you and everyone here. Do you think your


    father would really find out that I did it?¡±


    "Heh. You can try if you don''t believe it!"


    Ruben chuckled and said, "Do you really think that aftering out of the city on my subordinate''s


    bike, there would be zero witnesses along the way?"


    "Not bad!"


    Fane grinned. "That''s why the best course of action is t o just wipe the entire Dragon God gang, right? I


    can''t get a good night¡¯s sleep otherwise!"


    After he said that, Fane aimed the gun at Ruben''s thigh and opened fire.


    Ruben screamed in pain and keeled over, all color leeching from his face.


    He never expected this punk to be so vicious, shooting straight at him.


    "Ah!¡±


    The remaining men were so terrified that they shrieked. They wheeled around and took off.


    They felt that the Fane who stood before them was practically a madman. He did not fear death


    anymore; he was a frenzied, living killing machine.


    They were people who had never crossed the line of killing others. Who would have thought that Fane


    had brushed against death many times? Compared to Fane, they were just a small fry.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Fane opened fire, the shots ringing throughout the forest. The men all dropped onto the ground in


    silence.


    Fane¡¯s skill with the gun was practically godlike.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Xena shrieked in terror. It was because only she and Young Master Harvey were left. At that moment,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the barrel of Fane¡¯s gun was pointed toward her.


    Young Master Harvey was so terrified that he sat on the ground. A jolt of pain spiked up his leg. He


    clenched his teeth.


    However, he did not care about all of that now. He was more worried that Fane would really kill them


    all.


    Today, he met a man who truly did not fear anything.


    "Don¡¯t-don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me. I just wanted money!


    "I joined their gang to get some money! You can''t kill m e-I''m Ben''s girlfriend! I¡¯m begging you. You''ll be


    my brother-inw if I marry Ben. We''re family!"


    Xena was so frightened that she fell onto her knees and pleaded. Pure panic filled her expression.


    "Get out of here! Get out of my sight!"


    After Fane thought for a while, he added, "Do not breathe a word about what happened today. I¡¯ll make


    sure you die a painful death if you don''t do that!"


    "I¡ªI''ll get out of your sight!"


    Xena was scared out of her wits. She quickly ran, got onto a bike, and rode off.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    "Young Master Harvey, right? ''Does Fane dare to kill you?'' What do you think of this sentence right


    now?"


    A mirthless smile hung on Fane''s face. He said, "You could''ve just returned me the 3.8 million when I


    first asked, but now..."


    "I-I''ll give you! Please spare me! I beg you!"


    Ruben knelt before Fane, petitioning for his pitiful life. He only realized how stupid of him to provoke a


    veteran now that he had experienced his viciousness first-hand.


    "Fine. I''ll spare you. But make a call to your dear Father and ask him to send over 3.8 million bucks


    right now. It has to be 3.8 million, nothing less!"


    "I''ll be over for a joint. Let me warn you first, you better not y any dirty tricks! It would be useless


    after all. And you don''t want the Dragon Gods to be in trouble!"


    Fane continued in azy tone. Ruben''s thigh was severely wounded; the blood was practically spewing


    out from the gunshot wound.


    He walked toward a big tree and stood under it, lighting up his joint casually and rxingly.


    He would not be merciful toward those who deserved t o die.


    Hope and subtle joy sparked within Ruben as he


    watched Fane walking away. He was given an opportunity to make a phone call too!


    Ruben immediately pulled his mobile phone out of his pocket with his hand covered in blood, dialing his


    father''s phone number. "Father! I''m dying! Quicklye and save me!¡±


    Ruben cried into his mobile phone as soon as Harvey picked up the call. "There''s a b*stard called


    Fane! He wanted to kill me, Father! He will only spare my life if you bring him 3.8 million bucks in cash!


    Otherwise, I will be dead!"


    "W-What!"


    On the other end of the line, Boss Harvey mmed the table at his son''s words and stood up abruptly


    from his chair. "What the f*ck! Who the h*ll is this Fane? How dare him! Is he digging his own grave?¡±


    Not long after, thoughts shed through his mind and he said, "It''s strange, my son. You¡¯re abducted


    right? If it''s an abduction, it''s impossible that the kidnapper only asks for 3.8 million bucks. You should


    be worth more than a billion!"


    Ruben was speechless. Why on earth was his father still annoyed by the amount when his son''s life


    was at stake.


    Ruben whispered into the phone, fearing that Fane would overhear it. "Father, the real situation was..."


    He exined.


    After exining to Master Harvey, Ruben continued,"


    Father, my leg got shot, bled a lot and it¡¯s still bleeding! I wouldn''t bear it much longer if you don¡¯t send


    help over right now!"


    "All right, my son! I will send someone to get you.¡± Master Harvey responded, and then immediately


    ordered his men, "Son of b*tch! Send 300 men to get Young Master Harvey and we will have to let that


    b* stard know the consequences of going against the Dragon Gods!¡± 1


    Master Harvey gritted his teeth. He felt about to burst from rage. How dare this veteran provoked his


    men, and even shot his son!


    This was not the worst. The most devastating news was that this veteran did not flinch even after


    knowing that the men belonged to Dragon Gods and Ruben was the Young Master of the Dragon


    Gods! This punk took the Dragon Gods n lightly!


    "N-no. Don''t!"


    Although Ruben was keen to kill Fane right now, he was not an idiot; he replied instantly, "No. You can''t


    send this many people, you will be waking up a sleeping wolf! We¡¯re at a jungle outside of the city, and


    what if he saw these men from afar, and immediately shot me at my head and then run into the woods?


    Our men will find no one by the time they arrive! I will die i n vain!"


    Master Harvey held his breath, listening to Ruben''s words. He was in a frantic state earlier on, only


    wanting to rescue his son, and let the b*stard know the consequences of provoking his n, but did not


    think of this.


    Fortunately, the smart son of his reminded him of it. Ruben was right, if that b*stard saw so many


    people marching toward them, he would probably kill Ruben out of fear.


    After some moment of thinking, he then said," Hmmm. How about I send the five Tigers of the Dragon


    Gods over? They are all skilledbatants! It should not be a problem for them to rescue you out!"


    There were a total of six skilled yet vicious men in the Dragon Gods. Any of them was skillful enough to


    defeat one hundred alone and even hundreds for some of them! They were widely known as the Six


    Tigers of the Dragon Gods, however Scar was killed recently and now there are only the Five Tigers


    left.


    Ruben truly believed that if the Five Tigers came here, Fane would be so dead!


    "Hmmm. It''s better to bring the cash along too, to prevent anything bad from happening!" Ruben


    advised his father after giving some thought to the matter.


    "At least the cash would make Fane let his guard down, it will make him think that we¡¯re really using the


    cash to exchange my life! Otherwise, I fear that I will immediately end up a corpse when Fane does not


    see the money!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ruben finally hung up after a few more words.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    "Young Master Ruben, what''s taking your phone call s o long? You wouldn''t be trying anything now,


    would you? I told you to bring me that 3.8 million bucks in cash, you wouldn¡¯t be calling for help now,


    would you?"


    Fane noticed the phone call took a while before he hung up therefore his question.


    "How could I? I only ordered them to help arrange that 3.8 million bucks for you. Don''t worry, they will


    arrive real soon!"


    Ruben immediately replied as he panicked.


    "Really? I¡¯ll show you what happens if you lie to me!"


    After Fane made that cold statement, he actually tossed the pistol toward Young Master Ruben.


    "Ouch!"


    The pistol struck Ruben''s thighs which infuriated him. He immediately picked it up and was about to


    toss it back at him, "Goddammit, don¡¯t you dare cross the line..."


    Ruben paused as he said that, it was only then did he realized that Fane had tossed him a pistol.


    "Haha, you truly have a deathwish. You actually tossed me a pistol?"


    Ruben felt ecstatic. It seemed Fane did not pay much


    attention when he tossed the pistol over.


    He immediately aimed the pistol at Fane then said, " Don¡¯t move, don''t you dare pick up a pebble. If


    you even dare move a muscle, I will end you. Haha!"


    Faneughed as he noticed Ruben''s expression. He then stood up.


    "Die!"


    When he noticed Fane moved, Ruben was worried he would pick up a pebble again, so he immediately


    aimed the pistol at Fane and pulled the trigger twice.


    However, he was speechless at the very next second.


    There were no bullets in it. 2


    "What? Impossible!"


    Ruben¡¯s expression turned extremely bitter since this was such a great opportunity to murder Fane. He


    never expected there would be no bullets in the pistol.


    "Hehe, Young Master Ruben, do you think I¡¯d toss the pistol to you if there were bullets in it?"


    Fane chuckled while he stretched. He then said, "I was still testing you. I didn''t expect you to fail so


    spectacrly!"


    Ruben had almost passed out from being infuriated. This brat was too witty.


    Fortunately, that brat did not beat him up. After finishing a cigarette, he patiently waited on the side.


    Not long after, two SUVs sped over.


    "There are only a few people here. It seems, Young Master Ruben, you are quite the honorable man!"


    Fane chuckled. However, he was quite aware that for the people in the Dragon God n, after


    shooting the boss'' son¡¯s leg and breaking his finger, they would never have dropped the whole thing.


    Besides, it was not easy to cross the mafia anyway.


    "Well, of course, we are all honorable men so obviously, we''d honor any word given!"


    Ruben scoffed in his heart. It seemed only death would await for this brat.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Both SUVs were parked nearby. Five people got out and two of them were each holding a leather box.


    All five of them eyeballed each other then took a nce at Ruben before slowly making their way over.


    Fane was standing in front of Young Master Ruben while calmly staring at those five men.


    He could tell these five men were no ordinary ruffians within the Dragon God n. Based on their


    footsteps and the faint aura emanating from their body, Fane could tell these five men should be quite


    powerful.


    They might be quite simr to Scar¡¯s power level from previously.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    The main reason why the Dragon God n could have such a huge influence in the Middle Province


    was because of these few powerful men.


    "You sure are bold, brat. You actually kidnapped our young master. Hehe, this is my first time ever


    seeing someone this bold in the years I''ve lived in the Middle Province!"


    One of the bald men chuckled coldly. He then looked a t the pile of corpses on the ground and said, "It


    seems yourbat skills isn''t too bad. However, all that you¡¯ve taken care of are merely trash to the


    Dragon God n. You will die when you encounter someone truly powerful."


    Fane chuckled and took a step forward.


    "Hehe, you guys wouldn''t want to kill me now, would you?"


    He noticed Fane was inching closer to Ruben and his expression immediately dimmed.


    Although they were powerful and their speed were also without a doubt, fast but their distance were still


    quite far from Fane. Moreover, Fane was a retired veteran and if he was able to survive five years on


    the battlefield, he naturally would have some form of impressive skills.


    Therefore, they believed that with Fane¡¯s abilities, by


    the time they reached him, he could swiftly murder Young Master Ruben in an instant.


    Not to mention, Young Master Ruben looked inhumanly pale and the whole situation did not seem very


    optimistic.


    "Hehe, that''s a misunderstanding. All but a misunderstanding!¡±


    That bald man chuckled before saying, "Come on now, brother, release our young master and we''ll


    hand you the money. It''s only 3.8 million bucks anyway and everything will be fine! Our young master''s


    life isn¡¯t only worth this much money!¡±


    "Naha, it''s good that you guys see it this way!"


    Faneughed before walking toward those men.


    When he noticed Fane approaching them, he was instantly stunned.


    Since usually, should Fane not hold a knife or a gun to threaten Young Master Ruben while both parties


    closed in on each other before making the trade?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, this brat ignored Young Master Ruben and instead was approaching them on his own


    ord?


    If that was the case, would they not have the opportunity to immediately murder this brat?


    However, that brat was quite powerful hence, the best oue would be avoiding any direct conflicts


    against him.


    "Come on now buddy, take it!"


    The bald man and the people around him were all extending an arm toward him before handing the


    leather box to him.


    They understood very clearly that Fane would use both hands to pick up both boxes. When both of his


    hands were full, that would be the opportunity for them to strike.


    Then, Fane would be caught off guard. Since both of his hands would be full, a single direct attack from


    them would be no doubt be lethal to him.


    It turned out, everything was as they had predicted. Fane smiled and reached out with both arms then


    epted both boxes.


    As Fane was epting both boxes, both men reached out and drew a dagger from within their sleeves


    then attacked at the same time. Both daggers were charging toward Fane''s chest.


    Both of their attacks were extremely fast and the most important part was how in sync both men were.


    One was attacking Fane on the left and the other on the right, sealing off any chance of Fane''s escape.


    However, Fane was inplete control of the whole situation. Although their speed was incredibly fast,


    in Fane''s eyes, they were nothing.


    With an immediate wave of his hands, he flung both boxes outward from his hand one at a time.


    "Thud, thud!"


    With two movements, both men were hit directly by those boxes as they were shot out immediately.


    That strength was oddly powerful. If any normal human was to fling both boxes out, nothing much


    would happen.


    However, when Fane flung those leather boxes, the impact shot both of them outward as they crashed


    The bald man who was struck first felt as if his arm had almost broken. The pain was so intense, his


    entire arm was shaking.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    "Such powerful strength!"


    One of the men who was in a slightly better condition got back up from the ground immediately while


    staring at Fane with a serious look.


    The remaining three men immediately surrounded Fane. Therefore, all five people had Fane


    Young Master Ruben let out a sigh of relief when he noticed Fane waspletely surrounded. He


    eximed, "You lot don''t kill him immediately. Beat him up nicely and don¡¯t give him a quick and


    painless death."


    That bald man let out a bitterugh before saying, " Young Master Ruben, this brat isn''t a pushover.


    Even i f we can kill him, it''ll be a very difficult thing to do!"


    After Young Master Ruben heard that he gasped and said, "No way, right? You guys happen to be the


    Five Tigers of the Dragon God. Although there''s six of you initially unfortunately Scar was killed. Or


    else, our Dragon God n obviously do not need to bend to the wills of the other ns."


    "This brat was a soldier for five years and anyone who can survive on the battlefield for five years


    obviously wouldn''t be a pushover. It seems it''ll be a one in a million chance to ever encounter a man


    like this!"


    A man with a tiny beard spoke.


    After he was done speaking, he flipped over his palms and grabbed onto the same dagger from earlier


    before saying, "However, it''s very unfortunate for him to run into all five of us at the same time. Don''t


    worry, Young Master Ruben, this brat will die today!¡±


    Young Master Ruben instantly felt delighted after hearing that bearded man make such a confident


    im.


    "Haha, didn''t you guys say that you guys valued honor the most? Didn''t you guys say that you guys


    were not nning to kill me and it''s merely a matter of 3.8 million bucks?"


    Fane chuckled as he spoke.


    "You have to be really naive if you believe that, brat! Our Dragon God n has seen all kinds of awful


    things. Hehe, you¡¯ve beaten our young master to such a n extent, do you think we''ll be able to let you


    go?" 1


    The bald man coldly eximed.


    "That''s right, brat. You know, our young master''s status is quite a precious one and the truth is, 3.8


    million isn''t really a concern but since you dare make a move on the members of our Dragon God n,


    you¡¯ve sealed your current fate!"


    After the bearded man was done speaking, he squatted slightly next to Fane, and with a slight twitch of


    his foot, the dagger shot out of his hand. The de morphed into a greyish glint as it flew directly


    toward Fane¡¯s thighs.


    Fane could clearly tell the man had no intentions to murder him yet or else, that de would charge at


    him in a much more lethal way.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    This meant, he only wanted to torture Fane before murdering him.


    "Is that all you got?¡±


    As fast as his speed was, it was incredibly slow to Fane''s eyes. He immediately reached out to grab his


    opponent''s wrist before giving it a gentle squeeze.


    "Crack!"


    A crisp sound could be heard and the bearded man¡¯s arm fractured from the wrist down. If it was not for


    his skin and tendons keeping it in ce, it would have fallen on the ground already.


    "Ah!"


    The bearded man''s dagger instantly fell on the ground. That intense agonizing pain caused his face t o


    cramp. After a loud shriek, his entire body recoiled back.


    Fane kicked the dagger with the tips of his foot which caused it to instantly shoot out and stab the bald


    man''s thighs as he was getting ready to attack. 1


    "Ah!"


    The bald man cried out in pain and his expression looked extremely bitter in that instant. Shocking


    shes could be seen at the corner of his eyes.


    Not only was Fane''s speed incredibly fast, his movements were as fluid as flowing water. Anyone who


    could pull this off would be of masterly skilled. It seemed he was able to clearly see through their every


    move.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    However, the bald man was also violent. He immediately pulled the dagger out of his thigh while fresh


    blood spewed out like a geyser. He then took the dagger and started charging at Fane.


    When he charged with the dagger, he cracked a grin at the edge of his lips.


    That was because the attacks of three other men from the different directions hadnded.


    Four men except the bearded man with the broken arm were attacking Fane from four different


    directions. Four powerful foes had Fane surrounded and based on the angle of attacks, it would be


    impossible for anyone to dodge out of the way.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Those other three men all felt like Fane could never escape this time.


    However, all they could see in that instant was a blur. With a single jump, Fane''s movements were so


    fast, he contorted into a very odd position,pletely avoiding their attacks. He then came behind one


    of them and with a sweeping kick, that man fell on the ground.


    "Thud, thud, thud!"


    When the other three men realized something was amiss, Fane''s attacks were already in action. It did


    not take too long for those three men to fall on the ground.


    Threre was another dagger in Fane''s hand. An ancient dragon picture was carved on the dagger''s


    body. His dagger was unimaginably sharp and just when all four men had just stood up, Fane made a


    full circle sh while those four men stood frozen on the same spot.


    "Thud, thud, thud!"


    All four men slumped over immediately. Fear was still fresh in their eyes and a huge sh wound could


    be seen on their necks.


    Due to how fast Fane''s speed was, that dagger was not stained by blood and it took two to three


    seconds for the blood to start pouring from the sh wounds on their necks.


    "No, impossible!¡±


    The bearded man who had a broken arm was so terrified, he was losing hisposure. He never


    expected that even with a fully surrounded attack on Fane by five extremely powerful men, would end


    up like this.


    He was skeptical that this brat was no ordinary veteran. This brat had to be insanely powerful, he might


    actually be a major.


    As he looked at the four corpse lying on the ground, the bearded man no longer cared if Young Master


    Ruben lived as he turned around to escape.


    "Swoosh!"


    Unfortunately, even with the chances that Fane gave


    him, within two seconds, a sh wound could also be seen on the bearded man''s neck. He had the


    same frightened look as he slumped over on the ground.


    It was only then did Ruben realized just how terrifying Fane was.


    The five tigers were all actually single-handedly murdered by him since that speed was unimaginably


    fast.


    "No, impossible. Who exactly are you? If you''re not a marshal then you should be a King of War!"


    Ruben knew there was no escape for him since his leg was already injured. Although he was afraid, he


    had n o intention to escape because his escape would be impossible.


    "Originally, I was nning to let you live after getting my 3.8 million!¡±


    After Fane smiled, he added, "However, the condition we agreed on was for you to not y any tricks


    when I allowed you to make a phone call. I didn''t expect you t o not appreciate your final chance. You


    only have yourself to me!¡±


    "Who exactly are you? Marshal or the King of War?¡±


    Ruben seemed displeased with his own death since h e refused to believe Fane was a simply retired


    veteran.


    However, the intel Xena told him this brat had merely served in the military for five years and he made


    some minor contributions, nothing significant enough. 1


    "Guess higher!"

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Ruben had always thought he was quite intelligent. Therefore, if Fane was not a marshal, he would be


    a King of War.


    Since it was only in those situations could someone murder five of their Dragon God n powerhouse.


    The position above the King of War would be the nine Gods of War. However, the identities of all of


    them were all announced on T.V. Hence, everyone knew who they were.


    Amongst the nine of them, none were named Fane and he wanted him to guess higher?


    "No way? Could there be a tenth God of War? You weren''t made public?"


    Ruben frowned and he knew that he would be dead soon since Fane would never let him go. However,


    he wanted to know who exactly was this brat.


    Suddenly he had a eureka moment as he gasped and said, "You, you''re the Supreme Warrior! Yes, that


    has t o be it, the Supreme Warrior was originally nned to be made public but was canceled at the


    veryst minute. Therefore, the identity of the Supreme Warrior had be a mystery!"


    With that thought, Ruben''s heart was shocked. He never expected to cross the Supreme Warrior for a


    measly 3.8 million bucks. The existence of the


    Supreme Warrior was the peak of all of Cathysia, one who was capable of calling the winds and rains


    on a whim.


    "Naha! Naha!"


    Finally, he burst outughing as he said, "I truly never expected that I will be able to meet the majestic


    Supreme Warrior. Alright, after gazing upon his true face, I have no regrets dying!"


    After he was done speaking, he stood up while gritting his teeth and said, "Come on now, make it quick


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    and painless, you''ll have my thanks!"


    Fane never expected this brat would behave more like a man upon his death!


    "Swoosh!"


    Fane made a backsh, turned around, and walked toward both leather boxes. He said, "I originally


    intended topletely level the Dragon God n but since you greeted death in such a manly way, I


    will allow your father and your rtives to live!"


    Any man who showed no fear upon death was something Fane could respect regardless of any evil


    deeds that man had done.


    When he approached the leather boxes, Fane took out his cell phone and gave Lana a call.


    After leaving behind a message, he returned to the city with those boxes.


    "You came back with the money?"


    When he just entered the courtyard, Fiona ran up to him excitedly.


    When she noticed both leather boxes in Fane¡¯s hands, Fiona was ecstatic as she said, "Awesome! It


    seems like my money has returned!"


    After she was done speaking, she snatched the boxes over, ced them on the floor, and opened them


    to take a look.


    "Holy sh*t, it¡¯s really back. My money, oh my money!"


    Fiona was extremely emotional as she gave both stacks of money a kiss each.


    "Oh mother-inw, money is really dirty and it¡¯s riddled with germs!"


    Fane let out a bitter chuckle as he reminded.


    Fiona looked up and rolled her eyes at Fane before saying, "I don''t care if it''s riddled with germs or not


    even if it''s poisoned and as long as I''m poisoned to death by money, I''d bepletely willing!"


    Fane felt awkward after hearing that as he said, "You should hurry up and keep them away just to


    make sure no one else who walks by notices it. Money shouldn''t be exposed out in the public, do you


    understand?¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    "Right, right, right. You have a point!"


    Fiona frantically kept her money away and closed the box before saying, "You finally did something


    useful. You only used a day or two to retrieve the money I lost, it seems that you''re not so useless after


    all!"


    "Not only is he useful, I think I''m starting to like this brat!"


    Andrew chuckled and hopped around twice before doing a few squats. He then said with a smile,


    "Look, Fiona, it¡¯s all fine now and I''m like a normal person now. I can now jog with this leg!"


    "It¡¯s actually better now!"


    Fiona was also surprised since Fane imed he could heal it in a week''s time and she did not expect it


    would actually heal. It was a miracle.


    However, she soon thought about something as her expression dimmed. She said, "What''s there to be


    happy about? Your legs were normal in the first ce anyway. It was all thanks to this brat that your leg


    ended up like that and now you¡¯re actually happy? Hmph, it''s merciful enough to not have him repay


    the losses!"


    "You''re right, Ma, this was my fault and I should reimburse the losses. Tell me, how much do you


    need?"


    Fane cracked a bitterugh and did not take any of those remarks personally. That was because it was


    true that Andrew''s leg ended up like that due to him. I f he did not do the deed with Selena on their


    wedding night, their entire family would not have suffered for five whole years.


    Hence, it was well within reason for Fiona to me him.


    "Forget it then. Just focus on getting the 20 million prize money ready for the old master''s birthday.


    Don''t even think about us acknowledging you and even touching our Selena without the 20 million


    bucks!" 1


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiona eximed immediately. The more she thought about the horrible ordeal from back then, the more


    infuriated she became. She was starting to suspect if she had owed that brat in her past life to have


    caused a chain reaction for their family''s suffering.


    "Don''t worry, don''t you worry. Not a penny less!"


    Fane nodded.


    "Fane, a week has passed but you''ve only worked for over twenty days. Unless the Drake family


    agreed to give you an advance payment for your 20 million bucks wage, how else would you be able to


    fork out that much money?"


    Andrew''s attitude toward Fane had obviously changed drastically. At the very least from his observation


    in recent days, Fane was a great husband and an amazing father!


    Moreover, not only was Fane skilled inbat, his medical skills were unparalleled. He never expected


    that Fane would be able to heal his leg when the specialists were unable to.


    So much so, he was not even required to take any medication. All he needed to was to be massaged


    by Fane every morning while getting acupuncture with a few silver needles and his leg got


    progressively better. This was a miracle to him.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will get the money for my father-inw!"


    Faneughed and said, "Miss Tanya is quite close to m e and I believe if I tell her about it, she would


    have no problem giving me a two to three months advanced payment of my monthly wage!¡±


    Andrew let out a sigh of relief after hearing it.


    "You can rx now. If this brat could fork out that much money, our daughter will never leave him then!"


    "Young Master Michael mentioned that he''s willing to fork out 50 million bucks and can hold a


    spectacr wedding even! Hmph, I''m not actually hoping for that brat to be able to fork out this much


    cash!" Fiona seemed slightly unhappy.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    "Wedding?"


    Fane was stunned before saying with a smile, "I also owe Selena a wedding but don''t worry, after the


    old master''s birthday, I will give her a wedding of a lifetime!"


    "You?"


    Fiona scanned Fane before speaking in a very disdainful tone, "You? You alone want to throw a


    wedding of a lifetime? Who would believe that? I think it''s more like holding a very embarrassing


    wedding rather than that!"


    "Hehe, don''t boast so blindly. How can such little money be enough for a wedding of a lifetime? You''d b


    e impressive enough if you can actually give the old master a gift that costs more than 10 million and


    make our family proud!"


    Andrew chuckled. Even though the wedding back then was held in a veryckluster manner; it was


    done simrly to a gathering meal for the Taylor family which embarrassed Selena into oblivion.


    However, that was five years ago and since Fane''s and Selena''s child had already grown up, Andrew


    never took it personally.


    Now that both Fane''s and Selena¡¯s monthly wages were not low and as long as they worked well, their


    life would naturally be much better than how they were back then.


    "Don''t you worry, Father-inw, I owe this to Selena so naturally, I will give her a wonderful wedding!"


    Fane smiled calmly then said, "That''s right, let''s talk about this when the timees. I''m not in a hurry


    to let her know yet, so I¡¯ll surprise her in the future then!"


    "Hehe, if you can keep to your words and hold a wedding of a lifetime to make it up to our Selena, I will


    not me you for the five years of our suffering!"


    Fiona chuckled while crossing her arms in front of her chest. She was obviously not buying what Fane


    said.


    Not to mention, Fane even proimed he would prepare a gift that would cost over 10 million bucks for


    the old master. A gift like that was extremely rare. It was uncertain just what kind of a gift Fane would


    prepare then.


    "Oh right, what should we do about Xena? It was her conspiring with the motor robbers to snatch away


    that 3.8 million of yours!¡±


    "When I went over, I saw her with the gang of motor robbers too!"


    Fane said after some thought.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Fiona heard it, she furiously clenched her fists and said, "I''d rather you not bring up Xena.


    Bringing her up infuriates me. Our Ben loves her so much and yet she conspired with the motor


    robbers to snatch money that belongs to our family? Truly infuriating. I''ll have Ben break up with her


    when theye back. I refuse to believe that my handsome son couldn''t get a girlfriend!"


    After Fane heard her, he cracked a bitter smile and said, "Xena noticed me spotting her, and I''m afraid


    she might not have the courage toe back home now."


    "Sigh, it''s gettingte now, I haven¡¯t gone to the Drake family home yet, I should get going now!"


    After Fane was done speaking, he turned around and left swiftly.


    After Fane left, Andrew told Fiona, "Honey, look, my leg has fully recovered. It''s quite flexible too!"


    As Andrew spoke, he hopped around a couple of times and said, "I feel like Fane isn''t too bad. His


    monthly wage is 20 million and that means, he will have 200 million a year. Moreover, he''s nice to


    Selena and Kylie. In a year or two of them working there, we will have enough money and not to


    mention, he¡¯s quite medically skilled too!"

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Fiona''s expression turned bitter as she said, "Young Master Michael had mentioned that 50 million is


    no problem to him and will hold a grand wedding for Selena. He has real money. Fane, on the other


    hand, he''s poor and yet he likes to boast. You can''t believe anything he says though!"


    "However, his wages happen to be real. It was personally promised by Miss Tanya herself. That can''t


    be fake, right?"


    "Look at my leg, it''s actually recovered now, right? I feel like this is a miracle! Even the specialists


    couldn¡¯t do a thing about it and yet he''s able to heal it!"


    Andrew was still speaking up for Fane.


    "Hehe, before he received his wages, that money is still not his. Besides, Fane is too used to being on


    the battlefield and he''s a ma for trouble so he''s nothing more than a mindless brute. It''s unsure


    when he''ll cross someone he shouldn''t again and we''ll have t o suffer on his behalf.¡±


    "As for your leg, since Fane had spent so much time o n the battlefield, obviously he would know how


    to heal blunt force-rted injuries, isn''t that normal? Perhaps he might not even know how to treat a


    simplemon cold!" i


    Fiona rolled her eyes at Andrew, grabbed those two


    leather boxes, and walked inside. She said, "We can¡¯t lose these boxes of money. It¡¯s not easy to get


    them back. Let¡¯s save this money in a different bank tomorrow morning, don''t get spotted by anyone


    else again!"


    The corner of Andrew''s mouth twitched as he watched Fiona leaving. Was his leg¡¯s injury only a minor


    sprain? 1


    At this moment within the hideout of the Dragon God n.


    It was housed within a luxurious mansion. A middle-aged man was sitting there with a few members of


    the Harvey family around him.


    "What''s the matter, Father? I heard you''ve dispatched all five of the Five Tigers of our n. Did


    something major happen?"


    A youngdy was staring at her father, the legendary Boss Harvey as she asked that question.


    "Your brother had an incident. He''s fine, it''s just that h e enjoys snatching stuff from people with his


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    motor robbers. He didn''t expect to run into someone exceptionally powerful this time which murdered


    everyone that was with him. He even called us to have us return the 3.8 million bucks he previously


    snatched!"


    "So, I dispatched all Five Tigers!"


    The middle-aged man''s expression seemed cold. He looked at the time and said, "The only thing is,


    based o n their skills and how they usually operate, they should be back by now, right?"


    "Boss, are all Five Tigers really necessary just to take care of one man? Just randomly pick someone


    who is quite skilled from our Dragon God n. Wouldn''t that do it?"


    An old man casually said, "It seems someone actually has a deathwish to be bold enough to cross our


    Dragon God n!"


    "Finn, a few days ago, we''ve lost more than two hundred men and you were investigating it, so have


    you found out anything? Now, we can''t be too careless regardless of anything. If someone can kill Scar,


    they might actually be able to murder the remaining Five Tigers, do you understand?"


    Boss Harvey had a serious look on his face. After some thought, he spoke, "Back then, the Middle


    Province was still quite peaceful. However, the current Middle Province is different. Plenty of veterans


    have returned and amongst these veterans, there were King of Wars and marshals. Although they act


    alone, each of them are extremely powerful people. Just previously, there¡¯s a King of War named


    Xerxes Zechs, didn¡¯t he level the entire Xavier family, a second-ss aristocratic family even, on a


    whim?"


    As he spoke, Boss Harvey continued, "So, everyone should be a little more careful in doing things next


    time. Those King of Wars were quite low profile so even if we run into them, we wouldn''t know.


    Especially when they are all retired from battle, their attacks would be extremely ruthless, not to


    mention, they''re quite keen on being the hero. Hence, we should act more carefully!¡±


    After Finn heard that, he nodded and said, "Well said, just like thest time when we lost more than two


    hundred men, plenty of people in the Middle Province were all calling the murderers of our men a


    hero!¡±


    "Don''t you worry, Father, that brat that dares to assault brother will never have the chance to live to see


    tomorrow. All Five Tigers had been dispatched over and it''s not like he can fly away, right?" The young


    <pdyughed and spoke confidently.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    However at this very moment, a beautiful woman dressed in a sexy split-end Cheongsam while


    wearing a facemask arrived at the main entrance of the mansion.


    Not long after, the man stationed at the entrance rushed in with a swollen and beaten face.


    "Boss, boss, not good. A woman in a facemask said she wanted to see you!"


    The man said after rushing in while lowering his head.


    "What happened to your face?"


    An elderly man asked immediately. This happened to be the residence of the boss of the Dragon God


    n and some elders, could anyone be here to seek trouble?


    The man raised his head and said, "The body of thisdy is incredible and even more so, she''s sexy


    too. So, a few of our guards wanted to rip her facemask off to take a look. Unexpectedly, however, this


    woman is insanely powerful. She defeated us without any effort. She even mentioned if she hadn''t


    seen you in three minutes, she would destroy our Dragon God n!¡±


    "How bold of her!"


    That elderly man mmed the table after being infuriated. He then stood up immediately with an


    incredibly bitter look on his face and said, "This


    happens to be the Dragon God n and yet she boasts about destroying it? Who does she think she


    is?"


    "A woman acting so arrogantly?"


    Boss Harvey¡¯s expression dimmed as he said, "Let here in then we¡¯ll talk!"


    Soon, Lana, who was wearing a facemask due to her fear of being recognized by people, arrived at the


    mansion''s lobby.


    A hundred to two hundred people surrounded her with a serious look on as they stared at her.


    Since this woman could so easily defeat more than ten people outside, earlier. Would a woman like this


    b e normal?


    The most important thing was, none of the Five Tigers were currently present in their headquarters.


    This could mean trouble for them.


    "Who are you? What do you want?"


    Boss Harvey asked with a frown.


    "Thisdy and her body, why does she look so familiar?"


    After one of the men gave it some thought, he suddenly seemed to have recalled something as he


    eximed, "I remember, she''s thedy that spent 500 million to buy that luminous pearl at the auction!"


    The Dragon God n was present at the auction back then. However, they never took part in it and


    were


    merely there to spectate.


    Although there were some wealthy merchants in the Dragon God n but they were involved in some


    underground business.


    "You''re that mysteriousdy?"


    Boss Harvey frowned and said, "What are you doing here? We have no business with each other!¡±


    Lana looked at him and said, "Bring your men and leave the Middle Province. You are given a chance


    to live!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gasp!"


    Everyone gasped after hearing that. They did not expect that the first thing this woman would say could


    be something so arrogant by telling them to leave the Middle Province!


    "Who the hell are you? Do you have a deathwish for telling us to leave the Middle Province?"


    "You''re not too bad looking, haha. Lady, are you looking for a boy toy, what do you think of me?"


    A bearded man had long since been attracted to Lana''s body as he could not hold back his teases.


    Lana squinted her eyes then suddenly took a step forward and punched directly at the man¡¯s chest.


    "Thud!"


    The man immediately flew off from the impact while coughing up blood. He died instantly.


    Lana stared at the man coldly before taking her face mask off as she said, "I am only a messenger.


    Those Five Tigers of yours are already dead now. Oh, that''s right Boss Harvey, your son is also dead.


    You guys can stop waiting now. Telling you to leave is giving you guys a chance to live or else,


    everyone in the Dragon God n needs to die!"


    Boss Harvey''s face turned inhumanly pale after hearing what she said as he took a few steps back


    from feelingpletely terrified. He said, "No! Impossible! How is it possible for the Five Tigers to die?


    My son, were they unable to save him?"

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    "Boss, Boss Harvey, look carefully. Who, who is that?"


    An elderly man finally recognized Lana. He was so startled by it, even his voice sounded shaky.


    The most terrifying part of all was that Lana was merely a messenger. Who exactly could possibly


    make a God of War send a message on their behalf?


    "God-Goddess of War, Lana!"


    After Boss Harvey took a careful look at thedy, he gasped.


    When this majestic Goddess of War arrived at the Middle Province, she would have the power to rule


    over life and death. It was unsure just how many powerhouses wanted to butter up to her.


    However, he never expected the Goddess of War would arrive at their Dragon God n.


    Based on reasoning, the arrival of the Goddess of War a t their Dragon God n should be a good


    thing.


    Ironically, however, she turned out to be the bringer of their nightmares.


    He did not hesitate the slightest bit since these were the Goddess of War¡¯s own words. Besides, the


    Goddess of War did not have that much time to make her way over just to provoke him.


    Moreover, if their Five Tigers were actually dead, they


    would really have to leave the Middle Province as soon as possible without the need of the Goddess of


    War to inform them. Or else, their enemies would no doubt show up soon. Without the protection of the


    Five Tigers, it would be open season for their Dragon God n.


    "It''s, it¡¯s really the Goddess of War!"


    ¡°Yeah, the Goddess of War made her way here personally and had us leave as soon as possible!"


    "Good lord, who exactly did the young master cross? Since the Five Tigers were all murdered.


    Fortunately, that person is merciful enough to let us live!¡±


    Everyone waspletely terrified as they were all discussing it.


    "Strange, since that person was so insanely terrifying, why would that person be willing to let us live?


    The motor robbers, my son, and even the Five Tigers were all killed, logically that person had no


    reason to let us g o!"


    Although this was a hard truth to ept, for the sake o f the Harvey family, Boss Harvey had no choice


    but to admit defeat.


    He knew that his son had crossed someone that was insanely powerful this time.


    "He wanted me to tell you that because prior to your son¡¯s death, he stood tall like a man and did not


    beg for mercy!"


    ¡°Hence, he decided to let go of the remaining members of the Dragon God n! Leave now, the


    sooner the better or else, after people from other ns know that the Five Tigers are dead, you guys


    will have no way of escaping with anything!"


    Lana swiftly put on her face mask then strode out of there.


    Those people who surrounded her earlier opened up a path for her to leave.


    "Hurry up! Pack your things and leave the Middle Province as soon as possible. From this day on, our


    Dragon God n will be non-existent in the Middle Province!"


    "Anyone unwilling to leave, well the Dragon God n has been disbanded! You guys can go anywhere


    you please. Anyone that wishes toe with me, you guys can leave with me!"


    Boss Harvey left a decisive order.


    The corners of his eyes turned red at this moment. However, as a man, even if it was excruciatingly


    painful, he held back his tears.


    "Dad, brother, he!"


    His only daughter had already dissolved into a puddle of tears as she sobbed.


    "Sigh, we have no choice. Truly, we can''t afford to cross him. No! we can¡¯t afford to at all!¡±


    "Letting us live and escape while intentionally bringing us a message is merciful enough!"


    Boss Harvey sighed and he felt in that instant, he had aged quite a lot.


    "Young master is strong, he died like a man. Our lives are saved by him!"


    An elder on the other handmented, "The only thing i s, who exactly could make a Goddess of War be


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    his messenger. This is truly terrifying!"


    "I didn''t expect our Middle Province would have such truly terrifying hidden forces!"

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    "Good lord, major things had happened! The Dragon God n has left the Middle Province!"


    The incident at the Dragon God n was gradually being exposed at four in the afternoon.


    The corpses of the Five Tigers of the Dragon God n and Boss Harvey''s son had soon been found.


    This terrified some of the powerhouses in the Middle Province.


    That was because everyone was aware that the total number of members in the Dragon God n was


    over a few thousand people. However, it seemed even a powerhouse like that could copse.


    Of course, there were plenty of people who were happy since the Dragon God n was so used to


    As an example, when they started apany, it would be rted to the loan shark. This had broken


    countless families and destroyed countless homes for people. It was truly depressing.


    Now that the Dragon God n was gone, everyone would naturally feel happy.


    The remaining ns, on the other hand, they were all o n edge. Aside from beingpletely shocked


    by it, they were also very terrified by such news.


    Of course, aside from the dark forces, there were also major families who were operating legally. They


    were all feeling the tension.


    They were all thinking who exactly was powerful enough to murder the Five Tigers of the Dragon God


    n.


    "Hey, who do you think is powerful enough topletely obliterate the Dragon God n?!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Moreover, based on an eyewitness, the attacker''s speed was insanely fast that might only be done by


    one or two people. That was no group fight."


    Miss Tanya was just about to go shopping and since Fane had just arrived, she brought him along.


    Whenever she headed out previously, for her safety''s sake, she preferred to bring along a few


    bodyguards. However, since Fane¡¯s abilities were so powerful, she felt that bringing only him along


    would be enough.


    "How should I know? Those folks in the Dragon God n are not the kindest of folks and they¡¯d made


    a lot of enemies so being retaliated by someone is well within the realms of expectations!"


    Fane cracked a calm smile, took out a cigarette, and started smoking slowly.


    Miss Tanya stared at Fane before curiously asking," That¡¯s odd. Your wages are not low anymore and


    there''s no reason for you to save up so meagerly, right? Why are you still smoking these White-Sand


    cigarettes? You should be smoking Oriental cigarettes though!"


    After Fane heard that, he cracked a bitter chuckle as h e got lost in a memory. He said, "You have no


    idea!


    This cigarette brand has be a part of my life¡¯s memories!"


    "Can, can you share?¡±


    Miss Tanya took a nce at Fane. This was her first time to see Fane in such a mncholy mood. It


    seemed that these White-Sand Cigarettes had quite the backstory.


    Fane took a deep puff before saying, "When I first set foot on the battlefield back then, I was really


    terrified. Back then, I was a non-smoker. Getting a cigarette on the battlefield was a challenge on its


    own! I have arade who absolutely loved smoking and he had also killed a lot of our enemies. He


    became a hero and had also once saved my life!"


    As he spoke, Fanemented, "Unfortunately, on one asion, he...stayed behind on the battlefield


    because he wanted to look for his favorite White-Sand cigarettes! As a result, I cradled him in a puddle


    of blood and he shoved the cigarettes into my hands and told me with a smile. He hoped that I would


    finish smoking that entire pack of cigarettes or else, his search would be for nothing!"


    Fane¡¯s eyes gradually turned red as he spoke. He said," He is a lot older than us and has saved


    countless soldier¡¯s lives. Due to his age and since hisst name being Brothers, we all called him Bro.


    Bro was powerful and we called him the God of des since his specialty was the saber. He could kill


    anyone with a single sh and countless have perished under his de. I didn''t expect it, all for a pack


    of cigarettes..."


    As Miss Tanya looked at Fane''s eyes that were gradually turning red, plenty of thoughts raced in her


    mind. She could feel the pain Fane felt at that moment. That was why Fane refused to change his


    cigarette brand because he had grown so used to it.


    Perhaps when he smoked these cigarettes, he could feel Bro by his side.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    The image of his savior lying in his arms manifested i n Miss Tanya¡¯s mind.


    "Ah!"


    While she was in a trance, she did not realize a few Audis in front of her had suddenly stopped.


    Miss Tanya was so startled, she frantically stepped on the brakes. However, she still rear-ended one of


    the Audis.


    "Miss Tanya, are you actually distracted from listening to my story?"


    Fane chuckled bitterly as he looked at the startled Miss Tanya beside him.


    "It''s your fault for being so emotional in your story. I got distracted when I thought about your Comrade


    Bro!"


    Miss Tanya rolled her eyes at Fane before getting out o f the car fuming.


    Fane looked at the car te of the car in front of them. It read B77777. It seemed the owner of this car


    was not as simple as they thought!


    Since Miss Tanya had only brought him along as her bodyguard, for Miss Tanya''s safety, Fane followed


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    behind.


    The owner of the car in front of them immediately got out of his car.


    "How''d you drive, woman? Godd*mmit, it''s a woman, can¡¯t you watch the road?"


    After that man got out of the car, he started yelling at them.


    A lot of people got out of the Audis in front of him. There were approximately more than ten people in


    total. All of them were wearing a white shirt, ck jeans, and brightly shone leather shoes. All of them


    looked fresh and they were all bodyguards.


    A different man who was wearing a pair of shades and a shirt with flower designs on it approached


    them. He said, "Pfft, what a beauty! She¡¯s driving a Ferrari. Not bad, daughter of a wealthy man, right?"


    ¡°Sorry, I wasn''t paying attention earlier, also the car in front of me braked too early so..."


    Since it was her fault for causing the fender-bender and although it was not serious, Miss Tanya was


    quite sincere as she immediately apologized to him.


    Of course, that person was not entirely free from me because Fane noticed earlier that he braked


    immediately after switchingnes. This made him skeptical if that person was intentionally messing with


    Miss Tanya after noticing how beautiful Miss Tanya was.


    Moreover, that man with the flower shirt was thest person to get out of the car.


    "Hehe, this is a fender-bender you know? So, you think thew doesn''t apply to you just because you


    drive a Ferrari? I¡¯m sorry but our family is extremely rich and a car like this, we have a few of them at


    home!"


    That man in a flower shirt scanned Miss Tanya before teasingly said, "You¡¯re not that old, and your


    body¡¯s not bad. So, how do you n on paying for the damages?"


    "Your car will be quite expensive to fix but in order to show my sincere apologies, I will transfer a


    hundred thousand bucks to you. So, what do you think?"


    After some thought, Miss Tanya spoke.


    "A hundred thousand bucks? Are you donating to a beggar?"


    That man actually startedughing unexpectedly as h e said that.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Miss Tanya was speechless. This situation was not serious at all, and 100 thousand bucks should be


    enough. She never expected the man to reply the way he did.


    Still, she gritted her teeth and suppressed her anger before saying, "500 thousand should be enough,


    yes? This is nothing more than an R8. Don''t take me for a fool who knows nothing about cars."


    The man merely chuckled. ¡°You''re quite interesting, woman. You actually know cars! It seems you''re


    much better than a lot of the other female drivers."


    The man started cackling out loud before continuing," So you think paying for the damages of my car


    will be alright for you? You rear-ended my car and startled m e. You have to pay for the mental damage


    I sustained, don''t you know? Oh, that''s right, the work incapacitation fees as well. My time is incredibly


    precious, it''s worth millions!¡±


    Those bodyguards startedughing after hearing that.


    "So, girl, do you think 500 thousand is enough?" The man took a step closer whileughing sinisterly.


    "A million, nothing more than that. Give me your ount number and I''ll transfer it to you."


    Though seething with anger, Miss Tanya had no intention of arguing with these people. She was


    seriously suspecting if these people were professional con-artists.


    "A million?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not expect that the man wouldugh again." How is that enough?" he mocked. "You guys won¡¯t


    be leaving until you give me 10 billion!"


    Miss Tanya was nervous as she heard that. This was not a con; it was a tant scam.


    "10 billion? You''re scamming people, aren''t you?"


    Fane could no longer watch. It seemed that man was bullying Miss Tanya with the greater number of


    men h e had with him.


    This had gotten rather unreasonable.


    "What are you talking about? Judging from your looks, you''re quite handsome. You don''t happen to be


    thisdy''s boyfriend now, are you? Why don''t you pay 10 billion for her?"


    The manughed. He had a smug look on his face and did not seem to be taking Fane seriously.


    Miss Tanya felt bashful as she heard that. "No, he¡¯s not my boyfriend," she frantically exined, "he¡¯s


    only my bodyguard!"


    "Oh, that means you don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, right? Well, isn''t that something," he snickered. "Since


    you don''t have a boyfriend, why don''t you date me then?"


    The man grinned as he continued to speak to Miss


    Tanya.


    "Do you know who she is? You''re even spouting nonsense about wanting to be her boyfriend."


    Fane chuckled as he reminded him. The man was too oblivious to know who Miss Tanya really was.


    Of course, it would be quite normal for the man to not know about Miss Tanya as the number tes


    from these cars showed they were from out of state and not locally from the Middle Province. It was


    unsure if they came over to visit their rtives or for a vacation.


    "I don''t care who she is. It has nothing to do with a trashy bodyguard like you, right? Besides, she only


    came out with a single bodyguard. It seems to me that her family background is quite average, so to


    speak!"


    "Don''t just judge by the expensive cars she''s driving. Average families would only drive these sports


    cars out to show. Judge for yourself to see who would casually travel with ten to twenty bodyguards,


    okay? Going out like this exemplifies a true wealthy person''s image!¡±


    The man dressed in a flower shirt grew more excited a s he spoke to Miss Tanya, "Lady, you won''t be


    able to afford the 10 million pay, right? If you can''t, we can talk about payment with a different method!"


    Miss Tanya gritted her teeth as she was boiling with anger. "Pardon, but I can afford ten billion.


    However, I won¡¯t spare a single penny on the likes of you!"

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    After her burst of anger, Miss Tanya immediately turned around to get into her car. "Let¡¯s go, Fane," she


    called out, "let¡¯s not bother with these trash bags. A bunch of scumbags they are! They wanted so


    much more after we showed them respect!"


    Miss Tanya had always done things in a very arrogant way. Since she was the one at fault, she


    apologized to that person and intended to pay up the losses.


    She never expected that person to be so unreasonable. She was so infuriated she had almost coughed


    up blood.


    "Hehe. Want to leave? Can''t let you go that easily now, right?"


    The man chuckled and immediately waved his hand. This signaled all of his underlings to rush over


    and immediately surrounded both Fane and Miss Tanya.


    "What exactly do you want? You¡¯d be dreaming if I¡¯d ever be your girlfriend, do you understand?


    Daydream. It''ll never happen in this lifetime!"


    Miss Tanya was fuming. She had never once been bullied even when she was a child.


    The man sleazily chuckled. ¡°Let''s make it simple then: let me kiss you once. That should be fine, right?


    Since you don¡¯t have a boyfriend and that might be your first kiss, your kiss can be a way of repaying


    for the


    damages! Think about it; your single kiss is worth 10 billion bucks. Aren¡¯t you a little excited about


    that?"


    That man was chuckling sinisterly and did not seem t o take Miss Tanya seriously.


    "Miss Tanya, seems to me that these people want to do this the hard way!¡±


    Fane noticed the man¡¯s arrogance. The jerk had the gall to force a kiss on Miss Tanya. He massaged


    his fists as he spoke with a smile.


    "Alright, beat them up good for me! Have them all lie t on the ground!" Tanya was breathing heavily


    from being so agitated. Although they had the numbers, she was confident in Fane''s skills. He should


    be able to pull it off.


    Besides, if Harvey was here, he would have no problem taking care of ten to twenty people, not to


    mention that Fane was a lot stronger than Harvey.


    "Haha! You think my bodyguards are all pushovers? You¡¯re telling me more than 10 men can¡¯t defeat


    one person?" the man spoke mockingly.


    "Oh, I understand now. Are you trying to tell me that your family is also very wealthy and has hired a lot


    of bodyguards and you think by bringing along one or two powerful ones would be enough? Hehe.


    Lady, I know there are plenty of wealthy people, or should I say, wealthy merchants who''d also hire


    bodyguards if their families are wealthy too!" "However, the wages to hire bodyguards aren''t cheap.


    Therefore, in order to save money, they wouldn''t hire too many bodyguards! I think that''s your situation,


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    right?"


    The man cackled out loud as though he had figured out everything.


    He then waved his hand and said, "Capture that woman for me. I want to kiss her to my heart''s content


    as reimbursement for the damages on my car!¡±


    Thud!


    In just a few shy moments, Fane got some of his bodyguards lying on the ground as they cried out in


    agony.


    "You bunch of useless trash bags. How can you guys not even withstand a single punch?¡±


    That man in a flower shirt was incredibly furious as h e noticed his men on the ground.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    As he spoke, another group of people began to drop like flies, hurt to the point they could not even


    fight. They were all knocked out by Fane and could not even help themselves up.


    "Good...good lord!"


    That man in the flower shirt was incredibly terrified a s he immediately dashed back to his car and


    swiftly drove off. He was not even concerned with the conditions of his underlings.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    "That brat sure can run!" Fane let out a bitter chuckle a s he stared at the leaving car.


    "You, sir, are insane! If Harvey was in your position, he wouldn''t be able to solve the whole ordeal as


    quickly a s you even if he''s skilled inbat!¡±


    After Tanya vented her pent-up frustrations, she instantly felt a lot better.


    Fane chuckled heartily. "Can I not be insane for getting paid so much?"


    He then opened the car door and said, "Come, Miss Tanya, let¡¯s continue shopping. Don¡¯t be affected


    by a bunch of trash bags!"


    Both of them left soon after and went shopping.


    That young master dressed in a flower shirt soon made his way over to Ken''s house.


    "You have to help me, cousin!" 1


    The man with the flower shirt cried andined the moment he noticed Ken. "Look, I''m here for a


    fun vacation in your Middle Province, but I didn¡¯t expect t o be bullied before I even step foot in your


    house!" he grumbled.


    Ken was already frustrated as he thought of ways he could get Selena. Now that he noticed Flynn''s


    presence here, he was quite impatient as he spoke,"


    What''s the matter? Who dares to bully you anyway? Weren''t you nicknamed Tiny Tyrant in your city?


    Your Bane family is still a second-ss aristocratic family i n Lone City, so how can someone be bold


    enough to bully you?"


    Lone City was a huge city muchrger than Middle Province. There were also more powerhouses in


    Lone City aspared to Middle Province. The first-ss aristocratic families in Lone City had more


    power and were significantly stronger than the ones here.


    Of course, the second-ss aristocratic families in Lone City were only a tiny bit more powerful than


    the ones here. However, they were still iparable to a first-ss aristocratic family local to Middle


    Province.


    ¡°Some blinddy rear-ended my car. Not only did she refuse to repay the damages, but she even had


    her bodyguard hit me! Say, isn''t this infuriating or what? Thankfully this isn''t Lone City, or I''d have her


    pay up nheless!"


    Rying his side of the story, he then whined," Cousin, I''m here to have fun with you but I had an


    incident in your city, so you have to stand up for me!"


    "Hehe... So she knows to bring her bodyguard along and you don''t? No way, right? I remembered you


    enjoy going out with your bodyguard, right? Why didn¡¯t you g o out with yours today?"


    Ken felt puzzled as he frowned.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I did; brought more than ten even. Who knew those useless trash bags I brought can¡¯t even defeat


    one guy!" "It seems that her bodyguard should be the more powerful one among the bodyguards!"


    After Young Master Flynn finished speaking, he looked at the front door and said, "Look, those


    bodyguards of mine haven''t even arrived here yet. They can¡¯t even stand back up after a punch. Truly


    humiliating."


    Young Master Flynn was clueless to how bad the injuries were for his bodyguards. They were all


    currently hospitalized and it would take them a month or two to recover.


    "She wouldn''t be that unreasonable, right? She rear-ended you and was able to afford a bodyguard, so


    it would be unlikely that she can''t afford to pay you back, right? Also, your car isn''t too expensive today,


    right?"


    Ken was no fool and he was aware of what kind of a person his cousin was. He said, "Speak now: what


    exactly happened? You wouldn''t be drooling over that person''s looks to have caused the current


    situation you''re in now... Right?"


    Young Master Flynn chuckled bashfully and said," Cousin, let me tell you just how amazing this woman


    looked. Moreover, there¡¯s this elegance from her body and she doesn''t seem too old. As for her body,


    though... Oh boy, what a body. A simple twitch from her was exceedingly charming and adorable."


    As he spoke, Young Master Flynn had almost ran out o f drool to spill as he continued, "The truth is that


    I was just toying with her and told her to be my girlfriend, but not only did she tantly rejected me, but


    she even told me that I''m daydreaming!" "So?"

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Ken let out a bitterugh before probing further.


    Flynn cracked an awkwardugh before continuing, "S o, I told my bodyguards to capture thedy so I


    could kiss her as a form of payment. I feel like this isn''t much of a big deal. However, I didn''t expect her


    bodyguard would be that powerful, and it took him no effort to take care of mine."


    "Who''s thatdy anyway? Do you know her name?"


    After some thought, Ken asked.


    Since his cousin was having a vacation and something happened to him in this city, he feared that his


    cousin¡¯s parents would be upset if he did nothing for him.


    "Well, I don''t know. I didn''t ask!" Young Master Flynn cracked a bitterugh.


    "Then how can I stand up for you?" Ken red at him." I¡¯ve no idea who that person is, and even if I


    bring my men over now, I''m pretty sure they''re gone. Do you think they''ll still be waiting for you there?


    Just think o f it as having bad luck. It''ll be much better to think about how to deal with them if you meet


    again next time!"


    "Alright then. I''ll save it for the next time we meet, since the faces of both the bodyguard and thedy


    were seared in my memories anyway. Best they hope t


    o never run into them next time, or I''ll have them know that I-Flynn Bane-isn¡¯t one they can simply


    mess with!" Young Master Flynn clenched his fist and swore furiously.


    After apanying Miss Tanya to shop for three to four hours, Fane noticed it was still early, so he


    was ready to take a good break in the room the Drake family arranged for him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The room Miss Tanya arranged for him was a room on the second floor in a mansion.


    Miss Tanya¡¯s cousin, Yvonne used to live in this mansion. Yvonne lost her parents at a very young age,


    hence she was raised by Old Master Drake.


    This woman enjoyed having vacations and loved to travel to all sorts of ces and gamble, thus she


    rarely returned to live here.


    The room Miss Tanya arranged for him was right next to hers.


    Although the Drake family had amodation arranged for Fane, Fane did not live here in recent


    days. He would return home every day to keep his wife and daughterpany. This was the most


    blessed thing he could do in the entire world.


    After lunch, he woulde upstairs to take a nap whenever Fane had nothing to do.


    When Fane was about to enter his room, he could hear sounds of flowing watering from the


    washroom a t the end of the hallway.


    He frowned. "That''s odd. I turned the tap off when I washed my hands earlier. Could I have forgotten to


    turn it off? A faulty tap, maybe?¡±


    As Fane thought about it, he went to the washroom at the end of the hallway to investigate.


    He noticed the door was not shut properly and that there was a huge opening. Fane was certain that no


    one was living here, so it should either be a faulty tap o r he had forgotten to turn it off. 1


    However, as he was about to open the door, the sound of flowing water stopped and the washroom


    door swung open while a woman walked out.


    Fane was stunned at what he saw as this woman had just finished showering and was actually...

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Thest thing Fane expected was a naked woman without a towel wrapped around her. She was


    merely drying her wet hair with a towel before walking out.


    She was momentarily stunned when she saw him at first.


    "Ah! A creep!" she yelled from the top of her lungs.


    She saw Fane turned his back to her, and she seized the chance to bolt into her room and locked it


    shut.


    "It seems Miss Tanya¡¯s cousin, Yvonne is back!"


    Fane chuckled helplessly; he did not expect to see her bare like that.


    He had to admit Yvonne had a stunning figure. Seemingly two to three years older than Tanya, she


    looked a lot more mature unlike the princess-like Tanya.


    Fane decided to return to his room, grimacing due to the sheer embarrassment. It was unsure if that


    woman would mind or not.


    This never happened to Fane before.


    Fearless was he when braved through innumerable enemies on the battlefield, but this? He had no


    idea how to even start damage control.


    After a moment, Yvonne stormed out furiously. She


    changed into a long white dress and went straight to Fane''s room while furiously staring at Fane.


    If a single gaze could murder, it seemed Fane would have died more than a thousand times over.


    She held a pair of scissors before pointing it at Fane and barked, "Who the hell are you, creep? How


    did you appear in the Drake family¡¯s household? If you don''te clean, I¡ªI¡¯ll kill you!"


    "I''m a bodyguard here, and this room was arranged for me by Miss Tanya. She said I could rest in this


    room whenever I feel tired and that I can also live here!" Fane exined after letting out a helpless


    chuckle.


    "Bodyguard?"


    She looked at Fane suspiciously before looking at his bed.


    She soon realized the covers on Fane¡¯s bed were stacked neatly; every corner was perfectly aligned. It


    was better aligned than stacks of dried tofu. This was not something a normal person could do.


    After a moment of deliberate thinking, Yvonne asked," You were a soldier?"


    After all, only returning veterans could keep such a habit.


    "Yeah!" Fane nodded.


    "Being a bodyguard after being discharged is normal. I t seems you¡¯re not lying to me after all."


    Yvonne stared at the man. She initially was furious at him, but as she thought of this man risking his life


    on the battlefield and fending off the enemy, she calmed down.


    A person like this might not be a creep.


    However, when she thought about how she was never once seen by any men the way he did, she felt


    displeased and humiliated to the greatest extent.


    "Yeah, I didn''t lie to you! I don''t like lying to people!¡±


    Fane let out an awkwardugh. The event that happened just a while ago made him bashful.


    "Then tell me honestly: Have you seen everything earlier?"


    Yvonne asked as she gritted her teeth.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, all of it!" Fane felt awkward.


    "You...you b*stard. You should be saying no; that you''ve seen nothing at this moment!"


    Yvonne stomped her feet furiously, angered at his all-too blunt confession.


    "I told you that I don''t like lying to people. Besides, you told me to be honest!"

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Faneughed awkwardly before adding, "However, I realized a problem when I saw you earlier!"


    "What problem did you find, creep?!¡±


    Yvonne felt like she could pass out from sheer anger. Was this brat going to point out any ws on her


    body? She was not that shabby; not too fat nor too skinny.


    "Yes, there is a problem..."


    After some thought, Fane nodded.


    "Ahh! I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Yvonne could no longer hold herself back. Had this brat said he did not see anything, she would have


    pretended nothing had happened since she assumed h e knew to pretend and carry on. She did not


    expect this brat to be far too honest. He was blunter than a metal rod!


    All of a sudden, she lunged at him with scissors at hand. In her mind, killing him would be like getting


    rid of a no-name bodyguard, and her family-even her cousin-would not say anything about it.


    s, how could a weak and frail woman be a match for Fane?


    For his sake, Fane stood up immediately and instantly grabbed both of her arms. With a light squeeze,


    the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    scissors in Yvonne¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    "Ah!¡± Yvonne whimpered in pain.


    In her pain, she lost her bnce with her slippers on, and she fell onto Fane. The force made them


    stumble together andnded on the bed.


    "You... You creep!"


    Yvonne could not believe she was on a stranger''s bed with this creep. Her cheeks werepletely


    flustered, and she feltpletely speechless.


    "Lady, you have to understand that it was you who charged at me. I was merely defending myself,


    okay? I didn¡¯t expect you to slip!¡±


    This unreasonable youngdy was making him feel awkward. His wife was much better and would


    never behave like this woman who twisted facts.


    "Besides, who wouldn''t bring a change of clothes and walk back to their rooms right after their bath?


    Also, I wasn¡¯t the one who opened the door in the first ce. You walked out on your own. You can''t


    me me for this, right?"


    "Ah!¡±


    Yvonne was pushed to her limit. This brat dared to bring that up! "How should I know that anyone


    would b e here?" she argued. "I was living alone here even back then, and even the maids won¡¯t ever


    Yvonne was going up the wall. Was today a cumtion of eight lifetime''s worth of bad luck?


    She immediately flipped over and straddled on Fane''s body. She wanted to strangle this brat to death.


    However, both of her hands were caught by Fane. She could not break free from his grip.


    "Damn, Cousin... You''re progressing a little too fast, don''t you think?"


    Thest thing Yvonne expected was her cousin at the door. Both Fane and Yvonne were petrified at


    that moment.


    Fane looked at Yvonne on top of him while Yvonne stared at Fane underneath her. Their faces turned


    red instantly.


    "Hurry up and release me!"


    She roared beforeing down from Fane''s body, her face searing red. All she wanted to do earlier


    was strangle Fane to death, nothing else.


    However, that position she was in would make anyone cough up blood.


    "You¡¯ve misunderstood, Miss Tanya, nothing was going between us. We''re just, well, wrestling!" Fane


    frantically sat up and fixed his clothes.


    "Don¡¯t misunderstand us, Cousin. It''s not what you think!"


    Yvonne felt embarrassed.


    "Hehe. I know... You guys fell in love at first sight, right?"


    Tanya chuckled yfully and added, "I didn''t expect you to be so dominant, Cousin. Still, you''re both


    careless while doing things like that. You guys should close the door. It''ll be embarrassing if anyone


    had seen you guys!"


    Yvonne was speechless. She was doomed since ''I knew what you did'' were written all over Tanya''s


    face. Judging from her looks, pleading and proving her innocence would no longer work.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    "Shut your own damn door! What nonsense are you spouting about, Tanya? Am I that kind of person?"


    Yvonne was going crazy from being so infuriated. "It doesn''t matter how handsome he is," she


    countered vehemently, "I won''t just sleep with him when we had just met. I¡¯m not an obsessive lover!"


    "I don¡¯t buy it. I trust what I see, and I saw you were literally on top of him. That can''t be fake now,


    right?"


    Tanya giggled and added, "Oh, Cousin, you must be cursing about how I entered in such a wrong


    moment, and if only I came a littleter."


    "Miss Tanya, you misunderstood us, really. Nothing happened between us, and you already know that I


    have a wife!" Fane helplessly exined. He thought that Yvonne might have a mental breakdown if he


    did not resolve the misunderstanding.


    "Yes, yes, yes! How can I possibly like him? I don''t even know his name!"


    Yvonne let out a sigh of relief and it seemed Fane was nice enough to help her exin.


    "Do you even require to know that person''s name when you love someone? What if you choose to


    elope with him, Cousin? I can''t do what you did earlier! That was too bold!"


    Tanya continued to tease her as shemented, "Had I came in a littleter than this, I''m guessing


    you might even be pregnant, no?"


    "Tanya Drake, I''ll strangle you!"


    Yvonne waspletely flustered and was beyond speechless.


    "Alright, alright, Yvonne. Tell me then: Why are you in that position if you''re not making babies with


    him?"


    Tanya joked in betweenughter.


    "I was just trying to strangle him. Strangle him to death!¡± 1


    Yvonne immediately red at Fane furiously.


    "Why? You guys had just met, and you''re treating him like this? It shouldn''t warrant such a response,


    right?¡±


    Tanya had a puzzled look on her face.


    "You see, this creep...¡±


    Yvonne wanted to exin everything but found herself tongue-tied.


    Would she want to tell Tanya about how that man saw everything the moment she finished showering?


    How embarrassing it would be for her if Tanya knew about i t?


    "Because what exactly?"


    Tanya was even more confused when Yvonne stopped in her sentence. It was uncertain what exactly


    had happened between these two.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After some thought, Yvonne exined, "Nothing. I''m just saying, how can this man live here when I''m


    also living on the upper floor? He can¡¯t live here. What if this man turned out to be a creep, and what


    should I d o if he barged in my room in the middle of the night?"


    A thought then urred to her and she barked at her cousin, "Tanya, how can you assign a bodyguard


    to live in this mansion? Not to mention, a room opposite mine, damn it!"


    Tanya sighed. "Dear Cousin, this was arranged by my father. I had no say in the matter!"


    "Besides, you have no idea how powerful Fane is. Living right next to you gives you a sense of security,


    you know? Also, he¡¯s extremely capable of fighting! I was out shopping today and was bullied by


    people since I only brought Fane out with me. He singlehandedly took care of that man''s bodyguards!"


    Tanya exined.


    "Okay, fine, he''s powerful. Still, he''s a man and he''s living right across my room. Is this appropriate?


    What if lust begets him someday? Wouldn''t I be..."

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Yvonne did not Fane live here since she hated seeing that man.


    What Fane spoke next took her aback: "Don''t you worry; I''m not interested in you. Besides, my wife


    looks ten times more beautiful than you, so do you think I''ll try anything? Would I, a veteran, do


    something as scummy as assaulting a woman?¡± i


    "You!"


    That remark infuriated Yvonne. Not only had this jerk seen everything, but he also implied she looked


    shabby and was not as beautiful as his wife.


    Who would not take a few more looks at her whenever she was out shopping? He should know that.


    Yvonne was extremely confident in her own appearance since those long legs of hers were rather


    beautiful.


    "Is she now? I¡¯m quite curious to know who your wife i s. If there''s a chance in the future, I want to see


    for myself just how beautiful she truly is to be ten times more beautiful than me!" Yvonne spoke, her


    arms crossed at her chest. This brat was obviously boasting. How could a bodyguard marry someone


    more beautiful than her?


    Fane chuckled at her statement. "We''ll see if there''s a chance!"


    Checking the time, he then said, "It''s gettingte now,


    it¡¯s already 5 P.M. I''ll be heading home now. I originally intended to take a break for a moment but was


    startled by this prettydy, so I didn¡¯t get to nap."


    After he was done speaking, he headed right out the door and swiftly went downstairs.


    Befuddled, Yvonne looked at her watch on her wrist." Isn''t...isn¡¯t it only 4.30 P.M.?" she pointed out.


    "How can he get off work just like that? Moreover, shouldn''t he let his captain know and ask if he


    agrees to it or not? How is this a bodyguard? He''s living like a young master now!"


    Yvonne scoffed. "Fire him. A bodyguard like this has t o be fired. Tanya, you have to fire him!"


    Without much to console her cousin, Tanya spoke with a smile, "Yvonne, your hair isn''t even dried yet.


    You just finished your bath, right? Don''t get so worked up. Your refusal to meet him wouldn¡¯t happen to


    be due to him walking in while you were showering, now would it?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne blushed heavily after hearing that statement." Impossible," she denied vehemently. "Tanya,


    don''t you spout nonsense like these, you got that? I''ll get mad if you keep making baseless


    statements!"


    "What are you so nervous about? I was just joking with you. Also, I trust that you¡¯ve locked the door as


    you bathed. He couldn¡¯t have walked in on you, no?"


    Tanyaughed and added, "He''s no ordinary bodyguard, you know. Hisbat skills are incredibly


    powerful, and not even Harvey is a match for him. More importantly, we suspect that he shares a very


    close bond with the God of War!"


    "God of War!"


    Yvonne gasped the instant she heard her cousin mentioned the God of War. "Are you talking about the


    Goddess of War, Lana?¡± she sputtered.


    "Yes, her!" Tanya nodded as she spoke.


    "Is it now? How can a veteran share any form of rtionship with the God of War? Besides, if that was


    the case, why would he even work as a bodyguard anyway? Someone of such high status wouldn''t be


    a bodyguard, right?"


    Yvonne was still slightly skeptical about that creep having any form of rtionship with the God of War.


    "Let me exin," Tanya started. "Back then when the God of War was returning, my father took a lot of


    effort to learn which private jet she was on to pick her up. H e did not expect that Fane would


    disembark the jet with the God of War..."


    Tanya then continued, "So, we thought that even if that person isn''t a God of War, at the very least he


    shares quite the unique bond with the god. My father stated that pleasing him would be the same as


    pleasing the God of War. Hence, him working here with us is a good thing.¡±


    "A monthly wage of 20 million is a little too much now, is it?" Yvonne pouted her lips as she said that.


    "It''s not much. My father even said that he''s only working here because he was in a good mood. This


    price was actually quite low!"


    Tanya chuckled and beamed, "I trust my father''s judgment as well!"


    Out of the blue, a servant from downstairs called out t o Tanya.


    "Not good, Miss Tanya. A fight is about to break out!"

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    "A fight?"


    The moment they heard that, both Tanya and Yvonne stared at each other before they rushed


    downstairs.


    The moment they just got out of the main entrance, they could see a muscr man ring at Fane.


    "It''s the headmander, Kyle Jones!" 2


    "This man revels in fighting people, and the moment h e learns about a slightly more powerful man


    entering the Drake family, he¡¯d want to spar with him.


    Otherwise, he''d constantly bug him!"


    Tanya felt all too helpless when she noticed the headmander, Kyle.


    Fane was a person the Drake family considered and treated special, but they could not be too obvious


    about it. Would Kyle hurt Fane? If he did, it would be bad.


    Of course, the thing about ''pleasing Fane¡¯ must be kept private at all times, only known among family


    members.


    "Alright, Kyle. I heard that brat happens to be really powerful. You can go crazy on him!"


    Yvonne''s eyes lit up as excitement overwhelmed her.


    In a sparring match between two powerful people, a


    tap would signal the end of the match. However, there was a saying about fists being blind and some


    people would get hurt if both of them fought.


    It would naturally make Yvonne very happy to watch Fane getting beaten up.


    "What on Earth are you talking about, Cousin?¡±


    Tanya rolled her eyes at Yvonne. Turning to Kyle, she spoke, "Kyle, he''s already off work, so don¡¯t


    cause any trouble to him. Just let him get off work. He¡¯s also a bodyguard to the Drake family, so


    there''s no need to spar as you please!¡±


    "Miss Tanya, you know me. Whenever I meet a powerful person, I''d feel the need topete.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to sleep. I heard this brat defeated Harvey, so I want to give it a shot to


    see who''s stronger between us!¡±


    As Kyle stared at Fane, mes of battle could be seen burning bright in his eyes. He seemed slightly


    excited.


    "So, you¡¯re Kyle.¡±


    Fane had a calm look on his face as he continued, "I heard about you two days ago, and you truly are


    quite the maniac. You¡¯d fight anyone you see. If my guess is right, you might be no match to the Drake


    family''s Three Major Guardians!"


    The moment Kyle heard that, the corners of his mouth twitched. "Yes, I''m no match for them, brat," he


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    admitted. "I know they¡¯re powerful, but I''ve challenged them before and I¡¯ve lost satisfyingly!¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Kyle continued, "However, I haven''t challenged you yet, so I want to get this


    over with to see who''s more powerful!"


    "I¡¯m already a retired veteran, and I don''t like killing!"


    Fane stretched and gestured to him with his finger before saying, "However, you''re in my way of me


    going home. You''re wasting my time, and this annoys me. Moreover, if I don''t fight a person like you,


    you''d cling t o me like brown sugar. Therefore, I can only agree to your challenge!¡±


    "Haha! Alright. Since you''ve agreed, don''t mind if I do!"


    Kyle cackled. With a stomp of his feet, he lunged directly at Fane.


    He clenched his sandbag-sized fist and charged straight for Fane. It was releasing a very terrifying


    shockwave around his fist. The attack was terrifying.


    He learned about Fane in thest two days. This brat did not even need to clock in or out from work


    and coulde and go from the Drake family mansion whenever he pleased.


    This was extremely disrespectful to him as the headmander, thus he needed to teach this brat a


    lesson.


    Of course, it did not matter if that was the case or not. He would still seek Fane out to spar in order to


    Nheless, he was ready to beat Fane to a pulp due t o the sheer disrespect.


    Crash!


    When Fane noticed his attack wasing straight at him, not only did he not get out of the way or


    anchor down his feet, but his fist met square with Kyle''s punch, and it caused Kyle to recoil out of the


    way.


    A deafening sound of impact could be heard when both fists shed. Next thing anyone knew, Kyle


    was immediately shot back before stumbling seven to eight steps backward. He nted his feet firmly


    on the ground to keep his bnce.


    "No way!"

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Yvonne was shocked and disappointed when she realized he was no match for Fane. She thought Kyle


    could beat some respect into that jerk, but who knew...


    "You lost."


    Letting out a satisfied chuckle, Fane said, "If you know what''s best for you, get out of my way. I need to


    hurry home!"


    Kyle was beyond surprised; this brat¡¯s strength was inhuman. Not only was he stronger than him, but


    he was also incredibly fast!


    He could feel how terrifyingly fast Fane was when he unleashed his attack.


    Nheless, Fane disrespected him by iming he had lost when he had the lower hand earlier.


    "You''re too cocky, brat!"


    With his roar or dissatisfaction, he then stomped on the ground again before he leaped. He sped his


    hands together, forming a tight huge fist before lunging down on Fane.


    When Fane looked up, both of Kyle''s fists were balled together like a hammer that was about to smash


    his head in.


    "You look like a leaping toad!"


    Fane could not hold back hisughter when he noticed what Kyle looked like. Then, with a single stomp


    of his foot, he jumped up and somehow disappeared in thin air.


    Swiftly, both of Fane''s feetnded on Kyle''s back as he stepped on him.


    Smash!


    Kyle waspletely caught off guard from being stepped on by Fane before violently crashing onto the


    ground. It hurt him so much, he felt like all four limbs were about to be shattered.


    "Do you yield?"


    Fane chuckled calmly before asking, "If I really wanted to fight you, you would''ve been dead a hundred


    times over! But I got to give it to you: Yourbat skills are a tiny bit better than Harvey''s!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Yield! I yield!"


    How could he not yield when someone was on his back? He could not evenpete with Fane''s


    speed, s o how could he even fight?


    Now, Kyle was not even questioning Fane''s statement. If Fane wanted to hit him, he would not be able


    to fight back.


    Tanya was once again startled by how easily Fane took down Kyle. It seemed not even the Three


    Major Guardians hidden in their Drake family would be able t o pull that off.


    Hisbat abilities would absolutely not be a mere soldier on the battlefield. He would at least be a


    marshal or a King of War!


    It seemed that her father¡¯s prediction was true.


    Fane chuckled and went straight to the main exit without looking back. He then approached his


    Porsche and after some thought called out to Tanya," Miss Tanya, if anyone asks about my Porsche,


    you can tell them it''s a gift from your Drake family, then I''ll say I bought it myself!"


    After Fane was done speaking, he drove off immediately.


    "What...what¡¯s the meaning of this? He wanted you to say that the car he bought for himself was a gift


    from you guys, then mention about him buying it himself?¡±


    Hearing what Fane had to say nearly made Yvonne pass out in confusion. This man was truly a weirdo.


    "That brat!"


    Miss Tanya let out a bitter chuckle before exining," This man didn''t want anyone to know that he''s


    rich. That''s why he wanted me to say that I gifted it to him.¡±


    "Then why would he still want to im that he bought it himself?"


    Yvonne was still confused.


    "His mother-inw is quite prideful in nature. I''m guessing it was his mother-inw who wanted him to


    tell everyone that!"


    Tanya merely scoffed and added, "If you spend more time with him, you''d find him quite interesting!"


    "I don''t want to spend more time with him!"


    Yvonne was bashful as she had been utterly embarrassed in their first meeting. If they had met a few


    more times, it was unsure just what kind of scary things would have happened.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Fane had long since arrived home. After parking his car at a nearby empty spot, he walked in.


    What he never expected was hearing the voices of both Ken and Neiling from the inside as he


    approached the door.


    "Auntie," Ken started, a smile on his face as he spoke," you know that my rtionship with Selena had


    always been good, so everything I do is for Selena¡¯s sake!"


    As he spoke, he immediately said, "Look, these pictures can''t be a mistake. This woman has to be


    wealthy and is insanely rich. That luminous pearl, well, she won the auction with 500 million bucks!


    Fane has to be a sugarbaby for being with this wealthy woman!"


    The corners of Fane''s mouth twitched as he listened b y the door.


    This was something Micheal told Fiona back then, and both Fiona and Selena were enraged with this.


    He faithfully exined to them that the person was actually the Goddess of War and was his friend. To


    his dismay, Fiona and Selena did not believe him. Even after he told Selena that the God of War was


    his disciple, she was still unconvinced.


    Fortunately on that night, although he had crossed


    Neil, the master of the Hugo family brought Neil over t o apologize. The incident went by just like that.


    Selena even agreed to give him onest chance; he had to fulfill everything he had promised on her


    grandfather''s 70th birthday. Otherwise, she would not believe his nonsense and would also divorce


    him.


    That storm seemed to have already passed.


    He never expected that both b*stards, Ken and Neil would actually show up and bring that matter up to


    Fiona while he was at work.


    Fortunately, he got off work early and was not restricted by normal work hours. He was able to


    eavesdrop in their conversation.


    At this moment, Fiona spoke, "The truth is, Young Master Michael had alsoe over to inform me


    about it back then and had also shown me the pictures, but Fane just wouldn''t admit. What choice do I


    have? Besides, this picture can''t prove much. Unless ... You guys can show me an even more intimate


    picture."


    "This picture doesn''t prove much?"


    Neil''s expressions dimmed as he asserted, "Auntie, just look at thisdy. Look at how sultry thisdy


    looks, and although her face isn''t exposed, she¡¯s no doubt a beauty. She is rich and beautiful, and this


    happened during work hours. Do you think it''s normal for Fane to be with her?"


    Fiona let out a helplessugh and said, "It''s not normal, but what choice do we have when Fane just


    wouldn¡¯t admit that he¡¯s a sugarbaby. Besides, he said that this person is the Goddess of War and that


    they''re friends. We don''t believe him, but he was so adamant about it!"


    "Goddess of War!"


    Both Ken and Hugo stared at each other, wondering if they had misheard that. When they looked up


    pictures rted to the Goddess of War online, she was quite manly and intimidating to people.


    That woman during that day was dressed in a sexy skirt while exposing her thighs. Those were two


    very different styles. That Goddess of War actually had a feminine side?


    When they thought about the Goddess of War''s body, they gulped. If that was actually the Goddess of


    War, she would be quite alluring with the way she dressed.


    "He¡¯s only been a soldier for five years. How could he possibly know a person like the God of War?


    He''s tantly boasting!"


    "Selena actually believed a lie like this?¡± Ken immediately asked.


    "Of course my daughter wouldn''t. She even wanted to kick Fane out that night!¡±


    "Nheless, didn¡¯t your father bring you here to apologize, Young Master Neil? He even gave us 300


    thousand bucks. I took the money while Fane was allowed to stay that night.¡±


    "Perhaps it was for the child and due to the picture being insufficient to prove much, so Selena gave


    him one final chance!"


    "If Fane can''t fulfill his promises, Selena will kick him out!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Fiona exined the situation.


    Both Ken and Neil looked as though a lightbulb lit up i n their eyes.


    "What chance?¡± they asked simultaneously.


    "Fane had promised me to give me 20 million bucks during the old master''s birthday. Also, since he


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    had beaten Ivan up, he needs to pay him 10 million bucks i n addition to giving our old master a gift


    worth more than 10 million!"


    Fiona tittered. "So, that¡¯s the whole situation."


    "Really? Splendid. That brat will no doubt fail to pull that off. Then, Selena will kick him out. That''s truly


    amazing!"


    "Yeah. There are about 20 days left until the old master''s birthday, and our Hugo family will be present.


    I''m interested to see how Fane is going to embarrass himself!"


    Both young masters looked very delighted. They finally caught a glimpse of hope.


    Fane was lucky back then. He was not beaten to death by O''Neal and instead, luck was on his side!


    This caused both of them to nearly cough up blood.


    They did not expect to find a silver lining in their cloud.


    "I genuinely think Fane might actually pull this off, though."


    Fiona said with a bitterugh while she looked at them both. "Isn¡¯t the brat making 20 million bucks a


    month now? He said that he''s close with Miss Tanya, and he''ll request for an advance payment of two


    months. That would be enough! Judging from his looks, he didn''t seem to be lying!"


    Upon hearing that, both young masters were so infuriated, they nearly coughed up blood. They had


    gotten a taste of what it felt like as one fell into hell from heaven in an instant.


    "A gift that is worth over ten million is quite rare. Is he ready with that gift?" Neil said after some


    thought.


    "Him? How does he have any money now, anyway? Hmm, we''ll see then!"


    Fiona spoke with augh.


    At this moment, Ken gritted his teeth and took out a packet with an unfamiliar substance. Handing it


    over t o Fiona, he said, "Auntie, you¡¯re also hoping for your daughter to marry someone capable, right?


    You don''t wish to suffer like this for the rest of your life, yes? Dissolve this in water or any drink and


    have Fane drink it. Everything will be better when he''s dead."


    "Poison?"


    Fiona gasped when she heard that, and even her expression changed. "No way, no," she rejected it


    vehemently. "Although I don¡¯t like Fane and he caused us so much suffering, I can''t do anything like


    this.


    This is way too sinful."


    It seemed both Ken and Neil came prepared. They stared at each other before taking out a card and


    ced it in front of Fiona.


    "Money?"


    Fiona frowned when she saw the card.


    Ken chuckled triumphantly. ¡°There¡¯s 100 million in it. A whole 100 million in it! If you''d help us out, you¡¯ll


    guarantee Selena''s happiness and secure a happy life with all this money! Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "100 million!"


    Fiona gasped, an audible gulp followed suit.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Fiona''s eyes widened into saucers when she heard the card had 100 million in them; it seemed as


    though her eyes would fall on the ground. Even her breathingbored.


    This was 100 million. To the Taylor family, this was still a lot of money.


    If this money was only hers to spend, she would not have to worry about for her entire lifetime. Her


    family would live a wonderful life, and it would not matter if they return to the Taylor family or not.


    Both Ken and Neil were delighted at Fiona''s reaction.


    This meant they would not have to do anything to kick Fane out of the picture.


    Besides, if Selena herself was to request a divorce, Fane would have no choice but to obey despite his


    brazen nature.


    They did not expect that method would be ineffective since they would still have to wait for 20 more


    days. Moreover, after listening to what Fiona said, Fane might actually be able to fork out 40 million on


    that day.


    Their initial n: ruined.


    Therefore, they had to move on to their second n. Since Fiona absolutely adored money and not a


    single


    person would say no to money, as long as she agreed t o work with them-to poison Fane-they would


    seed half-way through, i


    They were worried Fiona might think the money was too little, so they both gritted their teeth and each


    forked out 50million to make that 100 million bucks bribe.


    "So what do you think? It''s 100 million, Auntie. For your happiness and for Selena''s sake to marry


    someone decent, you''ll have 100 million after you make Fane drink this!"


    Ken immediately started sweet-talking to her.


    "Yeah. You can get a new house, or you can demolish yours and rebuild a much bigger mansion on top


    of it. With money, your son would live a much better life! As for your daughter''s hand in marriage, it


    doesn''t matter if she marries me or Young Master Ken. It''ll be a lot better than marrying a retired


    veteran, right?"


    Neil began persuading her as well. He coaxed her as h e repeated, "There''s 100 million in this!"


    "Right, right, right! A hundred million. One, hundred, million!"


    "The pin is six zeros. Auntie, I believe in you!"


    Both of them spoke in unison.


    Fiona''s heart was moved. She desperately wanted this much money. 1


    However, after some thought, she forcibly handed the


    card back to them with a sigh. "Just forget about it."


    "Why? Auntie, this happens to be 100 million. Do you not like money?"


    "Yeah, Auntie. Think about your family and the good days they could be living in the future. Not to


    mention, isn¡¯t the five years of suffering you guys endured caused by Fane?¡±


    Fiona actually turned them down when they were so close to seeding. This made both Young


    Master Ken and Neil speechless. They almost coughed up blood.


    Fiona inhaled sharply. "If this is something else, I would, but this....well... I can¡¯t do it!"


    "Besides, he''s a living, breathing human. How can I murder a human? Moreover, Kylie is such an


    obedient child, so how can I treat her father like this? I can¡¯t allow Kylie to live without a father!"


    Fiona sighed and said, "Although Fane has no money and is a little poor, he''s not a bad person. It''s


    only 100 million anyway, and as long as he does his job properly, we''ll have this money as well!" 1


    Fiona chuckled bitterly as she added, "I acknowledge your good wills, both of you young masters, but


    letting me murder someone for money is something I can¡¯t d o. Not to mention, Fane fended off


    enemies on the frontlines. Without him, we would''ve lost. Do you think we¡¯d have a peaceful life right


    now if he hadn''t?" 4


    Both of them were speechless after Fiona¡¯s statement. This method was indeed a little underhanded,


    but Fane could really fight. To eliminate him once and for all, both of them had to scramble for ideas.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Fane, who was by the door, felt slightlyfortable.


    One billion was a really huge amount and he thought Fiona would ept it as she loved money. 7


    He had no idea Fiona would resist the temptation and rejected them.


    Fane thought about it and knocked on the door acting as if he knew nothing.


    "Who is it?" The trio in the room was startled. Neil and Ken quickly hid the packet of drugs and bank


    card away, i


    "Mother-inw, I''m back. Is Selena back from work?" Fane yelled at the room in a pretentious way.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Oh, no! She should get off work soon, why don¡¯t you pick her up?" Fiona felt guilty and wanted Fane to


    leave.


    "Alright, I''ll fetch her.¡± Fane soon left in his car.


    Fiona finally rxed after Fane left. She patted her chest and said gratefully, "Oh my god, I was so


    afraid. I f he saw the both of you, he might beat you up. Listen t o me, this guy has a bad temper and


    sometimes he''s hard-headed who doesn''t listen to advice!"


    "Auntie, you should give this a second thought. It''s one billion!" Ken did not reconcile to Fiona''s


    decision." We''ll leave first and you can give us a call after you


    have made your decision. It''s just a simple task. This drug is hard to detect because it''s colorless and


    tasteless. Apart from that, it takes time to take effect. He''s symptoms would only be flu, fever, and


    fatigue. It''ll take one whole month before he dies." 2


    "Leave, we''ll speak some other day!" Fiona was so startled by Fane''s sudden return and she felt relief


    after sending them away.


    "The both of them are too much! They want to use such a despicable way to get Selena. I dare not


    provoke people like them," Fiona spoke in fright after she sent them away. "People like them are so


    despicable. Will they drug Selena if they have any conflict in their marriage? Or will they feed the drugs


    t 0 me? Poor people like Fane are much more reliable."


    It was obvious that Fiona''s impression of Fane had changed after Fane gave her money twice and


    helped her get the 3.8 million back. 1


    The most important point was Fane''s sry. He had a yearly ie of more than 200 million. Hence,


    why did she need to kill someone for a mere billion? 4


    Although she disliked Fane and wanted to chase him away, she dared not think about killing him. If


    Selena and Kylie find out in the future, they would despise her.


    Hence, Fiona refused the temptation in this crucial moment.


    "Sigh. Fane, you bastard, do you have any idea what I have given up for you?" Fiona sighed and was


    sad.


    How could she be happy for giving up one billion? 2 "Xena, what happened to you? Why didn''t you


    answer my calls?!" Ben finally found Xena in an inte cafe. He pulled her to the roadside and asked.


    "Stop looking for me. It¡¯s best if we break up!" Xena looked at Ben and said.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    "Break up? Why do you want to break up? Weren''t we doing fine and you were going to marry me?"


    Ben couldn¡¯t ept the reality. He backed up for two steps and felt as if he was struck by lightning.


    "Haha, why? Money. Who knew that you''re so poor!" Xena was so angry when she thought of how


    Fane almost killed her that afternoon.


    It seemed that Ben had no idea what happened that morning.


    "Money?" Ben was stunned when he heard this. He begged, "Xena, don''t you worry, we¡¯ll get rich. Do


    you need money? My mother has money. I can get it from my mother if you need it!"


    Xena felt her heartbeat skip a beat when she realized that Ben trusted her.


    His sister had a high sry, and Fane''s sry was even higher.


    She had no savings and no ce to go because she had spent all her money.


    If she broke up with Ben, it would be difficult to hook u p with another rich man. 1


    Why don''t think of a way to continue her rtionship with Ben and see if there would be other


    opportunities to find a sugar daddy.


    ''That¡¯s right. Fane is Ben¡¯s brother-inw. It¡¯s impossible for him to kill me in front of Ben, right? Apart


    from that, Fane works with the Drake family and the people hees into contact with are also from


    that family. There''s a chance for me to get closer to Eldest Young Master Drake if I get the opportunity t


    o meet him. If that¡¯s the case, my social status will improve in leaps and bounces!'' Xena changed her


    idea after giving it a thought.


    She bit her sexy red lips and said with an aggrieved expression, "Ben, I don¡¯t want to break up with


    you... But I have wronged your family. Will you forgive me?"


    Ben immediately responded hearing this. "Xena, don''t you worry. I will forgive you no matter what you


    did as long as you stay with me. I believe there must be a reason behind what you did!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Ben, you''re the best!" Xena was touched. She threw herself into Ben''s embrace and felt relieved.


    "It''s okay, stop crying and let me bring you out for good food!" Ben said with a smile.


    Xena nodded. "Sounds good. However, let¡¯s not go home and spend the night in the inte cafe. I did


    something wrong and your parents are angry about it. Let''s give them some time to calm down before


    going back!"


    "Sure, let''s go. I''ll carry you in Honor of Kings!" Ben was extremely happy. He was frightened when


    Xena requested a break up. He suddenly felt as if he had found something he lost, and all he wanted


    was to cherish this woman in his arms.


    Both of them left quickly.


    When Fane passed by the kindergarten in his car, he looked over and his face darkened when he saw


    what he saw.


    He saw two men surrounded the maid, Jenny, and Kylie in a corner.


    At the same time, one of the men pushed Jenny with force.


    Jenny''s electric scooter fell on its side and broken.


    "Bad guys!" Kylie looked at both men and yelled out loud.


    "Little bastard, what do you know? Why are you poking your head into an adult''s matter?" The man


    smiled coldly and pushed Kylie.


    "Kylie!"

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Jenny was about to get up from the ground when the man pushed Kylie. As Kylie fell on the ground,


    Jenny quickly leaped,id down, and caught Kylie with her body.


    "Don''t you understand? Children can''t interfere with what the adults do!" a boy standing beside the men


    said arrogantly.


    "See, this child understands!" The manughed and discovered a button had dropped from Jenny''s


    white shirt during their fight. He looked inside from above and his eyes lit up. He gulped, "Tell me, how


    are you going topensate me? Don''t even think about leaving if you don''t have two thousand


    bucks!"


    "Two thousand!" Jenny was extremely frightened. She stood up with Kylie and said angrily, "This is


    unreasonable. We were just getting in the car and did nothing wrong. You were the one who knocked


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    us down when you were reversing your car. Now, you dare ask us forpensation?"


    "That''s right. You aren¡¯t sorry for knocking into us and actually want us to pay you! All of you are bad


    guys! If my daddy knows about this, all of you are finished! My daddy is a hero that fights bad people!"


    Although Kylie was young and her eyes were filled with aggrievance, she did not cry and kept her


    Other children would have started crying loudly under


    these circumstances.


    However, Kylie endured what happened and did not cry. Anybody who saw her aggrieved expression


    would be distressed.


    "Haha, he fights bad people? He''s a hero?" The man started mocking them after he heard what Kylie


    said. " What''s the point of that? Is he rich? Look at my son, he travels in a BMW. How about you? You


    can only sit in a n electric scooter under the hot son. Your rtives must have loaned you your school


    fees to study here."


    "Brother, don¡¯t waste your time talking to them, sister-i nw is still waiting at home to have dinner with


    us! Get them to quickly pay us!" The other man had tattoos on his arms. There was a scary looking


    green dragon on his left arm and a ferocious white tiger on the right one.


    "I... I don''t have money! I¡¯m just a maid and I¡¯m picking up my boss¡¯ daughter!" Jenny was frightened.


    They were being unreasonable and she had no idea what to do.


    "It''s just a car! My dad has a sports car that looks much better than yours!" Kylie scolded angrily.


    "Haha, you¡¯re a maid? Your dad has a sports car? You must be lying. Admit it and stop acting in front of


    us! How would you be riding an electric scooter if you''re rich?" The young boy¡¯s father startedughing.


    "I don''t care about your situation and you mustpensate m e today. Didn''t you see that I was


    reversing? Why didn¡¯t you move? Are you blind?"


    The people around them looked at Jenny and Kylie in empathy.


    However, they could not do anything as this world was unjust and unfair. Powerful people had always


    been bullying the weak ones.


    "Daddy!" At this moment, Kylie saw Fane''s car parked by the side of the road and he was walking


    toward them.


    Fane felt warm when he heard his daughter addressing him as daddy. He walked over and knelt down.


    "Kylie, daddy saw what happened. Don''t you worry. Daddy will beat the bad guys!" 1


    "Okay! Daddy is a hero that fights bad people!" Kylie nodded and said.


    When Fane saw an abrasion wound on Kylie''s calf, his face immediately darkened. "You bastards are


    really good at throwing your weight, aye!" 1


    Both men started panicking when they looked at the Porsche parked by the side and looked at their


    BMW that was worth only around 200 thousand.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    The skinny man immediately panicked and spoke to his brother softly, "Brother, what should we do?


    This person drives a Porsche 911. F*cking hell, it seems that we have caused trouble. That car costs


    one to two million!"


    His brother heard him and smiled coldly. "Big brother, you''re too cowardly. Why should we be afraid?


    You don''t have much social experience that''s why you''re frightened by him. This person is lying!"


    "What¡¯s going on?" The skinny man was doubtful.


    "Hey, look at him. He dresses so normally. Does he look like someone that can afford a car?" The man


    with the tattoos smiled and continued, "I''m confident that he''s just a driver for someone else! This


    woman doesn''t seem to be a maid. She must be his wife!"


    "Oh, I see!" The skinny man suddenly understood everything and spoke, "Young man, how dare you


    describe me like that. Haha, don¡¯t even think about leaving if you don¡¯t have three thousand bucks!¡± He


    paused and pointed to the Porsche before continuing," Don¡¯t think of me as a fool. You''re just a driver!


    Do you think that I would be afraid of you because you drive a sports car? Haha, why should I be afraid


    of a driver?!¡±


    "How dare you ask me for money when you knocked down my maid and daughter while reversing? I


    should be the one asking you for money!¡± Fane walked


    to the electric scooter after he spoke. He picked up the scooter with one hand and threw it toward the


    BMW.


    Bang!


    The BMW dented. The windscreen of the car shattered and the hood of the bo copsed.


    "Young man, how dare you smash my car! Are you trying to get yourself killed?" The person was


    extremely angry. He walked forward with the intention to hit Fane.


    Fane caught his hand and squeezed it lightly. The man immediately knelt on the ground in pain. "I can


    kill you now if there were no children around!"


    "F*ck!¡± The other man with tattoos rushed forward when he saw his big brother being hit by others.


    Bang!


    Fane kicked and the man flew backward, smashing onto the top of the car. He coughed out blood and


    his face turned pale.


    "Ouch, ouch, I dare not do this again! Please let go of m e, brother!" The skinny man knew Fane¡¯s


    ability and begged for forgiveness.


    "Don¡¯t show off in front of me with just a mere BMW! If you want to cause any trouble, you can find me


    at the Drake family. I''ll be waiting there!¡± Fane kicked the person''s butt that resulted the person to fall


    t on his face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He then turned around and said to Jenny, "Jenny, are you alright? Who knew that there cl be such vile


    people!"


    "I''m fine!¡± Jenny smiled and said to Fane, "Mister Woods, I should be the one feeling bad. I failed to


    protect Kylie and she fell down!¡±


    Fane smiled and felt warm, "You''ve tried your best and this is my fault. I wanted to give this car to you


    so you can fetch Kylie in it. I''d forgotten about it because I was busy with work these days. I''m so sorry


    that you have to fetch Kylie with an electric scooter!"


    Fane continued, "Since your electric scooter is damaged, why don¡¯t you drive my car? I¡¯ll get a taxi to


    fetch Selenater!"


    "No, no! I¡¯m not daring enough to drive such an expensive car! Besides, I can¡¯t afford the petrol for this


    car, it doesn''t suit me! I¡¯ll be panicky if I drive it!" Jenny quickly waved her hand and said.


    Fane looked around and discovered an Audi 4S-Authorized car dealership opposite where they were. "


    What if I buy you an Audi? It doesn''t have to be too expensive so how about an A6 ? I''ll give it to you


    as a gift and you can use it to fetch Kylie in the future!"

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Fane spoke after giving it some thought. "By the way, i f anyone asks you about it, don''t tell them that I


    bought it. Just say your boyfriend gave it to you, okay?"


    "But... It¡¯s so expensive! Don¡¯t you have to discuss with Miss Selena before you give it to me?" Jenny


    said in embarrassment. She was extremely surprised because an Audi A6 was not cheap. Fane


    actually said that he would give it to her and it would be hers in the future.


    She was just a maid and had never imagined that she would be able to drive such a car.


    What made her speechless was when Fane said he wanted to give her the Porsche. She almost


    passed out from that.


    "Why do we need to have a discussion? It¡¯s not very expensive. Just don¡¯t tell her about this, alright?"


    Fane smiled and reminded her.


    "Oh, okay!" Jenny nodded. She felt that her boss was bing increasingly mysterious. It seemed


    that he was not amoner.


    At least, he brought money back from the army. He seemed to have received millions in rewards when


    he retired as a veteran.


    Fane picked Kylie up, looked at the wound on her leg and asked, "Kylie, does it hurt?"


    "No! Kylie is so happy to see daddy fight the bad guys. I want to fight the bad guys too when I grow


    up!" Kylie had an innocent smile on her face. To her, Fane was like a mountain-tall and powerful.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as her father appeared, the bad guys could only knelt and begged for forgiveness.


    "Eat this candy. The wound on your leg will heal quickly after you eat it!" Fane smiled and fetched a


    small ck pill. "Remember, swallow it in one go!"


    "Okay!" Kylie nodded her head seriously and swallowed it in one go.


    Kylie frowned after she swallowed it and felt as if she had been tricked. "Daddy, why does it taste


    bitter?"


    "Silly girl, medicine is usually bitter." Fane petted Kylie''s head and kissed her chubby cheeks.


    This sense of belonging in a family was really enjoyable!


    Fane spoke to Jenny embarrassingly after they walked for some time and discovered something was


    wrong. "Jenny, you seemed to have lost a button!"


    Jenny lowered her head to look and her face blushed into a bright red color. Although Fane reminded


    her with good intentions, it still caused her to be extremely shy.


    "Big brother, it seems that we have misjudged. That woman is really a maid!"


    "Look, he¡¯s going to buy an A6 for his maid to fetch his child to school!¡± 1 ¡°He intended to give the


    Porsche to the maid. He would have done that if the maid didn''t reject it. F*ck, we have really met


    someone that we can¡¯t afford to provoke!" The man with tattoos finally came down from the top of the


    car and spoke with blood at the corners of his mouth.


    The skinny man twitched a few times, looked at his car and said, "It¡¯s all your fault. My loss is bigger


    now because of your misjudgement. We¡¯ve been hit, the car has been smashed, and we don¡¯t even


    dare to fart out loud!"


    Pffft!


    His son, who was by his side, actually farted as he finished speaking.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Soon, Jenny drove Kylie home in a newly purchased Audi.


    Fane, on the other hand, drove to thepany and waited for Selena.


    They drove back home in their respective cars after Selena got off work.


    "Wow, is this a new car? It looks good!" When Selena returned to the house, she saw the car that was


    parked outside. "Who does this belong to? Did you buy it for Ben with your own money?¡±


    "No. Where would I have the time to buy a car for your brother? Besides, your brother isn''t home yet!"


    "Didn''t Fane promise your brother that he would buy a car that''s worth below one million after he gets


    his sry? Why would I use my own money when someone else is willing to pay for it!" Fiona


    immediately said and looked at Fane after she finished speaking. She was obviously waiting for Fane


    to buy a car for her son. 1


    "Miss Selena, this is mine!" Jenny ran over and said embarrassingly.


    "It''s yours? Not bad! How did youe up with so much money?" Selena was happy and surprised at


    the same time. Although her sry was considered high, Jenny was from a poor family.


    "This... My boyfriend bought it for me!¡± Jenny smiled and replied. 1


    "Isn''t your boyfriend from amon family too? This car should be around 500 to 600 thousand? Our


    original n was to get a car for you to fetch Kylie after we get our sry! Your boyfriend really treats


    you well that he buys such a nice car for you!" Selena was really surprised. After all, this was not a


    cheap car.


    "It''s fine, Miss Selena. I¡¯ll fetch Kylie with this car!" Jenny said with a smile.


    "How can we do this? I''ll ask Fane to give you an increment so that you can at least im the petrol


    from us every month!" Selena said with a smile, "How can we ask our maid to pay for our expenses!"


    "Miss Selena, it''s really nothing!¡± Jenny was in an awkward position. She finally understood why Fane


    forbade her to tell the truth. Fiona would be unhappy about it. It was fine to buy a car and let Jenny


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    drive it, but would Fiona agree to Fane''s action of giving it to Jenny? Of course not! 1


    After all, Fane had not buy a car for her son yet, how would she agree to this.


    "We must give her an increment!" Fane chimed in," Jenny, what''s your current sry?"


    "It was originally six thousand but Miss Selena said to increase it by one thousand so it''s seven


    thousand!" Jenny smiled and said. She was very satisfied with


    this sry.


    "How about this? Let''s pay you ten thousand a month including the petrol allowance! It would be easy


    to calcte a whole number!" Fane thought about it and said.


    "This... This is too much!" Jenny was embarrassed. This car was given to her by Fane and he wanted


    to pay her so much for petrol.


    She was not highly educated and she was satisfied to work as a maid in the Taylor family because


    Selena had been treating her well all this while.


    She had no idea that they would pay her a monthly sry of ten thousand. That amount was almost


    the same as the white-cor workers in bigpanies.


    "It''s not much. The Taylor family has so many maids but you are the closest one to me. Besides, you''ve


    been helping us in secret for the past five years. Don''t be modest!¡±


    Selena was a kind and grateful person. Now that their lives had improved, she naturally wanted to take


    care of this maid who followed her unswervingly.


    By this moment, Kylie finished showering and came running out from the bathroom.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    "Kylie''s leg!" Jenny was stunned when she saw Kylie''s leg. There were wound and blood just now!


    Then, there was nothing on her leg to show that she had fallen.


    "What¡¯s wrong with her leg?" Selena turned around and looked in doubt.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Kylie fell down just now!" Fane said with a smile, "Let''s go in and have dinner."


    "Jenny,e with us. Go home after you''ve had dinner with us!" Selena pulled Jenny with her into the


    house for dinner.


    "Fane, what happened after you followed them? Did you get mother''s money back? Was Xena the one


    who did it? Did you see her?" In the morning, Selena went t o work after she sent Fiona and the others


    back home. She had been busy in the office for the entire day and was unsure about what happened


    after.


    "Yes, I saw her together with the robbers and I¡¯ve retrieved the money!" Fane nodded and did not


    mention that the motor robbers'' leader was the son of the Dragon God n''s head.


    "It''s good that we got it back!" Joan, who was on the side, felt relieved. She was afraid the money was


    not retrieved, Fiona might ask Fane topensate it to her.


    After all, Joan had understood Fiona''s character in the past five years.


    "Mother, I¡¯ve been telling you that Xena isn¡¯t a good person and you didn''t believe me. Look, do you


    know what kind of a person she is now?" Selena finally said i n confidence, "We can¡¯t have her around


    Ben again."


    "Sigh, it¡¯s really hard to understand someone''s true nature!" Fiona sighed. "I thought this girl would be a


    good woman because she was from a poor family and had a difficult life. Although there are times


    when she dresses up mboyantly but she should be a kind person. I have no idea...that she would do


    this for money!"


    "That''s right. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll allow her to continue hanging around Ben! She might lead Ben down


    the road of destruction!" Andrew drank some liquor and spoke decisively. 1


    "I don¡¯t think that she''ll still be dating Ben after this. After all, dignity is as important to man as the bark


    is t o the tree!" Fane estimated that Xena escaped from death and she would be so frightened to


    appear in front of them for the time being.


    It was obvious that he did not want to talk much about how he killed those motor robbers and the Five


    Tigers of the Dragon Gods as he did not want to expose his identity. He wanted to have a stable life


    and stay by his wife and daughter''s side.


    Fiona had a different idea as she felt unhappy when she thought about the one billion she lost that


    afternoon. She could not control herself and stared at Fane. "Yes, dignity is as important to man as the


    bark i s to the tree. However, there are people with skin as thick as the wall. He knows that he¡¯s not


    worthy to be with my daughter but still won''t leave." 2


    "Mother, why are you talking about this again? Didn¡¯t we agree to observe Fane''s performance during


    grandfather¡¯s 70th birthday? It''s not toote for you to chase him away if he can''te up with the


    money!" Selena helped persuade Fiona.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Humph, it''s happening soon!" Fiona coughed and said.


    At this moment, the piercing sound of car horn could b e heard. Cars were parked outside their house


    and their lights were on, facing inside of the house.


    "Who is it!" Fiona walked toward the door angrily. "It''s already evening. Who¡¯s causing trouble here?!" 1


    After she opened the door, she was so frightened that she immediately closed the door and petted her


    chest. "Oh my god, there¡¯re so many sports car and people. What do they want?!"

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    "A lot of sports cars?" Fane and the others frowned and were stunned.


    However, a voice could be hearding from an amplifier outside. "Everybody inside, listen to us. You


    have been surrounded!"


    "No, that¡¯s wrong. Fane, listen to me. I''m here to marry you! Surrender ande out quickly. Follow


    me home and marry me!" Fane and the others were even more stunned when they heard this. Who


    was this woman? They had no idea who it was when they heard the voice through the speakers.


    "Marry you?" Selena was so confused andpletely stunned. A woman drove a sports car over to


    marry her husband? Was that a drama series?!


    "I... I have no idea who it is!" Fane was embarrassed. "I don''t know a lot of people in the Middle


    Province. I''ve onlye back from the army for a few days!"


    "I know!" Fiona¡¯s expression darkened at this moment and looked at Fane angrily. "Fane, shouldn''t you


    admit that you''re a toy boy? Other than the rich woman who spent five hundred million on a luminous


    pearl at the auction, who else can drive so many sports cars here?"


    "Impossible!" Fane''s expression darkened. He knew Lana very well and she would not do such an


    impulsive thing.


    Besides, Lana was his apprentice and they were in a master-apprentice rtionship.


    "Mother, you opened the door but did not see who was outside?" Selena frowned and was quite


    unhappy.


    After all, Fane was her husband and they had a child.


    She had no idea who wanted to meddle in their rtionship. On top of that, this person was different.


    The others were afraid that their identity would be exposed. This woman, on the other hand, drove so


    many sports cars here and admitted out loud that she wanted to marry Fane. How could Selena ept


    this?


    "It was impossible for me to see clearly. I only saw a row of bright red Ferraris and Porches. They lined


    up i n a row, turned on their headlights and it was too dazzling. There were a dozen people!" Fiona


    looked at Fane before continuing, "Fane, this is too much. Other than that rich woman, who else could


    this be? You really have no shame!¡±


    Andrew was so angry that his face turned pale and his voice trembled, "Fane, what''s the meaning of


    this? That person even came right to your doorstep searching for you. If it''s you wanna be a sugar


    baby and have found your sugar mama, you can leave now. Go, go enjoy your life!"


    "Mister and Missus Taylor, this must be a misunderstanding. It''s impossible! My son is not that kind of


    person. Besides, he had juste back a few days ago, how can this be possible?¡± Joan, who stood b


    y the side, tried to persuade the others.


    "Haha, a few days ago? Somebody is ready to marry him only after he¡¯s back for a few days. If he''s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    back here a few more days earlier, he would have more than three thousand women in the harem!¡± 1


    "If he''s a capable and wealthy person, I wouldn''t object even if he marries eight or ten wives. The


    problem now is that you don''t have money yet and you have already started... That person even...even


    came here looking for you!¡±


    "I... I want out!¡±

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Fiona was so angry that she started being unreasonable and made a scene. She sat down right o n the


    ground.


    Fane was embarrassed. He spoke to Selena, "Selena, please believe in me. I really don''t know who


    the woman outside is. Let''s go out and take a look. Maybe she''s at the wrong ce and is looking for


    the wrong person?"


    "How is that possible? She''s calling out your name. Are you trying to tell me your name isn''t Fane?"


    Selena red at Fane before walking outside, "I want t o take a look. I want to see who dares get on


    our turf!"


    Fane was slightly surprised before feeling happy when he saw this situation. His wife was jealous!


    The heamps were really ring as she looked out the door. Her eyes adapted to the light for a few


    seconds before she could see the situation outside clearly.


    "Hey, they¡¯ve finallye out!" At that moment, a fat woman jumped down from the bo. She


    looked at Fane happily. "My Handsome Fane, I¡¯ve been mesmerized by you since the first time we met.


    Your handsome look, terrific fighting ability and your indifference when you reject others fascinated me.


    "After I returned home, I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep and I


    only wanted to see you again!


    "Now, I''ve finally summoned the courage toe ask your hand for marriage. Marry me! I''m richer than


    the Taylor family. Being the son-inw that marries into the George family would definitely be better


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    than being a son-inw here. Our family will not look down on you and I''ll protect you!"


    The woman in front of Fane wore a white wedding dress and had a bouquet of roses in her hands. She


    looked at Fane and then looked away embarrassedly.


    "Marry her! Marry her! Marry her!" A group of young men and women, who seemed to be the fat


    woman''s friends, walked forward to sprinkle rose petals on them and yelled out loudly.


    The sports cars behind them were decorated like wedding cars.


    "Sharon George, the daughter of the George family!" Finally, Fiona could not stand it anymore and got


    up from the ground. She ran outside and tried to see if it was the rich woman who wore a mask. She


    could not help but eximed after she recognized the fat woman in front of her.


    Sharon was the daughter of a first-ss aristocratic family. Keep in mind that the George family only


    had one daughter and the entire family spoilt her. She was the only heir to the George family.


    That was why many men still wanted to marry into her family even though Sharon weighed around


    100kg.


    Of course, these men were those who wanted their money because they had no money and power on


    their own. If they married into the George family, they would not have to worry about money for their


    entire life.


    Contrary to popr belief, Sharon was picky in terms of choosing a partner even if she was not young


    and was fat. She did not like those who have bad temperament and those who wanted to marry her for


    money.


    It turns out that she was the person who confessed and proposed so boldly to Fane! 1


    "This..." Selena covered her mouth in surprise and was confused. She could not believe that Sharon,


    who had a high social status with her head up in the sky-and fat-would ask Fane to marry into her


    family.


    Fane was also confused when he saw this woman and his face was twisted.


    "Marry her, marry her!" The young men and women beside them chanted and sprinkled red roses.


    Sharon took stolen nces at Fane and she lowered her head shyly after every nce. It seemed that


    she had really fallen in love with Fane.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    "Wait!" As Fane was about to reject Sharon, when Fiona suddenly spoke.


    Everybody silenced and looked at her.


    Fiona looked at Sharon and said, "Miss George, this isn''t a joke. Have you considered it properly? Do


    you really want Fane to marry into your family?


    "I... I''ve thought of it thoroughly!" Sharon replied.


    "Give us some time!" Fiona replied she cunningly smiled.


    "Sure. After all, this is an important matter in life and I showed up out of the blue, it''s only fair that you


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    have some time to discuss it first! However, I really like Fane a lot and I''m serious about it! I don''t mind


    being the second wife!" Sharon said.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Let us go in and discuss. We''ll give you an answer in a while!¡± Fiona nodded as she


    spoke.


    "What''s there to discuss? There¡¯s no need for that!" Fane¡¯s face darkened and said, "Selena is my wife


    and I love her. On top of that, I have a cute daughter and I''d change nothing about my life. I only want


    to live a normal life!"


    Fane paused and spoke to Sharon, "Miss George, thank you for your good intention, but, I''m really not


    interested in you. Although my words might be


    hurtful, they''re the truth."


    Sharon¡¯s facial expression immediately darkened and spoke aggrievedly, ¡°I know you must dislike me


    for being fat and ugly, right? Will you like me if I lose weight?"


    Fane was embarrassed. "This has nothing to do with your figure. I can see that you have very standard


    features. If you manage to slim down, you''ll definitely be a pretty woman. By that time, you''ll have many


    pursuers and maybe you''ll know what type of man you like by then!"


    "Miss George, don¡¯t listen to him!" Fiona red at Fane and continued speaking to Sharon, "Wait for us


    here. We''ll discuss inside!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she pulled Fane and walked inside.


    Selena frowned, smiled to Sharon, and followed them into the house.


    "Mother, what do we need to discuss? Fane said that h e doesn''t like that woman. Can''t we just ask her


    to leave? Besides, she¡¯s so fat. Nobody will agree to be with her apart from the men who want her


    money, let alone Fane!" Selena rebutted peevishly.


    "What do you understand!" Fiona replied. "First of all, this woman is ugly and fat, but she has a


    standard face and is fat in a cute way. We can consider her a chubby beauty! Second of all, all of you


    have never met her. I met her once when she was young. She was not fat and had a nice figure.


    Everybody said that she''ll be a beauty when she grows up!"

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    "You want Fane to be with her because of this?" Selena was extremely angry and she could not believe


    her mother''s words.


    "Hey, can you wait for me to finish!" Fiona smiled bitterly and continued, "Who is she? She''s the


    daughter of George family. She made such a big scene today and brought all her friends along. Do you


    think i t will work if Fane rejects her in front of everybody?"


    Fiona paused, picked up a cup by the side, and drank some tea before continuing, "The ''face'' is as


    important to man as the bark is to the tree. It''d be embarrassing for her if Fane rejects her outright. By


    then, we¡¯ll offend. Besides, it takes a lot of courage for a girl to do this!" i


    Selena could not help but nodded after she heard what her mother said. "That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve heard that


    Sharon is a kind person and she did a lot of charity work. She craves for food now and cannot control


    her appetite, so it''ll be impossible for her to lose weight! And, this is the first time she initiated a confess


    and even I was taken back by what she did."


    As they speak, Selena looked at Fane, who was by her side. "It seems that she likes you very much.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t have the appetite to eat because of you!" 1


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if she likes me or not. I only like my wife!" Fane shrugged his shoulders and his words


    cheered Selena up.


    "It''s quite normal that you dislike her, she doesn''t even have one tenth of my daughter¡¯s looks. The


    main issue here is, she''s from a first-ss aristocratic family and we cannot offend her!


    "Apart from that, she¡¯s so rich, if she''s willing to be the second wife as what she said, I think that we


    can try it out. We''ll be a family with her and we''ll be rich!" Fiona could not help but was tempted by


    Sharon''s property.


    "Afraid of offending her?" Fane was in an awkward state. He thought about it and said, ¡°Don''t worry.


    Since she''s here for me, I''ll settle this matter! I''ll go out and ask her to leave. I won''t trouble the rest of


    you!"


    "You can ask her to leave? I don¡¯t think that she''ll listen to you. Didn¡¯t you see that there are a lot of


    bodyguards with her today? It''s obvious that she''ll take you by force if you reject her," Fiona continued,


    "I n my opinion, it¡¯s better if you ept her. That way, we''ll benefit from her wealth. However, you


    wouldn''t b e marrying into her family, she''ll be marrying into our family as the second wife instead! After


    she inherits the George family''s properties the future, the estates will be yours and also ours too. That''s


    so much money. We''ll be well-off in the future!"


    "I think you''re blinded by money!" Fane shook his head powerlessly and walked outside alone. "You


    don¡¯t need to follow me out, I can settle the matter by myself. Don¡¯t worry, I can make them leave in


    three minutes, okay?"


    "Don¡¯t get into a fight!" Fiona was frightened when she heard this.


    "Fane, don¡¯t fight them. They''re a very powerful first-ss aristocratic family. Their power is different


    from the rk family and Hugo family. On top of that, there''re several powerful guards, known as


    guardians, in such families!


    "If we''re left with no choices, you can coax her to leave first. I think that she¡¯s only acting impulsively.


    She might discover that she doesn''t like you that much after some time to calm down. Or she might


    have a new target and will give up!" Selena was also frightened. She knew that Fane was a guy who


    liked t o solve matters with violence.


    However, Sharon was from a first-ss aristocratic family. On top of that, a girl needed to gather a lot


    of courage to confess proactively. She would be so sad if she was rejected by Fane!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fight with them!" Fane turned around and smiled at Selena before walking outside.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Sharon, who was standing outside, was extremely nervous. She could not help but tighten her fists and


    lowered her head in fright.


    She knew absolutely well that she was too fat.


    However, she could not control herself with food-especially sweet stuff. This caused her to gain more


    and more weight.


    There was a huge possibility that Fane would reject her due to her body size.


    "Sasa, don''t worry about it. We believe in you! A woman with confidence is the prettiest in the world


    and you''ll surely seed! Besides, you''ll have to confess to him to know if he feels the same way. How


    else will he know? You''ll never seed if you don''t confess, but you stand a chance if you do. It''s good


    to try no matter the oue!" A sexy woman with a leather skirt and long legs smiled at Sharon and


    they seemed to have a good rtionship.


    "Thank you, Serene!" Sharon smiled slightly and nodded. She remembered how othersughed at her


    behind her back after she grew fat. There were even people who mocked her.


    However, she was not calctive just because she was of higher status than everyone else. After all,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    she was fat and that was the truth.


    Her only best friend, Serene Smith, treated her well and constantly encouraged her.


    Fane walked outside. Sharon was suddenly excited.


    "What¡¯s your decision, young man?" Serene immediately walked forward. She had a pair of big


    beautiful eyes.


    Nobody knew that she was waiting to make fun of Sharon because she believed that Fane would reject


    Sharon.


    After all, Fane was a veteran and he had a unyielding temperament. He had already expressed his


    thoughts and his wife was so much prettier than Sharon. It would not be a surprise if he rejected


    Sharon.


    Sharon would really be humiliated this way. After all, her identity as the George family''s future heir had


    always attracted the attention of the massed. People would make fun of her if the news of her being


    rejected after confessing to a married man spread on the papers or by words.


    Unexpectedly, Fane looked at Serene deeply before walking to Sharon.


    He smiled indifferently and looked sympathetically at Sharon, who was in front of him.


    Sharon raised her head, bit her red lip and said, "Don''t tell me the answer. I know that you don¡¯t like


    me, but I feel that I''m already in myte twenties and this is the first time I met someone that I really


    like. I wouldn''t give up without confessing my feelings. Instead of keeping it to myself, it¡¯s better for me


    to speak my mind!¡±


    However, Fane said, "Ask your friends and bodyguards to leave, except for one driver. I want to talk to


    you in private!"


    "Talk in private?" Sharon felt as if she was dreaming when she heard this and she could not believe it.


    Fane did not reject her or hate her, instead, he wanted to talk to her in private.


    However, she quickly understood that Fane probably wanted to reject her and did not want others to


    witness it. He wanted to save her from an awkward situation and prevent her from being made fun of.


    This man was really considerate.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    "Everybody can go back first. Howard, stay back and send me hometer. I want to have a chat with


    Fane!¡± Sharon turned around and smiled. Although she was fat, her smile was very sweet and


    mesmerizing.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "We... We''ll leave immediately!" Serene was disappointed that she could not witness Sharon being


    rejected. She knew this man would not be interested i n Sharon. Otherwise, he must have a very weird


    taste.


    When Serene thought about how Fane was interjected by Fiona for a discussion when he intended to


    reject Sharon, she felt that Fane might be convinced by Fiona. After all, the George family was so rich


    and he might agree to it because of money.


    Serene instantly felt cheated as she looked at the house. She would lose the chance to make fun of


    Sharon if Fane really agreed to the proposal.


    "Yes, all of you can go back!" Sharon waved her hand and said, "I thank all my friends that came here


    for me today. I''ll treat everybody to a meal some other day!"


    Serene could only drive away with the others after everybody left.


    Fiona looked at the situation outside from inside of the house and said, "This young man is really good.


    He didn¡¯t need to do anything to make everybody leave!¡±


    However, she soon saw something and said


    surprisingly, "This is weird. Why did he ask Sharon to stay? There''s even a driver and a car waiting for


    them. Hey, they''ve gone under the big banyan tree at the entrance!"


    She paused and continued happily, "Did he make up his mind and wants Sharon to be his second wife?


    We''ll be rich if he makes the right choice!"


    "Mother, what''re you talking about? Fane told us that h e doesn''t like Sharon and I''m sure that he


    wouldn''t agree to her proposal!¡± Selena rolled her eyes at Fiona and said, "I think he¡¯s trying to save


    Sharon some trouble by asking the others to leave first. After all, she''s the daughter of the George


    family. She''ll be ashamed if she was rejected in front of so many people!"


    At this moment, under the big banyan tree...


    Sharon palpitated.


    "I can see that you''ve never been in a rtionship and crave for love! However, love is not an impulse


    decision to make and you shouldn¡¯t be blinded by your feelings at first sight!" Fane looked at Sharon


    and broke the silence.


    Sharon lowered her head and did not speak.


    Fane fetched a cigarette, lit it, and took a whiff. He continued, "I can see that you''re a very nice and


    kind person! Otherwise, some of your friends wouldn''t treat you as their true friend!" "Really? Thank


    you. I''m satisfied that I got yourpliment!" Sharon''s eyes lit up after she heard Fane and continued,


    "Actually, I know that you''ll reject me, but I can''t reconcile my emotions. It¡¯s better to fail than to hold it


    back. Holding back is ufortable!"


    She stretched her body in relief after she spoke and continued, "Fortunately, you didn¡¯t reject me in


    front o f everybody even though you didn''t like me. This shows me that I was right, you''re really a good


    person. I really envy your wife, Selena, for meeting such a good husband! By the way, will you make


    fun of me? That I did such a crazy thing after being instigated by others!"


    "I can see that some of your friends are genuine to you and wish for you to find true love!" Fane smiled


    and continued, "However, some of them aren''t your friends but poisonous snakes. They stay by your


    side waiting t o make fun of you!"

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Sharon was in disbelief after she heard what Fane said. She smiled and said, "How... How is that


    possible? Are you talking about the friends who were with me just now?"


    "Yes, I''m talking about the one who talked to mest!" Fane nodded. He believed that he was a good


    judge of character because of his experience in the army and the amount of people he met.


    "Serene Smith? How is that possible? She''s the one who treats me best among all my friends! She had


    never disliked me and had always been considerate. She was the one who¡¯d taken the initiative to n


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    this confession!¡± Sharon obviously in disbelief.


    However, Fane replied, "Then it must be her. Do you think that she''s doing this for you? She''s the one


    who wants to make a joke out of you!"


    "Impossible... You''ve only met her once and you don''t know her. She''s a really nice person!" Sharon


    shaked her head profusely. She would like to believe that it was somebody else and not Serene.


    "You''re the one who doesn''t understand her!" Fane smiled bitterly and smoked the cigarette in his hand


    again. "Let me ask you. Did you have a nice figure and a pretty face in the past?" "Yes. I can¡¯t control


    my diet. I''ll drool and crave for


    food every time I see it and gain weight after. Most importantly, I enjoy meat and sweet stuff very


    much!¡± Sharon spoke in embarrassment, "I find that running and other exercises have no effect on me.


    Instead, I grow fatter every time I try to lose weight!"


    "When did this start?" Fane asked.


    "Around three years ago. I''m only twenty-one years old. Sigh, I''m afraid that I can''t find my true love in


    the future!" Sharon looked at Fane after she spoke. "I think I don''t stand a chance with you. It doesn''t


    matter if I like you because you have a wife and you don''t like me. Sigh, what should I do! This is


    bothering me!"


    "Haha!" Fane could not help butughed when he saw Sharon''s cute expression. ¡°Don''t you worry. All


    you have to do is lose weight! You''ll definitely find someone who you like and likes you in return. You''ll


    have self-confidence after you slim down!"


    "It''s easier said than done." Sharon smiled bitterly. "I have no idea what to do. I should be thankful as


    long a s I don''t gain more weight!"


    "Think about it, does your best friend offer you food consistently, or asionally? Was it something


    peculiar? Think about it carefully. She would have started giving you this three years ago and has


    never stopped!" Fane knew the answer very well.


    He intended to pay the George family a visit in order t o help Sharon after the incident at the auction


    house. He had no idea that they would meet under these


    circumstances before he had the chance to visit!


    "Food? I don''t think so." Sharon frowned and thought about it. She failed to recall if Serene had given


    her something to eat regrly after thinking about it for a long time.


    "Think carefully. It mustn''t be nothing. Trust me, there must be something, she''s hurting you. I trust my


    instinct!" Fane said confidently.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Sharon thought about it for a long time before gasping. "I know. It''s not food, she''d been giving me tea


    leaves. She told me that it was of good quality and originated from her hometown. I think the tea has a


    nice aroma so I drink it often!" Sharon paused and took in another breath. "She emphasised that this


    tea was expensive and exotic so I should only keep it to myself! I didn''t pay much attention to it but she


    sends i t to me every other month and constantly asks if I have finished the tea!"


    Sharon gulped and looked at Fane in horror after she figured it out. "You''re saying that there''s


    something wrong with the tea leaves!"


    Fane nodded. ¡°That must be it. She must''ve tampered the tea leaves!"


    "How could she do that? I treat Serene so well, why does she do this to me?" Sharon was


    disappointed. She walked a few steps backward and was unwilling t o ept the fact. 2


    However, what Fane said made sense and she knew things were not incidental.


    Was it possible that Serene wanted to make fun of her for nning a confession that was bound to fail?


    "Commoners will only know about medications for losing weight and not so much about drugs for


    putting


    on weight! Furthermore, this medication is weird as it will cause people to lose control over their


    appetite and develop strong craving for food!


    "Consuming this drug for a prolonged period of time will lead to addiction and will cause huge problems


    for the body. Apart from that, there aren''t any obvious symptoms in the beginning and the symptoms


    gradually appeared after a month of intake. Your condition is the same as the symptoms. Others


    wouldn¡¯t have heard of this medication as it¡¯s very rare, it¡¯s known as Tanio,¡± Fane exined slowly and


    every sentence terrified Sharon.


    She had absolutely no idea that her best friend was the person behind all these.


    She had no idea why she gained weight and had always med it on herself for being gluttonous.


    She had no idea that it was under the influence of medication.


    "What should I do now? Does it mean that I¡¯ll recover once I stop drinking the tea? Will I slim down with


    consistent exercise?" Sharon looked forward to it. Previously, slimming down was akin to miracle to


    her. It was an unachievable and extravagant hope.


    She saw hope. Since Fane could decipher the situation, he might have a way to solve it.


    "Haha, the tea leaves must have been soaked in Tanio liquid before drying and giving it to you! It¡¯d be


    easy to get rid of the addiction if you''ve just started using these leaves for one or two months. But


    you''ve been using them for a long time and you can''t live without them. You''re addicted to it and long


    for the smell of it!" Faneughed and continued, "I can help you, but you have to promise me to not ask


    me to marry you after I''ve helped you. Let me go and you can marry a young man who¡¯s better than


    me!"


    "It''ll be hard to find a better man than you!¡± Sharon pouted before continuing, "Okay, you have my


    words. I''ll stop pestering you as long as you treat me and I manage to lose twenty-five kilograms of


    weight. And I''ll treat you as my best, best, best friend ever!" 1


    "Alright! Sit down and I''ll treat you now! After you return home, don¡¯t drink the tea anymore. You''ll no


    longer be addicted to the smell and I can even make you disgust it! As for the twenty-five kilograms that


    you mentioned, it''s too little. It won''t be a problem even if you want to lose fifty kilograms in a few


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    days!" Fane nodded and as he opened her palm, a small box appeared out of this air. There was a


    collection of silver needles inside.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    "How is it possible to lose fifty kilograms in three days? Will that be too fast? Are there any side


    effects? Can your silver needles work? This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a method!" Sharon was


    extremely excited. If Fane was not lying to her, her weight would decrease down to 50 kilograms. If that


    was the case, she would be quite slim.


    After all, she was around 170 centimeter tall and her figure would be absolutely perfect if her weight


    was around 50 kilograms.


    "Haha, the silver needles are to get rid of the toxins in your body. Although your body didn''t react to it,


    the medications carry toxins! The toxins stay in your body and it''ll be fine after you vomit. You won''t


    crave for the tea leaves after and you can get rid of your addiction!


    "Throw the tea leaves away when you get home. As for slimming down, I''ll give you three pills for that


    sure that you''ll lose fifteen kilograms daily." Fane smiled and took out a silver needle. He slowly pricked


    it into one o f the acupuncture points on the top of Sharon''s head.


    "Can you see clearly in the dark here?" Sharon was worried. After all, Fane was a veteran, an ex-


    soldier.


    A soldier told her that he could cure her disease and


    get rid of the toxin in her body. Something felt fishy there...


    However, she had always been looking forward to slimming down. Her life had been very tiring as she


    would be huffing and puffing walking up and down the stairs. This made her feel worthless and she


    wanted to give up life.


    Fane had given her hope and it might be her only hope. Even though it was quite unbelievable that


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fane was treating her as a veteran, Sharon still chose to believe in Fane.


    Fane was able to sense Sharon''s worries and said," Don''t you worry. I''m a highly skilled doctor in the


    warfield. Both killing and saving people are my strong suits!"


    "Really, I know a miracle-working doctor in the warfield and he''s really good! He saved lots of soldiers!


    This person is my idol. He''s not only a God of War, he''s also a doctor that saves lives!" Sharon smiled


    indifferently and said.


    Fane, who was behind her, heard this and felt awkward. Would he frighten her if he told her that the


    person she was talking about was his disciple, Ethan Haays?


    Only a small number of people knew that Fane was a miracle-working doctor. Fane was the doctor in


    the beginning but he got tied upter on as assignments started to pile up.


    Subsequently, he discovered that Ethan had medical knowledge and was very gifted so he passed on


    his knowledge to him.


    Although Ethan¡¯s skills were not as good as his and would constantly call him to ask for help, Ethan


    was publicly known as the miracle-working doctor. On the other hand, nobody knew that Fane''s skills


    were far more advanced than Ethan.


    "What... What¡¯re you doing?" Selena was having dinner until she noticed that Fane did note into


    the house for a long time. She looked out of the house and saw both of them sitting under the big


    banyan tree.


    She was too curious so she walked toward them to have a look.


    She was surprised by what she saw. Fane had actually pricked a silver needle on top of Sharon''s head.


    The bodyguard who stayed back and was responsible t o send Sharon home also followed Selena from


    the behind. He almost jumped in fright when he saw what was going on.


    His face darkened and he spoke angrily, "Young man, what¡¯re you doing? You''re only a veteran. If


    something happens to Miss Sharon, your entire family''ll have to die with her!


    "Don¡¯t interrupt, he¡¯s treating me!" Sharon hushed.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    "Treatment?¡± Selena and the bodyguard were stupefied by the answer. This young man could give


    treat?


    However, since Sharon warned them not to disturb, they kept quiet and could only wait silently by the


    side.


    After some time, there were around a dozen silver needles on Sharon''s head.


    Fane turned the needles slightly withplete focus and attention.


    He removed needles one by one after a while.


    The bodyguard rxed when he saw that Sharon was fine after the needles were taken down.


    Suddenly, Sharon spitted out a mouthful of blood and her face turned pale.


    "What¡¯s going on? Young man, what¡¯s wrong with Miss Sharon? You''re dead if something¡¯s wrong!"


    The bodyguard was frightened when he saw what happened. He tightened his fist as he looked at Fane


    angrily and was about to hit him.


    "This is poisonous blood. I''ve circted all the toxins out of her body!" Fane smiled indifferently.


    He took out three smelly pills and passed them to Sharon. "Take one daily. Remember to take them


    half a


    n hour after breakfast!" "Okay, Thank you. I''ll repay you if I really made it!" Sharon smiled and


    continued, "You''ll be my best friend then!"


    Fane smiled and said, "You don''t have to repay me. I can sell my medication for ten or one hundred


    million per pill. I''ll give this to you and I only have one request. Stop pestering me and stop thinking


    about marrying me, okay?¡± 1


    Sharon was extremely embarrassed and she smiled." Alright, I promise!"


    Selena, who was by the side, felt moved by what Fane did. This guy was bragging. How could three


    ck as charcoal pills cost so much? Only Sharon, who was a simpleton would believe in him.


    "Oh yes, I think it''s best for you if you don''t leave your house for these three days! You''ll have frequent


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    toilet trips. I''m also afraid that your parents might not recognize you if you hide and suddenly appear in


    front of them. Don¡¯t meet anyone and just be with your parents! Observe the results after three days!"


    Fane thought and reminded Sharon.


    "Okay. As for that bastard, Serene, I won''t meet her for these three days. I''ll get back to her after I feel


    better. She''s too much! I''ve been treating her so well but she wants to hurt me!" Sharon was extremely


    angry when she thought about how Serene was the reason behind her misery. She would definitely get


    revenge for this.


    Sharon soon left in a car with her bodyguard.


    "What medication did you give her? You even bragged that it can be sold for ten to one hundred


    million!" After Sharon left, Selena red at Fane and asked.


    "A wonder and efficacious medicine!¡± Fane smiled and said, ¡°Honey, why did you follow me out? Were


    you worried that I''ll be kidnapped?

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    "Impossible. She could take you off my hands, no one cares. After all, you don¡¯t need to worry about


    money if you leave with her! It''s good for you to get a fat wife too!" Selena was touched but did not


    want to admit it. She turned and walked toward the house.


    She had no idea how any woman would confess and propose to Fane just after his few days of


    returning home.


    At first Selena thought she was the young rich woman who wore a mask and had a nice figure.


    If Fane had a rtionship with the woman, would he abandon her and their daughter? She would be


    the biggest joke in the world.


    She had no idea that it would be the fatdy, Sharon George.


    "Although she¡¯s fat, she has a good foundation. It''ll be vital news when Sharon bes a prettydy


    three dayster!" Fane smiled indifferently and quickly remembered something. He pped his head


    and eximed, "Sh*t, I forgot to remind her to not tell anyone about how I helped her slim down. Will I


    be in trouble if she told people about it?"


    "Those three pills are for her to slim down?!¡¯¡¯ Selena felt awkward. Sharon''s condition had been


    ongoing for many years. She had visited many doctors but they


    could note up with a diagnosis and cure.


    Many people called that a ''strange disease''. Everybody felt that there was no way to cure her.


    Fane had only given her three pills and would that be the cure?


    She wondered if Fane was lying to Sharon.


    Selena then thought, the pills that Fane gave Sharon would not have any side effects even if it did not


    help her lose weight. After all, Fane was not stupid so he would not give her poison or harmful drugs.


    "She had really left! It¡¯s good that she left! Everything i s fine as long as she¡¯s not angry!" Fiona felt


    relieved when she saw Fane and Selena returned. "Although Sharon is chubby, she''s quite a beauty.


    Fane, you can really consider her. However, it''ll only work if she''s the second wife and addresses


    Selena as her elder sister!"


    "Mother, you love money too much!" Selena was speechless and she red at her mother.


    "Haha, who doesn''t love money? We''ll be looked down on if we don¡¯t have money, we can¡¯t afford meat


    if we don¡¯t have money, you''ll still need to pick up trash like you used to if we don¡¯t have money. Kylie


    won''t have the money to study in a normal kindergarten, let alone the kindergarten she¡¯s studying at


    now!


    "Do you think money is not important? I¡¯ve suffered so much from theck of money these past five


    years. W e enjoyed good food when we were in the Taylor family. Because of Fane, we had to..." Fiona


    startedining and did not stop even after her daughter warned her.


    Selena could only keep her mouth shut. She had no idea how long Fiona wouldin if she did not


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    stop her.


    "Hubby, go have dinner. We''ve finished our meal!¡± Finally, Selena looked at Fane and said.


    Soon, Sharon arrived home alone happily.


    However, every member of the George family was waiting for her at the door.


    "Dad, mum..." Sharon felt something fishy about the atmosphere so she greeted timidly.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    "Follow us into the house!"


    Mister George said with a dark face.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Sharon and the others arrive at a very big living room.


    "I heard that you confessed to somebody today? That person is a man who married into the wife''s


    family and is a veteran, right? Not only that he¡¯s from a poor family, he has a wife and a child, right?"


    Mister George was extremely angry. His daughter had let him down and it was a stain on the George


    family''s prestige.


    Although it was humiliating, all could be forgiven if she seeded. At least his daughter got a husband.


    However, Fane did not know Sharon so the possibility of Sharon failing her confession was huge. Their


    family would lose their face if she failed.


    "Dad, I had no idea that you still care so much for me. You know about all the details!" Sharon lowered


    her head, secretly smiled and said.


    "You..." Mister George was very angry when he saw his daughter smile. He red at her. "Do you


    know that you have put us in shame because you confessed and asked someone from that family


    background to marry you. You''re not the only shameful one, us as a family i s affected too!"


    "Yes, Sharon. Your admirerse from nice families and you...prefer a soldier. Sigh, I have no idea


    what¡¯s i n your mind!" Sharon''s mother was so angry that she was speechless.


    She almost fainted when she knew about this. Her daughter had no shame.


    The main concern was, her daughter had been gaining weight as days went by. If this did not stop, she


    was afraid that her daughter''s weight would hit 150 kilograms.


    "Dad, mum, he''s a really nice man! Furthermore, it really doesn''t matter to be rejected. To keep the


    feelings to myself would have hurt more!" Sharon exined, "However, he''s a really nice man.


    Although he didn''t like me, he didn''t reject me in public. He asked my bodyguards and friends to leave


    before he suggested that we speak privately. That way, not only that I wasn''t publicly shamed, he


    honored me by speaking to me in private!"


    Sharon smiled and continued, "All of you don''t have to worry about me. Although I can¡¯t be with such a


    nice man, I''m very grateful that I met a nice person like him! And I might meet someone suitable for me


    in the future!"


    "Didn''t reject you in public? Asked others to leave first?¡± Mister George was relieved and confused at


    the same time. "It seems like Fane is a very nice person. H e puts himself in other people¡¯s shoes and


    cares about their feelings!"


    "Oh yes, dad, mum. I won''t be leaving the house for three days. You guys shouldn''t go out too. Stay


    and look at how I slim down in three days! I''ll lose fifty kilograms in three days. This is what Fane told


    me. Who would''ve known that he was also a doctor!¡± Sharon smiled and sighed again. "Sigh, I really


    want to marry him. It would''ve been so good if he liked me too!" i


    "Fifty in three days? He must be a liar!"


    Mister George and his wife looked at each other and were speechless.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    "Liar? Impossible, I trust him!" Sharon smiled and continued, "I''ll go up, take a bath, and sleep.


    Tomorrow morning, after I have breakfast, you can observe how I can lose my weight!" She walked


    toward the vi she stayed in after she spoke.


    "We prepared your favourite, chicken thigh, cakes and other nice food. You don''t want to have dinner?"


    Mister George looked at his daughter from the back and asked in disbelief.


    A few days back, Sharon would have said that she was hungry and started eating and drinking to her


    heart¡¯s content.


    She actually said that she wanted to take a bath and sleep.


    Sharon turned around and frowned. "That''s weird. I don''t feel hungry now. It''s like I don''t have any


    appetite!" She walked outside on her own after she finished speaking. She understood very well that


    this was the effect of Fane forcing the toxins out of her body.


    "She''s not hungry!" Every member of the George family opened their eyes widely as if they saw ghosts.


    The members of the George family did not pay much attention to it. They went to bed after food.


    The next morning, Sharon woke up and had food. She


    did not eat much with only a ss of soya milk and two Chinese crullers.


    Sharon rested for a while after food before taking out the pill and was ready to swallow it.


    "Wait, what''s this medication? Who gave it to you? Is it from the soldier?¡± Mister George was surprised


    when h e saw this and quickly asked about the details.


    "Yes, he gave it to me. He said that this medication works well!" Sharon said with a smile.


    "No! You can''t take that!¡±


    Sharon did not expect Mister George to walk forward, p her hand, and caused the pill to fall on the


    ground. He even stepped on it. "Why eat this? How can you eat medication given by a soldier? You''re


    the only heir of the George family. If you die, we''ll be left with nothing!"


    "Dad, why did you step on it?¡±


    Sharon almost cried out from anger when she saw the pill that had been crushed into powder. "I went


    through a lot of hardship to get this pill. Why... Why did you step on it!"


    "Daughter, you can''t take this medication!" Madam George stepped forward and said, "He''s a mere


    soldier, not a doctor. How can you eat something from him? Who does he think he is? What should we


    do if anything happens to you?" "Mother, he said that he''s a doctor and he can recognize the reason for


    my illness! I only have this one chance. All other doctors failed to cure me!"


    Sharon stomped her foot in anger. "If I need to continue my life like this, I''d rather die. So, I have to try


    it. Besides, you know that he¡¯s a soldier that fights for Cathysia. How will a person like him feed me


    poison?"


    "But, this doesn''t look like medication. The medication from the regr hospitales in tablets and


    what he gave you not only looks like ck like rats¡¯ defecate, it has a slight stink to it. I suspect it to b e


    rats'' defecate that he shaped into a ball!" Mister George said helplessly.


    Sharon ignored them. She walked over and drank some water. She then took out another pill, ced it


    into her mouth and swallowed it before the others realized what she did.


    "There''s more!"


    "Don¡¯t swallow!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Sharon, it''s dangerous. Let somebody else try it first!"


    However, it was toote. Sharon had already swallowed the pill.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    "I trust Fane!" Sharon looked at the others and said, "I believe in him and I can lose weight! Ouch, my


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    stomach hurts! I need the toilet!" Sharon immediately covered her stomach and went looking to the


    toilet after speaking.


    "How''s that possible? Stomachache? Oh no, does it have something to do with the medication? How


    can the medication act so fast!" Mister George was in fright. "Oh god, there must be something wrong


    with the pills. If not, why will my daughter¡¯s stomach hurt? What should we do, what should we do?!"


    ¡°Let¡¯s observe, it might be nothing!¡± Madam George thought about it and everybody soon waited


    outside the toiler.


    "Oh, that¡¯s much better!" Sharon came out from the toilet after some time.


    However, she started covering her stomach again after some time. "Why is this happening again? Why


    d o I feel that I¡¯m passing out water? Am I having diarrhea?"


    Sharon walked toward the toilet again while leaning o n the wall.


    "Bastard, how is this medication? This must be croton!¡± Mister George was so angry that he held his


    hands in fists and his face turned red.


    He only had a daughter and what should he do if something happened to her? Although she was


    slightly chubby, she was cute. Apart from that, how could he not love his only daughter!


    "Luca, bring people to Fane¡¯s house and bring everyone back here!" Mister George quickly ordered, "If


    anything happens to my daughter, I want them to die ugly!"


    "Yes, master!¡± Luca Zucker immediately cupped his hands as a gesture of respect and left with a group


    of bodyguards.


    Sharon came out twice but she went back into the toilet as soon she walked out the door. In the end,


    she remained seated on the toilet bowl and did note out.


    This caused the others to worry and they had no idea what to do.


    "Xena Jackson, how dare youe back here with my son?¡± At the house where Fane and the others


    stayed, Fiona looked at Xena, who came back with Ben, angrily.


    "Mother, please don''t act this way. I think there must b e some misunderstanding between us!" Xena


    lowered her head and mumbled out after a while.


    "Yes mother, there must be some misunderstanding!"


    Ben immediately supported Xena and said.


    "Misunderstanding? How can that be a misunderstanding? She was the one who worked together with


    the motor robbers and robbed me money! The motor robbers had already admitted to it!" Fiona looked


    at Xena angrily. She refused the 100 million from Neil but this three million was her only worth now. 1


    How could Fiona calmed down when she thought about how the money was almost robbed away and


    they almost failed to take it back?


    "I know those people but I didn''t tell them anyone. They are misleading you!" Xena had an aggrieved


    expression.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    "Misled me? How have they wronged you?" Fiona frowned and asked suspiciously.


    Xena waved her hand and said, "No, not wronged. They''re framing me on purpose. I didn''t work


    together with them. It happened like this, because we knew each other, they asked me about my


    boyfriend''s situation after we had drinks and said that I''ve found a poor guy!"


    Xena quickly thought about it. "I was unhappy that they said that and replied that we are not poor. I said


    that you''re rich and that you''ll bank in an amount of more than three million tomorrow! I had several


    drinks and I told them everything as I was semiconscious, so..."


    Ben immediately said with a smile, "Father and mother, listen. I was right when I said that you have


    misunderstood Xena but you don''t believe me!"


    "Impossible, Fane said that he saw you when he followed them. On top of that, the motor robbers told u


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    s that you have a twenty percent of the cut!" Fiona still insisted. She walked forward and pushed Xena.


    "Shoo, get out! Taylor family doesn¡¯t want a daughter-inw like you. We treated you so well but you''re


    actually a bad person!"


    "Mother, you have really misunderstood me. You cannot believe what one-sided story Fane told you!"


    Xena said while crying, "You know that Ben''s sister doesn¡¯t like me so Fane, his brother-inw dislike


    me too. How can you believe everything he said?"


    Fiona started wondering what happened when she heard what Xena said. She looked at Xena''s


    aggrieved expression and felt that she was not lying.


    Previously, Xena looked down on Fane and she had spoken out for their family many times.


    Hence, Fane might have a grudge toward Xena and was doing this to chase her away.


    Xena was happy when she saw Fiona hesitating. She immediately went forward and said, "Mother,


    me m e for everything. I me myself for telling what I told t o those people after I got drunk. I was


    also drinking with them the second time you guys went to carry out the deposit. I told them everything


    because I was drunk and I wanted to show off that the Taylor family was rich and not poor people!¡±


    "Mother, you¡¯ve known Xena for a couple of years. She had been living with us when we were poor.


    You don¡¯t believe in what she says but you believe in Fane. He doesn''t like Xena and he would have


    said anything to chase her away! Besides, I understand Xena, she¡¯s not that kind of woman." Ben


    spoke on behalf of Xena.


    "My son wouldn''t have done that. Why would he wrong Xena?" Joan, who was by the side, could not


    continue to hear what they were saying and rebutted with a darkened expression, "I feel that Xena isn¡¯t


    what she im she is!¡± 1


    "Haha, you''re Fane''s mother so it''s natural that you take his side." Xena hugged her chest with both


    hands and said enigmatically, "However, I can understand. After all, no mother will help outsiders


    instead of their own son, but the truth is in front of you!"


    Joan opened her mouth but had nothing to say.


    She was a peaceful person, how could she win a fight with somebody like Xena?


    "Fine, fine. Let''s just let this issue go. It might really be a misunderstanding! By the way, Xena, you


    need to drink less and control your words. After all, misfortunees from the mouth. Do you


    understand me?"


    Fiona looked at Xena, thought about it and said, "Oh yes, I heard that a lot of people died in the woods


    outside of the house yesterday. Is it possible that they were killed by Fane?" i


    Xena immediately said in surprise, "Really? No way! I had no idea. No wonder I couldn''t reach my


    friend''s via phone. Fane must have killed them to get the money back!"

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Xena paused and sighed before she continued speaking, "Sigh, Fane is too bloody and violent. He


    killed those people because of money. What will happen to us if we wronged him in the future? Will he


    also...¡± Xena did not continue but the meaning behind those words were clear to the others.


    Fiona and Ben looked at each other and felt chill travel through their spines. It was true that Fane killed


    people for money and it was too much. If those people hit him, he could have just teach them a lesson.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, if they knew about the actual situation, that somebody pointed a gun at Fane, they would not


    have these thoughts.


    "It''s true that Fane has a bad temper, he even hit Young Master rk without any exnation! Luckily


    Young Master rk did not say anything because he was afraid about losing his honor if he told his


    family about it!¡± Ben frowned and smoked his cigarette." Fane needs to control his temper. After all, this


    isn''t the warfield.


    At this moment, around a dozen cars stopped outside their house and a group of bodyguards came


    walking angrily toward them.


    "Who''re you? Are you looking for someone?" Fiona immediately stepped forward and asked. She


    wondered what was going on.


    "Bring everyone here with us!" Luca ordered.


    The bodyguards caught Fiona and the others, stuffing them into the car.


    They left after they searched the house and made sure that there was nobody there.


    Soon, everybody was brought into the living room of a vi and were brought in front of Mister George.


    "This... Where are we?"


    "Did you make a mistake?"


    "We didn''t do anything! Have you made a mistake?"


    Fiona and the others were extremely afraid when they saw that extremely extravagant house.


    "Our people won''t make such low-level mistakes!" Mister George had a darkened expression on his


    face. He looked at Ben and Xena before saying, "You two must be Fane and Selena, right? If anything


    happens t o my daughter today, all of you here have to die with her!"


    After hearing what he said, Fiona and the others were so frightened that their faces turned pale. Surely,


    the troublemaker Fane had caused trouble again.


    "No, no, no... Boss! No, mister, you''d really made a mistake! I''m not Fane and she isn¡¯t Selena. My


    name i s Ben and I''m Selena''s brother. This is Xena, my girlfriend!" Ben was so frightened that his


    voice was trembling. H e continued his exnation, "Fane must be the one that offended you and your


    daughter. You only need to get him and I know where he is. Go catch him and it''s fine for you to kill him


    too, but we''re innocent!¡±


    "These two are my parents and this is Fane''s mother!"


    "You¡¯re his family!" Mister George smiled coldly and said, "Since you''re his family, this isn''t a mistake. If


    anything happens to my daughter, all of you have to die. Fane will suffer and regret if all you''re dead!


    Haha!"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    When Andrew and Fiona heard that, they shook in fear. They did not expect the other party to think that


    way.


    "Brother, please don''t do that. You''re after Fane. He¡¯s got nothing to do with us, just a stay-in son-in-


    let us go. We''re innocent!¡± Fiona asked while chuckling.


    "What¡¯s this ce?" Xena looked around and felt that the ce was too big. She had no idea which


    family it was, but it was definitely a lot richer than the Taylor family.


    "He''s the master of the George family!" One of the servants huffed. "Since you''re caught, don¡¯t even


    think about getting out of here."


    "George family! The first-ss aristocratic family!"


    Xena gasped, totally at a loss for words. Why did Fane offend the George family?


    She was really unlucky. If she knew this would happen, she should have just broken up with Ben. Her


    original n was to get to know more rich folks through Ben. Not only did she not get her hands on the


    money, she had even gotten herself in trouble.


    "Wait... Wait a minute. I remember now! Yesterday night, Miss George proposed to Fane. He didn¡¯t


    offend


    her then, right?


    "Mister George, what''s going on? Is Miss George angry? If that''s the case, it can be easily solved. I can


    help you persuade him to marry Miss George. That way we''ll be one big family!


    "Let''s talk this out peacefully. There''s no need for violence!" Fiona wasughing apologetically while


    she was thinking of ways to kill Fane. The trouble he created was bringing trouble to all of them. What


    an annoyance.


    "Humph, Fane is despicable. He gave my daughter three pills, iming that it can help her lose weight


    and purge the toxins from her!


    "However, my daughter is stuck in the toilet suffering from diarrhea ever since she ate the pill. If this


    goes o n, she won''t be able to handle it!


    "I suspect that Fane fed my daughter croton just to make my daughter purge.¡± Mister George was


    furious and spoke through gritted teeth, "He''s too vile. He can just reject my daughter if he doesn''t like


    her. Instead, h e had others leave and ''treated1 my daughter. I have a feeling that he¡¯s intentionally


    toying with my daughter to mock her!"


    After that, he thought again and said, "Tell me, where''s that son of a b*tch working now? I''ll send


    someone to bring him here! You''re his family, don''t even think of escaping!¡± you just let us go, please?"


    "They''re Fane''s family since Selena and Fane were legally married after all. This matter is made known


    to the entire Middle Province. However, I''m different. I''m only Ben Taylor¡¯s girlfriend. I''m innocent. I''m


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    not even remotely rted to Fane!" Xena denied all ties with them with a pleading look.


    "Mister George, we¡¯ll tell you where he''s working. Can


    The thought that Xena was still calling her mother and denouncing her when troublees had


    enraged Fiona and Andrew.


    "Mister George, please let her go. She''s just my girlfriend and can''t be considered part of our family


    yet!" Ben helped to beg for mercy after taking a good long look at Xena.


    After all, if the other party was angry and wanted to kill them, it would be best to save as many lives as


    possible.


    "Ben, I miss you too, but I¡¯m not considered as part of your family yet as I¡¯m not married to you. I''m so


    sorry!¡± Xena looked at Ben with a grateful look on her face.


    "That''s fine. You¡¯re right, you''ve yet to marry into the family!" Ben put on a painful smile. Although he


    said those words, he felt slightly dejected.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    "Stop your drama. I said none of you will be spared!" Mister George smiled sinisterly and said, "Where


    re Fane and Selena working at? Out with it, or I''ll kill you right now!"


    Fiona was scared, but at the thought of her own daughter, she managed to grit her teeth and replied, "


    Mister George, please let us go. We never thought Fane would feed your daughter weird medicine.


    He''s done i t without any of us knowing. We''re innocent."


    "Tell me now. Where¡¯re they working?" Mister George appeared to have lost his patience. He grabbed


    Fiona b y her cor and asked her angrily.


    "Let go of my wife!" Andrew immediately rushed forward.


    Bang!


    Unfortunately, Mister George sent him to the ground with a single kick. The bodyguards had alsoe


    forward and surrounded him.


    "Tell me!" Mister George red at Fiona. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll kill you right now!"


    At that moment, Fiona was really terrified, answering nervously, "F...Fane is working as a bodyguard at


    the Drake family. Can I not say where my daughter is working? You should be looking for Fane!"


    "The Drake family!" Upon hearing that, Mister George was stunned momentarily. If that was the case,


    then things would be quite troublesome.


    Although Fane was just a bodyguard of the Drake family, they still had to respect the status of his


    employer. To go and capture him would piss off the Drake family, what could he do?


    However, after some consideration, he decided that it would be fine. He could just pay some money to


    the Drake family topensate for their loss and have them hand him over.


    After all, his daughter should worth more than a bodyguard of the Drake family. For that matter, he


    believed that the Drake family would understand.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, another old man from the George family took out a gun and pointed it at Xena¡¯s


    head. " Tell me where Selena''s working at. Otherwise I''ll shoot you right now!"


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you! She¡¯s working under one of the Drake family''s businesses, what¡¯s that again,


    Dragon Dynasty Real Estate! She¡¯s working there as a manager of the purchasing department!" Xena¡¯s


    legs were shaking in fear as she blurted it all out.


    The other party finally kept his gun while Xena slumped to the ground with her forehead drenched in


    cold sweat.


    "Master, this is a little difficult. Fane is just a mere bodyguard. It should be easy to capture him!


    "However, Selena is working at their real estatepany as a manager. If we get her, that would


    disrespect the Drake family. If that happens, the Drake family will be angered!" Luca advised Mister


    George after some thoughts.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. The Drake family favors my daughter greatly. Although she''s only a manager, her


    monthly sry is at one million bucks. They really like my daughter. If you go for my daughter, you''ll


    offend the Drake family!¡± Fiona''s eyes brightened. She took a few steps forward and eximed


    fearfully.


    "Let¡¯s do it this way. We''ll respect the Drake family and forget about Selena. As for Fane, we''ll get him.


    However, we can''t go for him in the Drake Residence.


    "Find some people and have them hide outside. Have them capture him the moment he leaves the


    Drake Residence!"


    Mister George finally instructed after some considerations.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Both Fiona and Andrew heaved an internal sigh of relief when they heard their daughter was not


    kidnapped.


    Still, they were furious, knowing that they could not escape the inevitable.


    It was all Fane¡¯s fault. Never mind that he did not like Sharon; he actually used crotons to swindle her


    and told her it was some slimming medicine. The poor girl was suffering from diarrhea, still.


    "I''ll take my leave now, Sir."


    Luca gave a fist-and-palm salute before he swiftly left the scene. He knew Fane was a bodyguard and


    surmised he was a skilled fighter, so he went around finding other good fighters to recruit. Only then did


    he leave for the Drake family¡¯s ce of residence.


    Joan internally sighed.


    She had pretty much anticipated everything Fiona and the others had done.


    However, she did not stand up for the sake of her son. She knew it was useless, even if she exined


    everything on his behalf.


    Besides, she had the utmost faith that her son would not be so stupid as to feed Sharon crotons. Her


    son was not someone like that; he would not prank


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    someone even if he did not like them.


    "Oh, much better!"


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Sharon finally emerged from the toilet, cold sweat rolling


    down her forehead.


    "Dear, how are you? Are you okay?"


    Her parents immediately asked when they saw here out, worry etched onto their expressions.


    "I''m fine. I''m in good spirits, actually. I just sh*t a lot!"


    Sharon shed an awkward smile. She then noticed the bodyguards before her, as well as Fiona and


    the others. "Mom, Dad, who are they?"


    "Oh, they''re the parents-inw of that punk, Fane Woods. I just took them here since they''re his family.


    Luca is now looking for him. Unfortunately, that punk i s working as a bodyguard for the Drake family,


    so it''s wise for us to not apprehend him right away. I told Luca and his otherrades to wait at the


    entrance. They''ll catch him once he gets off from work!"


    "That Fane actually dared to feed you crotons, giving you a stomachache," the head of the George


    family spoke. "Hmph. I''ll definitely teach him a lesson once w e get him!"


    Sharon immediately saw red. "Mom, Dad, what are you two going on about?" she barked immediately.


    "Fane only gave me slimming pills. I believe him. He told me that I''ll be able to lose 15 kilos within a


    day!"


    After she said that, she turned toward the bodyguards. "Just release them already and see them off,¡±


    she ordered. "Also, tell Luca toe back. Fane is a doctor. He¡¯s probably a lot better than those


    western doctors in hospitals."


    The bodyguards looked at their masters, not moving a single inch.


    When Fiona and the others heard this, confusion crossed their expressions.


    Fane? A doctor? They would never believe that in a million years.


    Sure, Fane had some knowledge on how to treat bones after being on the battlefield for so many years


    as a military man, and he managed to heal Andrew''s leg. Nheless, that did not mean he was


    qualified to help Sharon lose weight.


    Furthermore, healing a leg and losing weight were twopletely different issues.


    "That''s right! Fane definitely gave slimming pills. Mr. George, there¡¯s a misunderstanding. Please let us


    go!" Xena reacted first as she cried out immediately.


    All she wanted was to leave this ce, and she would leave Middle Province at once. She would


    flourish wherever she went. Even if the head of the George family realized something was amiss


    afterward, it would be toote by then.


    "I can¡¯t let them go. I can¡¯t verify if your body will have


    at you! You look so gaunt. I think you''ve gotten a little thinner!"


    The head of the George family observed his daughter and noticed she had looked a bit thinner. His


    heart clenched at the sight.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    "I look thinner?"


    Sharon''s eyes immediately brightened. "Quick! Get me a weighing scale. Fane did say that I''d lose 15


    kilos within a day. Let me measure my way and see if the medicine really is effective!" she sobbed. "Oh


    my goodness, don¡¯t tell me that I''ll see results already!"


    Sharon felt happiness surging through her body. If she had indeed lost weight, it would make her day.


    Not long after, two bodyguards carried an extremelyrge weighing scale to her.


    Sharon immediately stood on it. "I just weighed myself the day before," she said. "I was 106 kilos then.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Who knows if I''ve really lost weight!¡±


    After she said this, she noticed the numbers. "Oh my goodness! I''m only 101.5 kilos now!" she abruptly


    burst in joy. "I just lost 4.5 kilos within moments. This is amazing!"


    "No way. You really lost weight?"


    Mr. and Mrs. George exchanged nces, utterly astonished. The most she had been inside the toilet


    was probably an hour, and their daughter''s weight had really gone down.


    "Seriously?"


    Joan was the first to rush over. She looked at the


    numbers as well. She was so moved that her eyes began to brim with tears. "I knew that my son


    wouldn¡¯t cheat anyone. He¡¯s no swindler, you can count on that. Since he said that it''d help Miss


    George t o lose weight, he''d keep his words for sure!"


    "Really? That''s fantastic!"


    Fiona was so ecstatic that she was practically dancing. From the looks of it, she almost burst into a


    square dance in front of everyone.


    "Mr. George, since this isn''t a scam and that your daughter is fine, can we leave?¡±


    Andrew heaved another internal sigh of relief. The events just now had given them a shock of their


    lives.


    "No way!"


    Mr. George''s instant reply caught them off-guard. "We don¡¯t know the entire situation now. Who knows


    what medicine you''ve eaten? What if it has side effects? What if this weighing scale isn''t urate?


    Who can say! Besides, what if something happens to my daughter again after we let you go? At any


    rate, we''ll wait until everything has settled down and verified before releasing all of you!"


    "That''s right! No one can leave right now. A medicine that miraculous must have some side effects!¡±


    Mrs. George chipped in as well.


    Fiona and the others were rendered speechless for a moment. All they could do was pray that this


    medicine from Fane was truly effective and had no


    side effects.


    "Right. What if this scale isn''t urate?"


    Sharon thought about it for a while before prompting them, "Get me another scale. I''m scared that this


    one isn¡¯t urate!"


    "Yes, Young Miss!"


    The two bodyguards immediately ran off.


    The minute they left, Sharon¡¯s expression contorted once more. Clutching her stomach, she scurried to


    the toilet.


    ¡°She-she still needs to go!"


    Mr. George fell into a state of panic. If this went on, she could copse from exhaustion.


    After a while, the two bodyguards found another weighing scale. They waited outside.


    This time, Sharon only emerged from the toilet when i t was nearing noon. She looked as though she


    had lost a lot of weight.


    "My goodness. Her skirt is so much looser. She lost weight again. We can see that she really lost


    weight this time!"


    Fiona was extremely excited. Thank the gods; they were truly saved this time.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    "She''s grown thinner! She''s definitely grown thinner!¡±


    Mrs. George was extremely excited as well. This was practically a miracle.


    "I¡¯ll weigh myself and see!"


    Sharon could no longer contain her excitement. She immediately hopped onto the first weighing scale.


    She took a sharp intake of breath when she weighed herself. "My goodness, I''m only 97.5 kilos now.


    It¡¯s unbelievable! I lost another 4 kilos. I still lost 4 kilos even if this scale isn''t working!"


    "So you must''ve grown thinner!¡±


    Mr. George looked very pleased. He observed his daughter, noting that aside from the sweat filming


    over her body, she seemed to be in high spirits. Thus, i t looked like there would be noplications


    for now.


    Sharon excitedly ran over to the other weighing scale and observed the numbers, and soon after, she


    leaped i n joy. "Mom, Dad,e over here and take a look. The numbers are the same! I''m 97.5 kilos.


    It''s amazing!"


    97.5 kilos was probably far too heavy for other girls. They would probably feel that this was far from an


    asion to celebrate. It was not a number that would make them happy.


    Still, these figures made Sharon extremely ted. She


    always wanted to lose weight; she would be happy for the entire day even if it was only one kilo.


    That dream had felt like wishful thinking to her before today.


    "A total of 8.5 kilos already. 8.5! And it''s only noontime. Who knows if you''ll really be able to lose 15 by


    tonight!"


    A maid was extremely ted as well. She had always watched over and tagged after Sharon. She


    knew the amount of abuse and shame she had received from others throughout these two, three years.


    "Mom, Dad, see? What did I tell you? Fane would never lie to me! He was a soldier, sure, but he''s also


    a doctor. And he''s a miracle doctor to me!"


    Sharon''s expression was radiating with nothing but joy. A thought then urred to her as she added,"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Aren¡¯t you going to release them already?"


    "Sharon, aren¡¯t you worried that there''ll be side effects? Why don''t we wait till nighttime and see if your


    body is truly free fromplications? I won''t just release them then; I¡¯ll treat them to a nice meal! I''m


    just preventing the worst-case scenario from happening, all right?"


    Mr. George continued, smiling, "Come, give them seats and prepare refreshments for them. They¡¯re my


    guests now. If my daughter truly turns out to be fine, I¡¯ll definitely express my thanks!"


    Delight sparked in Fiona when she heard that Mr.George would ''express his thanks¡¯. From the looks of


    i t, it was ridiculously obvious that Sharon was losing weight.


    If Fane truly was skilled in medicine and could truly treat Sharon''s strange illness, then everything


    would b e perfect. Never mind if Mr. George did not give them money; it was an honor of its own if he


    treated them to dinner.


    If they could create good rtions with the George family, they would not have to worry so much in the


    future. They would have another family to rely on.


    Following this train of thought, Fiona immediately spoke up, chuckling, "Pardon us then. Oh dear, we


    never thought that this son-inw of ours would be well-versed in medicine as well. He¡¯s probably met


    some skilled doctor and learned quite a bit from him while he was in the army!"


    Resentment filled Joan''s chest. When they initially heard that they were going to be killed, Fiona and


    the others felt so hateful that they were ready to immediately cut off all ties with Fane. They even went


    on to say he was an outsider in their family.


    Now that the situation was in their favor, not only did she call him her son-inw, but she said it so


    easily!


    "Oh no. My-my stomach. It hurts again!¡±


    After Sharon rested for a while, she suddenly clutched her stomach. Yet happiness danced in her eyes.


    "I think I''m going to lose weight again!"


    "Hah! Go on, go on!"


    Mrs. George could not help but smile. She was not so worried this time around. 1


    At the Drake family''s residence, Fane had just arrived and was prepared to do his work. He never


    expected that Kyle and a few other bodyguards would meet him once he stepped through the doors.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Fane frowned when he saw that it was Kyle. ¡°Sir. Don¡¯t tell me you want to challenge me again."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Heh. No way. You''re way stronger than I am. I''ve got better things to do than to challenge you to a


    fight I''ll lose."


    Kyle chuckled and stepped forward, offering a cigarette to Fane. "Come on now, Brother Fane. We''ve


    already thought it through-you''ll be the big brother of the Drake family''s bodyguards from now on. And


    as our big brother, the rest of us bodyguards will listen to you!"


    Fane did not take the cigarette; he took out his own White-Sand cigarette instead. "I only smoke


    cigarettes from this brand," he said, smiling. "I''m not used to your premium cigarettes!"


    Kyle had felt extremely awkward when Fane had actually declined the cigarette. It embarrassed him as


    the squad leader.


    However, he never expected Fane''s exnation. It made the awkwardness dissipate in an instant.


    He smiled and slipped the cigarette between his teeth instead. "Heh. You''re quite unique, Brother


    Fane. Even your hobbies are a lot more special than ours."


    "Whatever you like. Just call me whatever you want to call me!¡±


    Fane stretched his limbs, thinking for a moment. "But, since you''re already calling me Big Brother, then


    you better perform well in the future!"


    "Of course!" Kyle professed as he pounded his chest.


    "All right then!"


    Fane nodded and went inside.


    He went to the living room, located on the first floor of Tanya''s vi. At the moment, she was drinking


    tea with her cousin, Yvonne.


    Yvonne was dressed in a ck midi dress that just happened to cover her knees today.


    With her fair skin tone, this contrast made her look even more attractive; an air of elegance and


    allurement clouding her.


    The smile on her face instantly vanished when she saw Fane entering.


    Anger boiled in her once she recalled what had happened yesterday, when that punk had seen


    something he should not have seen.


    s, Tanya had specifically told her that Fane might have a special connection to the Goddess of War


    and that the Drake family still needed to be on his good side. This sparked even more hateful thoughts


    in Yvonne. She wanted nothing more than to break him and destroy him for good.


    ''No way. I can''t just let this slide. I need to think of a


    way to put him in his ce. I''ll never be satisfied otherwise!¡¯


    Yvonne thought about it for a while, then she thought of something. She grinned at her cousin. "Tanya,


    I haven''t been to Gemstone Street in such a long time. Why don''t we walk around there today?"


    "Sure. I haven''t gone shopping in a while. Let''s go!" Tanya immediately agreed. 1


    "Then should we bring your personal bodyguard along? After all, no way we can go there without a


    bodyguard. A lot of rich people go there, but there are plenty of pickpockets in ces like that.


    Moreover, it gets quite chaotic there!¡±


    Yvonne then cast a nce toward Fane. The implicit message in her words was clear.


    "All right. We won''t bring anyone else but him then. He¡¯s worth a few dozen men alone!" Tanya replied,


    smiling.


    "A few dozen? You underestimate me!"


    Fane shed a mirthless smile and added, "I''m worth a thousand if all I¡¯m facing are grunts!"

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    "What a boast! As if you''re a god of war yourself."


    Fane¡¯s words made Yvonne roll her eyes. She would probably believe it if a bodyguard of the Drake


    family was worth a hundred men, but ''worth a thousand men'' was pushing it.


    "Let¡¯s go. It''s getting a littlete now. The earlier the better when ites to choosing gambling rocks.


    Otherwise, someone with a good eye for them might take the good ones!" Tanya said, smiling.


    Yvonne was taken aback for a moment. "Oh? Looks like you know quite a bit about this, Tanya,"


    Yvonne praised her.


    Tanya merely rolled her eyes heatedly. "I learned everything from you, okay? You¡¯re such a nut for


    these gambling rocks, always bringing me out to Gemstone Street. I¡¯ve been there so many times


    already, so of course I know all these basic things!"


    The duo chatted away as they walked to the center of the courtyard outside the mansion.


    "Oh, right. Do you know anything about this, Fane?" Tanya turned to ask her bodyguard when she


    noticed he had not said a word.


    Yvonne interrupted them before he could even open his mouth. "Him? Hmph. He¡¯s a military man. I


    even heard that he was a delivery boy before. Do you truly


    think that he knows anything about gambling rocks, a pastime of the rich and the affluent? Something


    like this is way out of his league. How could he have evere across it?"


    "I''m just asking. What if he knows something?" Tanya rebutted, an awkward smile on her face as she


    did so. 1


    "Something like that is truly a rich person¡¯s pastime. A regr family would never have the means to


    dabble in it."


    Fane''s lips curled into a wry smile. He opened the door of Tanya¡¯s sportscar when they reached it."


    Basically, gambling rocks are a gamble on the inside o f a rock," he said. "A single cut will make or


    break you. Once you''ve set your sights on the correct item, there might be a gemstone that will turn


    you into an instant billionaire. Of course, you''ll lose out if you chose the wrong rock!"


    "Not bad. I never thought that you''d hear of our saying '' a single cut will make or break you''."


    Yvonne gave a humorless smile. She opened the car door and slid into the backseat. "Let¡¯s go," she


    said. "I¡¯ll help you broaden your horizons today. I''m the number one rock dealer in the gambling rock


    world. I can make a few million within a month with some luck; even 10 million and more isn''t a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    problem!"


    "You only make 10 million, and you call yourself the number one rock dealer?"


    Fane gave a humorless smile as he drove, his head


    shook in dissatisfaction.


    "Hmph. As if you''ve such a fantastic eye. I don''t know about other ces, but I''m telling you that I really


    am the number one rock dealer in Middle Province."


    Yvonne chuckled and lifted her chin slightly, pride in her posture.


    "He¡¯s out. Fane is out, but he¡¯s with Miss Tanya. It''s not a good time to capture him!"


    Among the cars parked at the opposite of the Drake family''s vi, Luca happened to be sitting in one of


    them.


    He initially nned that he would wait until Fane got off from work, and he would then exit the main


    entrance before capturing him. Even if the Drake family was tounch an investigation of their own in


    the future, Fane would no longer be alive. He was just a bodyguard. Furthermore, they did not directly


    kidnap him from the Drake family''s residence. As long as they gave some money, there was no way the


    Drake family would not agree to them.


    They never thought that they would see Fane driving out after not waiting too long, with two beautiful


    women in tow.


    "Of course we can¡¯t get him while he''s with Miss Tanya. What if something happens to her on her way


    back after we take Fane? We¡¯ll be in serious trouble then!" 1


    Luca considered their predicament for a while. Then, h


    e told his subordinates, "Never mind. Let''s just wait here. We''ll get him when he gets off from work in


    the afternoon-when he''s alone!¡±


    Yet on another side, a ck Audi was secretly following the sports car Fane was driving from a


    distance. There was a bodyguard in the Audi.


    "Don''t get too close. It¡¯ll be troublesome if that punk finds out we''re here. He''s a very skilled fighter!" he


    warned the driver.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    "Don''t worry, I''m an experienced driver. It won¡¯t be easy to notice me!"


    The bodyguard driving the car shed a wane smile and added, "Aren''t you curious why Young Master


    Hugo and Young Master rk asked us to follow Fane and check the ces he¡¯s going to? And if he¡¯s


    going t o purchase anything expensive?¡±


    The bodyguard beside him tacked on, "I think it''s like this. I heard Fane had promised he¡¯d prepared a


    gift worth over 10 million bucks for the old head of the Taylors'' 70th birthday, right in front of the entire


    Taylor family! This 10-million gift is something extremely luxurious, and not even aristocrats can just


    frown upon it."


    "Oh. So the two Young Masters want us to see what that brat buys. Is that it?¡± guessed the bodyguard


    driving the car.


    "They want to see if this brat actually buys a gift, and we''ll steal it from him if he does have enough


    money t o buy such a gift. Then, when he can''t afford such an expensive gift or he actually buys the gift


    but can''t bring it out, he''ll be kicked out of the Taylors! The daughter of the Taylor family will then


    divorce him, and the two Young Masters will have a chance with her!" the other bodyguard exined.


    Very soon, Fane parked the car and walked Gemstone


    Street along with the beautiful Tanya and gorgeous Yvonne.


    This particr street-with its stalls for gambling rocks-was not just long, but it was quite famous in the


    country. Proprietors of gambling rocks from a few nearby cities woulde here to look at the goods


    here, too.


    "Oh my. Isn''t that the beautiful Miss Yvonne? Long time no see! Where have you been all this time?


    Come over and have a look! There are quite a few potential gems in this lot-I feel it in my bones. Come


    over and buy to try your luck, Miss Yvonne!"


    An old man manning a stall by the roadside called out to Yvonne right after they took just a few steps in


    the streets.


    tion sparked in Yvonne. She was immediately recognized as soon as she stepped into the street.


    Was this not an evident indicator she was truly the number one rock dealer? 1


    "All right. I''ll have a look!"


    Yvonne bent over and carefully scoured through the pile of rocks.


    "Oh my. Yvonne Drake! I never thought that I''d see you here!"


    No one expected to hear a familiar voice ring out at that moment. It was Michael Wilson, the Young


    Master of the Wilson family, with a few bodyguards apanying him. They appeared before Fane.


    "Michael Wilson!"


    Yvonne stood upright once she saw that it was Michael. She dusted her hands before speaking, "Long


    time no see. How much money have you...invested in these rocks this month?¡±


    The corners of Michael¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard this. He did enjoy gambling rocks, but he had


    lost plenty of money on this pastime.


    Yvonne reveled in making fun of him with this information.


    However, Michael quickly managed a smile. "That was before, Yvonne. Now I''m much more


    knowledgeable in the art of choosing rocks. This month, not only have I not lost money, but I''ve earned


    2.3 million up to this date!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "So little! What''s there to be proud of?" Yvonne retorted, a grin on her face as she did so.


    Michael''s gaze sidled toward Fane, and a spark of envy twinged in his chest. Both Tanya and Yvonne


    were beauties of the Drake family. One was as lively and adorable as a fairytale princess, the other a


    vixen who was unabashedly seductive.


    Who knew Fane would be so lucky to be a bodyguard for the Drake family and had gotten the chance


    to apany two breathtakingdies. 1


    "Miss Tanya, it''s such a busy ce with so many people-and the chaos! And you only brought one


    bodyguard with you? Never mind that; a bodyguard who has only worked for a few days to boot? Aren''t


    you afraid that someone will try to steal something from you?" Michael spoke with a cold smile on his


    face.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master Wilson. Nothing will happen to Miss Tanya while I''m around, so don''t worry


    about her!"

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    "I wouldn''t worry if I were you. I trust in Fane¡¯s fighting prowess!" Tanya replied, a smile gracing her


    face as she did.


    She paid no more attention to that fat b*stard, Michael Wilson, and studied the rocksid upon the mat


    before her instead. Her eyes brightened in an instant a s she picked one. "Hmm. This rock doesn''t look


    too bad," shemented. "It¡¯s big and square, and there are hints of jadeite on its surface. Not bad at


    all!"


    "You have a good eye, youngdy. This piece is certainly promising. And look at its color-that''s the key.


    It''s such a clear and crystalline green. As a matter of fact, I''m reluctant to sell it off myself. I really want


    t o give it a try as well. s, I''ve been short of money recently, so I don''t dare to gamble my luck!"


    The old man chuckled and thrust his palm forward, sying his five fingers. "No need to weigh this. I''ll


    just give you an estimate of its value. I might lose out too much if I weigh it, after all. The price will be


    500 thousand bucks; only then will I sell it off. I¡¯ll just be running a loss if it turns out to be a fantastic


    gem once you break it apart! I¡¯ll lose out on a lot if there''s a nice, pretty jade inside!"


    Michael also peeked at the rock; it did seem rather promising. ''What if he struck the jackpot this time


    and obtained a good gem once it was cut open?'' he


    thought. His reputation would grow exponentially! Besides, Yvonne always poked fun at him. This was


    a golden opportunity to prove himself!


    He grabbed the rock instantly and studied it carefully. "It looks pretty good!"


    Yvonne studied the rock as well.


    "It does seem promising from the surface, but it''s still a little too expensive," she spoke after careful


    deliberation. "I''ll be running a loss if there''s nothing inside. 500 thousand is too much, my good sir. The


    most it¡¯ll be worth is one hundred thousand if you actually weighed it ording to standard operating


    procedure."


    "Hah. Youck boldness!¡±


    Young Master Wilson simply chuckled. Yvonne did not have that much money, so she was more careful


    o n using them. This was evidently a chance for him to show off.


    However, he was not one to simply throw his money away either. He smiled and spoke to the old man,


    "500 thousand is a little too expensive. Lower it to 400 thousand and I''ll buy it. I''ll gamble on this rock.


    My luck has been pretty goodtely. I¡¯ll probably make quite a bit of money with this!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A few passers-by crowded over when they overheard the exchange.


    The old man pondered upon the offer for a while. "All right then. 400 thousand it is. I''ve not opened up


    shop


    for today. Let''s take this as the opening ceremony then!"


    "All right. I''ll transfer the money to you immediately. Can you help me open it up?"


    Young Master Wilson grinned, his heart skipping in delight. The rock looked promising from its surface.


    Even if only a quarter of it was jade, then not only would he avoid a loss, but he would earn some


    money as well. If more than half of it turned out to be jade, then he would make a pretty sum.


    "You want it opened now?"


    The old man was slightly surprised. This request required a huge amount of courage. After the


    purchase, some people would take it home and mull it over before actually opening it. Moreover, they


    might feel that there was no guarantee of a gem inside and think of a way to sell it off.


    Of course, there were others who cut it open to gauge the situation after taking the rock back. If it was


    in a good condition, the rock''s worth would increase exponentially. Here, they could choose to cut it


    open entirely or sell it out at an even higher price to secure profit.


    "Just cut it! I won''t be running a loss if even a little jade is revealed!" Michael said confidently.


    Fane could not suppress a grin when he saw the other man paying the agreed price.


    Who knew that his smile would be caught by Michael?


    The young master¡¯s expression darkened. "What are you smiling at, you punk? Take a good look. I can


    buy something worth 400 thousand just like that. This is a gambling rock-something that''s not for the


    likes for poor b*stards like you!"


    "You just threw away your money for a in rock, and you didn''t even break a sweat. You truly are


    rich!" Fane bit back, a humorless smile on his face.


    "As if you know anything. Shut up! Just look at it. It looks nothing like a in rock. Can¡¯t you see the


    beautiful coloring on its surface?"


    Michael''s mood soured in an instant. If it was a in rock, that meant that there was nothing inside but


    rock. It would be just like a gold-ted ne, with the precious mineral only lining the surface.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Needless to say, Fane''s words displeased Michael.


    "Hmph. If you don''t believe it, just take a look at it for yourself once it''s cut open! But I''d advise you to


    take it back before cracking it open. You''ll at least be less embarrassed that way!" Fane chuckled.


    "What a joke. You''re just a soldier. What do you know about this? I''d only dare gamble on this rock after


    studying it carefully. You''re standing two meters away, looking at it from a distance. How would you


    know it''s just a rock?"


    Michael gave a mirthless chuckle. "I think you just despise rich people. You''re spouting nonsense


    because you want to see me y the fool!"


    ¡°That''s right. People these days are so weird. Cursing others just because they can''t stand them having


    more money!"


    "That''s right. How would he know anything about this anyway? They''re worlds apart. How would he


    know more than a young master of a wealthy family?"


    Quite a few of the bystanders began whispering among themselves as they made fun of Fane.


    "Young Master Wilson, which section should we cut open first? Should we just cut a small part first,


    or...?"


    The owner of the stall called for his two apprentices,


    and they set the rock upon the cutting machine.


    "We''ll cut it open from this side!"


    Young Master Wilson shot Fane a vicious re. "I don''t believe that I won''t see a hint of green when it¡¯s


    cut from this side!" he said to the old man.


    "That''s right. This rock is anything but a in old rock!"


    The old man red at Fane as well. "Don''t speak nonsense if you don''t know anything," he said."


    Talking as if you¡¯re very knowledgeable. If you''re that smart, buy one for yourself and prove that you


    have a good eye!¡±


    Fane nced over the rocks on the floor. "Not a single one of these rocks from your stall are worth


    anything," he said unexpectedly. "I''m not an idiot. Why should I buy them?"


    The boss was so frustrated that he almost spat blood. That stupid punk deserved to die! How dare he


    im that not a single rock from his stall was worth anything. He was ruining his business and


    reputation.


    "You-"


    The old man was so furious that he merely shrugged Fane off. "What does a person like you know?


    Just cut i t open. We''ll teach him a lesson or two. I don''t believe that there¡¯ll be nothing once this side is


    cut!"


    "All right, Master!"


    The two apprentices cut into the rock from one side,


    splitting it straightaway.


    The crowd immediately surged forward. Young Master Wilson, especially, rushed forward impatiently.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He took the rock; his expression instantly turned stormy. "No way. There''s not a single hint of jade! I


    don''t believe it... Cut it open from this side!" the unsatisfied Michael barked.


    The two apprentices quickly cut the rock from another side.


    After it was cut, Michael was rendered speechless; there was nothing on this side either.


    "It¡ªIt really is in rock!" a member of the crowd spoke up in surprise, features twisted in shock. This


    meant that that man''s guess was correct.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    "Young Master Wilson, looks like your 400 thousand bucks have gone into the drain this time."


    When Yvonne noticed all color leeched instantly from Michael¡¯s face, she burst into cackles.


    She was not a fan of Michael Wilson. The level of Michael being fond of women was horrendously


    uneptable.


    There was a time when Yvonne walked on the pavement, and Michael stared at her thighs multiple


    times. There was even one time when this guy walked behind her on purpose; he pretended to fall


    forward and grabbed her b*tt cheek.


    These incidents left its mark in Yvonne''s heart that she could feel the annoyance wrenching within her


    at that moment.


    If Yvonne was not part of the Drake family or Tanya''s beloved cousin, Michael might even do


    something more immoral and unscrupulous to her! Seeing Michael scammed made her see fireworks.


    The most important thing was that Fane, a gambling rockyman, could even guess it right. This


    situation for Young Master Wilson was definitely like a huge pnded on his face, severely and


    harshly. What a shame!


    The young master merelyughed it off "It''s only 400


    thousand. It''s not like I can''t afford to lose it!"


    Young Master Wilson responded with a wry smile on his face. Although exasperation thrummed


    through his vein, he winded down instantly to uphold his reputation.


    "You¡¯re pretty good, Fane. You knew this was in rock just by taking a look!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tanya praised Fane for his ability to differentiate the gambling rocks, a gentle smile on her feature.


    "Thank you. I just happen to know a little about these," Fane replied with a humble smile.


    "You know about stones? Haha! I think you were just lucky to guess it correctly!"


    Michael smiled icily with a mocking expression on his face. "If you really know these stones, buy one.


    Cut it open and we¡¯ll have a look!" he snarkilymented. "If you could get a good one, I''ll admit that


    you''re capable!"


    Once thest sybus of Michael¡¯s word dropped, Yvonne immediately stepped forward and proposed,"


    Michael Wilson, how about youpete against me? We''ll each choose one rock, and we''ll see whose


    is more valuable!"


    "Sure. I canpete with you. But what is apetition when there''s no bet? If no bet is involved, why


    should Ipete with you?" Michael egged her o n.


    Yvonne truly wanted to shame Michael in front of others. After giving some thoughts to the matter, she


    smiled and said, "Bet? Sure, why not! How about this: I f you lose the bet, you kneel before me and


    bark like a dog!"


    The corners of Michael''s mouth twitched aggressively at Yvonne¡¯s words. This woman was too much.


    How could she ask him, a young master from a second-ss aristocratic family, to kneel down and


    bark like a dog if he lost?


    If he really lost thepetition, would it not be a shame to the Wilson family?


    He stole nces at the enchanting and seductive figure of Yvonne; he could not help but move. "Haha!


    You¡¯re definitely mean and cruel. Alright, as you wish! But if you lose the bet, you¡¯ll make out with me


    for three minutes and I can touch and rub anywhere I want for a minute. How about that?"


    "Dream on!" Yvonne felt a sh of irritation after hearing his suggestion.


    "Well, then forget it!"


    Michael shrugged his shoulders, acting nonchntly." It''s not that I don''t want to bet with you, but you


    yourself forfeited!"


    "If you don¡¯t mind, I do have a suggestion. We don''t have to y this big. How about each of you pick


    one rock of a simr size, and if anyone loses, he or she will pay the bill for the other party," Fane


    proposed after some thoughts. He then continued, "Of course, the rock will belong to whoever picks it!"


    "Hmmm. It¡¯s not a bad idea! Now what? Michael Wilson, would you dare to bet with me?" Yvonne


    asked with brightly shining eyes.


    "Why not? I''m not afraid of you! Let¡¯s pick a rock from this old man!" Michael pointed at the old man¡¯s


    gambling rock stall.


    "What? There''s no good rock here. Only one or two of them are, but they barely pass the satisfactory


    level!"


    Fane smiled bitterly. He, the supreme warrior, knew a lot more than others. Rock-betting was as easy


    as breathing for him.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    "How would you know any of these rocks aren¡¯t of good quality? You didn''t even take a close look on


    them! Besides, you¡¯re just ayman, so what do you know?"


    The old man who owned the gambling rocks stall reprimanded Fane. He was so livid that he wanted to


    choke Fane to death. Was this punk here to ruin his business and reputation?


    "Shut up if you don¡¯t know anything about gambling o n rocks!¡± Yvonne rolled her eyes at Fane and


    squatted down to pick her rock.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, she picked up one rock. "This is it,¡± she eximed. "This rock isn¡¯t bad at all!"


    Michael¡¯s brows furrowed. He was not confident in this game as he knew Yvonne was more


    experienced than he was in this area, though he believed his ability to tell a good rock improved so


    muchtely.


    Michael wandered between a few rocks for several times and eventually picked a rock of simr size."


    This rock is it!"


    Fane silently looked at both rocks chosen and approached Yvonne.


    "Miss Yvonne, I suggest you change yours. Although your piece looks good from this angle, you''ll find


    that it''s not as Young Master Wilson''s once you cut it


    open," Fane reasoned.


    "Impossible!"


    Nevertheless, how could Yvonne believe his words? With a stern nce, she replied, "What do you


    know? From my years of experience, my rock is definitely of better quality than Young Master


    Wilson''s!"


    "Naha! Miss Yvonne, although Fane is a nonprofessional in this area, sometimes the words from his


    filthy mouth are quite urate! What if he''s right this time? Then I''ll win!" Michaelmented without


    hiding any hint of happiness over his face.


    "Hmph! I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ll lose to you!" Yvonne countered angrily.


    "I''ll weigh these two rocks and quote you ording to the current market price. It''ll be 10 thousand


    bucks per 500 gram!" spoke the stall owner.


    "Not a problem!"


    Michael and Yvonne agreed instantaneously. This was indeed the market price.


    After weighing the rocks, the rock belonging to Yvonne was around 7.55 kilograms whereas Michael¡¯s


    weighed around 7.75 kilograms. They weighed almost the same.


    "Let¡¯s calcte it on the basis of 20 thousand per kilogram, it''ll be a total of 300 thousand bucks!


    Whoever loses the game will pay for it!" who won the bet today, he would still have a huge profit out of


    it!


    The old man said with a smile on his face. No matter


    This was especially for the one that Young Master Wilson opened it earlier on. The old man nned to


    open it before that. He thanked his lucky stars that he did not open it but instead sold it to this Young


    Master Wilson. Otherwise, he would have lost 400 thousand bucks.


    The old man thanked God multiple times for that.


    "All right!"


    Yvonne felt so sure of herself that she handed the rock confidently to one of the apprentices of the


    Not long after, the rough piece of Yvonne''s was cut open.


    Yvonne''s pallor was deathlike, looking at the content o f the rock. There was a little jade inside the rock,


    but it was way too little, just a thinyer in it. Even if this rock was processed and polished into jade, it


    would only worth 10 thousand bucks or so.


    The fact that a rock worth 150 thousand became a pitiable 10 thousand pierced right through Yvonne¡¯s


    heart, and she felt it bleed.


    The most atrocious thing was that she was on an unfavorable side. If she lost, she would have to pay


    30 thousand bucks! 1 turned her head facing Fane and threw him a deadly re.


    "Fane, if I lose, it¡¯s all because you jinxed me!" Yvonne


    Fane did not know whether to cry or tough at this moment. "I already told you and asked you to


    change t o another. I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t believe me, right?"


    "Phew!"


    Michael heaved a huge sigh of relief when he saw Yvonne''s rock was not of a good quality. He then


    handed his piece of rock over to the apprentice. "Open mine now!"

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Yvonne felt her heart thrumming at her throat as she watched the apprentice cut Micheal¡¯s rock open.


    She desperately prayed that the gambling rock Michael picked was worse than hers. If his rock was a


    in rock or contained just a little bit of jade, then she still had the chance to win the bet.


    s, the stone waster revealed as a rock of better quality than hers though, despite being extremely


    unsatisfactory and trash worth only about 20 to 30 thousand bucks.


    Michael guffawed in an instant. "Please forgive me, Miss Yvonne. Looks like I won this time!¡±


    Michael chuckled sardonically and continued, "Pay u p! 300 thousand bucks!"


    "Hmph! It¡¯s only because Lady Luck was with you this time!" Yvonne snorted coldly before transferring


    money to the boss.


    However, because Yvonne was bent out of shape, she red at the stall owner andined


    irritably," Fane was absolutely right. Your stall has no good stones at all!"


    Obviously, Yvonne spoke it out of anger. The stall owner would not dare to go against the Drake family


    even though he was displeased with her words. He could onlyugh bitterly.


    "Tch! Him? He¡¯s merely a lucky b*stard who guessed it by chance!" Michael sneered, his eyes burning


    in mockery.


    "Hmm. Why don''t you bet with me?¡± Fane responded with a cold smile. "But, we¡¯ll have to go to other


    stalls.¡±


    "As you wish."


    Michael¡¯s mood lifted instantly and grinned. "I¡¯ve neverpeted with a rookie like you. Hehe! This is


    refreshing and rather interesting. Come now, what are you betting on?"


    "Same as before. If you lose, you¡¯ll pay for the other party!" Fane replied, smiling.


    Michael, on the other hand, shook his head unexpectedly.


    "No, no, no! I can do it with Yvonne, but with you? Forget it! You''re just a poor and penniless punk. I


    know it hasn''t been long since you started working and haven¡¯t gotten the pay yet, so you must have


    no money right now!" Michael turned him down. "So if you win this bet, I¡¯ll have to pay for you, and you


    basically gain something from nothing, right? You can¡¯t fool me with that cheap trick of yours!"


    Fane was rendered speechless for a moment. He, Fane, had no money? Hrious! With his current


    wealth, he could easily buy the entire Wilson family, but this fat Wilson had the audacity to say he had


    no money?


    He was too reluctant to argue with him anyway. "Then what do you want to het?" he spoke.


    After thinking about it, Michael replied devilishly," How about this: If anyone loses the bet, he''ll get on


    his knees and bark like a dog!"


    "Michael, this is a little too much."


    "Are you sure you want to torture yourself like this? It''s a bad idea." Faneughed at Michael¡¯s


    suggestion.


    The corners of Michael''s mouth twitched involuntarily. "Haha. Funny. You don''t dare to bet, do you?" He


    leered at the veteran. "Don''t pretend to understand me if you don''t dare to bet!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Go ahead, Fane. I¡¯ll pay for you." Yvonne suddenly came forward, and with an interesting proposition


    to boot.


    Fane was slightly taken aback at her words. "Wow! I really didn''t expect that the charming Yvonne


    would help me right now. It must be my lucky day! Okay. Let''s do it then. I''ll give you the rock after it''s


    opened. It''s the rock that you pay after all, right?"


    "Don¡¯t have to thank me. I always stand against injustice, just like Tanya!¡±


    Yvonne had a small, suppressed smile. The surge of giddiness overwhelmed her so.


    This man-Fane Wood-identally saw her without clothes yesterday, and she searched for every


    possible way to exact her vengeance. Was this not a great


    opportunity?


    It did not matter who would lose at the end of this bet; she would still be satisfied. Fane kneeling down


    and barking like a dog would satiate the anger from yesterday''s incident, while Michael ultimately losing


    the bet would serve her justice from the loss she suffered minutes ago!


    "Don''t pick a big rock, alright? I''ll lose a huge profit if it''s too big!" she hastily added after mulling over


    their bet.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Regardless, Fane walked toward another stall and took a close look. "Don''t worry, Miss Yvonne. You''ll


    only be making more money, not lose it. If you lose it, I¡¯ll reimburse you!" 1


    "If that''s what you wish, then so be it! I''ll take it as you''re borrowing money from me this time. I''ll help


    you to pay first."


    With a grin on her face, Yvonne held Tanya¡¯s hand in hers as she approached Fane.


    "I''ll take this piece, then," Fane spoke as he pointed at one big rock.


    The rock was square, and it was estimated to be around 15 kilograms just by looking at its size.


    However, this big square rock was under the stall owner''s buttocks. The owner used it as a stool as


    she sat on it.


    "What? Y-You want this piece?"


    The boss was a middle-aged woman. She froze at her seat for a good moment before she shot up from


    her seat. Hearing Fane''s words sent a rush of happiness through her being.


    This big square rock had been in this stall since a year ago. The middle-aged woman initially hoped


    that some rookie would buy it because of its look; it looked


    smooth and shiny on the surface after all.


    However, a year had passed, and no one bought it. They all left after taking a closer look at it. Even the


    boss herself thought that it would be an unworthy in rock since no one ever offered to buy it from her


    hands, hence she used it as an ordinary stone tool to keep her buttocks off the ground.


    The boss would not bother to bring the rock home every day after closing the stall had it not been for


    the tiny hint of red on its surface. It was heavy, after all.


    She had never expected that, on this fine day, a young man expressed his interest in this rock!


    "Haha! Fane, are you a fool? Everyone in Gemstone street knows that this rock has been sitting here


    for almost a year! Firstly, this rock is too big, and no one dared to bet on it. Secondly, its content isn''t


    exposed a t all! There''s no sign of emerald nor jade on the surface, only a pitiful strand of red color!


    The red might be rubbed off after a few more times sitting on i t."


    "Are you sure you¡¯re choosing this one? Haha! You might as well just pay for both of us now!"


    Michael burst intoughter, seeing Fane''s choice of rock. Fane; what a foolish man!


    "Fane, are you trying to burn yourself? This rock is at least 15 kilograms! It¡¯s more than 300 thousand!"


    Yvonne shook her head, disagreeing with Fane''s choice. Even though she was not fond of Fane, she


    still hoped that he could beat Michael after seeing how snobbish and arrogant Michael was when he


    won their bet.


    "My dear sir, they¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t know anything. You, on the other hand, have a good eye.


    Come closer. Take a closer look at this hint of red! There might be some rare and scarce gem in it!"


    The middle-aged woman stall owner finally encountered some fool who wanted to buy it! How could


    she miss this excellent opportunity? "Let me tell you, just buy it! It¡¯s definitely a rock of top-notch


    quality! Trust me, I''ve been purchasing those gambling rocks for years!"


    "Hmph. You''re trying to trick a fool, aren''t you?" Tanya could barely hold it as she tried to expose her


    intentions. "If you really think that it''s a good rock, why don¡¯t you open it yourself?¡±


    This stall owner obviously wanted to sell this rock off quickly when she knew Fane was a gambling rock


    dummy. Was this not a scam?


    "Yeah, boy, this Miss is right! Don''t buy it if you¡¯re not a gambling rock professional! Everyone has seen


    this rock before!"


    Many surrounding onlookers, one by one, tried to persuade Fane to not make foolish decisions.


    "This is definitely a treasure! You don''t understand." Fane, on the other hand, chuckled happily. "This is


    it! I''ll pick this!"


    "Okay, alright, young man. I¡¯ll let someone weigh this rock right away. Don''t worry, I''ll give you a


    discount!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman immediately asked her two apprentices to move the rock over. "19 kilograms sharp!" she


    announced to Fane. "I''ll count it as 15 kilograms; the remaining kilograms are considered a gift to you.


    300 hundred thousand is enough. I''m such a nice person!"

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    "Hehe. It''s 19 kilograms but you only collect the money for 15 kilograms. You truly are a kind person!"


    After listening to the exchange, Tanya leered, smiling coldly. "This is just an ordinary rock, so of course


    you''re kind enough to give a discount! If you really think this is a top-grade rock, will you still be this


    kind?"


    "That''s right! You¡¯re scamming a rock newbie! You''re nasty!" Yvonne echoed before turning her head to


    look at Fane.


    "Let me help you, Fane. The piece that you picked is nothing but a inrge stone! It''s just an


    ordinary stone, from the roadside."


    "Stop interfering!" the Young Master Wilson quickly interjected them. "Yvonne, don''t break the rules.


    This time, it¡¯s me ying against Fane, not me against you! Since you''re not involved in this, you


    shouldn''t interfere further! If you insist on doing so, let''s call this bet off!"


    "He''s right. Outsiders shouldn''t interfere!"


    "I agree! The one who bet with Young Master Wilson should do the picking!"


    The bystanders spoke up one by one as theymented on the bet.


    Yvonne¡¯s pallor was unsightly, but she could not fight back anymore. After all, if she helped, she would


    be breaking the rules.


    "What do you mean by hullying a newbie''? Miss Yvonne, I know you''re a member of the Drake family,


    but please be reasonable! This is a gambling rock, and its content can''t be predicted before it''s cut


    open. You can''t see through this rock, but what if this young man picks the right one?"


    The woman was sullen at her choice of words, but she then turned to Fane with a grin on her face.


    "Young man, do you still want it? I¡¯ve given you a fair discount!"


    "Of course! It''s 9,000 bucks cheaper! Why would I not want it?"


    Fane epted the offer in an instant, a smile stered on his face. He then continued, "Miss Yvonne,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    a moment ago you said that you''ll pay for me first. Could you please pay it now? Regardless of the


    rock''s contents, I¡¯ll give it to you. After all, you''re the one who paid for it, so it''s a reward for you!"


    Yvonne was so pissed that she almost fainted. This was a trashy in rock no doubt, and nothing good


    would be in there after it was cut open. And this punk even said to her that he would give it to her?


    Nevermind, she would not want it.


    Although she could feel her blood boiling within her, she unwillingly still paid the money.


    The stall owner felt much better once Yvonne paid for the rock. The big trashy rock was finally sold out


    to a fool! She thanked herself for never throwing the rock away, and she finally reaped the fruit by


    earning 300 thousand.


    "Hehe. Young Master Wilson, it''s your turn now. Since you¡¯re ying a game, I suggest you choose a


    big one. Otherwise, you can¡¯t live up to your reputation." The middle-aged woman grinned as she tried


    to convince Michael.


    Michael was satisfied when he saw that Fane had paid all that for a piece of junk. This idiot spent


    hundreds of thousands to buy arge rock, an ordinary rock that no one would ever pick, and yet he


    stayed confident with his choice! Michael could not wait to see Fane bark like a dogter after the


    game.


    Michael''s eyes wandered around the stall, and not long after, he spoke, "There are no more big rocks


    like this from your stall. Besides, even if I¡¯ve picked a smaller one with just a tiny bit of gem, it¡¯ll be


    enough for me to win the bet!"


    Once thest word of Michael''s dropped, he pointed at a piece of gambling rock and said, "This one is


    not bad. The part exposed from the surface has good color as well. Hmmm. I think it may be a good


    one! Alright, I will pick this!"


    Yvonne¡¯s heart sank deeper when Michael had chosen a piece that she would choose. Sigh. This time,


    Fane would lose for sure.


    Before that, Yvonne had been observing both men all the while, and she had a feeling the gambling


    rock that Michael had chosen was pretty good. She initially nned to make Fane pick it, but it


    eventually fell into Michael''s hand.


    What made her feel even more miserable to the point she almost vomited blood was what Fane


    pretty sum after this. Such a lucky guy!" Fane praised Michael after taking a look at the piece in his


    hand.


    Although Michael thought that Fane was a gambling rock rookie, he could not help but feel proud and


    content at Fane''s praises. "Oh, really? Haha! Then you can just admit defeat. If half of my rock contains


    icy jadeite, I guess it¡¯s worth at least a few million! Now you can go ahead and learn how to bark like a


    dog!"

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    "Hmph! We haven''t even opened this one yet. How can you tell that I''ll lose? I just said that yours


    wasn¡¯t a bad choice!" Fane chuckled, countenance nonchnt.


    "Why you... Why would you put yourself down like that?" Yvonne muttered to herself.


    "Cut mine open first!"


    Michael immediately paid for the rock in his excitement, and more than a hundred thousand


    disappeared just like that. The two apprentices cut into one side of the rock.


    He stepped forward to take a look the second it was cut open. His lips quickly curled into a smile. "Hah!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane, you little b*stard. You were right on the nail this time. Do you see that? More than half of it is icy


    jadeite, and its coloring is pretty good too. This can probably go for a few million bucks, no problem


    there."


    "No way!"


    Yvonne and Tanya''s expressions darkened when they saw this. Michael had indeed chosen a good


    rock. It was hard to chance upon such a quality of a gemstone on a normal basis.


    "Congrattions, Young Master Wilson! You chose a good one!"


    The stall owner was stunned silent. After all, she did


    not dare to open it herself and had just brought it out for sale. This was a huge loss for her.


    However, gambling rocks worked this way. Pulses would quicken while gambling. No one could be


    med for herck of foresight and luck this time around.


    "How about it? Are you going to get on your knees and bark like the dog you are, Fane Woods? Just


    give up already. A gem like mine isn''t cut open even after two weeks in this street. Never thought I''d get


    it!"


    Young Master Wilson was immensely ted. His spirits had been uplifted.


    He oh-so badly wanted to record Fane getting down o n his knees and bark like a dog. He would record


    the entire thing and show it to the Taylors during Old Man Taylor¡¯s 70th birthday bash. That would be


    extremely gratifying to do.


    "I haven''t even opened this yet. How do you know if I''ve lost?"


    Fane gave a dry smile. "Please help me cut this open, Ma''am," he said to the boss. "Cut it open on its


    biggest side."


    "All right!"


    The boss agreed to this, grinning, but she had a hunch that Fane was guaranteed to lose. She had


    seen a tinge of red on that rock a long time ago; not a single hint of jadeite was there. From the


    outside, it certainly looked like it was not worth much. Probably more


    than half of it was just in rock.


    She would not have used it as a stool otherwise.


    Yet when the rock was cut open, a haze of white was revealed. Then, they saw a tinge of green in the


    white.


    "It''svender jadeite. An icy species-and a high-quality one, too!¡±


    "Oh my goodness... It''s almost the entire rock too. The rock only covers its surface. It''s all jade inside!"


    The two apprentices cried out when they saw the hidden stone beneath theyering, their voices


    trembling in excitement as they spoke. They had worked under their master for several years now, and


    this was the first time they saw icy jadeite of this quality. How could they not be excited?


    "No-No way!"


    Michael was bbergasted. Its value was ridiculously high. It could easily be sold off at a starting price


    of 20 or 30 million bucks!

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    "Let me see. Let me see!"


    Yvonne immediately rushed over and bent down to take a good look. She traced her fingers over the


    jade." Oh my God. Its coloring is absolutely gorgeous. It''ll be s o easy selling this over 20 million!¡±


    "Is this icyvender jadeite? It''s the first time I''ve seen something of this caliber!"


    Tanya was excited as well. Fane had all the stars in the world to thank for this sort of luck; he had


    chosen such a fantastic piece.


    "It¡ªIt really is high-quality icy jadeite!"


    Michael frowned. He seriously lost this time around-and badly too.


    Although he managed to get a pretty good gem, his gem was far inferiorpared to Fane''s.


    Fane then turned to Michael, a humorless smile on his face. "Young Master Wilson, get on your knees.


    You can''t turn back on your word as a man now, can you?" he teased.


    "You..."


    Young Master Wilson''s features were contorted in an unreadable expression. He was the young master


    of a n aristocratic family. Was he really going to kneel in front of this stupid bodyguard and bark like a


    dog? He


    would shame his entire family if word of this got out.


    Everyone would gossip about this behind his back when he would return here in the future.


    He truly regretted his actions. He should have never made this bet with Fane.


    However, who could have imagined that this hothead-who had no idea about gemstones-would actually


    choose such a precious item just like that?


    "It¡ªIt really is icyvender jadeite of top quality!"


    The stall owner looked extremely crestfallen. Her expression was not much better to look at than Young


    Master Wilson''s. She had thought that she would never sell it out, assuming it was a piece of rock.


    Who knew that it turned out to be such a huge chunk o f pure jadeite? She never had a clue; it was


    merely her stool all this time.


    "My God, that young man is rich now!"


    "That¡¯s right. He managed to spot such a gem, literally. He¡¯s amazing!"


    "Wasn''t he in the military? Don¡¯t tell me that he just took a wild guess?"


    "Maybe. Maybe he saw that this rock was big and chose it just like that. Why shouldn''t he choose such


    a big one?"


    The crowd began to murmur among themselves.


    "Can''t tell if Young Master Wilson will actually get on


    his knees and bark like a dog after this loss!"


    One of them pinned their gaze onto Michael, a hint of a smile at his lips.


    Young Master Wilson always walked down this street with a cocky swagger, and he was quick to take


    back his words when he spoke.


    However, it was a little different this time. This bodyguard of the Drake family was nothing special, but


    he had the support of Tanya and Yvonne Drake. It would not do if he did not fulfill his promise.


    "Don''t push it, you punk!¡±


    Two of Young Master Wilson''s bodyguards immediately red at Fane when they saw this." You''re just


    a bodyguard,¡± they sneered. "Our young master is the heir of a powerful aristocratic family. Young


    Master Wilson was just joking around with you, and you took it seriously?"


    "That''s right. Don''t take it seriously, you punk. It was just a joke!¡±


    They believed that as long as they stepped up at a moment like this and spoke up for their young


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    master, the Drake family''s bodyguard would not dare to do anything stupid.


    After all, a bodyguard was in a lower social position. How could he ever dare to provoke Young Master


    Wilson?


    If that man acknowledged that it was a joke, at least


    their young master¡¯s face was saved. More importantly, this meant that they had helped Young Master


    Wilson and allowed him to exit the stage gracefully. He would surely reward them nicely when they


    returned.


    Michael grinned when he heard this; his bodyguards were quick-witted indeed. If they put it that way,


    Fane had no choice but to back down if he valued his life.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    "No way. Young Master Wilson is a grown man, and a man must always keep his word, no?" 1


    Fane spoke without sparing the other man''s shame, grinning.


    "That¡¯s right. Unless you admit that you''re not a man but a eunuch or a woman, we won''t let this slide!"


    1


    The satisfied Tanya also chimed in, her arms folded across her chest when she heard their defiance.


    "Young Master Wilson, you only made the bet with Fane because you thought that he was new at this,


    and therefore not well-versed with gambling rocks. Aren''t you ashamed now that you¡¯ve lost to a


    rookie? Furthermore, you refuse to acknowledge your debt now that you''ve lost. It wouldn¡¯t be very


    nice if word got out, right?"


    "Why are you such a sore loser?"


    This time, it was Yvonne who stepped forward and sneered at Wilson.


    The bodyguards dared not make a single noise anymore. The Drake family was one of the most


    eminent aristocratic families; they were in no position to threaten or bully Tanya Drake. It was almost


    like signing their death certificates.


    "Who said that I was a sore loser?"


    Young Master Wilson clenched his teeth. "I admit defeat!" he dered.


    Shock rippled through the crowd. They never expected Young Master Wilson to give in so easily.


    However, it was still the natural course of action. The people who stood before him were not any


    ordinary folk, but were of the Drake family. He could not afford t o stand against them.


    Their bodyguard, on the other hand, was extremely bold to stand up and confront Young Master


    Wilson. Did the young man not fear that the young master would hold a grudge against him?


    No one expected Young Master Wilson to smile. "Still, I''ve had some knee pain due to rheumatism


    these two days," he said. "How about I get my bodyguard to do it forme?" i


    "No."


    Fane did not even bother to give it a second thought. " Don''t tell me that you''re going to send your


    bodyguard as your substitute when you get married?" he teased, a grin on his face as he did. 1


    "You..."


    Young Master Wilson was so furious that all the color was drained from his face. He hated Fane so


    much that he wanted to tell his own bodyguards to beat him until he turned ck and blue.


    It was only Fane''s luck that Tanya and Yvonne were


    next to him; he had no choice but to stay his hand." You really got some nerve, punk," he said. "You


    dare not spare my reputation?"


    "You lose, you pay up-that''s the only logic I follow. A m I wrong? Let''s say that I''m the one who lost


    today and I told you that I was joking, I don''t think that you''d let me off the hook!"


    Fane was not intimidated in the slightest as he held the young master''s re. He had a fiery aura not


    many possessed in them.


    Yvonne was also stunned by the sight. This man had s o much masculinity in him. Any other bodyguard


    from the Drake family would have submitted a long time ago.


    After all, as a mere bodyguard, one would always worry that others would slowly begin to take revenge


    o n them.


    Fane refused to budge, and Yvonne and Tanya stood beside him. Young Master Wilson was backed


    into a corner.


    He quickly formted an escape n. "What about this? I''ll give you 2 million bucks, and we''ll forget


    that this ever happened," he offered.


    "2 million?"


    Fane was stunned. "Young Master Wilson, aren¡¯t you undervaluing yourself? I never knew that your


    reputation was worth so little!"


    The corners of Young Master Wilson¡¯s mouth twitched. This little punk was seriously overstepping his


    boundaries.


    He thought about it again before he spoke again, "How about this then? The gem that I found is worth


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    at least 7 or 8 million bucks. How about I give it to you?"


    At this, Tanya and Yvonne could not help but look at Fane. If he let Young Master Wilson get away this


    time, then not only would he not earn a target on his back, but he would get 7 or 8 million bucks. It was


    a hefty sum of money.


    They assumed that Fane would agree to this deal. Any other person would have snapped it up a long


    time ago.


    "7 or 8 million is nothing to me. Give me a billion, and then we''ll talk!"

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    "I billion!"


    Many from the crowd inhaled sharply when they heard this. This bodyguard was just pushing it at this


    point. Was he aware of how much money 1 billion was? He had guts to be asking for 1 billion!


    Furthermore, Young Master Wilson had kindly offered the gemstone he had just bought, valued at


    around 7 o r 8 million bucks; that was a pretty good deal on its own. How much could a mere


    bodyguard earn anyway? He spoke as though he had plenty of money.


    "1 billion? Heh. Aren''t you just being obnoxious? Why don''t you go and steal it yourself?¡± 1


    Young Master Wilson stared at him as though he was a madman, a contemptuous smile slowly forming


    on his lips. "Oh, I know why you need so much money now," he said. "You¡¯ve been thinking about it till


    it drove you nuts, didn''t you? Your dearest Grandfather Taylor''s 70th birthday is fast approaching, and


    you''ll b e chased out of the Taylors if you can''t fork out the 40 million you promised. Also, you''d have to


    break up with Selena Taylor, right?"


    "No way. This guy is Selena Taylor''s husband?"


    "Mmhmm. I heard that he''s a military vet-a war hero. I think he was the one who saved the day during


    the incident at the zoo!"


    Murmurs began to circte among the crowd.


    "This guy is the definition of a true man, and he''s not too bad of a person either. He risked his life at the


    frontlines so that we can live peaceful lives. My son, o n the other hand, never made it back..."


    Lamenting, an old man from the crowd sighed as he recalled his son who had perished at the


    frontlines.


    Fane nced toward the old man before looking at the gemstone right before Young Master Wilson.


    "Fine. I''ll let you have a bit of dignity today." Fane took the gemstone from him. "I''ll take the gemstone


    so that you don''t have to kneel down and bark like a dog."


    "As if you''d dare do something like that!"


    Young Master Wilson"s bodyguard immediately snarled, full of bravado.


    Yvonne wanted so badly to see Young Master Wilson bark like a dog and thought that Fane would be


    firm i n the idea, but she never expected that he would be convinced so easily. Needless to say, she


    was unsatisfied with the oue.


    She then looked at the icyvender jadeite. "Fane, you said that you''d give this to me after you''ve cut it


    open," she told him. "You sure you won''t regret it?"


    The crowd became hyperattentive when they heard this. This gem was worth around 20 to 30 million.


    Was Fane really going to give it to her?


    Of course, it would make Fane less trustworthy should


    he choose to eat his words, but most would understand him. Many of them would choose to do so, too.


    It was a matter of 20 to 30 million bucks, after all!


    Yvonne merely wanted to see his response; she had no intention of iming it as her own property.


    After all, she had only forked out 300 thousand, yet this gem was worth over a hundred times more


    than that.


    More importantly, she had advised Fane to not choose this rock. How could she have a say in anything


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    now?


    "I, Fane Woods, will never go back on my word," he replied unhesitatingly, and it was an unexpected


    reply. "Anyone who knows me knows that I''m a man o f my word."


    After he said that, he walked toward the old man." Your son died on the battlefield?"


    The old man nodded his head, a bitter smile on his face. "That''s right. I have a son and a daughter. My


    son had enlisted himself in the army, but who would''ve known that I''d never see him again. Now, it¡¯s


    just me and my daughter, living our lives.¡±


    He released a tired sigh; red began to rim his eyes. " Still, my son was a hero because he died on the


    battlefield. How can we live in such peace without their sacrifices? I believe that those of you who were


    i n the military would understand this!"


    Unexpectedly, Fane thrust the gemstone toward the old man. "I can''t do much for you, but this gem is


    worth a few million. Take this as my offering of thanks."


    "What?"


    The crowd was stunned when they saw this, and hearts were touched at that moment. What a gift to


    give, from a former soldier to a martyr¡¯s family.


    "Young man, this...this is too precious. I can''t ept this!"

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    The old man¡¯s eyes reddened even further; warmth began to tingle in his chest.


    "You have to ept this. This is a token of my appreciation-and it contains the hearts of all the soldiers


    of our country," Fane insisted, earnest and solemn in his persuasion.


    "A-Alright. Thank you very, very much!"


    The old man''s eyes turned ssy. He slowly took the gemstone from Fane''s hands.


    "It contains the hearts of all the soldiers in our country? Hmph. You think too highly of yourself now.


    Even a general wouldn¡¯t spew such flowery nonsense!" Michael, who stood by the side, smiled a cruel


    smile when he heard this.


    "Talking as though you were a god of war!" he scoffed t o himself.


    "Thank...thank you!"


    The old man wanted to get onto his knees, but Fane stopped him.


    The old man quickly went to a nearby store to exchange the jadeite for money. So long as it was sold


    for a slightly cheaper price, plenty of brokers were willing to buy such gemstones.


    "How generous of you, giving something worth 7 to 8


    million away just like that. Why didn¡¯t you keep it for yourself? If you gave it to Grandfather Taylor, the


    Taylors wouldn¡¯t trouble you so much since its value i s almost 10 million. Well, almost... But it''s better


    than not being able to fork out anything when his birthdayes along!"


    Michael smirked as he came face-to-face with Fane.


    "You don''t have to sweat yourself over this matter. Nheless, I¡¯m letting you off with a warning: Don''t


    even think about having my woman. You might regret everything otherwise-and it''d be toote then."


    Fane stared at the other man. He did not even see Michael as a menace.


    "Hah! Interesting. Are you threatening me?"


    Young Master Wilson burst intoughter. "That¡¯s right -she''s your woman now. But if you can''t bring out


    the promised 40 million during the old man''s 70th birthday, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the Taylor family."


    Michael clicked his tongue. "You''ll be forced to divorce her, and if she''s divorced, then isn¡¯t she free to


    do as she pleases? She won¡¯t be your woman then."


    "Just wait and see!"


    Fane could not be bothered with the other man. He turned toward Tanya. "Miss Tanya, should we


    continue shopping or go back now?¡± he spoke, falling back into his bodyguard posture.


    "Let''s go back. We can''t lug such a big gemstone around with us. Besides, someone is really eager to


    go back and properly inspect the stone at home!" Tanya smiled and nced at Yvonne.


    Yvonne adored gambling rocks, and she loved jadeite even more.


    "Let¡¯s go back. Fane, carry this back to the car. It''s way too heavy for me!"


    Yvonne cast Fane a brilliant smile. This man had given her such a valuable item. She no longer cared


    about yesterday''s incident.


    Fane easily hefted the gemstone, and the three walked towards the car.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It was only then when Yvonne looked as though something just came to mind when they were halfway


    to the car. "Fane, are you really going to give such a precious object to me?" she said, expression


    unreadable. "Don¡¯t tell me that you like me and want t o be on my good side? I told you that I''m not the


    least bit interested in a married man such as yourself. Don¡¯t get any ideas!"

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Fane felt slightly bashful. Yvonne was under the impression that she was every man¡¯s object of desire.


    Now that he thought about it, his actions were rather questionable. Would anybody else just give away


    something worth 20 to 30 million?


    Furthermore, Yvonne was good-looking, and she had a nice figure. He had identally caught sight of


    that figure yesterday too, so she probably suspected he had some unsavory intentions towards her and


    wanted to get on her good side by giving her such a present. It was certainly a usible theory.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane gave a wry smile. "Don¡¯t worry, I''m not having any wild ideas about you," he assured. "You paid


    for this, and I already said that I''d give this to you no matter what came out while you were paying. I


    don''t g o back on my word as a man."


    He paused for a while here before continuing, "Just take it as an apology for yesterday¡¯s ident, if


    you''re genuinely that ufortable with taking it."


    In truth, he had not really done anything wrong yesterday. In fact, she did not close the door and


    walked straight out of the bathroom as she was.


    Nheless, she was a woman. Fane still felt slightly apologetic for that.


    Yvonne''s cheeks immediately med when she heard


    his words. She did not know why the incident from yesterday suddenly crossed her mind.


    In addition, she felt like she was naked when Fane looked at her at this moment. It embarrassed her to


    no end.


    She rolled her eyes at him. "What do you mean you don''t have any ideas about me? Am I that ugly?¡±


    Fane quickly cleared his throat and decided to be blunt. "You are good-looking, but I have a wife, and I


    think she''s more beautiful than you are. I certainly won''t have any wild ideas!¡± 2


    "You..."


    Yvonne was so angry that she stamped her foot. What did he mean, saying that she was good-looking


    yet was less beautiful than his wife? He really had a foot i n his mouth. Could he not even attempt to


    sweet-talk a girl?


    Besides, she was far younger than Selena, and she had a voluptuous body. How could that woman


    everpare to her? 1


    "Hold on. Why is your face turning red, Yvonne? What did Fane do to you yesterday?¡±


    Tanya was quick to notice something, and she asked a s soon as she detected something off.


    "Oh, it''s nothing!"


    Yvonne suddenly panicked. She did not know to speak of something like this.


    She often wore sexy clothing, and even her skirts were too revealing sometimes, yet she was a


    conservative girl in personality. She had never been in a rtionship and had never even held a boy''s


    hand before.


    "But I think there¡¯s something going on between you too!"


    Tanya stared at them, suspicious.


    Of course, Fane and Yvonne''s lips were sealed. She could not do anything but give up.


    Soon enough, they arrived back at the Drake family¡¯s residence.


    In a car parked on the opposite side of the street, Luca and the other bodyguards noticed Fane had


    returned.


    "He''s back. Brother Luca, it''s prettyte now. That punk will probably get off from work soon. Our


    opportunityes the moment he leaves work!" a bodyguard spoke.


    "That''s right. We must catch this b*stard!"


    Luca nodded his head. "Our young miss wouldn''t be in such a dire state now if he hadn''t fed her


    crotons!" 1


    They never thought that after a short while, they would see Fane driving a car out all by himself.


    "That b*stard actually drives a Porsche. It¡¯s pretty early for him to leave work. It''s only 4:30 now, and


    he¡¯s already out!"


    Seeing this, Luca immediately set the n into motion. "Come on, let''s follow him," he spoke. "We''ll


    think about catching himter once we stop his car."


    In an instance, the George family''s bodyguardsnumbering over 10-went down at the same time,


    walking toward Fane.


    "I''m barred at the gates the moment Ie out. Seems like you''ve waited for me for a long time!"

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Fane''s lips twisted into a mirthless smile as he got down from the car.


    "Ahem. I hope you don''t mind, but you''reing along with us today."


    Luca chuckled, cutting straight to the chase.


    "Really? Where to?¡± Fane asked.


    "The George family¡¯s residence. You fed our young miss crotons, so you have no choice but toe


    along with us. Not a single one of your family members will b e spared if anything happens to the young


    miss!"


    Luca looked at Fane. He knew the punk was probably a skilled fighter; Fane would not have been


    recruited a s a bodyguard for the Drake family otherwise.


    However, they had numbers on their side, and they were the guards of the George family, thus they did


    not tremble before Fane.


    "That''s a normal response," came Fane''s reply, but his forehead creased soon after. "What do you


    mean? You¡¯ve already taken my family?"


    "Hmph. What do you think, punk?¡±


    One of the bodyguards chuckled. "We¡¯re just missing you and your wife, but never mind your wife.


    She''s a manager in the Drake family¡¯spany, after all. You''re more important!"


    "You dare to take my family? How bold of you."


    Fane¡¯s expression darkened. A sudden chill swept over the area.


    "Look, we don''t want to raise a hand against them either, punk. Juste along with us quietly."


    The bodyguard thought that they were inplete control of the situation and grinned at Fane. It was


    clear he did not think anything of the other man.


    "It¡¯s in your best interest that my family be left unharmed. It won''t just be you who''ll apany them to


    the grave otherwise¡ªand even after I''m done with all the Georges, the bodies still won''t be enough!"


    Fane''s features hardened; his fingers curled into fists.


    "Hmph. We talked nicely to you. You think you''re some sort of big shot now?"


    "Seems like you''ll seriously look down on us bodyguards of the Georges if we don''t teach you a


    lesson."


    "Of course, the Drakes are more powerful than the Georges in terms of financial and material wealth,


    but no one said that the Georges'' bodyguards can''t rival the Drakes'' bodyguards!"


    Two or three men circled Fane, prepared to pummel him.


    s, they had no chance to strike first when Faneshed out.


    His fists flew, and in a sh, the three bodyguards were on the floor, spitting blood.


    "Vermin like you don''t even deserve to put yourself on the same pedestal as me."


    Fane icily red at the men writhing on the floor and moaning in pain. He bore the indisputable aura of


    someone high above them.


    Luca waspletely stunned in his spot. Fane moved too fast; he did not manage to get a good look


    and his subordinates were already on the floor.


    Someone like this was way too terrifying. In a moment, all his confidence from earlier deserted him.


    "I''ll go to George family''s residence, but you''re not going to hold me down!"


    Fane waved at Luca and the other bodyguards.


    At this moment, Luca¡¯s phone rang.


    He quickly picked up the call. "Luca, have you and your guards done anything yet?" came Mr. George''s


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    voice from the other end of the line. "Fane is a miracle doctor. Our daughter ispletely fine now, and


    she''s in good spirits. Plus, she genuinely lost 30 kilos. You have to invite Fane and his wife over nicely.


    They''re our esteemed guests!" he spoke.


    "Oh, that¡¯s right," the patriarch added. "Our butler has already booked a hotel-the six-star Dynasty


    Hotel!" when he heard all of this. Why could he not have called one or two minutes earlier? 1 Now,


    Fane did not seem too happy.


    The corners of Luca''s mouth began to twitch furiously

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    "Brother Luca, what do we do? Seems like the b*stard i s super strong!"


    One of the George family''s bodyguards asked Luca right after he hung up. It was obvious that what


    Fane did just then had sparked fear in them.


    Luca exhaled a heavy sigh and approached Fane. He bowed ever so slightly. "My apologies, Miracle


    Doctor Woods. It''s all a misunderstanding," he apologized." Our master just called us and said that the


    young miss is doing very well. In fact, she lost a total of 15 kilos today. He specially said that he''d be


    treating you and your family to dinner. We''ve already booked the hotel." 2


    The remaining bodyguards also started to bow when they heard this. "We apologize, Miracle Doctor


    Woods!" they cried toward Fane.


    Fane was stunned; their attitudes changed entirely in the blink of an eye. More importantly, so many


    people were watching them. Being called ''Miracle Doctor Woods'' attracted a little too much attention


    than what he would like.


    He could do nothing but smile. "It''s fine so long as my family isn''t hurt. Don''t call me a miracle doctor-


    I''m not one in the first ce. I just saw that your young miss was a little overweight and helped her to


    lose it."


    The crowd was taken aback. This man spoke of it so


    easily. Help her lose weight? If Sharon George could lose weight that easily, the issue would not have


    dragged on to this day.


    She had seen so many doctors, so many dieticians. Every single one decided that her obesity was an


    incurable disease.


    After he mulled over his thoughts, Luca asked," Miracle Doctor Woods...no. Mr. Woods, will there be


    anyplications if she loses that much weight in such a short time? Will it affect the young miss''s


    health?"


    "Don''t worry; there won''t be anyplications.


    Furthermore, she won''t go back to her initial weight, and her skin will be supple and bouncy!" Fane


    spoke confidently.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Oh. That''s great then!"


    Luca heaved an internal sigh of relief. "Before, we had invited so-called professionals to help our young


    miss lose weight. Unfortunately, not only was it difficult for her to lose two or three kilos, but she¡¯d even


    gain over 1 0 kilos a few days after that."


    "Despite all that, you kidnapped my family. I can¡¯t forgive you just because you''re treating us to dinner.


    Your master will have to apologize to my family and ask them for forgiveness!"


    Fane said earnestly after he thought about it.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Our master will surely apologize. We¡¯re reasonable people," Luca assured


    him."


    Besides, he did this because he was worried about the young miss''s health-if anyplications will


    ur. Only then did he temporarily kidnap your rtives. I assure you we didn''ty a finger on them.


    We just let them rest in the Georges'' residence!"


    He noticed that Fane was definitely not a run-of-the-mill bodyguard.


    He was too quick on his feet. He probably would notst more than three seconds if he had fought the


    man instead.


    Besides, so many dieticians and doctors could not cure the young miss, yet Fane had helped Sharon


    lose 15 kilos just like that. If he was not a miracle doctor, what was he?


    This man was so skilled at both fighting and medicine. He was anything but normal. 1


    It was then when Luca made a mental note: He would tell the master privately that Fane Woods could


    never be crossed once they returned. In fact, it would be best if they could establish a good rtionship


    with him.


    "All right, I''ll let you guys off the hook this once and go over to have dinner. I want to have a good look


    and see if you''ve bullied my family."


    Fane agreed after he gave it some thought.


    "No way! Of course not!" 1


    Luca nearly copsed in relief. Not one scratch was


    inflicted on Fiona or the rest of them before he came t o the Drake family''s residence. He hoped that


    the master and the rest of the guards did not raise a finger against them during his absence. 1


    Fane was just a bodyguard, but with his level of skill i n his fists, the Georges would incur a bitter


    victory if they fought... That was assuming they could win.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Carefully nning, Luca thenmanded the other two bodyguards, "You two! Go pick up Miss


    Selena from herpany. You must be respectful and treat her well, do you understand?"


    At this moment, Fane thought of his precious daughter.


    "Oh, right. You didn¡¯t take away my daughter, Kylie, right?¡± he spoke. "If she¡¯s terrified because of you,


    you''dnd yourself in serious trouble.¡±


    After all, Kylie was only a little over four years old; he did not want her to be frightened and traumatized


    at such an innocent age.


    "Well, when we went to your house, we didn''t see any little girl, so we didn''t..."


    Luca wiped the cold sweat on his forehead once more. Thankfully, they did not take the daughter away


    as she went to school. Otherwise, this unassable yet mysterious man before him would be infuriated.


    Although the George family was puissant, it was certainly not a good idea to give Fane the hump. 1


    "Alright, I''ll pick up my daughter first before going to the George family''s residence," Fane decided


    before going back into his car.


    Without further ado, Luca quicklymanded his


    subordinates to make way for Fane.


    "Hurry up and move the car. Make way for Mr. Woods!"


    Meanwhile, in the George family''s residence, Sasa no longer had an upset stomach, and she did not


    want to visit the toilet again. It seemed that the efficacy of the pill hadpletely worn off, and Sasa


    was lively once more. 3


    The greatest oue from everything that had happened was that Sasa had lost more than 15


    kilograms, and she weighed only around 90 kilograms at this moment. If they had not seen it for


    themselves, Mr. and Mrs. George would hardly believe it. The girl before them turned into an alluring


    andely youngdy. This was their daughter!


    The clothes on Sasa were obviously bigger and looser now as she drastically lost so much weight. She


    took a shower and found herself some old skirt that she used to wear when she was slimmer back then


    to change into.


    "Wow. Now that Miss Sasa has lost so much weight, her features are delicate and sharp. She looks


    very charming. If this continues tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, Miss Sasa would be stunningly


    beautiful!"


    Fiona¡¯s praises for Sharon gushed right out of her mouth as she looked at her. Internally, however, she


    sighed in relief.


    The head of George, on the other hand, felt apologetic


    toward Fiona and the others. "I¡¯m truly sorry, everyone. I especially didn''t expect that Fane, a veteran,


    could be so skilled in the medical area."


    He paused and then continued, "I hope you can forgive me for what I did today."


    "Oh, it''s all forgiven. You''ve already invited us to a six-star hotel for a luxurious dinner. How can we be


    so unforgiving?"


    Xena responded with a smile. This was the George family, a first-ss aristocrat family! She would be


    set for life if she could get connected with a member or two of the family. 1


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Dinner is a must."


    Master George relented with a bitter smile. He then spoke again in a worried tone, "I''m concerned


    about Fane; that he''ll be unhappy about it. After all, he didn''t ask for a penny from my daughter, and yet


    he gave her such a magical pill to help my daughter lose weight."


    "It''s nothing at all. Don''t be preupied. He listens to me, and he wouldn¡¯t be angry if I asked him not


    to. Besides, is there any parent on this earth who doesn''t care about their children? Mr. and Mrs.


    George are only afraid of bad things happening to Miss Sasa."


    The smile on Fiona''s face was only a facade; she was deathly afraid initially.


    "Hmmm. We''ll be going out to dinner in a while, and it might not be convenient for you to travel here


    and there, given that you don¡¯t have a car. We have lots of cars in our garage, and some of them are


    just staying i n the garage for nothing. How about you pick two of them?" Master George cated after


    mulling over his thoughts.


    "These two cars represent my sincere apologies. What do you think?"


    "Um... Uh. Mr. George, you''re too polite and benevolent to us! It happened that my son and his


    girlfriend, Xena, both have driving licenses but don''t have a car! Thank you so much!"


    Fiona gushed with excitement, her eyes brightened in an instant.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    In a blink of an eye, Fiona and the others standing before one of the George family''s garages.


    When the heavy metal door was lifted, they found themselves face-to-face with opulent and sumptuous


    branded cars: Bentley, Porsche, Ferrari, and even Rolls-Royce. Besides, some of them were rare and


    of limited edition. Each of them bore an imperial and illustrious aura like a prideful ruler.


    "Ma, can... Can I pick one as well? Is it mine after I pick it?"


    Xena was a little agitated; she never anticipated that her blessings woulde so soon. She suddenly


    found herself touched with her decision of dating Ben. Him as a back-up was indeed her best decision


    ever.


    Nevertheless, Fiona countered, "How could you think like that? A moment ago, you were saying you''re


    just Ben''s girlfriend, and not a Taylor yet. For the time being, this car doesn''t belong to you, but you can


    drive it since you''re Ben''s girlfriend."


    "Fane and sister Selena both have their own cars. Only Ben and I have driving licenses without cars.


    Ma, can''t you just give it to me?"


    The bitter feeling of remorse hung over her head at that moment. After all, she was desperately cutting


    ties with the Taylors to save herself a while ago. How


    would she even know Fane could truly help Sasa lose weight? 1


    She bet Fiona would not want to give her the car anymore because of what happened.


    As expected, Fiona shed a small smile and said," You can use the car, but the car is mine, and the


    other one belongs to Ben. You can drive my car now for the time being as I wait for the moment I''d get


    my driving license, and I¡¯ll use it then. By that time, you could use Ben¡¯s. It''s more than enough for you


    to share one with him."


    Xena swallowed down her tears of bitter disappointment. She could only smile bitterly at this moment.


    "Alright then. We''re a family anyway, so it doesn''t matter who owns the cars."


    "It''s good that you understand it."


    Fiona chuckled. "Pick a car."


    "Master George, can we pick this...this Rolls-Royce?"


    Ben had been staring at a raven ck Rolls-Royce for the longest time, and he felt giddy.


    "Absolutely!"


    Master George smiled. "This is my apologies for inviting you to my ce forcibly. As long as you¡¯re


    willing to forgive me for my rudeness and don¡¯t speak ill of me in front of Fane. You can pick whichever


    you desire!" "Wonderful! Master George, you truly deserve to be patriarch of the George family. How


    generous, how benevolent!¡±


    Ben could barely conceal his soaring excitement. He immediately pointed at one car. "This is it! I pick


    this!¡±


    "For the other one, we''ll pick Rolls-Royce as well!¡±


    Xena eximed, an obvious tremble in her voice. If she got to drive a Rolls-Royce, it would


    immediately increase her social status. Just the thought of it sent shivers of excitement throughout her


    being.


    Master George guffawed. "Not a problem! Let me get you the keys right now."


    He soon got the keys to both cars and handed them over.


    "This is amazing. We can now drive such good cars, too!"


    "This is fancier and much more expensive than your sister and brother-inw''s car!"


    Xena gushed uncontrobly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Master George, don''t you worry. My son-inw is nothing but skillful in treating people. He treated my


    husband¡¯s leg, and he''s now fully recovered!"


    Fiona chuckled while praising Fane in front of Master George.


    Fiona''s words shocked the George family.


    A short while ago, when they threatened to kill Fiona and the others, Fiona tried her very best to shove


    all the mes and responsibilities onto Fane. Not only did she not acknowledge Fane as her son-in-


    Now that Fiona saw opportunities and benefits, she changed her attitude, calling Fane her dear son-in-


    <pw unabashedly.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    "Really? I''d like to meet this son-inw of yours then!¡±


    Master George shed a small smile before he continued, "Both of you, drive the cars out of the


    garage and park them at the main gate. You can drive t o the Dynasty Hotel for dinner in a while."


    "Alright, we''ll do that!"


    Ben and Xena-whose every cell in their body was screaming excitedly not long ago-could not wait any


    longer to test out the cars. They drove the cars and parked them at the main gate.


    After a short while, Luca returned to the George family¡¯s residence with a few wounded men.


    Upon their return, Luca made his injured men get medical treatment before presenting himself before


    Master George.


    Luca called Master George toe aside and whispered to him, "Sir, you didn''t harm Fiona and the


    others after we left the residence, did you? Fane has threatened us, saying that if we touched a single


    strand of hair of his family, he won¡¯t go easy on us!¡±


    "Hmph. This young man is rather adamant and braze. How dare he not put the George family in his


    eyes!¡±


    After hearing what Luca had reported, Master George began to sneer.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If it''s not because he managed to treat my daughter''s strange obesity, I''ll make him know that no one


    can cross the George family!" Master George subsequently scoffed. "Us being a first-ss aristocratic


    family isn''t a joke!"


    How dare this punk threaten the George family. Was h e not a little too bold? Was the George family


    that easy to be threatened?


    However, thest thing he expected was Luca, the head bodyguard, tried to persuade him, "Sir, Fane


    Woods is no ordinary man. He can heal young miss¡¯s condition, which shows that he possessed good


    medical skills. Moreover, hisbat ability is superior that no bodyguards hired by the Drake family


    canpare to him!"


    "What do you mean? Is he that strong?"


    Master George''s feature turned solemn in an instant after hearing Luca''s exaggerated ims on Fane.


    "Yes, Sir! He''s so strong that even three or four of our men wouldn''t be able to defeat him. It''ll only take


    him a second to knock them down and not a single chance for them to counterattack."


    "Frankly speaking, even I can''t do it at such a speed, Sir. I believe he''s stronger than I am!"


    Luca''s face hardened as he spoke. There were not many people who acquired betterbat skill than


    he did in this Middle Province.


    "What a strong man! It looks like the Drakes have recruited another skilled bodyguard!"


    After hearing it, Master George quickly thought of something that made his heart skip a beat. "Wait,


    what? Did you say that you and your men have already fought Fane?¡± Master George questioned. "I''m


    afraid that he''ll be very upset since you''ve done it. After all, to Sasa, Fane is her savior that helped her


    lose weight and to start anew. It was a really bad move for us to go against Fane!"


    ¡°Sir, the main reason is that your phone call came a little toote. If you''ve called one minuteter, I''d


    be lying on the ground as well!"


    Luca showed a bitter smile and continued," Nheless, Fane Woods isn''t an unforgiving person. He


    has the domineering and generous aura that a soldier should have. I canpletely concur with this.


    He said as long as we didn''t do anything to harm his family, apologize to his family, and they''re willing t


    o forgive us, then it''s fine for him. Otherwise..."


    Luca paused for a second and then carried on, with a worried tone. "Otherwise, he''ll dig our graves.¡±


    "What?"


    The uneasiness washed over Master George; he stood frozen upon hearing it.


    "Isn¡¯t this punk being too arrogant? How strong is he that he could say such words!"


    Master George was rendered speechless for a good while before his lips could eventually part again.


    He thanked his lucky stars that he did not harm Fiona and the others; he even made an effort to


    apologize for it!


    At the same time, he doubted Fane''s ability to defeat the George family on his own.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    At the same time the conversation between Master George and Luca ended, Selena arrived at


    George¡¯s mansion in her car. She parked the car in the yard and got out of the car right after.


    Selena still had her professional attire since she had just gotten off of work. Her aura made her look


    capable and responsible.


    "Is this Fane''s wife? Fane is lucky to have her as his wife! Can you see how outstanding she is?"


    Some from the George family eximed when Selena came into view.


    "Fa, Ma, are you alright?"


    Selena came to Fiona and Andrew and took a good look at them. She then asked, ¡°What happened?


    Why did the George family invite us to dinner out of a sudden?"


    "Hey, it¡¯s okay. Nothing happened!"


    Fiona answered with a smile. "Didn¡¯t Fane help Miss Sasa to lose weight? Now that Miss Sasa has


    sessfully lost around 15 kilograms, Master George i s so delighted that he invited us to dinner! It''s


    his way of expressing his gratitude to us. Not only that, but he also showed us his garage and had us


    pick two of them as gifts!¡±


    Fiona pulled Selena to the two Rolls-Royce as she spoke, "What do you think about these two cars,


    Selena? Look, these are so new. All their cars look very new; I guess they barely use them. It¡¯s a waste


    to see those cars parked in the garage and not using them. Hehe. He asked us to pick, so of course


    we''d have to pick the mostvish ones!¡±


    Selena was dumbfounded at her words. These were Rolls-Royce, for God¡¯s sake!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled wryly and sighed. "Ma, you really know how to help yourself and choose whatever you like."


    "Of course! They¡¯re all luxury cars, and they asked me t o choose two of them. Why shouldn''t I?"


    "Besides, we didn''t get them by stealing or snatching. This a gift from the George family. Why shouldn¡¯t


    we take it? We¡¯re not fools."


    Fiona''s face looked as though it was beaming. "Your brother and Xena will use these cars, and after I


    get m y driving license, I''ll be driving it!" Fiona said to Selena.


    "Xena?"


    She immediately turned her head and looked to the other side upon hearing her mother''s words. Only


    then did she realize that Xena Jackson-this liar-was strolling with her brother in the garden on the other


    side.


    Selena''s face darkened in an instant. "Why is she here? Ma, didn''t you tell Ben what had happened


    that day? Why didn''t he break up with her?"


    "Selena, you know how much Ben loves Xena. Do you think it''s possible for him to ask for a breakup?


    Moreover, Xena already exined that it was only a misunderstanding. Both times that she nned the


    robberies were for her vanity. She showed off in front o f her drinking-buddies and was eavesdropped


    by the other party over a drinking session. In fact, she didn¡¯t initiate the coboration with the other


    party!" Fiona replied in an awkward tone.


    Selena was rendered speechless for a moment. "Ma, how could you believe in what she said?" she


    spoke once she found her voice. "Didn''t Fane already exin that Xena was given a portion after the


    robberies? Her ultimate intention is the money; the Taylors¡¯ money!"


    s, these words made Fiona upset. She shot Selena a fiery re and rebuked, "If she was really


    after our money, why was she still with us when we''re not wealthy and have nothing at all? Hasn''t she


    been loyal to your brother all the while? Besides, Fane didn''t like Xena in the first ce! We can¡¯t


    "Still, the Motorbike Robbers told us the same!"


    Selena was unconvinced of her mother''s opinion. She always felt that there was more to Xena than


    what she let on; that she was not a good woman. Eventually, something bad would happen if Ben


    continued being with her.


    "That was to frame her!¡±


    Stubbornly, Fiona was still taking Xena''s side. "Just let it pass! Perhaps Xena has some difficulties that


    we don''t know. We can¡¯tpletely trust Fane¡¯s onesided words, after all. We weren''t there when it all


    went down, right? Since your brother likes her so much, let everything that happened in the past be


    buried. Let''s just pretend that nothing happened. If you''re still unhappy about it, we''ll all take extra


    precautions in the future and observe her closely to see what kind of person she is."


    Selena could not find herself to say anything after that. Twice. They were robbed twice, yet they still let


    the matter go.


    However, given that her mother took Xena''s side and her unbelievable younger brother¡¯s love for Xena,


    Selena could only concede.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Fane and Kylie soon arrived at the George family''s residence main gate.


    He got out of the car and nced over his surroundings. His face sunk.


    "My Miracle Doctor Woods! It''s so great to finally see you here!"


    Master George¡¯s smile emerged in an instant and came over to wee Fane. He stretched out his


    hand to show his sincerity.


    Fane ced Kylie at her feet before taking Master George¡¯s hand. "Don''t have to call me a genius


    doctor o r what so ever. I¡¯m not a miracle doctor. In this world, there''s only one person that is worth


    being called a miracle doctor. This person is Marshal Haays. Ethan Haays!" 1


    Fane bore a small smile as he spoke. "Fane will do," he added.


    "Alright then. Fane, your medical skills are really excellent!"


    Master Georgemented after a brief moment of thinking. "I''ve never met a doctor like you!"


    Fane noticed that there was no sign of anger on his family''s faces. "It looks like my mother-inw isn''t


    upset at all," Fane concluded.


    Master George''s face flushed. He was embarrassed. "I was indeed reckless previously, and I have


    apologized to them."


    "Yes, he''s right! It¡¯s only a misunderstanding. After all, your medical skills are so good that we as your


    family aren''t aware of it, let alone Master George!"


    Fiona approached Fane and interrupted their conversation with a smile on her face. "Master George i s


    very kind and generous! He even gifted us two of his luxury cars! I¡¯ve never met someone as


    benevolent as h e is!"


    Fane was speechless once more. It seemed like the two Rolls-Royce next to Fiona werepensation


    from the George family. Therefore, it was no surprise that his mother-inw''s mood was too good to be


    true.


    At this point in time, Ben and Xena came over to the crowd.


    When Xena noticed Fane¡¯s piercing stares toward her, she instantly remembered Fane ughtering


    the Motorbike Robbers. She was so frightened that she lowered her head, afraid of meeting his gaze.


    "Xena, what''s the matter? Feeling uneasy due to my presence here?"


    Fane smiled coldly. He spared her life, but he never expected this liar would be this bold to stay by


    Ben''s side. This woman was a daredevil!


    "Brother-inw, what are you talking about? We''re a


    family. If you have anything else to say, let''s talk about itter at home! Besides, Xena hade clean


    to Pa and Ma. It was just a misunderstanding!¡±


    Ben stepped forward and defended Xena once he noticed the tense atmosphere between Fane and


    Xena.


    "A misunderstanding?¡±


    Fane sneered. Were they saying that what he saw with his pair of eyes was only a misunderstanding?


    "Yeah! She was drunk and trying to show off in front o f her drink-buddies that she found a rich


    boyfriend, and...¡± 2


    Ben shrugged and nced at Master George. "My dear brother-inw, we¡¯re at Master George¡¯s ce.


    There¡¯s a crowd here; it wouldn''t be nice to talk over this thing here."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Fine. I''ll give you face since you¡¯re calling me brother-inw today."


    Fane nodded, showing a light small. "But, I hope that you won''t regret your decision in the future.¡±


    Fane knew it very well that when Ben called him brother-inw, Ben was hoping Fane would not probe


    further on the topic. Moreover, Fiona and Andrew had forgiven Xena. It would be oversensitive of him,


    aiming at Xena on purpose.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Xena heaved in relief when she knew Fane could not d o anything to her, even if he was upset.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ben and Fiona took her side and defended her. This left Fane no choice but to give up even if he


    wanted to murder her.


    Fane was calctive, though; he did not poke her bubble of lies right then and there. It seemed that


    this guy would be extremely difficult to deal with. Xena thought to herself that she had to be careful in


    front of him in the future. Otherwise, she would be giving the game away.


    "Let¡¯s move. It''s gettingte, and we¡¯ve already made reservations at the hotel diner," Master George


    chortled and announced.


    Right as Master George spoke, Sasa walked out of the house.


    "Fane, I just can¡¯t thank you enough! The pill was so effective!"


    Sasa rushed to Fane when she spotted him.


    "Oh my goodness! She..."


    Selena sped a hand over her mouth as she found it hard to believe her eyes. "Miss Sasa has lost a


    lot of weight! You''re only around 80 to 85 kilograms now, right? You look fitter now! If you lose another


    15


    kilograms tomorrow, you''ll look even better. Not only that, but judging by your features, you''d be a very


    stunningdy after you lose weight!"


    "Thank you for thepliment, Sis!¡±


    Sasa blushed. "If only I was half as good-looking as you after I lost some weight."


    "You¡¯ll look good, no doubt about it!" 1


    Selena managed to squeeze an awkward smile, even though she had an internal battle when Sasa


    called her ''Sis''. Last night when Sasa proposed to Fane, she announced that if she ever got married to


    Fane, she would treat Selena like her dear sister.


    Of course, Selena was older than Sasa by a few years. She was not sure if she was oversensitive


    about this situation.


    "The result is pretty good. Today''s just the first day, and the result is most obvious and effective on its


    first day!"


    "The oue will be a little less effective tomorrow, weaker on the day after that, and so on."


    Fane examined Sasa for a good while before adding," However, after three days of treatment, you


    should have an ordinary body type that a normal girl should b e having. The extra flesh and fats on


    your body are mostly umted toxins. Those fats shouldn''t be in your body."


    "8-but I only left one pill now. My dad stomped the


    other pill."


    Sasa''s brows furrowed in an instant as she grumpily stared at her father.


    Master George''s pallor was unsightly; he was embarrassed. How would he even know that the


    insignificant tiny ck sh*t would be a magical pill?


    "Ahem! This is, in fact, my mistake. That tiny thing looks ck and has a bad odor. It really looked like


    a ck sh*t!"


    "Furthermore, how could I possibly know that you, a veteran who just returned from the military, know


    about diet and losing weight..."


    Master George let out another dry cough to cover up his awkwardness. "Fane, you still have this pill,


    right? Since the whole treatment required three pills, can you give my daughter one more?"


    Fane was still slightly annoyed that the George family kidnapped Fiona and the others away. If it was


    not because they did not take Selena and Kylie away,


    Fane would have burst and been hostile from the start.


    Now when he saw the other man asking for the pill with a bright smile on his face, Fane sneered, "Of


    course I have the pill. However, as I''ve told Miss Sasa before, this medicine of mine is very costly, and I


    gave her the first three pills as a gift! If you want another one, I won''t give it for free. You''ll have to buy


    it.¡±


    "What? This man is too much! How could he ask money for one tiny pill when our Master George has


    invited them to a six-star hotel and even gave them two almost brand-new Rolls Royces!¡±


    "I agree! He''s too much! How could he not give face to our Master George?"


    Some of the Georges whispered among them, discussing andmenting over Fane¡¯s behavior.


    Based on their experience with others, Fane should be smiling and offering the pill to Master George to


    please him, like the others!


    Never did they expect that this punk would ask Master George to pay for the medicine.


    "Fane, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Fiona quickly interjected when she overheard the heated discussion among the George family. She


    was afraid of offending them. Why was Fane unafraid of displeasing them?

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    The George family was a first-ss aristocratic family, after all.


    Fiona stepped forward and red at Fane. "It''s just a pill, Fane. Why did you ask for money? Master


    George treated us well! He gave us two Rolls-Royces, too. What else do you want?"


    "She''s right! Fane, aren''t you being too greedy and ignorant? Can''t you just give it to Master George


    since he only needs one?" Xena snarled as she followed after Fiona. 1


    This was the perfect opportunity and time to please the George family! Was he an idiot? How could he


    ask for money and not consider the other party?


    Fane did not budge in the slightest at their friendly reminder as though he was as deaf as a post.


    He shed an indifferent smile after a while and replied, "Those two Rolls-Royces are the


    Two different things. Besides, my medicine is expensive! If it''s not for the kind-hearted Miss Sasa, I


    wouldn''t sell i t even if you kneel and beg!"


    This was the first time Master George met a person like Fane. Embarrassment washed over him in an


    instant.


    Nheless, the George family was loaded. It would not be an issue as long as it could be solved with


    money.


    "It should be this way," he replied with a small smile." Fane is right. I should pay for the medicine!"


    Pausing for a moment, he then asked, "Tell me, how much is it?"


    "It¡¯s not a lot. 20 million will do. Great value for a great product."


    "20 million? Why don''t you steal or rob? It''s just a pill, and you asked for 20 million?"


    A woman from the George family eximed angrily. She could not bear it anymore. This was ckmail


    in in sight, not a regr business!


    "Fane..."


    Even Selena showed slight annoyance at Fane''s answer. 20 million was too expensive for a pill. Was


    Fane not afraid of upsetting them?


    "Honey, you have to believe me! I''m not speaking nonsense!" Fane exined, showing a bitter smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. 20 million it is, then!"


    Master George did not show any hint of hesitation. He then called for his butler. "Butler, apply for a card


    and deposit 20 million in it. Sent it to the hotel once done. We''ll make a move to the hotel for dinner


    first." "Yes, Sir!"


    The butler nodded and left thepartment along with a few bodyguards.


    "W-what? Master George really paid for it?"


    Fiona swallowed hard. She initially thought that Master George would be infuriated, but he did not. He


    even paid for the 20-million medicine. It was 20 million! 1


    Fane took out a ck pill and handed it to Sasa. "Miss Sasa, keep it well. Don''t let it stomped into


    powder again this time!"


    "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll keep it safe!"


    Sasa chuckled.


    Not long after, they all arrived at the main door of the six-star Dynasty Hotel.


    "F*ck! Isn''t that the George family? Should we go and say something nice to please them?"


    On the other side, Ken rk, who had just got off the car, whispered to Ivan Taylor who was next to


    him.


    Ivan took a closer look, and his eyes widened into spheres asrge as saucers that they almost fell out.


    "A m I seeing things? T-That person looks like Fane Woods, the veteran, and that one looks like Selena


    Taylor. Huh? What? The whole family is here! And why are they with the George family?"

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    The George family, a first-ss aristocratic family in Middle Province. Even a second-ss aristocratic


    family like the rks could not wait to please them!


    Of course, those like the Taylor family were even more eager to make friends with them!


    Such an opportunity would note easily.


    Yet, there they were. Ken and Ivan saw Fane and his family walking together with the George family


    toward the six-star hotel!


    "This is weird. Under normal circumstances, many people would want to invite the George family over


    to dinner so badly just to please them. These people might not even show up even if you sincerely


    invited them!"


    "Hmmm. Could it be that today Fane invited them to dinner?" Ken murmured as he stared at them from


    behind.


    "Impossible! This is a six-star hotel, and it''s very costly to consume here. Does that punk have the


    money to spend in such a ce?"


    "Moreover, it''d be a shame for the George family to dine at the regr table, so he should at least get a


    private room and order fine liquor to please them, no? The cost will be at least one or two million, don¡¯t


    you think so?"


    Ken¡¯s forehead creased.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up as if he had thought of something. "By the way, I heard that Selena Taylor is


    the procurement manager in Drake Dynasty Real Estate which belongs to the Drake family.¡±


    "Yes...but how is it rted to the dinner?" Ivan asked.


    "I heard that the George family wants to be involved in the construction material business recently.


    They''ve already acquired a construction material factory that was about to shut down and are preparing


    to spearhead a big project," Ken exined. "Hmm... Do you think it¡¯s possible that the George family


    wanted t o coborate with the Drake family in the South Hill Real Estate project?¡±


    Ken thought for a while and carried on, "After all, this South Hill Real Estate project is a piece of juicy


    meat. This project could rake up a profit of 7 or 8 billion, no sweat."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ivan¡¯s face distorted when he heard Ken''s words. "No, don''t say it. You¡¯re wrong... F*ck, you''re right. It''s


    possible!" Ivan swore. "Selena is cunning. She said she¡¯d consider coborating with me thest time I


    met her, making me feel like there''s still hope to sign a contract, but I never expected her to be such a


    fake b *tch and invite the George family to dinner so she could get a favor or two."


    Ken pped his own forehead. "Now I remember!" he eximed. "Young Master Taylor, your family is


    directly involved in the construction material business, right? How did Selena not think of the Taylor


    family first? She''s one of the Taylors. Shouldn¡¯t she take care of her own family first?"


    Ivan¡¯s feature was even more distorted than before." Hmph! Who knows how this woman¡¯s brain works.


    She behaves well and filially in front of Grandpa Taylor and would always say she''ll make the Taylors


    greater than before. Now, however, I see that''s all changed."


    Ivan paused for a while before he added, "I think it''s all because I''m now the family¡¯s general manager,


    thus helping our family would ultimately be helping m e. She wants to be the heir, so if she gives this


    project t o the Taylor family, my position as the heir would be rubber-stamped!"


    "I see," Ken nodded. "It seems like Selena isn''t as innocent and kind as we see her. Something seems


    odd about her being the procurement manager with such a high sry in the Drake family''spany,


    and Fane being their bodyguard with an even ridiculously higher sry."


    "Son of a b*tch."


    bbergasted, Ivan could only sigh. "Young Master rk, you knocked some sense into me. You


    made me open my eyes."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Ken was puzzled.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    "That''s why Miss Tanya treats Selena and Fane all too kindly. This is the truth. I knew it!¡±


    Ivan looked as though he could see the light at the end of the tunnel. "Think about it this way. Fane¡¯s a


    punk who has only served as a soldier. Though he¡¯s skilled, the Drake family is so wealthy. It''s so easy


    for them to recruit a good bodyguard! Why do they pay him 20 million a month?"


    Ivan allowed his words to sink in before he added," Selena¡¯s sry is quite high as well, but she''s a


    procurement manager, so it''s reasonable to be this high. Only Fane¡¯s sry makes no sense; it¡¯s too


    much! The pay he''s getting only makes sense if it''s Selena''s. It''ll be obvious that they¡¯re doing


    something under the table if they pay Selena 20 million a month!"


    Ken seemed to have thought of something. "Are you saying that the Drake family wanted to pay Selena


    20 million a month but are afraid of raising suspicion? And that''s why they pay Fane 20 million


    instead?" Ken hypothesized.


    "Bingo!"


    Ivan patted Ken on his shoulder and began, "Now, I''m pretty sure that there''s something fishy going on


    between either Selena and Young Master Drake or Selena and Master Drake! The 20-million sry


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    only makes sense if we put it that way. What Miss Tanya


    said about Selena and Fane-that she¡¯s a capable manager and he''s a skilled veteran-are all bullsh*t to


    me. I have a hunch that Miss Tanya only uses this as a n excuse!" he continued.


    Ken stayed astonished. "So that''s the truth! Damn!


    Selena is such a shameless wh*re, selling her soul and body in order to get the life she desired! I


    thought the Drake family really appreciated their capability for a moment! Now that after Young Master


    Taylor has analyzed the situation thoroughly, I finally realized Selena is a lying b*tch!" 2


    Resentment grew inside Ken like a tumor as he spoke. He was good-looking-at least better than


    Michael Wilson-and filthy rich!


    If Selena wanted money, she could marry him. Instead, she went to find someone from the Drake


    family-perhaps the old master Drake-in secret and rejected him.


    When he thought of this, his edge of irritation had returned. What was bad about him? Was he worse


    than an old man?


    "How cunning. If the Drake family pays Selena 20 million bucks a month, everyone will suspect that


    she''s being taken care of by a sugar-daddy. But, if this 20 million is given to Fane, they''ll never focus


    on Selena, let alone doubt her. Of course, it might puzzle them as to why Fane''s sry is ridiculously


    high!"


    Ken clenched his fists as he trembled with rage.


    "I, too, didn¡¯t expect this dear cousin of mine will be this maniptive and crafty!"


    "Looks like I have to take precautions against her in the future. Otherwise, the Taylor family''s property


    will one day fall into her hands!¡± Ivan shed a wry smile.


    At this moment, another car came into the scene. Neil Hugo, Young Master of the Hugo family, got out


    of the car. "Both of you arrived so early; much earlier than m e!¡± he spoke. "What are you two talking


    about?"


    "Talking about a b*tch!¡± 2


    Ken¡¯s fists were still tightly clenched, hot with anger.


    "Who is it? Come, let''s discuss it together," Neil spoke with great interest in his voice.


    "Selena Taylor!"


    Ivan sneered. "Who else do you think it could be?"


    "No way. I think she¡¯s a pretty good woman!"


    Neil furrowed, unable to digest their thoughts. Selena looked kind and gentle; why did theypare


    her to a b*tch?


    After a short while, Ivan and Ken shared all their assumptions and analysis with Neil.


    Neil, too, clenched his fist after hearing it. "Hmph! It¡¯s true that there are no good women in this world!


    Most of them are gold-diggers and love money to death... Selena Taylor is no different!"

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    "Young Master Hugo, Selena Taylor is a lot more powerful than we thought. We just saw her family


    dining at the hotel with the George family..."


    Ken forced a smile as he told Neil about Selena potentially coborating with the George family on a


    construction project.


    Having said that, he then added, "Just think about it. I f she didn''t give the George family any benefits,


    why would they treat them to a meal?"


    Ivan nced at the sports cars by the side, then blurted, "These people from the George family are


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    truly generous. To think that they would chauffeur people around with Rolls-Royces. D*mn it. I''ve never


    sat in a Rolls-Royce before!"


    "Nevermind. It¡¯s not like we can prevent this now, can we?"


    Neil made a strainedugh before speaking to Ivan. " Young Master Taylor, you mentioned about


    asking us out for a drink. What is the matter?"


    "Haha, let''s go. There''s a decent bar there. Let''s go drink as we discuss!"


    Ivanughed out loudly, then led the two of them to a small bar.


    After arriving at the bar, they ordered some drinks


    and took a seat. Only then did Ivan speak up. "To be frank, I''ve heard that you both fancy my cousin


    sister! I s that so?"


    Neil took a sip of the drink in his hand, thenughed coldly. "That''s indeed the case, but what can we


    do? Selena just won''t give me any chance. Especially now that her husband is back and she loves that


    daughter o f hers. Hehe, it¡¯s just too difficult to get my hands on her! Previously, I''ve evene up with


    a n with Young Master rk, but it failed!"


    Young Master rk felt dejected as he recalled how Fiona almost epted the 100 million bucks from


    him. He then downed the drink in his hand in one gulp.


    He smiled dryly, then said, "I''m the most unfortunate one. I''ve already been friends with Selena for a


    few years. If not for Faneing back all of a sudden, I believe I¡¯d be dating her now!"


    Having said that, he then shot another look at Neil." Back then, Young Master Hugo hadn¡¯t even seen


    her. You''ve only seen her muchter!¡±


    "Hehe, the reason I ask for both of you toe is to think of a solution!¡±


    "Fane had assaulted me previously, and Selena is apetitor in inheriting the Taylor family assets.


    Although she''s currently kicked out of the family, I can''t let my guard down!¡±


    "After all, my grandfather said that as long as Fane


    could fulfill his promise when the timees, then all the things in the past would be water under the


    bridge. Their entire family will once again be taken back to the Taylor family!"


    At this point, Ivanughed as he told them his reason for asking them out.


    "Young Master Taylor, you''ve taken the right move to look for us. After all, you''re enemies with them,


    and w e want to have Fane killed. Our end goal is more or less the same!¡±


    Kenughed, then added, "Oh yeah, what did Fane promise?!"


    "Oh, there were three conditions...¡±


    Ivan immediately told both of them what happened previously. "If Fane fails to fulfill his promise when


    the timees, he has to get out of the Taylor family and divorce Selena. Hahaha! He would have to


    get lost, not walk!"


    Unexpectedly, Ken and Neil were making a pained smile when they heard it.


    Neil stated bluntly, "Fane is currently working for the Drake family with a monthly sry of 20 million


    bucks. Although it''s only a short time before Old Master Taylor''s birthday, Fane could ask for an


    advance payment of two months without an issue. Moreover, if we¡¯re not mistaken, Selena might be


    having an affair with Young Master Drake, or even James Drake. If that''s the case, wouldn''t money be


    a simple matter to them?"


    Hearing that, Ivan''s expression immediately darkened. "If that''s the case, all the more reason for us to


    not wait around!"

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    "Young Master Taylor, do you have any ideas? We¡¯ve tried our best but have yet to formte a good


    n. Thest time we nned to have Fiona poison Fane, but we never expected her to be so


    cowardly despite her love for money!" Ken said after looking at Ivan.


    Ivan then replied, "I think it¡¯s unlikely to have Fane divorce Selena. They''re quite close. Meanwhile, it¡¯s


    very difficult to have him killed as he¡¯s good at fighting. I''m afraid none of your bodyguards are his


    match!"


    Having said that, Ivan made a faint smile before continuing, "However, I have another idea! We''ll hire a


    hitman!"


    "Hehehe, hitman? Some hitmen might be worse off than our family''s regr bodyguard!"


    Neil burst intoughter instantly, "Young Master Taylor, here I thought you might have some ingenious


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    n for calling us over. In the end, that''s all you cane up with?"


    However, Ivan smirked before replying, "Young Master Hugo, do you think that I''ll be hiring a regr


    hitman? I''m talking about the elites, those at the top of the list among hitmen!"


    Seeing Young Master Hugo and Ken being intrigued, Ivan finally added, "Most importantly, I''ve found


    someone to contact this hitman. It''s a woman, a seductress. It''s easiest for a man to let his guard down


    around women. Moreover, if she used her charms, the chances of sess would naturally be much


    higher!¡± 1


    "If you put it that way, we can give it a try!"


    "If this can get Fane killed, then Selena wouldn''t choose to be a widow for life, right? Once Fane¡¯s


    dead, our chance wille!"


    Ken''s eyes brightened as he saw a glimmer of hope.


    Indeed, they could not afford to drag this on. If they did, it would be too passive.


    Moreover, if Selena and Fane''s feelings for each other developed over time, that would be even more


    troublesome.


    They need to take this chance where Fane had juste back. Five years of separation meant that


    their feelings for each other were not as strong. Fane''s death would be the key.


    "However, it¡¯s going to be very costly to hire a hitman just like that. This woman is ranked fifth on the


    hitman leaderboard. She would only ept big contracts!"


    "I''ve inquired. Her price is 150 million bucks for her to take the hit!¡±


    Ivan forced a smile, then looked at the two.


    "Hehe, I understand your intention. You''re thinking of having us pay part of it, right?"


    Neil chuckled, then took out the atm card he prepared for Fiona earlier. "Here¡¯s 100 million bucks. You


    can¡¯t have us pay for everything, right? You¡¯ll pay for the 50 million bucks yourself."


    "No problem. Rest assured, this hitman is really good. Not only is she good at disguising herself, but


    she can evenpletely change her appearance! I¡¯ve heard that quite a few experts died in her


    hands!"


    "She will stick to her mission. Once epted, she will go through all means to get rid of the target!"


    "Moreover, it''s a guaranteed sess within five days!" Ivan stated confidently.


    "Haha, nice working with you!"


    The three of them toasted inughter.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Meanwhile, while Fane and the others were halfway through their meal, the George family¡¯s butler


    came and passed an atm card to Fane, along with the password written on a note.


    Seeing Fane getting that much money, Selena, Fiona, and the others were all in a rather good mood.


    With that, everyone had a happy meal.


    After enjoying their meal, they finally left the hotel.


    Meanwhile, Master George was also very courteous, asking for Fane''s family to visit them at their ce


    to hang out if they were free.


    After Master George and the others have departed, Fane finally approached Fiona and passed her the


    atm card along with the note.


    "Mother, here''s the 20 million bucks I¡¯ve promised you previously as Selena''s betrothal gift. Since I


    have the money now, I''ll pass it to you in advance!" Fane stated sincerely with a smile.


    "W-w-what a surprise!"


    Fiona''s heart was delighted beyond measure. For the past two days, she was regretting her rejection of


    that 100 million bucks.


    Who would have known that Fane would pass her 20 million bucks right now? With the 20 million


    bucks,


    Fiona''s mood immediately improved greatly.


    After all, she had gotten that money in her hands without doing anything that would burden her


    conscience.


    "Take it. This is what I''ve promised you previously. I always keep my promises!"


    Fane ced the atm card in her hand.


    "Wonderful. My daughter made the right choice!" 4


    "I really didn¡¯t expect you to know medicine! It seems like the past few years of suffering that we went


    through was worth it!¡±


    Holding onto the card with 20 million bucks, Fiona was stuck with a smile on her face.


    Meanwhile, Selena felt speechless. With the 20 million bucks in hand, her mother''s attitude made a


    "So, would you acknowledge me as your son-inw now?"


    "Are we a family?" Fane asked with a pained smile.


    "Of course. Why won''t I acknowledge you? You''ve kept your promise, which shows that you''re


    responsible. Moreover, your current sry is considered quite good. If we worked a little harder, then


    we¡¯ll be getting richer in the future, right?"


    Fionaughed while speaking. Needless to say, she was on cloud nine.


    However, Andrew instead was frowning. "You''ve settled 20 million bucks, but you''re still short of


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    another 20 million bucks. Although you can have the Drake family advance your sry for a month,


    there''s still the gift that¡¯s worth 10 million bucks. A gift like that is not easy to find. Have you nned


    that out yet? Furthermore, this is the old master''s 70th birthday. The gift should be meaningful!¡±


    Fane grinned mysteriously. ¡°Father-inw, don¡¯t you worry about that. I''ll settle it! I know that some


    people i n the Taylor family are waiting to watch me embarrass myself, right? Hehe, I''m afraid they¡¯ll


    have t o be disappointed when the timees.¡±


    "Alright, since you''re confident, I''ll leave it to you!"


    Andrew nodded. He was confident that Fane would not lie to him.


    The whole group then happily returned home.


    The next morning, Fane went to work early. Meanwhile, with the cash in hand, Fiona went out with her


    rich auntie friends for a shopping trip.


    Of course, the reason she went shopping was to show off, to let others know that she was no longer


    broke. She was once again like them, a rich person who could afford to buy an expensive handbag if


    she so wanted to.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Inside a private room of a hotel, a woman with excellent physique quickly opened the door, allowing


    Ivan, Ken, and Neil to enter.


    The three looked at the woman before them and was slightly taken aback. The woman''s body was


    gorgeous. At the same time, she also gave off a prideful charm that was irresistible for men.


    "You''re Shadow?"


    After taking his seat, Ivan took out an atm card." Here''s 150 million. The password is 000000."


    The woman took a look at the card, her face expressionless. It was as though part of a routine.


    She took a whiff of the cigarette in her hand, speaking slowly, "Give me the details of that kid, including


    his picture and his family situation. I want to know everything!"


    Ivan ced the atm card aside, then took out a document folder and passed it to her.


    She started studying it carefully. After a while, she finally asked skeptically, "Is this guy just a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    bodyguard? He''s been a soldier for five years? He was recently discharged from service? How can you


    fail to take care of someone like this? It can''t be. You guys are somewhat influential people in Middle


    Province, are you not?"


    "Ma''am, that''s not all. This kid is quite strong. Our rk family''s top fighter was advising me not to


    offend this kid as he was no match for him! From that, you can tell that this kid''sbat power is very


    strong!" Ken immediately exined.


    "Hehe, I think it''s not that he''s strong, but your men are too weak!" The woman chuckled, her gaze


    carrying a hint of disgust.


    "I heard that you''ve taken several dozen missions andpleted all of them. Is that true?" Neil asked


    after some thoughts, taking a step forward.


    However, Shadow gave him a terrifying re immediately, causing him to take a step back from fear


    with her terrifying killing intent.


    "You dare question my ability? I''m ranked fifth in the southwestern hitman leaderboard! Watch your


    words.


    I might not be confident when ites to those King o f War or God of War, but all those other


    generals, assistantmanders, or headmanders are just easy pickings!"


    "In fact, when I take on a different appearance, the targets won¡¯t even know what hit them. Perhaps a


    King of War might fall to my assassination too!"


    "Of course, I¡¯ve never met a King of War in person.


    However, I''m sure it''s merely a title, nothing much!" 2


    The woman before them grinned, then said, "You think this person you see is the real me? Hehe, within


    Cathysia, I''m afraid there are less than 10 people that


    have seen my actual appearance!"


    The trio gasped. At first, they thought the beautiful woman was her real identity, but they never


    expected her appearance to be a disguise.


    "Alright, you three, wait here for a moment!"


    The woman''s mouth quickly curled upward, then she headed to the restroom.


    In less than two minutes, the restroom door opened and Selena walked out from it, looking gentle and


    caring as she looked at them. However, she was still wearing the sexy ck mini skirt that the woman


    wore earlier.


    She appeared shocked, then asked in surprise, "Ivan, what are you guys doing here?"


    "Selena!"


    Ken was surprised. How did Selena get here? Did she overhear what they said earlier?


    "She''s not Selena! That voice is not right!"


    Ivan frowned, then said, "Shadow, you may look exactly the same as the picture, but what are you


    going to do about the voice? Wouldn''t you be exposed unless you refrain from speaking?"

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    "Haha, the voice is different!"


    Right then, the Selena before them burst outughing. Meanwhile, her sound had changed to be like


    Ivan, exactly the same.


    "Hh-how did you use my voice?"


    Ivan took a deep breath. ''Is this the capabilities of an expert hitman that ranked fifth in the


    southwestern hitman leaderboard?¡¯ That was too terrifying. His voice was mimicked just like that.


    Moreover, it was exactly the same.


    "Haha, tell me. If I transfigured into your appearance and used your voice, would the others still be able


    to identify me?" the Selena before them spoke once more in Ivan''s voice.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Amazing, simply amazing!" Ken eximed in astonishment. Everything felt too surreal.


    If the woman before her was not a hitman, he would have asked her how much it would cost to spend a


    night with him. After all, after she transfigured into Selena, that appearance was just too simr.


    "Is that so?"


    Unexpectedly, the Selena before them smiled at Ken, her voice changing once again to mimic his.


    "Oh my god, this is unbelievable. I''m sure you can


    trick him. No matter how good Fane is, as long as he can''t tell you apart, you can ambush him with a


    fatal blow. He''ll be dead for sure!" Neil said confidently, overjoyed.


    "Is that so? Hehe, it seems this man is quite the lecher. It should be an easy job!" 1


    The Selena before them smiled seductively, her voice quickly turned into Neil¡¯s voice. ¡°As of now, I''ve


    not met this woman nor heard her voice. That''s why I can''t mimic it. However, I''ll appear near her as a


    stranger to learn her voice and secretly observe to learn her movements and expressions. Very soon,


    I''ll b e able to fool everyone!"


    "We''ll put the voice aside for now. If not for us witnessing it with our own eyes, we would have mistaken


    you as Selena!"


    Ivanughed, then added, "To be honest, while on our way here, we¡¯re quite worried if this 150 million


    bucks was worth it. It seems it''s worth every penny!"


    "Hehe, rest assured. Give me five days. In five days, this kid will be dead for sure! If he still lives after


    five days, I''ll refund 50 million bucks to you. I guarantee that he will die within 10 days!" the woman


    before them stated, chuckling.


    "We believe you. Seeing you today is an eye-opener!"


    Although they each paid 50 million bucks, Ivan felt the greater pressure. However, if that would get


    Fane killed, he was more than happy to pay it.


    Apart from still feeling bitter over Fane hitting him, Fane''s death would mean that Selena would


    probably be married to a rich family like Neil''s. If she was married, then she would no longer be part of


    the family and have no stake in the Taylor family¡¯s assets.


    "Alright, you should leave. I''ve just flown over and am still exhausted from my trip. I¡¯ll rest up and start


    tomorrow. Tomorrow will be the first day!" Shadow looked at the trio and told them to leave.


    Very quickly the trio left the hotel.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    "That woman''s body is stunning. I think her butt is even perkier than Selena''s¡±


    After arriving at the za outside the hotel, Neil could not resist swallowing his saliva. "Too bad she''s a


    hitman. If only she was an escort. I''d be willing to pay high prices for this woman!¡±


    "That''s right. Such a beautiful flower, yet it had to be a rose with thorns!"


    Ken joined in amusement. "Next we can just sit back, rx, and wait for the good news from her!"


    Neil nodded, then said to Ivan, "Young Master Taylor, i f the hitman contacts you about Fane''s death,


    you must notify us right away. Us, brothers shall have a good celebration!"


    Hearing that, Ivan¡¯s heart was overjoyed. Although the Taylor family was just a third-ss aristocratic


    family, Young Master Hugo and Young Master rk belonged to second-ss aristocratic families.


    For them to address him as a brother, it was apparent that he was not seen as an outsider. If he could


    establish a good connection with them, then it would definitely be beneficial for the future growth of the


    Taylor family¡¯s business.


    "Sure. When the timees, we must make a grand celebration!¡±


    Ivan nodded with a smile as they continued forward.


    However, after a moment of their departure, Ivan seemed to recall something. He asked, "Oh, you told


    m e that you failed to have Fiona poison Fane, right?"


    "Yeah. That Fiona loves money so much, yet she ended up saying she didn''t want to kill someone. Isn¡¯t


    that just annoying?!"


    Ken felt his frustration grow the more he thought about it.


    "Where''s the poison? Pass it to me. I''ve just thought of someone that might be able to help us. We


    should keep the poison for now. If the hitman fails to kill him, I''ll think of something with the poison. I''ll


    make sure Fane drinks this!¡± 2


    Ivan¡¯s gaze gave off an evil feeling.


    "That works too. There''s not much use for us to keep it anyway. It might be more useful for you as


    you''re from the Taylor family. You''ll have more opportunity to use i t than us!"


    Ken nodded, then took out the poison and passed it to Ivan. "Do note that this poison is slow acting. It¡¯s


    colorless and odorless when mixed in water. After drinking it, one would appear normal. However, in a


    month, the body will slowly deteriorate and eventually, the person will die."


    "Is that so? That¡¯s even better. Haha, when the timees, who would think of what happened a


    month ago, or even what they have eaten or drank? This poison is perfect for killing!"


    Ivan received the poison happily.


    Meanwhile, within Selena''s office...


    Sonia came before Selena and passed some documents and files to her. "Manager Taylor, here are


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    some materials from the construction material supplier and thepany intro. I''ve taken a look and


    they seem to be decent especially this Marvel Construction Material Company. I think the materials


    from thispany are quite good, and the pricing is reasonable!"


    Having said that, Sonia paused for a moment before continuing, "Of course, the final decision is yours


    to make. This is just my suggestion."


    Hearing those words, Selena frowned. Marvel Construction Material Company was the biggest


    subsidiarypany of the Taylor family,


    In the past two days, she was still hesitating on this matter. She wanted to help Ivan, yet she was


    worried that it would generate gossip behind her back, iming that she was misusing her power.


    However, if she rejected Ivan and refused to work with the Taylor family, her grandfather might not be


    happy. After all, their ability to rise to a second-ss aristocratic family was very important to the Taylor


    family. Her grandfather waited forever for such a day.


    "You can just leave it here. I''ll check through it carefully and let you know the resultster!"

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    After Sonia went out, Selena sat behind her desk frowning, still feeling hesitant.


    She had carefully read through those materials. It was obvious that among the suppliers, the Taylor


    family was the most prominent construction material supplier.


    Meanwhile, the other suppliers were no match for the Taylor family. Most importantly, they would not be


    able to handle such a big project.


    However, Selene knew full well that Sonia was hiding something. With them running such a big project,


    it was a tempting opportunity. It was impossible for the otherpanies that could rival the Taylor


    family to notpete.


    Hence, there must be some documents that Sonia has kept hidden from her.


    Nevertheless, that was actually a good thing for her. She had originally nned to help the Taylor


    family, and the quality of their construction materials were honestly good. Of course, she naturally


    wished for the Taylor family to grow stronger as well.


    That way, Old Master Taylor would be able to fulfill his lifelong dream, promoting the Taylor family from


    a third-ss aristocratic family to a second-ss aristocratic family.


    That was an opportunity of a lifetime. If she missed this chance, it would be very difficult for her to find


    such an opportunity again.


    This time, she could just leave things like it is and y dumb. She only needed to feign ignorance. After


    all, Sonia was the one doing the maniption instead of her, pre-signing her name on it.


    That meant that if anything were to happen, it would b e Sonia''s fault.


    "Things should be fine. Although Ivan can be terrible a t times, this is a good opportunity for him. There


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was n o way he would ruin such a good opportunity.


    Moreover, the Taylor family''s quality isparable to other high-end construction material suppliers!"


    Selena could not resist muttering after some considerations.


    However, she quickly added, ¡°But this is such a big project. I can''t give them everything. If everything is


    allocated to the Taylor family, that would attract gossip. Why not I allocate eighty percent to the Taylor


    family and I¡¯ll find another suitable supplier for the remaining twenty percent!"


    After finallying to a decision, Selena finally gave her grandfather a call.


    "Selena? Why are you calling this old man all of a sudden?¡±


    Old Master Taylor was slightly surprised when receiving Selena''s call.


    Selena chuckled, then asked, "Grandfather, how¡¯s your health? It¡¯s your seventieth birthday in sixteen


    days. I s there anything you like? I''ll see if I can get it for you b y then!"


    "Hehe, I''m old. My body is getting weaker each day. I''m almost seventy years old, how healthy can I


    be?!"


    The old master chuckled before answering, "As for the gift, there''s really nothing much that can pique


    my interest now. To me, all those gold nes and jade pendants can be described in one word,


    pretentious!"


    Having said that, before Selena could say anything, the old man could not resist questioning, "That''s


    right, Selena, you know that this old man loves his reputation. Moreover, I¡¯ve cared for you greatly


    when you were young. I just can¡¯t bear to have you married t o a delivery boy. That¡¯s why to avoid


    being theughing stock of others, I had no choice but to chase you out of the family!"

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Having said that, Old Master Taylor paused for a moment before asking, "Are you still angry at


    Grandpa for that?"


    Selena forced a smile. "I know Grandpa¡¯s attitude quite well. Back then I was stubborn too. It was out of


    spite that I was pregnant with my daughter. However, I find that Fane is a decent guy and my daughter


    is very cute as well. There''s nothing much for me to regret. As for other people gossiping, that¡¯s their


    business. I have to live for myself!¡±


    The old master sighed, then said, "It seems that despite my old age, I''ve not lived my life as fully as you


    had! Oh right, I heard that you''re in charge of the South Hill Real Estate¡¯s construction materials


    procurement? Have you found a suitable coborator for the project? I know that it''s a little difficult for


    you at this position, as others would gossip.¡±


    Selena kept quiet. At first, she thought that her grandfather would persuade her to sign a deal with the


    Taylor family. She did not expect him to be considerate of her position and say such things.


    The old master then said, "If it''s too difficult for you, you can give this a try. After all, our Taylor family


    didn''t do too well these past few years. You just need t o give us a share, even if just thirty percent of


    the project. That way, even if we can''t rise to a second-


    rate aristocratic family, we would still be able to get a breather and help boost ourpany


    performance for the past years!"


    From his tone of voice, Selena could tell that he felt helpless. There was even a hint of begging.


    The old master had always ced great importance o n his reputation. It was almost impossible for him


    to b e humble, and even then it would be forced.


    It was also on the grounds of the Taylor family''s future that he would say such words. Selena felt


    touched by his actions.


    At that moment, the kind-hearted Selena could not help but smile warmly. "Grandpa, the main reason I


    called you was to talk about this matter. The supervisor had just passed me all the information of


    several potential construction material suppliers.


    After taking a look, within the fewpanies, our Taylor family is verypetitive and our quality is


    decent!"


    Hearing that, the old master was delighted, asking immediately, "Y-y-you mean that we have hope?


    How much of share would we get on the project?"


    Hearing her grandfather''s excited voice on the phone reminded her of his affection back when she was


    young. Selenaughed, then changed her ns. "I¡¯ve decided to give the Taylor family eighty-five


    percent o f the project, while the others will be shared among otherpetitors."


    "Eighty-five percent!?¡±


    The old master breathed in deeply. That was beyond his expectations. It showed that Selena was


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    intentionally favoring the Taylor family.


    The old master''s eyes turned slightly red. "Selena, I''m very touched that you can let bygones be


    bygones. I''ve also thought it through. There¡¯s no point in those gifts. All that''s important is that Fane is


    sincere. Even if he can¡¯t produce a gift worth 10 million bucks, I''ll still acknowledge him as my


    grandson-inw and take all of you back!"


    Having said that, the old master warned her," However, don''t you tell him about this. We need to give


    him some pressure. If you tell him in advance, this kid might not work hard!"


    Hearing that, Selena could not help resist a chuckle." Alright, I''ll keep it a secret from him. Grandpa,


    looking at how confident he is, I believe he should be able toe up with the money. Also, please


    keep today''s matter a secret. I''ll ask Ivan toe over and sign the contract. As for the price, just


    follow the market price!¡±


    "Yes, of course!¡±


    The old master nodded, feeling satisfied. Eighty-five percent! They might be able to make a profit of 5


    to 6 hundred million bucks! That was more than enough to bring them into the ranks of a second-ss


    aristocratic family.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    After the call, Old Master Taylor remained seated on the sofa and sighed. "Sigh, Selena is still the best.


    Even after being chased out of the family and picked o n by Ivan, she would still think of the bigger


    picture at a critical time like this. Instead, Ivan is just useless!"


    After Selena put down her phone, she had Rosa summon Sonia over.


    "Manager Taylor, are you looking for me?"


    Sonia had a stic smile on her face. It could not be helped. For money and her future, she could only


    keep it all in when working in front of Selena while keeping a smile on.


    It seemed that she was not keeping a grudge from their past.


    Of course, until now, she still could not understand how Selena¡¯s husband, a mere bodyguard, dared to


    p her in front of her uncle. In the end, not only did Fane not get reprimanded by the Drake family, but


    they instead sided with him.


    It made her suspect if the rumor she spread about Selena to ruin her reputation, where she had an


    affair with Young Master Drake, was true. 1


    Only then would it make sense for the Drake family to help Selena and her husband so much. 1


    "I¡¯ve had a look and thispany does look good. However, our project is too big so we can''t leave it


    all t o them. I''m afraid it might affect their quality when they rush their deadlines." Selena stated calmly


    with a faint smile.


    Hearing that, Sonia was overjoyed. It seems the Taylor family would be getting it, but as to how big a


    portion o f the project, that was unclear.


    Ivan had promised her that if the contract was signed, even if they were only allocated with forty-five


    percent of the project, she would still be getting 20 million bucks ofmission.


    With 20 million bucks, she would be able to afford luxury handbags and not have to worry.


    With that thought, she quickly suppressed her excitement and asked carefully, "Manager Taylor, I think


    this Marvel Construction Material Company is quite promising, or I wouldn''t be rmending them to


    you. Their reputation is really good! I believe you know that already! So, how much of the project are


    you allocating to them?"


    Selena smiled, then stated, "Eighty-five percent. I''ll pick others for the remainder!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Wow, that''s quite a lot!"


    Sonia grinned, feeling ted. She never thought that she would really get her hands on the 20 million


    bucks.


    Selena looked at her, then frowned, "Why do you seem so happy? You seem to care a lot about this


    "N-n-no! I''m just hoping that it could be settled earlier after working on this for so long. If we can''t


    decide on one, I''ll have to start looking for other construction material suppliers again!" Feeling


    spooked, Sonia quickly exined.


    "Mm, what about this. You bring Ivan over tomorrow t o sign the deal. I know that thepany belongs


    to the Taylor family, but they really earned this project b y showing their capability!"


    Selena''s expression remained calm all the while.


    "Alright, I''ll call him right now to contact them!"


    Sonia nodded, then quickly thought of something, asking, "Manager, what about the price? Do we


    follow the stated price?"


    Selena forced a smile, then said, "Tell them that they have to lower the price by five percent. Their price


    is just a little too much!"


    "Yes, manager!"


    Sonia then happily left the room.


    Ivan, who was drinking at a bar, quickly received a call from Sonia.


    "Hello, Supervisor Neal, how are things going? Any progress?" Ivan asked casually after epting the


    call.


    He knew that Selena was stubborn. Even if they were t o be given the project, it would not be that quick


    as she would make him wait for a while.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    As for not giving them any part of the project, he did not think that was possible. After all, he had


    already told her previously that it was their grandfather''s idea. Selena was kind and filial. For their


    grandfather, she would at least give them some part of the project.


    "Come sign the contract tomorrow. Selena finally agreed, quite fast too!"


    "However, she wants to lower the price by five percent!"


    On the other end of the phone, Soniaughed. " Congrattions Young Master Ivan for acquiring such


    a big project!"


    "What?!"


    Ivan immediately stood up, feeling excited. "Go sign the contract tomorrow? Lowering it by five percent


    is n o issue. The haggling ismon practice. Moreover, the demand is not much, just a symbolic


    price reduction!"


    Having said that, he immediately questioned further," Oh, did you ask how much of this project is she


    allocating to us? It shouldn''t be the entire project, right?"


    "Although it¡¯s not the whole project, it''s still quite a surprise. Eighty-five percent! What do you think?


    Enough? I''ve put in quite a lot of good words for you!"


    Sonia quickly credited herself.


    "Eighty-five? That''s wonderful. Rx, after signing the contract tomorrow, I''ll treat you and your


    boyfriend to a meal and settle your promised benefits!"


    Ivan almost jumped at the news. With such a big project and the Taylor family getting eighty-five


    percent of it, that would be a sizable profit.


    Most importantly, with that, he believed that his grandfather would look at him in a new light. When the


    timees, who else would he name as the heir of the Taylor family¡¯s assets?


    The old master was already seventy years old. By the looks of it, he would notst much longer and


    would have to soon pass on his authority.


    "Thank you, Young Master Taylor. I wish you good luck with your contract signing tomorrow. I''ll leave


    you to your business for now!" 1


    Sonia quickly ended the call.


    "Wonderful, wonderful, hahaha!"


    Ivan burst out intoughter, then called out at the waiter by the door, "Get me a few more girls in here. I


    need a good round of celebration!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At five-thirty in the afternoon, with nothing much going on, Selena clocked out of work.


    She never expected to see a woman right at the door, waiting with some documents in hand.


    "Please leave. Ourpany''s door is not meant for just anyone. There are plenty of people looking for


    ourpany for projects. You can submit your documents and let the supervisor decide. She will then


    hand pass it on. That¡¯s the procedure!"


    A guard was blocking the woman outside, persuading her, "You''ve been waiting for a few hours. Why


    don¡¯t you go back? The sun is so strong. Aren''t you afraid of passing out from the heat?"


    "It¡¯s fine. I''ll just wait a little longer. Although ourpany is small, our quality and other aspects are all


    exceptional. We really hope to be able to work with South Hill Real Estate."


    The woman seemed to be in her twenties. She was drenched in sweat from the scorching heat, but she


    still kept looking inside.


    She quickly saw Selena and her eyes brightened." Manager Taylor, can we have a talk?"


    "Don¡¯t run inside!"


    Seeing the woman running inward, the guard immediately held her back. "You''re sweating all over, how


    can you just run into thepany like that?"


    Selena looked at her, then approached and said," There''s a cafe next door. We can have a seat there


    and talk about this!"


    "S-s-sure. Thank you Manager Taylor for giving me this opportunity!"


    The woman nodded frantically, feeling overjoyed.


    Selena smiled calmly. From here, she could see her old self when she started working for the Taylor


    family. Back then, she was just as headstrong.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    "Manager Taylor, 1-1-let me introduce myself. I''m


    J. Our family...how do I put it? Please don''tugh a t me, but we''re just a regrpany. We¡¯re


    not even considered a third-ss aristocratic family!¡±


    "However, Jacob¡¯s Construction Materials is really quite good. Our quality is decent. Oh yeah, I have


    some of our documents here. There are also some reviews from our clients after working with us!"


    J seemed to be nervous, but still courageously introduced herself to Selena.


    Standing before her, Selena was already a sessful female professional with a high position.


    She heard that the Drake family was paying her a monthly sry of 1 million bucks. With that kind of


    pay, she wasparable to some directors.


    "You even have reviews?"


    Selena was surprised and intrigued. After taking a careful look, she finally told J, "Yourpany


    does look good. I''ve heard of it before. Your reputation is decent!"


    Having said that, she paused for a moment before continuing, "I would like to hear you out."


    "Jacob¡¯s Construction Materials prides ourselves in our quality. However, ourpany is not big, nor


    as


    well known as others. Therefore I don¡¯t expect to be allocated that much work in this big project!"


    "Our main hope is that Manager Taylor would be able t o allocate a small portion to us!"


    Having said her piece, J took a sip of her coffee, then asked carefully, "I wonder if we''ll have a


    chance o f working with you?"


    Seeing her sincerity, Selena finally smiled. "I''m about t o sign the contract tomorrow. Eighty-five percent


    of this project has already been allocated! Although the remaining fifteen percent is not much, if you do


    it well, it should be no problem for you to earn 1 to 2 hundred million bucks. Therefore, our


    requirements for business partners are also quite stringent!"


    Hearing that, J sighed in her heart. From Selena''s tone, she most likely had no chance.


    However, she quickly cheered up and smiled at Selena. "It''s okay, I understand that the chances of


    working with you are very slim. Many from my family were evenughing at me, iming that it''s


    impossible to reach a deal. In fact, that''s also within m y expectations!" 1


    Although Selena had already made up her mind, she still asked intentionally, "Since that''s within your


    expectation, why did youe? Moreover, it''s scorching hot outside. Why did you wait for so long?"


    "Thing is, sometimes we have to try. If we never try, we''ll never know. What if I got lucky?"


    Having said that, J sat for a moment, then felt awkward and stood up to pay the bill. She then


    that we will have opportunities to work together in the future. This is my business card. I''ll prove to you


    in the future that we¡¯re a good business partner!"


    Finishing her statement, she turned around and got ready to leave.


    However, Selenaughed unexpectedly. She saw her old self on this young woman.


    Back when she was the general manager of the Taylor family¡¯spany, it was not given to her like


    Ivan. She had earned her ce through her own hard work.


    Moreover, when she left thepany, many employees cried because they loved her as a general


    manager.


    "Wait a moment. I don''t think I''ve said that we can''t work together, right?"


    Selenaughed, then called out to J.


    "Manager Taylor, y-y-you mean that...¡±


    When J heard that, she turned around with a look of astonishment on her face.


    "What I meant to say was the remaining fifteen percent will all be given to you. I hope you don¡¯t let me


    down. You must make sure of the quality. As for the price, we¡¯ll follow the one you proposed. Come find


    me at my office tomorrow at nine-thirty in the morning to sign the contract!"


    Selena took a sip of her coffee and crossed her leg, yet somehow appearing graceful.


    "That''s wonderful! Yes, yes! I''ll definitely reach on


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    time tomorrow!"


    "I¡¯ll go back immediately and draft out a proper contract!"

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    J was ted, quickly taking her leave.


    "This girl!"


    Selenaughed before standing up and taking her leave as well.


    However, she did not expect a sexy and seductivedy in shades seated nearby had been observing


    them for a long time.


    Only after Selena had left did the woman stood up and settle her bill before going out.


    "What I meant to say was the remaining fifteen percent will all be given to you..."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The corner of her lips curled up creepily. The voice she made was the exact copy of Selena¡¯s voice.


    Thatdy was none other than the hitman that ranked fifth in the southwestern hitman leaderboard,


    Shadow!


    At the same time, Ivan had also happily returned home.


    Reaching home, he immediately called Cecilia and the other rtives over.


    "Master Ivan, what¡¯s the matter? You seem happy. Did something good happen?"


    A young man of the Taylor family asked, giggling.


    "Excellent! Truly wonderful news!"


    Ivan''s body still reeked of alcohol. He looked at Theodore and Zeus, proiming, "Dad, Grandpa,


    we''ve finally gotten our hands on the project by South Hill Real Estate!¡±


    "That¡¯s wonderful. Master Ivan is truly amazing!"


    "That¡¯s right. You managed to obtain such a big project.¡±


    Quite a number of the Taylor family members immediately started praising Ivan.


    Most of them were working at the Taylor family''spany, carrying out all sorts of positions. Ivan was


    the general manager, and now that he managed to secure such a big project, the authority within the


    Taylor family would eventually be in his grasp. That was why they had to get on his good side or risk


    having a rough future.


    However, a number of them knew in their hearts that Selena hadpromised for them to secure the


    project. If Selena was petty and held her grudge, it would be helpless even if Ivan begged on his knees.


    "Haha, guess how much of this big project were we allocated with?"


    Ivanughed out loud excitedly, then said, "At first, Selena was unagreeable and only nned to give


    us thirty percent. However, thanks to my quick thinking and persuasiveness, she finally made multiple


    Ivan intentionally ced a strong emphasis on the number eighty-five when he spoke, hoping to make


    the number stand out. His face filled with smugness.


    "Master Ivan is truly awesome. You managed to negotiate for eighty-five percent!"


    "That''s right. Selena is so petty to just provide us with thirty percent. That¡¯s just too little. We''re all from


    the Taylor family after all. She has the blood of our Taylor family running within her!¡±


    "That''s right. I think she''s being petty too. If it were m e, even if I had to save my reputation, I would


    have at least set aside sixty percent of the project!"


    The Taylor family members were all busy debating.


    However, Zeus Taylor, the old master had a gloomy expression on his face. Selena had given him a


    call long ago and told him about the eighty-five percent allotment. She had even discussed it with him.


    Ivan probably did nothing, yet he dared toe back showing off and iming credit.


    If not for trying to save Ivan¡¯s reputation, Zeus would have exposed him right then and there.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    "Son, you''ve done well this time!"


    Theodore grinned as he gave Ivan, a big thumbs up. H e was not a business-minded person and would


    spend his free time enjoying tea or fishing.


    However, he had hope for his son to be sessful. This time, Ivan had finally made him proud.


    "Hehe, dad, it can''t be helped. It¡¯s all for our Taylor family. It''s so that we can rise into the ranks of a


    second-ss aristocratic family. This is something I¡¯m willing to do even if I have to endure torturous


    hardships!"


    Ivan, being drunk, thumped his chest smugly. The arrogance he showed went without saying.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zeus, on the other hand, could bear with it no longer. H e steeled his face and asked, "Why not give


    your life as well?"


    Having said that, he gave a wave. "It''s gettingte. Go get rested. Ivan, you should rest up too. Go sign


    the contract early in the morning. It''s only official after you sign the contract. Don''t be an


    embarrassment like thest time!"


    "Don¡¯t you worry, everything will be fine. I¡¯ll guarantee to sign this contract tomorrow morning, or I¡¯ll live


    stream myself eating sh*t for all of you to watch!¡±


    Ivan thumped his chest as he promised. This time, he had full confidence. After all, Selena had always


    kept her word. Since she had agreed to it, she would not go back on her words.


    Moreover, the failed contract with the Wilson family previously was an ident.


    Since the old master sent them off, they quickly went away. Meanwhile, the old master should have


    gone back to sleep.


    Very soon, only Ivan and Theodore were left in the huge living room.


    "Dad, it''s weird. Shouldn''t Grandpa be ted about this matter?¡±


    "Why do I feel that he seemed unhappy?" Ivan frowned, finally noticing something was off. He felt


    confused.


    Theodore considered for a moment before saying, "I think it might be toote and he''s sleepy.


    Moreover, you reek of alcohol and behaved so insolently. Can your grandpa be happy? Thest time


    you thoroughly embarrassed yourself and vomited all over the floor in the hotel really upset your


    grandpa!"


    Having said that, Theodore paused for a moment before advising, "You should cut back on the alcohol.


    Being drunk can get you in trouble. Don¡¯t you know that?"


    "Alright dad, I understand. You should go rest up! I''m


    going to bed!"


    Ivan replied impatiently before going off.


    The next day, Selena went to work early in the morning.


    However, just as she parked and got out of her car outside her office, she felt a knock on her head. Her


    vision blurred and then passed out.


    The woman before her smiled dryly, then ced Selena in the co-driver seat before driving away. They


    quickly left the town and arrived at a dpidated house atop a mountain not far from the city.


    After a while, Selena finally regained consciousness. She opened her eyes and felt her head spin.


    She took a careful look at the woman in front of her and could not help shaking her head. That was


    because she saw herself.


    "What¡¯s going on? I-I-I can¡¯t be dead, right? Is this my soul?"


    Selena was bbergasted. She saw herself looking at her, smiling with her hands crossed before her


    chest. The smile seemed rather evil.


    However, she soon realized that she was tied to a wooden pir.


    "That''s not it. I''m not dead. Who are you?"


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat. The pain of being tightly bound by ropes on her arm was too real. She


    was not dreaming, nor did she die. That must be the case.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    The woman replied, "Well... You''re pretty and kind. But it doesn''t change the fact that I have been hired


    to kill and I mustplete my mission."


    "Hire? You¡¯re a hitman! Where is this ce?" Selena was shocked and scared at the same time. This


    rundown house they were in looked really old. That aside, she ran into a hitman. Who on earth hired a


    hitman and wanted her dead?¡±


    "Ivan?¡± She quickly thought of him as Ivan was a revengeful man, and Fane broke his bone. This alone


    would make him a highly possible candidate.


    Selena then dismissed the idea as quickly as she thought. ''Impossible. Ivan has been longing to secure


    the contract. Even if he really wanted me dead, he would do it after the contract, not before.¡¯


    "Don''t worry, you''re not my instructed target,¡± the woman spoke.


    "I''m not your target, so why did you capture me?" Selena suddenly understood. "Now I know, you''re


    disguised as me... Your target is my husband, Fane!¡±


    Selena gasped as it might very well be true. If she wanted Selena dead, she would have done so much


    earlier. The fact that she captured Selena was to attract her actual target who was none other than


    Fane.


    Selena thought of the possibility of someone revenging on Fane would be much higher as he had


    caused trouble to a lot of people out there.


    Fane did not only get in the way of Ivan but people like Ken, Neil and Michael as well. All these were no


    ordinary people. If they wanted Fane dead, it would just be a piece of cake.


    "Smart!" The woman nodded. "So, your husband will b e dead today. You can''t me me but you can


    me m y employer."


    "Who''s your employer?" Selena tried to interrogate.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hehe, this is funny. Do you think a professional hitman like myself, being the top five in the southwest


    region, will reveal this information to you? I, on the other hand, was wondering how easy it is to lure


    your husband here using your face."


    "Shameless!" Selena scolded, "My husband is a veteran and has served the military for five years. He


    can fight a dozen alone! I''m warning you, you better let me go and abort this mission, you may lose


    your life to this mission!"


    "I see you''re trying to threaten me here, haha! Five years of the military? He¡¯s a piece of cake to me,


    even i f I don¡¯t disguise myself as you. Let me tell you, even marshals won''t be my match."


    ¡°A marshal will not be your match...?" Selena¡¯s mouth twitched at her abilities. She initially wanted to


    scare the hitman but did not think that the hitman was actually that skillful.


    She started to actually worry about Fane now.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Although she was a hitman, Selena was reassured that Fane was pretty skilled himself too. So, she


    was somewhat confident in Fane. Fane might be the person who kills the hitman instead of the other


    way round.


    However, Shadow''s words had concerned her. She was very skillful if she could beat a marshal. If that


    was the case, Fane would be in big trouble.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    On top of that, the hitman had disguised herself as Selena. What if Fane fell for that? Big trouble...


    It was easy to kill Fane if he was not alert enough. As though a fight between one who had normal


    vision and a blind person, the blind would naturally be at disadvantage.


    "Are you scared now? Are you worried now?"


    Shadow toyed a dagger and tapped it on Selena''s face. "Do you know why I love disguising as my


    target''s partner? I like to see the look on their face when they die, that look of disbelief!"


    With that, Shadow turned around andughed. "Until the moment they die, they would still think that it


    was their partner who killed them. I''ll never exin myself and I¡¯ll never tell them why. They shall die


    confused." "You''re mad! Karma will get to you!" Selena¡¯s eyes


    reddened as she stared at Shadow with hatred.


    "Hehe, to reassure you, I¡¯ll leave you here as you watch me finish your man outside. Yell with all your


    might but you won¡¯t be able to. You''ll live in misery forever after he dies. I''d love to see that! Personally,


    I think killing is a ritual to practice. And all these are part of the ritual!" Malice filled Shadow¡¯s eyes, life


    was as unimportant as an ant.


    "I dare you to not disguise as me to fight my husband! For you to disguise as me is just a dirty trick


    because you¡¯re no match for him!" Selena growled. She was truly worried for Fane. What would


    happen to her and Kylie if he dies?


    They had only recently reunited and were living a better life. To watch Fane die in front of her was the


    "You''re trying to provoke me, aren¡¯t you? Will he stand a better chance like that? Just very slightly, I


    guess. Heh, you''re not just an empty vase, after all, you''ve got brains!"


    Shadow smirked then continued, ¡°Speaking of which, I really like your face. It¡¯s perfect. It looks kind


    and approachable. I love it! How about this, I''ll use your face for my missions next time. Let''s see how


    many people can take it when this ''face'' kills. Any family members who witnessed the murder would


    recognize you as the murderer. Will theye after you? I wonder...¡± tried. "I dare you to not make up!


    You¡¯re an ugly fag, aren''t you? You''re so ugly you wouldn''t go out without a mask!¡±


    "You..." Selena almost fainted out of anger, but she still


    Shadow was impatient at this point. "Quit it, I didn¡¯t, d o you understand? How can make up do such a


    job? This is Transfiguration. Do you know Transfiguration? Uncultured b*tch!"

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Selena was helpless. She tried to persuade further but Shadow had stuffed a towel in her mouth.


    "Look, see that slit? I¡¯ll leave it open just very slightly, enough for you to see the table outside from


    here. I''ll bring your husband to that table and kill him there. You just watch.¡±


    "Ughh!" Selena could not be more nervous. She shook her head hard and tried to say something-she


    could not.


    "Hehe, stop it. You just wait here and watch the show." Shadow smirked as she retrieved Selena¡¯s


    phone to call Fane.


    Selena had a sudden realization-even if Shadow looked like her, Shadow could never sound like her.


    Fane was not stupid, he would have seen through the deception sooner thanter!


    What proceeded had caught Selena in shock.


    The moment the call went through, Shadow¡¯s voice changed. She sounded just like Selena! Even


    Selena thought so. It was impossible for Fane to tell them apart, impossible...


    What made it worse was that Shadow was wearing her clothes.


    It seemed like Shadow had her eyes on Selena a long time prior to this. She even nned and bought


    the


    same clothes as Selena. The amount of nning poured into this was scary.


    "Hi, honey. I''m waiting for you outside the city, can youe over? I want to bring you to somewhere


    fun and we''ll have a chat there. What do you say?¡±


    Her voice was so slutty it gave Selena goosebumps.


    "Sure! Is this a date? Wait for me, honey. I''m driving to you!" Shadow put the call on speaker to let


    Selena hear.


    "Alright, see you!"


    Shadow hung up the call and smirked at Selena. "Bye, my prettydy. I''m going to get your husband.


    You just wait here and should be able to see me holding his hands in ten minutes. Worry not, I''ll y


    with him for a little before making my move. That''s because...men have their guard up the least when


    they kiss!" 2


    Finally, Shadow left Selena, leaving just enough gap for her to see the table outside the room.


    ''Ahhh!'' Selena could only growl in her heart.


    She was hoping Fane could tell that something was wrong from the call and note at all.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Who would have known Fane just agreed to the meet u p without a single hesitation, he even sounded


    a little excited.


    ''Dumb Fane... Too lovesick, are you? Don''t you know I''m a workaholic, why on earth would I ask you


    out during work?'' 1


    She could only vocalize this in her mind.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    The hilltop was not far away from the city. Soon, Shadow arrived at the suburb area in Selena''s car.


    She pulled over, leaned on the car while waiting for Fane t o arrive.


    As expected, Fane arrived in his car within the next five minutes.


    "What''s up, honey? You have the time to sneak out of the office today?" Fane pulled over and smiled at


    the woman.


    "I just thought we could have some fun! Although it''s a little run-down, that ce is serene and has a


    good view."


    Shadow smiled and entered her car. "Stay in your car and follow me."


    "Alright!" Fane did as told.


    There was an uneasy feeling. Fane had been suspicious if this ''Selena'' was the Selena he knew. It was


    something about her slutty eyes that gave it away.


    The real Selena did not have these eyes. These were sultry and seductive eyes.


    "That''s funny, why would she bring me out today?" Fane questioned as he drove.


    The drive did not seem long before they arrived at the hilltop, and proceeded to park their car on an


    empty


    piece ofnd.


    "How''s this ce, not bad aye? Look, you can see the whole Middle Province from here. There''s even


    a breeze, isn''t it amazing?!¡± Her figure was clearly ented when she stretched her back.


    Fane, on the other hand, was dazed. She was beautiful!


    "Honey, look! There''s a house, let¡¯s check it out," she suggested.


    "Sure!" Fane nodded.


    At this point, ''Selena'' walked toward Fane and unexpectedly held his hand.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane looked at her, feeling a little shy.


    "What''s the matter, honey? You look weird. We''re a couple, it''s only normal for us to hold hands."


    ''Selena'' was suddenly very romantic. She even cheekily rolled her eyes at Fane.


    "No, nothing!" Fane was quite certain something was wrong, yet he just smiled and followed.


    "Looks like it''s been some time since anyone stayed here. There''s a lot of spider web!" Shadow smiled


    and tucked Fane''s hands. She directed Fane to the table and pretended to look out of the window.


    Fane then noticed a door. "Hey, there''s a door there. Let''s check it out."


    The real Selena who was tied up in the room was worried sick. She tried to shout, hoping to get Fane¡¯s


    attention, and even struggled to free herself. However, she was tied up too tightly with a cloth stuffed in


    her mouth. Her effort to warn Fane was to no avail.


    Hence, she was delighted the moment she heard that Fane noticed the door.


    Well, Shadow would not have let the rescue happen, of course.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Shadow quickly pulled Fane to her and bit her sexy red lips. "Honey, about that... It¡¯s been so long


    since you started serving the military... And, there''s no one else here..." she said as she tapped her


    fingers on Fane''s chest, trying to seduce him.


    "Selena... Let¡¯s not...under broad daylight?" Fane frowned and looked outside.


    "Ayy, I''ve closed the door after we enter. Besides, this i s in the middle of nowhere, no one woulde


    here! I think we can be a little more open here... It sets the mood well."


    She tipped her toes and kissed Fane on his neck as she proceeded.


    Looking at the ''Selena'' in front of him, there was more reason for him to suspect.


    He quick-wittedly hugged her. "Look at you... Who knew that you like to set the mood like this. What


    dominatrix you are!"


    "Quit mocking me, I just want to have some fun.¡± Shadow was secretly joyous at the fact that men were


    such simple-minded animals. Any trivial sexual advancement could send them to trap.


    "Alright!"


    On the other hand, the real Selena in the room was


    worried sick looking at how Fane had hugged the woman. Again, she tried to vocalize her warning, and


    again, she failed.


    It was only natural that she was this worried. That woman looked exactly like herself, Fane had no


    reason to have his guard up against her.


    Furthermore, her seduction skills... Fane, a youngd i n his early twenties, would have already lost his


    mind by then. How could he possibly resist?


    What proceeded was that Shadow locked Fane''s lip with hers, and they started their business. Fane


    hugged her real tight.


    Selena saw Shadow reaching for something under her dress. Soon after, Shadow retrieved a dagger


    from her stockings at her thigh.


    Staring at the dagger, Selena''s heart dropped.


    Just as she was about to stab Fane, he swiftly turned around and got out of Selena''s sight. It was a


    blind spot for Selena and she could not see much from the door slit.


    Shadow frowned. She struggled to stab Fane with the dagger as her hand was mped by another


    strong hand.


    She gasped and prepared for another strike.


    Unfortunately, Fane was too fast, and had already grabbed hold of the dagger with his other hand and


    stabbed it in Shadow''s chest.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Shadow looked at her chest, eyes filled with disbelief. She underestimated the speed and strength of


    her opponent. Furthermore, the dagger stabbed right at her heart, she had no chance of retaliation.


    Shadow''s scream sent chills down Selena''s spine. Her heart was heavy. What had the woman done to


    Fane?


    Would Fane really fall into her trap?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Wh...why...?" Shadow was weak. At herst breath, she still did not understand what gave her identity


    away.


    ''Don¡¯t all men like their wife seductive?"


    Fane grabbed her face and pulled her mask down, revealing her true face. He proceeded by


    whispering i n her ears, "Shadow, learned Transfiguration, twenty-five this year, is a hitman since


    twenty."


    "Who... Who are you?"


    That was Shadow''sst breath. She died with eyes filled with shock. Her identity had always been well-


    kept, how could this man know so much about her?

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    "Ughhh!"


    Selena struggled. She tried to warn Fane but her effort was in vain.


    Soon after, she realized that no more noise wasing from outside. It was pin-drop silence.


    ''Is Fane...dead?'' she started to worry.


    Suddenly, she was frightened by the sight of a hand appearing at the door that swiftly pushed the door


    open.


    "Uhhm!" Selena¡¯s eye reddened and feared from joy seeing that it was Fane who entered.


    She just realized how much she cared for the bastard a t that moment of life and death. Not just that


    she realized how much she loved him, she was also dreaded by the thought of his death that would


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    leave her child without a father.


    Seeing that Fane entered the room safely, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I knew that woman was not you!"


    Panic-stricken, he made his way to Selena and removed the cloth stuffed in her mouth. He quickly held


    her in his embrace and asked, "Honey, how''re you? Did she beat you? Did she torture you?¡±


    "No, I''m fine. You¡¯re the target, not me. Where is she? She is a hitman. Top five in the southwest


    region, she said... She¡¯s dangerous! Even marshals are no match for her," Selena exined hurriedly.


    Before she could finish speaking, Fane looked at her, cupped her cheeks in his hands, and pecked


    hard on her lips.


    "Ughh!¡±


    Selena, who was still tied to the pir, did not see thating. Embarrassed, she found herself


    palpitating with her pupils widely dted.


    After that peck, Fane continued, "I was worried for you when I found out that she was a hitman! I didn''t


    want anything to happen to you!"


    Only after this, he started to untie Selena.


    "You... Cheeky! How dare you kiss me?" Selena blushed as she rolled her eyes at Fane. "Pervert! You


    kissed me before you even untie me!"


    "Can''t help it, I was too indulged in the mood! I was worried for you, okay? So, honey. I got the


    sequence wrong... Does that mean that I should kiss you after I untie you?" Fane awkwardly smiled.


    "You... Don¡¯t kiss me without my permission next time!" Selena stuttered.


    She left her words at that and ran out to find the hitman lying on the floor in a pool of blood. Seeing how


    the hitman was as dead as a doornail, she finally sighed with relief, "She¡¯s a skilled hitman, not even a


    marshal is a match for her! How did you kill her... without defense?"


    Fane snickered and exined, "I''ve had my suspicions. First of all, it was your office hour. Before you


    left for work you told me you''ll be going on field to sign a contract. Why would you ask me to hang out


    here? Second of all, I noticed the tire trails on this hill road. This is a road less traveled and there is little


    traffic around. So the tire trails meant that someone had driven up before me."


    Fane paused for a while before he continued, "Well, third of all... That woman had slutty eyes. My wife


    won¡¯t ask me out. She doesn''t have slutty eyes, and most of all she won''t seduce me!¡±


    "Ay! I was worried sick in there, worried that you''ll fall into her trap and get killed. Who knew you were


    observant enough to see that through, you should go and be a detective!"

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Selena was dumbfounded. It seemed she was worried for nothing. Fane had caught on to the


    suspicious clues.


    Only then Fane confessed, "Even with those considered, I was hesitant to make the move to kill. What


    if I was wrong? I could only make the move when she was exposed."


    "What exposed her?" Selena frowned and doubted as she thought the hitman¡¯s disguise was perfect.


    "And that is, the fact that my wife won''t take the lead t o kiss me. More importantly, I smelled cigarettes.


    That meant she smokes. My wife never smokes! That was when I confirmed my judgment, that the


    woman was a hitman and not you."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Pretty smart, aren''t you?"


    Then she thought about how that woman had kissed Fane. Irritated, she mocked, "So, what now?


    Were you excited that she made the move to kiss you? She has a nice body, I must say. Happy now?"


    Fane was ashamed. So, Selena was jealous after all.


    Bitterly, he smiled. "Honey, that was a hitman I was dealing with. Do you think I had the time to even


    think of those? It was dragged out a little because I was worried that I misjudged her. So I dyed my


    move to kill her and only did so after I''m certain of it."


    "Wait a second, she was a skilled hitman! How did you settle her so fast? I saw that she had a dagger!¡±


    Selena found herself confused. If Fane was a lot more skilled than that woman, that would mean that


    he was a king of war!


    Fane awkwardly smiled and replied, "Maybe because her guard wasn''t up. She wouldn¡¯t have thought


    that I''d see through her deception so she was morex.


    With that, it was easy to kill her.¡±


    "Right, right! That¡¯s what she said. It¡¯s a piece of cake t o kill someone with no guard up. Bet she didn''t


    think you outsmarted her!¡±


    "Selena, did you tear when you see me just now? You were worried about me?¡± Fane finallyughed.


    Selena¡¯s face reddened again after trying so hard to recollect herself.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "In your dreams! I wasn¡¯t worried about you. I was worried about myself.


    What i f she kills me? I was worried about Kylie and I feared because of Kylie, okay?¡± 1


    She knew she was lying. Immediately, she shifted the attention to the dead body on the floor and


    diverted the topic. "So how do we settle this? We can¡¯t just leave her here."


    "Such a run-down house... Let''s burn this whole ce!¡± Fane replied after giving it some thought.


    What followed was that they both made a fire outside


    the house.


    Watching as the fire burns, Selena suddenly thought o f this. "Sh*t, we would¡¯ve searched her body in


    case she has a phone. From there we could see her contacts, and find out who was behind this!"


    "Haha, don''t worry about that. There are more people who want me dead!" He shifted his gaze to


    Selena and gave her a very serious look. "Looks like I''ll need to get you a bodyguard. I''m not worried


    about myself. What i f they target you to get to me? I can¡¯t watch you all day, I have work at Drake''s."


    "It can''t be Ivan... I''m about to sign a contract with them..." Selena seemed to be still distracted by the


    fact that she did not retrieve the hitman''s phone. She looked at the time and eximed, "Sh*t! It¡¯s past


    eleven!"

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    "Haha, it''s fine as there''s no hurry. Let theme over tomorrow!¡± Fane smiled and looked beside him


    where Selena was, "Honey, since you¡¯re also here, let''s go to the city and have lunch to steady our


    nerves. What do you think?"


    "Sounds good.¡± Selena nodded and they soon drove down from the hill.


    At this moment, Ivan Taylor and J were still waiting inside of Selena''s office.


    "What''s going on? This is...¡± Ivan started to get impatient. He had already made at least ten calls to


    Selena previously but none of them were picked up by her.


    He looked at J and said, "Do you think that we¡¯ve been yed? This woman must be making fun


    of us. I f that''s the case, she''s too much!"


    J on the other hand, smiled. "Impossible, I trust Manager Taylor. Since she promised us, she would


    be here. She must have been dyed by an emergency matter!"


    "Haha, that''s so funny. What''s more important than signing a contract with us?" Ivanughed and said


    out of anger.


    After that, he frowned and took in a breath.


    After all, the assassin told them to settle the issue within five days.


    Today was considered the second day. Was it possible that they have already made a move?


    The most important part was, this Shadow had her own special hobby when she carried out her


    mission. Such as, she not only liked to pretend as the target''s closest person, she also liked to let the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    closest person look on as she killed that target.


    "Was it possible..." Ivan thought about it. It was already sote and Selena had not appeared yet. She


    might have been kidnapped by the Shadow and he was speechless inwardly.


    "I..." He stood up in a sudden and held his hands into fists. He felt angry and regretful inwardly.


    He was too careless. He did not care much about Selena''s life and it did not matter if she really died.


    However, he had not signed the contract yet. After all, this contract could bring around five to six billion


    for the Taylor family. This was only a conservative estimation, if their operations were better, it would be


    more than this. 2


    If the Shadow had already taken action and killed Selena, they would have suffered a big loss.


    If this position was taken over by another person, would the signing of the contract they have not


    signed continue? That may not be the case. After all, they sessfully got this opportunity because of


    their rtionship with Selena.


    "What''s going on? Young Master Taylor, why are you startled?" J frowned as she looked at Ivan,


    who stood up.


    "It¡¯s nothing. I think that we''re out of hope today as it¡¯s already sote. Let''s go back first ande


    again tomorrow morning!¡± Ivan walked out with a darkened face.


    "Okay, let¡¯se and have a look tomorrow morning!¡± J also felt that it was a waste of time. She


    sighed, took the prepared contract and left.


    Ivan walked out the entrance and to his car. He thought about it before calling the Shadow.


    Unfortunately, none of his two calls could get through.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    "Sh*t, sh*t. There''s a possibility that Selena had been kidnapped. I have no idea if the assassin would


    kill her!" Ivan was so angry that he held his hands into fists. Tm really careless. I haven''t signed the


    contract yet, I should¡¯ve asked her to wait for a few days before doing anything. This..."


    Ivan had no idea that asking this person to kill Fane would cause his contract signing matter to fail.


    As he sat in the car, his mind was filled with thoughts about visiting the ce where Selena and the


    others stayed that night. However, he thought about it and dismissed this thinking.


    If Fane and Selena were fine and the assassin had not started her action, his proactive action of


    visiting them cannot be justified. After all, he had shown his disgust previously and had never visited


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    them.


    If the assassin failed, Fane might be doubtful that he was the one who employed the assassin?


    Although, the possibility of the assassin failing was very small.


    He thought about it, looked at the time and was prepared to drive back.


    Coincidentally, when he passed by a cafe, he looked inside and actually saw Xena Jackson.


    "Isn''t that Ben Taylor''s girlfriend?" Ivan was slightly stunned. He parked the car by the road, got down


    and


    entered the cafe.


    At this moment, Xena was having a chat with two of her best friends and seemed to be in a very good


    mood.


    "Miss Jackson, I had no idea that I would run into you here!¡± Ivan said with a smile and walked over.


    "Young Master Taylor!" Xena was stunned and said with a smile, ¡°That''s a real coincidence. These are


    my best friends, we are having a cup of coffee because we''re tired from shopping!"


    "Really?" Ivan purposely took a look at the time before sitting down by the side and said with a smile, "It


    just s o happens that I have something to speak with Miss Jackson. Do I, Taylor, have the opportunity


    to invite you to lunch?! If your best friends are in the mood, they can join us too!"


    Those girls nced at each other with a mutual understanding and stood up, "Young Master Taylor,


    we''ll get out of your hair. Enjoy your talk and allow us t o make a move first!"


    "Okay, let me treat you guys in the future when there¡¯s an opportunity!¡± Ivan stood up and spoke


    politely, like a gentleman.


    "Does Young Master Taylor want a cup of coffee? Let m e pay for that. Since you treat me to lunch, I''ll


    treat you to coffee!" Xena smiled indifferently and said.


    "There''s no need for that. Let¡¯s sit here while you finish your cup of coffee. Later, let''s find a hotel, get a


    private room and I''ll treat you to dinner!" Ivan replied with an indifferent smile. ording to his


    experience with many girls, Xena was definitely a gold digger.


    Apart from that, he previously saw Xena hug a young guy who looked like a second generation of a rich


    family by ident.


    He was just toozy to tell Ben about this.


    However, when he passed by from outside, he suddenly had an idea.


    "Really? Just the two of us? We''ll go to a hotel and get a private room for food? Wouldn''t that be a


    waste?


    Let''s just eat some simple food!"


    Xena was surprised. Seating in front of her was the young master of the Taylor family, Ivan Taylor. This


    man had the highest possibility of inheriting the Taylor family in the future so he could be considered a


    s a real rich family''s next generation.


    At least, whenpared to Ben, Ivan was at least 100 times better than him.


    During the previous hotel gathering, Ben took her with him. In the midst of it, she really wanted to have


    a drink with Ivan and get a name card after that. It was a pity when he ignored her and left her in an


    embarrassing situation.


    She had no idea that Ivan would proactively ask her out for a meal and she wondered what was his


    hidden agenda.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Ivan looked at her and smiled indifferently. "How would it be a waste to have lunch with such a pretty


    Xena smiled when she heard this. "Young Master Taylor, I''m sure you¡¯ve seen a lot of prettydies. I


    shouldn¡¯t be considered as a prettydy in your opinion!"


    "Haha, you¡¯re being very modest!" Ivan stood up and gestured after you to Xena, "Let''s go, pretty!¡±


    "I think you''ve left me with no choice but to ept deferentially!"


    Although Xena was still curious about why Ivan wanted to invite her for dinner alone, she felt that he


    must have something important to talk about. Hence, she did not think much and just followed him.


    The two of them drove and soon arrived at a high-end hotel. They got a private room and ordered quite


    some dishes.


    "Young Master Taylor, is there anything important that you need to seek me out privately?" Xena


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    seemed a little nervous as this was her first time sitting face t o face with a real rich person. Apart from


    that, it was s o grand as they even got red wine and she was unprepared for it.


    After all, Ivan had on a suit that exudes the feeling of a


    sessful person.


    "Come, let''s first drink!¡± Ivan poured a ss of wine for her and nked the sses together.


    "Sure!¡± Xena had no idea what Ivan had in mind but she still drank all the red wine in a gulp.


    "Haha, I like girls that are pretty and straight-forward like you!" Ivanughed. He then casually ced a


    hand on Xena''s thigh as if it was an ident after he spoke.


    "Young Master Taylor, what are you...¡± Xena blushed and immediately removed his hand.


    "Oh, Haha!" Ivan realized what happened and said with a smile, "Miss Xena, you''re too pretty and I


    can¡¯t help myself!¡±


    Ivan paused here before continuing, "It''s just a waste that you¡¯re with an untalented man. You''re really


    making it easy for Ben. What can that guy do? He doesn¡¯t have a job and only ys video games. How


    is he worthy of a beauty like you?"


    Xena was secretly happy when she heard this. She was so lucky, was it possible that Ivan had really


    set his eyes on her?


    If that was the case, it was very good if she got to be with Young Master Taylor and was able to marry


    him.


    The current Taylor family was close to being a second-ss aristocratic family. She heard that Selena''s


    seed, the Taylor family would definitely make it into the range of second-ss aristocratic families


    within one or two years.


    Wouldn''t she be changing her status to a higher one if she was married to a second-ss aristocratic


    family''s future master?


    Apart from that, although Ivan constantly visited bars and there were bad rumors about him, but, which


    rich man was not a womanizer?

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    "Oh, Young Master Taylor, what you''ve said is too much. I''m not that pretty!¡± Xena pretended to be


    modest and picked up some food before putting it on Ivan''s te. ¡°Come, let''s eat!"


    "Haha, sure!" Ivanughed and they started eating.


    After a while, Ivan said again, "Miss Xena, I¡¯ve fallen in love with you at first sight. I''ve been thinking


    about you for the past few days and I''m so lucky to have bumped into you today. I had to muster my


    courage to invite you for dinner!"


    "How''s that possible?" Xena frowned and looked at Ivan before saying, "Young Master Taylor, are you


    being serious?"


    "Don''t you worry, I am!" Taylor ced one of his hands on Xena''s thigh again before saying with a


    smile," From today onwards, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. You would also give me everything I want,


    right? I believe that you don''t really like Ben, right?¡±


    "Young Master Taylor, you''re right. I''ve fallen out of love for Ben since long ago. If he wasn''t so nice to


    me, I really want to break up with him!"


    Xena was afraid that she would miss this opportunity. She stopped pushing Ivan''s hand away,


    pretending as i f nothing happened.


    Ivan had a cold smile inwardly when he heard this.


    However, he directly held her hand, "Xena, be my woman. I have no idea if it''s because of the wine


    today. I haven''t had much but I feel drunk. I want you. How about this, why don''t you apany me to


    rest i n a room upstairs andter, I''ll bring you out to buy some branded handbags and clothes. You can


    choose whatever you have your eyes on. What do you say?¡±


    Xena immediately pretended to be reserved and said," This-this doesn''t sound like a good idea, Young


    Master Taylor. Although I don''t like Ben, we haven''t broken up. Apart from that, who knows but you


    might be lying to me. I''ve just known you for a while and although I have some feelings for you, but, it


    doesn''t sound so good to go into a hotel room, right?"


    "Hey, what''s so bad about it? You must have misunderstood me?" Ivan immediately said with a smile,


    "It''s best that you have feelings for me. I¡¯m asking you to follow me because I would like for you t o


    apany me while I rest and have a chat with me. I''m not asking you to do anything, right? Don''t you


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    worry, I''m not that kind of person!¡±


    "I guess it would be fine if it''s only sitting down and resting!" Xena blushed and was shy. She clearly


    knew that if she really followed him upstairs, it wouldn''t be a s simple as taking a rest.


    After they finished eating, they quickly got a room and walked into the room.


    "Xena, I really want to be with you, but, you cannot break up with Ben yet. You have to remain with him


    s o that we can get information about Selena and Fane! Don¡¯t you worry. As long as you help me with


    this and tell me what I want to know, you will surely benefit from it!" Ivan said to Xena, who was in front


    of him, after he closed the door.


    "Haha, I thought that you really liked me. In the end, you are only taking advantage of me. You want to


    stabilize your position in the Taylor family and get rid of your threat, Selena, right?" Xenaughed and


    she finally realized that Ivan wanted to use her for something.


    "How can you call this taking advantage of you? From today onwards, you will be my girlfriend, my


    woman. Isn''t it normal for my woman to do something for me?"


    Ivan smiled and actually pulled Xena over to him before pouncing on her as theynded on the bed.


    "Let go of me!¡± Xena was startled and started struggling.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    "Young Master Taylor, no! We can''t...." Xena was really startled and she fought back.


    "Xena, you¡¯ll be my woman. You''ll be following me on a journey to enjoy life from today onwards. Apart


    from that, I can buy everything you like!"


    Ivan had some wine. That and the fact that Xena was pretty with a great body, he seemed unable to


    control himself, turning crazy under the drive of alcohol.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "No-no...We can''t! We''ve just met not long ago."


    "Rtionships happen because of feelings for each other and have nothing to do with the amount of


    time we''ve met..."


    "Young master Taylor, no! I''m not prepared for this!"


    Xena was secretly happy about this and she gave i n to him after refusing half-heartedly.


    Around half an hourter, Ivan looked at the woman o n the bed in satisfaction. He put on his clothes, "


    Honey, you''re really good. Let''s go on a shopping trip together and I''ll buy you a car. How about that?"


    "Buy a car?" Xena was dazed before she asked, "Young master Taylor, you''re really good at telling


    jokes.


    Didn''t Ie over driving a Rolls-Royce Phantom?"


    "That¡¯s not a rental?" Ivan was stunned. Xena was a vain woman and in his opinion, she must have


    rented


    that Rolls-Royce Phantom to support her vanity and to show-off in front of her best friends.


    Different from what he imagined, Xena said with a smile, "Young Master Taylor, you must be joking.


    Why would I rent such a nice car? I guess that this car can b e considered as mine!"


    "Can be considered as yours? What does that mean?" Ivan wondered.


    "Oh, I''m sure that you don¡¯t know this yet. Fane knows how to practice medicine and he was able to


    help Miss George lose weight with the medicinal knowledge he acquired from some unknown ce!"


    "It all started when Sharon George fell for Fane and under the encouragement of her friends, she came


    over to confess to him..." Xena soon told everything that happened yesterday to Ivan.


    She continued with, "Fiona doesn''t know how to drive yet, so I can drive this car whenever I want. Even


    if she gets her licenseter, I can still drive ben''s car, right? After all, everything that''s his, is mine,


    right? Aren''t we considered as a family?"


    Ivan pulled Xena over, signed her waist and said with a cold expression, "What¡¯s this nonsense about


    you being in the same family as them? You¡¯re my woman now, not his family. If not, I¡¯ll get jealous!"


    Although Xena knew what Ivan said might be lies, she still felt warm inwardly.


    She could not help but rolled her eyes at Ivan, "Alright,


    Young Master Taylor, I get it, okay? Until today, I haven''t let that stupid guy, Ben, touch me yet. He''s


    just a spare tire to me! How can hepare with a strong and handsome man like Young Master


    Taylor?"


    "Hey girl, stop calling me Young Master Taylor. You can address me as Ivan when there''s only us, but


    do remember to address me as Young Master Taylor when there are outsiders, alright?" Ivan thought


    about it and immediately continued, "Apart from that, you have to tell me on time about everything that


    happens in Ben''s family. As an example, the matter of Fane treating Sharon George is not a small


    one." i


    "Okay!" Xena thought about it and said after she remembered something, "Oh yes, Master George


    originally thought that the medication that Fane gave was fake so he stepped on it. In the end, they


    they directly paid him to buy that one pill!"


    "What?!"

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    The corners of Ivan''s mouth twitched when he heard this. If Fane really had money, it would be difficult


    for him to make a joke out of Fane on the old man¡¯s birthday and throw him out of the house.


    "However, he gave the twenty million to Fiona as the betrothal gift for Selena, fulfilling his previous


    promise to Fiona!" Xena continued.


    "Alright. If Fane manages to get any money in the future, even if it''s something normal like the Drake


    family paid his wages earlier than scheduled, you have to immediately inform me about it. It doesn''t


    matter if you don¡¯t know anything, but if you do, you must inform me!" Ivan thought about it and


    reminded Xena.


    "Alright. Young Master Taylor, I get it!" Xena rolled her eyes at him impatiently. She was slightly


    unhappy as after their entire encounter, she had be a spy and was in charge of uncovering


    information?


    "I have already told you to not address me as Young Master Taylor, call me Ivan!¡± Ivan smiled and


    wrapped his hand around her shoulder, "Let''s go shopping, I''ll buy you expensive bags and watches.


    How about that?"


    "Okay, but we have to go to the north side of the city. If we stay here, we might bump into Ben and


    won''t we b e discovered?" Xena thought about it and said.


    "Yes, darling. You''re the smart one! It seems that I cannot hug you in public too!" Ivan smiled. He


    believed that with the help of Xena, who was by Fane and the others'' sides, he would get information


    about everything in their lives from that day onwards.


    After shopping for two to three hours, Ivan drove back to the Taylor Mansion alone.


    He was stunned when he entered the living hall because the old master and some of the Taylor family''s


    members were waiting for him here.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How was it? Ivan, did you sign the contract?" Theodore Taylor immediately asked.


    Obviously, everybody was waiting for him here with this thought in their mind. They were waiting for


    him t oe back and give him some good news, but he only returned at this moment.


    Only now did Ivan remember the matter that made him angry that morning. He could only smile


    embarrassingly, "Sigh, don''t mention it! We didn''t manage to sign the contract. I had no idea what


    happened but Selena didn''te to work this morning so I left. She didn''t pick up my calls and I n to


    go over again tomorrow!"


    "Haha, who was the one that promised us he would definitely get the contract signed today? If not,


    didn''t h e say that he''ll go live on social media to show himself eating shit?" A forty-year-old man


    couldn''t help butugh with a taunt on his face.


    The corners of Ivan''s mouth immediately twitched.


    This was his elder and used to work hard under Selena''s management. He was very hard working and


    was very supportive of Selena.


    However, after he became the general manager, these people were disobedient towards him.


    If they weren¡¯t his elders, he would have found a reason to fire them.


    "How''s that possible? Young Master Ivan actually said that he''ll go live and show himself eating shit?"


    "Do you want to try it? You might be able to go viral!"


    Cecilia Taylor stood beside them and wasughing. She was not here yesterday and only knew about


    Ivan¡¯s promise at that moment.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Ivan was pissed. He would not have thought that Cecilia would tease him without any respect given.


    What a brat!


    "Can¡¯t you take a joke?" He red at her.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it? You¡¯re the young Master of the Taylor family. Such a prestigious identity... How could you joke


    about such a thing? I humbly advise you to not make such a joke next time," Cecilia mocked.


    She was dating a young master from a second-ss aristocratic family. Soon, she could marry him and


    be a rich madam. By then, Ivan would be a piece of cake, and she would not have to work under him


    anymore. She was euphoric at the thought of this.


    Ivan, on the other hand, wanted to punch Cecilia!


    Suddenly, Old Master spoke, ¡°I say, you guys watch your mouth before we secure the contract." He


    paused for a bit before continuing, "Selena is someone who''ll honor her words. She won''t just chicken


    out. There must be a valid reason why she didn''t make it."


    Speaking of the devil, Ivan''s phone rang. It was Selena.


    "Selena Taylor, what is the meaning of this? I¡¯ve waited for you the whole afternoon. Where were you?


    You didn¡¯t answer a single phone call!"


    Ivan knew exactly what happened, all this rage was


    just for show. He had turned on the speaker so everyone could hear Selena exin.


    He was betting if Selena was calling him to interrogate if he hired the hitman to kill Fane. Even better,


    perhaps Fane was already dead. Could Shadow have only killed her target, Fane, and not Selena?


    ''So, Selena, are you going to ask me if I''ve hired a hitman or what?'' Ivan thought.


    What proceeded was... "I ran into a hitman this morning. She kidnapped me so I wasn''t able to answer


    nor return your calls..."


    "Oh my god, kidnapped?!"


    "No way... Who is that?! We¡¯re considerably respectable being a third-ss aristocratic family, I bet no


    ordinary people would do such a thing to us."


    "Hitman? How could she still be alive after being kidnapped? Are you sure they¡¯re not asking for


    money?¡±


    Those in Taylor¡¯s mansion gasped and were shocked b y the news.


    Old Master Taylor waited no more before he snatched the phone. "How are you, Selena? Are you


    hurt?"


    On the other end of the call, Selena felt warm as she could feel the concern from the tone of Old


    Master''s voice. "I¡¯m fine, Grandpa, don''t worry. That hitman''s target is Fane. She knows Transfiguration


    and she had disguised herself as me! But Fane could see it through, he didn¡¯t fall for her tricks and


    even killed her! I was surprised!¡± Selena summarized her experience and exined.


    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    The old master broke out in cold sweat. The fact that she was a hitman was bad enough, what was


    worse was that she knew Transfiguration!

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Well, who would have suspected the person they least suspected to be?


    "Alright now, Grandpa, I''m hanging up. Get Ivan toe sign the contract tomorrow morning."


    "Fane is pretty smart, isn¡¯t he? He saw through her deception, yed along, and then retaliated!"


    Cecilia could not help butpliment.


    "Thank goodness they are both fine. If Fane was dead, Kylie would be without a father!" Eugene Taylor,


    who was in his forties,mented.


    "So what if he dies, he''s just an outsider. He''s just a bodyguard, a rough man! My cousin Selena is


    such an excellent woman, she will get another man," Ivan, on the other hand, dissed. He was still salty


    about the money spent-fifty million-on hiring such an elite hitman like Shadow, but got killed by Fane


    instead!


    The mission was notpleted, and on top of that, there would be no refund because the hitman was


    dead!


    That fifty million was burned overnight, just like that. They paid fifty million...just to see the enemy still


    alive.


    "Ivan, watch your mouth. A stepdad will never treat his stepdaughter as well as one¡¯s own father would.


    Besides, Fane has got a stable job with Drake''s now.


    Who''s to say he won''t seed in the future? Fane, this youngd, I think he''s got potential. He¡¯s smart,


    has a high ie, and he can fight well! He¡¯s the perfect match for Selena!" Eugene defended Fane.


    Eugene hoped that Selena coulde back to Taylor''s and work for them. He also hoped Fane could


    be acknowledged by the family so that the whole family could live peacefully under one roof.


    "Heh, he¡¯s just a soldier, a bodyguard. He''s no match to all the young masters out there!" Ivan was still


    obviously salty and continued to pick fights.


    "Alright there, your uncle, Eugene, has a point. Fane is a bodyguard but he isn¡¯t just any ordinary


    bodyguard. He¡¯s a bodyguard at Drake¡¯s. He has the potential to grow there.¡±


    Zeus could not take it anymore and interjected Ivan, " Ivan, you can''t penalize him just because of that


    conflict that happened. Besides, he has promised topensate you with ten million on my birthday. If


    he kept his words, you should let this go. Understood?"


    "Yes, Grandpa, I understand." Ivan was still upset, and only said this to pacify his grandfather.


    He quickly followed up with, "But if he can¡¯t fulfill his promise, and didn''t get you an expensive gift, he''ll


    have to divorce Selena and leave the Taylor family ording to the contract. Right?"


    "Naturally. He suggested this condition, and he shall b e a man to his words." The old man nodded.


    Honesty was a virtue he upheld, Fane was no good for his grandaughter if he could not keep his words.


    "What? What have I heard? You said you were kidnapped?"


    Selena, who was answering a call in her yard, was interjected by Fiona who was eavesdropping behind


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her. She got a bad feeling about this...

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Selena did not tell Fiona about what happened that day-the kidnap and the hitman-to save Fiona some


    worries.


    Hence, she secretly took her call out to her yard after dinner.


    Unexpectedly, Fiona had actually followed her out to the yard and heard everything she said on the


    call.


    "Mum, it''s nothing. Aren''t we home safe and sound now?" Selena awkwardly smiled. She did not look


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    well, though.


    Filled with anger, Fiona reprimanded, "Back? Do you have any idea how dangerous that was? That


    damn Fane... If it wasn¡¯t for him causing troubles, would anyone hire a hitman to kill him?"


    She then turned toward the house and yelled, "Fane, you bastard! Get out here this instance!"


    "Mum, what''s the matter?" Fane asked with a smile as he paced toward them.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Heh... I heard you ran into a hitman today, she even kidnapped and disguised as


    m y daughter? You have no idea what you got yourself into, aye? That¡¯s a killer you were dealing with,


    what if she killed my daughter? This is all your fault. You¡¯ve been going around causing troubles! My


    daughter wouldn''t have to deal with this if it wasn''t for you!"


    Fiona sted at the sight of Fane. She continued," Hmph, don¡¯t think that twenty million you gave me


    can buy your way out of this. I''m warning you, don''t let this happen again. Even though I take you as


    my son-i nw now, I''ll make my daughter divorce you if it ever happens again!"


    Embarrassed, Fane smiled bitterly as he replied," Mum, no one could have seen thating. I wouldn''t


    know the hitman would disguise herself and get Selena involved, this is my bad. I have to say, I didn''t


    cause trouble. But if someone hade to pick a fight, I couldn''t let it slide either.


    "If... I''m just giving an example here. If a mad person hade to you with a knife and wanted to kill


    you... Now, you didn''t provoke this man, would you retaliate?"


    "You..." Fiona was speechless as Fane''s words made sense.


    However, she insisted, "I don''t care. Whatever it is, stop going around provoking people, even if it


    means you have to give in to them. Whoever hired the hitman could always hire another one after this


    failed attempt. I don''t care if you die... But what about my daughter?"


    Fane thought she had a good point. "How about this, I¡¯ll hire a bodyguard for Selena¡¯s safety''s sake." 1


    "Bodyguard? Sure, you pay!¡± Fiona was a little stunt.


    "Mm, don¡¯t you worry about the money, I''ll pay!" Fane


    nodded.


    Just as they were headed back home, an Audi stopped in front of their house. A man then walked


    toward them.


    "Hey, is this not, Marshal Dennis?" Fiona recognized and gasped. Dennis hade with Ken to cause


    trouble here. However, Fane, as a veteran, had talked sense into them and made them leave.


    So, why was he there again?


    ¡°Gee... Not another hitman now, aye?" Fiona was scared sh*tless as she gulped. She ran toward


    Selena t o signal her to get out of there.


    Selena, on the other hand, was not worried. If it was not for Fane at that fighting ring, Dennis would be


    a long-dead man.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    So, Selena was certain that Dennis was not there for killing business.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was, however, perplexed by how he recovered so quickly so soon. He had serious injuries that


    day.


    She had estimated that Dennis would need to be bedridden for at least a fortnight. But look at him, he


    looked like a healthy youngd!


    "What are you doing here?" Feeling scared, Fiona asked, "If you''re here for Fane, go ahead, it has


    nothing to do with us. Be clear with your target, he¡¯s responsible for what he did, let him face the


    consequences, not us. Alright?"


    Fane was dumbfounded by his mother-inw''s actions?.


    "Brother Fane, I''m here to thank you for that day!"


    Dennis intended to kneel before Fane but thought it was better for him not to as it might expose Fane''s


    true identity. So, he could only bow with his hands sped.


    Fane thought even that was unnecessary. Annoyed, he said, "Alright, what''s passed is past, there''s


    nothing to thank me for. Besides, it was such a dangerous situation. I''ll be ashamed of myself if I didn''t


    rescue you."


    "You¡¯re right..." Dennis smiled as he presented a box to Selena. "Sis, Fane is my brother now, it''s only


    natural that I call you ''sis¡¯. Here''s a little gift for you, I hope you like it."


    "This..." Selena was shy. She looked at Fane, not knowing whether to ept the gift. At the same time,


    she was more shocked that Dennis, being a marshal himself, had addressed Fane as his ''brother''. That


    was a lot of respect paid.


    Then she thought, Fane had saved Dennis'' life. So, it was no big deal for him to call Fane ''brother''...


    Speaking of that, Fane was a lucky man indeed. O''Neal was already injured when Fane stepped into


    the ring and stabbed him one more time. Otherwise, Fane would be no match to O¡¯Neal. O''Neal could


    have killed him, even!


    "What are you waiting for? Thank the marshal now! It¡¯s disrespectful to refuse the gift, you know?"


    Fiona nudged, her face filled with joy. A marshal had just addressed Fane as ''brother'', that was great


    news despite not knowing why Dennis did so. It seemed Dennis had owed Fane a favor.


    Most importantly, any gift from a marshal would be expensive. It was dumb if Fane declined it. 1


    "Go ahead, take it! He came all the way to thank me and present you a gift, why not?" Fane advised.


    "Thank you, Marshal Dennis!" Selena epted the gift and smiled politely.


    "Hehe, you''re wee. Fane had prescribed me medicine, and that saved my life. He is my brother


    now, I owe him my life. I''ll do as he says," Dennis dered seriously.


    "For real?¡± Fane was stunned.


    Which to Dennis replied, "For real. I''m a man of my words!" Fane did not only save his life, Fane is the


    Supreme Warrior. Anyone would give their life up to a Superior Warrior.


    "Very well. From today onward, you¡¯ll be my wife''s bodyguard. You''ll keep her safe," Fane requested.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    "What?"


    When Fiona heard that, she was caught by surprise and took a deep breath.


    She immediately stepped forward and red at Fane angrily, "Fane, have you gone mad? I told you to


    find a bodyguard to protect my daughter, but you just found one casually? Do you even know who he


    is? He¡¯s an officer, and a marshal at that, and you''re asking him t o be a bodyguard?"


    Having said that, she pulled Fane to stand in front of Dennis, "Hurry up and apologize to Marshal


    Dennis. Even if you''re fortunate enough to save his life by giving him some medicine, he''s already


    expressed his gratitude for that. What right do you have to ask him t o be your bodyguard?"


    Fiona was almost scared to death by Fane. This guy could actually spout such nonsense. Was he not


    aware of how powerful a marshal was? 1


    An officer, a marshal at that, countless people wanted t o get into their good books.


    However, Fiona did not expect Dennis to smile indifferently, "That''s not a problem, I''ll protect sister-in -


    protect her when she''s alone to and from work, or when she¡¯s out


    alone." "Agreed, he agreed?"


    Fiona''s jaw dropped, wondering if she heard wrongly. Fane asked a marshal to protect her daughter,


    and the other party actually agreed to it. It was a miracle.


    "Mother, I wasn''t looking for someone casually. You said to find a bodyguard for Selena. If I''m going to


    find one, I''ve to find a better one, right? Otherwise, what if the hitman hired by the other side happens


    to be very skillful? That''s why I thought Marshal Dennis is very suitable!"


    At this time, Fane grinned at Fiona, as if he was talking about something very trivial.


    "Auntie, don''t worry. From now on, I''m going to treat Fane as my brother. And as my brother, my life is


    his!"


    Dennis looked at Fane as he said this, his expression serious.


    Fiona was overjoyed, but she still asked tentatively," That¡¯s all fine, but you''re a marshal after all, I¡¯m


    afraid Fane can''t afford your fees. How much monthly sry are you asking for?¡±


    "Haha, you¡¯re too kind. Between us, there''s no need to talk about sry. We''rerades after all!"


    Dennisughed. He was very satisfied to be able to do something for Fane. Moreover, Fane had saved


    his life before, so he regarded this as repaying his gratitude.


    "Cough, cough." Fane coughed awkwardly. Dennis was


    being too careless. If he refused to take any sry, would that not be too obvious?


    "Oh, I¡¯m not asking for much. Ten or twenty thousand will do!" Dennis quickly caught on and said.


    "So little? Isn''t that a disadvantage for you? You¡¯re a marshal!¡±


    Fiona was a little embarrassed. Ten to twenty thousand a month for a marshal to be a bodyguard to


    protect her daughter, and to protect herself and others by the way, it would be too cost-effective.


    "Hehe, I''m idle anyway. Since I don''t have anything else to do, I''ll just treat it as something to pass my


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    time with!" Dennis chuckled.


    "Let''s agree on twenty thousand a month then. I''ll transfer the money to you every month!"


    After brief consideration, Fane spoke to Dennis and Fiona again, "By the way, since it''s secret


    protection, it¡¯s best not to discuss this matter openly. If this information leaks out, and if there''s really a


    hitman, the other party will be prepared for it or have a backup n. It would be troublesome if the


    opponent engages any attack or defense strategies against us!"


    In fact, Fane mainly said this to Fiona, in case she went out and bragged about the fact a marshal was


    employed as their bodyguard.


    "Sure, sure, I won''t say anything!¡± Fiona nodded immediately.


    "Except for the few of us here, don''t even tell Clifford o r the other about this!" Selena looked around


    and said. 2 "Don¡¯t worry. I understand. I won¡¯t say anything!¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Fiona smiled and said, ¡°Oh yes, Dennis, please have a seat inside. Do you want to have a few drinks


    too?"


    "Hehe, that won''t be necessary. It¡¯s toote, I should g o!" Dennis chuckled and soon drove away.


    "Selena, let me see what that is?" Fiona was looking at the box in Selena''s hand. She was nearly dying


    from curiosity. 1


    Selena opened the box and looked inside, ¡°A jade bracelet. I think the material looks pretty good. I''m


    afraid it''s worth at least a few hundred thousand."


    "No way, so expensive!" Fiona drew in a cold breath," Dennis is too generous!"


    Having said that, she turned her attention towards Fane, "Fane, you lucky boy, saving the life of


    Dennis. It seems to me that your medical skills are really good. Besides, he has even referred to you as


    his brother. It must be a blessing from your ancestors!"


    "I''m just lucky!" Fane chuckled before entering the house.


    Looking at Fane''s retreating back, Fiona shrugged and helped Selena put on the bracelet, "This


    bracelet looks really good on you! It''s a pity I can''t tell anyone that a marshal is our bodyguard. It''s


    really suffocating. I can''t even brag about it to my friends."


    "Ah, just keep a low profile. What''s there to brag about?¡± Selena sighed, at a loss on how to respond.


    At this time, Ivan called Ken and Neil out.


    "Young Master Taylor, howe you''re so free to invite us for drinks?¡± Neil smiled before he continued,


    "The hitman said that Fane will be killed within five days. Two days have passed, I wonder if she has


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    taken any action?"


    "Yeah, I really look forward to the day for Fane to be killed, haha!¡± Ken startedughing.


    Ivan''s expression was ominous, "The other party has already taken action!"


    "Really? How was it? It must be a sess, right? She''s very skillful and good at transfiguration. I didn¡¯t


    expect that she could do it so soon,¡± Neil was overjoyed and looked at Ivan expectantly.


    "She''s quick to take action and quick to die too!" Ivan picked up the ss of red wine in front of him


    and downed it in one gulp.


    "What? Fane died that quickly? That¡¯s too good for him. D*mmit, he should be tortured before being


    killed!"


    When Ivan heard that, he could not help but snide, " Yeah, we forgot to instruct the hitman to torture


    that guy first. It''s best to take a video of him kneeling and begging for his life so that we could watch it!¡±


    Ken was also a little resentful, thinking that Fane had


    gotten off too easily.


    "Hehe, what the hell were you thinking about? D* mmit, I was talking about the hitman. She died too


    quickly!¡± Ivan smiled bitterly, but in his heart, he was a t a loss on how to react, "It''s still fine for her to


    die, but the point is, she kidnapped Selena this morning, and my contract ended up not being signed.


    When I returned home, the other family members actually made fun of me."


    "What!" Ken and Neil eximed in unison, wondering i f their ears were ying tricks on them.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    "No, that can''t be. Isn''t she ranked the fifth on the hitman leaderboard in the southwest district? Didn¡¯t


    she im she could face a marshal head-on?¡±


    After a long while, with his mouth twitching slightly, Neil turned to Ivan and said, "Young Master Taylor,


    you can''t be kidding, right? If he can''t be killed like this, you''ll have your work cut out for you. It''s more


    difficult to kill him than reaching the heavens!"


    "That''s right, Young Master Taylor. You must be joking. She can even transfigure herself. Under such


    circumstances, isn''t it a piece of cake to get rid of Fane?" Ken was still baffled.


    "Hehe, maybe if she didn''t transfigure herself or engage in any borate killing rituals, she might


    seed in killing Fane! Who''d expect that woman to transfigure herself as Selena and kidnap her?


    Based o n her past killing patterns, she must be nning to kill Fane in front of Selena. But something


    happened i n the process. That woman gave the game away and Fane found out about it. As a result,


    not only did Fane not expose her, but he went along with it and killed her when she was caught


    unawares. So you tell me, if a hitman was unprepared, isn''t that the same as losing her life?"


    Ivan sneered and gulped down another ss of red wine that was just filled up. "What rotten luck.


    F*ck!¡±


    "I..." Neil was at a loss for words. "What kind of hitman is this? She''s too careless to get spotted by


    Fane. I guess Fane must haveunched a sneak attack on her after he found out. Otherwise, he¡¯s not


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    a match for her i n a fair fight!¡±


    "That¡¯s right. Fane is simply too lucky. This hitman likes ying tricks and ended up killing herself. If


    they went head-on against each other, Fane is most definitely not an opponent!"


    Ken smiled bitterly too. "Take thest time when Fane fought at the arena as an example of his lucky


    streak. Dennis has beaten O''Neal within an inch of his life when Fane just finished him with one kick.


    Hehe, and here I was thinking that Fane was a tough opponent and strong inbat.¡±


    ¡°He only kicked that person''s neck, but it ended up with the chest and other areas exploding from the


    impact, and those were the areas hit by Dennis in the first ce! Obviously, the opponent¡¯s death was


    not caused by Fane!" Neil exined helplessly. Although h e was unwilling to concede, he did not have


    a choice. Fane always had good luck.


    "Sigh, let''s talk about our next steps!¡± Ivan sighed, but something urred to him and he stood up


    quickly with a p on his forehead, "Oh yes, I almost forgot, didn''t you give me that drug? Hehe, let¡¯s


    figure out a way to let Fane drink it, and our problem will be solved!¡± "That¡¯s a bit difficult, right? When


    we used one hundred million to engage Fiona thest time, it ended up a failure too!" Ken frowned in


    dejection. 1 "Hehe, of course the n would fail if you got her to do it. Not only is she greedy, but she''s


    also a coward. Do you understand? There¡¯s one person who can definitely do the job. Furthermore,


    she''s now my girlfriend!"


    Ivan chuckled, took out his phone, called Xena, and told her toe over.


    After the call, he turned back to the other two, "Most importantly, the two of you must keep this matter a


    secret. Her identity must not be revealed!¡±


    "Who¡¯s that?" Neil looked confused.


    "You¡¯ll find out when she gets here. Hehe, she''s a beauty too. Tsk, tsk, and she tastes amazing!" Ivan


    smirked and could not help licking his lips.


    After a while, Xena, wearing a sexy dress, came into the private room. 1


    "Here, let me introduce you. This is Young Master Ken rk, and this is Young Master Neil Hugo!" Ivan


    stood up and introduced them with all smiles. "And this is m y girlfriend, Xena Jackson!"

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    "It''s a pleasure to meet the two young masters. Here, let me give you a toast!" Xena smiled and poured


    herself a ss of red wine.


    Of course, she was ecstatic. These two were the young masters of a second-ss aristocratic family.


    By following Ivan, she could get in touch with people of a higher status, certainly much better than with


    Ben.


    She, Xena Jackson, had finally entered the upper-ss social circle.


    "Xena Jackson, why do I find this name familiar?" Ken frowned as he sipped his red wine. Very quickly,


    his eyes lit up. "Now I remember. Aren''t you Ben Taylor''s girlfriend?"


    "Haha, yeah, she used to be, but not anymore!" Ivanughed. "She''s my woman now, but for the time


    being, she has to stay with that useless Ben to collect some information for us. Besides, for some of


    the things that Fiona can¡¯t do for us, Xena can definitely d o it!"


    Xena rolled her eyes seductively at Ivan. "You''re so mean. What else do I have to do? I thought you


    asked me out to have fun, but it turns out that you want me t o do something for you!"


    "Haha, of course we¡¯re here to enjoy ourselves!" Ivanughed and pressed a kiss on Xena¡¯s cheek,


    before


    taking out a small packet, "This is a type of drug, but don''t worry, the person won¡¯t die immediately after


    taking it. It''s colorless and odorless. After consuming i t, that person will take about a month to die.


    Before that, the person will be thinner and weaker, feeling weak in the limbs as if they were ill.


    Even the doctors won''t be able to trace it!¡±


    "My goodness, there¡¯s such a powerful drug?" Xena took a deep breath and frowned. ¡°Let me guess,


    who are you going to give this drug to? Well, it should be Fane, right? After all, Young Master rk and


    Young Master Hugo seem to like Selena, so it can¡¯t be her. It must be Fane that you want to get rid of,


    right?"


    "Babe, you''re so smart. I¡¯ve not even said anything yet, and you''ve guessed it all! I must reward you


    properly tonight!" Ivan was very pleased. He hugged Xena around her waist and kissed her cheek


    again.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s a promise!" Xena blushed and said bashfully.


    "Of course. We''ll find a hotelter and have a good rest. Tomorrow morning, I''ll transfer one million for


    you to pamper yourself! After you''ve given this drug to Fane sessfully, I''ll buy you a vi of your


    choice. How about that?" Ivan smiled.


    "A vi? Really? I want a better one, not the ones out i n the suburbs!"


    Xena''s eyes lit up immediately. A better vi would not be worth one or two million, but rather, seven or


    eight million. At least, it would be considered pretty good in a ce like Middle Province, and ordinary


    people would not be able to afford a ce like that in their lifetime.


    "That goes without saying. For you, everything must b e the best!"


    Ivan felt a bit excited as he saw Xena keeping the packet of drug.


    If Fane could be dealt with by using such a small amount of money, it would definitely be worth it. 1


    After all, one hundred and fifty million did not achieve that result.


    Ken and Neil exchanged a gleeful look.


    They had to admit that Ivan''s idea was pretty good.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    "Oh yes, Young Master Taylor, I think it¡¯s best for Miss Jackson not to take any action recently!"


    After thinking for a while, Neil continued, "They just met the hitman after all, so we have already


    disturbed the ho''s nest. Fane must be on his guard already. I f we act now, I''m afraid we''d get into


    trouble if anything goes wrong!¡±


    Xena also nodded repeatedly. "I agree, especially since I''m on bad terms with Fane, he might be wary


    of me. Another point is that Fane is a smart guy and not easy to deal with. So, we should wait for a


    while until they rx their vignce!"


    Ivan thought for a moment before he said, "Let''s wait until Grandpa Taylor''s seventieth birthday is over.


    By that time, if Fane can''t pay me ten million inpensation or can''te up with a gift worth ten


    million, he will be forced to divorce Selena and get kicked out of the Taylor family anyway!"


    Speaking of this, Ivan smiled. "In that case, then there''s no need to administer the drug to him. But if h


    e can do it by then, after the birthday party, you''ll think of a way to give him the drug. After one month,


    he''ll slowly die."


    "Oh no, if he''s going to divorce Selena and get kicked out of the Taylor family, I don''t have to give him


    the drug. Then, Young Master Taylor won¡¯t buy me a


    vi?" That urred to Xena very quickly and she was a little unhappy.


    "Haha, that won''t do. Of course, I''ll still buy it for you. You''re my girlfriend, my woman! If Fane was


    kicked out after the birthday party, I¡¯ll buy you a vi as a celebration! If he''s not kicked out, then we''ll


    wait until you give him the drug before I buy one for you as a reward. How about that?" Ivan said with a


    smile. Xena was not stupid. If she was being used without giving her any benefit, what would he do if


    she exposed such things in the future?


    Therefore, Ivan would not pinch on the hush money that was meant for her. Besides, this woman


    looked great. Putting aside the possibility of getting married t o her in the future, it was still good to


    have fun with her now.


    He was even looking forward to seeing Ben¡¯s reaction when he found out he was cuckolded.


    "Haha, let¡¯s have a drink at the bar. It won''t be long before the Old Master''s birthday party. At that time,


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯lle and have a look too!" Neilughed before he continued, "Becently, I''ve sent people to watch


    Fane in secret too, to see if he went into any luxury stores or bought any gifts worth tens of millions.


    However, except for going to and from work, it seems like that guy didn¡¯t go into any expensive jade


    shop or gold shops!"


    "Yeah, a gift worth ten million isn''t that easy to purchase, right? Unless it¡¯s an antique!" Ken also


    With that n in mind, they were not so worried anymore.


    The next day, Selena went to work early in the morning. Dennis drove secretly and escorted her to the


    Ivan and J soon appeared in Selena''s office. This time, they finally met Selena and the signing of


    the contract went smoothly.


    At noon, Fane received a call from Dennis asking him out.


    "What¡¯s up? Are you looking for me?" After arriving at a coffee shop and sitting down, Fane asked


    Dennis.


    "How do I put it? It''s not a big deal, but I think I should tell you about it and let you decide if you are


    interested to go!"


    Dennis smiled before he continued, "Tomorrow, one of the Kings of War, Magnus Suthend, will be


    holding a congregation at the Carefree Manor as a meeting of therades to strengthen ourwork


    and friendship. He¡¯ll be responsible for all the expenses and just hope that some of therades can


    participate. I know that many assistantmanders, headmanders, and marshals will be going,


    and a few kings of war will be joining too!"


    "Sure, it¡¯s a good gathering for all the brothers who fought in arms. Having a few drinks together is a


    great thing!¡± Fane nodded with satisfaction at that


    information.


    "Well, I heard that he has invited the Goddess of War too, so I wonder if Goddess Lana will turn up!"


    "As for you, they didn''t know that such a great person like you is in the Middle Province, so they didn''t


    invite you!"

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Dennis spoke while smiling.


    "What time is the event tomorrow? I''ll probably drop b y. It should be nice if there''s alcohol to go


    around!"


    Fane said after he thought about it.


    "The opening ceremony is at twelve noon. But everyone will probably arrive earlier. Come by at around


    eleven o''clock!"


    Dennis took a sip of the coffee before him.


    "Mmhmm. I have some recollection of that King of War, Magnus Suthend. He was probably Ethan''s


    subordinate!"


    Fane nodded. The two talked for a while before leaving.


    They just walked out of the coffee shop when Tanya made an unexpected call.


    "Is anything the matter, Miss Tanya?"


    Fane asked immediately after he picked up the call.


    "Are you free now? It''s only one in the afternoon. Don¡¯t tell me that you''re off from work already?


    Yvonne and I are about to go out shopping, but we don''t want to bring an entire band of bodyguards!


    So..."


    Tanya''s tone indicated that she was open to discussion.


    "Heh. No problem!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Fane chuckled and did not know whether tough or cry. He was the Drakes'' bodyguard, yet Tanya


    used such a demure tone to talk to him. It was highly likely that no one would believe this if he told


    anyone else.


    Soon enough, Fane arrived before the gates of the Drakes'' residence.


    "Get in the car. I''ll drive this time!"


    At the entrance, Tanya and Yvonne were already inside the car, waiting for Fane.


    Fane slid into the backseat. The car quickly shot toward the direction of the premium shopping mall in


    the city center.


    After they got down from the car, Fane and the other two quickly attracted the attention of the many


    shoppers in the mall.


    Some looked at Fane with pure admiration.


    He was walking with two absolute beauties, after all. Their long, sexy legs were enough to rival other


    beauties in a split second. 1


    More importantly, between the two beauties, one was adorable, and the other, elegant while carrying


    the bearings of a queen. They radiated an aura of being unapproachable by a normal person.


    "Who''s that man? Don''t tell me that both of thosedies are his? Tsk-tsk. How lucky of him!"


    "Maybe. Look-he''s walking in the middle, with the two girls beside him. And the twodies are wearing


    luxury items. He''s probably their sugar daddy!!"


    "No way. The man is wearing such ordinary clothes!"


    "You never know. Nowadays, some wealthy people like to keep a low profile, but they are absolutely


    loaded. I know of this general who was awarded tens o f billions of bucks by the government after he


    retired. Don''t mention him keeping a low profile on a regr basis-he even eats pickled vegetables!"


    Quite a few men could not help but discuss among themselves when they saw this.


    The corners of Yvonne¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard this. She shot the men a vicious re. "What


    the h*ll did you just say? Speak more nonsense and I''ll gouge all of your eyes out! You bunch are as


    blind as bats anyway!"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Tanya, who stood by the side, did not know whether tough or cry. Seriously, what was Fane thinking?


    He was just a bodyguard, yet he walked side by side with them. He even walked between them. No


    wonder everyone misunderstood.


    She now seriously suspected that Fane did not do it intentionally.


    After Yvonne finished her yelling, she whipped her head around and rolled her eyes at Fane. "Why are


    you walking between us, you brat? You walk behind us-don¡¯t you know that?"


    Fane shed an awkward smile. "I''m just scared of being used of looking at your asses if I walk


    behind you. Besides, your skirt is a little short today. It wouldn¡¯t do for me to walk behind!" i


    Yvonne''s face suddenly flushed red. She was so angry that she grinded her teeth. She had the


    inexplicable urge to lunge forward and strangle that b*stard to death. 1


    ¡°What''s wrong? Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to call him and get him to apany us as we shop,


    Yvonne? Are you regretting it now?"


    Tanya snickered from the side. "What are you afraid o f? You don¡¯t have to be afraid if you¡¯re not doing


    anything wrong."


    After she said that, she slipped one of her arms through Fane¡¯s. "We''re not afraid of being


    misunderstood,¡± she said. "If someone''s wife catches sight of this, however, how on earth would he


    exin all of this to her?"


    Yvonne''s eyes brightened when she heard that. She felt embarrassed, but she took Fane''s other arm


    anyway. "That''s right. Let¡¯s go and shop. Fane, what will you do if we run into someone you know, and


    that person tells your wife about this?"


    "D-don¡¯t. I was wrong, okay? Please, young misses, forgive me. I''ll walk behind you, or by your side.


    How about that?"


    Fane quickly admitted defeat. He could never imagine the day that two beauties would be sidling


    toward him on both his left and right. Besides, Fiona enjoyed shopping. If he did run into her, he would


    never be able to cleanse himself of his sins even if he bathed in holy water.


    Yet Tanya and Yvonne grew even more excited when they saw that Fane was afraid. Not only did they


    refuse to let go of Fane, but they also tightened their grip on him and continued walking forward.


    "Heh. Now you''re scared? Toote!¡±


    Although Yvonne felt a little shy, she spoke with her usual terseness in order to put Fane in his ce.


    Yet she never expected that a male voice would soon ring out from behind.


    "Oh dear. I never expected you to be involved with a bodyguard!"


    The three stopped in their tracks when they heard this mysterious voice. Tanya and Yvonne


    immediately let go of Fane¡¯s hand.


    Fane threw a look over his shoulder; a bitter smile crossed his lips. "I was wondering who it was. Turns


    out to be the fellow who took off at the speed of lightning after being frightened by me the other day!"


    The man before him was not a stranger. It was the man in a floral shirt from a few days back-Young


    Master Flynn from the Bane family.


    "Heh. What a coincidence. Never expected to run into you here!"


    Flynn shed a cold smile. He looked at Tanya, and his smile turned wolfish. "My dear, it seems that


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    you¡¯ve only grown more beautiful even though only a few days have passed since Ist saw you," he


    said." The dress suits you. It makes you seem younger-and more alluring!¡±


    After he said that, he turned his attention to Yvonne." You¡¯re such a lucky b*stard," he said to Fane.


    "You''re only a bodyguard, but you''re able to find two such beautiful women to apany you. Tsk tsk,


    I''m envious!"


    "Who¡¯s this, Tanya? He has a lot of bodyguards, but I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡±


    Yvonne noticed that there were over twenty bodyguards behind the man. Her pulse began to rise i n


    fear. They only brought Fane out, after all. They did not know if Fane was able to ovee all those


    men i f they fought.


    "I''ve never seen him before either. I think he''s an aristocrat from Lone City. Don¡¯t mind him. He looks


    down on everyone just because he has some money. He''d probably be scared out of his wits once he


    knows who we are!¡±


    Tanya chuckled, evidently not giving two hoots about Flynn.


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Yvonne nodded her head. It was true that the Drakes were the most influential family in Middle


    Province. Even the four most powerful families here were not contenders against the Drakes and did


    not dare to offend them. What should she be afraid of?


    Unless he was from the most powerful family in Lone City.


    After all, Lone City was a few timesrger than Middle Province, and naturally, they held more power.


    The aristocrats there were stronger than the aristocrats of Middle Province. There, they also possessed


    a fearsome strength; only that strength that was capable of scaring the Drakes.


    "Tsk...tsk. Stop lying to my face. You can only afford one bodyguard. Heh. Think you can scare me?"


    Flynn chuckled. "My family is a second-ss aristocratic family from Lone City," he said. "What do you


    think? Afraid now, aren''t you?"


    "No way. A second-ss aristocrat? I''m so scared!"


    Tanya put on a fearful mask when she heard that.


    "Oh my God, a second-ss aristocrat. We''re doomed. We¡¯re doomed!"


    Yvonne also yed along with her.


    "Hah! Good that you''re afraid!"


    Flynn thought that they were truly afraid and burst into guffaws. "Since you''re so afraid, be my women.


    What good is there to be with a bodyguard? If you''re with me, I guarantee that from now on even if you


    walk sideways, nobody dares to say anything!"


    Fane was amused when he heard that. "Don¡¯t tell me that youe from a family of crabs? You like


    walking sideways when you''re outside?"


    "That¡¯s right. Young Master Crab. Hah! His father is definitely Father Crab, and there¡¯s Grandfather


    Crab..."


    Tanya chuckled in delight when she heard that.


    "How bold of you to speak like that of the Banes!"


    The corners of Flynn¡¯s mouth twitched. He was so angry that his entire face turned pale. Nobody dared


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    t o speak of the Banes like that in Lone city.


    Furthermore, Middle Province was not as powerful as Lone City. That was why he really did not have


    anything to be afraid of, aside from a few first-ss aristocratic families and the Drakes.


    He simply decided to cut straight to the point and waved his hand. "Beat the guy up to death. Take the


    women away. I¡¯m going to have a taste of two beauties today! How dare you look down on the Banes.


    I''ll let you know the true meaning of regret today!¡±


    "Look here, offending our young master is akin to digging your own grave. Get it?" "Heh. They knew


    that our young master is from a second-ss aristocratic family, yet they still dared to provoke him.


    You''ve got some guts!"


    The bodyguards started to walk over, wicked smiles o n their faces.


    "These are new. Seems like you fired the trash that you usedst time. Did you hire more professional


    fighters from Lone City?


    Fane did not recognize any of the bodyguards before him. He gave a warm smile as he spoke.


    "Hah. Your memory isn''t too bad, you b*stard. You actually remember that these aren''t the bodyguards


    from before!"


    Flynnughed and said, "You''re pretty skilled. If you get down on your knees and beg and volunteer to


    help out the Banes from now on, I''ll consider if I should spare your life!"

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry when he heard that. "From what I see, you''re a pretty


    goodlooking guy, and you stand out from the crowd,¡± he said. "Why don''t you consider helping me


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    polish my shoes?¡±


    "You ungrateful f*cker!


    "Get him!"


    Flynn snarled viciously as he waved his hand. He was someone who recognized and treasured talents


    in people, yet the other man refused to take up his offer. I t was something he would never foresee.


    "These bodyguards seem to be better than the ones I facedst time. But they''re still trash in my eyes!¡±


    Fane''s lips curled into a wry smile. He took two steps forward and clenched his fists, moving first.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The men who rushed over first all received a punch to their faces before they could respond. They flew


    backward, spitting blood with their front teeth, broken.


    "Ah!¡±


    One of the men-who looked thirty-odd-had extremely fast fists, and his technique was extremely sound.


    Fane observed him. This man''s fighting skill was probably a little better than several assistant


    However, he was not a threat in Fane''s eyes. He clenched his fists and punched forward, his fist


    meeting the other man''s.


    Bam!


    In a sh, the two men¡¯s fists collided. The other man flew backward with no way of retaliating.


    "What?"


    The man took a sharp intake of breath, extreme shock flooding his veins. He was probably one of the


    strongest among this group of bodyguards. He never expected Fane to be so strong, to be so much


    faster than him-that he would be sent flying with a single fist. It was as though he was facing off against


    a huge rock.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    It did not take a full minute for all the twenty bodyguards to be lying down on the floor.


    Some of them felt like their arms had been broken. One of them cradled his hand with the other, crying


    out in pain.


    Some others had lost quite a few of their teeth, and blood streamed down from their nostrils.


    "Young Master Bane, right? Time for you to shine.


    Come over. It''s your turn. Now that they¡¯ve all been defeated, shouldn''t you step up as their young


    master?"


    Fane smiled and motioned toward the other man.


    Young Master Bane gulped and stared at the bodyguards on the floor. Cold sweat beaded down the


    nape of his neck.


    After a while, he finally spoke in a flippant manner, "I was just joking around. That day, I saw that you


    had such great fighting skills, so I purposely rounded up quite a few fighters today and took them out


    onto the streets, hoping to run into you and get them to fight you. You¡¯ve opened my horizons!"


    "Heh. Didn''t you call me an ungrateful f*cker just now?"


    Fane chuckled and asked.


    "No way. I already said that I was joking. I''m not much of a fighter myself. So no thank you!"


    Flynn wiped his forehead; a film of cold sweat came off. He wheeled around, preparing to leave.


    "You''re leaving? Do you believe that I can kill you in three seconds?


    "Even though you¡¯re five meters away from me!"


    Fane said coolly.


    Flynn only took one step before he stopped in his tracks, frozen. He did not harbor an inch of suspicion


    toward Fane''s im. It would probably take the man two seconds to catch up to him, and another to kill


    him. Three was enough.


    He craned his head backward. "I - I''m a Lane, horn a second-ss aristocratic family," he said. ¡°We


    have plenty of fighters in our family who haven''t shown their faces yet. You¡¯d better think about it. You


    probably won''t be able to escape if you kill me!"


    "Hah! I don¡¯t fear death. Besides, I believe that every problem can be solved once we get there!"


    Faneughed. That one sentence sent a chill crawling up the other man¡¯s spine.


    A rich man like him only feared meeting someone who did not fear death. He was powerful, but as the


    saying goes, a beggar can never be bankrupt. If someone like that killed you, you would be the only


    loser around even if he eventually killed himself.


    After all, he was the young master of a second-ss aristocratic family. He had a bright and beautiful


    future before him.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    "Come over and fight me! How about that?"


    Fane waved his hand again. "I''ll spare you if you can take one hit from me!"


    Flynn¡¯s blood pressure spiked. He was a pampered young man born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    How on earth would he know how to fight? If he took one hit, he would be left crippled even if he did not


    die immediately.


    "Can we-we do it some other way? I was wrong!"


    Flynn¡¯s features contorted in despair. He quickly noticed the shopping mall before him. "Oh, right.


    You''re out shopping, aren¡¯t you,dies?" he said. "How about this? I''ll pay for everything you buy today.


    Just choose whatever you like from this mall. How about that?"


    "Oh my, you''re paying? Why not? What do you think about this,dies?"


    Fane smiled and looked at Tanya and Yvonne.


    After all, the other man was the young master of a second-ss aristocratic family. Fane did not want


    to blow the issue out of proportion simply because he did not want to trouble himself too much.


    There was a possibility that the master of the Bane family woulde over looking for a fight if he beat


    u


    p young Bane today. It was not that Fane was not capable of dealing with the Banes, of course, but he


    did not like to stir unnecessary trouble. He just wanted to live a peaceful andfortable life in Middle


    Province.


    "Of course, it¡¯s alright! It''s so nice to have someone pay for us. I want to buy a few branded bags!"


    Tanya immediately replied, grinning.


    "I also thought about getting myself new clothes!"


    Yvonne was not the least bit embarrassed as well.


    "Get your useless bodyguards to wait outside the mall!"


    Fane smiled and led Yvonne and Tanya inside.


    "Seriously, all of you-you can¡¯t even beat up one guy! Pieces of trash!¡±


    Flynn was extremely furious. After he thought about i t, he sneakily spoke to one of the bodyguards,


    who just had his front teeth broken off. "I''m going into the mall with them. Quickly go and tell my cousin


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    to get his men over-good ones. That f*cker. We''ll mop him up real good once theye out!" 1


    "Yes, sir!"


    The man nodded his head, but he did not leave just yet.


    Only after Flynn followed Fane and the girls into the mall that he quietly drove back to the rks''


    residence all by himself.


    After a while, he came before Ken rk.


    "Young Master rk, our young master''s men have been beaten up again!


    "It seems that the young master ran into the same man who had beaten up his bodyguards the other


    day. Our group couldn¡¯t beat him either!''


    "Now the young master is..."


    The bodyguard quickly exined the situation to Ken.


    "The bodyguard of the women from the other day?


    How skilled is he, to have beaten over twenty of you and not break a sweat afterward?¡±


    Ken''s expression darkened. After he thought about it, h e quickly summoned Dan to his side.


    He also summoned more than a dozen skilled fighters asides from Dan. They all drove toward the


    shopping mall.


    "This looks pretty good. I''ll get it!"


    "Oh, this bag is a little pricey, isn''t it? 50 thousand bucks? No problem. Crab Man there says he¡¯ll buy,


    and he''s absolutely loaded!"


    "This bracelet is pretty too. Heh, let''s get this one!"


    In the shopping mall, Tanya and Yvonne spared no expense. They barely shopped for half an hour, yet


    they had already purchased items totaling over a few million bucks.


    Flynn, who apanied them, could do nothing but smile, not daring to utter a single word of protest.


    ''Go ahead, go ahead. I¡¯ll make you pay ten times more once we get out of here!


    ''Especially you twodies¡ªI¡¯ll properly torture you two for at least a month!''


    Flynn thought viciously to himself, gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    The Bane family had quite a few skilled fighters. Two o f them, especially, were a bit stronger than the


    rks'' strongest fighter, Dan.


    However, Flynn had not brought them along because h e had not expected to be bullied like this in


    Middle Province.


    Still, he believed that the men his cousin would bring were enough topletely wipe out that bloody


    bodyguard.


    They shopped for about another half an hour. Tanya and Yvonne had amassed items that were worth


    around 20 million bucks. It made Flynn''s heart, ache uncontrobly.


    He had thought that the two women could not spend that much money while shopping. After all, they


    could not carry that many items.


    Who knew that they would buy luxury watches, earrings, perfumes, and various other knick-knacks.


    Nevermind that they were expensive, they were small and easy to carry as well. His pallor had taken


    on a deathly shade by the time they were finished.


    "Wow, it feels good to spend money!"


    Tanya stretched her arms above her head. Her figure nearly made Flynn¡¯s nose, bleed.


    "Right? It''s been so long since I bought this many things. What a great feeling!¡±


    Yvonne then stretched her arms too. Her figure was even more womanly, and it nearly made Flynn faint


    in excitement.


    No matter how good-looking they were though, they had already spent 20 million bucks. Although


    Flynn was not short on money, his cash did not grow on trees. That amount made his heart and wallet


    ache.


    The 20 million bucks would be nothing if these two beauties were his girlfriends. Not only were they not


    his women though, but there was also a possibility that the bodyguard had slept with them before. He


    felt discontent at this, after spending 20 million bucks.


    "My cousin is probablying soon. It¡¯s almost been a n hour already!¡±


    Flynn frowned as he thought about this. He could not help but nce toward the entrance of the


    shopping mall.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Young Master Bane? What are you looking at?¡±


    Fane gave a mysterious smile. "Are you looking for someone?"


    Flynn jumped in his seat and quickly waved a dismissal hand. "No way. I noticed a coffee shop on the


    first floor. Why don''t we go for a few cups of coffee there?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Heh. Young Master Bane, don''t tell me that you''re pained about losing your money, and so you''re


    dragging us to drink coffee?¡±


    Yvonne chuckled. ¡°After all, you can¡¯t spend that much money while drinking coffee,¡± she added. "And


    who knows? One, two hours might just pass by if we stir up a conversation. No? Your train of thought is


    quite slick!¡±


    The corners of Flynn''s mouth immediately twitched. This Yvonne was too cunning, being able to guess


    his motives in a sh. Furthermore, he truly had a thought like that.


    If he did not drag out the time and allowed these two beauties to continue walking around the mall,


    there was a good chance that he would have to spend even more money.


    "No way. I''m just worried that the two of you are tired, so I was looking out for a spot to take a break!¡±


    Flynn exined hurriedly, "This amount of money is nothing to me. Everything''s good as long as you


    twodies are happy!¡±


    "Forget it! It''s gettingte. Let''s go back first. I don''t want to shop anymore!"


    Tanya spoke after she thought about it.


    "Yeah. I''m tired after walking around so much. And w e bought so many things already. Let''s go back!"


    Yvonne echoed.


    "You-you''re leaving so soon?"


    Flynn felt a little worried. He had not seen his cousin and his men until now. What if his cousin reaches


    moments after they left? He would miss out on a golden opportunity then. Besides, he would have


    spent all that money for nothing.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You want us to continue shopping? Do you really have that much money?¡± Tanya


    stared at Flynn with surprise.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    "Ahem. It''s not that my pockets are bursting, but it''s so hard to be able to apany such beauties


    while they¡¯re shopping. And they''re such bombshells too. W e can shop for another half an hour!¡±


    Although his heart ached for his money, Flynn''s expression was nonchnt. He just wanted to stall


    them for a while longer.


    Who knew if he would be able to run into them in the future if they left just like that?


    He was going to wait until his cousin came and kill that man. He would y around with the girls and


    finally release the grudge he had been holding.


    "Never mind. I don''t want to shop. Let''s go!"


    Yet Tanya and Yvonne did not like taking advantage o f others. They did this just to teach the man a


    lesson. After all, they did notck money themselves either.


    After they said that, the trio went toward the first floor and exited the mall.


    After Flynn went to the entrance, Ken and the others still had not arrived. Anxiety clenched his chest.


    All his bodyguards were all sitting on the floor. It was evident that they were involved in a brawl from


    before, and now they looked absolutely dejected.


    He did not yell for them to leave. It was obvious that


    the bodyguards did not dare to leave either.


    "Why aren¡¯t they here yet?"


    He watched as Fane and the others walked toward their car. Flynn was in an extreme state of panic


    now, and he did not know what to do.


    However, just at this moment, a few cars zoomed over and parked nearby. Ken and Dan and a whole


    cohort o f men exited the cars.


    Flynn¡¯s heart leaped in delight when he saw that his cousin had brought plenty of men over-good


    fighters too.


    He immediately spoke to Tanya and the others, "Stop right there. You little sl*ts. You spent so much


    money and you¡¯re leaving just like that? Hmph! In your dreams!"


    Fane instantly turned around. A cold smile graced his lips. It turned out that the b*stard had called in


    reinforcements.


    Furthermore, the reinforcements were familiar faces t o him.


    "Oh, you''re quite bold, aren''t you, Young Master Bane? Seems like the men that are walking over are


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    your reinforcements.¡±


    Tanya took a look, and could not help but smile as well.


    "Hah! So long as you know!


    "My cousin is a second-ss aristocrat here-the young master of the rk family. Hmph, you think you


    can bully me because I''m a foreigner here? I''m willing to bet that you¡¯ve heard of my cousin. Are you


    scared now?"


    Flynn was very confident. He believed that Fane could not take on this group of bodyguards.


    "Flynn, don''t tell me that the people who bullied you are them?"


    Ken came over and studied Fane and the others. His expression darkened. Fane was an extremely


    skilled fighter; even Dan had told everyone to not provoke him.


    Besides, Fane was the bodyguard of the Drake family now. Miss Tanya and Yvonne were both here.


    How could he even dare to provoke them?


    Provoking the Drake family was akin to digging his own grave.


    Flynn had never seen Ken looking so forlorn before." That''s right. It¡¯s them," he said with his usual


    cockiness. "My bodyguards were beaten up by this punk. He''s pretty skilled, but you brought Dan over.


    Surely it won''t be a problem.


    "I want to teach them a good lesson this time. Kill the man. As for the twodies, I¡¯ll bring them home


    with m e and tame them nicely. I''ll let them know how amazing of a man I am!"


    Flynn spoke viciously, clearing giving no regards toward Fane and the others.


    "I think you''ll have to drop it, Flynn!"


    The corners of Ken''s mouth worked violently. His features were contorted into an unreadable


    expression.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    "Drop it? I can''t just drop the matter like that, Ken!


    "You promised to help me. You know what? I''ll let you have one of thedies!"


    Flynn''s expression turned savage as he spoke while grinning.


    "Young Master Bane, do not say another word. Do you have a death wish?"


    Dan''s expression was so dark that it looked like storm clouds were obscuring it. He shot a vehement


    re toward Flynn.


    "What? I have a death wish? Heh. What do you mean? No way that you can¡¯t beat this punk!"


    Flynn still was not aware of the situation; he spoke while chuckling.


    "They¡¯re telling you to shut up. Can''t you hear that?"


    Fane did want to exchange nonsense with the other man. He stamped his foot onto the ground and


    pounced forward. The next second, he was already standing before Flynn. He backhanded the other


    man.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Bam!


    Flynn flew backward andnded on the ground with a solid crunch! Blood frothed at this mouth, and he


    lost quite a few teeth.


    "You-you dare to hit me?"


    Flynn was so angry that all color drained from his face.


    "Miss Tanya, my sincere apologies. This is the first time my cousin has been to Middle Province, so


    he¡¯s a little lost around here. I hope that you''ll be merciful toward him.¡±


    Ken''s expression darkened. He wiped a sheen of cold sweat away from his forehead and pleaded with


    Tanya.


    He was well-aware that Tanya was not easy to negotiate with. She was boldfaced and brazen in her


    decisions.


    In the end, Tanya entirely disregarded his begging." Whatever he said just now was an insult to me and


    Yvonne," she said, expression stony. "Sharing thedies between you two? Does he think that I don¡¯t


    understand what that means?"


    After he said that, she gave a scornful look at Flynn, whoy on the floor, stunned. "Take a good look at


    the mirror. How can a moth ever match up to a butterfly?" she said. "I''ve already let it slide with you the


    other day on the streets. Today, I gave you a second chance b y letting you buy me things. I never


    thought that you would call Ken for reinforcement. You deserved what you got this time!"


    "What''s going on? Who-who is this? Ken, why are you afraid of her too?"


    Flynn was confused. He had always assumed that Tanya was just the daughter of a normal


    businessman. It seemed like she was much more than that now though.


    "This-this is Miss Tanya Drake, a member of the Drakes! Do you know James Drake? Have you heard


    the daughter of the richest man in all of Middle Province?¡±


    Ken clenched his teeth, nearly spitting blood. His cousin-brother had been extremely unfortunate. Not


    only did he provoke someone important, but he also provoked the daughter of the Drakes. He was


    practically signing his own death certificate.


    He would not be bothered to lift a single finger even if Tanya decided to have him killed.


    "The Drake family!"


    Flynn took a sharp breath when he heard that. Why was he so unlucky? There were few in the world


    whom he could not provoke. He never imagined that h e would run into one of them.


    More importantly, this woman was way too low-profile. She only brought out one bodyguard and did not


    make a show of her wealth. No one would have been able to guess that she was the daughter of the


    Drakes.


    "I was wrong, Miss Tanya. I only did this because I did not know it was you!"


    Flynn quickly pleaded, "Please spare me! I¡¯ve bought you so many things just now!"


    ¡°No excuses. That is a matter of the past. You calling Ken and the others here is an entirely different


    matter!"


    Tanya folded her arms across her chest. After she thought about it, she told Fane, "Fane, cripple one of


    his arms. Make him remember this for life."

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Fane nodded his head. After all, that b*stard had not provoked them just once before. Besides, he


    dared to humiliate Miss Tanya. It would be unreasonable for them to allow him to get away with this.


    "Don¡¯t you dare! I''m telling you now-I¡¯m a Bane, and m y family is a second-ss aristocrat in Lone


    City. Our second-ss aristocratic family there is way stronger than all of you here. The Big Five of our


    family are also very powerful!


    "Your ''strength'' merely lies in your wealth and your properties. Your fighters might not necessarily be


    stronger than ours though!"


    Flynn was frightened to the bone when he saw Fane walking over. He had no choice but to grit his


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    teeth and threaten the other man.


    "Heh. You''ve got some nerve, actually threatening us instead of begging for your life at this moment!"


    Fane chuckled and took a step forward. He snatched the other man''s arm and tightened his grip


    around it." Snap!"


    Fane''s movement looked casual, but the crack of a bone broke out loud and clear.


    "You..."


    Never in Flynn''s wildest dreams that Fane, a mere bodyguard, would dare to do something like this to


    him. The agony drained all color from his face, and he fainted right on the spot.


    Shock also jolted up Ken and Dan¡¯s spines. They were stunned beyondprehension.


    Fane was so vicious. He hadshed out without any hesitation. More importantly, it did not seem that


    he had used much strength, yet it was obvious that Flynn¡¯s arm was broken-and it was not a clean


    fracture, but it had beenpletely shattered.


    "Miss Tanya, you can see it for yourself, right? There''s no way to save this guy''s arm. All he can do is


    amputate it!¡±


    Fane turned around and spoke to Tanya.


    "Good work!¡±


    Tanya smiled and told Ken, "Young Master rk, take your cousin and leave. And tell him to stop


    preying ondies on the streets from day till night. I hate perverts like him the most. Consider it a mercy


    that I didn''t have him killed even after he provoked me three times. I''ll kill him for certain if hees


    around again!¡±


    "Yes, Miss Tanya. You¡¯re right. I''ll take him and leave right now. Don''t worry about anything. I¡¯ll make


    sure that your message gets to him!"


    Although Ken was dissatisfied that Tanya did not spare him some dignity yet he had no choice but to


    acknowledge his bad luck. Of all the people he could offend, this b*stard just had to offend Tanya


    Drake.


    "Let''s go! We¡¯ll send Young Master Bane to the hospital!¡±


    Ken felt very helpless. He threw a piercing look at Fane before leaving.


    "Seems like Fane is a very skilled fighter!"


    Ken said to Dan while they were seated in the car after they left.


    "He''s ridiculously strong. It seemed like he didn¡¯t use his strength much just now, but that was scary


    enough. If he used his true strength, it would be so terrifying that I dare not imagine it!"


    Dan wiped a sheen of cold sweat away. He thought about it for a while before he added, "Logically


    speaking, such a skilled fighter can''t just be a normal grunt after five years of being in the military. He


    must have held some sort of position!"


    "Yeah. That punk probably wasn''t your run-of-the-mill soldier. He''s probably at least amander!"


    Ken frowned as well, thinking for a while before he spoke, "Of course, there¡¯s no way that he''s a


    general. H e would have showed off a long time ago if he held such a position, or if he was a god of


    war."


    "If he was amander, I¡¯d guess that he was the headmander!"


    Dan thought about it for a while and said, "Oh, right. I heard that the government pays you about a


    billion as a retirement bonus if you¡¯re a headmander. Regrmanders only get about 10


    million!¡±


    "One whole billion!"


    The corners of Ken''s mouth twitched when he heard this. If Fane really had one billion in his ount,


    did that not mean that he could fork out the money needed for grandfather Taylor''s birthday?

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Soon enough though, Ken shook his head in disbelief." No way. Why is that punk so low-profile if he


    indeed has a billion bucks?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Some people have always been more low -profile-or maybe he just doesn¡¯t want to live


    too extravagantly!"


    After Dan thought about it, he exined helplessly," Young Master rk, listen to me. Selena Taylor is


    beautiful, but can¡¯t you find some other woman with the money you have? You can¡¯t provoke Fane no


    matter what! Understand?" 1


    "Shut up! Stop nagging at me like you¡¯re my mother!"


    Ken eximed angrily, extremely dissatisfied.


    He just could not believe that Fane would be so low-profile if he had so much money. The punk was a


    good fighter, yes, but it did not mean that he was amander or something in the army.


    Besides, so what if he was amander? He would die anyway if he provoked a man like Ken rk.


    Now, he had no reason to be anxious. He believed that the matter of Fane would solve itself once


    grandfather Taylor''s birthday came around.


    He would be kicked out of the Taylors. If there was really no way to kick him out, the bag of medicine


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    with Xena would definitely kill Fane sooner orter.


    Dan heaved an internal sigh when he saw Ken''s anger spiking. He had already said what he needed to


    say as a subordinate. He had no way around it if Young Master rk still refused to listen.


    In the end, Dan shed a bitter smile and said to Ken.


    "How are you going to exin this to your aunt? Your cousin came over for a vacation and to have fun


    with you!"


    Ken was suddenly struck with a dilemma. "What can we do? We can only tell the truth. He asked for it.


    My aunt and uncle can probably do nothing but ept it once they find out what happened. After all, he


    offended the Drakes. Anyway, the Drakes did this, not me. They can''t pin the me on me."


    Dan nodded his head. "You''re right, Young Master. But I suggest that you wait for a few days before


    telling them about this. I¡¯m worried that they might not be able to take it immediately, seeing their son in


    a condition like this. Let''s see how Young Master Bane''s arm turns out first-if there¡¯s any treatment that


    will make it better.¡±


    Ken nodded his head. "True. We can''t believe everything Fane says. What does he know anyway? Of


    course, some skillful doctors would be able to treat this."


    "You''re really decisive when ites to a target, aren''t you? I didn''t see you furrow your brow and


    Young


    Master Bane was already..."


    On the way back to the Drakes'' residence, Yvonne could not help but nce backward at Fane. What


    happened just now had been a little shocking.


    Fane gave a magnanimous grin instead when he heard that. "You''ve never experienced what it''s like


    on the battlefield. You''ve never seen the entire field and mountain strewn with corpses and missing


    limbs.


    You¡¯ve never smelled the stench of blood cloying the air. All of you live behind our shields, leading


    peaceful lives. On the battlefield, you¡¯re dead if you don''t kill the enemy first!"


    "That''s true! Who knows how long this war would havested if not for people like you!"


    Yvonne bobbed her head. Her eyes were filled with admiration as she looked at Fane.


    "Thank you for today, Fane. Why don''t you stay back ande with us for dinner?"


    After Tanya thought about it, she could not help but say to Fane when they arrived at the Drakes''


    residence.


    It was true that if not for Fane, there was no way to predict what would have happened with Young


    Master Bane not being aware of their identities just now.


    If she had said that she was a Drake, it was possible that he would not have believed it.


    "All right. But let me call my wife and tell her about this first!"


    Fane nodded his head after he thought about it.


    "Okay. Then we¡¯re going in to sort out our things first. We''ll rest for a while, take a shower, then we''ll go


    out i n the evening!¡±


    Tanya nodded her head happily. She went into her vi along with Yvonne.


    Fane called Selena and told her about this. Only then did he return to his own vi to rest.


    When the sky dimmed, Tanya and Yvonne came down, dressed in casual denim hot pants and


    loosefitting T-shirts. They also wore sunsses. They came before Fane.


    "Seriously? You¡¯re wearing sunsses at night?¡±

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Fane''s mouth twisted into a bitter smile when he noticed the sunsses on their face.


    "What do you know? Keeping a low profile is what we want, especially our beloved noble-born second


    daughter of Master Drake, Miss Tanya, is easily spotted by the public when stepping into the outside


    world!"


    Yvonne blurted.


    "Don''t worry! Even if you''re recognized, you are safe with me!"


    Fane took off the sunsses that were hanging on their nose bridge. "You look so much better right


    now!" Heplimented.


    Their cheeks were suddenly kissed pink upon hearing thepliment that was bestowed upon them.


    "Hmph! And I thought you didn''t know how to appreciate our beauty!"


    Yvonne felt a little unconvinced as her memory went back to the day when Fane told her that she was


    not a s pretty as his wife.


    "I am, too, a human being. I naturally know how to appreciate good-looking things!"


    Fane forced a smile, and continued, "Let''s move!


    Where should we go for dinner? Which grand six-star


    hotel?¡±


    Yvonne and Tanya briefly exchanged res and chuckled mysteriously.


    "This time we will bring you to some roadside food stalls, gulping down crayfish and river snails, and


    bottoming up to some cold beers, sounds good?¡±


    Tanya responded with her lips curled upward. "Toy low, we will only be driving an Audi A6." She


    added.


    "Audi A6, toy low..."


    Fane was tongue-tied. "I think only ¡®going on foot'' could bring out the definition of keeping a low


    profile." He voiced out.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Walking? Not a bad idea! It''s not far anyway. Let''s go for a stroll!"


    Tanya eximed excitedly at Fane''s suggestion. "But you will need to send us backter on. We¡¯ll be


    drinking and it won''t be safe for the two of us toe back on foot!"


    "Don''t you worry, as your bodyguard, I will ensure your safety and send you back home safe and


    sound!¡±


    Fane lit up a joint, took a long sip as he spoke. "Let''s g o! I really miss all those roadside food stalls!" 1


    Although the surroundings of these food stalls were sometimes unsafe andplicated, the food


    tasted good and they were cheap! It was suitable for arge crowd gathering.


    Of course, Fane and hisrades did not overeat and drink. They ordered a little bit of everything and


    started drinking. The ice-cold draft beer was rtively inexpensive during the summer season! It was


    best to have a cold beer in summer.


    At that time, they were not preupied with anything -their parents were healthy, they had good food,


    and s o on. They would even peek at some beautiful women who were dressed in refreshing and


    alluring summer clothes!


    However, little did they know...


    "Come on! There is one ce that Yvonne and I always pay a visit to. I haven¡¯t been there for quite a


    while!"


    A big smile appeared on Tanya''s face. She strode before them and led the way.


    "I didn''t expect that Miss Tanya would go to such a ce to eat! I thought the grand hotel is only on


    your list!¡±


    Fane looked at Tanya and some thoughts popped up i n his mind-Tanya was not as squeamish as


    other rich girls.


    "Our family wasn''t born rich before, okay? I experienced some hard times when I was young!"


    She rolled her eyes at Fane''s remark. It only took a short while for the three of them to arrive at a


    roadside food stall outside an oldmunity.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    "Oh my! The two belles, it¡¯s been a long time since both of you pay a visit to my stall! It''s an honor to


    have you here!"


    The bald-looking stall owner approached Tanya and Yvonne with a big smile once he spotted them


    from afar. The boss looked particrly hearty!


    "Come, over there, the corner of thepartment is vacant; it''s your favorite spot!"


    The boss chuckled as he rubbed his baldhead.


    However, his facial feature changed a little when he noticed the presence of Fane. "Hey, little belle, is


    this man your boyfriend? He is good-looking, and holds a manly essence." He asked. "Oh man, look at


    his stature, firm and solid! Looks like this young man served as a soldier before, right?" He continued.


    This little belle was quite rich ording to the memory that he stored in his brain. Although he was not


    close with these two beauties, they used toe for dinner along with seven to eight bodyguards by


    their side. Those bodyguards would wait for them on the side of the road outside thepartment.


    Moreover, these two belles visited his stall so many times, but they have never brought any man here.


    This was the first time that the owner saw the two bringing a man over. And it happened that Fane was


    standing next to Tanya, the gap between them was small, hence the owner naturally thought that Fane


    was probably Tanya''s boyfriend!


    Other than that, whenever Tanya and Yvonne came over for a meal, they were very generous to the


    owner! When the meal only cost two to three hundred bucks, the two would ce a few hundred extra


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    bucks on the table before they left! Of course, the owner would want such generous customers toe


    over and over again!


    "What nonsense are you talking about? He''s not!"


    Tanya''s cheeks turned pink immediately, and she shot a deadly re at the boss. "Give us a few kilos


    of crayfish and a big portion of river snails!" She ced the order.


    "Got it! I¡¯ll send some icy-cold beer for y''all as well!"


    The boss left the table with a big bright smile hanging on his face.


    "Hmmm. It looks like you two can really drink. The boss even knows how many beers he¡¯d have to


    send to you!"


    Fanemented, smiling. The three of them quickly sat down and rested.


    "Although I can hold my liquor well, I can¡¯t evenpare myself with sis Yvonne! She never gets


    drunk!" 1


    Tanya burst outughter.


    "It''s not as exaggerated as you described!"


    "But, under normal circumstances, I can hold my alcohol longer than several men added up!" Yvonne


    gave a small smile, facing Fane.


    "Hehe, try to drink as little as possible, especially if you''re a girl. It¡¯s bad if you''re drunk!"


    Fane chortled and gave a friendly reminder out of kindness.


    However, he did not expect Yvonne to be upset about i t. "Hmph! It depends on the individual not on


    gender, okay? A good drinker like me can defeat several men easily! And I still can go for a lot more


    rounds after they¡¯re all lying on the ground, throwing up like a baby." Yvonne retorted. "Girls like Tanya,


    who can only have two or three beers, should be extra careful!"


    Yvonne held up her words for a moment, and continued, "But there''s nothing Tanya should be afraid of,


    after all, she always has bodyguards by her side!"


    "Actually, I don''t prefer to be apanied by a group o f bodyguards whenever I go out, but my dad


    said for the sake of my safety, bringing bodyguards is a must, even if its only a few of them." Tanya


    shed a wry smile,mented.


    She turned toward Fane, smiling. "Thanks to Fane''s strength though. Hehe, I can bring only one


    bodyguard with me when I go out now. Besides, he doesn¡¯t dress like a bodyguard. Thanks to him, we


    can finallyy low and live an ordinary life in this society!¡± ordinary life!"


    "Wow, I never expected Miss Tanya longs to live an


    Fane was slightly taken aback.


    "It''s fun and nice to experience ordinary life sometimes. Trust me, sometimes you will be annoyed


    when you have a group of men following behind you!"

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    The corners of Tanya''s mouth slid upward. Her smile was beautiful and adorable! Since the arrival of


    the two belles, the customers from the other tables could not help but peep over their side.


    Some of them felt nothing but envious of Fane, for having the opportunity to drink with two charming


    women. It would be a great pleasure in life to have two beauties drinking with them!


    Besides, if the two belles were drunk, Fane might even have the chance to... Just the thought of it


    made their body cells, scream and soar excitedly!


    After a while, the boss brought a huge bowl of crayfish and river snails and ordered two waiters to


    serve them throughout the night. They brought them nine pints of cold draft beer, too!


    These beer sses are no ordinary sses. They were typicallyrger and can hold almost two and a


    half bottles of beer. One would be considered strong if he could finish a pint!


    "C''mon, Handsome Fane, you dare to drink with me?"


    "I always heard that veterans like you are good and bold drinkers! Is it because of your fit and healthy


    physique?"


    Yvonne slowly lifted up her ss of beer and took a gentle sip. "I may not be as skilled as you in


    fighting,


    but drinking? I''m afraid that you¡¯re far worse than m e!" She teased as she took another sip.


    Fane shed her a dry smile. "No, I don¡¯t want to drink with you. Firstly, I''m not a fan of drinking games.


    Secondly, I am afraid of getting you drunk! It¡¯s too troublesome. I''m not fond of getting myself into


    trouble too!"


    Yvonne was agitated upon hearing his words. "Are you kidding me? You get me drunk? Me? A legend


    who won¡¯t budge in the slightest at thousand sses o f beer? I really don''t know where you get the


    courage t o spew such ament!" She grunted.


    "Yes, yes, yes. You are right. I''m a coward to not want t o y the drinking game with you"


    Fane shook his head helplessly. "I would rather you say that I''m a coward than topete with you in


    drinking. What if you get drunk and be a drunken stupor?"


    "Impossible! I¡¯m no drunken moron!"


    Yvonne felt a flicker of irritation, her heart rate increased. Fane was obviously looking down on her,


    thinking that she could not hold her liquor well. This triggered her eagerness to win the best drinker


    title.


    "No. You have topete with me today, otherwise, you-you¡¯re a trash! A useless gnat who dares not


    drink with a woman!¡± "What the-"


    Fane''s facial expression immediately turned icy-cold a t her remark. "Yvonne Drake, this is what you''ve


    asked for. Don''t regret it when you throw up like a madwoman and be a drunken moronter on!"


    ¡°Don''t you worry! I won¡¯t regret my decision!¡±


    Yvonne was slightly pleased when she knew that her little trick to spur him had worked. "However, I


    believe that it will be you who would fall down and cry like a baby in a while!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yvonne, stop it! We brought him with us without other bodyguards. If you make him drunk, who will


    protect us when we go back? What if we encounter a pervert on our way back? No one will protect us!"


    Looking at the situation, uneasiness washed over Tanya. She tried to persuade Yvonne with some


    logical facts.


    On the other hand, Fane did not know tough or to cry in this situation. It seemed like Tanya did not


    believe in his alcohol tolerance as well!


    "Miss Tanya, if I remember correctly,st time you were there to see me gulping down some liquor, and


    I seemed to be able to hold my liquor well, am I wrong? But now you think that my alcohol tolerance is


    worse than Yvonne, a woman?"


    Fane was baffled as though he could not fathom the logic behind.


    "Fane, you haven''t seen her drinking. She really can


    drink a lot! Anyway, I haven''t seen her drunk before!" "Think twice! If you get drunk, who''s going to


    protect u s?" Tanya reminded.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    "Don¡¯t worry. I believe in myself! The person who can get me drunk hasn''t been born yet!¡±


    Fane responded, with a gentle and soft smile on his face.


    "Alright then. You guys go ahead and drink first. I will call Harvey and the others toe and pick us


    up if you get drunk. Although it''s not far from here, it''s better to be careful!¡±


    Tanya sighed bitterly after giving some thoughts to the situation.


    "C''mon, let''s have a toast! And Tanya you just have whatever you like!¡±


    Clink!


    Yvonne raised her beer ss and touched Fane''s, smiling softly.


    After that, she took out another four hundred bucks and said to the two waiters next to their table,


    "Come here, these are the tips for two of you, two hundred each! But make sure our sses are full of


    beer, you have to fill them up immediately right after we have emptied them, got it? It shouldn¡¯t be a


    problem, right?"


    The two waiters before Yvonne did not expect her to b e so generous. They could barely conceal their


    delight that they kept nodding their head right after Yvonne


    finished her speech. "Not a problem, miss! We will definitely not let you wait!"


    One of the waiters then pushed the big beer barrel over and put it next to Yvonne''s table, "Now you


    should rest assured that we will fill up your sses once you emptied them!"


    "How smart!"


    Yvonne gave a thumbs up to the waiters, and then lifting her ss, gulping down the beer.


    It took only around ten seconds for Yvonne to empty her big pint of beer!


    "Are you afraid now? Huh?"


    Yvonne prevailed over Fane before thepetition started. She took a crayfish and ate it. "It''s better to


    eat something. Eat some crayfish and river snails! Don''t leave your stomach empty before you get


    drunk!"


    "Haha!¡±


    Fane chuckled, lifted his beer ss and swallowed it. I t took around the same time as Yvonne to


    empty the ss. He could actually finish a ss of beer that contains two and a half bottles of beer in


    10 seconds!


    "Wow, not bad!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne was amazed by his speed, he took actually about the same time as she did! Yvonne''s eyes


    suddenly brighten up, "This is interesting! It looks like you should be able to hold on for a white, right?


    However, I really want to see how long you can hold


    your liquor!"


    Fane, too, took a crayfish and ate it. "It tastes good, let¡¯s continue!" Hemented, smiling.


    Fane hauled up his pint again, gobbling the beer down without hesitation after clicking his ss with


    Yvonne''s.


    "Jesus Christ! They bottom up so fast!"


    "Yeah, they''re incredibly fast! If I take two of those, I''ll be tipsy soon in a while!"


    There was a table with a few men sitting next to Yvonne''s table. They stayed stunned and puzzled at


    the scene.


    On the other hand, Yvonne, of course, did not show any weakness. When Fane started to drink, she at


    the same time lifted up her ss and started to drink. The two put down their ss at the same time!


    ¡°Carry on!"


    After Yvonne put down the first ss, she immediately took another and started guzzling it!


    Fane totally did not expect that Yvonne could hold her liquor well. Not bad! It seemed that he had met a


    worthy opponent this time round.


    The two lifted another, drank them, and put them down.


    "Lovely Yvonne, have something, otherwise, if you get drunk without eating anything, the food would go


    to


    waste!"


    Fane her a smile, gave her a kindly reminder before he took another piece of crayfish and devoured it.


    "Heh! I think you''re a little tipsy right now, and that''s why you want to slow it down, am I right?"


    Yvonneughed heartily at Fane''s words. Looking at the situation, she predicted that Fane would not


    be able to hold on any longer.


    Fane heaved a deep sigh. "Well, I can''t help it if you want to think so!"


    After the two had eaten for a while, Yvonne could not wait any longer and held up another ss of


    beer, again. "We have rested for so long, can we just continue?"

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    "Haha! If you really can¡¯t wait to get drunk, I can''t help it!"


    "I didn¡¯t want to get you drunk at first, but since you think I''m a useless booby who can''t drink, I will


    show you how good am I today!¡±


    Fane could hardly contain hisughter. He took another and started drinking, again.


    This time, he swallowed it down faster than before, within ten seconds, the ss was left empty.


    "Humph!"


    Yvonne snorted coldly. She had not forgotten the day when Fane ran into her when she was... The


    incident from that day was deeply rooted in her heart. Since that punk was so confident today, she had


    the responsibility to get himpletely drunk! She sneered again, inwardly.


    Humph! Yvonne quickly picked up another ss and bottomed up!


    Two of them took turns, guzzling the beers. In a blink o f an eye, each of them had consumed five or six


    sses


    "Oh my...that¡¯s amazing!" "Yeah! Unbelievable!"


    At this moment, several people from the crowd started cheering and apuding for them. It was their


    first time seeing someone with such incredible alcohol tolerance. The crowd looked at both of them,


    eyes filled with admiration.


    "Why isn''t this punk drunk yet? If it''s for anyone else, they would have long be drunken morons!"


    Yvonne furrowed, and then finally realized that the guy before him was indeed not an ordinary man.


    She was slightly surprised at his ability to drink.


    Furthermore, after swallowing so much beer, she could actually feel dizziness in her head. Perhaps,


    she had drunk the beer too fast.


    "Oh my. Both of you, unbelievable!"


    Tanya, looking at them from aside, was inplete perplexity. She had not even finished a ss


    before her, and the two had already had six sses each!


    The most important thing was there was no winner yet!


    "Boss, another 2.5 kilograms of lobsters, please!¡±


    At this point, five or six local thugs came to the stall, found an empty table, and sat down. Of course,


    their attention was soon directed to Yvonne and Fane''s Table.


    Amazement and shock thundered down on the crowd.


    They had taken another five more sses!


    "Oh my, they just bottomed up the eleventh ss now! It''s really unimaginable!"


    "Yeah, this is far beyond my belief! It¡¯s my first time seeing someone who can drink so much!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The people around them murmured, praising both Fane and Yvonne. 1


    "Wow, that pair is really amazing. They have drunk so much!¡±


    One of the thugs blurted with so much emotion in him.


    The other guy with earrings, on the other hand, sneered in an icy cold tone, "Do we have to guess


    about it? That man definitely wants to get that woman drunk and take her to the hotel. I''ve seen way


    too many times this kind of incident."


    "What a lucky man! Both women are equally hot and good-looking!"


    Another thug with extra flesh and fat on his body chimed in. "I would feel better if this man is actually


    rich and apanied by two belles. It will make sense to me! But the thing is, this f*cker bring these


    two top-notch looking girls to such a ce to have dinner! How is it possible to obtain the fondness of


    these two women by bringing them to such a ce? It¡¯s unfair!"


    Just when everyone''s eyes were fixating at Fane¡¯s table, a man who was drinking at another table


    stood u p and went to the toilet.


    When the man came back from the toilet, he identally slipped and fell to the ground, and his left


    hand touched the thug with earrings.


    "B*stard, are you digging your own grave? How dare you to touch our boss!¡±


    "That''s right! The cloth that you''ve justnded your hand on was bought a few days ago! It costs more


    than a thousand! You b*stard!"


    The other two thugs barked, simmering with anger.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    "I... I can still drink!"


    Yvonne burped. Her cheeks were kissed pink, her speech a little slurred.


    Each of them had taken in 12 sses of beer at this point, and that was equivalent to around 30 bottles


    of beer per person! Fear and anxiety had silenced the crowd. They were tongue-tied at this state.


    "Y-Yvonne, you...you look drunk! Stop drinking. Look at Fane; he''s still sober. Just give up, you''re not


    his opponent!"


    It was obvious to Tanya that Yvonne could not hold it any longer, yet her stubbornness and pride


    pushed her on. She wanted nothing more than to see Fane falling onto the ground before her.


    "I¡¯m not drunk. I can still drink! I think Fane''s the one who can''t hold it in anymore, right?¡± Cue the


    drunken giggle from Yvonne. "He''s faking his condition right now!"


    Yvonne babbled as she propped her head with one palm. She looked like she would fall at any


    moment.


    "Pardon me, gentleman. My apologies, I didn''t mean to touch you!"


    Not far away from Fane''s table, an apologetic voice interrupted the atmosphere.


    p!


    The sound of a powerful p echoed in the air. "F* cker! Do you know how much my clothes cost? Do


    you think ''sorry'' will do the magic?"


    A thug with earrings stood up, swung his arm, and pped a man square in the face. The unfortunate


    guy was wearing his working clothes with a deliverypany logo stamped on it. ¡°You''re just a delivery


    f* cker. How dare you touch me!" roared the hoodlum. 1


    "How could you p someone? He didn''t mean to touch you. Plus, the ground is too slippery! He


    wasn¡¯t even hurting you; it was merely a light push!"


    A inly dressed woman ran over and pulled the beaten man aside. She met the thug in a staredown."


    You can''t just beat someone up, even if he made your clothes dirty. We''ll pay for your clothes!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The thug merely scoffed. "Pay for it? How are you going to pay? With your body?"


    The man with earrings smiled wickedly as he leered a t the woman before him.


    This woman also donned the Bellezza Consegna uniform with thepany logo on it. It seemed like


    the two of them were colleagues. The woman was short, but her figure was very well proportioned. Not


    only did she havescivious measurements, but the tightening of her shirt by the chest area was


    nothing but suggestive.


    The thug''s eyes never left her chest as he swallowed hard. He happened to be fond of this type of


    figure.


    On the other hand, the woman''s delicate and feminine disposition gave off a pure and innocent aura.


    Her presence unknowingly made others sympathize with her.


    "Shameless b*stard!"


    The woman burned with so much anger that she gritted her teeth, tightly.


    Smack!


    Faster than anyone could think, the thug with earrings gave her a loud and soundly p. "Who are you


    to criticize me? You have some guts, don¡¯t you? Haven''t you heard of my name and the Eagle n?"


    "That¡¯s right! Brother Tempest is with the Eagle n. D o you think we¡¯re your normal local thug? We


    have power and authority behind us!¡±


    "Hmph! How dare you be rampant when you¡¯ve offended Brother Tempest!"


    The other thugs stood up and crossed their arms across their chests. Their eyes swept the scene,


    waiting for a daring soul toe up.


    "You..."


    The delivery man¡¯s entire being trembled with rage, but he knew he could not afford to offend the other


    party. He could only swallow his frustration as he


    spoke, "One thousand bucks, right? I''ll pay for it.¡±


    Fane, who was drinking on the other side of the stall, instantly recognized the voice. Was not this voice


    belonging to a good friend of his? His face immediately turned dark and his fists clenched.


    He was the closest to this man back when he worked a s a delivery man. The two often hang out and


    drink together.


    It struck Fane that after five years, this good friend was still working as a delivery man.


    It seemed as though these two must have just gotten off work and were about to have their dinner.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    "You... What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Tanya wanted to stand up and take care of the matter. She loathed bullying the weak, and this thug


    even went as far as hitting someone without negotiating or even talking it out.


    However, before she could step up, she noticed Fane''s tightly clenched fists. Not knowing why, she felt


    a surge of happiness within her. Perhaps it was because she did not expect Fane to share a trait


    simr to hers -a distaste for injustice.


    "Heh! Do you think one thousand is enough?"


    "My clothes do cost a thousand bucks, that¡¯s right! But, how about the medical cost of hitting me just


    now? And also the cost of shaving ten years off of my life? I''m mentally traumatized!" Brother Tempest


    wore an evil smirk on his face as he continued, "I don¡¯t want you to pay for my clothes. I want the exact


    same clothes! The one I am wearing, before you ruined it! Can you do it?"


    "You-you all, don''t go too far! We''ve apologized to you. Besides, you''ve hurt him!"


    The woman sped her hands over her mouth as tears shimmered in her eyes. Her eyes told


    everything; hurt and grief.


    "I hit him because he provoked me first, and because


    his face deserved my palm. That''s a different thing."


    Brother Tempest merely smirked as he spoke.


    "Wifey, it''s my fault. I didn¡¯t expect the floor to be so slippery, so I fell down!¡±


    The delivery man''s face contorted. He had nothing in his mind to clear up the mess he was in. This was


    his first time to meet such an unreasonable rogue. He was utterly floored.


    "Oh, husband and wife. Interesting..."


    Brother Tempest shed a lopsided grin and continued, "Okay, let''s not make the situation more


    difficult. How about you give a hundred thousand, and I''ll let the two of you leave. Otherwise..."


    "Isn''t this too much?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Right! He didn''t do it on purpose. Besides, he only patted you lightly. You didn¡¯t even shed a single


    strand of hair! Do you really want it that way?"


    "Yeah! He apologized, and the clothes aren¡¯t dirty at all! This man is utterly unreasonable, and he''s


    even beating up the husband!"


    "Sigh! The couple both work as delivery people. It''s already hard for a normal family to maintain their


    daily life, and now this thug asks for one hundred thousand? How can they fork it out?"


    "This guy is obviously threatening the couple!"


    The crowd at the scene felt injustice for the couple


    and began to criticize the thugs.


    "What does it matter to all these f*ckers! Are you all wishing for death? Don''t you recognize the Eagle


    n?"


    Brother Tempest shot the crowd a deadly stare. His eyes were so terrifying that the crowd was hushed


    in a n instant, and silence overtook the atmosphere.


    The boss of this food stall was annoyed by the incident as well, but he knew how terrifying the Eagle


    n was. If he stepped up for the couple and went against the Eagle n, he was afraid that his food


    stalls would be closed forever.


    Therefore, he could only sympathize with the couple i n silence and stand down.


    "Sir, I was wrong! It¡¯s all my fault! Could you please forgive us? I''ll give you two thousand, okay? I really


    don''t have a hundred thousand. There are old people and children in my family that I need to provide


    for and take care of. Please!¡±


    "Please, Sir, please! I beg you!"


    The delivery man looked at Brother Tempest and pleaded with tears brimming in his eyes.


    "Two thousand? I said one hundred thousand, and you actually offered two thousand? Are you a


    f*ckingedian? You won''t even bargain that much when buying clothes in the store, right?"


    Brother Tempest sneered before continuing, "Well, there''s another way to settle this, and it doesn''t


    involve money." His eyes were fixated at the wife.


    "Really? Thank you, Sir! Thank you so much!"


    The heavy rock in the unfortunate man''s heart was lifted away. His mood lightened.


    "Hehe! Don¡¯t thank me yet. I haven''t told you what my conditions are!"


    Brother Tempest chortled. "You''ll be going home on your own tonight and you''ll lend your wife for a


    night. She¡¯ll drink with all the brothers tonight, and we''ll return her to you tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    The color was drained out of the delivery man¡¯s face when he heard Brother Tempest¡¯s suggestion. He


    stumbled a few steps backward and stood frozen.


    He was no idiot; he could tell what these thugs were after. Letting them keep his wife for a night was


    the same as pushing his wife to a brothel!


    Nheless, a hundred thousand for him was also a huge sum of money. He would not be able to fork


    it out, even if he was to sell everything he had.


    "You..."


    The woman was so angry that her eyes glowed red, but at the same time, she found herself without


    any other option.


    She had also heard that there were several ns; all of them intimidating. This Eagle n was way


    more overbearing and domineering than the Dragon God n.


    Ordinary citizens like them were afraid of offending these ns.


    "My good Sir, please, I beg you. There¡¯s nothing good about my wife. She''s in-looking! Besides, we


    have a five-month-old child, waiting for my wife to go back and breastfeed him. Please, let us go, I beg


    you! I''ll give you two thousand. That''s all I have on me now..."


    The husband grabbed the thug''s sleeve as he profusely pleaded.


    "Let go of my clothes! You''re a food delivery man, and God knows how much germs and bacteria are


    on your hands. Touch my clothes again, and I''ll kill you!"


    Brother Tempest growled as he looked at the delivery man¡¯s hand on his clothes.


    The delivery man loosened his grip immediately, but n o one would expect his next action-he knelt on


    the ground and started pleading again.


    "Please, Sir... Please, I beg you! You''re a good man!"


    "So much nonsense! Don''t y your pity card! I don''t buy it!"


    Brother Tempest kicked the delivery man at his stomach that sent him a few steps back. "Does it matter


    how old your kid is to me?" he sneered. "You have two choices: Give me one hundred thousand and


    you two can leave, or leave your wife with us. Pick!"


    "He won''t choose!"


    A cold and disdainful deep voice shot through the space at this moment.


    Fane and Tanya slowly came to view soon after, and the pair approached the thug in tandem.


    "Who the heck are you?"


    Brother Tempest''s expression hardened as he turned around, annoyance written across his face.


    He was momentarily stunned at what he saw before his expression changed. "Oh, it¡¯s you," he spoke."


    What''s the matter? Had too many drinks that you¡¯re feeling tipsy right now, huh? What now? Alcohol


    gave you the courage to step up for this couple?"


    "Hehe! Brother Tempest, the two women beside this punk are so good-looking. We''d strike the jackpot


    if he''s genuinely here to help this couple out. We could take these two women together with this man¡¯s


    wifeter!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A plump thick thug had a lopsided smirk on his face.


    "Hehe... It¡¯s not a bad idea. I didn''t think about it at first, but since this punk wants to defend the couple,


    h e can''t me me for taking his women away, right?"


    Brother Tempestughed out loud as well.


    Fane, on the other hand, did not bother to pay attention to the other party. He turned to the man who


    was on his knees and said, "Tiger, get up! You do have other choices tonight!"


    Tiger had seen Fane before this whole fiasco even started. He felt as though this man looked a little


    familiar, but he just could not put a finger on it.


    Now that he heard his voice, his eyes went round and his jaw dropped. "F-Fane? Is that you?"


    "Yes, my friend. I''ve returned from the military.¡±


    Fane nodded and chucked.


    "I never thought you''d be married and have a kid in these five years! Five years... How time flies!"


    "Tiger, is... Is this the man that you''ve told me before? Your former colleague, your good brother,


    Fane?¡±


    The woman''s eyes widened as she looked at Fane in surprise. She had heard from Tiger that Fane had


    gone for the military five years ago and had note back since then. They were afraid that Fane


    might have died on the battlefield as he sacrificed his life for the country.


    Yet, here he was. Never did it cross their minds that Fane was alive and well.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Regardless, Fane¡¯s return did not matter. He was just a soldier, returned from the army. He had no


    means of defeating these people on his own, let alone offending the Eagle n.


    "Brother Fane, I... I''m sorry that you have to see I''m a mess right now. Our first meeting is you seeing


    me kneeling before others!"


    Tiger bent and lowered his head as though life had not been merciful on him.


    He was no longer the one who drank with Fane a few years ago; the man with the dream of opening


    and owning a restaurant.


    The reality of life had smoothed his edges. Life had forced him to bend his body, and he became


    inferior t o reality.


    "Get up!"


    Grief pierced through Fane''s heart like thousands of needles. "Tiger, if you''re still a man, you shouldn¡¯t


    kneel to this group of rubbish! Get up, now! I, Fane Woods, as your big brother,mand you to get


    up! Now!"


    "But..."


    Tiger lifted his head and looked at Fane with pleading eyes. "Brother Fane, please leave. I don''t want


    to drag


    you into this! I''ll handle it! Please leave!" ¡°You? What can you do? Don''t pretend to be tough! Get up!


    Get on your feet now!"


    Fane gritted his teeth as he balled his fists tightly.


    He knew stubbornness was the only thing holding Tiger up when he said he could handle it.


    If Tiger genuinely had a solution, he would not have to get on his knee in front of these b*stards.


    "Tiger, onest time, get up! Trust your dearest big brother!"


    This time, it was Tiger¡¯s wife who went forward and pulled him up forcibly.


    She truly believed that since Fane had pushed Tiger to get back up, surely he must have had some


    way to handle this situation.


    Besides, Fane was a veteran. It was not easy at all to b e able to stay on the battlefield for five years


    and survive! 2


    Although she did not know where Fane''s courage wasing from, she at least knew that made him


    brave enough to go against the Eagle n.


    "Oh, so you know each other!"


    Brother Tempestughed wickedly. He then waved his hand to his underlings who were standing


    outside the food stall. The underlings approached Fane slowly, malicious grins on their faces as they


    did.


    "Hmph! Looks like you¡¯re his big brother.¡± The thug bellowed before he continued, "Not bad! In that


    case, are you nning to help him out? Are you going to pay up 100 thousand for him?¡±


    "But, I''ll have to apologize in advance. The issue can n o longer be solved with that amount anymore!"


    "You''ve offended me once again, so the cost will be at least 200 thousand bucks! If you can¡¯t take it


    out, your little brother¡¯s woman and the two women of yours will all being with us tonight!"


    Brother Tempest looked at Fane with half-lidded eyes, and a huge evil grin was stered on his face.


    His eyes were flooded with corrupted and perverted intentions. "So, you were a soldier, huh? Did you


    truly think that after five years as a soldier, you could y a superhero here? You''re too naive. Wake


    up! This is Middle Province!"


    Tanya''s face reddened when she heard their exchange, dumbfounded in silence. Once again, she and


    Yvonne were mistaken as Fane''s women.


    Nheless, Fane did not bother to exin their rtionships with such a bunch of garbage.


    The corners of his mouth quirked up, and it formed a tight smile. "People? I''ll be taking them. Money?


    Nothing for you."


    "Motherfucker!¡±


    Brother Tempest snapped his fingers. "My fellow brothers, what are you waiting for? Since the man has


    asked for a good beating, let¡¯s give him that!" he barked, tant annoyance detected in his tone.


    "I never thought that there''d be so much rubbish in the world. Since you''re so fond of doing evil deeds,


    then there''s no need for you to continue living in this world!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane''s eyes were fixated on the thugs that stood before him. His eyes were cold and terrifying, as


    though he was looking at his prey. His body emitted abative and truculent aura that sent chills to


    the crowd.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    "How arrogant!"


    Three of the thugs went forward and surrounded Fane in an instant. They balled their fists and charged


    towards Fane.


    Boom! Bang! Pow!


    Fane threw his punches at lightning speed that one''s eyes could not even keep up. The three thugs-


    who rushed toward Fane-were punched square in the face, and they fell to the ground without even


    touching a single strand of Fane¡¯s hair. The blood oozed from their gums and over their swollen lips.


    With sheer terror showing in their eyes, they died.


    "This..."


    Brother Tempest was initially standing aside haughtily with his arms crossed at his chest, ready to


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    witness a bloodbath.


    Never did he expect that all his three underlings would die in the next second!


    Too caught up in the moment, he gulped audibly.


    "W-What?!"


    Many onlookers were shocked at the oue as well.


    "He murdered them... Oh my f*cking god! How dare he kill the people from the Eagle n?"


    "Yes, this young man is something else. Quite a bold man, he is!"


    "But this is definitely working. The thugs from the Eagle n were such bullies, and this young man is


    truly a skilled veteran! Thisbat skill of his is terrifying, and he managed to kill three people in just a


    few seconds!"


    Not long after, the crowd startedmenting about the situation energetically.


    Several people even stumbled back a few steps as the scene had frightened them.


    "You punk. I-no-we¡¯re from the Eagle n. How dare you kill our people? Let me tell you: Do you know


    how many people are there in the Eagle n? Thousands! How are you going to fight us?"


    Brother Tempest was also startled by Fane at first, but his confidence immediately rushed back when


    he was reminded of the numbers behind him.


    "Brother Fane, why did you kill them when you can just teach them a lesson? You killed them; that


    means you''ll be going against the Eagle n!"


    Tiger¡¯s wife was preupied. This time, Fane had sessfully caused trouble.


    The Eagle n was exceptionally powerful. There were so many witnesses here, and it would be easy


    for the other party to know Fane was the killer.


    "Whoeverys his hand on my brother deserves to die!"


    Fane smiled coldly and turned his head to face the so-called Brother Tempest. "Kneel before my


    brother and apologize to him! Do you hear me?" "This..."


    Brother Tempest''s expression began to dim, but when he nced at the corpses on the ground, he


    could only grit his teeth and knelt before Tiger.


    "S-Sorry, I-I was wrong!"


    Rage churned inside of Brother Tempest and his face bitter, but to walk out of this ce alive, he had to


    apologize to Tiger.


    "Forget it. Let¡¯s just forget about what happened today!"


    Tiger was terror-stricken. He did not know what to do, and his voice was even trembling when he


    spoke.


    "I am the killer. Me, Fane Woods. I know you¡¯re upset about it, so I''m going to give you the opportunity


    to avenge them. Tomorrow, eight at night,e meet me at the small forest outside the city. I¡¯ll show


    up on time. You can bring as many people as you please, and we¡¯ll conclude today''s issue at that time.


    How about that?"


    "It''s a deal, kid! The words are from your mouth!"


    As soon as Brother Tempest heard Fane''s suggestion, h e immediately shot up from the ground. With


    an imposing manner, he barked, "You suggested it yourself! Don¡¯t ever regret it when the timees!¡±


    "Get out of here!"


    Fane cast the other party onest deadly stare, his eyes full of disdain.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Brother Tempest merely scoffed. "I¡¯ll be seeing you tomorrow,¡± he spoke before leaving the scene.


    "How much is the total, Boss?"


    Yvonne merely gave a small smile before taking out about 8 thousand bucks and ced it on the


    table." This includes our meal and taking care of the three corpses," she spoke. "Shouldn''t be a


    problem, right?"


    "No, no problem at all. Of course there''d be no problem!"


    The boss immediately ran out while cackling out loud before saying, ¡°F*ck. Brother Tempest and his


    men are no good people; I''ve been patient with them for quite some time. These people are used to


    bullying the weak, and the people weren''t bold enough to stand up t o them. Not to mention, they never


    once paid for anything when they ate here. They kept telling me that they owe me for the time being


    and their debt has snowballed to several thousand bucks now. They¡¯ve never paid once."


    "Yeah, we always wanted these people dead. Thank you, kind sir!¡±


    "Yeah! That veteran sure is something. He took care of them without breaking a sweat!"


    Praises began to gush from the spectators as they hailed Fane.


    It was then when an old man took two steps forward toward Fane.


    "Buddy, take my advice and leave Middle Province as soon as possible," advised the old man. "Don''t


    attend the fight. They have strength in numbers, and there are plenty of powerhouses in the Eagle


    n. Only by escaping here and leaving as far as possible will you b e able to live."


    Fane merely chuckled. He did not seem rmed in the slightest.


    "Don¡¯t you worry, Grandpa. As long as I''m here, those people will never see the light of day!"


    "Sigh, Brother Fane, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have crossed those people from the Eagle n.


    What are you going to do? Are you actually going to meet them for the fight tomorrow?"


    Tiger sighed, the guilt overwhelming him at that instant.


    "Don''t worry. It¡¯s nothing I haven''t faced before.¡±


    After some thought, Fane said, "It''s gettingte now, so you should hurry home now. I have to head


    home, too. Tell me where you live and I¡¯ll visit you whenever I''m free. We can catch up over some


    drinks someday."


    "Alright...¡±


    Tiger nodded before he told Fane his address, turning t o look back every once a while at him. He left


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    with his wife inplete guilt.


    "Great!¡± Yvonne chirped and pped the moment Tiger and his wife were out of sight.


    "Seems like everything turned out well, though it appears that you''ve crossed paths with some


    powerhouses."


    Fane cracked a bitter smile. It was never his intention to get involved in a mess he did not want, but for


    his friend¡¯s sake, he had to step in. He regretted nothing. Even if he had another chance to do things


    differently, he would choose to do the same.


    "The Eagle n is quite a prominent n, though.


    However, that Brother Tempest guy doesn''t seem like any major members within the n, so don''t you


    guys worry. He won''t be able to get more than a dozen men here!¡±


    Tanya smiled and said, "Kill those men when the timees. As long as it¡¯s not anyone important, the


    Eagle n would never investigate this matter."


    Fane was stunned for a moment. "Really?¡± Fane spoke before he added, "My, it seems you understand


    the Eagle n quite well."


    "More or less, I suppose. The Eagle n has about roughly a thousand members. Their strength lies in


    their numbers, though."


    "Another thing to note would be their pocket ns underneath them. They have a few hundred of


    those, and those minor ns are all under the control of the main n.¡±


    "Those minor ns would boast with the name of the Eagle n when they roam or stir up trouble. In


    reality, however, they''re not exactly considered important members of the Eagle n. These minor


    ns are all beneath them," Tanya exined. "More than 10 members from these minor ns die each


    day, but the Eagle n don''t seem bothered."


    The moment Tanya finished, she turned to look at Yvonne. "Oh no," she spoke anxiously, "Yvonne is


    genuinely drunk!"

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Fane and Tanya quickly went to Yvonne¡¯s side.


    Yvonne was slumped over on the table at this moment, soundly asleep.


    "So that¡¯s why she was silent for the longest time; she¡¯s asleep. Now what are we going to do? We


    didn''t drive out here."


    Tanya nced at Fane before she added, "You¡¯ll have t o carry her back."


    "Well, that''s not appropriate, right?"


    Fane gave Yvonne a once-over. The awkwardness he felt was so strong that it showed on his face.


    Yvonne¡¯s breasts were ratherrge, and it was just his bad luck that she wore a rather skimpy skirt.


    Most of her thighs were exposed. If he was to carry her back, it would be impossible for him to not


    touch her body...


    The most important thing was, although Yvonne was sexy and dressed boldly, he could tell Yvonne was


    not that innocent of a woman.


    Fane assumed she had not exactly let go of the incident from back then. Otherwise, she would never


    have tried so desperately to outdrink him and get him drunk.


    "What isn''t appropriate? You''re not expecting me to carry her back, are you?"


    Tanya rolled her eyes at Fane. "It''s gettingte. Don¡¯t you want to get home early?" she spoke.


    Left without a choice, Fane could onlyugh in defeat before pulling Yvonne to her feet effortlessly. He


    then squatted down and carried Yvonne on his back.


    She slumped over onto Fane''s back while Fane hugged both her legs. This made him feel very


    conflicted.


    He had never carried Selena to this day. He never expected that the first woman he would carry on his


    back would be Yvonne. 1


    If he had known this would be the oue for today, h e would have driven here earlier. He med


    himself for suggesting that they walked here as he thought the distance was not too far.


    Tanya, who was walking next to them, chuckled mischievously when she noticed Fane''s look of mild


    distress.


    "You seem flustered and embarrassed. Are you?"


    Upon noticing Fane¡¯s silence while maintaining a cold expression, she added, "Come on now, you have


    such a helpless look on your face. Had it been any other man, they would¡¯ve been ecstatic to be able to


    carry such a beautiful woman on their back. Oh man, those legs... those breasts..." Cue the fake


    coughs from Tanya. "You know. Aren''t you supposed to feel extremely happy?"


    "I haven''t even carried my wife yet. I didn''t expect...¡±


    Fane felt guilty. He felt like he had wronged Selena.


    Tanya had nearly passed out from hisment as she said, "No way, right. Your child is already so old


    now, and you...¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly realized something before continuing, "I almost forgot that you enlisted to


    fight o n Ivan''s behalf back then. You became a soldier on the very next day of your marriage. That


    journey took five years, and you had just returned. Your rtionship with your wife isn''t all that deep


    then..."


    Something then dawned on her. "If that''s the case, would your wife stop you from sleeping with her,


    from touching her?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    To cover his embarrassment, he rolled his eyes at her." You little brat, how could you be this curious?"


    he dismissed her. "I think you should get yourself a boyfriend to keep you under control! You live like a


    little child. Even when you walk, you''d hop around like a child!" 1


    Tanya made an ugly face at Fane before walking in front of Fane with both arms behind her back while


    she began to hop around. She looked like a spoiled little princess.


    "Hmph! There''s nothing wrong with it," she sassily countered. "This way, I''d live free and happy. How


    nice is that? I can¡¯t always live like you, keeping such a bitter look on your face all day!"


    As they were about to cross a zebra crossing at this


    moment, a car unexpectedly ran a red light and was speeding toward them.


    "Look out!"


    Fane was like a deer caught in headlights. By instinct, he swiftly pulled Tanya to him.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    "Not good!¡±


    Instantly realizing Yvonne was still on his back, he quickly stretched out to hold onto Yvonne.


    As Yvonne was already light on her feet in her drunken state, the force of Fane¡¯s tug made her stumble


    and fell onto him.


    Fane was wedged between two women. As he lost his bnce, he stumbled and fell onto Tanya since


    her weight had dragged him down with her.


    She had pulled Fane''s arm in fright and fear, thus the force of her tug pulled him down with her.


    All of that happened in an instant. His only intention was to keep both women from harm, yet Fane was


    sandwiched between both Tanya and Yvonne in the end.


    "Ugh!¡±


    Tanya never expected the instant she fell, and by pulling Fane toward her, their lips would meet.


    Time had seemingly stopped moving at that instant a s Fane''s weight pinned her down. Her blush


    seared through her face as her breathing becamebored.


    "Nghh..."


    Utterly speechless, he immediately raised his head


    and was about to get up.


    He had forgotten that an extra weight¡ªYvonne¡ªwas pushing him down, and he fell back once more.


    Fane felt extremely flustered. As he had just parted his lips from Tanya, Yvonne who had fallen on top


    of him, pushed their lips together again.


    Of course, Tanya knew it was all an ident, but that happened to be her first kiss. It was, indeed... 1


    Hundreds of thoughts went rampant in her mind. This was way too much of a coincidence, and the


    entire situation was way too embarrassing.


    "Oh my god, I actually kissed a married man. His child is already four... I..."


    Tanya felt like coughing up blood. Although Tanya had so much respect for her bodyguard, she never


    had any ulterior intentions toward him. This entire situation was far too cruel for her.


    Fane was stunned for a second before stumbling his way from them. He then helped Tanya up and


    carried Yvonne on his back again.


    "I assume you know that was an ident earlier. I didn''t mean to do that. You wouldn¡¯t call me a creep,


    right?¡±


    Embarrassment swept over Fane as he hoisted Yvonne to his back once more, unable to meet Tanya¡¯s


    eyes. Tanya was still a youngdy, and he actually...


    "Yeah, I know that you won''t intentionally do that.


    Don''t you worry, I won¡¯t call you a creep."


    Tanya''s blush never left her face, and her flustered expression remained unchanged. Her cheeks still


    felt warm.


    "Yeah, that car actually ran a red light earlier. What a horrible driver!"


    Flustered, Fane quipped up a conversation as he changed the topic skillfully. In truth, he was breaking


    out with cold sweat. He would be lying if he said both Tanya and Yvonne did not smell sweet at the


    slightest, but his conscience reminded him that he already had a wife, so he should not have any


    inappropriate thoughts. 1


    "Yeah, what a horrible driver!¡±


    Tanya stomped her feet. She then looked at Fane as she mustered a reply, "Thank God you pulled me


    out of the way earlier. Otherwise, I would''ve been run over earlier. Still...could you not tell anyone about


    what happened earlier? It''s too embarrassing."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I''d take it to my grave."


    Fane let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately for him, Tanya was still a reasonable woman. She would not


    throw a fit at him or resent him over something they both had no control over.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    "You wouldn''t want me to carry her back to the room a s well, right?"


    Fane frowned when he realized they were approaching the Drake family¡¯s residence entrance. H e felt


    somewhat abashed.


    After all, it would embarrass him to no end if any of the bodyguards on patrol, or even the ones


    standing guard at the door, spotted him.


    "Nonsense. Are you expecting me to carry her, then? Besides, she''s already on your back, so hurry up


    and carry her to the bed."


    Tanya rolled her eyes at Fane. She could not shake off the awkward feeling she was experiencing after


    Fane had kissed it. Twice, even.


    "Hold on a second."


    Noticing something, she immediately took out a piece of wet napkin. "Come, let me help wipe your


    mouth."


    She gently wiped Fane¡¯s mouth as she spoke. "Oh my god... There''s lipstick stain on it," she fretted. "If


    anyone were to notice this, nothing we say can paint u s as innocent."


    Fane cringed as he heard that statement, and he thanked his lucky stars that Tanya noticed such a


    small detail. Otherwise, if he had headed home and


    Selena noticed it instead, how on Earth was he going t o exin to her? Not to mention, he had an


    unreasonable mother-inw at home. Nevermind her daughter; would his mother-inw not have


    forced Fane to divorce her daughter immediately?


    "Oh, thank goodness you noticed that."


    As he stared at Tanya who was carefully wiping his lips for him, embarrassment crept in him once


    more. H e wanted nothing more than to hide away in a crack somewhere. His entire face had a pink tint


    to it.


    "All done!"


    Tanya turned around and forced herself to stay calm, even though her heart was pounding. This was


    her first time doing something so intimate. She was slowly bing a nervous wreck.


    Moreover, Fane was undeniably handsome. His face looked perfectly detailed as it screamed


    masculinity. This dashing face made her nervous in an instant.


    However, she did not help Yvonne to wipe away her lipstick while she was being carried on Fane''s


    back because it would be very inconvenient to do so.


    The trio finally arrived at the main entrance atst. When the few bodyguards noticed Fane and Tanya,


    they frantically greeted her.


    When they raised their heads once more, however, all o f them wore the look of surprise on their faces


    when they looked at Fane.


    One of them was so shocked that he was literally wide-eyed. His eyeballs nearly popped off of his


    sockets.


    Yvonne was a well-known beauty, and the main attraction was how sexy and feminine she looked. Her


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    body was, for ack of a better term, otherworldly!


    The most important point was that this woman was incredibly protective of herself. Plenty of young


    masters who failed to pursue Tanya due to her incredibly high status would then move on to pursue


    Yvonne instead.


    However, no matter what gifts were given or how much they expressed their love, Yvonne would never


    agree to their advances. She would also never enter a bar or any ces simr to one.


    Only Tanya could drag her out for a karaoke session in any normal circumstances.


    Yet, here they were: Fane was carrying Yvonne at his back. This scene alone made everyone jealous.


    Fane lowered his head and strode in. He wanted nothing more than to avoid the staring gazes of these


    people as soon as possible. He felt skittish, but he willed himself to calm down.


    They should know he was the fearless Supreme Warrior, even when facing enemies by tens of


    thousands.


    Those enemy forces would tremble at the sheer mention of the Supreme Warrior. The allies, however,


    would be more motivated to fight in battle at the sheer mention of the Supreme Warrior!


    Such a powerful figure actually felt considerably nervous and bashful at this moment. The other


    veterans might be extremely shocked and surprised if they heard about it.


    "Miss Tanya! Brother Fane!"


    Just when Fane thought he could have a breather, he heard Kyle¡¯s rough and rowdy voice from behind.


    "Kyle, Harvey, what are you guys doing here?"


    Tanya turned around and asked, a bashful smile on her face.


    "Oh, we just got back from having a few drinks outside!"

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Kyleughed as he stared at the woman on his back. H e cheekily gave Fane a thumbs-up. "You sure


    are something, Boss," he spoke nonchntly. "Othermon folk would carry their beauties back in


    their arms and you, on the other hand, gave a beautiful woman a piggyback ride!"


    Fane felt overwhelmed internally as he shot Kyle a menacing re. "What nonsense are you spouting?


    You¡¯re really asking for a beatdown, aren''t you?" he spluttered. "Miss Yvonne is drunk, and I''m only


    carrying her back!"


    Harvey chuckled since Fane was worshipped as every Drake bodyguard''s idol. All of them highly


    respected him.


    Fane should know that not even the Three Major Guardians of the Drake family had such treatment.


    "Hurry up and scram! I, Fane, is an honorable man, so why should I feel guilty about anything


    anyway?"


    Fane red at everyone before turning around and entering the mansion with Yvonne on his back.


    Tanya burst intoughter as she followed Fane closely behind.


    "Boss sure is something, alright. He got Miss Yvonne drunk!"


    "Yeah. When about seven to eight of us went out for a meal previously, we ran into Miss Yvonne, and


    she outdrank us all."


    "Wow. Our boss sure is worthy of being our boss. This time, he avenged us!"


    A few bodyguards started chattering among themselves the second Fane was out of earshot.


    "Wow... Sharing a meal with two beautiful women. When will I get such treatment?"


    Harvey sighed as he walked forward.


    "You? Your next life, perhaps!"


    Kyle replied before bursting into a fit of giggles.


    "Wow, you¡¯re incredible. Not a single sweat from your body after carrying her for such a long distance.


    You don''t even seem tired!"


    Tanya eximed as she watched Fane ce Yvonne o n the bed before taking off her shoes.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This weight is nothing to actual powerhouses. Would you believe me if I tell you that even with two


    Yvonnes on my back, I wouldn¡¯t even break a sweat?"


    Fane spoke with a calm smile.


    He did not expect Tanya would roll her eyes at him. " You sure are greedy," she muttered. "Having one


    beautiful woman on your back isn''t enough for you, and you want two instead?"


    Fane was speechless.


    "Alright, now. It''s gettingte, and I need to head home."


    Fane was about to turn around and leave after taking a look at his watch.


    "Hey, no way. You¡¯d leave just like that? Won¡¯t you carry her into the washroom to bathe her since the


    weather was so hot? I can¡¯t possibly move her, you know!"


    Tanya called out to him just as he took a few steps forward.


    Fane was exasperated once more. "I''m a man, alright?¡± he spoke in agitation. "If you can''t move her,


    you can have a few of your maids to move her for you, you know?"


    "I was just messing with you. You should see how terrified you looked."


    Tanya then rolled her eyes at Fane before adding," You''re no fun! If you were any other men, they¡¯d


    drool over themselves after hearing that."


    Fane was stunned for a second before shaking his head. He turned around and walked downstairs.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Fane drove his car and soon reached home.


    "You''re back sote, and you stink of alcohol. How much did you drink with Tanya?"


    Selena had already taken her bath. She was lying on the bed while fiddling with her phone.


    She ced her phone away and got up from the bed when she saw Fane return.


    "I don¡¯t even want to talk about it. That Yvonne, Tanya''s cousin, is an alcohol fiend. She forced me to


    drink with her."


    Faneughed drily. He dug through his closet for his pajamas and prepared to go to bed.


    Selena went behind him and sniffed. "That can''t be. Why do I smell perfume on your body? Didn''t you


    say that you weren''t together with that richdy? Didn''t you say that the richdy is a Goddess of War


    and your friend?" Selena rambled. "Hmph! I think that you didn''t go drink with Miss Drake, but instead


    went to look for that richdy!"


    Fane was rather surprised at how Selena''s nose was sensitive enough to discern the scent of perfume


    on him.


    He bitterlyughed before replying, "Don''t worry, Selena. Your husband is a righteous and moral man.


    D


    o I look like someone who''d rely on a richdy for money?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Selena tilted her head and pouted. "I can''t say for sure... You''re quite handsome, and you do have the


    potential," she replied coldly.


    Fane was not angry when he heard that. Instead, a warm feeling spread throughout his being. He took


    a step forward and wound his arms around Selena''s waist. "Are you jealous, Honey? I didn''t expect


    that you¡¯d care for me so much!"


    "In your dreams. I don''t care for you at all!"


    Selena struggled out of Fane''s arms and took two steps backward. "Let me make this clear, Fane


    Wood., I won''t me you if you could get other women to fall i n love with you, but if you be some


    woman''s boy toy just for money, I''ll be the first one to spit in your face."


    "Is there a difference?" Fane was confused.


    Selena lifted a chin and crossed her arms. "Of course there''s a difference. In the former situation, my


    husband is a capable and charming man deserving love from other women. In thetter situation, my


    husband is a useless bum who can''t support his family without being some rich woman''s boy toy!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m definitely not some rich woman''s boy toy," Fane said with a dry smile. "Didn''t I say


    earlier that Yvonne Drake wanted to find someone to drink with her? She was drunk and couldn''t move,


    and I had no choice but to carry her on my back. That''s why I have perfume on my back!"


    He shrugged and threw up his hands. "I''m telling you the truth anyway. If you don''t believe me, you can


    ask Miss Drake!"


    "Alright, I know. Go and take your shower. You still have work tomorrow morning."


    Selena smiled and pushed Fane toward the bathroom.


    "How about youe with me, Honey? I''d like somepany!"


    Fane could not help but tease the beautiful woman in front of him.


    "I''ve already taken my shower!"


    Selena rolled her eyes. "You''re not handsome, but your thoughts are wild!"


    "Well, didn''t you say that I have the potential to be some rich woman¡¯s boy toy? Why am I not


    handsome now?"


    "Maybe you''ve found yourself a blind rich woman!"


    Selena rolled her eyes again, though she felt warmth i n her heart in this. She suddenly realized that


    she was falling deeper in love with that man. He merely returned a few hourster than before, and she


    was already worrying about him.


    If that had happened in the past, she would have gone to bed first.


    The next morning, Yvonne sat up and stretched after she woke up.


    Her arms then froze in the air as she bore the look of utter confusion.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Yvonne lowered her head to look at her body and noticed she was wearing spaghetti strap pajamas.


    Yvonne sucked in a mouthful of cold air. "Oh my god... That can''t be. How did I get homest night?


    Who bathed me and put on clothes for me?" 1


    She deduced that Tanya was not the one to have carried her home, and she gradually became


    frightened. "Don''t tell me it''s Fane."


    Coincidentally, Tanya opened the door to her room and walked in at that moment.


    "Oh, you''re awake? I thought that you''d still be sleeping. I didn''t expect that you could lose to Fane


    Woods in drinking."


    Tanya was rather surprised when she saw Yvonne sitting upright.


    "Tanya, how...did I get back herest night? Did Fane Woods carry me here? Did we take a cab?"


    Yvonne came to her senses when she saw Tanya entering the room. Her questions gushed out before


    she could even clear her thoughts.


    "It''s very near, so we didn''t take a cab," Tanya spoke before chuckling lightly. "You were too drunk, so I


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    asked Fane to carry you on his back," Tanya added.


    "What? Are you saying I was sprawled on his back?"


    Yvonne was at a loss of words; guilt and shame overrode her senses. Most importantly, she was


    scantily dressed the night before, and she did not know if that guy did anything unpleasant to her while


    carrying her drunk self.


    She could not remember anything at all.


    "You don''t say? Don''t tell me that you''re still muddled by the alcohol? How else would he be able to


    carry you if not that you''re sprawled on his back?"


    Tanyaughed when she saw Yvonne''s confused face.


    "Then... Who changed my clothes? Don''t tell me that it''s him, too?"


    Yvonne looked miserable. "That guy... Don''t tell me he did something to me while I was dead drunk!"


    Tanya was bbergasted.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not that type of person. You were totally wiped out, and that''s why we didn''t put you


    in the bath. I got the servants to change you into pajamas."


    She sat down next to Yvonne on the bed, giggling. "Let me tell you, Yvonne. Fane was so embarrassed


    when I asked him to carry you backst night. He didn''t agree to it at first, too! We bumped into Harvey


    along the way,¡± Tanya spoke before giggles escaped her lips. "You should''ve seen how red his face


    was!"


    "What''s he embarrassed about? That guy took advantage of me!"


    "I should be the one embarrassed, now that Harvey saw me in that state!"


    Yvonne was blushing intensely. "That guy knows that I''m a girl, yet he doesn''t show me any mercy


    when drinking."


    "Ahem! Sister Yvonne, you''re the one who forced him into a drinking contestst night. Don''t you


    remember how cocky you werest night?" Tanyaughed drily.


    "Whatever. I''m going to take a bath. Really, that freak! How does he have such arge capacity for


    alcohol?"


    Yvonne stepped angrily into the bathroom.


    Later on, Fane gave Tanya a call and told her he had some business to attend to. He would not be


    going to the Drake family home that day.


    Hezed in his house until about noon when he decided that he ought to keep a low profile. Then, he


    took a cab to Carefree Vi.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Carefree Vi was a ce only the wealthy could afford.


    The vi boasted an excellent view and tranquil surroundings. The buildings were built inspired by


    buildings of old. One would feel as though they were transported back in time the moment they stepped


    inside.


    Under normal circumstances, the minimum spending there would be 10 thousand bucks per person. To


    reserve the entire vi would cost at least 5 million a day.


    However, things were different today. The owner waived all minimum spending requirements and


    prepared many fine dishes and liquor for everyone. He also set up a temporary stage and hired several


    singers for entertainment.


    The person who had reserved the entire vi was someone of great importance. He was Magnus


    Suthend, a King of War with an illustrious battle record.


    One had to know that the King of War was only lesser t o the Supreme Warrior. Moreover, Magnus was


    a Seven -Star King of War. 3


    There were many Kings of War, but each King of War was different. They were ranked ording to


    their


    individual abilities, their performance on the battlefield, and their contributions to the country.


    There were only two officer ranks: Marshal and Major. The divisions of the Kings of War were more


    ambiguous, though they could be approximately graded from one star to nine stars. The more stars to


    a King of War''s rank, the more powerful they were and the bigger their contribution to the country. It


    could also describe their career in the military.


    Magnus Suthend was a seven-star King of War and was evidently an influential figure. That was why


    the owner of Carefree Vi wanted to get on his good side.


    However, the owner felt rather anxious that he had no clue as to how many guests would be joining


    him. He would rather have the chefs over-prepare the food; he could have the chefs cook on the spot


    should there be not enough food. Even if there were less attendees, he would not mind splurging for


    this event either.


    "Sixty tables'' worth of food is too much, Master! They''re all main courses, too. This is too wasteful!"


    One of the chefs was worried that most of the food would go to waste.


    After all, a chef would not want to see his effort go to waste.


    "Don''t worry; that should be about right. There won''t b e too much wastage, either. This is seven-star


    King of War Magnus Suthend we''re talking about. We shouldn''t skimp on his event. Do you think that


    a seven-star King of War won''t have many guests? You''ll have all those Head Commanders and


    assistantmanders here, eager to please him."


    "Based on his party theme ''Reminiscing the Memories of Battle¡¯, many wealthy merchants and


    politicians would be fighting for a spot in the event."


    "I''m sure all those second-ss and third-ss aristocratic families want in on this!"


    The owner of Carefree Vi grinned. "I didn''t expect a Seven-Star King of War would host a party at


    Carefree Vi. This is the best opportunity for me to butter up t o him. If I don''t charge him a single


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    cent, it means that he''ll owe us a debt of gratitude. Understand?"


    "Hmm, I wonder how''s this King of War Magnus Suthend is like? I wonder if he''s as street-wise as


    you think," the chef asked out of curiosity.


    "Of course he is!" The owner smiled calmly." Remember, though, that this is just between you and m e.


    You better not mention any of this once you exit this room. He likes to collect antiques and other


    valuable items, though he doesn''t care about money that much. After all, he''s a seven-star King of War.


    The country must be giving him tens of billions as a reward whenever he returns from battle."


    Master Miller paused for a while before he continued," What''s more, he¡¯s fond of beautiful women. Not


    many people know about this, and I only heard it through a marshal."


    "So that''s how he is!"


    The chef nodded. "If you know what he likes, then you should be able to customize the event to suit his


    tastes, Master Miller."


    "That''s true, though this Magnus Suthend hides that side of his quite well..."

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Master Miller nodded and looked at his watch." Alright, it''s almost time. Go inform the other chefs that


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    we''ll have to serve up all the dishes by 12 sharp. There can¡¯t be any mistakes, understand?"


    Master Miller then straightened his shirt cor and went outside. "I''ll go outside and take a look. There


    should be many guests outside. I ought to go and introduce myself to them."


    At this moment, Fane arrived alone at the entrance of Carefree Vi.


    "Greetings, Sir. How may I help you?"


    A hostess stepped up to Fane and disyed a courteous smile on her face.


    "I..." Fane was momentarily silent as he racked his brain for a reply. After a while, he continued, "I''m


    here to participate in the veterans¡¯ gathering. ¡®Reminiscing the Memories of Battle¡¯!"


    The hostess grinned. "I know that you''re here for the gathering, Sir. I¡¯d like to know your status and


    rank. Let me process the registration for you, and our master has prepared amemorative badge


    for everyone in the event. You can pin the badge on your clothes!"


    Fane thought for a while before he replied, "I''m just a normal soldier. Since the King of War is hosting a


    gathering, I''m just here to meet up with some friends and chat over a drink!"


    The smile on the hostess''s face faded a little when she heard that he was a mere soldier.


    "Oh."


    She mumbled a reply before walking away, only to return with a badge made of bronze. "This is the


    Vi. We hope that you have a great time here."


    "Alright!"


    Fane smiled at the hostess before walking away, prepared to don the badge.


    At the same time, a short-haired woman with straight bangs walked toward the entrance. She bore an


    unyielding demeanor, and one could tell at first nce that she was a veteran.


    "Greetings, Madam..."


    The hostess went to greet her and gave her the same introductory speech.


    The woman smiled after the hostess was done speaking. "I''m just a Head Commander. Do I have to


    register my name?"


    "Oh, there''s no need. Here¡¯s yourmemorative badge. Wee to the gathering. Here, let me put it


    o n for you. You have such a great physique! I''m envious!


    The hostess smiled as she helped the woman put on the badge.


    Fane looked at the woman''s badge, then at his own. H e furrowed his brows.


    The badge was only as big as his thumb. On it was written ''Reminiscing the Memories of Battle'', and


    below it was ''Carefree Vi'' in a smaller font.


    Fane thought that it was rather considerate for the venue to sponsor thosememorative badges. It


    was a nice memento of the event, and they could advertise themselves at the same time.


    However, he soon noticed that the woman''s badge was made of a different material than his. His badge


    was made of bronze, while the female Head Commander''s badge was made of silver.


    Fane was not too happy he was treated differently.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    The female Head Commander noticed Fane. She smiled at him and went inside.


    Fane stood at the side, pretending to admire the bonsai nts.


    More and more people arrived at the venue. As expected, normal soldiers received bronze


    A few minutester, a man arrived. The man was a Major, and the hostess''s attitude toward him was a


    lot friendlier. Fane nced at that man''smemorative badge as he walked past; it was made of


    gold.


    The design of all the badges was about the same, though the material was far different.


    A short whileter, a one-star King of War arrived. He looked rather young and spirited.


    That person''s badge was made of tinum.


    Fane shook his head bitterly. He concluded that the badges were indeed given ording to their rank.


    "Hey, why haven''t you gone inside yet? Why are you standing here? It''s almost noon!"


    The King of War noticed Fane and smiled at him.


    "Oh, I''m just looking around!"


    Fane replied to him with a smile.


    The King of War gave an exuberant chuckle. "Those beautiful hostesses have caught your eye, right?


    Why, i s there anyone that you like? If there is, just go ahead and get her number! We''re all hardened


    fighters on the battlefield. If we''re not even scared of the enemy, why should we be afraid of women?"


    The King of Warughed heartily and went inside.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane did not know how to react. He eventually prepared himself to go inside.


    At that time, several Rolls Royces arrived at the entrance and were parked at a vacant space. A man


    with a crew-cut hairstyle who looked to be in his forties stepped out of one of the cars.


    A plump man wearing arge gold ne came out of the car behind him. Many more bodyguards


    appeared behind that man.


    The man in his forties at the front was evidently someone from the battlefield. Fane could sense his


    intimidating presence from afar.


    Meanwhile, the fat man with a gold ne behind was obviously from a wealthy family who looked


    rather jaded.


    "This way please, King Suthend!"


    The wealthy man was incredibly courteous toward the man in his forties. He stepped forward quickly


    and bowed at the man.


    "Excuse me, but who might you be?"


    A hostess noticed the group of peopleing, eyebrows furrowed as she looked on.


    The wealthy man stepped up to her and scoffed." Don''t you know who he is? He''s Magnus Suthend,


    the seven-star King of War! He''s the organizer of the event today!"


    The hostesses nearby were staggered when they heard that. "Wee, King of War!" They bowed


    deeply.


    "Alright, alright, enough with the formalities. How many people have arrived?"


    Magnus Suthend gestured for them to be at ease.


    "Reporting to the King of War. Not many people are here, but there should be about 100 guests inside!"


    one of the hostesses curtly replied.


    Meanwhile, another hostess who went to pick a badge came back and handed one to him. "King


    Suthend, our boss has specially prepared thismemorative badge for all the guests of this event.


    Please ept it!"

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    "Hmmm! Thank you for your care!¡± Magnus nodded and pinned the badge on his chest.


    Fane looked over from afar and his eyes were blinded by the sun¡¯s rays that reflected off the badge. He


    soon realized that the badge was of high quality, as the bottom part of the badge was made of white


    gold and some diamonds embedded on the top part of the badge.


    Fane was speechless as he lowered his head and looked at the bronze badge he wore on his chest. It


    was such a big difference.


    The crowd walked in after they finished speaking.


    "King of War Suthend, hold on. They are?" One of the ushers immediately frowned. After all, their


    boss had instructed them to prepare the different badges with hopes that it would be easier for them to


    identify the ranks of the people in the army. With the badges, they would not mistakenly offend those


    they should not offend.


    However, these people had yet to introduce themselves.


    "Why? This is my guest, my god-brother''s son. Can¡¯t I bring him in with me?" Magnus turned around


    and said coldly.


    "No-no... I was just asking as it was unclear to me if he


    was a marshal or a King of War. After all, our boss had instructed that everybody who enters would


    need to put on amemorative badge.¡±


    "And these bodyguards..." the usher was surprised as she exined herself.


    "Just give them some badges. Treat them as normalrades and give them somememorative


    badges, alright?" Obviously, Magnus did not notice the differences between the badges. He merely


    thought there were several designs.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay!" The usher immediately brought some bronze badges over. She then walked forward with other


    ushers, putting them on for a rich second generation along with his bodyguards.


    However, when the pretty usher was putting on the badge for the chubby rich second generation, he


    smiled crookedly and touched her hand.


    The usher was surprised and immediately moved away after putting on the badge for him.


    Out of everybody''s expectations, that guy frowned and said, "This isn''t right. Why does Uncle


    Suthend''s badge have diamonds on it and ours don¡¯t?"


    "Yes, ours are also ugly!" Quite a number of the bodyguards also noticed this.


    ¡°Sir, we have several types of badges. King of War Suthend is a man of noble status and the most


    important person here today. Hence, we have prepared a specialmemorative badge just for him!"


    At first, the usher was taken aback by the question. Luckily, though her boobs were big, she had a


    good brain and was able toe up with an exnation quickly.


    "Haha, your boss is too much. What important person a m I? Today is just a normal gathering for us


    soldiers. Everybody is an important person today! It doesn''t matter if you¡¯re a normal soldier who has


    sacrificed for the people and the country, or if you''re a marshal o r King of War with admirable military


    service; we are allmoners today. We are brothers of war!" Magnus smiled, spewing pretentious


    words. It was obvious that he liked what the usher said. After all, who didn¡¯t like being buttered up?


    "That''s right. I had no idea that our King of War was so approachable!" The rich kid was slightly


    stunned. Immediately, he said loudly, "Cheer for him!"


    His bodyguards and the waiters nearby started pping enthusiastically!

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    The corner of Fane''s mouth slightly twitched when he heard this. This guy was good at buttering


    people up.


    Evidently, Magnus was very happy after hearing this and had a huge smile on his face.


    He quickly controlled his emotions, stretched out his pointer and put it by the side of his mouth, "Shhh...


    Keep a low profile!"


    "Let¡¯s go in and take a look! I want to know who came!"


    ¡°Not bad! There are more than a hundred people here. I t seems that I, Magnus Suthend, still have


    some dignity!" Magnus finally waved his hand and walked inside with the others.


    "That''s for sure. Who wouldn''t want toe when they know it''s you, uncle!" his god-son immediately


    said.


    "We cannot simply say this. After all, we didn¡¯t do any advertising and everybody came on their own


    ord after hearing about it. I can¡¯t beg for people toe over, right?¡± Magnus said as they walked


    inside.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Young man, why are you standing here? Good dogs d o not block the road, don''t you know that?" The


    rich second generation scolded Fane, pointing at him when he saw Fane standing at the entrance to


    show his loyalty. "Do you know who this is? This is Magnus Suthend, King of War Suthend, a


    seven-star King


    of War. He¡¯s a well-known figure among the King of Wars!"


    Fane was prepared to leave when he saw theming. He had no idea that this fatty was so wildly


    arrogant and would yell at him on the spot.


    His face darkened. Without thinking about how bad it would make the fatty look, he said, "A seven-star


    King of War? So what? Look at the distance between us, I''m five meters away from him and I was just


    on my way inside. How am I blocking your way? And apart from that, how can you address me as a


    dog even if I''m just a normal soldier?"


    After he came back, Fane had been constantly reminding himself that this was not the warfield. Paired


    with the fact that he wanted his identity to remain concealed, he tried his best to stay under the radar.


    If this incident had happened while he was still the old him, this rich second generation would have lost


    his head by now.


    Magnus wanted to scold his god-son. After all, it did not matter if Fane was a normal soldier or not; he


    should not have directly scolded him like that. It would not be favorable if this matter was leaked to the


    public as he still had an image to uphold.


    However, he had no idea that Fane would speak without any shame, so what if he was a seven-star


    King of War?


    He smiled coldly before saying, "Young man, what''s your name? I can see that you''re not old, yet your


    tone i s loud. Haha, when did people start looking down on a seven-star King of War?¡± He paused, did


    some thinking and continued, "This is the son of my godbrother and that means he''s like my own. You


    can pick on him as he speaks incoherently sometimes, but, it¡¯s not good for you to directly pick on me."


    "That¡¯s right, young man. How dare you offend the King of War? He¡¯s our King of War, Magnus


    Suthend. Do you seek death?¡± The bodyguards looked at Fane in anger and seemed prepared to


    fight i f this did not go their way.


    "What are you doing?¡± The usher was also shocked.


    The pretty usher stood up and immediately walked over, "What are you doing? You¡¯ve gotten your


    badge long ago. Why haven''t you gone in? What were you looking at here? You¡¯re a soldier, don''t you


    know the status of a seven-star King of War? How dare you offend him?¡±

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    "Haha, King of War Suthend, I didn¡¯t pick on you, though. He was the one who used your name and


    pretended to be powerful in front of us. You didn¡¯t scold him even though everything he said was rude


    and obnoxious, yet you criticize me?"


    "Tut tut, I remember that you had a good reputation when you were in the army. Everybody said that


    you were a nice and easy-going King of War who knew right from wrong. I wouldn''t have expected this


    change in you since you''ve just returned not long ago."


    "Or is it possible that the soldiers'' rumors were untrue?" Faneughed. He originally had a good


    impression of this King of War. Now, it just looked like he either did a good job of concealing his true


    nature, o r he had been corrupted after returning from the battlefield.


    Magnus was speechless when he heard what Fane said. He was not a good speaker and what Fane


    said made sense. He was currently in a dangerous position.


    "Young man, how dare you criticize our King of War? You must be looking to die!" The rich kid gritted


    his teeth and walked two steps forward, staring at Fane angrily.


    "Someone like you would''ve been the earliest to die on the battlefield!" Fane was not afraid as he


    looked right into the other party''s eyes.


    "I''m sorry but this is not the battlefield. Young man, don''t you know that the world is in a peaceful state


    right now? Don''t think for once that I¡¯m using my uncle to bully you. Let me tell you this, even if I were


    alone, I can easily kill you, as I¡¯m a member of the Xenos family! It¡¯ll be no different from pinching an


    ant to its death!¡± The rich kid smiled coldly, still as arrogant. "And apart from that, the prettydy said


    you¡¯ve already taken your badge, so why haven¡¯t you gone in after such a long period of time?"


    ¡°Haha, weren''t we told that lunch would start at noon? Why should I rush in? Apart from that, are there


    rules that forbid me from standing at the entrance for a while longer?" Fane smiled, unafraid of the


    arrogant guy in front of him.


    Although he was angry on the inside, it was a soldiers'' gathering so he did not want to kill people here


    and ruin everybody''s mood.


    "Alright, alright!" Magnus finally spoke again. "Quil, you¡¯ve really made a mistake. It doesn''t matter if


    he''s just a normal soldier, a captain or something else, he¡¯s here for the gathering. How could you say


    that to him when his attendance is for my sake? And on top of that, he fought on the battlefield and


    brought honor to the country. You shouldn''t have said that to him because of this, do you understand?¡±


    Fane was smiling to himself on the inside. Magnus had been waiting for Fane topromise. Hence,


    he did not say anything when Fane looked straight into


    Quil¡¯s eyes and argued with him.


    Who could have anticipated that Fane was an upright man who was unafraid and upromising?


    Hence, Magnus had to step up and put on a show of him being upholding justice yet being


    understanding.


    It seemed that he was a cunning old fox!


    "Yes, uncle, I understand and I promise it won''t happen again!" Quil¡¯s face darkened as he smiled in


    embarrassment. "Everybody, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s all go in!"


    He immediately walked inside after he spoke.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Wait!" Fane was stunned. "Since you now know that you¡¯re wrong, shouldn''t you apologize to me?


    Isn''t it rude for you to walk away without an apology?"

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    "Apologize?¡± Quil turned around, stunned. He had a " are you serious" look on his face. "Young man,


    did I hear you wrongly? Are you asking me to apologize to you?"


    "Haha, is he dumb?"


    "That¡¯s right. Does he know where Young Master Xenoses from?"


    "Tut, tut, is he really fearless?"


    One by one, Quil''s bodyguards startedughing as if they had just heard a joke.


    "Yes, you know that you¡¯re wrong. Your uncle also said that you''re wrong. If that''s the case, shouldn''t


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    you apologize?" Fane persisted, an indifferent expression stered on his face.


    "F*ck you, you''re a real punk. I forgave you as a sign of goodwill, and yet you don''t want it? Have you


    thought about the consequences? I don''t want to be calctive with you because I''m a generous


    person but you''re not going to let this go?!¡± Quil was so angry that his face turned green. It was his first


    time meeting such a punk and he was itching to have his bodyguards pummel him.


    However, today was a gathering organized by Magnus, and it would be inappropriate for him to make a


    move now.


    Apart from that, it would be bad if the other marshals and King of Wars were to witness such a thing


    happening. After all, Fane had served Cathysia, even though he was a normal soldier and his


    contribution was small.


    "What''s happening here?" At this moment, Dennis Howard walked over along with two majors.


    He assessed the situation and took a deep breath.


    A guy wearing a gold ne stared at Fane angrily.


    Fane was the Supreme Warrior; nobody here today had the right to stare at him. He was somebody


    who even Gods of War had to treat with respect when they met him.


    "Hey, isn''t that Dennis Howard, Martial Howard?¡±


    "Major Leonard and Major Pendragon Mass, you''re here!" Magnus turned around and said with a smile


    when he caught sight of them.


    "King of War Suthend, you''re already here!"


    "Hello King of War Suthend! It''s been a long time since we met!"


    The three of them immediately brought their hands together in the palm hold fist salute and greeted


    Magnus.


    The ushers immediately took three golden badges and pinned them on their chests upon hearing that


    these three men were marshals


    "All of you are marshals? Nice to meet you, I''m Quil Xenos. My father and uncle Suthend are


    godbrothers. I followed my uncle here as I''ve been spending time with his son recently!" Quil


    immediately saluted them with respect when he heard that they were marshals.


    Magnus had mentioned Dennis previously. He fought well and would have be a King of War if


    only there were no limitations on the number of people who could possess that position. 1


    Surely, he would have been a one-star King of War.


    "Young Master Xenos, what happened just now?" Dennis folded his hands symbolically and said, "This


    i s Fane Woods. We¡¯re friends and I invited him.¡±


    Quil heard this and immediately smiled in embarrassment. "Oh, it¡¯s not a big issue. This guy was


    standing by the door for a long time. My uncle was here and we were ready to enter when he blocked


    our way. I asked him to let us through but he refused to budge, so we got into an argument!"


    "How can you say that!


    "You were the one who said to me that ''good dogs do not block the way''!


    "How could I have been in your way when I was five meters away from you? How can you me me


    when you know you''ve made a mistake and still refuse to apologize?¡±

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Fane smiled coldly, a murderous feeling growing inside him.


    ¡°Are you trying to die? How dare you talk to him like this?¡± Dennis was so angry that he almost burst.


    He pped Quil, "You bastard! If we were on the battlefield, I would''ve sliced your head off by now!"


    p¡ª! The p was powerful and loud.


    Dennis understood clearly that Fane did not make a move himself because of two reasons. Number


    one, he felt that this person was not worth him doing anything; number two, he did not want to expose


    his true identity. After all, this person was the seven-star King of War¡¯s god-brother''s son and it would


    be an issue if Fane did not respect the King of War.


    It would be difficult for Fane to continue hiding his identity if this matter blew up.


    Fane had returned a few days ago, but even his wife had no clue about his true identity. It proved that


    Fane really wanted a normal life.


    On the other hand, he, Dennis, could care less about it and had nothing to be afraid of. After all, Fane


    saved his life.


    How could he stand idly by after seeing another party speaking to Fane like that?


    "How dare you p our young master?" When the bodyguards saw their young master being hit, they


    rushed forward immediately. Two of them held up their fists and were prepared to attack him.


    Bang bang!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Dennis turned around with speed and punched them continuously, sending the two bodyguards flying.


    They hit the ground, spitting out blood.


    "What''s going on? You-you hit me? He''s just a normal soldier, why can''t I speak like that?" Quil was


    unable t o recover from the p. He had already said clearly that his father was Magnus¡¯s god-brother.


    As long as the other party was not stupid, he should have been polite to him!


    After all, it would be wise to please him so he could speak well of them in front of Magnus in the future.


    It could be said that pleasing him was akin to pleasing the King of War.


    "Why am I hitting you? Young man? Normal soldier? Haha, do you know who he is? How dare you?!"


    Dennis was so angry. If only this was not a soldiers'' gathering. He really wanted to kill this Xenos guy.


    "Marshal Howard, isn''t your behavior a bit too much?" Magnus''s face darkened and said, "Even if it''s


    my nephew''s fault, you shouldn''t have done that. If he''s that important, tell me who he is, then."


    Dennis was stunned and held his breath. He almost


    exposed Fane''s identity.


    He thought about it and said, "He... he''s a doctor that saved my life. He¡¯s my savior so naturally, I''d get


    angry after hearing Mr. Xenos speak to him like that!"


    "Ah, no wonder you''re so agitated!¡± Magnus smiled bitterly and looked behind him. More than a dozen


    people hade over to watch the scene. Among them were majors, marshals,manders and


    some normal soldiers.


    Those people surrounded them and were watching them.


    "Uncle, he... he doesn''t respect you. How dare he hit m e when he knows that I call you uncle?"


    Quil was really angry because of that, but he knew that his useless bodyguards were definitely no


    match for Dennis who was a marshal. He could only ce his hopes on Magnus, hoping that Magnus


    would help him out.


    "Nevermind, it was my nephew''s fault for speaking nonsense. However, there''s no need for apologies


    anymore since you''ve hit him. Let¡¯s treat that as an apology.


    "Shall we let this go, for my sake? We''re beingughed at by the others, standing here at the door.


    Let''s all go i n!¡± Magnus thought and finally said.


    Quil was very angry but he also knew that Magnus was someone who loved his reputation. He was the


    one who organized the gathering and the consequences may be bad if he caused trouble. It would also


    give a bad impression to the others.


    ''Nevermind, I''ll deal with them next time!'' Quil swore t o himself, gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Fane was silent for a moment before calming down. Smiling indifferently, he said, "Fine. After all, today


    is a gathering for us to celebrate our friendship as war buddies. I''ll let this go!"


    When Quil heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched. This guy was speaking as if he had been


    badly wronged. The person who had been wronged was him; the eldest young master of the Xenos


    family.


    Dennis also nodded. He walked in with the two majors and Fane.


    After Fane and the others left, Quil, who could not hold it in anymore, said to Magnus who was by his


    side," Uncle, how can we just let this go? That guy was too arrogant. He doesn''t respect you and even


    said ''so what'' if you''re a seven-star King of War? He spoke as i f he''s a God of War!" 1


    "Haha, it¡¯s fine. This guy is just a normal soldier. I¡¯m a King of War, it would''ve been petty of me if I


    insisted o n being calctive! And apart from that, you said yourself that you''re the young master of the


    Xenos family. Can''t you handle him?" Magnusughed, his words filled with hints. It would be


    inconvenient to do so now, but they could always teach that guy a lessonter on.


    Quil nodded, "That''s nothing. However, Dennis Howard hit me just now and I can''t let that go. He was


    also disrespectful to you!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Magnus was silent for some time before saying, "It''s best if you don''t provoke Dennis


    Howard. Although he¡¯s only a marshal, he¡¯s really strong and has sacrificed a lot for the country. He


    almost became a King of War! It was only because of the limited space that he didn¡¯t!"


    Quil nodded after he heard this. "You''ve spoken about Dennis Howard before and I know about it.


    However, I hope that you will still avenge me. After all, he hit me i n front of you, I refuse to ept this."


    "That will have to wait!" Magnus''s face darkened. " Another King of War ising today and he''s a well


    known six-star King of War. Dennis was his subordinate when they were in the army. Do you think he''d


    let it go if I did anything to Dennis today?"


    "Six-star King of War? Who?" Quil took a deep breath after hearing this. Middle Province was full of


    talents and there were quite a few King of Wars that had returned this time.


    "Quin Hayes, he¡¯s a very powerful guy and is extremely skilled inbat. Hence, I''m doing this


    because of Quin, not Dennis." Magnus smiled bitterly before walking inside with Quil and the others. 1


    The vi was already filled with people. Gathered in groups of twos and threes, everyone was chit-


    chatting with one another. Many of them were excited.


    "How did Magnus Suthend meet such a rich second


    generation? Today is a gathering between us soldiers. Isn''t it inappropriate for him to bring such a


    person here?"


    Dennis was still slightly unhappy when they went to sit in a pavilion under a willow tree.


    "Marshal Howard, although Quil Xenos''s behavior was out of line, weren''t you disrespecting Magnus


    Suthend''s honor, too? That was the son of his godbrother. If you pped that guy, that''s the same as


    pping Magnus¡¯s face. Aren''t you afraid of him taking revenge on you?" Major Leonard was best


    friends with Dennis. He couldn''t help but remind him out of good intentions.


    "I don''t think so? Magnus Suthend is a King of War, a seven-star one! How could he be so intolerant!


    That Xenos guy was obviously the one who made a mistake!" Major Pendragon replied. "And on top of


    that, King of War Magnus Suthend was highly respected when he was in the army. How could he do


    that to Marshal Dennis over such a small matter?


    Don''t all men resolve hatred with smiles?"


    "Haha, that might not be the case. After all, some people like pretending to be someone they aren''t!"


    Faneughed and said. "However, that''s nothing. After all, it''d be inconvenient for him to mess up the


    banquet he organized himself today, right?" "That¡¯s right!"

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Dennis thought about it and said, "Hi, King of War Suthend, it''s been a long time!¡±


    "Yes, King of War Suthend, you''re still looking so heroic!¡±


    A number ofmanders and marshals immediately came forward to greet Magnus with a smile when


    they saw him walk in.


    "Haha, no need to be so polite. We''re not on the battlefield anymore and there aren''t that many


    differences in our ranks now. We are all friends and people who have won glory for this country. Let''s


    all enjoy the gathering! Just drink and eat to your hearts'' content!" Magnus said with a smile, seemingly


    easygoing.


    "King of War Suthend is so easy-going!"


    "Yes, I heard that he cared for the soldiers when they were on the battlefield. Once, he carried a


    wounded soldier and ran over a hundred kilometers within a night just to send him to the hospital. He


    saved that soldier''s life!"


    Many soldiers looked at Magnus in awe when they heard about what King of War Suthend did years


    ago.


    Such a King of War was definitely worth everybody''s respect.


    The smile on Magnus''s face would not disappear after hearing all these words about him.


    "King of War Suthend,e, let me light this for you!" Master Miller of the Carefree Vi respectfully


    handed him a cigar. He then brought the lighter over and proceeded to light the cigar for Magnus.


    "Hey, Master Miller, don¡¯t be so polite. I can do that myself!" Magnus still seemed easy-going. He took


    the lighter from the other party and lit up his cigar.


    He took a puff and his eyes lit up. "Hmmm, this is not bad. How much for a cigar?¡±


    "Oh, it''s not expensive! This is a Cuban cigar, and it is only around one thousand bucks!" Master Miller


    immediately said with a smile. "If King of War Suthend likes it, I can send a few boxes to your house


    "What?!" Magnus eximed. "You consider this not expensive? It¡¯s really expensive, okay? A few of


    these could equal someone''s monthly sry! This is too extravagant and wasteful!"


    "Yes, of course, you''re right!¡± Master Miller immediately nodded.


    At this moment, a lot of people had entered and the number of people was increasing by the minute.


    They knew it was a soldier gathering and that it was organized by a seven-star King of War. Hence,


    many veterans from the Middle Province were there, too.


    As noon approached, there were already about 400 people present at the gathering.


    "Look, King of War Hayes is here, too!" somebody yelled in surprise. A huge man followed by a few


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    people entered from the front entrance.


    "King of War Quil Hayes is here. He''s a six-star King of War. Although his position is lower, hisbat


    ability among the Kings of War is very scary!" somebody said.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    "This is great! Boss is here!" Pendragon stood up with excitement when he heard this. "We haven''t


    seen our boss in a long time and I miss him!"


    He and Dennis were once Quin''s subordinates.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Yes!" Dennis nodded. He stood up, eyes meeting with Pendragon¡¯s'', and walked over together.


    "Boss!" They both greeted once they were in front of Quin.


    "Haha, both of you youngds are here as well!


    "It looks like I¡¯ve made the right decision to be here today!" Quin looked at his subordinates and


    immediatelyughed loudly. He patted their shoulders. "That''s good. You guys still look strong and


    healthy! It seems like you both still exercise at home even after leaving the battlefield?"


    "That¡¯s a must!" Pendragonughed.


    "Oh yes, boss. I''d like to introduce someone to you. He''s my savior! I''ve told you about him before,


    when I entered the ring and was almost killed by O''Neal. I was badly hurt but thanks to the pill Fane


    gave me, m y body recovered quickly!" Dennis smiled and immediately waved at Fane, asking him to


    "Oh, you''re Fane? Haha, I had no idea you''re skilled in medicine! That''s good!" Quin looked at Fane


    and


    "You''re wee. We''re soldiers of Cathysia after all. I can''t just leave him there to die!¡± Fane smiled.


    "Quin, you¡¯re such a rare guest!" Magnus and the master of the Carefree Vi walked over together.


    "Haha, brother Magnus! You¡¯re being polite. I heard that you were organizing a gathering to celebrate


    our rtionship as soldiers so I''m here. This is a very nice event. Especially since we didn''t have the


    time to meet after returning from the battlefield, let alone have a drink together!" Quinughed out


    loudly. "We have to drink a few extra bottles today!"


    "Nice to meet you, King of War Hayes. I''m Xan Miller, the master of the Carefree Vi. This is my name


    card. If you wish to treat someone else with a meal in the future, you may visit our vi. Our vi has a


    beautiful environment and many good services. All the veterans thate here for a meal get a


    seventy percent discount!" Xan Miller took this opportunity to pass him his business card.


    "Seventy percent discount? Haha, this is good!" Quinughed and said to those around him, "Did you


    hear that, a seventy percent discount! The next time youe here for a meal or treat someone with a


    meal, there¡¯s a seventy percent discount for you. This is a gesture of affirmation and care for us


    soldiers!''


    Xan had no idea that Quin was such a straightforward person. Not only did he take the name card, he


    even helped Xan publicize his business.


    "Thank you all! Don''t you worry. As long as you bring thememorative badge with you, we''ll give


    you a seventy percent discount!¡± Xan thought about it and announced loudly to everybody.


    "Master Miller is so nice!¡±


    "Yes, Master Miller is really nice. I heard that there are sixty tables here today but Master Miller didn''t


    take a penny. He said that because this was everybody''s first time here and that they were all people


    who had sacrificed for the country, it was all for free!" A few soldiers started discussing quietly among


    themselves after hearing this.


    Xan was very happy when he heard that. It appeared that his decision of trying to get on everybody¡¯s


    good books and not taking money this time was really smart.


    "Oh yes, why don''t we take a photo?¡±

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    He thought and suggested. He felt happy about his suggestion.


    "Haha, great!¡± Quin startedughing at the great idea.


    Soon, everybody stood up to take a few photos together!


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send the photos to your houses after they¡¯ve been developed!" Xan smiled, extremely


    happy on the inside. Wouldn¡¯t it be an even better marketing tactic to keep some photos for himself and


    have them disyed at the shop''s front door to show that even Kings of War came to his vi?


    After all, not just one King of War came but two!


    "Everybody, it¡¯s almost time for the gathering to start. Let¡¯s head into the courtyard and take a seat as


    food will be served soon. On top of that, I''ve specially invited a few female stars for today''s gathering.


    They are all famous first-ss stars and they will be performing throughout the meal!¡± Xan said to the


    crowd after looking at the time.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This owner is too polite. It must''ve cost a fortune to invite a few A-listers."


    "Hey, he''s rich so it''s natural if he doesn''t care about his money!" some soldiers discussed among


    themselves while they walked inside.


    "Look at this, you''ve made it too grand," Magnus spoke humbly but he was secretly very happy about


    this. After all, he was the one who organized this activity. This only served to make him look good, i


    "It¡¯ste, I don''t think anybody else ising!" Quin said while he walked inside.


    Dennis looked at the entrance and said, "I''ve informed the Goddess of War and she knows about the


    gathering today. But it seems like she wouldn¡¯t be here, she probably doesn''t fancy activities like


    these!"


    "This activity has a different meaning. It''s a gathering to enjoy our rtionship as soldiers. I hope she''ll


    In the courtyard, almost a hundred tables were set up. Some people had already taken their seats.


    There was a stage set up in the middle, obviously for the artists'' performance that was to take ce


    during the meal.


    "Go tell the artists that they can start singing once they¡¯re ready!" Master Miller quickly spoke to the


    subordinate beside him who immediately ran inside.


    Momentster, a female artist walked out with a smile. She started singing after a short selfintroduction.


    "Isn¡¯t this the famous female artist, ke Knight?"


    "Yes, her figure and temperament are really good!" Some of the soldiers were surprised when they saw


    the female artist.


    "ke Knight?" Magnus¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her. "I had no idea that Master Miller was able to


    invite such a well-known artist over! ke Knight is my idol. She has a nice temperament and great


    body, which is really rare!"


    "Haha, though these stars are famous, it''s actually rtively easy to invite them over to sing. After all,


    money rules the world. As long as you pay them enough, anything can be done," Xan said with a smile


    o n his face.


    It seemed that Magnus was very satisfied with the star he invited this time.


    "Really? They can do anything as long as there''s payment?" Magnus¡¯s eyes lit up as he checked his


    surroundings before asking in a lowered voice.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Xan was stunned when he heard this.


    He knew that the King of War Suthend not only liked antique items and expensive things, he also


    particrly liked pretty women.


    However, he did not like just any ordinary prettydy. He liked those with good temperaments and with


    a hint of arrogance.


    Obviously, Magnus did all of this secretly. He was still the respected King of War in public!


    Xan clearly saw Magnus''s interest in ke.


    This seemed like a good opportunity for him to get into his good books. Master Miller gritted his teeth


    and made up his mind.


    Checking to make sure there were not many people around, he implicated, "I believe that can be


    arranged. After all, who can resist the temptation of money? Not to mention, many female artists


    admire King of War Suthend''s heroic appearance!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Magnus smiled slightly and asked.


    "Haha, nothing special. I have a few rooms in that area of my vi. One of the rooms is where I stay


    when I¡¯m free!


    "Let me see if with some money, I''m able to invite


    ke to have a chat with you. On the other hand, I believe that she idolizes you as well. Perhaps she


    might be willing to meet you without taking a penny!" Xanughed and said.


    "Oh, but how would I know when it''s time for a chat?" Magnus thought and asked.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha, once the performance is over and by the time everybody is drunk on alcohol, you would¡¯ve had


    quite a few drinks, too. I''ll ask her toe over and help you to your room!" Xan said with a smile.


    "Hmmm... It¡¯s almost time. I don''t think anyone else will being over and I''m getting hungry. Let''s


    start the feast!"


    Magnus sat at the main table with Quin sitting beside him.


    Fane did not want to see people like Magnus and Quil s o he sat at another table. If Quin was not here,


    he would have left because Magnus made him feel unhappy.


    Dennis had wanted to drink with Fane from the start s o he sat beside Fane.


    "Hey, this brother. I saw you getting into a fight with King of War Suthend at the door earlier just now.


    Is that right?¡± amander who was beside Fane looked at him and asked softly.


    "Yes!" Fane nodded and admitted.


    The assistantmander immediately shook his head. "How inexperienced. Even though this is a


    gathering to celebrate and talk about the rtionship between soldiers, there are people here we


    cannot offend. Don''t you know who those people are? You''re i n trouble!"


    Another soldier who wore a bronze badge like Fane''s chimed in, "Yes, brother. Normal soldiers like us


    are very different from Kings of War. We''re the mud on the ground and they''re the clouds in the sky. It¡¯s


    a humongous difference! We don¡¯t like ttery, but we shouldn''t offend people, right? Temporary


    forbearance and things calm down, take a step back from things for a brighter future!"


    "Haha, I think temporary forbearance makes you angrier and angrier, and thinking about it after taking


    a step back just makes you feel like you¡¯ve lost!¡± Faneughed as he opened a bottle of wine and filled


    everybody¡¯s sses.


    Dennis was startled when he saw Fane''s actions. Fane was a Supreme Warrior, the highest in


    existence in all of Cathysia. How could they just let him serve them wine?


    "No-no way! How can you serve wine?" Dennis immediately stood up and took the wine bottle from


    Fane''s hand.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Fane¡¯s face darkened. "I''m just a normal soldier and this is a gathering between soldiers. There''s no


    difference between us. So what if I pour the wine?"


    Dennis was speechless when Fane said this. He could only loosen his grip on the wine bottle and


    watch as Fane proceeded to pour wine into the sses of those around him.


    Everybody was very polite, standing up and slightly bowing as Fane poured them wine.


    "Come, I''d like to propose a toast to everybody. We''re all brothers that have sacrificed our lives for


    Cathysia, so now we should enjoy ourselves and drink to our hearts¡¯ content!" Fane smiled indifferently


    and raised the ss of wine in his hands.


    "That''s right. We¡¯re no different so let''s drink to our hearts¡¯ content!" one of the headmanders said.


    Everybody at the table proceeded to gulp down their sses of wine.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At the gathering, everybody was enjoying the lively atmosphere. Together with the fact that there were


    pretty female artists singing on stage, everybody was very happy.


    Of course, many people ran over to Quin and Magnus''s table for countless toasts. People like them


    were naturally good at drinking, so they epted every


    toast.


    After a while, another pretty female artist went on the stage again. She had a sexy figure and she


    donned a ck dress that showed most of her thighs.


    "Oh my god, it''s Tianna Scott. He¡¯s amazing! He actually got Tianna toe!"


    "Yes, that''s my goddess!"


    Many soldiers were excited when they saw Tianna on stage.


    Some were already singing along with Tianna.


    "Tianna Scott?" Magnus gulped when he saw who it was. He then ced a hand on Master Miller¡¯s


    shoulder and said softly, "Tianna Scott is a sexy goddess. It would be amazing if I could have a chat


    with her!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it!" Xan immediately nodded. While others may not have understood what


    Magnus''s words meant, he understood it clearly. Magnus Suthend wanted to get both!


    He never would have thought that Magnus would still be so greedy when he was already more than 40


    years old.


    After a while, most of the soldiers had finished their food and the performances on the stage had finally


    ended.


    Some of them were tipsy from all the drinking and were about to leave.


    Xan sensed that the timing was almost right. He briefly spoke to Magnus and left, walking towards the


    room at the back.


    After a while, both ke and Tianna were escorted to the master of the Carefree Vi by the servants.


    "Master Miller, anything we can help you with?" Tianna smiled and asked.


    Master Miller looked at the two prettydies before saying, "I will not beat around the bush. Today''s


    event was quite special as there were quite a few VIPs. Both of you would¡¯ve seen that there were


    many marshals and even two Kings of War. On top of that, these two Kings of War were the most


    powerful ones of them all!"


    "Yes, we worship them. If they hadn¡¯t defeated our enemies on the battlefield, how would it be possible


    for us to have peaceful days now?" ke immediately replied. It was clear she worshipped them from


    her heart.


    "Really? That''s great!" Master Miller was happy when h e heard this. He continued, "It so happens that


    the person in charge, the seven-star King of War Magnus Suthend, wants to meet with both of you."

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    "The seven-star King of War Magnus Suthend wants to meet us?¡± Both the pretty women were


    ttered when they heard it.


    Though they were famous celebrities, they were nothing to the wealthy.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To the powerful Kings of War, they were less than that.


    "Yes, especially Miss ke. King of War Suthend is a fan of yours! He mentioned earlier that he likes


    your singing!"


    Master Miller thought about it and finally hinted, "I hope the both of you won''t refuse this meeting!"


    When ke sensed the slight seriousness in Master Miller''s voice, she knew this meeting was not


    going to be that simple.


    She thought about it and said, "Master Miller, how dare we refuse when the King of War himself has


    requested to meet us? However, I''m curious as to why he wants to meet us. Is there anything else?"


    Master Miller smiled before saying, "Miss Knight, you''re really smart. Of course, it won''t be a simple


    meet -up. I hope the both of you can keep King of War Suthend goodpany tonight. Don''t you


    worry, I won''t treat you both badly. Making the King of War happy will be beneficial for the both of us!"


    Master Miller paused for a moment before continuing. "Each of you will receive five million for singing


    today. If you serve King of War Suthend well for an hour, I¡¯ll give you fifty million each. How does that


    sound? It''s easy money, right?"


    Initially, Hanna was quite happy. After all, it would be good for their careers if a powerful person wanted


    to meet them.


    She had no idea that Master Miller had other intentions until after the discussion.


    Her face darkened and she said, "Master Miller, what are you trying to say? Are you treating us like


    prostitutes? We''re celebrities-we sing and we sacrifice ourselves for art. Why don¡¯t you find someone


    else instead of asking us to do this?"


    ke stood up and said with a cold expression, " Master Miller, I originally looked up to you as you


    were connected with so many powerful people. I never would¡¯ve thought that you''d ask us to


    apany a man just to please a King of War!"


    "That¡¯s right. If you want us to apany him for some drinks and some chit-chat, we''d be happy to!"


    "But if you want us to have s*x with him, you''ve got the wrong people! I''m not that kind of woman!"


    Tianna''s chest heaved in anger as she refused Xan¡¯s offer.


    Xan expected these girls to ept his offer. He did not think that they would refuse without giving it


    much thought.


    "Can you both stop getting worked up and discuss this?


    "I know, both of you feel that fifty million isn''t enough. How about seventy million, then? This is an


    extremely generous offer. I know other famous celebrities who would agree to just ten or twenty


    million!" Xan smiled indifferently. He believed that these two were just trying to raise their prices.


    "Master Miller, do you think this is about money? This is about our principles. We sell our art, not our


    bodies!" ke turned around and walked out with a cold face." Goodbye, Master Miller!"


    "Goodbye!" Tianna saluted him before following after ke.


    p p-!


    Xan''s face darkened. He immediately pped his hands.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Some men rushed in, immediately closing the door behind them.


    "Under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to this. However, you don''t have a choice


    today!"


    "I¡¯ll definitely be paying you, and seventy million is considered a sky-high price! You both can stop


    acting so innocent. Each celebrity has a price. What nonsense is this, selling art but not your body?!"


    Xan smiled coldly. "I don''t believe either of you could''ve achieved your current status without having


    slept with anyone. Haha, I''m already honoring you by paying you such a huge amount of money!"


    "Master Miller, you want us to do something like this under broad daylight? If word gets out, don''t you


    think it would ruin your reputation?" ke was so frightened that her face turned pale. Nevertheless,


    she still gritted her teeth and threatened Xan.


    "Haha, that''s ridiculous. I''m a man, why should I be afraid? How about the reputation of you two


    celebrities? Aren¡¯t your reputations much more important than mine?" Master Millerughed, looking at


    them viciously. "I don¡¯t want to waste time discussing nonsense with the both of you. You have two


    choices now, one is to listen to me obediently, which I''ll then pay you seventy million each. This


    way, both of you and myself will enjoy the benefits. It will be very beneficial for your careers, especially


    if the King of War is happy!"


    Master Miller paused for a moment before continuing. "As for the second choice, it''s very simple and it


    only contains one word; death! I can allow you to leave alive today, but there¡¯s no guarantee if any


    idents should befall you both tomorrow or the day after! I believe that both of you are aware of my


    abilities."


    Xan was already on a path that was difficult to back away from. He had no choice but to take the risks.


    After all, he had already promised Magnus that these two women would agree to meet him and that he


    would make the arrangements.


    Initially, he was confident because he believed in the power of money. He knew that not many women


    in the entertainment industry were good and pure, and h e believed that money could buy their hearts.


    How was he to know that these two women would ignore his money?


    Hence, for the sake of his honor and his future, he risked everything he had.


    "You..." Both women were furious. What was the difference between this and kidnapping them?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll give you three minutes to think about this. Stop pretending to be innocent!


    "Think about it. After all, it¡¯s seventy million and all


    you need to do isy down in bed. After that, the money¡¯s yours and you won''t have to worry about


    your careers!" Master Miller sat down and said. "I''ve given you both a choice, so you can''t say I''m


    forcing you into anything, right?¡±


    "This isn''t forcing us?¡± Tianna and ke did not think that performing today would mean walking into a


    trap.


    Three minutes passed and they had no other choice.


    Being faced with the choice of 70 million or death, they could only agree to it through gritted teeth.


    "Haha, congrattions girls! You''ve made a wise choice. Don''t be f*cking coy and be more energetic


    understand?¡± Master Miller urged as heughed.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    After a few minutes of brain-washing, Master Miller stood up. "Let''s go. I''ll ask my workers to bring you


    both to a room near the back. You''ll wait for King of War Suthend there. Both of you have to be nice


    to him, understand? This is a powerful and respected King of War!


    "Don¡¯t think about running because it¡¯s impossible for you to escape. Even if you do, I have ways to find


    you and kill you, understand?" Xan thought and threatened the girls. He then opened the door and


    exited the room.


    Xan and both the pretty artists walked out and headed towards the other side of the vi.


    It just so happened that Fane, who was still drinking, witnessed this scene.


    He casually nced over and frowned. "That''s weird, what were they discussing in that room? And why


    do those artists have such a bad expression on their faces?¡±


    As Fane continued to think about it, the two pretty artists were escorted away by some servants,


    passing through an arched door that led into the courtyard inside.


    Fane thought about it and concluded that he was overthinking it before he resumed drinking.


    He had just taken two swigs of his alcohol when he saw Master Millering out from the courtyard,


    returning to his seat with a big smile on his face.


    Master Miller pretended to drink with the others before whispering into Magnus''s ear, speaking to him i


    n secret.


    Magnus smiled in satisfaction and continued to drink a few sses of wine with everybody else.


    After a few sses of wine, Magnus was obviously drunk. He stood up and said, "I''m so sorry guys, but


    I''m really dizzy. I''ve drank too much today and I need t o rest. All of you continue drinking, I really can¡¯t


    continue apanying you guys much longer!"


    "Haha, King of War Suthend, your drinking ability has regressed!" Quin startedughing loudly. "I


    remember you used to have impressive drinking skills!"


    "Haha, what to do. I''m old now, I can''t deny that!" Magnusughed and rubbed his head. "Sigh, but I


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    really can¡¯t go on. I''m really dizzy and my head hurts!"


    "The two of you, assist King of War Suthend and bring him to the room to rest!"


    Master Miller immediately ordered two of his servants who proceeded to escort Magnus inside.


    Fane was paying close attention to the situation. He immediately understood what was going on when


    he saw the servants guiding Magnus towards the arched


    door.


    ''Haha, exchanging sentiments about the rtionship among soldiers''? He''s actually meeting women


    here?¡¯ Fane was not stupid and he soon understood what was happening.


    He had no clue Magnus was such a person. He was already in a hurry to get a girl while there were still


    so many people drinking outside.


    Although Fane was unhappy about it, he also felt that this could only have happened through mutual


    consent. It was out of his control, so he ignored it.


    He smiled as he drank two more sses of wine with Dennis.


    However, the unwilling expressions of ke and Hanna appeared in his mind as he drank.


    "Something''s not right...." Fane pped the table and stood up. He suspected that those two girls had


    been threatened.


    If they were doing it willingly, they would not have looked so unhappy.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Dennis and the others looked at Fane, wondering what caused his sudden outburst.


    "It''s fine, everybody continue drinking. I¡¯ve got a stomach ache and I need to go to the toilet!" Fane


    smiled embarrassingly and hugged his stomach.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    "Oh, let¡¯s continue drinking, then. Come on!" The rest o f them resumed drinking.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Dennis drank a few mouthfuls, watching Fane as he left quickly in search for the toilet.


    He thought for a moment and sensed that Fane''s earlier outburst was not normal.


    He stood up and chased after Fane, telling the rest that he needed the toilet as well.


    "Hello, King of War Suther-Suthend!" Both the artists were fearful and had no idea what to do.


    Magnus opened the door and entered.


    "Hi prettydies, I''m sorry for making you wait!" Magnus smiled mischievously. The seriousness on his


    face was gone, and instead, a snobbish look grew on his face, i


    He smiled and closed the door.


    "King of War Suther-Suthend, we heard you wanted to have a chat with us?" ke gulped before


    saying cautiously. She took a few steps back, afraid.


    "Chat? Haha, are you kidding me? Didn''t Master Miller tell you clearly? Since both of you are here,


    apany me well tonight!" Magnus smiled coldly and continued speaking. "I''m a seven-star King of


    War. It''s a privilege to be spotted by me, do you


    understand?" "ke, never... nevermind!" Tiannaforted ke who was extremely afraid. If they


    wanted to leave now, this King of War might get angry and Master Miller would never let them go.


    Although she felt disgusted seeing this King of War Suthend, it was better than being dead.


    "Haha, it seems like the both of you are still unwilling," Magnusughed and walked over. Holding each


    of their waists in each arm, he said, "But since you¡¯re already here, you should already be mentally


    prepared. Or are you guys willing to offend me, a King of War?" After he finished speaking, he carried


    both the women and using all his strength, threw ke and Tianna onto the bed that was beside him.


    "Ah!" Both the prettydies yelled, turning pale with fright.


    Fear grew within them, and they desperately wanted t o escape.


    "No! King of War Suthend, you can''t do this!" ke was so frightened that she wanted to run away.


    Her strength was minuscule, like an ant,pared to Magnus Suthend, a seven-star King of War.


    Magnus restrained them with each hand, resting his weight on them until they were unable to move.


    "Do you think you¡¯re naive celebrities? Don''t you sing and dance to entertain everybody? I have money,


    so don''t fail to appreciate my kindness."


    Tianna''s eyes turned red as she started to beg for forgiveness. "King of War, I¡¯m sorry. Please let us go,


    w e... we know what we need to do!"


    "I... I know, too!" ke bit her sexy red lip, finally giving in.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Magnus was very happy when ke started topromise.


    Being two famous women, goddesses who had nice figures, many people often tried to hit on them.


    He did not think he would have the opportunity to bed both these women today.


    He let them go once they hadpromised and said," It''s good that you understand. Now take off your


    clothes!"


    Tianna was ufortable but she had no other choice. She could only start unbuttoning her clothes.


    Magnus, who drank quite a bit of wine, grew even more excited looking at their delicate faces. He said


    impatiently, "You''re too slow! Let me help you!"


    He then looked at ke, who was by his side, and said, "You too, take your clothes off by yourself!"


    "Help!" ke gritted her teeth and screamed. She could not stop the thoughts from her heart and ran


    outside.


    "Are you trying to die? How dare you disobey me?" Magnus did not expect this woman to be so


    stubborn. He immediately rushed to her and grabbed her long hair, pulling her back to him before


    pping her.


    p!


    Magnus was so furious that he used most of his strength to p her. The p was so loud that ke


    almost fainted.


    The p immediately left a huge palm print on ke¡¯s face and blood flowed out from the corners of


    her mouth.


    Magnus stretched out his hand and grabbed ke''s neck, lifting her with ease. "Miss Knight, did you


    think I wouldn''t dare to kill you? Haha, how dare you offend a King of War? Do you understand that that


    was a suicidal move?"


    "Let-let go of me!" ke''s face grew red as she felt a sense of imminent death. She kept struggling,


    trying t o get a hold onto Magnus''s fingers to pry them open.


    However, he was too strong and it was impossible to break free from his grip.


    "King of War, King of War, she knows she was wrong. Please let her go! She knows she was wrong!


    We''ll definitely serve you well!" Tianna was so frightened she immediately knelt on the floor and


    begged Magnus for forgiveness.


    After all, ke was in the same position as her. It was only normal to sympathize with one another.


    "Please, let go of me! I know I was wrong!¡± ke¡¯s face turned pale from theck of air.


    Only then did Magnus loosen his grip on her, cing her back on the ground.


    "Cough cough!¡± ke coughed profusely, huffing and puffing as her heart filled with despair.


    "Don¡¯t y tricks with me, take off your clothes!" Magnus yelled impatiently.


    Both the pretty women looked at each other. They started unbuttoning their clothes, too afraid to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    disobey Magnus.


    Magnus''s pupils dted in excitement.


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open.


    Fane entered the room, a cold look on his face.


    "Ah!" The two women immediately covered their chests, their faces turning pale.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    "Bastard, what are you doing here?!" Magnus got angry when he saw Fane. He looked at Fane and


    said, "This i s the backyard. I''m drunk and I¡¯m here to rest. What are you doing barging in here?


    "Get out and close the door! Then I won''t hold you ountable for doing this!" Magnus threatened


    Fane with a cold expression on her face.


    Fane closed the door but he was still standing in the room.


    "You... I''m telling you to get out!" Magnus was fuming. Was there something wrong with this young


    man''s brain? Could he notprehend simple words?


    "Haha, King of War Suthend seems to be in a good mood. You need two prettydies, who seem to


    be famous celebrities, to apany you while you rest. I''ve got to say, I really admire you! However,


    you don¡¯t seem drunk at all!" Faneughed and said.


    "Young man, you really are suicidal! Since you''re brave enough to disturb me, I¡¯ll kill you right here,


    right now! After all, there are only a few hundred people here today and some of them have already


    started to leave. Once I kill you, all I need to do is ask the owner of this ce to get rid of your body!


    The others would just assume you left after getting drunk. And besides, the death of a normal soldier


    like you wouldn''t raise any suspicion from anyone!" Magnus


    thought about it and smiled as he touched his fists.


    "Haha, King of War Suthend, you¡¯re so good at scheming!¡± Faneughed and said, "I had no clue


    that the previous King of War Suthend, who loved his soldiers like his own sons, would be ying


    with girls this early in the morning. You even found two famous celebrities for this! And you''re willing to


    go as far as to kill me for discovering what you did!¡±


    "Humph! I''m a person who loves soldiers like my sons, but those are obedient soldiers under my lead.


    Soldiers that go against me and are disobedient like you should die!¡± King of War Suthend wanted to


    kill Fane at this moment. He swiftly blocked the door, blocking Fane¡¯s escape.


    As Fane assumed he would die soon, he dropped his false identity and revealed his original


    temperament.


    "How disappointing! A person who has sacrificed so much for Cathysia is actually...going to die here


    today... I don''t think so!" Fane heaved a heavy sigh of disappointment. This King of War who had just


    been discharged from military service had turned into this.


    It could be because of theck of seductions on the battlefield, or maybe he was just good at hiding his


    true temperament.


    However, these details were not important. The more important thing was that this person agitated


    Fane. H e was more than ready to kill Magnus.


    "Young man, why are you still so nosy when you know


    you''re not my opponent and that you''ll definitely die today?" Magnus thought Fane was talking about


    him. He said with a smile, "These two pretty celebrities threw themselves into my arms after learning


    about m y great achievements. Since when did you start caring about these kinds of things, especially


    when there is mutual consent?"


    "Haha, really? What about this palm print on Miss ke''s face?" Faneughed. He did not expect that


    Magnus would still lie under these circumstances.


    "Haha, what can I do if she likes it rough?" Magnusughed and asked ke, "Am I right? Miss Knight,


    don¡¯t you like ying like this?"


    ke''s face darkened. She was hoping to be rescued when the door was kicked open.


    However, she realized that the young man in front of her was only a normal soldier. How could a


    normal soldier fight against a powerful King of War?


    On top of that, Magnus was obviously going to kill this soldier who heard her call for help. How could


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    she deny him?


    She gritted her teeth and smiled embarrassingly." That¡¯s right, young brother. You shouldn''t be a


    busybody. We¡¯re doing this willingly. I... I love this kind of y!"


    "Your expression is too fake. How can you say you like it when you¡¯re about to cry?!" Fane was


    speechless. Did they really think he was an idiot?

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    "I¡¯m not lying to you, little brother. Thank you for your good intentions but you shouldn''t havee!"


    ke could not hold it back any longer. Tears trickled down her face from the corners of her eyes. She


    had never felt this helpless before.


    She had never once felt that dying would be better than being alive, like how she was feeling now.


    "Sigh, yet you''re here. I¡¯ve never seen anyone who would yell for help if they came willingly! I was


    hesitant before I came in and I had no idea what was happening, but the word ''help'' told me that both


    of you were being forced into this!" Fane said with open hands, "Tell me honestly, did this guy force you


    into this? If that''s the case, I''ll kill him for you!"


    "Young man, are you joking? You''re just a normal soldier, how dare you think about killing a King of


    War? I''ve seen many dumb people but I''ve never seen someone as dumb as you!" King of War


    Suthendughed. He thought to himself that this young man in front of him was a fearless dumbass.


    The difference between a soldier and a King of War was huge, they were not at the same level.


    "I..." ke looked at Fane but still chose to stay silent.


    "Haha, you were daring enough to ask for help but not enough to expose his crimes? Miss Knight,


    please believe in me. Though this stupid King of War


    sacrificed a lot for Cathysia, I won''t forgive him for what he did today!" Faneughed and said.


    "Young man, it''s true that we were forced into this, but what can you do? He¡¯s a King of War!" Tianna


    shook her head with a bitter smile on her face. "Thank you for your kindness. He¡¯s a King of War, a


    seven-star King of War. Apart from the Goddess of War, nobody i n this city can be a worthy opponent!"


    "Haha, look at this, young man. Even they know who the strongest person is!" Magnus was impatient


    and balled his hands into fists. "I''ll kill you now and show you that the prestige of a King of War will not


    be humiliated!"


    As swift as lighting, he appeared in front of Fane, aiming a punch at his face.


    The power of his punch was so strong that the wind howled in its trail. This punch could easily kill an


    elephant.


    Whoosh!


    Fane ducked away from Magnus''s attacks.


    Magnus was shocked when his punch missed the target.


    He turned around and discovered that Fane was by the door, a few meters away from him.


    "Young man, who are you? You''re definitely not a normal soldier. Though I may be careless, your


    speed i s the speed of a King of War!" Magnus''s face darkened.


    He saw that the young man in front of him had true abilities and that he did not let his emotions affect


    him.


    "King of War?" ke and Hanna looked at each other. They saw hope. If the young man in front of


    them really was a King of War, they had higher chances of being rescued.


    Although, the speed of their fight was too fast, and they could not clearly see what had happened.


    "Why? You¡¯re afraid?" Faneughed and said. "I know everything about you. You¡¯re Ethan Haays''s


    subordinate and you''re good at close attacks. Apart from that, you are also skilled in an extremely


    powerful set of Chinese boxing. When you use this set of martial arts, it doubles the strength of your


    original power. This has helped you with countless achievements..."


    When he heard this, Magnus''s face grew darker.


    He gritted his teeth. "Young man, who are you? Why d o you know everything so well?! And on top of


    that, how dare you call our God of War by his name. Don''t you know that being disrespectful to the God


    of War means looking for death!" "Looking for death?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Fane stepped forward, seizing the opportunity to attack.


    He moved swiftly, appearing in front of Magnus and attacking him with a fast punch.


    "What?!" Magnus was startled. Fane was too quick. He was not ready to use his boxing set and could


    only hold his fists up to meet Fane''s attack.


    Bomb!


    The sound of the impact was very loud, and the force o f the punch sent Magnus flying out.


    "Ah!" Magnus held his left hand in his right. He could feel that his right hand was fractured by the


    punch.


    "Who... who are you? I''m the King of War. If you kill m e, God of War Haays won''t let this go!" Magnus


    was so afraid that he could only grit his teeth and threaten Fane with Ethan Haays.


    "Haha, him?" Fane smiled coldly after hearing this. "I wonder how disappointed he''d be if he knew the


    most powerful soldier under his leadership had be such a useless bastard!


    "Today, I''m here to tidy up his team!" Fane stopped exining and rushed toward him. He raised his


    leg u p high before bringing it down forcefully.


    Bang!


    Magnus used his hands to block the attack but Fane¡¯s strength was not something he could easily


    block. He was forced into the ground as Fane''s legnded on his head.


    The corners of his mouth trickled with blood, and as h e looked straight at Fane, he finally remembered


    something.


    He had seen someone use this exact move on the battlefield once. This person was none other than


    the mysterious and extremely powerful Supreme Warrior!


    Not many people on the battlefield knew of Fane''s true appearance. On top of that, everyone


    addressed him as Master Supreme Warrior. Hence, his original name was forgotten since being


    addressed as the Supreme Warrior was the highest glory a person could have.


    He never thought that this guy with the name of Fane, a normal soldier that he looked down upon, was


    the mysterious Master Supreme Warrior!


    Bang!


    This was the epiphany Magnus had right before his death. By then, it was toote. He fell backward,


    lying dead on the floor.


    "He''s dead!" ke and Tianna took deep breaths. A seven-star King of War was so easily killed by the


    young man in front of them?


    If the man in front of them was a King of War, he couldn¡¯t have killed another King of War so easily.


    And even if he was a God of War, the fight would not have been settled so easily, right?


    "Since I saved you both, you have to keep everything that happened today a secret, okay? If you


    thought you couldn''t afford to offend this King of War, then I''m a person that you cannot afford to


    offend, too!¡± Fane looked at the body on the floor indifferently. He casually took out a cigarette and lit it.


    "Don¡¯t worry, don''t worry. Thank you, our savior, we won¡¯t say anything to others!" Both of them were


    very frightened. The man in front of them was definitely not a normal soldier. How could a normal


    soldier defeat a King of War so easily?


    They wondered if this man was another God of War. They thought about it but knew there was no God


    of War named Fane.


    Regardless of that, they were finally rescued.


    At this moment, the door opened again.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    The door burst open at this moment, frightening ke and Tianna.


    Fane looked over at the other party but continued smoking as if he saw nothing.


    Closing the door behind him, Dennis looked at the floor, surprised. He looked at both the women and


    said, "I had no idea Magnus Suthend would do such a thing!"


    "Yes, a person like this doesn¡¯t deserve to be alive!" Fane nodded and continued. "I''ll make a call to


    Ethan and exin everything."


    "That¡¯s not the issue!¡± Dennis smiled bitterly and continued. "Wouldn''t it be hard to hide your identity,


    then? What should we do with them?"


    "We won¡¯t say anything!¡±


    "That''s right, that¡¯s right... You''re the benefactor who saved us, why would we spread this news?" ke


    and Tianna were frightened, thinking Dennis would kill them just to keep the secret.


    "Don''t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. After all, I rescued you! If not, wouldn''t this have been for nothing?" Fane


    smiled bitterly. "It''s a good thing the fight ended quickly and without much movement. Those drinking in


    the front courtyard couldn''t have heard anything from over there."


    Dennis was ashamed. He was lucky he followed his instincts and decided to tail Fane.


    He did not expect to hear people fighting when he reached the door, and when he came in, the King of


    War Suthend was already dead.


    Only the Supreme Warrior had such powerful strength. He instantly killed the other party before he


    even managed to do anything.


    "But the body''s here, how do we exin this?" Dennis was speechless. "This can''t be my kill again,


    right? Thest time I did that, some Kings of War started asking me which move I used to kill O¡¯Neal. It


    was so good, it caused someone''s body to explode!"


    "Haha, others need to believe it if I want you to take the kill!¡± Fane smiled bitterly.


    He then took out his phone and called Lana. "Lana,e to the Carefree Vi. Make sure nobody''s


    following you and head to the inside courtyard. Come alone!"


    Fane ended the call. "Now, we wait here."


    "Hey, you''re a smart one. The only person in the entire Middle Province who can take this kill is the


    Goddess of War herself!" Dennisughed, secretly admiring Fane¡¯s cleverness. He had assumed that


    Fane¡¯s identity was about to be revealed because of this. He did not think Fane woulde up with a


    solution in such a short period of time.


    ke and Tianna looked at each other, extremely stunned. This man was too good, seeing how he


    could get the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs, toe and substitute for him.


    Fane looked at them again. Their shirts were still unbuttoned, revealing their sexy corbone and


    seductive skin.


    He smiled bitterly and said to them, "Hey, why don''t youdies button up your clothes first. Before the


    Goddess of War arrives, can you tell me what happened today? Did the master of the Carefree Vi


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    threaten you? You''ll need to tell the Goddess of War all the details of this incident when she arrives,


    okay?"


    Both artists lowered their heads to look at their clothes. They blushed, having forgotten about the state


    of their appearances due to the shock from the incident.


    After straightening up their clothes, they told Fane and Dennis what Master Miller had done to them.


    ¡°Xan actually did something like this for the sake of his business! It¡¯s disgusting!" Dennis was extremely


    angry. "I¡¯d really like to bring him over and kill him right now!"


    "Don''t!" Fane immediately stopped him. "We do need t o kill him, but it has to be done by Lana."


    Dennis was enlightened after hearing this. "You''re so smart, why am I so stupid? Haha..."

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Xan and the others were still drinking outside.


    Nobody noticed that Fane and Dennis had secretly left.


    "Those two have gone to the toilet for quite some time!" The people who were at the same table with


    Fane and Dennis suspected nothing. They drank quite a bit of wine and it was considered a happy


    drinking session until they were dizzy from the drink.


    At this moment, a sports car drove over and parked at the entrance. Lana got down and strode inside.


    "Goddess of War!" The few pretty ushers were originally standing by the door, bored. They took in a


    sudden breath when they saw a prettydye down from the car.


    "Oh my god, it''s really the Goddess of War!"


    "That''s great, even the Goddess of War is here. Our Carefree Vi is destined to get famous. Not only


    two Kings of War are here, but even the Goddess of War is also here!" A few of the female ushers were


    so excited that they had no idea what to do.


    One of them reacted by saying, "You guys should quickly run in and notify the master. I''ll prepare a


    diamond memorabilia badge for the Goddess of War!"


    There was no other way as the best badges they prepared were the same diamond badges they gave


    the Kings of War. Luckily they prepared two extras. If not, it would definitely be insufficient.


    Those female ushers quickly ran inside and the ones left behind walked toward Lana with the badge in


    her hands.


    "What is my master doing? Why didn''t he tell me earlier on that he wasing to join the veterans


    gathering? If I knew that he wasing, I would have followed him!" Lana could not help but purse her


    lips a s she was unhappy.


    Although Dennis notified her previously, she had always disliked activities of such nature. Apart from


    that, she did not like Magnus Suthend very much. She had always felt that this person seemed fake.


    However, if she knew that Fane was also here, she woulde over without any excuses.


    "Wee, Goddess of War!"


    "Goddess of War, you''re slightlyte. We''ve started lunch at noon! However, you do not need to worry.


    We¡¯ve reserved some tables and they haven''t been touched! This is a memorabilia badge we prepared


    as a memory of the veterans'' rtionship. I hope that the Goddess of War can put it on as a token of


    remembrance!" The pretty usher immediately said after she walked toward Lana.


    "Okay!" Lana had no idea what Fane wanted when he asked her toe over as soon as possible.


    She nodded, took the badge, and put it on before striding


    inside.


    "What! The Goddess of War is here!"


    "Oh my god, the Goddess of War is here. Quickly, everybody! Get up and wee her!"


    "The Goddess of War is here. It¡¯s really worth it that we''re here today, we get to see the Goddess of


    War''s elegant demeanor today!"


    The people who were still eating and drinking in the courtyard got extremely excited when they heard


    that Lana was here.


    "You don''t need to wee me, continue drinking!" Lana had already walked over inrge strides and


    said with a cold expression on her face.


    After she finished speaking, she looked around her and chose to walk through a smallne, directly


    toward the inside of the arch door.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Not good!" Master Miller was extremely frightened when he saw which direction she was walking


    toward. He immediately stood up and wanted to follow her.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Master Miller had already felt that something was wrong. It was weird that the Goddess of War walked


    inside after she asked everyone to continue drinking without another word after she arrived.


    "Was it possible that the matter was exposed?" She quickly thought of this possibility inwardly. If the


    matter was not exposed, why would the Goddess of War walk toward that ce?


    The others did not dare to offend Magnus but the Goddess of War was different. Magnus was nothing


    in front of the Goddess of War, there might even be a possibility where she kills him if she was


    unhappy.


    After all, God of War Ethan Haays would not me the Goddess of War Lana Zechs if he knew of the


    exact situation.


    He thought of these and had aplicated feeling inwardly. He was about to follow and stop her.


    "Hey, Master Miller, what¡¯re you doing? Didn¡¯t you hear the Goddess of War? She asked us to continue


    drinking!" Xan had no idea that God of War Hayes would pull him back and said, "The words of a God


    of War, no matter how simple, is an order. Do you want to disobey a God of War''s order?" 3


    "That''s right. It seemed that the Goddess of War was in a hurry. She must have something to do and


    we only


    need to listen to her orders!¡± Another officer said.


    "I-I wanted to ask what the Goddess of War wants.


    This is her first time here and she isn''t familiar with her way. I''m afraid that she wouldn''t find her way


    around here!" Master Miller quickly exined. In such a short amount of time, his forehead was already


    covered in sweat.


    Master Miller wanted to get into King of War Suthend''s good books so he proactively gave two


    female celebrities to him that he was interested in. However, little did he know that the Goddess of War


    would be here.


    "Haha, it''s not the matter whether or not she finds it. W e only have to follow what the Goddess of War


    said!" Quinughed. "Although I''m also curious as to what she''s doing, I don''t dare to follow her. Who


    are you to even follow her?"


    "Yes, you''re right. I was just anxious, alright? Thank you, God of War Haays, for your reminder. Come


    on everybody, let''s continue drinking!" Master Miller smiled in embarrassment. He wiped the cold sweat


    before continuing to drink with the others. 1


    However, the current wine was tasteless when he drank it as he was fearful.


    "Big brother Woods!" Lana could not help but yelled when she reached the back of the courtyard. She


    wanted to address him as master but she remembered Fane''s reminder to not expose his true


    personality hence she only addressed him as brother.


    One of the room doors opened, Dennis waved at Lana and she walked in.


    Soon, Lana knew everything and she also knew about Fane''s ns.


    "I''ve felt since long ago that this Magnus Suthend was weird. He gave out the feeling that he was not


    who he portrayed to be on the outside. I had no idea that he was someone like this."


    "This Master Miller is also a bad person. How could he bully and seduce others with money just to


    please Magnus? Luckily big brother Fane discovered that something was wrong and followed them


    here!"


    After Lana spoke angrily, she looked at Fane. "I thought you asked me here for drinks. I had no idea


    that you wanted me to cover for you!"


    Fane smiled in embarrassment. "Cover this for me first. There''s plenty of time for us to drink in the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    future. By the way, you cane over for drinks at the Old Master Taylor''s birthday. It''s only ten days


    away from his seventieth birthday celebration! I''ll have a few drinks with you then."


    Lana immediately rolled her eyes at Fane. "How could a few drinks be enough? We need at least a few


    bottles, right? Or you''re just looking down on my drinking abilities?"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Soon, intense fighting sounds came from inside, apanied by the noise of various furniture being


    destroyed.


    "What''s happening in the courtyard? Why did they start fighting?¡±

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Quin and the others immediately stood up after hearing the sounding from the courtyard.


    "It''s over!" Xan took in a breath inwardly. They started fighting. The King of War and the Goddess of


    War had started fighting. The King of War is definitely not her opponent. He could be done for if this


    matter was exposed.


    It was originally a good deck of cards. He had no idea how he yed it wrongly.


    At this moment, Fane and Dennis ran out of the room and the fight soon stopped.


    Soon, everybody saw Lana walking out of the room, pulling Magnus''s body out with one hand. Two


    extremely helpless celebrities followed behind her and it was ke and Tianna, who performed for


    them just now.


    "How is that possible? The King of War was killed?"


    "Why? Wasn''t the 7-stars King of War drunk so he went to sleep? Why was he killed by the Goddess of


    War?"


    "Look at the helplessness on both the celebrities'' faces. ke has a palm print on her face and there''s


    blood at the corners of her mouth. Could it be?" The soldiers started discussing amongst themselves


    and had their own guesses.


    Lana walked over and threw Magnus''s body on the ground. She looked at ke and the others before


    saying, "Both of you, spill everything in detail! There''s another person here who should die!"


    Xan''s legs turned wobbly when he heard this then directly copsed to the ground.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?" One after another, the servants who had no idea what happened


    walked forward and wanted to pull him up.


    The waste was the current Xan had be a pile of mud and could not be pulled up.


    "Haha, there are some people who are aware of what they''ve done!¡± Lana looked at Master Miller


    coldly and said.


    "It-It''s Master Miller. In order to get into Magnus''s good books, he actually threatened us and asked us


    to sleep with him!"


    "In the beginning, he promised us fifty million and we refused. We still refused when he promised us


    seventy million. He threatened us and said that he would kill u s if we don''t agree to it."


    "We had no other way but to follow him. Of course, Magnus Suthend acted drunk and came over


    soon. Then, he wanted to take advantage of us and hit us when we refused..."


    Tianna started crying again when she thought about it.


    ke continued, "Luckily brother Fane and Marshal


    Dennis heard movements over here when they went t o the toilet and called the Goddess of War. The


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Goddess of War rushed over in time, rescued us, and killed this guy!¡±


    "Luckily I was eating nearby and I coulde over in a short amount of time. If not, both of them would


    have been taken advantage of by Magnus Suthend!" Lana also added angrily.


    "How...how is that possible? My uncle is not someone like that. He...he was the King of War! He loved


    his soldiers like his sons and he had a good reputation!" Quil was startled when he saw that Magnus


    was dead and he still wanted to speak on behalf of Magnus. 1


    However, his voice got softer as he spoke because he was not confident about what he was saying. He


    knew clearly what a hypocrite his uncle was.


    "He was a King of War? Haha, you want to use him to suppress me? I¡¯m the Goddess of War!" Lana


    stared at Quil, causing him to move back several steps before saying, "Could what I, the Goddess of


    War, saw with m y own eyes, be fake?"

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Quil''s face turned pale when he heard this. Yes, he used to cause fright in others when he said that the


    King of War was his uncle, his father''s god-brother.


    However, this prettydy with a nice figure in front of him was the God of War, a stronger existence


    "That¡¯s...that¡¯s not right..." Master Miller, who was paralyzed on the ground, quickly remembered


    something.


    Previously, the King of War Suthend had entered the room for a while and how was it possible that


    he did not get what he wanted after such a long period of time?


    Unless the King of War Suthend was having a chat with the two prettydies in there. If not, under


    normal circumstances, what happened between them should have ended before the Goddess of War


    arrived.


    If King of War Suthend had not been caught red-handed, the Goddess of War would not have killed


    him if he refused to admit and there was no evidence, right?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "What''s wrong?" Lana''s face turned cold and walked directly in front of the other party. "A person like


    you who bullied and seduced the others should die. Die!"


    Lana was not stupid and she knew that dragging this o


    n would lead to her exposure so she directly pped between his eyebrows.


    Bang!


    A deep sound could be heard and the Master of the Carefree Vi was killed, just like that.


    "Psst!" Many people took a breath when they saw this scene. This Goddess of War was indeed


    overbearing as she killed without hesitation. She killed a King of War just like that and this master was


    too, so easily killed.


    "Remembering our rtionship as war buddies was originally a good theme, a gathering to improve us,


    veterans!"


    "I had no idea that some Kings of War would still be corrupted not long after they leave the battlefield


    and have some money. I hope that everyone would take this as a lesson. If I discover something like


    this again, there¡¯s only one ending for that person and it''s death!"


    "Today, thanks to Fane and Marshal Dennis for immediately notifying me after they heard that


    something was wrong. This prevented two famous celebrities from being defiled. This is something


    worth praising. We are still Cathysia''s armies after we''re discharged. We still need to contribute to


    Cathysia and be a good example!"


    "We need to bravely step up when we discover inequality!" Lana said righteously, praising Fane and


    Dennis again. She then said to the trembling Carefree


    Vi¡¯s workers, "Pull these two bodies out and feed them to the dogs. Everybody who hasn''t finished


    eating and drinking can continue!"


    "That¡¯s really vile. I have no idea that this Magnus Suthend was someone like this!" Quin was also


    very angry as he pped his thigh. "I¡¯m not continuing drinking as we¡¯re almost done with it. I feel


    disgusted that it was this kind of rubbish who invited me for a drink!"


    The others naturally had no ns to continue drinking. Many of them stood up and were prepared t o


    leave.


    They had no idea that Lana thought about it and said a t this moment, "Oh yes, it seems to be the


    seventieth birthday of Old Master Taylor. Fane did something meaningful today and got rid of harm for


    us. We should also support him, everybody that wants to drink can attend the party!"


    By her side, Fane''s face darkened when he heard this. The Old Master Taylor might have a heart


    attack if the Goddess of War went there to support him.


    However, since Lana had already said it, he could not refuse her. He could only smile. "I''ll wee


    everybody thates. We''ll meet at the Taylor family after ten days!"


    "It¡¯s good that only we know of this matter. Don''t go around and tell it to others!"


    Lana knew that Fane disliked showing-off and she


    was afraid that it would be a big party, especially when there were only ten days to the birthday


    dinner.


    "Alright, then I''ll leave first!¡± Lana looked at Fane after she spoke and left.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Fane and Dennis left today. Luckily he was smart and he remembered Lana. If not, his identity as a


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Supreme Warrior could not be concealed if he killed a 7-stars King of War.


    Quil took his bodyguards, left quickly, and went out to the streets.


    His face was still very dark when he was in the car. "Motherf*cker, it''s all because of that guy named


    Fane. If it wasn¡¯t him, my uncle wouldn¡¯t have died!" Quil held both his hands in fist and was extremely


    angry.


    "That guy has some power and he''s not someone a normal bodyguard can handle!"


    "I had no idea that he was such a busybody. He knew that he and Dennis were not the King of War''s


    opponent after he discovered it so he called the Goddess of War over. The Goddess of War was


    someone who couldn''t stand something like this so she killed King of War Suthend in anger!" One of


    the bodyguards thought about it and said.


    "I don''t care. We¡¯ll let this Marshal Dennis go because he¡¯s not an easy target and he''s Quin Hayes''s


    subordinate! However, Fane is just a normal soldier and me, Quin Hayes, would not let him go easily!


    After all, the Hayes family is a big family in Sky Dragon City. I''m not even afraid of the Drake family


    here, how


    would I be afraid of such a guy?" Quin got increasingly angry when he thought about it. His family had


    grown stronger over these two years because of their rtionship with Magnus. Especially now that


    Magnus hade back from the battlefield, it made them stronger and fearless. 2


    He had no idea that attending a gathering his uncle organized would cause him to be killed. Even the


    owner of the vi was killed by the Goddess of War.


    He thought about it for a while before making a call to his father. "Father, Uncle Suthend... He''s


    dead!"


    When he said this, Quil also could not believe that this was real.


    "Haha, Quin. You cannot make such a joke. Your uncle Suthend is a 7-stars King of War, how could


    he die?" Master Xenosughed and it was apparent that h e did not believe in Quil.


    "Father, it''s true... It''s really the truth. He was killed by the Goddess of War together with the owner of


    the Carefree Vi!" Quil almost cried as he spoke. He felt extremely bad as Magnus treated his family


    well and even treated him as his own son.


    "What!" Master Xenos suddenly stood up and his face darkened. "Did he...offend the Goddess of War?


    Was it the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs, from the Middle Province? How could he die from a simple


    lunch and gathering to celebrate the rtionship of veterans? How is that possible?"


    Master Xenos still refused to believe in this reality until now. After all, Magnus was not stupid, how


    could he offend the Goddess of War so easily?


    "Father, it happened like this. You too know that Uncle likes prettydies, right? It so happened that


    Master Miller invited a few pretty celebrities to sing as a performance today. Uncle had his eyes on both


    ke and Tianna!"


    "In the beginning, the Goddess of War was not here so nothing happened..." Quin quickly told his father


    about everything that happened today in detail. "It''s all because of Fane and Dennis. They called the


    Goddess of War over and after she knew about what happened, she killed Uncle and the master of the


    vi."


    "It''s not easy to offend that Marshal Dennis. I know that he has a background as he used to be Quin


    Hayes¡¯s subordinate!¡± Master Xenos''s face darkened o n the other end of the phone. That was his


    godbrother.


    "I know but we have to try our best to kill this Fane!"


    Quil gritted his teeth and spoke in anger.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    "Didn¡¯t you have a few bodyguards with you? It should have been easy to settle that guy if he wasn¡¯t


    even amander." Master Xenos thought about it and said.


    "Previously, two of my bodyguards fought with that guy because of some small issues and they couldn¡¯t


    even rival him. They flew out just from a single punch from that guy! I think this guy has the same


    even i f all the bodyguards I brought over attacked him at the same time!" Quil paused and continued


    "Apart from that, this guy seems to have some medical skills and had rescued Dennis before this. It''s


    best if we can kill him in one blow as we can''t afford to let him run away. If not, he would get vignt


    and it would be even harder to kill him!"


    After he spoke, he remembered something and said, "O h yes, it¡¯s Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday ten


    dayster. The Goddess of War praised Fane because of this and said that she would attend the


    dinner. So, I cannot do anything to Fane before this! If not, it would be dishonoring the Goddess of War


    and she would definitely be angry!¡±


    "Then let''s wait till after the Old Master Taylor''s birthday party before we do anything! We don¡¯t have t o


    send out bodyguards or do anything. Somebody would be able to get rid of Fane!" Master Xenos


    smiled


    coldly on the other end of the phone. "I know that King of War Suthend has an apprentice and this


    apprentice is a marshal who¡¯s really close with Magnus. If he knows about how Fane caused the death


    of his master, he would definitely go after Fane and avenge his master!"


    "That''s great! Where''s he at? I''ll immediately contact him!" Quil was ecstatic. It was really simple for a


    powerful marshal to kill a normal soldier.


    "He''s in Lone City so you''ll need to go there personally. I¡¯ll send his phone number and address to you


    you do anything before that as your Uncle Suthend had just died and your bodyguard had a fight


    with Fane!" Master Xenos reminded Quil before ending the call.


    At this moment, Fane had already reached home and was resting on his bed, preparing his energy for


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the fight that night.


    Not long after that, the incident where King of War Magnus Suthend was killed by the Goddess of


    War because he coveted the beauty of famous celebrities was known throughout the entire Middle


    Province.


    "Oh my god, Magnus Suthend is a 7-stars King of War and has meritorious military service. How


    could h e be killed just like that?¡± James Drake was also surprised when he heard the news. This was


    someone they wanted to get acquainted with but did not dare to offend.


    Apart from that, the Goddess of War actually killed this person, who made countless sacrifices for the


    country, without much reasoning.


    "He offended the Goddess of War, how could he have survived it?" Spectre Face, one of the three


    major guardians in the Drake family, smiled bitterly. "It''s nothing when this Goddess of War does


    nothing, but once she takes action, she surprises everybody in the entire Middle Province!" i


    "I think that she¡¯s done a good job! A good kill!" Tanya Drake raised her head. "Hmph, ke is my


    favorite female singer. She¡¯s never had any affairs and is always doing charity work. Shouldn''t that


    animal, Magnus Suthend, be killed for wanting to get such a nice singer like her?"


    "I also feel that he got what he deserved. Tianna is also a nice person and I quite like her songs. Apart


    from that, she once acted in a drama and her acting skills were really good! I had no idea that the


    master o f the Carefree Vi would do something so inhumane t o get into Magnus Suthend¡¯s good


    books! It''s true that these two got what they deserved!" James nodded in agreement.


    "Thankfully, it was in the daytime. Apart from that, it s o happened that Fane and Dennis were about to


    go to the toilet when they discovered what was happening. Then, they informed the Goddess of War,


    Lana Zechs. I f it wasn''t in the daytime, those two famous celebrities would have been viciously defiled


    after the veterans'' gathering ended!"

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Spectre Face kept quiet before saying.


    "That''s right. We do not know about Fane''s true identity but he can¡¯t just be a simple person. Would it b


    e possible that the King of War Suthend was killed b y him?" Tanya did a bold guess after she


    thought about it.


    "How is that possible!" Spectre Face directly shook her head. "That is impossible. Magnus was not a


    normal King of War, he was a 7-stars King of War. Even if Fane is a King of War, it would be impossible


    for him t o kill Magnus. Apart from the God of War, other people wouldn¡¯t be able to do it!"


    James also agreed to that. "It''s impossible that he was killed by Fane as Fane''s not so powerful yet. If


    not, why did the Goddess of War go there? We also got the news that Fane and Dennis were outside,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    fighting sound could be heard from the inside. Even the door and the table were broken!"


    "Sigh, I thought that he was that good!" Tanya felt what her father said made sense and was slightly


    disappointed. 1


    However, she soon remembered something and said i n surprise, "Oh yes, I almost forgot something.


    When w e went for supper yesterday, we offended someone known as Brother Tempest from the Eagle


    n. Fane arranged a fight with him tonight at eight at night in


    the woods outside of the city and he even said that it was fine no matter how many people the other


    party brought over!"


    "Really? That''s good, I want to go over and take a look!" Spectre Face¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this. "I


    heard that Fane is really good at fighting and his identity is very mysterious. I''m very interested in him


    and I might be able to see something if I go over and take a look!"


    "Haha, really? I want to go too. However, it¡¯s better if w e observe from a distance. He cannot discover


    us!" Tanya thought about it,ughed, and said, "I''m afraid that he would be unhappy if he finds out


    about us."


    "That''s for sure. Let¡¯s bring a telescope with us. We can go over earlier and hide!" Spectre Face


    thought about it and said.


    "Prepare a few, I want to take a look too!¡± They had no idea that James would also be interested and


    he directly said this.


    Time flew and the incident where the Goddess of War Lana killed the King of War Suthend caused


    many powerful people to be frightened.


    After Fane woke up, he washed his face and took a look at the time. It was already eight in the evening


    so he went to the yard and was prepared to drive out.


    "Daddy, are you going out to y? Kylie wants to go with you too!" He had no idea that before he could


    board the car, Kylie ran over and held on to the bottom part of Fane''s pants with her chubby hands, her


    eyes were filled with expectations.


    Fane''s heart turned warm when he saw the cute girl i n front of him. He held her up and kissed her


    delicate cheeks. "Daddy has work to do. Can you y in the yard for a short while? When daddy


    "Okay, okay! Kylie will wait for daddy toe back! You need toe back faster!¡± Kylie immediately


    got excited.


    Fane ced her on the ground and drove toward the city gates.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    "Tempest? Do you think that the guy would be so afraid that he won''te?" More than a dozen


    people stood in the woods outside the city and a bald man said to Brother Tempest, who was beside


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    him.


    Brother Tempest took a look at the time and it was already five minutes past eight. He frowned. "That


    guy probably isn''t daring enough toe over and might just be duping us."


    Another guy with yellow hair said, "I''m sure that he¡¯s not daring enough toe over. I think this


    person might be so afraid that he peed in his pants after he knew that Brother Tempest is from the


    Eagle n. It was obvious that he was stalling time when he dared ask Brother Tempest to bring as


    many people as he liked. He must have left the Middle Province by bus this morning!¡±


    "F*cker, I had no idea that this guy is a coward! He asked me to bring as many people as I want!


    Humph, i f that''s the case, I¡¯ll make some inquiries about his brother''s address. I would definitely kill his


    brother and y his daughter to make him regret!" Brother Tempest humphed and held his hands into


    fists after he heard this.


    At this moment, in an old rented house, Tiger sat there with a frown and a cold look on his face.


    The woman beside Tiger looked at him and said,"


    Tiger, you''re worried about your brother, Fane, right? Sigh, I''m also quite worried. If it wasn¡¯t for him, we


    wouldn''t be able to leavest night."


    "No way! I cannot let him bear everything by himself. I f he dies tonight, I will me myself for the rest


    of my life. I will never be able to be in peace!" Tiger thought about it before finally standing up and went


    into the kitchen looking for a kitchen knife.


    "Tiger, if you don''t consider me, shouldn''t you consider on behalf of our child? How old is he? What


    should he do if you die? He would be known as a bastard child, a child that doesn''t have a father!"


    Tiger''s wife looked at the child who was fast asleep in the baby cot while pulling Tiger¡¯s sleeve.


    "Honey, I''m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry!"


    "If I die and cannote back tonight, you can just marry a rich man. Find a richer person so that our


    child would not suffer like me, his useless father!


    You''re pretty. I''m sure you can enjoy life after you find a rich man who treats you well!" Tiger turned


    around with tears in his eyes as he dared not looked into his wife¡¯s eyes.


    "Tiger, you''re really willing to leave me and our son? Look at your son, look at how much he looks like


    you? Tiger, I beg you, don''t go!"


    Tears fell from the woman''s eyes as he begged Tiger." That''s the Eagle n. Even if it''s the other


    party''s vassal force, it''s not something the two of you can settle. You going there is just a suicidal


    action!"


    Tiger closed his eyes and kept silent for some time as his heart hurt.


    However, he still pulled his wife¡¯s hand away with all his might and said firmly, "He asked the other


    party for a fightst night in order to save us. He went on the battlefield and sacrificed a lot for Cathysia


    as he experienced so many life and death situations. I am also a man. I can¡¯t fight for my country but I


    cannot hide when I know that my big brother might die!"


    After he said this, he looked at the child who was sleeping soundly on the bed and continued, "I don''t


    want to live in regret for the rest of my life. I also don¡¯t want my son to feel that I''m weak. I am a man, I


    cannot continue being so cowardly!¡±


    After he spoke, he directly pushed his wife away and strode out.


    "Tiger!¡± The woman fell on the ground and could not stop sobbing.


    "Taxi, I''m going out of the city!¡± Tiger stopped a taxi with a kitchen knife in his hand. He then gave the


    other party the 200 bucks he had with him. "I''ll give all of this to you!¡±


    The driver only looked at Tiger in surprise before driving out of the city.


    "A car ising toward us!" "It seems to be a sports car, Porsche!"


    ¡°Yes, it''s red in color!"


    At this moment, Brother Tempest and the others in the woods were so angry that they were about to


    leave.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    They suddenly saw a sports caring over.


    "Could it be the guy who made an appointment to fight us?" The bald man touched his head. "This guy


    is quite rich!"


    "How could it be him? If he''s rich, why would he bring those two prettydies out to eat at the roadside


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    stalls?" Brother Tempest said with a frown.


    The car soon stopped not far away from them. A man came down from the car and walked over.


    As he walked nearer, Brother Tempest said in surprise, "It''s really that bastard!"


    He waved his hand after he spoke and a dozen people immediately walked over and surround Fane.


    "Young man, you said eight o''clock, it¡¯s already eightthirty. How dare you!"


    "That''s right. We thought that you would admit that you''re a coward and dared note here!"


    Several members of the Eagle n immediately said t o Fane.


    "Is this important?" Fane was stunned. He took a piece of White-Sand cigarette out, lit it, and took a


    smoke.


    "F*ck you. How can a person who drives a Porsche 911, smokes White Sand cigarette?" One of them


    took a


    look, was speechless, and almost vomited blood. This guy was really funny. He was so rich but he


    smokes such a low-grade cigarette and f*cking brought his chick to eat at the roadside stalls.


    "Bullshit, you''rete for half an hour. If this is not important, what is?" Brother Tempest was very hungry.


    After all, he was the one who gathered these people. If he was being stood up, he would lose his


    honor. 2


    Luckily this guy still came over.


    "The most important thing is all of you are going to die. The matter of me beingte is naturally not


    important! It¡¯s actually quite good. Isn''t it good that you guys get to live an extra thirty minutes?" Fane


    shrugged his shoulders and smiled coldly.


    "Young man, you''re not modest. Aren''t you clear about who''s the one who lived an extra thirty


    minutes?" The bald man alsoughed coldly without any fear.


    "Haha, didn''t I ask you to get as many people as you can? So, this is your power? How dare you bully


    my brother with such little power. Haha, you¡¯re really suicidal!" Faneughed. The other party only


    brought a dozen people and it was obviously beyond his expectation.


    "A dozen people is not enough?¡± Brother Tempest was stunned. "You''re really not modest!"


    "It''s so troublesome that I need to run over here for a dozen people! However, this is also good. I can


    settle you guys earlier, go back home, and apany my daughter to go shopping!" When Fane


    remembered what he promised his daughter, a sweet smile appeared on his face.


    "I''m afraid that you won''t have this chance!" An old man walked over. "I am one of the Eagle n''s


    masters and it''s nothing for me to fight one hundred people by myself. Do we need a lot of people to kill


    you?" After the old man spoke, he directly stretched one of his hands into an eagle w. He moved two


    steps forward and scratched toward Fane''s neck.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    This old man looked old and his hair was slightly white. 1


    However, he seemed very energetic. The speed of his attack was fast and his actions were quite crafty.


    Fane stretched out his hand and caught the other party''s wrist like a metal mp. He pulled with all his


    energy, causing the other party to lose bnce.


    Fane then let go of that person and kicked him.


    Bang!


    The other party flew 7 to 8 meters away beforending on the ground because of the kick. His head


    tilted to one side and died after he vomited blood.


    Everything happened so quickly and the old man died within a few breaths.


    The bald man and the others were stunned. This old man was slightly boasting when he said that he


    was a master. However, he could fight against ten people by himself if he was facing a normal person.


    At least, he was considered a good fighter.


    However, such a person died from just a kick in such a short amount of time.


    "I''ve already said that this person is a very good fighter. He''s very powerful and speedy. Old Levi must


    have underestimated the enemy and did not pay attention!" Brother Tempest was frightened and he


    directly pped his hands. "It seems that only these people are really insufficient!"


    He then pped his hand. One by one, figures slowly stood up and walked toward them from the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    bushes behind them.


    Some of these people held knives and some held metal tubes. They looked at Fane with cold


    expressions on their faces.


    Fane was stunned when he saw that there were so many people. "That¡¯s quite a lot of people! Not bad!


    There should be around two to three hundred people here!"


    "Haha, what do you think? I thought that I didn''t need t o use these brothers if you came alone! I had no


    idea that even though you came alone, you seemed quite good at fighting! However, don¡¯t worry. We


    are not powers that rely on the Eagle n, everybody here are members of the Eagle n''s


    headquarters. They are all good fighters, not normal street punks!" The bald manughed. "Do you


    think that you will still have a chance to go shopping with your daughter today?"


    "Sure, it just means that I would need to use some time!" Fane shrugged.


    "That¡¯s quite a lot of people!" At this moment, Tanya, who was hiding at the higher ground on the other


    side and was using a telescope to look over there, couldn''t help but speak softly.


    "Yes, I thought that they only brought a dozen people over here in the beginning. I had no idea that


    they brought so many people here!¡± James was surprised." Not even a Head Commander could deal


    with so many people. He needs to have at least the same fighting skills of a major, right?¡±


    "It needs to be at least the same as a marshal!" Spectre Face, who was by the side, had a dark


    expression on his face. "These people have tokens by the side of their waists. It means that they are


    not scattered small forces that rely on the Eagle n but they are people from the Eagle n¡¯s


    headquarters. Eagle n doesn''t have the same amount of people whenpared to the other ns,


    but they are all elites. I heard that many of them can fight so even if there are only around 300 people


    here, they have the fighting ability of 900 people!"


    He paused before continuing, "Especially that bald man. He¡¯s one of the Eagle n''s four masters. His


    fighting power is almost the same as a marshal. If it''s notpatible with a marshal, it''s not


    "If that''s the case, Fane would have a hard fight!" Tanya frowned. He thought about it and said to


    James, "Father, if Fane cannot handle it by himself, can we ask Spectre Face to help him? It would be


    different if the two of them work together. He would at least share half the pressure!"


    James nodded. "Sure, people like the Eagle n do


    not do legal businesses and they are not good people. I t would be good if we can make them pay a


    little! However, Spectre Face has to cover his face as well as he cannot be recognized by the people of


    the Eagle n. They have so many people. If a few escaped and knew that it was us, the Drake family,


    who secretly made a move, I''m afraid that the Eagle n¡¯s headquarters would seek revenge from us!"


    "Yes, master. I understand!"

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Spectre Face nodded.


    However, he had just finished speaking when he saw a car driving over from the city door.


    "Why is there a taxi driving over here?!"


    "It stopped and a person came down, rushing toward Fane!"


    Tanya looked carefully. "He seems to be here to help Fane! He has a kitchen knife with him!"


    "Ah!" Tiger saw from far away that there were almost 300 people standing in front of Fane. 1


    His heart was chilled when he saw this scene. Surely, Fane was fighting alone there. It seemed that


    Fane was doomed.


    This was his big brother. When they had a good rtionship, he addressed Fane as his big brother.


    He had no idea that Fane would directly face death so peacefully for him and his wife.


    Tiger was very moved. He gritted his teeth and rushed forward while raising his kitchen knife.


    Although Fane was moved when he saw Tiger, the expression on his face darkened. This guy was not


    here to help when he came over here at this moment. He was here to increase his trouble.


    When Tiger was around 20 meters away from him, Fane directly waved his hand and yelled. "Stand


    there!"


    Tiger immediately stopped. His hands still held onto the kitchen knife up and was stunned.


    "What are you doing here? Go back and apany your child!" Fane had a chilled expression on his


    face. "You''re a burden to me if youe here. It means that you look down on your big brother''s


    strength!"


    "Big brother, I...I cannot look on as you go on a suicide mission! They have so many people!" Tiger had


    no idea if he should continue rushing forward or what. H e could only stand there with a helpless


    expression on his face.


    It seemed that Fane was really unhappy that he was here to help. He felt that although he could not


    help much, killing one meant one less enemy.


    He seemed to have made up his mind that he would sacrifice!


    "Die your f*cking head! What does this small number o f people mean!" Fane flipped his hand and a


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    dozen silver needles appeared from nowhere. He then waved his hand with all his might.


    Psst, psst, psst!


    Although it was summer and the lights on Fane''s car were still on, but, it was still very dark.


    Fane waved his hand and the silver needles flew out one after another extremely speedily.


    The people on the opposite side could not notice the silver needles as the needles were too fast. They


    only saw Fane waving his hand, felt pain on their heads, and their eyes cked out before they fell


    down.


    A dozen silver needles actually killed more than thirty people in a short moment. These people stood


    behind each other. Hence, each of Fane''s silver needles directly pierced through their heads. Some of


    the needles directly killed three in a row. After that, it flew into a tree not far away, piercing more than


    halfway through.


    It could be seen that Fane''s flying silver needles move had already been trained to a terrifying level.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Sceptre Face was stunned. He had no idea how Fane took action as they were


    even further away. He could only see Fane waving his hand and those people had already fallen


    down!"

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Flying silver needles were one of Fane''s secret moves.


    He practiced this move for almost one year.


    He could easily kill the enemies with this secret move on the battlefield.


    However, there were some who felt that something was wrong and dodged the attack as they moved


    slightly.


    It seemed that there were several good fighters among the Eagle n''s people.


    Even if that was the case, the group of people in front o f him was stunned from being frightened.


    "What¡¯s happening?"


    "How-how did they fall? Why did they fall from just a wave of his hand? This is too weird?!"


    "Get up! They seemed to be dead... They''re all dead!"


    These people who did not put much attention to Fane just now were already stunned from this weird


    scene.


    "Tiger, I didn''t have to use this move originally! The reason being I don''t need to use it to fight with


    these useless people. I used it to show you and make you understand clearly that if youe over,


    you wouldn¡¯t be of any help apart from adding more trouble to the mix! Me alone is sufficient!" Fane


    turned around in displease and said to Tiger indifferently.


    "Big brother, you...you are too good!¡± Tiger was so frightened that he trembled as he spoke because he


    did not see Fane do anything.


    "Spectre Face, did you see clearly what happened?¡± Not far away, Tanya, who was spying on the


    situation immediately asked.


    "No...I did not see clearly. He just waved his hand like that. He should have thrown some very sharp


    hidden weapons!¡± Spectre Face swallowed his saliva. "I might be able to see it if it''s during the daytime.


    However, under these circumstances, how can I see clearly?!"


    At this moment, Fane suddenly grasped in front of him and the blue veins on his arm swelled. The


    silver needles on the tree shivered unstoppably and escaped little by little.


    Psst, psst, psst!


    The silver needles flew back again and were caught in Fane''s hand. The silver needles actually


    disappeared very quickly as he flipped his palm.


    The people in front of him were so afraid that their faces turned pale when they saw Fane stretched out


    his hand and grasped it into a fist. Quite a lot of people immediately hid a few steps away.


    However, they discovered that they were fine after some time.


    "F*ck, gave me a fright!" The bald man gritted his teeth and said to everybody else. ¡°Go fight him. We


    have so many people, go chop him up close!"


    Although the thirty people died a weird death and it caused them to be frightened, they were people


    who lived under attacks. They might have had the realization of dying since early on.


    The balm man yelled loudly. He believed they had the numbers and as long they rushed forward, they


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had the hopes of killing Fane.


    "Attack!" The remaining 200 people rushed toward Fane while shouting loudly, i


    Fane directly stepped forward and moved.


    He did not walk backward as he faced so many people. He quickly snatched a knife and rushed toward


    the group of people.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The following scene caused Spectre Face, James, and the others, who were observing in the dark, to


    be totally shocked.


    They could not see how Fane moved. Fane rushed into the crowd and was like a meat grinder, shining


    nonstop in there.


    The knife reflected and the people who rushed forward fell one after another.


    Fane was too fast and the people from the Eagle n fell one after another.


    Blood flowed, seeping into the earth under them and


    soon the thick bloody smell spread out. 1 "This..."

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    The kitchen knife in Tiger''s hand had already fallen to the ground and he was already stunned from


    being frightened.


    The scene in front of him was unimaginable, not even i n his dreams.


    Fane was being surrounded by so many people and he thought that Fane would definitely die.


    However, he saw so many figures falling down one after another. Blood flew all


    across the sky.


    The people from the Eagle n gradually decreased and soon there were only 70 to 80 people left.


    Brother Tempest and the bald man had a cut on their arms respectively and blood kept flowing.


    They had already retreated to another side. They were alive but were scared to their wits.


    Was the person inside even a human? Hisbat power was really scary.


    "F*ck, is this guy one of the King of War?" The bald man swallowed his saliva and looked at the people


    at his side as a dozen more died again.


    "Run quickly!¡± The bald man was thoroughly frightened. He dared not stay and wanted to escape.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    A few more moves and many people fell again.


    "You want to leave?" Once Fane saw that the other party wanted to run, he stepped forward and his


    body slightly rushed forward. He was like a leopard and he rushed more than ten meters forward. He


    caught up to the other party and stroked across the opponent''s neck with a backhand move.


    The bald man fell and Brother Tempest was also settled by Fane with a cut.


    At this moment, only around 20 people were left.


    Fane did not hesitate. He rushed forward and killed them one after another.


    Fane looked at his watch after he threw the knife in his hand on the floor and was stunned. "It seems


    that talking to them wasted quite some time. This actually took me ten minutes!"


    Fane settled around 300 people within ten minutes. These ten minutes even included chatting with the


    other party and smoking a cigarette.


    However, Fane still felt that he used too much time.


    If this was known by other people, they would be surprised to an extreme extent.


    "Tiger, let''s go. What are you still standing here for? Let me send you to the ground floor of your house.


    I still need to go back and apany my daughter


    shopping!"


    Fane looked at his clothes and discovered that there was some blood on it. He directly took off his


    clothes and changed into new ones he got from his car.


    He looked at his shoes and there was some blood under it. He rubbed it against the grass before


    entering the car.


    "Big-big brother. You-you are too good! Am I dreaming?!" Tiger sat in the car but was still unable to


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    process what happened. If he had not made up his mind toe over and bear everything with Fane,


    he would not have known that Fane was this good.


    No wonder Fane was daring enough to let the other party bring as many people as they liked.


    Fane directly pinched Tiger¡¯s thigh. "Is this painful?"


    "Ah, pain...pain, pain!" Tiger yelled out loudly but joy was written all over his face. "Big brother, you''re


    too good to be a normal soldier. It seems that they gave you quite a huge amount of retiring reward,


    you bought such a nice car."


    Fane smiled indifferently. "What if this is a rental?"


    Soon, Fane drove his car to Tiger''s house before saying, "Don''t do deliveries tomorrow. Wait for me at


    home with your wife. I''lle over to visit you as I have nothing to do tomorrow morning!¡±


    "Okay, okay, okay!" Tiger was very excited. He quickly got down from the car and saw Fane off.


    "Child, your father, he...¡± The eyes of Tiger¡¯s wife were swollen from all the crying. She looked at the


    baby in the baby cot and as she spoke, her eyes turned fuzzy again.


    At this moment, Tiger strode in. "Honey, I-I''m back! I didn''t die, haha!"

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    "Hubby!" The woman ran over in excitement when she saw Tiger. She rushed into his arms and


    hugged him tightly, afraid that everything was a dream.


    "Have you...you thought about it carefully? You''re not going?" Obviously, the woman thought that Tiger


    was reluctant to leave her and their child so he returned.


    "No. F*ck me, it''s too shocking! I rushed over with a kitchen knife and a death wish. As a result, my big


    brother refused my help and asked me to look while standing far away! Oh my god, there were almost


    300 people. My big brother waved his hand and killed 30 people. It was like seeing a ghost! Apart from


    that, he killed so many people in less than ten minutes. All of them! None of them survived... My big


    brother...he...he was like a god!" Tiger said vividly with an exaggerated expression and did not stop his


    hand gestures. He wanted to show Fane¡¯s actions all over again.


    His wife was already stunned. She originally thought that her husband did not go when he did.


    However, she had no idea that this big brother was so strong and killed so many people alone.


    "Then did he get hurt? Which hospital is he in? Let''s quickly go over and visit him?" The woman wiped


    her tears dry. She soon thought that although he killed so many people and was very strong, he would


    have at least eight or ten cuts on his body.


    "Hurt? Are you kidding me? Didn''t I say it? My big brother is like a god! How would he get hurt? Those


    people did not even touch his hair! Let me tell you, the so-called Eagle n might be closed down if


    they don''t offend my big brother and continue causing trouble for my big brother!" Tiger got more and


    more agitated as he spoke as if he was already that good.


    "That''s good. That''s really good!" The woman jumped u p in excitement. "I''m actually very worried


    about that big brother of yours. I''m afraid that he would die for m y family. By that time, I will me


    myself too. It''s so good that he¡¯s so strong!"


    Tiger held his wife¡¯s face. "I''m sorry, wife for letting you worry together with me. Everything¡¯s my fault.


    I''m useless, poor and I caused you to suffer together with me!"


    "Silly, I''m not with you for your money. As long as you treat me well, we can earn money together! We


    can save up money and try to buy a house in this city area. My requirement is not high, I only need a


    two-bedroom house. That way, we can have our own ce and we don''t need to move around or deal


    with thendlords!"


    The woman rolled her eyes at Tiger. She had no idea that there would be a time where the guy would


    speak romantically to her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Oh yes, Honey. My big brother asked me to not work tomorrow and he''lle over to visit us and our


    son tomorrow morning!" Tiger quickly remembered it and said to the woman.


    However, the woman frowned. "We¡¯ve just paid the rent a few days ago and our wages will only be paid


    to us after a few days. We only have five hundred bucks with us and we need to be frugal with it. I''m


    afraid that we don''t have so much money to treat him well!"


    Tiger also frowned and his face darkened. "We...we still need to prepare a table full of nice dishes too.


    How about this, our child still has sufficient milk powder and we can eat instant noodles for the next few


    days. We need toe up with 400 bucks to buy dishes and wine to serve my big brother well. If it


    wasn''t for him, we might not be able to keep our lives!"


    The woman did not hesitate and directly nodded.


    At this moment, Fane had already driven back home.


    "Where did you go? Fane asked you to bring her to go shopping, right?" When Selena saw Fane came


    back, she hugged Kylie and said to Fane while rolling her eyes.


    "Of course it''s true!" Fane smiled, walked forward, and took over Kylie. "Let''s go, honey. I haven¡¯t


    apanied you shopping. The moon tonight looks good. Let us take a good walk and have a chat as


    a family!"

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    "You evenmented on how the moonlight is. Since when did you turn into a nerd?!" Selena felt


    warm in her heart and she promised with a sweet smile at the corners of her mouth.


    The family of three walked along the street happily.


    "Honey, do you see anything you like? Let me buy it for you!" Fane asked as they walked.


    "There''s nothing I have my eyes on. You bought some clothes for me when you came back and it''s


    good that I have enough to wear!" Selena said after she thought about it.


    "Daddy, daddy, I want some toys! Can I?" Beside them, Kylie said in embarrassment.


    Fane feltmenting inwardly. Yes, he was already back for so many days but he had not bought any


    toys for his daughter. When the family was poor previously, she must have only looked on as the other


    kids yed with their toys.


    "Sure, what does Kylie want? Daddy will buy everything for you! As long as Kylie likes it, daddy can


    buy every toy avable in a shop for you!" Faneughed and joked.


    "Thank you, daddy! Daddy, I only want to buy a Barbie doll and a small yellow duck!" Kylie was


    extremely excited and her face was filled with joy.


    "Oh my, my daughter is so understanding. She actually knows how to save money for her daddy!" Fane


    was quite happy with Kylie''s answer.


    "I''m already satisfied. Before this, I could only look at them. Now, I can own two toys that I like in one


    go and that¡¯s really good!" Kylie said with a smile.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The three of them walked and reached a shop filled with plenty of toys.


    "That''s great, a Barbie doll! I want this Barbie doll!" Kylie directly ran over, took one, and hugged it in


    her arms.


    Fane hadplicated feelings when he saw his daughter''s happy look. This was his first time buying a


    toy for her.


    "Yellow duck! Daddy, there¡¯s one there!" Kylie soon saw a little yellow duck and she ran over.


    However, there was only one of it and it was ced quite high, Kylie could not reach it even when she


    was on the tip of her toes.


    Fane smiled as he stretched his hand to take it.


    "Mummy, I want it. I also want the little yellow duck!" At this moment, a young boy was acting


    coquettishly t o a woman.


    Fane had already taken the little yellow duck in his hands and passed it to Kylie. "Kylie,e!"


    Kylie had just received the yellow duck when the woman walked two steps forward and snatched it


    over. "We¡¯re buying this toy!"


    "You''re buying it?" Fane''s face darkened when he heard it. "I''ve already taken it and passed it to my


    daughter. How can you buy it?"


    "You haven''t paid, right?" The woman smiled coldly. She hugged her hands in front of her chest and


    said with an arrogant expression, "My son has his eyes on i t. You can go search for it at other shops.


    There''s none here!"

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Helpless, Kylie fought back her tears. She could only look at the little yellow toy duck with eager eyes.


    The woman handed her son the little yellow duck. The son felt triumphant and humored at the fact he


    had mugged Kylie.


    "The toy was in our hands first, and you snatched it from us," Fane sneered. "Why should we be the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ones who should ¡®get it somewhere else''?"


    "That''s right. You''re so ill-mannered! Don''t you understand the meaning of ''firste, first served¡¯?"


    Selena was just as angry as she reprimanded the woman.


    "Hehe, I don''t care. It''s in MY hands now, so it''s mine. Besides, you haven''t paid for it!¡± that woman


    eximed arrogantly.


    What happened next made the woman stunned silent.


    Fane extended his hands and seized the little yellow toy duck. "Oh, in that case, it¡¯s mine now!"


    "You...¡± She pointed at Fane''s nose.


    "Well, this isn''t yours because you haven''t paid for this." A tooth for a tooth, Fane gave the woman a


    taste of her own medicine.


    "Why would you snatch a toy from a kid as an adult?!"


    The woman was so mad she had no otherebacks."


    That''s not gentlemanly at all!¡± "Wha...wha..." The little boy then bawled as Fane snatched the toy in his


    hands.


    "Look... Look at you! An adult who snatched a toy from a kid! What a shame! And look what you did to


    my son?! How are you going topensate for this?" The woman panicked as her son cried and


    barked at Fane incessantly.


    The saleswoman on the side could not stand this barbaric sight anymore and finally stood up for Fane''s


    family. "Madam, they had their eyes on the toy first," she spoke firmly. "I suggest you check out the toy


    shops nearby; they must have the same model."


    "Are you hearing yourself?" The woman¡¯s nerves frazzled even more as more patrons surrounded


    them. She pointed at the saleswoman angrily and yelled, "It was in OUR hands first before this young


    man snatched it from my son! Besides, the ''gentleman'' should always let thedy choose first. Should


    he not b e ashamed of himself?"


    Fane chuckled at the woman¡¯s pitiableeback. "I might''ve let you have the toy if you had acted


    nicely, but you didn¡¯t! I don''t have to be nice to such an unreasonable and uncivilized woman." Fane


    smiled then continued without restraint, "It¡¯s only because you''re a woman that I hadn''tid a single


    finger on you. Otherwise, you''d be lying on the floor right now!"


    "Okay, so we both had our eyes on this toy. If that''s the case, let''s see who can pay more. The one who


    pays more will get the toy!" The woman realized that she had no grounds to retaliate. Even though she


    felt slightly guilty, she still wanted thest word.


    Any other day, she would have gotten things to work her way by doing this. Others would not dare to


    mess with her as she was alwaysvishly dressed in branded goods.


    Who would have known that she would encounter a man like Fane, who would actually dare to go


    against her and fight with her publicly.


    "Madam, we only sell fixed priced items here. We won¡¯t ept any more than the fixed price, even if


    you¡¯re willing to pay," the saleswoman reminded as she bit her lips.


    "Shut up!" that barbaric woman shouted at her. "I have money, and I''m willing to pay more for this! Stop


    yapping and just take it! Who are you to be defending the ungentlemanly man here?!"

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    "I''m sorry. I''m only gentlemanly to women who are worthy of it." Fane smiled before he continued,


    "Being a gentleman to a shrew is a disgrace to the culture."


    "You..." Face reddened in anger, she swung her palm and aimed for Fane¡¯s cheek. That caught Fane


    offguard; he did not expect this woman to act as violent a s she was being ridiculous.


    He caught the woman''s hand in an iron grip so powerful that the woman could not pull herself away.


    "Are you trying to beat a woman, being a man like yourself?" she mocked again.


    Other patrons who witnessed the scene shared the same thought that the woman was ill-mannered. It


    seemed this woman had encountered a worthy match -Fane did not seem to be giving in to her


    madness.


    "Haha! I could do it since you instigated it, but that will dirty my hands.¡± Faneughed. He grabbed the


    toys and passed them to the saleswoman. "I''d like to pay now," Fane simply spoke. "Let''s not bother


    this woman."


    "Very well, bastard. You''re bullying me, a single mother, and my child. I¡¯ll make you regret your


    actions!" The woman pointed at Fane, right at his nose, before leaving with her son.


    "Aih...¡± sighed the saleswoman. There were many


    customers just like that unreasonable woman, but many others chose to give in. Fane putting that


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    woman to shame satisfied the onlookers.


    "Well done! She needed a lesson."


    "That''s right. Little darling here picked it first, and she came right in and grabbed it! We saw what


    happened!"


    "Mhmm! What an arrogant b*tch, paying double doesn¡¯t change the fact that she''s a b*tch!"


    The patrons started discussing after the woman¡¯s departure.


    "You¡¯re a hero, Daddy! That auntie is a bad woman!¡± Kylie eximed the moment they stepped out of


    the store. She looked at her father with eyes filled with admiration.


    "You must remember, Kylie. We must be kind, but we can¡¯t be kind to just everybody. Bad people like


    that auntie need a lesson." Fane smiled and held her little chubby hands.


    "Dear, let''s sit down at the park up ahead," Selena suggested.


    "Sure! I remember there¡¯s a lotus pond in that park. It''s summer now, so the lotuses should be


    blooming." Fane nodded.


    Just as they were making their way to the park, a few men in ck suits chased after them and blocked


    their way. The woman from the store soon caught up t o them with her son in her hands. Panting, she


    yelled,"


    Here they are. Hmph! Not only did they take away toys from Hammy, but they made him cry too!"


    Beside this woman was a man with a big beer belly. H e had obviously struggled chasing after Fane


    and his family just by the sight of him panting his lungs out.


    "Aren''t you gutsy, young man! How dare you take away my son''s toy? Why are you fighting over a toy


    with a child? Looks like I have to teach you some manners!¡± The fat man could only reach Fane after


    pausing and resting for a moment.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Fane burst out inughter. "This is going to be kun!" It seemed that this woman was married to a rich


    businessman, and they came with bodyguards. It was no surprise she was so ill-mannered. 1


    Nheless, they should consider themselves unlucky for encountering Fane.


    "What are youughing at? My bodyguards have you surrounded. You should know what''ll happen


    next." the plump man sneered.


    "You''re right. He¡¯s just a kid, and so are you! An unreasonable mom, and a judgemental dad... With


    parents like you two, it¡¯s no wonder why your kid acts like this," Fane spoke nonchntly, shrugging as


    he did.


    "We''ve had our eyes on the toy first. Your wife was the one who took the toy out of MY daughter¡¯s


    hands. You''re blinded by lies!" Selena added. Such a shameless *ss to be chasing after them for that


    incident.


    "Hmph! I don''t care if it was my wife who took it from you, you still made Hammy cry! I won''t let you go


    for that! I won''t ept it even if you want to return us the toy now. Go get him, boys!" the man ordered


    his bodyguard to charge at Fane.


    "Ha! Consider yourself unlucky for stepping on


    Brother Hugh''s toe!" Some of the men closed in on Fane.


    s, the bodyguards soon found themselves dropping like flies as they wailed like a baby. In


    "Darling, what...¡± The woman was scared sh*tless.


    "Your turn, Fatty!" Fane beckoned to the portly man. 1


    This supposedly respectable ''Brother Hugh'' was just a s scared with sweat dripping down his face.


    Looking a t how Fane had taken down a dozen of his bodyguards in mere seconds, it was only natural


    he was afraid of Fane.


    "That¡¯s...too fast!"


    Even Selena was taken aback. She had seen Fane fight but not at such a speed. Had Fane levelled


    up, or did he not show her his true powers before? 3


    "Sir... Good sir... Forgive me, I''ll back off. We don''t have to go through this for such a small matter..."


    The man''s voice was evidently quivering as heughed awkwardly.


    "Small? Then what was all this bodyguard about? If I wasn''t strong enough, I''m afraid that my wife and


    daughter would be beaten up, not just me." Fane looked at the man like he was a joke.


    "I¡¯ll... How bout I''ll pay you money and we call this a deal? How bout that...?" The fatty suggested after


    giving it some thought. He thought money could be the solution to all problems.


    "No, thank you!¡± Fane declined. "There''s one thing you can do, though. Your wife is at fault here, so go


    p her three times and I''ll let you go. Otherwise, I can make sure you¡¯ll be hospitalized for the next


    whole month. She, who made the mistake, should be punished!"


    "Sir, I haven''t even revealed the amount, and you should consider... I¡¯ll give you twenty thousand!


    Twenty thousand should be enough aspensation!¡±


    The fatty thought Fane declined the offer at first because he had not disclosed the amount of


    be enough for Fane to let them go for such a small altercation.


    "It¡¯s not about the money!¡± Fane icily responded. He paced toward the fatty. "Option one: I beat you up.


    Option two: You p your wife. Hard enough so I can hear the sound! If I can¡¯t hear it, p again until I


    hear it."


    The fatty turned around and looked at the woman behind him. He hesitated for a while...


    "I dare you!"

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    The woman red at the plump man. "Fatty Walter, you won''t get away with it if you dare touch me!"


    She merely finished her sentence when Fatty looked a t her, with fire in his eyes, and paced toward


    her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Piak! He pped her three times.


    "I indulged you too much, you b*tch! Why do you keep causing me trouble? Who''s the f*cking boss


    here?!


    Without me, you''re nothing!¡±


    It seemed Fatty had been immensely frustrated with this woman and finally showed her what a man


    like him was made of. It felt good to vent his anger on her.


    "You..." It dawned on the woman that she had to rely o n this man for power; she only dared to act


    recklessly because of this man. She had no guts to fight back when it was the same man who pped


    her.


    "Scram!¡± Fane yelled as he looked at the quarreling couple and the bodyguards aroused from


    unconsciousness.


    Those guards fled like there was no tomorrow.


    "Kylie, are you okay?" Fane turned around to make sure he did not scare Kylie, his tone much gentler


    this time.


    "No, Daddy. They''re bad guys and they deserved that. When I grow up next time, I wanna be like


    Daddy! No


    one will bully me then!" Little Kylie then struck a Superman-like pose, though adorably so.


    "Let¡¯s go, you two." Selena looked at the fatherdaughter duo and they walked toward the park.


    Fane was at peace as he could have a moment with his family-walking by the lotus pond, listening to


    the croaking frogs, and enjoying the summer breeze.


    As they were crossing a wooden bridge, Kylie pointed forward and asked, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, look! Why


    are the uncle and auntie over there kissing?"


    Selena and Fane looked in the direction where Kylie pointed and, under the light of dusk, they saw a


    couple kissing each other in a passionate embrace.


    "Hush, Kylie. We should go home." Abashed, Selena''s face reddened as she covered Kylie''s eyes.


    Selena turned around, ready to leave.


    "Yes, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve had fun today, and we''ve got work tomorrow," Fane agreed.


    "Hey, Daddy, Mommy... Are they going to make babies?" Kylie asked just as they exited the park.


    Her daughter¡¯s question made Selena bbergasted. She had no idea how to answer Kylie. She was


    only four years old!


    "You''ll know when you grow up, Kylie!" Fane answered.


    "Hmph! I''m not a three-year-old anymore, I''m not too young to know!" She then quickly added, "Daddy,


    Mommy, why don¡¯t you two kiss?"


    Selena''s face blushed even more. She stared at Little Kylie and quipped, "What are you talking about?


    Never talk about that, Kylie!¡±


    "Why do you want Daddy to kiss Mommy, Kylie?¡± Fane was curious.


    "I want a brother, Daddy. You two should kiss. I''ll have a brother after that, right?¡± Kylie answered


    cheekily.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    With that, Selena¡¯s petite face and ears were entirely flushed. She knew very well Kylie asked purely


    out of innocence, which made it much harder to answer her.


    She was even more startled when Fane smiled and replied, "Alright, alright, don''t you worry. I promise


    you''ll have a younger sister or brother. Mom and Dad will have a few babies so you¡¯ll have a few


    siblings to y with."


    Selena was so embarrassed that she pinched Fane''s back.


    "Ah!" Fane''s yelp escaped him by reflex, but he quickly added, "The night is so beautiful."


    The family of three quickly arrived home. Kylie was fast asleep in bed when Fane came out of the


    shower.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane returned to his mattress and got ready to hit the sack.


    Just as he was getting ready, Selena turned around from the bed and looked at him. "Honey... Why


    don''t you sleep on the bed tonight? Consider it your reward for performing well as a father and a


    husband." Selena blushed as she finished speaking.


    Fane squatted happily on the floor as he heard that. Softly, he whispered, "Honey, have you...been


    considering to give Kylie a sibling she asked for?


    Great! Me too!"


    Selena rolled her eyes at Fane. "Pfft! What are you talking about? I pity you for sleeping on the floor, so


    I''ll let you sleep on the bed tonight. Kylie won''t know about this as she''s fast asleep."


    "Just...one night? Sleeping and nothing else?" Fane was slightly disappointed as he thought he would


    have a chance with Selena.


    "Cut it, you! Kylie is sleeping just right there, and I''m not going to risk her seeing anything. We can think


    about it after we''ve moved and when she has her own room. Also, I''ve told you that you have to prove


    yourself to Grandpa before I ept you as my husband."


    Selena tucked Kylie toward the center to make some space for Fane. "So, are youing up or what?


    Otherwise, I''m going to hit the sack. Remember: I¡¯m only letting youe up because I''m in a good


    mood today."


    "Of course I''ming! I¡¯m not a fool." Fane climbed straight into bed beside Selena.


    Selena could deny it all she wanted, but her heartbeat rate increased as soon as Fane cuddled beside


    her. One should consider this their first intimacy as what happenedst time-when she conceived Kylie-


    was a n ident.


    They had no physical contact for five years after that. One could say she was as pure as a dove.


    "Honey, so you were saying... We can''t do that because


    Kylie doesn''t have her own room? We should go buy a house then-a big vi," Fane suggested after


    giving it a thought. "That way, we can fit the whole family and Kylie can have her own room, and we


    can-"


    "Pervert!" Selena stared at him, then said, "Actually... I don¡¯t feelfortable staying with Taylor''s


    because I''ll have to see that bastard, Ivan, every day there. It''s a bummer. At the same time, I do wish


    to see Grandpa inviting us to stay with them, because that''ll mean that they''ve recognized you as a


    family.¡±


    "So you don''t feelfortable staying with the Taylor family? That''s an easy problem to solve! We can


    buy a vi, it''s not that expensive!" Fane proposed. "And we don''t have to wait until Grandpa invites us


    to stay with them; I can just fulfill those two promises they asked for. By then, it doesn¡¯t matter if they


    want us to stay with them. The decision will be in our hands." "That''s true!"

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    "But we don¡¯t have money now, so we''ll have to wait for two months before buying a house,¡± Selena


    spoke, seemingly approving Fane¡¯s idea. "You already gave two thousand as a bride-price to Ma, so


    you don''t have to give anything anymore. What¡¯s left is Grandfather''s birthday gift and the ten-million


    could ask her to give you your first month¡¯s sry a few days earlier than the actual payday. Problem


    solved!" 3


    She paused for a moment, caught up in her thoughts, before adding, "Wait till you get another month''s


    sry, then we''ll go and scout for vis. It''s not like w e can''t stay here for now."


    "I don''t think we can stay here, though!


    "Kylie doesn''t have a room to herself, and you definitely won''t allow me to touch you!"


    Fane was firm in his decision as he spoke, "I''ll go and see if there are any suitable houses for us when


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I have the time. We¡¯ll see after we''ve set our eyes on something."


    "Your job is pretty free and easy, huh?"


    Selena did not know whether tough or cry. She felt like Fane was being a rather irresponsible


    bodyguard, getting off work early when he had personal errands t


    o run. There were probably no other jobs that were as easy-going as this in the world.


    The couple quietly chattered among themselves. Eventually, they drifted off to sleep as the night


    thickened.


    The next morning, Selena jolted awake and told her husband to get up, afraid that their daughter would


    see him on the bed. Only then did she wake Kylie up. 1


    The two quickly set off to go about their separate routines for the day.


    In the Drake family''s estate, James, Spectre Face, and Tanya were all utterly stupefied byst night''s


    events.


    There were 300 Eagle nmates who came, and each o f them was powerful fighters in their own right.


    One of them had been the Eagle n''s top fighter, too. His fighting prowess wasparable to that of


    a general, yet he had perished under Fane''s indescribable power.


    They came to check on the corpses the moment Fane left. More specifically, the 300 odd ones who


    Fane had killed with a wave of his hand. 1


    They searched for nearly half a day, yet they found that the bodies were strewn everywhere. They had


    no way of telling the 300 odd men who had died first. 1


    In the end, Spectre Face could only sputter a single sentence: "He probably has some sort of hidden


    weapon!"


    Moreover, ording to their deductive reasoning, it


    was confirmed that Fane was a God of War with his tremendous fighting prowess. If he was not one of


    the Nine Gods of War, then who was he?


    It was possible that Fane-this God of War-was ranked highly.


    Tanya then came before her father.


    "That jerk Fane called earlier and said he had errands t o run in the morning, so he isn¡¯ting


    around. He¡¯lle by in the afternoon,¡± she muttered, dissatisfied.


    "Whatever he likes. We can only please a person like this; we cannot afford to offend him!"


    James smiled. "Talk to him more often if you have nothing to do, understand?"


    "Tanya, where¡¯s Fane? Isn¡¯t heing over?"


    Thest thing they expected was for Yvonne toe searching for Fane, d in a sexy dress to boot.


    Momentarily stunned, Tanya could not help the grin from forming on her face. "Why are you looking for


    him, Yvonne? Don¡¯t tell me that his absence makes your heart grow fonder for him."


    Yvonne¡¯s cheeks grew red. "No way! I just wanted to go out shopping with you, and I wanted to bring


    Fane along because I''m scared that it''ll be dangerous outside," she protested vehemently. "Besides,


    wouldn''t it be a waste if we don''t get him to work even after paying him so much money?"


    At this moment, a bodyguard watching over the entrance ran over. "Miss Tanya, Master, there''s a


    beautiful woman with over 20 bodyguards in her retinue," he reported. "She said that she''s here for


    Fane Woods and asked if he wasing to work today!"

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    "She''s looking for Fane?¡±


    ¡°A beautiful woman?¡±


    Tanya and Yvonne exchanged nces, unable toprehend the irritation they were experiencing.


    "Just how beautiful is she?" Yvonne pressed on. "Why does that geezer still have beauties moring


    after him?"


    "Oh, she''s very beautiful. How do I put this? She¡¯s almost as beautiful as you, Miss Yvonne, and she¡¯s


    on a whole other level of beauty, just like Miss Tanya!"


    The words gushed out of the bodyguard''s lips, bluntly s o. His mind was riddled, though. Why were


    these twodies not focusing on the main issue? The woman asked if Fane was here, and yet they


    were focused on the woman''s beauty? This was no beauty pageant!


    "Fane isn''t here. He¡¯ll probably onlye around in the afternoon. Tell them to go return for now,"


    James spoke straightforwardly.


    "No, I want to go out and see who¡¯s the woman looking for Fane!"


    Tanya spoke after she thought about it.


    "I want to see her, too!"


    A spark of envy flickered in the two women''s hearts.


    Was she Fane''s ideal type just because she was a beauty? 1


    After all, it would be no strange matter if some women were attracted to the same man, especially


    when Fane was a fine man.


    Furthermore, they had heard about the wealthy woman at the auctionst time. They assumed that,


    one way or another, she had ties with Fane.


    She probably was not taking care of Fane. Rather, she liked him and was his confidant.


    After all, a man like Fane did not seem the sort who would want to get involved with innocent young


    women.


    The twodies followed the bodyguard to the entrance, hastily making their way.


    A beautiful woman was standing at the entrance, and she had on a white dress with a floral print. A


    small smile adorned her face, and she gave off a gentle and sweet disposition. Her aura was as clear


    as a spring breeze, and she emanated the sweet taste of first love.


    "Miss Tanya, why have youe here? Where''s Fane? Isn''t he your bodyguard? He should being


    to work about now. Has he arrived yet?"


    The woman¡¯s eyes brightened when she spotted Miss Tanya. The smile on her face turned even more


    radiant.


    "Do I know her? She looks familiar, but why can¡¯t I put


    a finger on it?" i


    Tanya frowned, her expression furrowed.


    "Since when has another beauty emerged in Middle Province?"


    Yvonne grew even more jealous. She felt that the beauty in front of her was more attractive than herself


    -this woman with a smile sweet like honey.


    "Heh. Tell me if Fane is around first. I''ll tell you who I a m after that. How about that?"


    The woman chuckled and folded her arms across her chest. Her figure was well-bnced, and it


    carried a warm and refreshing temperament.


    "He''s not here yet. That idiot says he''s got errands to run and is onlying over in the afternoon."


    Tanya¡¯s expression gradually turned sour. Fane was not doing his job as he should have been.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    "Alright. You''ll tell us who you are now, right?¡±


    Yvonne spoke, drawling her sentence as she did.


    "Do you not recognize me? Heh. It''s Sasa, Tanya! Do you really not recognize me?"


    Sasa grinned. "I asked Fane to marry me before, but he didn¡¯t give me an answer. I was overweight


    then and I looked ugly, so it¡¯s not odd that he refused me.


    Because of that, I decided to wait for a while before trying my luck again. There might be hope for me if


    I ask for his hand now!" 1


    "Sasa!"


    Tanya took a sharp intake of breath. She scrubbed her eyes, suspecting that she was hallucinating.


    She studied Sasa closely. The woman before her and the Sasa she knew seemed like twopletely


    different people.


    However, after careful observation, she really did look like Sasa. It was no wonder Tanya felt like she


    looked s o familiar when she saw her.


    "My God. You managed to cure your disease? How many kilos did you lose? I remember seeing you


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    just a few days ago. Didn''t you weigh around 200 then?" 1


    Shock also jolted up Yvonne''s spine. She mentally debated with herself that the person before her was


    a


    swindler.


    Sasa was saying that she had asked Fane to marry her before, but he had not agreed to her. Now that


    she sessfully lost weight and became a stunning beauty, she wanted to give it a second shot. 1


    "I did. It''s all thanks to Fane''s work. He¡¯s a genius of a doctor. He gave me three pills and I lost weight.


    It''s amazing!" she gushed. "I love him to death. He gave m e life-a second chance at life!"


    A slight flush colored Sasa''s face as she spoke. Her expression turned bashful. "Maybe you two think


    that I''m too reckless now, but I truly think Fane is the perfect man!"


    "He''s not too bad as a person, Sasa, but he''s probably not as perfect as you portray him to be," Yvonne


    reminded her gently, expression unreadable.


    "That¡¯s right. You''re so good-looking now, and there are so many bachelors out there for your picking.


    Why did you choose a bodyguard? He''s also married! Would your parents even agree to this?"


    Tanya was also slightly unhappy, although she herself did not know why.


    "My parents? I never asked them!"


    Pursing her lips for a moment, she then added, ¡°But Daddy and Mommy love me very much; they''ll


    definitely respect my decision. Besides, my parents seem to like Fane very much, him being such an


    outstanding young man. They''ve had nothing but


    praises for him these past two days, and they told me t o speak with him more often if I had nothing to


    do-and to go out with him!"


    Here, Sasa gave a devilish grin. "My mom even taught me that in order to win someone over, you''ll


    have to win their family first,¡± she said apologetically. "Since Fane isn''t here, I''lle over in the


    afternoon to see him and go see his parents in the morning. I¡¯ll give his wife a present. Oh, his


    daughter too!"


    "Seriously? Your mom taught you something like that?"


    Yvonne''s expression grew rather dark, tantly unhappy. She felt as though something of hers was


    being snatched away.


    Additionally, Sasa was a young mistress of a first-ss aristocratic family, yet she disyed such crude


    behavior. Who knew her thought-process? Fane was a pervert, yet he was so outstanding in her eyes.


    "All right, I won¡¯t bother you any longer, Tanya, Yvonne. Heh. I''m going to see Fane''s family now. I need


    to get them presents!


    "Oh, right. I heard that Grandfather Taylor¡¯s 70th birthday party is in nine days. Heh! I want to attend it


    as well. Then I get to see more of Fane!" 2


    It was evident that Sasa was now a fangirl of Fane Woods. She and her bodyguards quickly left in their


    cars.


    "She managed to lose so much weight in three days?¡±


    Tanya went silent for a moment before a sigh escaped her lips. "Sasa is so pretty after she lost weight,


    and she doesn¡¯t have any loose skin on her either. Fane is amazing, being able to treat a disease like


    that."


    Meanwhile, at a different ce, a fiery red Porsche 911 parked at the bottom of a dpidated housing


    <pplex. It contrasted starkly against its environment.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Fane carried two enormous luggage bags he had bought earlier and stood before Tiger''s residence.


    "Big Brother, you''re finally here. My wife and I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Opening his door and noticing Fane at his residence, Tiger burst into guffaws.


    "Come in! Come in!"


    Tiger''s wife immediately came forward to wee him.


    However, she was puzzled at the sight of Fane carrying in two brand new luggage bags.


    "What''s this, Big Brother?"


    Tiger''s expression matched that of his wife''s. Was Fane thinking of moving house?


    Unfortunately, their house was extremely small. There was no way he could move in with them.


    "Heh. I didn¡¯t have time to pick something good for you before I came, so I brought two huge luggage


    bags for you!"


    Fane chuckled and took the bags in, cing them at the corner of the room.


    Judging from Fane¡¯s nonchnt expression, the luggage bags seemed to be light-probably empty.


    Tiger and his wife were dumbfounded. This was the first time they were seeing a visiting friend buying


    a present like this. Others would usually buy fruits, cigarettes, or alcohol-things like that.


    Still, the two noted that they were rather decent luggage bags. They wondered how much Fane had


    spent on them; they seemed branded.


    "Big Brother, you''re too generous. Why should you bring a present when you''re visiting us?"


    Tigerughed and asked his wife to go grocery shopping after checking the time.


    Fane scanned the room, and his gaze eventually fell o n the child at a bed. "How much is the rental


    here per month, Tiger?" he asked.


    An awkward smile made its way on Tiger''s face. "It''s not expensive. It''s probably the cheapest housing


    area in Middle Province," he answered. "It''s about five to six hundred per month, mainly because


    there''s only one room and one living space here. That''s why it''s cheap!"


    His smile eventually grew dull, rather bitter-like. "You know that my wife and I don¡¯t earn much. Not only


    do we have our living expenses, but my parents aren''t in good shape either. They''re in the hospital


    now, but they''ll be discharged tomorrow. My wife hasn''t been working these past few days because my


    parents were sick. She could only stay at home, looking after our kid and sending my parents some


    food."


    Fane nodded at his answer, and he gently patted the other man¡¯s shoulder. "Don''t worry, Tiger. You call


    me Big Brother, and as your Big Brother, it''s only natural for me to help you out a bit. Take the two bags


    as a small token from me!"


    Tiger felt embarrassed, unable toprehend why Fane would say something like that. "Thank you,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Big Brother. Let''s drink to our hearts'' content. I don''t have much money now, so I''m afraid I''ll have to


    trouble you to eat something simple!"


    "Heh. You''re treating me like an outsider, saying something like that. Didn''t we sustain ourselves on


    bags of peanuts and two liters of Laobaigan liquorst time? That was the kind of life I led!"


    Fane chuckled.


    After a while, Tiger''s wife came back with the groceries, whipping up a wide array of dishes. Noon


    came, and Fane drank some alcohol with Tiger before he left their residence.


    "I cooked too much," Tiger¡¯s wife spoke first after Fane left their humble home. "There are so many


    leftovers... It''s kind of a waste."


    "It''s not a waste. Nothing is a waste when ites to treating my Big Brother to a meal!"


    Tiger smiled. "We can still eat it tomorrow if we can¡¯t finish it today.¡±


    His wife rolled his eyes at him. "True, we can eat it


    tomorrow, but it''s been so hottely. We don''t have a fridge. It''ll be a waste if we can''t finish this


    tomorrow.¡±


    Her gaze then drifted toward the two bags at the corner. Her lips subconsciously spread into a grin."


    Seriously, your Big Brother has been a soldier for such a long time that he doesn''t know what presents


    to give anymore. Who on earth gives luggage bags? And two, a t that!" 1


    "Never mind that. Anything that Big Brother gives is good stuff. Besides, you know that it''s branded. It''s


    a representation of his kindness!¡± 1


    Tiger had drunk to the point he was slightly tipsy, the grin on his face unusually wide. "I had been


    worried that he had died on the battlefield. It''s a relief he''s still alive."


    His wife merelyughed in reply. She walked over and was about to carry the two empty bags into their


    room. "Ah!¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    In her effort of lifting the bags, Tiger''s wife found that the bags that were, in fact, heavy. She could not


    lift them because she only used a little strength.


    "Why is it so heavy? They''re brand new. Is there something inside?"


    The woman''s brows furrowed, expression puzzled.


    Realization shook Tiger to the core when he heard this. He leaped to his feet and pped his own


    head." Big Brother had said this: ''You call me Big Brother, and as your Big Brother, it''s only natural for


    me to help you out a bit!''"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He rushed over andid the luggage bags t on the ground. Tiger opened one.


    The minute he opened one bag, red-colored notes were practically bursting out from the bag. There


    were so many that the bag could barely hold everything in!


    "Oh my God... That¡¯s a lot of money! I''ve never seen so much money in my entire life!"


    His wife stared wide-eyed at the luggage bags, overwhelmed with shock.


    Tiger opened the other bag. Just like the other bag, wads of red notes filled this one, filling its entirety.


    "Big Brother, this... Since when did you be so rich? Why are you giving us so much money?"


    Tiger sat on the floor, staring at the two bags before him. He waspletely stupefied.


    "This much money is enough tost us for a lifetime, isn¡¯t it, Tiger? We can buy a house, a car-and we''ll


    still have so much left!"


    His wife gulped, only responding after a long pause.


    "Mmh. It¡¯s definitely enough. And I was asking why that fellow was acting so strangely, giving us two


    luggage bags. Turns out everything is cash inside these two bags!


    "He must¡¯ve debated against giving me a credit card; h e knew I wouldn''t ept it. So that''s why he did


    this!"


    Tiger was so moved that he found it hard to form coherent sentences. Fane was being way too


    generous toward him and his family.


    "We won¡¯t have to eat instant noodles for the next few days, right, Dear?¡±


    His wife smiled, happiness welling within her.


    "No, we don''t. Heck, let''s just quit our jobs tomorrow and go buy a house. We¡¯ll have a proper ce to


    stay when Mom and Dad get out of the hospital. And after we get a house, we''ll get a car. We can even


    open our own food business!"


    Tiger said, extremely excited.


    Upon leaving Tiger¡¯s residence, Fane drove over to the Drake family¡¯s residence, ready to go to work.


    Little did he know, however, that a beautiful young woman with bodyguards in tow came to his house.


    "Hello there, Uncle, Auntie. Heh. I''m here again!"


    Sasa greeted, grinning.


    "Miss, you''re...?"


    Fiona frowned. She did not recall associating with such a rich heiress.


    "It''s me. How can you not recognize me so fast? It''s Sasa," Sasa replied. "Look at me! The pills were


    so effective. I managed to lose weight sessfully!


    "And I taught the woman who tried to sabotage me yesterday a good lesson. I''m feeling a lot better


    now!¡± Sasa beamed.


    "Miss Sasa, is that truly you? My God. Y-You''re so beautiful!"


    Fiona was stunned.


    "I...I''m here to visit all of you."


    Sasa¡¯s cheeks flushed red. Then, she added, "And I¡¯m here to ask for Fane''s hand!"

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Joan''s expression became displeased after she heard this. She had an uneasy smile as she replied,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Didn''t you promise to not ask for Fane''s hand anymore thest time, Miss Sasa?"


    Sasa''s expression became awkward. "I¡ªI wasn''t goodlooking then, so it was only to be expected that


    Fane would reject me. Now, I''m a lot prettier, and Fane is such an outstanding man, so I want to give it


    another shot!"


    Joan began to feel exasperated. "I appreciate your affection toward Fane, Miss Sasa, but I understand


    my son¡¯s character better," she insisted, smiling. "He''s stubborn and straightced. That''s why when he


    told you that he didn''t like you, chances are that you wouldn''t be able to convince him even if you tried


    again. I suggest that you let it go, Miss Sasa."


    "I know this, Auntie, but I still want to try. I won''t have any regrets only after I''ve tried!"


    Sasa gave a wan smile and pped her hands. Some o f her bodyguards then came forward and


    carried the gifts she bought.


    "I didn¡¯t know what to buy for everyone, so I¡¯m giving a jade for each person here. I hope it''s to your


    liking!


    "Since Kylie is still young, I just bought her a few dolls."


    Sasamented, smiling.


    "My God. There''s one for me, too!"


    Xena took thecquered box in joy and examined the jade inside. "This jade''s color is remarkable, Miss


    Sasa. This must¡¯ve been expensive."


    "Not a single one of these jades our Young Miss has chosen for you is below a million bucks. These


    are very good jades!¡± one of the bodyguards immediately answered.


    "So expensive? My goodness. Miss... Miss Sasa, you''re too generous!"


    Xena was extremely moved. So long as one was associated with the rich, they would always reap


    some benefits.


    She never expected that staying by Ben''s side would bring her out of her miseries.


    "How-how can we ept this?"


    Fiona''s face was all smiles; her heart bloomed in happiness.


    "Why can¡¯t you, Auntie? This is nothing if I marry Fane. And if I really do, we''ll be family. I''ll be willing to


    be the second wife. There''s no need to be so calctive among family!"


    Sasa smiled and added apologetically, "But I do hope that you''ll be able to convince Fane, Auntie. I¡¯m


    in no rush about this, so take your time. I can start off just being friends. I hope you guys keep quiet


    about this and advise him when you have the time. Who knows? He might just change his mind."


    How could they refuse after they had received such wonderful gifts? Moreover, if Miss Sasa truly


    became Fane''s second wife, then Fiona herself would share the happiness and have money to spend.


    She quickly made her stance known.


    She never bothered to think twice about the matter as she enthusiastically answered, "Don¡¯t worry,


    Miss Sasa. I also realized that you''re a nice girl, so I understand you. You¡¯ll make a fine wife. I''ll


    definitely help you to convince Fane as best as I can!" 2


    On the side, Joan was rendered speechless. Fiona had only met Sasa a few times, exchanged a few


    words, and she somehow understood her?


    Needless to say, she understood Fiona''s personality very well. She was a woman who would go to all


    ends for money.


    That was why she could not be bothered to argue with her. She pretended that she did not hear


    anything.


    Andrew, however, could not bear to listen to this any longer. He coughed and said, "Let''s leave the kids


    to sort out matters between themselves. We have no rights to interfere in matters of the heart."


    He never expected his wife to roll her eyes at him. " The hell are you talking about? We''re far more


    experienced than them. That¡¯s why we should take the initiative and guide them!"

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    "That¡¯s right. You''re so right, Auntie!"


    Sasa beamed. "I''ll be taking my leave now. Thank you for your understanding."


    "Miss Sasa, why don¡¯t you have lunch with us before you leave?" Fiona said politely.


    "No need, Auntie. Maybe next time!"


    Sasa cast a smile over her shoulder and quickly left with her men.


    "Seriously, are you that desperate for money?"


    Andrew huffed angrily after Sasa left. "Fane is your son-inw, and who on earth finds a second wife


    for their son-inw? You¡¯re probably the first in history o f all mankind to do so!¡±


    "What do you know?!"


    Fiona''s expression suddenly turned frosty. "I¡¯d tell any other girl who wants to be Fane''s second wife to


    scram, but this woman is different. She¡¯s Miss Sharon, heiress to the George family!"


    She paused here before continuing, "Think about. The George family is one of the Four Major Families


    here. There are only four first-ss aristocratic families in Middle Province, and they''re one of them.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They must b e rolling in cash! Also, Sasa is so beautiful now, and she¡¯s willing to be Fane''s second wife


    even with her


    social standing. How can we refuse a girl like that? It''d beplete idiocy to do so!"


    "Heh, and you say that you don''t love money? Seems like you''re pretty greedy to me!"


    Andrew walked aside and sat on a stone bench. He whipped out a cigarette and lit it up, his expression


    twisted into a grimace.


    As Selena¡¯s father, he did not want his daughter to share a man with anyone else. It was only natural.


    Furthermore, Fane had made it clear he did not like Sasa. How could they try to pair them up like that?


    "That''s right, Fiona. There''s no need for us to interfere i n our children''s business. Let them settle it


    between themselves. After all, my son is earning quite a bit now. We''ll have our own wealth in one or


    two years'' time!"


    Joan finallymented, unable to contain herself any longer.


    "Heh! We have a chance for an actual future now. No one in their sane mind would refuse that much


    money. Do you know how much the George family earns? Besides, they don¡¯t have a son, so Sasa will


    inherit all the family businesses. She''ll listen to whatever Fane says, too. Doesn''t that mean that the


    money is practically Fane''s once her parents pass away?


    "You think I''m money-minded? I''m just thinking of all this for your son''s own good!"


    Fiona folded her arms across her chest, a cold smile o n her face as she spoke to Joan.


    "That''s right. Why didn''t I think of that?"


    Ben''s eyes brightened. Assuming that Fane truly married Sasa and that the George family had no other


    inheritors to their fortune, she would definitely listen t o everything he said, considering she liked him so


    much. With that, Fane would control the George family''s every business.


    They were a first-ss aristocratic family. Just the thought of their money nearly moved him to tears.


    Although this was a long-term scheme, it would grant unimaginable rewards to them in the future.


    "Auntie, you have to listen to my mom on this. It''s not just my mom that needs to do the convincing-you


    have to help convince your son, too. He always listens t o you. Your advice will have a great effect on


    him."


    Ben began to coax Joan after hearing what his mother had to say.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    The mother-and-son duo ced Joan in a difficult predicament. "I''ll try my best," she said perfunctorily,"


    but his opinions are his own. We can¡¯t force him on anything."


    "That''s right, Joan. That¡¯s the spirit! We can''t control his heart, but we can certainly try our best to


    advise him to decide what¡¯s best for him."


    Fiona¡¯s face broke out into smiles again, seeing as Joan was on their side. She even called the other


    woman''s name so lovingly.


    Joan merely smiled and proceeded to ignore Fiona.


    At that moment, at a hall in the Eagle n''s headquarters, more than a dozen men sat together, all


    executives in the n.


    One of the middle-aged men had a dark expression. H e remained contemtively quiet for a while


    before starting, "Our men have returned. Unfortunately, the three hundred odd men who died in the


    forests at the city outskirtsst night were our men. None of those men survived... Baldy was one of


    them."


    "What? Baldy¡¯s also dead?"


    Another woman was so frightened that all the color drained from her face. She was also a skilled


    fighter, and she-along with Baldy and two other elders-built the Eagle n to its current heights. They


    were the


    Eagle n¡¯s infamous Four Fighters.


    The four were extremely strong. The Eagle n behaved more impudentlypared to other ns


    due to these four.


    So long as the n had the four, nothing could stand i n their way.


    The two other elders exchanged nces, their gazes filled with the same heaviness.


    "Who is it? Who could be that strong? Don''t tell me that our men offended one of the powerful Kings of


    War?"


    One of the elders surmised after he thought about it.


    "That''s got to be it. Only a King of War would be powerful enough to defeat Baldy and three hundred of


    our men. After all, the opponent was a single person, not a group of people!"


    The other elder nodded. "It''s probably impossible for u s to avenge our men if a King of War is


    genuinely involved in this. We¡¯d be lucky if he doesn¡¯te knocking on our door!"


    The head of the Eagle n could only agree, nodding a s he did. "That may very well be the case. This


    King of War might have plenty of devoted underlings. They''ll easily sweep the Eagle n the moment


    he gave the order. Besides, we''ve already suffered enough."


    "So we can only grit our teeth and do nothing with such huge losses? F*ck! This is the first time we''ve


    suffered like this!"


    One of the executives was evidently enraged beyond relief, his hand gripped tightly onto the armrest of


    his chair.


    Crack!


    The entire armrest snapped under his overwhelming strength.


    "It pains me to say this, but we have no choice. This person is too strong. We can only wait and see


    what happens. We have no way of retaliating now."


    A sigh escaped the leader. He then added," Nheless, we should send someone to check up on


    everything: find out who killed Baldy and the others, and why our men decided to provoke the person.


    We need to investigate everything thoroughly. We should at least know the identity of our enemy."


    "But what¡¯s the use of knowing? That person¡¯s a King o f War!"


    The executive from before smiled a humorless smile. I t was the first time he felt so helpless.


    "It''s always better to know than to remain ignorant. If he offends someone in the future, and that


    someone could rival him, we can team up with them and obliterate him!


    "We won''t even get a chance to take revenge if we don¡¯t know anything!"


    The n head spoke firmly, absolution evident in his


    tone.


    His audience felt that this made sense to them after they heard this, and they sent their men to conduct


    investigations.


    It was certainly not difficult to find out the truth. After all, so many men had gone out that night. Of


    course, the ones who did not follow into the fight would want t o know why the fight took ce.


    That was why they only needed three days to find out everything.


    Meanwhile, Fane had reached the Drake family¡¯s residence.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    "Oh, you''re finallying to work. It''s a pity that you missed the morning drama."


    Tanya and Yvonne-thetter sipping on coffee-so happened to be in the living room when Fane arrived.


    The former spoke in a sour tone.


    "Morning drama? Tell me."


    Curious, Fane walked over to the couch and sat down.


    "A beautiful young woman came to see you. She said that she liked you and wanted to marry you."


    Yvonne sneered. "I know you''re super happy on the inside!"


    "A beautiful young woman? Who?¡±


    Fane was surprised for a moment before he replied, "I think the only beauties I know are the two of you


    and my wife. Oh, right-and the Goddess of War, Lana. Still, she''s definitely not either of you, and she''s


    definitely not Lana. My wife is already married to me... So who o n earth could it be?"


    "Sharon George. Didn¡¯t you help her to lose weight? Now that she¡¯s sessfully lost weight, she''s


    much prettier now!"


    Tanya gave a bitter smile.


    "Her?"


    Fane¡¯s features contorted into an unreadable expression when he heard those two words; the girl¡¯s


    name. "She should just give up. I''ve told her before that I don¡¯t like her, and she promised me she


    wouldn''t pester me anymore if she sessfully lost weight!"


    For reasons unknown, Tanya and Yvonne''s hearts leaped in delight when they heard his words.


    Still rather unconvinced, Yvonne continued, "You don''t like the version of her before she lost weight,


    no? Wait till you see her now. You might just get a nosebleed!"


    "Heh. A nosebleed? You''re just pushing it now."


    Fane chuckled dismissively.


    "She looks so beautiful now, and she¡¯s got a pretty figure. She gives the aura of a fresh spring breeze.


    It¡¯s a s though... As though she was your first love!"


    The words left Yvonne in her internal struggle of choosing words.


    "That''s her business; I won''t like her anyway. I don''t have any feelings for her!"


    Fane shrugged nonchntly. He took out a cigarette and began to smoke it, his countenance


    unhurried.


    "Y-You don''t like her type?"


    Tanya asked, her heart dancing with joy.


    "I''m happy with my wife!"


    That single sentence plummeted the girls'' hearts in an instant. Was this fellow genuinely not interested


    in beautiful women?


    "Fane, Fane! Where are you?¡±


    A familiar voice was heard at this moment; at a rather unexpected moment at that. Sasa and her


    entourage o f more than a dozen bodyguards came over, looking for Fane.


    The moment she saw him, her eyes brightened and her cheeks flushed red. "I asked the bodyguards,


    and they told me that you¡¯ve just arrived. You''re here, finally!¡±


    Fane was somewhat-though not so much-surprised when he saw how she looked. "Not bad. Just as I


    predicted; you have pretty features. You¡¯re truly a beauty once you lose weight!¡±


    "Really? You think I''m beautiful?"


    Hearing those words, she mustered the courage toe before Fane and plunk herself onto hisp.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck. "Then do you think I''m attractive?"

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    The fragrance of her perfume filled his nostrils. Sitting on Fane''sp was a soft, curvaceous body.


    Fane''s heart skipped a beat at the sudden boldness.


    After all, he was a young man full of vitality. Even if he was a soldier, he could help his feelings when


    something like this happened.


    Still, he quickly pushed Sasa off of him. "What are you doing? How can you be so shameless as a


    woman?!"


    Sasa¡¯s face was as red as a tomato, yet she smiled even when Fane was fuming.


    She smiled. "I¡¯m not shameless; I''m just this straightforward because I like you," she said bashfully. "No


    other man has caught my eye like this!"


    Fane was speechless. On the battlefield, he had a thousand different methods of killing the enemy-as


    easy as breathing.


    However, he did not know what to do when facing women, especially a woman as bold as her.


    He still maintained a stony expression. "Miss Sasa, don''t forget the promise we¡¯ve made before. You


    can''t just go back on your word as the young mistress of the George family, understand?"


    Sasa was taken aback for a moment, doubting and apologetic.


    She ducked her head. "Of-of course I couldn''t match u p to you then, with the way I looked," she said


    sheepishly. "But with the way I look like now, I think I can match up to you, no?"


    Fane was tongue-tied. He could not believe anything this woman said; she swapped faces faster than


    one could turn a page.


    His expression darkened, not acknowledging Sasa¡¯s words. "So, do you think I''m pretty now?" she


    asked in a small voice.


    Fane looked at her. "You are. But, I have a wife. I don¡¯t want to do anything to betray her. Go look for


    someone else. It''ll be easy enough for you to find a boyfriend now."


    He did not expect Sasa¡¯s lips to curve into a sweet smile instead. "I''m satisfied that you think I''m pretty.


    T o me, you¡¯re the most amazing man I¡¯ve ever met. I can''t even be bothered to look at other men!"


    Here, Sasa paused for a while before she continued," Don''t worry, I won''t force you. I know that a


    victory forced is a bitter victory. We can be friends first! I¡¯m in no rush. We can take it slow. I¡¯m still


    young, after all!"


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry. "We can be friends, but don¡¯t dream about bing


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    anything else."


    Tanya and Yvonne''s tongues were frozen in their ces as they watched the two; they were so direct.


    One of them directly professed her love, the other tantly rejected her. Since when were the matters


    of the heart so straightforward?


    However, they had to give it to Fane-the man''s willpower was remarkable. Plenty of other men would


    be having nosebleeds looking at Sasa, but he easily rejected her.


    Furthermore, Sasa was straddled on Fane''sp just now. What sane man could restrain himself when


    put i n a situation like this? Fane easily pushed her away in the end.


    "Take your time. There¡¯s no hurry. Who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll see my good side after mingling with me


    for a long time, and you might ept me just then!¡±


    Sasa gazed at Fane. She had a coy expression; it was obvious she was head over heels for him.


    "Is that fellow really any good?"


    Yvonne and Tanya could not bear to watch this any longer. They shared amon thought: Sasa was


    going too far.


    "Alright. I''m actually just dropping by to visit you. I''ll get out of your hair for now," Sasa conceded. "But,


    don''t forget that you said we can be friends, so don¡¯t push me away when Ie around wanting to


    hang out with you during my free time!"


    Sasa looked at Fane again, stroking her cheek. She bashfully called for her bodyguards and left.


    Fane waspletely speechless, his temple pounding with a headache. When would that child truly


    understand the situation?


    "What¡¯s wrong? Have you lost your mind, now that a beautiful young woman willingly serves herself on


    a tter to you, you pervert? Don¡¯t tell me that a pervert such as yourself is too shy to act on his


    impulses?"

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Yvonne mocked nonchntly. The exchange reminded Yvonne of the time Fane walked into her room


    right when she had just taken a nice, warm shower. She still bore that grudge against him until this day.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane did not expect the target would be on his back." Heh, who told you that? Do you still remember


    who carried you on his back the night before when you were too drunk to even walk home?" Fane


    trumpeted deliberately. "And when you were on my back, my hands were not idling, too. Besides, I


    changed your clothes for you! Ring a bell?"


    Fane recounted the incident in a sarcastic tone. He did not let Yvonne step on his tail since she was the


    one who started the mockery.


    "You..."


    Yvonne''s cutesy cheeks were immediately kissed pink. She stomped her feet like a child, and with a


    slight annoyance in her tone, sheined, "Tanya, you told me my maid changed clothes for me.


    Why¡¯s Fane saying that it was him? Did you lie to me?"


    The sudden usation stunned Tanya for a moment, then she remained speechless. Fane was


    obviously faking the facts to tease her, yet she fell for it.


    Tanya pulled a bitter smile and exined, "My dear


    Sis Yvonne, how could you believe his words? Do you think I''d let him change your clothes? He''s


    lying!"


    "Tanya, don''t hide it from her anymore. It''s nothing. I didn''t touch her at all. I just changed a new set of


    clothes for her," Fane chimed in.


    "In fact, Tanya herself requested me to change your clothes that night. She told me that you were too


    drunk to remember what happened. So, as long as she and I don''t say anything, you wouldn''t find out,


    and the same goes for the others! She made me promise to keep it secret."


    Fane¡¯s expression was firm and solemn. Nobody could tell he wasughing uncontrobly inside his


    heart. H e then added more fuel to the fire, "Don¡¯t worry. This secret is safe with me..."


    ffj H


    Anger flowed through Yvonne likeva. When she opened her eyes the next morning, she was already


    wearing her nightdress. If Fane had really changed her clothes, then Fane had probably...


    She immediately cut off her train of thought and stared at Tanya, her eyes burning. "Tanya, tell me! Is


    this true?" She exploded. "Tanya, how could you let him do that? He''s a pervert!"


    "Oh, my Lord! It''s not true! He''s fooling you!"


    Tanya did not know whether tough or to cry at this point. "Don''t you see it? He¡¯s saying it deliberately


    to frighten you. Who you are to me? Would I lie to you?"


    "Wha-You goon! I thought you were an honest person! How could you deceive me!"


    Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief, ring at Fane.


    "Ahem, wait, or do you secretly hope it was true?"


    Fane let out two dry coughs.


    "Hmph! You wouldn''t dare to change for me!"


    She snorted coldly.


    Fane was bored and he started ying with his mobile phone. He was skimming through some news


    when suddenly something on Twin City News Network caught his attention.


    "Ahem, Miss Tanya, I have an errand to run tomorrow morning, so I won''t be here in the morning, but


    I''ll be back by the afternoon," he simpered and stered an awkward smile on his face.


    "Fine, but you can go shopping with us now, right?" Tanya pouted, feeling a little emptiness in her


    heart. She did not know when she started feeling a void in her heart whenever Fane was not around,


    but ever since then, she was always looking forward to seeing him again.


    Yet, whenever she did meet with him, she would feel a flicker of irritation because of his solemn and


    cold attitude toward her.


    The next morning, Fane arrived early at the entrance o


    f an auction house, corners of his mouth curled up.'' Hehe! Babe, this vi looks fantastic. I''ll get it first


    and give you a surprise!" he murmured to himself.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    The Taylor family had been living in amunity of townhouses. As the vis there were notrge and


    sumptuous, the Taylor family bought multiple units, bordering them with tall thick fences and turning the


    area into the Taylor Residence.


    On a small hill not far from the Taylor Residence was a huge and opulent vi resting at its foot.


    Not only was the location of the vi strategic, but there was also an immacte park nearby as well as


    a mega shopping small. That was why the price was exorbitant for such a vi, with its value estimated


    to b e around 20 to 30 million bucks.


    The vi was spacious and was divided into three floors, its interior design extravagant and rich.


    The owner of the vi was the head of a third-ss aristocrat family who had spent a fortune on this


    vi.


    The owner of the vi recently decided to move abroad. Thus, putting it up for auction.


    The location was strategic and it was not far from the Taylor Residence. Hence, when Fane saw it on


    the Twin City News Network yesterday, he immediately made a decision-he would bid for it, no matter


    what.


    What he did not expect was to be stopped by two security guards when he arrived at the gate.


    "I¡¯m here for the auction!"


    Fane said, shing a shy smile.


    "Sir, if you want to participate in the auction, you need to go over there to have your assets and wealth


    status assessed and certified by our bank officers.


    "The funds in your bank ount cannot be lower than 50 million. Otherwise, you won''t be allowed to


    enter!" one of the staff exined.


    "How troublesome!"


    Fane was speechless but he had no choice but to adhere to the process. He followed the staff member


    to get his assets assessed


    The bank officer rubbed her eyes twice after seeing the result disyed on the machine. Was she


    mistaken? Dizziness washed over her when she realized that the information was correct.


    Who was this man? How could a man possess such a big amount of money?


    "Is everything alright?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane''s forehead creased, obviously displeased.


    "Y-yes sir!"


    The bank officer''s voice trembled as she responded. She then handed his card back to Fane with both


    hands respectfully.


    She believed that the man before her was not an ordinary man.


    After the verification process waspleted, Fane quickly strode past the gate and entered.


    Already, there were a lot of filthy rich businessmen gathered in a private room. Obviously, they were all


    interested in this vi.


    Furthermore, the starting bid was not that high at all-only 10 million. Naturally, nobody wanted to miss


    this excellent opportunity.


    A momentter, Ivan Taylor came into sight.


    His expression dulled and sank when he spotted Fane.


    "What? Fane''s here? How could the rascal be here? Don''t tell me he wants to bid on the vi, too?"


    Ivan started to ponder. There were only a few days left until old man Taylor¡¯s 70th birthday, and Fane


    had promised to give him a gift worth more than 10 million bucks.


    Could this vi be the gift that Fane was preparing for the old man?

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    This thought further affirmed his presumption. This punk was nning to buy the vi for the old man''s


    70th birthday present.


    Every one of the Taylor family knew how marvelous the vi was. They woke up to the view of it and


    passed by the sight of it. The vi was located just opposite the Taylor residence; they could see it


    every day. Hence, Ivan came to see if he was able to obtain this vi with 20 to 30 million bucks. He


    wanted to present it to the old man for his birthday gift, or perhaps move into it himself and have the old


    man live with him.


    After all, old man Taylor had been fixated on the vi whenever he went out as ofte, murmuring to


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    himself emotionally, "This vi opposite our residence is extremely well-built. If only I could live in it, I''d


    die without regrets.¡±


    As for the resources needed to buy this vi, Ivan did not feel a pinch of pain since the money would be


    would earn him enough face and favor.


    He paused for a moment as though some thought had suddenly entered his mind, and he immediately


    walked out of the auction room.


    Outside, Ivan found a quiet and secluded ce and


    took out his phone to ring Neil Hugo and Ken rk.


    Not long after, the two of them-Neil and Ken-arrived at the auction house in a car. They quickly got out


    of the car and went to meet Ivan who was waiting at the entrance of the auction room.


    "Young Master Taylor, why did you ask us toe over? Anything important?"


    Ken blurted once he met Ivan. When they were on the phone a moment ago, Ivan did not provide any


    reason and simply requested them toe over. It was probably something serious and crucial.


    "Do both of you know what is on auction today?¡±


    Ivan did not respond to Ken''s question, but rather reciprocated with another question.


    "Heh? How would I know? I haven''t paid any attention to the auctions for thest two days. It¡¯s


    probably nothing special. If there really was a golden opportunity, the auction would¡¯ve called to


    inform!" Neil replied after thinking about it for a while.


    "You''re right. There was no notice on today''s auction, just an advertisement on the website that


    mentioned i t!"


    Ivan shed them an indifferent smile before he continued, "This time, the item that''s on auction is the


    sumptuous vi that is right opposite our Taylor residence. The owner of the vi is moving abroad, so


    he''s selling it off." He paused. "I want to bid on this vi and give it to grandpa Taylor as his 70th


    birthday present. He''ll be over the moon." "Damn! This is great! That''s a marvelous idea!"


    Neilughed heartily but his forehead creased to a furrow in the next second. "It''s a good idea, but why


    did you call us both over for this? Is it because you don''t have enough to bid for it? Or is it because the


    An awkward smile immediately appeared on Ivan''s face. "That''s far from the case. I just ran into Fane


    in the auction room. I think this trash must be here for the vi, too! I don''t know where his money


    this punk would be as smart as me!"


    "What? No way! He''s here, too?¡± Ken frowned, concerned. "Don''t tell me he got an advance on his


    sry from Miss Tanya!"


    Neil nodded in agreement. "If he dared toe here, h e must''ve asked for an advance, and it''s


    probably not one month''s sry but two!"


    "This second young miss of the Drakes, why''s she so good to Fane? This punk hasn''t even worked for


    a whole month yet and he''s already asked for an advance of two months. That''s 40 million!" 1


    Ivan felt a sh of irritation. "Hmph! Even if he has 40 million, he still has to spare 10 million bucks to


    30 million to bid for the vi. Hehe! There¡¯s no way he can outbid me!"


    "Haha, since Fane''s here to bid for the vi, I want to stay and watch theedy show! I want to see


    how his facial expression distorts into an ugly one when h e loses to Young Master Taylor!"


    Ken burst out inughter. How could he miss such a rare opportunity to witness an embarrassing


    moment for Fane Woods?


    "That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go in, then. The other bidders are wealthy businessmen who already own several


    houses. They won''t bepeting for the vi, hence you won¡¯t have manypetitors! The final win is


    yours, Young Master Taylor!"


    Ken bobbed his head and agreed. The three of them quickly entered the auction room, their faces full


    of smiles.


    "Oh, isn''t that Fane Woods? The infamous, useless, trashy son-inw of the Taylor family! What a


    coincidence! Why are you here?"


    Ivan faked his surprise as he sat beside Fane, followed by the other two young masters.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    "What? That¡¯s the husband of Selena Taylor, the Beauty Queen of the Middle Province?"


    "Yeah, this shrimp is extremely fortunate to have Selena as his wife! Everyone envies him!" 1


    "What¡¯s there to be jealous about? That shrimp is just the son-inw of the Taylors by name, he could


    be treated like useless trash at home. Knowing that the Taylor family cast them out of the residence, I


    bet he''s not recognized as their real son-inw!"


    "That''s right! His mother-inw definitely hates his guts. After all, their family suffered so much because


    o f him!" 1


    Many of the businessmen present started to tittle-tattle about them in hushed voices, some with


    contempt in their eyes.


    Fane did not bother wasting his energy on all the gossip. He turned his head to the side and said,


    "Yeah, Ivan. What a coincidence! I didn''t quite expect to meet you here!¡±


    "Heh, if my guess is correct, you''ve asked Miss Tanya for an advance of two months, and you''re here


    to bid for this luxurious vi as a gift for grandpa Taylor''s 70th birthday, am I right?"


    Ivan chortled and continued, "You''ve got a great idea, I''ll give you that! This gift is not an ordinary one.


    It¡¯s


    exorbitant and is worth at least 10 million! When the day arrives and you give this to grandpa Taylor,


    you''d gain some face and the Taylor family will finally ept you, am I right?


    "But too bad for you! It just so happens that I''ve got my eye on this vi, too. So I''m sorry to break this


    to you but your efforts today shall be in vain."


    Ivanughed mockingly and added, ¡°Gifting Grandpa Taylor this vi is an awesome idea of mine. It''s


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the most worthy and suitable present that''s able to express my filial piety to him as his grandson! And


    the money that you brought with you today is probably less than what I have! So, you literally have n o


    game in today''s auction!¡±


    "I really admire your confidence!"


    Fane effused a cold smile and decided not to pay attention to these three shrimps.


    Time passed by rather slowly. Other than Fane, the three young masters, and several businessmen,


    there were only two to three other people from what seemed like third-ss aristocrat families in the


    room. They were obviously interested in this vi as well, hoping they could get it at a cheaper price.


    After a few minutes, a middle-aged woman came in sight, approaching the auction counter. She was


    wearing an aqua green cheongsam, shing a big smile to the crowd as she walked in.


    "Wee everyone to the auction house! It''s time to


    kick off our auction for today!


    "Today''s auction is a little bit different as it wasmissioned by Mr. Ryan..."


    The middle-aged woman gave an introduction before continuing, "Alright! Let¡¯s not waste time and


    begin our event! The starting price for today''s item is 10 million bucks and is considered lower than the


    market price! Your bid cannot be lower than 1 million!


    "Now,dies and gentlemen, you may start the bidding!"


    The middle-aged woman gestured with her hand and the auction began.


    "11 million from me!¡± an old man shouted. He tentatively added a million after thinking about it for a


    while.


    "12 million here!"


    Soon, another man who looked like he was in his forties yelled, adding another million.


    One million did not seem much for the people in this room.


    Fane did not budge in the slightest. He knew very well that this vi was worth more than that. It was a


    spacious three-story vi with an exceptionally strategic location. Such a vi would cost more than 2 0


    million. Hence, he knew it was impossible to get it at 11 or 12 million bucks.


    Besides, there were quite some people here today for


    this auction.


    Ivan, who was sitting beside Fane, did not start bidding immediately as well. Rather, he turned his head


    towards Fane and sneered.


    He wanted to wait for Fane to start bidding. Once Fane started to ce his bid, he would raise his bid


    just to beat him. He wanted to let him know that nobody could take whatever he had his eye on,


    especially not b y a useless son-inw.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    The seconds ticked by, and soon, the bidding price was raised to 21 million.


    The price had already reached a level where some people had begun pulling out from the bidding


    "Twenty-three million!"


    Finally, Fane raised his hand and shouted a price, shing the woman at the auction stand a warm


    smile.


    "This gentleman has increased the price to twenty-three million bucks! Does anyone else wish to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    increase the bid?"


    The corners of the woman''s mouth quirked up after hearing Fane¡¯s price. He did not increase the price


    by just a million, but two.


    "Twenty-five million!"


    Without hesitation, Ivan raised his arm and added three million to the price as though he was the


    wealthiest man in the Middle Province, i


    After he put his arm down, he turned to Fane and said, "Fane, don''tpete with me. This vi is my


    gift to Grandpa. You¡¯re just a son-inw, why do you want to fight me? You don¡¯t even have the


    resources to win against me!"


    "Ha-ha! Are you sure?" Fane jeered coldly. Money was but a number to him. He could buy the entire


    Taylor property without batting an eye, let alone a vi.


    "Heh! You''re snobbish, aren''t you?"


    Ken gave Fane a thumbs up andughed aloud. "Fane, let us witness this great battle today. Between


    you and Young Master Taylor, whoever loses the battle will have to call the winner ''daddy'', how does


    that sound?"


    They never thought that Fane would simply shake his head and remain uninterested. "Sorry, but I


    wouldn''t want such an unreliable son. I¡¯d be embarrassed and ashamed if I did."


    "You..."


    Rage pulsed through Ivan''s veins, making him stand u p from his seat. He balled his fist tightly as if he


    was ready to fight. This shrimp had some balls. How dare h e talk back to him like that?


    "What''s the matter? Are you thinking about fighting m e? This is an auction house, it wouldn''t be nice to


    cause trouble here. If you''re so keen on fighting, we can fightter after the auction!" he scorned


    indifferently, his right eyebrow raised.


    Ivan immediately chickened out upon hearing Fane¡¯s words. A hundred of him could not even win


    against one of Fane in a fight. The bodyguards of the Taylor family were not of bad quality; however,


    none of them could barely go near Fane, let alone a pampered young master like him.


    "You¡¯re lucky that today I¡¯m not bothered about such a useless waste like you!"


    He added, sitting back down with his teeth clenched firmly, "If you''re so capable, go ahead and


    increase the price, then! Twenty-five million is now my bidding price!"


    "Thirty million!" Fane shouted out the number nonchntly.


    Many of the wealthy businessmen who were still present began to view Fane differently, some with


    admiration. This young man had ced a bid of 30 million; increasing a bid by so much at once! The


    crowd certainly did not expect that this worthless son-inw could be this rich.


    The corners of Ivan''s mouth twitched. 30 million, that was quite high, was it not?


    Nevertheless, the devil beside him, Ken rk, said to him, "Young Master Taylor, don''t be frightened by


    him! This should be the highest price he can offer. He probably increased the bid by so much in one go


    just t o try to scare you away," Ken reminded him. "Fane only asked for an advance of two months.


    That''s forty million. He''d have to leave ten million aside topensate you, so that would leave him


    with thirty million. This is as high as he can go!"


    Ivan''s spirit lifted after hearing Ken''s analysis. "Thirty-one million!" he called out.


    "What a bunch of idiots! The entry requirement for this auction house is that you have to possess at


    least fifty million in your bank ount. How would I be able to enter otherwise?"


    Fane gave a half-smile. "Thirty-five million!"

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Ken and Ivan exchanged nces, their faces contorted.


    They forgot about the auction house''s entry requirements. They were all young masters of aristocratic


    families. The staff naturally never doubted their ability to spend. Hence, they entered the auction house


    without any verification at all.


    There was indeed a requirement notice at the entrance stating that only individuals with at least 50


    million in their bank ount could enter the auction house. The three of them did not pay any attention


    to the notice.


    After Fane''s reminder, they realized that this punk could very well fork out 35 million bucks.


    "It looks like Miss Tanya has given him an advance of three months. It must be, it has to be! He''d have


    sixty million in hand!"


    Neil''s face turned cold and solemn. If this were the case, it would not be easy for Ivan topete with


    Fane and take down this vi.


    Ivan''s expression was even colder and uglier than Neil''s. If that was true, did it not mean that Fane


    could only raise the price to 50 million at most? Given that Fane would set aside the ten million he was


    owed.


    No wonder this shrimp behaved in such a brazen and


    arrogant way, adding five million in one go.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me you¡¯re already scared over such a small amount of money?" Fane


    smiled contemptuously, noticing Ivan''s face grow dark. This man was indeed ignorant.


    "Me? Scared? Are you kidding me? Ha-ha! Why would I be afraid of you?"


    Ivan chortled awkwardly to hide his anxiety. "Let¡¯s bet! If I win this bid, you''ll kneel before me, clean,


    and polish my shoes, and if I lose, I will do the same for you! How does that sound?"


    "Since you¡¯re so eager to clean my shoes, it''d only be polite for me to ept the challenge. How can I


    refuse such an excellent opportunity?" Fane agreed to the bet.


    "Alright! Forty million here!" Ivan called out.


    Ivan did not show any sign of hesitation. He wanted to see if Fane would continue raising the price.


    "Forty-five million!"


    Fane lifted his right arm without the slightest reluctance as if he was merely throwing a number to the


    crowd.


    "Fifty million!"


    Ivan gritted his teeth and countered without thinking twice. He was so going to win this vi today. The


    worth and value of the vi no longer mattered. He wanted to humiliate Fane in front of the throng so


    badly-waiting for the moment he would clean and polish his shoes in front of others.


    "That''s right. Fifty million is the right number to call! H a-ha! That¡¯s his limit! He can only spend so much


    money!"


    A big grin was stered on Neil''s face, thinking that Ivan Taylor had sessfully avenged him this


    time!


    He reminded himself to take a photo of the scene for memory¡¯s sake once Fane lost the bet and was


    forced t o clean Ivan''s shoester on. When he got bored and had nothing to do, he would take it out


    andugh at it. The feeling must be awesome!


    Ken also looked at Fane with a lopsided grin on his face. In his opinion, as long as Fane was not an


    idiot, h e would not raise the price further.


    Anyways, Fane had requested a three month advance from Miss Tanya. He could not possibly spend


    all his money on this vi and ask Miss Tanya for a fourth advance. If that was the case, he would truly


    be a shameless b*stard.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Haha, sixty million, then!" Fane let out augh and called out a higher number.


    At this point, the smiles on the trio''s facespletely froze. They were puzzled and wondered if they


    had heard wrongly.


    This useless shrimp had used up his three-month sry and battled himself to death solely for the sake


    of winning this bet!


    ¡°Oh boy. You really have some guts, huh? This vi is not even worth sixty million, didn''t you know?"

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    The corners of Ivan¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely out of control. The crowd present at the scene clearly


    knew that there was a battle going on between these two men as they had been following their


    exchange.


    Moreover, when Ivan challenged Fane to a bet, he had announced the terms of the punishment so


    loudly as i f the crowd was deaf. His ultimate goal was to show everyone in the room that Fane was


    indeed useless trash who only deserved to kneel before him and lick his shoes clean.


    But now, the tables had turned. The number-60 million-that Fane had just called out, sent him back into


    his tiny brain as he started to scheme again. ''Is this vi really worth sixty million? If I continue to raise


    the price and it ends up being a trap that the b* stard has set for me, wouldn''t I be a fool, then?¡¯ He


    thought to himself and doubted.


    He pondered hard on Fane''s intention-was Fane deliberately increasing the price just to lure him into a


    deadly trap?


    However, if he stopped here, it would mean he lost the bet which in turn, would mean that he had to


    clean Fane''s shoes. How could a young master from a second -ss aristocrat family like him kneel


    before trash and clean his shoes? If word of the incident were to spread, his name-Ivan Taylor-would


    never be as


    glorious as before! 3


    Ken¡¯s eyes widened as though he had juste up with a brilliant idea with his mini-brain. He leaned


    forward to Ivan and whispered into his ear, "Young Master Taylor, don¡¯t be afraid of him! Go ahead and


    fight! You only need to fork out sixty million, I''ll cover the rest! It¡¯s probably not going to be much more


    because I''m sure this punk has reached his limit. So just add another million to surpass him!" He


    paused before swearing, "Goddammit! We need to teach this punk a lesson no matter what!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Upon hearing Ken¡¯s words, Ivan felt at ease as though the weight on his shoulders was finally lifted.


    With a smile stered on his face, he shouted, "Sixty-one million!¡±


    The scene happening at the back of the auction room had left the middle-aged woman on stage


    speechless. The two young men were practically shouting out prices from the back, making those


    around them-those wealthy businessmen, as well as a few other third-ss families-dumbfounded. The


    crowd became watchful onlookers to this money battle.


    They had even taken over the responsibility of the middle-aged woman as an auctioneer-directing and


    conducting the auction. The two of them took turns to call out their bids, jacking up the price to an


    unreasonable amount.


    "Y-young Master Taylor, s-sixty-one million!"


    Her voice trembled in nervousness. She was just


    about to regain control of the auction when she realized the price had already reached an


    unbelievable amount. That would result in a mountain of bonuses, too!


    This was her first time encountering such an episode. Her soul could not help but feel bbergasted


    with joy.


    Before she could speak, Fane interrupted. "What''s the matter? When did the Young Master of the


    Taylor family be so stingy? Did you think a million would be the magic trick to kick me out of the


    battle? Heh! I call seventy million!"


    "Jesus Christ! Is he nuts? That''s seventy million!"


    "Yeah! This isn''t just a shoutingpetition, right? He didn''t just shout out the number for fun, right?


    Isn''t seventy million considered money to him?"


    "Yes, I can buy two vis with seventy million!" i


    A few of the businessmen started doubting their existence. Although they were rich, they held simr


    notions about obtaining items from an auction; the cheaper the better. Of course, people would want


    the price of an auctioned item to be as low as possible!


    Never did they expect that this adopted son-inw of the Taylor family would stir up so much trouble


    with Young Master Taylor, as though money was just stacks of paper to him.


    "That...that much?"


    Beside Young Master Taylor, Ken''s eyes widened into


    spheres asrge as saucers. His jaw dropped to the ground. A moment ago, he had thought that he


    was on the winning side and that he only had to fork out one o r two million to help Ivan win this bet.


    Now it seemed like the shrimp had brought more money with him than they expected. They truly


    underestimated that piece of junk.


    Or, perhaps the trash had asked for an advance of four months, or possibly even six!


    However, he struggled to understand it, though. Was the Drake family an idiot? How could they be so


    nice t o a mere bodyguard?


    "Young Master rk, this....¡±


    Ivan looked at Ken eagerly, seeking his advice. After all, he only had to cough up 60 million and Ken


    would cover the remaining.


    "Don''t be afraid! Just keep increasing the bid! I don''t believe that we can¡¯t teach him a lesson today!


    He''ll wipe your shoes clean!¡±


    "Seventy million, right? Haha, Fane Woods, I¡¯ll fight you to the death today!¡±


    "Seventy-five million!" he called out the bid after thinking about it for a moment, his fists clenched firmly


    and determination glowing in his eyes.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    In order not to be looked down upon and be seen as inferior, Ivan did not care about the issue of


    money anymore. What was on his mind was his image and reputation. He could not afford to lose his


    face.


    After all, as the young master of the Taylor family, the perception of him as being far more superior and


    better than the trashy son-inw was natural. His status, his wealth, and his reputation were definitely


    far more superbpared to Fane''s.


    It was impossible for him to kneel before Fane and clean his shoes.


    Furthermore, he now had the financial support from Young Master rk-he only needed to cough up


    60 million bucks and that was all!


    "Young Master rk, you''re truly amazing. You raised the bid!"


    "Of course! How could a young master of the rk family lose to a useless adopted son-inw?"


    "I heard that Fane works for the Drakes as a bodyguard and that his monthly pay is quite high. I¡¯m not


    sure if it was the Drakes who lent him that amount of money, or perhaps they paid him his sry in


    advance!"


    "His pay is high? Hmph! How high could it be? After all, he''s just a tiny little bodyguard."


    "He earns twenty million a month, isn''t that high?"


    The crowd was talking about Fane energetically.


    Fane frowned. The thing he cared the least about was money. He was interested in what was going on


    in that ignorant brain of Ivan''s. If Ivan were not an idiot, then why would he still raise the bid at this


    point?


    "What''s wrong? Why did you stop? Ha-ha! Are you afraid now? Or have you finally realized just how


    powerless and insignificant you are? Just kneel and clean my shoes already!¡±


    Ivan thought he had finally won the bet when Fane stopped calling out his price as quickly as the


    previous rounds. He assumed that Fane had only requested an advance of four months and that 70


    million was his limit. If Fane continued to raise the bid again, it would leave him no money to


    "Haih, eighty million, then!"


    Fane sighed long and hard before he called out a price again. He then added, "Ivan Taylor, your turn!"


    "Eighty million?"


    Ivan''s face nked. It seemed like Fane desperately wanted him to lose; he was so ready to risk


    everything. Even if Ivan wanted to continue the game, he was afraid that Young Master rk would


    say otherwise.


    Ivan turned his head, looking into Ken¡¯s eyes as though he was asking how much more Ken could


    bear.


    All the color drained from Ken¡¯s face as well, his face looking dull. He only expected to fork out a few


    million, but the worthless shrimp had actually raised i t to 80 million! That was an extra of 20 million,


    and even if Ivan won, the house would belong to Ivan and not him!


    When Ken saw the puppy dog eyes and pleading look all over Ivan''s face, he gave in with gritted


    teeth." Young Master Taylor, I can help out with another ten million at most. Thirty million is my ceiling.


    If you exceed this amount, you have to bear the remaining. After all, the vi is not worth eighty million


    and the house will not be mine either!"


    Ivan bobbed his head appreciatively. In other words, h e could still call the bid up to 90 million.


    Ivan gave Fane a dry smile. "Fane, are you sure you have that much money? Did you raise the price


    on purpose just to make me pay more than its actual value? If that¡¯s the case, you''re viting the


    auction rules. You need to pay the amount for your actual bid!"


    "Hehe, don''t you worry about me!" Fane chortled calmly. "Since I¡¯m nning on beating you in this


    battle, I''d naturally have to spend that much money. Most importantly, I¡¯m still waiting for you to clean


    my shoes!" "Eighty-one million!"


    Ivan increased another one million to test the waters.


    "Eighty-five million!"


    Fane smiled subtly and mocked, "Young Master Taylor, don''t be such a wimp! Are you running out of


    money? Is that why you''re raising it slowly, only one million at a time? Why don''t you use all of the


    Taylors¡¯ money and go all in! Should you do that, I''ll admit defeat."


    Anger rose in Ivan like a fierce tide. He was not a fool. Every penny, asset, and property that the Taylor


    family owned now would eventually be his!


    Unless he was a lunatic or an idiot, he would not use u p all the money from his family for such a vi!


    "Ny million!¡±


    Ivan finally called out the price. He had thought it out and this would be his final price. He only needed


    to pay 60 million, the other 30 would be borne by Young Master rk.


    "Ny-five million!¡± Fane shrugged and shouted nonchntly as though he owned the national bank.


    "Go on!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Ivan''s tiny little brain could not fathom it. Where did Fane get so much money? 95 million? Was he


    even sane?


    Ivan clenched his jaw and gritted his teeth. He paused before saying, "Fine. I''m down on my luck today.


    I''ll let you have it this time. However, I really want to know if you increased the price deliberately just to


    trick me. D o you even have that much money? Hmph! If you can''t take out ny-five million right now,


    everyone here including the upper management of the auction house will not let you slide!"


    "Ny-five million! Such an unbelievable price!"


    "That''s right! How could an adopted son-inw cough up ny-five million? It¡¯s just a vi! That''s


    almost a hundred million!"


    "The owner of the vi whomissioned this auction would probably be shocked to death with the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    oue!"


    The wealthy businessmen werepletely stupefied a s well. Their gazes toward Fane were no longer


    full of contempt and mockery but reced with approbation and respect.


    They all knew that no one would squander their money like this unless the individual was not an


    ordinary person.


    "Haha, given up, have you? That¡¯s great!"


    Fane let out a heartyugh and turned to the auctioneer on the stage. "Hammer it and seal the bid!¡±


    "Ny-five million, going once!


    "Ny-five million, going twice!


    "Ny-five million, going for the third and final time!


    "Sold!"


    The auctioneer shouted without any emotion, striking her gavel against the block. Little did the crowd


    know, the auctioneer was still in shock.


    "Alrighty, Ivan Taylor, our beloved Young Master Taylor, it''s time for you to shine like a shoe-shiner!


    Haha!


    "But there isn''t a cloth nor a rag here, how''re you going to wipe my shoes clean? Hmm. Don''t tell me


    you''re going to lick them clean?!¡±


    Faneughed wholeheartedly. This ignorant punk had been bullying his wife and daughter for a long


    time. H e would not let him off so easily no matter what.


    "You pay the ny million first and then we''ll talk. How would I know if you have that kind of money if


    you don''t pay up?"


    Ivan smiled mockingly, but he was praying hard that Fane did not possess that amount of money.


    Fane strode to the front of the room swiftly and paid 9


    0 million with his bank card.


    "You no longer have reason to be concerned, right? Our dear, Young Master Taylor?"


    Fane articted with an evil grin on his face.


    "Young Master Taylor, we''re sorry. We can''t help you this time. We have no idea how this punk has so


    much money!"


    Neil forced a dry smile. "It looks like he asked for an advance of many months from the Drake family!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Ivan took off his shirt and said, "Isn¡¯t it just a shoe polishing? Who says I can¡¯t do it!¡±


    He squatted down right after he ended his sentence. His face was burning hot and veins popped out on


    the side of his neck. He was feeling embarrassed. With so many people at the scene, he could not eat


    his words!


    Ivan could only clench his jaw, grit his teeth and wipe Fane''s shoes clean!


    "Wipe them clean. Otherwise, your job is not done!"


    Fane beamed. He raised his foot higher and ordered," Don''t forget the soles! Every part of the shoes


    should b e wiped clean and polished!¡±


    "Fane Woods, don¡¯t go too far! I¡¯m the Young Master of the Taylor family and not to mention, your


    cousin, too! You¡¯ll regret doing this to me!¡±


    Ivan lifted his head and shot Fane a hateful nce.


    He was already so angry that his anger almost consumed him. How dare this shrimp ask him to clean


    even the soles of his shoes!

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    "Are you threatening me? This is interesting!"


    Fane let out a faint smile and looked at Ivan who was crouching on the floor. "Back when you were


    bullying my wife and daughter, didn''t you think you''d regret it?


    "Go on, get to polishing, seeing that you¡¯ve lost the bet, and deserve it. Polish it nice and clean!" Fane


    responded casually.


    "So be it, I''ll polish!"


    The shirtless Ivan''s face was filled with dissatisfaction, his teeth clenched tightly. His hatred toward


    Fane grew even more in his heart.


    From the looks of it, the Drake family had given Fane a bountiful amount of money, making it


    impossible to chase him out during Grandpa Taylor¡¯s birthday.


    Therefore, the only way was to wait until the end of Grandpa Taylor''s Birthday. Once Fane lowered his


    guard, only then would hemand Xena to feed him the poison.


    As long as Fane consumed the poison, he would surely lie down in a coffin after a month.


    When Ivan imagined Fane''s soon-to-be fate of death, h e felt so much better. With his teeth clenched


    tightly, h e finally cleaned up the soles of Fane''s shoes.


    "Done!"


    Ivan shot up from the ground, his eyes filled with fury.


    "Heh, not bad. This is my first time experiencing Young Master Taylor''s handiwork.¡±


    Faneughed, "Not too bad, Young Master Taylor. At least you''re not a sore loser! Alright then! I''m off


    for the transfer procedures. Take care and have a safe journey!"


    "Move!¡±


    Ivan¡¯s mouth twitched as he walked out topless. He headed to a nearby clothing shop to purchase a


    new shirt immediately.


    "Over ny million, ny million! Useless son-inw, how does he possibly have such a massive


    sum of money. F*ck, this is so frustrating!¡±


    Losing to a trashy shrimp he scorned, the fury continued to burn stronger as Ivan pondered. Although


    the incident was nothing but a huge embarrassment, there was a fear in him that the news would very


    soon spread to others.


    "It''s got to be someone from the Drake family who allowed him to get his sry in advance. He can¡¯t


    fork out such arge amount of money on his own!"


    Neil was still in disbelief that the useless son-inw had the audacity to forcefully buy over the vi.


    Although it was slightly overpriced, the sole act of having Ivan polish his shoes would put them to


    shame, bringing disgrace to them all.


    Especially for Ivan who was the one doing the polishing. Such an act of revenge would definitely be


    remembered.


    "Let this brat brag for a few days. From the looks of it, Old Master Taylor would be very satisfied with


    the gift he has prepared!¡±


    After considering for a moment, Ken spewed, "After Old Master Taylor''s birthday celebration, we must


    find a way to make sure Xena is able to poison Fane. We shall not drag this further anymore!"


    "Yes, it''s said that love grows with time, and if this drags on, it''s possible that Selena''s feelings for this


    punk would grow deeper and deeper. By then, it won''t be easy to win over Selena''s heart!!"


    Neil¡¯s forehead puckered. The thought of not being able to win Selena over was carved deeply in his


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    heart. He could not give up, he did not want to give up.


    "By the way, which one of you is a little closer to Miss Tanya? Or, knows anyone from the Drake


    family?"


    Ivan popped the question after a moment of silence.


    "I have a friend who is a rtive of the Drake family''s butler. Why do you ask? Young Master Taylor, did


    you think of another way to deal with Fane?"


    After a moment of consideration, Neil opened his mouth.


    "See if your friend is able to find out how much of his sry this punk, Fane Woods, requested from the


    Drake family in advance. It''s not like the Drake family would give him an advance of year''s sry,


    right?"

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Ivanughed bitterly, "This Drake family is way too generous now."


    "Alright, I''ll have him look into the whole situation!"


    Neil chuckled helplessly and said, "Sigh, Fane actually managed to have us spend a hundred fifty


    million bucks on him back then. Even a powerful assassin wasn''t able to murder him. Truly, he''s a


    resilient little brat!"


    Neil felt awful when he thought about the money they had previously spent. Spending that much money


    only for the task to fail was a major waste, regardless o f how wealthy the Hugo family was.


    The trio left soon after. Fane, on the other hand, had arrived at the main entrance of the mansion after


    getting the paperwork done and receiving the keys.


    "Although a price tag of over ny million is slightly more expensive than usual, I¡¯m d I''m still able


    to give my wife a house and a surprise at the same time!" Fane smiled as he stared at the mansion in


    front of him. He opened the door and entered.


    Fane was even more satisfied after taking a look at the garden and renovations done for the mansion.


    At the back of the mansion, there was a row of smaller houses. They looked impressive, suitable to be


    used as living quarters for the maids and servants of this


    house.


    "I don''t think there are any other spots in this mansion that might need further renovations."


    Fane thought for a while after looking around. He then gave Lana a call and invited her over for a look.


    Lana was a woman, so perhaps a woman¡¯s eyes would be better at spotting which areas needed


    further adjustments. Till then, he would be able to make the necessary changes.


    Lana arrived in less than 20 minutes. She parked her car at the entrance before walking in.


    "Whoa, what a house, master! Oh, how envious I am of a house this huge. It would feel much better


    living here than in my ce!" Lana told Fane who was smoking when she entered the mansion.


    "How could you be this forgetful? Why are you still addressing me as your master?¡±


    Fane felt helpless as he stared at the sexydy in front of him.


    "Sigh, there¡¯s no one here besides us. I haven¡¯t called you my master for a very long time now and my


    mouth could not resist any longer, okay!


    "You know, I prefer the days we spent in the military where I got to call you my master every day. I''m


    bored t o death living in the Middle Province!¡±


    Lana sat in front of Fane, crossing her sexy long slender legs. She was dressed in a purple Qipao


    dress which made her incredible body stand out even more.


    "If you¡¯re bored, you can always go on a vacation or a shopping trip. It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult for a


    person of your status to find yourself somepany!"


    Fane said as he let out a bitter smile.


    "I find it all meaningless. It¡¯s not as fun as spending time with you, master!"


    Lana continued as she chuckled, "Oh, that''s right, master. Why''d you invite me here? Are you going to


    show me around your mansion?"


    "Right, let''s go. Let''s take one look around the mansion just to see if there''s anything the cecks or


    requires renovation. I feel like the ce isn''t too bad, but something just feels off and I''m not sure what


    it is exactly!"


    "Besides, you''re a woman, so you should be able to take a closer look at this ce and tell me if


    there¡¯s any problems or not!"


    Fane said, showing Lana around the ce.


    After she was done with the tour of the ce, Lana spoke with a bitter chuckle. "Master, the


    renovations are impressive. I can tell that its previous owner was a person of culture and taste. You can


    move in without worries now!"


    As she spoke, she pointed at a couch in the main lobby and said, "The only gripe I have is this couch. It


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    looks a little dated and it feels off. It''s unsuitable for young people. You should change it!" "Right, right,


    right! I felt that something was out of ce. Now that you''ve pointed it out, you''re absolutely right!"


    Fane nodded immediately. He then looked at the time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s gettingte now. Let me


    treat you to a meal then we''ll go shop for a couch and a new dining table in the evening!"

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    It did not take long for both Fane and Lana to head out for some furniture shopping, each in their own


    cars.


    However, he did not expect to run into Ivan, who was o n his way home, while they were driving away


    from the mansion.


    "It''s Fane and that wealthydy!" Ivan gasped. This was not his first time running into the both of them.


    Although Lana wore a mask whenever she went out to prevent people from recognizing her, Ivan could


    still recognize her from the back; those long legs and incredibly attractive figure. The woman that left


    with Fane earlier had to be that same wealthy woman that went to the auction.


    "I think I understand now. Hahaha, that money must not have belonged to Fane. He never gets an


    advance from the monthly wages given to him by the Drake family. It has to be that wealthydy''s


    money!¡±


    Ivan cackled out loud, feeling incredibly excited. It was fortunate for him that the mansion was close to


    the Taylor family home, or else, he would never have discovered such a secret.


    He immediately called Neil and Ken, both of whom had just left, and told them to return immediately.


    "What''s the matter, Young Master Ivan? Why''d you want us toe back when we had just left?"


    Both Ken and Neil frowned when they met Ivan. They looked confused.


    "I just saw Faneing out from that mansion!¡±


    Ivan said whileughing maniacally.


    Ken''s expressions dulled as he said, "Young Master Ivan, are you kidding? You wanted us toe


    back because of this? My time is precious to me! Fane spent so much money to buy that mansion,


    obviously he''d b e excited to take a look himself. Hehe, this is like when you¡¯ve just married a beautiful


    woman, wouldn¡¯t you be excited to sleep with her?¡±


    "Yeah, well said! Especially for poor people like him. He¡¯s been poor his whole life. Now that he''s rich,


    it''d b e odd if he wasn''t excited to look at the mansion he''d just bought!"


    "Though this mansion might be a gift for the old master, it was still bought with his own money so he


    might actually move in for a couple of days anyway!"


    Neil exined. He felt that Ivan was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    Ivan was speechless as he rolled his eyes at the both o f them. He said, "If that was just the case, why


    would I have called you toe back in the first ce? Yes, I saw him getting out of that mansion but


    a woman left with him!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "A woman? That isn¡¯t Selena?"


    Neil was shocked. Before making a wild assumption, h


    e said, "Could that woman be Miss Tanya? Could Miss Tanya have called Fane over because she


    wanted to bid for the mansion? Yes, if Miss Tanya had decided t o buy that mansion, it¡¯ll exin


    everything that had just happened!"


    Ken clenched his fist and said, "Fane, that b*stard! He actually used Miss Tanya''s purchase of this


    mansion t o go against you, Young Master Ivan! He made us butter up to him, and now it seems that


    money never belonged to him. He was just helping the Drake family buy the mansion. How could we


    everpete against the Drake family? Do we even stand a chance against them?¡±


    Ivan wore an odd expression. He spoke with a bitter look, "Both of your imaginations are quite


    impressive. However, that woman wasn''t Miss Tanya nor was it Selena. It was that wealthydy we met


    from the auction house that day!" i


    "Her?"


    Both Neil and Ken gasped.


    It did not take long for Ken to p his thighs and curse, "F*cking b*stard that Fane is. I told everyone


    that woman had to be a wealthydy. Fane is no doubt her sugar baby. That brat just wouldn''t admit it.


    Even Selena refused to believe me. This hasn''t been our first encounter with this situation, and now it


    seems that all of that had to be real!"

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    "Yeah, they had already driven off when I saw them so I didn''t manage to take a picture in time. It''d be


    awesome if I did, though!" Ivan nodded as hemented.


    He continued after some thought, "The money must be hers. She must''ve bought it for him!"


    "Yeah. Young Master Ivan, since you live opposite that mansion, you should pay closer attention to it


    these few days. If you notice Fane returning to the mansion with her again, you have to find a way to


    take more pictures of them. The more the merrier, yeah? You know what to do!" 3


    "It''d be amazing if you can get a picture of them kissing! Haha, when that happens, we''ll make copies


    and hang them up on every corner of every street and alley. What do you guys think would happen?"


    Ken cackled since this was such a great opportunity.


    He did not expect that after trying to rack their brains t oe up with methods to handle Fane, Fane


    himself would present them with such an opportunity.


    "This time, we definitely need to dig up some dirt on Fane!"


    Ivan clenched his fist and said, "Look, the courtyard in our Taylor family home is closest to that


    mansion. It''d be difficult for Fane to notice me if I hid behind that tree to sneak a picture of him!"


    "That¡¯s good to know. If you''re free, Young Master Ivan, keep a close eye on him. Try your best to get


    intimate pictures of them, okay! We''ll leave everything to you, Young Master Ivan!"


    "I¡¯ll see when I can talk to Selena about this. I believe this whole ordeal of Fane buying that mansion


    with that woman could not be kept from her forever," Ken exined after some thought.


    "Well said!"


    Ivan nodded. After thinking, he added, "If Fane bought this house for that woman, then I''m guessing


    this would be their private love nest. If the housing deed is under Fane''s name then it''s highly likely that


    this mansion was given to him by that woman. Let''s see if he can exin himself then!" 3


    Ken nodded as he replied, "What if this love nest of theirs is under that wealthydy''s name?"


    "Haha, Fane wouldn''t be able to exin their rtionship as well, right? Fane went to the auction for


    that mansion and then it was ced under thatdy¡¯s name. Do you think Selena would be happy if


    she learned about this? This just shows howplicated Fane''s rtionship is with thatdy. This


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    mansion could be the ce where they secretly meet for their affairs!" 1


    "I think thatdy only wears a mask to prevent her husband from finding out about them. It seems her


    husband isn''t as simple as we thought. He might not


    even be a local from our Middle Province!" Ivan spoke while cackling out loud.


    ¡°This could mean that Fane has yet to prepare the Old Master''s gift. He could still get exiled on the Old


    Master¡¯s birthday!" Neil exined.


    At the end of their discussion, Ivan was tasked to keep a close eye on Fane over theing days. He


    would try his best to catch Fane and that woman in any intimate acts.


    Ken was tasked with letting Selena know about today''s findings to put some strain on her rtionship


    with Fane. He also nned to have his friend investigate if Fane had received any advanced wages


    from the Drake family.


    Neil, on the other hand, would get his men to follow Fane around to find out if he had bought anything


    that cost above 10 million bucks.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Within the office of the Drake Dynasty Real Estate, which belonged to Drake Group, Selena happened


    to b e rxing while drinking a cup of coffee.


    The recent operations for thepany were going quite smoothly, leaving her with nothing much to do.


    Just as she was enjoying her leisure time, she noticed i t was almost lunch hour when Ken came


    looking for her.


    After knocking on the door and receiving permission t o enter, Ken came in with a freshly picked flower.


    "Young Master Ken?¡±


    Selena looked disgusted when she noticed Ken.


    However, she still smiled at him as she said, "What are you doing here, Young Master Ken? You


    wouldn''t be asking for a coboration with ourpany now, would you? If I recall correctly, your


    Kenughed. He handed her the flower while saying," Fane is nothing more than a mere soldier, a


    mindless brute who is absolutely unworthy of you. He must be illiterate. Why would he be a take-out


    delivery boy back then, if he wasn¡¯t? It''s too embarrassing for you t o stay with him!"


    Upon noticing Selena''s silence, he continued, "Just


    ept me. I assure you, I¡¯ll treat both you and your daughter extremely well. I swear I''ll treat your


    daughter like my very own!"


    "Pardon me, Young Master Ken. Save this flower for another woman. I believe there are countless


    beautiful women out there who¡¯d love to receive flowers from you. Besides, you''re rich and handsome.


    You''re undoubtedly the absolute dream man for some women out there!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena did not ept the flower. She used to think that Ken was not bad. However, after Fane


    returned, she realized that Ken was truly a horrible person.


    Ken brought some people with him to forcefully demolish their home. If he was truly an honorable man,


    he would never use such an underhanded method.


    Ken realized Selena would not ept his flower even after waiting for a good long while. He chuckled


    awkwardly before cing the flower on the deck on another end.


    He then walked over to her and continued, "Yeah, yeah, yeah. I admit I''m rich and my social status is


    quite high. It is without a doubt a bunch of beautiful women would want me if I were to look for them."


    He paused for a moment after saying that before continuing, "However, I''m loyal to you. You know that.


    Other women are not even a fraction of what you are i n my eyes!"


    "Really? If you were to ask me, I think that the more difficult it is for you to obtain something, the more


    you want to have it, right? Aren''t all you men this way?"


    Selena chuckled coldly and said, "Young Master Ken, please don''t bother me ever again. It¡¯s


    impossible for u s to ever be together, and not to mention, my husband i s quite good to me. I have a


    daughter, too, so I''m pretty content with my life. So, please, I hope you won''t ever disturb me again!"


    "Your husband is nice to you?"


    Ken chuckled coldly as he said, "If he¡¯s so nice to you, why would he look for that wealthydy? I think


    you''re too naive and that you have no clue that b*stard of a man lied to you!"


    "Wealthydy?"


    Selena frowned when she heard those words. She asked, "Why are you spouting baseless nonsense


    out o f nothing again, Ken?"


    "Baseless nonsense?"


    Kenughed as he said, "Selena, you''ve no idea just what kind of person Fane truly is. You don''t


    understand him well enough. How well did you know him before marrying him? You werepletely


    oblivious, right? He was enlisted on the second day of your marriage, and that single departure took


    five whole years."

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    "He''s only been back for less than a month, right? Do you think you truly understand that man?


    "He¡¯s nothing more than a sugar baby right now. You wouldn¡¯t have a single clue. A true sugar baby


    would cheat on you behind your back.


    ¡°We saw him today. He was with that wealthydy, the samedy that spent five hundred million bucks


    t o win the bid for that luminous pearl from back then!"


    The more Ken spoke, the more emotional he became. Even his neck turned red.


    Selena frowned harder when she noticed just how incredibly angry Ken was.


    She was indeed quite skeptical of Fane back then since Ken was not the only one who had told her


    that. Even Michael had said the same thing.


    In the end, however, she still chose to trust Fane, thinking that Fane was not someone who would do


    such a thing.


    However, Ken mentioned that he saw Fane with that wealthydy again today. Having been used of


    the same thing twice, could it be real?


    Not to mention, Fane¡¯s previous excuse was too outrageous. He told her that the Goddess of War,


    Lana, was his disciple. Was this not outrageous to hear? He


    even imed that all of the nine Gods of War were also his disciples.


    "You, what evidence do you have?


    "If you don¡¯t have any evidence, you''re just spouting nonsense about someone else!"


    Selena stuttered while saying after remaining silent for a moment.


    Ken knew Selena was starting to believe him when he noticed her reaction.


    He was delighted as he said, "Of course, I have evidence! Your cousin Ivan, Neil, and I were all


    together, and all three of us saw them both together!"


    He never expected Selena to reply in such a cold tone," Heheh, You, Ivan, and Neil? I wouldn''t believe


    a word from those two since you''re all just a bunch of horrible people who hate Fane. Did you think I''d


    believe a word you said?"


    Ken was speechless, unable to argue with her.


    Chuckling bitterly, all he could say was, "Alright, it''s fine if you refuse to believe a word I say but there''s


    one thing that''s real, right?"


    Ken paused before continuing, "The mansion opposite of the Taylor family home was auctioned today.


    Young Master Ivan knew that Old Master Taylor loved that mansion since it¡¯s right opposite the Taylor


    family home. He wanted to buy the mansion as a gift for the Old Master''s seventieth birthday."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What does that have anything to do with Fane? Ivan i s rich now after sealing the deal on that project


    with South Hill Real Estate. I couldn¡¯t care less if he went to the auction to buy the mansion for Old


    Master Taylor."


    Although Selena said that, beneath the surface, she was actually quite shocked. She did not expect


    that Ivan would stir up such a storm just to please Old Master Taylor so he could inherit the Taylor


    family''s assets. It seemed like he would do just about anything for that!


    ¡°Haha, naturally, that wouldn''t have been a big deal. However, we ran into Fane there!


    "You should know that mansion costs thirty million bucks, and Fane spent ny-five million to buy that


    mansion! Tell me, where did he get all that money from?"


    Ken cackled out loud and said, ¡°Coincidentally, we also noticed that wealthydy leaving that mansion.


    S o, tell me. Don''t you think they''re in a rtionship with one another? Isn''t he a scummy man?"

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    "He actually spent ny-five million bucks to buy that mansion? No way...


    "And you ran into him and that wealthydy again? They left from that mansion?"


    Selena¡¯s face turned slightly bitter. If what they had imed was true, Fane''s rtionship with that


    wealthydy was indeed quite unique.


    If all of it were true, that would mean that the man she had spent five years desperately waiting for his


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    return actually lied to her, and that she would have been the most foolish woman in the entire world.


    "Of course it''s real. If you don''t believe me, we can both head over to the auction house and ask if


    there was indeed a man named Fane who bought the mansion for ny-five million bucks!"


    Ken immediately said, "I can¡¯t lie about that now, can I?"


    Selena frowned, remaining silent. Her heart felt slightly awful. She felt incredibly wronged.


    Over thest five years, she had suffered too much mockery and judgment for the sake of Fane and


    their daughter to be treated this way.


    Fane had repeatedly told her how much he loved her, and yet he went looking for a wealthydy? Not


    to


    mention, they actually bought a love nest right opposite the Taylor family home? Would this not be the


    most insulting thing to do to her?


    Hehe, they made their love nest in front of their house!


    "Truly, Selena. If I''m lying to you this time, I''d be struck by lightning!¡±


    Ken raised his hand and immediately started swearing.


    Selena recalled something else at this moment, the incident where Fane returned home extremelyte


    at night. He had some alcohol to drink and when he returned home, the scent of a woman¡¯s perfume


    was emanating from his body.


    When she questioned him about it, he told her that it was Miss Yvonne''s perfume. Miss Yvonne was


    Now, however, Selena could not help but feel skeptical about the truth he imed. Was he actually with


    that wealthydy that night?


    Moreover, was the money that Fane used to buy the Porsche 911 from the wealthydy? 2


    Once a person started to overthink, they would often spiral out of control. The more one were to


    overthink, the more terrified one would be. It seemed like she started seeing issues with Fane


    now.


    "So? Want me to take you there right now?"


    Ken spoke in a casual tone.


    "There¡¯s no need for that. You can return home now!"


    Selena red at him coldly as she said, "I still have work to do. This is a workce, so if you have any


    work-rted business, then we can talk. If not, you can spare me from that!"


    "Selena, you can¡¯t pretend to be oblivious about it, right? You were taken for a fool by Fane, that


    scumbag. You, yourself had no idea. Do you still think he''s a good person? Selena, I¡¯m doing this for


    your sake. Only my feelings for you are true!" 1


    Ken seemed a little frantic. He could tell that Selena somewhat believed him. However, he was unsure


    as t o why Selena refused to go with him to validate the information he told her.


    "Leave now. If you don¡¯t, I''ll call security!¡±


    Selena stood up immediately as she furiously eximed that.


    "Alright, alright. I¡¯ll leave. Just think about everything I told you. Think if there¡¯s anything peculiar about


    Fane that stands out. Also, you can¡¯t let him know that you''re suspicious of him yet. We will present you


    with all the evidence soon. I believe that there¡¯s only one truth to this whole ordeal!" 1


    Ken walked out, leaving Selena with that statement. H e left after he was done speaking.


    The moment Ken left, Selena sat back down on her


    chair, frowning deeper.


    "It can''t be real. That can never be real. Even if my husband liked another woman out there, he would


    tell me about it. He''d ask for my opinion, right?¡±


    Selena started talking to herself, "And besides, he''s not someone who would be a sugar baby!"

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Lunch hour soon arrived. She walked out of the exit and after some thought, she drove to the auction


    house.


    "Is there anything I can help you with, miss? Our auction will begin at 1pm. We auctioned off a mansion


    earlier today and we¡¯ll be auctioning off an amazing antiqueter."


    When a beautiful female staff noticed Verian, she immediately approached her with a professional


    smile.


    "Oh, I wanted to ask if it was true that an astronomical price was offered during the auction for the


    mansion this morning?¡± Selena probed after biting her lip.


    She felt nervous after asking the question, worried she might feel awful about the answer.


    "Of course, it¡¯s true. That man was incredible. He¡¯s the son-inw of the Taylor family...and he spent


    ny-five million bucks to win the bid for that mansion!"


    As the staff spoke, she eximed enviously, "Truly, the wealthiest amongst the wealthiest. He actually


    had that much money to buy it on a whim!¡±


    "You, how do you know he''s the son-inw of the Taylor family?"


    Selena felt unhappy after hearing it. Apart from Fane,


    who else would be referred to as the son-inw of the Taylor family, could there be another person?


    "Of course, I know. Everyone knew!"


    The staff immediately said, "He had a bet with Young Master Ivan. Both of them kept adding to their


    bids. It was insane, I tell you! They said that whoever lost the bid for the mansion, the loser had to


    shine the winner''s shoe, and it turned out that the son-inw won! Oh right, Young Master Ivan was the


    one who mentioned that detail. He said that person was the son -inw of the Taylor family. If he hadn''t,


    even we would''ve no idea!"


    Selena had an odd expression as she said, "Ivan actually polished the son-inw''s shoe?"


    "Of course, and since neither of them had a cloth with them, Young Master Ivan was forced to take his


    shirt off to shine his shoe for him!


    "That son-inw was truly ruthless. He wasn¡¯t even afraid of crossing the other person, actually making


    Young Master Ivan clean the soles of his shoe!" the staff exined.


    Selena was picturing the scene in her head, her heart feeling slightly better since Ivan did bully both


    her and Kylie a lot. If it was not for him being the Young Master of the Taylor family and her cousin, she


    wanted nothing more than to see him dead.


    "Thanks a lot!" she left after a bitter chuckle.


    However, what she could be certain of right now was


    that Fane did fork out ny-five million bucks to buy that mansion. That money must havee from


    that wealthydy since it would be impossible for Fane to fork out such a huge amount.


    This also meant Fane was in a secret rtionship with that wealthydy!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Who exactly is that wealthydy? Why would she be willing to fork out so much money for Fane?"


    Selena frowned. To get some form of confirmation, she remembered Miss Tanya''s number was saved


    in her phone.


    With that thought in mind, she gave Miss Tanya a call, "Hello, Miss Tanya? It''s me, Selena. I was


    wondering if you gave an advanced pay to my husband?"


    "No. What''s up?"


    Tanya''s voice could be heard from the other end of the call as she said, "Are you guys short on money?


    Do you need an advance? If you do, just let me know!"


    "Oh, there''s no need. I was just randomly asking! Don¡¯t tell Fane about it, okay!"


    After Selena hung up, her mind was buzzing.


    It seemed Fane had indeed lied to her. He actually had a wealthydy out there.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Miss Tanya did not give Fane an advanced pay, yet he spent ny-five million bucks on that mansion.


    This meant that the money must have belonged to that wealthydy. 1


    She guessed that the mansion was bought by the wealthydy, and whenever the both of them were


    free in the future, that was where they would go for their dates.


    She grew incredibly furious when she thought about how she allowed Fane to cuddle up with her the


    entire nightst night.


    However, it did not take long for her to calm down. She pretended as if nothing had happened when


    she returned to her office, all the way till she was done with work for the day. She drove home as usual.


    After Fane and Lana had lunch, they immediately went furniture shopping.


    Lana left after they were done picking the right furniture. Fane, on the other hand, followed the delivery


    staff back to the mansion and switched out the furniture from the previous owner that he did not want.


    After they were done, he realized that the overall feel o f the ce felt even more perfect than before.


    He believed that Selena would absolutely love the ce once they moved in.


    Since Ivan had nothing to do during the evening, he kept a close eye on everything that was happening


    at the mansion across the street.


    Unfortunately for him, all he saw was Fane returning t o the mansion along with a couch. The wealthy


    However, after much deeper thought, he thought it made sense leaving Fane with all the hardbor


    since all the wealthydy had to do was pay, right?


    He reckoned that all he had to do was keep watch at night and pay extra attention tomorrow so he


    could actually capture something.


    Since the mansion was newly bought, the wealthydy would definitely want to taste what it must feel


    like doing the deed with Fane in their brand new mansion, right?


    As for the old table and couch, they looked expensive and he could tell that they had not been used too


    often. Perhaps Fane simply disliked them.


    Fane immediately gave both the pieces away to the delivery staff and they happily left.


    Since Fane had nothing to do, he took a nap in the mansion. At 6pm, he drove home.


    "You''re home, honey!¡±


    Fane noticed Selena in the courtyard and he greeted her with a smile.


    "Yeah!"


    Selena''s reply was casual but her expression was cold.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Upon noticing Selena¡¯s poor mood, Fane approached her and asked, "What''s the matter? Honey, you


    seem to be in a bad mood. Was that Soniady giving you trouble at the office again? If she keeps


    targeting you, just fire her! I pped her in the face back then, did she not repent?"


    "No!" Selena chuckled before asking Fane, "Oh, that''s right, honey. What did you do this morning?"


    "Nothing much. I was working in the Drake family home!"


    In order not to ruin his surprise for Selena, Fane hid it with an awkward chuckle, not speaking the truth.


    Selena felt the hurt in her heart after she heard him say that.


    She chuckled and said, "Oh, Miss Tanya treats our family really well. You should work hard to repay her


    kindness now, okay?"


    "Honey, why do you seem a little odd today? Are you sure that nothing¡¯s up with you?"

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Fane could sense that Selena was in a bad mood. She seemed as if she was hiding something from


    him.


    Selena chuckled and said, "No. What are you talking about!"


    "Fane is back!"


    Fiona was taking care of something in the house.


    When she noticed Fane''s return, Fiona came over smiling cheerfully, "Oh look, it¡¯s my amazing son-in-


    Both Selena and Fane looked at each other, instantly sensing that something was off.


    Fiona actually greeted her son-inw, and on top of that, called him amazing. This made them feel as


    though something sketchy was happening.


    "Oh no, I¡¯m not worthy of your praises!"


    Fane chuckled awkwardly and asked, "Is there a problem, mom?"


    "Hehe, you sure are sharp!"


    Fiona chuckled before saying, "Sharon''s been looking for you for a few days in a row now but you


    haven¡¯t been home."


    Fane gasped when he heard that. His expression dimmed slightly. It seemed like that woman would


    still show up here.


    It seemed like his mother-inw might have gotten plenty of good deals out of this since she was


    smiling s o cheerfully. Judging from how she looked, he was worried that his mother-inw might try to


    matchmake Sharon with him since Fiona nearly forced them to be with each other for money!


    As expected, Fiona continued, "Miss Sharon is thedy of the George family. Now that she¡¯s


    sessfully lost weight, she looks just as beautiful as my daughter. She came over just for you and


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    gave us each a piece of jade. They all look expensive, they might be worth millions! Say, she still likes


    you a lot. She wants us to talk to you.¡±


    After she was done speaking, she took out a box and handed it over to Selena. She said, "Here,


    Selena. This i s a gift that Sharon prepared for you. Look at how thoughtful she is. I can tell she truly


    loves Fane!"


    "Mom, you''ll ept anything people give you. Why didn¡¯t you ask if Fane agrees to it or not? Or how I


    would feel about the whole ordeal? Am I just a statue t o you?"


    Selena was already in a bad mood. All her suppressed emotions exploded after watching how Fiona


    was trying to persuade Fane into marrying Sharon. She stood up furiously and tossed the box onto the


    ground while saying, "Have I never seen a piece of jade before? It''s only a million bucks, right? Do you


    think I¡¯m aplete nobody for you to encourage someone who is going out of their way just to snatch


    my husband?"


    Fiona immediately rushed to pick up the box and said, "Are you insane? This happens to be really


    expensive. Even if you don''t like it, you can''t just throw it away. You can always give it to me. What


    were you going to d o if it broke?"


    Fiona carefully examined the piece of jade. After making sure it was not broken, she let out a sigh of


    relief and kept it away. She then told Selena, "Dear daughter, it¡¯s normal for a man to have mistresses,


    right? Plenty of rich men out there have a few mistresses at home."


    Selena immediately turned around with a cold expression, ignoring Fiona.


    "Mom, how could you ept such an expensive gift. She even gave you more than one. Did you think


    it was appropriate for you to ept it?"


    Fane was also speechless. His own mother-inw was trying to help him find a mistress. This was the


    first time in his life hearing something like this.


    It seemed as though his family was the only one in the world that would do such a thing.


    "Why would it be inappropriate? To any normal folk out there, such a gift is indeed an expensive gift,


    but to Sharon, this is nothing more than pocket change to her. Why can''t I ept it?"


    Fiona spoke with a bitter look, "You guys should seriously think about this whole ordeal. Fane, you


    haven''t even seen Sharon yet. She isn¡¯t the same Sharon she used to be anymore. You might actually


    agree to her after meeting her. She truly was too fat. Even I wouldn''t agree to her offer back then. Don''t


    all men love beautiful women?¡±


    "I''ve seen her before and yes, she is indeed beautiful.


    "However, Selena is the only woman I love. I have no feelings toward Sharon, especially when she


    already agreed to stop bothering me and yet, decided toe again anyway. That disgusts me even


    more!" Fane replied with a cold look on his face.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Selena waspletely charmed by what Fane had just said.


    She could feel that the statement came directly from the bottom of his heart. The tone of his voice did


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    not sound like he was lying.


    She might have misunderstood him if that were the case.


    However, if it was not a misunderstanding, and since Fane loved money so much, why would he not


    pick Sharon. Since Sharon was not only pretty, she was young too. She had not even dated anyone


    before.


    Such a pure innocentdy would be much better than any wealthy woman, right? i


    Selena seriously wondered if she had actually misunderstood Fane. It might be quite possible that Ivan,


    Neil, and the others had intentionallyid a trap for Fane to strain their rtionship.


    Fane might not have even gone to the auction house today and went to work. Perhaps the staff at the


    auction house were all bribed by Ivan and the others t o intentionally say that.


    That was because Ken and the others were no fools. They could have guessed that she might secretly


    go to the auction house to confirm it for herself. Hence, theyid a trap for her, too.


    ''Forget it, we''ll cross that bridge when ites to it. I¡¯ll just wait for him to exin it to me on his own!''


    Selena thought to herself.


    Selena calmed herself down for now. Since she did not allow Fane to touch her anyway, she would just


    continue living her life like this. She should be able to find out real soon if that was in fact, a trap set by


    Ivan and the others.


    Fiona grew incredibly furious as she said, "You, you''re pathetic!¡±


    "Mom, what does me being pathetic have anything to d o with the whole thing? Also, I''ll never be with


    Sharon!" Fane replied after letting out a bitter chuckle.


    "Don''t be hasty and refuse her just yet! Listen to me, Sharon happens to be the only daughter of the


    George family, and after the master of the George family dies, every single asset of the George family


    will belong to Sharon!


    "Sharon is more than willing to marry you and be your mistress. She''ll be extremely obedient to you.


    That means, in the future, all of the George family''s assets will be yours! Our family will be rich!


    Wouldn''t that mean that my daughter, Selena¡¯s father, and I would b e able to live a happy life, then?"


    Although she was incredibly furious, Fiona still tried t o keep herself calm while she advised Fane with


    a smile.


    "Have Ben marry her then, wouldn''t that be better?"


    Fane chuckled coldly before walking toward the house. He said, "I''ll be taking a shower now. Please


    stop trying to convince me about this in the future, mom. I''ll never agree to it."


    "I wish she''d like Ben, too, but she doesn¡¯t like my son. What can I do?"


    Fiona yelled at Fane with a cold expression, "Think about it. You¡¯de out of it a hundred million


    bucks richer!"


    "Mom, stop trying to persuade him. Rtionships are not to be forced. If he likes Sharon, then it''s fine.


    However, he doesn¡¯t even like her in the slightest.


    How do you expect him to marry her? He isn''t going to be happy like this!"


    Selena felt helpless as she stared at her mother.


    The George family happened to be a First-ss aristocrat family. For someone that rich who came


    from such a reputable family to like Fane would be something Fiona might not easily give up on.


    As expected, Fiona stared at Selena and spoke with a smile, "Selena, Fane listens to you and his


    mother the best. I told his mother already to talk to him. You should also do the same. I think he''s just


    worried that you might be unhappy so he doesn¡¯t dare to agree to Sharon¡¯s advances. Or else, why


    would any man refuse such an amazing offer, right?"


    "This is up to him. Though I''m not against this ordeal, I''m not supporting it either. Which wife would


    encourage their husband to get a mistress!"

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Selena rolled her eyes at her mother before returning t o her house as well.


    "So much money and that happens to be the George family, you know. They are wealthier than our


    Taylor family. He actually..."


    Fiona frowned while she watched the couple''s attitude. It seemed it would be slightly difficult if she


    wanted to pull the whole ordeal off.


    However, her heart felt incredible when she thought about the George family''s assets. She truly could


    not understand how Fane could be that foolish since he would be able to marry another beautiful wife


    on top o f getting so much money. How could he not agree to such a wonderful offer?


    Although Joan already promised her that she would help talk to him, she understood her son very well


    so she never exactly did.


    Instead, it was Ben and Xena who both shamelessly came to talk to Fane the next morning. This made


    Fane feel even more confused about them.


    Selena instead behaved slightly more normal and calm the following couple of days. She returned


    home punctually every day.


    Simrly, Fane did nothing much too since he would only sit around in the courtyard leisurely the


    following days. Ivan was immensely disappointed when he spent days on end spying on the mansion to


    spot Fane and the wealthydy, dating. 1


    Old Master Taylor''s birthday was soon approaching and Neil''s men did not notice Fane buying any


    luxurious gifts for the Old Master.


    Just the night before Old Master Taylor''s birthday, Ivan and Neil were both drinking together.


    "That''s odd, why didn''t Fane or the wealthydy move in even after they bought that mansion? I kept a


    lookout as much as I could during the day and night a s well. Godd*mmit, I am exhausted from the


    constant lookout but I never notice Fane ever returning to the mansion ever again!¡±


    Ivan frowned and said, "Wasn¡¯t this mansion bought t o be their love nest so they could date in


    private?"


    "That wealthydy is incredibly rich and ny million bucks isn''t a lot of money to her. Could Fane


    have asked her to buy that mansion for him so he could use it to gift to Old Master Taylor during his


    seventieth birthday?"


    After some thought, Neil said, "My men had been following Fane around for a couple of days now and


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    they too had not noticed Fane buying anything expensive. He was basically just going to and from work


    every day."


    "It''s very likely though since Fane isn''t a fool. If the mansion happens to be his dating spot with that


    wealthydy, he would know it¡¯s easy for them to be caught by you guys since it¡¯s literally just opposite


    Taylor''s family home. Besides, the possibility of them running into you guys would be extremely high


    when they enter or exit the mansion anyway!"


    "Hence, I presume that the mansion was a gift Fane begged thedy for so he could then use it as a


    gift for Old Master Taylor! It seems their dating spot would be at a different location!¡±


    Ken began to make assumptions as he said, "As for Young Master Ivan running into them previously


    though, the woman was just checking the ce out since it''s only natural for her to want to check out a


    new ce she had just bought, right!¡±


    "Yeah!¡±


    Ivan nodded and said, "If that''s the case, Fane will no doubt be able to butter up to Old Master Taylor


    tomorrow and he wouldn''t be exiled from the Taylor family then. It seems we will have to wait for at


    least two days before getting Xena to make a move on him again."


    "Honey, have you prepared a gift for Grandpa¡¯s seventieth birthday tomorrow? You¡¯ve been going to


    work every day and I didn''t notice you bringing any gifts back. You know, tomorrow happens to be


    Grandpa''s seventieth birthday right!¡±


    Selena could not help herself from asking as sheid i n bed at night.


    "I''ve prepared it way before this already. Grandpa will no doubt love it!"


    Fane chuckled calmly.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Selena frowned after hearing Fane said that. Could the gift Fane mentioned be the mansion?


    Could that mean Fane actually won the auction for that mansion?


    However, the Drake family never gave Fane advanced pay though. Could that be a gift from the


    wealthydy t o Fane and that was Fane''s gift for her grandpa?


    Selena would not look down on Fane even if he became a sugar baby just for the sake of staying in the


    Taylor family because she had already decided that even if Fane could not fulfill his promises and was


    not acknowledged by the Taylor family, she would still stay by his side.


    She believed if they do not have money, they could make money together instead of using such


    methods t o make money just for the sake of being acknowledged by the Taylor family.


    Not to mention, if news of Fane being a sugar baby broke out, Old Master Taylor might actually be


    incredibly furious about it. He would rather not ept a mansion if that was the case since he would


    feel incredibly ashamed of it.


    "Oh, that¡¯s right honey, I''m nning to give you a surprise tomorrow night!"


    She did not expect Fane to say that after pondering


    about something for a brief moment.


    "Really? It would be extremely surprising for me if you could bring the gift along with the ten million


    bucks for Ivan tomorrow!¡±


    Selena chuckled bitterly. She did not probe deeper about the gift he prepared for Old Master Taylor was


    since she would eventually find out tomorrow.


    Fiona and everyone else got up early the next morning.


    "Dress better and don''t embarrass us since it is Old Master Taylor''s seventieth birthday today. Old


    Master Taylor even personally gave us a call yesterday to have us arrive earlier!"


    Fiona started rushing everyone early in the morning.


    At this moment, Fane was dressed in a suit he had just bought yesterday. He looked even more


    stunning than before.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, this suit is not bad. Truly, a more expensive suit would feel different when a person puts it on!"


    Fiona nodded satisfyingly before asking Fane, "Oh, that''s right Fane, where¡¯s the gift you''re nning to


    give the old master? You wouldn¡¯t have not prepared anything didn''t you?"


    Fiona dimmed when she noticed Fane''s empty hands as she said, "We didn''t prepare anything you


    know. Since you''re giving a ten million bucks worth of a gift and we''re a family so we are able to save


    on bringing one. You can''t embarrass us now, okay!" 1


    Fane chuckled calmly as he replied, "Oh, mother-inw, don''t you worry. The gift is already prepared


    since it''s not that big, I''m able to carry it in my pocket!"


    "That small?"


    Fiona nced at Fane as she wondered if he was bringing a disappointing gift and iming it to be


    luxurious? Or else, how could such an item fit in his pocket?"


    "It is indeed quite small!"


    Fane nodded.


    "Fane, are you sure the value of your gift is worth ten million? We didn''t prepare anything and you''re


    going t o be the representative of our family, okay?"


    Andrew was also dressed in branded clothing. He even got his hair done yesterday intentionally.


    "I am very certain!"


    Fane nodded once again.


    "Let''s go then. The old master happened to prepare twenty tables at the event!"


    Ben cheerfully eximed.


    Fane smiled as he took a nce at Xena before frowning instinctively.


    This woman was not a good person since she thought of Ben as only a rebound guy.


    However, Ben was still naively dating her. He actually


    forgave her even after the previous incident.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    However, what made Fane feel odd was, Xena seemed honest and was staying by Ben''s side all the


    time.


    This made him wonder if she actually had turned over a new leaf after the boss of the Dragon God


    n died?


    However, with much deeper thought, that possibility seemed quite likely. Xena might feel hopeful again


    after seeing Fane giving Fiona, twenty million bucks o n top of gaining George family''s favor when their


    Taylor family were given two Rolls Royces. Moreover, both Fane and Selena each had a Porsche 911.


    These assets alone were more than enough for Xena to turn over a new lead and change her mind to


    be with Ben.


    It did not take them long to arrive at the Taylor family home with their cars.


    "I didn''t expect them to be able to drive such a car when they¡¯re still living in that dump!¡±


    Cecilia mocked immediately after she noticed Fane and the others arrive.


    "Yeah, I heard Fane knew of some medical skills and had sessfully treated Sharon''s obesity. Those


    Rolls Royces were gifted by the George family. Hehe, it''s not even bought by their own money, so it''s


    nothing praiseworthy!"


    Another Taylor family member chuckled coldly.


    "I am quite interested to see just what kind of a gift


    Fane will give Old Master Taylor today!"


    Cecilia cackled coldly while she mocked.


    "What gift have you prepared?"


    The man next to her asked Cecelia.


    Cecilia chuckled calmly and said, "Doesn''t the old master love drinking tea? I''ve gone out of my way to


    buy two bricks of Pu Erh tea. It''s over two hundred years ago and it''s worth over sixty thousand bucks!


    It¡¯s not easy to get my hands on them, I had to call in a favor from my friend!"


    "Not bad, it seems you little brat know how to butter u p to people''s interests. You''ve gone all out this


    time!"


    The man spoke in a surprised tone after hearing Cecilia¡¯s reply.


    Cecilia chuckled immediately and said, "Come on, it''s the old master''s seventieth birthday, right? It''s


    not a regr birthday so obviously, I had to prepare a better gift so the old master would be happy.¡±


    "Hahaha, I am quite curious to see just what kind of a gift that son-inw Fane would prepare. A gift


    that¡¯s worth over ten million bucks is considered a literal treasure though. Regr items would not be


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    that expensive!"


    The man took a nce at Fane before cackling out loud.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s still early and the registration staff is not here yet. I heard registration starts at eleven and the


    meal will begin at noon!"


    Cecilia said with augh.


    "Fane, you b*stard!"


    He did not expect both Ivan and the Old Master of the Taylor family, Theodore would storm over here


    furiously.


    "No way, right? Didn''t we just get out of the car? We didn¡¯t even do anything so why is Ivan mad?"


    Ben was stunned when he noticed the situation. How could they angered anyone when they did not


    even do anything yet.


    "Fane, who gave you the right to decide? You sure have some guts!"


    Theodore was also storming out furiously. His expression was pale from being so furious.


    "What''s the matter, Theodore? We''ve just arrived and shouldn''t our cars be parked here? Have we


    parked at the wrong spot?"


    Andrew looked confused as well as he had no idea what was happening.


    "The old master had said that only twenty tables would be set up. However, when we walked to the


    back, it waspletely filled with extra tables. Heck, tables were even ced on the grass. I''ve asked


    the kitchen staff and they told me that Fane came over yesterday to have them set up two hundred and


    twenty tables!"


    Theodore seemed like he was about to cough up blood from being agitated. Every single table was


    already expensive for the old master''s seventieth birthday since all of the alcohol and cigarettes were


    expensive.


    They even hired a chef from a luxurious hotel for this event. However, only the Taylor family members


    were invited.


    They did not expect that for the brief moment of Fane¡¯s arrival yesterday, he actually told the chef to


    prepare two hundred and twenty tables and the main point was, the hotel actually made arrangements


    for that many tables.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    "Fane, this, is this real? Did you know how much a table costs? Our preparations this time are very


    tables would b e 1.2 million bucks! Why did you prepare an additional two hundred tables? Did you


    know how much these extra tables would cost? That will set you back by ten million bucks!"


    Andrew''s face dimmed. If that was true then Fane would have been too bold since it would be very


    unnecessary to do that.


    "No way right, Fane? You dropped by yesterday?"


    Ben was also frowning as Fane seemed to be a ma for trouble. They finally had some peaceful


    days and h e did not expect him to pull a stunt like that during the Old Master''s seventieth birthday.


    "What on Earth was going on back there? I¡¯ve asked the chefs as to why are there so many tablesid


    out and they said one of us had ordered them toy out 220 tables!"


    Old Master Taylor stormed out furiously at this moment. He seemed incredibly furious.


    "Grandpa, it was Fane who had made them do such an arrangement. I¡¯ve asked them and they said


    someone whosest name was Woods, a member of our Taylor


    family told them to do so. Tell me, which one of us in the Taylor family has thest name, Woods?"


    Ivan immediately came forward to speak out. He was delighted in his heart. It seemed that Fane was


    truly a fool since he had already infuriated the Old Master the moment they showed up. He had already


    intended to have him exiled from the Taylor family today.


    He did not expect that brat would present him with such an opportunity on his own. He only had himself


    t o me now.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Impossible!"


    The instant Selena heard that statement, she immediately said, "You guys only know the person¡¯sst


    name. I think you guys must''ve wrongly used Fane now! I think someone was pulling something


    behind our backs by pretending to be one of the members of our Taylor family and iming that


    person''sst name happened to be Woods. Just to pin the me on Fane!"


    "Yeah, good point! It could be caused by one of us here!"


    Fiona red at Ivan when she made that statement. Since Ivan absolutely loved pulling tricks


    and she believed that no matter how bold Fane was, h e would not be bold enough to do anything like


    this. Ivan on the other hand would be very likely to do something like this.


    "What are you staring at me for, Fiona? Do you actually think it¡¯s me? What reason do I have to do


    something like this?"


    Ivan did not expect Fiona would stare at him. He was incredibly furious at that moment. Although he


    intended to trap Fane, he would never think of pulling a stunt like that.


    He would not mind giving such a stunt a try if he had thought of it initially though.


    Xena wanted to speak up for Ivan since she was currently Ivan¡¯s girlfriend.


    However, she was afraid of exposing herself. To keep her identity a secret and gain Fane''s trust, she


    also came forward to speak for Fane, "Hehehe, we never used you of anything so why did you


    "You..."


    Ivan was incredibly furious as he did not expect Xena would actually side with Fane.


    However, he was no fool. It did not take him long to understand what Xena was thinking so he spoke


    with a cold look, "You have no evidence anyway so you can¡¯t blindly use anyone. I have asked them


    and they told me it was a guy with thest name of ''Woods ''. That person had ordered the hotel to


    prepare an additional two hundred tables!"


    "My son will never do such a thing and I believe him! H e wouldn''t order so many extra tables for


    nothing!¡±


    Joan also frantically spoke up for Fane.


    "Yeah, my father would not do such a thing!¡±


    Kylie too sided with Fane as she stared at Ivan with resentment before adding, "You big meanie, only


    you would do it! You¡¯re framing my father!"


    wj n


    Ivan was fuming since that little brat actually called him a big meanie. This infuriated him into oblivion.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    "It might actually be Ken, Neil, or Micheal since they¡¯ve always hated Fane anyway. They did this to


    target Fane!"


    After remaining silent for a brief moment, Selena made that assumption.


    Fane had a peculiar look on his face as he stood by the side. He did not expect everyone to jump to his


    defense before he could even speak up for himself. He was incredibly touched by this.


    "Hehe, regarding if it was Fane''s doing or not, we¡¯ll just have the hotel staffe over since they met


    the person anyway!"


    Ivan chuckled maniacally as he stared at Fane. He believed it must have been Fane since that


    person''sst name was ''Woods¡¯. It would be a miracle if that was not Fane.


    As for why Fane was this foolish to have done that was not that important anymore. Having so many


    extra tables would at least cost ten million bucks. He was interested to see what Fane would do.


    "You can stop asking now, it''s me!"


    Fane let out a bitter chuckle before waving both hands around as he replied.


    "Look, look at him now, you guys. He¡¯s admitted it!"


    Theodore immediately pointed at Fane before yelling a t him, "It seems he is also afraid of us calling


    the hotel staff over because he knew he will be exposed real soon so he was forced to admit!¡±


    "Fane, it¡¯s really you? Oh, how you''ve disappointed our trust in you. I didn¡¯t expect it to be your doing!"


    Fiona almost started to stomp her feet around from being so infuriated. She had never expected that


    her troublemaker of a son-inw would start stirring up trouble again after they finally have some


    peaceful days. He was truly a jinx!


    "Fane, you really are... I have no words for you. Why would you order two hundred tables for no


    reason?"


    Selena nearly passed out from how furious she was.


    "No way right? It''s really Daddy?"


    Kylie bashfully lowered her head as she felt as if she had made a mistake. This little rascal had just


    spoken up for her own father but she did not expect, it was really her father''s doing. 1


    "Fane, why did you order so many extra tables for no reason?¡±


    Although Joan had faith in her own son, she was also startled by what Fane had said.


    Old Master Taylor¡¯s expression dimmed before eximing, "If you think it¡¯s funny to do such a thing,


    you can leave today."


    Ivan was incredibly delighted after hearing that statement. He immediately said, "Fane, you owe us an


    extremely clear exnation today. Could you have ordered an extra two hundred tables which were


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    going to cost an extra 12 million as a gift for Grandpa? This isn''t a gift, Fane, this is a surprise, right?"


    The other Taylor family members had long since gathered around them. Everyone was speechless


    when they heard that. Indeed, an extra two hundred tables would cost ten million now, right?


    If this happened to be a gift, it seemed that this brat was a fool and his head had been kicked by a


    donkey.


    "Should I really exin this anyway?¡±


    Fane chuckled calmly as he said, "I ordered that many tables because I know twenty tables alone


    would never be enough. There will be a lot of guestsing today and I''m even worried if two hundred


    and twenty tables would even be enough!"


    "Hehe, what a joke. How many guests would be present anyway? Do you think we won''t have a rough


    estimate in our heads?"


    Theodore chuckled and said, ¡°When we held the sixtieth birthday for the old master back then, the


    rtives and some friends we are close to only filled seventeen to eighteen tables. Our twenty tables


    would be more than enough now!"

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    "More than two hundred tables? Hehe, that is basically impossible. How can we have that many


    guests?"


    One of the Taylor family members started cackling out loud. The way he was looking at Fane seemed


    like he was staring at a madman.


    Cecilia was alsoughing as she said, "Aside from the members of our Taylor family, it would only be


    regr wealthy merchants who have good ties with us. In addition to a few third-ss aristocratic


    families that are close to us. Those second or first-ss families will never show up because they all


    look down on us, third-ss aristocratic families. Therefore, there can never be that many people


    present!"


    "Fane, this isn¡¯t the gift you prepared now, right? This isn''t considered a gift, right? You came empty-


    handed and it seems like this happened to be a gift you''ve prepared for the old master?"


    Ivan chuckled coldly.


    "This isn''t a gift. I just so happened to request those tables for you guys only! Don''t you worry, if the


    Taylor family is unwilling to foot the bill for those tables, I will pay for it when the billester!"


    Fane chuckled calmly as he seemedpletely unbothered by any of it.


    "Nonsense. Of course, you''ll have to foot the bill when i


    t was you who ordered that many tables. Are you expecting us to pay the bills for you?"


    Ivan eximed furiously immediately, "The most we will do is pay for the original twenty tables we''ve


    ordered."


    "No way, how can Fane fork out that much money?¡±


    The moment Fiona heard they wanted Fane to cough u p twelve million bucks, she panicked.


    From her perspective, Fane''s money was also her money since Selena was married to Fane anyway.


    Now that Fane had already given her twenty million, h e was now considered one of them.


    Not to mention, she still had to rely on Fane to marry Sharon. When that happens, it would be amazing


    for her if the George family became part of their family, right?


    "Hehe. It''s his fault for randomly cing the order anyway so it''s only natural for him to pay the bill.


    This has nothing to do with us!"


    Ivan chuckled maniacally. He then added, "I¡¯ll see just what you''re going to do with the remaining two


    hundred tables and food. Are you going to eat all of the food yourself or are you going to be a


    charitable man by giving away the food to the poor on the streets?!"


    Everyone startedughing after hearing that statement. It seemed the thought process for this son-i n-


    "Don¡¯t worry, there will be a lot of wealthy merchants that will show up this time. Those who have never


    made their presence before will show up this time. Not to mention, those first and second-ss families


    that never came back then will be present this time. Therefore, I am quite worried that those two


    hundred plus tables won''t be enough to amodate all of them!¡±


    "Hahaha, keep boasting. How could that many people show up? This happens to be my grandpa''s


    birthday, not the birthday of the God of War, you know!¡±


    Ivan was cackling out loud as he felt that Fane was making an extremely huge joke.


    "Fane, are you intentionally insulting us by making that statement? I, your grandfather isn¡¯t some


    reputable man so how could people like marshals or Kings of War even bother to show up to celebrate


    a birthday of a third-ss aristocratic family like us? Not to mention, those first and second-ss


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    families will never show up!"


    Old Master Taylor¡¯s expression dimmed as he found what Fane said, insulting.


    If it was not for Selena sealing a major business deal for the Taylor family a few days ago, sparking


    hope for the Taylor family bing a second-ss aristocratic family in the next two years, he wanted


    nothing more than to kick Fane out immediately.


    However, he had no choice since she was still his own granddaughter and had done such a huge favor


    for the Taylor family so, he had to hold back his anger.


    He let out a bitter chuckle before saying, "Forget it then. Let¡¯s just forget about this ordeal for now since


    what''s done is already done and the hotel has sent so many staff over with so many waiters on top of


    so much food. We don¡¯t have much of a choice now anyway."


    "Dad, no matter what happens, Fane has to be the one t o pay the billter!¡±


    Theodore eximed after some thought.


    As Old Master Taylor was just about to nod, he did not expect a man that was responsible for the guest


    reception yelled out from the entrance, "Marshal Dennis is here to celebrate Old Master Taylor¡¯s


    seventieth birthday!"


    The old man was stunned. He was shocked that a marshal would actually show up to celebrate his


    birthday when his family was only a third-ss aristocratic family?

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Not to mention, he had never even heard of the name o f this marshal before.


    "A marshal came?"


    "That happens to be quite a capable marshal. How awesome! It seems our old master will be very


    reputable now!"


    A few of the Taylor family members looked very delighted. Since even a marshal came, would that not


    make their family proud?


    It seemed if any other third-ss aristocratic families found out about this, they would all be envious of


    their Taylor family.


    "That brat sure came early!"


    Fane cracked a calm smile when he noticed Dennis. H e did not expect Dennis would be the first one


    to show up when the others had not arrived yet.


    "Why did Dennis show up? Isn''t he a good friend of Ken¡¯s? Could he havee because he knew that


    Ken ising?"


    Ivan''s expressions dimmed before softly whispering t o Old Master Taylor, "Grandpa, Dennis happens


    to be a good friend to Young Master Ken. Since Young Master Ken is a close friend of mine and he''s


    e and Young Master Ken are. This isn¡¯t too surprising." "Young Master Ken ising? The rk family


    happens to be a second-ss aristocratic family though!¡±


    Theodore was stunned with joy as he said, "Ivan, you sure are something. I didn''t expect you to get


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Young Master Ken from the rk family to show up too!"


    "Not only that, don¡¯t forget, I know Michael and Young Master Neil too. They are alling. Hahaha,


    they''re onlying because of me!"


    Ivan started cackling maniacally in that instant. He was clear that they were all here just to watch Fane


    embarrass himself.


    Ivan was worried that if he did not exin himself when all three of them show upter, everyone else


    might assume that Fane was right.


    Hence, he added after some thought, "Therefore, aside from those few people, everyone else that


    Fane mentioned earlier will never show up!"


    Just as he was done speaking, Dennis had already approached them.


    "Greetings, Marshal Dennis. I truly didn¡¯t expect you would grace our Taylor family with your presence!"


    Theodore immediately came forward to greet him while chuckling.


    "Greetings, Master Theodore, Old Master Taylor. I wish you a long and healthy life!"


    Dennis spoke while waving his hand.


    Hahaha, you''re too kind, too kind indeed!"


    Zeus cackled out loud as he was very happy from receiving that wish.


    However, he heard everything Ivan said earlier, and aside from those people he had mentioned, he


    might not be expecting any more guests to show up.


    "Major Trent has arrived to wish Old Master Taylor a very happy seventieth birthday!"


    "Major Pendragon Mace has arrived to wish Old Master Taylor a very happy seventieth birthday!¡±


    Just at this very moment, the receptionist called out once again.


    "Two more majors?"


    All of the Taylor family members were all looking at each other and were wondering if they had all


    misheard anything.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Old Master Taylor gulped as he was wondering if he was dreaming. Three majors came. Those


    happened t o be majors and theymanded at least a few thousand to tens of thousands of men on


    the battlefield.


    He did not expect them to show up to celebrate his seventieth birthday with him!


    "What''s the matter? Young Master Ivan, didn¡¯t you say that not many people would show up?"


    Fane said while chuckling calmly.


    "Hehe, no matter what, they still can''t fill all two hundred tables!"


    Ivan was also chuckling as he believed Fane was merely lucky. Moreover, those two majors might


    actually be very close to Marshal Dennis hence, their presence.


    "The master of the rk family has arrived with the members of the rk family to celebrate Old


    Master Taylor''s seventieth birthday!"


    "The master of the Hugo family has arrived with the members of the Hugo family to celebrate Old


    Master Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday!"


    "The master of the Wilson family has arrived with the members of the Wilson family to celebrate Old


    Master


    Taylor''s seventieth birthday!"


    It did not take long for three series of announcements t o be made from the main entrance. All three


    second-ss aristocratic families actually came as well.


    All three masters had brought along all three of their young masters in addition to some high ranking


    members of their respective families here. More than ten people actually showed up in an instant.


    Their bodyguards were all stationed outside.


    "They actually came!"


    Zeus felt slightly surprised when the masters of those three families showed up as well. He initially


    thought that only the young masters of those three families woulde. However, unexpectedly, the


    masters tagged along as well.


    Both Theodore and Zeus immediately came forward to greet them.


    A constant stream of guests came after that. However, those were people that Old Master Taylor and


    the others had expected.


    Those people that Fane imed that would show up seemed to be absent.


    "Hehe, weren''t you extremely confident earlier, Fane? Look at how many people had shown up now?


    Those two hundred tables worth of guests are all just air now?"


    Ivan chuckled before mocking Fane.


    "Isn''t it still very early? It isn''t even time for the gift reception anyway. Where''s the fun in showing up


    early, right?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane chuckled calmly since the person tasked for the gift reception had not arrived yet.


    After another moment had passed, the person tasked with gift reception had finally arrived.


    "So many people had arrived already!"


    After that person got seated, a few staff were tasked with receiving gifts from the guests and some


    were tasked in noting the gifts down.


    "Grandpa, I won''t be noting my gift down. I''ll just hand it to you directly since we''re a family anyway!"


    Cecilia smiled and took out the gift she had prepared a s she said, "The gift I prepared for you is two


    bricks of Pu Erh tea that had been dried for two centuries. It''s not that expensive since it only costs 600


    thousand bucks. The main thing is, such a gift is hard to find!¡±


    Cecilia was quite detailed in her introduction. She was obviously trying to show off.


    The other guests went over to get themselves registered aside. They were mostly giving out money a s


    their gifts.


    Of course, these people would not be frugal with the amount they were giving. They would fork out at


    least eight to ten thousand bucks.


    "Grandpa, this is something I¡¯ve prepared for you... It''s a jade statue of Guanyin. This is very well


    carved but it''s not that expensive. It''s merely eight million bucks!"


    Ivan had also made his move. He took out a twenty centimeters tall jade statue of Guanyin from a box.


    It looked very impressive.


    "Is this made from Hetian jade? It¡¯s not bad, the coloration is impressive and it''s very intricately carved.


    Thank you!"

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Old Master Taylor nodded satisfyingly. He could tell how sincere Ivan was to go out of his way to pick


    out a gift for him.


    The other Taylor family members all came forward to give Old Master Taylor their gifts.


    Of course, the gifts they presented could notpare with what Cecilia or Ivan had offered but they


    were quite expensive too. Those gifts averaged around a hundred to two hundred thousand bucks.


    Hence, they were still considered luxurious gifts.


    "Alright, old master. The gifts have been recorded here. I will be recording down any other gifts that will


    be giventer!¡±


    The staff responsible for the gift reception recorded everything about the guests that came earlier


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    before making that statement.


    "What are you still standing around for? Aren¡¯t you going to present your gift?"


    Fiona¡¯s expression dimmed after noticing Fane had not done anything yet. It was unsure what Fane


    was thinking since he had not made a move yet.


    "Yeah, brother-inw, you wouldn''t have not brought anything with you now, would you? Hurry up and


    present it!¡±


    Ben was also pretty impatient.


    "Fane, don''t you forget about our bet. If you aren''t able t o fulfill your end of the bargain, you will have


    to be exiled from the Taylor family!¡±


    Ivan reminded him as if he was worried that Fane might have forgotten about their bet.


    "I know. I know that once I present the gift, you guys will acknowledge me as the son-inw of the


    Taylor family, right?¡±


    Fane said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Now hurry up and show us a gift that is worth over ten million bucks!¡±


    Cecilia giggled as she said, "Both of your hands are empty. What exactly is your gift that could be so


    tiny and expensive at the same time when you''re carrying i t with you?"


    Upon noticing everyone forcing Fane to present his gift, Michael, Neil, and Ken came to spectate. They


    were all waiting for the moment where Fane was unable to present his gift and being exiled from the


    Taylor family.


    "Fane, I heard that you have won the bid for that mansion. I¡¯m not sure if that''s true or not? Could that b


    e the gift you''re nning to give the old master?¡±


    Ken said after some thought.


    "What! Fane won the bid for that mansion?¡±


    After Fiona heard him say that, she immediately turned to look toward that mansion across the street.


    That happened to be an entire vi and it should cost about twenty to thirty million bucks. When exactly


    did Fane bought a mansion? How could he have not told them about it?


    The corner of Fane''s mouth twitched slightly. He initially was nning to bring Selena over to surprise


    her after the event was done.


    He did not expect that b*stard Ken would expose the entire thing here.


    How could he still give Selena a surprise now?


    "Brother-inw, is that true? Is that the gift you''ve bought for the old master?¡±


    Ben gulped as he found Fane amazing. That mansion was not cheap and Fane was able to win the bid


    for it.


    Ivan immediately said when he noticed Fane''s expressions dimmed, "Fane, there''s a lot of guests here


    at the moment and we''re actually saving your pride for exposing it now. Or else, when more people


    show upter, you''d embarrass yourself even more!"


    Selena stood calmly on the side. Judging from the looks of things, Ken did not intentionally try to strain


    their rtionship by spouting nonsense. Since that mansion was actually bought by Fane after all.


    She was curious to hear Fane¡¯s exnation at that very moment. If Fane actually had a rtionship


    with that wealthydy behind her back, not only would the Taylor family members exile him, she too


    would want him to leave too. That was because Fane would havepletely disappointed her if that


    was the case.


    "I actually bought that mansion. I spent 95 million bucks on it. Young Master Ivan, you should know that


    better than anyone else, since you helped me dust my shoe back then!"


    Fane let out a bitter chuckle as he took out a cigarette, lit it, and slowly took a puff.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Ivan''s expression immediately dimmed after hearing that statement. Was Fane not trying to


    intentionally embarrass him?


    However, he was not exactly bothered by being embarrassed as long as he was able to get Fane


    exiled from the Taylor family today. Everything would be worth it for him.


    "95 million? Was it really that expensive?"


    Cecilia gasped after hearing that as she said, "So, in order to increase the value of your gift to the old


    master, you intentionally spoke a random amount, Fane?"


    "Regardless of whether it¡¯s worth that much or not, is a n afterthought. However, I actually spent that


    much o n that house to win the bid. If you don''t believe me, you can ask both Young Master Neil and


    Young Master Ken. They were both there on that day as well!"


    Fane calmly replied.


    "Young Master Ken, Young Master Neil, did he actually spend that much money? I refuse to believe


    him, the son-inw who was enlisted as a soldier for five years can fork out that much money!"


    Cecilia was very dissatisfied. She was dissatisfied because she could never have forked out that much


    money and was she actually inferior to the son-inw?


    "He actually did. The thing is, Young Master Ivan too had his eye on that mansion and wanted to bid for


    the mansion as a gift for Old Master Taylor so he went to the auction that day. However, he did not


    expect Fane t o be present as well..."


    Kenughed before continuing, "So, both of them wanted to bid for it. They even made a bet that the


    loser would dust the winner''s shoe. Young Master Ivan conceded in the end and Fane won the bid for


    that house!¡±


    Fiona clenched her fist furiously as she listened from aside. She was fuming.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane happened to be wasting too much money now. H e actually wanted to snatch it from Ivan. Why


    could he not just give it to Ivan? That house was not even worth more than ny million anyway.


    Besides, he initially agreed to only a ten million bucks gift for the old master anyway. Could he not have


    bought anything else that cost ten million bucks? He could have saved eighty million bucks then. Even


    if Fane did not want this much money, it would be better off just giving it to her. His mother-inw


    happened to be short in cash anyway, i


    Of course, she merely kept those thoughts to herself. A s unhappy as she was, she could not speak


    her mind i n front of everyone then.


    Besides, Fane spent that much money to win the bid for that house while have Ivan dust his shoe for


    him a


    t the same time. This had earned some form of pride o r glory to their family.


    At this moment, Ken chuckled coldly as he said, " However, I¡¯ve had people look into Fane and he


    never requested for an advance paycheck from Miss Tanya. Coincidentally, we ran into the same


    wealthydy from the previous auction together with Fane again. Cough! Cough! This meant that the


    money came from that wealthy woman. The hard-earned money of that wealthy woman it seems!"


    Ken emphasized his tone when he said ''hard-earned money¡¯ as if he was trying to hint at something.


    He even slowed down when he said that.


    "Hahaha, that¡¯s right. That gift came from the bed, it seems!¡±


    After Michael heard that, he burst outughing. How could Ivan not tell him when he knew so much


    information.


    However, that was not important now since Fane, their son-inw had utterly disgraced the entirety of


    the Taylor family now.


    If what Ivan said was true, it would be a miracle for Fane to not be exiled from the Taylor family


    immediately. 1


    He believed that as long as Fane was no longer in the picture to stop him, he would have a chance to


    pursue Selena.


    "Fane, what they¡¯re saying, is it true? Were you really


    together with that wealthydy?"


    Fiona had nearly passed out from being agitated. Neil had told them about it previously and she


    thought they were intentionally spouting nonsense. However, Selena did not exactly probe deeper


    regarding that ordeal so the entire matter was dropped.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Who would have known that they would mention that incident today. It would be extremely shameful if


    Fane had actually afforded the vi by being a sugar baby.


    It would be even more shameful if his sugar mommy was very old. Maybe in her seventies, even


    eighties? That was shame beyond words!


    "There isn¡¯t any sugar mommy, they''re just kidding," Fane smiled and tried to exin himself.


    "Haha! You can stop denying.¡± Kenughed and then continued, "We have photos to prove our words!"


    Old Master Taylor was all the more confused. He turned to Ivan and asked, "Ivan, what''s going on


    here? What about the auction? What about the rich woman?"


    That was when Ivan detailed the situation to Old Master Taylor. Of course, he did not forget to mention


    that Fane had bought the vi in an auction.


    Old Master Taylor''s face darkened with each word. His face was almost pale when he said, "I''ve


    wondered how you were able to fork out over ny million to buy the vi without advance payment of


    your sry. There¡¯s only one possibility and that is, getting money from your sugar mommy." He then


    pointed to the vi and continued, "This is a great gift and I really like this vi. But if you''ve bought it


    with dirty money, I''ll


    never ept it and I¡¯ll never live in it. I, Zues Taylor, will feel ashamed and filthy living in that house.


    Last but not least, I''ll never recognize you as the son-inw of the Taylor¡¯s. You''re a disgrace to our


    family!¡±


    "That''s right, don''t humiliate us any further, scram!


    "Yeah, go! Go to your sugar mommy!"


    "Who¡¯d have known a loser like you would be a sugar baby just to afford this gift for the Old Master...


    Hehe... This is..."


    The Taylor family''s rtives started chiming in one after another.


    "Fane, you¡¯ve let us down!"


    Andrew was angered too. He thought Fane could finally gain recognition from everyone in this joyful


    event by presenting this vi as a gift. If that were the case, Andrew and his family would be able to all


    move into the vi together. He did not see thising.


    "My dear son, how...how could you? I''d rather you marry Sharon than being a sugar baby to a rich


    woman!" Joan''s eyes reddened and she could not believe that her son would do such a thing.


    Unexpectedly, Faneughed out loud and asked," Hahaha! Is there no way else that I could afford the


    vi other than asking for an advance sry payment and being a sugar baby?


    Who said I didn''t have the money myself?" He paused before he continued, "It¡¯s true that I have bought


    the vi-with my own money. Didn¡¯t any of you know that Cathysia had generously rewarded veterans?


    I have served the military for five years and some of you may have seen me fight before. Did you think I


    could survive five years as an ordinary soldier?¡± Fane got more and more emotional as he spoke.


    "So... He wasn¡¯t just an ordinary soldier?"


    Some of them started to guess as they roughly knew Fane¡¯s fighting ability-how he fought against a


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    dozen people so effortlessly.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    "Oh yeah... Very few can actually survive past one month on the battlefield, let alone five years..."


    "You''re right, those who can survive for a year are considered above average good. Fane must be very


    capable to be able to hang in there for five years. He mustn''t be just any ordinary soldier, maybe he


    held a higher position!"


    Many started to second guess...


    "Hehe, as far as I know, you''ve spent almost a hundred million since you came back. This vi would


    cost you another ny over million! In that case, the government must have rewarded you a pension


    worth that of a headmander''s," Ivan remarkedughingly.


    "Mhmm. I know of an assistantmander who¡¯s received a hundred million as pension, some head


    game.


    "Do you have anything to prove your position as a headmander, Fane? As far as I know, any


    Old Master Taylor wished really hard that Fane could show everyone his token to prove his position


    and that the money he used to buy what he bought, was


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    the money he well deserved from protecting the country. In that case, it would be an honor to the Taylor


    family, not a disgrace.


    Dennis rubbed his nose bridge and was trying to suppress hisughter.


    Fane had his token but he did not n to expose his true identity. All he wanted was to live a normal


    life. Everyone in the house would have to kneel and bow before him if he were to present his token.


    It was the one and only in Cathysia, only the Supreme Warrior could have it. Fane couldmand and


    rule anyone in the army. It was extremely inconsiderate of him to disy the token in front of this many


    people.


    He would get into trouble regardless. If he did not disy it, he would bebeled as ''the sugar baby''; if


    he did, his true identity would be exposed.


    He was on the fence and his expression darkened. "I..." What should he do?


    "What''s the matter? Just show us the token if you''re really the headmander, it''s an honor-not


    something to be shameful of! Come on, shut their mouth. I believe that you''re now a sugar baby," Joan


    tried to persuade Fane.


    Then, Ivan interjected as he was excited to see Fane not being able to show the token. "Don¡¯t tell me


    you don''t have a token as themander?"


    ''We''ll see how long more you can put on this show, Fane. It¡¯s shameful enough that you''re a sugar


    baby, and to cover that lie with ''headmander''s pension ''? That''s funny!''


    "Come on, Fane. You were so confident just now. How do you prove that you''re not just an ordinary


    soldier? Where''s your token? You can''t prove anything without it!" Ceciliaughed and thought he had


    nothing to show after all.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Fane bitterly smiled then said, "It''s true that I''m not an ordinary soldier. In fact, I hold a rtively high


    position in the military force. But I¡¯ve lost my token, it was probably picked pocketed somewhere.


    Hence why I haven''t revealed my identity all this while, I was worried that no one would believe my


    words without the token.¡±


    The crowd was speechless. How did he...


    "I believe in him!¡± Selena walked forward. "When he first came back, I thought he was an ordinary


    soldier and only had a few hundred thousand on him. Later, I knew that my estimation was incorrect,


    five years of service in the military would have earned him maybe ten to twenty million... And I was


    wrong again! Now I think he''s a headmander, to be able to afford this vi!"


    "Hehe, you¡¯d speak up for him because he¡¯s your husband, Selena! What a sweet talker." Micheal


    capabilities? Now what do you want us to do and how can we trust his words? He can''t even prove his


    position!¡±


    "Mhmm!¡± Neil interjected, "Of all, we know the money could be from his sugar mommy!"


    Ivan chimed in, "So you said the money was yours...


    Then how do you exin your rtionship with that rich woman? I''ve seen her many times. There was


    even once when you walked out of the vi with her!"


    Neil continued, "She always goes around wearing a mask as if she was avoiding paparazzi. This is a


    telltale sign that she was avoiding her husband or acquaintances, and that means you both are up to


    no good!¡±


    "A richdy? Hehe, aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll kill you if you angered her?" Fane smiled coldly and


    continued," Stop guessing, everyone. She''ll be hereter and you¡¯ll know who she is. Brace yourself.¡±


    "What! She''ll being here? How dare she!¡± Ivanughed.


    "Wow, such a thick-faced woman to dare to show up today. Tsk tsk..." Kenughed too. "Selena, look at


    your husband¡¯s sugar mommy. She''s about toe and im her turf.¡±


    "First of all, she''s rich but not that rich. Her wealth is granted by Cathysia as a reward for her serving


    the country. Second of all, she¡¯lle today out of respect for me. Otherwise, she won¡¯t attend


    functions like this." Fane''s expression darkened. He was angry because he could not stand them


    making fun of his disciple, Lana.


    If it was not for Old Master''s birthday and the many people that were present including his daughter


    and wife-he really wanted to beat them up to teach them a lesson! Fane was really pissed at them for


    pushing him to the edge of the cliff.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. So you mean, she''s nothing ordinary!¡±


    "We shall see who this ''extraordinary woman'' is. We can finally see her face when she removes her


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    mask t o eat." Ivanughed.


    Suddenly, a voice announced at the door. The voice sounded as if it was trembling.


    "Quin Hayes, King of War with six stars, arrived and is here to wish Old Master Taylor a happy and


    blessed seventieth birthday!¡±

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Everyone was expecting to see Fane make a fool of himself when suddenly, the six-starred War King


    arrived to celebrate Old Master Taylor''s seventieth birthday.


    "What! Quin Hayes is here!"


    "You shouldn''t call him by his name, you should address him as War King Hayes. Otherwise, he can


    p you to death if he finds you disrespectful!"


    "My god, he''s the War King... A SIX-STARRED War King! What is he doing here at this function?


    This...is our honor!"


    The Taylor family¡¯s rtives started a discussion among themselves and they were obviously


    astonished.


    "War King Hayes presents a gift in cash worth sixty million!" the man who was in charge of reception


    and gifts announced.


    "Haha! I really didn''t know what''s a suitable gift to get and I¡¯m not familiar with your hobbies. So I


    decided to give you cash, that way, you can spend it to your heart''s content!" Quin walked forward as


    heughed out loud. He seemed like a cheerful man.


    "War King Hayes, you''re... You''re too courteous. It''s our honor to serve you as a guest, as we know you


    seldom attend functions even when you¡¯re being invited. Your


    presence here is a great honor, you need not prepare m e any gifts. You''re too generous!"


    Zeus was so touched and surprised to have received such a guest. It was out of his expectation to


    have received three marshals in the event-what more, a six -starred war king?


    "Sixty million?! That''s such a generous gift!" Some wealthy merchantsmented. Why would the war


    king waste his money like that?


    "Master Wilson and Young Master Wilson have arrived to celebrate Old Master Taylor''s seventieth


    birthday. Here is a pair of jade scepter for the birthday star."


    Soon after, more guests arrived.


    The Taylor family''s rtives frowned while some could not help but look at Fane. Was Fane right when


    h e said that the unexpected guests and war kings will attend the birthday party?


    Well, so many of them had already turned up! The Wilson family had never turned up in the past events


    even though they were only a third-ss aristocratic family-but they showed up!


    "Head Commander Liam Bt has arrived to wish Old Master Taylor a happy seventieth birthday. He


    presents a goldenb as a gift." Again, the man who was in charge of reception and gifts


    announced.


    Soon after, a headmander entered the hall together with his family.


    "You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me! Fane was right!" Ivan''s face darkened as he observed. He was worried


    that Fane would get the praises andpliments from Old Master Taylor for inviting two hundred


    tables of guests! He also wondered how Fane predicted that these people of high social status would


    show up?


    Or, did they show up because they knew the war king was going toe?


    "Assistant Commander Chris Tyson has arrived to celebrate the seventieth birthday of Old Master


    Taylor. He presents the old master two pieces of gold Phoenix hairpin!"


    Just as Ivan was cracking his head, more guests had arrived-amander nheless. He held a


    rtively high position too!


    "Master Louise from a second-ss aristocrat family has arrived together with his family to celebrate


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    the seventieth birthday of Old Master Taylor. They presented a jade abacus!"

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Another unexpected guest arrived in a family of three. They presented their gift as they entered the


    hall.


    "Fane, how did you know so many people will show u p?" Old Master Taylor could not keep his cool


    anymore and asked. "Will there really be guests enough to fill two hundred tables?¡±


    Fane was rather calm. He smiled and coughed," Grandpa, you see the guests who showed up today...


    Who''ll be paying for their meals? If you''re paying, then I¡¯ll tell you."


    "That''s right! You can''t make my son pay for this. Look, the second-ss aristocrats, war kings,


    suggested.


    "Hehe, very well, we''ll pay for all the guests today regardless of how many of them show up!" Old


    Master Taylor was ecstatic.


    Fane smiled calmly and said, "It must be because these people heard the news that War God will show


    u p today. If she could show up, many others would too!¡±


    "God... God of War will show up?" Old Master Taylor gasped. What was going on? Why would God of


    War attend this celebration? Did the Taylor family have any connections with them?


    But if it was not for God of War, why would all these people-war king,mander, and the others-


    attend his birthday party?


    Dennis overheard their conversation and came to them and said, "Don''t you worry, God of War will be


    here today. She¡¯d mentioned it in ourst gathering and she invited us toe and celebrate your


    birthday with you."


    "That''s great!" Old Master Taylor was so excited that War God would show up at his birthday


    celebration, which would be a great great honor to the Taylor family-regardless of the reason she


    decided to attend the party. That way, the second-ss aristocrats would never see the Taylor''s the


    same way again.


    On top of that, it would be an excellent opportunity for them to regain their reputation in the society.


    That would enable them to easily secure business deals in the long-term.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me, the God of War will being?" Ivan and Ken were stunned after getting


    to know that. They expected Fane to boast about the guest list-not actually getting the ''unexpected'' to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    attend.


    They were afraid that even two hundred tables were not enough to serve the guests if War God


    actually showed up. That would be a serious issue.


    "Fane, how could you do this?! Why didn¡¯t you preempt us about the attendance of War God?! We''re


    all caught off guard! War God may get mad at us for not preparing enough tables for everybody! Could


    you shoulder the consequences if you hadn''t booked these extra two hundred tables?" Ivan was so


    agitated that h e scolded Fane.


    "Hehe, I wanted this to be a surprise," Fane said with a smile.


    "Whatever, Fane. We won¡¯t pursue the matter about the extra two hundred tables further. But you¡¯ve


    mentioned, that ¡®sugar mommy¡¯ of yours will being too? If you still can¡¯t prove to us that you


    bought the vi without the money from her, you''re still a sugar baby! You can''t even show us a token


    to prove your position as themander!"


    They had been waiting for this opportunity to tease Fane but was previously interrupted with the arrival


    o f War Kings. They revisited the topic once the guests made their way to the backyard.


    "Fane, I won''t ept this gift if you had really bought the vi with a sugar mommy¡¯s money. This isn''t


    something I want to get myself involved in," Zeus spoke with full certainty. That was hisst straw and h


    e had to save his face from that.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Ivan Taylor and Ken rk, who were by their side, were happy when they heard this. Fane did not tell


    the Taylors to prepare more tables when he knew that the Goddess of War wasing.


    However, they had no idea that Fane was still very calm. "You''ll know if she''s a richdy when she¡¯s


    here. How should I put this? Nine hundred million is nothing to her, what more ny million!¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Fane turned to look at Old Master Taylor and added, "I have your gift ready,


    Grandfather, but it¡¯s not the vi next to this."


    "What?!" Many from the crowd inhaled sharply when they heard this. If it was not that vi, then what


    was his gift?


    Selena, who stood behind Fane, frowned. This man was full of surprises, she could barely keep up with


    him.


    So the gift he prepared for her grandfather was not the vi after all?


    "Not the vi? Then, this vi is..." Zeus Taylor trailed off.


    Turning to look behind him, Fane pulled Selena closer to him. He then took a key out from his pocket


    and ced it onto Selena''s palm. "It''s for Selena. The ce we''re currently staying in doesn¡¯t have


    enough space, s


    o I want my family to move over. I originally wanted to surprise Selena with this, but I never thought


    Ivan would see it first and ruin the surprise..."


    Fane lovingly touched Selena¡¯s cheeks. "I''m sorry, Honey. I wanted to wait till dinner ended to tell you


    this tonight and bring you there to have a look. I had n o idea that it''d turn into this, and I have no other


    way but to tell you the truth a little early."


    Selena was dazed, so much so that her red lips parted. She wondered if she had heard wrongly.


    All this time, the vi was not the ce where Fane and the rich woman were secretly seeing each


    other; i t was his gift to her.


    She silently thanked herself for not dwelling in the matter or exposed Fane for it. Otherwise, things


    might have turned badly.


    "Fane, did... Did I hear wrongly? You spent over ny million and won the auction on the opposite


    vi, just t o give it to my daughter? For our whole family to stay there?" Fiona gulped, evidently


    excited. Initially disappointed at Fane as Fiona believed he was kissing up to a rich woman, she was


    happy once more at this moment. It seemed that she had really misunderstood Fane.


    Fane smiled indifferently. "Don¡¯t worry, Mother. The deed for the vi isn''t here yet, but it belongs to


    Selena alone. This house was bought for her. Moreover, it isn''t proper for Kylie to be sleeping with us in


    the same room. After all, Kylie is already around four years old!" "Amazing! That... That house is ours


    for real?" Kylie pped her hands excitedly. "That''s so cool! Mommy, we have a new house!" she


    beamed. "A very, very big house!¡±


    Selena¡¯s nose turned sour. The bitterness she experienced throughout these five tears was finally


    turned into tears of relief that trickled down her face. 1


    "Mommy, why are you crying?" Little Kylie frowned when she saw Selena crying, her face evident with


    worry.


    Selena knelt down and patted Kylie¡¯s delicate little head. "Don''t worry, Kylie, Mommy is just happy,¡± she


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    spoke through tears. "These are happy tears, okay? We''ll be staying in a big,fortable house soon!"


    Fane was ovee with emotions as he gazed at his dear wife kneeling before their daughter. Selena


    had endured numerous hardships throughout these five years. From now onward, if she was wanted,


    he would willingly give her the entire world. 1 "Alright!"

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Kylie nodded.


    The trio-Ken, Neil, and Michael-began to scowl as the scene before them, inwardly jealous.


    "Only ny million or so? If you marry me, you''d have no problem having one or two billion," Michael


    snapped, lips pursed into a tight frown. Fane was able to capture Selena''s heart by purchasing a vi;


    she did not even give them a chance to please her.


    "So you¡¯re saying that this vi is for Selena, right Fane? How about the old master''s gift then?"


    Cecilia spoke, unable to hold in her curiosity anymore. Folding her arms across her chest, she


    arrogantly added, "Is it possible that you didn''t prepare any presents?"


    "That''s right, Fane. What about your promise to us previously? You can get out of the Taylor mansion if


    you didn''t prepare anything!" Ivan also stood up.


    As though a light bulb went off in his head, Ken chimed in, "Fane, you bought a vi for your wife. What


    does it say about you being so generous? This means that you''re very rich. If that''s the case, the


    present you prepared for the old master must be very valuable!"


    Michael decided to join in as he spoke, "Is it possible that the present you prepared is just ten million?


    Haha! If that¡¯s the case, wouldn''t it be somewhat of a downgrade for Old Master Taylor? After all,


    you''ve just gifted a vi that you bought with almost one billion t o your wife!"


    Unfazed, Fane merely replied, "Don''t you worry; it''s much more expensive than this vi!"


    "Really now? There are a lot of wealthy businessmen here," he mused. "There are so many people


    here.


    When are you taking out this present of yours? Haha! It''s best if it''s something that can give us a run


    for our money!" Michael started guffawing.


    Then...


    "The master of the George family is here with his family to congratte Old Master Taylor on his


    birthday!" No one saw thising. The head of the George family, he who was from the first-ss


    aristocratic family, was here.


    "They''re really here. The people of the first-ss aristocratic families are here!" People began to


    chatter among themselves at the arrival of the George family.


    "That''s enough. Presents can be given to me at any time. We¡¯re really busy right now," said Old Master


    Taylor, effectively interrupting Ivan and Michael. "I need to wee the George Family Master first.


    This i s the George family we''re talking about!" The old master then went ahead and greeted the


    George family with a smile.


    There were so many important guests here today. To


    him, what Fane gifted him was not that important. It only mattered to him as long as the money Fane


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    used t o buy the vi was not earned by coddling rich women.


    Moreover, what Fane said about the presents he prepared exceeded the value of the vi was too


    grandiose; he was definitely boasting. The words that came out of this man''s mouth tend to be


    unreliable sometimes.


    "I''m here to see you making a fool of yourself, Fane. However, we''re too busy right now, so I''ll give you


    some more time. I don''t believe that you can drag it out today and avoid showing the present


    altogether!" Ivanughed. "I want to see what kind of present you''vee up with that''s more


    expensive than this vi. I''m waiting for the moment the present blinds our eyes!"


    Ken also walked over and smiled coldly. "Young Master Hugo''s subordinates had been following you


    recently, and they reported that you hadn''t been buying any luxurious items. You only go to work and


    family didn¡¯t make any advance payment for your sry. I want to see how you¡¯re going to exin


    these things and how''re you going to exin about that rich woman. We¡¯re waiting for you. I want to


    see how long you can hold things off!¡±

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    "Congrattions, Master Taylor!¡± George Family Master offered him a small smile, gave Master Taylor


    his present, and walked inside.


    "Fane! It''s so good to see you again!" A charming woman, who had on a white dress with flower


    patterns adorning the clothing, appeared from behind the George family''s patriarch. She immediately


    ran up to Fane once she saw him. "Oh, I missed you so much!"


    The corners of her father''s mouth twitched ever so slightly when he saw his daughter getting so excited


    when she saw Fane. He was speechless.


    He never understood why his daughter would fall for this guy.


    Yes, Fane was medically skilled and was equally talented in many other aspects, but he was older than


    Sharon. As if that was not enough, he had a wife and a four-year-old child.


    His daughter, on the other hand, was high-born and incredibly beautiful. Finding a suitable candidate


    for her hand in marriage would be as easy as pie.


    "Who¡¯s this? She''s so gorgeous." Ivan, Ken, and the others scrutinized this woman carefully. She had


    to b e a member of the George family as she did tag along with them.


    "It''s Sharon George...! Didn''t Fane treat her disease?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Dear me. She¡¯s an entirely different person once she¡¯s slimmed down. Her figure, her pretty face..."


    Michael swallowed his saliva.


    F*ck. If he knew Sharon would look so prepossessing after slimming down, he would have pursued her


    from the start. He had no idea that this woman was a gem i n a rock.


    Who would have known this woman could turn out to be so beautiful?


    "Look at her eyes closely; it is Sharon George!" Ken was ashamed. Sharon was actually here. When


    they were at the auction house previously, this woman was obsessed with Fane. With her current


    attitude, was it possible...?


    "Oh, Miss Sharon is here!" Before Fane could muster a proper reply, Fiona instantly walked up to


    wee Sharon with a smile on her face. "Long time no see!"


    "Indeed, Auntie. Long time no see!" Sharon smiled at the woman before walking up to Fane. Her


    inviting red lips were pursed into a sweet smile as she blushed. "I haven''t seen you these past few


    days, and now I finally get to meet you. How have you been?"


    Standing next to them, Selena was speechless. Did Sharon George just ignore her, Fane''s actual wife?


    "I¡¯m fine!" Fane smiled awkwardly. Instead of entertaining her, however, Fane turned to look at his wife


    and said, "Let''s have a walk at the garden over there, Honey!¡±


    Touched by her husband''s attentiveness, Selena meekly replied, "Okay." She held her daughter''s hand


    with one hand and Fane''s hand with the other. The three of them walked toward the garden not far


    away


    "I..." Frozen on her spot, Sharon was in disbelief at how he treated her. Fane truly was ruthless to her;


    he did not even bother to entertain her for a minute. She liked him so much, she had no idea...


    What was worse was that his actions were basically telling her to give up; that he was happily married.


    Fiona did not anticipate Fane to act out like that either. She was just as dumbfounded.


    She hastily stepped forward, closer to the young woman, and quickly spoke, "Don''t take his words to


    heart, Miss Sharon; he''s just too crude about matters such as these. You also know that he¡¯s juste


    back from the battlefield."


    Sharon smiled bitterly before she replied, "Don''t worry. I understand where he''sing from, so no


    offense is taken. This is normal as the three of them are such a loving family. It¡¯s not good for me to


    involve myself like this. Is this not enough to tell that Fane is a good man?¡±

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    "It''s very good that you can think of it that way. Don¡¯t give up, Miss Sharon; perseverance is victory. Do


    you understand?¡±


    Fiona had the impression that Sharon would be downright frustrated at what had happened, but she


    never expected that Sharon would have a unique way of thinking about it. This only made Fiona happy,


    ever hopeful that Fane could still consider having Miss Sharon as his second wife.


    They were not as poor as they used to be, but who said one could ever have too much money?


    At the same time, Michael slowly approached the young miss as he pretended to clear his throat."


    Ahem! Miss Sharon, it''s been a long time since west met," he spoke. "We''ve known each other for


    some time now, but I still don''t have your phone number. Let''s exchange our numbers so we can


    contact each other, and we''ll get some drinks whenever we''re free!¡±


    Neil caught on quickly and ran over to them in an instant. "Yes, that''s right, Miss Sharon. Let''s


    exchange numbers, and we cane out for karaoke sessions when we''re free!¡±


    After all, the current Sharon was not the previous fatty. Her figure and her face were nearly a rival to


    Selena''s.


    Above all, her family was richer than theirs, and she was only 20 years old. Snagging her would be


    equivalent to hitting a jackpot.


    Nheless, the corners of Michael''s mouth twitched when he saw Neiling over. This bastard Neil


    was utterly shameless. He had been trying to converse with Miss Sharon for a while before asking for


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    her number. Why was this idiot here, too?!


    To their surprise, Sharon''s first reply was augh." Haha! Sorry, but I don¡¯t think there''s any need for


    that!¡± She replied, not bothering to entertain them. She smiled coldly. "Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t


    know that you talked crap about me behind my back when I was fat? I also heard that you guys called


    me ''Fatty''! A m I wrong?"


    Neil and Michael were embarrassed, unable to muster a proper reply for a good few moments.


    "No, that never happened!" Neil hastily replied, an awkward smile on his face as he did. "I see that


    we¡¯re inconveniencing you right now, so we''ll leave you be. However, if you need someone to


    apany you for drinks or anything else, you can look for us!"


    "Yes, yes, yes... Miss Sharon, let''s chat more when we have time!" Michael piped in, equally


    embarrassed.


    At that moment... "The master of the White family is here with members of the White family. They


    congratte Old Master Taylor on his seventieth birthday and present...¡± The White family, one of the


    four most prominent families, had arrived.


    They had learned that the Goddess of War would be attending Old Master Taylor''s 70th birthday, thus


    they chose to attend and brought gifts with them.


    Zeus had no idea that what Fane had so boldly imed was genuine. Not only were there assistant


    Rich businessmen who were not initially present from the start, second-ss aristocratic families, and


    even first-ss aristocratic families were all here.


    Once he saw the onught of people flooding the ce, Old Master Taylor mentally wiped his sweat.


    Fortunately, Fane had prepared an additional 200 tables. Otherwise, there would not be enough seats


    for so many people.


    "The Mont family''s Master is here with..."


    "The Roy family¡¯s Master is here with the members of the Roy family. They''re here..."


    The two other first-ss aristocratic families made their appearance atst, fulfilling the attendance of


    all Four Major Families.


    While the current attendance was quite a feat on its own, what shocked the crowd to its core is when a


    resounding voice announced,


    "Eight-star King of War, Skyler Celestino is here to congratte Old Master Taylor on his seventieth


    birthday and presents a gift of eighty million!"

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    ¡°Oh my god... E-Even King of War Skyler Celestino is here!" One of the assistantmanders took a


    sharp inhale, shocked when he heard the announcement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. King of War Celestino didn''t even attend King of War Magnus


    Suthend¡¯s gathering for the veterans; never did I expect that he¡¯d attend this party!"


    A regr soldier standing by their sides even rubbed his eyes before looking at the middle-aged man


    who walked in from the entrance. There was no mistaking it; it was indeed Skyler Celestino.


    This was an 8-star King of War, his position and status much higher than other Kings of War. Apart


    from that, he had achieved numerous great feats by this time. Even if Quin was in front of him, he


    would have to address Skyler as his ''Big Brother¡¯.


    This in itself summarized Skyler¡¯s reputation in the public eye.


    "It''s to be expected. After all, the Goddess of War ising too. Skyler Celestino doesn''t like


    gatherings and has an aloof personality, but he has to give the Goddess of War face! He does admire


    Goddess of War, Lana Zechs the most!" One of the majors smiled indifferently. "So I''ve anticipated the


    God of War''s attendance, and sure enough, he''s here!"


    Everybody else nodded. They had no idea that so many important people would be here at such a


    small Taylor family party.


    "Grandfather, the people here are all people of high-status!" Ivan was in so much shock


    that he had no idea who he should talk to first, all to establish an early connection with them.


    He was unfamiliar with all these Majors and Marshals, and he had no idea who to talk to.


    That went for the 8-star King of War, too. Ivan wanted to get close to them, but he feared he could not


    strike a conversation with these people. He was already a nervewreck, so he dared not step forward.


    There were too many important people at the Taylor family today, and they had broken his cognition


    over and over again.


    "He''s also here?" Fane was, at that moment, walking with Selena and Kylie in the garden. As he was


    merely a son-inw to the Taylor family, it was not his ce to wee important guests. Hence, he


    was able to use this time to apany his wife


    and daughter.


    The sight of Skyler at the party, however, made him frown.


    Skyler was one of the few people who knew his true identity.


    He had once rescued this person during one of their skirmishes on the battlefield. A t that moment, the


    enemy had snapped the string of his mask, and his face was revealed when the mask fell from his


    face.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hence, Skyler was one of the few people who knew about Fane''s identity as the Supreme Warrior.


    Selena noticed the mild distress on her husband''s face as he stared at the King of War. "What


    happened?" she asked." Hubby?"


    Fane immediately turned his head away." Nothing!"


    He immediately changed the subject of their conversation as he spoke, "Honey, do you hate me for


    buying this vi? The truth is that I''ve made a bet with Ivan Taylor, so t o win over him and make him


    wipe my shoes, I."


    Selena rolled her eyes at him yfully. " How could I not hate you? How dare you bought it when it¡¯s so


    expensive? The price of this vi could buy three of the same vi, right? If it was me. I''d rather lose to


    Ivan and wipe his shoes!"


    "That''s a definite no," Fane quickly defended himself. "I can''t let it go; Ivan has bullied you and Kylie so


    badly before. I wouldn''t just give it up. I say that the ny -million price tag was worth it, just to


    humiliate him!"

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Unable to keep a straight face after hearing Fane, Selena burst intoughter. "I''m just joking!" she


    spoke,ughing as she did. " How can I be angry at you? I can only imagine Ivan''s face as he wiped


    your shoes; it must''ve been very interesting. It¡¯s strange, though. Why didn''t you take a photo of such a


    long-anticipated scene with your phone and share it with me? You should''ve shared the fun with me!"


    "Hey, I just forgot about it at the time. I promise I''ll take a picture next time!" Faneughed and pushed


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    the swing in front of him, where Kylie sat giddily.


    Swung together with the swing, Kylie felt like she was flying; as though she was a bird joyfully soaring


    in the sky. This young girl was finally experiencing the love of her father. Nobody would call her a wild


    child anymore.


    At that moment, a thought urred to Selena. "Oh, right. What''s your rtionship with that rich


    woman? Will she really being over?" she asked. "I had no idea that you''re a Head Commander!"


    "Truthfully, I''m much higher than that, but I can''t take my token out. You only need to know that your


    husband is really powerful, and even the Gods of War had to respect m e." Fane had a tight smile on


    her face. He could only give his wife a small hint after noting that no one else was around.


    "Keep boasting. You''re a headmander, Fane, and it''s not bad for you to have two billion. It''s


    actually astounding that you became Head Commander within five years!¡± Selena rolled her eyes at


    Fane. "I''ve never met the Gods of War. I heard that this


    Goddess of War is a beautiful woman."


    "Honey, the rich woman they''re talking about is the Goddess of War. I''ve told you before that I know


    her, and we''re friends!" Fane smiled bitterly. He had said all these before, and he even said that the


    Nine Great Gods of War were his apprentices. In the end, Selena merely shrugged him off, believing he


    was pulling things out of thin air.


    This was why Fane did not bother bringing it up anymore.


    "Really? If that''s the case, are you kept as the Goddess of War¡¯s side piece? If you truly are, then I''d be


    happy. It''s considered a s ''making a sacrifice for the country¡®, right?¡± Selena jokingly teased Fane. Still,


    it seemed so impossible to her. How was it possible that Fane knew the Goddess of War? After all,


    many headmanders did not know the Gods of War, let alone be their friends.


    It was an incredible feat if one managed to befriend the Gods of War; an achievement worth gloating


    over.


    Fane only told these things to Selena, not t o Dennis and the others. It was obvious Fane was afraid


    that others would expose him, and it would only embarrass him.


    "You actually want me to be the Goddess of War¡¯s side piece?" Fane smiled, though dissatisfied. She


    had taken this joke too seriously.


    Fane never had other thoughts about this apprentice of his. Of course, he would admit she looked


    prettier and sexier after she changed from her army clothing to a more feminine outfit after she left the


    army. Outside the battlefield, she was much gentler.


    Nheless, Fane only saw her and treated her as his apprentice.


    "In your dreams. Even if you¡¯re willing to d o it, she isn¡¯t willing for that. She¡¯s the Goddess of War! How


    would she fall for some married man like you? This is just a joke between us, so don¡¯t get any ideas. If


    someone overhears us and tattles on us, the Goddess of War might p you the moment she hears it!


    By then, your death would be a wronged death!¡± Selena grinned, her mood seemingly much better.


    "Honey, why don''t we move tomorrow in the morning? By that time, there would be lots of rooms there.


    Didn¡¯t you say that we can''t do it if Kylie sleeps with us? It¡¯ll be only the two of us in that room. Can


    we...¡± Fane spoke, trailing off.


    "You pervert! So the real reason why you bought this house in such a hurry was for...


    Hmph! I wouldn''t give chances to a person with impure motives like you!" Selena¡¯s blush seared across


    her face. Despite turning her head to the other side in a form of disagreement, it felt as though there


    were butterflies in her belly.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Fane instantly cleared his throat when he heard Selena¡¯seback. "Honey, that¡¯s not the case. The


    main reason was we werecking a house, right?" he spoke in his defense. "Apart from that, this house


    is conveniently opposite the Taylors'' mansion, and you can easily go visit as you pleased! Furthermore,


    it''s in the center of Kylie¡¯s kindergarten and where we work. This location is perfect, so I bade for it!"


    "Five-star King of War, Xyle Walker is here t o congratte Old Master Taylor on his seventieth


    birthday! He presents..."


    More and more people trickled in. Nobody anticipated that another important person, a 5-star King of


    War at that, woulde.


    Old Master Taylor had a huge smile on his face. There were a few Kings of War here and quite a


    number of majors and marshals. Apart from that, arge number o f Head Commanders and Assistant


    Commanders were also present.


    Not only that, but an impressive number of first-ss and second-ss aristocratic families were also


    here.


    This small party turned into a grand gathering. He began to worry if 200 tables were enough to go


    around.


    The attendees were generous, their gifts rather expensive. It was fair to say that the Taylors had


    earned a lot with just the presents.


    Of course, Old Master Taylor was not ignorant. Most of the people were here because a certain person


    was said to being: Middle Province''s Goddess of War, a powerful unrivaled existence that had


    great achievements.


    He had no idea why the Goddess of War woulde to the Taylor family just to congratte him, but


    that was not an important thing to fret over. The most important thing was that the Taylor family was


    heavily celebrated on this day, and their future would no doubt develop smoothly.


    He even received name cards of many businessmen. Not only that, but some Marshals and


    Commanders also approached him and offered their name cards.


    Everyone was conversing with one another in the courtyard, either in groups of twos or threes. Of


    course, these conversations were started for the sake of possibly establishing beneficial rtionships.


    Skyler, for example, was talking with Quin. "Why is the Goddess of War not here yet? Is it possible that


    she won¡¯t being?" The 8 -star King of War looked at the door and frowned.


    Had it not been for the rumor that the


    Goddess of War wasing, he would not havee to this party.


    "Haha! Women; they need time to dress up! We¡¯re not on the battlefield right now, and our Goddess of


    War is a woman. I heard that she''s much prettier once she dresses u p nicely."


    Quinughed. "I¡¯ve seen her in feminine outfits before. I dare say she''s gorgeous!"


    "Is it? To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen our Goddess of War in such clothing. Still, she''s quite tall and has


    legs for days. It''s only logical she''d look very nice in women''s clothing!" Skylerughed as well, all the


    more excited about seeing her.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Needless to say, they held respect for the Goddess of War''s appearance. Such a person was regarded


    highly.


    Skyler''s eyes slowly wandered and, without realizing it, found himself looking a t the garden.


    It was fine before he took a look. Upon proper inspection, he noticed a man grinning as he stood with a


    rather beautifuldy and a young girl, chatting happily.


    "That person''s side-profile looks... So much like...¡± Skyler frowned. That person in the garden looked so


    much like a man he knew on the battlefield.


    "Who?"

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Quin, who was by his side, looked to where he looked at andughed. "Haha! You¡¯re talking about that


    person? I know him: He''s the son-inw who married into the Taylor family. That woman, on the other


    hand, is Selena Taylor. She was the obsession of many rich young masters in Middle Province and was


    even dubbed the province''s ''Number One Beauty''. However, for reasons I don''t know, they got


    married!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "How could it be? Is he truly just a son-inw married into the wife''s family?" Skyler frowned. He could


    no longer see Fane''s side -profile as he had turned around.


    Still, he was convinced that this man''s figure was too much of a match with ¡®that¡¯ man''s figure.


    "Yes, and he so happens to be a veteran as well. He''s been in the army for five years and is only a


    normal soldier. I''m not entirely sure about the details, though. My e x-subordinate, Dennis, is more


    familiar with him!" Quin added nonchntly.


    ¡°Five years?" Skyler''s frown grew deeper when he heard this. "The Supreme Warrior supposedly


    stayed in the army for five years, too!"


    "Yes. I remembered that I entered the army inter days and was there for three years. That time, I


    heard about a young man utterly skilled on the battlefield. Rapidly scaling up the ranks, he became


    Head Commander in just two years on the battlefield, and I heard that he only got better and better. He


    wore a mask shaped like a dragon''s face and was to be honored a s the Supreme Warrior! There was


    supposed to be an official announcement about this, but for some unknown reasons, they canceled it.


    This man''s identity was left unknown, protected by his anonymity.¡¯


    Quin began toment as well. "The world should know the name of such a powerful person. Everybody


    called him ''Dragon of Cathysia'' on the battlefield because he was the soul of Cathysia. That title was


    bestowed to him because of his dragon mask, but not many people know his actual name!"


    "Exactly. He¡¯s too bright, and his existence : s godlike!" Skyler eximed. A thought then urred to


    him as he added, "I remembered that his surname is Woods, but I don''t know his full name. He became


    the only Supreme Warrior one year ago, and everybody addressed him as Supreme Warrior!¡± "You


    know that his surname is ''Woods''?" Quin spoke as heughed at his own ignorance. "I don''t even know


    his surname! I only know that he¡¯s the Supreme Warrior and was called ''Dragon of Cathysia''!


    "Now that everyone has retired from the army, our chances of seeing the Supreme Warrior slimmed


    down significantly. He seems to have retired into the forest and became a dragon slumbering in private.


    Since he doesn''t like to be disturbed, then let him be!" Quin spoke before a sigh escaped his lips. "My


    only wish is that I want to see what the Supreme Warrior looks like, just once. My life would be


    "By the way, Quin, do you know that man¡¯s surname?" Skyler''s eyes kept focusing on Fane''s back. The


    more he looked at him, the more he looked like the Supreme Warrior. This caused him to wonder.


    "Him? Why are you interested in him? His surname is Woods, and his name is Fane Woods," Quin


    answered nonchntly.


    "His surname is Woods and his name is Fane Woods...?¡± Skyler trailed off. "And he''s only a normal


    soldier after being on the battlefield for five years? Could it be...?"


    Skyler eyed his surroundings before he slowly confessed, "Brother, I don¡¯t want to hide this from you,


    but I''ve seen the Supreme Warrior¡¯s face. There was a moment when his mask fell during a skirmish,


    and I caught a glimpse of his face for a good two seconds before he ced it back on.¡±


    Once he heard this, Quin inhaled sharply through gritted teeth. "King of War Celestino, I envy you so


    much," he muttered. "You actually saw his face under the mask. I really envy you!"


    Lips formed into a tight smile, Skyler then added, "And there¡¯s one more thing... I can see that the


    Taylors'' son-inw has a simr back figure and side-profile with the Supreme Warrior!"

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Skyler''s words stunned Quin for a good seven to eight seconds.


    Eventually, the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Who did y-you say he looked like? The Supreme


    Warrior?¡±


    "Yes, he looks very much like him. His sideprofile and back figure looked very simr. I remembered


    that this was how the Supreme Warrior looked!" Skyler looked at Fane standing at the garden not too


    far away. Skyler¡¯s eyes never left Fane''s figure the moment he got that epiphany¡ªthe revtion that


    these two men seemed to look alike.


    "How''s that possible? There are so many people that look like one another. It feels surreal to even think


    he''s the Supreme Warrior. He''s just a normal soldier!" Quinughed and patted Skyler¡¯s shoulder. "I


    think that you''ve gone crazy from thinking about the Supreme Warrior, but I get you. I also want to see


    his elegant demeanor in person too!"


    "Quin Hayes, everybody says that you''re quite the airhead, and I now feel that way a s well. Can¡¯t you


    use your brain and think?" snapped Skyler. "We all know that the Supreme Warrior¡¯s surname is


    Woods, and strangely enough, this son-inw also has the same surname. Moreover, the Supreme


    Warrior stayed on the battlefield for five years, and this young man was also on the battlefield for the


    same duration. Do you think these things are purely out of coincidence?" "Isn''t t-this normal?" came


    Quin''s meek reply, hands syed out as though defending himself.


    "You''re right, absolutely right. It''s normal if all of this is coincidental and it would be exinable." Skyler


    nodded before adding," Then why do you think the Goddess of War will personallye and


    congratte Old Master Taylor for his birthday? Do you think that it''s for Old Master Taylor? Will you


    say she¡¯s just giving him face? They didn''t know each other before this, so this i s definitely not the


    case!"


    When he felt his excitement was getting the best of him, Skyler paused for a moment. "That¡¯s why I feel


    that Goddess of War Lana is here because she''s indirectly honoring the Taylor family''s son-inw. It''s


    more than likely that he''s the Supreme Warrior. Do you think that the Goddess of War would honor and


    proactively please anyone else?"


    As he heard all these, Quin then attempted t o connect the dots, a frown on his face as h e did.


    It was not long before a snicker escaped him. "Brother Celestino, you''re worrying too much! It¡¯s a


    shame you didn''t join the veteran''s gathering that Magnus Suthend held. That day, the Goddess of


    War was also there and,ter on, killed Master Miller and Magnus. Do you know about this?¡±


    Skyler nodded. "I''ve heard about this. I regretted it so much. I would''ve gone had I known she would


    and not for the best. He wasn''t the man who loved his soldiers like his own son, and he was no longer


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    the kind man he was once known for. He might''ve done many bad things in secret but nobody could


    prove it. It was only for the best that the Goddess of War got rid of such a danger to society.¡± "I second


    that. I had no idea that Magnus Suthend was someone like this. He wanted to do unspeakable things


    to those two female celebrities," Quinmented. " When they refused, he forced them to..."


    Quin trailed off before he added, ''This incident happened because Fane saw it. He knew he was no


    match for Magnus, so he searched for Dennis and the two of them thought of a way together.


    Eventually, they called for the Goddess of War, Lana. It so happened that she was nearby, so she


    rushed over and killed this bastard.


    Thankfully, the two female celebrities were saved before they were raped."


    Skyler frowned. "So you¡¯re implying that the reason Lana would do Fane a favor was that he exposed


    Magnus for what he was doing?¡± he surmised. "And that¡¯s why she would being to Old Man


    Taylor''s seventieth birthday?"


    Quin nodded. "Yes, it surely feels like it. This is the reason the Goddess of War would be here. The


    others should think this way too!"


    Skyler merelyughed. "I feel like it''s just too much of a stretch that she''d being only for that


    reason!" He then eyed Fane, who stood in the garden still. "Let¡¯s go and take a look. I only need to take


    a look and I''d know if he''s the Supreme Warrior. After all, I''ve seen the Supreme Warrior before.''

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    "That''s right!" Quin spoke, chuckling as he did. "It''s pointless for us to make guesses over here, but I


    can promise you he''s not the Supreme Warrior. They look alike, that''s all."


    As the men conversed with one another, a sports car rolled in from the entrance and into the


    cheongsam came down from the car.


    Oddly enough, thedy had a mask on, and no one knew whether it was because she was sick or


    afraid of being recognized.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Hey, who''s that? She just drove right in at such a speed!" Ivan yelled. "Is she not afraid of hurting


    people?¡±


    Both Kings of War-the two who initially wanted to meet Fane in person¡ªand the other attendees had


    their attentions diverted to this neer.


    Neil stood up the moment he saw the womaning. ¡°Fane, why aren''t youing over? Your rich


    hag is here. Shouldn''t you be weing her?" he sneered. Fane did mention that this woman would be


    attending, but no one expected that she would genuinely be that shameless and show up in the end.


    Of course, Neil''s father was also here. Once he noticed his son inserting himself into the impending


    fiasco, he pulled his son to the side. "Neil, what did I tell you? I asked you to not cause problems when


    you''re in public. What are you rambling about now?!"


    Neil saw red at that moment. "Father, you''re too afraid of things happening around you. I''m starting to


    think you¡¯re a coward. You not only stopped me from bringing bodyguards, but you even forced m e to


    apologize to Fane back then. Now I''m out of line just by speaking the truth?" Neil asserted, a cold


    expression on his face as h e did. "We saw everything with our own eyes, and we''re only telling the


    truth.


    What¡¯s wrong with that?"


    Roy Hugo''s facial expression darkened. ¡°Do you know who this supposed rich hag is? When did our


    Middle Province have a rich hag that could buy that five-billion luminous pearl just like that? Why are


    you s o stupid? What if she¡¯s the wife of a powerful patriarch in another city? We can''t mess with these


    people!"


    "I didn¡¯t offend her. I''m just exposing Fane," Neil retorted. ¡° So what if she¡¯s rich? This woman¡¯s money


    must''vee from her husband, right? She''d be kicked out of her family with nothing on her once her


    husband finds out about these two. We don''t need to be afraid of her," Neil continued, his father''s anger


    dismissed entirely. This was his chance to see Fane dropped from the Taylor family. How could he miss


    that?


    Nheless, Roy''s cold re remained. '' Shut up!" he barked. Roy ordered him to not proactively


    stand out and make a scene


    "That''s right. Fane,e over here. Why are you there apanying your wife? You''ll never have to


    worry about nothing having enough on your te when you have this rich hag!" Michael, who was


    waiting to see Fane''s jokes, piped in right after. All of them wanted to see what Fane would do and say.


    On the other side of the area, Skyler was frowning. "This woman seems to have a nice figure. I think it''s


    the Goddess of War.''


    ¡°Correct. This is how she looks in feminine outfits. What do you think? You can''t recognize her when


    you see her in such clothing for the first time, right?"


    Quin smiled and curiously spoke, ¡°It puzzles me, though. Why did these rich young masters keep


    calling her ''rich hag''? Yes, she¡¯s rich, but she wouldn''t keep young men as her lovers. Are these people


    out of their minds? Do they have a death wish?¡±

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    The Kings of War were not the only ones stunned; everyone who attended the previous veteran''s


    gathering and had seen Lana dressed elegantly was just as dazed.


    These rich young masters were pushing it.


    Unperturbed by the not-so-pleasant words hurled at him, Fane smiled indifferently. H e turned to his


    wife and spoke, "Let''s go over and wee the Goddess of War. I¡¯ve told you before that she''s the


    Goddess of War!"


    "Is this true? You really know the Goddess o f War?" Selena also felt that this prettydy was quite


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    stunning when she looked over a t the ''rich hag¡¯ Ivan kept talking about. To Selena, this woman''s figure


    was rather attractive, enough to stir not-so-appropriate urges in people¡¯s minds.


    Above all, this woman had a refined posture as she stood straight and tall. She had the pride of a


    soldier.


    From the way she stood, she must have just made her return from the army. If she truly was a mere


    ''rich hag¡¯, she would not have such temperament.


    Normal people would not have the temperament of a soldier.


    Old Master Taylor initially wanted to wee the new attendee, but when he heard that it was that


    woman, his face darkened. He did note forward after that as he merely stood aside.


    Since this person was here, he wanted to hear Fane''s exnation.


    If Fane could not even exin in detail who this woman was and their rtionship, it was highly likely


    that this woman had given him the money to buy the vi.


    Compared to the rest, Michael was more unruly, and it was probably because he came on his own


    without his family.


    The man swaggered to the woman as he sneered, "How do you still have the gall toe here? Haha!


    Why are you wearing a mask? Is it because you can''t meet with just anyone, so you had to wear a


    mask?"


    Lana''s frown was hidden by her mask. "I just didn''t want people to recognize me on my way here. Now


    that I¡¯m here, I''d have to take my mask off."


    She halted for a moment before she added," I¡¯m here out of respect for Fane. He did a good deed that


    day when he got rid of a bastard for us!¡± "Gotten rid of a bastard for you?¡± Michael frowned, not


    understanding what it meant.


    "You keep calling me rich hag. Do you know that you could die for that?" Lana''s face darkened.


    "Haha! Who do you think you are? I might die? Me?" Michael scoffed. ¡°You''re the one who''s going to


    die!" Michael startedughing loudly. "My dear Majors and King of Wars, this woman is a shameless


    rich hag. Whoever that has the strength, please take off her mask so everyone can see her face."


    He did not see iting when Lana walked forward and pped him across the face.


    Smack!


    "How dare rubbish like you talk to me like that!" she hissed.


    She then moved to take off her mask as she growled, "I know how to take it off myself. However, don''t


    regret it!" "Greetings to the Goddess of War!" Skyler immediately bowed as a sign of respect to Lana.


    "Greetings to the Goddess of War!¡± The other soldiers stood up and bowed respectfully, one after


    another. Their bowsted three seconds before they lifted their heads once more.


    ¡°Goddess... Goddess of War!¡± Old Master Taylor was so frightened that his voice trembled, his body


    rooted firmly where he stood.


    They said that the Goddess of War wasing, but they had no idea that the rich hag mentioned by


    Ivan was the Goddess of War.


    "I¡ªIt''s her! The Goddess of War!¡±

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Face pale in fright, Neil broke out into cold sweat as he attempted to wipe them off. Had his father not


    pulled him away moments ago, he might have continued speaking less savory words to Lana.


    "No more of that ''rich hag'' nonsense. This : s our Goddess of War, Lana Zechs!" Skyler took two steps


    forward and eximed to the people, "The Goddess of War is here to...''


    He saw Fane in the midst of announcing Lana''s arrival. He believed the Goddess of War was here


    because Fane did a meritorious service.


    He inhaled sharply mid-sentence, and his voice trembled from feeling intimidated


    Skyler then walked forward, knelt on one knee, and ced a clenched to his chest. ¡®


    Greetings to the Supreme Warrior.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Supreme Warrior, I had no idea that it''s you!" "What?!" The people here were already stupefied by the


    Goddess of War¡¯s presence. They never thought that they would be in for another surprise when the 8 -


    star King of War, Skyler Celestino knelt before Fane, gave him a salute only given t o the highest-


    ranking soldier in the army, and addressed him as the Supreme Warrior!


    "Is it truly him?" Quin was bbergasted. H e knew that Skyler had seen the Supreme Warrior before,


    seeing as he had told him the Supreme Warrior had saved his life before.


    It seemed as though Skyler still held onto his belief, not wanting to admit his mistake.


    ''It¡¯s over. At this rate, Master''s true identity will be exposed!'' Lana was petrified, too shocked at the


    sudden turnover of events. She had no idea what to do to dissolve this matter.


    "Oh dear..." Dennis was just as shocked. He had no idea Skyler knew Fane.


    Ivan was so frightened that he was stunned for a short while. Walking forward, he anxiously asked,


    "How is that possible? King of War Celestino, did you make a mistake? He''s only a son-inw who


    married into our family, a normal soldier who had just returned from the battlefield. How could he be the


    Supreme Warrior?"


    If Fane truly was the Supreme Warrior, then the few of them would be in trouble. They offended Fane,


    the Supreme Warrior, before. Was that not equivalent to signing their own death warrants?


    "Sh*t!" Michael''s legs weakened and he fell to the ground. He had just offended the Goddess of War,


    and now Fane was revealed to be the Supreme Warrior? This... This was too much!


    Was this not supposed to be where they sessfully revealed the shoddy rtionship between Fane


    and this rich hag, and Fane would be driven out of this house? How could this go wrong for them?


    Right now, the matter of whether Fane was the Supreme Warrior or not was unimportant. He had just


    offended the Goddess of War, and it was a likely guarantee he was doomed.


    "King of War, how''s that possible? T¡ªThis i s my son-inw. You must''ve made a mistake." Fiona


    offered an awkward smile, finding it utterly impossible that her son-in w was the Supreme Warrior.


    The Supreme Warrior was extremely mysterious, and nobody had ever seen him. Even if someone did,


    it should be someone like a King of War.


    The 8-star King of War had knelt on one knee and performed an honorable salute. H e said that Fane


    was the Supreme Warrior. How was that possible?


    "King of war, y¡ªyou must''ve made a mistake. He can''t be the Supreme Warrior!"


    Even Selena walked forward in embarrassment. The Goddess of War did not kneel with him, so it must


    be that Fane was not the Supreme Warrior, and that this was just an honest mistake.


    Fane looked behind him and pointed at his own nose, "Oh my. King of War Celestino, are you


    addressing me? Did you make a mistake? I... I''m not the Supreme Warrior! It''d be cool if I truly was


    him, though!" "That''s impossible. I saw you two to three years ago!" Skyler frowned. Even though he


    had just met them once, Fane''s face in his memory was already fading.


    Still, he was convinced that they looked too much alike.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Unable to stand idly, Lana eventually spoke up, "King of War Celestino, he''s not the Supreme Warrior.


    Honest. Were you mistaken? He only looks like him." Despite her words, Lana felt as though there was


    a chance he did not believe her when she saw Skyler frowning. It seemed that the other party was not


    entirely convinced with his own thoughts either.


    If not, he would not have argued with her.


    Skyler stood up soon after. ¡°Goddess of War, are you sure?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lanaughed, one that sounded as though confident with herself. "I''ve drunk with him, wine and tea,


    rather often. I''ve seen his face without the mask before, and surely more than once. Are you not


    trusting what I''m saying?"


    ¡°But it''s rather strange; they look so much alike. Are there people who look like each other that much in


    this world?" Skyler looked at Fane again, and a blush slowly crept on his face. If Fane genuinely was


    not the Supreme Warrior, then he had knelt to a mere man married into the Taylor family ... This


    misunderstanding turned out to be a downright embarrassing moment for him.


    "After you''ve known Fane for some time, you''ll find that he doesn¡¯t look so much like the Supreme


    Warrior!" Lana assured him, followed with a nervous chuckle. "I know what you mean, though. I thought


    he was the Supreme Warrior when I saw him on the battlefield, but it turns out they just look somewhat


    alike. Later on, I found that he really isn''t the Supreme Warrior."


    Quin burst outughing. "Haha! Brother Skyler, you¡¯ve made such a big misunderstanding. I saw you


    making such a grand gesture of honor just now, and I thought that it genuinely was the Supreme


    Warrior. Had I not seen the Goddess of War still standing, I would¡¯ve knelt and greeted him like you!"


    The more h e thought about it, the funnier it was.


    Skyler nced at Fane as his face darkened; he wanted to unleash his frustration onto him. How dare


    he look so much like the Supreme Warrior and caused him to lose face! He was a King of War, with 8-


    stars nheless, and he knelt and greeted a normal man who married into the wife''s family. It was


    really...


    It was only because everyone was looking a t them that Skyler could not yell at him. After all, Fane did


    not do anything wrong and, all the more, did not admit he was the Supreme Warrior. As a matter of


    fact, Skyler was the one who recognized Fane wrongly and gave him such a grand greeting instead.


    "He shocked me. I mean, he can''t be the Supreme Warrior!¡± Fiona startedughing. I f Fane was the


    Supreme Warrior, did it not mean that the Gods of War had to greet him? Apart from that, they had to


    respect him at all times.


    However, Fane was just a son-inw who married into his wife''s family. Apart from being a soldier for


    five years, he was a mere delivery guy before that. He might have been honored a great rank in the


    army, but he was definitely not the Supreme Warrior.


    After all, the Supreme Warrior was the strongest and most powerful person in the entire Cathysia. One-


    of-a-kind by nature, h e was the man who did the most on the battlefield as he defended their country.


    "It was an honest mistake, but that shocked me!" Some of themanders were stunned and were


    speechless.


    "That''s right. King of War Celestino had only seen him once for a mere two to three seconds, and it


    even happened two to three years ago, so it¡¯s only natural that his memory of the Supreme Warrior


    seemed vague at this point!" One of the headmanders smiled bitterly. He was previously the


    subordinate of Skyler.


    Whenever he was happy after a day out drinking, Skyler would tell people about this incident. Naturally,


    people envied him for this.


    To the soldiers, those that had met the Supreme Warrior had won in life as not many people could see


    his face without the


    mask.


    Fane, on the other hand, sighed in relief. After all, he was worried Skyler would recognize him when he


    was in the garden.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Fane initially wanted to hide from him, but he knew Ivan and the others could not wait to ''expose'' the


    things between him and the so-called rich hag. Thus, even if he hid, the other party would still look for


    him. It would also be hard to exin the situation t o Selena and the others.


    The only way was to pretend that he did not know the other party. If he stayed silent and let Lana take


    care of things, Skyler might eventually concede.


    He was only afraid that Lana might not respond in time and kneel with Skyler once everyone knew and


    believed Skyler. That would have been terrible.


    Luckily, Lana was no daft soldier and quickly rose to the asion.


    "Haha! King of War Celestino, this guy can''t be the Supreme Warrior! He''s only our family''s son-inw


    after all!" Ivanughed i t off as he slowly stepped forward. "Apart from that, our family didn¡¯t recognize


    his identity previously because he used to be a delivery man. We even had a bet..."


    Since there were so many people here, it was the best time to get Fane to take the present out. Even


    the Goddess of War was here.


    He wanted to see if Fane was bold enough t o continue his bluff as he hid his present.


    Skyler was utterly embarrassed from the seconds-ago incident, and it was only to his favor that


    someone changed the subject.


    Out of relief, a grin instantly appeared on his face. "Really? What is the bet on?"


    Skyler mused. "Tell me."


    "He had hurt me before and said that he¡¯dpensate me with ten million. Apart from that, he imed


    he would be giving Grandfather a gift worth millions. He also promised to pay my cousin sister¡¯s family


    twenty million as her betrothal gift. If he fails to do it, he has to leave the Taylor family and divorce my


    cousin!¡± Ivan exined aloud. "If he manages to do everything, the Taylor family will acknowledge their


    identity and allow their family to move back here.¡±


    Skyler was not very interested in this bet, his mind still upied with the question why this man looked


    so much like the Supreme Warrior. The more he looked at Fane, the more he resembled the Supreme


    Warrior.


    Still, he entertained Ivan with a grin on his face. "Really? Did he manage to do everything?" "He hadn¡¯t


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    taken out the present yet, and I don¡¯t even know if he had given the betrothal gift. Moreover, I haven''t


    received the ten million meant for me," Ivan replied. "By the way, he had mentioned this just recently


    that the present he prepared for m y grandfather isn''t just worth millions. Supposedly, it¡¯s worth more


    than their new vi, and he paid ny-five million for that vi. This means that his present is worth a


    billion or so!" Ivan thought about it and continued, "I''ve been a curious man for the longest time. What


    kind of present would cost that much?"


    Fiona then walked up to them. "Take out your gift if it''s here, Fane," she spoke. Shen then exined,


    "Fane had already given m e the twenty million that¡¯s meant to be Selena''s betrothal gift. All that''s left


    are only the ten millionpensation for young master Taylor and Old Man Taylor''s gift."


    Fane nodded silently and took a bank card out, passing it to Ivan. "This is your ten million, and the


    password is six zeros."


    "Where''s the present? Where''s the present that costs billions?" Ivan smiled coldly.


    This was a pivotal point as this man had boldly imed his gift was worth that much.


    Fane shoved his hand into his pocket and took out a small-sized box.


    "What''s that? How could that be worth more than billions when it''s so small?¡± Neil said coldly and


    mockingly. "No one here is an idiot. Don''t simply take something out and lie to us about it. We know


    how things are priced."

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Ivan looked at the box in contempt. "What¡¯s this? This broken box looks so old. How is this worth over a


    billion? What are you trying to pull?" he scoffed. "It seems like all there''s left is for you to leave now.


    Don¡¯t me us; you failed your own promise!"


    Before anyone could react, the young master of the Mont family, Grayson Mont soon realized what it


    was. "I¡ªIsn''t this box used to hold the luminous pearl?!¡¯¡¯ he halfyelled in utter disbelief.


    "This seems to be that box! Is the luminous pearl inside?" The master of the Roy family, Robert Roy


    chorused in. Did that rich hag buy it?


    Still, was the rich hag not the Goddess of War?


    "How''s that possible? Did the Goddess of War buy it? Why is it in his possession?" Some of the people


    looked at Fane and Lana weirdly as they had no idea what was going on.


    Fane opened the box. Sure enough, a big luminous pearl was revealed to the crowd.


    "This... Isn''t this the luminous pearl that can prolong a person''s life?" Old Master Taylor gaped at the


    pearl. This pearl had gone through a very fierce bidding process before itnded in the mysterious rich


    hag''s hand who he recently found out was the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs.


    Yet, this precious object was in Fane¡¯s hands right now.


    "Oh my goodness. This is the luminous pearl that''s worth five billion!" Fiona gulped, evidently shocked


    as she held herself back from snatching it. Fane was too much; he did not think about giving such an


    invaluable item to her.


    Unfortunately, so many people were looking on, and this was Fane¡¯s present to the old master as well.


    She could only endure her heartache and remain calm.


    "This is that pearl!" Robert was envious. This object was an exceptionally rare and precious object.


    Experts imed it could slow down a person''s metabolism. They wanted it so badly during the auction


    for this item.


    s, the item had reached the five-billion mark in the end, and they had to give up.


    "Yes, Grandfather. Happy seventieth birthday! I hope that this pearl can help Grandfather to be more


    energetic and live a long life!" Fane smiled indifferently. He covered the box and handed it to him.


    "Haha! Good, so good!¡± Zeusughed, overjoyed with that gift. This pearl cost five billion and,


    coincidentally, he was already a t an old age. How could he not be happy when he got such a precious


    object?


    After all, he might be able to live a few more years if he ced this pearl beside his pillow.


    Ecstatic, Old Master Taylor beamed," Satisfied. I''m very, very satisfied! Fane, you''vepleted your


    every promise. Today onward, I wee everyone toe back and stay. I''ll also acknowledge that


    you''re the son-inw who married into the Taylor family! You''re good enough and are definitely worthy


    of Selena."


    "Haha! Then we can stay at both ces!" Faneughed. He then turned around and looked at the vi.


    "Grandfather, you can also follow us and stay at the other vi." "Why not? It seems very pleasant, and


    I guess I could stay for a night or two, so keep a room for me!" Old Man Taylor replied. ¡°Still, I¡¯m used


    to staying in this vi, so I''ll be here most of the time. Both houses are so nearby, so I can visit you


    whenever I have the time!"


    "Good idea, Grandfather!" Fane praised him. "Then we''ll still stay at the previous vi we used to stay


    in. We can stay at both ces!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Selena smiled. tion welled in her heart after having received her grandfather''s recognition and the


    Taylor family''s eptance.


    Grandfather Taylor nodded his head. "I''ve made you all suffer these past few years," h e said with a


    somber expression. "But you were too rebellious before. There''s no way I could let you get away with it


    without teaching you a lesson!"


    "Well, it''s all over now, and yes, I was quite a bit of a rebel when I was younger..."


    Selena pursed her red lips and walked over, holding onto Fane''s arm shyly. "I don¡¯t regret it one bit,"


    she said, smiling sweetly. "Because I found myself a good husband. Now I feel like perhaps this is


    fate!"


    ¡°All right. So long as you don¡¯t me me!"


    Grandfather Taylor¡¯s eyes were red.


    Selena''s personality was simr to his-impossibly stubborn.


    In reality, his heart ached for his granddaughter but he had a reputation to maintain, and it was hard for


    him to take back whatever he said.


    ¡°Ms. Goddess of War, isn''t this pearl yours? Why did you give it to Fane?¡±


    Ivan¡¯s expression darkened, dissatisfaction stirring within him. He never expected Fane would actually


    manage toplete the three tasks. He had thought that Fane would never be able to take out


    something worth ten million bucks. Neil had even specially deployed several men to tail Fane to see if


    he had bought anything expensive.


    He never thought that Fane would prepare this pearl as a present.


    Lana shed a wan smile. "Everyone knows that Fane¡¯s a skilled medical practitioner. He''s used his


    medical skills to save my life on the battlefield. So, never mind this pearl¡ªI could give him ten pearls


    and it still wouldn''t even begin to express my gratitude towards him.¡±


    "I see. So, this is why the Goddess of War came for Grandfather Taylor¡¯s birthday party!" someone


    eximed.


    "That''s right. Who knew that the good-for-nothing son-inw of the Taylor family would not only know a


    Goddess of War but even saved her life before? What luck, to be associated so closely with a God of


    War?" another wealthy businessman also eximed. Who would dare go against the Taylor family with


    these rtions from now on?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After all, Fane had saved a Goddess of War. She would never refuse a cry for help if it came from him.


    "Fane and I are good buddies!" Lana grinned and looked at Fane.


    "Hah. Of course! The Goddess of War and I must share a few drinks before the night ends!¡± Fane


    could help him retain his cover; his identity would have been blown otherwise.


    "Please,e in, Goddess of War!¡±


    Grandfather Taylor heaved an internal sigh of relief. Thank goodness that Ken, Michael, and the others


    had all stepped up and caused trouble for the Goddess of War. Only then could he have an opportunity


    to observe everything from the sidelines.


    Otherwise, he might have gone forward and yelled at her to exin herself beforemanding her to


    get out of the Taylor family''s residence.


    It would have been an absolute disaster if h e made her angry.


    "No worries!"


    Lana smiled and walked over to her car. She took out a long, rectangr box and tossed it to Zeus. "I


    haven¡¯t given you your 70th birthday present yet, sir. This is a thousand-year-old Changsan Mountain


    ginseng. I hope you''ll ept it!"


    Hiss!


    The crowd gasped. This thousand-year-old ginseng was practically a national treasure. It was


    extremely rare and difficult to find.


    "This-this must''ve been so expensive! Ms. Goddess of War, you''re too generous!"


    Old Man Taylor was shocked to his core by the exorbitant gift. He took the box with trembling hands.


    "Don''t be shy!"


    A yful smile zed over Lana¡¯s lips. She turned her attention towards the fatty, Michael, who was


    paralyzed. "Young Master Wilson, right? I remember how rude you were to me just now, spewing such


    hatefulments," she said, smiling." Hmph. Tell me, what should we do about that?"

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Michael was on the floor,pletely paralyzed with fear. When he heard this, h e nearly peed his


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    pants. Cold sweat began t o trickle down his body.


    Although Ivan and Neil had also stepped forward to confront her, he had spoken with the most bite and


    even did his happy dance in an attempt to mock her. It seemed that he had truly pissed this Goddess of


    War off.


    "Goddess of War, pl-please, have mercy on me. I didn''t know you were a Goddess of War. I..."


    Michael kneeled on the floor and began to kowtow to her, but it seemed that he quickly thought of


    something and pointed a t Ivan instead. "I was just listening to Ivan and the rest. They said that Fane


    was leeching off a rich woman,¡± he said." They¡¯ve led me astray! I''m innocent!¡±


    Ivan never thought that Michael would think of dragging him down to hell. He was suddenly ovee


    with anger and a wave of panic.


    He clenched his teeth and took two steps forward, ring viciously at Michael." Young Master Wilson,


    we''re good friends, aren''t we? How can you use me of something like that? Who was the one who


    said he wanted to see the rich woman''s true colors? Who was the one who said that she had a secret


    affair? And who was the only who refused to listen, but remained arrogant and stubborn?"


    "Hmph. Not another word from you!" Michael harrumphed coldly. "Don''t tell me you didn''t call her a rich


    hag as well?"


    He was determined to drag Ivan down with him.


    He was well aware that his death was certain if he did not drag Ivan along with him-even if he did not


    die, he would probably be handicapped for life.


    It was useless to drag Neil or Ken along.


    Ivan, however, was different¡ªhe was the young master of the Taylor family, the only son. There was no


    way the Goddess of War would dare kill him.


    It was Old Man Taylor''s birthday-his 70th. No way a Goddess of War would dare kill his grandson


    during his birthday.


    "I-I did call her a rich hag but I just wanted to prove that she was wealthy. My intentions were


    Ivan resorted to sophistry but in reality, his heart was pounding in terror.


    After all, if Skyler and the others had not referred to her as ¡®Goddess of War'' earlier, h e probably would


    have gone ahead and scolded her for being so shameless.


    Lana wanted tough at the sight of these two idiots going at each other¡¯s throats.


    However, after she thought about it, she turned towards Fane and said, "Fane, tell m e. How should I


    settle this? It''s Old Man Taylor''s birthday today, after all. It wouldn''t be a wise idea to spill blood here. I


    should probably just spare the pig¡¯s life!"


    She added, "However, he has sullied both our names by iming that you were leeching off of me. It


    doesn¡¯t only affect my reputation-it affects yours as well, and it could''ve sowed discord between you


    and your wife. So, you make the call.¡±


    Ivan rxed his breath when he heard that Fane was to make the final decision. It seemed that this


    Goddess of War had no intention of pressing the issue any further.


    Besides, Fane was the Taylors'' son-inw, and the Taylors were somewhat rted to the Wilsons.


    Theoretically, Fane should be calling him ''Cousin'', so he could not afford t o not spare his reputation


    and press him o n this matter. Right?


    "Th-thank you, Goddess of War!"


    Michael breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that he was not going to die. Then, h e looked at Fane.


    "Brother Fane, we''ve known each other for quite some time now. Please go easy on me!" he said.


    "Besides, it¡¯s Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday today, and I¡¯m his esteemed guest. I came over to celebrate.


    Don¡¯t tell me you want to trouble me instead?''


    Fane gave a dry smile. "That''s right. You¡¯re an esteemed guest, and it¡¯s Grandfather''s birthday today.


    So I really can''t trouble you all that much!"


    Michael was even more ted. It seemed that Fane was not an idiot after all, being aware that he was


    a young master of a second-ss aristocratic family and not daring to lift a finger against him. That was


    why he would definitely only receive a small punishmentter.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Yet he never expected Fane to speak after pausing for a moment. "Lambasting my name is fine. After


    all, I''m just a bodyguard working for the Drake family. However, you''ve ndered the name of a


    Goddess of War. You cannot be forgiven that easily for that. Our Goddess of War here isn''t even


    married, yet you¡¯ve said such things about her..."


    Fane spoke to Ivan, "Young Master Ivan, the fatty used you of ndering the Goddess of War as


    well. Isn¡¯t that practically defamation for you as well?"


    "That¡¯s right. He utterly and thoroughly ndered my name as well. I have nothing but respect for the


    Goddess of War. There isn''t a speck of disrespect within me. In my eyes, Miss Lana is the strongest


    Goddess of War among the nine. Besides, it''s a no-brainer that it''s extremely difficult for a woman to


    be a Goddess of War!"


    Ivan bobbed his head as he agreed with Fane''s words. He even threw in a statement that clearly meant


    to suck up to Lana.


    "What? Are you underestimating women?"


    He never expected Lana¡¯s expression to darken instead as she spoke unhappily.


    "No, no. I didn''t mean that. I-I''m just saying it''s not easy..."


    Ivan was suddenly shocked. Beads of cold sweat traveled down his neck.


    Fane then said, "Young Master Ivan, you said it yourself¡ªthis fellow defamed you. Then we''ll make this


    easy and give you a chance to prove yourself. Our Goddess of War here will be watching if you do it


    well.


    Go on and give this fatty two hundred vicious ps. Oh, and each p must be absolutely resounding


    to prove your respect and regard for the Goddess of War! Otherwise, it would mean that you do not


    truly respect her!"


    "Mmhmm. Not bad. It''s time to see if you truly respect me!"


    Lana smiled and folded her arms across her chest. "Begin!"


    "Two-two hundred? That''s too much!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Michael almost fainted on the spot, fury kindling in him. Fane was seriously overstepping his


    boundaries. Couldn''t the man just tell him to kowtow and apologize or something?


    Instead, he told Ivan to give him two hundred ps-hard ones at that. This was preposterous!


    "Too much? Heh. The fact that you''re allowed to live is good enough, Michael, and you still wish to


    bargain with me?


    Vermin like you have no right to question the reputation of a Goddess of War."


    Fane''s lips curled into a frosty smile. He turned towards Ivan. "Young Master Ivan, this is now in your


    hands!" he said. "It''s time to prove your loyalty-the respect and regard you im to harbor towards the


    Goddess of War!"


    The corners of Ivan''s mouth twitched. Now, he would have preferred the Goddess of War to kill Michael


    in a sh of anger instead.


    Were he to raise his hand and p Michael, it would be a miracle if the other man did not hold a


    grudge against him.


    The person he was most frustrated with was Fane-how dare he ask him to p Michael, putting his


    respect towards the Goddess of War on the line! It was hard for him to go easy with such a matter at


    stake. Furthermore, he could not fake the pping, what with so many people watching.


    "What are you standing there for? Move!"


    Skyler red at Ivan as he reminded him.


    "That''s right. Letting him live is mercy in itself, considering what he said about a Goddess of War!¡± Quin


    also chimed in.


    "Hah. If you¡¯re not up for it, I''ll take your ce and defend her honor. I''ll p him to death in three


    strikes!"


    Xyle, another God of War, burst intoughter.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Xyle''s words scared Michael to death, the fat on his cheeks trembled like jelly.


    Xyle''s surname was quite simr to Michael''s¡ªXyler Walker and Michael Wilson¡ªsharing the same


    initial ''W''. Yet, not only did this God of War not help him, h e even considered beating him up? Michael


    thought to himself. Right now, he was not thinking straight at all. He was thinking hard, trying toe


    up with ways to get himself out of being killed in three strikes.


    He was a God of War. If he used his full strength, he would not even need three strikes-just the one.


    "Hurry up, Ivan. Beat me. What are you waiting for!"


    Michael yelled, feeling as though he was being suffocated. He had no choice but to clench his teeth. It


    would be better for him t o be beaten than to die.


    Besides, Ivan was a young master raised with a silver spoon in his mouth. How strong could he


    possibly be? Plus, he was a good friend. He probably would not hit him that hard.


    That was why it was better to let Ivan do the beating rather than a God of War.


    He was the most furious with Fane, the b* stard. How dare hee up with a method like this to


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    punish him!


    There were many affluent businessmen here, as well as aristocrats, generals-and they were all


    watching him...


    "Young Master Wilson, I won''t hold back!"


    A small spark of delight leaped in Ivan''s heart. Michael had tried to drag him down into the mud during


    a crucial moment earlier. What if the Goddess of War had decided to punish him as well in a fit of rage?


    Or worse, kill him? Where would he cry and run off to then?


    Smack!


    Ivan raised his hand and struck Michael''s face.


    "Ah!"


    It was so painful, Michael yelped. His cheek burned from the pain and a red imprint grew in its ce.


    "You..."


    Michael raised his head wildly and looked a t Ivan, breathing heavily. That b*stard. Was he not using


    too much strength? Did he not know how to hold back a little?


    Yet Ivan could not be bothered. He turned around and asked Lana, "Goddess of War, look here. Is this


    amount of strength appropriate?"


    "Not bad! Just make sure to keep up the good work!¡±


    Lana nodded her head.


    Michael¡¯s guts turned into knots. That was why Ivan had purposely used more strength¡ªit was to see if


    the Goddess of War was satisfied with it.


    It was just to get her approval. Then, he would raise his arm high again, and before striking him, he


    would slow down at thest minute. That way, it would seem that h e was rearing up for a vicious hit


    when in reality, his blow would be slightly softened. Michael believed that Ivan was capable of doing it.


    Smack!


    During his contemtion, Ivan pped him again, going for the other cheek this time.


    He felt as though this b*stard had put a little more strength into this ppared to thest one.


    "Ah!"


    Michael gritted his teeth and shot Ivan a fierce re.


    "There''s no other way, Young Master Wilson. Look¡ªthere are so many people watching. I have no


    choice but to p you for your tant disrespect to the Goddess o f War!


    "After all, the Goddess of War is my idol. She¡¯s the ultimate goddess in my heart!"


    A wan smile crossed Ivan''s lips as he saluted Michael with his fist and palm. Michael was stunned.


    That f*cker Ivan¡ª was he thinking of sucking up to the Goddess of War? He used that much strength


    just to gain her favor?


    Was the years of friendship shared between them worth absolutely nothing?


    "Less talking, more doing!" Lana immediately snapped. He had only given him two ps and yet they


    were already talking so much.


    She then nced at Neil who was standing not too far away¡ªutterly terrified¡ªgiving him the side-eye.


    "Get over here now!¡± she snarled at him.


    Rip!

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Neil was considering himself lucky, rejoicing in the fact that the Goddess of War seemed to have


    forgotten everything h e had said earlier. In his head, he kept praying that she would not hold a grudge


    against him and let the issue slide.


    Much to his dismay, she suddenly yelled at him to go over. It was possible that he was her target now.


    Neil''s father, Hugo, was just as terrified as his son. He wanted toe forward and beg for her


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    forgiveness.


    He took one step forward before he stopped.


    It was not just anyone before him¡ªit was a Goddess of War. If he pleaded for mercy, he might incur


    her wrath and have his entire family killed or worse, and all he would be able to do at that point was to


    me his bad luck.


    Hence, he simply stood there-rooted to his spot-afraid to take a step further.


    "God-Goddess of War, is there a problem?"


    Neil gulped, his voice trembling.


    "Count the ps. Don''t miss a single one," Lana said to him.


    "Y-yes, ma¡¯am!"


    Neil bobbed his head vigorously. It was so scary. His heart threatened to burst forth from his chest at


    any moment. Fortunately, she had only summoned him to keep count.


    "Three, four..."


    Ivan pped Michael again and again. Thetter''s face quickly swelled into the size of a balloon, blood


    dribbling down the corners of his mouth.


    Meanwhile, Ivan felt an excruciating pain i n his hand after quite a while of pping, a s though it was


    about to swell as well.


    He was the one hitting someone else, but his hand was in pain as well. He was only better off by a


    slight margin.


    Although he was not the one getting pped, the one doing the pping was not better off by much!


    "Ny-nine..."


    Soon enough, ny-nine ps had been given. Michael had been pped until his face was as red as


    a tomato, swelling past inhuman levels. He had a dull look in his eyes, having been pped to the point


    of numbness.


    It was evident that he hadpletely recognized his mistake.


    "I, the head of the Drake family, James Drake, have arrived with the Drake family t o wish Sir Taylor a


    happy 70th birthday. They are..."


    At this moment, James, Yvonne, Tanya, Timothy, and the other members of the Drake family arrived,


    presenting an exquisitely expensive gift.


    "My God. What-what¡¯s happening here?"


    James received the shock of his life the moment he walked in. He saw Young Master Wilson kneeling


    on the ground being pped by Ivan Taylor. The former''s face had swelled to the size of a pig''s.


    "Huh? Young Master rk, what¡¯s...¡±


    Tanya was also stupefied. This was a birthday party, no? Why was something so miserable happening


    right now?


    "The Goddess of War! The Goddess of War''s here. See? Isn¡¯t that Lana Zechs?"


    Timothy quickly noticed Lana and eximed, "I never thought the Goddess of War would be so


    stunning out of her uniform!"


    "Master Drake, this is what happened..."


    One of the ushers of the Taylor family exined to James and his family as they walked inside.


    "So that''s what happened. That Michael''s a s blind as a bat. How dare he say something like that to the


    Goddess of War!"


    James was taken aback. Michael usually threw his weight about shamelessly in front of others, but he


    had offended the Goddess of War this time. Nothing could be done about it. He was asking for it.


    After he said that, he could not help but look at Fane. He never expected that Fane, the Taylor family''s


    son-inw, had saved the Goddess of War''s life. Who would have known he would have such a


    connection with the Goddess of War?


    However, he quickly sensed that something was off. Was that really it? That Fane had used his medical


    skills to save the Goddess of War before she had grown strong to be a Goddess of War?


    Then why was Fane''s file strictly confidential? Why was his file so strange? Why were there so many


    things that were not officially recorded?


    No one could guess what Fane had done while he was a soldier for five years.


    That was why it was likely that the connection between Fane and the Goddess


    of War was not that simple. Fane was at least a God of War. That was probably the case.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    After some contemtion, James turned towards the Taylor family¡¯s servant who was standing beside


    him. "We''re kind of lost here because we arrived a littlete.


    Did the Goddess of War mention Fane holding a certain position?" he asked, tone quiet. ¡°Like a God of


    War?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she didn''t say anything like that, but Fane did say that he received a token but h e lost it. He also


    said that the money he used to bid for that vi was all his.


    "He''s probably a headmander. It''s a big aplishment if he managed to hold that title within five


    years!" the servant replied.


    "Why didn''t he say anything if he was a headmander?¡± Specter Face, who stood at the back,


    asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°Oh, Master Fane exined that he was afraid nobody would believe him because his token was lost


    on the road. So, he simply did not tell anyone.


    "But I really admire him. The Goddess of War might not even be standing before us today if it weren''t


    for him, and there wouldn''t have been so many prominent figuresing to our master''s birthday


    party!"


    The servant continued as he walked forward, "Actually, Miss Selena is a fine young woman and her


    husband is not too shabby either. They''ve finally earned the approval of the Taylor family. Let¡¯s hope


    they''ll live the rest of their lives together in bliss." "Don¡¯t worry. That''ll definitely happen!'' A small smile


    lit up James''s face. He did not believe what Fane said. His token got lost? It was too much of a


    coincidence. He sensed Fane''s identity was not that simple.


    He wondered how Fane managed to convince Lana, a Goddess of War, to help conceal his identity.


    He thought about it. Perhaps it was because the Goddess of War got injured not long after she had


    enlisted into the army before she was strong. Fane used his medical skills to save her, so she agreed


    to help him.


    "Master Drake, Miss Tanya, Mr. Timothy. You¡¯re here!" Fane smiled and greeted them when he noticed


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    James and the others.


    "Mmhmm. We probably would''ve arrived earlier if Tanya and Yvonne had not taken half the day just to


    pick their clothes and d o their makeup."


    James nodded and scanned the surroundings. "Seems like we''ve arrived prettyte."


    ¡°Ma-Master Drake! What an honor to have you here!"


    Old Man Taylor immediately stepped forward to shake hands with him.


    At that moment, Ivan had also stopped. His hand was practically swollen. It burned with fatigue.


    ¡°Ptooey!"


    Michael spat blood and tumbled onto the ground, unable to withstand the beatings any longer.


    The bodyguards he brought with him stood at the main entrance of the Taylor family''s residence,


    waiting as per their orders.


    They saw every single event that had unfolded. Unfortunately, they did not even dare to allow a sound


    to escape from them. There were too many powerful people there. They did not dare rush it.


    "He''s fainted!¡± Neil gulped and eximed a s he looked at Michael whose face was swollen beyond


    recognition.


    "Get his bodyguards here to carry him back!" Lana spoke impatiently.


    Quickly, a few of the Wilson family''s bodyguards came in, lifting Michael and carting him off quickly.


    They were afraid that they would die here if they moved too slow.


    "This fellowcks physical training on a daily basis. He only received two hundred ps, and he''s


    already fainted just like that," Xyle said, chuckling.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    "Lana, Miss Goddess of War! Long time no see!" James called out to Lana, immediately stepping


    forward after Michael had been carried away.


    She nodded her head, then noticed the two beauties beside him. "I assume that these two are the


    legendary beauties, Tanya and Yvonne?" she said, smiling.


    Tanya was shocked when she heard that. She never expected that the Goddess of War would praise


    her like that. "Hello, Goddess of War. I-I''m Tanya Drake. I''m not that beautiful¡ªyou''re a lot more


    goodlooking than I am. Not only do you have a nice figure, you also have such a powerful aura!"


    Yvonne also quickly added, "That¡¯s right. Not everyone possesses the aura of a Goddess of War.


    Michael has always been brazenly arrogant. He probably wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant after this


    incident.¡±


    The eyes of these two beauties were steady and clear. They were dressed in a simple fashion. Lana


    had a good impression of them.


    After she thought about it, she nonchntly took out her name card and passed it to Tanya. "My phone


    number''s here. We can go out for a cup of coffee when we''re free. Besides, I don''t know that many


    people here in Middle Province!"


    Tanya was stunned by the royal treatment. She gulped before she took the tiny name card. "All right. I''ll


    contact you when I have the time. Oh, right. This is mine!"


    She quickly took out her name card and held it out towards the other woman, bowing slightly with both


    hands sped around the card.


    Lana could not help but smile at Tanya''s antics. "Don''t be so serious. I''m not a god. Just treat me like


    any normal person¡ªlike a sister!"


    "I-I shouldn¡¯t do that. Even if you''re not a god, you''re close. You''re a Goddess of War!"


    Tanya could not get used to that. Lana was a powerful Goddess of War¡ªhow could she treat her as a


    regr girlfriend and hang out so casually? No way she could do that. She already felt stressed


    standing before the Goddess of War, feeling as though invisible hands were clenching around her


    heart.


    She had never experienced a feeling like this before. There was an unidentifiable prestige, an


    unidentifiable atmosphere of strength before her.


    "I was a Goddess of War. That was a long time ago. I''ve retired now!"


    Lana did not know whether tough or cry. She just wanted to shed her titles and make two new


    friends. Her title made it really difficult for others to interact with her normally.


    Timothy, who was standing beside his sister, had a gloomy expression. He felt that he had been


    sidelined by the Goddess o f War. He even purposely dressed up today and wore a sharply tailored


    suit.


    Of course, he wanted to get the Goddess of War¡¯s attention. Yet...


    After a while, almost all the guests had arrived.


    Zeus frowned when he scanned the area. It seemed like there were a lot of people. He did not know if


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the 220 tables were enough to seat everyone.


    "Who did this? F*ck! How dare he beat my son like this!"


    Michael had been carted back to the Wilson family¡¯s mansion.


    The head of the Wilson family saw him just as he was being carried in. He immediately called for a few


    of the Wilson family members to witness the situation.


    "My God. What happened to the young master? His face has been beaten, and so badly swollen that it


    looks like a pig''s. I probably wouldn''t recognize him if it wasn¡¯t for his clothes, which was what he wore


    this morning!"


    One of the Wilson members grimaced when he saw Michael''s state.


    "Who did this? Who did this! I''ll tear him to pieces!" Master Wilson clenched his hands into fists. This


    was his son, his flesh and blood. He himself did not have the heart to hit him. He never thought that he


    would be beaten up to this state.


    "That''s right. We must avenge him and kill the culprit''s entire family!"


    The caretaker of the Wilson family also said, huffing.


    "Ma-master, the young master offended a Goddess of War,¡± one of the bodyguards spoke carefully,


    raising his head.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    "Who did he offend? It doesn''t matter who¡ª I won¡¯t let him live to see the light of day!¡± Master Wilson


    yelled. He was extremely furious and was about to explode with rage.


    However, he was suddenly stunned after saying that. "Hold on. Who did he offend, you say? He


    offended a Goddess of War?¡±


    "That''s right, Master. He offended the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs!" the bodyguard exined.


    "We''re done for, Master. The person he''s offended this time is too powerful. It''s a miracle that she didn''t


    The Wilson family caretaker''s expression darkened, abruptly submitting to fate.


    "No-no way. He seriously offended a God o f War?" Master Wilson gulped. The anger that was boiling


    in him just a moment ago dissipated in a sh. Fear took its ce.


    That was a Goddess of War. Never mind the powerhouses of Middle Provinces¡ªnot even the


    powerhouses of other big cities, like Cathysia, would dare offend someone like that.


    There were plenty of people out to curry their favor, even.


    He never thought his own son would actually offend such a powerful figure.


    "F-find doctors for him first!" Master Wilson cried towards two bodyguards after a moment of silence.


    After the bodyguards left, he immediately ordered a few others to bring Michael in to rest first. Then, he


    turned to another bodyguard. "What on earth happened? My son isn''t an idiot. Surely he wasn¡¯t stupid


    enough to offend a Goddess of War?"


    "This is what happened, Master. You know that this Goddess of War always liked to maintain a low


    profile...¡±


    The bodyguard shed a bitter smile and told David everything.


    "Seriously? Why the mask when nothing was going on? My son has received an extremely unfair


    beating!"


    David gritted his teeth. He believed that Michael would not have said anything like that had he known


    she was a Goddess of War. He would never have shown such disrespect toward her.


    However, it was all in the past. He had no choice but to give in.


    Still, his heart was sent into a panic when h e thought of his son being beaten to a pulp.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "That b*stard, Ivan. pping someone just because they told him to, and even using such a heavy


    hand! My son may have been beaten to death had he received a few more ps!"


    David clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to shred that punk into pieces.


    "Master, we can¡¯t pin the me on Ivan. It was all Fane''s n, that son-inw of the Taylor family. You


    know that Young


    Master Wilson harbored some interest in his wife. Naturally, Fane would harbor some dissent within


    him as well. It wouldn''t have been easy to get a Goddess o f War to allow him to deal the punishment.


    How could he miss an opportunity like that? That was why he dealt such a vicious punishment to the


    young master!


    However, I myself think it was too much. N


    o matter what you say, we''re still second-ss aristocrats. It would¡¯ve been enough t o make the young


    master get on his knees and kowtow to apologize. Why did he have t o receive two hundred ps?


    Two hundred!" the bodyguard said, sighing.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    "Fane? He just retired from the military, yet he has the guts to go against our family and do something


    so vicious against my son? Hmph! I, David Wilson, will teach him the taste of regret!"


    The bodyguard''s words quickly directed David''s hatred towards Fane.


    "That¡¯s right. Fane''s unbelievably wicked. Master. Ivan had no choice either. There were so many


    people there, and the


    Goddess of War was watching so he had to use his strength. Otherwise, they¡¯d say that the ps didn''t


    count and he would have needed to start over. So..."


    Naturally, the bodyguard knew that Michael and Ivan had a pretty good friendship. He knew they were


    against Fane, so he even put in a good word or two for Ivan.


    "Alright. I get it!"


    David nodded. "Sure, Fane may have saved the Goddess of War, but she had given him luminous


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    pearls worth five million bucks, and she even put him on a pedestal during Old Man Taylor''s birthday


    party. Her debt t o him is probably almost fulfilled. I''ll never forget this incident. Even if I can¡¯t confront


    him now, I''ll think of a way to kill Fane soon."


    At that moment, in a tower opposite the Taylor family''s residence, quite a few people were using


    binocrs to observe the situation in the vi.


    "It''s buzzing! Lots of people went!! And there are quite a few Gods of War here. Lana Zechs came as


    well!"


    A man with a determined face spoke, his expression darkened as he slowly lowered his binocrs.


    "That''s right. Fane sabotaged your master thest time. Who knew that a Goddess of War would say


    he was helping to get rid of a hazard, even giving him face to celebrate the old man¡¯s birthday?"


    Quil smiled coldly before continuing, "And the other Gods of War had alle. Of course, I want to see


    them. That Goddess of War has such a good figure, and she''s not half-bad looking either. Heh. I think


    quite a few people are thinking of bedding her. Tsk tsk. It''s a pity that a woman like that is too strong for


    the likes of normal fellows. She''ll be quite a catch if anyone manages to reel her in!"


    He never expected the man to give him a vicious backhanded-p him across the face right after


    saying that.


    "You..."


    Quil was extremely furious, but he quickly remembered that this was King of War Magnus Suthend''s


    apprentice he was talking to. He was a headmander. The bodyguards that came with Quil were no


    match for him.


    "Fane drove my master to death. I wanted t o kill him and avenge my master!"


    The man''s expression hardened, murder rooted within his gaze. "But a Goddess of War doesn''t


    deserve to be ndered by someone like you," he told Quil. "Don''t even think about doing anything to


    her. You wouldn''t be living such afortable life i n Sky Dragon City now if we soldiers didn''t sacrifice


    ourselves in the war, would you?¡±


    It was obvious that although the man wanted to avenge his master, he still had ultimate respect for


    Gods of War.


    The Nine Great Gods of War and the Supreme Warrior were practically deities : n his heart.


    "Understood!"


    Even though he was angry, Quil managed a smile. "When do you n to make a move?''


    "After a few days. This happened not too long ago, so I don''t want to attract the suspicion of the Gods


    and Kings of War. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to kill Fane after a few days.¡±


    The man thought for a moment then said,'' Don''t worry. You said it yourself that he has the skills that


    could match a headmander. He¡¯s strong, but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem when faced with an actual


    headmander like me."


    "All right!" Quil said, nodding his head.


    He never expected the middle-aged man to sigh at this moment. "Ah, I never thought m y master¡ªthe


    old man who had contributed so much to our country and killed so many enemies-would meet an


    ending like that. It just makes one so bitterly disappointed. No matter what, his sins didn''t warrant a


    death sentence.


    Hmph. It''s all because of Fane. My master wouldn''t have died if he hadn''t called for the Goddess of


    War!"

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    "All right. We''ll let Fane live a few days longer!"


    Quil shed a mirthless smile. He thought about it for a while before he added, "Heh. I noticed that his


    wife isn''t your regr beauty. Do you mind if I fool around with her after you kill him?"


    The man''s expression shuttered,pletely devoid of emotion. He looked at Quil beside him and said,


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. My goal is just to off that punk''s head!¡±


    After he said that, the man wheeled around and left.


    Quil waited until the man left before he spoke in a frosty tone, "F*ck. You¡¯re just a headmander.


    Putting on airs in front o f me every day while waiting for good food and drinks to be served to you. And


    you dare hit me. Sh*t. You really are full of yourself."


    The bodyguards surrounding him had bizarre expressions. They had no say in the matter. Although the


    man was just a headmander, they could not afford to offend him that easily. No fighter in the


    Xenos family couldpare to him.


    "I never thought that Fane''s woman would b e dubbed the Number One Beauty Queen of Middle


    Province. Heh. There''s an unexpected reward waiting for me at the end of this!"


    A wicked quickly curled across Neil¡¯s lips." Seems like his brother-inw''s girlfriend i s also pretty good


    looking," he said. "When Fane dies, kidnap those two women for me. I''m going to use an


    unconventional method to avenge my uncle!"


    The bodyguards behind him stared curiously. It seemed that this Young Master Xenos was truly


    different. He said something evil so flippantly as if there was nothing wrong about it.


    "Come on. Cheers! It''s been so long since I''ve loosened up!"


    Skyler was all smiles. He had been able to see the Goddess of War today-and even shared a table with


    her. He was extremely excited.


    "That''s right. I never thought I''d have the chance to drink with the Goddess of War!"


    The King of War, Xyle, also wore an excited expression, his face already flushed red with alcohol.


    After he thought about it, he shed Lana a n awkward smile. "Miss Goddess of War, I''m an


    uneducated b*stard. Hah. I''ve never been one for books, and I''m not a good speaker. I''ll say whatever I


    want to say after drinking. I''m a carefree spirit, after all. I hope that you''ll forgive me if I identally say


    something wrong. Don''t hold it against me!"


    Lana could not help butugh. This was the sort of person she liked, not the calctive, maniptive


    types.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After sheughed, she raised her ss and spoke to Xyle, "Come on, let¡¯s drink! Hah. Don¡¯t worry. I''m


    not a petty sort either."


    "All right. I¡¯ll empty my ss first to show respect to you!"


    Xyle never expected Lana to propose a drink with him. He was shocked by the sudden attention and he


    gulped his ss down in a hurry.


    The people who were watching could not help but grin.


    Aside from the small hup earlier, everyone was pretty happy at the party.


    Only one table out of the two hundred was empty. The others were all full. This made Zeus heave an


    internal sigh of relief.


    This time, the Taylor family had reaped plenty of rewards. Their reputation had significantly improved.


    More importantly, everyone had given expensive gifts. Some of the mary gifts came up to a few


    hundred thousand¡ªeven a few million, ten million! It was evident they wished to establish good


    rtions with the Taylor family.


    After all, the fact that the Gods of War were here to take part in the celebration meant that Fane was


    extremely close to them. Now that everyone knew Fane had saved the Goddess of War''s life,


    everybody wanted to be close to the Taylor family.


    At the very least, the Taylor family would not be provoked by any regr folk.


    They had spent about 10 or 20 million bucks on the party and received cash gifts worth millions. This


    was not even including the other gifts they had received.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Zeus was well aware that this allowed the Taylor family to leap straight into a second-ss aristocratic


    family. Additionally, the deal they had signed with South Hill Real Estate enabled them to hold on to the


    title o f second-ss aristocrats for at least two years. They could even be slightly stronger than


    several other families of the same ss.


    Everyone drank a lot, and it was around three or four in the afternoon when the guests started to


    gradually disperse.


    After seeing Lana and the others off, Fane sauntered over to Selena.


    "Let¡¯s go, Honey. Let''s go and see our new home sweet home!"


    He sang with a soft and gentle smile appearing on his face.


    "Okay, let''s go over and take a good look! W e can then pack our things and move in this afternoon!¡±


    Selena responded after giving some thought to his suggestion. She felt a glimmer of happiness. Her


    heart was singing.


    "Good idea! There¡¯s nothing much for us to pack anyway. Everything we need is already there. Some


    simple packing will d o. We can move in this afternoon!" Fane said, bobbing his head.


    "Let¡¯s go! Let''s move now! I can¡¯t wait to see it!"


    Fiona beamed with great excitement in her tone. That vi was so much more opulent and sumptuous


    than any of the vis here. She had long desired to live in this vi.


    She did not expect that her dream woulde true so quickly and that she was able to move into that


    vi today!


    The family quickly crossed the road and walked towards the vi.


    On the other side, Ivan was seeing Neil and Ken off at the gate.


    The three of them harbored bitterness and saltiness within them, watching the silhouettes of the family


    growing smaller and smaller as they approached the dream vi.


    "Damn! This good-for-nothing shrimp stole the spotlight today!"


    "Yeah, I didn''t see thating. So damn lucky! This sh*thead actually saved the Goddess of War''s life.


    She''s bolstered his pride enough already, even giving him a luminous pearl that''s worth five million,


    providing him an easy chance to use it as Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday present!¡± Ivan scoffed with a frosty


    expression.


    ¡°So, ask Xena to wait for a few more days. Grandpa Taylor has not only epted Selena and her


    family, but he has alsopletely acknowledged Fane as Taylors¡¯ son-inw. He seemed like he was


    satisfied when he was chatting with Fane.''


    "If you let the two of them go on like this, I¡¯m truly worried that the Young Master Taylor title will be


    nothing and that your position as an heir will not be guaranteed!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ken managed to spill some words after thinking about the situation.


    ¡°Stop kidding! I was the one who signed the deal with South Hill Conglomerate, the one who made an


    unbelievably huge contribution to thepany! Earning 7 to 8 billion in two or three years is not a


    problem for me! Fane and Selena will never be able to affect my rights and my position as the heir of


    the Taylor family!" Ivan cursed. The skin between his brows crinkled.


    "Heh! Young Master Taylor, you can''t be too sure! Old Master Taylor used to like Selena very much.


    Her business acumen and capabilities are ten times better than yours. Now that he has allowed them


    back into the Taylor family, it also means that h e recognizes and approves of them!"


    Ken sneered coldly, "Besides, if it weren''t for Selena, would you even get such a big contract? The


    image of you in the old man''s heart may not be as good as Selena''s now. Plus, all the luxurious and


    second-ss aristocrat title! And all the credit belongs to Fane!"

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    The folds between Ivan''s brows grew deeper upon hearing Ken¡¯s words.


    Those words from Ken¡¯s delicate mouth were like tiny needles that pierced Ivan''s eardrums¡ªharsh and


    brutal, yet, honest and reasonable.


    "Are you sure? Selena has been gentle and kind since young. She wouldn''tpete with me to be the


    heir, right? If this happened in the past, it would be possible, but Fane''s pay is quite high, and Selena''s


    a s well. The family can livefortably without much worry," Ivan thought out loud.


    "Haha, Young Master Taylor, it¡¯s wrong to think in this way! Can''t you see how many assets and


    properties the Taylor family possesses now? They can be considered as a second-ss aristocratic


    family! With an abundance of valuable properties and possessions, do you think Selena will remain the


    same? She''s from your generation as well. Same generation, same thoughts, right? Besides, no one


    "Okay, let''s not talk about whether or not she willpete with you for the throne. Even if she doesn¡¯t


    want topete, your Grandpa will give her half of everything in the future, am I right? Do you really


    want to give half of it to her?" Neil echoed smilingly, fully intending to remind Ivan of his reality.


    Ivan¡¯s face sank. "Of course not! I''m the only man of this generation in the Taylor family! Grandpa


    kicked her out of the family before! How could she be so shameless to involve herself in the


    dismemberment of Taylors'' properties?


    ¡°You and Selena share the same roots and are from the same generation. Both of you are Grandpa


    Taylor¡¯s grandchildren, so she naturally has the right to inherit the property. Not to mention. Grandpa


    Taylor is wise and sharp. If he thinks that you''re incapable and that you''ll weaken the Taylors, he would


    not think twice before making Selena the heir!" Neil sneered in a cold and mocking tone.


    The more Ivan thought about it, the more h e realized the truth in Neil and Hugo''s analysis. Old man


    Taylor''s attitude toward Fane and Selena had changed too much today. He even eulogized Selena for


    her business talent and filial piety after just a few sses of wine. Throughout the conversation, he did


    not mention Ivan at all.


    Ivan balled his fists tightly when he thought of the episode. "I will ask Xena to give Fane the pill


    tomorrow!"


    "Don''t rush it. You have to grasp the atmosphere and find the best timing. Don''t raise Fane¡¯s


    suspicion!"


    Ken nodded his head andmented," Fortunately, this pill is very strong. It''s odorless and tasteless,


    and it dissolves within seconds! If not, I''m afraid Fane might be able to find out. After all, he¡¯s a doctor.


    He surely has the medical knowledge!"


    Ivan was immediately petrified at his words. "You¡¯re right! He knows medical stuff. What if he''s able to


    treat himself and be cured of the poison? Does the poison really work?"


    Haha! Don''t you worry! This pill was not easy to find. We bought it at an extremely high price. This


    chronic poison pill was specially developed and made by the most prominent poison-making family in


    the southwest¡ªthe Miao family. The person who consumes this will not feel anything a t all at the


    beginning, but as the days pass, he will grow weak in his four limbs, slowly losing vitality before


    eventually dying!"


    Ken rejoiced and continued, "And only the maker has the antidote for this kind of poison. It is derived


    from dozens of medicinal materials, how can it be treated s o easily, right?¡±


    Ken''s confidence offered Ivan¡¯s heart some calmness. He felt relieved. I''ll invite Xena for lunch


    tomorrow then! A little benefit for her would do the magic. I''ll ask her to find a good time to poison


    Fane. After all, it''s been a long time since Xena¡¯s episode. It¡¯s about time Fane lowers his guard around


    Xena.¡±


    "That''s perfect! Once Fane dies, it gives us the chance to pursue Selena! She will be a member


    of another family and have her surname changed. That way, she loses the right topete with you for


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    the throne! Anyway, she wouldn''t even need to fight with you once she marries a rich man, am I right?"


    Ken was hopeful as though saw a light at the end of the tunnel as he thought about their n. He felt


    that he was the most promising candidate, that Selena would pick him over the others. After all, he was


    closest to Selena before Fane returned.


    Although Michael had a pretty good rtionship with Selena, he was ugly and fat. Selena would


    definitely scratch the fat guy off her list.


    On the other hand, Neil Hugo only came to know Selena muchter. He was aplete pervert who


    only drooled over Selena''s beauty. There was no emotional foundation for them to build a marriage on.


    Besides, Neil was infamous for being a yboy!


    Therefore, after analyzing all the potential candidates, he was the most promising one. It was only


    natural for Selena to pick him!


    "It makes sense, it does make sense! And when Fane dies, she''ll definitely lose her fighting spirit for


    some time. She may even iste herself and degenerate forever! By that time, Grandpa will be even


    more disappointed and change his perspective o f me again!" Ivan ended his final analysis o n this


    matter. Soon, the three of them dispersed.


    After Ken separated from the others, he brought some bodyguards with him and headed to the


    hospital.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    A luxurious ward came into his sight. He looked at the man lying on the bed, then cast his gaze out the


    window. Ken sighed deeply.


    "Cousin, call my father. I must kill that b* stard!"


    Flynn grit his teeth as his thoughts flew back to that day in the mall. He wanted to approach Miss Tanya


    and perhaps, make her his. However, his arm ended up getting crushed into powder by Fane.


    The doctors said it was impossible to save his left arm and that the only way to keep his life was to


    amputate the arm.


    Anger drummed through his veins when h e looked at his current state¡ªa disabled man. Ken had


    never told Flynn''s father about this. After all, his cousin came to Middle Province to hang out with him.


    To some extent, he was responsible for his cousin''s ident.


    He did call, but he could not get himself to open his mouth and speak the truth. He did not know what


    to say, or how to say it.


    Therefore, he told Flynn to wait a few more days.


    Flynn was about to be discharged from the hospital, and it seemed that the call could not be dyed


    any further.


    ¡°Cousin, don''t rush it. Perhaps you should tell them once you get back to Lone city" H e paused for a


    while before continuing," Today, I bring you some good news!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Good news? What kind of news can be good for me? Right now, I just want that bodyguard to


    die in front of me! Not a simple and quick death¡ªa miserable one!"


    Flynn''s gaze was still focused on the world beyond the windows. His eyes were full of resentment.


    "Haha! You¡¯re right about the bodyguard this time! I came today to tell you just that. The b*stard will be


    in his grave very soon. He''ll only be alive for another month at most!" Ken said as heughed


    wholeheartedly.


    "What do you mean? We''ll have to wait another month? Is it that difficult to handle a bodyguard?"


    Flynn''s face was frosty, obviously dissatisfied with the good news.


    "It won''t be easy! Our first fighter in the rk family, Dan Jameson, was not even a worthy opponent.


    It¡¯s extremely tough and challenging to slit that b*stard''s throat!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Moreover, I went to Grandpa Taylor¡¯s birthday banquet today and I got to know that this b*stard used


    to be a headmander in the army. It''s just that he lost hismander''s token and can¡¯t prove it to


    others. The good thing is we understand and are more aware of his true strength now," Ken expressed.


    "Headmander? That won''t be easy to deal with!"


    Flynn frowned and continued, "You have to find a stronger and more ferocious person t o end him!


    Wait...why do you say we need t o wait a month to kill him?"


    "That''s because this b*stard is about to die from poisoning! From a chronic yet deadly poison. He won''t


    even notice it! Haha!"


    With a sinister look in his eyes, Ken spewed, "Don''t worry, cousin. I have my own ns and


    arrangements. I''ll be sure to avenge you!¡±

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    "Are you sure it''s reliable? This jerk is wicked. He''s not going to be easy to deal with!"


    Flynn saw that his cousin was finally going to avenge him and his spirits were immediately lifted. He felt


    that he might as well die if he was not avenged.


    He was the son of a second-ss aristocratic family in the Lone City. He came from a noble family!


    How could a bodyguard destroy his arm during his visit to Middle province-a ce that was nothing


    It would be a shameful embarrassment to return to Lone City in such a state!


    Not to mention, what would the wealthy people from Lone City think of him now?


    That he was merely a disabled man!


    "Don''t be too preupied with that. The pill is absolutely reliable. The thing is like this...''


    Ken told Flynn about their n and arrangement from start to finish. "We didn''t do it earlier because


    Ivan was worried about something. He was looking forward to Old Man Taylor''s birthday banquet as he


    wanted to witness Old Man Taylor cast Fane out from the Taylor family. However, we didn¡¯t expect


    Fane to bring such glory to the Taylor family and for Old Man Taylor to approve of Fane just like that!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    This time, Ivan is determined to erase this guy from the earth!"


    "Alright then. I''m just unhappy with letting that b*stard to live another month. Besides, this poison


    doesn¡¯t seem like it would torture him and give him a miserable death!


    Flynn clenched his jaw, the boulder in his heart was still there.


    "Who said this poison won''t torture him? In the early stage, the consumer will not feel anything at all, so


    it wouldn''t be painful. However, in the two days before he dies, you can''t begin to imagine the pain that


    he''ll be experiencing. He''s going to feel as though his bones and heart are corroding, melting. That


    feeling will make him want t o kill himself, and it''llst for two days!


    Haha! By that time, no antidote in the world will be able to save him!"


    Ken chuckled loudly and added, "I wanted t o get rid of this b*stard a long time ago. I asked him to


    leave Selena alone back then, but he refused. I shouldn''t have let him live until today and allowed him


    to be strong. Since he still stubbornly wants to b e with Selena, don''t me me for my cruelty!"


    "Alright. I won''t go back to Lone City, then. I''ll stay a little longer at yours and wait for the good news!"


    Flynn sealed his decision after thinking about it.


    Meanwhile, Fane and the others were touring the 95-million vi.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied with the decoration and setting of the house?" Fane asked Selena and the


    others with a warm smile on his face.


    For him, where he lived and the condition o f the house did not matter to him as long as there was a


    roof over his head.


    However, he did not wish to treat his dear wife, her lovely family, and his family badly.


    "Of course, I''m content! Look at the yard! It''s huge! Even the ce where the servants and maids will


    be staying is spacious andfortable! And the bonsai over there is marvelous!"


    Selena beamed with a wide grin. "Honey, I''m extremely satisfied!"


    "This vi''s so good! When we lived in the Taylor''s residence, I used to look at the vi and feel a little


    envious of the people living in it. I wouldn''t have thought that one day my dream to live in it woulde


    true!"


    Andrew let outughter, satisfaction showing on his face.


    However, there was one person whose face was dull and cold all the time, seemingly unhappy.


    "Ma, what¡¯s the matter? Why do I sense that you''re not happy today? We''re going to live i n this big


    vi, aren''t you happy?" Selena frowned and asked, noticing Fiona''s expression as well.


    "I''m happy, of course, I''m happy. To live in such a big vi, how could I not be happy? A three-story vi


    with many rooms in it."

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Fiona rolled her eyes at Selena and turned t o face Fane. Her expression indicated that she was truly


    exasperated. "Fane, there''s one thing I have to say now. I didn''t mention it earlier because I wanted to


    protect your image in front of the crowd. Now there''s only one thing I want to get off my chest!" She


    burst.


    Fane''s brows furrowed for a moment before his gentle smile reappeared on his face. He said calmly,


    "Mother, I think I know what you want to say!¡±


    "Oh, you do? Tell me why am I so angry, then!"


    Fiona crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    ''Heh. Are you thinking about the episode earlier? When the Goddess of War told me t o teach Michael


    a lesson, you think the punishment was too heavy, don''t you?


    You''re afraid that Michael will hold this grudge against me and that the Wilson family will cause trouble


    for us in the future?"


    Fane chortled and continued, "Don''t worry about that. Even if they aren''t afraid of my rtionship with


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    the Goddess of War, I, Fane Woods, am not afraid of them!"


    "Aww, Ma, I didn¡¯t expect you to worry that the rk family would do something to Fane!"


    A sh of warmth filled her. This was her first time seeing her own mother worry about Fane''s safety.


    The corners of Fiona¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She blurted, "Bullsh*t! I''m not talking about this. I¡¯m


    angry you didn¡¯t tell me earlier about the luminous pearl the Goddess of War gave you!"


    Fane was speechless. He initially thought Fiona was worried about his safety, afraid that the rks


    would take revenge on him. It seemed like it was just his imagination.


    It turned out that Fiona was concerned about the luminous pearl.


    Fane forced a smile and said, "Mother, I did this to surprise Grandpa Taylor. Did you notice how happy


    he was today? Besides, I already knew what gift I was going to give him, so what''s the point of


    discussing it with others?¡±


    "Actually, I was quite surprised too!" Selena chimed in with a warm smile. "I really didn¡¯t expect that the


    Goddess of War would give that pearl to you. After all, she had spent a huge amount in the auction to


    bid for this pearl!"


    "I must admit that it''s quite unexpected. The luminous pearl is such a valuable thing! It''s a national


    treasure! How could you give it to Grandpa Taylor without discussing it with us? You should''ve at least


    informed us!"


    Fiona''s expression remained exasperated." Have you ever thought about us? I let my beloved daughter


    marry you. We gave you Selena! Do you know how hard it is for parents to raise a kid? Why didn''t you


    think of giving it to us? I may no longer be young but I still have some years to live."


    Fane and Selena exchanged nces silently. They were tongue-tied in this situation. They did not


    expect Fiona to throw a tantrum because of a pearl.


    "Yeah, how old are you again? You''re not even fifty! Why do you want to fight with Grandpa for this


    pearl? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?" Selena looked at Fiona and asked.


    Andrew, who stood beside Fiona, was upset with the conversation. "In my opinion, Fane''s gift was very


    appropriate. The pearl should be given to my father. He is old now and he needs this kind of thing!¡± he


    fumed.


    "Th¡ªthat¡¯s five hundred million! Shouldn''t he at least discuss with us? We could¡¯ve voted on a


    decision!"


    Fiona was still upset. She stared at Fane, fire burning in her eyes. "He kept quiet about the gift and


    made us worried the whole time! I was still worried about whether he had prepared a decent gift for


    Grandpa. Fane didn¡¯t even treat us as his own!¡± she huffed.


    "Ma, you''ve gone too far. Fane has never treated us as outsiders. I think you just want the pearl. If


    Fane had brought it out to the table, would you have let him give it away as the birthday gift?"


    Selena reprimanded her without hesitation. She then continued, "The pearl isn''t going to follow


    Grandpa Taylor to his grave, and you''re not even fifty years old! When Grandpa passes, we''ll give the


    pearl t o you. Isn''t that good enough?"

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    "Hmph! Stop fooling me! The pearl isn''t here anymore, it''s been given to others! Even if you wanted to


    take it back after Grandpa dies, do you think it''ll be that easy? By that time, Theodore would''ve gotten a


    hold of it and he won¡¯t let it go until he dies! You gave away this pearl, not lending it out!


    Fiona was no fool. She let out a chuckle and said to Fane, ¡°Nevermind. I''ll forgive you this time


    because of the vi, but the next time youe across any valuable item, you must let me know first.


    Tell us about it, do you understand?"


    "Yes, understood!"


    Fane nodded, his mouth curving awkwardly at its corners. "Let¡¯s go inside and I¡¯ll give you guys the


    tour, then we can start picking our rooms. But if you allow m e to suggest, Mother, you should live on


    the first floor as it would be more convenient for you to move around. Selena, Ben, and I, the younger


    people, can live on the second floor."


    "I''ll take a look first then decide, but yes, the first floor will definitely be a lot more convenient!"


    With her head high, Fiona walked into the vi.


    "Wow, wow, wow! This is amazing! The design and decorations are extraordinary!"


    Xena could not help but exim aloud once they stepped into the vi. The interior of the vi emitted a


    ptial aura. I t was not old-fashioned, but quite the opposite. It was contemporary and fashionable-


    suitable for the younger generation.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s really great! Too great! Xena, let¡¯s go upstairs and look around, then we can decide which


    room to live in!" Ben immediately chimed in.


    Fane''s face darkened upon hearing his words. "Wait, talking about picking rooms, let your sister pick


    first, then Kylie, and then only you!"


    Fane''s words made their faces turn sour.


    However, this vi was bought with Fane''s money, and the real estate certificate bore Selena''s name.


    Xena and Ben had no right t o say anything.


    "Alright, alright, but as for the vi at the Taylor''s residence, I want to live in my old room. You can''t


    decide that for us, right?" Ben turned to Fane and asked after he thought about something.


    Fane smiled indifferently. "Don''t worry. The possibility of us living there will be very low. After all, I


    believe Selena wouldn''t want to see Ivan that often, right?"


    Selena''s eyes lit up at Fane''s words. She smiled, "You know me pretty well, huh! The house over


    there... I don¡¯t really want to go back and stay there that much. I''m so content with this vi. Besides,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    my husband bought it for me at such a high price, so it feels extra warm just to live here.¡±


    "By the way, Fane, how much can a headmander get once he''s retired from the army?"


    Fiona finally opened her mouth. She could not stop thinking about the reward.


    Fane''s face dulled. He was speechless. It seemed that they believed that he was a headmander.


    After all, the reward for a major in the army could be as much as one billion bucks!


    Before Fane could answer Fiona''s question, Selena stepped up and scolded, "Ma, are you thinking


    about Fane''s remaining cash reward, again? He has already given you twenty million, isn¡¯t that


    enough? For a headmander, the reward is more or less around two hundred million, and Fane has


    already spent a lot on us. Right now, he probably only has around ten million left at most. Don''t tell me


    you want him to take it all out?"

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Fiona felt that she was being unreasonable as well. Still, she could not help but mutter, "Well, if he''s


    willing to take out his money and give it to his mother-inw as living allowance, why not? Naturally, I


    wouldn''t mind it. Who wouldn''t want to have more money?"


    Fane stayed silent. Fiona''s words pretty much indicated her desire for Fane¡¯s remaining money. She


    wanted him to take i t all out.


    Fiona was too greedy, was she not?


    However, Fiona was indeed his mother-inw, and he would not want to offend her in any way. Hence,


    Fane could only smile and answer, "Mother, don''t worry. Just let me know when you''re done spending


    the twenty million bucks I gave you. We¡¯re a family. Of course, I''ll make sure you have enough to


    spend."


    Fiona''s face immediately lit up upon hearing Fane''s words. A wide grin stered her face and she said,


    "My dear son-inw, you''re too good. Actually, I¡¯m not that money-minded, and I''m not after your


    money. After all, you earned the money with your life on the battlefield. So, even if you have eight or


    ten billion, you should keep it."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fiona paused for a moment before adding," But at the same time, I''m worried you won''t know how to


    manage your savings well and end up squandering it all. That¡¯s why I want to help manage it for you.


    For example, this vi is too expensive. It''s not worth ny-five million at all."


    Fane was dumbfounded. If he allowed Fiona to manage the money, it would be hisst time seeing his


    money. It would be difficult to ask her to take out the money once it was in her custody.


    "Let''s go, Fane. We can''t wait to see the rooms. Hurry up and move to the second floor!"


    Ben beamed with a smile on his face.


    After hisst words, he turned to Xena and asked, "Xena, we can now say that we have houses and


    cars. Soon, I''ll go to your house and bring up the marriage proposal to your parents. It should be fine,


    right? I think it¡¯s best if we get registered and get the marriage certificate as soon as possible and have


    a baby!"


    Ben was overly excited. Although Xena would asionallye over for a few nights, she would


    never let him touch her a t all. At most, she would allow him a few pecks on her cheeks.


    Ben had been wanting to marry Xena for a long time, but every time he proposed the idea to her, she


    would use the fact that Ben did not have a car or a house yet as an excuse to reject him.


    Now, Ben had both a car and a house. It should not pose any problems anymore.


    "Yes, yes, yes! Get married quickly! You''re not young anymore! Get married and give m e a grandson.


    Then I can hold my grandson and take care of him in this grand vi!"


    Fiona''s heart leaped with joy when she heard it.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We''re not like before anymore, poor with no money. We were too embarrassed to urge


    you to get married because of that. Now we have money!


    Eighty or a hundred thousand is nothing! W e promise that the wedding will be grand and memorable!¡±


    Fiona patted her chest and continued," Please, find a time to talk to your parents. 0 f course, we¡¯ll give


    you some time to get yourself mentally prepared. Perhaps ten days or even half a month. How about


    that?"


    Xena did not think of marrying Ben at all. Ben was not good-looking. He was average, boring, and only


    knew how to y games.


    It was true that Ben and his family were wealthier than before, but how couldpare to Ivan Taylor?


    Ivan is the young master of the Taylor family. The entirety of the Taylor properties would belong to him i


    n the future!


    The Taylor family had sessfully leaped into the second-ss aristocratic family title. If she had the


    chance to be Mrs. Taylor, how would she be satisfied with the current state of Ben''s family?

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    "Alright, alright. I''ll make a call to them in a few days!"


    Xena smiled awkwardly. She thought to herself and decided to agree to whatever came to her first, and


    act ordinglyter on.


    The family quickly hopped to the second floor. After a round of touring, they picked their rooms.


    After selecting their respective rooms, Selena suggested to Fane, "Let''s go. It''s almost time. Let''s go


    back and pack our things so we can move in earlier and have a n early dinner, too. After dinner, we


    could take Kylie to the park and take a stroll around our neighborhood." ''Good idea! It''s a lot livelier


    here than the ce I used to live in!"


    Fane smiled at her. Holding her hand, they went down to the first floor together.


    Soon, Fane and the others returned to their dpidated small house that they used to live in, packed


    some clothes and essentials, and were about to move into their new vi.


    Selena stood in the courtyard, her eyes fixated on the dpidated house and its small courtyard,


    reminiscing the past.


    "I can''t believe that we''ve been living in this house for five years. I wasn''t used to living in such


    conditions at the beginning!


    "But, after some time, I eventually got used t o it. It''s been five years... Sigh, I feel sad to leave!" Selena


    chortled bitterly, her voice full of emotions.


    ''We''ve got to go. It''s my fault for making you and Kylie suffer a lot in thest five years. From now on, I


    promise I''ll make you the happiest woman in the world!"


    Fane gave her a warm smile. He turned to Fiona and said, "Mother, it¡¯ll be Selena''s birthday in another


    month, right? I¡¯ll throw her a celebration that will shock the whole city! It''ll be an unforgettable birthday!"


    "Really? If that¡¯s true, I might go and announce it to my friends and family! If you can''t fulfill your


    promise, you''ll lose face!"


    Fiona was truly happy for Selena. After all, her daughter had experienced the worst in the past five


    years. She could not even afford a decent meal during her past few birthdays!


    Fane''s words lightened up Fiona''s mood.


    This was the first time Fiona thought well o f Fane. Although he was not as wealthy as Ken rk, he


    was good to her daughter.


    Lads like Ken rk and Neil Huga, they were wealthy but vicious and ckhearted at the same time.


    How could they ask her to poison Fane? Only evil people like them coulde up with such ideas


    After Fiona gave some thought to the situation, she reminded Fane, "By the way, Fane, even though


    you have a good rtionship with the Goddess of War, and the Gods of War came over to Grandpa''s


    birthday for you, you can''t expect them to help you every time. So, no matter what, keep a low profile.


    Don''t get yourself targeted and cause me trouble, do you hear me? The higher the tree, the stronger


    the wind!"


    Andrew bobbed his head in agreement. He stepped forward and said the same to Fane, "Yeah, Fane,


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ma is right. And you don''t have to punish young master Wilson that hard today. You could''ve just asked


    him to kowtow and apologize, or maybe ask them t o p themselves. Those two hundred ps almost


    crippled him! Do you think they''ll let it slide just like that?"


    "Pa, it''s not that serious. Marshall Dennis is our bodyguard right now, so there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Those young masters and their bodyguards are just ordinary people. Besides, won''t they think twice


    before going against us? After all, Fane has a good rtionship with the Goddess of War. If they piss


    off the Goddess of War, their entire family is basically done for!" Selena replied after pondering.


    "Anyway, just stay low. They won¡¯t dare to fight Fane face-to-face, but what if they find someone to slit


    his throat in secret? After all, everything can be done secretly, and if they refuse to admit to it by then,


    there''d be no evidence for the Goddess of War to wipe them out, right?"


    Andrew smiled bitterly. "It''s easy to dodge a n open spear thrust, but difficult to guard against an arrow


    in the dark, isn''t it?"


    Selena nodded to agree. Her father was right. She then turned to Fane and said," Moving forward,


    please try to make as little trouble as possible, for me and our daughter, okay? Try to keep a low


    profile, g o to work and get off work on time everyday without stirring up trouble. The most important


    thing is that we livefortably and peacefully!"


    Fane did not know whether tough or to cry at his wife''sments. "Honey, don¡¯t you think I want


    that, too? It''s not that I didn''t want to stay low. I couldn¡¯t! I already warned them to stay away from us,


    but those brats were still thinking about you and wanting to fight me. Sigh, I''m helpless!"

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    "Th¡ªthen we have no choice. Just don¡¯t provoke them. They''ll lose interest after a while once they see


    that we¡¯re inseparable ¡ªthen they''ll give up!


    "Besides, once they find some other beauty, they''ll have a new target and naturally give up!" Selena


    said after she thought about it.


    Fane was stunned. "Really? There are others who could be more beautiful than m y wife?"


    A light blush suddenly colored Selena''s cheeks. "What are you talking about? My daughter is a big girl


    now, and I''m way past my prime. What beauty? Aren''t Sasa, Yvonne, and Tanya all beauties? They''re


    the real deals here-young and beautiful!" "They¡¯re too young. They aren''t as charming as you. Besides,


    they don¡¯t have that charisma that you have!¡± Fane answered, still grinning as he looked at Selena,


    whose expression had turned bashful. Delight leaped in his heart.


    She was usually so frosty, but her coquettish expression when she turned shy would melt anyone''s


    heart.


    Xena, who was standing to the side, did not seem too happy. As the couple went back and forth, they


    spoke as though she was not a beauty¡ªespecially Selena. She must have excluded her on purpose


    when she was listing so many beauties.


    "Let¡¯s go, let''s go. Your child is so old and you''re still so sappy!"


    Fiona really could not bear to watch any longer. She never thought that the husband and wife would


    still act in such a disgusting manner. She felt as though goosebumps were about to form all over her


    skin.


    Joan, who stood to the side, could not keep a small smile from gracing her lips. She was happy seeing


    that the two of them loved each other so dearly.


    "Let''s go!"


    Selena shed Fane an awkward nce. She realized that she was growing to ept him more and


    more. She then carried their daughter and went into the car.


    Soon enough, the whole family had moved into the vi. They parked four luxury cars at the vi''s


    porch. The view did not seem s o stark now.


    "I think we should go out to eat. We''ve just moved in here, and we''re all tired and drenched in sweat.


    More importantly, the fridge doesn''t have any ingredients in it and it''s already 6.30pm!"


    Selena could not help but speak up after everything was arranged.


    "All right. Anything you say, dear. We¡¯ll go out to eat once everyone has taken a hath."


    Fane nodded.


    In a sh, everyone went off to bathe.


    After freshening up, they rested for a while before heading out for dinner.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    No one expected Xena¡¯s phone to ring just a s they ordered their food.


    She took it out, looked at the screen, and rejected the call.


    "Why didn''t you pick it up?"


    Fane''s brows furrowed. He felt that she was acting strangely. A sh of panic had sparked in her eyes


    when she looked at her phone just now.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    Xena never thought that Fane would notice this small, careless action.


    Shock jolted up her spine. She managed a stiff smile. "It¡¯s just a spam call. It''s nothing. Those housing


    agents are seriously so annoying. They keep calling m e to ask if I''m going to buy a house!¡¯¡¯


    "Really? Lend me your phone and I¡¯ll call them to give them a good scolding!¡±


    Fane shed a frosty smile and extended his hand.


    Xena''s expression turned even sourer when she heard this. It was Ivan who had called her.


    Everything would go to sh*t if Fane and Selena found out what was happening between her and Ivan.


    "What''s there to call? It''s just a spam call. Let¡¯s eat!" Xena immediately chuckled and picked up her


    chopsticks.


    "Why won¡¯t you let me check it out if it''s just a spam call? Or are you scared of something? Don¡¯t tell


    me your lover called you?"


    Fane pressed on, sensing that something was off.


    The corners of Xena¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Fane was too sharp, too difficult to handle.


    She never thought that he would be right o n the money.


    She immediately pped her chopsticks o n the table in a huff. "What are you talking about, Fane?


    What lover are you talking about? I''m not that kind of person. Besides, this is my phone. I can''t just


    hand it over to you¡ªwhat if you looked through my private photos? Even Ben doesn¡¯t get to touch my


    phone. What right do you have to'' borrow'' it?¡±


    "What are you saying, Fane? Don''t go overboard!"


    Ben immediately spoke, his expression cold. "I¡¯m only calling you my brother-inw to maintain my


    sister¡¯s dignity, and because you''ve been doing pretty goodtely and not causing us any trouble. Did


    you think you could step on me like that? What right do you have to look at my girlfriend''s phone?"


    Fiona''s expression was also somewhat hostile. "Xena is right, Fane. Why would you, an outsider, want


    to look at her phone? You''re our son-inw now, yes, but know your ce. Are you harboring a grudge


    against her because she was against you in the beginning?"


    Fane immediately smiled. "Heh. Why so serious? I''m just joking. Why the tension?"


    After he said that, he lowered his voice and muttered on purpose, "Ah, I was just kidding. Why so tense


    about it? Don¡¯t tell m e you¡¯re feeling guilty because your lover really called you?"


    "You..."


    Xena was extremely furious. She picked up her chopsticks again. "Who cares about you!"


    "That¡¯s right. Let''s eat!"


    Ben quickly smiled and scooped some dishes, putting them into Xena¡¯s bowl.


    At that moment, Xena¡¯s phone rang again.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The corners of Xena¡¯s mouth twitched violently. She felt absolutely helpless. Why did Ivan pick this time


    to call her? It was definitely not the right timing.


    Besides, she had rejected his call immediately when he called earlier. Could he not tell this was not a


    good time for them to talk?


    "Eh, why''s your phone ringing again? Pick i t up!" Fane said with a surprised smile on his face.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Selena kept staring at Xena too. She also felt that something was off about her brother''s girlfriend


    Furthermore, she had quite a few branded bags to her name now. They were definitely not cheap.


    "Give the phone to me, Xena. These salespeople can be extremely annoying. They keep making calls


    like this and it gets irritating. I''ll take the call. I''ll give them a good scolding!"


    Fiona said straightaway when she noticed that Xena was stunned for quite a few seconds, not picking


    up the phone.


    Xena was even more frightened. She shed a bitter smile. "Nevermind, Ma. I''m toozy to pick it up.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    These people don¡¯t have an easy time working. Sometimes they even have to work overtime tillte at


    night because they couldn''t finish their quota for the day."


    After Fiona heard that, she smiled as she spoke, "Never thought that you would be this empathetic,


    Xena, thinking for the sake of others! Come on everyone, let''s just eat and drink. No need to pick up


    such harassing calls if you don''t want to!"


    "That¡¯s right. Let me pour you a ss, Ma!"


    Xena heaved an internal sigh of relief. She stood up and poured a ss of wine for Fiona.


    At this moment, her phone finally stopped ringing.


    Fane could not be bothered about it. He started to casually indulge himself in the feast before him.


    However, the phone did not ring again for the rest of the meal.


    After they finished eating, everybody went back.


    Fane and Selena went back into their room and closed the door. Only then did the former said, "There''s


    something off about Xena!"


    Selena nodded her head. "She''s definitely u p to no good. No matter what, I can''t let her marry my


    brother. God knows how many times she would cheat on him otherwise.


    "Mmhmm. She definitely has a man on the s


    ide. Why all the new clothes otherwise? Where did theye from? They must be pretty expensive,


    and she''s changed quite a few bags!''


    Fane carved a smile. "She said that she bought them all by herself. I do not believe a lick of it. Why


    wasn''t she this extravagant before if she had this much money? She was not that kind of woman who


    saved up money back then too!"


    "Then what do we do? My brother didn''t believe you thest time we found out that she was nning to


    swindle my parent''s money with her gang. He believed her instead. I really think that he''s extremely


    gullible!"


    Selena frowned. "It¡¯s a wonder if he doesn''t suffer any losses being with this woman, with him being so


    gullible!"


    "This woman really is money-faced. I''m telling you, I''d thought about killing her when I was going after


    the motor robbers. But I spared her, seeing that she¡¯s a woman and your brother''s girlfriend, so I told


    her t o scram!


    "Never thought that she would have the audacity to return to your brother''s side. However, it seemed


    like she didn''t change all that muchter. I thought that she would turn over a new leaf and truly wish t


    o be with your brother! Who knew that she didn''t change her spots at all, judging from these few days!"


    Fane clenched his fingers into fists.


    Iciness shed across his eyes. "Since your brother is so gullible, I should just kill Xena off. Just find an


    opportunity and be done with her! This way, your brother will have t o give up on her!"


    Selena was shocked when she heard that." No way. She''s still my brother¡¯s girlfriend, and we¡¯re going


    to kill her because we suspect that she''s with another man? What if we''re wrong? Besides, I already


    told you that this isn''t the battlefield. Stop trying to use your fists to solve every single problem!"


    Fane felt embarrassed. His wife was still so kind and generous.


    "Then what should we do? I¡¯ll listen to you!"


    He spoke mildly, after remaining silent for a few seconds.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    "Mmhmm. She is the woman that my brother loves deeply, after all. He''ll be extremely upset if you kill


    her. And he might do something stupid to himself!"


    Selena told Fane after a few moments of silence.


    Fane nodded his head. ¡°That''s right. I thought about this too. That''s why I told her to scram thest


    time. Who knew that this woman would be so maniptive? She even said that I''m taking revenge on


    her by ndering her because she was against m e before. And she says that she''s the victim. Heh!"


    ¡°Then we have to think of a way to get evidence of Xena''s affair. It would be best if my brother catches


    her in action and has his heart, broken. We''ll let him decide if we should let her live after that. What do


    you think?"


    Selena said after she thought about it.


    "Okay. You¡¯re right, dear!"


    Fane thought about it, then he studied his wife, who was wearing a sexy nightgown. H e could not help


    but sh a wicked grin. " Dear, Kylie has her own room now," he said. "We don''t have to worry about


    anything anymore, right?"


    Selena''s face reddened in a sh; panic gripped her heart.


    She quickly rolled her eyes at him. ''Why do you keep thinking about all these things?¡± she said, tone


    shy. "Seriously, all men are such perverts!¡±


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry. ''What do you mean all men are perverts?" h e said, smiling


    bitterly. "I never touched you for all these five years!"


    Mischief sparked within Fane when he noticed Selena''s bashful countenance. He took two steps


    forward and swept the beauty before him into a bridal carry.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Selena''s heart thudded against her chest. She was a mother, but the incident five years ago had been


    an honest ident. She could barely remember what had happened that night.


    Still, she was a grown woman. Of course, she wanted a man who could keep her safe and warm.


    However, she was not someone who yed around. That was why she had remained chaste for all


    these five years, hoping that Fane would return¡ªand hoping that he would be a good husband and


    father.


    She would surrender everything to fate so long as Fane turned out to be a working member of society,


    and not some scumbag picked out of thendfill.


    Yet she never imagined that not only would Fane be a good father, but he was also an even better


    husband¡ªand he was a war hero.


    She had actually fallen deeply in love with him, just a month after he had returned. Now she really


    wanted to give her all to him again.


    Fane gently put her onto the bed, as though he was handling fragile china.


    Selena bit on her red-rouged lip. She nced toward the light beside them." Turn it off," she said


    awkwardly. "I''m so embarrassed!¡± ''Why don¡¯t we turn the wallmp on then. dear? It would be a shame


    if I can¡¯t see your shy, awkward face. You''re so beautiful now!"


    Fane turned off the ceiling lights and turned the wallmp on, its light dimly illuminating the room.


    "What do you want to see? There¡¯s nothing t o see!"


    Selena''s face was so red that the blush spread to the tips of her ears. Her pulse quickened; she felt as


    though her heart was about to burst out from her chest anytime soon.


    "Heh. Of course, there''s something to see!"


    Fane chuckled and ducked down, ready to nt a kiss onto her lips.


    "Hold up!"


    Yet he never expected Selena to yell for him to stop at this moment, extending her hand and mping


    it over his mouth.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    "No way. You''re too cruel, dear, telling me t o stop at this moment. Didn''t you promise me this after I¡¯ve


    fulfilled the three things I had promised myself? Besides, the thing with the rich woman was aplete


    misunderstanding. We''ve proven that she''s a God of War¡ªshe''s my friend!"


    Fane was speechless for a moment. How could he hold his culminating desire in before such a


    beautiful woman¡ªhis wife, n oless?


    He never thought that Selena would give a soft smile instead, her face right below his. "Idiot. I didn''t


    say that you couldn''t proceed. I just wanted to ask if you have a lot of scars on your body," she said. "I


    heard that when a military man goes shirtless, scars line their entire body¡ªtheir back, their chest. And


    it is shocking at first sight. It¡¯s really not easy for you to survive after five years on the battlefield!"


    Fane was taken aback. "So you won''t like m e if I have a lot of scars?"


    This was a serious question here.


    "Of course, I''ll still like you. I go along with whomever I marry, remember? And you''re my man. How


    could I not like you?"


    Selena sat up. She shyly pried the buttons o n Fane''s shirt open. "I just want to take a look at the scars


    on your body. You must have gone through a lot on the battlefield. Whatever we suffer here is nothing


    Fane never expected Selena to say such sweet, considerate words. His heart of iron melted


    immediately; an indescribable warmth spread throughout him.


    "Idiot. I told myself that I had to live-for you, and for my mother!¡±


    He stroked his wife¡¯s head, his eyes filled with gentleness.


    Atst, the final button on his shirt was undone. His abdomen was packed to the teeth with pure


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    muscle; itshed the eyes o f anyone who saw it, and it emanated a frightening aura of violence.


    Selena was slightly surprised by the sight o f his muscles; anxiety tightened its grip over her heart.


    However, surprise also shed across her eyes. "No way. You don''t have a single scar on you?"


    After she said that, she pushed Fane''s shirt back and got him to turn around.


    "No way. There¡¯s nothing on your back


    either! Are you that strong, dear? You''ve never suffered a single injury for all the five years you were on


    the battlefield?"


    She was extremely taken aback. She never thought that his body would bepletely devoid of scars.


    His skin was perfectly unmarred, and it shocked her to no end.


    Fane shed a bitter smile. It was not that h e had never gotten injured, but because he was very


    skillful in the medical area that his scars had gone a long time ago.


    However, he raised his right arm anyway." See? There''s a scar here!¡±


    Indeed, there was a scar the size of a thumb on his underarm.


    "Why-why does this scar look so strange?"


    Selena was shocked after she saw that.


    That was because she noticed that the scar


    on his arm actually looked like an oddshaped puzzle¡ªas if it was an imprint of a fish scale that had


    dropped off.


    "Heh. That isn''t important!"


    Fane chuckled and pinned Selena onto the bed. "You''ve already taken my shirt off, dear. Should I help


    you with yours?"


    She was extremely embarrassed. She turned her head and stared to the side. "


    Pervert!"


    "Heh. Didn¡¯t you make the first move?"


    Fane coughed for a bit, then lowered his lips to Selena''s.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Selena was so anxious that she could die. Subconsciously, her heart was filled with anticipation.


    "Mmph!"


    Atst, the two''s lips collided. She unconsciously wrapped her arms around Fane''s neck.


    Yet just as they were kissing each other passionately, a soft knock sounded from the door.


    Fane was stunned; his expression darkened. "Seriously? Who''s knocking? It¡¯s past ten at night


    already."


    Selena was also shocked. She sat upright i n a flurry, readjusting her nightgown. "Go open the door


    and take a look. Don''t tell me that it¡¯s Ma? Don''t tell me that she doesn¡¯t want us to..."


    Fane was speechless for a moment. He pulled his shirt on and slowly walked over t o the door to open


    it.


    He was about to burst into anger, but he did not see anyone when he opened the door. H e ducked his


    head, and a pair ofrge, baleful eyes were staring at him in anticipation. His anger immediately


    dissipated.


    "Kylie, why aren''t you asleep?¡¯¡¯


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry. He never expected that the culprit would b e his own


    daughter.


    She peered inward, then she spoke in a pitiful tone, "I want to sleep with Mom. Or else, I can''t fall


    asleep!"


    Selena also never thought that their daughter would be the one knocking. She was just as speechless


    as Fane was. It had not been easy for them to have this moment, and it was just...


    She also walked over, crouching down. '' Kylie, you''re already four years old now," she said. "You¡¯ll be


    five in a few months. You''re a big girl, right? You¡¯ll have to learn how to sleep alone."


    Here, Selena added with a gentle expression. "Besides, your friends willugh at you if you keep


    sleeping together with adults. Understand?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Kylie pouted, as though she were being suppressed. After she thought about it, she spoke in a


    miserable tone, "Mom, just one more night please. I¡¯ll sleep alone tomorrow, all right?"


    "O-okay. You''ll sleep alone tomorrow, and I¡¯ll go over to tell you bedtime stories.


    Okay?''


    Selena promised as she looked at her daughter.


    "Okay!"


    Kylie nodded her head happily. Then she looked at Fane, slightly frightened, "Dad, can I sleep with you


    two?"


    He did not know whether tough or cry. His daughter''s countenance just straight-u p melted his heart.


    How could he not agree?


    Anyway, the fire from just now had been put out by her just like that. He did not have any intention to


    pick it up again.


    Very soon, the three fell asleep just like that.


    The next morning, Xena told Ben that she was going out shopping with a few of her friends after they


    finished their breakfast.


    She left the house.


    Ben did not think too much about it. She did not usually bring him along when she went shopping, so


    he was used to it.


    Who knew that Xena drove to a hotel instead. She went up and entered a room.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    "I miss you so much, Babe!"


    Ivan pulled Xena in as soon as she stepped through the door; he quickly locked it behind them.


    "What are you doing? It''s so early in the morning!"


    Xena pushed Ivan away. "What happenedst night?" she said, expression hard. "I already rejected


    your first call. It¡¯s obvious that I wasn''t in a good ce to talk to you. And yet you called me again?"


    Ivan stepped forward and embraced her from behind. "I was thinking of you, and I just wanted to invite


    you over for some wine. I only realized after you didn''t pick u p the second call."


    Here, Ivan asked curiously, "Tell me, what was going onst night? Why couldn¡¯t you take my call?"


    ¡°We were eating outside when you called. The entire family was there!


    "And Fane must have a sixth sense or something. He immediately felt that something was off just


    because I rejected your first call. He asked why I rejected the call, and I told him that it was just another


    harassing phone call from all those property agents. And then he wanted me to let him see the caller. I


    was so mad!"


    Xena huffed angrily, "If I was any slower and didn''t rile myself up, and if Ben didn¡¯t believe me, I would


    have been caught!"


    "F*ck. That fellow is really a tough one to crack. How''s he so sharp!"


    Ivan curled his fingers into a fist. He thought about it and said, "Seems like we have to get rid of him as


    soon as possible!¡± "Are we ready to make a move? I also think that there''s a good chance that he¡¯ll find


    out about us if it goes on like this. We should act fast. Besides, I''ve been faithfully apanying Ben


    at home for the past few days, and I''ve been ying the role of a dutiful girlfriend. Their attitudes


    toward m e seem to have changed too. Aside from that man suspecting mest night, of course!¡±


    After Xena said that, she spoke to Ivan again. "Don¡¯t forget, Ivan. I''m going to leave Ben after I''ve given


    Fane the medicine, and I''ll be with you. You told me that you''ll dere that I''m your girlfriend in front of


    the entire Taylor family!¡±


    "Hah. Don''t worry. I''ve been waiting for this day for so long!"


    Ivanughed and roved his hands around her waist. "Besides, I¡¯m anticipating the miserable


    expression on Ben''s face when h e knows that you''re my girlfriend. He''s such a loser. Haha!"


    "Really? Good. I''m still scared that you won¡¯t want me anymore after you''re done using me!"


    Xena suddenly acted coquettishly around him, then she twisted her body backward and pressed it


    against his.


    "Oh, right. Xena, you have to tell me what they''ve been doingtely. If Sharon is visiting Fane, for


    instance, or Young Master Wilson is looking for him to take revenge. Or if other Kings of War or military


    bigshots are looking for him. Tell me everything, okay?"


    Ivan gave Xena a vehement kiss. "Don''t worry. So long as Fane dies, not only will I announce you as


    my girlfriend, but I''ll also organize a grand wedding," he reminded her. "How about that? And I''ll take


    you to the Maldives for our honeymoon. Hah!"


    "Really? That sounds awesome. I love you s o much, dear husband!"


    Xena leaped excitedly when she heard that. She wrapped her arms around Ivan¡¯s neck and gave him a


    vehement kiss.


    "Heh. You''re already calling me husband? Good, good!"


    Ivan chuckled and carried Xena toward the bed.


    Xena was a money-faced person to the core, but she had a pretty good body.


    However, Ivan had thought about it long ago, that he would find himself seven or eight mistresses after


    he was married. The prospect seemed doable.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    A woman like Xena would be appeased so long as he gave her money. She would not care if he had


    affairster on.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Xena, who had just been flung onto the bed, seemed to suddenly think of something when she heard


    the word ¡®honeymoon¡¯.


    "Right, hold on, Ivan," she said abruptly. " There''s really something that I have to tell you first!"


    "Yes?"


    Ivan was stunned. "Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s something to do with Fane?"


    "That''s right. He said that he would give Selena a surprise on her birthday. He even said that he¡¯s going


    to organize a birthday party that will send waves throughout the entire city!¡±


    Xena added, "It''s something that you should know, isn¡¯t it?"


    "That''s right. It''s only a month till Selena''s birthday. I would have forgotten all about it if you hadn''t


    reminded me!"


    Ivan sat on the edge of the bed, frowning." Fane really loves boasting, doesn''t he?


    Send waves throughout the entire city?


    Middle Province is huge and he wants to host a birthday party for Selena that will send waves


    throughout the city? He must b e joking. He''ll need to spend a couple of billion bucks if he really wants


    to send waves throughout the city."


    "Heh. He''s definitely exaggerating!"


    Xena chuckled.


    "Alright. See if you can find an opportunity to get Fane to take the medicine either tomorrow or the day


    after, then we''ll see. Who knows, maybe Selena''s birthday will b e Fane''s funeral day? Hah. I¡¯m really


    looking forward to it!


    Ivanughed, and then he pinned Xena onto the bed, unable to hold it in any longer.


    "Haven¡¯t you felt that your girlfriend has been acting weirdtely, Ben?"


    Selena walked over after she noticed Ben i n the garden all alone, idly ying with his phone. She


    spoke after she thought for a while.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t she the same as always?"


    Ben answered carelessly as he swiped on his phone.


    "How can you be such an idiot? You''ve been together for so long, but she''s never let you touch her


    once?"


    Selena rolled her eyes at her brother as she asked the question.


    Ben finally put his phone down. "Why are you so concerned about this anyway, Sis?" he said


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    impatiently. "Although Xena usually wears sexy and trendy outfits, she¡¯s a conservative girl on the


    inside. Don¡¯t just assume that she''s an ABG because she has tattoos on her. She¡¯s not!"


    Selena was at a loss for words. "Then you''re saying that she never lets you touch her?¡± she pressed on


    anyway. "You¡¯ve were not together for just a year. It¡¯s been, two, three years already."


    Ben shrugged his shoulders. "So what? She told me that she¡¯ll only give herself to me o n the wedding


    night. It¡¯s so hard to find women like this nowadays. Right?"


    After he said that, he stared at her sister." Sis, I think you have a serious bias against her!¡± he said.


    Selena was seriously speechless now. Her brother had beenpletely cuckolded. Never mind that he


    did not know about his girlfriend''s affair-he even defended her reputation.


    Ben picked his phone up and started a new round of the game he was ying. Selena snatched it from


    him.


    "What are you doing, Sis?¡±


    Ben was a little angry. He had just started getting into the game but Selena snatched his phone away


    just like that. He probably would have whacked her if she weren''t his older sister.


    "Don''t keep ying. Your brain will be even emptier than it already is if you continue like this."


    Selena red at her loser of a brother. "I really wanted to tell you this earlier, that


    Xena had some sort of rtionship with a rich guy from that motor robbers'' gang," she said. "I''ve seen


    them hugging once. But I heard that the entire gang has been wiped out now."

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    "No way!"


    Ben frowned and shook his head. "You must be joking, Sis. She''s not that kind of person. She¡¯s


    probably just ying around even if she hugged someone. That isn''t hugging. That¡¯s just messing


    around.¡±


    Selena almost wanted to faint from frustration. "Do you really think I''m that stupid, Ben? That I can¡¯t tell


    the difference between a hug and just in fooling around?"


    "What proof do you have? Why don''t you show me pictures?¡±


    She never thought that Ben would be even angrier instead. "Don''t speak about Xena like that if you


    don''t have any proof. Do you think that I don''t know her after being with her for so long? Do you know


    her better than I do? You''re just like Fane. You don¡¯t like her, so you''re trying to find ways to harm her.


    Besides, you said it yourself-the motor robbers are dead. I don''t care about her past."


    Selena clenched her teeth in rage. "You''ve disappointed me, Ben. You''re just like Wu Dng-but you''re


    even denser than he is!"


    "What do you mean I''m dense? Aren''t you spewing nonsense, since you have no proof?"


    Ben furiously thrust his hand forward." Give my phone back. I still want to y. I can''t abandon my


    teammates!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Ah!"


    Selena was so angry that she picked a rock up from the ground, dropped the phone, and smashed the


    rock straight onto its screen.


    "You-you broke my phone. It¡¯s an Apple..."


    Ben was extremely angry. He stepped forward and fisted Selena''s cor. With his other hand, he


    formed a fist, ready to punch her.


    "Hit me. Hit me if you have the guts."


    Selena''s eyes reddened. She red at her brother. She did not want him to be fooled b y Xena any


    longer.


    "If you dare hit your sister, Ben, I''ll make you regret that decision for the rest of your life!"


    Fane spoke coldly as he observed from a distance. He took deliberate steps toward them. ¡°You''re a


    man, but you still don''t know the numerous times you''ve been cuckolded already. And now your sister


    is trying to help you, but you want to hit her?" Ben only released his sister when he heard all this. Then


    he shot a vicious re at Fane. "Heh. Do you have any evidence then, Fane? I won¡¯t forgive you if you


    speak any nonsense!"


    "You want proof? Fine. I¡¯ll find proof. I''m telling you now, that I''ll make sure you see the proof for


    yourself one day!¡±


    Fane chuckled as he spoke.


    "Alright then. I¡¯ll give you one month. Within one month, before my sister''s birthday, get me the proof.


    And if you don''t, what will happen?¡±


    Ben red at Fane and gritted his teeth as he spoke. His eyes were red at the corners.


    "Of course! You can do whatever you like to me if I can''t get the evidence. And I''ll give you 50 million


    bucks!"


    Fane also had a serious expression. "But if I manage to get the evidence and catch her with another


    man, will you let me do whatever I like with her? Including killing her?"


    "Fine by me!"


    Ben took a deep inhale of breath. "I''ll kill her myself if you can prove that she''s cuckolded me!¡± he said.


    "No need for you to do it!"


    "All right. I''ll truly acknowledge you as a man then!¡±


    Fane nodded his head. He needed to hear that from Ben.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    "Think about it seriously, Ben. Has she been acting weirdtely? She didn¡¯t even dare to pick up that


    call fromst night. Do you think it''s a harassing phone call from a property agency? I think there''s


    something suspicious going on!


    "Secondly, she¡¯s been buying quite a few branded bagstely. They must be worth at least ten


    thousand each, and her clothes are pretty expensive too¡ªand she''s bought quite a few of them. She


    didn''t do this before."


    Selena took a step forward. "You really want to get married to her, and you''re serious about it," she told


    Ben earnestly. " But remember how she mumbled and twisted her wordsst night when you said you


    wanted to get married sooner? She didn¡¯t seem the least bit happy to me. I suspect that she has


    another man outside."


    "I don''t care. I need proof. You two will just be ndering her without it!"


    Ben was extremely angry. He picked his phone up. "I just bought this phone. It was worth a few


    thousand bucks!"


    "Here''s seven or eight thousand. Go ahead and buy a new phone. But don¡¯t breathe a word about how


    we suspect her, alright? And you have to cooperate with us when w e tell you too! That''s how we''re


    going to get the evidence!"


    Fane took out a wad of cash from his wallet and thrust it toward Ben after he thought about it.


    "Don''t worry. I believe that you''ll never find proof!"


    Ben shed a frosty smile and walked off after taking the money.


    "Jeez. Seems like your brother really is head over heels for that woman!¡±


    Fane released a sigh, feeling helpless. He really did not expect that Ben would almost punch Selena


    for Xena''s sake when the former was his own sister.


    "I''ve always felt that nothing good coulde out of her, but I never had the guts to say it out loud. I


    kept hinting it toward my brother, but unfortunately, he never took it seriously."


    Selena also sighed. "I really hope that we can find out the man that Xena is seeing this time. My


    brother will have his heartpletely broken then. He''s pretty goodlooking, and it won¡¯t be hard for him


    to find a nice girl, considering how our family is now!" "Mmhmm. We have to weed him out. That


    woman is really a b*tch. She''s so daring and venomous! And she¡¯s cunning. Your parents are


    practically eating out of her hand."


    Fane nodded his head and checked the time. "Let¡¯s go, dear. It¡¯s gettingte. We have to go to work!"


    "Okay!"


    Selena nodded her head. The two quickly got into the car and drove to work.


    At that moment, Young Master Wilson was at the Wilson family''s residence. There was an IV drip


    beside him that was pumping fluids into him.


    The more he thought about it, the more tortured he felt.


    He had finally woken up. However, he had t o take a lot of antibiotics. Yet his face was still as swollen


    as a pig''s. It seemed that he would remain this way for a while.


    Master Wilson was so furious that he clenched his fists, watching his son''s face streaked with tears.


    "My son has never suffered like this before. Fane really has got some guts. Did he really think that I


    won''t dare to retaliate just because he''s good friends with a God of War? I¡¯ll definitely hire a hitman to


    assassinate him in the future."


    The caretaker beside him nodded his head as well. "You¡¯re right, sir. It''s more reliable t o hire an


    assassin. They can be trusted to keep their mouths shut. The God of War won''t be able to find anything


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    even if they try to investigate Fane''s death. Besides, I hear that he''s only a headmander. We don''t


    know if he''s lying, but he can''t even show his token, so we can''t believe him. A God of War might not


    even conduct an investigation for someone the likes of him!''


    David bobbed his head. "The Goddess of War doesn¡¯t owe him anything anymore, after all, she''s paid


    her debt. But we should hire an assassin just to be safe!¡±


    "Then when is a good time to hire one?"


    The caretaker asked.


    "We''ll wait. We''ll see after a few days. Let''s just wait for my son to get better first."


    David looked at his son and walked over to the bedside, pulling a chair and sitting down. He took his


    son¡¯s hand. "Don''t worry, my son. You won''t have suffered all those ps for nothing. I''ll make sure that


    b* stard pays with his life.¡± "Sob. Dad..."


    Michael cried again.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    At that moment, Fane had already arrived a t the Drake family¡¯s residence.


    Never in his wildest dreams would he imagine that he would see Sharon as soon a s he walked into the


    living room, sitting together with Tanya and Yvonne. His head began to split at the sight of the young


    woman.


    "Why are you here?"


    Fane felt helpless when he saw her.


    "Heh. Why can''t I be here? I''m here to see Miss Tanya. The three of us are good friends now."


    Sharon chuckled. "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time now. The three of us are just about to go


    shopping. Let''s go. We won''t need a lot of bodyguards if we bring you along. We only need you!"


    Miss Tanya spoke after she thought about: t, "I think we should bring a few along anyway, though we


    don¡¯t have to bring that many. After all, Fane alone might not be able to carry all our bags if the three of


    us are going to buy things."


    "Heh. Don''t tell me that you''re scared of tiring him out, Tanya. So that''s why you want to get a few more


    bodyguards toe along?"


    She never thought that Sharon would chuckle as she joked, "He¡¯s my man. Don''t you dare fight over


    him with me. If you do, I''ll still be the second wife, and you the third. You''ll have to get in line!"


    After she said that, her eyes snapped toward Yvonne to the side. "If you''re thinking of fighting over him


    as well.


    Yvonne, you¡¯ll have to be number four!'' "Who¡¯s fighting over what with you? Don¡¯t spew such


    nonsense!¡±


    Tanya''s face reddened.


    "That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t speak nonsense. I¡¯ll never like a pervert like him!¡±


    A light blush also stained Yvonne¡¯s face. She felt extremely ufortable.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I won''t like either one of you!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fane interjected in a serious tone, "Let¡¯s go since all of you want to go shopping!¡±


    "You...¡±


    The three beauties were extremely angry. They were coveted beauties by plenty of men. Who knew


    that this bodyguard would actually disregard them so easily? It was so frustrating.


    "Let''s go now!"


    Tanya did not know why she was unhappy. She did not know if it was because she was held in such


    low esteem, or because Fane stamped out all of their hopes.


    The four quickly left and called for a few bodyguards along the way. They all went shopping together.


    After shopping for a while, a group of people quickly arrived at the za.


    No one expected a middle-aged man to walk over deliberately, a mildly murderous intent sparking in


    his eyes. He went straight to Fane.


    Fane immediately stopped and looked at the other man.


    The man also quickly stopped. "Listen here, punk, do you dare to go to an abandoned construction site


    at Horizon Street tomorrow?" he told Fane. "I''ll be waiting for you there!¡±


    ¡°Why should I go?"


    Fane knew from a nce that this was no ordinary man before him. However, he had never seen this


    person before.


    "Heh. Because I''m going to kill you. Be there by nine in the morning tomorrow. Don''t me me for


    doing anything to your family if you don''t get there!"


    The man chuckled. He wheeled around and was about to leave. "I believe that you¡¯ll go," he said.


    "Otherwise, I can''t guarantee the safety of your wife, your parents-inw, your mother, and your


    daughter!"

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    "Who''s that? He seems really strong from the looks of him. He''s really got a powerful aura!"


    Yvonne could not help but say as she watched the man walk away.


    This was the feeling the man gave her, and it was very obvious.


    "Who cares? He''s basically challenging me, so he''s a true man, no matter what. Since h e bothered to


    say all that, I''ve no choice but to go tomorrow!"


    Fane gave a wan smile. "I believe that I¡¯ll find out why he wants to kill me if I go tomorrow!" "You seem


    really calm about this. Aren''t you afraid that he''s super strong?"


    Tanya was a little worried. She added after she thought about it, "Why don''t I get Harvey and Kyle to go


    along with you, and they¡¯ll bring a few men as well. It¡¯ll be safer that way."


    She never thought that Fane would still wear his nonchnt, careless expression." Anyway, your


    bodyguards won¡¯t be much use there if I can¡¯t take him on. They''ll just be there as fodder!¡±


    Indeed, he was probably considered the strongest person within Cathysia¡¯s troops. I f he could not take


    the man on, then Harvey and the others might as well be serving their heads on a tter if they went.


    When she heard this, Tanya only just recalled the unforgettable scene she had witnessed that night¡ª


    when Fane had obliterated the three hundred men from the Eagle n all alone. It was useless to


    send Harvey and the others along if even that monstrous strength was not enough to defeat that man.


    "Just be careful, all right? I¡¯m scared you can''t beat him. If you can¡¯t, just run away. It¡¯s better than


    dying!¡±


    Sharon was worried as well.


    "Run away?¡±


    Fane was stunned. "You''re thinking too much about it," he said, a cold smile on his lips. "Let''s go in and


    shop. I''ll be sure topletely destroy him if he has a death wish!"


    "You''re really confident, aren''t you?"


    Yvonne shed a bitter smile.


    "You''d be confident too, if you had the strength!"


    Fane took out a cigarette and lit it, taking a long drag out of it. He went into the mall with the beauties


    around him.


    "Heh. I have no intention of stepping in, Boss, but I do want to spectate. Can I? He''s definitely no


    match for you, with you being so strong. I want to see your true strength!¡¯


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Harvey chuckled as he spoke, trailing after Fane.


    "What do you want to spectate for? Just do your own work properly."


    Fane spoke as he gave a rueful smile.


    Zain went back to the guest house again after he dered the challenge to Fane.


    "I¡¯ve challenged him. I¡¯ll be waiting for him at the abandoned construction site at Horizon Street at nine


    o'' clock tomorrow!¡¯


    He spokezily as he plopped onto the bed,


    a light smile curling his lips.


    Quil''s expression morphed into surprise when he heard that. ¡°Huh? You-you¡¯re challenging him earlier


    than nned?


    Idiot! What if he doesn''te? After all, anyone would be afraid of dying. What will you do if he doesn''t


    <pe?"

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    "Doesn''te?''


    Zain sneered frostily. "He will definitelye. I told him that if he doesn''t, he has to bid his dear wife


    and daughter, Adieu. But, I said this just to frighten him. I''m a peculiar person; Fane is the one I want to


    kill, I don¡¯t even care to harm his family. I will kill him to avenge my master!"


    "You, you''re so stupid! Your words will scare him away and he might take his family and flee! They''ll


    leave this f*cking Middle province without us knowing! And it¡¯ll fiendishly toilsome for you to dig him


    out!"


    Quil felt a sh of irritation that he aggressively paced back and forth. "Didn''t I tell you before, to find an


    opportunity to slit his throat? You are a marshal for god sake! I f you assassinate him, he will be dead


    already, and wouldn¡¯t this be the best scenario? If you could just kill him without him knowing it, that


    would be great!"


    Zain, out of everyone''s expectation, shed a disdained smile, and jeered, "Young Master Xenos, that


    is your suggestion and I¡¯m not obliged to take it, right? I¡¯m a marshal, if I want a headmander''s life,


    do I have to do it in secret? This is not what a gentleman is supposed to do! Any fight between men


    should be done upright and reputable! I prefer it this way."


    "I..."


    Quil was at loss for words and his face darkened. "But you shouldn¡¯t let him know one day before the


    fight! Don''t you think you''re giving him a chance to flee the city?" ''Haha, don''t you worry about that. I


    can sense that Fane is not that kind of person. He should be quite strong and powerful. That''s why


    when I challenged him to a fight, he didn''t show any hint of fear or nervousness at all!"


    Zain chuckled and continued, "Besides, he loves his family dearly, so naturally he doesn''t want his


    family to live a hide-and-seek life and constantly in fear, right? Moreover, don''t ever look down on a


    marshal¡¯s capability. Even if Fane takes his family and flees, they have nowhere to hide. And is it really


    good for them to live a fearful life forever?"


    Zain paused for a moment, then only spilled his words confidently, "Therefore, I believe, he wille to


    the battle tomorrow!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Quin breathed a sigh of relief in his heart upon hearing Zain''s assertive statements. ¡¯ Alright then, if this


    is what you said. I hope he attends the challenge tomorrow, otherwise, you have to chase after him


    around the world and dig him out no matter what!"


    Quil soon left the scene. After a moment of pondering, he sent several bodyguards to stand guard near


    Fane''s vi, fearing that Fane would bring his family and flee the city.


    As long as Fane''s family did not leave the city, he believed that Fane would definitely not escape too!


    Early the next morning, Selena left to worki n a car.


    After her car left the vi, an Audi sneaked up, tailing her.


    Xena and Fiona, on the other hand, happily prepared themselves and went shopping right after Selena


    left for work.


    However, they did not expect that they would be surrounded by Quil''s bodyguards when they stepped


    out from the main gate of the vi.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Xena was so frightened when she noticed the evil grins and devilish smirks on these bodyguards¡¯


    faces.


    "Hey, what are you trying to do? Don''t you dare touch us! Let me tell you, my son-inw is very strong


    and powerful! And, he¡ªh e is a friend of the Goddess of War! Those kings of war and some military


    bigshots are his buddies too!


    Fiona was even more frightened that she hid behind Xena in fear.


    Xena was afraid as well, she then moved and hid behind Fiona,


    "What do we want? Well. Our young master is interested in this woman. So we just want to invite her to


    have fun together!¡±


    One of the bodyguardsmpooned coldly.


    The heavy boulder inside Fiona''s heart was immediately lifted when she heard the target was Xena


    instead of her. However, Xena was her future daughter-inw after all. She paused for some thoughts


    and then opened her mouth, ¡°Gentlemen, let her go, could you? She is in-looking and has no


    outstanding personalities as well! Don¡¯t your young master like pretty women? I''ll pay you money, ten


    thousand, and you take this money and find some other women for your young master, how about


    that? Ten thousand can find him several women!"

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    "Yes, she is right! Gentlemen, please let me go. I''m not attractive at all and superordinary! I will give


    you another ten thousand bucks. Use her ten thousand bucks to find some good-looking women for


    your young master, and use mine to buy yourselves some good wine, is that good enough?"


    Standing in front of these strong and robust men, Xena was of course, afraid. She immediately took out


    her purse, ready to pay them the ten thousand bucks.


    "Heh! Money? We didn''te for money today!"


    Another bodyguard chimed in, with a cunning smirk on his face. "Take both of them away!"


    "Wow, brother, hold up."


    The first bodyguard stopped his way immediately. "You two, take out all the cash you have on you!"


    "Brother Octo, this is... You dare to oppose the young master''s order?"


    The other bodyguard exchanged nces with the bodyguard who was called Brother Octo. His face


    sank.


    Nevertheless, Brother Octo shut his ears at his words, stretched out his hand, and said to Fiona and


    Xena, "Hurry up! So f*cking slow!"


    The two woman¡¯s spirits were immediately lightened and hastily took out all the cash they had on them


    and then handed it to Brother Octo.


    "Wow! Not bad. There are around seventy to eighty thousand bucks. You two carry a lot of cash on


    you, don''t you?"


    When the cash was in his hands, he let out a burst of ungodlyughter.


    "Then-then, can we leave now? Thank you, Brother Octo! Thank you for letting us go!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Fiona shed them a warm yet nervous smile and grabbed Xena''s hand, preparing t o leave the scene.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Brother Octo breathed out a cold and disdainughter. He stopped them from taking another step to


    leave. "Well, I never said I would let you go. You were so nice and generous to give me money, why


    should I reject your kindness, right? Haha!"


    "You¡¯re right, Brother Octo. We¡¯re taking them away anyway. And since they are rich and offered us the


    money, why shouldn''t we take it? Haha!"


    The realization only hit the other bodyguard''s face after hearing Brother veto''s words. He admired


    Brother Octo more right now, how could he be so smart and bright?


    "You-you guys, shameless b*stard! How could you go back on your words!"


    Xena was burning with anger. She gave them money but yet they did not intend to let them go!


    "Hehe! Going back on my words? What is there to go back when I never promised you anything?"


    The man chuckled and scanned through their body again. "Well, I almost missed out on this little thing.


    The jade bracelet on your wrist, the gold ne around your neck, oh, and that watch too! Don''t you


    think they''re lovely? Take them off now!


    "You-You, dream on! Let me warn you, you''d better let us go, otherwise, when my son-inwes,


    you won''t be leaving here in one piece. You''ll be crippled! He is very strong and powerful! You¡¯re as


    good as dead when he arrives!¡±


    Fiona was so terrified that she stumbled a few steps backward.


    Those pieces of jewelry and essories on her were not only a few, every piece of them would cost


    somebody an arm and a leg. They were a lot more valuable than cash.


    "You''re funny, aren''t you? Don''t worry. Your dear son-inw is dead meat now that he offended our


    young master!¡±


    Brother Octo let out another chuckle and then he continued, "Hurry up and take


    them off! If I don''t see them on the floor in the next minute, I can''t promise what will happen to your


    pretty faces. Bruises and cuts seem like excellent essories to put on your faces, right?"

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    "Yeah! Take them off quickly! Otherwise, I will cut your faces!¡±


    Another bodyguard shed out a dagger and sneered.


    "We-we''ll take them off. Can you please let us go?"


    Fiona''s legs were weakened when she saw the bodyguard took out a dagger. Although she was


    reluctant and unwilling to give them her inexpensive jewels, her life was way more important than these


    earthly materials. Besides, she considered herself lucky as the other party did not force her to go to a


    bank and withdraw all her money.


    "Do you think it¡¯s possible? Haha! Use your brain! Our young master''s order can''t be defied. He told us


    clearly that not only do w e need to take this woman away, but also your daughter, Selena Taylor. Some


    of our men are tailing her right now and she will b e taken away before arriving at the office."


    Brother Octo chortled, "Our young master has his eyes fixated on these two prettydies. He is very


    fond of their alluring body and stunning face. He ordered us to take them to him and have fun with


    him!"


    "Ma, this is all because of Fane! That b* stard has surely offended some young master again! We¡¯re


    done for!"


    Xena was seething and her body trembled with anger. She was in this situation all because of that


    b*stard¡ªFane Woods!


    "They must be Young Master Clerk''s men. Why must Fane offend all these young masters? I''ve been


    telling him to stay low and not to cause us any trouble! Look at his deed right now! We''re so done!"


    Fiona handed the jewels to the other party, reluctantly. However, her eyes suddenly lit up as though


    she had thought of some good ideas. She proposed, "Dear Brother Octo, your Young Master has only


    given an order to take my daughter and Xena Jackson away, right? He didn''t mention me, right? Look,


    I''m innocent, I did nothing wrong! I''ve given you all I have, so many jewels and so much money, can¡¯t


    you let me go?"


    "Do you mean we''ll take this woman away and let you go?¡±


    Brother Octo did not see thating. He was dumbstruck for a second before asking the question.


    "Yes! I''m so old. There''s no need for you to take me away too, right?"


    Fiona showed a pitiful face.


    "Ma, how-how could you leave me?" Xena was tongue-tied. Was Fiona not being too much for leaving


    her alone in such a dangerous situation?


    "Xena, they came for you! I''m innocent and have nothing to do with it! Even if they take me with you, I


    have nothing to offer them; I have no value, right?¡± Fiona immediately countered.


    She cast Xena a few intentional blinks when the other party was not paying attention.


    Xena was not an idiot. She was able to catch Fiona''s intention quickly-if they let g o of Fiona, she


    would have the chance to go to Fane and ask for help. Otherwise, if they were all taken away, there


    was no way for Fane to find out about their situation. By the time Fane knew it, it might be toote.


    Fine. You''d better let my mother go. She is not young anymore and her heart couldn''t stand any more


    scares! You guys might have frightened her to death before arriving at your young master''s ce, do


    you want that?"


    Xena gave some thoughts to the situation before saying that to those men.


    One of the bodyguards was hesitant; he pulled Brother Octo aside and whispered to him, "Brother


    Octo, what now? Should we let that woman go? After all, the young master has only ordered us to


    bring Selena and Xena back to his ce. These two chicks are truly some fine gems. Our young


    master has good taste, doesn''t he?


    Nheless, Brother Octo shook his head." No, Fane will go to the battle and he will die, undoubtedly.


    By that time, our young master would have been done ying with Selena and Xena. And do you think


    he will


    leave them alive and let them go to the Goddess of War? He will kill them to shut their mouth!


    Otherwise, they will seek help from the Goddess of War and take revenge, by then we''re doomed!¡±


    He paused for a moment, turned his head toward Fiona, and continued, "So, Fane''s mother-inw


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    must be taken away too! As long as our young master is no fool, he will not let this old hag live as well.


    It would be real trouble for him if he let her live. A dead man will never spill any secrets, right? She has


    bad luck, to be walking together with Xena, not our fault.¡±


    The bodyguard nodded to agree after listening to Brother veto''s analysis." Brother Octo, you''re such a


    thoughtful man! Take them away!"


    The two walked back to the crowd after finishing their discussion.


    Brother Octo waved his arm andmanded, "Take the both of them away! Fiona, me it on


    yourself. Nobody asked you to walk with Xena!"

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    "Don''t, please don¡¯t, Brother Octo! I''m not in my 20s or 30s anymore and my heart is frail too! What if


    you frightened me to death?"


    Fiona''s features crumpled at his words, and then she was so scared that she plopped onto the ground


    and started to throw tantrums.


    "Haha! It doesn''t matter anyway! Do you think you still have a chance to survive after you''re taken


    away?"


    One of the bodyguards approached Fiona and directly picked her up from the ground.


    The faint smell of perfume on Fiona''s body entered his nose. He became excited and his face full of


    enjoyment, "Hmmm. This old woman maintained her body well!


    She''s still in good shape! Most importantly, this chubby body type is exactly my cup of tea!" "Haha! Lori,


    are you fond of the old aunty type?"


    A young-looking bodyguardughed aloud, battering with another mid-aged bodyguard as they pulled


    Xena into the car.


    "Hehe! Young men like you don¡¯t understand this! A woman like her is more mature, and has more


    experience, right?"


    The bodyguard who had a peculiar taste in women was indeed quite old. He looked like he was in his


    40s. Heughed and spoke, "A mature woman is definitely not our young master''s type. Andter when


    the young master is having fun with these two youngdies, wouldn''t you be excited and drool over


    them as well?"


    After he ended his words, he pped Fiona''s body hard andmented with a perverted smirk on his


    face, "When the fun timees, I will taste this mature woman. It¡¯s better than just standing aside and


    looking at the young master having fun!"


    "You b*stard! You jerk! My son-inw knows the God of War! If you do this to me, you are nning your


    own funeral!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fiona yelled and screamed, trying to fight her way out from their holds.


    However, she was merely a woman¡ªshe could not fight against the powerful strengths of those


    bodyguards with bulky builts. She was not able to free herself with her feeble arms. The bodyguards


    picked her up and strode to another car, where Xena was not in.


    "Wahaha! You should be grateful and feel fortunate that I have an eye on you! This way, you could still


    enjoy before you die! Haha!"


    The mid-aged bodyguardughed sinisterly, and the hideous scar on his face made him appear even


    more devilish." Don''t you worry? The God of War will definitely not know regarding today''s matter, and


    your dear son-inw will die in front of you soon, too!"


    "Im-impossible! He is so powerful! Who are you guys?"


    Fiona was so afraid right now, and she was forcefully stuffed into the car with a bodyguard sitting on


    each side-she was sitting in the middle. There was no way for her to escape.


    "He is powerful? Huff! Don¡¯t be preupied with this. The person who wants his life is naturally even


    more powerful!"


    The mid-aged man with a hideous scar on his face sneered mockingly after listening t o Fiona''s im.


    His eyes then moved toward Fiona¡¯s fair and plump thighs, he could not help but swallow hard at what


    he saw. ¡°Tsk tsk!


    Rich women like you are truly amazing. Your body is well maintained and looked about the same as


    those women in their 30s!"


    "Please don''t do this, Mister. I''m very old and there are many wrinkles on my skin. I''m already in my


    40s! Could you please let me go? Please, I beg you! I''ve given you all my money. Please let us go!"


    Fiona kept pleading in fear, her voice trembled uncontrobly.


    The most terrifying thing was that the other party''s tone sounded like they will kill her to shut her mouth!


    The more Fiona dug into this, the more she believed that they were definitely afraid of the God of War.


    So naturally, they wanted t o kill them to silence them. Otherwise, they would be digging the grave for


    themselves when Fiona or Xena went to the God of War.


    "Hehe, I don''t think you''re that old. Perhaps a few years older than me and I like it this way!"


    The manughed loudly, "Just ept your fate and don¡¯t think about running away. Don''t make any


    noise neither, otherwise, I will tear your clothes now and let everyone see! Haha!"

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Fiona''s face nched and unsightly upon hearing the mid-aged man''s words. She shut her mouth tight


    and never spilled a word anymore.


    In the other car, Xena was frowning at the situation. At this moment, she was nothing but calm.


    After all, she was guarded by two big men o n each side¡ªshe was sitting in the middle, and she knew


    that there was no way for her to escape and to fight back.


    She was now using every single brain cells of hers to think about what she should do i n order to keep


    herself out of danger.


    She pondered for a minute and then finally opened her mouth, "Brother Octo, who''s your young


    master? The b*stard Fane offended so many people and I seriously have no idea who he offended this


    time.¡± She turned her head, facing Brother Octo.


    A cold scoff was released from Brother veto''s mouth. "You don¡¯t have to worry about this. You''ll know


    when you arrive at his ce. I''m not obliged to tell you the truth, though you''re going to die soon!"


    The corners of Xena¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. She cogitated for a second and then pried


    tentatively, "Brother Octo, isn¡¯t your young master from the Wilson family?"


    Xena felt that the mastermind was most likely Young Master Wilson. After all, he was pped till he


    was unconscious by Ivan Taylor two days ago, and the act wasmanded by Fane! Nobody could


    even recognize Young Master Wilson at that moment, as his face was as swollen as a pig''s head.


    Therefore, it was natural for Young Master Wilson to hold this grudge against Fane, just that Xena did


    not expect the revenge toe so quick!


    "No, what Wilson family? Naha! Young Master Wilson is just a brat before our young master!¡±


    Of course, Brother Octo stepped into the trap that Xena set for him, and spilled out some information.


    Although this information did not reveal the identity of the mastermind, it did give Xena a heart attack.


    After all, the Wilson family was a second-ss aristocratic family in Middle


    Province, and they were not far away from being a first-ss aristocratic family!


    Such a powerful family was nothing


    first-ss aristocratic family this time!


    Xena''s pallor turned unsightly and in when she thought of it. When did the b* stard Fane offend a


    first-ss aristocratic family?


    However, it seemed to be easier to guess now since it was a first-ss family.


    There was a daughter of the White family, called Rue White, and she had a younger brother. But that


    younger brother of hers was too young, only thirteen years old or s o. Hence, the possibility for Fane to


    offend the White family was near to zero.


    As for the George family, it was even more impossible! The George family had only one daughter, who


    was Sharon George. She loved Fane deeply and could not wait to


    marry him! How could she want to kill Fane?


    Therefore, the remaining possibility was the young masters from the Mont family and the Roy family-


    Grayson Mont and Robert Roy.


    Now, which of these two young masters did Fane offend?


    After thinking about the matter, she truly felt that Fane had probably offended Grayson from the Mont


    family. After all, the head of Mont family and Grayson Mont both appeared at Old Master Taylor''s


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    birthday banquet, whereas the head of Roy family was the only representative from their family to


    attend the banquet.


    "Brother Octo, every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor. It''s Fane who offended


    your young master. You can''t find a recement, which is me, t o take revenge, right?"


    ¡°This, this is too unfair, isn¡¯t it?"


    Xena''s anger grew deeper and deeper as she spoke. "If you really want to get revenge, find his wife!


    They''re husband and wife, so it''s reasonable to get Selena instead of me! I''m just a girlfriend of Fane''s


    brother-inw, not even a Taylor. How could you target an outsider?"


    "Heh! Stop whining! Our young master has seen you before and remembered your stunning body. Both


    you and Selena are beautiful and attractive. So it''d be better to get two instead of one, right?"


    Brother Octo let out a chortle; his hand was not idling-resting on Xena¡¯sp. "If I were our young


    master, I would want both of you too! Haha!"

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Meanwhile, Selena was still on the road as she neared her workce.


    Out of the blue, a ck Audi intercepted her car and stopped her effectively.


    "Hey! Watch where you''re going!"


    A flicker of irritation shot through her. She quickly unbuckled her seatbelt to get out of the car, her anger


    evident on her face.


    She then felt a sinking feeling the moment she stepped out of her car. She noted that there was


    another car parked right behind hers, and it effectively disabled her from reversing the car. Eight


    herculean men in ck suits got off the cars and walked toward her, their faces passive and stoic.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Selena was so terrified that her face began losing color.


    "Heh! What are we doing? Isn''t it obvious? We¡¯re here to take you away!"


    One of the big men sneered. He eyed her sleazily, and an equally perverted grin appeared on his face.


    "Not bad! You''re indeed the infamous ''Beauty Queen of Middle Province'', and it does help that you¡¯re


    already married, which adds to your allure and charm. You make me want to taste you too!"


    One of the men quickly interjected him as h emented, "She''s the one Young Master had been


    eyeing, so hurry up and bring her to him! Don''t mess up!"


    "Y-You get out of my sight! If you don''t leave right now, I''ll call the police!"


    Selena was so frightened that she could hear her heart thundering in her ears, abnormally and loudly


    so. She struggled to calm down and assess the situation. She then said, "My husband is strong and


    powerful! I''m telling you now that if you dare to touch a single strand of my hair, you won''t get out of


    here in one piece when my husbandes!"


    "Hah! I wouldn''t worry about that. Your husband''s going to die today! Also, did you say you''d call the


    police? Heh! Do you think that''ll help?"


    One of the big men teased with an evil grin on his face. "Besides, we won¡¯t give you any chance to call


    the police!"


    "Let her go!"


    A sharp and stern voice was heard in the air. A man stood not too far away from themotion, and


    he walked toward them.


    Marshal Dennis!


    When the figure of Marshal Dennis came into Selena''s sight, she heaved an internal sigh of relief. It


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    only urred to her then that he was their family bodyguard, and he promised Fane he would protect


    her and their family whenever he could from the shadows.


    "A war marshal?"


    The eight bodyguards eximed in unison. They nearly peed their pants when they recognized him.


    The eight of thembined would not even rival a major in the military. What more a marshal?


    As Marshal Dennis approached them, one o f the men managed to hiss out in fear, "Sh* t! What now?"


    They were bodyguards of the Xenos family, each very skillfulbatants. Had they been members


    serving the army, they would rank as assistantmanders. A few of them could be head


    Of course, they would never be able topete against a major or marshal.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid!"


    One of them bravely stepped up with his head held high. "Hmph! This woman is pretty smart! She''s


    trying to scare us away, huh? This man is no marshal! A marshal appeared out of nowhere just as


    we''re about to take her? There¡¯s no such coincidence in the world! She''s lying; that¡¯s what this is!"


    "Damn, sh*t! You''re right! I almost got fooled!"


    Another facepalmed. "You reminded me of something. I heard that the rascal was a headmander.


    Just a headmander, and you told me that a marshal is here to protect his wife? Be their


    bodyguard, nheless? Bullsh*t! If the so-called marshal came here by coincidence, this woman


    shouldn¡¯t be able to know his name!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! This woman emphasizes the word ''marshal'' too! This is obviously to scare us! Why


    didn''t she call that man Dennis instead of Marshal Dennis?" another chimed in as though the situation


    had been shifted to their favor.


    Dennis stopped right in front of them, snarled in an icy cold tone.


    "Who''s your young master? How dare he order Miss Selena to be kidnapped!¡±


    He heaved an internal sigh of relief that he was free and came here today. Otherwise, h e would never


    be able to face Fane if something happened to Selena.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    "Heh! Little brat, you don''t deserve to know who our young master is!"


    One of the men stepped forward and snarled, "If you have a brain, you¡¯d do well t o scram this instant!


    Otherwise, don''t me my fists for taking your life!"


    "Your fists? I''m afraid that you won''t be seeing them after this. She already said that I''m a marshal.


    How dare you act all cocky and almighty before me? Did Fish Leong'' sing you her song ''Courage''?"


    came the scathingment of Dennis. "If you tell me your young master¡¯s name right now, I might


    think of sparing your life.


    Otherwise, don''t me me for what¡¯s about to happen."


    "Oh, wow! You''re some tough guy, aren¡¯t you? Let me try how hard your fists are then![footnoteRef:0]"


    [0:]


    The guy clenched his fist, prepared to swing his arm.


    "Brothers, let''s beat this guy together and cripple him! Let him be nosy!"


    "Yeah! Don''t waste time, let''s do it together. Our young master is still waiting for this woman!"


    In a split second, all eight men charged toward Dennis with their arms lifted high.


    Boom! Bang! Pow!


    The eight of them dropped like flies to the ground. They were like carrots on the chopping board while


    Marshal Dennis was the chef, and chopped them mercilessly he did.


    Five of them were dead while twoid on the ground as they struggled to breathe, unable to move a


    muscle.


    Only one was left alive; Dennis intentionally spared his life. Though injured, the man still managed to


    get up and stand not far away from Dennis.


    "I''ll only ask you one question: Who''s your young master? Who instigated you to kidnap Miss Selena?


    I''ll spare your life if you tell me everything!"


    Ruthless in the fight, Dennis spoke to the spared man with utter indifference as he walked toward him.


    As he closed in, he eliminated both men thatid on the ground still gasping for air.


    "Hmph! Not a chance! We''re faithful and loyal to our young master!"


    Thest standing bodyguard paused for a few seconds before he took out a dagger and stabbed


    himself on his neck.


    Shink!


    The bodyguard fell to the ground, and his body twitched for a few seconds before he breathed hisst.


    "He''s got guts!"


    Dennismented dryly, his eyes glued onto the body on the ground.


    Selena immediately approached Dennis to express her utmost gratitude. "Thank you, Marshal Dennis!


    If it weren¡¯t for you, I''d be : n their hand right now!"


    "You¡¯re wee, Miss Selena. I''m your bodyguard, and I gave Fane my word to protect you. It''s only


    natural that I fulfil my duty! Fane saved me before, after all."


    A warm smile was etched on Dennis''s face, and he then continued, "Your office isn''t far from here, so


    I¡¯ll wait until you get it. Don''t worry about these bodies; I''ll find someone t o handle itter, and I''ll have


    to visit your house after that. It does concern me that others could be in danger as well."


    "Alright." Selena nodded in agreement before she made her way back into her car and drove away.


    In an abandoned building on Horizon Street, Quil Xenos was at ease as he rested. Behind him were


    almost a hundred bodyguards, standing still.


    All these bodyguards in ck suits were skilled fighters, and they seemed zealous.


    "Marshal Zain, that day you told me that your only aim is to kill Fane, right? You wouldn''t care about


    other details, am I right?"


    Quil smirked devilishly.


    "You¡¯re right. I only want Fane''s head, and I don¡¯t give a sh*t about other things!"


    Zain¡¯s eyes were ice-cold passive as though he just came out from an ice cave. H e stood right there,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    waiting for Fane''s arrival.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    "Hehe! Great! As long as you don''t interfere with my business. Haha!¡±


    Quil cackled wickedly and added, "I''ll never forget that Fane killed my uncle. You kill him to avenge


    your master, and I''ll y with his woman to avenge my uncle!¡±


    "Hmph! It never urred to me that the Xenos family''s young master would be such an immoral pimp.


    How could you bury your dirty deeds with such tactful and noble sayings?" came Zain¡¯s jibe, his


    contempt tant in his eyes.


    He was seeing Quil in a different light at that point; a bad one at that. "Someone who has studied at a


    university like you must think differently."


    Quil guffawed once more. ¡°A university? H a! Do you mean the useless certificate that I¡¯ve paid to get


    it? Well, I suppose that counts!¡±


    Quil¡¯s grin widened as his mind began to wander, back to the ''good old days'' in university. "Speaking of


    which, those university beauties or ss beauties were good-looking and tasted good. I do miss the


    good ol¡¯ days in school; life felt so free back then. The best thing was that I was always surrounded by


    a group of stunning women. Haha!¡±


    Zain could not be bothered with his university story. Such a guy was rubbish and scum in his eyes.


    His only objective and interest were to kill Fane.


    It was then when two cars drifted from the corner and halted outside the abandoned building. A few


    bodyguards in ck suits came out of the car, with Fiona and Xena in tow, and they went into the


    building.


    Zain-who stood near the edge of the third floor¡ªsaw the group entering the building.


    When Brother Octo noticed Xena was about to open her mouth again, wanting to persuade these men


    to let her go, he shoved her aggressively and snapped," Move your butts and stop talking!"


    Xena turned her head and faced Brother Octo pitifully; she did not want to take another step into the


    building. "Brothers, I-I''m not even a Taylor! You don''t have to kill me. I promise not to spill a word if you


    let m e go! I promise I''ll leave Middle Province as soon as, and as far as possible! Please let m e go,


    okay?"


    To Xena, it seemed as though they would not only be vited, but they could be silenced forever as


    well. She knew these men would kill them so that they could not look for the Goddess of War and ask


    for her help. She knew this was to prevent the Goddess of War from helping Fane.


    The abandoned building before her was nothing but a huge tomb for them. She would not make it out


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    alive once she stepped inside.


    Equally afraid to enter the building, Fiona began to plead as well as she turned to Brother Octo and


    whimpered, "Yes, Brothers, please let us go! I-I can leave Middle Province immediately too, and you


    won''t hear from me anymore!"


    "If your target is Fane, just kill him! It has nothing to do with my daughter and me! Please let us go!"


    Both of them were utterly terrified.


    p! p!


    Instead of mercy, they were smacked instead. "Jesus f*cking Christ! Women are s o f*cking


    troublesome and always nag!" Brother Octo ranted. "I already told you that Fane has offended our


    young master, but killing Fane isn''t enough! Our young master has a clear order for us: He must have


    Selena Taylor and Xena to relieve his pent-up hatred!"


    Xena and Fiona no longer dared to open their mouths after they were pped. They fearfully covered


    their face with their hands, not daring to make any noise.


    "Let''s move!"


    Some of the bodyguards pushed Xena and Fiona from behind, urging them to enter the building. They


    soon arrived at the third floor of the abandoned building.


    "It''s not Young Master rk?" The skin between Fiona''s brows crinkled. She always thought that the


    person behind all these was Ken rk. After all, Ken rk had gone to their old house before and


    brought a bunch of men, yelling to demolish their house. He even brought along a marshal! Ken rk


    was no simple man!


    Moreover, of all the young masters, only Ken had a close rtionship with Selena and had known each


    other for the longest time. He should be the one who harbored the biggest hatred toward Fane.


    "Wait... What? It¡¯s not Young Master Mont either?"

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Xena was taken aback, confused when she saw the man before them. She then recalled Brother Octo


    saying that even Young Master Wilson was a mere underling to his young master. In other words, his


    young master must have had more power than the Wilson family; it meant that this person had to be


    from a first-ss family!


    Still, the man standing before them was a total stranger!


    "Heh! You sure you brought your brain with you? I''m a young master from a prominent aristocratic


    family in Sky Dragon City!¡±


    Quil howled inughter before he turned to Brother Octo. "Octito, why did you bring this wrinkly


    babushka here too?"


    Not waiting for Brother Octo to start speaking, Fiona quickly intervened, "Young Master, they got the


    wrong person. I''m not the one you''re looking for. Could you please let me go?"


    Brother Octo waited for a moment before h e went before his master and exined," Young Master,


    this woman is Fane''s mother -inw. These two happened to be together when we went to kidnap


    Xena. It¡¯s only logical we take them both, right? After all, what if she goes to the Goddess of War and


    looks for help?"


    Quil nodded, pleased with the exnation." Good job, Octito! Hah! Since you''ve taken her here, we''ll


    kill them all togetherter!¡±


    Smiling, the bodyguard who had perverted thoughts about Fiona ran to Quil and asked, "Young Master,


    this woman isn¡¯t that bad. She''s well-maintained and in good shape. Can we have this old grandma


    while you''re having your way with both Selena and Xenater? We¡¯ll likely get excited, too!"


    "Haha! Of course! Tsk, tsk, tsk. I didn''t expect you to be fond of this type of woman!"


    Quil howled inughter and turned to Fiona, who was shaking in terror. "Fane''s wife is the Beauty


    Queen of Middle Province, so it''s only natural his mother-inw is good-looking as well," he sleazily


    "Young Master, do you mean that you''re okay with it?¡±


    The bodyguard''s mood was boosted at the young master''s response. It looked like his wish would be


    granted.


    ''Hah! Of course!"


    Quil chuckled wholeheartedly. "Hold your horses. We''ll wait until this old woman''s daughter is here, and


    then we can start. Haha!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Hehe! Good idea!¡±


    The bodyguard grinned as though a perverted spirit possessed his body. He walked towards Fiona and


    caressed her cheek, clicking his tongue as he did so. " Not bad! It feels so tender!"


    Spit!


    Fiona clenched her teeth angrily and spat o n the man¡¯s face. "*sshole!"


    "F*cking b*tch! Do you have a death wish?"


    Rage flowed through the bodyguard like hotva. He grabbed her hair and pulled her toward him with


    an iron grip.


    Aah!¡±


    Fiona cried out in pain, and the man finally loosened his grip.


    "You¡¯d better stay put and keep your mouth shut! Hmph! Otherwise, I don''t mind


    ripping off your clothes and start doing you right now!" threatened the man.


    Brother Octo then frowned. "This is strange. Why isn''t Selena here yet?" he spoke. "Our men followed


    her right after she left the vi!¡±


    Quil looked at his watch as he spoke, "They should be here soon!" He thought that Fane should be


    arriving soon as well. "Heh! Later when Fane arrives, we''ll y his woman and his mother-inw in


    front of him. He''d boil with so much anger, he''d vomit blood!¡±

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    At this moment, Fane had arrived at an area not far from the ruined building. He took out a cigarette


    and smoked it before walking toward the building.


    "He''s here!"


    Zain, who stood near the edge of the third floor, watched as Fane approached. He chortled frostily,


    "Fane didn''t disappoint m e at all. He¡¯s a trustworthy person!"


    Once Fiona knew Fane was here, she¡ªheld between two bulky men¡ªimmediately shouted, "Fane,


    help! You good-for-nothing b*stard, how could you offend the people from Sky Dragon City? Why are


    you so slow? Hurry up and save us! We''re in this state because of you!¡± "Fane, it''s all your fault! If it


    weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be here!''


    Xena¡¯s eyes reddened. It would be the worst thing on the earth for her to die here today.


    Truthfully, Xena might still be able to stomach reality if these men just wanted to vite her instead of


    killing her. She supposed she could me it on her bad luck.


    However, the other party wanted to silence her for good! This amplified the fear in her heart 10 times


    more!


    Fane''s forehead creased when he heard Fiona''s voice, and his face darkened within a second.


    He lifted up his head and eyed the man on the third floor with the coldest re. He flickered the


    cigarette butt from his hand and began to run.


    Swoosh!


    Fane was akin to a lightning bolt¡ª incredibly fast. Faster than anyone could blink, he arrived at the


    entrance. Stomping just once, he leaped to the height of three floors andnded just beside Zain.


    "What an incredible jump!"


    Zain''s eyebrows furrowed when he saw Fanending on the third floor with just a stomp of his foot. He


    knew right away that Fane was no ordinary man.


    The heavy boulder inside Fane''s heart was lifted, and he sighed in relief when he saw both Fiona and


    Xena were unharmed.


    Nheless, his mind still ran rampant with rage. With hate and anger in his eyes, he red at Zain.


    "You said it yourself yesterday that as long as I attended the challenge, you wouldn''t do anything to my


    family! I didn¡¯t expect you to go back on your own word, being so untrustworthy!"


    Zain forced a wan smile and said, "I''m looking for you to avenge my master. I''m a man of his word."


    He paused for a moment, turned his head toward Quil and his men, and then continued, "While I did


    make such a promise that I won''t harm your family, I also won''t intervene Young Master Xenos''s ns


    on your family. That''s on him, his decision."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Wait, he jumped to get here?¡±


    Quil gulped when he thought of Fane''s ability to reach the third floor so fast. "How high is the third


    floor?" he asked his men." How many of you can jump up here from the ground?"


    The men''s glum faces and silence answered Quil''s question for him.


    One of the bodyguards, with a solemn expression, stepped forward and spoke, "If it''s only two stories


    high, I can definitely d o the same!"


    Quil¡¯s face sank at his words. The one who spoke was one of the bestbatants among the


    bodyguards. Quil did not expect Fane to be so powerful and strong.


    Nevertheless, he had a more powerful warrior here¡ªMarshal Zain. With his skills and abilities, it would


    not be hard to send Fane six feet under!


    "Fane, hurry up and save us! These men not only kidnaped us both, but they''ve also sent someone


    after Selena!" Fiona wailed a t Fane with tears brimming in her eyes.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I''m here now. You''ll b e fine, and these bastards are as good as dead!"


    Fane''s expression remained frosty and dark as he red at Quil. ¡°Young Master Xenos, I never


    expected that you were behind this!"


    "Bwahaha! Bastard, you''ve asked for it! If it wasn''t for you that day, my uncle wouldn''t have died!"

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Quil guffawed. "Marshall Zain Yorke is going to kill you to avenge his master. I, on the other hand, am


    going to enjoy toying with your woman to avenge my uncle. How does it sound? My revenge n


    sounds good, right?¡±


    "Hmph. In your dreams!" Fane chuckled, though without humor in them. "You¡¯ll surely be disappointed


    to know Selena won''t be kidnapped. I guarantee you that."


    "Haha! You seem confident. Do you think m y bodyguards are useless? Do you think that they can''t get


    one simple woman?" Quil startedughing out loud.


    Their exchange was then cut off when Fane''s phone rang.


    He looked at the caller ID and picked it up.


    Sure enough, it was Selena.


    He turned on the loudspeaker. "Honey, are you alright?"


    "Honey, I met a few men when I was on my way to work just now, and they wanted to kidnap me. They


    must''ve been bodyguards of some random young master. You have to be careful because they¡¯re


    going to attack you!" replied Selena, anxious and fretting. * Luckily, Dennis rescued me just in time, and


    now I''m fine. I''m only worried about you, my mother, and the others. Are they alright?"


    "Daughter, Xena and I are kidnapped!" Fiona started yelling when she heard her daughter''s voice.


    The corners of Fane''s mouth twitched ever so slightly. Why did Fiona have to yell at this moment?


    Would that not just worry Selena?


    ¡°How could this be? Fane, Mother, and Xena are kidnapped? Who did this?" Selena grew even more


    anxious. She only knew that this person was utterly horrible for kidnapping Fiona and Xena.


    Honestly, it was fine if they only kidnapped Xena; Selena would not even bat an eye if Xena died.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    s, her mother was also dragged into this mess, thus her worry worsened.


    ¡°Honey, don''t worry about us," Fane instantly spoke up in an attempt tofort Selena, ¡°just carry on!


    I''m here to protect them, and I''ve eliminated some of their men to save them both. I''ll call you after


    everything is settled here."


    "Alright... I''ll be waiting for your call," Selena conceded. "You have to be careful!¡±


    Did you hear her? My wife is fine." Fane grinned triumphantly the moment he hung up. "Sorry, but


    mission failed."


    Fane then turned to Fiona. "Don''t worry, Mother, Selena''s fine," he quickly assured her. "I''ming


    over to save you right now!"


    "Alright, it''s good that Selena is safe!" Fiona began to settle down when she heard that her daughter


    was fine. Her only concern at the moment was whether her son-inw could save them.


    Although Fane had in countless men before, Fiona had never seen him fight in person; she was


    usually absent when Fane had to fight. Of course, she had only seen Fane fighting some useless


    thugs.


    This was the cause of her worry. She feared that this would be Fane''s suicide mission and was


    incapable of saving them.


    "Haha! So Selena wasn''t captured? That¡¯s fine." Quil looked at Xena before walking over and pulled


    her to him. "This woman''s not bad, so I''ll toy with her instead!"

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Zain could barely stand Quil''s behavior. " Take it to a ce upstairs if you want to do anything; don''t


    disturb me. I''ll be here to settle this guy!"


    Quilughed at what Marshal Yorke had to say. "Haha! Alright, I''ll leave this guy to you, since he¡¯s just


    amander. We¡¯re going upstairs to enjoy ourselves. Surely settling a meremander is no hard


    job for you!"


    Quil and the others approached the stairs t o the fourth floor while picking up Xena and Fiona.


    "Let go of me!" Xena screamed as she struggled vehemently.


    These f*cking bodyguards were no good people; they kept grabbing at her thighs as


    they brought her up the stairs.


    "Fane, save me! If it wasn''t because of you, we wouldn''t be kidnapped!¡± Fiona shrieked. "If anything


    happens to me, my daughter won''t let you off the hook so easily!"


    "Go away, you b*stards! Go away!" Fiona was scared witless, her struggle never ceased as she was


    carried away. Her face turned pale from being terror-struck, and her hair was ruffled due to her


    struggling.


    "Don''t worry, I''lle soon!" Fane was slightly at ease when only two bodyguards remained at the


    entrance while the rest went up the stairs.


    Zain was a marshall, and if Xena and Fiona saw how effortlessly he could eliminate a marshall, they


    would be under the suspicion that he was a King of War.


    It would be tedious to exin that to them.


    On the contrary, it would be easier to exin things when they saw nothing.


    Zain looked at Fane indifferently as hemented, "Young man, you can''t me this on me. I only


    want to kill you to avenge my master!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Haha! Your master is Magnus Suthend, right? You want to avenge a piece of trash like him?" Fane


    chuckled, his fists raised a s he adjusted his stance. "Since my mother-inw and Xena are in danger,


    my only course of action is to finish you off and save them right after."


    "Really? How dare you act all cocky when you know I''m a marshal?" Zain smirked a malicious smirk,


    and there was a glimmer o f pure malice in his eyes. "Young man, do you think that I''m a marshal


    because I bribed my way there? You¡¯re wrong. I''m already a marshal several years after I enlisted, and


    I earned that position with m y punches. I''m not like those men who became marshals through good


    luck and rtionship with others, or without any usible skills!¡±


    Zain then ceased his rambling. He took one step forward and the distance of a few meters between


    him and Fane disappeared just like that. The next second, he was already in front of Fane.


    "That¡¯s speedy!" The two bodyguards left guarding the entrance inhaled sharply as they watched the


    fight unfold. Was this the true strength of a marshal? Such strength was downright terrifying.


    Zain balled his fist and dashed toward Fane in one swift movement.


    While it seemed as though it was an ordinary punch, the power behind it was a force not to be


    reckoned with. Moreover, it was very fast. Had any normal men be at the receiving end, they would


    have fallen i n an instant.


    Zain believed Fane stood no chance against this sort of power.


    Yet, Fane made no move to-nor thought of -evade. He balled his own fists and threw one punch, his fist


    collided against Zain¡¯s. I t was as though he had anticipated this attack.


    ''Oh, so he will stand and fight?¡¯ The thought crossed Zain¡¯s mind the moment Fane threw his punch to


    fight back, and he was obviously taken aback.


    "That¡¯s so fast!" Zain then began to feel fear. Fane should not have been able to intercept his fist with


    his own.


    He threw his punchter than Zain did, yet Fane¡¯s punch zipped through the air and met his much


    faster.


    Bang!


    There was a dull, muffled noise and Zain flew backward. He knocked down a wall two or three meters


    away as he zipped through the air.


    These walls were solidified and very thick, despite looking rather normal. The strength of a normal


    person would never b e able to knock the wall down.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    "Nngh!" Zain, luckily, was a strong and powerful marshal. With the immense strength he had developed


    in his heavily trained body, he managed to stand up once more.


    Nheless, the rming impact he suffered had injured his body badly. When he stood up, his throat


    felt a gush of sweet liquid and he vomited blood. His face turned pale.


    "How is this possible?!" The two guards were expecting to see Fane beaten into a pulp. They were not,


    however, ready to see Zain flying through the air with just Fane''s punch, while he stood unharmed. It


    was as though nothing happened to Fane; he stood perfectly still.


    "I¡ªImpossible! Aren''t y¡ªyou amander?!¡± Zain shook his head, utterly shocked at the turnout of


    events.


    Fane had on a menacing smirk, and he rushed at Zain like a bolt of lightning.


    "This isn¡¯t good!¡± Zain had raised one fist when Fane caught it. Fane''s other free hand grabbed onto his


    neck-effectively choking him¡ªand he lifted him off of the ground in that hold.


    "Graahh!" Fane roared before smashing Zain against the floor with all his might.


    Bang!


    The sound echoed through the air and dust from the floor rose into clouds. Zain''s eyes went wide in


    fear as blood oozed from the back of his head.


    "Y¡ªYou''re not amander... Who...who are you?" Zain spoke breathlessly. Kicking his legs weakly


    for thest time, he perished.


    Those two bodyguards looked at each other, turned around, and were about to run away. "Aah!"


    Fane then stood up, with two bricks at hand.


    He threw both bricks with such power, and they bolted through the air before hitting the two guards at


    the back of their heads.


    Thump! Thump!


    Both bodyguards fell to the ground, dead.


    "What''s happening downstairs? You guys, g o down and take a look!" Quil barked at his men when he


    heard the blood-curdling screams downstairs. He had just kissed Xena a few times and was about to


    take her clothes off.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master." Those bodyguards could only nod and walk toward the stairs, despite wanting to


    stay for the view.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Thump! Thump!


    Just as they reached the stairs, two bricks mmed into their heads. They fell as they bled.


    ¡°Young Master, t¡ªthis guy ising up!" The bodyguards were extremely frightened when they saw


    Faneing up.


    Was Marshal Zain Yorke not supposed to finish Fane off? Why was this man still alive and was able to


    pass them?


    ¡°How''s that possible?!" Quil was just as taken aback He never anticipated Fane would still be alive and


    woulde up here.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Fane bolted forward, punching one bodyguard after another, his might showcased in such a petrifying


    manner. His body reeked with murderous intent.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    At this moment, Fane was like a bulldozer. The bodyguards surrounded him one after another, but they


    dropped like flies.


    Everything happened too fast, and men were falling to the ground, dead. Some people almost had their


    hearts burst into pieces, while others had holes punched to their chest in an utterly gruesome manner.


    "That so-called Zain Yorke doesn''t have the fighting power as he so boldly imed." Fane strolled in an


    oddly rxed manner, a grin on his face as he did. "He must''ve be a marshal because of his


    rtionship with Magnus Suthend!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "How¡¯s this possible? This is very bad...!" Some of the bodyguards were so frightened that their legs


    started trembling. In a short period of time, only 20 to 30 of them were left.


    ¡°F*ck... Could that be true?! That f*cking Zain was all conceited and pompous to me all the time, and


    here I thought he had what it takes. He even bragged that he could kill Fane quickly!" Fear crept onto


    Quil as he saw his men dying before him. H e immediately took out a gun and pointed i t at Xena¡¯s


    head.


    "Don''t move, young man. If youe any closer, I''ll kill her!" Quil gritted his teeth and said.


    Fane immediately stopped walking.


    At this point, bodies of dead men were scattered all over the floor behind him.


    "Don''t... Don''te any closer!¡± Xena waved her hands in fright as the gun was pointed to her head.


    She had hoped that she would be rescued, but she had no idea that this Young Master Xenos had a


    gun with him.


    It was then when a thought urred to her; Fane was far capable and stronger. Back then, the son of


    the Dragon God n¡¯s chief had a gun with him too, no? That man wanted to kill Fane, too, but that


    failed terribly. That in itself was proof of Fane''s daunting prowess.


    However, the current situation was different. This time, the gun was not pointing to Fane... It was


    pointed at her!


    "F*ck. This guy managed toe up here!" Brother Octo was also frightened. He had already let go of


    Fiona, and Fiona was so frightened that she hid in a corner. She curled up and shivered, not wanting to


    see the event that was about to unfold.


    Thest thing they expected was for Fane t o advance again.


    "You... Stop right there! Aren''t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill her?" When Quil saw Faneing closer once


    more, his once settled-down heart began thumping in fear again.


    "Haha! She¡¯s told you before that she¡¯s an outsider to the family, right? She asserted before that she¡¯s


    not married into the Taylor family yet. She''s not Ben''s wife, so you can kill her if you want to. I¡¯m fine


    with it!" Fane chuckled and stopped walking when he noticed a small pebble on the floor.


    He had no other way to do this as he wanted to kill these people, but he could not use ways that were


    overly against nature. This embarrassed Fane. He had to control his fighting abilities so Xena would


    not equate him to the strength of marshals or Kings of War.


    If he came off too strong, he would not be able to hide his identity anymore.


    Xena was so surprised that she immediately yelled at Fane, "Fane, what are you joking about? I''m


    about to marry Ben, and you don¡¯t want to save me?! Fine, you bastard! I see you have a grudge


    against me! You''re still holding onto what happenedst time, right?!"


    Fane merelyughed it off. ¡°No matter what, you''re really an outsider!" He shrugged his shoulders,


    unfazed and uncaring.


    The corners of Quil''s mouth slightly trembled. If that was the case, was the hostage in his arms


    useless?


    When she heard that Fane could not be bothered about Xena¡¯s fate, she immediately shrieked, "Fane,


    save her! She''s the wife of your brother-inw! How can you be so selfish?!"

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Momentarily stunned, Quil quickly recovered, and a smirk made its way on his face. "Yes, she''s an


    outsider, but your mother-inw isn''t, right?"


    He shifted the aim from Xena and was about to point it at Fiona-who was by the corner¡ªto get her


    walking to him.


    Fane had anticipated as much. Faster than anyone could blink, he kicked hard once he saw the other


    party move the gun away. The pebble he kicked zipped through the air shot Quil¡¯s hand that held onto


    the gun.


    "Ahh!" Quil felt a wave of extreme pain as though he was hit by a bullet, and his grip o n the gun


    loosened by reflex.


    The aim shifted away from Fiona, but as the gun slipped from his hand, he identally pulled on the


    trigger.


    Bang!


    A gunshot was heard. The bullet shot Brother Octo at his chest, where his heart was.


    "Young Master..." Brother veto''s head lowered ever so slowly to see the wound; blood was oozing like


    water. The man then fell backward as he breathed hisst, and eventually, his breath left him


    permanently.


    Everything happened so quickly, and in a split second the gun had fallen to the floor


    "Aah!" Quil knelt in pain as his grip on Xena loosened.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was met with the eyes of lifeless Brother Octo, who copsed right next to her after


    the gunshot. Those void eyes, eyes that belonged to a dead man, made her faint.


    The gunshot would have hit her; there was not much distance between the two after all.


    "Aah!¡± Xena let out a hair-raising scream, scared witless at what was happening, and she ran to Fane.


    "Quickly, run!" Not many bodyguards were left. With their confidence lost due to what had happened,


    they abandoned Young Master Xenos as they turned to escape.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Bang! Bang!


    s, Fane showed no mercy as he finished them off with just a few moves. Only Quil, who was still


    kneeling on the floor, was left alive.


    Fane walked over, picked up the gun, and pointed it at Quil''s head with a small smirk. "Ah!¡± Quil gritted


    his teeth as the pain slowly subsided. He looked up and discovered that none of his bodyguards were


    left alive while Fane had a gun to his head.


    "How... How dare you? Fane, I''m telling you now: You better let go of me or you''re


    done!¡± Quil''s voice trembled, and it was as though his tongue was frozen. "You know it yourself that the


    Sky Dragon City is very big, twice the size of Middle Province.


    Apart from that, it''s one of the old cities where many masters and powerful people exist." Quil had no


    other n to get away from this apart from threatening Fane. He might just survive with this. "The


    Xenos family is one of the biggest families among them¡ª"


    Bang!


    Before he could finish speaking, Fane pulled the trigger callously.


    "Ah!" No matter how audacious Xena was, she was not able to stomach the view of Quil shot at the


    head. She was so frightened that her eyes rolled to the back o f her head and fainted.


    Fane then looked at his surroundings, dumbfounded when he saw his mother-inw and Xena fainted


    on the ground. ''Why did these two faint?¡¯

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Fane was speechless when he saw the duo unconscious on the ground.


    He nced at Xena, and the intent to kill was evident in his eyes. This woman would only bring


    problems for as long as she lived; now would be a good chance to end it all.


    He quickly dismissed the thoughts.


    His lips curled into a self-deprecating smile.


    If he killed an unarmed and unconscious woman, how different would he be from Quil and others like


    that?


    He was the Supreme Warrior, too. How could he take advantage of someone while they were


    defenseless? He would be the object of ridicule if others knew about that!


    Moreover, the agreement between him and Ben would never be resolved if he killed her, and Fane


    might never know who operated behind Xena. Furthermore, Ben could spiral into severe depression


    should she die.


    Ben loved and trusted Xena so much. What if Ben found it too much to cope with?


    What if he took his own life after Xena died?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The more he went over it, the more he came to terms that Xena had to live to see another day. Even if


    he wanted her dead, h e had to wait for the day when Ben would see this woman''s true colors.


    He could only sigh and say, "Nevermind." Once he walked to both unconscious women, Fane slung


    them over his shoulders and walked to the edge of the fourth floor. He then jumped down butnded


    lightly and safely on the ground floor.


    Fane walked outside without struggling nor breaking a sweat. Once he ced both women at the


    backseat, he started the engine of his car. He then entered the driver''s seat and proceeded to drive


    straight to the family vi.


    Once he entered thepound, Fane recalled that he had something important t o do. He instantly


    called Selena and informed her that everyone was safe and sound.


    Just as Fane hung up, Andrew came his way. "Hey, didn''t they go shopping? What happened?" he


    worriedly asked as he was met with the sight of both passed-out women in the car.


    ''It''s okay. They just fainted because they were frightened. They''ll wake up soon!" Fane smiled bitterly.


    He never thought that they were both cowards and would faint due to the fright.


    Fiona was the first to wake up; her eyes opened the moment Fane finished his sentence.


    Once she noted that she was in a car and that she was already home, she rxed. "O h my goodness.


    Am... Am I at home?"


    She looked at Xena, still unconscious by her side, and shook her. "Xena, are you alright? Why aren''t


    you moving?"


    The tight smile was still on Fane¡¯s face." She fainted because of fright like you."


    The events that had happened rushed into Fiona''s mind at that instant, and she red at Fane.


    "Everything happened because of you," she icily used him. "I nearly got shot back there, and I


    would''ve died.


    Thankfully, that person missed his shot. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have returned in one piece!¡±


    "What?! Fane, what actually happened?''

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    When he heard what Fiona had to say, Andrew was staggered, thus he began to interrogate Fane.


    Xena slowly regained consciousness and was just as unsettled as Fiona when she woke up. Still, she


    rxed when she noted the familiar safe surroundings. "Oh my god, that was so scary! Did I faint? Are


    we back at home now? Where are those people?"


    "Don''t worry, those people are dead," Fane assured them. "When I said that I can save you both, it


    meant that I was confident to g o through that promise!" Fane paused for a moment before he added,


    "Luckily, that marshal wasn¡¯t very powerful and strong. I f not, it would have been difficult!" "It''s all your


    fault. When did you offend people from Sky Dragon City? The Young Master Xenos said that they were


    from a big family in Sky Dragon City, and that city is really huge!" Fiona got down from the car, face


    evidently worried still. "What should we do if his familyes here looking for us?¡±


    "Haha! Since they asked for a marshal toe fight me, it means that they''re unconfident and


    incapable. There''s no need to fret over this, everyone!" Faneughed and continued saying, ¡°How


    about this. Since we''re not short of money right now, let''s employ a few bodyguards. When Mother


    wants to go shopping in the future, have a few bodyguards by your side and it''ll be much safer. You


    won''t get kidnapped as easily again!" "This sounds good! We should have employed a few bodyguards


    early on. Employ a few extra ones!¡± Xena finally came down from the car, pleased with the idea that


    she could bring bodyguards whenever she would leave the house in the future. She wondered how


    many anxious eyes she would attract.


    "We''ll need a lot of money to employ bodyguards. One would take around ten to twenty thousand a


    month, and it''d be even more expensive if we employ a dozen bodyguards. Apart from that, we need to


    employ some workers to clean this ce! Right now, we only have Jenny, and she has to send Kylie to


    school. Her alone wouldn''t be enough as this is such a big house!"


    After he went through his thoughts, Fiona then spoke to Fane, "I don''t care, you should pay for this.


    Didn''t you say that you''re a headmander? You should have two million in that case. You''ve only


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    spent a million and two-hundred thousand up to this point, right? You should still have around eighty


    million, so you should pay the bodyguard''s sry!"


    "Oh, don''t worry about this, Mother. I''ll cover all the expenses. You can keep the money that I''ve given


    to you!" Fane smiled and continued saying, "By the way, I didn''t foresee today''s incident beforehand,


    so I''m sorry that this has frightened you."


    "Hmph! Was it only a fright that you gave m e? Xena and I almost died from fright! I don''t care;


    something like this shouldn''t happen again. If not, I''ll... I''ll ask Selena to divorce you...!" Fiona was so


    angry as she crossed her arms at her chest. "If the marshal truly was apetent soldier, Xena and I


    would¡¯ve died there!"


    Mother, don''t worry. The Xenos family definitely wouldn''te over to cause trouble again. They were


    asking for trouble when they pulled this stunt!¡± Fane nodded, and he silently agreed to a decision he


    made mentally.


    Fiona began to rx, slowly yet surely, before she remembered something. "Oh no, I... I need to go


    back." She pped her thigh in contempt and was ready to leave. "Those people took my bracelets,


    cash, and watch. F*ck, I need to go get them back!¡±


    Fane felt uneasy about his mother-inw''s thought process. "Mother, that ce must''ve been sealed


    off right now. Why do you want to go back? There are dead bodies all over that ce. I¡¯m afraid that


    you''ll faint again if you go there!"


    Fiona was frightened when she heard this. Fane had a point. Would she not need to search for her


    money in the midst of those dead bodies? Would that be a bad omen? Would those people turn into


    ghosts and haunt her?


    She gulped when she thought about this. She turned around and had a bitter expression on her face.


    "I''ve really lost a lot today!"

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    After careful deliberation, Fane then suggested, "How about this: You''ll both receive a million that I''ll


    transfer after this. Take this money to help you get over the shock. How does this sound?¡± The amount


    was nothing he would fret over.


    As long as Fiona stopped ming him for today¡¯s incident, everything would be fine.


    As for Xena, Fane nned to act as though he had let go of their past incident and treat this woman as


    his family. This way, she might put down her guard and show her true colors.


    Today''s incident was his fault, after all.


    Fane never bothered about Quil after he had killed Magnus. He thought that side characters like Quil


    would not dare wreak havoc due to fear after Magnus, the person he looked up to, had died.


    Fane never anticipated this to backfire. Quil and the others did not know that it was him who killed


    Magnus, so they nned to wait for some time until everybody else forgot about Magnus¡¯ rape attempt


    before attacking him.


    He had to credit the other party; they were very smart. They had Magnus¡¯ apprentice seeking


    vengeance and wanting to kill Fane.


    Quil, unfortunately, took the wrong way to g o about it. This man had nned to hurt Selena and Xena,


    and he even went as far a s kidnapping Fiona as well. This only infuriated Fane.


    Had they only asked Marshal Zain for this task instead of Quil, Fane might have let it slide. He might


    not need to look into it or investigate who ordered Zain to attack him.


    "Sure! Thank you, Brother-inw! That¡¯s very kind of you... Thank you for today!" Xena almost jumped


    in excitement when she heard this. This was one million, and it was no meager amount.


    Never did she think she would live to see the day when Fane would give her money. I t seemed that


    Fane was at ease with her. After all, she had been discussing her marriage with Ben.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Was Fane just joking the other night at dinner when he wanted to look at her cellphone? Might she


    have been too nervous, overthought it, and misunderstood him?


    Fane smiled. "Give me your ount, and I''ll transfer it to you right away. After all, you were kidnapped


    today because of me. We''ll be family someday, after all, once you marry Ben. If you ever need my help


    in the future, just tell me!


    "Haha! Brother-inw, you''re so courteous. I''m sorry about what happened before as I¡ª I''ve


    misunderstood you. Now that I think about it, you purposely said words that you'' didn''t care about me''


    and that I was an '' outsider¡¯ when Young Master Xenos pointed the gun at me so that he''d shift the aim


    to Mother. You found the opportunity t o intercept as the gun shifted aim, am I right?" Xenaughed.


    She pouted her delicate mouth to act affectionately sweet." Brother-inw, it seems like you''ve really


    gone through a lot of trouble!"


    "That''s what happened? Still, we''re lucky you''re much faster. Had you been slower, I would''ve been the


    one shot!" Fiona patted her chest and understood why Fane imed that it was fine even if Xena was


    killed. This guy said this to purposely confuse the enemy.


    Fane quickly transferred a million to them both. With a smile on his face, he advised," Mother, it''s best if


    you guys don''t go out today. Though I think it¡¯s safe, both of you were scared witless just now, so it¡¯s


    best if you rest well at home. I¡¯ll go to the personal securitypany and employ some bodyguards.


    You guys can wait till the bodyguardse this afternoon or tomorrow before going shopping!"


    "Of course! You''re my good son-inw, and Mother listens to whatever you say. Thank you for today. If


    it wasn¡¯t for you, Mother and Xena would¡¯ve been hurt by those bastards!¡±


    "Sigh! It''s so good to have a soldier as a son-inw. Nothing''s too dangerous when my son-inw


    could rescue me no matter what!¡± Fiona smiled when she saw the notification text that a million was


    transferred into her ount. The fear of death seemed to have evaporated into thin air. Instead, it was


    reced with the joy of earning a fortune.


    "Thank you, Brother-inw. What you said was right. We¡¯ll officially be family in the future, and we


    should get along!"

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    The overjoyed Xena gave Fane a wide grin the moment she got the money.


    Andrew nodded in agreement. "It''s great that nothing happened. What Fane said made sense, and we


    do need to employ some bodyguards and workers. Now that we''re rather wealthy, our house might be


    the target of thieves and others if we don''t have bodyguards!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded. "Yes, Mother. You should go inside and take a rest. Your clothes are also dirty, so it''s


    better that you take a bath and change into something else. I''ll go out now t o employ some


    bodyguards!" After talking t o Fiona, Fane then left the residence and drove to a private security


    As there were many powerful forces, families, and rich men in Middle Province, so there were many


    private securitypanies.


    Fane drove around before he stopped at a random area.


    There were two private security families here. One had eye-catching interior design with a big yard


    while the other one seemed rather quaint and ordinary-looking


    Fane decided and, of course, walked toward the yard with beautiful interior design without second


    thoughts.


    As he entered through the door, he was approached by a bald man that seemed to scrutinize him. "Are


    you here to interview a s a bodyguard?" The bald man smiled coldly. "Queue there if you''re here for an


    interview!"


    Fane looked over to where this man pointed and saw the queue of men that lined up to register.


    "I''m not here to interview for a job. I''m here to employ some bodyguards," Fane replied, an indifferent


    smile on his face as he met the man''s gaze.


    "You? How¡¯s that possible?" That person sized Fane up once again and smugly replied, "I''m looking at


    you, and you don¡¯t seem to be a person who can employ bodyguards. After all, you''re dressed so


    simply."


    As he did not want to be bothered, he shifted the conversation. "Where''s your boss? I want to talk to


    your boss. A person who looks down at others like you isn''t qualified to waste my time here."


    "Motherf*cker. How dare you talk to me like this?!" The bald man red at Fane angrily. "Do you know


    who I am? I''m in charge of the safety here and the instructor here,¡± he chided. "A lot of bodyguards that


    I''ve trained found good jobs. Some of them went to the rk family, and some went to the Wilson


    family. These are second-ss aristocratic families.¡±


    Fane cackled at the man''s attempt to intimidate him. "Haha! This has nothing to do with me. I''m here to


    employ bodyguards!" Fane shrugged him off as he walked away and ignored the bald man.


    "Do you have a death wish? How dare you say that I look down on others and ignore m e?!" The man


    was extremely angry. People that came here to employ bodyguards were normally rich people, and


    they would also give him some extra benefits when they knew he was the instructor here. This was s o


    that he would choose better bodyguards for them.


    These rich people had money, but theycked the knowledge and understanding i n things like these.


    He never anticipated that Fane would fight back, despite wearing regr-looking clothes.


    With Fane''s back turned to him, the man stretched out his arms and aimed for Fane''s neck. With his


    palms shaped into a tiger w-style of Kung Fu, he went for Fane''s neck.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    The bald man was extraordinarily fast. Of course, it was only natural that a person who specialized in


    training bodyguards possessed such umon ability.


    He felt that he had to teach Fane a lesson, especially after disrespecting him in such a deplorable


    manner.


    It did not help that they had many onlookers who saw Fane disrespecting him.


    "Hmph!" came the sound of indignance as h e aimed for Fane with his tiger w-style palms.


    The bald man never saw iting: Fane merely sidestepped to the left and, just like that, avoided the


    man''s attack. The bald man was taken aback.


    "Impossible!" The bald man was surprised a s his eyes widened like saucers. He quickly had the


    impression that he must have had a miscalction. It was practically an ambush, and a rather fast


    attack at that. How did he avoid it without even turning back?


    Just as he was surprised about it, Fane walked two steps forward away from him with his hands behind


    his back. It was as if he did not see the bald man and his steps were leisure.


    Two bodyguards stood at the other side of the room, personally trained by the bald man himself. Their


    eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when they saw it happening. "How was that possible?" They


    had to be hallucinating. How could their instructor fail to catch a man who had his back turned to him?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The bald man''s face darkened when he heard the exim from his disciples. He took two steps


    forward to catch up to Fane. This time, he shaped both hands in a wlike manner and aimed for


    Fane.


    However, Fane sidestepped to the right when he swung his left palm, and Fane would sidestep to the


    left when the bald man swung his right hand.


    Aghast, he decided to swing both hands onto Fane


    Just as he was ready to rush forward, Fane suddenly fell backward.


    Thump!


    Not only did the bald man miss, but Fane pulled an even better surprise attack by mming his head


    against the bald man''s stomach!


    One of Fane''s legs was nted on the ground¡ªthough bent to a certain degreewhile the other was


    raised and stretched out straight. Fane spectacrly kept his bnce, and it was as though he was


    just a s bnced as the ground. This nifty move h e pulled seemed utterly wless, though not many


    people could do this.


    There was a dull sound that followed after Fane mmed his head against the man''s stomach. The


    force of Fane''s attack sent the man staggering a few steps backward before he could stabilize himself.


    "This can''t be. There''s no way you can stand against me!" The bald man saw red like never before. At


    that point, their scuffle attracted more onlookers, even from those who queued for the interview.


    Understandably, this made him feel diffident.


    As he let out an enraged roar, he sped his hands together into a huge fist like arge hammer and


    leaped into the air. He jumped a few meters high and dropped toward Fane, anger overwhelming his


    being.


    "I suppose you haven''t had your fill, huh?" Fane was miffed with this man''s incessant attacks. If he was


    a no-nonsense kind of person while he was attacked, this bald man would have been a goner in just a


    few seconds. Had Fane been an assistantmander-equivalent, the man would have died still.


    Fane was well aware that those who ran a personal securitypany were backed by people of great


    power.


    He was well aware that if he was killed, it would not be a big deal.


    Fane balled his fist tightly, and the energy he used this time was almost two times more than the


    energy he used previously. m!

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    This time, Fane''s strength was too scary. His punch caused the other party to fly a dozen meters away,


    demolishing the walls of the yard''s entrance.


    "Nngh!" The bald man vomited blood as hended on the ground, hisplexion pale.


    "Who are you? How dare you cause trouble i n our Harrison Private Security Company!" One after


    another, the people inside the office ran out after hearing all the noise.


    "That¡¯s right. Young man, you¡¯re really daring. This is our private securitypany. Are you on a


    suicide mission? Coming here to cause trouble?¡± A few others also said this. Some of the apprentice


    bodyguards surrounded Fane.


    "How is this possible? The bald instructor


    was hit..." One of the young men saw him standing up. His face darkened. It seemed that this young


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    man was very strong.


    The faces of some of the instructors also darkened. They finally looked at the old man.


    "Head instructor, this guy wants to barge in and I can''t stop him!" the bald man said as he rubbed his


    chest and pointed at Fane.


    "Grandfather, If I wanted to kill you just now, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to stand up right now!"


    Fane said to everyone as heughed and turned around. "I''m not here to cause trouble. I''m here to


    employ some bodyguards. I had no idea that you people would be so arrogant. I¡¯m punishing him


    because he was ready to kill me when I merelymented on his attitude."


    At this moment, the old man finally spoke with a cold expression on his face, "Young man, do you think


    that the Harrison Private Security Company can allow you toe and go as you please? Do you think


    ourpany can operate for so many years if we were so casual?"


    ¡°That''s right, young man. And now you''re trying to run away after hitting one of our people? Haha, are


    you dreaming?" another man also said coldly.


    "Young man, are you afraid when you see s o many of us here? Is this why you want to leave? You


    even said that if you wanted to kill baldy, he would''ve died just now. Bah! Who are you trying to bluff?


    Did you think I grew up frightened by others?" a brawny guy said with a fierce expression.


    ¡°This is only one branch of the Harrison Private Security Company. Young man, you don''t know how


    big ourpany is, right?" The bald instructor startedughing coldly. "Now, kneel in front of me.


    Kowtow and apologize to me. I''ll forgive you if youpensate me with five million bucks. Do you


    understand me?"


    "Tut, tut... I don''t think this is a private securitypany. Yourpany seems to be a conpany


    that bullies guests just because you have many people!" Fane looked at these people and continued


    speaking, "I''m here to help with your business, but you guys aren''t weing m e, even shing me


    with your arrogant faces. I wonder who gave you guys the courage to do so?"


    People from the private securitypany across the street seemed to have heard the noises. Quite a


    number of them came over. They watched from the entrance, wondering what was happening inside.


    It seems that somebody is here to cause


    trouble?" a short-haired woman said when she saw a hole on the wall at the entrance.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    The people from the oppositepany thought that somebody was here to cause trouble. After all,


    everyone from this Harrison Private Security Company was extremely arrogant.


    Apart from that, thispany had a strong background¡ªthey were quite rich. They were envious of


    the people in thispany as they drove many cars. Even their yard was designed beautifully.


    They never thought that somebody would dare cause any trouble for them.


    However, these people understood once they heard what Fane said. It seemed that these people were


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    too arrogant and had offended a customer.


    There was a saying that customers were the kings. They did not think that this bald man would look


    down on this person, and even attack him. However, it seemed that h e was counter-attacked by Fane.


    "Old Baldy, is this person really a customer here?" the old man asked after he thought about it.


    The bald man immediately said, "Head instructor, don''t listen to the bullshit this man says. He''s


    dressed somonly. Does he look like a person who''d be here to employ bodyguards? And he was


    the one who spoke to me rudely!"


    "Haha, the guilty party files the suit. How dare you act so arrogantly when you''re the one who had a


    bad attitude and attacked m e from behind?! You must be suicidal!"


    Fane smiled coldly. They had no idea that h e had just killed a few hundred people from the Xenos


    family, including a strong and powerful marshal. He did not expect to meet a simr situation when he


    came out searching for a few bodyguards.


    "Haha, arrogant bastard. How dare youe here and hurt our people, even breaking our items,


    without any regrets?! You dare to speak arrogantly!" The head instructor startedughing. "Vo you think


    we''re weaklings?¡±


    He did not want to continue speaking much so he waved his hand and said," Attack!"


    Two instructors and a dozen bodyguards immediately surrounded Fane.


    "I see you still want to use your strength to mistreat people!" Fane said with an indifferent smile when


    he saw so many people surrounding him.


    "Haha, young man, are you afraid yet? Let m e tell you this, it''s toote! We''ve already given you a


    chance. You could¡¯ve left if you knelt, kowtowed, and apologized with apensation of five million.


    Just admit you''re unlucky you didn''t agree to it!" The bald instructor stood outside, held his fists up in


    front of his chest, and was ready for a show.


    "You guys are just prepared to rob people of their money!" Fane held up his fists, stopped talking, and


    rushed forwards. He suddenly turned upside down and spun.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Several bodyguards were kicked in their chests and flew outwards.


    "Nngh!" They fell to the ground and spat out blood. They could not even stand up.


    Fane used a huge amount of strength this time. Although it was not enough to kill them, it was enough


    to make them lose their ability to fight.


    "F*ck!" Both instructors immediately moved in to attack Fane.


    Bang! Bang!


    Pitifully, they received the same ending as those bodyguards. They fell to the ground, blood trailing


    from the corners of their mouths.


    Fane stopped, flipped his body, and stood i n his spot. He smiled at the bald guy." Since you''re the


    instigator of this matter, and you were still so arrogant even when I''ve held back, let me send you to


    hell!¡±


    "How dare you!" The old man was surprised when he heard this. Fane''sbat ability was already


    stronger than his. He immediately yelled.


    However, Fane appeared in front of him as i f he heard nothing and punched him in his chest.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    "So fast!" Not only were the people of the Harrison Private Security Company surprised, but the people


    from thepany opposite were also extremely surprised. They had been observing the scene from


    the entrance.


    They started to wonder if it was true that such a strong person came to employ bodyguards? Did


    someone like him even need a bodyguard?


    "No!" The bald man was not ready to fight back. He only felt a daze and Fane was already in front of


    him. Fane¡¯s punch soon fell on his chest.


    The bald man yelled in fear and flew away. After hitting the wall once again, heid there-dead.


    "Old man, do you want toe over and have a taste of this?" Fane did not even look at the bald man.


    He turned around, looked at the old man, and squinted. "I¡¯m here to send you money but you don''t


    want it. Now, you¡¯re daring enough to be on a suicide mission!"


    Gulp!


    The old man gulped. He realized his forehead was covered in a cold sweat.


    He knew that this person''s true power was too scary. Even if people came from the headquarters, they


    would not be a worthy opponent.


    "Fane!" At this moment, Skyler squeezed through the crowd because he heard noises that sounded


    like a fight. He immediately called out in surprise when h e saw the situation.


    Fane slowly turned around and was embarrassed. He had no idea that it was the 8-star King of War


    Skyler Celestino who almost exposed his identity previously.


    "It''s you!" Skyler felt warm when he saw Fane. He immediately walked in with a smile on his face.


    "8-star...8-star King of War, Skyler Celestino!" As the head instructor of the Harrison Private Security


    Company, he knew many strong people in the Middle Province. At the very least, he knew who h e


    could offend and who he could not.


    He screamed in surprise when he recognized who Skyler was, his voice almost a falsetto.


    "King of War, you-you know this young brother?¡± The head instructor gulped, bowed slightly, and


    walked towards Skyler, extremely respectful.


    The other bodyguards were also surprised. They had no idea that the 8-star King of War woulde


    over.


    After all, he was an important person in the army.


    Fane smiled coldly. When did it change from ''young guy¡¯ to ''young brother¡¯?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Yes. This is Fane, a headmander!" Skyler nodded. He looked at the bodyguards and instructors


    wailing on the ground. He then saw the dead bald man. " Fane, what happened here? Why was there a


    fight?"


    "Haha... These people don¡¯t know how to behave correctly. I originally..." Fane told Skyler what


    happened in detail.


    Skyler nodded. "People like that deserve to die. Nice kill! He doesn''t even know he made a mistake.


    How dare he ask you to kneel? And apologize and pay them five million? I think yourpany doesn''t


    want to exist anymore, correct?¡±


    "King of War, we made a mistake. It all happened because of this bald man. He spoke nonsense and


    we misunderstood this young man." The head instructor was extremely frightened. He had no idea that


    this guy knew the King of War. They seemed to have a good rtionship. No wonder he was so strong.


    This guy was a headmander.


    "How about this, King of War? What if we provide this young sir twenty bodyguards for five years?" The


    head instructor asked tentatively after thinking about it.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    "How is this possible? This guy just killed someone and the Harrison Private Security Company not


    only let him off the hook, they even apologized to him? And proposing to provide him with so many free


    bodyguards for so many years?" Onlookers could not help but exim in surprise. "The Harrison


    Private Security Company has always been very high and mighty. Today, they''ve be so..."


    "Haha, didn''t you see what happened?


    Obviously, the 8-star King of War would protect this headmander. Apart from that, it was the


    Harrison Private Securitypany''s mistake. If the 8-star King of War got angry, they wouldn''t have


    been able to escape his wrath!"


    The short-haired bodyguardughed and said, "Well, they''ve encountered some resistance this time,


    and this young man has just won a big prize. If he were to employ twenty bodyguards for a year, he


    would''ve had to spend five million bucks. The sry for a five-year employment would cost more than


    twenty million. The Harrison Private Security Company will suffer a big loss. They even just lost a


    strong instructor!"


    As theirpetitors, they were happy to see the Harrison Private Security Company in such a bad


    situation.


    "Fane, how do you feel about this?" Skyler nced at Fane, thinking he would agree t o such a good


    offer.


    The head instructor also looked at Fane, expectations written all over his face.


    However, he did not anticipate that Fane would speak without much care. "It¡¯s fine. Haha, I''d just feel


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    insecure if I were to employ bodyguards from thispany. Would they evenpletely obey me?


    They might be dawdlers by then!" He then stretched his body. "I think it''s better i f I search for


    bodyguards elsewhere! Thank you for your help, King of War Celestino."


    Fane''s attitude toward Skyler was very casual. He seemed tomunicate with Skyler like they were


    close friends, different from other people.


    Even Skyler felt that this young man was really special. His every move was no different from those of


    the Supreme Warrior.


    Although all the headmanders were extremely respectful when they met him, h e did not dislike


    this casual attitude from Fane. Not only did he like it, he feltfortable about it. Fane seemed to be a


    person who was at the same level as he was.


    Fane walked out after he finished speaking.


    "Thank...thank you, young brother!" The head instructor was also stunned. They took the initiative to


    provide him with such a good deal just to give the King of War face. They did not think that Fane would


    look down on their proposal. This was a deal worth millions, and it was rejected just like this. This


    person had an extraordinarily imposing manner.


    Apart from that, this person had a King of War¡¯s attitude. He was not very respectful t o King of War


    Celestino.


    Skyler stood there with a frown. He thought about it and followed after Fane.


    "Brother Fane, wait for me!"


    Skyler caught up to Fane and smiled at him. "I don''t know why, but when I look at you, you look


    extremely simr to the Supreme Warrior I met previously!"


    Fane was speechless. He looked toward a small alley on the opposite side of the road and said, "Come


    with me!"


    Skyler followed behind Fane, wondering what was going on.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    After they reached the alley, Fane looked around to see if anyone followed them before speaking


    seriously. "In the future, stop mentioning how much I look like the Supreme Warrior. I just want a


    normal life and don¡¯t want to be disturbed!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned over his palm and presented a ck-color token. The token


    looked domineering and there was a dragon totem on it.


    Fane immediately kept the token away after Skyler took a peep.


    Psst!


    Skyler took a sharp breath after he peeped a t the token. He immediately knelt. "King of War Skyler


    Celestino greets the Supreme Warrior and thanks you for saving me years ago. My apprentices,


    subordinates, and I intended to repay the Supreme Warrior, but we never got the chance all these


    years. I''ve been dreaming about meeting you, and now dreams have finallye true!"


    Skyler''s eyes were red when he raised his head again. Years ago, Fane not only saved his life, but he


    also saved the lives of his subordinates and a few of his apprentices.


    Fane was surprised, but he understood Skyler''s feelings. He helped Skyler up." Why don''t you stand


    up first. If others see you doing this, I''ll get into trouble! In the future, don¡¯t address me as the Supreme


    Warrior. You can just call me Fane!"


    "Alright, I understand!" Skyler finally understood something and smiled in embarrassment. "I''m sorry


    about the other day. I was too stupid and almost exposed your identity. Luckily, the Goddess of War


    helped exin everything on your behalf. I really thought you looked like the Supreme Warrior, and


    over thest few days, I was actually wondering how two people could look so alike."


    "Okay!" Fane nodded. "Alright, I still need to employ some bodyguards so I''ll make a move. Let''s have


    a drink together when we¡¯re free!"


    "Wait!" Skyler immediately rushed toward Fane when he had just taken two steps forward. "Supreme


    Warrior, why do you still need to search for bodyguards? I have many of them with me! Many of my


    apprentices and subordinates keepining that they have nothing to do. I can just ask them to be


    your bodyguards. Money wouldn''t be an issue as they''ve been wanting to repay you for so long.


    They''d be willing to do it without a cent if they knew they¡¯d be working for you!"


    Fane was speechless. However, if these people truly worked as his bodyguards, theirbat ability


    would be quite reliable. On top of that, he would not need to employ as many people.


    After seeing Skyler¡¯s anticipation, Fane nodded after he thought about it. "Alright, ask them if they¡¯d be


    willing to work for m e. They cane over if they do. However, I can only pay each of them a


    moderate sry of two thousand per month if they work with me as people might wonder if m y


    expenses are too high. The most important point for them to obey is that they have to keep my identity


    a secret!¡±


    "Sure, sure, sure! I¡¯ll go back and inform them right now! You''re too generous for even giving them a


    sry. After all, you saved our lives years ago!" Skyler was extremely happy when Fane agreed to his


    suggestion. He finally had a chance to repay Fane.


    He could not help himself from smiling in embarrassment. "They''re not the only ones. I''d also like to be


    your bodyguard and repay you!¡¯¡¯


    Fane quickly waved his hand. "Don''t, are you trying to frighten me? You cane to my house and


    have drinks with me. Just say that you''re visiting your subordinates a s an excuse. Wouldn''t it just


    reveal that I''m the Supreme Warrior if you be my bodyguard? You''re an important person, so you


    should use this time to rest well!"


    "Haha, alright! I understand what you''re trying to say. In the future, I''ll address you a s Head


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Commander Fane Woods in public!¡± Skylerughed and sent Fane out. "I''ll go back and let them know


    about this. Will fifty people be enough?"

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    What Skyler said caused Fane''s mouth to twitch at its corners. 50 bodyguards meant that the sry for


    one year would be around tens of millions.


    He smiled bitterly and said, "We won¡¯t need so many people as I''m not employing bodyguards for the


    entire Taylor family. I only need a few people to protect my small family-just a few who are good in


    martial arts¡ªthat''d be more than enough. My father and mother-inw might not be used to it if there


    are too many of them!"


    Fane thought about it before saying, "Ten. Ten would be enough!"


    "Alright, ten it is!" Skyler nodded and promised Fane. "Sigh, it''s been extremely boring recently. I loved


    going out on battles


    when we were on the battlefield. It was so thrilling to kill those f*cking Americans. Now that I''m back


    here, there''s nothing I can do. All I have is money, and I can only drink or enjoy entertainment activities


    with my subordinates. I''m so afraid I''ll meet some rich young masters whenever I leave the house.


    Once they recognize me, they''de forward to try and please me b y inviting me to their karaoke


    sessions or other activities. F*cking hell, it''s so annoying!"


    Fane could not help butugh when he heard what Skyler said. "Naha, I''m very afraid of these things. If


    people knew I¡¯m the Supreme Warrior, it wouldn''t only be those rich young masters. All sorts of people


    ¡ªlike most of the soldiers, some of the assistantmanders, even the headmanders¡ªthey


    would alsoe for m e. That¡¯d be extremely annoying! My


    current life is much morefortable!


    "You¡¯re really intelligent to have anticipated this from the start. I really admire you!" Skyler had an


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    envious expression on his face. ¡°A few days ago, several marriage agencies approached me, saying


    that they wanted to introduce some women to me. I''m f*cking married so I immediately rejected them,


    yet they still didn''t give up and wanted to find a second wife for me. They''re just normal people so i t


    wouldn¡¯t feel right if I hit them!"


    Fane once againughed when he heard this. ¡°So, that apprentice of mine seldom leaves the house!¡±


    "Apprentice?" Skyler was stunned. Not many people knew that the Nine Great Gods of War were his


    apprentices, including Skyler. He only knew that Fane had nine subordinates as the Nine Great Gods


    of War had great military achievements."


    He was stunned for a short moment before he spoke in realization, "Do... Do you mean the Goddess of


    War? She... She was your apprentice?"


    Fane was embarrassed. He had no idea that he would leak this secret in the middle of a happy


    conversation.


    He spoke lightly when he saw that no outsiders were around. "Don¡¯t tell the others, but all the Nine


    Great Gods of War were my apprentices. Ethan Haays learned his medical skills, among other things,


    from me."


    "Psst!" Skyler took another sharp breath. F* eking hell, he had no idea that the Supreme Warrior had


    such a close rtionship with the Nine Great Gods of War.


    Very few people knew about this. How big would this issue be if the people of Cathysia knew about


    this? The scary prestige of the Supreme Warrior would once againe alive. Many people that felt


    they had talent would ask Fane to be their master.


    There was a time when people liked having apprentices. Many Kings of War, and even Gods of War,


    took on apprentices, but they''ve never heard news of the Supreme Warrior having apprentices of his


    own. Everybody could only wonder if he did.


    Now, Skyler discovered that his apprentices were the Nine Great Gods of War!


    Fane soon got into his car and was prepared to leave. However, he remembered something and said to


    Skyler, who was standing nearby, "Oh yes, King of War Celestino, are you bored right now? Do you


    want me to give you something to do?"


    "Yes, I''m so bored! I''d be so thankful! Just tell me what you need my help for!" Skyler immediately


    be so bored that mushrooms would start growing on his body.


    "The son of the Xenos family from the Sky Dragon City is called Quil Xenos. He recently provoked me


    by trying to kidnap m y wife and my mother-inw. I killed Quil and his subordinates, but I don¡¯t have


    time t o deal with the Xenos family. I can only ask you to help me deal with the Xenos family!"

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Fane thought about it and said, "They''re not a small family. I''m afraid that they''re fearless enough to


    trouble me again and affect my life!"


    Skyler balled his hands into fists when he heard that. "F*ck, these ignorant people. How dare they think


    about kidnapping your wife! The Xenos family shouldn''t exist anymore!"


    Fane nodded. "Don¡¯t be too extreme. Just kill their martial artists and family master. The maids and


    other workers are innocent, so let them go!"


    "Alright!" Skyler nodded. He thought about: t and said, "But if this family is exterminated, what about


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    their properties? They have so many!"


    "Just sell them off for a low price. Try to get more cash. We can donate half of it to charity and share


    the other half equally. Just transfer it into my ount!¡± Fane said after contemting his decision for a


    bit.


    "Alright, let''s do this!" Skyler said happily. * It''s been a long time since I''ve fought and I¡¯ve been longing


    for it. Haha!"


    Skyler soon left after they finished speaking. Fane also drove away to employ maids, chefs, and other


    cleaning workers.


    Skyler was very happy when he left. He knew now that the son-inw who married into the Taylor


    family was actually his benefactor, the Supreme Warrior, who he had been searching for over thest


    few years.


    Not only did he meet the Supreme Warrior, he even had a long conversation with him.


    This was the biggest honor in his life.


    The most important point was the Supreme Warrior asked for his help. This meant that he could finally


    do something for his benefactor. The more he thought about it, the more excited he got.


    When he returned to his house, several of his disciples were chit-chatting in his yard. They were


    stunned when they saw Skyler''s happy expression.


    "What''s going on? Did he just win five million from the lottery tickets he bought? Why''s he so happy?" A


    young woman among them could not help but mumble.


    "How''s that possible? Five million is a small amount to our master, it''s nothing. Apart from that, our


    master is not a person who loves money!" Another man shook his head. ¡°Could he have just met


    someone he liked, and that person likes him, too? If that¡¯s not the case, I can¡¯t think of anything else


    that¡¯h make him so happy."


    "What nonsense are you guys speaking about? Am I old? I''m only forty-something years old!" Skyler


    nced at them after he heard what they said. He then continued speaking, "Ask my subordinates and


    the marshals I know toe over. Hmmm, and it¡¯s better if they''re women. Female bodyguards are


    easier to be ignored by others. That''d be better!"


    "Female bodyguards?" The disciples looked puzzled. What was going on?

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    "Go, go, go. It''s a good thing, so go quickly. You guys would be honored if you get the opportunity to be


    this bodyguard!" Skyler immediately said to his disciples, waving his hand.


    "How''s that possible? Which family are we guarding? So awesome?" The female disciple smiled


    slightly, thinking that her master would not mess with her. She said," Master, can I book a spot? Didn''t


    you say that it''s better if the bodyguards are women?"


    Skyler agreed to it after he thought about it. "Hold on, it''s better if you don''t go first.


    Let¡¯s find some female subordinates who have highbat skills. List ten people down, and it''s better


    if they''re female bodyguards. This way, it''d be very puzzling and it''d be much more convenient for them


    to apany Fane''s wife during shopping and other things!" "No way, they only want women? Don''t


    we get a chance?" A male disciple''s face darkened after he heard this. His master''s manner of


    expression seemed to be saying that this was a good matter, but it would not be his.


    "Why haven''t you answered me? I''m your outstanding disciple, you need to take care of me!" The


    female disciple pouted her red lips. "I''m so free with nothing to do.


    Working as a bodyguard might be fun!"


    "Junior, working as a bodyguard is not as simple as you think it is. When you''re free, you''d still need to


    patrol the grounds or do other things. Do you think it''s fun when the weather is so hot? I think it''d be


    better to hand over such a difficult job to me!" The male disciple immediately said with augh,


    seemingly frivolous.


    "Humph, haven''t we encountered all sorts o f environments when we were on the battlefield? Didn''t we


    encounter all sorts of weather? Senior, just be straightforward and say you''re trying to snatch this


    position. Frankly, I wouldn¡¯t give you the position anyway since our master said it''s a good job. I''ll


    definitely strive for it!" the female disciple humphed and said arrogantly.


    "Alright, I''ll give you a spot! We still need to think of another dozen good fighters. It''s fine as long as


    they''re women. Ladies first, gentlemen next!" Skyler nodded and said.


    "Great! Master, don''t forget what you''ve promised me!" The female disciple was immediately thrilled.


    Soon, they managed t o get a dozen people toe over to the yard. They were all female veterans.


    These female veterans not only looked valiant, their figures and appearances were quite nice as well.


    Though they were wearing normal clothes and not their army uniforms, they exuded a special


    temperament when they stood there.


    "King of War Celestino, did you for me?" one of the girls asked, unaware of the situation.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Cough, cough... A friend of mine has asked me to help him find ten bodyguards. After thinking about it,


    I thought giving him female bodyguards would be better," Skyler coughed twice before saying. "ine


    has taken up one of the positions, but I still need nine other people. I¡¯ll choose among you, so who''s


    willing to work as a bodyguard? The sry is not high, only two thousand a month each, so some of


    you might look down on it. However, this is a great opportunity!" Skyler did not exin much, but he still


    gave them hints.


    "Bodyguards!" Some of them were unwilling when they heard that this was a job as a normal


    bodyguard. On top of that, the sry was quite low. Some of them here weremanders. There were


    also marshals. After returning from the battlefield, the country gave them quite a big amount of


    rewards, so they did not feel that a job-that would only pay them two thousand a month-was all that


    important.


    "I want to go!" one of the girls said as she raised her hand and stepped forward.


    "Okay,e over and stand with ine!¡± Skyler nodded in satisfaction. "There are eight more


    positions!" "How''s that possible, Miss Orchid''s going too? She''s a major and she''s willing to work for


    two thousand a month?" Ady frowned and wondered if she had made a mistake.


    She looked at Orchid Yames and gritted her teeth. "Me, count me in!"


    She believed that if Orchid was willing to d o it, it might truly be a good thing.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    "Miss Orchid, why do you want to go?" she asked lightly as she walked over to Orchid''s side.


    Orchid stretched her head over and said softly, "ine is the King of War''s disciple. I f she asked for a


    position, it must be a good thing. I suspect that we''re going to work as the Goddess of War''s


    bodyguards. If that¡¯s the case, it''d be more convenient if we were to stay by the Goddess of War''s side.


    If not, why would they ask for female bodyguards?¡±


    The girl was happy after she heard this. That sounded about right. There was a big possibility that


    they''d be working for the Goddess of War if they asked for women.


    Apart from that, would King of War Celestino be so eager to help if it was not for the Goddess of War?


    Other people started raising their hands when they saw that there were three people. Soon, all ten


    positions were taken.


    "Alright, everybody else can go back. Thank you all foring over!" Skyler asked the others to leave


    first.


    After they had all left, he said to these ten girls, "Let''s go to my room and I''ll tell you all about the


    situation!"


    Once they had all entered the room, Skyler closed the door behind him.


    "Master, can you tell us who we''re working for now? You said it''s a good job!" ine immediately said


    with a smile.


    "King of War Celestino, let me guess. Are w e working for the Goddess of War? Haha, I¡¯ve made this


    guess for a while now!" The female major named Orchid Yames could not help but startughing.


    "Haha, you¡¯re quite good at making guesses!" Skylerughed and said.


    "That¡¯s for sure. Haha, did I guess correctly?" Orchid startedughing.


    "Yes, the direction is correct, but not quite. Why don¡¯t you continue guessing?" Skyler told them.


    "How''s that possible? It¡¯s not the Goddess o f War?" Orchid was slightly disappointed. However, she


    had already agreed to this job. She had no other choice but to follow through.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "If it¡¯s not the Goddess of War, then who would it be? Not many people can get our King of War to help


    them!" Another woman frowned, unable to understand this.


    ¡¯I told you guys to go up the path. Go up the path guys. Why can¡¯t you all understand?" Skyler was


    speechless as his hints were so obvious. He did not expect that Orchid and the others would still


    struggle to understand.


    ¡°It''s not the Goddess of War, but we need to think higher? Could it be..." Orchid frowned and soon


    smiled bitterly. ¡°Could it be the Supreme Warrior?"


    "That¡¯s right!" Skyler smiled indifferently." The person who''s looking to hire bodyguards is the Supreme


    Warrior. The one and only strongest person in our Cathysia army, the Supreme Warrior!"


    "Psst!" The ten girls in front of him took sharp breaths of fright when they heard this. They had no idea


    that it was the Supreme Warrior who was looking for bodyguards.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    "Oh my god, it¡¯s actually true? It''s the Supreme Warrior? He saved my life previously!" ine jumped


    up in excitement. "I¡¯ve never seen him in person. I didn''t think I''d get to see the Supreme Warrior''s


    elegant demeanor with my very own eyes!"


    "Yes! It''s the Supreme Warrior. Luckily, I decided to be one of the ten bodyguards. If not, I


    would''ve definitely regretted it. It''s such an honor to be able to be his bodyguard and service him!¡±


    Orchid''s eyes lit up with happiness. She was a female major and right now, she had turned into a fan.


    "I¡¯d die willingly if I could stay by the Supreme Warrior¡¯s side and see his true appearance!"


    Another girl blushed. "It''d be even better if we could bathe and sleep with the Supreme Warrior!"


    "Cough, cough... What are you guys saying? You guys are there to work as bodyguards. I¡¯m not asking


    you to be his maid and apany him on his bed!" Skyler was speechless. He had no idea that these


    people would have such extreme reactions after learning that they were going to work as the Supreme


    Warrior¡¯s bodyguards.


    However, he thought about how excited he was when he discovered Fane was the Supreme Warrior,


    and that he was a King of War at a certain age. He also took some time before he managed to calm


    down himself which was not too long ago. It was normal for these twenty-something-year-old girls to be


    excited.


    The Supreme Warrior was idolized by all soldiers. It had already reached a point where they blindly


    idolized him. How could the girls not be excited once they knew that they would be working as the


    Supreme Warrior''s bodyguards?


    "Great! I wonder what the Supreme Warrior looks like. Is he handsome? Is he married? Who is he? Is


    he in the Middle Province? Why didn''t we hear about this previously?"


    "Oh my god, has he just reached this ce? Why haven''t we heard about this? What''s his name? We


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    only know that he¡¯s the Supreme Warrior!" Another girl was so excited, she almost went crazy. She


    paced back and forth, asionally jumping in excitement.


    ¡°Stop, stop! I''m not asking you people to go on dates. Why are you all so excited? You''re there to work


    as bodyguards! Bodyguards!" Skyler was speechless. He wondered if it was a good idea to let these


    women work a s Fane''s bodyguards. Would it affect the Supreme Warrior¡¯s normal life?


    "Master, you¡¯re the best! How do you know him? Oh my god, I''m going to be the Supreme Warrior''s


    bodyguard? Oh my god, I can boast about this for an entire lifetime!" the young girl, known as ine,


    yelled in excitement. The ten pretty women in front of him seemed to have gone crazy. Thesedies


    may not be as pretty as Selena and the rest, but they were still quite pretty. It seemed to be a team of


    prettydies.


    Apart from that, quite a few of them weremanders, with two of them being marshals. Suchbat


    ability was incredibly scary.


    Thebat ability of his disciple, ine, was also quite high. Although she did not get the position of a


    marshal, herbat ability was true. She never liked those positions, so she gave it t o the others. The


    army never gave it to her, too.


    "Nevermind, you guys have too many questions. I''m giving you all ten minutes to be excited. I''ll answer


    the questions one by one once you¡¯ve all epted this matter and calmed down!" Skyler was


    speechless when he watched these excited young people. He sat in his chair and took a cigarette out.


    He started smoking.


    The women were very excited, only managing to calm down after some time.


    "Master, tell us quickly. Did he just arrive or has he always been in the Middle Province?" ine asked


    in anticipation.


    "He has always been in the Middle


    Province!"

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    "Anyway, only you need to know what happened today. Please keep it a secret. The Lord Supreme


    Warrior did not announce his identity earlier because he just wanted to live a life of peace,¡± said Skyler


    Celestino


    A girl who wanted to sleep with the Lord Supreme Warrior raised her hand immediately and eximed,


    "Don¡¯t worry a t all, we hope Lord Supreme Warrior can live a peaceful life, free from worries. We''ll


    definitely keep it a secret!"


    "Don¡¯t get any ideas. Lord Supreme Warrior is married now. Even his children are not young anymore.


    This is the most important reason for wanting to live a peaceful life!"


    Skyler sighed lightly and turned to everyone. "He is now the son-inw of the Taylor family!"


    "Fane Woods!" At that moment, ine understood it instantly. She had gone to Old Master Taylor''s


    birthday to join in on the fun. She went to the party alone and pretended not to know Skyler Celestino.


    The truth was that she knew exactly what happened that day.


    "Oh my god. It turns out that he really is the Supreme Warrior, and the God of War only said what he


    had said that day deliberately to help the Supreme Warrior conceal his identity!"


    ine finally understood this, and she felt her heart well up with deep emotions. She said, "He''s the


    son-inw of that family. Not to mention, he''s also really handsome. I never thought he''d actually be the


    Supreme Warrior!¡± "We''re leaving this ce in a moment. Just remember, you must all forget


    everything that happened just now. He''s your master, and you''re the bodyguards of his family!" said


    Skyler. He urged further, "I promised him to keep this a secret, so all of you must swear to take this to


    your grave.


    Additionally, the people you have to protect are his daughter, father-inw, mother-inw, and his


    family members. The Supreme Warrior essentially does not need your protection. I cannot even begin


    to imagine his capabilities!"


    "Yes, master. Don''t worry. We''ll keep this a secret!¡±


    ine excitedly remarked, "Oh yes, when will we go over?"


    "Of course it would be better to be earlier. Heavens, being a bodyguard for the Supreme Warrior is too


    exciting. There¡¯s truly no better job than this!


    "Why do you even need to pay wages? I don''tck money, I don''t even need my wages!¡± Orchid said


    passionately, brimming with enthusiasm.


    Skyler Celestino heard this and became speechless. "Since you''re all behaving like idiots, we definitely


    cannot go over right now. Wait until the afternoon. You¡¯ll all need to prepare a change of clothes before


    departing, amongst other things. As for your sry, I insist that you have it. The market price as of this


    moment is between one to two thousand a month. Unless you¡¯re extremely capable, a sry of two


    thousand a month should suffice. Just take it!"


    ineughed instantly, "Yeah, Miss Orchid. If you don''t take your sry, it¡¯d be even more suspicious,


    especially since you¡¯re a Major who''s acting as a bodyguard to a man who, what more, seems to be


    dependent on his wife? We need to help him keep it a secret and not arouse suspicion!¡±


    "Okay, fine. Then we¡¯ll get home and pack u p. Let¡¯s meet at the outer gates at two in the afternoon and


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    leave together. How about that?¡± said Orchid respectfully.


    "Two in the afternoon? Wouldn''t that be a little toote? I can''t wait!" the girl from earlier who wanted to


    sleep with the Supreme Warrior passionately eximed, her eyes still star-studded and hopeful.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    At two in the afternoon, Fane arrived home.


    Five to six maids, the cleaners, the cook, and four security guards from both shifts were already


    standing in the yard. There were at least a dozen of them.


    After a round of introductions, Fane looked at Fiona and asked, "What now? Almost time, right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct!" Fiona nodded satisfactorily. It was the first time she felt like a boss¡ªshe would be


    able to instruct servants in the future! She had not felt this way in more than five years.


    "Oh, all you must listen to Jenny¡¯s instructions in the future, alright?" After some thought, Fane said to


    the servants, "I n the future, Jenny will let you know how much you should be paid, and she¡¯ll also be


    instructing you to go to the market as well a s other tasks." ¡°Me?" Jenny was surprised at the ttery.


    Fiona nodded. ¡°Yes, you''ll be the head housekeeper. As for your sry, I¡¯ll double i t!" she said


    seriously.


    "Yes, Master!" Jenny nodded, her heart filled with glee. She felt that she had made the right decision


    and followed the right master. "Thank you again, master!"


    "Ah, you''re wee!" Fane said happily.


    "Hang on, Fane, you just hired a few security guards to watch the home. What about a bodyguard?


    The bodyguard is very important. Without a bodyguard, what would I do if I ran into some gangsters?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What if they rob me of my belongings? I''m still thinking about my jade bracelet and all the money that I


    was robbed of. 1 still feel really ufortable!" Fiona remembered the past and said unhappily, "I s it


    because you found that bodyguard sries are not cheap, so you''re reluctant t o hire one?"


    Fane felt ashamed and quickly exined," Mother, please don''t worry, that''s not true. I¡¯ll go find one


    today. I actually went to look for one today, but I found that the securitypanies are not that reliable.


    I''ve already asked someone to help find me a reliable bodyguard. They should send someone in the


    afternoon today or tomorrow!"


    Fiona thought about Fane''s reply. "It''s good that you think that. Don''t hire too many people. There are


    only so many of us, and w e won''t be going out often. Just about a dozen would do!"


    Joan was indeed a little reluctant to spend the money. She turned to Fane and asserted, "Fane, a


    penny saved is a penny earned. Based on my estimates, you don''t have that much money. Sries


    take some time to be paid. If you get a dozen bodyguards, wouldn''t that cost you a fair bit of money?¡±


    As soon as Fiona heard this, she became unhappy and her facial expressions sank.'' Dear inw, it¡¯s


    already economical to hire just a dozen bodyguards. For this month, what would paying their sries


    cost him? It''ll just be a few hundred thousand. This isn''t a big deal at all. Fane''s sry is already twenty


    million a month. Isn''t that sufficient? We''re the type of people who live inrge vis. In the future, what


    needs to be spent should be spent. Don''t let your judgment be constrained by the street sweeper''s


    sry you used to earn, alright?¡¯ She turned to Joan. "You, look at you. You keep wearing the same


    few clothes that Fane bought you. Can''t you buy more? Change your outfit more often. In a single


    week, shouldn''t you have at least a set of clothes each day? With your disheveled look, I¡¯ll feel too


    ashamed to introduce my rich friends to you!


    Joan smiled awkwardly. "Dear inw, you may feel this way. However, I still think we need to n


    carefully. Furthermore, my son will only receive his first month''s sry in another two days. In the


    meantime, let''s spend wisely!"


    Fane, observing the exchange, looked at his mother with a bad feeling in his heart. I t was true that his


    mother never had any demands or requests. She was a woman who had grown ustomed to hard


    times and hence, made thriftiness her way of life.


    She had never asked him for money.


    He thought, ''What little money I''d given her before, she most likely hasn¡¯t spent it all.''


    However, as a son, he no longercked money. In fact, calling him wealthy would not even be an


    exaggeration.


    Had he missed something here?

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    After all, they were not living in those times anymore. His mother was getting older and she deserved to


    enjoy a good life. At the very least, she did not need to behave as frugally as she did before." Mother,


    your inw is right. You¡¯re too frugal. Don''t hesitate to buy anything you want. We''re not living in the old


    times. Tell you what, I''ll be free this afternoon. Let me take you out for a ride and buy you some clothes,


    jewelry, anything!"


    "My son, I don''t need those things. Now that I eat well, dress well, and live well, I''m already very


    satisfied!" Joan said hurriedly. To be able to see her son aplish all that he has today had already


    made her feel satisfied. Just a few years ago, the only thing she ever dreamed and hoped for was for


    Fane toe home safely from the battlefield. Lucky for her, her dreams came true. Not only did he


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    been kind to her and treated her well these past years.


    "Mother, what are you saying? We''re no longer short of money, so we should buy you some clothes or


    something!¡± Fane insisted with a smile.


    "That''s right, you should dress up more so that you can adapt to the life of the rich!" Fiona said happily.


    "Okay, Jenny. Do guide the staff and prepare the amodations," Fane instructed Jenny after some


    thought.


    "Yes, master!¡± Jenny nodded and left with the staff quickly.


    Just as they left, ten young women drove u p to the vi and stopped at the clearing next to it.


    "Why are there so many women here?" Andrew looked at what was happening below and was


    stunned.


    "Why are they all women, and why are all the cars so expensive?" Fiona looked at the cars and felt


    ashamed, thinking to herself that these women hade to the wrong ce by ident.


    "Do you guys see him? That''s the handsome young man we''re looking for!" ineughingly said to


    her peers as she recognized Fane.


    "Oh, so that''s him. He is indeed handsome! To be his bodyguard is really my fortune. Even if he''s


    married, he¡¯s such an eye candy!" another girl eximed.


    Fane waited for the party to walk up to him before asking them suspiciously, "And... you are?" In reality,


    though, he could already guess who they were.


    "Hey! I''m ine!"


    "I''m Orchid!"


    "I''m..."


    The ten girls stood in a row and introduced themselves one after another.


    After the individual introductions, the ten o f them chimed in unison, "We¡¯re the Taylor family


    bodyguards!"


    Fane felt embarrassed. He thought to himself, what the hell was Skyler doing? H e asked for ten


    bodyguards, not ten female bodyguards, let alone ten beautiful female bodyguards¡ªwas this a beauty


    pageant or a group of bodyguards?

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    "Bodyguards?" When Fiona heard this, her expression sank. She red at Fane angrily, huffing and


    puffing. "Fane, are you going for a beauty pageant? What kind of bodyguards are these? They all look


    like flowers and jewels, how can they be bodyguards?¡±


    Fane was speechless. He did not know how to exin himself and could only smile bitterly. "Mother, I


    asked my friend to help me find a bodyguard. I didn''t express a preference for males or females, and I


    didn''t expect that he¡¯d choose an allfemale bodyguard squad for me!"


    Upon hearing this, ine felt unjustified. Personally, she was afraid that Fane would get rid of them.


    She gave it some thought and went forward to express her sentiments. "What''s wrong with women?


    You shouldn''t look down on women. We''re all female heroes who''ve brought glory to the country. If the


    country trusts us to defend her, what makes you think we can''t defend you?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she couldn''t resist stealing a nce at Fane. "If you weren''t so


    handsome, we wouldn¡¯t havee!"


    ine was not just referring to Fane''s natural good looks, she was also referring t o his presence and


    aura.


    Fiona got so angry when she heard ine''s little outburst. "Look here, theirments are all about


    how handsome you are. These women are just decorative vases!" She continued, "All of you, leave.


    We don¡¯t need decorative vases in our home as


    bodyguards. What use is it to have all of you here? I don¡¯t have a good impression of Fane''s friend. He


    must¡¯ve known we¡¯re rich so that''s why he rmended all these women to Fane!"


    Fane was embarrassed to hear Fiona¡¯s unsophisticatedments. He thought to himself, ''How terrible


    it was of Fiona when Sharon George came. She didn¡¯t make thesements just because she knew


    how rich her family was. Just because these women''s backgrounds are probably iparable to


    Sharon George''s, how can she judge these women before getting to know their capabilities and kick


    them to the curb?¡¯


    When ine heard that she was about to b e driven away, she was a little worried. It was already hard


    for them to get to this point, what more getting the opportunity to see the face of the Supreme Warrior.


    If she kicked to the curb, she would be so disappointed. To make matters worse, she would probably


    be ridiculed when she went back.


    Stepping in swiftly, she quipped, "Who says we¡¯re not good at what we do? If that was true, how can


    we even be bodyguards? How can we defend the national security of our beloved country?"


    Orchid heard this and immediately stepped forward to hold ine back. She smiled at Fane and said


    diplomatically." Master, the truth is, Skr felt that it would be better to assign your family with female


    bodyguards to protect your entire family who are primarily females. Your wife, your mother, and your


    mother-inw are all women, so he only had their convenience i n mind. For example, if we were to go


    shopping with them, it would attract much less attention than having male


    bodyguards!"


    "Oh, is that the case?¡± Fane came to his senses. "Actually, it does sound workable!"


    He turned to Fiona. "Mother, since they''re all here, let¡¯s just carry on and let them be our bodyguards.


    The weather is really hot right now, it''s not nice letting theme all this way for nothing!"


    ine immediately stepped forward. "Yes, yes, yes. Big sister, you look like a ssy person. You don''t


    seem to be the petty type at all. You definitely wouldn''t be too calctive with us, am I right?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "You¡¯re calling me "big sister''?"


    Fiona heard this and suddenly felt really ttered and happy. She thought that her daily efforts of


    dolling herself up had paid off. Indeed, she felt that she did not look old. Additionally, if she was not


    considered beautiful, why would those lowlifes who kidnapped her that afternoon dare to vite her


    beauty?


    The more she thought, she started to feel as if she had eaten a spoonful of the sweetest honey. She


    smiled and said, "Alright, since you littledies do have some good insight, I won''t drive you away. I''ll


    give you all a chance!¡±


    ine heard this and felt gleeful. She thought, ''Ah, so this old auntie likespliments about her


    youthfulness.''


    At the same time, she said, "Really? Big sister, you''ll give us a chance? Do treat us little sisters nicely!


    We¡¯re not here just because your son-inw is handsome. We just heard that your family has money


    and that you can afford to pay us wages of two thousand a month each. We¡¯re all very enticed by this


    offer, so that''s why we''re here! Plus, we also heard that Miss Selena from your family is the most


    beautiful girl i n the entire province and that when her mother was young, she was also a great beauty


    herself!"


    "Oho, really? Her mother is me!¡±


    At this point, Fiona was really happy. Sheughed rxedly, "Actually, you can call m e auntie.


    Although I look young and tender, I''m really not that young!"


    Fane observed the entire exchange and was dumbfounded. He thought, ''How could this be possible?¡¯

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Fane thought that the fact that these girls were driving such nice cars meant that they neither needed


    norcked money. He thought that it was odd that they were here just for a wage of two thousand a


    month.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As for his mother-inw, he was rendered speechless by how she caved in just because a couple of


    twenty- something -year -olds called her ¡°big sister''. In fact, it looked like ine was even younger than


    Selena.


    "Alright, this is my first time seeing such a youthful auntie!" ine said cheekily.


    "This girl is so sweet-mouthed. Since you''re our bodyguard now, I don''t want to unnecessarily


    you can do a backflip. If I feel like your performance is okay, then stay!"


    Fiona was so happy that she did not want t o make life any harder for the young women.


    Unexpectedly, ine said, "That''s way too simple. We should perform something that has a little more


    difficulty!" As soon as she finished her remark, she walked to the corner of a nearby wall, picked up a


    red brick, and asked Orchid to hold it up high i n her hands.


    "Don''t tell me you''re nning to split the bricks?" Fiona swallowed. She thought that if thedies could


    do this, it would be really impressive. She knew that not many bodyguards would be able to do


    something like that.


    "Ah!"


    ine stepped forward lithely, using one hand as a knife, and shed the brick with one arm. Sure


    enough, the brick split into two right down the middle. "Beautiful auntie, how''s that? By the way, I find


    all these acts way too easy for me! Now do you think I can protect you?"


    Sure enough, that piece of brick was split i n half. "Auntie Beauty, how about it? These are all trivial, but


    is it enough to protect you?"


    "Yes, yes, you can. You silly girl, you look so delicate and tender. I didn''t expect you to b e so amazing!"


    Fiona was already up in seventh heaven after being served so manypliments by ine. At this


    point, ine was already the apple of her eye.


    "Auntie, do you want the nine of us to all split a brick for you?"


    Orchid looked around her, she could not even find that many bricks.


    "No need! I believe you now. Looks like I really lucked out this time!"


    Fiona waved her hand, looking at Fane, andughingly said, ¡°Your friend truly picked some capable


    bodyguards. Furthermore, thesedies can go shopping with us and even help us pick out clothes!¡±


    Fane did not know if he shouldugh or cry. He could not believe that just a while ago, she almost


    kicked these women to the curb, and now she had changed her mind s o fast. ''These women are just


    really strange creatures!'' he thought.


    "Mother, didn''t you say earlier that women bodyguards aren''t good enough? They aren''t my pick!" Fane


    bitterly smiled and said to her on the side, ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, I can just ask for men!"


    "No way, men will not be able to follow us o n our shopping trips. That''s not convenient! I think these


    women are pretty good!¡± said Fiona sternly. She saw Jennying and immediately waved at her. "


    Jenny, the bodyguards are here. Take them with you and arrange their amodation. They need to


    have a good rest so I can take a few of them out shopping with me tomorrow, and they can protect my


    safety!¡±

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Fane looked at the outfits of some of the girls and felt a bit of a headacheing. H e said, "Since


    you''re all our bodyguards, you''ll need to maintain your appearances and wear uniforms. I''m afraid


    clothes like short skirts are inappropriate."


    "Hey, kid, why are you so restrictive. Shouldn''t girls have their own personalities? I like the way they


    dress! All of them have beautiful, fair, and long legs. What''s wrong? It looks good that way!" Fiona


    butted in unexpectedly. She continued, "This way, others won¡¯t be able t o tell that they''re bodyguards.


    They''ll be like in-clothed policemen. Isn¡¯t this much better? I don''t fancy having arge group of


    uniformed bodyguards following me. It draws too much attention!" Fortunately, Orchid stood up this


    moment and said, "Auntie, don''t worry. We''ve already discussed this while on the way here. We do


    think that we need to get uniforms so we look more proper. However, we also don''t need to wear formal


    clothes. We''ve already thought of what to wear! We can wear summer jeans, white sneakers, and a


    white shirt. We¡¯re thinking of having the Taylor family emblem on our shirts. How does that sound?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Fiona thought about it and said, "Oh, that sounds good. It¡¯ll look good, and it¡¯s also a way of letting


    others know that you''re bodyguards. At least people will think twice before stirring up trouble!" She


    continued with a sparkle in her eye, "We''ll reimburse you for the costs of the uniforms. Do remember to


    get more sets of the uniform as a backup for each of you!" "Auntie, it isn¡¯t too expensive. To be the


    Taylor family''s bodyguards is our honor. W e can¡¯t even begin to express our joy. So, just let us absorb


    this small cost!¡± said ine, her beautiful eyes brimming with intelligence.


    ¡°Oh! You see, this silly girl is so considerate. Alright, if that¡¯s the case, you can bear the cost yourself!"


    said Fiona. " When I''m free, I''ll buy you all a meal Next time, you don¡¯t have to be too formal. When


    we¡¯re alone together, you can be more casual.¡±


    "Thank you, auntie. Auntie, you''re not only beautiful in looks, but your spirit is also beautiful, too!"


    chimed in another young woman.


    "Oh, really? Ha, ha, I never noticed!" Fionaughed, her spirits were high.


    Fane shook his head helplessly and said to Joan, "Mother, since we aren''t upied now, let me take


    you out to buy a few sets o f clothes. Let us get rid of the old clothes you had before!"


    "Isn''t it a waste to throw out the clothes?" Joan smiled bitterly.


    "Mother, don''t worry. We''ll neverck money again!" Fane also smiled bitterly and looked at her.


    "Master! Let us call you master in the future!" ine appeared in front of Fane and asked, "Master, are


    you going out? We should follow you and protect you well!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, master, we are now your bodyguards. If you want to leave home, we have the


    responsibility to protect you!"


    The other nine women heard this and ran over, faces full of hope. Each of them wanted to go out


    shopping with Fane.


    Protecting Fane was just an excuse. The experience of going shopping with the Supreme Warrior was


    truly unparalleled.


    "Wait, all of you have not even gotten your uniforms yet, so perhaps next time.


    Besides, whenever I leave the house, I don''t like having bodyguards with me-it feels too restrictive!"

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    "Moreover, I''m still pretty capable. I don''t need bodyguards with me. Your main responsibilities are to


    protect my daughter, wife, and parents-inw. Other than myself, everyone in my family needs to be


    apanied by one or two bodyguards!"


    Fane gave some thought and continued, "l don''t need all of you to follow us. Just one o r two will do.


    You don''t need toe together to shop for clothes."


    ine heard this and was suddenly depressed. She hung her head low and could not hold herself back


    from muttering.


    "You all should rest at home. Since I¡¯m your master, you all should listen to me!¡± Fane said, looking at


    ine with a neutral expression.


    "Yes, master! We''ll obey your everymand in the future!"


    ine smiled. To have such a close conversation with the Supreme Warrior was enough for her for


    now.


    "Let''s go, mother!" Fane quickly whisked Joan out for their shopping trip.


    The ten beauties, each carrying their own luggage, were quickly escorted by Jenny to their residence.


    Once the living arrangements were made, Jenny left. As soon as Jenny left, the beautiful bodyguards


    gathered.


    "Wow, Supreme Warrior looks even better the longer you look at him! I''ve never felt this way before.


    Previously, I thought he was just handsome. But now that I know that he''s the Supreme Warrior, he


    seems even more handsome to me!"


    ine looked excited and cradled herself i n her arms. "Although he rejected me earlier, just being so


    close to him and having a conversation with him-his indifferent smile, his charming voice¡ªit''s all


    moving me so deeply."


    ¡°Too bad, he¡¯s already married. If he was single, we might still have hope."


    Orchid sighed and said, "As long as Supreme Warrior wishes it, I''ll do anything for him. I really wish to


    bear his child and b e his woman! Life will be worth living being the woman behind him!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, he¡¯s married, but perhaps you can be his mistress? I know a warlord that just came home for a


    month and already got himself three wives. It can''t be helped.


    They''re way too charming!¡±


    Another young woman said, "How can you evenpare him to our Supreme


    Warrior!¡±


    Orchid smiled forcefully, "Ah, let us just dream about this. It''s easier to climb to the heavens than to


    secure the love and affection of the Supreme Warrior. I heard that the George family daughter, Sharon


    George, is extremely beautiful.


    Furthermore, their family is so rich. Even she was rejected when she tried to pursue him. Do youdies


    think we even have a chance?"


    After hearing this, the entire group sighed together.


    At this moment, in a different room, Xena had already taken a shower and changed into more


    treats me quite well. He''s also not ugly, and Fane''s bing richer. To have Fane as a brother -inw


    would also be great as he can easily hand me a million yuan. I foresee that life like this can be really


    She paused. Thinking deeper, she muttered again, "If I don¡¯t want to be the wife of the Taylor family, or


    if Ivan Taylor is the second heir and has billions of properties, then marrying Ben Taylor is also a pretty


    good deal. It''s not bad, at least I''d be able to live a better life than many other women. It''s a pity their


    money is still too little.


    Humans will always strive higher, water will always flow lower. It''s simply the order of nature. Brother-


    inw, please don''t me me!¡±


    After she was done muttering, she picked u p the phone and made a call to Ivan Taylor.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    "Ha, ha, my darling, why are you calling m e? Do you miss me?"


    Ivan Taylor was on the other end of the line, teasing her.


    "Of course, I missed you. I haven¡¯t seen you in just a day but it feels like three autumns have passed.


    I''m afraid of being discovered by Ben. I have to make excuses every time just to secretly meet you!¡±


    Xena flirted with Ivan and said, "Hey, Ivan, did you know I was really scared to death today? You


    could¡¯ve never seen me ever again. Fiona and I, both old women, were out for a stroll and we were


    suddenly kidnapped!¡± "What!" Ivan was shocked to hear this. He probed, "What happened? Who was


    the


    culprit? Are you okay?''


    Knowing that Ivan cared for her, Xena felt happy. She said, "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re both safe now. The


    important part of the story is that damn Fane. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. He¡¯s offended the young


    master of the Xenos family from Sky Dragon City..."


    Xena quickly ryed the entire story to Ivan.


    Ivan heard it and eximed with joy, "F*ck, this is great!"


    Xena momentarily got angry. "What? How dare you say it¡¯s a great thing? If it weren''t for Fane who


    rushed over in time and his mastery of martial arts, I''m afraid I would''ve been raped and killed if we


    only relied on the marshall that we were connected to! How dare you say it''s a great thing? Ivan Taylor,


    do you not love me? Are you just using me?" Xena discovered at this moment that she did quite like


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ivan Taylor. Even though Ivan was a sweet talker, he at least knew how to make people happy.


    Although she loved money, she was not a loose woman. She had already slept with Ivan Taylor so


    many times that she naturally wanted to marry him and be his woman-his enviable, preciousdy


    of the house.


    She did not expect Ivan to react this way to a scenario where she had been kidnapped and almost lost


    her life. She thought,'' Damn this Ivan Taylor, how dare he say it''s a great thing.''


    "No, that''s not what I meant, baby. Don¡¯t be angry!" Ivan hurriedlyforted her and said, "I didn''t


    mean you. I meant it''s great news that Fane offended the Xenos family. Don¡¯t you know that Dragon


    City was huge back in the day? It''s probably twice the size of Middle Province. There are many forces


    there, and there are many masters, and there are a lot of veterans going back this time. The Xenos


    family is a rtivelyrge force in Sky Dragon City!"


    "You mean the Xenos family will take revenge on behalf of the Xenos young master?¡±


    Xena frowned after thinking for a while.


    On the other side of the phone, Ivan said," Yes. Fane, this rascal, killed the young master of the Xenos


    family. It''d be surprising if he didn''t invite any trouble to himself. For such arge force, even if their


    n or people aren''t good, they can use Fane''s own tactics to kill him off!"


    "That makes sense!¡± Xena finally understood and nodded. She said," However, I¡¯m afraid the Xenos


    family aren''t aware that their young master died. Even if they did, how would they know it was Fane?


    What if the Xenos young master failed to tell his family about his hatred for Fane?"

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    "Ah, are you crazy? Don''t you want to live anymore? You don''t need to wait for their people toe


    over. We¡¯ll find them ourselves and let them know about this. Let theme over and kill Fane. Isn''t it


    a simple matter?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The more Ivan thought about it, the more passionate he became.


    "F*ck, this Xenos family is scarier than the rk family, Wilson family, and the Hugo familybined.


    They¡¯re a lot more powerful. The most important thing is that they have money. As long as they have


    money, they can find masters who are able to execute the deal. Ha, ha, Fane¡¯s surely dead this time!"


    ''Hm, I wonder how Fane offended the Xenos family! Oh, I think I remember. In a battle, he said it was


    revenge for his master. His master''s King of War. Oh yes, it must be Magnus Suthend. If Fane did


    not tell about the God of War, Magnus Suthend might not be dead..."


    Xena started thinking of all the possible conclusions and started drawing her hypotheses.


    "Xena, what are you thinking? How he offended them isn''t important. What''s important is that Fane¡¯s


    really going to die this round!¡±


    Ivan squeezed his fists. He was in a really good mood. He said, ¡°When he dies, we must have a good


    celebration, and at that moment, I¡¯ll announce that you''re my girlfriend and let the whole Taylor family


    know. Ha, ha, it''s time to see if this useless Ben Taylor will be angered to death!" "I''ll take your word for


    it. Once Fane dies, you have to announce our rtionship. I don''t want to go on sneaking around like


    this!"


    As Xenaid in bed, her figure appeared even more attractive. She said, "Oh yeah, this rascal Fane


    has already told us that we''ll be celebrating Selena''s birthday.


    Looks like he might not even make it until then!¡±


    "Doesn''t matter if he can''t make it. Ha, ha, w e need to spread this news out as soon as possible.


    Tomorrow, I''ll make sure everyone knows it, from the Taylor family rtives to the best of the best-God


    of War. That will be the best!"


    Ivanughed gleefully, "And when Fane¡¯s dead, on Selena''s birthday, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll copse. Once


    she does, how will she put u p a fight with me for the Taylor family assets? At that point in time, Young


    Master rk will be taking advantage of the situation and try tofort her!" "That makes sense!"


    Xena nodded and said, "If that''s the case, should we still let him drink the medicine we used before? It


    looks like we won''t need to anymore, right?


    Ivan Taylor fell silent. After a pause, he said, "You still have to feed it to him. To be safe, the sooner the


    better. After all, this rascal isn¡¯t weak inbat. In case the Xenos family underestimates how good he


    i s on the battlefield, or if he escapes the ambush, it wouldn''t be so easy to find him again!"


    At this point, Ivan paused and said again, "I f he takes the medicine, his body will get weaker by the


    day. His strength will be greatly reduced. When the Xenos family attacks him, it''d make it so much


    easier to kill him. This is a two-pronged approach to take his wretched life!"


    "Mm, if that''s the case, I''ll think of a way to get them out for a pic and an open-air barbeque!" Xena


    offered.


    "Mm, as to how you¡¯re going to get it done, you can think about it yourself. It''d be best i f you can act on


    it from tomorrow onwards. The timing would be perfect because it takes exactly a month for the


    medicine to work, and by then, it''ll coincide perfectly with Selena''s birthday!"


    Xena nodded in agreement. The two of them chatted for a while longer before ending the call.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    At this very moment, Fane was at the shopping mall and had purchased many clothes for Joan. They


    also bought additional gold jewelry, gold earrings, and jade bangles. After a makeover, Joan''s natural


    gentle elegance began to shine.


    "Not bad, not bad. Let''s get this ne, too. Just swipe the credit card!"


    Fane nodded satisfactorily and called for the receipts immediately.


    "Stop buying things, you''ve been spending too much money. Son, a penny earned is a penny saved.


    You don''t have that much cash on hand with you. You and Selena are both still young, there will be


    many areas where you''ll need to spend. Kylie''s still young, and you may have more children. There''ll


    be more and more expenses. Plus, you''ve just hired so many staff at home...so many bodyguards. All


    of this will cost arge sum of money...¡±


    Old habits die hard for Joan, and she still felt the pinch when Fane spent money. Today was a day


    where he had spent way too much on her.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I don''tck money!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fane took their purchases and followed Joan out. "Okay, I''ll stop shopping. Let''s go home. Mother,


    even if I wanted to buy the whole Drake family, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Do you still think Ick


    money?"


    Although Fane didn''t want to go into too much detail about how much money he had, he needed to say


    something that would make his worried mother feel at ease.


    When Joan heard that, she took a deep breath and asked with a tremble in her voice, "That can''t be.


    Son, are you really that rich? Is this for real? Don''t lie to me."


    Faneughed. Holding his mother''s shoulders, he said, "Mother, please, stop worrying. I¡¯m just giving


    you a sense or an estimation so you''ll feel at ease. Please, rest assured, your son is truly amazing. In


    the future, don''t hold back. Just spend the money however you wish. You don''t need t o treat yourself


    like you did before. I''m your only close rtive. I just want you to live a good life. That would make me


    feel at ease!"


    Fane paused and said, "I don''t wish to tell anyone this. Firstly, I just want to live a peaceful life and I


    don''t want to draw attention to myself. After all, the tree attracts the wind. Secondly, you''ve seen what


    my mother-inw is like. If she knew how rich I was, the whole world would know about it in two days!"


    After listening to Fane''s words, Joan nodded with satisfaction and said, "My son has really grown up


    and be an aplished man. He¡¯s even be more calm and steady. A man who knows the


    value of restraint will be able to aplish even greater things. My son, good job, you''re my pride!"


    "Mother, please, stopplimenting me. When I was on the battlefield, there were so many times I


    almost died, especiallyst year. It truly was an extreme danger!


    However, I kept thinking of you and Selena waiting for me at home. That was the reason why no


    challenge could hold me back, and I overcame it all!" said Fane,ughing with gratitude.


    Mm!" Joan nodded and said, "Fane, Selena is a great girl. You must treasure her. There have been so


    many rich young men trying t o get close to her in recent years, trying to find a way to her heart. Faced


    with so many temptations, she was faithful and rejected them all. This type of girl is not easy to find!"


    "Mother, please, don''t worry. I already told you that we¡¯ll be hosting a grand banquet for her birthday!"


    said Fane.


    The sky was getting darker. That night, the Xenos family of Sky Dragon City could no longer sit still.


    "Master, what should we do? Is the young master still uncontactable?"


    Next to the head of the Xenos family, an old man frowned slightly, worry lines appearing on his face.


    Drag Xenos nodded and said, "I haven''t been able to reach him since yesterday afternoon. I''ve asked


    the staff, all the bodyguards that went out with him are also uncontactable!"


    At this point, his expression grew darker. H e choked slightly and said, "I suspect that something has


    happened to them"


    "No way!"


    As the others heard this, they became frightened.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    "Who daresy a hand upon our young master? Does he have a death wish?"


    It was another middle-aged man who spoke. His body was jacked with muscles, and he looked very


    sturdy from a nce.


    "I know. He''s got a death wish! F*ck.


    There¡¯s no need to be afraid of some so-called powerhouse from Middle Province!¡±


    Another elder also spoke up, extremely furious, "We need to investigate the issue and find the culprit


    behind our young master''s death. We must kill him!¡±


    Yet Drag shook his head. "I think we should all just leave under the cover of the night. It''s not safe for


    us here any longer!"


    Why? Master, we''ve got plenty of vis and factories here, and ourpany''s here, too. Are you


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    saying that you don''t want them any longer?¡±


    One of the men wore a perplexed expression, unable toprehend why his master would make such


    a decision.


    "Quil was likely to have been with Marshal Zain. If Quil''s dead, and so are his bodyguards, Marshal


    Zain would¡¯ve called me!"


    Drag released a sigh. "But the Marshal hasn''t called, which means that he¡¯s probably dead, too. We''ve


    provoked someone who shouldn''t have been provoked now. Middle Province is small, but don''t forget


    that plenty of war veterans have returned to the city, and there are plenty of Majors and Kings of War


    there. They even have a Goddess of War among them!" "So, what you¡¯re trying to say is that we''ve


    probably provoked a powerful veteran, sir? And it¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯re a King or God of War?"


    One of the elders surmised after he thought about the matter in silence.


    Drag nodded his head. "Quil had said that Fane was the one who leaked the secret to the Gods of War,


    and they had only killed m y brother, Magnus, in a fit of rage. I suspect that they caused some trouble


    for Fane which then, happened to attract the attention of the Gods of War. If that were the case, it''d


    been extremely unfortunate!"


    Boom!


    At this moment, a frightening explosion resounded from outside.


    Boom boom boom!


    The terrifying cacophony of a fight immediately followed.


    Whoosh!


    A bodyguard of the Xenos family immediately rushed in. "Bad news, sir. Someone''s ambushing our


    ce. He''s in the mood for ughter-and he''s very strong. I think he¡¯s the famous King of War, Skr


    Celestino!¡¯¡¯


    Drag instantly plopped onto his seat when he heard that, fearful. "We''re screwed. We¡¯repletely,


    absolutely, screwed. Skr is an eight-star King of War, an experienced fighter. No one in Sky Dragon


    City can hope to match his fighting prowess-what more someone from the Xenos family!¡±


    "Ah. We''re toote. We probably would¡¯ve survived if we''d left just a little earlier!¡± An elder sighed.


    It was toote now. The King of War was already there, ready for blood.


    Bam bam bam!


    Three resounding crashes echoed consecutively, and three of the Xenos family''s fighters were thrown


    into the room. Theyy on the ground, breathless.


    "My apologies for the intrusion, but your young master offended someone who even I dare not offend.


    All the Xenos family can d o now is to me their unlucky stars!"


    Skr''s eyes were icy cold. He stood there, an immovable mountain of pure strength.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    It did not even take an hour for a single man to obliterate the powerful Xenos family of Sky Dragon City.


    The powerhouses in Sky Dragon City were all extremely shocked when they learned about what had


    happened. This was the strength of a King of War¡ªthe terror of an eight-star King of War. Such power


    was far beyond the likes of normal powerhouses.


    As to how the Xenos family provoked such a King of War, no one had the answer. They only knew that


    the young master of the Xenos family had stirred some trouble in Middle Province, thus, provoking this


    frightening enemy.


    "Dad, Mom, we haven''t gone for a pic in such a long time. Why don¡¯t we take Fane, Selena, and


    Kylie to the countryside for a pic tomorrow? How about that?"


    Over the dining table, Xena suggested after she thought about it.


    "Sure. I happen to be free tomorrow, and it''s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone out with Kylie. Since


    tomorrow''s a Saturday, let''s g o!" Selena said, smiling when she heard about the idea.


    "Alright. Heh. Now that we¡¯re rich, we can just drive away whenever we want to rx, and buy some


    stuff for a riverside barbecue!"


    Ben chuckled. He could not help himself from shooting a nce at Xena beside him. "Who knew you''d


    learn to enjoy life more and more!"


    Why not? I was thinking we should all go out and have fun together!


    Xena smiled.


    When Xena and Selena had returned earlier, they did not catch sight of the ten beautiful bodyguards.


    Who knew that at this moment, all ten bodyguards were wearing white sneakers and denim shorts,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    revealing their long, sexy legs. They wore loose-fitting T-shirts, giving off a seductive yet rxed aura.


    "Master, take a look. How are the working clothes we chose?"


    The ten beauties filed into a single line after they came in. ine stepped forward and posed the


    question to Fane, grinning.


    The beauties were all garbed in such uniformed dressing¡ªit had to be said that i t looked very easy on


    the eyes. Besides, each of them was full of life and vibrancy from a nce.


    "You-you look great!"


    Ben frowned after he observing them." These are the bodyguards of the Taylor family? These are our


    bodyguards? Why didn''t I see them in the afternoon?"


    One of the bodyguards immediately stepped forward. "Are you Young Master Ben? We rested for a


    while in the afternoon before we went to get some clothes," she exined. "We''ve just arrived home,


    so we decided to try on our clothes for everyone t o see. Are you satisfied with this?¡±


    "Young Master Ben?"


    tion sparked in Ben''s heart when he heard that. That was right. He was a Taylor as well, and he was


    a young master of the family. He should have been living the life o f an affluent young master from the


    start. Unfortunately, five years ago, he had been kicked out of the Taylor family when he was still young


    because of the affair between his sister and Fane. It made him aughingstock¡ªtrash of society who


    everyone sneered and looked down upon¡ª a useless scum who only knew how to y video games.


    When he was younger, the children of other affluent families who had been his ymates had all


    abandoned him eventually.


    Being addressed so respectfully again caused a swirl of emotions to stir within his heart.


    That was right. He was Young Master Ben from the very start. Finally, he was getting the respect he


    deserved!


    What''s wrong, Young Master Ben? What


    happened?"


    The bodyguard asked, puzzled.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    "It''s nothing!"


    Ben smiled awkwardly and continued eating.


    "You look good!"


    Fane also smiled. "But those words on your chests, ''the Bodyguards of the Taylor Family¡¯, that''s too


    attention-grabbing. It¡¯s like you''re trying to tell everyone that the Taylor family has bodyguards!"


    "Does it matter? We''re rich now. Isn''t it normal to hire bodyguards?"


    Fiona grinned. "We''ll be going to the countryside for a pic tomorrow, but since Fane ising with


    us, you all won''t have toe along. You¡¯ll only have to follow us if Xena and I go out shopping in the


    afternoon! Just two of you will do. It''ll b e too striking if too many of you were toe!"


    "Yes, ma''am. Then we''ll take our leave and patrol the area!"


    ine smiled and brought her bodyguards out.


    "Yay! We''re going out tomorrow!"


    Kylie was extremely ted, her gaze filled with anticipation.


    After dinner, Kylie returned to her room to rest.


    Meanwhile, Fane and Selena took a shower andid on their bed.


    "We can¡¯t let Kylie know what happened this morning. She¡¯d be worried!" Selena spoke after thinking


    about it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Fane nodded. "Agreed. I never thought Quil would be so bold. Never mind that heshed out against


    me, he even hired people to kidnap you and Xena¡ªand even Mother!"


    A frown formed between Selena''s brows." Now, Quil is dead. I did some digging of my own and found


    out that there are two Xenos families in Sky Dragon City, and they''re both pretty strong. We don''t know


    which family he belongs to, but it doesn''t matter. They''ll probablye to you for revenge once they


    find out that you killed Quil!"


    After she said that, Selena thought about it for a while before she added, "Dear, did you hire so many


    bodyguards because you were worried about this?"


    Fane looked at her picture-perfect face before him. "I hired them because I''m worried about you and


    your mother''s safety the next time you go out. Besides, we¡¯re rich now. It''s normal to hire bodyguards!"


    Here, he paused for a bit before continuing nonchntly, "As for the Xenos family, don¡¯t worry about


    that. It won¡¯t be easy for them to find out the truth since I took no prisoners. Besides, there''s always a


    solution to a problem. If we really can''t avoid conflict, I¡¯m pretty good friends with the Goddess of War¡ª


    we can go to her for help!"


    Selena''s anxiety finally eased after she heard what her husband said. She bobbed her head. "By the


    way, Xena''s really weird. She''s never initiated a family outing before, and even if she did, it''d usually


    just be her and Ben. Why would she think of including us in her ns this time?¡¯¡¯


    Fane''s brows furrowed. "You also thought it was strange, dear? Heh. I thought so, too.


    Seems like Xena did a one-eighty flip. Perhaps she¡¯s in a good mood today because I gave her one


    million bucks?¡±


    Selena''s expression darkened when she heard that. "She''s definitely seeing a man o n the side while


    using my brother as a cover," she said, vexed. "Didn''t we say that we''d find that man and break my


    brother''s heart once we had evidence? Why did you g o and give her money instead?"


    After she said that, she rolled her eyes at Fane. "Don''t tell me that you gave her money because she¡¯s


    good-looking?¡±


    "Her?"


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry. "Not only is she unattractivepared to you, but she''s


    also unattractive evenpared to Sharon. Why would I give her money because she''s good-looking?


    It''s like this..."


    Selena''s anger only abated after she listened to Fane''s exnation. "So you''re trying to get her to


    lower her guard and reveal her true colorster on!"


    Fane nodded. "But I still don¡¯t get why she suddenly asked us all to go out!¡±

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    "I know. I really don''t understand. Is it because you saved her and gave her a million bucks, or has she


    really had a change of heart?"


    Selena spected for a moment.


    "A change of heart?"


    Fane shed a frosty smile. "A leopardess like this can never change her spots. She''s extremely


    greedy-even greedier than your mother. There''s a possibility that she''s got some devious scheme in


    the works for tomorrow!"


    "No way. We''re going out and she''s scheming?"


    Selena smiled andy down after turning the lights off. "Let''s go to sleep!"


    Fane hugged her from behind. "Dear, we were interrupted by Kyliest night, but she''s asleep in her


    room now. Should we..."


    "Seriously? Why are you always thinking of such perverted things, you b*stard!"


    Panic suddenly gripped Selena¡¯s chest.


    There was a hint of coyness in her tone.


    Fane was delighted when he sensed that coyness. He decided to continue with the game.


    He flipped Selena over and pressed his mouth against hers.


    "Morph!"


    Selena was extremely nervous, but she wrapped her slim, tapered hands around Fane anyway. The


    two became one.


    The next morning, Selena stretched her body after she woke up. Her face was slightly flushed, and her


    skin looked bright and clear.


    "You''re beautiful, dear!"


    Fane stared at her, goggle-eyed.


    "Hmph. You didn''t even ask for my permissionst night and you went ahead and bullied me!" Selena


    harrumphed, but warmth emanated from her belly.


    To be fair, she had been dead drunk on her wedding night and could not remember anything that had


    happened between them.


    "Heh, your entire face is red, dear. I think I''m falling deeper and deeper in love with you!"


    Fane chuckled and hugged Selena who had just gotten off the bed.


    "Since when did you learn how to speak such sweet nothings!¡±


    Selena picked her clothes up from the floor and rolled her eyes at him. "Turn around. I''m changing!"


    Selena¡¯s cheeks were stained red as she forcibly turned Fane around.


    Fane spoke, grinning as his heart was just a s full of warmth as before. It seemed that the two were just


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about to begin a passionate love story.


    "Agh, so annoying. Quiet, you!"


    Selena was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. After she finished


    changing, she ran over and gave Fane a vicious pinch on the back.


    "I never thought you''d have such wild moments too, dear!"


    Yet Fane turned around and embraced her, not the least bit irritated. He nted a kiss on her forehead.


    "All right. Let''s wash up and head down for breakfast!" "All right!"


    Selena resembled a preening cat in Fane¡¯s embrace, purring with delight. The smile o n her face was


    small and sweet.


    Before, she had hoped to experience this feeling-that she was protected. However, she had no choice


    but to be strong for her family when Fane was not around. She had no choice but to be a strong,


    independent woman who had to carry the weight of her family on her shoulders.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Now that Fane was back, she had hope.


    "Right. No matter what happens, you have t o promise me one thing, dear!" Selena lifted her chin and


    told Fane.


    "What is it? I''ll promise you anything!¡± Fane smiled.


    "We must find the man Xena''s seeing. She''s extremely clever, so we have to be cautious not to alert


    her!"


    Selena thought about it for a while. Then she said, huffing, "Xena has my brother and my parents


    eating out of her palm now. They won¡¯t believe whatever you and I say. That''s why we have to catch


    them in the act and let my brother see who she really is. Only then will hepletely give up on her!"


    "All right, I get it. Don''t worry. I''ll be discreet, and I¡¯ll catch the man she¡¯s seeing!" Fane nodded and


    promised.


    After they washed up, they went into Kylie''s room to wake her up before the three went down for


    breakfast.


    When breakfast was done, everyone got into their cars and drove to a small river in the countryside.


    They set up their barbecue pit, took out the ingredients, and began grilling the food.


    There were usually plenty of people barbecuing around the area since it was specially reserved for


    barbecues. There were even hired staff to clear the ce.


    However, they would need to pay 20 bucks t o use the facilities.


    On one side, there was a public toilet, as well as a few pavilions for everyone to rest and y.


    Not too far away was a fairlyrge supermarket. Business was pretty good in a ce like this.


    "Mmph! It¡¯s so good!" Kylie relished her chicken skewer.


    "It''s a little hot today. You and Ben are drenched in sweat, Fane!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Xena smiled. She had been calling out Fane''s name in an endearing tone since they left the house that


    morning. It was evident that she was a lot closer to him now.


    "Oh, right. Thanks for yesterday, Fane. I would''ve been dead if it weren''t for you. You''re my savior!"


    Xena smiled and added, "I¡¯ll go to the supermarket and buy some water for all of you!"


    "Heh. Don''t sweat it. We''re family. I couldn''t just leave you to die. Consider your debt paid as long as


    you continue your loving rtionship with Ben!" Fane chuckled as h e replied.


    "Don¡¯t worry. It''ll happen!"


    Xena stood up and wheeled around, heading toward the supermarket.


    She arrived at the supermarket and bought quite a few bottles of mineral water.


    She looked at Fane from a distance. Once she was sure that no one was around, she opened one of


    the bottles and popped the medicine into it.


    Of course, the pill was amazing. Itpletely dissolved and no one could tell that it was poisoned.


    Once the poison waspletely invisible t o the naked eye, Xena heaved an internal sigh of relief. She


    capped the bottle and ced it on top of the bag, walking towards Fane and the others.


    She was well aware that Fane was intelligent. If she gave him the bottle that had an opened cap, he


    would definitely be suspicious.


    However, she was not an idiot either. She ced the bag on the ground when she arrived at Fane''s


    side and immediately took the bottle, wrenching its cap off. She thrust it to him. "Here, Fane. Drink


    some water. Look at you. You''re bathing in sweat!¡±


    "Oh!"


    Fane frowned. Xena was being a little too nice to him.


    Still, it was just a bottle of water. He was probably reading too much into it. He took the bottle from her.


    "Thanks!"

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    From the side, Ben''s brows furrowed as he was grilling the meat. He could notprehend the scene


    before him.


    He was Xena¡¯s boyfriend, not Fane. Why was she never this considerate with him?


    Furthermore, Fane was his brother-inw. Xena¡¯s actions twisted his guts.


    Xena¡¯s heart leaped in excitement when Fane took the bottle. She immediately whipped out another


    bottle and opened it for Ben. "Here you go, Ben. You¡¯re drenched in sweat, too!"


    "Okay!"


    Ben was delighted. He instantly snatched the bottle and took a big gulp out of it.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "We''ll grab it ourselves!


    Selena forced a polite smile but was not very happy. Fane was her husband. Since when was Xena


    responsible for caring for him?


    Besides, she even opened the cap for him. This was being a little too friendly. Even if she did that, she


    should have given the bottle to Ben first. Why did she let Fane take it first?


    Here, Selena could not help but suspect that she was beginning to like Fane just because he saved her


    yesterday, and because he had given her a million bucks. Even if she did not like him, it was possible


    that she was trying to seduce him now that she knew that he was rich, so that she could siphon some


    money from him.


    At this moment, Fane took the bottle and was about to take a sip, but he stopped.


    Xena frowned. Was Fane able to detect even a colorless, tasteless poison?


    Anxiety clutched at her heart when she considered the possibility. Fane was someone who could kill


    without blinking. H e would probably give her a single punch and send her into oblivion if he found out


    she tried to poison him.


    Her expression darkened. She stared at Fane, trepidation pounding in her chest. She felt as though


    she could hear her own pulse.


    "What''s wrong, Fane? Aren''t you thirsty?¡± Xena gulped and posed the question tentatively.


    Fane craned his head to look at her and shed a wan smile. "Of course. I¡¯m thirsty!"


    After saying that, he tilted his head back and gulped the water down, drinking more than half of it in one


    go. In the end, only a little bit was left. He carelessly flung it into the trash can beside him.


    He was well aware that there was something in the water-and he was even more aware of what exactly


    was in it.


    For a brief moment, a murderous intent surged within Fane. He wanted to shred that d*mn b*tch apart.


    However, he quickly toned down on his anger.


    He remembered what Selena had told him that morning, and he remembered his promise to her¡ªthat


    he would not alert Xena to his actions. They needed to weed out the man she was seeing, and they


    needed to show Ben that Xena was seeing someone else behind his back.


    Besides, Ben was here now, and so were Fiona and the others. He would have no way to exin


    himself if he killed Xena.


    Would they even believe him if he told them the water was poisoned? The poison would probably take


    about a month to manifest, so he would be fine for now, almost as if he had never drunk any poison.


    Would they believe him? A poison like this was truly dangerous.


    More importantly, even if they did believe him, Xena would never admit to it. They would not be able to


    do anything if she insisted that she did not know anything, and she would probably shift the me to


    the bottled waterpany.


    Xena heaved an internal sigh of relief when she saw Fane drinking the water-and plenty of it to boot.


    He probably did not know anything. Otherwise, he would not have drank nearly the entire bottle in one


    go. There would be absolutely no evidence then.


    "Come on, let¡¯s eat! The wings are ready!"

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Fane distributed the freshly barbecued wings to everyone. After a while, he stood u p. "Take your time


    eating it. I''m going to the toilet."


    After he ducked into a cubicle, he whipped out a silver needle and pricked his skin on several


    acupuncture points.


    "Blech!"


    At that moment, he vomited all the poison i n his stomach.


    Fane shed a cold smile after he kept the silver needle away. "This poison isn¡¯t a bad idea at all, but


    it''s shallow of her to try to kill me with this!"


    He walked out nonchntly.


    At around one in the afternoon, everyone packed up and drove home.


    Xena retreated to her room to rest once they arrived home. Meanwhile, Fane took Selena out for a


    stroll through the small patch of forest outside their vi.


    "What on earth happened to Xena? She hated your guts before, and now she''s treating you like a god.


    Never mind her buying water for you¡ªshe even opened the cap for you!"


    Selena was still unhappy when she thought about what had happened earlier.


    "Heh. Selena, she''s not being nice to me. She drugged that bottle of water!"


    Yet, Fane gave her a frosty smile. "If I hadn''t promised you that I¡¯d remain discreet just so we can weed


    out the man she¡¯s seeing, I would''ve killed her on the spot!"


    "What?!"


    Selena was shocked. ¡°That-that bottle was poisoned? No way. Didn¡¯t she just buy it?¡±


    Fane smiled again. "She did, but she dropped the poison in before giving it to m e. She even pretended


    to open the cap for m e because she was afraid I''d realize the cap had been opened before!"


    "My god. No way. I really thought she had turned over a new leaf just because you saved her and that


    she wanted to establish a good rtionship with you. Who knew the witch would dare to poison you!"


    Selena was extremely angry. "God. You''re such an idiot, dear," she quickly added, frightened. "Why did


    you drink that water, then? And you drank almost all of it!"


    "Heh. Don''t worry. Your husband is a miracle doctor. I¡¯ve solved this little problem a long time ago!


    Fane chuckled and spoke, "The poison will probably take about a month to manifest if you don''t treat it,


    but since I''ve treated it, it won''t be a problem."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I¡¯m so mad! I''m going to kill that b*tch!"


    The more Selena thought about it, the angrier she became. Xena was really rotten to the core.


    Fortunately, Fane was a doctor and sensed that something was off soon enough to cure himself of the


    poison. What would happen if it happened to a regr joe? Was she really going to resign herself t o


    the fate of a widow?


    However, she only took two steps before Fane dragged her back. "What are you doing? You''re going to


    alert her if you do this. Besides, what proof do you have now? I f you go, she might just turn the tables


    on u s and knock you down senseless instead, and she''ll frame us both. Your brother and your mother


    won''t believe you. They''ll definitely think you¡¯re still against her!"


    "But I just get so frustrated when I think about it!"


    Selena was so angry that she stomped her foot against the ground.


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to use her own trick against her. She thinks that I drank that poison so naturally,


    she''d want to report the entire situation to her man. I believe someone''s manipting her actions from


    behind the scenes because no ordinary person can procure that poison so easily!"


    Fane smiled. He was well aware that the poison Xena had fed him was probably the same poison Ken


    and Neil had intended to give Fiona, which would have been fed to him eventually.


    That was why he surmised that the man behind Xena''s back was probably Ken rk or Neil Hugo.


    They knew that she was someone who would do anything for money, and that was probably why they


    had instructed her to administer the poison on him.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    "You''re right. It''s frustrating, but we have to hold our anger back for now. I believe our enemy doesn¡¯t


    have any precautions set in ce. He''ll definitely reveal himself soon!"


    Selena finally calmed down after a while. How could she not control herself when Fane was able to


    control himself and drink the poison even after knowing that the water had been poisoned?


    The only thing she could do was to hold it all in¡ªfor the sake of her brother and her parents so that


    they would not be blinded any further by this woman.


    "Do we have any countermeasures? Or do w e just wait like this?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena could not help but say after thinking about it, "I really think we should hurry up and catch that


    b*tch while she''s with the man."


    Fane shed a bitter smile. "I''m just worried that this man isn''t in an intimate rtionship with her. It¡¯ll


    be impossible for us to catch them on the same bed. What if the man just wanted to use Xena to give


    the poison to me? What if he had already given Xena some down payment earlier? She would have the


    money to buy all those clothes and our judgment would''ve been wrong!"


    Selena also nodded. "You''re right. If that were the case, my brother will have zero trust in you!"


    Fane also frowned. Dealing with this entire scenario was harder than ughtering enemies on the


    battlefield. He noticed that Xena had been buying new clothes and bags quite frequently. She dressed


    more


    seductively, as well. Both he and Selena had assumed that she was seeing a man on the side and that


    she had traded her body for money. They thought she was seeing two men at the same time.


    However, Xena poisoning him today caused Fane some uncertainty about his initial judgment. If the


    man had only given her money to administer poison, how was h e going to exin it to Ben?


    "I really think we need to be super cautious about everything we do!"


    The crease between Selena''s brows deepened. She did not want to waste a single moment because


    having a woman like Xena right beside her was like being with a viper in a pit.


    Today, she had given Fane the poison. In the future, she might give it to Ben, or her parents. For a


    woman as venomous as her,


    they needed to reveal her true colors as soon as possible.


    "Dear, do you have such little faith in your husband?"


    Fane shed her a bitter smile. "I''ve told the bodyguards at the gate a long time ago t o keep tabs on


    her. If they see Xena walking out alone, without a bodyguard or Ben, they''ll report it to me in secret," he


    said. "I''ve also secretly installed a bug and tracking device on her today."


    "Seriously? You''re amazing, dear!"


    Selena was suddenly delighted when she heard that. She impulsively flung her arms around Fane''s


    neck, giving him a peck on the cheek. "Now I know you¡¯ve had a n all along, dear."


    "Of course. Xena¡¯s very cunning. It''ll be difficult to unravel her schemes if we don''t do some scheming


    of our own."


    When Fane pressed a button on his side, he could hear everything she was doing.


    "All right, Ben. It''s gettingte. Rest nicely a t home and wait for me. My friends have asked me out for


    karaoke."


    Xena¡¯s voice drifted.


    Fane and Selena shared a nce when they heard this. Their hearts leaped in delight. Was Xena


    really going to head out alone? This was too much of a coincidence. They actually heard what they


    wanted to hear the moment they decided to eavesdrop on her.


    Ben¡¯s voice rang out as well. "Bring me along, Xena. I''m a pretty good singer, too. I''m so bored at


    home. You never bring me out when you see your friends!"


    Xena replied, "Why would youe along?


    They won''t be happy if you¡¯re with me.


    We¡¯ve already said that we wouldn''t bring others to our meetings, and we wouldn''t bring men along. Us


    girls are only able topletely rx when we''re singing on our own!"

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Xena paused for a while before resuming," Right. Don¡¯t call me at night either, okay? W e always y a


    game during our gatherings where we¡¯d put all of our phones on the table, and the owner of the phone


    that''s the first to ring will be the one to pick up the bill. We always end up spending over ten thousand


    bucks, so I definitely don¡¯t want to pay. We have to save up a bit. Understand?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Then, when will you be back?"


    Ben''s voice rang from the listening device again.


    ¡°Seriously, Ben? Why do I feel like you¡¯ve been nagging at me more and moretely? My friends and I


    always hang out, drinking untilte in the night. What do you mean ¡¯ when am Iing back''? Of


    course, we''re going to go to a hotel to sleep. I''lle back in the morning!"


    Xena was getting a little impatient. "All right, I''m off. See you tomorrow!"


    Soon after, they heard the thud of a closing door. It seemed that Xena had gone out.


    Fane and Selena heard the clicking of heels from outside, growing softer as the sound faded into the


    distance and followed its master down the stairs.


    "Dear, it seems like Xena''s going to see that man. This is a golden opportunity for us!" Selena spoke.


    Fane nodded. "She definitely thinks that I''ve been poisoned. Now, she either can''t wait to ask for her


    reward or she''s going to report the incident to him. As to whether she''s in an intimate rtionship with


    that man, I don''t dare to ascertain just yet."


    "I do think they''re in a physical rtionship!"


    Selena mulled over it for a while, then she spoke in a solemn tone, "I have a strong feeling that they


    are since she''s so secretive about it. She wouldn''t do this if they weren¡¯t in a physical rtionship.


    Secondly, never mind that she''s been dressing more provocativelytely, she''s also been spraying on


    some heavy perfume. The possibility of them being lovers is veryrge."


    "All right. I trust your judgment. We can call your brother now and find our proof!"


    Fane gave her a small smile and together, they left their room. They also temporarily disabled the


    eavesdropping function on the device, only leaving the tracking function o n.


    ''Mr. Fane...''


    They did not expect the bodyguard at the entrance to approach them as soon as they exited. ¡°Mr.


    Fane, Xena..."


    It was evident he hade over to report the situation.


    "Never mind," Fane interrupted him. "I know what''s going on. Go down now!"


    The bodyguard nodded and went down.


    Fane and Selena stood in front of Ben''s room, their insides stirring with uneasiness. In the end, Selena


    sighed heavily before knocking on the door.


    "Sis? Fane? What¡¯s going on?"


    Ben stared at the two of them suspiciously when he opened the door.


    ''Let''s go. Don¡¯t forget that promise you and Fane made. If you find her with another man, you''ll kill her


    yourself. Right?"


    Selena''s expression darkened as she looked at her brother, utterly solemn.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    ¡°Sis, what are you talking about? Hasn¡¯t she gone for a karaoke session with her girlfriends?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ben frowned. His features twisted into a slight grimace. Now that his sister and Fane came over looking


    for him, they probably had some measure of certainty in themselves.


    He never wanted to believe what they said, but he himself felt that Xena had changed a lottely. She


    would frequently go out with her so-called girlfriends, and she would never bring him along.


    Still, he harbored hopes that everything was a fluke and that he was reading too much into her actions.


    He hoped that Fane would never find his evidence, and he definitely hoped that Xena would wed him


    and that they would have the wedding


    soon.


    Yet this day hade, and it had arrived s o soon, too. Fane and Selena were both standing at his


    door.


    ¡°How can you be so idiotic, brother? Both of you are about to get married. She''s your fiancee. Why


    wouldn''t she bring you along i f she¡¯s going to see her girlfriends for karaoke? Besides, this isn''t just a


    one-time thing, right?¡±


    Selena was speechless for a while before she spoke with a tinge of disappointment.


    "But Sis, she herself said that her girlfriends don''t bring outsiders along and that they can only loosen


    up when they''re alone among themselves. That''s why she doesn''t bring me along...¡±


    Ben insisted on believing in Xena.


    "So...are youing along? She''s definitely going to see a man. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re chickening out


    now? Heh. Why are you so scared if you trust her so much?¡± Selena spoke with irritation in her voice,


    her arms folded across her chest.


    "Let¡¯s go, then. I refuse to believe she''ll do something like that to me after all I''ve done for her!"


    Ben clenched his palm into a fist and stomped out of the door, trudging down the stairs.


    Selena shot Fane a nce and the two immediately trailed after him. The three quickly got into a car


    and drove out.


    "But Sis, Xena has been out for a few good minutes now. Can we even find her? Don¡¯t tell me you


    know where she is.¡±


    Ben¡¯s heart palpitated as he sat at the back.


    He knew that Fane was clever and that he would always have a n in wait. Since he and his sister


    had brought him out so confidently, they probably had pretty good proof already.


    Selena, who sat beside Fane, took his phone out. She turned it on and showed it t o Ben.


    "You two nted a tracking device on her?"


    Ben watched the shing dot on the screen moving forward. His expression darkened.


    "We had no choice. Xena''s extremely sneaky. We''d be found out long ago if we didn''t do this. That''s


    why the best method i s to let her go first before following her.¡±


    Selena''s lips curled into a bitter smile.


    Although she felt that this method was a little underhanded, she had no choice but t o go along with it


    for the sake of her little brother, so that he would finally open his eyes to the truth.


    "She stops! It''s the Grand Star Hotel!" Selena yelled abruptly as she quickly realized that the red dot


    stopped moving as soon as it arrived at the Grand Star Hotel.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    After she spoke herst word, she wheeled around to look at Ben. His face went white, as though an


    artist had forgotten to put any color on his face.


    A few seconds of silence filled the car before Ben blurted awkwardly, "There are several restaurants on


    the first floor.


    Perhaps she made an appointment with her girlfriends to have dinner first, or perhaps they agreed to


    meet at the hotel before they head out for karaoke? Isn''t it normal?"


    Ben paused for a moment and then his face lit up as if some idea popped up in his mind. "Look! Aren''t


    there a few bars next to the Grand Star Hotel? They could¡¯ve just parked their cars in the hotel''s


    parking lot and n to walk over to these bars, right? That¡¯s possible, too! So, Sis, don¡¯t simply make


    assumptions. I believe in Xena¡ªshe''s not a slutty person!"


    Selena was stunned. She could not believe that up until this moment, her dear brother still had so


    much trust in Xena, siding her without hesitation. A cold smile crossed her face as she snorted, "Hah!


    My dear brother, how could you still believe in her? Can''t you tell how cunning and vicious she is?


    Didn''t you feel she was acting strange when we went for the barbeque this morning?"


    "Acting strangely? Which part of her behavior was strange? I didn¡¯t see it!"


    Ben frowned. The folds between his brows grew deeper as he tried to recall any strange act from Xena.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, he shouted out of nowhere, "Oh! Sis, are you referring to when Xena handed Fane a bottle


    of water? Are you jealous because of that? If that''s the case, Sis, you''re being oversensitive! It''s just a


    bottle of water, what¡¯s the matter?"


    A frosty smile returned to Selena''s face. " Just a bottle of water? Do you know what was in that bottle of


    water..."


    Selena briefly recounted the episode to Ben.


    "Impossible! Xena''s no such person! How could she do such a thing? Somebody must have threatened


    her to do so! Yes! This must be the case, somebody had threatened her!"


    The truth could not reach Ben''s ears. He refused to believe it. In his heart, Xena was almost a symbol


    of an angel-pure and innocent. She had never allowed Ben to touch her even after being together for


    so long. She told him to wait until the day of their wedding night. Only then, would she allow him to


    touch her.


    A pure-hearted angelic girl like Xena would be hard to find in this world. He truly believed that he was


    so fortunate to meet such a perfect girl.


    As for the fact that Xena always wore sexy and provocative clothing and loved dressing up, that was


    because Xena was a fan of fashion! There was nothing wrong with her pursuit of fashion. Not to


    mention, the love for beauty is a woman¡¯s nature.


    Fane drove the car and parked outside the Grand Star Hotel as they spoke.


    He grabbed his phone from Selena and said in a firm and solemn tone, "Ben, this button will turn on the


    eavesdropping function of the device that I''ve secretly nted under her bag. This small device not


    only helps to track but also to listen to the sound around it. The only w is that


    this device can¡¯t record their voices.


    However, I believe that the eavesdropping function is sufficient for us to know whether or not Xena''s


    meeting her girlfriends as she said. Once I turn on this button, we¡¯ll know the truth!"


    Fane stopped for a moment before he resumed, "The red dot has stopped in this area. This indicates


    that Xena has arrived a t her destination. Now, do you dare turn on the function to listen in on her?"


    Ben gritted his teeth, stretched out his finger, and finally tapped on the button on the screen.


    "Baby, finally you''re here! You''ve made me wait for so long!"


    A man¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    "Jeez. I have to sneak out every time I want to see you. I even have to look at the rearview mirror when


    I drive to make sure nobody follows me. You''ve made me into a thief now. Ivan, I don¡¯t want to live a


    fearful life like this anymore!"


    A coy woman''s voice emerged in the next second. It belonged to Xena.


    "Ivan Taylor!¡±


    Fane and Selena exchanged nces in unison. Their eyes widened at the fact. They had their guesses


    and made a lot of spections, but Ivan Taylor had never crossed their minds. How could they have


    guessed that the b*stard Xena was seeing was Ivan Taylor!


    Moreover, judging from the conversation itself, it was obvious that this was not the first time they were


    together¡ªthey must have been together for a very long time.


    Selena switched her gaze over to Ben. This time, Ben was no longer calm. He clenched his fists and


    gritted his teeth, staring straight at the phone. Rage was consuming him alive. The veins on his neck


    were popping out, and at the same time, his eyes reddened.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    "How could it be him?"


    Selena¡¯s forehead puckered. She was at a loss for words. If Xena was with the others, it would not


    cause this much emotional damage. How could it be Ivan Taylor?


    Even Fane¡¯s face turned gloomy at this fact.


    After all, Ivan was Selena''s cousin. If it was Ken rk or the others, Fane could have just ended their


    lives without thinking twice.


    Ken and the others were always targeting Fane and his family. They even wanted to slit Fane¡¯s throat.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If the poison was given b y Ken, Fane would have no worries about killing him.


    However, if the person behind it was Ivan Taylor, the situation became moreplicated. Ivan is a


    Taylor and Selena''s cousin, after all. If he sent him to the grave, it would be too much. Besides, Ivan


    had never inflicted grave harm on Fane before, other than hatred mockeries and contempts.


    Furthermore, if Old Master Taylor knew that Fane had killed his only grandson¡ª Ivan Taylor¡ªhe would


    spew blood to death. Not to mention, Xena was the one who initiated the dirty deed and had offered


    herself to Ivan. Hence, Ivan could not be medpletely.


    Besides, the Taylor family''s anger would spike if Fane killed Ivan just because of their secret affair.


    After all, one hand cannot p alone. It was not as if Ivan had forced Xena into this.


    "Dear, what do you say? I''ll follow you!" Feeling uneasy to decide after considering all the possibilities,


    Fane threw the ball to Selena, letting her decide.


    "Xena, this woman, I''ll let my brother end her. As for Ivan Taylor, hmmm, it wouldn''t b e a good idea to


    kill him. He''s responsible for the South Hill Real Estate projects and he''s my cousin, too. If we kill over


    this matter, Grandpa Taylor won¡¯t be satisfied.¡±


    After giving some thought to the situation, Selena opened her mouth, "However, it doesn''t matter if


    Xena was the one who offered herself to him or he went to Xena first. We can''t let this slide. Beat him


    up, hard! Make him bedridden for at least half a month!"


    "By the way, I''ve some great news to tell you!"


    Xena''s voice rang from the phone again.


    Oh, what¡¯s making you so giggly?"


    Ivan returned, smilingly.


    "The good-for-nothing b*stard Fane drank the poisoned water yesterday! And he''spletely unaware


    of it! Haha!"


    Xena beamed and her mouth curved into a wicked smile. "As long as this b*stard dies, you can


    announce our rtionship in front of everyone in the Taylor family. I''ll officially be your girlfriend then I


    won¡¯t have to be with Ben the hopeless waste any longer!"


    "Did you really give Fane the poison? Are you sure?"


    Ivan''s surprised voice contained a hint of disbelief. He had been looking forward to this day for a very


    long time!


    "Of course, I''m sure! Yesterday, I purposely suggested going on a barbeque pic. He was responsible


    for the grilling, which made him sweat like a pig. So, I volunteered to buy them some drinks and seized


    the opportunity to put the poison pill into his bottle of water. I pretended to help him open the bottle


    before handing it o him. I seriously didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d drink the whole bottle of water in one go


    without questioning anything..."


    As she narrated the incident, brazenness and arrogance could be heard in Xena¡¯s tone as though she


    had aplished a glorious deed.


    "Muahahaha! Well done, Xena, well done! Also, it''s just one month away from


    Selena''s birthday, and that day will also be Fane''s memorial day. His body will be weaker and


    weaker as the days pass, and n hisst two days, his body will fester.


    Hmph! Everyone will celebrate when he dies!


    Ivanughed aloud, and then added, "Babe,e here. Let me undress you. You deserve a good


    reward from me!"


    "Aww. You¡¯re so cute when you''re impatient to get me!"


    Xena¡¯s voice was full of coquetry.


    "Haha! You little imp. You don''t say what you think, do you?"


    Ivan let out augh.


    In the car, Ben was burning with so much anger he was about to explode.


    It turned out that what Fane and his sister had been saying was true, that Xena, this slutty woman, had


    long been in private affairs with other men.


    Moreover, Fane''s statement about Xena poisoning him was proved to be true, too.


    Never did he expect that Xena was such a woman¡ªa rotten and dirty woman. What she said about


    him¡ªa hopeless trash¡ªwaspletely beyond his imagination as well. She was nasty!


    "Oh, right. Don¡¯t forget to buy me a vi, too!"

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Xena''s voice appeared again. Ben gnashed his teeth as the anger thrummed through his veins.


    He stretched out his hand and tapped the button on the screen, turning off the listening device. In the


    next second, he got out of the car and strode towards the hotel.


    "Let''s go!"


    Fane and Selena exchanged quick nces before getting out of the car to follow behind Ben.


    The three appeared at the front desk of the hotel in a sh.


    "Please check which room Ivan Taylor is staying in!" Fanemanded with a frosty expression.


    "Mr., our customer''s information is confidential. I''m sorry but I can''t tell you..." The female receptionist


    replied politely.


    Without further ado, Fane pulled out a stack of bills from his wallet and pped them on the desk. "You


    have two choices here. First, find out the room and the money belongs to you. Second, I''ll kill you right


    away!"


    Fane¡¯s words had sessfully frightened the female receptionist. She knew that there were many


    people in this world that she could not afford to offend.


    Even their boss would not provoke such a person.


    Clearly, Fane fit into the definition of ''such a person''.


    The female receptionist frantically typed o n the keyboard and searched through the system. "Room


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    five-oh-two!" she yelled.


    Fane let out an icyugh. "I''m d you brought your brain with you today!"


    The stack of bills was left on the receptionist''s desk. The three of them strode towards the elevator and


    took it to the fifth floor. Soon, they arrived outside of Room 502.


    "Oh no! It¡¯s a keycard door! We can¡¯t open i t!"


    The skin between Selena''s brows crinkled when she noticed the hotel room door was inessible.


    Bang!


    However, the top-notch quality door was kicked wide open with just a single kick from Fane.


    After the three entered the room abruptly, Xena¡ªwho was lying in the bed¡ªemitted a piercing scream.


    She was so frightened that she hid under the nket, using it to cover her body and face in hopes that


    her face was not exposed to the intruders.


    When the door burst open, Xena reacted almost instantly. She knew that something was wrong so she


    hid under the nket right away.


    Ivan¡¯s expression morphed into one of horrified surprise as well. The only clothing left on his body was


    a pair of boxers. He quickly put on his shirt and a pair of pants.


    "Fane, Ben, Selena, why are you here? Are you guys insane? How dare you break into my room!"


    Ivan got out of bed, a frosty expression covering his face. He reprimanded them aggressively.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡±


    Ben could no longer hold back his anger. H e leaped toward Ivan with a firmly balled fist, mming a


    punch on the bridge of Ivan''s nose.


    Wham!


    The punch sent Ivan backward, causing him to fall onto the ground, hard. When he got up on his feet, a


    stream of scarlet blood flowed from his nostrils and down his face.


    "Motherf*cker! Ben, are you nuts? Why did you hit me? What right do you have to hit m e!¡±


    Ivan stabilized himself on his feet and shot Ben a deadly stare. "The woman in bed right now is from a


    nightclub! I found her i n a nightclub! Why the f*ck did you hit me?"


    Stop pretending, f*cker! Stop lying! Do you think I don''t know who¡¯s under the nket? That¡¯s my


    fiancee!¡±


    A fresh swell of rage rose in Ben again as h e charged forward, swinging his fist at Ivan.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Xena hid under the nket. She did not dare make a sound because she believed that when Ben and


    the others barged into the room, they did not manage to see her. Therefore, they could have just been


    throwing some guesses to lure her out. As long as Ivan kept denying it, there would still be hope for her


    to stay hidden.


    Ivan saw the fist that wasing right at his face but this time, he was well prepared. He swayed


    slightly to the left, just enough to avoid the blow, and then he shot his right knee upwards, striking Ben''s


    abdomen.


    Wham!


    Ben¡¯s abdomen was struck by Ivan¡¯s powerful kick. He plopped onto the ground.


    "Heh! Ridiculous! How would you know if it was Xena? Don''t simply make assumptions!"


    Ivan swallowed down his nervousness and kept it in check, making sure the three did not pick up


    anything strange from him. "I got this woman from a nightclub! What fiancee? Stop spewing nonsense!"


    He retorted in a pretentious yet calm tone.


    "Ah! I''ll fight you to death!¡±


    Ben shot up from the ground and charged toward Ivan, again.


    Nheless, Ben was sent flying backward with another kick. He plummeted to the ground, again. Ben


    was not on par with Ivan.


    "Muahaha! You''re indeed useless trash! Do you think I''m as weak as you? I''ve had bodyguards since I


    was young. Of course, I''ve learned and practiced a few moves! And you? Your pathetic brain is only


    filled with games! Yet, you still dream about beating me?"


    Ivan emitted a wicked chuckle, brazenness and arrogance covered his face as if he was the ruler of the


    earth.


    "Hmmm. Ivan Taylor, did you just forget m y existence?¡±


    Fane put on a cold smile. Ivan gave the poison to Xena, and if he could not kill


    Ivan, at least he would give him a good and unforgettable lesson!


    "Fane, you, stop right there! I didn''t even sleep with your woman, why are you being nosy? Besides,


    the things between men and women are out of their own will. I didn¡¯t force her to sleep with me!"


    When Ivan saw that Fane was about to approach him, he unconsciously stumbled back to the corner of


    the room, gulping fearfully. Even though he knew a bit of fighting, he could only, at best, beat someone


    like Ben Taylor. Fighting with Fane? It would be like an ant trying to pick on an elephant¡ªno chance.


    "Can''t do. He¡¯s my beloved wife''s brother, after all. You beat my dear brother-inw, i t would only be


    fair if I beat you up to avenge him, right?"


    The corners of Fane''s mouth curled upwards, showing a disdainful smile. He walked slowly towards


    Ivan, painfully slow.


    At this time, Ben had got up on his feet as well. He wiped off the blood near his nose and shot Ivan a


    hateful stare.


    Fane nced over to Ben and said, "Ben, didn''t you promise us before? If the woman under the


    nket was Xena, you''d end her life yourself, right? You said that as long as I found evidence for you,


    you''d send her to hell. Don¡¯t you forget our deal!" Fane paused for a moment and continued, ¡°So, I


    won''t do anything to Xena. You should be the one to do it!¡±


    Ben¡¯s teeth were gritted firmly as he looked at the shivering figure hiding under the nket. He strode


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    belligerently to the bed and pulled the nket sheet away forcefully.


    "Ah!"


    Xena, who was hiding under the nket sheet, trembled at the thought of knowing Fane was here as


    well. Her hope to stay hidden and alive was ripped awaypletely when she knew that Fane was


    here and that Ben was going to kill her. Her heart hammered in her chest and her body shook with fear.


    She could not figure out how Fane and the others discovered where she was and that she was secretly


    seeing Ivan. She deliberately took extra precautions when she went out today! She even kept an eye o


    n the surroundings when she got out of her car in the hotel''s parking lot. No one and no car was


    following her, not to mention Fane and the others!


    "Ben Taylor, what are you doing! F*cking pervert! I haven''t put on my clothes yet!¡±


    Xena stretched out her arms immediately t o grab her clothes.


    As for Fane, he did not even bother to look a t them. Instead, he walked up to Ivan and threw him a


    powerful kick, a kick that sent Ivan flying backward.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Ivan was kicked back against the wall before falling heavily onto the ground. The pain crushed him


    inside out. Every jostle sent ripples of pain through his shoulder, back, and neck, causing him to curl


    like a cooked prawn.


    Klok! Tuff! Bash!


    A few more merciless kicks were thrown at Ivan as Fane approached him.


    Ben did not move an inch. He stood as still as a statue, only staring menacingly at Xena. He was


    hoping with all his heart that he would not witness the scene that he hated the most. However, he could


    not avoid the truth anymore.


    Xena put her clothes on quickly and returned Ben''s stare. ¡°Ben Taylor, you can''tpletely me me


    for this. You can only me yourself and your uselessness. Do you think I''d be with Ivan if you weren¡¯t


    a useless piece of trash?"


    "F*ck!"


    Finally, Ben exploded. He could not hold back his rage any longer as he gave her a few heavy ps


    across her face. He snarled, "Shameless f*cking b*tch!


    Pretending to be all elegant and pure in front of me every day! You''re just a nasty, filthy witch who does


    dirty deeds behind people''s back!"


    "You! How dare you hit me!"


    Xena sped both hands over her cheeks, scarcely believing her eyes. With a look of despair, she


    said, ¡°Ben Taylor, how could you! I''m fortunate that I decided not to give myself fully to you. You''re a


    grown man, yet, you''d hit a woman? Heh! Luckily, I''ve yet to marry you. Otherwise, I''d suffer from


    domestic violence in the future!¡±


    The heartache tormented Ben and he raised his arm high again. However, his movement stopped


    midair.


    On the other hand, Xena was staring straight into Ben¡¯s eyes with a hateful sneer on her face. "Just hit


    me! Stop being a useless gnat and hit me! A grown man who¡¯d beat a woman? How can I be with a


    person like that? Besides, I''ve been with you for two to three years now and I''ve never seen a hopeful


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    future from being with you! Especially back then, have you even bought me a branded bag before? Or


    perhaps some decent clothes and lipstick?" she provoked.


    Ben¡¯s tongue was tied by a series of questions. He stood frozen. At this moment, he actually began to


    believe that h e was at fault.


    Selena, who stood behind Ben, could not stand the situation anymore. She went forward and served a


    few ps on Xena''s cheeks.


    "F*cking b*tch! What right do you have to hit me!"


    Xena was soaked in anger. She knew inside out that Ben loved her very much, so naturally, he would


    be reluctant to beat her. For a long time, Ben was even afraid of her.


    Nevertheless, she never thought Selena woulde forward and p her!


    "Aren''t you a shameless slut? Indeed, my brother was not wealthy before, but every time he had


    something good, he''d share it with you! The money he''s been saving up was always for you to go for


    your karaoke sessions or to the inte cafe to enjoy yourself! During the years that you two have


    been together, how much have you contributed?


    "You''re a gold digger and this is an iron fact! You approached Ivan and slept with him for his wealth!


    How dare you shamelessly shove all the me onto my brother now!"


    After Selena finished barking at Xena, she wheeled around and spoke to Ben, "Ben, why are you still


    standing here with a puzzled look? End her right now! Trash like her should be eliminated immediately.


    Don''t tell me you want to keep this rubbish t o celebrate the new year? Have you forgotten the


    agreement with Fane? Today, you must act like a man!"


    "Kill me if you dare!"


    Xena raised her head, staring straight into Ben''s deadly pupils. ¡°I don¡¯t love you and don''t want to


    marry you. That''s because I think you''re incapable! You''re a useless piece of trash that only knows how


    to y games all day. What¡¯s the use? Moreover, I''m not even married to you, I¡¯m just your girlfriend! I


    have the freedom to be with whoever I want to be!"


    "Shameless!"


    The more Ben thought, the angrier he grew. He pped Xena hard before pushing her down on the


    bed. His hands were around her neck, choking her. "I¡ªI''ll kill you! I''ll kill you today! You f*cking gold


    digger!"


    Anger rose in Ben like a tide. His bloodshot eyes were full of wrath and he looked as though he had


    emerged from hell. "I¡¯ll end you! F*cking shameless b*tch!¡±

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    "Ben Taylor, you son of a b*tch! It¡¯s a consensual rtionship! What right do you have to kill her? You


    can''t me Xena just because you''re a piece of useless sh*t!" Ivan yelled. He spat out a mouthful of


    blood after receiving a few kicks from Fane, yet h e could not hold himself back.


    After all, Xena had helped him a lot, and there was much affection between the two of them. He truly


    did not wish humiliation and death for Xena.


    Besides, he was hoping to enjoy the scene o f introducing Xena as his girlfriend in front of the Taylor


    family. He wanted to see how anger and rage consumed Ben and Selena alive.


    "Awk! Awk!


    Xena was struggling underneath Ben. Her body was getting feebler and feebler, her face turned blue


    and it seemed like she was about to die.


    However, Ben could not bring himself to kill her in the end.


    Warm tears blurred his vision. He let go of Xena and fell to the side, mentally and spiritually destroyed.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Xena clutched her throat and could not stop coughing and gasping for air. She was panting heavily.


    "Brother, what are you doing? How can you just..."


    Selena was at a loss for words. Xena was about to breathe herst breath, and Ben could have


    avenged himself! Yet, her softhearted brother decided to give up at this critical moment.


    "Sis!¡±


    Ben lifted his head with reddened eyes. He was fighting back his tears until he could n o longer hold


    them anymore. Tears ran down his cheeks like a river. ¡°Can someone really kill the one they love with


    their whole heart? She betrayed me, and my heart broke, but...but, I can''t bring myself to kill her. I love


    her beyond everything. I just can¡¯t do it! And she¡¯s right, I''m useless, I¡¯m not capable at all. I don¡¯t even


    dare to take someone''s life!" he managed to breathe out some words with a tone of despair.


    Selena suppressed a tremble inside her. She understood Ben''s feelings very well.


    Yes, Ben was right. He loved Xena too much. Even though the other party had wronged him, for him to


    kill someone he loved the most was a little too cruel and inhumane.


    Xena, who had recovered from the previous episode, took the advantage of the timing and got up and


    rushed out the door. She was afraid that if she was a second slower, Ben would change his mind.


    "Sigh!"


    As Xena ran out of the room, Selena breathed out a sigh of defeat and sat down o n the side of the


    bed, feeling helpless.


    She could fully understand Ben¡¯s feelings. I t was already arduous for Ben to let go of this deeply


    rooted affection, what more killing the one he loved?


    Perhaps, Ben would feel better in a few days.


    Puff!


    Ivan, who was lying on the ground, spat out another mouthful of crimson red blood. His face had been


    beaten blue and ck.


    "Enough. Let¡¯s go. You''ll beat him to death i f you continue!"


    Selena switched her attention over to Fane and Ivan and sighed tiringly. She walked over to Fane and


    pulled at his sleeves, asking him to stop the beating.


    "Ivan Taylor, listen to me clearly. What happened today is due to what you did in the past. You reap


    what you sow. You can find whoever to sleep with and have an affair with, but you went for Xena. What


    does that say? I think you did it deliberately!"


    Fane also understood that if he killed Ivan merely because of a consensual secret affair, he and Selena


    would not be able to justify themselves before Old Master Taylor. Besides, if he were to tell Old Man


    Taylor about the poison, no one would believe him. Now that he had forced the poison out of his body,


    his body was as healthy as before. Nobody would believe he was poisoned as there was no evidence


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    to prove it at all!

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Therefore, Fane could only pretend he was not aware of the n to poison him.


    But, he did feel a lot better now after beating up Ivan real bad just a moment ago.


    "Hmph! I dare you to kill me here right now! You''d kill me just because Xena is fond of me but not Ben?


    What a joke! If you murder me, then pray real hard for forgiveness from my Pa and Grandpa!"


    Ivan jeered dryly and shot Fane a hateful stare. "Fane, I''ll remember what happened today! And don''t


    you worry, you''ll regret your actions sooner orter!¡±


    Fane was not bothered in the slightest. He walked over to Xena''s bag and plucked off the tracking


    device. He then held Selena''s hand and left the scene together with Ben.


    Ivan could not see Fane taking off the tracking device from where he was. A few minutes after Fane


    and the others left, Ivan used all his strength and finally got himself on the bed. His whole body was in


    pain as if it was about to fall apart.


    In hopes of asking Xena toe back, Ivan picked up his phone and called her, only to find that Xena


    had been so frightened that when she escaped the room, she left her phone on the bedside table.


    "F*ck! Looks like I have to call 911!" Ivan cursed. He felt that his limbs were about to detach from his


    body and it was about to fall apart. He did not know how badly he was injured.


    "Fane, that motherfucker! I want to see how long that arrogance of yours canst. I bet you don''t know


    that you''ve been poisoned, d o you? Humph! You¡¯re strong and powerful,


    but you can live for at most another twenty nine days? And when the timees, your body will fester


    and you''ll die in pain. I''ll definitely take pictures of you when I witness this glorious moment of you dying


    : n pain before me!"


    Ivan muttered to himself, his tone icy cold. Then he dialed 911.


    "Young Master rk, Young Master rk, bad news! Somebody''s beaten Ivan up, and I don''t know


    what his condition is right now. What should I do?"


    After Xena escaped the horrific hotel room, terror thundered down on her. Even until now, she was


    shaking in fear.


    She quickly thought for a moment before speeding toward the direction of Ken rk''s residence to look


    for Ken.


    "What? What just happened? Tell me everything from A to Z!"


    When Ken had fully understood the whole incident, his brows furrowed. "Wait, speak slowly. Tell me the


    details, who beat him? The Taylor family is now a second-ss family, and with the fame and glory the


    Taylor family had received during Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday banquet, who on earth would dare to go


    against Young Master Ivan at this point in time?


    "Fane, the b*stard!¡±


    Anxiety vibrated through her being as she continued, "The incident happened like this. I had nned to


    go on a secret date with Ivan tonight. I don''t know what I did t o make Fane and Ben so suspicious of


    me. Besides, I was extra careful when I went out. I truly don''t know why and how on earth they knew


    my whereabouts. They tracked me to the hotel, and then Ivan and I were caught on the spot by two of


    them and Selena Taylor..."


    Once Xena breathed out thest syble, she cried aloud. "I was almost killed by Ben. Luckily, he


    couldn¡¯t do it in the end and loosened his grip around my neck.


    Only then did I manage to escape. I didn¡¯t bring my phone with me when I ran out, and I didn''t know


    what else to do, so I could onlye here to find you!¡±


    "Don¡¯t worry. I''ve thought about it. I don''t think Young Master Ivan would die.¡±


    Ken went silent for a moment and then a disdainful smile hung over his face.


    "No way How can you be so sure?¡±


    Her brows knitted together. "Fane is a hotheaded and simple-minded guy. He can do anything!"


    "Hehl If it was just Fane at the scene, this one-brain-cell brat might''ve ended Ivan on the spot without


    hesitation!"


    Ken chuckled aloud and then added, "But Selena was there, too. So, he wouldn''t kill Ivan. He¡¯s


    Selena''s cousin after all, and if Fane killed him because of this, it would be difficult for them to justify


    themselves before Old Master Taylor. Furthermore, Ivan is the main person in charge of the South Hill


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Real Estate projects. Killing Ivan wouldn''t be a good thing for the Taylor family, at least not for now!"


    Xena finally breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Ken''s words. "Fane and the others should''ve left by


    now, but I''m still afraid. Could you please get several bodyguards ande with me to the hotel?"

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    "I¡ªI''ming along?"


    Panic throbbed inside Ken when Xena requested him to take some bodyguards and go with her to the


    hotel. His face sank i n an instant.


    He knew very well in his heart that no one i n the rk family possessedbative skills that were on


    par with Fane''s, not even the number one bodyguard of the rk family-van Jameson. Even if he


    brought a bunch of bodyguards with him, they would not be able to touch Fane at all, not even the


    corner of his shirt.


    Especially now, knowing that Fane was burning with anger. Plus, he was a simple-minded brat who had


    a close rtionship with the Goddess of War. All in all, they did not dare to offend Fane at all. If Fane


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    wanted to beat him, he could only swallowi t and me himself for having bad luck


    "What''s the matter? Young Master rk, are you afraid of him?"


    Xena was taken aback and felt something was off.


    "Afraid of him? Humph! What a joke! He¡¯s merely a good-for-nothing adopted son-inw, why should I


    be afraid of him?" Ken sneered dryly, but he was obviously suppressing the fear in him.


    After thinking for some time, he then added, "I''ll make a call to him first. If Fane left the scene, he''ll


    answer the phone, provided he''s not severely wounded."


    Xena nodded in agreement at Ken''s n. It was a feasible n.


    Ken speedily moved his fingers on his phone, dialed Ivan''s numbers, and waited patiently.


    "Hey, Young Master rk! Goddammit! I was beaten by that motherf*cker Fane and I''ve called nine-


    one-one. I don''t know where the heck Xena went!"


    Ivan''s voice came out from the phone''s speaker.


    Upon hearing Ivan''s voice, Xena immediately snatched the phone from Ken, "Ivan, I¡¯m here with Young


    Master rk! I went to seek help from him to get you out o f there! Are you okay?"


    "Still alive. It seems like Fane didn''t dare to throw heavy blows. After all, I''m the Young Master of the


    Taylor family, so he wouldn''t dare throw hard punches. He wouldn''t dare kill me!"


    Ivan breathed a sigh of relief. He managed t o stand up and could walk around the room now. Although


    his whole body was aching, the injuries were not severe. They were only bruises on the surface.


    Nevertheless, the blue and ck face that h e had now made him feel too embarrassed t o return to


    the Taylor Residence or thepany. If he went back in such a state, h e would have to endure all the


    shame and gossip from others.


    Besides, should his father ask why Fane had attacked him, he could not possibly tell his father that it


    was because of his secret affair with Xena and they were caught on the spot in a hotel room.


    "Okay, alright! We¡¯lle over immediately. My phone and bag are still in the room!" Xena hung up the


    phone, sighing in relief.


    Son of a b*tch! The b*stard Fane''s really sneaky and cunning. How did he manage t o track you down


    and catch the both of you?" Ken cursed out loud. He turned his head towards Xena and his eyes went


    up and down, scanning Xena''s alluring figure. He had to admit, Xena''s body was well maintained and


    the clothes she put on tonight were short and provocative as well. Ken could not stop the perverted


    thoughts from popping up frantically in his mind right now.


    "Alright, let''s go! I''ll call some bodyguards over and we¡¯ll go to Ivan''s ce together to inspect the


    situation!¡±


    Ken discreetly nced at Xena''s boobs and his adam-apple jumped. "It''d be better to keep tonight''s


    matter as a secret. To Young Master Taylor, it''s an extremely embarrassing episode!"


    Don''t worry. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut!'' Xena bobbed her head. At the same time, she thought she had


    noticed Ken''s burning stare on her chest. Her cheeks were suddenly kissed pink at the thought, yet she


    put on a smile, pretending to not have noticed it.


    Ken entered his residence and soon, came out with several bodyguards behind him. They got into cars


    and drove out.


    Xena quickly skipped towards them and got into the car as well. The cars were heading in the direction


    of the hotel.


    Meanwhile, Selena and Ben had already returned to the vi.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Ben stayed silent the whole way home, as though sadness had stolen his words. It was obvious that


    dread and sorrow had been growing inside him since the earlier incident.


    "Brother, I understand if you can¡¯t kill her. After all, you''ve been together for so long!"


    Selena wheeled her head around, looking a t Ben who was in the backseat. She continued, "But, this is


    thest time you''ll b e grieving. The next time we see her, you can''t stop us from wanting to kill her.


    After all, this woman is too cunning. Not only did she cheat on you, but she also attempted to poison


    your brother-inw!"


    Ben remained silent for several seconds before he finally nodded. "Don''t worry. Sis. I understand now. I


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was useless before, and too naive. I don''t behave like a grown and mature man. I don¡¯t even have a


    decent job! To her, I''m still a hopeless, unrecyble piece of trash!"


    His muttering halted at this moment. Then, a voice came out from his mouth again, " But, to kill her...I


    really can''t do it! In the future, it''ll be fine with me as long as you don''t kill her in front of me. I believe I''ll


    stand up again soon!"


    "I''m really d that you can think in this way!" Selena replied, her eyes teary.


    Ben suddenly thought of something. "Oh, right. By the way, is Fane okay? How''s his body?¡±


    "Don¡¯t get too preupied. If Fane didn''t have the solution, he wouldn''t have drank the drugged water."


    Before this, Selena assumed that Fane''s medical skills were just average, but right now it seemed that


    his skills were more than that. He was a miraculous doctor, but Selena was not sure if Fane possessed


    the medical knowledge for other illnesses and i f he could treat them.


    The car stopped outside the vi. Ben shed a bitter smile and hobbled into the house alone.


    "Selena, what happened to Ben? He doesn''t seem right to me. Where did you all go?" Fiona came out


    from the vi and questioned Selena, feeling uneasy.


    ¡°Sigh. Xena, this slutty woman. She cheated on Ben with Ivan. I truly didn''t expect that Ivan''s the man


    she''s been seeing!¡±


    A heavy sigh escaped from Selena''s mouth. If it were someone else, they would have killed him on the


    spot. She never expected i t to be Ivan Taylor!


    "What? No way! How''s that possible?¡±


    Fiona''s expression morphed into one of horrified surprise. She could not believe her ears.


    However, when she thought of the mncholic and solemn look on Ben''s face, coupled with Selena''s


    bad mood, she could not help but gulp hard. "Are you sure?" She questioned, again.


    "A hundred percent! We caught them in the middle of the act in a hotel room!"


    Selena released a defeated sigh. "What have I been saying? This woman''s not so simple, yet none of


    you believed me. Do you finally get it now?"


    Selena walked into the vi after dropping herst word while Fane followed her back to their room.


    "You must kill Xena, that b*tch!"


    Back in the room, Selena could no longer suppress her irritation about the situation." It''s not only


    because of my brother, she poisoned you too! That Peking piece of sh* t!"


    Fane nodded and responded with a gentle smile. "To kill her, it''s as easy as A-B-C!


    Your brother couldn''t do it just now, but I can, right? Doesn¡¯t she love money? And there she thought


    she''d be wealthy after marrying Ivan? Hah! I''ll let her taste her own fruit! I''ll make sure she knows


    that even if she married Ivan, she won''t be anywhere close to ''wealthy''. She''ll realize that Ivan is her


    worst choice!"


    "You mean you''ll make her regret everything and kill her after that?" Selena was slightly taken aback.


    She tilted her head slightly to the side and asked.


    "Yes, my dear. Did you not hear what they said in the hotel room through the tracking device? Ivan has


    been wanting to get rid of us because he feels that you''llpete with him for the Taylor''s inheritance. I


    know you''re not interested in it at all, but now I think we should snatch it!"


    Fane chortled sarcastically. "Because this will be the best revenge for Ivan and Xena!"

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    "But, I''m not interested in Taylor''s inheritance at all! I''ve never thought ofpeting with him!"


    Selena''s forehead puckered, lines forming between her brows. "I just want to live a peaceful life. Plus,


    the money we earn monthly is more than enough for us to livefortably. We have a vi, and also


    cars! I truly enjoy the life we¡¯re having right now. As for the Taylor properties and assets, Grandpa


    Taylor already entrusted them to Ivan from the beginning, so he¡¯ll definitely pass everything over to him.


    As for whether or not Grandpa Taylor wishes t o give me some of it, I truly don''t care at all!" "Haha! My


    dear wife, you''re too simple and pure."


    Fane giggled happily and wrapped his arms around Selena''s waist. "Dear, you¡¯re kind-hearted and it''s


    not a big deal to you. How Grandpa Taylor distributes the properties, you have no interest at all, I''m


    sure. The thing is, Ivan doesn''t think so! For a long time, he always felt that Grandpa Taylor always


    treated you very well and that you¡¯ll eventually take what belongs to him! He¡¯s been holding a grudge


    against you, and even bullying you and Kylie!"


    Fane paused for a few seconds and then continued, "Now he has finally be the general manager


    of thepany.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t want to share any of it with anyone. If you married a rich man, you wouldn''t be


    Taylor properties with you, so that¡¯s why he made


    Xena poison me!''


    After Selena listened to Fane''s detailed analysis, she was at a loss for words. "I get what you mean.


    I''ve been forgiving him and letting things slide due to our blood rtionship, but he''s never done that


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for m e. He''s never thought of letting us live. So now, it doesn''t matter whether it''s for Kylie or you¡ªI''ll


    fight him!"


    Fane nodded in agreement. "Furthermore, Ivan''s not as good as you in managing businesses. If you let


    him take over thepany, I''m afraid that not long after, the Taylor properties and assets will all be


    gone. He''ll make sure that everyone''s efforts go into the drain. At that time, Grandpa Taylor will be so


    pissed, he might get a heart attack and die!"


    "Yes, you''re right. He''s never thought of letting us live. I¡¯ll make sure he feels the same! I, Selena


    Taylor, am not a paper tiger!"


    Selena nodded as memories from the past few years shed in her mind. Ivan had not only bullied her


    and impeded her from finding a job in otherpanies, he also bullied Kylie! She only tolerated and


    swallowed it down because of her kind heart.


    At first, Selena thought that since Fane had returned from the war and both of them had found decent


    jobs with the Drake family, Ivan would tone down his behavior for a bit. Hence, she decided to let all his


    past deeds stay in the past and never brought them up again.


    Now, Selena realized that she was being too naive and ignorant. Ivan had never treated her as one of


    the Taylor''s at all. He did not only cause harm to Fane, but also her brother.


    Ivan was rich and possessed a certain amount of power in the Middle Province. It would have been


    easy for him to find a woman to y and sleep with, but instead, he went for Xena. It was so obvious


    that he did it deliberately to cuckold Ben!


    "Well, it¡¯s gettingte. When you have time, please visit Grandpa Taylor more often. His attitude toward


    us has changed a lot after his seventieth birthday banquet!" Fane said, bobbing his head.


    The couple quickly took a warm shower and went to bed.


    At this point in time, Ivan was lying on a hospital bed, taking some medicine and hooked to an IV drip.


    ¡°Sigh! Xena, you¡¯re too careless! How didn''t you know you were being followed!" Ken, who was sitting


    beside the bed, sighed loudly and reprimanded Xena.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, too! I even took extra steps to make sure I wasn''t followed! I really can''t


    fathom how they knew of my whereabouts!"


    Xena released a heavy sigh. She was worried. "I¡¯m done for! Although Ben spared my life this time, I


    don¡¯t think Fane will. I think his hatred toward me now is beyond any imaginable level. If he gets the


    chance, he''ll definitely end my life!¡±


    Xena knew very well in her heart that Fane had spared her life twice. The first time was during the


    incident outside the city. Fane had shown her mercy as she was Ben¡¯s girlfriend.


    However, she used her sneaky mind and sessfully blended into the family again.


    Fane did not seem to mind.


    Today, it was Ben who had let her go. Fane was not able to kill her in front of Ben, too. That marked the


    second time.


    But now that she had left Benpletely, she could no longer return to that family. Every n and


    every deed had been exposed. She truly believed that the next time she saw Fane, he would no longer


    show her any mercy.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    "Don¡¯t worry; just stay close to me these few days. They willingly participated in yesterday''s event, so


    they can''t exin their actions if they kill you." Ivan smiled bitterly. "Luckily Fane didn''t know that you


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fed him poison. If he knew about it, he wouldn''t have considered so many other things."


    "What? Fane had drunk the...the poison?" A surge of unadulterated joy began spreading throughout


    every inch of Ken''s being when he heard this piece of information.


    After all, he believed he would be the one to have Selena once Fane was out of the picture. He had


    waited for this day for a very long time.


    He was initially worried Xena would fail since Fane was rather smart and could catch onto what Xena


    was nning. He never thought Xena would seed at feeding Fane the poison without being caught.


    "Yes! How¡¯s that, Young Master rk? Am I reliable?" Xena saw how Ken''s expression lightened up


    right after he heard about her sess. "You seem so excited! Don''t you think you should reward me


    well?"


    Ken had a tight smile on his face. "Some other time," he quickly dismissed. "I''ll definitely treat you to a


    meal some other day."


    "Don''t forget this promise of yours!" the gleeful Xena chirped at him.


    "Oh, yeah. How did you manage to do it? Tell us about the specifics. Neil still doesn¡¯t know about the


    current situation, so I¡¯ll tell him all about itter. He¡¯d definitely be over the moon when he hears about


    this!" Ken was so happy that he nearly bust out a dance.


    "Alright, here''s how it went down..." Xena began, and she ryed the entire story to them.


    "Excellent!¡± Ken pped his thigh after he heard what had happened. ¡°If that''s the case, then that


    means Fane doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s been poisoned, does he now? Haha! He doesn''t even know that his life


    is in danger! Let''s just wait and see how he dies after this month!"


    Ivan¡ªlying on the bed¡ªgrinned at this as h e spoke, "That''s right. Young Master rk, Fane said that


    he wants to prepare an extravagant birthday party that''ll stir the entire town. That day happens to be


    the day of his death, too. Don''t you think that''ll be a day of celebration for us? Selena''s birthday is his


    death anniversary...! Oh, I get excited just thinking about it!"


    "It''s such a drag that this guy is still alive right now. I really wish he''d drop dead as soon as possible!"


    came Ken''s honest replyced with disdain. He was genuinely hoping Fane would sumb to the


    poison much faster.


    ¡°About that, Young Master rk, there is a way for Fane to pass on early," Ivan spoke u p after a


    moment to himself. "Fane had dug a hole for himself when he killed the Xenos family¡¯s young master of


    Sky Dragon City, Quil Xenos. This Xenos family is a big family and is much stronger than the Drake


    family. Now that Fane has been poisoned, his body will get weaker over time and hisbat ability will


    weaken day by day." "What do you mean?" Ken prodded, his heart leaping in joy when he was catching


    onto Ivan''s train of thought.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    "It''s very simple. Young Master rk only needs to pay the Xenos family a visit and tell them how Fane


    killed their young master. That way, the Xenos family would know who the killer is," conspired Ivan.


    "Fane has an indisputably strongbat power, but now that he''s poisoned, you can ask the Xenos


    family to take action after a few days. That way, their chances of seeding in getting even would


    increase," schemed Ivan with a nonchnt grin on his face. "Of course, this is if you''re i n a rush to see


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fane die as soon as possible. If you''re not, then you can wait and see how he suffers from the poison."


    Ivan paused for a moment before he added, "I''m in no rush, really. The entire Taylor family''s business


    is under my management, and thepany needs me more than ever!" "Alright, it''s getting quitete.


    Let me call Neil and tell him about this over some drinks," Ken spoke. "This will surely make a good


    conversation!" The smile on Ken¡¯s face did not once waver since he knew Fane had been poisoned.


    Once he left the hospital and entered his car, Ken rang up Neil and invited him out t o some drinks.


    "Young Master rk, why do you ask me out sote at night?¡± huffed Neil once he arrived at their


    meeting spot. He had been under the weathertely as Fane had be increasingly hard to deal


    with.


    Moreover, Neil began to believe he and the others would no longer have the chance to win over


    Selena''s heart. After all, the Taylor family had be a second-ss aristocratic family, and Old


    Master Taylor acknowledged Fane as the Taylor family''s son-inw.


    Fane''s status was not below theirs as he was acquainted with the Goddess of War and had even saved


    her life. Apart from that, they knew that Sharon George harbored feelings for Fane, and Fane


    overshadowed thempletely in the matter of showing off to others.


    To rub salt into the wound, many people in this town were still talking about Old Master Taylor''s


    seventieth birthday.


    "A superb matter! An extremely happy matter!" Ken grinned oddly.


    "Really? Things that are good to you might not be that way to me.¡± Neil smiled bitterly. It seemed that


    Ken had a change of luck and struck gold or something. Still, what did this have to do with him?


    He never expected Ken''s positivity to continue as he insisted, "Don''t worry. You''ll be just as happy


    when you hear what I''m about to say!" Ken paused here before saying, "But you¡¯ll have to pay for the


    bill tonight!"


    "F*ck!" Neil was speechless. "Young Master rk, when did you be so stingy? You were the one


    who called me out for drinks, and now you''re asking me to pay the bill?"


    "You''ll feel that paying the bill is worth it when you know what this is about! It''s also big and good news


    for you!" Ken smiled and walked inside. "Of course, it¡¯s fine if you don''t want to know about it. I''ll pay


    the bill and not tell you about it!"


    "Alright, alright! I really don''t know what to do with you. You¡¯ve caught my attention and now you¡¯re


    telling me that you won''t tell me about it?¡± Neil was speechless." Come on, tell me about it. I really want


    to know what it is so that I can be happy about it too!"


    "Naha! Fane drank that poison. He drank half a bottle of that mineral water bottle in one go. Do you


    think that the amount of poison he took was enough?" Ken startedughing loudly and patted Neil''s


    shoulder. "How''s this? Are you happy, Brother?¡±

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    "Fane really drank that poison?" It was too good to be true for Neil as he broke a slow smile. "F*ck!


    That''s good news alright! He''s poisoned! This poison is a potent one and can cause his body to


    weaken continuously without him knowing it. He''ll die miserably after a month...! Haha!"


    "How about it? It''s not too much for you to pay for this news, right?" said Ken as the grin never left his


    face.


    "Of course it¡¯s not too much. I¡¯ll pay for it! F* ck... Fane''s dying soon. The gods must be o n my side


    right now!" Neilughed happily.


    A n began to formte inside Neil''s mind. Once Fane was out of the picture, he would ask Ken out


    and eliminate him.


    After all, Ken was acquainted with Selena for the longest time and used to have a good rtionship


    with Selena. Neil was good-looking and prepossessing, but he did not have such a deep rtionship


    with Selena like Ken.


    Michael was the least of his concern; a fat pig like him would never get Selena.


    Hence, once Fane died, Ken would have the highest possibility among the three pursuers.


    Neil had nothing to fear so long as Ken would be out of the picture after Fane was gone. He could use


    money and his own true heart to win over Selena. She would be very distraught after her husband''s


    passing, but his passion would surely change Selena''s thoughts about him. She would surely throw


    herself into his arms!


    "Then let''s drink more today," came Ken¡¯s cool-headed reply. "I''ll tell you the details o f the situation in a


    bit. This Xena can be rather useful in things like these. She actuallypleted something that we kept


    failing toplete!"


    "Yeah," replied Neil, "and everybody says bimbos are dumb. I never thought that Xena could be quite


    quick-witted and Ivan t o have quite good insight. We''ve finally gotten rid of Fane!" The excitement was


    getting the best of Neil as he took his cellphone out and said, "Let me call Ivan. The more the merrier,


    and we can treat this as a n early celebration! This is our celebration dinner!"


    "It''s best if you don''t call Ivan right now. Fane had beaten him up, and he''s now in the hospital with


    Xena taking care of him." Kenughed awkwardly.


    "How''s that possible?" Neil was surprised." Why was he beaten up? Could Fane have known about this


    matter? That doesn''t seem right... if Fane knows that he''s been poisoned, wouldn''t he ask Ivan for the


    antidote? Wouldn''t he kill Ivan if he doesn''t have the antidote?¡±


    "Don''t worry. While he was beaten up, it wasn''t about this matter. Fane knew about him and Ben, and


    he''s found out some things between him and Xena. That''s why."


    Once they entered a private room, Ken sat himself and patted Neil¡¯s shoulder. "Do you want Fane to


    die much earlier?"


    "What kind of question is that?" Neil scoffed. "Of course I want that. I wish that he''s dead right now! I''ve


    been waiting so long for this day, but now, I''m hopeful! One month... He¡¯ll be six feet under after a


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    month!" Neil¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope.


    "Haha! I''m d to hear that. In that case, follow me tomorrow to a ce called Sky Dragon City...¡± Ken


    chuckled and told Neil about how Fane killed Xenos family''s Young Master Quil Xenos of Sky Dragon


    City.


    Neil was thrilled when he heard this." Great! Let¡¯s go early tomorrow. If that''s the case, Fane''s strength


    would decline.


    Coupled with the fact that the Xenos family''s masters are rather strong, he''s definitely a goner!"


    The two of them enjoyed their drinks to their hearts'' content. The next day, they brought several


    bodyguards with them and left for Sky Dragon City early in the morning.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Several cars drove toward Sky Dragon City the following day.


    Sky Dragon City was quite far away from the Middle Province; it took them two to three hours to even


    get there by car.


    Neil, Ken and the others eventually reached the outskirts of Sky Dragon City around twelve at noon.


    Sky Dragon City was indeed two to three times bigger than Middle Province. Many powerful yet rather


    extreme people were in this city, thus Neil and the others made sure to be at their best behavior as they


    walked into this foreign city.


    They first found a restaurant and had a simple meal before they started asking around about where the


    Xenos family was a t.


    "What? There are two Xenos families here? One is huge and the other is powerless?" Ken was startled


    at the information given b y a passerby they were asking.


    The passerby smiled bitterly. "Yes, Sir. There used to be two Xenos families here, but there¡¯s only one


    left now. Someone had wiped out the bigger Xenos family, and their properties were then sold at a very


    low price. This person had just left. I think he''s heading for Middle Province!"


    "Could Young Master Quil havee from this wiped-out Xenos family?" Ken gulped; he could not


    believe what he had just heard. This seemed too coincidental. They had just reached this ce, yet


    they were faced with the fact that the Xenos family had been eliminated while their properties were sold


    at a low price.


    "Yes. You guys know Quil?" The passerby was surprised. "Their family was really powerful, but they''ve


    crossed someone they shouldn''t have. Sigh! What a terrible fate!" The passerby paused here before he


    continued, "Nheless, this person had morals. He only killed the important figures and martial artists


    in the Xenos family, but most of the workers, children, and old people were released."


    "Young Master rk, what¡¯s going on? How can the Xenos family be wiped out when they''re so


    powerful? Apart from that, this person had already returned to Middle Province!¡±


    Neil was speechless, and he took a deep breath after mulling it over. "Goodness me ... Could it be that


    Goddess of War, Lana Zechs wiped out the Xenos family?"


    Ken felt that this was highly possible." Could Fane have spected that the Xenos family would


    avenge their fallen young master and, because of that, sought for the Goddess of War''s help to end


    their family? He might''ve done this to avoid future trouble."


    Neil nodded. "This seems possible. Despite having returned the favor to Fane before, Fane had in fact


    saved the Goddess of War. Had Fane begged for her help, the Goddess of War won''t have the heart to


    turn him down."


    Ken was extremely angry. "F*ck! Fane truly is too cunning and prognostic. How could h e have


    foreseen this? He doesn''t have any true strength, relying only on others to do his dirty deed! Doesn''t he


    feel that troubling the Goddess of War and wasting her precious time is a very shameless thing? He''s


    too much!" "Why would he want his dignity if he wants to stay alive?" Neil sighed inwardly. It seemed as


    though their n to end Fane''s life much earlier than anticipated, had failed.


    "Sirs, what are the both of you talking about? What about the Goddess of War?


    What about Quil?"


    The passerby was stunned. "Do you think the Goddess of War is here? How''s that possible? The


    person who took out the Xenos family was a very strong middle-aged man!"


    "Man?!" Neil and Ken instantly looked at each other. What was this? Was it not Lana?


    ¡°Yes, a man. I heard that he''s a very powerful King of War, but I''ve forgotten his name. I wonder how


    the Xenos family offended a King of War!" came the


    passerby''s reply.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "King of War?" Neil and Ken were baffled even more. This was getting out of hand.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    Ken was silent for a good few seconds before he took out several hundred bucks and gave it to the


    passerby. "Thank you for your time, Brother. This is for you to buy cigarettes."


    "Wow, thank you! Thank you, Young Master!" ted, the man gratefully took the money and walked


    away.


    "Young Master rk, why do I not understand what''s going on?" Neil looked a t Ken, who was in front


    of him, and prodded, "What should we do now?"


    Ken sighed. "What can we do? Everybody i n the Xenos family is dead, so we can only return to Middle


    Province. Fane got lucky this time; he dodged a disaster. Still, it doesn''t change the fact that he''s


    poisoned. Haha! We don''t even have the antidote, and it¡¯ll be toote by the time he notices something


    is wrong." "Yes. It seems that the Xenos family''s young master has offended a King of War. H e must''ve


    been very angry to have dealt such an attack on the Xenos family," surmised Neil. "He''s ruthless,


    alright! What we didn''t expect was that this King of War helped out that good-for-nothing Fane."


    Ken also nodded. "This Young Master Xenos should''ve died, though. I heard from Xena that he even


    kidnapped Fiona and herself, wanting a three-way with them, but Fane managed to get there in time


    and killed the young master before it happened."


    "Yes. He might''ve offended the Kind of War''s daughter, and people came looking for him after they


    investigated what


    happened!''


    Everyone then returned to Middle Province, dispirited at the turn of events.


    After a discussion between both men, they bought some fruits and decided to visit Ivan when they


    reached Middle Province.


    It was evening when they got to the hospital.


    "Young Master Hugo and Young Master rk, why are you here?" blurted Xena when both men


    suddenly appeared, walking toward her and Ivan.


    "Oh, we¡¯re here to pay Young Master Taylor a visit.¡± Neil smiled bitterly before sitting down at Ivan''s


    side. ¡°We went to Sky Dragon City today. Regrettably, the Xenos family had offended a King of War


    from Middle Province, so before we could even look for the Xenos family, the King of War had already


    sought them out and killed the entire family. We went through all that trouble just to be disappointed."


    "F*ck me... Fane is really f*cking lucky!" Ivan was dumbstruck when he heard this.


    "Nevermind. We can only wait it out at this point. We have twenty-eight more days." Ken was unhappy,


    still. He nned to count down these 28 days.


    Ivan mulled over his thoughts for a while, and a smirk slowly appeared on his face. "0 h, right. Didn''t


    Fane say that he''d give Selena an extravagant birthday party?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since this guy loves to gloat about that, why don''t we make things difficult for him so he''d stop


    halfway?"


    Ken soon understood what Ivan meant. " Are you saying we should publicize on his behalf, and that it''ll


    be much better if everyone in town knows about this?¡±


    "That''s right! Young Master rk''s really smart. Even you think of this... Haha!" Ivan nodded. "I¡¯ve


    thought about it, and publicizing this event is possible. However, your copies must be attractive. You


    can try t o employ those aunties and ask them to help send flyers on your behalf. I believe that this


    would quickly catch everyone''s attention. Still, this is certainly not enough. We still need to advertise


    the event on the same-city website..."

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    On the following day...


    Fane and Selena had just finished breakfast when Ben walked toward them.


    Head lowered, Ben stood silent before them ¡ªand for a good, too¡ªbefore he muttered, ¡° Brother-in-


    Fane and Selena looked at each other and wondered if Ben''s mood had improved. They nodded and


    walked outside with Ben.


    Once they stepped outside to the yard, Ben then spoke, "I intended to get myself a job but I''m not


    highly educated, so I don¡¯t know what I can do. I do n on opening a shop, but I don¡¯t have any


    money."


    Ben paused for a moment before he lifted


    his head and attested, "I''m a man, not a loser in the eyes of others. I want to grow. I now realized I had


    been aplete bastard who only knows to fool around and take things for granted. When our family


    was poor and my sister picked up trash just to earn a living, I took the money you earned just to y


    video games...!¡±


    Fane and Selena nced at each other, noting that Ben had matured overnight. He was able to reflect


    on his actions and assessed them carefully.


    "I didn''t even have the power to punch the person who stole my lover," Ben blurted. "I can''t even win a


    fight with Ivan...!" Benughed a bitterugh, without mirth behind it at all. "It''s meaningless.¡±


    "Why don''t you start a business?" offered Fane after careful deliberation. "I can sponsor you no matter


    what type of business you want to do, and you never have to worry about paying me back. Just take


    the money and give it a go.¡±


    Fane did not expect Ben to turn down his offer with a shake of his head. "I don''t want your money. We


    have two Rolls-Royce Phantom given to us by Miss Sharon because Brother-inw helped cure her


    condition. As Mother is getting her car license, leave one for her. I''ll sell mine and get money from it. I


    want to try operating a n inte cafe near the university town. I think that this business suits me as I


    love ying games."


    Selena nodded. "It''s quite a new car and was gifted to you. Go ahead if you want to sell it, but


    remember that you won¡¯t have a car once you sell it.¡±


    Ben smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, Sis. The car is so new and it¡¯s worth over seven million, so it won''t be an


    issue to sell it for six million. I''ll still have some money left after I set up the inte cafe, and by that


    time, I can simply buy a car at a hundred thousand budget. I now realize that we need to be frugal even


    though we''re rich. And to think I used to n how to treat Xena with the finer things in life... Haha! Now


    it¡¯s just a joke to me!"


    Both Fane and Selena nodded after they heard what Ben had to say. It seemed that Ben had changed


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    a lot after the turn of events, and it was a good thing for him.


    "The car is yours, so feel free to do anything you want with it. Be courageous and do whatever you


    want to do," assured Selena as she patted her brother''s shoulder. "Even if you lose money, your sister


    and brother-inw will still support you."


    A thought then urred to Fane as he spoke, "By the way, Ben, don''t tell Mother and Father that Xena


    poisoned me. I don¡¯t want to worry them. I''m honestly fine. These people had been day-dreaming when


    they thought that they could poison me."


    "Alright, Brother-inw. Honestly...


    Everything is my fault. You and Sister have always been telling me about this, but I thought of her as a


    kind and nice person. I didn¡¯t even want to face the fact that sometimes, I do feel like something''s


    wrong with her. Sigh! It would''ve been better if I broke up with her earlier. I was the one who almost


    cost Brother-inw his life!" Ben sighed and made his way to his car.


    Fane saw two bodyguards strolling the grounds not far away from them and waved them over.


    "Quickly, the Supreme Warrior is calling out to us!" ine was happy when she saw Fane waving them


    over.


    Orchid shot ine a sharp re. "Shh, quiet! Don''t address him as Supreme Warrior and call him


    Master instead. Wouldn¡¯t the Supreme Warrior scold you If others overheard that?" ine carefully


    eyed her surroundings. If others knew that Fane was indeed the Supreme Warrior, Fane might not be


    able to get the peaceful life he wanted.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    "Ahem, ahem! Sister Orchid, you said it twice...¡± ine bit back a smile before she walked toward


    Fane.


    Orchid was embarrassed. ine said it first!


    "Master, what can we do for you? Are you going shopping with yourdy? Do you need our


    protection?" gushed ine the moment she stood before him.


    "My brother-inw is going out to do something. Both of you, follow him and protect him," came Fane¡¯s


    unexpectedmand.


    Ben was startled when he heard this. "No, n o, I don¡¯t think there''s a need for this. I¡¯m a man. Why do I


    need to be protected? It''s normal for Mother and Sister to bring two bodyguards with them when they


    go out, but why do I need to bring bodyguards? It¡¯s so weird!" "Hey, look at you! You have a bruise on


    your forehead and it''s obviously from a fight. How dare you say that you don¡¯t need protection because


    you''re a man? I think that you''re the one who needs protection the most!" countered ine, feeling


    unappreciated and frowned upon. The Supreme Warrior finally appointed some work to her so she


    mustplete it, no matter what happened. She had to show her best performance.


    Ben never thought that a bodyguard would fight back. He rolled his eyes at her. "If that''s the case, I


    don¡¯t need two female bodyguards following me, right?"


    "Hey, are you looking down on women?" ine raised her head and said provocatively. "If you''re so


    capable, fight with me. If you win, I won''t follow you. Otherwise, we stick to Master''s n; I¡¯ll be


    watching you from afar and protecting you!"


    "Y-You''re a bodyguard! I... I''m a man, and I won''t fight with a woman!" came Ben¡¯s reply, an indirect


    concession to the female guard.


    "See, don''t simply speak when you''re incapable!" ine smugly replied, her hands crossed at her


    chest.


    "I..." Unable toe up with aeback, Ben immediately opened the car door and entered the car.


    Both ine and Orchid immediately boarded his car. "Let''s go, Young Master Taylor!"


    "Why are you sitting beside me?" quipped Ben when ine sat at the passenger''s seat.


    When he looked at her closely, this woman was pretty and had a good figure. With the seatbelt on, her


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    figure looked sexier. Her long, fair legs were extremely attractive.


    Ben was slightly embarrassed when such a beauty sat beside him.


    "So what if I sit by your side? It doesn''t affect your driving!" ine rolled her beautiful doe as she


    grinned cheekily." Hey, who hit you by the way? Do you want me to help get revenge? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    do i t for free!"

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Ben was taken aback at this woman''s strong offer, and he had a tight smile on his face. "Nevermind,¡±


    he declined. "Even if I do want vengeance, I should be the one to do it."


    "Alright then. I''ve no idea that you still have a backbone!" ine then mulled things over and


    suggested, "If that''s the case, I can help you get stronger whenever you''re free. I''ll train you well and


    upgrade you, in a sense. What do you think?"


    Ben was silent for a short moment before h e nodded, a sign of agreement it was. "Sure, I¡¯ll treat it as


    increasing my physical fitness!¡±


    Back at the residence, Andrew and Fiona walked toward Selena and Fane.


    "Selena, where did your brother go? Did Xena really get together with Ivan? We couldn''t sleep at all


    Fiona frowned, worry written all over her face. "From what I''ve noticed, he didn''t even have breakfast."


    "Don''t worry, Mother," Selena assured her, a n equally convincing smile on her face as she did. "I feel


    that this is a good thing for him!¡±


    "A good thing? Your brother''s fiancee got together with another man and almost killed him. Our entire


    family''s worried about him, and you say this is a good thing?¡± Fiona was speechless; she had no idea


    why Selena would say something like this.


    ''Haha! Such a woman had never been good enough for my brother. I''ve told him before that Xena¡¯s just


    a golddigger and that her social connections are rather shady. Apart from that, she had questionable


    rtionships with several people in the motor robbers. It''s just a shame that none o f you believed in


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    what I had to say."


    Selenaughed before she added, "Brother has finally grown up. He even went out to sell his car."


    "Sell his car? Why does he want to sell it? That¡¯s a very expensive Rolls-Royce Phantom!" Fiona was


    getting more stupefied. She did not know what happened to Ben.


    "Well, Brother wants to earn a living himself. He wants to sell the car and open a n inte cafe..."


    Selena then exined the situation to Fiona and Andrew. "Fane wanted to give him money to start a


    business, but he declined Fane¡¯s offer.


    Doesn''t that sound like he''s so much more mature now?"


    "Definitely! This guy has finally matured after such a blow. I hope he can move on from Xena soon."


    Andrew nodded in satisfaction, obviously satisfied with Ben¡¯s new mindset.


    "I better not meet Xena anymore after this! This girl''s daring enough to bully my son. I''ll p her so


    many times if I ever see her again...! She¡¯s gone overboard this time!" fumed Fiona, her hands at her


    hips as she spoke.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already pped her. If this isn''t enough to satisfy you, you can p her all you want the


    next time you see her!" Selenamented, a small smile on her face as she did.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go to work.¡± Fane smiled, and they soon left in their car to go to work.


    Fane eventually reached the Drake family''s residence and walked toward Tanya''s vi.


    Thest thing he expected was to see Tanya, Yvonne, and Sharon walking out from the vi once he


    was at the entrance.


    Fane was dumbfounded when he saw Sharon. This woman had been visiting a little too frequently


    these days. She was obviously here for him.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    "Fane, you¡¯re finally here. I missed you so much!¡± Sharon instantly ran up to Fane and hugged his arm,


    shaking it as she did.


    Fane instantly felt something was wrong. H e almost passed out when he turned to look at his side.


    Why did Sharon wear a deep V-neck dress for no reason?! It was quite obvious she was trying to


    seduce him.


    More importantly, this woman was doing this on purpose. She practically glued herself against his arm


    and rubbed against it incessantly. Any other man would fail to hold himself back.


    "Really? Why do you miss me?" Fane smiled awkwardly as he tried to push her away gently. He then


    walked backward and made sure there was a good distance between the two.


    "Do I need a reason to miss you?" Blush seared across Sharon''s cheeks.


    This was, in fact, Yvonne''s idea; she knew n o man did not like this. Since Sharon had explicitly


    expressed her feelings for Fane, Yvonne thought she could push her to be bolder. She could dress in


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    an exposing way and act exaggerating^.


    Apart from that, Yvonne also told Sharon that she should always be in close proximity with Fane to


    bring them ''closer'' together.


    "Oh..." Yvonne was speechless when she saw this situation. While she did ask Sharon to be proactive,


    dress skimpily and get closer to Fane, she never thought Sharon would go overboard andtched onto


    Fane like that.


    ¡°She''s rather proactive. I hope this works! said the embarrassed Tanya.


    Both of them smiled before walking toward Fane.


    With her smile still on her face, Tanya began, "Fane, we¡¯re going to the amusement parkter. As


    always, we''ll be bringing only you, and no other bodyguards! Don''t worry, I''ll pay for everything if you


    apany me out to y!"


    "I''ve never really been to ces like that before!" said Fane with a faint smile. ¡°Since Miss Tanya wants


    to go, then I''ll spend time and apany the prettydy!"


    "Oh, not bad! I didn''t know that you, an old antique, know how to praise women!¡± Tanya was rather


    ted when she heard Fane''s choice of words. Fane praised her as the prettydy. Did he genuinely


    feel she was pretty? If that was the case, was there a chance he was harboring a slight infatuation with


    him?


    If Fane knew his nonchnt words caused Tanya¡ªthis young and prettydy¡ªto have unrealistic


    fantasies, he might be so speechless that he could vomit blood.


    "Haha! Old antique? Am I that old?¡± Faneughed; this was his first time being called as such.


    "I mean the way you think. I¡¯m not saying you''re old!" Tanya nced at Fane secretly. She recalled the


    time when their lips identally met when they were wrestling; his lips on her red ones.


    Their lips met not once, but twice. She got very shy whenever she thought of that moment, and her


    heart would beat so much faster.


    Tanya bit her alluring bottom lip and added, "Actually, slightly older men like you are mature and steady


    men. These men are the most charming!¡±


    It was then when Fane recalled the time when he drank with Yvonne, and at that same time, he saw


    Yvonne''s abashed face. His expression immediately turned weird.


    What happened that day was purely an ident. He had no idea something like that would happen.


    When he saw Yvonne''s abashed expression, was it possible that she had fallen for him because of


    what happened that night?


    If that was the case, this would be troubling, and Sharon was already making him feel ufortable.


    How could Fane handle it if Yvonne was feeling the same way? Fane suddenly had a bad feeling at this


    moment!

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    ¡°Yes, Tanya. What you say is very true. I feel that he¡¯s charming and manly. I wouldn''t fall for him at first


    sight if he wasn¡¯t!" It shocked them that Tanya would still go up to Fane¡ªeven after he basically tried to


    get away from her-and look at him like an obsessed fan.


    Fane felt like he was slowly losing his mind. "Miss Sharon, you''re a woman. You need to have the


    reserved attitude of a woman!" This was Tanya''s house, thus he could only give her sound advice


    instead of chasing her away.


    However, it seemed difficult for him to change her mind in such a short time when he saw her proactive


    ways.


    ¡°Really?" Sharon frowned. "Do I need to be reserved? Will you like me if I''m reserved? But didn''t Sister


    Yvonne say that men like proactive women? She even told me that it''s difficult for men to pursue


    women, but it¡¯s easier if women pursue men!"


    Fane''s face suddenly darkened. "How clever you are, Yvonne Drake. You even taught people how to


    get into a rtionship, huh?¡±


    bbergasted, Yvonne sharply turned to Sharon and growled, "Sharon, why are you such a fool?


    Damn!"


    Once she realized what had happened, Sharon sheepishly replied, ¡°Sorry, my bad. I was careless and


    blurted everything!¡±


    She then quickly added, "I''ll pay for everythingter when we go out to y! I''ll pay for food and the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    amusement park tickets!"


    "That''s much better!¡± Yvonne folded her arms across her chest, inwardly pleased at the offer.


    "Let''s go!¡±


    The four of them eventually arrived at the amusement park.


    Fane did not think they would see a few aunties handing out flyers once they parked the car and


    reached the park''s entrance.


    "They''re handing out flyers on such a hot day... That must be difficult!¡± The four of them knew that


    these people had a difficult job, thus they epted the flyer without much thought.


    Fane thought that this was a flyer about the amusement park¡¯s activities so he merely gave it a once-


    over.


    He was stunned when he actually digested the content.


    "What¡¯s going on?" The trio also looked at their flyer once they noticed Fane rooted o n the spot.


    "Is this for real? Fane, you''re so romantic! Did you design this poster?"


    There were some romantic heart-shaped photos on the flyer, and there were words typed in as well.


    [Look forward to it! It''s 27 more days to the birthday of Taylor family''s No. 1 beauty, Miss Selena


    Taylor!]


    [The Goddess of War''s savior, Fane Woods, will hold an extravagant birthday party in 2 7 more days!


    We wee everybody to the party!]


    Such were the words written on the flyers.


    "I¡¯m so envious of Selena! This is so romantic of Fane! He''s promoting the birthday party like this!"


    Sharon looked at the flyers and looked at Fane with hearts i n her eyes. "Not only are you manly, but


    you¡¯re a gentle and romantic person too!"

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    "I never thought you''d publicize your wife''s birthday party like this. Fane, your wife will surely be so


    happy with this!" Truthfully, Yvonne envied Selena to an extent. Fane was already advertising the party


    far before the event started. She would love it if a man were to treat her this way.


    "It''s just that, these...words are too high-profile, too much. There''s even a countdown to the date of the


    party.


    Moreover, it''s stated here that you''re the '' Goddess of War''s savior'' and that your wife is ''the Taylor


    family''s number one beauty'' ..." spoke Tanya, a tight smile on her face as she did.


    "Don''t you think your advertisement is a little too exaggerating? With this, the entire city knows that


    you''re the one who saved the Goddess of War''s life."


    Fane merely offered a dry smile, though his expression was darkening. "I didn''t make these flyers.


    While I do want my wife''s birthday party to stir the entire city and this was the surprise I prepared for


    her, I didn''t make these flyers.¡±


    "Could your family have done this? How about your mother? Fiona? Andrew?" Tanya had initially


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    assumed Fane could pull such a romantic move, but the more she thought it over, the more she


    realized that this was not the case. Fane, after all, was a rather low-profile kind of guy.


    If the Goddess of War had not admitted that Fane saved her life before, nobody would have known


    about it until today.


    After all, this was something to be proud of. If somebody else was in Fane¡¯s shoes, they would have


    told everybody about this.


    Fane, however, had never taken something like this as his capital to show-off.


    "That can''t be; they''re old. Why would they stick their noses in my business?" Fane''s wry smile


    dropped into a frown. "Not many people know about this as I''ve just mentioned it briefly the other day.


    Even Old Master Taylor doesn''t know about it. Why would somebody publicize it?"


    "Fane, look!" At this moment, Yvonne pointed at a taxi that drove past the park.


    Fane''s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets when he realized what it was about. What was


    going on? Why were such publicizing words continuously broadcasted on the taxi? If that was the case,


    did the entire city know already?


    ''Fane, are you lying to us? You must¡¯ve spent a lot of money on this intense advertising. Why would


    anyone do this, apart from trying to be romantic to your wife and for the surprise factor? Who''d spend


    money to publicize this party on your behalf without any reason?"


    Tanya looked at Fane with a grin as though she saw through him. "Don¡¯t pretend and deny it. You''re


    really good at acting and keeping secrets about this event.¡±


    Fane was speechless. Why did that¡ª''don''t pretend and deny it''¡ªsounded weird?


    He thought about it. ''There''s only one other person who knows about this: Xena...:"


    ¡¯But if it was hers and Ivan¡¯s idea, why are they willing to spend money to help publicize this party?''


    Fane thought to himself. ''They don''t have any motive to do this. I''ve given Ivan a beating, so they must


    hate me. Why are they still spending money and doing something like this?''


    A thought then urred to Fane as his eyes lit up. He knew why.


    Only him, Selena, and Ben knew he was not poisoned, while both Xena and Ivan were sure he was


    already poisoned.


    If that was the case, the medication would take effect around thirty days from the day he consumed it.


    Was it a coincidence that the day so happened to be Selena''s birthday?


    So, both sly dogs¡ªIvan and Xena¡ªwould want to make a big fuss on this matter.


    They were waiting to see how Fane would fail on that day. What sort of a scene would it be if Selena''s


    birthday became his death?


    Now they even went ahead to publicize the party. Even if it was canceled, Fane and the Taylor family


    would be the ones to lose face.


    They would be even happier if the party happened as usual.


    "What an amazing scheme this is." Fane smiled coldly once he was able to conclude everything. It


    seemed that the other party was destined to be disappointed.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    "What do you mean by ''scheme¡¯? Do you know who it is?" asked Tanya right that instant.


    After all, Tanya''s grandfather had told her t o help Fane with everything she got. This person had an


    important identity.


    She felt like Fane was getting more and more elusive. It was this mysterious feeling that made her want


    to know him more.


    She believed that as long as she proactively involved herself with Fane, she would then know his true


    identity.


    Judging from Fane''s response to this flyer, i t seemed as though this publicity was done as a deliberate


    attack against him.


    Still, she had no idea how such publicity could be considered as an attack.


    "I don''t know who it is, but I have my suspicion. Nevermind, let''s go! it¡¯s time to g o in and enjoy


    ourselves!" Fane smiled indifferently and walked toward the amusement park''s entrance.


    Tanya frowned as she looked at Fane''s figure.


    She could see that Fane had made his guesses but did not want to say anything.


    "Stir the entire city?" After mulling it over, Tanya soon realized that ''stir the entire city '' here meant that


    the more the event was marketed, the more extravagant the event had to be.


    This meant that he had to spend more money. If Fane only wanted to spend around ten to twenty


    million, that would not stir the city. Not even a billion could achieve that.


    "Wouldn''t Fane lose face if this advertisement was marketed too heavily? These people wanted Fane


    to lose his face and unable to bear the cost of such a grand event so they could make fun of him! This


    person is a low-life, alright. They rather spend money to help Fane market the party so that Fane would


    lose face!"


    A cold smirk appeared on Tanya''s face when she came to that revtion. The other party might not


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    know this, but the Drake family had been thinking of ways to get into Fane''s good books. It did not


    matter if it was ten billion or a hundred billion; they would take any amount and help Fane as though


    that amount was nothing to her family.


    Tanya knew Fane must have thought of this, too. She ran up to Fane, catching up to him, and assured,


    "Don''t stress over it, Fane. It''s a good thing that other people helped you with the advertisement part.


    They helped cut costs!"


    "That''s right!" Fane smiled, not wanting to say anything else.


    At this moment, Sharon had already bought four tickets and gave one to each person.


    Meanwhile...


    "Who¡¯s that guy?" said one random parkgoer. "F*ck, I envy him... He has three beautifuldies around


    him," he muttered.


    The other people immediately looked over and were also very envious when they saw what he saw.


    "Hey, all three of them are beauties! One of them not only has a nice figure, but her eyes look so


    enchanting too.


    I wonder what these women taste like."


    "Haha! Don''t even think about it. These women looked like theye from rich families, so it¡¯s only


    natural that this man i s just as rich. Otherwise, why would these women go out with him? Normal


    people like us can only look!" One of them smiled bitterly. He looked at Tanya''s long legs and under her


    short skirt, and he gulped wantonly.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    These park-goers could only look at them from afar.


    Meanwhile...


    A man, not far away from where they were, overheard their conversation. This man had several young


    men and women with him. "Isn''t that Miss Drake?" the man spoke.


    He knew it was Tanya the moment he noticed her, and he was startled to see her here. "Tsk, tsk! And it


    seems Tanya''s not the only one here. The beautiful Yvonne and Miss Sharon are also here. What a


    sight this is; makes me jealous just looking at it.¡± "Really? And who¡¯s that man, Young


    Master Lowe?" One of hispanions, a man from a second-ss aristocratic family, asked with a


    nonchnt smile. '' He¡¯s so lucky to be with three such beautiful women.¡±


    Young Master Lowe came from a family that was rather rich. Still, his family was a third-ss


    aristocratic family, thus the only thing he could afford to do was look at Fane''s femalepanions,


    even though he liked prettydies like Tanya and Yvonne.


    He knew there was a chance he would fail should he even tried to pursue thesedies.


    After all, thesedies have turned down many young masters without being given a chance.


    "Haha! Well, thisd has been getting quite the attentiontely. This is the person on the flyer!" Young


    Master Lowe had one of the flyers he received at the entrance in his hands, thus he and his


    They never thought they would meet this person so soon.


    "Oh, so this is the son-inw who married into the Taylor family!" The man suddenly understood what


    had happened. "F*ck... He''s really lucky with the opposite gender! He''s able to be with beautiful women


    no matter where he went, and even his wife is a beautiful woman. What a life that must b e... If only I


    was him!"


    The man then studied the flyer closely and sourlymented, "Stir the entire town? He''s just a son-in-


    "I heard that he''s a headmander in the army and had already spent over a billion o n other things.


    He shouldn''t have much left with him; probably around tens of millions. Can he genuinely host a party


    that¡¯ll ''stir the entire city''? This advertisement should''ve cost him millions since it¡¯s all over the ce!"


    "My thoughts exactly. I saw several bus stations with this advertisement in the advertisement spaces.


    They must''ve been put up just recently!"


    "He needs to spend lots of money on the advertisements,¡± blurted a young woman among the


    "That''s right, that''s absolutely correct. If the aim''s to stir up the entire city, doesn¡¯t it have to be several


    levels higher than the Old Master Taylor''s seventieth birthday dinner? At the very least, it should be


    held a t a very expensive bar. Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday dinner wasn''t hosted in an extravagant way,


    but it did stir up the entire city!" Another man nodded. He felt that Fane was being too much despite not


    having that much money.


    "Let''s not bother too much about this; there''s just a few days left until the party. We¡¯ll go and take a look


    by then. I want to see how he can stir up the entire city!" Young Master Lowe would be lying if he said


    he was not being bitter at this point. "H e might make a fool out of himself by then. It''d be shameful if


    this party is poorly held."


    Back to Fane and the young women...


    "Let''s go and y the carousel first. There aren¡¯t many people queuing there!" Tanya smiled and


    looked at Fane as though asking for permission. What she did not know was that they had attracted


    many envious eyes and hatred for Fane.


    Fane, however, kept staring at a middle-aged man with dark sses and a cap not far away from him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That man over there seems like trouble."


    The man had a cane at hand that he kept pointing aimlessly on the ground. He seemed to be blind yet


    was tailing behind a group of good-looking women.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    "How''s that possible? He''s just a blind person," countered Tanya as she looked at the blind man.


    "What¡¯s wrong with him?"


    "Yes. It''s rather sad that he turned blind at this age," muttered Sharon as she looked at the same man,


    too.


    Fane internally facepalmed when he heard the reasoning of these women. "Look carefully," Fane


    insisted, "there''s something wrong with his cane. Try and think why is he constantly behind girls


    wearing skirts?"


    Yvonne was the first one to react after hearing Fane''s login, and she instantly sped toward the


    supposed blind man with the cane. "F*ck! This guy is a pervert," she snapped, "and he''s secretly taking


    photos!"


    Yvonne hated perverts like this.


    "How''s that possible? He¡¯s actually...!" Sharon was just as angry when she finally realized what was


    going on. Sharon, along with Fane and Tanya, followed behind Yvonne.


    Yvonne was the first to walk up to the man and she pushed him down to the ground with such force.


    "You pervert!"


    "Ouch!" cried the man once he collided against the ground. He then yelped, "Help! Somebody''s


    bullying the blind!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    His cry for help attracted the attention of the group of young women walking in front of him, and these


    women turned around to look at them. The man''s yelp had also attracted the attention of other


    passersby.


    The young women, not knowing what was going on, felt utterly terrible for the blind man. "What''s wrong


    with you? Why are you bullying a blind man?!" scolded one of the women that the supposed blind man


    was tailing behind, and Yvonne felt bileing up to her throat.


    "Yes, this is too much! Is this woman crazy? Why did she push the blind man onto the ground without


    any reason? She''s really ruthless! What''s in that head of hers?!" Several other people began hurling


    insults and angry remarks toward Yvonne.


    "Ouch, ouch! It''s so painful!¡± The man pretended to feel around on the ground before he got a hold of


    his cane. He then tapped it several times against the ground before stretching it under Yvonne''s dress.


    Yvonne became more irate once she noticed his indecency; this bastard was extremely daring. He had


    the gall to stretch the cane under her dress when he saw so many people were speaking on behalf of


    him.


    "Bastard!¡± Yvonne immediately walked away and hid away from him.


    At this moment, two men squeezed their way out from the crowd and scolded Yvonne, "What¡¯s wrong


    with you, woman? How can you scold the blind person when you pushed him down?!"


    Unable to put her thoughts into words, Yvonne walked up to the man and took his cane away. "I won¡¯t


    let him leave. He''s a pervert, and this cane is his instrument to take photos! I saw him secretly taking


    photos from under their skirts!¡±


    "Hey, why is this woman snatching my cane?" The blind man immediately yelled loudly. "It¡¯s bad


    enough she pushed me down, but she even stole my cane and lied about me!"


    "How''s that possible? This blind man is a pervert who secretly takes photos?" Some o f the people


    started suspecting what Yvonne said. After all, who would push another person down without any


    reason?


    "Yvonne''s telling the truth! He''s a piece of trash that takes photos of girls under their skirts!"

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Tanya pushed her way through the crowd a s she yelled in defense of her cousin, Yvonne.


    "That¡¯s right. We saw everything with our own eyes. She gets nothing good for being kind to you guys."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon also walked forward. "How can you all say she''s bullying the blind person when she''s actually


    helping you?!¡±


    It was then when a man among the crowd studied Sharon carefully before he eximed, "Hey, isn¡¯t this


    the eldest young miss of the George family? I heard that she had turned into a pretty woman. I wouldn''t


    be able to recognize her if I hadn''t heard her voice. She''s really a prettydy!" "This prettydy must be


    Miss Tanya then, right?" another man eximed. "I was wondering why she seemed so familiar... It''s


    really Miss Tanya!"


    Some other people began to recognize Tanya as well, thus began the exchangedments about her.


    They had no idea that they would meet such an important person.


    "I believe what Miss Tanya said. Miss Tanya is a member of the Drake family, the daughter of the


    richest man in Middle Province. Why would she lie to us?" a woman spoke up in Tanya''s defense.


    "Yes. I heard that Miss Tanya would always stand up against injustice, and she¡¯s very active in doing


    charity work. Why would she lie to us?¡± Several other women also went along with what she said.


    The blind man started panicking when he heard his and instantly asserted, "Hey, it''s all a


    misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding! This is just a cane! I can''t even see the road, so how could I


    have purposely stretched this under a skirt?


    Even if I stretched the cane under their skirts, that¡¯s just an ident. How could you say that I did it on


    purpose?!" He paused here before continuing, ¡°Apart from that, I''m blind. If you say that I¡¯m secretly


    taking photos, why would I take photos? I can''t even see them!"


    One of the three men who pushed their way through the crowd immediately said," Yes, this woman


    misunderstood him for sure!"


    Another man stepped up to the te." Youngdy, you''re really kind, but how can you wrongly use


    someone else? Being heroically is the right thing to do and proiming positive energy isn''t wrong, but


    using someone baselessly is bad!" Thest of the three went to the blind man and spoke, "Hey,


    Brother. It''s better if you don''t walk around in such hot weather. There¡¯s a slightly cooler ce over


    there. Come, let me take you there."


    "Oh, thank you! So it''s true that there are more kind people than bad ones in this world!" chirped the


    blind man in a seemingly grateful manner, and this moved many of the onlookers. Indeed, there truly


    were more kind people in this world.


    ¡°What...?¡± Yvonne was speechless. Was it possible that she and the rest were wrong about him? What


    this blind person said seemed to make sense. Why would he take photos of other people''s underwear


    when h e was blind? This did not make sense even i f he was a pervert.


    "Wait!" Just as they were wondering what t


    o do next, Fane pushed his way out from the crowd and stopped the man.


    The man supporting the blind man was slightly stunned. He smiled earnestly at Fane. "What is it,


    Brother? Is there anything you need from us?"


    Fane smiled indifferently. "You can''t leave yet because I have unanswered questions. Why would he, a


    blind man as he imed, keep stretching his cane under the skirts o f girls wearing them? Why didn''t


    he stretch his cane to those wearing long pants?" Fane chuckled. "Don''t tell me that it''s coincidental!"


    The blind man immediately became defensive. "Young man, don''t talk nonsense. I can''t even see, and


    you''re smearing my name. How would I know what''s going on?"


    Haha! So you''re blind, are you? Do you think that you can pretend to be blind by wearing a pair of dark


    sses?¡± Faneughed and immediately stretched out his hand to take the man''s dark sses.


    Startled, the man''s body jolted at the abrupt move. He then began to move his hands around as though


    looking for something. '' Young man, where are my sses? Give it back to me! Why do you want to


    snatch a blind man''s things?!"

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Fane smiled coldly inside when he saw how the blind man behaved. He directly punched toward the


    person''s nose.


    However, Fane punched at a very slow speed this time.


    "What are you doing?" The man supporting the blind man immediately caught Fane''s arm. "Not only


    did you rob a blind man, but you also want to beat him too? It''s unreasonable for you to act this way!


    You¡¯re too inhumane!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Haha, if my guesses are correct, it seems like the three of you are working together with him! Am I


    right?!"


    Faneughed. He slightly waved his hand and got rid of the other party''s hand. He looked at them


    sharply. "Go on, continue


    acting!''


    The two men immediately walked forward. "Young man, you are going overboard.


    What nonsense are you talking about? To u s, you''re just a crazy person. What are you talking about


    when you say that we''re a group? It didn''t matter that you bullied a blind man, how dare you smear our


    name a s well?¡±


    "That¡¯s right, hit him!¡± said the man who caught Fane''s arm earlier.


    The three of them immediately surrounded Fane.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    However, Fane kicked them and they immediately flew out. They dropped on the ground several


    meters away and each vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "How''s this possible? This man is too strong!" The people surrounding them eximed as they were


    extremely scared.


    "It seems like he''s one of the Drake family''s bodyguards. The people of the Drake family are really


    strong!" A man said.


    "So he¡¯s the Drake family''s bodyguard. No wonder he would take action!" Another woman also said.


    The blind man turned around to take a look. He was so frightened that his face turned pale while he


    pointed his cane left and right. He acted calm and pretended as i f he knew nothing.


    "Ah!" Fane held his hand in a fist and directly punched it at the man.


    "Oh god, I''m sorry. Please forgive me!" The blind man''s legs weakened and he knelt in front of Fane


    when he saw Fane punching a t him.


    "Aren''t you blind? How do you know that I¡¯m about to punch you?" Fane smiled coldly. His act of


    pretending to hit the person did cause this blind man to show his true colors. After all, he knew how


    scary Fane was after seeing how far those three flew after being punched.


    "Brother, forgive me! I''m not blind, I''m really not blind!" The man knelt and begged for forgiveness. He


    obviously dared not continue pretending to be blind.


    "Oh my god, they are really a group!¡± Somebody said angrily after they discovered the truth.


    "It seems that we''ve misunderstood the girls. These people are really perverts!"


    The girls who the blind man secretly took photos of were extremely frightened. They misunderstood


    Yvonne earlier and this caused them to immediately feel extremely guilty.


    One of them immediately ran over and picked the thin cane up. She looked at the handle and said in


    surprise, "Oh my god, there''s a button here. There must be a small camera at the bottom."


    Many people surrounded her and after a while, they finally saw a small camera at the bottom part of the


    cane.


    Fane smiled indifferently. He directly stepped on the thigh of the man who pretended to be blind.


    ¡°Speak, where are the photos you took?"


    The man said with a bitter expression on his face. "The photos I took , took are automatically saved


    inside. There''s an internal memory card inside used to save this!¡±

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    "What are those photos for?¡± Fane smiled coldly and continued asking. "I don¡¯t think it''s for you to look


    at by yourself, right?¡±


    The man looked at the others who used all o f their energy to climb up from the ground before nodding.


    "Yes, this is for the four of u s to look at. We were curious!"


    "Curious?" Fane''s expression turned cold and he exerted even more force on the person¡¯s thigh.


    "Ah!" The man immediately shouted loudly. He was in so much pain that the veins on his forehead


    popped up.


    Crack!


    The noise of bones breaking could be heard so clearly.


    "Oh my god, such great strength!" "Yes, this Drake family''s bodyguard is not a simpleton. It''s so scary


    that he can break this man¡¯s leg with one step!"


    "Haha, offending the people from the Drake family is suicidal. If a member of the Drake family wants to


    kill someone, it''s no different from killing an ant!"


    The people surrounding them started discussing what happened.


    "Miss Tanya, Miss Sharon, and this pretty sister, thank you all very much!" The group of girls


    immediately walked forward to thank Fane and the others.


    "Haha, you''re wee. I, Tanya Drake, was born like this. How could I do nothing when such an


    incident was happening before me?" Tanyaughed and continued saying, "However, it''s best if you


    guys are more careful in the future. Don¡¯t empathize with others when you think that they are blind. All


    of you have to observe carefully if this person is really blind or is just acting blind."


    "Yes, thank you Miss Tanya for teaching us a lesson. We understand!¡± The group of girls nodded.


    Fane took the cane over and held onto it with all his strength. The handle of the cane then broke into


    several pieces after which he took the internal memory card out.


    Fane knelt and said to the man in front of him after breaking the internal memory card. "Tell me the


    truth or you might not be able to protect your other leg!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah!" The man almost fainted in pain. He kept yelling loudly as it was too painful. How was it possible


    for him to continue speaking to Fane while gritting his teeth? I t was considered good that he had not


    fainted.


    The other three men wanted to surround and attack Fane. However, they were so frightened that they


    dared not speak a word when they witnessed this scene.


    They lowered their head and stood there, wishing that they would disappear on that spot.


    "It¡¯s best if the three of youe over and exin yourself. If you don''t tell me the truth, I will kill all


    four of you!" Fane waved at the three men.


    One of them gritted their teeth and when h e raised his head, he seemed more confident. "Young man,


    it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t cause this matter to escte. You''re just a bodyguard of the Drake family. Nothing


    good wille to you if this matter esctes! Apart from that, wasn''t the internal memory card already


    destroyed by you? What do you still want to do?"


    ¡°Haha, are you guys threatening him?" Tanya started smiling before Fane could say more. "He''s the


    bodyguard of my Drake family You guys even wanted to take photos of my sister, Yvonne. You''re not


    offending her, it''s the Drake family. Do you think that we''ll be afraid?"


    "If this issue is escted, the Drake family might not be able to bear the consequences!"


    They originally thought that these men would be afraid when Tanya mentioned the Drake family.


    However, they had no idea that this man still smiled coldly and said. "Have you heard of the Kingston


    Hall?" "So you guys are from the Kingston Hall! N o wonder you are so arrogant!" Tanya''s face


    darkened after she heard what they said.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    "Haha, are you afraid now? Other useless families might be afraid of your Drake family but the people


    from the Kingston Hall are not afraid of you!" The man startedughing loudly when he saw Tanya''s


    darkened face.


    "Is the Kingston Hall strong? Stronger than your family?" Fane frowned and had a serious expression.


    He knew clearly that Tanya was a fearless person and constantly loved to create a sensation for others.


    He had never seen her, afraid.


    However, Tanya was afraid of what was going on today. This made him feel weird.


    Was it possible that these hidden powers were stronger than the Drake family?


    Tanya looked at Fane and exined softly," This Kingston Hall has a huge number of followers and is


    considered as one of the more notable powers in this Middle Province. Apart from that, they have quite


    arge amount of good martial artists. Their power can fight against that of our Drake family. If we


    really start a fight with them, we do not have the grasp as to who will win!"


    Yvonne also immediately nodded and said, "Actually this is not the most important part. The most


    crucial point is that we''ve got a mutual understanding with these powers in the dark. They develop


    theirs and we develop ours. It''s fine as long as nothing happens.¡± Yvonne paused here before


    continuing. "Of course, it¡¯s nothing if it''s just small friction. However, if this matter esctes, there will


    only be negative results for us. Even if they don¡¯t g o all out and have a big fight with us, our power will


    also be weakened by then.¡±


    Tanya smiled bitterly and said, "Yes, if our Drake family is weakened, the title of the Middle Province¡¯s


    number one family would need to go to somebody else.


    Fane understood something after he heard them. It seems that the Drake family was not afraid of them,


    they did not dare to fight them and their ability was almost the same. If this was the case, how could


    they fight?


    However, he might not be afraid even though the Drake family was afraid.


    Without considering how to get rid of the Kingston Hall, whatever these people did could not be let go


    so easily.


    Right now, the other party was very arrogant and everybody was looking. The effect of this on the


    people was very huge.


    "So, let''s just drop this matter here and let u s leave, alright?¡± The man did not dare continue instigating


    Tanya, he only wanted to leave quickly with the guy who pretended to be blind.


    "Haha, do you have other photos? How''s it possible that the ones I destroyed are the only ones that


    you took? What about those that you took previously?" Fane smiled and asked.


    "Young man, don''t go too overboard. You''re just a bodyguard. What good will provoking a power like


    Kingston Hall bring you?" The man stared at Fane angrily and threatened him.


    "I''m just a bodyguard but I''m also a man. I can just be involved in whatever I don¡¯t like whenever I


    want!" Fane shrugged his shoulders as if he did not care. "I heard that there are many small groups


    under a big organization. You shouldn¡¯t be from the Kingston Hall, right? You are only from some small


    groups under their control, right?¡±


    The gaze in the guy''s eyes looked unstable when he heard what Fane said. Fane had obviously said


    the right thing.


    He said after looking at the people beside him. "Young man, don''t say whatever you want. Although


    we''re from the Green Sky Hall under the Kingston Hall control, we are not people you can provoke!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    "Green Sky Hall?" Fane thought about it and said, "Fine, you guys can go back first. Go back and tell


    the people in the Green Sky Hall that I''m going over tomorrow. Today, we have to settle this issue and


    "Fine, young man, you were the one who said this. Tomorrow,e to our Green Sky Hall alone and


    we¡¯ll be waiting for you there!¡± The man rxed inwardly. At least, he and his friends could leave right


    now.


    In his eyes, Fane was trying to find a way out when he said that he was going to the Green Sky Hall


    alone to cause them trouble.


    He estimated that Fane was not daring enough to go to the Green Sky Hall alone tomorrow. After all, if


    he really provoked the Green Sky Hall, that meant that he was provoking the Kingston Hall. Whatever


    Fane said was to find a way out for himself so that Tanya, who liked toe forward, would not be


    embarrassed.


    After he said those, the three men picked the other man up, whose leg was broken, and quickly left.


    "You...you won''t really go tomorrow, right? There¡¯s nothing scary about the Green Sky Hall but if you go


    there and make things worse, it would be considered as provoking the Kingston Hall!"


    Yvonne could not help but remind Fane. " After all, I heard that the head of the Green Sky Hall and the


    head of the Kingston Hall are rtives. Because of this reason, the Green Sky Hall is developing


    quickly even though it had just been set up. The head of the Green Sky Hall is an extremely


    domineering and cunning person!"


    Fane nodded after he heard this. "Don¡¯t worry. You guys can ignore this matter. Right now, this is my


    personal business!¡¯


    "Personal business?" Yvonne was embarrassed after she heard this. She was the one who rushed


    forward to help those youngdies. As a result, she was misunderstood and despised by so many


    people. Fortunately, Fane stepped in and exposed the other party in time. If not, it would be very


    difficult for her to do the exnation.


    She was quite grateful that Fane took action just now. After all, Fane helped her,: f not, it would have


    been difficult to exin herself.


    Now, at least everybody knows that she


    was innocent.


    She had no idea Fane would say that this was his personal matter.


    "Don''t worry, Fane is very good. I''m not clear about Kingston Hall but he¡¯s definitely not afraid of this


    Green Sky hall!" Tanya smiled softly and looked at Fane, who was beside her.


    Previously, they hid in the woods outside the city and saw the scary scene with their own eyes. They


    were 300 masters from the Eagle n. Among them was one of the Four Fighters, the baldy.


    In the end, Fane only used ten minutes to take out all the opponents.


    "Alright, I¡¯m just afraid that something will happen to Fane if he goes alone!¡± Yvonne was still worried


    so she said to Tanya." Tanya, why don''t we tell your father about this and bring more people with us.


    Even if it''s just a negotiation, it will definitely be much better!"


    "Yes, don¡¯t be afraid of them. I''ll go back and tell my father about this too. I will also bring some


    bodyguards and go with you guys!" Sharon immediately nodded and said.


    "I can go alone. You guys don¡¯t need to worry and just enjoy ying. Didn''t you say that you want to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    y the merry-go-round? Why don¡¯t you go quickly?" Fane smiled bitterly and felt warm in his heart


    toward the care of these three women.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    "This guy is really one of a kind. I''m worried about him but he seems as if nothing happened!" Sharon


    pursed her mouth and went to line up in the queue.


    "Fane,e over too!" Tanya ran behind Fane and pushed him over when she saw that he did not join


    them in the queue.


    "Uh, it''s fine, you guys go ahead and y b y yourself. I feel that this is a children''s game and it''s too


    childish!" Fane smiled bitterly and was a little helpless.


    "Hey, are you calling us childish?" Yvonne turned around and rolled her eyes at Fane." I don''t care.


    Since we''re already here today, you need to at least apany us and y all the games."


    That''s right! We will let you experience being a child like us for a day!" Tanya also immediately said.


    "Fane, listening to your tone. Is it possible that you''ve never been to an amusement park?" Sharon


    thought and could not help but asked.


    Fane smiled bitterly and was slightlymenting. "Yes, I''ve wanted toe to this ce since I was


    young. However, my family was poor so I could only look from the outside as others yed inside. After


    I grew up, I got too busy with work. I started sending takeaways andter on, I became a soldier. So


    I''ve never been to such a ce,"


    "Then this is just right. You can fulfill the regrets you had when you were younger. W e have to y


    every game at least once!" Sharon said with a smile.


    "By the way, Fane, where¡¯s your father?


    Why haven¡¯t we seen him? Why haven''t you mentioned him?" Tanya asked curiously after she thought


    about it.


    Fane''s face darkened when he heard this. H e said with a darkened expression, "Think o f him as if


    he¡¯s dead. I don''t have a father..."


    Tanya and Yvonne met each other''s eyes and they stopped talking about this matter. They could see


    that Fane was not only angry when he mentioned his father, he had hatred in his eyes.


    They did not understand what happened to Fane previously that caused him to have such hatred


    toward his father.


    "Go, it''s our turn!" They immediately changed the subject when they saw that the door had opened and


    they could go to y the merry-go-round.


    The three beauties took Fane and they yed many games before reaching the ghost house.


    "Let''s go, we can go back now!"


    Tanya said with a slight smile. "We¡¯ve yed everything!"


    "Yes, we can leave now as it¡¯s not early!" Sharon also said with a smile.


    "Wait, didn¡¯t you guys say that we¡¯re ying everything for at least once?"


    Fane could not help but smile when he saw this situation. He pointed at the ghost house in front of


    them. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t yed this?"


    "Let¡¯s just let go of this. There¡¯s nothing fun about this!" Tanya said with a smile.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it''s really scary even when you listen t o the voice outside. This is not fun, let¡¯s go!" Sharon was


    also embarrassed.


    "Haha, I think that the both of you are too timid and you dare not go in!" Faneughed. "I had no idea


    that you guys were daring enough to y roller coasters but not the ghost house!¡±


    "I really want to y but Ie with Tanya every time I''m here. She''s not daring enough to y this


    and how meaningless i t is for me to y alone!¡± Yvonne looked forward to it.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    "Have you ever tried this before?" Fane said, looking at Yvonne Drake.


    "Hmm, I always wanted to try it but I never got the chance to!" Yvonne said and smiled forcefully.


    "Then let''s go together! I am quite curious a s to what it¡¯s like there. I am quite certain that there are no


    ghosts on this earth. Even if there were, I wouldn''t be afraid because I think if one was truly good, he


    would be able to y any devil that maye his way!" said Fane nonchntly.


    "Yeah, let¡¯s give it a go, but promise that you''ll take care of us if anything happens?" Sharon Geroge


    interjected. It was a rare opportunity to hang out with Fane, and she really would not have missed it for


    the world.


    "Yes, if you are here, I would really try it!¡±


    Tanyaughed too and said, "I am indeed quite curious. I heard that the ghosts are all in fact humans


    ying dress-up. How scary can they really he!"


    "Haha, let''s go then!" Fane remarked and went into the haunted house with the three beautifuldies.


    "Ah!¡±


    Barely a few steps into the haunted house. Sharon George had found herself scared silly and gripping


    Fane''s arm tightly. Her face looked as if she had shrunk, and her expression was one of pure terror.


    Fane nced to his side and felt speechless. Sharon Geroge had glued her entire body tightly to his


    arm. After all, he was a man, and this scene found him a little embarrassed and ufortable.


    He thought, ''However, I can''t just leave her especially in a time where she''s so scared. I can''t just push


    her away.¡¯


    Fane felt a little remorseful. He regretted suggesting the haunted house. It was his own actions that led


    him here, in this awkward situation where Sharon could take advantage of him.


    "Ah!" A terrifying long-tongued ghost had appeared at Tanya''s side.


    Tanya was frightened to the core and also griped on Fane''s hand. She stuck her head on to his


    shoulder and continued walking forward in tiny steps.


    Fane felt ashamed. He thought, "Why is Tanya holding my hand? Doesn''t she feel embarrassed too?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite his initial thoughts, judging from Tanya''s tight grip, she was indeed really scared.


    "What do we do now"


    Yvonne was walking behind Fane but she was also feeling frightened as well. In fact, her palms had


    started to break out in sweat. However, she wanted to maintain aposed and independent image.


    She refused to stoop low and behave like Tanya and Sharon who were clinging onto Fane like glue.


    ''How embarrassing,'' she thought.


    Just as those thoughts passed her mind, a bony arm suddenly appeared from the back and tapped her


    shoulder.


    Hiss! Yvonne almost passed out at the weight of a skeletal-like arm on her shoulder, d in rags.


    "Ahh!¡± she shrieked. In a panicked frenzy, she flung herself toward Fane''s back and hugged him tightly,


    abandoning all previous thoughts ofposure and independence. She yelled, "Hurry, Fane, hurry,


    there¡¯s a ghost behind..."


    Fane felt really strange-these three beautifuldies were clinging on to him like theirst straw of hope!


    "Alright, if that''s the case we had better hurry up!"


    Fane felt the heat creeping up to him with embarrassment and hurriedly exited the haunted house.


    Finally, the group emerged from the haunted house safely.


    The threedies were still clinging and gripping onto Fane, with their eyes tightly shut.


    "Have we exited yet? Have we left?"


    Tanya shakily added, "Gosh, that was so scary, I am never doing that again!"

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    "So scary, I am never going back too, really regret doing it!"


    It was not clear if Sharon was really scared or if she was still pretending, but her body was even more


    tightly glued to Fane. Fane felt too embarrassed to even look at her.


    "Wow, am I to believe it? Threedies hugging one guy?"


    "Heavens, I am so jealous! They are all clinging on him so tightly, and they all have really beautiful


    bodies. My god, that man is truly so lucky!¡±


    "How I wish that was me. How did I not think of bringing a few beautifuldies to the haunted house?


    Oh wait, I think I don''t know any beautifuldies!"


    The crowd surrounding them started toment as they observed the group.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "My God, isn''t that woman the second youngdy of the Drake family? Wow, she i s hugging that man


    so tightly...¡±


    "Hey, that woman looks like Yvonne Drake. Isn''t the other one Sharon George? Gosh, what a sight! I


    am so jealous!" A man recognized the threedies and eximed i n excitement.


    Click! A few female onlookers had taken out their mobile devices to stealthily take photographs of the


    group. If these photos were to be circted, that would really go viral. After all, it was a rare sight to


    see threedies of the most distinguished families of Middle Province clinging on to a man.


    Ahem, we''re clear!'' Fane looked really awkward now that there were so many onlookers surrounding


    them. He felt that crawling back into the haunted house would have been a better choice.


    The three women opened their eyes and saw how the onlookers were judging and perceiving them.


    They consciously shook themselves loose of Fane, their faces turning into a shade as red as a tomato.


    "Told you guys not to do it, that was so scary!"


    Tanya looked at Fane with embarrassment. "Oh God," she thought. She couldn''t believe that she was


    holding Fane¡¯s hand-to innocent bystanders, that really made their rtionship seem suspicious.


    "Yeah, that was really so scary!" Sharon felt scared but really excited too. She didn''t think she would


    have the luck to be in such close proximity with Fane.


    "How unlucky of me, I was taken advantage of!" thought Fane.


    The four of them prepared to leave. Fane was driving past a public bus station. Suddenly, he noticed


    something and remarked "No, that cannot be!"


    "My God! Isn''t that you in the advertisement? Wow, are you that meticulous that you want to put up


    advertisements at a bus station!¡± Yvonne smiled bitterly.


    "What can I do? I just wanted to make my wife happy!" Fane felt funny on the inside. The advertiser


    must have been the idiot Ivan Taylor who wanted to portray him as a joke and wanted to see him die on


    Selena''s birthday. Too bad for them, their ns were foiled.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    At that very moment, the three men who were present at Green Hall that day had returned to Green


    Hall after sending the man who pretended to be blind to the hospital and had found someone to take


    care of him.


    As they entered the courtyard, one of them turned to the skinnier one of the group and said, "Monkey,


    that rascal said he woulde tomorrow-do you think he would really show up? He''s just a bodyguard,


    but h e must have some skills to be the bodyguard for the Drake family. I don''t think we can


    underestimate him!"


    The other guy looked at Monkey and said," Brother Monkey, that rascal¡¯s name is Fane. He is the live-


    in son-inw of the Taylor family. You definitely shouldn''t underestimate him. Back in those days, he


    actually saved the God of War. To be connected to these old legends like the God of War, do you


    think...¡±


    Monkey interjected with fear in his voice," Okay I can''t do anything about it now. All I can do is be frank


    with him and see what h e decides to do!"


    "Yeah, this time we really need to treat him truthfully and give him the photos if he needs them!"


    The other two in the group nodded in agreement and the three of them continued walking inside.


    "Oh, Monkey you guys are back! How was the bounty today? Did you guys get many photos taken?


    Heh heh, I will be able to sell them for a lot of money!¡± said Mousak gleefully-he was the manager.


    Monkey''s expression sank, "Actually we did get a good bounty. There was an unusual amount of young


    women in the theme park with short skirts today.


    Unfortunately, as we were packing up and getting ready to leave, we bumped into the nosy Tanya and


    Yvonne Drake!"


    The mustached man¡¯s expressions also sank at the sound of Tanya¡¯s name. He could already guess


    what was to follow in the conversation, "You guys actually bumped into them? Oh, this Tanya really is a


    justice warrior.¡±


    He thought about what he said and added," Oh, don¡¯t tell me that she brought a number of


    bodyguards? However, I already told you guys to disguise yourselves as blind men. The cameras are


    well hidden too. Such advanced technology-is it possible for her t o see through your antics?" "Sigh, we


    also didn''t think that they would but they really did see through us. Ben isying in the hospital with his


    leg broken-the doctor says he needs to amputate his leg tomorrow!"


    Monkey took a deep breath and said," Damn, they only had one bodyguard with them, but the


    bodyguard was just too good!"


    "It''s fine, it''s over now, you can continue whatever you were doing another time!"


    Mousak knew not to mess with the Drakes. He said, "It''s fortunate that we didn''t make a big deal out of


    it. Other than Ben''s medical expenses, he also put effort into this, I''ll give him half a million! This way h


    e can just retire peacefully at home!"


    To his surprise, Monkey smiled bitterly and said, "We also wanted to contain the situation. We even


    damaged everything inside the memory cards and we were also beaten up by him. What we did not


    foresee was that the other party did not want to let what happened today, slide!"


    "What?" Mousak looked angry. He said, "F** k, didn''t you tell them that you are the men of Green Hall?


    Did you not tell them that Green Hall is a force to be reckoned with that belongs to the Kingston Hall?"


    "How could I not have said that? I thought that they would let it go once they heard that. Unexpectedly,


    they pressed on even further after hearing that!" groaned Monkey, who was feeling frustrated and


    helpless.


    After all, the head of Green Hall did say in the past that they should maintain a cordial rtionship with


    the other aristocratic families and maintain the peace among them.


    Of course, in normal situations, the other aristocratic families would have been fearful of the powerful


    families that lived unusual paths and would usually not step out of line.


    "Tanya Drake really has some guts. Does she think she is incarnate of justice? Is she trying to start a


    fight between the Drakes and Green Hall? Is she not scared of Kingston Hall who is backing us?"


    Mousak was boiling with fury.


    "No, it wasn''t because of her. Tanya was a little scared and she didn''t want to offend u s. Monkey


    chuckled and said, "It was her bodyguard. If not for him, we would not have ended up in that situation.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Mousak looked dumbfounded. He said, " What? You mean it wasn''t Tanya Drake that wanted to make


    a big deal about it, but in fact, it was the bodyguard who wanted to pursue the truth? How could Tanya


    have agreed to that? Who does he think he is to pursue the matter further?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah right, I don¡¯t know what that rascal meant. He even said he wants toe and see us tomorrow


    and that it is a private matter for him, so he will show up alone!¡±


    Monkey felt that this was not really possible, "I don¡¯t know if he is just bullshitting but this rascal is not


    to be messed with-he is the live-in son-inw of the Taylor family!" "It''s him?'' Mousak heard this and his


    face sank even further. "I wouldn¡¯t be concerned at all if it''s just any random bodyguard. But now that I


    heard the culprit is that hotheaded guy, I think we might find ourselves in a bit of a pickle.¡±


    ¡°Hotheaded guy? What do you mean?"


    "You mean, he usually gets up to no good?" Monkey asked with a frown.


    Mousak nodded. "I don''t have much proof, but we think that the retreat of the Dragon Gods from the


    Middle Province had something to do with this Fane guy."


    ¡°No way, the Dragon Gods were so good. How can they be afraid of him?"


    Monkey shook his head in disbelief. "That''s impossible. He is just one man. How can he possess that


    strength or capability? I heard that the Dragon Gods left so quickly that they left behind all their assets


    and wealth. They were in such a hurry that they didn''t bother selling them. More importantly, there was


    a mysterious man of great strength who killed many members of their n in a single night-even the


    best of the Dragon Gods, the masters, were killed. Boss Harvey had no choice but to flee."


    Monkey suddenly remembered something and eximed, "My God, brother Mousak, d o you think


    Fane killed all those masters?"


    "How is this possible?"


    Mousak smiled indifferently, ¡°I heard this rascal was just amander. Hisbat skills indeed can be


    good, but it is not that strong. As our master said, this rascal has a good rtionship with the King of


    War and the God of War. He most likely had help."


    Mousak paused before continuing, "Two days ago, the master was just telling me about that rascal.


    The conclusion was that we don''t have any evidence but we really don¡¯t want to offend nor provoke


    him!"


    Monkey looked worried at this point and said, "Now it looks like we''re not finding fault with him but he is


    "Mm, let¡¯s go. I will bring you to the master. You need to tell him everything that had happened in detail.


    Master is a smart man and will know how we can deal with this!¡±


    Mousak nodded and brought Monkey inside.


    At this moment, Fane, Tanya, and thedies had driven back to the Drake family home. Just as Fane


    started his car and got ready to head home after a day''s work, he was stopped by a boy who rushed


    out of nowhere.


    He saw that it was Tiger. "Tiger? Why are you looking for me?"


    Fane froze as he saw Tiger''s pale and nervous expression.


    Tiger got into the car and said hurriedly,'' Big brother, I don¡¯t know what I can do anymore, and I had to


    "What is it? Slow down and tell me!¡± Fane stopped his car and asked Tiger.


    "Ah, didn''t you give us a sum of money? My wife and I bought a home and we opened a restaurant with


    the remainder. I guess our food is really good because business became better and better after we


    <punched the restaurant." said Tiger after a gulp.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    Fane froze and asked, "Isn''t that a good thing? Why do you look so anxious and worried? Did you


    offend anyone?"


    Tiger nodded and said, "The restaurant next to us experienced really bad business and they started to


    me us. They im that we robbed them of their business, and got some gangsters to mess with us.


    These gangsterse every day. They will each take up a desk and order a te of peanuts. They sit


    there for the whole day and because of this, we can''t carry out our business!¡±


    "What low lives. These people are really bullies!" Fane clenched his fist and got really angry. He could


    not believe that the restaurateurs next door were so shameless.


    He thought about the situation and asked, So, did the business next door get better?'' "Better my foot.


    There is another big restaurant on the street. They don¡¯t dare to offend them so they take their anger


    out on me. His restaurant¡¯s food is really bad so h e mes me for taking his business. But since I had


    no business, his shop has not improved from before!"


    Tiger got angrier and said helplessly, "Sigh, I really am at a loss. When they first started doing this, we


    thought of putting up with it. How would we know that they would actuallye everyday and do this."


    "What about now?" Fane asked after a moment of silence.


    Tiger said, "They are still sitting there. I used to be able to do well at night but all m y customers are


    scared silly. The gangsters


    asked for a hundred thousand ''protection fee¡¯ then they would leave us alone.


    Otherwise, they will keep this up."


    "Okay, where¡¯s your restaurant? Let¡¯s go.¡± Fane started the car and drove straight for the restaurant. It


    was not long before they arrived. Fane stopped his car by the curb.


    "We¡¯re here!" Tiger got out of the car and pointed at the restaurant. He led Fane into the restaurant.


    As Fane approached the door, he could hearughter from inside.


    "Ha, ha, what do you say, pretty girl? Today


    I found a hair in the peanuts. We have already eaten a lot of peanuts. What if we get a bad stomach


    from this?¡±


    One of the men with a buzz cut roared withughter. He was sitting with one leg up on the stool. He


    was chewing on a toothpick andughing cooly.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m... I''m sorry. I¡¯ll get a new te for you? You don''t need to pay for this one!"


    Tiger''s wife was at a loss for words. She could only smile and reply politely.


    "F**?!"


    That man mmed a pair of chopsticks on the table. "Your logic is so special. I ate your unhygienic


    food and you offer to get m e a new te? How much is this even? Something that costs ten bucks?


    You would like to get me a new te? Do you think I don¡¯t have ten bucks?¡±


    "Then what do you want from me? You guys are upying more than ten tables, I can offer it to you for


    free."


    Tiger''s wife was already at a loss. Tiger said he needed to step out to find a solution, but he had not


    even returned. She was left alone with two fearful waiters who were huddled in a corner. At this


    moment, she was already scared out of her wits.


    "What do we want? Ah, since your husband is not here, and since you are quite pretty, why don''t you


    go over to the toilet and y with me?"


    The man with the buzz cut stood up and approached Tiger¡¯s wife, smacking her.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    ¡°Ah!"


    Tiger''s wife was scared to death, her face turned pale and she cautiously stepped backward. "Don''t


    mess around with me! I''ve already told you, if my husband finds out about this, he will really murder


    you!"


    "Ha, ha, that is hrious. Your boyfriend looks so soft, even if he had ten lives he still would not muster


    up the courage to do anything to us."


    The man with the buzz cut started roaring i nughter. He continued, "Then tell me, how do you n on


    relieve m y stomachache. Otherwise, give me two hundred thousand and I''ll consider my medical bills


    paid!"


    "Two hundred thousand!"


    Tiger''s wife heard the exorbitant sum and took in a deep breath. She knew that they did not have


    enough money. They could not afford to pay off these bastards. These bastards also had an insatiable


    appetite for bullying them-even if she did give him two hundred thousand this round, she feared that


    there would be an even bigger sum demanded from them in the future.


    "What now? Don''t you have the money?


    Well, if you don''t have the money, then you shouldpensate me with your body!"


    "Don''t worry, your husband isn''t here. I won''t tell him, haha!¡±


    The man with the buzz cutughed gleefully, and approached Tiger¡¯s wife, getting ready to drag her off


    and do his bidding.


    She retreated backward and yelled, "No! No! The hair you found in the peanuts belongs t o you! Tiger


    and I have really long hair. The hair you found is really short and the length is consistent with the length


    of your hair. It''s so obvious that you''re just finding fault and making our lives hard!"


    "Haha, what proof do you have to say that the hair is mine? I don''t care. The fact that I found hair in my


    food is enough to hold you ountable. Otherwise, I will spread the word around that your food is


    unsafe and unhygienic!"


    The man with the buzz cut roared withughter and as she was caughtpletely off guard, he


    stepped forward and tightly embraced her.


    "Let me go, you bastard!" Tiger¡¯s wife struggled against his grip. He had her in a deadlock and was


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about to drag her to the bathroom.


    "Let her go!"


    At this moment, a loud roar came from the doorway. Tiger rushed in with fury with Fane following in his


    trail.


    The group of gangsters saw that Tiger had arrived and all stood up, looking at him like they were tigers


    themselves, getting ready t o y with their prey.


    "Oh, you''re back!"


    The man with the buzz cut let Tiger¡¯s wife g o andughed cooly. He said, "Since you''ve returned,


    this ce!"


    Fane heard this andughed cooly. "Oh, trash this ce?" he said. "If you guys don''t value your lives,


    try it!"


    "Hey, looks like this eager beaver is getting ready for revenge. He even found himself a little helper!"


    The man with the buzz cutughed," However...you only brought one man? Is he going to be enough?"


    "You all want money? Come outside and fight me. If you all can win me at this fight, forget about two


    hundred thousand. We can give you two million!¡± Fane continued," But, if you all can''t win this fight,


    then just admit your unlucky fate. Compensate my brother for a million in damages. You all have not


    only affected his business these past few days. You have even caused him emotional distress. I believe


    this is a small sum that you guys can afford!"


    Hey, what a big mouth!


    The man with the buzz cutughed cooly and said, "Alright, let''s go outside. I don''t believe that my


    entire gang cannot defeat you. If you lose, give us two million. If we lose, we''ll give you one million!¡±


    The gangsters were getting riled up at this exchange. They felt that this guy before them was eagerly


    rushing to prove himself. There were so many of them. From a number perspective, it was impossible


    for one man to be able to defeat all of them. Even if they lose, thepensation would only be one


    million. There was much more t o be gained in the two million that they could possibly get. They


    thought that the odds were definitely stacked in their favor! What a deal they could not refuse!

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    The group of men gathered at the entrance of the restaurant and surrounded Fane very quickly.


    Tiger knew what Fane was capable of and did not feel worried at all. His wife, however, was a little


    worried. She asked," Tiger, can he take on so many men? Should we just pay off these men?


    Otherwise, they will stille and bother us after your big brother leaves us.¡±


    "Don¡¯t worry, my big brother knows what to do. He only needs to show up once, they will think twice


    before messing with us in the future!" Tiger had full faith in Fane.


    "Kid, do you even have that much money? Don''t just be blowing your trumpet!" The man with the buzz


    cut cracked his knuckles and asked Fane while cracking his knuckles.


    His only worry was that Fane was blowing his own trumpet and would not be able to provide the money


    "Shouldn''t you guys be worried about this?" Fane said nonchntly. He continued, "I don''t even need


    to lift a finger to defeat you guys!"


    "Haha, you really like to talk big huh. You think you can defeat us without lifting a finger? I¡¯m afraid


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    you''re taking on more than you can chew!"


    The man with the buzz cutughed and said, "If you are really capable of this, I will kneel before you


    and call you my grandfather!" "Don''t regret your wordster!" Fane retorted.


    The man with the buzz cut was getting excited. He felt that this fool before him was too silly. If the kid


    was not going to even lift a finger, they would be able to take him on even faster.


    ¡°Go! F**k, you three go and get him! I want t o see how he can defeat us without lifting a finger!"


    The man with the buzz cut held back his group of men and wanted to get a taste of what Fane was


    capable of. He wanted to call Fane''s bluff and only asked three men t o take him on.


    "Ah!" Three men rushed toward Fane.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Fane jumped and made three flying kicks. One by one, the men flew several miles away and fell onto


    the floor in pain.


    "No way!" The man with the buzz cut look dumbfounded at the scene before him. He thought, ''Looks


    like this kid has got some game, he can take on three men!''


    "F**k, let''s all go! Surround him from all four corners, let me see how he can take us on now!¡± The man


    with the buzz cut gave his orders after some thought.


    It was obvious that this rascal was not stupid Fane was not using his hands and the group of men was


    surrounding him. This time, it won¡¯t be so easy for Fane.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" All the men who rushed forward were lying on the floor in pain. They were either


    clutching onto their chests or stomachs, each with twisted expressions of pain on their faces.


    "So what now? Since you all have lost, time to pay up!" Faneughed cooly and said,''


    Don''t tell me you can''t even afford a million!¡±

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    "Ouch, Motherf*cker, it''s so painful!¡±


    The man with the buzz cut was lying on the floor with blood sprouting from the corner of his mouth. He


    groaned on and on. He really could not believed that there was such a master fighter on earth. The


    attacks wereing at him so fast that he could not even see where the kicks began. The only thing


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he remembered was feeling a kick on his chest and that his bum had fallen right on the floor.


    "Impossible!" The boss of the restaurant next door had witnessed the exchange and thought Fane had


    a death wish to challenge the gangsters. Now, the scene that had unraveled before him scared him t o


    death instead. He could not have imagined Tiger would be able to find such a powerful man to help him


    out.


    However, he quickly thought with a cool grin, ''Hmph, kid, you may think you got them now. This group


    of gangster is not your average gangster. You don''t know who is backing them. A kid like you can''t


    afford to offend this gang. I will just silently observe today!¡¯


    "Kid, don''t you be demanding. You''ve already beaten us to a pulp. Now, you¡¯re demanding money from


    us? How illogical o f you!¡±


    Momentster, the man with the buzz cut had recovered a little and finally got up off the ground


    together with his men.


    "Ha, ha, didn''t you guys promise earlier? It''s not just about the money. Don''t forget you all have to


    kneel and call me your grandfather.¡± Faneughingly reminded the group.


    ¡°Kid, we¡¯re not your average joes. We can consider ourselves unlucky and return your money.


    However, forget about us kneeling before you and calling you our grandfather. You would be stripping


    us of our dignity and honor-how will we continue to make a living if we do that?" the man with the buzz


    cut said after some thought.


    "Oh, how can you men just go back on your words so carelessly? I want you to give me the money,


    kneel and call me grandfather-that was what you promised!"


    Faneughed and continued, ¡°Plus, I don''t really care who is behind you or which forces are backing


    you. If you offend me, I will make sure to give your backers a hard time!"


    The corner of the man''s mouth twitched slightly and said, "Think carefully before you demand that,


    don''t regret your actionster. We¡¯re the men of Green Hall!"


    "Green Hall" Fane furrowed his brow." What a coincidence!" he thought. He was about to swing by


    Green Hall for a visit tomorrow. He could not believe his fate that he had met these gangsters from


    Green Hall today.


    Seeing Fane momentarily stunned, the man with the buzz cut gleefully said," Haha, kid. Looks like


    even you have heard o f the prowess of the men at Green Hall? We have hundreds of men and


    hundreds of proficient fighters. You can fight them off slowly yourself. You may think you¡¯re good now,


    but you can¡¯t be unafraid of Green Hall!"


    Having said this, he even puffed up his chest and folded his hands. He haughtily continued, "Kid, if


    you''re feeling regretful, just admit your mistakes and apologize. W e won''t hold you ountable or


    pursue the matter further. Seeing as you''re a good fighter too, let¡¯s just forget everything that had


    happened today."


    "Hey, you¡¯re really cocky!¡± Faneughed cooly. "You think I''ll drop this just because of the two words


    ''Green Hall''? Have you guys note to your senses yet?"


    Fane''s mood darkened, "I''ll give you ten minutes. Bring me a million bucks.


    Otherwise, prepare to lie downpletely!"


    "Kid, are you being serious right now?" The man with the buzz cut gulped. ¡°Do you know how powerful


    the forces behind Green Hall are? We are backed by Kingston Hall!" "I don''t care, give me the money!"


    Fane had no fear and asked for the money relentlessly.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    The corners of the mouth of the group of men before Fane began to twitch.


    "I... I don''t have that money?¡±


    The man with the buzz cut said after a pause, "We don''t usually make that much money. We also have


    to pay Green Hall a monthly protection fee. Whatever we have left, we usually eat and drink it away.


    Where do you want us to find a million bucks?¡±


    "Eight minutes left!"


    Fane was toozy to be engaged in mindless chatter. He looked at the time and mercilessly pressed


    on.


    "I...¡±


    The man with the buzz cut got really angry. He thought and said to his group of men." What about you


    guys? However much money you have, give it to me now. F**k, let''s pool it. Looks like we have met our


    match today. What more, he is not afraid of death and he is so relentless. I don''t think w e can get away


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    with this.¡±


    The men were speechless and helplessly paid up their share to the man with a buzz cut.


    Moments after, one of the men looked at the bnce in their bank ounts and bitterly said to Fane,


    "Brother, I''m so impressed. You¡¯re not even afraid of Green Hall?¡±


    "Stop bullshitting. Get us the money! Send i t to Tiger!¡± Fane said curtly.


    Tiger was too scared to ept the money. H e stepped forward, smiling awkwardly, and said, "Hey big


    brother, let''s not cause them any more trouble. Let it go now so that we won''t get into any trouble in the


    future!"


    The truth was that Tiger was still afraid. When he heard the gangsters talk aboutrge and powerful


    forces backing their n, he was afraid to offend them any further-to offend such strong powers would


    not bring them any good.


    Furthermore, it was only because of Fane''s presence today that they were bowing their heads


    temporarily. What if theye again in the future? Matters may not be as simple as a scuffle or a fight


    then. Who knows, they could even murder him and his wife.


    "Yeah big brother, please let it go." Tiger''s wife stepped forward and begged.


    "Hey I can''t just let it go. I saw with my own eyes how they were bullying you!" Fane''s resolve was


    clear. He looked at Tiger and said, "Don''t worry, it is their responsibility topensate you. If they


    mess with you again, I will destroy all of Kingston Hall."


    Tiger heard this and took a deep breath. He thought that Fane was really way above his head right


    now. Kingston Hall was Middle Province''s top and ultimate Hall. Even the Drake family was afraid of


    Kingston Hall. Fane was taking Kingston Hall way too lightly, and throwing his words around too


    casually.


    "Kid, really? You''re not scared of Green Hall? Unafraid of Kingston Hall? If you think you¡¯re so capable,


    why not you pay Green Hall a visit?"


    The man with a buzz cut nced sideways at Tiger. "We don''t have much money today. After half a


    day''s worth of work, we only have nine hundred fifty thousand bucks with us-it''s all for you!"


    "Tiger, give them your ount number!"


    Fane looked at Tiger and said, "1 am in fact visiting Green Hall tomorrow. You''d better prepare the


    remaining fifty thousand for m e tomorrow. I''ll treat that as my fee for today''s work. Even I cannot do


    this for free!"


    "Big brother, it''s only fifty thousand...let it g o, they''ve already given us nine hundred and fifty thousand,


    let''s just cut them some ck!"


    Tiger looked like he was in between a rock and a hard ce. He started to feel really afraid.


    "Ha, ha, don''t worry. I''m not just going there for fifty thousand. I am going to settle some other matters!"


    Faneughed and patted Tiger''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be sure to warn them tomorrow. If they don''t listen and still stir u p trouble with you,


    they would have a death wishing for them!"

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    "Alright, kid, you''re really something. We¡¯ll give you this nine hundred fifty thousand bucks today!"


    The man with the buzz cut really could not believe the sphemying out of Fane''s mouth. He


    threatened, "We''ll see you at Green Hall tomorrow. If you don''t show u p, we''ll know what you''re made


    of!"


    The man with the buzz cut transferred the money to Tiger. He paused and continued, "I f you don¡¯t


    show up, don''t me us the Green Hall men for stirring up some trouble with your dear little friend and


    his wife. I¡¯m telling you, this woman is surely something. Just from patting her earlier, I got a little


    excited. Haha!"


    Fane smiled cooly and sharply kicked in between the man¡¯s thighs.


    "Ah!"


    The man¡¯s voice cracked and kneeled on the floor painfully.


    "I let you go this time and you still dare to mor and hoot? Don¡¯t even think of any women in the


    future. You think I can''t live u p to my word?" Fane could have let bygones be bygones. It was a small


    matter t o get them topensate the money. What more, he had promised Selena that he would not


    be stirring up trouble and that he just wanted to live a peaceful life.


    He could not have imagined that this rascal would even dare to insult them this way, did he have a


    death wish? He felt that he could not go soft on them, since the other party still thought that they were


    pushovers.


    "Brother Luca!" His underlings were scared. They did not imagine this kid to be so cruel and kicked


    Luca''s private part. Brother Luca yelled and passed out. His men picked him up and carried him away.


    "Impossible!" the boss of the restaurant next door was also scared. He did not think that Tiger could be


    connected to such a skilled fighter, what more a skilled fighter that had no fear for the Green Hall or


    even Kingston Hall!


    Most importantly, this man could even beat up Brother Luca to a pulp-was not this asking for it from


    Green Hall?


    "You! Come here..."


    He was discovered by Fane. Fane looked at him and gestured for him toe over.


    Bro-brother, are you looking for me?'' The boss looked around him and saw that h e was the only man


    there. He was petrified and did not dare to go over.


    He was just an ordinary businessman. He expected Brother Luca to take care of it for a hundred


    thousand bucks. Seeing as even Brother Luca was beaten to a pulp, how would he dare to go over?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Noting? Do you wish to die?" Fane asked casually.


    The boss felt his legs going soft and he gulped. He walked toward Fane grudgingly. As he arrived


    before Fane, his brow was already sweating buckets.


    "Hey, handsome man, what do you need from me?"


    The boss took out a cigarette and shakily passed it to Fane. His hand was shaking so much that he


    dropped the cigarette midway.


    "I don¡¯t want cigarettes, I''m not interested!" Fane smiled cooly. He said, "Close your restaurant


    tomorrow onward. Otherwise, you''ll upset me!"


    "Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll shut down the restaurant tomorrow. It''s my fault for bad business. I admit my fault


    now!"


    The boss nodded. He was just an ordinary businessman and did not want any trouble. He did not dare


    to open his mouth and protest, in fear of Fane murdering him. After all, this man before him might have


    some powerful forces behind him too.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Besides, his restaurant made losses every day, and he himself felt that he needed to shut it down soon.


    So long as Fane did not try to ckmail him of more than ten million bucks, everything would be fine


    and dandy!


    "Alright, then. Just get out of here!"


    Fane waved his hand and took out a White-Sand cigarette, lighting it slowly.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll scram!"


    The boss of the restaurant immediately darted out of the ce as if he would die within the next second


    of remaining there.


    "Big Bro, thank you so much. We wouldn¡¯t know what to do if it weren''t for you!"


    Tiger looked at Fane after the boss left, his eyes red. "And my wife would probably have been bullied


    by those vagrants if you hadn''te over with me.¡±


    Tiger was feeling extremely lucky¡ªlucky that he had thought of Fane and managed t o bring him here.


    Otherwise, he would not have been able to beat those guys.


    Furthermore, that man called Brother Luca would probably have taken advantage of his wife.


    "Heh. Idiot. Just see me if you need anything!" Fane chuckled.


    "Let''s go, Big Bro. Let¡¯s go drink a few rounds!"


    Tiger shed a straightforward smile. "You just made someone give me more than nine million bucks


    this time. I''ve yet to recover from the shock!¡± "Don¡¯t sweat it. Just go and open your business in peace.


    They won''t cause you any more trouble!"


    Fane took a drag from his cigarette before h e added, "On the contrary, I''m the one who''ll be causing


    them trouble tomorrow. I need to see if they''ve learned their lesson s o I''m not going for a drink. I need


    to return home. It''s gettingte."


    "All right then. Let''s drink sometime soon!" Tiger nodded, seeing Fane off as thetter drove away.


    "Tiger, this Big Bro of yours is amazing! He''s not any regr veteran, is he?"


    Tiger¡¯s wife could not help butment after Fane left. "His fighting prowess and aura aren''t like a


    regr person''s!"


    "He saved the Goddess of War''s life before, and he¡¯s pretty good friends with her. He wouldn''t be so


    fearless before the people from Kingston Hall otherwise!''


    Tiger smiled. "I never expected that he would be such a man in five years. I heard that he was


    promoted to the rank of Head Commander. But to me, he''ll always b e better than a God of War!"


    "Shh!¡±


    His wife immediately scanned their surroundings, fearful. "Don''t say such things. How can you spew


    such nonsense? Saying that he''s stronger than a God of War? What if a God of War heard you? They


    wouldn''t be happy, and they''re so terrifying. People practically worship the ground they stand upon.


    Your Bro is strong, but he can''tpare to a God of War!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right. I get it. Let¡¯s go. I don''t think we''ll be getting much business tonight. Let''s close up shop and


    go back home to see Dad and Mom and our son!


    "We''ll wait until tomorrow when there aren''t any rascals disturbing us. I believe our business will start to


    pick up!¡± Tiger clenched his fist, speaking confidently.


    Fane quickly drove back to the vi.


    After he parked the car, he noticed a Volkswagen parked right beside him.


    A small smile lit up Fane''s face as he studied the new car. It seemed that Ben had truly grown up. This


    was a good thing t o him.


    However, he also believed that Ben had suffered plenty of emotional trauma. Fane would not forgive


    what Ivan and Xena had done so easily.


    He wanted to let them know that everything they had done today was incredibly and utterly foolish.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    "Daddy, Daddy. Come here. Look at this. See what I''ve got..."


    Kylie ran over to Fane as soon as he entered the vi''s living room, squealing with that cute, angelic


    voice of hers.


    Fane''s heart immediately melted at the sound of that voice and at the sight of those doe eyes.


    He instantly crouched down to heft Kylie u p, nting a kiss on her supple cheek." Good job! My little


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    girl''s got a sticker!"


    ''That''s right. The teacher said I was a good student!¡±


    Kylie¡¯s smile was bright and innocent, happinessced into its curve.


    "Oh? Of course, my daughter would be the smartest, most responsible kid in ss!"


    Fane carried Kylie up the stairs. "Right. Kylie, would you like a reward? Tell me. I¡¯ll give you one!¡±


    "Okay. Bring me and Mommy to the aquarium on Saturday!" Kylie asked, staring at Fane in anticipation


    after thinking about it for a moment.


    "Sounds good. We''ll bring you there on Saturday!"


    Fane only put Kylie down once they were o n the upper floor.


    He returned to his room. Only then did he notice that Selena had already returned home from work and


    was taking a shower.


    On the bedside table, there was a poster.


    Embarrassment clinched Fane when he noticed the poster. This was the advertisement that someone


    else had helped put up, no? It seemed that Selena already knew about the whole thing.


    He sat down for a few minutes. Selena walked out of the bathroom, dressed in casual clothing. A hint


    of warmth graced her lips when she saw Fane. ¡°You really want to send ripples across the entire city,


    don''t you now? How much money did you spend to advertise it so extensively? It seems like you


    wouldn''t have achieved such a result if you didn''t spend at least ten million bucks. Your mom will be


    worried about your finances. Again."


    Fane grinned in embarrassment. ¡°My dear, I just want your birthday to be known throughout the entire


    city so that you¡¯ll have some fine memories. However, I didn''t do the advertisements. I don¡¯t like being


    so showy.¡±


    Selena was surprised when she heard that. "No way. They would¡¯ve had to spend a lot o f money. The


    advertisements are everywhere. So much so that I''m embarrassed to go out. My colleagues are even


    discussinging over during my birthday."


    Her brows furrowed after she pondered for a while. "Strange. Who would spend that much money to


    advertise the both of us if it''s not you? Isn''t this just a waste of money? What benefit would they


    receive?"


    Fane could not help but give a wan smile looking at Selena¡¯s beautifully arched brows. "Think about it,


    dear. Not many people know about this, and not many were around either when I made the deration.


    Who do you think it is?"


    Naturally, Selena, being the sharp woman she was, immediately reacted when Fane prompted her. "No


    way. Xena? But why would she do this? Especially when Ivan had just been sorely beaten up by us.


    Why would she do this with Ivan?"


    "Heh. They still think that I''ve been poisoned. The poison is expected to manifest on your birthday, and


    they want t o watch the show. Do you get it?" Fane spoke lightly as he chuckled.


    Selena finally understood. "Right. They don¡¯t know that you''ve been cured. Ivan-that son of a b*tch! He


    really wants everyone to watch you die on my birthday, eh? I never expected him to be so wicked!"


    Fane nodded. "Hah. It''s good that they helped advertise the event though. We don¡¯t have to do it


    ourselves anymore. The news will circte throughout the entire city very quickly."

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Selena did not know whether tough or cry. Ivan and Xena would probably stab themselves in the


    throat if they knew what Fane was thinking right now. Of course, they probably would not have


    advertised the event just like that if they had known that Fane cured himself of the poison.


    ¡°But this is just my birthday. No need to kick up such a fuss over this. That advertisement probably


    caused a real shock for everyone, iming that the bash will be the ultimate talk of the town for years


    toe. They even made a countdown. My God, we¡¯ll probably be the butt of plenty of jokes if the


    party is too... normal!" Selena voiced her concerns after she thought about it.


    ¡°Idiot. It¡¯s not just expensive food that will make the event grand.¡±


    Fane wrapped his arms around Selena, giving her a warm smile. "Don''t worry. Just rx. Trust me to


    handle this!"


    "Okay!"


    Selena pursed her flushed lips, then spoke bashfully. "Go and take a shower. We¡¯ll go down to eat after


    that. They''re making the prawn that you like."


    "You really know me well. You already know what I like to eat only after a month o f my return!"


    Fane studied the beauty before him. He could not help but ce a gentle kiss on her lips.


    ¡°Hehe! Daddy kissed Mommy. I¡¯m going to have younger brothers and sisters!"


    They were not aware that Kylie had slyly opened the door and poked her head inside the room. She


    pped a hand over her mouth and chuckled when she saw this.


    "Ah!"


    Selena jumped from shock and immediately shoved Fane away, rolling her eyes at him flirtatiously.


    "Seriously? Why didn¡¯t you close the door?"


    Fane gave her a bitter smile. "I never thought that our little girl woulde in at this time."


    "Let''s go down, Kylie. Don''t speak such nonsense, too! You''re more than enough for us.¡±


    Selena walked over and carried Kylie, ready to head down with her cheeks colored red.


    "You can''t do this, dear. We need another child. Kylie will be lonely otherwise!" Fane quickly reminded


    her after he realized it. A s for Selena, who had already walked to the door, the tips of ears were


    already ring pink.


    He did not expect her to cast a bashful nce over her shoulder after she stepped out of the room. She


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    gave him a look that was not unlike a teenage girl experiencing her first love. "Fine. If you can cause a


    stir throughout the city during my birthday and make me feel like I''m the happiest woman in the world,


    I''ll agree to have another child. But that won''t happen if you don''t make me feel super, super touched,


    and happy!"


    "Hah! I guarantee you''ll be satisfied!"


    Fane burst intoughter. He knew that Selena was already satisfied with their lives now. She was


    teasing him on purpose.


    After he finished showering and eating,


    Fane hugged Selena to sleep.


    At this moment, a group of vagrants arrived before the headquarters of the Green Sky Hall. ¡°Sir, you


    have to help us! Brother-brother Luca has been beaten up, s o badly that his balls have been destroyed


    and his face rearranged. He¡¯s in the hospital now!" a man threw himself at the feet of a middle-aged


    man, pleading pitifully.


    The corners of the middle-aged man''s mouth twitched slightly when he heard that. "F*ck. What''s with


    all themotion today? Spit it out! What happened?¡±

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    The leader of the Green Sky Hall spiraled further into a bad mood.


    That afternoon, he found out that Flynn had been hospitalized after being beaten u p. One of his legs


    had been broken so badly, it needed to be amputated.


    He was still contemting what he should do tomorrow¡ªif he should just let the whole incident slide


    for that bodyguard of the Drake family. He did not expect his subordinates toe crawling to him


    again.


    "Tell me what happened. Why was Luca beaten?" the middle-aged man spoke slowly after having


    remained silent for a few seconds.


    The other man finally narrated everything that had happened. After he finished, he said, "I don''t know if


    that fellow was making empty threats, but he said he''d bring trouble to the Green Sky Hall tomorrow


    morning! He wants us topensate every bit of that fifty thousand bucks!¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The middle-aged man was extremely angry. He mmed his hand on the table beside him and with a


    sharp crack, the table splintered into pieces.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He stood up and spoke furiously, "Does he think that the people of Green Sky Hall are such


    pushovers? We¡¯ve already given nine hundred and fifty thousand bucks. What more does he want?


    Jeez. That bodyguard from this morning knows the Goddess of War, and he''s a son-inw of the


    second-ss aristocrats, the Taylor family. Who''s this b*stard now? Don''t tell me he knows


    Gods of War too!"


    The man kneeling on the floor furrowed his brows. "We''re not sure, but at any rate, he quickly fought us


    once he came. He probably doesn''t know any Gods of War!"


    "Alright. Leave for now. I¡¯d like to see if hees tomorrow!"


    The middle-aged man quickly took a few thousands worth of cash and thrust it to his subordinate. "Buy


    a few gifts and visit Luca tomorrow. Don''t worry about everything here. We¡¯ll see if that punk shows his


    face. If he does, I''ll be sure to break both his legs!"


    "Yes, sir! Thank you, sir!"


    The men nodded and hurriedly left.


    After they left, an elder that was sitting to the side finally stood up. "Master, what should we do? Will


    those two fellows actually show up? I think they probably just made the threat to scare our men."


    The leader of the Green Sky Hall was called Hector Zaborowski. He went silent for a few moments


    before speaking, ¡°For the fellow who wants fifty thousand bucks, we''ll take his word with a grain of salt.


    We''ll just kill him if hees! He was only able to defeat more than a dozen men because Luca and


    the others were never strong to begin with. With the two of us old pros, we¡¯ll definitely beat him to


    death!"


    Hector paused for a while before continuing with a leisurely tone, "But the man called Fane won¡¯t be as


    easy to handle, I''m afraid. The Gods of War will probably give us trouble if we off-ed him just like that.


    On the other hand, the Green Sky Hall would lose its reputation if we just answered to his every beck


    and call like a


    The elder nodded. He thought about it for a while before adding, "Why don¡¯t we do this, Master? We¡¯ll


    give him a test. It''ll also be a way for us to lose face gracefully. It won¡¯t b e embarrassing if word gets


    out, right? Or w e could test his strength. He might serve us some purpose if he''s truly strong!"


    Hector''s eyes brightened as he heard the suggestion. He smacked the side of his head. "You''re right!


    Why didn''t I think of that?" he eximed. "I heard that the fellow was a Head Commander. He''s


    definitely strong. More importantly, he has contacts. It''d be fantastic if he used them for the sake of the


    Green Sky Hall!"


    "By the way, I''ve noticed quite a few leaflets circting the city today, advertising the birthday party this


    fellow is going to throw for his wife. He even ims that it¡¯ll cause


    a stir throughout the entire city."


    The elder quickly thought of something else.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    "Really? He must have spent a lot of money. Does he really have that much money to ssh around?


    Or perhaps the old master of the Taylor family will be giving him money to celebrate Young Miss


    Taylor''s birthday?"


    Hector frowned. "Probably not. He said that it¡¯d be shameful to use the Taylor family¡¯s money. Besides,


    he''s just a son-inw. No one would be so nice to someone like that."


    "Mmhmm. Let''s just prepare for tomorrow first!"


    The elder spoke after a moment of contemtion. "If hees alone and acts rudely, it''s possible for


    us to kill him off. No one can pinpoint the murder to us if the body disappears. If we say that he never


    came, the Gods of War wouldn¡¯t just destroy the entire gang for his sake."


    Hector nodded. "You''re right. That man saved the Goddess of War, but he was probably a doctor in the


    army so it was his duty to save lives. Besides, the Goddess of War boosted his reputation aplenty


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    during Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday party. She doesn''t owe him anything anymore. If we d o kill him and


    pretend to not know anything, the most the Goddess of War will probably do is to pretend to interrogate


    us!"


    The next day, a group of people waited in the huge garden right after the Green Sky Hall''s entrance.


    They wanted to see if the bodyguard from the Drake family and the man who bellowed abouting to


    im the 50 thousand bucks would actuallye.


    Fane parked the car at the entrance. He walked straight in when he noticed that there was no one


    there.


    Two muscled bodies immediately blocked him after he took a few steps into the garden.


    One of them spoke in a rumbly, intimidating voice, "Are you the son-inw from the Taylor family?¡±


    Fane nodded. "Get out of my way. I came here to talk with your master. I don''t want t o waste my time


    with you!"


    "Heh. Quite crude, eh?"


    The other man clenched his fists. "You can''t just see the master of the Green Sky Hall whenever you


    like," he said viciously." You''ll have to follow our procedures if you want to see him. Defeat the both of


    us first. Only then, do you have the right to see him!"


    Hector and a number of the Green Sky Hall''s men watched the exchange from a distance. Quite a few


    of them had frosty smiles creeping up their lips. They wanted t o see how strong this son-inw from


    the Taylor family was.


    After all, these two were not just any muscle-bound fighters, but they were two excellent fighters from


    the Green Sky Hall. Even some Head Commanders could not match up to them. Furthermore, it was


    two against one.


    That was why they thought it would be difficult for Fane to take them on if he did not have the strength


    of a major, in the least.


    Fane shed a cold smile, not giving a sh*t about them. "What a load of rules and regtions! Since I


    have to follow them, let¡¯s go!"


    After he said that, he gently pped a hand on the other man''s stomach, the movement a blur.


    It looked like a casual p. Yet, that huge man was flung backward, his limbs iling. He flew for a few


    good meters before he finally crashed onto the ground. Blood spurted out of his mouth and his


    expression was contorted.


    "Ah!"


    The other man was already throwing a punch at Fane. Fane was fast-terrifyingly fast. However, during


    the exact moment he attacked the other man, a gigantic fist came straight towards his head.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Bang!


    When he saw his opponent making a move, Fane quickly threw his fist forward. It suddenly collided


    against the other man''s fist.


    For a moment, there was only silence that followed a dull thud. Then, that big man flew backward as


    well, just like hisrade.


    He flew quite a few steps back, his feet drawing beneath him a long, thin line on the ground before


    finallying to a forceful halt.


    "Mmph!"


    The big man gurgled and spat, fresh blood dribbling out of the corner of his mouth.


    "Amazing!"


    Two big men walked over. They pped their fists into their palms simultaneously after looking at Fane,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bowing slightly.


    Then, they parted to the side.


    "p, p!"


    At this moment, Hector also stood up, pping his hands while walking forward with the people


    gathered behind him." Hah. You''re pretty good. I never expected that the son-inw from the Taylor


    family would be so frighteningly powerful!"


    "Hah. Master Zaborowski. I heard that your first name is Hector, right?"


    Faneughed and said, "It seems like you had nned to cower me into submission first, eh?"


    The corners of Hector¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He stopped a few meters away from Fane. "I was


    merely being courteous. What do you mean I was trying to cower you into submission? My


    subordinates have long heard of your fighting prowess, s o they wished to test their strength against


    yours. Now, all of you arerades forged through the way of the fist!"


    "Haha!"


    Faneughed aloud again. ¡°What a way to make friends. Thank goodness I''m strong enough. I


    would''ve probably been beaten to death if I were a terrible fighter. I have to paypliments to your


    way of thinking, though-testing me first to judge the situation. Not bad!"


    When they heard this, Hector and the elder beside him exchanged a nce. Both of their expressions


    had soured. This brat was far cleverer than their expectations, seeing right through their scheme in


    such a short time.


    "No way. You''ve misunderstood us, kiddo. Our subordinates really just wanted to spar with you!" the old


    man stood up and told Fane, smiling.


    "Really? But they both told me that ording to the rules here, I don''t have the right to talk to their


    master unless I defeated them."


    Fane sneered inwardly, casting a nce toward the two men from earlier.


    "Ahem. We just wanted to spar with you, dear sir. We only said that because we were worried you''d


    refuse us!" they quickly reacted and exined, chuckling. The two men were not idiots.


    "All right. Speak, Mr. Fane. What business d o you have with us here today?"


    Hector maintained his smile as he looked a t Fane, giving off the aura of someone engulfed in a fresh


    spring breeze.


    Fane smiled. It seemed that Hector was a wolf clothed in sheepskin. Although he had a serene, kindly


    expression now, he must have stained his hands aplenty behind the scenes.


    He spoke immediately, "Of course, I came here for business so I won''t dilly-dally any longer. You all


    probably know this as well¡ª that I was the one who beat up the person who pretended to be blind


    yesterday. They secretly took pictures of a lot ofdies! I want to settle this matter today!"

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Hector still stered a smile on his face when he heard that. "I thought it was something serious. I


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    heard that the memory card had already been destroyed b y you. So, isn''t the matter settled already?


    What more do you want from us?"


    He paused for a while here, before continuing with a smile, "Hah. I know. You want some money from


    us topensate for your losses, right? It''s normal for one to think like that. Ipletely understand!


    Tell me, how much do you want?"


    Fane replied immediately, "I don''t want money for this issue. My request is simple. Don''t repeat this.


    Destroy any backups you have. Understand?¡±


    The corners of Hector''s mouth twitched.


    Are you threatening me?"


    "Heh. I won¡¯t investigate any further. I''m sure that you know full well I¡¯m threatening all of you here. If


    you don''t destroy the backups and continue doing all this in the future, I¡¯ll make sure that the Green


    Sky Hall would bepletely obliterated if I catch wind of it!"


    Fane chuckled. He was not frightened in the least, standing there with his shoulders squared and


    radiating an aura of utter solemnity.


    "What a mouth you have on you! I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    An old woman stood up. "Care for a round with me?"


    Wrinkles were etched all over the old woman''s face, but there was a perceptible sharpness in her eyes.


    She looked to be in very good spirits.


    Fane sensed that this old woman was probably a lot stronger than the two men from earlier.


    However, he shed a wan smile toward the old woman who was leaning against a cane. "No way. You


    look like you¡¯re seventy or eighty years old. Won''t I be aughingstock if I hurt you? They''ll say that I


    bullied a granny."


    "Hah. Don''t worry. We definitely won¡¯t say that you bullied her!" one of the men from earlierughed


    aloud.


    "That¡¯s right. She''s one of our best fighters. No average person can match her strength. You? Bully


    her? It''d be a miracle if you canst ten hits from her!" another middle-aged woman alsoughed from


    the side. Fane''s words made her feel as though she had just heard the joke of the century.


    "Don''t worry, sonny boy. I won''t hold a grudge against you if you do have the strength to beat me to


    death.¡±


    After the olddy said that, she turned toward Hector who was behind her." Master Hector, take this as


    a personal grudge between me and him. It''ll be my bad luck if he kills me. There won''t be any grudges


    between him and the Green Sky Hall. Is that possible?"


    "All right!" Hector agreed with her, nodding after pondering the proposal for a few seconds.


    From the looks of it, the old woman was going to fight with a killing intent, which was why she would


    probably use her full strength for the fight. She would not have told Hector all of that otherwise.


    Meanwhile, Hector''s goal was the same. If she could not kill Fane because he was too strong for her,


    he would treat it as a mere spar and a personal grudge. It would not have anything to do with the


    Green Sky Hall.


    However, if Fane was not strong enough and was killed by her, she would probably destroy every bit of


    evidence that he had been here, leaving no trace for anyone to find him.


    "All right. You can fight me with peace of mind now, boy. Let''s see if you have the strength to kill this old


    granny here!"


    The old woman clutched onto her cane, the light in her eyes dimming dangerously.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    "Heh. I know you want to kill me, but I won''t let you!"


    Fane shed a cold smile when he heard that. If this old woman from the Green Sky Hall did not act


    too brashly, he would not destroy her straight away either.


    After all, Kingston Hall was behind the Green Sky Hall.


    It was not because Fane was afraid of Kingston Hall. Tanya, Yvonne, and Sharon knew about the


    incident today. It would create a huge hoo-hah if Kingston Hall waspletely destroyed. Many people


    would probably doubt his identity.


    He would not be able to live the peaceful life that he had now.


    After all, Kingston Hall was the most powerful underground organization in Middle Province and the


    strongest among the gangs. They did not fear the presence o f the Drake family at all.


    "Really? You''re speaking as though you can kill when and wherever you please!"


    The old woman felt like she was being belittled. She was just old, but her strength was unmatched by a


    regr person.


    She took one step forward. The cane in her hands suddenly whipped toward Fane in a vicious arc; a


    frosty, murderous intent filled her eyes.


    Whoosh!


    It looked like a normal ebony cane, but at that moment, it resembled a sharpened sword, shing


    forward at a blinding speed. With that sudden thrust, Fane did not have an inkling of doubt that a


    normal person would already have a hole carved into their chest.


    That was because Fane had heard the subtle echo of a supersonic boom from that thrust.


    "So fast!"


    Fane was shocked. He really did not expect the old woman to be so dexterous. If he had not gone to


    war, he would have beenpletely terrified by her.


    "Hmph. Scared now, aren¡¯t you? Is your life shing before your eyes? Don''t underestimate me just


    because I''m old.


    Those two huge goons from before can¡¯t match my strength!"


    Delight crept over the old woman''s expression when she heard Fane gasp.


    The tip of her cane was extremely sharp.


    Fane did not have the time to dodge.


    Yet at this moment, Fane dazzled her eyes. His entire body seemed to meld into the shadows as he


    sidestepped her attack in a sh. He appeared right beside her.


    "No way. You dodged that?"


    The old woman took a sharp breath. She was utterly stupefied. She suspected that she must have


    imagined it.


    She knew that Fane was strong after having watched him defeat those two men without breaking a


    sweat. However, she never expected him to be far stronger than she had imagined.


    She seriously suspected that only a King of War could have that kind of speed, based o n the fighting


    strength within the military ranks.


    Fane dodged the attack. The old woman''s cane pierced straight into a wooden pir behind him.


    This was a small pavilion that was held up by four wooden pirs.


    No one expected that such a huge pir would have a hole carved straight through i t. The cane had


    struck through the entire pir.


    "That cane is made out of fantastic stuff!¡±


    Fane gave a wan smile when he saw that.


    "Ah!¡±


    The old woman was so frustrated that she missed her mark. She felt embarrassed.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She released a huff and jerked her arm.


    That wooden pir crumbled, allowing her t o loosen her cane from the hole.


    Bang!


    The pir held for three seconds, then it toppled onto the ground in a resounding crash. The entire


    pavilion went down with: t.


    At that moment, the old woman attacked Fane again.


    However, Fane did not dodge her attack this time. Instead, he grabbed the cane with a quick sweep of


    his arm, and a powerful force rippled along the length of the cane.


    The old woman did not reveal a sliver of panic when Fane caught her cane. She still believed that Fane


    was not as strong as her

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Nheless, she never thought that the force from that causal sweep of Fane''s arm could be so


    deadly and powerful that it ruptured the end of the cane she was holding. The incredible force streaked


    through her hand, causing it to tremble uncontrobly as she struggled to hold the cane.


    "Ah!"


    The old woman stumbled back a few steps and her right hand was trembling unruly. She gazed at Fane


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    with her eyes full of terror and respect at the same time.


    Fane''s strength was impressive and his speed was as fast as lightning. She even sensed that Fane


    was having fun with her and that he must not have shown his true strength¡ªthe powerful strength that


    was hidden perfectly.


    "Hmmm? What now? Giving up?" Fane shed her a small smile and said in an indifferent voice.


    ¡°Jesus Christ! Isn¡¯t this kiddo too powerful? He''s even able to take away Elder Casteno''s cane!" a


    spectator from the crowd could not hold back a loud gasp. The battle between Fane and Elder


    Casteno was truly eye-opening.


    ¡°No way! Don''t tell me Elder Casteno can''t defeat this retired soldier?¡±


    Some of them had their foreheads pressed together as they expressed their doubts.


    After all, they had never seen Elder Casteno defeated in a fight before.


    The corners of the old woman''s mouth twitched involuntarily. At the same time, she was hesitant to


    admit defeat. If she surrendered now, she would surely be aughingstock in front of the Green


    Sky Hall. If she tried again-harder and fiercer-there might be hope for her to win.


    "Kiddo, it''s either you or me in the coffin today!"


    With her teeth gritted tightly, the old woman charged toward Fane again at lighting speed, switching


    positions several times in the hopes of trying to confuse and get close to Fane.


    "Heh! Your cane¡¯s in my hand. I must say, you¡¯re quite bold toe at me without any weapon!¡±


    Fane sneered frostily. With the cane in his hand, he swung it at his opponent before she could even


    and thighs several times in a row.


    "Ouch! Ow!"


    The old woman jumped from the pain as if she were a monkey in the circus. Her body curled slightly.


    "You win! You win!"


    Finally, she yelled her defeat. Every movement sent ripples of pain through the old woman¡¯s arms and


    legs.


    Fane stopped atst. The old granny scanned her body and there were many fresh and insidious


    bruises caused by the strokes of the cane. Although Fane did not use too much force, and all the


    injuries were merely bruises on the surface, the pain was searing and indescribable.


    "Now, do you think I''m able to kill you?" Fane stared at the old woman without any remorse but a faint


    yet callous smile on his face.


    The old woman felt even more embarrassed. For the first time in her life, she felt that she had been


    beaten until she could not even counterattack. She lifted her head, staring straight into Fane''s eyes,


    her voice cold, "Give me back my cane! I know I''m not your opponent at all. Kiddo, you''re young yet


    powerful!"


    "Heh? I don''t think it has anything to do with age!" Fane chortled as he threw the cane away casually. It


    "Ahem! Mr. Fane, a moment ago you mentioned that as long as we deleted all the backups and we


    ceased this business immediately, you¡¯d leave us alone?"


    Hector, blending in with the other spectators on the side, was stunned by Fane¡¯s strength. Fane''s


    smile on his face so that he could look amiable in front of Fane.


    "Yup, that¡¯s right!" Fane bobbed his head.


    "Alright! I admire you a lot. It¡¯s a deal then!"


    Hector immediately agreed to his demand. There was no other way after all. Besides, h e did not want


    to make a big fuss about it. Although there was Kingston Hall behind them, if Fane was truly pissed off,


    it was highly possible that today would be theirst day on the earth.


    Moreover, Fane was not just a ''good'' fighter, but the finest and the greatest. Even if Kingston Hall knew


    about the episode, they would not dare to provoke him, too, given that his fighting prowess was that


    outstanding. Even if Kingston Hall were to win in a fight with Fane, the losses would be acute and


    unbearable.


    "Hmmm. Well. That¡¯s all, then!"


    Fane smiled lightly and then continued," Now, let''s talk about another thing!¡±

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Hector had assumed that it would be enough if he agreed to Fane''s demand and that the other man


    would think about leaving them alone.


    He truly never expected Fane to bring up another issue.


    Fane observed the people around him and noticed that the men that had followed Brother Luca from


    yesterday were not around. He surmised that they had gone to the hospital to see their injured


    "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me that you want money, after all?" Hector spoke with a cold smile.


    ¡°Heh. I really am going to ask for money!¡±


    Fane chuckled. "Your men owe me fifty thousand bucks. They couldn''t even cough up a million


    yesterday. How shameful!"


    "You beat up Brother Luca, too?"


    Hector¡¯s expression darkened. He nearly fainted from anger. He had been thinking that he was truly


    unlucky today, to have met such a tough, fearless warrior. He nned to properly torture the fellow who


    had bullied Luca, ensuring his death.


    He never thought that Fane was the same man who Brother Luca and the others had provoked. When


    it rained, it truly poured. They provoked the same fellow on both asions.


    "That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it a coincidence?"


    Fane shed a cold smile. "Not only do you have to give me fifty thousand bucks, but you''ll also have


    to order your subordinates t o not give my brother any trouble. I won''t settle for cash otherwise!


    "Aren''t you pushing it, Fane?"


    Hector shed a bitter smile. "You wanted a million bucks, so my subordinates scrounged everything


    they had in their pockets to pay you nine hundred and fifty thousand bucks. Do you really have to ask


    for the remaining fifty thousand?"


    Fane''s expression was nonchnt. "What a stupid question. Just pay the amount that w e agreed


    upon.¡±


    "Fine. I¡¯ll just take this as a stroke of misfortune!¡±


    Hector¡¯s expression hardened and he was displeased, but he nodded at the middle-aged woman


    beside him anyway.


    The woman walked towards Fane and took out her phone. "Give me your bank ount number. I''ll


    transfer the money


    immediately."


    "Now we''re talking!¡±


    Fane did not hesitate to give his ount number to her.


    What he did not expect was immediately receiving a notification from the bank after he gave his


    ount number.


    "So fast?" Fane frowned and looked at her.


    "I haven¡¯t even keyed in the amount yet!"


    The woman stared at him, perplexed.


    Fane opened the message and was taken aback. After he read it, he realized that it was a bank


    transfer of more than 170 billion bucks.


    "Oh, it was from someone else!"


    Fane shed a pained smile, finally responding. He had asked Skyler to help get rid of the Xenos


    family in Sky Dragon City and to sell off the assets and shares that they had. They donated some of the


    profit and divided the rest between themselves, 50-50.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He never thought that there would be so much money left even after dividing the portion.


    "Oh!"


    The middle-aged woman furrowed her brow, suspicion twinging in her. It could not be a coincidence,


    right? Unless this brat was merely ying dumb?


    However, it had nothing to do with her. She keyed in the PIN and quickly transferred 5 0 thousand


    bucks to Fane¡¯s ount.


    At this moment, Fane¡¯s phone rang.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    Fane switched his focus to his phone.'' Skyler Celestino'' appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Hey, Skyler Celestino!¡± Fane uttered casually after picking up the call.


    "Hehe, yeah! ording to the ratio you told me, you''ll be getting a hundred and seventy billion bucks


    for your part. You should''ve received it by now, right?


    "What a steal. Not only did I fix my itch to fight, but I also made a big profit out of it."


    Skyler¡¯s manly voice rang from the phone.


    "Yup, I got the money. I''ve got some errands to run, so I''ll hang up now!"


    Fane ended the call in the next second.


    The woman before him was standing nearby, and Skyler''s voice was not particrly soft on the other


    end of the call as well. Fane was not sure if the other party had heard any part of the conversation.


    At this time, Hector approached the two and uttered, "Brother Fane, I heard that you¡¯re a bodyguard of


    the Drake family, right?"


    Fane had already outstretched his leg and was about to leave the ce. He did not expect such a


    question to pop out of Hector''s mouth. He nodded in conformity with the question, "Yes, what¡¯s the


    matter?"


    "I heard that they pay you twenty million bucks a month. I find that you''re a gifted talent, after watching


    you and my men trying out each other. I really admire you for your skills!" Hector answered with a


    gentle smile.


    "That''s right! Master Hector is right!


    Brother Fane, we''ve heard your big name a long time ago. Your talent will be gone into the drain if you


    continue to stay with the Drake family," the elder-who was standing next to Hector¡ªleaned forward and


    echoed


    "I¡¯d pay you a hundred million a month, how about that? Work with me and help me expand Sky Green


    Hall. I truly believe that: f we work together, it''d be impossible for the Sky Green Hall not to grow in the


    future!¡±


    Hector stretched out his finger, gesturing the number ''one''. His expression turned solemn and firm.


    ¡°A hundred million bucks. It''s indeed quite a lot!"


    Fane''s pallor remained calm and in. '' However, I don¡¯t want to work with snobs like you. Forget it!


    Justing to this ce has wasted a lot of my precious time.


    I need to go to the Drakes to work now!"


    In the next second, Fane strode toward the gate without turning his head once.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hector''s right index finger was still midair. He stayed frozen as though the conversation was a deadly


    lightning bolt that struck his brain. Many have said that i f one person was offered double of what he


    was earning, that person would take it without thinking twice. He, himself, had offered Fane five times


    his previous sry, and yet this punk did not even blink an eye and walked away.


    Moreover, the look in his eyes and the tone of his voice were filled with disdain and contempt, as if 100


    million bucks was nothing but stacks of waste paper in his eyes.


    "What the f*ck? Is this brat an idiot? He turned down a hundred million a month? I swear that there''s no


    sry higher than this in the Middle Province!"


    A guy could not help but sigh at the scene before him. If he were offered such a sry, even if it were


    not 100 million per month but per year, he would be smiling all year long, even when he was sleeping.


    "Yeah! What an idiot! He must be an idiot!¡± another guy chimed in,ughing aloud. "A hundred million a


    month, and he just walked away? Instead, he went to work for a job of twenty million a month. What''s


    wrong with this brat?¡±


    "Perhaps this punk¡¯s drooling over Miss Tanya or Miss Yvonne. After all, the only thing this brat doesn''t


    case!" Another man was hypothesizing the situation. He narrowed his eyes and scratched his chin.


    The middle-aged woman from before gazed at Hector before slowly opening her mouth, "Master


    Hector, when Fane answered his phone a while ago, I think I heard something!"


    "Oh? Really? You were standing very close t o him just now, what did you hear?"


    Hector was no fool. He believed in his subordinates. If his people took the initiative toe forward to


    report something, that something must be valuable and worth taking note of.


    "The person who called Fane, I think his name is Skyler Celestino. I vaguely heard the other party


    mentioning that a hundred seventy-eight billion bucks was transferred to Fane''s ount. He asked


    Fane if he had received it," the middle-aged woman said hesitantly, her face scrunched up.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    "Skyler Celestino?"


    "One hundred and seventy-eight billion bucks?"


    The crowd present at the scene waspletely dumbfounded. Terror streaked through the space.


    These two pieces of information were overly shocking.


    "Are you sure you heard it right? Skyler Celestino? Doesn¡¯t this name belong to Skyler, the King of


    War? That''s the eightstar King of War!"


    The elder was paralyzed to the spot, the terrifying surprise holding him in a tightening grip. He only


    managed to regain his words after a few minutes.


    "There''s only one King of War with the name Skyler Celestino!


    The middle-aged woman had a nk look i n her eyes as though she was dwelling in a haze of


    confusion, yet to recover from the news.


    "If it really was Skyler Celestino, the King o f War, why did he give Fane so much money? More than a


    hundred seventy billion bucks! Are you sure you heard the number correctly? Why did he give that b*


    stard so much money?¡±


    The sudden shock caused Hector''s muscles to tense up. Only prominent families could produce that


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    amount of money after they had sold all their properties.


    Nobody at the scene could understand why a King of War-an eight-star King of War-would give so


    much money to an adopted son-inw.


    The elder suddenly thought of something and immediately rushed into the house. He took a poster and


    ran out again. He breathed out heavily, "Master Hector, look! Look at the poster! That brat promised to


    make his wife¡¯s birthday the grandest event that would shake the entire Middle province. Could he have


    borrowed money from the King of War so that he could host the greatest birthday party for his wife?"


    Thoughts were running wild inside the elder''s brain. This was the only possibility that he could think of.


    Other than this, no other suppositions could exin this situation anymore.


    Nheless, after hearing the words that h e had spewed, he started to doubt his own assumption. If


    that was really the case, 170 billion bucks was too much, was it not?


    "Hmmm, spending a hundred million is enough to hold the grandest birthday party in Middle Province,


    right? A hundred and seventy billion bucks, how''s that possible? Besides, a King of War wouldn¡¯t have


    lent out such a huge amount of money, right? And I truly doubt that a King of War who had just returned


    from the army would be able to fork out that much money in the first ce, right?¡±


    After giving some thought to the shocking news, Hector finally said to the middle-aged woman, "Hawa,


    you must¡¯ve heard it wrong. Yup. You heard it wrongly.¡±


    ¡°Did I? But I thought that''s what the other person on the phone said!"


    "Oh! Now I see it!"


    Suddenly, the elder pped his hands together after realizing something. ¡°Damn!


    I think we''ve been fooled by that brat!"


    "Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Everyone at the scene turned their attention towards the elder, scratching their heads, not knowing


    why.


    ¡°That brat must¡¯ve made someone else make that call on purpose and pretended that Skyler Celestino


    was the caller! All the contents in that call must¡¯ve been staged and rehearsed!¡±


    The elder''s mood lifted and his eyes were full of wisdom. ¡°He did it because he was afraid of offending


    the great power behind us-the Kingston Hall. This shows that he''s afraid of Kingston Hall and that he


    doesn¡¯t want to create trouble. Therefore, he pretends to be close with Skyler Celestino, the King of


    War. However, the biggest mistake that he made was the amount of money. That sum of money is so


    unrealistic that it exposed his sneaky n!"

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    "That mother*cker is really f*cking smart! We were almost fooled by him!" one of the injured bulky men


    pped his thigh and shouted.


    "This brat is more cunning than a fox!" a middle-aged man chimed in, wearing a bitter smile. He then


    continued, "He¡¯s afraid that we might continue looking for trouble and just let him off temporarily. That''s


    why he kept this wild card in his hand, so he could leave the ce.


    Otherwise, how could the call be so coincidental? How could the calle in right as we were about to


    transfer the money to him?"


    After hearing everyone¡¯s detailed analysis, Hector bobbed in agreement. That b*stard had almost


    deceived him!


    He turned his gaze to the elder and said," Elder Ward, I''m thankful for your wit and wisdom.


    Fortunately, that brat revealed himself by saying some ridiculous amount of money-a hundred seventy


    billion. If he had said a hundred or two hundred million, we would''ve fallen for his trap.¡±


    The sound of praise entered the elder¡¯s ears and lifted his mood. With his hands behind his back, he


    slowly said, ¡°Hehe! I can onlyment that this brat has over bragged. His n would¡¯ve been perfect


    if the sum of money was lesser. He would¡¯ve scared the wits out of us! But, the more he tried to scare


    us away, the more mistakes h e made. It has be crystal clear that he''s actually afraid of us in his


    heart." With a prideful tone in his voice, he continued," He didn''te here today to stir up trouble. If


    he really wanted to, he wouldn¡¯t have been merciful to Elder Casteno and the two during the fight!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Yes, you''re right! This brat is as sly as a fox! Such a delicate n!"


    The old granny¡ªElder Casteno¡ªnodded i n agreement. "I only suffered surface injuries on my body.


    This brat can control his strength and power very well. It seems that he truly is afraid. He must''vee


    today due to yesterday''s episode-he was showing off in front of Miss Tanya and Miss Yvonne,


    pretending to be all tough and powerful. Hence, he mustered up the courage today toe to warn us


    just toplete his bragging show. Secondly, he''s afraid that our men would continue to find trouble


    with his brother-Tiger!"


    "Yep!" Hector nodded to agree. "Anyway, judging from hisbat prowess, I guess I''m not on par with


    him. Plus, he''s clever and witty. He''s definitely not someone we should provoke. Let¡¯s try not to offend


    him!''


    "But..."


    Elder Ward''s forehead creased, and after a moment of silence, he enunciated, "Master Hector, some of


    the photos that we took are for several domestic websites, and some are for the overseas markets,


    which are our primary market as well. If we were to follow what the brat had asked of us, we''ll make a


    lot less profit and the other parties may not agree to it!"


    ¡°Yes. The loss will indeed be quite huge. I estimate at least a hundred million bucks would be lost in a


    month!"


    Hector clenched his fists firmly at the thought. ¡°Dammit! This is a low-cost but high-yield business! Now,


    it¡¯s all ruined by the b*stard Fane. If we stopped it, the losses would be huge!"


    "That¡¯s right! If the parties who work with u s in the overseas market don''t agree with i t, I''m afraid that


    they might create trouble for us. Besides, we¡¯re not known by the authority and power behind them. It


    would be fortunate for us if they let uspensate for their losses!"


    Elder Ward''s face morphed into one of solemn soreness. "We can stop causing trouble for Fane¡¯s


    brother. As for the matter of not taking pictures, it''ll be a great loss for us!"


    Hector shed them a wan smile, his teeth gritted tightly. "But you saw it yourself, too. That brat is too


    powerful for us to offend. None of our men can kill him! We¡¯ll call it luck that he decided to spare our


    lives.


    Even I, myself, am not his opponent, and I don''t think those skilled fighters from Kingston Hall are at


    the same level as him!


    Our best bet is to do as we were told!¡±


    Hector shut his mouth for a moment and then continued, "I''m the master of the Green Sky Hall. I can''t


    go back on my own words! If word gets out that I''m an untrustworthy person, where should I hide


    then?"


    "Sigh!"


    The elder heaved a deep sigh. "This problem, hard to solve. What if you tried talking to someone from


    Kingston Hall?"


    Hector presented the elder with a dry smile in return. "That''s a no-no! My elder brother doesn''t like me


    being involved in this business. I do it behind his back. So, you tell me, how can I talk to him about


    this?"


    He remained silent for a while after he spoke, and then he uttered again, "We will trade the photos that


    we took this month. After all, tomorrow''s the trading day. We''ll d o the trading privately and Fane won''t


    know of it. As for next month, let''s think about that next time!"

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Meanwhile, at the Drake''s residence...


    Three beauties were casually strolling in the ample garden of the Drake''s residence.


    Yvonne gazed at Tanya, wanting to ask something but she was afraid that her concern for Fane would


    be too obvious. She feared that the two beauties before her would misunderstand her.


    Nevertheless, worries and concerns for Fane had been growing uncontrobly within her all day.


    She knew in her heart that the head of Green Sky Hall and the head of Kingston Hall were biological


    brothers. The reason why Green Sky Hall managed to develop and expand so well and so fast was


    because of the power behind them¡ªthe


    Kingston Hall.


    Moreover, there were several top-notch fighters in Green Sky Hall, whom even Spectre Face from the


    Drake¡¯s family would think twice before picking a fight with them.


    Therefore, dread and worry gnawed at her insides¡ªshe truly worried about Fane''s safety.


    Fane should havee to work by now, yet he had not presented himself. This brat must have gone to


    do what he had dered he would do.


    Tanya could not help but keep her eyes on the entrance gate, her face stered with disturbance.


    "That idiot Fane, why hasn''t hee to work yet?"


    Sharon George, who was still chit-chatting about another topic, could no longer suppress the


    uneasiness within her and blurted, "He must''ve gone to the Green Sky Hall! I don''t know if he can solve


    this matter!"


    "I think not!"


    Since Sharon had already mentioned Fane, Yvonne continued smoothly, "The men in Green Sky Hall


    are not easy to deal with. They have a lot of good fighters that can''t b e easily handled. They''re beyond


    ordinary good fighters. Besides, Hector''s a smiling tiger-outwardly kind and benevolent, but inwardly


    cruel and wicked. Fane''s a simple -headed person. He¡¯s too straightforward and wouldn''t know when to


    retreat and give face to the other party. I''m really afraid that...¡±


    Tanya bobbed her head to show agreement. "The most crucial thing now is that Fane has gone to the


    ce. He''s not going to let them continue taking such photos. I know Fane, he''d want to solve this


    problem now and forever, but he¡¯s practically chopping off the other party''s financial resources." Tanya


    paused for a second and then continued, "Yesterday, I asked Pa about Green Sky Hall, and he told me


    that the people in there aren''t only trading their photos to domestic websites, they¡¯re also trading with


    some powerful authorities overseas!"


    When Sharon registered these analyses into her brain, she grew even more anxious. "You¡¯re right!


    Cutting off people¡¯s source of money is like killing their entire family! Not to mention, this is their long-


    existed business! Now that it''s been called off by Fane, how could the other party ept it? Green Sky


    Hall is one son of a b¡¯ tch! How could they trade with overseas authorities! This is frustrating!"


    Tanya shed a bitter smile. "Before, I didn¡¯t know that the Green Sky Hall would d o such a thing


    underground. My Pa and the others only found out about it not long ago, too. There''s simply no way to


    stop them. If Kingston Hall weren''t behind Green Sky Hall, we, the Drake family, would''ve taken action!


    But with Kingston Hall behind everything, my Pa feels helpless, too!"


    "No, no way! Fane''s in danger now! I...I have to go and save him!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Sharon stomped anxiously. "I''ll bring some bodyguards as well as several top-notch fighters from the


    George family! I must help him! He can''t die!"


    "But, Sasa, Fane said he could solve it alone!"


    Yvonne pulled Sharon back and added, "If you go there like this, aren''t you afraid that Fane might be


    unhappy?"


    "But¡ªbut, it''s better than leaving him to die there, right? I''m really worried about him!"


    Sharon was so frantic with fear, her face went white.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I believe in him!"


    Tanya gained a little more confidence in Fane when she thought of the episode that happened outside


    the city¡ªFane attended t o the challenge in the woods and beheaded hundreds of men, some of whom


    were very powerful.


    Just as herst syble dropped, a scarlet red Porsche 911 drifted into the gate and swiftly parked in a


    parking space not far away.


    "He¡¯s back!" At the sight of this, the corners of Tanya''s mouth curled upward, and she was relieved.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    ¡°Finally!" Sharon and Yvonne eximed in unison, both heaving big sighs of relief.


    Sharon gazed at Yvonne, her rosy pink lips slightly parted. She could no longer hold back and asked,


    "Yvonne, you seem...you seem to be very very worried about him, too. Don''t tell me you like him, too?"


    Sharon''s question startled Yvonne, causing her to choke. Her eyes flickered and her cheeks were


    immediately kissed pink. She retorted instantly, "What? Impossible! That guy''s a pervert who drools


    over beautifuldies! I don''t like him at all, hmph!"


    Lines appeared on Sharon''s forehead as her brows furrowed. "Impossible! If he''s a pervert, then why


    didn¡¯t he drool over me? I''ve got a great figure and I look good, too!" "Hello, beauties! Looks like


    nothing''s bothering you and you''re in a good mood, admiring the beauty of flowers," Fane teased as he


    walked over to the three of them, a gentle and warm smile on his face.


    When Fane appeared in front of them, Sharon-whose brain was seized by worries and panic just a few


    seconds ago¡ª instantly calmed down and her demeanor changed. She became somewhat reserved


    and shy, putting on a casual face devoid of any worry for Fane at all.


    "Green Sky Hall, did you really go there?¡± Tanya, on the other hand, asked aloud.


    Fane nodded in response. "I''ve got the fifty thousand bucks! I''ll treat youdies to lunch today!" "Wait!


    What? What fifty thousand bucks?" Tanya questioned, looking puzzled. "Didn''t you say you were going


    to talk to them about the photos? What''s this fifty thousand you¡¯re talking about? Don¡¯t tell m e that you


    let them off the hook for a mere fifty thousand bucks?¡±


    "What? No way! I thought you¡¯d at least fight them!"


    Yvonne was as dumbfounded as Tanya. Why did Fane go to Green Sky Hall to make a fuss for fifty


    thousand bucks? Even if his purpose was to ckmail them, 50 thousand bucks was too little, no?


    "Oh, I almost forgot something! You don''t know what happened after I got off work yesterday. My


    closest buddy, Tiger, came to me and told me that his restaurant....¡±


    Remembering that the three had no knowledge about yesterday¡¯s episode, he patiently narrated the


    incident from stem t o stern.


    Fane shrugged once he finished telling the story. "Therefore, not only did I settle yesterday''s issue, but


    I also collected what Green Sky Hall owed me yesterday-the fifty thousand bucks!"


    "In that case, the people in Green Sky Hall are truly sly foxes! First, they tested your strength, and if


    you weren¡¯t strong enough, they would¡¯ve ended you on the spot!"


    "Little did they know that you¡¯re not just powerful, but their secret weapons-the skilled Granny and two


    big men-aren''t worthy opponents as well. Only when they knew they couldn''t beat you did they


    surrender, just so their problem wouldn''t be worse!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Cold sweat dripped down Yvonne''s forehead as she repeated the episode. Fortunately, Fane was a


    strongbatant. His experience as a soldier in the past five years had not been in vain. Otherwise,


    he would have been in a dangerous situation today!


    "Heh! They¡¯re not that smart. Such dirty tricks can''t escape me!"


    Fane chuckled nonchntly, and then continued, "But I have to say that Hector¡¯s nothing but a smiling


    tiger. He looks benevolent and kind on the outside, but inwardly, he''s full of dirty, cunning tricks. It''s not


    a surprise that such a person can be the Master of Green Sky Hall!"


    "What I¡¯m worried about now is whether the other party will go back on their word. They only agreed to


    your demand on the surface because you¡¯re strong and hard to get rid of!"


    Tanya frowned deeply after thinking about it. "His elder brother is the Master of Kingston Hall! What if


    he tells his brother about this? We''re done for!

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Fane arched his brow upon hearing Tanya''s concern. "I don''t think that¡¯d be the case. Hector¡¯s the


    head of Green Sky Hall, after all. As the head of an infamous house, how can he just go back on what


    he''s promised?"


    Tanya, on the other hand, could not hold back from shooting Fane a sarcastic nce with her pair of


    big beautiful eyes. "Indeed, he''s the head of the Green Sky Hall, but their real power is not what you


    see on the surface. To the world, they''re all about opening spa and wellness centers, but under the


    surface, they make a lot of deals with dirty trades. Should we really trust such a person?"


    Fane bobbed his head in agreement at Tanya''s words. "Let''s see how it goes, then. I f he doesn¡¯t learn


    his lesson, he''ll regret itter!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. It''s prettyte now, let¡¯s go shopping!" Tanya suggested tentatively.


    Fane looked at the watch on his wrist-it was almost noon. After some contemtion, he proposed,


    "Okay! I have fifty thousand bucks from the Green Sky Hall. Let me treat the three of you to a nice


    lunch!"


    "He-he! Thank you!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tanya chortled. "Oh, right! I almost forgot! It''s payday and it''s your first time receiving your pay. The


    financial department will transfer your sry to you noter than this afternoon!"


    Fane looked unconcerned by Tanya''s utterance. "Really? If you hadn¡¯t said anything, I would''ve almost


    forgotten all about it. Haha!


    "What? It''s a sry of twenty million bucks a month! I bet this figure is the highest in the bodyguard


    market! How could you not look forward to it nor show any excitement at all? Worse, you almost forgot


    about it!"


    Yvonne was tongue-tied. Even if Fane had a few million in his hand, a sry of 20 million would still be


    considered a huge sum of money! Yet, not even the slightest hint of excitement could be seen on his


    face.


    It seemed that money was irrelevant to him.


    ¡°This hopeless brat. How could you forget about twenty million bucks!¡±


    Tanya did not know whether to cry or tough at Fane. "Had I known you''d forget your own payday, I


    wouldn''t have been in such a hurry to pay you. It''s great if I could save a lot of money!"


    In return, Fane shed her the warmest smile and said, "If you don''t pay me, won''t you be afraid that


    one day I¡¯d remember m y sry of twenty million and spank you for not paying me?"


    Fane finished his sentence with another heartyugh before noticing that Tanya''s face had turned as


    red as a tomato. He then realized that he seemed to have said something wrong. Tanya was ady,


    after all. Perhaps his joke was a little bit too much.


    Besides, he often made fun of his apprentices this way when he was on the battlefield. Everyone in the


    camp was used to it, but now they were not in the camp, and Tanya was no apprentice. She was the


    daughter of the Drake family-the family¡¯s most precious pearl!


    Tanya''s face turned scarlet as she shot a re towards Fane. "Hmph! You...if you dare to do so, I¡¯ll


    never pay you your sry!"


    "Cough, cough! Ahem! It''s just a joke. Alright, let¡¯s go...go out to eat!"


    Fane coughed awkwardly, clearly embarrassed. He then walked to his car in a serious manner in an


    attempt to cover up his embarrassment.


    Sharon felt uneasy and ufortable hearing the conversation that took ce between Fane and


    Tanya. She curled her lips, pouted, and muttered, "This idiot didn¡¯t even look me in the eyes, and now h


    e wants to spank Miss Tanya!¡±


    When Tanya heard what Sharon said, she went silent. She instantly took Sharon''s hand and said,


    ¡°Sasa, don''t tell me you''re jealous? He was just joking around. How could he like a little girl like me?


    Besides, h e has a wife!"


    Nheless, Sharon did not look satisfied with the exnation. She mumbled with a tone of


    disappointment, "I''m still upset!


    Why can''t he joke around like that with m e!"

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    Yvonne was at loss for words. She sauntered behind Sharon andnded a soundly p on her back,


    then walked away as though nothing happened.


    "Ah!"


    A dull ache settled into Sharon''s back, causing her to yell out loud. Her eyes widened into spheres as


    A heartless smile stered Yvonne''s face a s she wheeled her head around. "Didn¡¯t you just say you


    wanted to be spanked? Just pretend that p was from Fane.¡±


    Sharon was dumbfounded. She did not know whether to cry or tough. She huffed angrily, "How¡ª


    how can that be the same?" If the p was truly from Fane, it might have implied that Fane had some


    interest in her. In that case, even if she were to be spanked ck and blue, her heart would be bursting


    with joy. However, she had to be realistic. Fane, this idiot, had never given her a chance. She had no


    idea what to do next.


    "Let''s move. It''s the first time Fane''s treating you to lunch, so chop chop!"


    Sharon''s affection and loyalty toward Fane triggered a sigh out of Tanya. She never thought that love


    could be like this.


    Sharon''s love was an obsession. It possessed her and made her lose her sense of self.


    However, the current situation was of unrequited love.


    After all, with Sharon''s attractive look and alluring figure, a lot of men out there would be head over


    heels for her!


    With such charismatic attributes, Sharon still remained loyal to Fane and continued t o actively pursue


    him. Nevertheless, Fane did not bother to reciprocate those feelings and never gave her a chance at


    all!


    At the entrance of the vi, a faint yet cordial smile was hanging on James Drake''s face. He was


    observing themotion, standing not too far away from the four of them.


    "Fane Woods, he''s indeed not an ordinary man. I must give him credit for having the courage to go to


    Green Sky hall alone!" James whispered to himself, his tone full o f mixed emotions. By this time, Fane


    and the others had disappeared from his sight.


    "Indeed, not an ordinary man. Miss Tanya said that Fane was going to pay them a visit, but I didn''t


    expect him toe back s o quickly. It seems that everything went well!


    Spectre Face nodded in agreement. "For a detailed understanding of the whole situation, we''ll need to


    spend some money t o get the information."


    James put on another warm smile in response. "Nah, I think Tanya and the others are pretty close to


    him. They were chatting for quite a while just now. They should be discussing the events that happened


    in Green Sky Hall. We could just ask Tanya when she returnster tonight. She should know quite a


    lot!"


    Spectre Face chortled. "Miss Tanya''s something else. She''s managed to get close to Fane in such a


    short time. Young Master Drake, on the other hand, is still the samestoic and full of disdain toward


    Fane. He doesn''t look like he''s a fan of Fane, and he never really talks to Fane that much." Thinking of


    this son of his, James''s facial expression hardened. "Timothy, this brat. Always making me worry for


    him! I heard he''s been ying billiards with Grayson from the Mont family whenever he''s free a s of


    game!"


    Spectre Face''s forehead creased into a frown. Looking at James, he slowly spilled out some words,


    "Master Drake, there¡¯s one thing about Young Master Drake that I''m not sure if I should report."


    Looking at Spectre Face''s hesitant expression, James''s heart suddenly felt uneasy. He permitted, with


    his brows furrowed, "Spill it!"


    "I''ve heard that Young Master Drake has been visiting some entertainment centerstely and that he¡¯s


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    been mingling with a friend of Michael Wilson. That friend is a young master from a third-ss family,


    and he''s got a stinky reputation."


    James''s face turned even darker upon hearing the news. "Timothy, this brat! He''s always been


    obedient and performs pretty well in front of me. I didn''t expect he''d start mingling with these people. If


    he continues to behave in such a way, how am I supposed to hand over the Drake properties to him in


    the future!"

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    In a sh, Fane and the three beauties had arrived at a hushed and serene restaurant with ssy


    decoration.


    It was a decent restaurant. The environment was quiet and had pastel aesthetics. Although the price


    was mildly exorbitant, money to Fane was never a problem. The price did not sway Fane in the


    slightest.


    "Alright,dies. Order whatever you want! It''s my honor to invite three beauties to lunch for the first


    time!"


    Fane handed over the menu and enunciated modestly. "I''m only a bodyguard, and three of you are


    from noble families. Yet, you''re willing to let me treat you to lunch. It¡¯s truly an honor!¡± Tanya was


    speechless for a while. This jerk was no ordinary man, and he must be a man of a higher social status


    than she was. Yet, he was acting all stupid in front of her.


    It was evident to everyone that this guy was not an ordinary bodyguard.


    "The prices aren''t cheap at all. Aren''t you worried that fifty thousand bucks won''t be enough?" Yvonne


    purposely teased Fane after taking a look at the menu.


    "Hehe! Don''t worry. Do you think my budget for our lunch is only fifty thousand? It''s my pleasure to


    have you three beauties together with me. I''d be more than happy t o spend five hundred thousand on


    you, let alone fifty thousand!¡±


    Fane giggled, then he gazed over his watch and pondered for a second before saying, ¡°0 h! By the


    way, Selena¡¯spany is just nearby, and it''s almost lunchtime now. I''ve invited her over for lunch with


    us since she has a two-hour lunch break!" "Wouldn''t your dear wife be jealous of us? That you''re


    having lunch with three beauties? Moreover, you''re spending so much on us, wouldn''t she scold you?"


    Tanya teased yfully.


    "Nah, she won''t!" Fane uttered confidently." My wife is a gentle, kind-hearted, generous, intelligent, and


    virtuous woman. Why would she scold me just because I invited three of you to lunch?"


    Hearing himpliment Selena and looking at the prideful expression on Fane''s face, Sharon''s heart


    sank and her thoughts started to get clouded. She could see that Fane really did love his wife. There


    was a huge difference between how he treated Selena and herself.


    All this made her feel doubtful of herself. Was she not charming or good-looking enough? She


    wondered if Fane would ever fall in love with her.


    Fane went out to call Selena. At the same time, Yvonne was ordering some food.


    "F*ck off!"


    A piercing voice echoed from inside the restaurant into Fane''s ears when he was just about to make


    the call.


    Fane''s brows immediately furrowed after hearing the voice. He looked into the restaurant and in the


    next second, his face scrunched up.


    Inside the restaurant, several men with gold nes around their thick necks surrounded Tanya and


    the others. One of them wore a cunning lopsided grin. He stretched out his arm, wanting to caress


    Tanya''s cheek.


    "Tsk, tsk, you''re one hot chick, aren''t you? You have silky smooth skin, too. How about my bros and I


    treat you to this lunch and after that, youe with us for a karaoke session and have fun with us!" the


    rascal spoke, his mouth twisted into a perverted grin. He switched his focus over to Yvonne and Sharon


    who were beside her. His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down vigorously. "These two chicks, too! Look


    at their bodies...so well maintained , and their faces ...so gorgeous! If they were born in ancient times,


    they could be Xi Shi'' and Diaochan2!"


    "Yeah, you¡¯re so right! Miss, the one thing w e don¡¯tck is money. We''ll treat you to good food and


    good wine. Come and have fun with us! Eighty thousand or even a hundred thousand is not a problem


    for us!" another man echoed while giggling.


    Just as Fane stepped out of the restaurant t o make a phone call, these rascals entered. They noticed


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the three beauties as soon as they entered the restaurant and they could not help but approach them in


    an instant.


    There were a lot of nice-looking women on this earth, most of whom were gold-diggers. They all adored


    sugar daddies and enjoyed being their sugar babies. As long a s the men shed out some cash and


    showed off their money, most women would bow down before them!


    Of course, these few thugs had experiences with such women before, so naturally, they possessed


    some level of confidence when they approached Tanya and the others.


    "Just order whatever you fancy, my lovelydies. Even those super fancy and exorbitant food and


    drinks, too. We have money!"


    [1] Xi Shi was, ording to legends, one of the renowned Four Beauties of ancient China. She was


    said to have lived during the end of the Spring and Autumn period i n Zhuji, the capital of the ancient


    State of Yue


    [2] Diaochan was one of the Four Beauties o f ancient China.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    Once the thug who had his eyes fixated on Tanya finished his speech, he stretched forth his hand


    again, trying to stroke her cheek.


    "F*ck off!" Tanya pped his hand away, with a look full of disgust stered on her face.


    This was the piercing voice that Fane heard a while ago. He entered the restaurant, his face icy-cold.


    ¡±Heh! You''re some hot-tempered chick, aren¡¯t you? How dare you hit me! Do you know how much you


    need topensate for pping my hand? I was going to ask nicely if you''d agree to hang out with us,


    but since you hit me, you have no choice but toe with us today. Oh well. Of course, you can


    choose between hanging out with us or paying me one million bucks for the medical expenses!"


    The man sneered. Since Tanya had hit his hand, he decided to threaten her.


    "One million bucks is like a peanut to me, it means nothing! But for some jerk like you, dream on!"


    Tanya shot up from her seat and leaped forward slightly, trying to push the thug away.


    "F*cking b*tch! I''m trying to y nice with you, but you don''t seem to appreciate it, huh?"


    This man was not easy-going as well. He pushed her back, hard.


    "Ah!"


    The man had obviously trained before, his physical strength was not a joke. How could a young miss


    from a wealthy family like Tanya be able to take in such a push?


    Tanya stumbled, losing her bnce before she slipped and fell backward.


    As she was falling, she felt so frightened! She was wearing a short skirt today and her clothes were


    white! The words '' embarrassment'' and ¡®shame¡¯ shed in her mind.


    A strong arm appeared from behind her and wrapped around her waist. The owner o f the arm caught


    her in time, and Tanya hung diagonally in his grip, mid-air.


    The moment Tanya was caught mid-fall, she struggled to release herself from his grip. However, when


    she noticed that it was Fane who caught her, she heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    Was this not a scene simr to the ones in soap operas?


    Before this, she had always found shows like that too ridiculous and silly. How could the male lead


    always appear on time during critical moments? The male lead would wrap his arm around the waist of


    the female lead before exchanging nces affectionately.


    But as she found herself caught in this exact scene, Tanya was frozen, as still as a statue. She could


    scarcely believe the scene before her eyes. Her heart hammered in her chest and almost leaped out of


    her throat. Suddenly, she was reminded of the night when Fane identally kissed her lips twice. Her


    rosy cheeks turn redder.


    However, there was a difference between soap operas and the reality she was living : n¡ªFane did not


    even look at her, much less in an affectionate way. After catching her from the fall, he immediately


    helped her up.


    "Miss Tanya, are you alright? Did he scare you? I''m truly sorry. I just wanted to make a call. I didn¡¯t


    expect the arrival of several wolves!" Fane spoke with a warm smile on his face as he helped Tanya up.


    "Wow! Isn''t somebody trying to y superhero?¡±


    The thug who shoved Tanya had a wolf head tattooed on his chest. He ripped his shirt open a little bit


    wider to show off the tattoo before saying aggressively, ¡°Little brat, you¡¯re right about me being a wolf!


    I''m not just a wolf, but a wild one who has tasted blood before! Did you know that?"


    "Haha! Look at this, brat!"


    The other three thugs nced at each other before they, too, pulled their shirts open to reveal the


    same wolf-head tattoo o n their chests.


    "It''s just a tattoo. How''s that frightening?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Fane let out a frostyugh after taking a look at their chests as if he was watching a clown show.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    The four rascals in front of Fane thought that he would be scared of them after revealing their tattoos.


    However, not only did Fane show no sign of fear, he even said some things that made the corners of


    their mouths twitch. Did this punk not recognize the tattoo?


    "Little brat, aren''t you afraid? Hah! The streets around this area are our territories! We¡¯re from the Wolf


    Fang Gang!


    The man pointed to the tattoo on his chest and announced proudly, ¡°Although we don¡¯t have a lot of


    members in the Wolf Fang Gang, each gang member is as ruthless as wild wolves! Offending us is


    equivalent to digging your own grave!¡±


    Another one chimed in, ¡°If you understand the situation, you''d make yourself disappear! Besides, this


    chick provoked Brother Felix. If not, Brother Felix wouldn''t have shoved her!"


    "I understand. Hmmm. Then, do you know who I am? Also, do you know who thisdy is? Are you


    guys dumb or what? How dare you push this young miss!" Fane chuckled and responded nonchntly.


    "Do I look like I care? All I know is that she''s an attractive woman. Haha!"


    Brother Felixughed uncontrobly.


    Obviously, he did not recognize Tanya and the others.


    However, the me was not on them. After all, they were just some local rascals that were not even


    qualified to meet or be associated with someone like Tanya who was from a noble family. Those who


    would be aware of Tanya''s status usually came from powerful noble families.


    "I''m her bodyguard, and she''s Miss Tanya from the Drake family!"


    Fane''s face sank.


    "What? No way! She''s Miss Tanya? From the Drake family?"


    One of the thugs was stunned at Fane''s words. He was clearly frightened. If it was really Miss Tanya


    from the Drake family, then they were in big trouble!


    Another thug immediately retorted, "F* eking fake! Miss Tanya is a Drake! With her status and identity,


    she shouldn''te to a ce like this. Besides, if Miss Tanya''s out i n public, shouldn''t there be a


    group of bodyguards with her?¡±


    Felix thought the statement was reasonable as well. Hemented, "Little brat, you sure do know how


    to brag, huh! If Miss Tanya from the Drake family hase out, there would be at least a dozen


    bodyguards with her! They''d be brawny and strong, but here you are, just a single fellow. Look at


    yourself, you''re neither bulky nor strong! Do you think we''re fools?"


    "I''ve ordered mine, do the rest of you have anything else to add on?" Yvonne asked as she turned to


    Fane and the others after cing her order. There was not a single trace of worry or concern on her


    face.


    "I''m good. We could always order more foodter if it''s not enough!"


    Fane smiled as he rubbed his fists." Exining things to trash like you is wasting a lot of my time and


    energy. I think my fists can do the exining better!"


    "Haha! Do you think I¡¯ll be scared?" Felixughed aloud and waved his hand, signaling the other three


    thugs to attack


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Fane.


    Boom! Bang! Pow!


    Nevertheless, with a few simple strokes and punches, the wolves plopped onto the ground, clutching at


    their chests in pain before they started to cry. Pain seethed through them with a terrible intensity. It felt


    like being eaten from the inside out by a sharp-toothed creature.


    "What the f*ck!"


    Felix''s eyes widened into spheres asrge a s kiwis. His throat tightened and cold sweat streamed


    down his forehead.


    He clenched his jaw, took out a pocket knife from his trouser pocket, andunched the de in Fane''s


    direction.


    However, he did not even get close before Fane snatched the knife away from him.


    Snip! Snip! Snip!


    With his right hand, Fane dangled the pocket knife in front of Felix¡¯s face. Felix was so frightened that


    his body went numb, his blood frozen in his veins. He was unable to move at all.


    Felix looked down at himself, only to realize that while there were no injuries on his body, his shirt had


    been ripped and cut, leaving hundreds of holes. He stood frozen i n his spot, looking like a peasant


    begging o n the streets.


    "Si¡ªsir, I was wrong!¡±


    Felix''s legs turned to jelly in a sh and he plopped onto the ground, kneeling before Fane. He truly


    believed that if Fane wanted to kill him a moment ago, he would have died more than a hundred times!

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    "Boss, we... We''re sorry, we made a mistake. We''ll get out of your hair and let you be with this chick,


    alright?" Another man feebly knelt before Fane once he got over the initial sting of pain.


    Frowning, Fane coldly snapped, "What are you talking about? I''m Miss Tanya''s bodyguard! How dare


    you!¡±


    "Y-Yes, of course...! This honorable and prettydy must be Miss Tanya. You''re such a powerful


    bodyguard. Now I see why she needed only one bodyguard with her all this time... You''re basically a


    one-man army, with the power of a hundred men!" spoke the man as he quivered, and he wiped the


    cold sweat off of his forehead from time to time.


    If the beautiful woman they intended to take advantage of was indeed the Drake family''s Miss Tanya,


    members of the Wolf Fang Gang would not even mutter a word if they were killed right here. The Drake


    family was the most prominent family; small groups like them were not qualified t o even fight back.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, please let us go,¡± Felix begged Fane." Can we show ourselves out?"


    Fane nced at them indifferently. "I''d watch yourselves if I were you. You people might lose your lives


    the next time I see you doing this again!"


    "Yes, Big Brother,¡± Felix nodded thankfully. "We¡¯re truly grateful for this mercy you¡¯ve shown us!" Felix


    lowered his head as he began to walk away with his men. He wanted nothing more than to dissolve


    from this ce.


    However... "Wait!" Fane called out to him just as he took two steps away.


    "What?!" The four of them nced at each other, their faces slowly losing color. They never thought


    Fane would go back on his word. Was he going to kill them?


    "I didn''t allow you guys to leave, did I? You guys said that you¡¯d treat Miss Tanya to a meal, didn''t you?


    Could it be that you''re backing down on your promise?" Fane smirked. Meanwhile, Tanya had already


    returned to her seat as the blush on her face had receded. Still, she felt jittery when she recalled the


    feeling of Fane''s arm wrapped around her waist.


    It was not long after Fane thought to himself that he ordered, "Go pay the bill. Then, kneel here and


    wait until we finish our dinner before you can leave. I''ll let you guys go after that."


    ¡°Oh, of course, of course! We¡¯ll pay the bill right now!" Fearing for their lives, the men nodded


    vehemently before they scurried to pay the 60,000 worth of bill.


    Once they paid, the four The four rushed toward Fane''s table and knelt right beside them. They were


    so ashamed that they lowered their heads bitterly, and it showed on their faces too.


    At this moment, Selena finally came from herpany that was located nearby to where they were.


    Selena frowned when they saw the four men kneeling on the floor. "Hubby, what''s going on? Did you


    get into another fight?"


    Selena was startled to see four men on the floor, kneeling. She had told Fane many times before to


    stop getting into fights so they could enjoy a low profile lifestyle. Thest thing she expected during this


    meal was this scene.


    "These people left their eyeballs at home and dared lust over Miss Tanya¡¯s beauty. This punishment is


    nothing, really." Fane smiled indifferently and pulled out the chair beside them. "Honey, take a seat.


    The dishes will be served soon. Let¡¯s sit and wait for our dishes.¡±


    "Oh, so that¡¯s what happened? I suppose they¡¯re rather foolish if they don''t know who Miss Tanya is!"


    Selena smiled impassively once she heard Fane¡¯s exnation. Fane was Miss Tanya''s bodyguard, so


    it was only his duty to do something if she was harassed.


    The four men raised their heads and nced at Selena. They were once again stunned because of her


    beauty, and they became green with envy. He was just a bodyguard but had such a beautiful wife. They


    wanted to die!

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    "Selena, you''re so pretty! This professional suit looks so ssy on you!" Sharon looked at Selena and


    enviously added, "It''s no wonder that Fane loves you so much. I adore him so badly, but he''s cold and


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    indifferent toward me!"


    An awkward smile appeared on Selena''s face. "Sharon, Fane isn''t as good as how you''ve imagined


    him to be. He has a rather cold face sometimes, and he does things too earnestly. Apart from that, he''s


    not a romantic person and can be rather violent. He likes to settle everything with his fists. You like him


    so much because you don¡¯t know him all too well just yet."


    Of course, Selena said all these things to Sharon so she could give up.


    Although Sharon was a nice and rather wealthy person, Fane was her man. As his wife, how could


    Selena not have any selfish motives?


    Apart from that, she felt that she should get Sharon to give up if Fane was uninterested i n her.


    "Really?¡± came Sharon''s reply, her smile still on her face as she did. "I feel that everything he does is


    great. It''s natural for him to settle matters with his fists if he''s being bullied. If not, what kind of man will


    he be? Apart from that, he''s a retired veteran who was once in the forces. It''s normal for such a person


    to constantly have a serious expression on his face. It gives his people a sense of reliability."


    Sharon paused here before secretly ncing at Fane. "More importantly, he gives everyone around


    him a sense of security.¡±


    "Honey, let me help you with the prawns!" Fane, on the other hand, acted as though h e did not hear


    what Sharon said and, instead, helped his wife to de-shell the prawns.


    Sharon was unhappy with this and prodded, "Fane, answer me honestly: Will you consider me if you''re


    not married and have yet to meet your wife?"


    Felix and the others were utterly stupefied when they heard this. What was happening?


    Was he not a bodyguard? How could a mere bodyguard be an object of adoration by some? It seemed


    that this prettydy was a rich person from another family, yet she liked a bodyguard?


    They were practically swimming in envy. Had they been able to have one of these four beautifuldies,


    they would not even bat an eye if their lifespan was reduced by a year.


    There were actually four women fighting over this guy.


    Above all, this guy seemed downright apathetic toward this girl called Sharon. Goddess... He refused


    such a good chance.


    Fane de-shelled some prawns and ced them in Selena''s bowl before looking at Sharon. "Miss


    Sharon, my wife sacrificed a lot and endured a lot of grievance for me. I came back to have a good life


    with her. I love her and our daughter. With that being said, I can only appreciate your kindness, but I


    can¡¯t ept them." "I mean, if... What if she''s not here? Will you love me?" Sharon was slightly


    anxious.


    Fane was really getting on her nerves as he refused to give her a little bit of hope.


    "How would there be so many possibilities: n this world? There are no such possibilities!¡± dismissed


    Fane with a tight smile. "Come on, let''s eat!"


    The four kneeling by the side nced at each other and were once again surprised. Sharon George?


    Was that not the name of the elder miss from the first-ss aristocratic George family?


    The George family only had one daughter, and whoever it was that married her could inherit the entire


    George family''s properties.


    Yet, even with all that, the bodyguard in front of them refused in a high-profile way and without any


    hesitation. Was this person dumb? For a bodyguard like Fane, it was like getting a free lunch for him to


    woo for Miss Sharon¡¯s love.


    "Alright." Sharon was disgruntled at the turn of events. However, when she thought about it... Was this


    not proof of a good man? At the very least, Fane¡ªwho had such temperament¡ªwas more worthy of


    her love.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    "Come, let¡¯s drink some wine!" said Tanya with a smile on her face as she raised her ss of wine.


    "After all, the people from the so-called Wild Wolf Gang are paying for this entire table. It''ll be a waste if


    we don''t finish the wine we ordered, and we''ve ordered quite a few bottles!"


    "Alright," chorused Yvonne as she raised her own ss, e on!" Yvonne grinned.


    All five of them started drinking.


    Though still bitter about Fane, Sharon spoke, "Fane, it''s alright that you don''t like me, but I have to tell


    you this: If ever the dayes that you regret your words,e find me. I¡¯m willing to be your second


    wife and be by your side everyday. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble, and I''ll even get along with Selena!"


    Fane cleared his throat at Sharon''s bold promation. "Ahem, ahem! Sharon, you''re still young, and


    life''s still long. You''ll meet someone who you''ll genuinely like in the future, I''m sure of it," he spoke


    before he sipped his wine.


    "Still young? Still young?! I¡¯m not young anymore. I''m at the legal age to get married several months


    ago!" Sharon pursed her delicate mouth. "You¡¯re just six or seven years older than me. Hmph!"


    All of a sudden... "Felix, what are you guys doing, kneeling here?" A group of seven to eight men


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    walked up to them as they were halfway through their meal.


    One of them had a head full of bleached-white hair. The men were extremely surprised when they saw


    Felix and the others on the floor.


    Meeting the eyes of these men, Felix and his gang were speechless and ashamed


    One of the men kneeling blinked at Whitey, the man with bleached-white hair. "Don''t get involved, you


    guys!¡± he spoke in a halfshouting voice. He signaled the other person to leave; they could not afford to


    offend the people here.


    However, Whitey did not register the signs : n time. ''What the f*ck. Had they lost a fight?¡± Whitey then


    looked at the four prettydies sitting at the table and smirked.


    "Haha! I get it. You must¡¯ve fallen for one of these women here, haven¡¯t you, Felix? You pervert, how


    can I not understand you? You can¡¯t control yourself whenever you meet prettydies. How can you


    bear it when you meet such extreme beauty?¡±


    He paused for a brief moment before he badgered on, "Don¡¯t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I''m here. Your


    brother Anguis is here! We have a big group of people! Let us help you get even!"


    "That¡¯s right, Felix. You guys are so terrible! How could you guys lose against one guy? You guys are


    even kneeling...! This is so embarrassing!" Another guy smiled coldly, not once paying attention to


    Fane who was at the same table, eating with thedies.


    Felix initially wanted to remind them that they should mind their manners before him and thedies.


    Thus, it came as a surprise to him that they continuously disrespected him. He decided to pretend that


    he did not see or hear anything and kept quiet all the while.


    "Since you can¡¯t get this woman, let me try instead!" Whitey smirked. He abruptly pped the table and


    sneered, "Young man, don''t act all innocent and pretend that you didn¡¯t hear us. I''m also from the Wolf


    Fang Group! You hurt and humiliate m y brothers, and now. I''m going to avenge them...! If you


    understand what''s happening, scram and leave these women here."


    ring at Whitey with fierceness, Fane picked up a chopstick and stabbed the man''s hand that was on


    the table!


    Whitey had no time to respond to such a quick move. "Aah!" The next thing he knew, a wooden


    chopstick was stabbed into his hand. He was in so much pain that he instantly fell to his knees.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    "Aah!" Whitey roared in pain. The veins on his forehead bulged out while the color of his face was


    drained.


    "Hit him!" came Whitey''s thunderous order to his subordinates, all while he gritted his teeth.


    "Brother Anguis, this..." His subordinates were downright frightened as they were met with Fane¡¯s icy


    re. Judging from Fane''s all-too-quick attack, he was no simpleton. Although they had the numbers,


    they might not be able to fight him.


    "Get out. Don''t destroy my mood," growled Fane as he noted that more people were surrounding them,


    and many of the new customers were ncing at them.


    Felix immediately looked at Fane in anticipation when he heard this. "B¡ªBoss, how about us? Can we


    go now?" "Scram! Every one of you can get lost!


    Looking at you guys gives me a headache!" Fane looked at him impatiently and waved his hand.


    "Okay! I''ll show myself out now!" Felix was all too happy when he heard this as he immediately nodded


    and stood up with his subordinates.


    "Are you guys dumb? Why are you still standing there? Follow us out right now! This is Miss Tanya


    from the Drake family, and that''s Miss Sharon from the George family!" Felix nced at the people who


    were still rooted where they stood.


    He then looked at Anguis, who was in extreme pain. "Anguis, you¡¯re too dumb. I was already kneeling


    there, and you dared cause trouble to Miss Tanya and the others.


    Are you on a suicide mission?¡±


    "W-Why do you say that?!¡± Anguis almost fainted in sheer anger. "Why... Why didn''t you tell me this


    earlier?¡±


    "Hah! I''ve given you all the signs, but you''re too dumb to understand it!" Felix immediately walked


    outside in huge strodes after he spoke.


    The others, especially those who came with Whitey, immediately felt a sense of relief after they heard


    this. They thanked their lucky stars that they did not act upon order immediately. Otherwise, they might


    share the same fate as Whitey.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Whitey dared not linger any longer and ran faster than a rabbit. A group of almost 20 people vanished


    from Fane and the others'' sight.


    With an indifferent smile, Fane turned to Selena and beamed, "Let¡¯s continue our meal!" "Okay!"

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Selena nodded in satisfaction. At that moment, she felt that what Sharon said about Fane-that a strong


    sense of security could be felt when she was around him-was very true.


    Selena returned to her office for work after she finished her meal. Meanwhile, Fane and the others took


    a walk around that area before returning to the Drake family''s mansion.


    Fane rested in the room the Drake family arranged for him upon their return. He was ready to drive


    home at around five or six o''clock in the afternoon.


    Meanwhile, in the rk family''s mansion... Flynn was extremely happy when he saw his cousin, Ken,


    entering the room. He immediately asked, ¡°How did it go, Ken? Is Fane dead? What¡¯s the situation of


    his body? Didn''t you say that he already drank the poison? I remember you guys have gone to Sky


    Dragon City to search for the strong martial artists of the Xenos family too, right?"


    Flynn believed Fane was physically weakening day by day, since it had been two to three days since


    he consumed the poison.


    Under such circumstances. Fane would definitely die if his cousin and Young Master Hugo invited the


    strong martial artists from the Xenos family over to avenge Quil.


    His cousin and Young Master Hugo left yesterday and had just returned. Flynn was curious about


    Fane''s fate.


    Ken looked at Flynn with an expression riddled with many emotions at once.


    Flynn was his cousin who lost a leg because he offended Tanya while he was enjoying a trip here with


    Ken. Ken wondered about how he was going to tell Flynn''s parents about this.


    Apart from that, the Bane family in the Lone City was slightly stronger than their rk family, a second-


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ss aristocratic family.


    Flynn understood right away when he saw Ken''s darkening expression. Sitting on the sofa, the smile


    on Flynn¡¯s face instantly vanished. "Is he still alive? It seems like you guys haven¡¯t made a move yet.


    Every day is a difficult day for me right now... I want to see this bodyguard named Fane die soon!"


    He gritted his teeth and looked at Ken with a cold expression on his face. "You''re irritatingly useless,


    Ken! You can''t even handle a bodyguard!"


    Ken was speechless as he meekly sat next t o Flynn. "Don''t be so impatient, Flynn. Why do you want


    to rush it so badly when this guy is going to die anyway? Yes, I went to the Sky Dragon City with Young


    Master Hugo, but the young master of the Xenos family was a troublesome person. He offended a King


    of War from Middle Province, and this King of War was so angry that he went to Sky Dragon City and


    wiped out the entire Xenos family!¡±


    Ken paused here and smiled bitterly. "F*ck. This King of War-by some divine intervention¡ªhelped that


    useless Fane. He¡¯s just too lucky. He would''ve been dead b y now had he not received such help!"


    "Damn!" Flynn balled his hands into fists a s he was overwhelmed with disappointment. He had lost


    one leg and might have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    He was unwilling to ept this fate as not only would he have a terrible life, but he would be made fun


    of by others too.


    Fane was the object of hatred whenever he thought of his possible fate, and a gloomy fate at that.


    "There are only twenty-five days left. When it''s Selena''s time to celebrate her birthday, his time will be


    up. Don¡¯t worry; the poison i s very powerful. You don''t need to worry about a thing!¡¯¡¯ Kenforted


    Flynn, though a sigh escaped his lips. "It''s a shame that Xena and Ivan¡¯s private meetings have been


    exposed. Now, Fane and Ben know about them, and Xena can''t continue hiding and spying on Fane.


    We''d still be able to get news about how Fane is had she not been discovered. At the very least, we''d


    get updates on his health and know if it''s deteriorating."


    "FI ah a! That¡¯s achievable!" Flynnughed a sinisterugh. "Wait several days and employ several


    good fighters to test Fane. I f his body is really in a terrible state and hisbat abilities are gone, we


    can even use this opportunity to kill him before he sumbs to the poison!"


    Ken nodded in glee. "This idea of yours is a good idea!" He then took out a flyer from his pocket and


    added, "Still, I really want to see Fane struggling to even walk and his body decaying till he dies at


    Selena''s birthday. Wouldn''t that be a better way to vent out our anger? The most important point is that


    he and the entire Taylor family will lose face if this guy failed to organize a city-stirring birthday party for


    Selena!"


    Initially frowning, Flynn took the flyer and nodded. "This sounds right. Why end him s o quickly if we


    can let him die ufortably and let him lose face? Let''s not kill him first. We can order fighters to beat


    him up good and assess his physical strength. It''s fine as long as they don¡¯t kill him!"

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Ken nodded, satisfied with Flynn¡¯s idea. " Haha! What an idea! This is a great idea! For now, we can


    beat him up and torture him however we like, so long as we don''t kill him. We¡¯ll wait until Selena¡¯s


    birthday, when he loses face, before letting him die painfully."


    "My thoughts exactly!" came Flynn''s reply, his eyes filled with malice and contempt. "I heard that his


    wife''s quite a catch." Flynn gritted his teeth. "Hmph! Once he''s out of the picture, I''ll have his wife kneel


    at my feet one way or another, and I''ll have her begging for me to toy with her...! I¡¯ll have fun torturing


    her by all means!"


    Hearing this, Ken instantly snapped," Cousin, I''m afraid that''s a no-go. I''ve had m y eyes on Selena all


    this while, so you can''t touch her!"


    This, of course, did not sit well with Flynn." Ken, I only want revenge, and you can''t even fulfill this


    request of mine? I... I lost m y leg...! I can''t vent my hatred if I don¡¯t do that!"


    Ken¡¯s face darkened. "Flynn, need I remind you that it was Fane who broke your leg. You wanted to get


    revenge and I''m helping you, and your vengeance will be exacted when Fane''s dead! What does this


    have to d o with Selena? If you want revenge, punish Fane, not Selena. It''s highly likely that she''d be


    your cousin''s sister-inw in the future!"


    He never expected Flynn would burst outughing. "Haha! Sister-inw? Are you daydreaming?


    You''ve known Selena for so many years but you failed to get her, even when Fane was in the army.


    What does this tell you? This woman doesn''t have you in her heart. If she likes you, you would¡¯ve


    gotten her without any problems!"


    Flynn paused here before he added, "I think Selena wouldn¡¯t want to have anything to d o with you,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    even if Fane''s dead. She doesn¡¯t like you at all! What if it''s just you infatuated here?"


    Ken was, of course, pissed at this notion." You should know that although she didn''t express any


    feelings toward me at that time, she''d asionallye to meals if I asked her out. I feel that our


    rtionships shouldn¡¯t be just as good friends. Do you understand?¡±


    Flynn was not letting it up as he countered, "If that''s the case, then tell me why you failed to get her


    before?"


    An expression of understanding appeared o n Ken¡¯s face, as though understanding Selena''s every


    thought and motive. "It must be because Fane was still alive, so she didn''t make a clear statement or


    give me any chances at that moment. That was why she made no advancements toward m e. After all,


    Kylie is Fane''s daughter, and it''s natural for her to wish for Fane''s return for her daughter''s sake. This


    shows what a good woman she is...! She''s a dedicated woman!"


    Ken picked up the teacup and took a sip before he added, "Apart from that, she wouldn''t have other


    choices if Fane''s dead. She''d choose a reliable and loving man among her pursuers. She¡¯d choose a


    man with whom she can entrust her life. I am this man!"


    "Haha! You''re really confident!" Flynnughed and continued, "Just wait and see. I t wouldn''t be you,


    even if Fane''s gone. It doesn''t matter how much effort you''ve ced into her; she would''ve given you a


    chance if she likes you! Oh, and didn''t you ask me why I want to torture her? That''s because she''s


    Fane¡¯s wife. Even if Fane''s dead, I want him to die in regret!"


    "I don''t care. You can''t touch her even if Fane''s dead." Ken red at Flynn, his tone much darker than


    usual. "I know I''ll win her heart and her hand!"


    "Fine. I¡¯ll give you one year after Fane''s death. If you can''t get Selena''s love and get her to be your


    woman willingly within that period, don¡¯t me me for getting involved then," came Flynn''s cold


    challenge after he mulled over his thoughts.


    Ken thought about it and nodded. "Alright. I f I still fail to pursue this woman a year after Fane''s death,


    you can do anything you want, and I won''t care about her then!¡±


    As a thought urred to him, Flynn then spoke, "By the way, when you send someone to beat Fane


    up, remember to ask them to take photos and send it to me so I¡¯ll have something tough over." "Don''t


    worry, that''s not an issue!"

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Ken nodded at Flynn as they reached an agreement.


    Meanwhile...


    Fane was back in his vi, and he took a bath and changed. It was only then when Selena came back


    from work.


    "How was work, Honey? Is everything in thepany alright?" Fane asked caringly when he saw his


    wife entering the room.


    "Yes, everything''s fine. Though... As bad as he may be, Ivan has been anxiously trying t o show off his


    performance. All the materials in this project are able to reach i n time, and their quality is quite good


    too. The general manager is extremely satisfied with him." cing her bag down, Selena searched for


    a fresh pair of clothes as she prepared to take a bath.


    "Really? Oh, Mother said that Grandfather asked us toe over for dinner tonight, s o go on and take


    a quick shower," spoke Fane with a small smile on his face. "After dinner, we''ll stroll around the


    "Really? Grandfather asks us toe and have dinner with him? Did something happen?" Selena was


    slightly surprised. After all, this was the first time Grandfather asked them over for dinner since they


    were chased out of the Taylor family.


    Fane thought about it for a while before he replied, "Well, I''m not sure if anything happened, but Mother


    was the one who told me about the invite. Judging his temperament, he wouldn''t have asked us to


    A small frown appeared on Selena''s face as she racked her brain for a possibility, but after failing to


    Once she was done, the entire family walked over to the Taylor family mansion that was just opposite


    theirs.


    When they previously visited the Taylor family, the workers here¡ªincluding the bodyguards¡ªwould not


    give Selena and her family a good greeting.


    This time, everyone greeted them curtly and kindly, and it gave Selena mixed feelings at the great


    change.


    It was true that one could observe another person''s heart more clearly when he had n o money or have


    failed greatly.


    "Fane, say less if you can when we¡¯re having dinner, alright?" Fiona came to urge him. "Although the


    Old Master had epted that you¡¯re the Taylor family''s son -inw, you''re still an outsider. It might be


    hard for the Old Master to ept you wholeheartedly in such a short time. I''m afraid that you''ll say


    something wrong and offend the Old Master."


    Fane nodded. "Alright, Mother-inw, I understand. I''ll lower my head and focus o n eatingter. I won''t


    speak, alright?"


    Fiona rolled her eyes at Fane. "It''s best if you understand. I''m afraid that you''ll only cause trouble. If it


    wasn''t because of you, w e wouldn''t have offended the Xenos family back then!"


    It was only after she said it that Fiona soon remembered something. "Now that I''ve mentioned it,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    something seems off. We''ve killed the Xenos family''s young master, and I heard that the Xenos family


    is quite strong in Sky Dragon City,¡± said Fiona."


    Why didn¡¯t theye for us?"

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    Hearing what Fiona had said, Joan''s lips curled into a frown. "Yes, and I''m quite worried. Selena''s


    mother told me that Quil Xenos asked a marshal toe over.


    Although this other person¡¯s not so capable, it only shows that the Xenos family is really powerful as


    they had gotten a marshal''s help!"


    Fiona grew more afraid the more she thought about it. "It''s all because of Fane, and it''s infuriating."


    She red at Fane." How could he offend someone like that and make people hate him!"


    When she saw where this was going, Selena quickly jumped in on Fane¡¯s defense. "Mother, we can''t


    me this on Fane," she reasoned. "Fane told me that they were at the veteran¡¯s gathering and the


    Goddess of War, Lana killed Magnus Suthend because he forced female celebrities to sleep with


    him. This Magnus : s Quil''s father''s god-brother, and he has to address Magnus as ''uncle''!"


    Selena paused before she added, "Nobody knew that Quil would instead pick a fight with Fane when


    he knew he couldn''t do so with the Goddess of War!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mother. Members of the Xenos family didn''t know that I did it, considering no one was left


    alive once I was through with them. Nobody would know if you don''t tell others about this."


    Although Fane knew clearly that the Xenos family no longer bore a threat to them, he had to pretend he


    knew nothing. "Even if theye and investigate the matter, they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me if


    they know that I know the Goddess of War personally and have saved her, too. There''s nothing for you


    guys to worry about, really." "You brat. What do you mean, ''as long as you don¡¯t tell others about this''?


    Am I the kind of person who rambles about everything to others? Your mother-inw''s lips are always


    sealed!" Fiona stared at Fane angrily.


    As she walked a few steps closer to him, she spoke, "Even if the other party knew that you did it, they


    might not attack you. O f course, the Goddess of War doesn''t owe us favors anymore. She can''t help


    you for the rest of your life because of one favor, right? She¡¯s the Goddess of War! Though, it wasn''t


    bad that she willingly came to the Old Master''s birthday partyst time!"


    Fiona then recalled something rather crucial, and it showed on her face as she pped her thigh. "No,


    that''s not right... I almost forgot something. Wasn''t Xena there too? Will she tell others about this?¡±


    Andrew was just as frightened when he heard this. "That''s really troubling. I used t o feel that Xena was


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    quite nice, but we now know she¡¯s theplete opposite. She''s with Ivan now too, and he''s a person


    who bears grudges. Let''s not forget that Fane did injure him before, so if Xena tells this t o Ivan, the


    consequences are unimaginable."


    Joan''s face increasingly darkened as she anxiously blurted, "Why did you offend such a powerful


    family? If Ivan knows and tells this to the Xenos family, we''d be in trouble!"


    Quicklying up with a n, she then said, "Fane, doesn''t Xena like money very much? She¡¯s a


    gold-digger, no? How about this: Don''t you still have several tens of millions? Sometimeter, ask her


    out and ask her to keep this a secret. We can give her some money as long as she doesn''t tell this to


    anybody. I know she''d keep that promise the moment she sees some cash.''


    "This is a good idea. What Fane''s mother said is correct. I think that spending money to prevent trouble


    might work." Andrew immediately nodded as a sign of agreement.


    "I don''t think that¡¯s a good idea." Fiona was rather reluctant with the idea. "Fane doesn''t have much


    money with him now; he''s got only several tens of millions. Xena : s such a bad woman. How can we


    give her money when she''s caused my son so much heartache until now?!"


    ¡°You...! You''re really...!" Andrew was infuriated with Fiona, and this was the first time he had been this


    angry. "Do you understand what ''spending money to avoid trouble'' means? Fane''s your son-inw!


    What should we do when the Xenos family doesn''te after us but kills Fane?


    "By that time, Selena would lose her husband! Not only does Fane have quite the money to support


    her, but he treats our family members so nicely too. Isn''t it hard t o find such a kind son-inw wherever


    you look? How can such a small amount of money be more important than your son-in w?!"

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    "Mother, I can understand that you consider money to be a very great thing,¡± began Selena. "And yes,


    you suffered a lot several years ago. Still, you can''t risk our lives, including Fane¡¯s. What if the martial


    artists from the Xenos family trulye for us and kill us? Are you really not afraid of death?" Selena


    felt herself getting heated at the moment. She felt that her mother was too much; that she could not


    even discern right from wrong.


    Nobody expected, however, that Fane would side with Fiona as he spoke, "What Mother said seems to


    make sense. We can¡¯t give money to Xena."


    Initially criticized and rebuked for her thoughts and opinions, Fiona lowered her head in embarrassment


    and dared not speak when no one sided with her.


    She never expected Fane would take her side on this matter.


    Her lips instantly curled into a smile as she proudly remarked, "Look, I''m not the only one who said this.


    Fane''s saying the same thing, too. We can¡¯t give Xena money!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Selena was puzzled. She looked at Fane and had no idea why Fane would say something like this.


    "But why, Hubby? You genuinely don''t look like a person who worships money. I know you dislike Xena


    a great deal, but isn''t it a good idea to give her some money so that she''d shut up?"


    "This has nothing to do with whether I hate her or not," came Fane''s cool-headed reply. "Xena is too


    greedy. The situation of our family isn''t bad right now, right? Yet she still chose Ivan. How much do you


    think w e should give her? Half a million? Five million?" Fane smiled coldly before continuing, "I can bet


    she won''t be satisfied, even if we gave her fifty million. She might only agree if I give all my money to


    her! She might even want my future sries, and I can only keep her mouth shut if I give her money


    whenever I get my sry."


    "Yes, whatever Fane says makes sense," came Fiona''s enthusiastic reply, the energy of her nodding in


    agreement matched with her grin. "This is exactly what I meant. This Xena has a big appetite, and


    she''s not easily satisfied. What if she still tells the Xenos family after we gave her money? That''s not


    definite!¡±


    Selena eventually sighed. "That''s true, too.''


    Suddenly... "Hey! You people really think you¡¯re that important?!" yelled Cecilia as she stormed from


    afar. "The Old Master has been waiting for you guys, and for quite some time, too! Why don''t you guys


    go in? What are you guys still chit-chatting about here? What''s there to talk about? We''re treating you


    guys to a meal, and you guys are acting important?"


    "What are you talking about, Cecilia?" snapped Selena as she rolled her eyes at her. She was in a bad


    mood; even a well-tempered person had her limits, too.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Cecilia was startled to hear Selena snapping at her in such a tone.


    The initial stunned expression on her face eventually disappeared as Ceciliaposed herself, folding


    her arms across her chest in arrogance just like before." Hah! It seems the way you speak has


    changed now that you have quite the money, no? No wonder you look down on m e. Isn''t it only a vi


    that''s worth tens of millions?"


    Though there was a strange undertone to it, Cecilia did not stop there as she continued, "I heard that a


    You even went through uncountable life and death situations, but the amount of money you get isn''t


    much. You bought a vi and several cars, and didn''t I hear that you''ve even hired bodyguards? With


    my calction, Fane doesn''t have much money left, right? He only has several tens of millions, no?"


    Indifferent, Selena icily replied, "Yes, we don¡¯t have much money, but we aren''t short of money right


    now either. We''re satisfied that we have a house, cars, and several tens of millions. Although we can''t


    At this moment, Selena nced at Cecilia and smugly added, "Our situation is better than some


    woman who¡¯s not only not married at an old age, but she also doesn''t even have a job and is constantly


    asking for money from her family."


    This infuriated Cecilia. "You...'' "That''s right! How dare you say that our family doesn''t have any money?


    My daughter''s sry is a million every month, and she¡¯ll even get bonuses at the end of the year.


    Although my son-inw is only a bodyguard, his sry is much higher than hers at twenty per month.


    How about you? You stay at home every day. Does this make you rich?"


    Fiona could not stand how arrogant Cecilia was. She remembered how Cecilia always mocked them


    when they were chased out o f the Taylor family previously and had no money. They, unfortunately, had


    no way of avoiding such a fate so they could only endure it.


    "Hmph! No matter what, your son-inw is a bodyguard. He''s only a bodyguard, and he''s working for


    somebody else. What''s there to brag about?" Cecilia scoffed and added, "Do you know why


    Grandfather asked you all toe tonight?"


    "Aren''t we here to have dinner? What else could there be?" Fiona frowned. She had her suspicions as


    to why Old Master Taylor asked them toe over and have dinner. Could it be that he had something


    to announce? She thought about it for some time but could not guess what was going o


    n. She even thought that she had been imagining things.


    Once Cecilia brought it up, however, it seemed that there was something going on so he asked them to


    "Haha! I''m not telling you guys now. Go in and you''ll soon find out!" Cecilia ced both hands behind


    her back and walked inside with her head slightly raised. "Let''s g


    o. I¡¯m going to marry into a good family soon. I''d say I''m much better off than some


    woman who married a bodyguard. I don''t need to work in the future. I only need to stay at home and be


    a full-time housewife. How good is that?"


    "She¡¯s getting married!" Fiona¡¯s face turned dark as she saw Cecilia''s retreating form. "Cecilia really is


    marrying into the second-ss aristocratic family, the Gold family. I thought that the young master from


    the Gold family was toying with her and wouldn''t marry her. I never thought he¡¯d actually marry her!¡±


    Fiona was slightly envious. "That¡¯s a second-ss aristocratic family, and it¡¯s only natural she''s happy.


    After all, she¡¯s marrying into a rich family, and our Taylor family has just entered the door of the second-


    ss aristocratic family range.


    This Gold family has been a second-ss aristocratic family for the longest time.


    The highlight of everything is that the Gold family has only one son. Once Cecilia marries into their


    family, she''d have ess to their family''s properties!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Selena and sighed. "There''s a saying that men are afraid of being in the wrong field of


    work, and women are afraid o f marrying the wrong people. Had you not been so headstrong before,


    you won¡¯t need t o face such humiliation. You could¡¯ve married anyone like Young Master Wilson,


    Young Master rk, or anyone else like them. You wouldn''t have suffered for so many years, and sure


    as heck won¡¯t be shamed today!"

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    "Mother, what are you talking about? I chose this myself, and I regret nothing. Just so you know, I feel


    that Fane is so much better than Young Master rk and Young Master Wilson!" Irked by her mother¡¯s


    behavior, Selena rolled her eyes a t Fiona and walked past her to get inside.


    "Hmph!" Fiona looked at Fane, obviously displeased. Everything happened because Fane was


    incapable as a provider, and others had looked at their family with disdain. While their lives had


    changed for the better, they could have had that luxury and happiness even from back then.


    Fiona brusquely walked inside, silently as she did. Andrew''s lips curled into an awkward and sheepish


    smile as he patted Fane''s shoulder. "Fane, don¡¯t take it too seriously. This is how she is. She''s not a


    bad person; she''s just hoping that Selena would have a good life.¡±


    Fane smiled bitterly and nodded. "Don''t worry, Father-inw, I won''t let you guys down! I don''t care that


    much about the Gold family or rk family either!"


    Fane''s reply made the corners of Andrew''s mouth twitched. He intended tofort Fane and alleviate


    his mood, but he never thought that such proud words woulde out in reply instead.


    This disappointed Andrew; he felt that Fane was not down-to-earth enough. Fane just could not


    A heavy sigh escaped Andrew''s lips before he walked toward the vi''s entrance.


    Eventually, Joan came closer to her son


    with a serene smile on her face. "Son, don''t pay too much attention to this. As long as you''ve done your


    best, that''s enough.


    Humans need to learn to be content. Your mother-inw doesn''t understand this and constantly wants


    topare with other people."


    "I understand, Mother." Fane nodded and they walked toward the entrance together.


    The moment they arrived at the living area, they noted the many tables already set up. Apart from a


    ratherrge number of Taylors, members of the second-ss aristocratic family-that was the Gold


    family-were here, most notably their master and young master.


    "Fane, quickly. We''ve kept a ce for you here!" Cecilia waved him over once she saw hime in


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Fane''s face slightly darkened after he


    caught on to what she was doing. If he was given a choice, he did not want to sit at that table. Old


    Master Taylor, Theodore Taylor, and the people from the Gold family were sitting on that table. Wasn''t it


    obvious that Cecilia purposely asked him over so that she can humiliate himter?


    Selena had already sat there, most probably the work of Cecilia.


    ¡°Haha! Fane,e over. There¡¯s still one seat left here!¡± The Old Master smiled at Fane.


    The Taylor family was proud of themselves and managed to show-off themselves because of what


    Fane achieved during his 70th birthday. Apart from that, the birthday present Fane gifted him was worth


    500 million, and this caused him to r e-examine this son-inw who married into his family.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    Fane merely wore an aloof smile as he walked over to Cecilia''s table and sat on the empty seat next to


    Selena.


    Once Fane sat down, the Gold family''s young master, Kelly Gold smugly spoke, "A h, so you''re Fane?


    We went overseas for a trip some time ago and have just returned recently! I¡¯ve heard quite a lot about


    you. You''re the one who joined the forces, right? A son-inw who married into his wife''s family. Haha!


    You''ve been away for five years, no?"


    On the other side. Old Master Gold¡¯s expression darkened as he nced at Fane. "Old Master Taylor,


    this... This is the son-inw who married into your family?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes, and he''s been here for a month now!


    Old Master Taylor nodded with a smile on his face.


    The expression on Old Master Gold¡¯s face continued to darken, and he added, "We¡¯re here to discuss


    important matters today, and it¡¯s about Kelly and Cecilia¡¯s wedding. It''s not so good for an outsider to sit


    here with us on the same table, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    "That''s right, Old Master Taylor,¡± the Head o f the Gold Family chimed in. "I feel that the people sitting


    here need to be a member of the Taylor family. It isn''t the best for a son-i nw who married into your


    family and is a younger generation to sit here, is it?¡±


    Old Master Taylor never thought that the people of the Gold family would take such a thing to heart.


    With a small smile, he gently asserted, "Although Fane married into our family, he¡¯s considered as half


    a Taylor family member. I myself recognized his standing as a member of the Taylor family."


    Kelly burst outughing. "Haha! That''s weird! I remember Cecilia telling me two months ago that Fane


    got Miss Selena from your family because he¡¯s drunk. If that''s the case, what''s the difference between


    him and a rapist? You guys epted a rapist into your family and wee him a s your own? Your


    values moved me!"


    Selena never thought Kelly would disrespect Fane so much. She could still reason with herself if they


    looked down at him and said he was a son-inw married into her family, but it angered her when they


    equated him to a rapist!


    The expression on Selena''s face could easily rival the icy cold, and she had a matching smile as well.


    "Young Master Gold, may I know what proof you have when you say this? Don¡¯t listen to someone''s


    baseless rumors. Does anybody know clearer than me, the person involved, about what happened that


    night?"


    Selena nced at Fane, who was beside her, and her expression lightened slightly." I did things


    willingly on the night of my marriage. If I did it willingly, how can a petty person with a hidden agenda


    change that into a rapist story? Am I wrong?¡±


    This angered Cecilia at that instant. "You ...!" This damned Selena. Selena had the gall to call her a


    petty person with a hidden agenda!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?" Stunned for a moment, Selena then smiled. ¡°Cecilia, you don¡¯t look very happy. I


    said that this was said by someone. You won¡¯t jump to conclusions, would you?" ¡°Haha!¡± At this


    moment, Kelly startedughing once again. "Miss Selena, you''re a really open person. I heard that you


    met Fane on the first day and married him on the second day. It surprised me that you slept with him on


    the night of your marriage and even gave birth to a daughter for him. Hey now, your rtionship has


    improved so quickly.¡±


    Kelly took a rather dramatic pause before h e disdainfully added, "However, as a woman, aren''t you


    slightly unreserved?¡±


    "Haha! Young Master Gold, you don¡¯t seem t o be in the position to worry about this.


    Both of us fell for each other at first sight and we were married at that time. We were husband-and-wife


    at that time, so how was it wrong that we slept together?"


    Fane chuckled as his eyes shifted to Cecilia. "No matter what, Selena and I were already married


    before we had our daughter. If this isn''t considered as being reserved, are girls who are pregnant


    before marriage considered as being reserved?"


    Fane had long observed that Cecilia was pregnant; six weeks to be exact. If she did not get married


    soon, her pregnancy would be a ring detail.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    This could be why the Gold family agreed t o prepare for her and Young Master Gold to get married;


    she was with child. The Gold family''s future generation.


    "Why... Why are you looking at me? I''m not pregnant!" Fane easily noticed the sliver of shock and guilt


    behind Cecilia¡¯s eyes as she averted her gaze, turning to the side." I''m not an easy woman!"


    Fane chuckled at hereback, and he smugly added, "You should be around six weeks pregnant.


    Being pregnant isn''t that much of a strange urrence. It''s quite normal in this current society!"


    "Cecilia, are you pregnant?" Old Master Taylor¡¯s face darkened. Conceiving before marriage was not


    abnormal, merely a normal happening all around the world.


    Still, Old Master Taylor was a man who highly preserved his dignity, and the Taylor family has just


    achieved the second-ss aristocratic family title. If news about how the Taylor family''s girls got


    pregnant before they were married got publicized, the Taylor family¡¯s value would deteriorate.


    "Grandfather, he... He¡¯s speaking nonsense. How would I not know if I''m pregnant or not?" Cecilia put


    up a strong bravado, but she was inwardly freaking out. It startled her how Fane could tell things so


    urately just by looking at her and without even checking her pulse.


    Even her parents did not know about her pregnancy. If Fane was making guesses, how did he manage


    to guess so urately?


    Cecilia''s father shot up from his seat as he furiously barked, "Don''t just spew out nonsense, you brat!


    How can my daughter b e someone like that?" Cecilia¡¯s father red at Fane in all his fury. "You didn''t


    even touch her hand or check her pulse. How can you simply say she''s six months pregnant?"


    "That''s right. Don''t talk nonsense!" Cecilia¡¯s mother got up from her seat, just as angry a s her


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    husband. "Although our family doesn''t like to speak up, we can''t be pushed or stepped on like a


    doormat. It''s infuriating how a mere son-inw married into the family could say whatever he liked!"


    Fane was about to talk back when Fiona''s face darkened, and she was basically staring daggers at


    Fane. "Fane, what did I say to you just now?!"


    Fane was instantly stunned silent. Fiona did tell him not to speak nonsense before h e entered the


    door.


    However, the situation was different. He could tank it if everyone was ridiculing him as he did not want


    to be like the others, but they were mocking Selena, his wife. This unsettled Fane to a great deal.


    Ignoring Fiona, he directed his reply to Cecilia''s father. "Other people might need t o check her pulse


    and western doctors might need to check your daughter with machines, but I''m different. I can see your


    daughter¡¯s situation with my eyes only!"


    Not wanting to be looked down by these people, Fane raised his chin slightly. "Let m e just tell


    everybody the truth. I''m a medical god; a miracle-working doctor!"


    "Yes! I''ll have you know that Fane was the one who cured my leg!" Andrew chimed in, obviously


    pleased with Fane''s work. * Fane''s medical skills are very good. Not only that, but Sharon¡¯s obesity-like


    disease was also cured by Fane!"

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Andrew was displeased at how the Gold family was treating Fane.


    Of course, he had looked down on Fane way back then, and he recalled the bitterness he held against


    this young man. Now, Fane had shown his worth, strength, and excellence.


    It surprised him at how the Gold family was saying such mean things to him. He could not stomach that


    and decided to stand for Fane.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Cecilia smirked pompously after she heard this. "Haha! A miracle-working doctor?


    That¡¯s really funny. How can a soldier call himself a miracle-working doctor? Your boasts are too


    much!"


    My thoughts exactly. Do you think that you''re the God of War Ethan Haays? Only a person like him


    dare address himself as a miracle-working doctor. He''s a well-recognized miracle-working doctor to


    boot!"


    The Gold family master even said with a smile. "You just got lucky in treating your father-inw''s leg


    and Sharon''s disease. At the very most, it means that your medical skills weren¡¯t bad. Still, you have a


    long way to go before you can be a miracle-working doctor!"


    Fane burst outughing when he heard, augh filled with mirth and amusement before he settled


    down and replied, "To be honest, Ethan''s medical skills are good, but he''s my disciple, really. Most of


    the time, h e asks me for guidance on medical skills!"


    "Pfft!" Young Master Gold nearly spurted the soup from his mouth. Heughed as though it was the


    most hrious thing. " You''re amazing, young man! You¡¯re really good. If you dare say that you''re


    number one in boasting, nobody dares admit to being number two!"


    Old Master Gold turned to Old Master Taylor with a grin on his face. "Old Master Taylor, this son-inw


    of yours is really refreshing to see, and luckily, the God of War isn''t here. If not, the matter of him


    addressing the God of War by his first name wouldnd him in so much trouble.¡±


    The head of the Gold Family smiled coldly and said, "Hey, hey! He¡¯s not even shy or anywhere


    remotely abashed when he calls himself a miracle-working doctor! That¡¯s the biggest takeout from this!"


    "Hubby, what are you talking about?¡± Stupefied, Selena discreetly tugged at Fane''s sleeve and


    signaled him to stop. It was fine if everybody thought that he was boasting. What would happen if what


    he so boldly imed got out?


    Enraged, Fiona had enough as she snapped, "Shut up, Fane! You constantly say whatever you like


    every single time. What kind of an existence is Ethan Haays, the God of War Haays? He''s excellent at


    both medicine and martial arts. He''s the most adored God of War. Even if his martial arts isn''t the best


    among the Nine Great Gods of War, his influence is the strongest. His position in everybody''s heart


    was the highest, and you''re here iming you''re his master!¡±


    Joan was also frightened by Fane''s words. She ran from her table¡ªone that was next t o theirs¡ªwhen


    she realized Fane was starting to act out again. "Fane, what are you saying? You can¡¯t make jokes like


    this!" ¡°Auntie, you don''t have to worry. Your son doesn''t seem too bad. At the very least, he¡¯s very


    brave. If God of War Haays knew about this, being killed would be the best turnout. However, your son


    might have involved your entire family, and that''s..." Young Master Kelly trailed off with a grin.


    ¡°Mother, I''m telling the truth. It doesn''t matter if they don¡¯t believe me!" Fane did not want to dive too


    much into details. He nned on telling the truth; that he was indeed Ethan Haays'' master. He never


    thought he would be met with this much opposition and ridicule.


    "It''s great if you''re really a miracle-working doctor... But I still feel you''re a quack!" Cecilia even denied


    with all her might and added, ¡°If you''re a miracle-working doctor, how would you simply say that I¡¯m


    pregnant? I''m not pregnant!"

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Fane nced at Cecilia apathetically, at her feeble attempt of aeback. "Aren¡¯t you afraid that you''d


    be struck by lightning if you lie without even blinking?¡±


    "You..." Cecilia saw red in an instant. How dare he spoke to her in such a tone! He was increasingly


    daring.


    Old Master Taylor reeled in shock as he red at Fane"Don''t say things so simply, Fane!" Old Master


    Taylor thenposed himself and wore a smile before turning to the other party. "Old Master Gold,


    you''ve left the country two months ago, and Fane had juste back one month ago. I suppose you


    might not understand him well!"


    Old Master Gold nodded with a smile. "Yes, I don''t understand him well. I didn¡¯t know h e loves to


    boast!¡±


    The corners of Zeus''s mouth twitched before he replied, "How should I say this? He¡¯s quite well-versed


    medically, and there are times where he likes to boast. However, I believe that even if the God of War


    Haayses here, he wouldn''t kill Fane. After all, he had been on the battlefield on our Cathysia¡¯s


    behalf and is a headmander."


    Old Master Taylor paused for a moment before he continued, "More importantly, Fane once saved the


    life of the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs. The Goddess of War wouldn¡¯t let the God of War Haays kill


    Fane, right?"


    Old Master Gold frowned after he heard this and blurted, "Wait! Is the Goddess of War also in our


    Middle Province?" "Haha!" Old Master Taylor chuckled." You''ve been out of the country for two months


    and have just returned from overseas, so you might not know what happened around this one month.


    Not only is the Goddess of War in Middle Province, but she freely came to my seventieth birthday


    party."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really? She actually came?¡± came Old Master Gold¡¯s surprised exmation.


    Understandably, Old Master Taylor became giddy as he shared this story. He poured a ss of wine for


    Old Master Gold and they clinked their sses together. "Come.


    Cheers! I''ll tell you all about it!¡±


    Old Master Taylor soon told about how big a scene his birthday party was, and members of the Gold


    family listened rather attentively. After all, they had just returned and knew nothing of the urrences


    that happened this month.


    "Come here, Kylie. Eat more!" Selena ced some food for her daughter onto a te as she listened


    on as well.


    "I had no idea that the Goddess of War would give the luminous pearl she auctioned worth five hundred


    million to Fane," Old Master Taylor concluded. "Fane : s also very filial. He gave it to me on my


    seventieth birthday as my gift!"


    Old Master Gold was envious when he heard this. "It seems that this son-inw of yours is a ster


    man. Although he''s only a headmander after five years, he saved the Goddess of War and this


    brought actual benefits for your family. Now, your family has even be a second-ss aristocratic


    family. He''s a filial child, that''s for sure!" "That¡¯s right. Being filial is the most important quality for a


    person! Recently, I''ve ced the luminous pearl beside my pillow every day, and I feel like the quality o


    f my sleep has improved. I used to wake up in the middle of the night or suffer from insomnia, but I


    don''t have such symptoms now," beamed Old Master Taylor with a smile. "I now feel that my health and


    spirit i s so much better!"


    Old Master Gold''s eyes brightened after he heard this. "Really? Now that''s truly miraculous. Can you


    show it to us so that w e can learn something new?"

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    "Haha, sure!" Old Master Taylor obviously wanted to show-off. He went upstairs and soon came down


    with the luminous pearl. He then ced it in front of Old Master Gold.


    Cecilia stopped speaking when she saw that nobody continued pinpointing Fane. After all, she was


    really pregnant, and Old Master Taylor would be unhappy if everybody knew this.


    "Oh my, it''s really huge! I had no idea that there are luminous pearls of this size in the world! Everybody


    must be envious of you" Old Master Gold looked at the luminous pearl in the box with widened eyes.


    He had seen many luminous pearls but this was the first time he saw such a big one.


    "Haha, the size doesn''t really matter. The most crucial point is its effect. I heard that i t has the effect of


    prolonging one''s life. I hope that I can live an extra few more years with the help of this pearl. I feel like


    i t really does what it says!" Old Master Taylor said with a smile. He even had a proud expression on


    his face.


    "I really envy you! Why don''t we switch off the lights and take a look at its lustrousness?" Old Master


    Gold could not help himself and said as he remembered something.


    "Sure!" Old Master Taylor asked the workers to switch off the lights. The luminous pearl shone a very


    bright ray of light and everybody in the room was able t o see the pearl without lights on.


    "Psst, psst... This is a precious treasure! It really is something we don''t see very often!" Old Master


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gold loved it so much he did not want to let the luminous pearl go. H e continued eximing "Old


    Master Taylor, you¡¯ve really found a precious treasure. Let alone five hundred million. I estimate that


    this item is worth at least a billion."


    "Haha!" Old Masterughed and continued saying. "I heard that many first-ss aristocratic families


    were fighting over this. However, nobody could confirm its effect so nobody dared to bet a higher price


    after it reached five hundred million. After all, they would have suffered a big loss if this thing didn¡¯t


    have the effect it was said t o have."


    "Yes, only someone like the Goddess of War would dare to bet on it with five hundred million without


    any apprehension!" Old Master Gold nodded.


    He asked for the lights to be switched on before closing the box reluctantly and passed it to Old Master


    Taylor. "Although the Goddess of War Lana is a woman, she¡¯s such a generous person! She actually


    gifted something that''s worth five hundred million to Fane!¡±


    "Haha, after all, Fane saved her life before this. Compared to her life, five hundred million is nothing!¡±


    Old Master Taylorughed out loudly as he was very happy.


    Old Master Gold also said with a smile. " Come, let¡¯s drink!"


    After they had several drinks, Old Master Gold said, "By the way, Old Master Taylor, let''s talk about


    serious matters. We are here today to send betrothal gifts to the Taylor family. It''s not easy for your


    family t o raise Cecilia until she''s reached adulthood. Hence, we''ve prepared eighty million as the


    betrothal gift!" "Eighty million!" Cecilia¡¯s parents were slightly happy after they heard this figure.


    Although they were also members of the Taylor family, they did not have that much money. They were


    able to have afortable life because they worked in the Taylor family''spanies where they get


    nice sries and bonuses.


    The amount of eighty million had really surprised them.


    "Haha, Cecilia''s mother, you must ept this money from us. Apart from that, you don''t need to trouble


    yourself and think about returning us with gifts or other things. This money is for you to spend the rest


    of your lives with as you only have this one daughter!"

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    The head of the Gold family took out a bank card and passed it to Cecilia''s mother with a smile.


    Cecilia''s mother was extremely happy. She took the card and spoke with a smile." This...this is too


    generous. I feel embarrassed to receive such a huge amount of betrothal gift!"


    "Haha... Cecilia¡¯s mother, you''ve raised Cecilia all these years into an adult and has done a good job.


    It¡¯s not easy to raise someone into an adult with an honorable character. Our entire family is very


    satisfied with Cecilia!" The Head of the Gold family startedughing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Cecilia is always very obedient. She also looks beautiful and has a n honorable character.


    Apart from that, she¡¯s a university student and had rejected many young masters who pursued her. In


    the end, she had her eyes on Young Master Gold and this might be their fate!" Cecilia''s mother ced


    the bank card into her pocket, nced at Selena, and said with a smile. "It''s such a waste for the


    prettiest woman in our Taylor family to marry into a bad family. It seems that they only gave twenty


    million worth of betrothal gifts. A person''s choice is definitely the most important in one''s life."


    The head of the Gold family naturally understood the underlying meaning of what Cecilia''s mother was


    saying. He also said with a smile. "That¡¯s right, that''s right ... Isn''t the most important thing for a woman


    is to marry into a nice family?


    Once they are married to the correct person, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry for the rest of their lives; if


    they aren''t married to the right person, they would have to suffer for the rest of their lives."


    Fiona''s facial expression darkened as these people were obviously saying that her daughter was not


    married into a nice family.


    She felt slightly flustered as there was a huge difference when she thought about how Cecilia''s family


    had 80 million worth o f betrothal gifts whereas Fane only gave her 20 million.


    "Thank you, uncle!" Cecilia said happily.


    "Hey, youngdy, why are you still addressing me as your uncle?" The head of the Gold family adjusted


    his expression and purposely showed that he was unhappy.


    "Oh! Thank you, Father!" Only then did


    Cecilia responded and immediately addressed him happily.


    "Haha, that''s correct!¡± The head of the Gold family, Ezra Gold, startedughing loudly. H e then said to


    Zeus, "Old Master Taylor, then it''s decided. Our next agenda is to discuss the dates of their marriage.


    Let''s choose a nice date and hold a grand wedding for this pair of newlyweds."


    "Sure, I don''t have any issues. Just let me know which day is more suitable, alright?" Zeus nodded.


    The Gold family people were really rich, and they could pay so much as Cecilia''s betrothal gift. He was


    quite satisfied that they expressed their sincerity with this.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "How about one monthter?¡± Kelly said after thinking about it. "In this case, we would have more time


    to prepare as this is the most important thing in life and we need to make it as grand as possible."


    "I don¡¯t think we need that much time! Why don''t we hold the wedding 25 days from today? Yes, that


    seems to be a good day!" Cecilia thought about it and said after she secretly nced at Selena.


    "That''s not so good, right? Isn''t that day Selena''s birthday?" Fiona soon remembered something and


    said with a frown. "Cecilia, it''s best if you change the date. Don''t hold both events on the same day."

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    "Haha, change to another day? Why do I need to change my wedding to another day? Why don''t your


    daughter change it to another day?" Cecilia''s expression immediately turned cold after she heard this.


    She said unhappily, "I chose this date after much effort and thoughts. How can you ask me to simply


    change it?¡±


    Fiona was not stupid and she realized that the other party was definitely doing this on purpose. She


    refuted, "That''s my daughter''s birthday. How can she simply change her date? You''re getting married


    There''s no difference if you get married a monthter or a few days earlier, right?"


    "Haha, birthdays can be held several days earlier too. Why do I need to make way for her? Is my


    wedding not as important as her birthday?¡± It was natural for Cecilia to not want to change her wedding


    date. She even said, "Her birthday can be celebrated every year but my wedding is only held once.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How can I simply change the date?¡±


    Old Master Taylor also frowned and said to Cecilia after he thought about it. "Cecilia, why don''t you


    slightly change the dates? It''s alright to have the wedding one or two days earlier orter, right? The


    most crucial thing is, Fane had already advertised Selena''s birthday and everybody in the Middle


    Province already knows about it. He can''t change the date if you ask him to so suddenly!"


    "Oh, yes. I almost forgot. We saw the advertisement all over the ce on our way here and the


    advertisement said that h e was going to hold a birthday party that stirs the city. I almost forget about it


    if Old Master Taylor hadn''t mentioned it. This birthday party is being held by your son-inw for


    Selena?" The Head of the Gold family realized what was going on. He said with a cold smile. "Haha,


    city stirring? Psst, psst... What a tone! I''ll see how you can stir up the city. If you don''t have at least one


    to two billion or even more, how can you stir u p the city?"


    "Father, this person is boasting. I think that he has spent lots of money to do the advertisement. How


    much more does he have? When the timees, don''t cause embarrassment to the family. That would


    b e a lot of talk and no actions." Cecilia directly said to the head of the Gold family. "I really want to hold


    my wedding on that day."


    The head of the Gold family thought about i t and said to Fane. "You''re Fane? How about this? I''ll pay


    whatever amount you paid as your advertisement fee and you give that day to me so I can hold my


    son''s wedding."


    Kelly also said with a despicable expression on his face. "That''s right. I¡¯m getting married and this


    might be the only time I''m getting married. It has to be an extravagant event. Your event is just a


    normal birthday party so you don''t need to snatch the date with us, right?"


    "Fane, how much did you spend? If you''ve spent thirty million, ask them for at least fifty million. After


    all, you still need to ask for payment for the damage to your mental health, right?¡± Fiona nced at


    Fane and asked softly.


    Fane smiled calmly, looked at the head of the Gold family, and said, "I¡¯m sorry, Master Gold. I really


    don''t know how much money was spent so I don¡¯t know how to answer you." "Pooh!" Before the head


    of the Gold family could speak, Kelly had already stood up angrily. "Young man, don''t act stupid.


    You¡¯ve done the advertisement but you don''t know how much you spent? Do you think that we''re


    stupid? You need to think carefully, if you really want to fight with m e because of this, that means that


    you''re going against the current. Don¡¯t regret whatever you didter on!"


    "Young Master Gold, don¡¯t get angry! Don¡¯t get angry!" Fiona was surprised when she saw Kelly getting


    angrier. She secretly felt that this son-inw was too disappointing. He actually caused trouble again.


    Before they came in, she had already ordered Fane to speak less and eat more. She had n o idea that


    Fane would still offend the people of the Gold family.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    She said with a smile. "Fane doesn''t have much money with him. The most he has is seven to eight


    million and the advertisement should have taken him at least two to three million. Hence, he¡¯s only left


    with five to six million. He wouldn''t be able to do anything extravagant. An advertisement is actually a


    boastful act. He doesn''t have other disadvantages apart from liking to boast."


    "He only spent two to three million, right? How about this, I''ll pay you five million and the rest is your


    his arms in front of his chest and looked down condescendingly and arrogantly.


    "Sure, that''s agreed then. We''ll change to another day." Fiona nodded continuously and agreed to it.


    However, Young Master Gold said," Whatever you say doesn''t mean anything. I want your son-inw to


    nod and whatever he says, counts. Got it? After all, he''s the one who spent the money and did the


    advertisement."


    Fiona shrugged her shoulders. "Truth be told, I really don''t know how much I¡¯ve spent. However, I don''t


    want your five million because I don''t n to change the date. I''ve set the date and that is my wife''s


    birthday."


    "Fane, are you dumb? You''re going to earn s o much money, can¡¯t we move the date one or two days


    earlier?" Fiona was furious because of what Fane said, and she stomped her feet on the spot.


    "Mother, don¡¯t worry. I won''t change the date." Fane directly looked at Kelly and did not want to back


    away.


    Old Master Taylor thought about it and persuaded, "Fane, I can understand how you feel. After all, this


    is the first birthday you''re celebrating with Selena after you¡¯ve returned from the battlefield. It''s natural


    for you to want to give Selena the best and leave a good impression. However, whatever that¡¯s


    happening today is different. This is Cecilia''s wedding. When youpare it, a wedding is definitely


    more important than a birthday.¡±


    Selena sighed inwardly when she saw how Old Master Taylor helped persuade Fane. She said to


    Fane, "Fane, why don''t we let it g o. Mine''s just a normal birthday and this is Cecilia''s wedding. There¡¯s


    a huge difference between both as this is her marriage. We don''t need to hold our event o n the same


    day as her''s."


    Cecilia and Kelly looked at each other. Both of them had a cold smile at the corners of their mouths.


    Even Selena softened when she''s faced with such huge pressure. They did not believe that Fane


    would continue to persist.


    Apart from that, they''ve given Fane an extra 20 to 30 million. It was just a change o f the dates, other


    people would have agreed to it early on.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Although the advertisements were carried out and it was slightly shameful if they brought forward the


    event. However, they were not the ones being embarrassed.


    "Honey, this is your birthday. Apart from that, the entire city knows about it. I''m not changing the dates."


    Fane looked at Selena and said with a serious expression on his face. "Apart from that, we''ve agreed


    to this since long ago. When I was not here, it doesn¡¯t matter if Cecilia steps on your head and bullies


    you. However, now that I''m back, I wouldn''t let you endure such suffering."

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    "Haha, what a character. You¡¯re really a soldier, your bones are harder than anything else." Kelly


    startedughing after he heard this. "Since you don¡¯t want to change your dates and we don¡¯t want that


    too. Then let''s do it on the same day. It¡¯s actually not a big deal to hold both events o n the same day,


    as long as you guys don¡¯t regret it."


    The head of the Gold family also startedughing. "Since he doesn''t want fifty million, we don¡¯t need to


    continue persuading him. Our Gold family is also one of the best among all second-ss aristocratic


    families. I believe that many people wille to my son''s wedding. At that time, some people will


    regret it!" "Haha, that may not be the case. Master Gold, you need to think about it carefully. If you hold


    the wedding on the same day as u s, the people regretting it might be you!" Fane smiled and said


    without much care.


    "Haha, that¡¯s quite fun. Let''s hold it on the same day. I want to see how you stir up the city then." The


    head of the Gold familyughed coldly and looked confident.


    Beside them, Cecilia stood up and said to the Taylor family members loudly." Everybody in the Taylor


    family, I will only get married once in this lifetime. 25 dayster would be the biggest day of my life. I


    believe that everybody would give me face, right? I hope everybody cane to my wedding and don¡¯t


    miss it!"


    One of the elders in the Taylor family immediately stood up. "Don''t worry, Miss Cecilia. That is your


    most important day so we would definitely be there."


    "Yes, marriages are definitely more important than birthdays. We will definitely attend it and drink with


    you." Another middle-aged man also stood up and said.


    Cecilia showed a triumphant expression after she heard this. She looked at Old Master Taylor and said,


    "Old Master, you won''t be absent from my wedding dinner, right? I need your blessing the most.¡±


    "Haha, don¡¯t worry. Grandfather will be there. I will definitely be there!" Old Master Taylor started


    not me it on Cecilia if Fane insisted.


    It could only be said that Fane was too strong-headed. He wanted topete with Cecilia on


    something like this.


    "Sigh, this is so f*cking annoying!¡± Fiona was incredibly angry. She directly sat down, lowered her head,


    and focused on eating.


    However, the food did not taste as good as previously.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Thank you, Grandfather!" Cecilia was extremely happy as if she had won. She sat down happily and


    poured herself some wine. "Come, today is a great day. Let''s enjoy a ss of drink."


    "Sure, congrattions!" The other members of the Taylor family also raised their sses and started


    drinking.


    The head of the Gold family looked around him and soon frowned. "This is weird, are w e two people


    short?¡±


    "Haha, are you talking about Ben and Ivan?¡±

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Old Master Taylor roared inughter and said, "I already called Fangus and he said h e was quite busy


    as he had to work overtime."


    At this point, he looked at Andrew Taylor and said, "Oh yes, Andrew, why is Ben not here? I feel like I


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    haven''t seen him in these few days."


    Andrew smiled indifferently and said," Dad, Ben opened an inte cafe just a few days ago. Of


    course, he would be busy. He hasn''t been home in these two days."


    Grandpa Taylor smiled satisfactorily and said, "This kid finally knows how to make money. Looks like


    he''s finally grown out of his games too!"


    Hearing Grandpa Taylor praising his son, Fiona smiled and said, "Yeah, our Ben is quite hardworking.


    He used to be young and raw, making mistakes here and there but now he''s really grown out of it."


    "Oh, I heard you guys hired ten bodyguards, and that all of them are beautiful and long-legged."


    Cecilia looked at Fane and said, ¡°Let me guess. Fane was the one who hired them? You hiring


    bodyguards or going for a pageant?"


    Kelly Gold heard and immediately said in a haughty voice, "This is so typical. Some men put on such a


    ''good boy'' act when they have no money. When they get rich, they suddenly be "bad boys'' and


    even visit the spa for the women."


    At this point, he continued as a matter of fact, "But some men are different. They secretly flirt with


    chicks, bodyguards...


    Miss Selena, you are really pretty, but even pretty girls will get old, and we know all men love young


    girls."


    Cecilia said, "Yeah, Selena, you need to be careful. Your husband doesn''t seem to be a n honest man.


    He hired ten beautiful and young bodyguards. You''re still pretty young now, but once you hit thirty, you


    will just age rapidly from there.¡±


    "Ha, ha, don''t worry. I have faith in my man."


    Selenaughed and said, "Fane told me that these women bodyguards will be able t o look after my


    mother and his mother. If they want to go shopping, it will be more convenient for them to have women


    bodyguards with them. There''s really no other intention."


    "Ha, ha, I think those are just ten beautiful vases that don''t have much utility. I mean, how can beautiful


    girls be of any use? I''m guessing a certain someone is spending money and sneaking around."


    The head of the Gold familyughed cooly.


    "Vases? You''re really getting ahead of yourself."


    Fane looked really unhappy. Those ten beautiful girls were not hired from just any securitypany.


    They were all decorated war heroes who had sacrificed a lot for the country. Some of them were even


    Majors. H e felt that a grave injustice was being done t o these women warriors, as they were being


    described as vases.


    "Oh, you¡¯re unhappy!"


    Kelly looked at Fane''s unhappy face and wanted to poke fun at him. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not happy,


    then why don¡¯t we pit our bodyguards against each other?¡±


    "Ik you''re not fussed about embarrassing yourself, I''m happy to oblige!"


    Fane raised his wine ss to his lips and sipped it slowly.


    "Alright, let''s start a match. Why don¡¯t we gamble on the oue too? How about that? Do you dare to


    take a bet?" Kelly thought about it and said coyly.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Fane could not even believe that a gamble was at stake. He said, "Of course, as to how much we


    should bet, why don''t you suggest it, since it¡¯s all your idea.¡±


    Kelly heard andughed cooly. He said, " Good, then I won''t quote such a high price-i n case you lose,


    you can''t say that I am bullying you and you can''t pay up! Since you still have a couple of millions, let''s


    bet ten million per round?"


    ''Ten million per round? Isn''t that too much? If we lose a few rounds, then what d o we do? We still need


    money for our daughter''s wedding dinner!¡±


    Fiona heard this and got a shock of her life.


    "Yeah, that''s a bit much, Kelly. It''s not good to gamble such arge amount. Let¡¯s just d o a hundred


    thousand per round." Joan was so shocked that she had stood up by the table and quipped.


    "Ha, ha, aunty, why are you even joking around? How will ten million even hurt m e? Ten million isn¡¯t


    even appropriate for someone of my status."


    Kellyughed cooly and said, "Don¡¯t forget, it''s your son who asked me to pick the sum. A hundred


    thousand is way too little. What if someone loses a limb or an eye in the fight? That¡¯s not a small


    matter. How can you ask for only a hundred thousand?"


    "Ha, ha, Kelly, you want to beat mydies to death?"


    Faneughed. He was not stupid and he was able to read between the lines.


    "Oh no, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m just saying that this is a match of great warriors. It''s not unheard


    of to die in fights, is it not?"


    Kellyughed and looked at Fane. He continued, "Don''t tell me you have no faith i n your beautiful


    bodyguards?¡±


    "You''re right. These matches should not be taken lightly. Everyone, just try your best then.¡±


    Fane picked up the phone and made a call.


    At this moment, Orchid and the other eight bodyguards were strolling and chatting in the Vi''s Garden.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m so bored. All our bosses are out for a meal. They don''t need us again. It seems like we can


    only go for a stroll and rest up tonight." One of the beautifuldies said softly.


    "Ha, ha, isn''t our life pretty good? We don''t need to do much and receive a monthly sry. Most


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    importantly we can see the Supreme Warrior! How lucky are we to have the chance to be his family


    bodyguards." Anotherdy spoke of Supreme Warrior with a sweet smile.


    "Remember, don¡¯t spew nonsense.


    Someone could overhear us. Just call him boss, okay?" Orchid reminded thedies instantly.


    "Okay okay, I know. I checked if there was anyone around us before saying that.¡±


    Thedy smiled, her dimples showing on the side. She was really attractive.


    At this moment, Orchid''s phone rang. She looked at the caller gleefully and instantly received the call.


    As she hung up, she smiled. "Good news! We''ve got a task. Our boss is asking us to visit him.


    Apparently Mister Gold thinks


    we''re just pretty vases. He wants us to spar with his bodyguard!"


    "No way, can''t believe people are still saying we¡¯re pretty vases. I''m so exasperated!¡± Another


    bodyguard clenched her fists and said angrily, "Let us show them what we''ve got."

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    #The nine bodyguards arrived at the Taylor family hall very swiftly.


    "Since we¡¯re done with our meal, let''s go! Let¡¯s see whose bodyguards are better." Seeing that


    everyone was done with their meal, the head of the Gold family stood up and said.


    "Ha, ha, dad, just look at thesedies. They all have such supple and smooth skin, beautiful and fair


    long legs. How can theypare to our family bodyguards?¡±


    Kelly looked at Orchid and the group and furrowed his brow. He said, "That''s weird. Why are there only


    nine? I thought you had ten bodyguards?"


    Orchid looked at Kelly and said cooly," ine went to take care of Ben, that¡¯s why there are only nine


    of us.


    "Ah what a shame, well looks like we''re missing out on ten million!" Kelly said breathily.


    "Ten million?" Orchid and her group looked perplexed.


    Fane walked before them and said, "Mister Gold doesn''t look highly upon youdies. H e thinks you''re


    all just pretty faces and I''ve hired you to wait on me. I think you should make him swallow his words!"


    Fane said, ¡°When the timees, show him what you''ve got. They don¡¯t n to go soft on you, so you


    shouldn''t as well. Beat them to death if you wish."


    ¡°Got it!"


    Orchid and thedies nodded. They felt an injustice bubbling inside. It was really unfair that they were


    looked down upon just because they were beautiful. If only people knew what their capabilities truly


    were and if only they knew how many enemies had died under their watch!


    Everyone headed to an empty piece ofnd outside the vi.


    "Nine of our men, go forward. Who wants to fight with thesedies first? They''ll be begging you for


    mercy in a bit. If they don''t beg for their lives, kill them off." Kelly smiled and said cooly.


    "Ha, ha,e, I can take on two of them single-handedly!" A bulky man who looked around two meters


    tall boasted loudly.


    "How can these women be good fighters? H a, ha, I think they wouldn''tst ten seconds if each of us


    took one on at a time." Another man stood up and said. His clothes were tattered and old, but his spirits


    were high.


    Fiona felt slightly worried. These bodyguards were hired by Fane, but within these two days, she had


    be quite close to them. If anything were to happen to any of them, she would be regretful.


    She walked forward and said to Kelly," Mister Kelly, this is just a game of sparring. If you guys lose the


    bet, you don¡¯t need to actually kill them right? Bodyguards are also people."


    Kelly smiled cooly in reply, "I didn''t say kill them. I merely asked them to learn from each other and


    spar. I mean, anything could happen in a fight, why me me?"


    "Ha, ha, aunty, the world is a dog eat dog world. Survival of the fittest. If you''re so merciful, just go a


    nun."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    One of the bodyguards from the Gold family stood up and roared inughter.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    "You..."


    Fiona was really angry, but she held herself back as she considered Gold''s background. She retreated,


    fuming.


    Fane did not say much. He looked at Orchid and thedies and smiled, "All the best, I¡¯ll buy you guys a


    meal when you win tomorrow."


    "Really? That will be amazing, thanks boss!" Orchid and thedies smiled.


    One of thedies walked in front and jostled her fists at the men. ¡°Who first?"


    "Ha, ha, let me go at it! I love this scene. What a nice body figure you have, good breasts and bum." A


    tan manughed and walked forward. He almost salivated," Pretty girl, you''re going to be begging for


    your lifeter. If you beg for your life and I don¡¯t kill you, how will you repay me? After all, I am a man


    who treats women right."


    Thedy looked at him and smiled cooly," Well, you can also beg me for your life. If you beg, I won¡¯t kill


    you."


    "Max, you better win this okay? I am betting ten million on each of you!" Kelly reminded the men from


    the sidelines.


    ¡¯¡¯Don''t worry, its just a few women, how can this be difficult...¡±


    The man had a solid andrge build. He took a big step forward and tried to grab the girls. At this


    moment, the woman initiated a few kicks. It happened so fast, she kicked him twice.


    Max did not expect the woman to be so light-footed. Her strength was beyond his expectations. After


    experiencing two consecutive kicks, he could not stand straight and almost fell. He took a few steps


    back.


    At this moment, the woman jumped andnded a fist on his face.


    "Smash!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Max was seeing stars. He fell on the floor and passed out.


    "No way, he fainted!"


    The other Gold bodyguards saw the scene and were dumbfounded. Max was really strong. They never


    expected him to pass out even before he could throw a punch.


    "Dang it, we might actually lose!"


    The woman walked forward and gave Max two more kicks before she walked back to her group.


    No way, we...lost?''


    Kelly saw this and his face distorted. He did not think Fane¡¯s bodyguards would even be a match for


    them. But looking at how things were progressing, he might actually lose the next nine rounds. At that


    moment, he might not only have to give a few million to Fane, but he was also worried that he could not


    already lost in the first round. And what a bad loss!


    "Ha, ha, Mister Gold, look at your bodyguards. It''s fine, you have eight more chances.¡± Fane nced at


    Kelly and smiled cooly.


    "Hmph, that was just one round. I think we only lost because we underestimated the strength of your


    bodyguards. Don¡¯t worry, if


    I win the next eight rounds, you owe me seventy million."


    Kelly''s face froze. He looked at Fane and said, "I''m afraid to embarrass you if you can''t even cough up


    seventy million."


    "Ha, ha, don¡¯t worry. It just so happens that I got my pay today. I even got a bonus. I will be able to pay


    for this if I lose." Fane said. "You...you got your pay?"

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Fiona heard and immediately, her eyes sparkled. This was Fane''s first month''s sry and that would


    be twenty million.


    However, her face sank immediately. She said, "So what if you have gotten your sry. The money


    hasn''t been with you for long and you might be losing it!"


    "Mother, don''t jinx it. You have to believe in what thedies are capable of!¡±


    Selena was just a bystander but she had started to feel nervous. However, she chose to believe in


    Fane and support his decision.


    "Motherf****r, let me have a go at it!" Another bodyguard stepped out from Mister Gold''s pack of


    bodyguards.


    Orchid, let me do it!" Another adorable lookingdy, part of the Taylor family bodyguards walked in front


    and got ready t o spar with him.


    "Little miss, you look so cute. I wonder how long you''d cry for after getting punched by me." taunted the


    bodyguard as he saw thedy.


    Truth be told, the adorable lookingdy did indeed give off a very innocent and harmless look. It was


    not surprising to see that others could not take her seriously.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Nero, stop fooling around. Max lost because he underestimated them."


    Kelly reminded Nero instantly. He could not afford to lose this round-it would be too embarrassing! If he


    lost two rounds consecutively, it would really prove that his bodyguards are not capable.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will have no mercy.'' Neroughed nonchntly and rushed toward her. He moved at


    lightning speed and appeared in front of thedy. He raised his fist and threw a punch at her.


    Kelly saw this masterful disy and looked really satisfied. He thought, ¡®Thedy would not even have


    the time to make a move! She would be scared to death at his speed. This time, we will win!''


    "Hmph!"


    The attack did not perturb thedy at all. She reacted with a kick.


    "Bang!¡±


    Their fists met and a loud sound exploded. The force was strong and thedy stepped back to stabilize


    her posture.


    Comparing both their strengths and sizes, i t was obvious that Nero was at a


    disadvantage.


    "No way, don''t tell me Nero won''t be able to win?"


    "Yeah, thisdy looks like she''s skin and bones. How would she possess such strength?"


    The Gold family bodyguards looked dumbfounded.


    If the first bodyguard lost, that could be epted as an ident. However, if the mistake were to


    repeat itself twice, it would not be passable as an ident anymore. They would just have to ept


    the obvious fact that these beautifuldies were in fact, pretty capable.


    "Ah!¡±


    Nero felt embarrassed for being thrown backward. He rushed for her and yelled, "I will kill you!"


    "Feeling angry?"


    Thedy felt the murderous vibesing from her opponent. Her brows furrowed and her eyes started


    to glisten, feeling the same fury in her heart, ready to defeat her opponent.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    In the beginning, Fane''s bodyguards did not have any murderous intent. They just wanted their


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    opponents to lose. However, a s they felt the rageing from their opponents, they, too felt a simr


    rage to annihte them.


    ''This man dares to kill me", she thought, ¡°I will have no mercy.''


    Nero ran toward her with both fists clenched, he threw two consecutive punches with a left jab and right


    hook, giving off a roar as he faced her.


    Thedy''s posture straightened and she dodged her opponent. She kicked her left leg and dodged to


    her right, making a sudden jump onto the back of the man.


    Her thighs gripped the shoulders of her opponent and she had his head in a deadlock. She twisted his


    head.


    "Crack!"


    A crisp sound rang. The Gold family bodyguard''s neck snapped.


    She jumped down from his body. The eyes o f the man still looked surprised as he fell o n to the floor,


    sshing the mud and soil around.


    "Nero!¡±


    A Gold family bodyguard witnessed the scene as his eyes welled up in tears. He never imagined his


    good buddy would face such a fate.


    "Ha, ha, Mister Gold. I am sorry to say that I''ve won another round." Faneughed and looked at Kelly.


    Kelly''s expression soured. He began to grind his teeth and said, "Did you bring out the best fighters


    first? My best fighters are yet toe.¡±


    Fane smiled bitterly and said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really know what they are all capable of because


    it''s my first time witnessing them in battle. However, I believe their skills are all really not bad."


    "Hmph, let¡¯s go for round three!¡±


    Mister Gold did not care to hear Fane finish. He just wanted to win one round so that he would not


    embarrass himself too badly.


    "Mister Gold, I think you should just stop and let this go. If we go on, you might lose a few more


    bodyguards."


    Zeus Taylor thought about it and said from the crowd.


    After all, the Gold family was one man


    down. If this continues, the other bodyguards might feel resentment toward the Taylor family. He was


    afraid that they would want to fight to death.


    It was not about whose family would lose a bodyguard-they would not be losing money. These warriors


    have all been groomed and trained for years. It would be a devastating loss.


    "Ha, ha, old man, are you afraid of losing? I have lost my men and how dare you say you want to end


    this? Are you afraid that m y best fighters are soon toe? I have two bodyguard leaders who have


    not even started yet."


    Kellyughed. Even if Zeus was his senior, he did not care for respecting him anymore.


    "Yes, old man, we can''t let it go now that we¡¯ve started. Since we''ve all already agreed, let''s continue.


    Our Gold family folks


    are willing to stomach any losses hopefully, you have the same appetite." The head of the Gold family


    said seriously.


    "Alright then!"


    Zeus had no other option but to nod and smile bitterly. He said, "I just feel like we''re all going to be


    family, and we shouldn''t fight over such matters."


    The head of the Gold familyughed and said, "Don¡¯t worry, just treat this as our post -dinner


    entertainment. This petty matter wouldn''t affect the bond between our family."


    Zeus smiled resignedly, "Well, as long as you think that!"


    Round three was about to begin.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    This time, the Gold family presented a man who was two meters tall. His strength would definitely


    surpass the two men before him.


    Even then, after two to three minutes of battle, the Taylor family bodyguards managed to kill him off.


    "We''ve won three rounds. I''m afraid we might win all ten rounds."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Fane looked at Cecilia Taylor and said, ¡° Cecilia, you haven''t married into their family. You should still


    be part of the Taylor family right?"


    Cecilia did not quite get what Fane was trying to imply by that question. She batted him an eye and


    said, "Nonsense, of course, I am part of the Taylor family." "Then, do you wish for the Taylor or the Gold


    family to win?" Fane suddenly asked with augh.


    The corners of Cecilia''s mouth twitched slightly. She thought that Fane was a little punk trying to make


    her life difficult by asking this question. She was in between a rock and a hard ce now-whichever


    answer would get her into trouble.


    "Ha, ha, I wouldn¡¯t know the answer to these things. I think it is so hard to tell who is going to win."


    Ceciliaughed flippantly and gave a non-answer.


    "Who¡¯s next?"


    Round four was about to begin. A Taylor family bodyguard volunteered herself.


    "I''ll do it!¡± A tall and thin Gold family bodyguard walked in front and said angrily, "We''ve lost two men.


    Pretty girl, I will annihte you and avenge my brothers." "Ha, ha, I don''t think you''re capable." The


    female bodyguardughed at her opponent.


    Very soon, the battle began. Momentster, the Gold family bodyguard was also killed b y the Taylor


    family bodyguard.


    The entire Gold family''s facial expressions darkened.


    Every single round did not seem to harm the Taylor family. Even their main bodyguards had been


    defeated.


    Nine roundster, other than the first bodyguard that had fainted, all eight Gold family bodyguards had


    been killed.


    "Alright, thepetition is now over.


    Thanks for all your effort. Youdies better head home and get some rest. You don''t need to stand


    guard for the night. I''ll take you all for lunch tomorrow." Fane stepped forward and looked at Orchid and


    thedies satisfactorily. He added, "Oh, tomorrow get ine toe and eat with u s."


    "Alright, thanks boss!"


    Orchid and thedies looked really happy and shook his hand. They left.


    The entire Gold family fell into silence.


    They could not believe that they had lost all nine rounds and ended up with eight dead bodyguards-


    even their two team leaders were dead. This was an embarrassing disy.


    "Mister Gold, now that you have lost, you won''t go back on your promises of ny million, will you?"


    Faneughed and asked Kelly.


    "Ny million is nothing, Mister Gold will definitely keep his words."


    Fiona was so happy at the thought of ny million. She would have burst outughing in glee if not for


    the Gold family''s presence.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    "Ha, ha, that''s right. Gold family will keep t o our word and pay our dues. It''s just ny million-give us


    your bank ount number!" Kelly held back the anger in his heart and said with augh.


    ¡°Fane, just let this go." Zeus could not resist but to suggest.


    After all, Cecilia was about to marry Mister Gold. The opponents would be family soon. To kill their soon


    to be family¡¯s bodyguards was already bad enough. To pursue the ny million might add to their


    anger and offend Mister Gold. This could affect the rtionship between both families.


    Zeus had kept silent before. After all, he had already said not to continue the matches earlier and was


    refused by the Gold family. He had maintained his silence until now.


    "Ha, ha, I wouldn''t mind letting this go, but I think Mister Gold is someone who wants to pay his dues.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have heard such good things about Mister Gold¡¯s character and reputation."


    Faneughed and pretended to put on an unsatisfied face.


    "Give me your bank ount now-ny million is small money!" the corner of Kelly''s mouth twitched as


    he said cooly.


    Next to Fane, Fiona''s eyes were shining at the thought of money. He said bitterly," Mother, where is


    your card? Pass your ount number to Mister Gold. I forgot to bring my wallet out and can¡¯t


    remember m y ount number."


    "Me? Good, good, good, let me give it to you


    now!''


    Actually, Fiona had taken out her card earlier. With so many pairs of eyes on her, she was holding onto


    her card cautiously, a s she did not want them to think she was greedy. Now that Fane had offered her


    card, she felt so happy at her good fortune-t o think that ny million wasing to her-what a


    windfall!


    "Alright, I''ll go now. Master Taylor, the wedding is going to be in twenty-five days. You all had better


    show up." Mister Gold said after transferring the money.


    "Of course!"


    Zeus smiled awkwardly. He could see that the Gold family was clearly unhappy despite their courteous


    words.


    "Master Gold, I''m afraid to trouble you but you should also remove all these dead bodies." Fane


    reminded.


    Gold family was already angry. To hear Fane purposely remind them of the dead bodies pissed them


    off even more. They looked at him furiously and left with the bodies.


    "Fane, didn''t you think you were being too harsh on them?" Zeus said to Fane unhappily.


    "I don¡¯t think so. They were the ones who called for a match and called my bodyguards useless.


    Furthermore, it was their bodyguard who asked for a fight till death-why should they me me for


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    this?"


    Fane said nonchntly, "If they really want to me it on something, they should just me it on their


    rotten luck to have underestimated my bodyguards."

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    "Okay, fine, we''re all one family. I don''t think they will take this to heart for a few bodyguards."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Master Taylor said, "I¡¯ve already advised them against it, their family insisted onpeting with us-they


    shouldn''t entirely me Fane for this."


    ¡°But, dad..."


    Zeus still looked unhappy-he was a little afraid of the Gold family.


    "But what? The Taylor family is no longer some third ss family. We are a second ss family. Gold


    family is also a second ss family. We¡¯re on equal footing and you shouldn''t be afraid."


    Master Taylor said and looked at Fane.


    Fane, although they were the ones who started the fight, you should also be more cautious in the


    future. They are going to be our family. We should make an effort to maintain a good rtionship."


    "Don''t worry, I have ns!" Fane smiled. He looked at the time and said, "Alright, we need to go back


    and rest. We''lle and visit you next time when we are free."


    Fane and the rest left the Taylor family and returned to their private vis.


    As they entered the door, Fiona said, "Fane, you gave the Taylor family only twenty million in dowry.


    Look at the Gold family-they gave Cecilia eighty million in dowry. I think my Selena is much better than


    Cecilia. You can¡¯t do much worse than them."


    "Mother, what are you trying to say?" Selena got a little upset at this. She could not help but re at


    her mother. She knew that Fiona had no ns to give the ny million back to Fane.


    "Why do you care? I think I am right! My precious daughter is more beautiful and well mannered than


    her. My daughter is more clever and capable too."


    Fiona nced at Selena haughtily.


    Fane understood what she really meant and said, "Mother, can you hang on to the ny million for


    me? Let''s consider that a s Selena''s dowry. You''re right, Selena''s dowry can''t be lesser than Cecilia.¡±


    Fiona could not contain her glee. She could not believe her windfall from just a dinner.


    "Don¡¯t worry! It''s not a gift to me. It''s Selena''s dowry."


    Fane smiled bitterly. He knew that Fiona would be unhappy if he did not give the money to her and


    would even me him for offending the Gold family. If a little money could help her let go of what had


    happened, he would dly offer it up.


    Furthermore, he felt that he owed the Taylor family much more. Ny million was nothing to him.


    "Hubby, are you sure you want to give this t o mother? If you give it to her, will we have enough money


    for my birthday party? You only have a few million. I wouldn''t mind on usual asions, but your


    advertisements are everywhere-the entire city knows about the party. If it''s not as grand as they


    imagined, we would be theughing stock for everyone.¡±


    Selena looked concerned and said, "I think what you have is roughly the same as what you won


    earlier.¡±


    "My love, don''t worry about these matters. Leave the money talk to me. A few million i s small money.¡±


    Fane looked at Selena feeling worried and his heart softened. He was aware that Selena did not care


    much for the party-he knew that she just did not want him to appear like a fool and be looked down on


    b y everyone.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    "Yes, Fane is so right! This is just small money. What is it to give it to his mother-in w?"


    Fiona was over the moon. She had already begun thinking about how to spend the money and did not


    really care if Fane had offended the Gold family.


    "Alright, let¡¯s sleep. I need an early night i n.¡±


    Fionaughed and went into the vi with Andrew.


    "How can you say ny million is small money?"


    Selena sounded like she was not sure if she shouldugh or cry. She took Kylie''s hand and made her


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    way inside. "Hubby, why don¡¯t we scale down my birthday celebration? I don''t care if we look like fools.


    I don¡¯t think we should waste money. I''m just so worried that you have prepared s o many tables, but


    there might not be a huge crowd."


    "Ha, ha, don''t worry, there will definitely be a huge crowd! After all, this shook up the whole city-we


    need to keep this up!"


    Faneughed and held Selena''s hand. He said, "Let''s go, my dear, you take a good rest and leave it to


    me."


    "Okay! I believe in you!" Selena nodded.


    Meanwhile, the Gold family had just arrived home after half an hour''s drive. The other bodyguards


    disposed of the dead bodies.


    "This live-in son-inw of the Taylor family is so annoying. He shows us no respect!" Kelly thought of


    the drama earlier and gripped his fists, feeling the anger bubbling in his heart.


    Even the Taylor family head had said to let the money go. He could not believe that Fane would dare to


    insist on the ny million.


    The Gold family head smiled bitterly, "Son, you should remember that ny million i s nothing for us. It


    is also nothing to them since they are also a second ss family."


    He paused and continued, "However, Fane and his little family would consider it to be big money. It


    would be enough to cover half a year''s worth of sry-how could he reject such arge sum of


    money?"


    "But, the head of the Taylor family even said not to take it. For him to do that, isn''t that a demonstration


    of disrespect toward u s?"


    Kelly still felt unhappy.


    "Ha, ha, this money is not for Taylor''s family head. It is for Fane. Master Taylor was just all talk, it''s


    normal."


    The head of the Gold familyughed, "Fane must be dirt poor. It is not surprising that h e is greedy for


    money."


    At this moment, Master Gold finally said, "I never expected all the ten beauties to be great fighters. Any


    one of them can beat our bodyguards, and even our bodyguard team leads."


    "Yeah, it definitely won¡¯t be easy to kill Fane." Kelly continued.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    "What did you kill him for? You''ll marry Cecilia Taylor in the future and we¡¯ll be iws with the Taylor


    family. We''re deemed as one family by then hence there¡¯s no need to slit his throat.¡±


    The head of the Gold family orated straightaway.


    "Father, Fane is snobbish and always going about with his nose in the air! Okay. Let''s just forget the


    fact that he insulted you and Grandpa but for the deed he did to the Gold family today, killing so many


    of our men, don¡¯t you desire to avenge the dead?


    "Besides, if the words go out of these walls, what¡¯ll be the oue? It''s shame and humiliation toward


    the Gold family! We challenged the other party to duels, not


    once but nine times. And guess what? We lost all nine rounds! None of our men had won even one


    round! Isn''t that embarrassing?"


    Kelly''s expression stayed frosty. The more he looked back on the urrence, the deeper the irritation


    welled up in his chest.


    "We can''t shove all the me onto Fane for this. On the contrary, I think the fault is on you! Who asked


    you to make such a bet with him? Moreover, it¡¯s not a small and casual one. And you kept


    emphasizing, what, ''it''s not unheard of to die in fights''? Now that his bodyguard has killed ours, you


    were saying?¡±


    Master Ezra was not particrly delighted with his son¡¯s behavior¡ªparading his superiority and desire


    to prevail over others. He thought that this son of his was too impulsive and reckless.


    "Hmmm, if we really want to kill off this brat, it''s actually not that painful."


    Old Master Gold tittered and continued, " However, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to kill him right now. Did


    he not keep on advertising that the birthday party that he¡¯s going to throw for Selena Taylor, will shake


    the whole Middle Province? That this party will be the grandest and most indelible. Today, he¡¯d shamed


    us all, so why don''t we return the favor on that day?"


    "You''re right, Grandpa. If we end him right now, it would be too simple and painless for him. To shame


    him and humiliate him i n front of thousands is a better idea!"


    Old Master Gold''s utterance knocked some sense into Kelly, he nodded to agree. "It just so happened


    that Cecelia had the desire topare with Selena, and suggested having our wedding on the same


    day as the birthday party. This is an excellent opportunity to avenge ourselves! Just imagine, when the


    day arrives, all rtives of the Taylor family wille to our wedding instead of Selena''s birthday


    banquet. Many guests of exalted rank will b e present at our wedding and no one will go to theirs.


    Mwahahaha! Just the thought of i t makes my mood soar!"


    Old Master Gold bobbed to show unison. " When the timees, we''ll need to gather a s much


    information as possible about their party. If they''re preparing a dinner worth one hundred thousand


    bucks, then we''ll throw one that''s two hundred thousand. If they make it to five hundred thousand, we''ll


    raise it to eight hundred thousand. In short, we have to make Fane realize what true wealth is!"


    A gentle smile appeared on Master Ezra''s face as well. ¡°Hehe! On that day, our event will be more


    magnificent and eye-catching than theirs will. By then, let''s see how he can stand by his promise-a


    party that will shake the foundation of the Middle Province!"


    "Yeah! They even made a countdown just for the birthday party! And we did not even use such


    exaggerated moves! We''ll wait until two or three days before the wedding and drop the bomb. It''ll be a


    total humiliation to them when their advertisements are louder than ours but the event is not as


    happening as ours! Such a shame!"


    A contented smug appeared at the corners of Kelly''s mouth. The image of Fane''s vein popped out in


    his neck and Selena''s white nched face was like a ray of warm sunshine flooding Kelly''s soul-he


    would b e bbergasted with joy.


    "Kelly, get several men to challenge Fane''s female bodyguards someday.¡±


    Nevertheless, Old Master Gold had abruptly invaded Kelly''s mind and broken his chain of imagination


    on Fane''s and Selena''s reactions. He did not expect such a question from Old Master Gold.


    "Grandpa, what do you mean? What am I going to do with those female


    bodyguards?" Kelly''s brows drew together.


    "These female bodyguards are no vases, all of them are very skilled fighters. The thing that makes me


    worried the most is that I feel that they haven''t revealed their full strength! Suchbat prowess is no


    ordinary. So, try your best to find out, first, how much Fane pays them, then counteroffer with a higher


    pay and get them to work for the Gold family!"


    Old Master Gold expressed his thoughts, slowly.


    Young Master Gold stretched out his hand and gestured a thumbs up right after hearing Old Master


    Gold''s thoughts." Smart! Grandpa, your n is bloody smart! Those ten female bodyguards are indeed


    powerful and strong. If we could get them t o work for us, it''d be marvelous!"


    "Haha! Fane will spew blood to death by then! Let anger consume him, shall we?"


    The head of the Gold familyughed aloud a t the proposition as well.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    The next morning, Kelly went out with a few bodyguards to execute their ultimate n.


    He waited until Fane and Selena were both out only then he spent some money to dig out information


    about the female bodyguards from some servant of the Taylor family.


    When he finally got hold of the sry information of the ten beautiful bodyguards, his jaw dropped to


    the ground and his eyes widened. He was utterly shocked.


    Thebat strength and prowess of those bodyguards were beyond extraordinary. With such skill, fifty


    thousand bucks pay a month would not be an exaggeration.


    The most overriding fact was that each of these gorgeous bodyguards possessed long and deceptively


    delicate legs. If the hirer was some young master of prominent families, they would be willing to pay


    everything, even if it breaks their bank!


    "What the heck! And they¡¯d actually agreed to this amount of pay?"


    Young Master Gold was almost choking at his rage. He could not fathom what was on these female


    bodyguards'' minds, were they missing some brain cells? How could they have agreed to such a low


    pay, were they not self-derogating?


    "Hmmm, Young Master, I think it''s good news. The lower their pay, the easier for us to persuade them


    to join us. Also, we¡¯ll spend less money too, given that the starting pay is so low!" A bodyguard of the


    Gold family addressed with a huge grin on his face, wanting to please his young master.


    "You got a point!¡±


    Young Master Gold nodded at his words. H e and his bodyguards were standing far away from the vi,


    paying attention to the situation inside the vi¡¯s gate and waiting for the golden opportunity.


    After like a century, finally, there were two shadows¡ªOrchid and another lovely bodyguard¡ªshowed


    up at the main gate of the vi. They seemed like they were preparing to go on shopping.


    "Finally, the opportunity is here!¡±


    Kelly smiled slightly at the sight before him, and soon he ordered a few of the bodyguards to tail the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    two beauties together with him.


    Not long after Orchid and the other cute bodyguard left the vi, they sensed somebody was behind


    them. Both halted and wheeled back immediately.


    "Oh, it''s Young Master Gold. Hehe, are you upset about what happened yesterday, that none of you


    managed to defeat us? And you brought all these men with you to create trouble this early? Trying to


    use the number to press against us, to kill us?"


    Orchid sneered with a frosty cold tone when she realized the sickos that were tailing them were Young


    Master Gold and his bodyguards.


    "Chill! It''s a misunderstanding!"


    Kelly let out an awkward chortle and approached nearer to the two, and exined, "Oh, my two


    beautifuldies, you''ve really misunderstood me. How could I let someone tail you and harm you?


    Look, both of you are skilled fighters with high vignce. Hence, even if I wanted to d o sneaky attacks,


    it''s impossible to seed! It¡¯s dumb for me to do that!"


    "Hmph! Good to know that you''ve used your brain!"


    With Orchid¡¯s arms crossed in front of her chest, she jeered with a stoic tone.


    "Mydies, we''re actually looking for you to discuss some business with you."


    Kelly exined with a pretentious smile stered on his face.


    "Some business? What do you want?"


    Orchid and the other female bodyguard exchanged nces, both looking perplexed at the statement.


    ''Yup! I noticed this iron fact yesterday, that all nine of you, wait, no, there''s another beauty. All ten of


    you are strongbatants and your fighting prowess are iparable! It''s really rare to have ten


    lovely masters of fighting... How wonderful!"


    Kelly said it with a broad mischievous grin on his face, as though he was a greedy moneylender.


    An obvious irritation washed over Orchid''s face, she barked impatiently. "Stop talking bullsh*t! If you


    have something to say, just spit it out! Don''t tell me you came here all the way just to praise us!"


    "What a clever girl! And yes, I came here for an important business. I got to know that your sry is


    only twenty thousand bucks per month, which is way too little for a skilled fighter like you!"


    Young Master Gold put on a faint smile, and extended his left palm, showing a figure five, ¡°Fifty


    thousand bucks! How about the Gold family pays you fifty thousand per month? Quit your job and work


    for us!"


    "Young Master Gold, let''s forget what you¡¯ve said just now. Fifty thousand? We¡¯re not interested at all!"


    Orchid rejected his proposal straightaway without showing any hint of hesitation.


    "Yep! You want us to quit our job? Dream o n!"

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    The other beautiful bodyguard refused Kelly''s proposition as well, without thinking twice.


    The corners of Kelly''s mouth twitched as though he was having a stroke. He started t o wonder if he


    had misheard them. He had increased the pay from twenty thousand to fifty thousand, it was more than


    double! Why on earth did thedies reject this fantastic raise without even thinking about it?


    "Alright, alright. I''ll pay one hundred thousand. One hundred thousand is pretty good now, right?"


    Kelly tightened his teeth and stretched out another hand, spreading all fingers of both hands to gesture


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    the figure ''ten''. "This price is five times your current sry. There¡¯s no reason for you to refuse!¡± "Hell


    no!¡±


    The two beauties looked at each other and yelled in unison. Once thest sybus of the word


    dropped, the two turned and walked away, not bothering to continue this boring conversation anymore.


    "What the f*ck?"


    Kelly and his bodyguards exchanged perplexing nces, each of them remained as still as a statue, as


    though the episode had not registered into their central brain. Did these women just reject one hundred


    thousand pay per month? Were they stupid or what?


    "What the heck, I don''t believe it!"


    Kelly was not convinced, so he ran forward, caught up with the two, and then offered again. "Two


    hundred thousand bucks per month! How about that?"


    Nheless, the two did not even bother to answer this time. They continued walking, nonchntly.


    "Three hundred thousand!


    "Four hundred thousand!


    "Five hundred thousand!"


    Kelly kept increasing the amount as he followed the two by their side. The number was quickly raised


    to five hundred thousand per month. Each of the ten female bodyguards would be offered five hundred


    thousand a month, and it would b e sixty million per year. The cost to hire these ten bodyguards was


    already hellishly high!


    Nevertheless, Kelly was not convinced of the refusal, and he did not believe that these female


    bodyguards would reject such a high pay.


    Finally, Orchid and another bodyguard stopped.


    Kelly showed a victorious smile when the two had finally stopped for him. He thought that there was


    hope, and he said expectantly, "How''s it? Five hundred thousand a month and all ten of you will be


    offered the same amount. This number is considered high in the bodyguard''s market, isn''t it?"


    "Young Master Gold, you won''t give up, will you? Even if you''ve offered us one million bucks, none of


    us will ept it, let alone five hundred thousand."


    Orchid shed him a mirthless smile, spilling out a statement that would break Kelly''s hope and stop


    him from dreaming.


    "What the f*ck?"


    Kelly''s jaw dropped to the ground, and his eyes widened. "Why on earth did you reject such a great


    offer? Are you nuts or idiots? That you actually refuse such a high sry! Are you a hardcore fan of


    Fane? Otherwise, why are you satisfied with only twenty thousand per month?"


    "It''s because Master Fane is Master Fane. W e follow him simply because he''s Master Fane, it¡¯s


    Master Fane''s personal charm that makes us follow undoubtedly. It has nothing to do with money. So


    now, can you f*ck off?"


    Orchid smiled faintly, and she left with the other bodyguard in the next second.


    Kelly and his bodyguards, on the other hand, stood still on the same spot,pletely stunned.


    After a moment that felt like a century, Kelly only moved a little¡ªhe turned his head toward his


    bodyguards¡ªand asked in a disbelieving tone, "Master Fane¡¯s personal charm? Did I hear it right?¡±


    "No, you didn¡¯t. Do you think that it''s because Fane is good-looking? Or it''s the inner kindness that


    makes up his personal charm?¡±


    One of the bodyguards managed to spew some thoughts after squeezing all his brain juice. He looked


    at Kelly with confusion written on his face.


    "I know! It must be that Fane has some sort of underground romantic rtionships with these women a


    long time ago!¡±


    Another bodyguard blurted out of a sudden as though some truth had entered his tiny brain. He


    guessed boldly, "Just try to think about it, women, in nature, are fans of love and romance. Usually,


    they would be blinded and dazzled by love and thus make such irrational decisions. They''re emotional


    mammals that can¡¯t think logically. Otherwise, how could they pick twenty thousand over five hundred


    thousand? It''s a stupid choice! This proves the secret romance between Fane and these women! They


    would rather take twenty thousand than to leave Fane!¡±


    "Jesus f*cking Christ! It totally makes sense! Damn, Fane, this brat is something. All those ten beauties


    are his collection! Sh *t! This brat is just too good at flirting and seducing, isn''t he?"


    Kelly nodded, his facial expression was full of admiration and envy. How he desired he was Fane right


    now.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    In the end, Kelly had no other option but to return to Gold''s residence, with his gloomy face.


    The head of the Gold family frowned when Kelly appeared in his sight. He then asked," What''s the


    matter? You look upset!"


    "I went to Fane''s vi to persuade those bodyguards to leave Fane ande work with us. But


    everything is in vain!"


    Kelly exined, smiling bitterly.


    ¡°Heh? Are you sure? How much do they earn per month now?"


    Ezra-the head of the Gold family-was slightly startled. The thought of an unsessful persuasion had


    never crossed his mind. Was it because Fane paid them incredibly high?


    "Only twenty thousand per month!"


    A wry smile on Kelly¡¯s face as he responded.


    "Twenty thousand? Are you freaking kidding me? They only earn twenty thousand a month, and you


    couldn''t even get them to leave Fane? It should be a piece of cake!"


    Ezra''s facial expression morphed into one o f unpleasant surprise, his eyes were asrge as saucers.


    "Father, they imed proudly that they followed Fane because of his personal charm, and even if I''ve


    offered them half a million or even five million a month, they won''t budge in slightest!"


    Kelly added further, his smile bitter. "Ha! Personal charm, can you believe that?" Ezra''s mouth was


    immediately shut for a few seconds at Kelly¡¯s im. "Personal charm? What bullsh*t reason is that? I


    think they probably have some romantic affair with Fane. Otherwise, how can they reject money?


    Which type of woman on earth doesn''t like money and branded bags? What a joke!"


    "Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought too. But the real reason is not important anymore, it''s impossible to


    persuade these women to work for us!¡±


    Kelly heaved a deep sigh of defeat. It was obvious that he tried to suppress the disappointment within


    him.


    After all, if he were apanied by such a group of pleasing and lovely bodyguards, every existing


    man on the earth would look at him differently-admiration and approbation.


    At noon, Fane, Fiona, and the others headed to a high-ss restaurant in an opulent hotel, with a team


    of bodyguards together with them.


    "Master Fane, are you serious about treating us to lunch? You¡¯re so generous!¡±


    Orchid could not conceal her smiles, obviously ted.


    "Of course! You helped me to give the Gold family an unforgettable lesson! And did you notice how


    snobbish and brazen he was before the duel? And how his expressions turned into one of those ugliest


    and gloomiest ones, ones that I''ve not been seeing in quite some time! I''m delighted!¡±


    Fane replied and a warm chuckle let out from his mouth.


    ''Ugh! I¡¯m so frustrated! I¡¯m at big loss! Last night was a priceless opportunity for me to showcase my


    ine, on the other hand, whined like a dog, then she shot Ben¡ªwho was sitting beside¡ªa cold stare.


    "It¡¯s all your fault! If I weren¡¯t needed to protect you, I could''ve had a good fightst night! Ughh!"


    Ben shed her a bitter smile in return." Well, I didn''t ask you to protect me. You worry about me and


    you¡¯re the one who insisted on following me!"


    "Hmph! If it weren¡¯t for Master Fane, that h e worried about your well being and asked me to protect


    you, I didn''t even want to be near to you! And I still have to endure your vicious and venomous mouth


    every day when my job is only to protect you!


    ine sneered angrily.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t be mad. C''mon, I''ll pour you a drink. Thank you for being the most responsible


    bodyguard and for protecting me every day! Is that good now?"


    Ben signed in defeat. He opened a red wine and poured a ss for ine.


    "Hmph! At least you know how to say thank you!"

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    ine snorted coldly, a closed-lip smile formed at the corners of her mouth, a frosty one.


    "Ahem! Fane, since it''s a rare opportunity t o gather everyone for lunch, today the bill i s on me!"


    Out of sudden, Fiona blurted, followed by a gigglyugh.


    Fane and Selena instantly looked at each other, their eyes full of disbelief. The thought of Fiona being


    generous and treating everyone to lunch with her own money had never crossed their minds.


    "Mother, are you sure? I''ll pay for it, alright? Don¡¯t worry about it!"


    A pretentious modesty appeared on Fane''s face, he smiled and offered to pay.


    "Heh! I¡¯m just so happy today. Besides, I''m loaded now, no longer the old Fiona¡ªpoor and


    impecunious. It''s only lunch, I¡¯ll pay for it!"


    Fiona chortled in return, her mood obviously high and good.


    "Tsk tsk, it''s not easy for a person to change, Ma. You used to be such a stingy person. You wouldn¡¯t


    pay even if someone gave you money. I never imagined that you would suddenly have the conscience


    to do s o now!¡±


    Ben said, grinning.


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean I was stingy? We were poor before. I was being


    frugal, got it? Someone like me i s more suited to manage money!"


    Fiona rolled her eyes at Ben. "Eat all you want, everyone," she told the entire family." Just order more


    wine if you think it¡¯s not enough. The bill cane up to ten thousand, a hundred thousand-it doesn¡¯t


    matter!"


    "Hear that? Did you hear that? My mom just said that. Let''s eat. Don¡¯t be shy!"


    Ben said with a huge grin.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man was seen in front of the Green Sky Hall''s entrance. He brought


    quite a few people and went straight in.


    The head of Green Sky Hall, Hector, immediately frowned when he saw the middle-aged man leading


    the group. He then went forward to wee them with a smile. "Oh my. What¡¯s going on? The head o f


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    the Eagle n is gracing my hall today. I did have a feeling that an esteemed guest wasing to visit


    today, but never did I imagine that it would be you, Master Neuman!"


    Lee Neuman, the head of the Eagle n gave a wan smile. "Master Zaborowski, I have a matter to


    discuss with you today," h e said. "Let''s talk inside. It''s not convenient out here with so many people


    around!"


    "Oh. Alright then!"


    Hector nodded his head, smiling. He only brought a few of his most trusted fighters and they headed


    back in, along with the leader of the Eagle n. "Heh. Master Neuman, you¡¯re being too courteous.


    Just call me Mr. Zaborowski. That¡¯s what my men call me. It feels strange if you call me '' master¡¯.¡±


    "Hah. It doesn''t matter if I call you Master Zaborowski or Mr. Zaborowski. It doesn''t change the fact that


    you call the shots here!¡±


    Lee burst intoughter. The group quickly filtered into a receiving hall and settled themselves on the


    seats.


    "Alright, Master Neuman. There are no outsiders here. You can say whatever you want to say now. The


    was going on!"


    Hector was still smiling. He looked warm and friendly on the surface.


    Lee''s countenance shifted, turning heavier. He looked straight at Hector. "Not too long ago, 300 men


    from the Eagle n died," he said. "They were killed in the forest outside the city. One of them was


    part of my cadre¡ª Baldy! Have you heard of this incident, Master Zaborowski?"


    Hector picked up his teacup and slowly took a sip from it. Then he nodded his head. "Of course, I''ve


    heard of it. I even heard that it was a lone murderer. Tsk tsk. A man with such strength is frightening


    indeed. He must at least be a marshal!"


    Lee shook his head. ¡°I think even a marshal doesn''t possess that kind of strength. Among the 300 men,


    quite a number were geniuses within the Eagle n. You know as well as I do that the Eagle n is


    among the best of all the Halls. Now among the Four Fighters, only three are left. If my guess is


    correct, it''s highly improbable that the murderer is a marshal. Rather, it''s highly likely that he''s a King of


    War!"


    "A King of War?"


    Hector drew his brows together when he heard the phrase ''King of War''. "It''d be a huge problem if you


    provoke a King of War.''

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    "Judging from the strength needed to kill that many men, it¡¯s almost certain that he''s a King of War. And


    we''ve been deciphering his modus operand! over and over, and all our men died by a clean break to


    the neck. It¡¯s definitely done by a single person. Doesn''t seem like anyone else helped!"


    Lee¡¯s expression darkened. "Because of this, we suffered heavy losses and our position dropped a lot.


    Two of our territories had been snatched away by other Halls!"


    When Hector heard this, his features twisted into an unreadable expression. " Heh. Master Neuman,


    don''t tell me you want to get my help to take your territories back? They probably aren''t worth much if


    they''re just small areas, right? Besides, this


    is a matter of the Eagle n. What does it have to do with Green Sky Hall?¡±


    Leeughed aloud. "We won''t trouble you for this. I''ve managed to recruit quite a few fighterstely.


    One of them is even stronger than Baldy when he first started out. That¡¯s why we''ve already managed


    to take our small territories back!"


    "Then you just came over toin to m e?"


    Hector frowned. He did not think that Lee woulde over for something as menial a s that.


    "We¡¯ve been trying to find the murderer of Baldy and the others for some time now. Finally, we¡¯ve got


    our man. It''s a 99% guarantee that it¡¯s that person!"


    Anger sparked in Lee''s eyes as he spoke. That man had killed 300 of their men,


    including a top fighter. This thought sent his mind into panic every time.


    "Tell me then. Middle Province only has a handful of Kings of War. It should be easy enough to weed


    him out if you investigate properly."


    Hector spoke slowly after he thought about it, "But let''s say that he''s a high-ranking King of War and


    that he earned his position through his fists. It would be difficult for you to get revenge then!"


    "You''ve seen him before!"


    Lee revealed, smiling bitterly.


    "I''ve seen him before?"


    Hector frowned. "No way. I''ve not spoken to any marshals or Kings of Wartely,¡± he said, surprised.


    "And they think of themselves as the protectors of Cathysia. They''re righteous warriors. We would have


    nothingmon to talk about in a conversation!" "Mmhmm. He came to see you just two days ago. If


    my guess isn''t wrong, he even fought with your men!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Lee answered, giving a wan smile.


    "Fane Woods!"


    Hector and the fighters around him immediately cried out.


    "That''s right. It''s the adopted son-inw of the Taylor family!"


    Lee spoke in a confident tone, "I conducted a little investigation and found out that my subordinate had


    offended a good buddy of his, named Tiger. Tiger is a delivery boy, someone unassuming. But that brat


    actually killed 300 of my men to avenge his friend!"


    Here, Lee paused for a while before continuing leisurely, "And ording to what I know, your men had


    also offended Tiger and his wife a while ago. And so that punk came looking for you! I believe that h e


    fought with your people!¡±


    The corners of Hector''s mouth twitched slightly. It took a while before he replied in a frank tone, "That


    punk didn''te to us just because of that. There was something else as well!"

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    "Oh, really? Why don''t you tell me about it?"


    Lee was slightly taken aback. He never thought that Fane would meet the Green Sky Hall for anything


    else other than the whole outcry over what they had done to Tiger.


    At this moment, the master of the Green Sky Hall took a step forward. "This is what happened. Our


    men are also involved in another business," he exined. "We don''t just make business within the


    country, but we trade with a foreign organization as well. We secretly take pictures of women and sell


    them..."


    After Lee heard the entire story, he spoke u p in a huff, "Fane really went overboard. This has nothing


    to do with him. It''s natural for him to ask forpensation from you because of what happened to


    Tiger, but you guys didn¡¯t even take pictures of his wife. Why did he have to get so worked up about it!"


    "Right? This incident really pissed me off too!"


    Hector''s expression hardened, then his gaze sidled toward Lee. This entire affair was between him and


    Fane. He was curious why Lee was reacting in such a manner, blowing up even more than he did.


    "Then what happened? Did you guys fight him after he came?"


    Lee asked after he thought about it.


    "Of course, we fought. Initially, we had nned to kill him if he wasn''t any good. But if he was strong,


    we would brush the conflict off as a misunderstanding..." Hector narrated the entire incident to Lee.


    After he finished his story, he released a long sigh. "Unfortunately, we lost! All our people were no


    match for him."


    After he said that, Hector looked as though he suddenly recalled something, and could not help but say


    to Lee, "Right, Master Neuman, isn¡¯t Fane, a marshal? I heard that he proimed to have two billion


    bucks to his name during Old Man Taylor''s seventieth birthday party. He''s probably a marshal. But he


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    imed that he lost his medal. Why are you saying that he''s a King of War?"


    "Heh. It''s obvious that this punk is lying. He''s definitely not some run-of-the-mill assistantmander!"


    Lee chuckled. "I''m very sure that the person who killed Baldy and the rest of our 300 men was Fane.


    And with that amount o f destructive power, he''s definitely a King o f War. There''s no way that so many


    people would surround him together and still be killed otherwise."


    "That brat''s strength really can''t be underestimated. Judging from how our best fighters fared against


    him, he doesn''t seem like a marshal. Even a marshal wouldn''t have beaten us so easily!"


    After Hector began to deduce the information, a shadow passed over his features. If this was truly the


    case, that brat would truly be difficult to deal with.


    "Master Zaborowski, that punk told you to cut off the entire photo trade. Do you really want to give it up


    just like that? You guys make a lot of money from it every month. More importantly, this is a business


    that will only expand into a gold mine, and you''ll just abandon it? Can you really do that?"


    Lee noticed that Hector was in a dour mood, and he intensified his maniption. "Why don''t our Halls


    join hands and kill this little brat?"


    "Hebe!"


    At this moment, Hector burst intoughter instead. "Master Neuman, you''ve spoken so much today, but


    this is your main motive o fing here, isn''t it? You don''t stand a chance against him, so you''re


    Lee nodded his head. "That''s right. I was thinking of that when I came here. That punk offended both of


    our Halls. How can w e just let him live?"


    Hector went silent, pondering. After a while, he finally replied, "For now, we¡¯re not sure if we want to


    take Fane on. You said it yourself. It''s a big possibility that he has the strength of a King of War. It won''t


    b e easy to kill him. And in the end, we might suffer heavy losses and still end up on the losing side!"

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    "Heh. Can you really stand it, Hector? This i s a colossal loss for you! Have you really thought about it?


    At any rate, I''ve got some grudges against the kid!"


    Lee chuckled, although he was a little unhappy. He had thought that the master o f the Green Sky Hall


    would agree to cooperate with him. After all, Fane had bullied him practically to death.


    He never expected that Hector would choose topromise himself at this moment.


    "Master Neuman, what happened to the Green Sky Hall is a little different from what happened to


    yours. The Eagle n lost 300 men. They were your preciousrades, so I understand if you want to


    kill Fane!''


    Hector released a breath. He picked up his cup from the table and sipped from it." However, no one


    from our side has died," h e said slowly, "only two of our men were critically injured. One had his leg


    broken, and the other had his d*ck rendered useless. So we didn''t lose any men, and we''ve only lost a


    bit of money. There''s no need for us to provoke a man who has the strength of a King of War. Look,


    let''s say we fight-we''ll still suffer heavy losses even if we win!¡±


    The corners of Lee''s lips began to twitch. Green Sky Hall was very powerful, and they had the backing


    of Kingston Hall. That was why he wanted to cooperate with them and gather their strongest fighters to


    assassinate Fane together.


    Now though, if Green Sky Hall refused his proposal, he would have zero chance against Fane, with


    only the men from the Eagle n to rely on.


    He never expected that Hector would cast him a long look and suddenly break into a smile. ¡°Oh, right. I


    heard that Fane had offended Young Master Wilson during Old Man Taylor''s seventieth birthday party


    not too long ago," he said. "The Wilsons are very powerful too. That brat''s really got some guts!"


    Lee was not an idiot. When he heard this, h e immediately understood the hidden message behind


    Hector''s words. His eyes brightened as he leaped to his feet. "Master Zaborowski, think about my


    proposal for a while longer. Once you have trulye to your senses, just give me a call. We''ll stand


    together, for the enemy of an enemy is a friend. I believe that there''ll be a day where we''ll be allies!¡±


    "Heh. Let''s wait and see. For now, though, I really don''t want to provoke someone who''s as strong as a


    King of War!¡±


    Hector chuckled and climbed onto his feet as well, preparing to see his guest off.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Soon enough, Lee and the others left Green Sky Hall.


    After the men from the Eagle n left, the old woman of Green Sky Hall finally blurted toward Hector,


    "Master, Fane is truly a loathsome man. He''s making us lose at least one million bucks in a single


    month. If we can''t continue our business, I think we should cooperate with the Eagle n and get rid of


    Fane!"


    Yet Hector had a frosty smile stered onto his face. "Lee will definitely never forgive Fane for killing


    300 of the Eagle n''s men," he said. "I reminded him of something else just now though. I believe


    that he''ll go see the Wilsons and make an alliance with them. They''ll help us get rid o f Fane instead.


    Isn¡¯t that better? We won¡¯t have to do anything. All we have to do is to sit back and enjoy the show.


    Isn¡¯t this perfect?¡±


    The old woman''s eyes brightened when she heard this. She shed him a thumbs u p. "It''s perfect. It''s


    absolutely perfect! We''ll reap the rewards for no cost if they''re really able to get rid of Fane."


    "Mmhmm. Let''s just wait and see. We need t o continue our photograph business. We can''t just give up


    a gold mine because Fane threatened us."


    Hector thought about it for a while and added, ¡°But tell our men to be more careful. Don''t let Fane catch


    them doing our business anymore. It would be troublesome for us if he did. We''ll just be as careful as w


    e can. As for Fane, we¡¯ll let Lee and the others take care of him. We¡¯ll just quietly rake in the dough.


    Haha!"


    The few people surrounding him bobbed their heads.


    At this moment, Lee and his henchmen quickly arrived on the streets.


    "Master, are we going to the Wilson family''s estate?¡±


    One of the elders had already guessed Lee''s motives. He could not help but step forward and ask.


    After Lee thought about it, he nodded. "We should pay the Wilsons a visit. But the fighters from the


    Wilsons are no match for those from Green Sky Hall. Furthermore, Green Sky Hall has Kingston Hall


    backing them up. There''s no way that Kingston Hall will stand by and watch if anything happens to


    Green Sky Hall. That''s why the Wilson family isn''t as reliable!"

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    "Why are we still meeting them then, if they''re not that reliable and can''t guarantee us victory?"


    The elder furrowed his brows and asked again.


    Lee gave a bitter smile. "Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we made an ally with the Wilson family while we¡¯re


    forming an alliance with Green Sky Hall? Firstly, let''s go meet the Wilson family and propose an


    alliance. But don¡¯t rush it. We¡¯ll n our next move once we have Green Sky Hall in the alliance!"


    "But won¡¯t it be difficult to get Green Sky Hall onboard? Hector already expressed that he didn¡¯t want to


    face Fane with us just now!"


    A middle-aged woman chimed in, frowning, "Unless you have some other n in mind, Master?"


    "Hah. Of course, I have a n!"


    Lee burst into guffaws. "It''s impossible that Hector doesn''t hate Fane. He just wants to watch from the


    side-lines because he fears that we are no match for Fane. He even reminded us of the Wilson family


    on purpose, hoping that we will cooperate with them and get rid of Fane. As for them, they won''t have


    to lift a finger, and their enemy would be gone. Hmph. Did he really think I wouldn¡¯t see through his


    schemes?"


    The middle-aged woman clenched her hands into fists when she heard that." Hmph. What an old fox.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He meant to use us as fodder!"


    The elder asked, "Then how should we drag


    Green Sky Hall into this, Master? It''ll be very difficult for us if they refuse to join us!'' "Didn''t they say that


    they wouldn¡¯t sell photos to the foreign organization anymore? Heh. I don''t believe a word of it!"


    Lee chuckled and said, "We¡¯ll get a few of our bravest men to pretend to be from Green Sky Hall and


    go around secretly taking pictures. Then we''ll get Fane to find out and pin the me onto Green Sky


    Hall."


    "Amazing. Your n is absolutely amazing, Master. It''d be difficult for them t o refuse to join our


    alliance then!"


    A few of the fighters surrounding him nodded their heads. They could not help but admire their master''s


    intelligence.


    "Let''s go and see the Wilson family!¡±


    Lee waved his hand. He and his men drove straight toward the Wilson family''s estate.


    "F*ck. That stupid Fane. My face still hasn¡¯t recovered!¡±


    A few days had passed since the party incident. Michael rubbed his face. It still felt a little swollen.


    However, the injuries were barely noticeable from a nce. He would probably recover fully in one or


    two days.


    "Dad, you must avenge me!¡±


    Michael looked at his father, almost bursting into tears.


    "Of course!¡±


    David looked at his son, expression solemn. "Don''t worry. I''ve spent quite a lot o f moneytely to hire a


    few fighters to be our bodyguards," he said, "I even recruited some from other cities. They''re all pretty


    strong. Fane won''t live for very long."

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    "That-that''s great!¡±


    Michael heaved an internal sigh of relief when he heard that.


    "Master, the Eagle n is here to pay you a visit!"


    Right at this moment, a bodyguard ran in and reported, ''The master of the Eagle n is here, along


    with his fighters!"


    David and Michael exchanged a nce. They were confused.


    "F*ck. What does the Eagle n want from us? Organizations that operate in the day like us has never


    had anything to do with Halls like theirs!¡±


    David frowned. The Eagle n could not be easily provoked. They were far stronger than a second-


    ss aristocratic family like his. Their sudden appearance at his doorstep made him anxious.


    "Dad, don''t tell me that one of our men offended the Eagle n so they''re here to see us now? It''ll be


    troublesome if that happens. It won¡¯t be easy to deal with them!"


    Michael was worried as well.


    David looked at the bodyguard. "Tell me, were they extremely angry when they arrived?" he asked.


    The bodyguard shook his head. "No. They were all very calm. They said that they''re here to propose a


    deal to you!¡±


    "Alright. Bring them in!"


    David loosened a breath when he heard that. Then he waved his hand.


    "Looks like they''re not here for trouble!"


    David told his son after the bodyguard left.


    After a while, Lee and the others came in.


    Lee raised his hands in a fist-to-pahn salute toward David after he sat down." Master Wilson, long time


    no see. I heard that the Wilson family has been doing welltely. So admirable!"


    David managed a wan smile and returned the salute. "Oh, we''re not that great. We''re just getting by.


    We have no way to match u p to a first-ss aristocratic family!"


    "Hah. From the looks of it, your family is drawing closer and closer to the title of a first-ss aristocratic


    family!"


    Lee shed a polite smile and looked at Michael. "Young-Young Master Wilson, your face hasn''t


    recoveredpletely yet? Tsk. What a shame. I heard that Ivan from the Taylor family was the one


    who beat you up?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When he heard this, Michael replied immediately in a huff. "It was Ivan''s doing, but the person I''m most


    frustrated at is that son-inw of the Taylor family. My face wouldn''t be in this state if he didn''t thought


    of that method to punish me. I¡¯m mad at Ivan, but I''m most angry at Fane...¡±


    Here, Michael ground his jaw and clenched his fists. "If I ever get the chance, I''ll make sure that Fane


    is yed and tortured to death!"


    "All right. That''s the spirit!"


    Lee instantly stood up as he saw Michael''s temper ring. He pped his hands as he spoke, "You¡¯re


    a true man, Young Master Wilson. You have the aura of someone who isn¡¯t afraid of anything. Men


    should be like that. To bless when they have received blessings, and to take revenge when they have


    been wronged!"


    Delight sprang in Michael''s heart at the other man''s praise. "But of course, don¡¯t judge me just because


    I''m fat. I¡¯m a grown man as well!¡± he said, chuckling.


    Yet David, who was watching all this from the side, could not bear to watch on any longer. "Master


    Neuman, just get straight to the point," he said simply, tone blunt. "The Wilson family hardly associates


    with your Eagle n on a normal basis. What business are you here for today?"

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    When Lee noticed that David was raising the issue, he said, "To be honest, you know a s well as I do


    that the Eagle n has suffered heavy losses before this. We lost 300 men, and we¡¯ve been searching


    for the culprit behind their murders. We must avenge their deaths by killing him!"


    "Oh? So did you find him?"


    David¡¯s heart nearly skipped a beat. He said, "Master Neuman, why are you here then? Heh. Don''t tell


    me that you suspect one of us? Your 300 men were all elites from the headquarter. One of them was


    even one of the Four Fighters from the Eagle n. We certainly don''t have the means to have a man


    ughter so many people!" "It''s all a misunderstanding! You misunderstood me, Master Wilson," Lee


    replied hurriedly. "I don''t want to cause any trouble bying to you. I wanted to cooperate with you!"


    Here, Lee paused for a while and cast a nce toward Michael, who stood to the side. "ording to


    our investigations, Fane was the one who killed our 300 men," he continued. "That son-inw of the


    Taylor family, Fane!¡±


    "What!"


    Michael immediately eximed when he heard that. His expression revealed utter disbelief. "No way. Is


    he that strong?"


    "You don¡¯t know who he really is?¡±


    Lee was surprised. "I know that you¡¯re on pretty good terms with Selena. Shouldn''t you have some


    knowledge about the circumstances surrounding Fane Woods?" "Not really. I''ve seen him fight before,


    but h e was only facing off against a few dozen bodyguards. I know that he''s pretty strong, but no way


    that he killed all 300 of your men all by himself!"


    Michael still felt that it was impossible. He looked straight at Lee. ¡°Maybe you''ve got the wrong guy?


    The man who killed your people from the Eagle n, at least had the strength of a marshal or a King of


    War. And Fane-Fane is probably just a headmander!"


    "No way. We¡¯ve verified our sources. It¡¯s definitely him!"


    Lee was extremely adamant. "Fane is a funny little character. I suspected that he was a King of War


    who was hiding his true strength and keeping a low profile. But once he''s provoked, the consequences


    are unimaginable."


    At this moment, David nodded his head after he thought about the subject. ¡°Fane is very strong. I was


    also curious why so many people respect him even though he was just an assistantmander. And


    many war veterans had turned up for Old Man Taylor''s birthday party!"


    "Dad, if Fane truly turns out to be a King of War, it doesn¡¯t matter if he''s only a one-star King of War-


    he''ll be extremely difficult to beat! What do we do? Don¡¯t tell me that I have no hope of taking


    revenge?"


    Michael twisted his features into a grimace, clearly unhappy with the news.


    "Heh. Don¡¯t worry. The Wilsons cannot beat him alone. But we have our brothers from the Eagle n


    with us. Isn''t that right?"


    David chuckled. "Master Neuman said it himself just now, that he came over to negotiate an agreement


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    between us. You won¡¯t let him go just like that, won''t you, knowing that he murdered your men?"


    "Bingo!"


    Lee gave a wan smile. "Just get some of your best men ready and wait for our orders. We''ll get in


    contact then and set out to kill Fane. We¡¯ll arrange everything else!¡¯


    "But I don''t feel assured even if webine the forces from our two families. In fact, I feel like we''ll


    suffer many casualties! If we lose too many of our men, our position and power will drop significantly!"


    David felt unsure of the n after he thought about it for a while.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, Master Wilson. Fane : s a certified assh*le. He even offended the Green Sky Hall.


    Soon enough, we¡¯ll have the Green Sky Hall by our side as well!"


    Lee shed a mysterious smile and said," But you''ll have to wait patiently for our arrangements!"


    "No problem. It''s a done deal then!"


    David extended his hand. The two men shook hands, faces beaming triumphantly.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    At that moment, Fane and the others had just finished their lunch at the hotel. They were about to go


    back after a scrumptious meal.


    "It wasn''t that expensive now, was it? We only spent over seven hundred thousand bucks. I thought the


    bill would go over a million!¡±


    Fiona was rich now. When she spoke, there was an undeniable tinge of arroganceced in her words.


    "Ma, you really... Did you forget our struggling days in poverty?"


    Selena gave a bitter smile. She did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Ah, why would Ipare myself to the olden days? Now I have a son-inw who can bring in the


    dough, and my daughter makes plenty of money as well. Of course, I should indulge myself. Money is


    meant to b e spent!"


    Fiona grinned and looked at Joan beside her. "Let¡¯s go, Joan dear. I saw some nice clothes in a


    boutique yesterday. I think it''d suit you. Why don¡¯t we go shopping?"


    "Is it expensive?"


    Joan frowned. She remembered how Fane had brought her to buy plenty of clothing and all sorts of


    unnecessary things thest time. Even now, she was still not used to it.


    Besides, Fane gave her quite a lot of money. Now that it was in her grasp, she could not bear to spend


    it every time she shed back to her days as a cleaner.


    ''It''s not that expensive. Just a little more than ten thousand bucks. More importantly, it will look good on


    you. I''m a little short, so I probably won¡¯t look good in it. Why would I rmend the clothes to you


    otherwise?"


    Fiona chuckled as she spoke Fane had given her ny million bucks yesterday. She was in good


    spirits now, and she was even feeling amicable toward her son-inw.


    "Alright then!"


    Joan smiled and agreed to the proposal to g o shopping.


    Of course, two of the beautiful bodyguards tailed after them to ensure their safety.


    "Let¡¯s go, Ben. We¡¯ll take a look at your cybercafe and see how it is doing now!"


    Andrew drank quite a bit during lunchtime, and now his cheeks were flushed. He patted his son''s


    shoulder and they left. Naturally, a few bodyguard followed them a s well.


    "Let''s go, dear. We''ll take Kylie to the aquarium. I did promise her, after all!"


    Fane looked at the beautiful Selena beside him, smiling as he spoke.


    "Alright! Kylie had been wanting to go for a long time now. But I didn''t have the time nor the money, so I


    told her that we would g o together once Daddy is back.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "That''s why Kylie always hoped that you would return soon so that you could bring her there!¡±


    Selena''s eyes began to reddened as she reminisced about what had happened these past few years.


    At that time, she had been extremely afraid that Fane would never return. She had been fearful that he


    would die on the battlefield.


    Kylie would not have a father then, and she would officially be an orphan.


    Fortunately, the gods were smiling upon them, and Fane returned. He did not disappoint her either,


    turning out to be a strong and reliable man.


    "Don''t worry. I''m back now. All we need to d o is live our lives peacefully. We¡¯ll definitely be happy


    together!¡±


    Fane was touched. He swept Kylie into his arms and walked forward.


    Orchid and three other female bodyguards trailed after them, keeping an eye out for danger.


    In a car not too far away from them, Flynn was watching the entire exchange furiously.


    "It''s time to make a move, Cousin. Fane has been poisoned for a few days now. He¡¯s definitely not in


    his best form to fight!¡±

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    Flynn spoke with such hatred, and he gritted his teeth in fury and bitterness.


    "Don''t wear yourself out over this. The people I''ve dispatched are ready to give Fane a good beating


    without killing him. W e still need to wait for him to make a fool of himself and die painfully during


    Selena¡¯s birthday party." With a cynical grin on his face, Ken then took out his phone to make a call.


    Not a secondter, more than a dozen people walked out from an alley, seemingly dubious and shady-


    looking.


    Flynn frowned as he looked at the people slowly emerging from the alley. "Are these people reliable,


    Ken?" "Don¡¯t worry. I was afraid of exposing myself so I employed gangsters, but there are several


    strong ones among them, and they''re definitely reliable!" Ken said confidently. "Of course, they''re no


    match to a not-poisoned Fane, but as luck would have it, he¡¯s weakening due to the poison a s we


    speak. It¡¯s been days now, and he definitely seems to be unaware. Rest assured: these people could


    give him a good one-two."


    Still, Flynn was considerably worried-and rather surprised¡ªwhen he saw four stunningdies with


    Fane. "Look at him. H e has four women with him, and the words '' Taylor family¡¯s bodyguard'' are


    written on their clothes... I wonder what these four women are like."


    "We never heard of Fane employing bodyguards. F*ck!" Ken cursed the wind." Now that Xena isn''t with


    them, we won¡¯t get updates about them in real-time." Once he gave the women a once over, Ken then


    surmised, "It should be fine. Look at those four women. Do they look like bodyguards? All of them have


    long legs, fair skin and pretty faces. Well, there''s no reason to fret. They''re no match for a gang this


    many in number, and that''s for sure!"


    Flynn nodded, agreeing to Ken. "Fane is really good at employing bodyguards, I''ll give him that. All of


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    them are so pretty. I don''t think he''s employing bodyguards... I think he''s getting his hands on women!"


    "My thoughts exactly,¡± snapped Ken. "This womanizer! Selena loves him so much, but he might¡¯ve had


    secret affairs with these women since long ago. That irks me so much! And here I am, holding Selena


    so dear to me and treats her so well. I don¡¯t even mind that she''s married and has a child. How dare


    she ignore me! This is so frustrating!


    Orchid''s keen eyes noted the group of people walking toward them from afar, and she saw the


    unmistakable look of malice in their eyes. "Master, see those people there? They seem to being


    our way!"


    "There are only a dozen people, so I''ll leave them to you guys." With his child, Kylie in his arms, he


    gently spoke, "Kylie, turn your head away, don''t look forward now. You might be frightened of what''ll


    happen next. It might get brutal."


    Thest thing Fane expected was for Kylie''s defiant, ¡°No!" She then pouted. "I want to see how the


    pretty sisters fight the bad guys. I want to beat bad guys up when I''m older, too! I¡¯ll beat anyone who


    bullies Mommy and Daddy!"


    "This girl...¡± At a loss of words for a good while, he felt a warm sensation going through the fibers of his


    being. "Alright. Since you''re brave enough, you can look."


    Turning to his bodyguards, Fane then ordered, ¡°If they make a move, you fight back, but don¡¯t kill


    anybody so you don''t scare Kylie. Just give them a beating they''ll never forget!"


    "Yes, Master!" Orchid and the group nodded.


    The gangsters acted nonchnt-somewhat unsuspicious¡ªas they came closer, but they


    instantaneously reacted once they came close enough to Fane and hispany.


    "Beat them!¡± yelled one of the people with dyed-blonde hair, and everyone else


    rushed toward Fane not a momentter.


    All four beautiful female bodyguards epassed Fane and his family defensively. They attacked at


    the same time.


    m! Bang! Pow!


    In just a blink of an eye, the gangsters dropped like flies as they moaned and writhed in pain.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    "How¡¯s that possible? There are a dozen of them! Hasn''t it only been a few seconds? Every single one


    has fallen!" Ken¡¯s jaws nearly dropped to the ground when he saw the turn of events, at how the


    gangsters were defeated so fast.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Didn¡¯t you say that the people you employed were reliable, Ken? Look: We failed to even test that


    guy¡¯s true power. He hadn''t even done anything, and all our people had already fallen!" The expression


    Flynn was wearing was equatable to unadulterated fury as his chest heaved.


    "This is an ident, Flynn. This is definitely an ident! I never thought these girls would be so


    skilled!" Ken smiled sheepishly. He could only watch as Fane swiftly walked away and left in their car.


    "These female bodyguards aren''t vases!" said Flynn after heposed himself from his thoughts.


    "Since you''re afraid that Fane would recognize the bodyguards you normally have with you, my only


    remaining choice is to call and get the masters from the White family."


    Ken nodded after he thought about it." Agreed. Make the call, and make sure you get several good


    ones. However, it''s best if you don¡¯t tell your parents about what happened to your leg for the time


    being. I''m afraid that they''ll be so angry that they''ll go after Fane the moment they knew what had


    actually happened. If that happens, we won''t be able to see Fane dying painfully during Selena''s


    birthday party!¡±


    Flynn nodded and agreed to it. "Right. We can¡¯t let this guy die so easily!" "Hubby, do you know who


    those people are? Why are they after us?" Although those people were no rivals of their bodyguards,


    Selena was still worried.


    Their family was exposed for all eyes to see while the enemy hid behind shadows. It was difficult to


    hide from these people if they were constantly ambushed!


    Behind the wheels, Fane frowned. "I really don''t know about this. There''s a possibility that it''s Ivan. I did


    beat him up, after all. Michael must hate me too, so there¡¯s that. 0 f course, it seems that it might be


    Ken and Young Master Hugo. Apart from that, I also offended the so-called Green Sky Hall and ended


    their businesses that earned money. It could be them..."


    Then, Fane¡¯s eyes brightened as he eximed, "Oh, yes! Young Master Gold from the Gold family also


    lost somethingst night. If he''s narrow-minded, it might b e him!¡±


    Selena was speechless; it only urred to her how many people Fane had offended without her


    knowing it. Guessing the perpetrator''s identity would be a difficult task indeed.


    Mulling over her thoughts for a moment, a thought then stood out among the rest as she eximed,


    "Oh my god! Could it be that the Xenos family from the Sky Dragon City hade for us? Didn¡¯t you


    say that the Xenos family is very powerful? I heard that they''re almost like the Drake family. We¡¯re i n


    so much trouble if it''s them"


    Selena was even worried as she continued, frowning as she did, "This is really bad. How are you able


    to offend so many people? Dear me... What should we do? If it''s people from the Xenos family, then-"


    Noting that his wife''s nerves were frazzled, Fane quickly assured her, "Honey, don¡¯t worry. I can assure


    you that it''s not people from the Xenos family. They¡¯re a strong family, so they would''vee with a


    group of strong bodyguards. I''ve killed the master''s son, so isn''t it right that the patriarches


    forward?"


    Fane then added, ¡°Those people are just gangsters, and the Xenos people wouldn''te with these


    people if they wanted revenge. Those gangsters seem to be from our Middle Province!"


    Hearing her husband''s exnation, Selena rxed as she petted her chest and muttered, "Oh, thank


    goodness... It''s best if it''s not the Xenos family. We¡¯re lucky that all ten bodyguards that you''ve


    employed are quite good. I¡¯d say that people with subpar skills won''t break a sweat for our


    bodyguards.¡±


    "Yes! The pretty sisters are so strong! It''d b e so good if I can be as good as them when I grow up!"


    chirped Kylie as she giddily pped with her delicate hands.


    "Haha! Don''t worry! A child with clever and intelligent parents will grow up to be just like them. Kylie,


    you''ll be an extremely strong person when you grow up. If not, you¡¯re not worthy of being my daughter!"

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Fane chuckled aloud right after that.


    "What are you talking about?" Selena, who was beside him, lightly pinched at his thigh and rolled her


    eyes at him. "I don''t want my daughter to be a brawny girl when she grows up!"


    "With how Kylie''s looking, she won''t be such a burly girl!" said Fane with a grin on his face. "However,


    we still need to teach her the skills she has to learn so she could protect herself. What''ll happen if she


    crosses paths with bad people and she can''t defend herself? Look at my daughter: She''ll be a stunner


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    once she grows up!¡±


    Selena nodded in agreement. "That''s right. After all, she''s my daughter!"


    Not longer after, Fane brought his wife and daughter to the aquarium. They enjoyed a happy afternoon


    together and went home a t around night time.


    The following few days seemed normal.


    However, 20 days to Selena¡¯s birthday, something did happen. As he was driving home, he was


    stopped on the road.


    Several people in ck suits came down from the car in front of him, and they menacingly rubbed their


    knuckles as they came closer.


    Fane got down from his car afterward.


    "We''ll get him this time, Flynn. The people here this time are the stronger bodyguards from your family.


    It¡¯s been ten days since Fane drank the poison, so this guy''s body must be extremely weak right now. I


    do wonder if he notices the condition of his body!" In a car not far away, Ken looked over where Fane


    was, and a small smile appeared on his face. "Haha! I must admit I feel giddy when I think of how we¡¯ll


    hurt this guyter!"


    Flynn seemed just as excited as he had been waiting for this day for a long time now. ¡°That''s for sure.


    Two of the people I asked toe today are team leaders for our bodyguards. I think their fighting


    prowess can almost rival that of a major..."


    Meanwhile...


    "Who sent you guys?" Fane stood by the roadside and searched for a slightly spacious ce. A group


    of seven to eight men had already surrounded him.


    "Haha! You''re not qualified to know that, young man! We won''t tell you either!" One o f the men smiled


    coldly as he twisted his head side to side, cracking his neck.


    "Really? Well, let me tell you all something: You''re all out of luck because my daughter isn''t here


    today." came Fane¡¯s reply, nonchnt like the smile on his face.


    ¡°What does your daughter¡¯s presence have t o do with us? The order we received is to beat you up


    until you can¡¯t move!" said the man opposite Fane before cackling aloud.


    "If my daughter''s not here, the only option left for you is to die!" Fane smiled coldly. H e stepped


    forward and made the first attack.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    "Haha! You¡¯re rather boastful, young man!" One of the bodyguards cackled sinisterly. H e balled his fist


    and swung it, aiming for Fane when he saw him rushing toward them.


    Boom!


    The fists from both men collided against each other, and the powerful force set off waves of gusts.


    Such a force sent the man flying.


    Huff!


    The man vomited blood and was in disbelief; he never thought that the man before him could conjure


    such power.


    Fane''s energy exceeded his that it was the strength of a falling mountain.


    Thump!


    The man fell to the ground as blood oozed out of his mouth. His face immediately turned extremely


    pale.


    m!


    Fane took no breaks as he gave a sharp punch to another man''s neck. The unmistakable sound of


    something snapping could be heard, and the man fell lifelessly onto the floor.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A few more punchester, several masters died on the spot.


    "I-Impossible!" The face of the man on the ground turned pale after seeing how the tides had turned.


    Everypanion of his was a master, yet they were massacred so easily.


    "Argh!" Another man¡ªone with skills on par with a major-was also killed by Fane easily in just two


    seconds.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "You''re thest one. Do you believe me now?" Fane smirked sardonically at the man on the floor as he


    walked toward him.


    Fane took out a cigarette and lit it up when he reached that person. He smoked for a short while before


    asking, "Speak up. Who sent you people?"


    "I... I don¡¯t know!" The man gritted his teeth and was afraid. By instinct, the man turned to look at the


    BMW car parked not too far away on the opposite road.


    Somewhat stunned, Fane followed this person¡¯s line of sight and looked over.


    "F*ck! What''s that fool looking over here for?!" Ken was immediately afraid when he saw the bodyguard


    looking over. He immediately started the car, stepped on the petrol and left.


    At this moment, both he and Flynn were downright petrified.


    Those were the best fighters among all the bodyguards in the White family. Among them, two were


    more-than-ordinary fighters. It never urred to both Ken and Flynn that Fane could y them so


    easily.


    Faneughed at the speed of the perpetrators leaving. "Haha! They left so fast! What cowards!"


    With Fane''s attention different, a sh of fierceness appeared in the eyes of the man lying on the


    ground. Pulling a dagger out, the man rushed toward Fane and aimed the dagger at Fane¡¯s abdomen.


    Whoosh!


    Of course. Fane was much faster. With a flip of his hand, Fane caught his hand and stabbed the knife


    into the startled man''s chest.


    Shink!

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    When Fane loosened his hand, the man fell straight to the floor, his eyes still wide open in fright.


    "Quite the bunch of suicidal people." Smirking callously, Fane went back to his car and swiftly left the


    scene.


    This time, he obviously had to show these people some consequences as it was difficult for him to live


    life in peace if they constantly interfered with his life.


    Ken drove far away, still worried when he noted Fane was not trailing after them. He could only get a


    breather once they reached the rk family mansion.


    Was I imagining things, Flynn? There are people with the fighting powers of majors among the masters


    from the White family, yet Fane... Fane killed them so easily?!" Gulping nervously, Ken wiped the cold


    sweat on his forehead.


    Flynn frowned and was quiet for some time before he spoke, "What''s going on? Why do I feel like that


    guy isn¡¯t poisoned? Could Ivan and Xena have fooled us?"


    Ken clenched his fists when he heard what Flynn had said. "F*ck. Now that you''ve mentioned it, I¡¯m


    starting to wonder if we were yed by that woman, Xena. If Fane was poisoned, he wouldn''t have


    been so powerful. More importantly, Fane has killed masters that were on par with majors of an army.


    Didn''t he say he¡¯s a headmander in the army? Was he performing extraordinarily? That¡¯s


    impossible!" "This man is no major, that''s for sure. He kept hiding his true strength, but I think he''s a


    marshal!" As he thought about it, Flynn then asserted, "It''s almost impossible for him to be a King of


    War.


    After all, there are very few people who are Kings of War, and they''re very well-known. I think he''s a


    marshal. There are quite a number of marshals, and it''s quite normal for him to not be well-known!"


    "If Fane really is a marshal, why does this guy want to hide his identity?" wondered Ken.


    "How would I know?!" Flynn was just as nk and clueless as to why Fane would hide his true strength


    or identity.


    A thought then urred to him as his eyes lit up. "I get it! Some people might have the fighting strength


    of a marshal, and while h e could''ve been a marshal, he might''ve made a mistake and was thus


    demoted!"


    Ken nodded. "That makes sense. He might b e lying when he said he lost his token and that he''s just a


    normal soldier. He might''ve had a title but was demoted to a normal soldier after he made a mistake.


    He must''ve felt embarrassed if he mentioned this, or he might even get scolded by his wife or mother-


    inw, thus he decided to better keep it a secret."


    "Hmm... That must be it!" The more Flynn thought about it, the more possibilities were presented. He


    thought about it some more before he turned to Ken and said," What should we do now then?"


    Ken thought about it and said, "I''ll go meet Ivan and Xena first. We¡¯re asking Young Master Hugo to join


    us too. We¡¯ll tell them about what happened today and see what they say. After all, we might be able to


    Ken asked someone to carry Flynn back into the house before driving to the hospital with his


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    subordinates. He also asked Young Master Hugo toe over as well.


    "Why are the two of you here? Haha! I''ve recovered, and I''m getting ready to be discharged!¡± said a


    grinning Ivan as Ken and Neil approached him. "Did Xena tell you that I''m getting discharged? Are you


    guys picking me up so we can go celebrate over a meal?"


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Young Master rk called m e and asked me here, saying that there¡¯s something


    important to discuss." Neil looked at Ken in doubt.


    Ivan''s grin fell at that moment as he had a bad feeling. "What is it? Did something happen?"


    Ken looked at Xena meaningfully before he spoke to Ivan, "Let''s go and find a ce where we can all


    sit down. I¡¯ll exin to you guys while we''re eating.¡±


    Xena frowned as she was ufortable at how Ken looked at her. It made her feel like she was a spy.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Not long after, Ken brought the group to a hotel, had a private room and ordered some dishes.


    Once they had finished ordering, Ken looked at Xena and asked, "Miss Xena, are you sure Fane drank


    the poison we gave you?"


    Xena was startled at the question and looked somewhat uncertain before she replied, "Yes, I saw him


    drink it with my own eyes. I even passed him the mineral water myself. I saw him drink half a bottle : n


    one go and threw the remaining into the dumpster."


    "You didn¡¯t remember wrongly, no?" Ken asked again, still in doubt of what had actually gone down.


    "Of course not. I remember everything clearly! He definitely drank it," came Xena''s defense. "Why?


    Young Master rk, what¡¯s going on? Are you suspecting that I¡¯m lying?¡±


    A thought urred to Xena, and her expression immediately turned cold. "I risked my life and worked


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    undercover for you guys. Do you know how nervous I was? I was so afraid that Fane would catch onto


    what I was doing, and I could only take a breather when I saw him drinking water from that mineral


    bottle. How dare you suspect I''m lying!"


    Ivan turned to Ken and said, "Young Master rk, what happened exactly? Why would you ask Xena


    this? She doesn''t need to lie t o us, even if she didn''t seed.¡±


    It was only then when Ken said, "It''s been more than a dozen days since Fane took the poison, right?


    The poison would''ve taken effect after ten days, and we''re all waiting for him to die painfully during


    Selena''s birthday. However, I¡¯ve sent two different groups of people out to get him. I wanted to test how


    his body was faring, and I wanted to exact vengeance."


    Ivan and Young Master Taylor looked at each other, somewhat excited when they heard this.


    "How was it? It isn¡¯t possible that his body has no symptoms, right?" fretted Xena.


    Ken took a deep breath and stated, "I think he''s not poisoned. The first time I sent people after him,


    nothing much happened since he had his bodyguards with him. The second time, my cousin, Flynn


    asked several masters from the White family over, and..."


    Ken halted for a good while before he


    anxiously remarked, "I think Fane''s got fighting capabilities rivaling that of a marshal." "A marshal?"


    The faces of Ivan and the others darkened. If that was the case, it would be very difficult to get rid of


    Fane.


    "No wonder! It''s no wonder the pretty bodyguard we hired previously was unable to kill this guy. He had


    been hiding his true strength!" Neil instantly blurted as he soon remembered something.


    "That''s impossible. I don''t think that''s possible!" Ivan shook his head. "Why would he hide his true


    strength if he''s a marshal? Why didn¡¯t he tell the Taylor family? If that''s the case, the old master would


    definitely be pleased with that. More importantly, Fiona and the others would''ve epted him happily


    the moment he came back from his time in the army!"

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Xena-who sat by the side-was deep in thought with a frown.


    It was not long until her eyes soon brightened up and she eximed, "I get it! This guy must''ve been


    afraid of Fiona, Ben, and the others spending his money! That must be it! I heard that majorse


    back with a billion bucks as a reward from the government when they retire. If this guy¡¯s a marshal, he


    might have a few billion with him, right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ivan also immediately nodded. "That''s right, that''s right. This one¡¯s usible. This guy might''ve wanted


    to hide the fact that h e has a lot of money."


    Ken, on the other hand, wore a tight smile o n his face. "You guys are definitely imagining things. If


    Fane has several billion, I¡¯ll write my name wrongly."


    "If that''s the case and you don''t think so, what do you think the reason is, Young Master rk? Apart


    from being a marshal himself, I can¡¯t think of any other reason for his unwillingness for Fiona, Ben, and


    the others to spend his money!" Xena confidently folded her arms across her chest; she believed she


    was right.


    Ken smiled indifferently andmented," I went through the idea with my cousin before, and we both


    feel that Fane couldn''t present the token despite iming he''s a headmander. He''s no head


    off-the-mill soldier."


    "Haha!" Xen cackled, followed by her rebuttal, "How¡¯s that possible? Didn''t you say it yourself that


    Fane''s fighting ability is somewhat like a marshal''s? How can he be a normal soldier? Aren''t you


    contradicting your own words? You''re getting off-track here!"


    "Yes, his fighting power was almost like a marshal¡¯s. Even if he''s not a marshal, he must be considered


    one of the strongest among the majors!"


    Ken smiled indifferently andmented," What does it mean if he¡¯s so powerful but is just a normal


    soldier? It means that he must¡¯ve done something wrong during his time in the army, and he couldn''t


    keep his title."


    Ivan finally understood what Ken''s train of thoughts was soon after. "Haha! I get it now! He''d surely be


    scolded by Fiona and the others if he says that he has a title of either a marshal, or a major, or a head


    Finally, Xena and Neil also caught on. It seemed that Fane was ashamed to tell this t o the others, so


    he kept his actual strength and the true situation a secret.


    Neil soon remembered something and said, "Hey, if Fane used to be some headmander or major,


    would the country still reward him now that he''s a veteran?"


    "The country will," came Ken''s reply. "I heard someone talking about this before. After all, people who


    were once majors still made huge contributions to the country. The country wouldn''t abandon people


    like Fane who was in the army for five years, and they''d surely give these people a reward or two."


    Ken paused before he added, "However, for people like Fane who¡¯s made mistakes and were demoted


    to a normal soldier, the rewards might go from one billion to two or three hundred million. If the rewards


    were originally two to three billion, it might¡¯ve been reduced to five billion. The money would''ve been


    decreased by quite a lot.¡±


    As they talked among themselves, Xena then recalled something. "If Fane really was a marshal like the


    estimation of Young Master rk, doesn''t that mean he has around five to six billion now?" It was as


    though she was hit with a Eureka moment; as though she had seen through everything. "No wonder...


    It''s no wonder that guy could im he''s going to host a huge city-stirring birthday party for Selena. This


    guy had to have a few billion with him right now; four to five billion at least!"

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    "That makes so much sense! No wonder this guy dared to boast about hosting Selena''s birthday


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    grandly. He¡¯s confident because he has the means to do so!" came Ivan''s reply as he, too, saw the


    clearer picture. "F*ck... Fane had been so low-profile that we thought he only had several million with


    him. It genuinely didn''t ur t o me he''d have four to five billion. If he really had that much, it should be


    enough t o spend around one to two billion on the party!"


    "Damn it! I was waiting to see him clowning himself. Well, isn¡¯t that just great! We probably won''t get to


    see him failing miserably like we had thought. At this rate, he can host a grand birthday party after all!¡±


    fumed Neil. He poured himself some wine and downed it in one go.


    "Come, the dishes have been served. Let¡¯s chat while we drink.¡± Just like that, Ivan''s mood turned sour


    as well.


    "I''m even angrier at the fact that we¡¯ve spent several million to advertise the party for them, in hopes


    that everyone would turn up to see him embarrass himself silly." Like Ivan, Ken also poured himself a


    big ss of wine and drank it in one go. " Suddenly, everything falls into ce for him," he hissed,


    "while we''ve wasted so much money. F*ck! What did we get out of spending such a big amount of


    money? He can easily go ahead and carry out such avish birthday party. Didn''t we help him out and


    cut his costs? We¡¯ve cut off several million for him!"


    "Tch! I even borrowed some money from m y friends and said that I¡¯ll pay him back. I borrowed that


    money just to help fund the ads for this jerk!" Neil sighed and was helpless. His father had strict control


    over him and was afraid that he would cause trouble, thus Neil¡¯s pocket money was reduced monthly.


    "It''s not entirely useless. We still yed him!" Ivanughed and drank a mouthful o f wine slowly before


    he added, "Regardless, he has no idea that he''s been poisoned. So what if the party stirs up the city?


    Isn''t everyone there to see his funeral? To see how he dies? Haha!"


    "Young Master Taylor, we''re unhappy that we''ve spent money to advertise for him, but we''re more


    concerned that he¡¯s not poisoned! That''ll be a huge trouble!" Ken was downright worried as he eyed


    Xena warily. "That''s why I rushed to ask Miss Xena if she really saw Fane drink the poison!"


    Angered by the implication, Xena''s hand instinctively raised as she snapped," Young Master rk, how


    many times do I need to say this before you believe me? I, Xena Jackson, swear to the skies. If I didn''t


    see Fane drink the poison with my own eyes, I''ll get struck by lightning!"


    Ken had no other choice than to believe that Xena did not lie to them when he heard what she said.


    "Alright, we believe you." Ken was quiet for some time before he spoke, "I was just very anxious,


    worried that Fane had bribed you and that you pretended to be with Young Master Taylor so that you


    can get intel


    about us. Seems like that¡¯s not the case and all is fine.''


    "How... How dare you doubt me like that?!" Xena''s chest heaved in anger when she heard this. She


    looked at Ken angrily and exploded, I''m truly in love with Ivan. Don''t make assumptions all the time! I''ll


    get very angry if you say that again!"

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    "Xena''s got a point, Young Master rk. You''re overthinking it." Ivan''s facial expression darkened, just


    like Xena''s.


    Ken offered a small, wary smile before he exined, "I¡¯m only doing things for everyone¡¯s sake. After


    all, it¡¯s not easy to deal with Fane. We used to think that he was good in martial arts because he was


    enlisted in military service for five years. How could we have known that he hid his power, the prowess


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    like that of a marshal¡¯s?"


    At that moment, Xena recalled something." I remember something," she began. "I remember Quil


    Xenos asked a marshal to fight with Fane, though Fane eventually killed him. I heard that this marshal


    was Magnus Suthend¡¯s apprentice who got his title because of Magnus''s influences in the army.


    Fane said it then that this guy didn¡¯t have the power of a marshal, and that he was lucky to have won


    over this marshal."


    Xena then surmised, "With this new information, that might not be the case. Even if the marshal was


    slightly weaker, his capability in fighting shouldn''t be that far off from any other marshal. Fane is


    definitely a marshal if he¡¯s able to kill that person. Goodness... That guy tricked me into believing his


    words!"


    "This guy hid his true strength well!" Neil eximed.


    "Let¡¯s recall everything we can confirm. Firstly, Fane has about four to five hundred million bucks with


    him, and that''s enough for him to host a city-stirring birthday party in Middle Province. We''ve wasted


    money to do free advertisements for him.


    "Secondly, Fane''s strength can be equated t o a marshal¡¯s, though he must''ve lost his title due to some


    unknown reason, so he hid his true identity and strength.


    "Thirdly, we can rest assured he¡¯s consumed the poison. Somehow, the poison doesn''t seem to have


    an obvious effect on him, and he¡¯s still astonishingly strong!" concluded Ken as he eyed everyone in


    the room. "Alright, tell me now: What should we do next?"


    "You guys told us that the poison would take some time to take effect, so it might be normal for us to


    not see the effect now, right?" started Ivan as he offered his analysis. "Theter days will be the most


    crucial period, and Fane would be physically tortured by then. His body will rot and he¡¯ll die in pain. It


    might be normal for his fighting ability to still be at its best i f you test his condition right now."


    Ken assessed what Ivan had said and nodded in agreement. "It seems that we should stop employing


    people to test him. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have a repeat of what happened today. We not only lost several


    people in the fight, but he nearly found me out. It was really not worth it. Let''s just wait patiently for


    Fane to die during Selena¡¯s birthday."


    Neil also nodded in agreement. "Agreed. He¡¯s poisoned and is a dying man. We don''t need to beat him


    up to vent our frustrations. After all, if he''s still strong, we''d only suffer a huge loss. Let''s also not forget


    his guy is really good at nning out things, and you''ve said it yourself that his bodyguards are quite


    strong. Let¡¯s just patiently wait for another twenty days." Xena sipped her red wine, and her lips curled


    up into a smirk. "I used to think that this guy is a useless son-inw, but I never thought he''d be so


    smart and y us like fiddles. Lucky for us, he had drunk the poison. Otherwise, we''d never take him


    down even with all of usbined.¡¯¡¯


    "Oh, right. I almost forgot something!


    Haha!" Ivan soon remembered something and his eyes lit up. Guffawing, he boasted," Even if Fane


    has the money to give Selena a city-stirring birthday party, he''ll bring nothing but shame to himself!"

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    "Bring nothing but shame to himself? What are you talking about? He can host an extravagant birthday


    party if he has the money, right? Why will it be shameful for him?" Both Ken and Neil were stunned at


    Ivan¡¯s sudden burst of confidence.


    Ivanughed heartily before he replied, "It''s because one of my cousins is getting married. Do you guys


    know Cecilia? She''s getting married to the Gold family¡¯s young master. Nevermind the other details, but


    Cecilia is holding her wedding dinner on the same day as Selena''s birthday party. One is a wedding,


    the other is a mere birthday party. Which one do you think Old Master Taylor and members of the


    Taylor family will attend?" Ivan cackled again, and his eyes gleamed with pure satisfaction. "I really like


    Cecilia. Haha! She''s obviously doing this to Selena on purpose!"


    "Pro move!" chortled Ken as he pped gleefully. "Haha! Now that we¡¯ve helped Fane with the ads, the


    entire city is aware o f the birthday party. He''ll be in so much shame if so many seats are prepared for


    the party but no one is attending!"


    "Oh yes, this cousin of yours is really amazing! She didn''t choose any other day but insisted to choose


    the same day as Selena¡¯s party! That''s really amazing!" beamed Neil, a huge grin on his face as he


    did. "Even if Fane changes the date now, he can¡¯t escape the people¡¯s mockery. After all, it''s not good


    to change dates for something as important as a birthday party. It doesn¡¯t help him that the party has


    been advertised all over the ce!" Ivanughed again, ted at how the tables had turned. "I rang up


    Cecilia after I heard what happened, just to get the entire story. She told me that Fane was really


    stubborn and refused to change the dates. H e insisted on having the party on the same day as


    Cecilia''s wedding. This guy is asking for it! Serves him right."


    "Serves him right, indeed. He''ll suffer if he insists on saving his face. If he eventually decides to shift


    their party to two days early, people from the Taylor family might be there. If that''s the case, he wouldn''t


    be i n such an embarrassing situation. The Taylors will definitely attend Cecilia''s wedding instead of


    Selena¡¯s birthday party at this rate. It¡¯s hard for them to not feel embarrassed!" Xena giggled, obviously


    pleased as well.


    Haha! Not moving the party to earlier dates is a good thing. If he doesn''t do that, how can we see the


    moment when he sumbs to the poison at the party? Am I not right?" Neilughed and raised his


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    wine ss. "It''s decided then. We¡¯ll sit back and wait to see how Fane will die twenty days from now."


    "Alright! Cheers!" Ken and the others stood up and had an early celebration.


    The next morning, Fane went to work at the Drake family''s residence as usual.


    Meanwhile... A man appeared in the Eagle n''s operating base and came toward Lee with a smile on


    his face. "Chief, great news! I''ve retrieved good information!"


    Pleased with this, Lee replied, "Really? Did you find information that the people from Green Sky Hall


    are still secretly taking photos of others?"


    The man nodded. "Not only did they secretly take photos, but they even sold those photos to some


    websites and made deals with a mysterious power overseas without anyone knowing. Apart from that,


    we have news that they''ll trade at City God Temple, located on the outskirts of Seven Dragons''


    Mountain. That temple is already i n ruins, and they often trade there."


    Downright ted with this, Lee went to the masters and hosted a discussion among themselves.


    In the afternoon, at the Drake family¡¯s residence...


    "Hey, Fane," greeted Tanya. "It¡¯s been a long time since we yed billiards. Come y with us. Do you


    know how?" Tanya smiled and nced at Fane. This guy grew increasingly handsome the more she


    looked at him. She had no idea why, but she noticed she grew giddy whenever he came to work.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    "Billiards? I''ve never yed that, but if Miss Tanya wants to go out and y, I''ll follow you. After all, I¡¯m


    your bodyguard." Fane smiled, at ease when he noted the time¡ªtwo in the afternoon¡ªand Sharon


    was nowhere in sight.


    It appeared Sharon finally understood and conceded from trying to win him over.


    Although what he said during the previous meal they had was slightly overboard, the aftereffect was


    worth it. At the very least, this girl stopped pestering him.


    As he was about to leave in a car with Tanya and Yvonne, something unexpected happened. A sports


    car followed by several Audis entered the grounds and was parked not far away from where they were.


    "Hey, Tanya! Are you guys heading out? It seems like I''ve made it just in time. You would¡¯ve been long


    gone if I came a littleter!¡± There was a small yet sweet smile o n Sharon''s face. She looked like a


    fashionista with her sunsses on, and her ck hair was styled into big wavy curls.


    Fane was dumbfounded when Sharon made her appearance. It seemed that his way of tantly


    rejecting her and cozying u p with Selena did not work.


    Before all this, Sharon was not even familiar with both Tanya and Yvonne and seldom kept in touch, but


    Sharon had beening over a little too often. If it was not for him, what was it for?


    Even the Drake family bodyguards were discussing this in private; all of them wished that they were


    Fane. They wondered if Fane was a dumb guy as he turned down the persuasion of such a pretty


    woman.


    "Yes, you''re right on time. It seems like you''ve gone for a hair-do this morning, no? This hairstyle looks


    good!" Tanya smiled and said to Sharon, "We''re going to y billiards. How about that? Do you want to


    "Billiards? That sounds good!" Sharon giggled. "Although I¡¯m not very good at it, I y it all the time.


    Let''s go!"


    Sharon did not even exit her car and chirped, "Lead the way!"


    Her eyes then shifted to Fane, then to the empty passenger seat beside her. "Fane, you don''t have to


    drive; there''s not enough space for everyone. Come, I''ll be your driver just this once."


    Tanya and Yvonne nced at each other after they heard this, and they had to stifle their giggles.


    "Alright. Since Miss Sharon doesn''t dislike me, I''ll take up your offer graciously.¡± Fane smiled bitterly.


    Since she made the invitation, it seemed too abrupt to reject her. Apart from that, would it not seem too


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    cowardly if he did not even sit next to her?


    Sharon was inwardly happy when she saw Fane agreeing to her suggestion. Once Fane got in, Sharon


    tailed after Tanya and Yvonne''s car that left first.


    "Fane, does... Does my hairstyle look good?" Sharon could not help it. She had to ask him as she


    nced at him from the corner of her eyes.


    At a loss of words, Fane merely answered, "I t looks good.¡±


    "That''s great. Nothing is more important than you feeling that it looks good!" At that moment, Sharon


    felt butterflies in her stomach.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Not long after, several cars were parked outside of avish-looking mall.


    "Wait downstairs. We''ll be upstairs for some entertainment, so you guys can find a ce and enjoy


    some milk tea if you want." Sharon gave her bodyguards several hundred bucks and added, "Fane is


    here, so it should be fine for us to go upstairs and y billiards for a while."


    "Alright! Thank you, Miss Sharon!" The bodyguards received the money respectfully and left happily.


    As they walked, Fane inspected the area and said, "This ce looks quite high-end. ying billiards


    here must be quite expensive." "I''ve been here several times, and the billiards hall upstairs is quite


    nice. They have all sorts of drinks and dessert for free, though the fee here is based on per entry. It''s a


    hundred bucks per person, no matter how many hours you y here." Tanya smiled and added,


    ''There¡¯s four of us here, s o it''s four hundred bucks.¡±


    Fane nodded. "If that''s the case, then we''ll have to y a little longer. It''d be a waste of that much


    money if we don¡¯t."


    Fane''sment made Yvonne roll her eyes at Fane. ¡°We''re not asking you to pay. You¡¯re here to


    expensive?


    Didn¡¯t you just receive twenty thousand bucks worth of sry?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But this is how it''s calcted!" Fane offered a smile, but the sight of a person not far away soured his


    grin. ¡°Isn''t that


    Young Master Drake?"


    Tanya looked and was slightly surprised. Her expression darkened. "Big brother!"


    She had gotten wind that her brother recently meddled with people from the Turner family and was


    progressively gambling with billiards. Not only did he lose money, but he even went looking for


    prostitutes with these people.


    If this continued, he would be damaged like those people.


    Meanwhile... "F*ck, I''ve lost again!" snapped Timothy.


    ¡°Haha! Be patient and take it slow, Young Master Drake. Your skills have gotten better! Didn''t I lose the


    from that, ten million per round is still affordable to you, right Young Master


    Drake?"


    Timothy pulled his cor and said, "Ten million is nothing; I can afford that. That¡¯s a small amount of


    money to me!"


    He walked over, took a bottle of beverage and started drinking. After he hadrge gulps, he growled,


    "Of course, it¡¯s only natural that I''m unhappy since I¡¯ve lost a game that I almost won. We¡¯ve yed ten


    games today, and I''ve only won two. I¡¯m furious!"


    The man chuckled and reminded Timothy," It¡¯s been ten games. We make the payment once every ten


    games. As I¡¯ve won six games more, that¡¯d be sixty million, Young Master Drake!"


    The corners of Timothy''s mouth slightly twitched before he took out his cellphone." Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll


    transfer the money to you now!"


    "Are we still ying?"

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    The man opposite Timothy asked him if their game was still up for another round after he received the


    money.


    Seemingly delirious, Timothy vehemently replied, "Of course! Let''s do another ten more games. I''m not


    satisfied until I win more games than you!"


    At that moment, someone else noted Tanya and herpany entering the billiards hall. "Hey, we¡¯ve


    got a few angelsing this way!" One of the men standing beside the billiards table could not hide his


    grin.


    Timothy instantly turned to see Tanya and the rest, and he murmured, "Tanya? Why is she here? She


    walks around with this bodyguard all day long, too. Tch! The old master and the rest think that this guy


    is, a t the very least, a King of War. Less to be known, he''s admitted that he''s only a headmander


    with no token. I really don¡¯t understand why they pay him such a high sry as a bodyguard!"


    The man ying billiard beside Timothy was a young master from a third-ss aristocratic family. His


    name was Leo Turner and was great friends with Michael Wilson. He could not help but smile when h e


    heard this and went right next to Timothy. "Young Master Drake, there''s a simple solution. He''s just a


    bodyguard, and we only need to think of a way to y him. Ask him for a game with me, and see how I


    can punish him!¡±


    Timothy chuckled and replied, "It¡¯d be great if you could do that!" ¡°Hey, isn''t this Miss Tanya? Oh, and


    Miss Sharon is also here? That¡¯s quite rare!" Leo immediately moved forward to greet Tanya and the


    group when he saw theming i n.


    Tanya did not respond to him kindly as she eyed him icily. "So you''re the one who''s been bringing my


    brother to fool around?" she sneered.


    "What are you talking about. Miss Tanya? What do you mean by fooling around?" Leo looked at the


    three beautiful women in front of him with a smile on his face, and h e discreetly swallowed his saliva.


    These threedies were the object of obsession for many rich young masters at the moment. People


    would surely envy him if h e managed to marry one of them.


    This went especially for Miss Tanya and Miss Sharon; they had high ranks after all. I f he managed to


    marry them, he would be marrying above his status.


    Although Yvonne was only Tanya''s cousin, her figure was even sexier. This alone was enough to cause


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    men go crazy over her.


    "Hah! You guys aren¡¯t working, and that''s fooling around in my book!" Unbothered to even entertain the


    man, she turned to Timothy and asserted, "You should avoid going to shady ces with these people.


    It''s fine to y some billiards games, but don¡¯t gamble with others if you can''t contest. I heard that


    you''ve lost quite some money recently."


    Timothy smiled coldly when he heard this. "Oh my, Tanya. You''re meddling things that aren''t of your


    concern. I know Father pampers you and that you''re well received by the people of the Drake family.


    Now that your power grows, you want to control your big brother''s affairs?"


    It was in to see Timothy resented Tanya for being favored by James, their father. He had changed


    after being with the young master of the third-ss aristocratic family -Leo Turner-for a long time.


    "Timothy, what are you talking about?


    You''re my brother. How can I not butt in now that you''re fooling around with these people and have


    been gambling more and more on billiards? I''m only reminding you o f better things. Don''t you know


    that trifling destroys the will?" Tanya was seething. She felt that the brother before her had changed


    into another person in just a month''s time.


    Unable to hold back her frustration, she snapped, "Don''t think that I don¡¯t know anything. You


    constantly visit those so-called entertainment ces, and they''re unorthodox ones with these kinds of


    people. My friends saw this with their own eyes and told me this. They''ve seen you there more than


    once! I''ll tell Father if you continue down this road!"


    "Haha! Are you threatening me?" Timothy chuckled mockingly. "Which rich person now doesn''t like to


    y? Also, how dare you say that it¡¯s an unorthodox ce? I went for massages at regr ces.


    Don''t throw usations blindly without providing concrete proof!"

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    At that moment, Timothy looked slovenly, a s though he had not groomed himself in ages. He looked


    like a good-for-nothing at first nce¡ªnothing close to how he used t o look like.


    Disappointment weighed Tanya down, seeing her brother like this. Her brother had been mingling with


    the young men before him, all from third-ss aristocratic families or wealthy families. Now, after one


    or two months, it felt as though he was apletely different person.


    Sharon noticed that the siblings were getting worked up. She immediately stepped forward and


    stered a smile onto her face as she spoke, "Don''t bother about him, Tanya. Men have their own


    ways of relieving stress. Let''s y billiards instead.


    Aren''t you pretty good at it? Let¡¯s y one round!¡±


    "All right then!"


    Tanya tamped down on the anger building inside her, trying to console herself. Maybe she was


    overthinking this-maybe her brother was not the man she thought he was. Maybe he was just indulging


    himself i n some fun. Maybe he was not like the others.


    "Tch. What a lovely sister you have!"


    "Right? Must be nice having a little sister looking after the big brother. Tch tch.


    Maybe she¡¯ll be the one to ''look after¡¯ the Drake family in the future!"


    The person apanying Leo also began t o curve his lips into a cruel smile.


    "Hey, you. You y billiards?" At this moment, Leo ced the cue stick to the side and asked Fane.


    Fane looked around him before finally pointing at himself. "Are you asking me, sir?" he asked.


    "That¡¯s right. You''re that good-for-nothing son-inw from the Taylor family, right? You really had gold


    falling onto yourp, being able to marry a beauty like Selena Taylor. That sort of luck would make


    anyone jealous!"


    Leo took out a cigarette and lit it, sticking it into his mouth. "Sure, I''m jealous," he said, expression


    scornful, "but I have to say that it''s like trying to stick a bunch of fresh flowers onto a pile of cow sh*t."


    "Hah. Really? Nothing I can do about it though. I had pretty good luck, I suppose. I¡¯ve always had


    pretty good luck!" Fane was not offended by his words. Instead, he smiled and shrugged his shoulders.


    However, Sharon was rendered unhappy in a sh when she heard this.


    How could she not get mad, when someone straight up ndered her idol?


    Her expression immediately darkened. " Leo, right? What are you talking about? You have no idea how


    magnificent of a man Fane is,¡± she said. "You¡¯re not even worthy o f polishing his shoes if you were to


    pit yourself against him. Do you know that? And a bunch of fresh flowers stuck onto a pile of cow sh*t?


    He and his wife are a match made in heaven. I even think Selena is the one who can''t match up to


    him!"


    "Hah. Seems like this son-inw is being held in very high esteem by Miss George!" Leo grinned when


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    he heard this, apparently not angry. "I''ve always heard that the young miss of the George family has


    had her eyes set on this good-for-nothing. I thought that it wasn¡¯t true. Who knew that it was!¡±


    Another man ducked his head and rubbed his nose. "Ah. I really never thought that a young heiress to


    a first-ss aristocratic family would actually fall in love with a married man," he mumbled. "Doesn''t she


    feel ashamed? It won''t do good for the George family''s reputation if word of this got out!"


    "Heh. What does this have to do with you? Whoever I like has nothing to do with you! Besides, can any


    of you match up to his brilliance?"

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Sharon was extremely furious. However, the moment she remembered that Fane was right beside her,


    she forced herself to maintain the image of a well-behaveddy. She suppressed the rage within her


    and debated with the other man.


    Fane could only give a wan smile before these clowns. "So you''re called Leo? Why did you ask me if I


    could y billiards, Young Master Leo?" he asked. "I don''t know how to y. After all, I was just a


    delivery boy before I was enlisted into the military!''


    "Heh. I thought so. After all, to us, military people are just reckless fools. Naturally, you wouldn''t know


    of such a game of gentleman nature, since all you know is how to fight and kill!"


    Leo chuckled, his expression disdainful. "I even thought of asking you to y a few rounds against me


    if you knew how to," he said. "But it seems that I''m destined for disappointment. I''ll just y with Young


    Master Drake!"


    "It''s true that I don''t know how to y. But I''ve watched a few rounds earlier. It doesn''t seem too hard.


    You just have to aim for the white ball and make sure you pocket another ball with it, right?"


    Fane said after he thought for a while.


    "Pfft!"


    Quite a few of the men could not help but giggle when they heard this.


    "You''re putting it way too easily, mister. This is a game of skill. Why would it be that easy? It requires


    technique to get the strength and angle right. Besides, did you really think that the game would be over


    after you pocket the balls belonging to you? And there are rules to billiards. This game we''re ying is


    called ¡®snooker¡¯. You''ve never heard of it, have you? Hah, ying against you? Forget about it!"


    A man just straight up burst intoughter.


    "Don''t speak such nonsense, Fane. A game like this isn''t that easy. People who don''t y it often can''t


    master it as well as those who have. Besides, I¡¯ve yed this for two years, but my skill is a far cry


    from that of my brother''s, Leo''s, and the others!"


    Tanya tugged on Fane''s sleeve as she chided him. It was obvious that he knew nothing, from the way


    he spoke of it as though it was an easy game. If word got out about this, he would definitely be taken


    as the joke of the century by people who frequently yed billiards.


    "But we can¡¯t just allow ourselves to be underestimated like that!"


    Fane gave a bitter smile. Then he said to Tanya, "Why don''t you exin all the rules t o me first? Teach


    me the techniques to y this game. Then I''ll have a little contest with this scoundrel.¡±


    When they heard this, Tanya, Yvonne, and Sharon were all stunned speechless, to the point that they


    wanted to spew blood. This punk did not know the rules, and he still wanted to y against Leo? It was


    practically a throwaway match!


    "Woah, woah, woah. Did you guys hear that? You heard that, right? This p*nk doesn''t even know the


    rules of the game. H e doesn¡¯t know which balls to pocket first, and which balls that follow after. And yet


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    h e wants a match against me?¡± Leo immediately felt that it was funny when he heard those words. His


    friends also began tough.


    Another young master from a wealthy family told Fane, "Let me tell you this, punk. Our Young Master


    Leo here can pocket 70 to 80 points in one sitting when he''s in good form. He''s even been dubbed a s


    the ''Prince of Billiards''. Very few here can match up against him. You¡¯ve never yed before, and you


    want to y against him? Are you kidding me?¡±


    When he heard this. Fane turned toward Timothy. "If you put it that way, are you saying that Young


    Master Drake is an idiot as well? After all, Leo is the Prince of Billiards, but Young Master Drake still


    dared to y against him. Isn¡¯t it obvious that he''s ying a losing game?"


    You...'' Young Master Drake was extremely angry. That stupid punk-was daring enough to call him an


    idiot!


    His expression instantly hardened. "The f*c k are you talking about, Fane?¡± he said. " You¡¯re the


    bodyguard of the Drake family. It also means that I''m your master. And you dare to say something like


    that to me?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fired?¡±

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    He had thought that Fane would be scared t o death when he said something like that. After all, he was


    a bodyguard who was paid 20 million bucks a month. It was probably the only job in the entire Middle


    Province that paid that much. Who knew how many people would mor after it?


    He would not have spared this punk''s reputation if his father and the others did not suspect that there


    was something more to Fane¡ªthat this brat was hiding his true identity.


    After all, this punk raked in such a huge sry, yet he seemed not to care about his family,ing


    whenever he liked and leaving whenever he pleased. More importantly, his father and his sister were


    pleased with him.


    Furthermore, during Old Man Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday party, this punk imed that he had lost his


    badge. Would a King of War use such a tactic to hide his identity?


    Everyone thought that he was a marshal. Even then, it might not be true.


    "Heh. I''m not scared of words like that. Did you really think I wanted to be a bodyguard for your family?


    If your family didn''t help mine, and if you hadn''t helped my wife to find a job, I would have had zero


    interest to be a bodyguard for your family!"


    Fane chuckled. "Besides, it was Miss Tanya who gave me the job," he said nonchntly. ¡°You have no


    say in it!''


    "You..."


    Timothy was practically on fire. This punk actually dared to say something like that right in front of his


    friends. Fane did not care about embarrassing him at all.


    Leo tugged on Timothy, noticing that he was steaming from the ears. "Hey, why are you getting so


    worked up over a bodyguard when you¡¯re the young master of the Drake family?" he reminded the


    other man. "Who are you, and who is he? How can he everpare to you!"


    Timothy dusted the sleeves of his shirt and straightened himself. "Well..."


    "Oh, right. Hey punk, you said that billiards is easy, right? Then why don''t you y against me? Ten


    million bucks per round. What do you say? Since you''re so gung-ho about it, do you dare to have a


    match against me? We always y ten million bucks per round. I have no interest in a wager smaller


    than that!"


    Leo¡¯s features were twisted into a goading expression as he spoke to Fane, "I think you should just


    forget about it, ayman like you trying to y a gentleman''s game such as this."


    "Heh. Why not? But I''m not interested in a wager of ten million bucks per round. If we y, let''s y


    big. One billion per round. And let''s y ten rounds. Do you dare to do it?"


    No one expected Fane to retort after he heard that, chuckling.


    Leo had just wanted to stir Fane into a fury. He never thought that he would actually ept the bet-and


    not only that, he even proposed to raise the wager to one billion bucks per round.


    "Are you nuts, Fane?"


    Shock jolted up Tanya''s spine. "You can''t just agree to that even if you''re betting on your pride!" she


    protested. "You''ve never yed billiards before. How are you going t o beat him?"


    "Yeah. One billion bucks per round is too much. If you''re not convinced of that, then just take it down to


    ten million bucks per round. You''ll still get a chance to y against him!¡±


    Yvonne also chimed in to advise him," Besides, it¡¯s obvious that he wants to get a rise out of you. Can''t


    you see that?"


    "That''s right. Don¡¯t agree with that, Fane. Don¡¯t bet with him!"


    Sharon said as well.


    Yet Fane did not care about their protests a t all. ¡°What do you say?" he said to Leo. "Are you daring


    enough to y with one billion o n the table?"


    Leo replied, smiling, "Are you serious, p*n k? Sure thing. Hah. But I truly suspect that you have that


    much cash on you right now."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry about me. Just worry about yourself. If I can''t pay up at the end, I''ll just chop my hand off


    and offer it to you. How about that?"


    Fane said, smiling coldly.


    Although he did not y this game before, he had been observing it from a distance a while ago. He


    felt that it was not too difficult. The only thing was that he did not know the rules of the game.


    "Sure thing. But you still don¡¯t know the rules. How about this? Young Master Drake and I will put on a


    free show for you. You just stand at the side and watch us y. We''ll exin the game as we go along.


    How about that?"

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Leo smiled as he spoke to Fane.


    "Okay. You better be sure of this. I won''t let you off if you can''t fork out that much money by the end of


    all this!¡±


    Fane agreed, nodding his head.


    Leo smirked instead. "Hah. I''ve won quite a lottely. I have at least 5 billion in my credit bnce now. I


    don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll beat me more than five times in ten games!¡±


    "Anyway, if you want to win more than five games in ten rounds, you have to win at least eight and lose


    two. If you win seven and lose three, then you''ll only get four billion bucks!"


    Another man grinned. "Furthermore, it¡¯s practically impossible for someone like you to win, seeing as


    how you''ve never yed this in your entire life."


    Sharon thought about it, then she clenched her teeth and stood up. "Fane, you can¡¯t just chop off your


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    arm if you can''t afford to pay. If you can''t pay up, I¡¯ll help you pay!"


    Fane was slightly touched when he heard that. He would be losing ten billion bucks if he lost ten games


    in a row. It was an enormous sum of money.


    He never thought that Sharon would put herself forward and offer to pay for him.


    "Have you thought about it?¡±


    Fane looked straight at her and asked.


    "Of course. Don¡¯t worry. Fortunately, the George family is a first-ss aristocratic family. We can afford


    to lose ten billion bucks!¡±


    Sharon replied confidently.


    "But it''s ten billion bucks. Aren''t you afraid that your parents would scold you?"


    Fane felt speechless.


    "Of course not. Besides, Papa and Mama like you a lot. They really want you as their son-inw!"


    As Sharon spoke, her cheeks grew redder. She could not help but duck her head out of


    embarrassment.


    "Tsk tsk. But of course, a lovelorn woman is not a logical one!¡±


    Timothy gave a frosty smile. "But now that Young Mistress George is standing up and offering to take


    the bill for this punk, Young Master Turner won''t have to worry about not getting his money any longer.


    His hand is of no use anyway, am I right?" "Hah. Of course. Ten billion bucks is worth so much more


    than a hand from this p*nk!''


    Leo guffawed, then he started the game. '' Look closely, p*nk. It¡¯s called a break-off shot."


    The two exined everything to Fane as they yed, and Fane watched them very intently-how to


    control the opponent''s y, how to position the ball, among other things.


    Leo and Timothy quickly finished their game. Timothy emerged victorious, and he had won by quite a


    big margin.


    "F*ck. It''s a shame that we''re not cing bets on this round and just putting on a show for him!"


    After he won, Timothy felt unsatisfied.


    "Heh. Young Master Drake, can¡¯t you tell that you''ve been yed?"


    Yet Fane chuckled coldly. "You won this round when there were no bets on the table. But in reality, it


    was Young Master Turner who had gone easy on you. It''s a pity that you''re so stupid that you couldn''t


    tell!¡±

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    "What are you talking about, punk? Heh. How could I just go easy on someone when it''s about


    billiards?"


    Leo was immediately agitated when he heard Fane¡¯s words, shooting a re toward him.


    "The f*ck you talking about? Won''t I be able to tell if he was going easy on me?"


    Timothy also spoke in a huff, "I''m a pretty good yer!"


    Yet Fane replied with a mirthless smile," It''s precisely because he went easy on you that you can''t tell.


    His angle was off ever so slightly on purpose when he struck the ball, and pretended he almost


    pocketed a ball. He only needed to go easy once or twice during a game to allow you to win.


    Besides, you said it yourself-you''re a pretty good yer!"


    Here, Fane paused for a while before continuing in a leisurely tone," Furthermore, I think you''ve


    thought about why he would go easy on you, Young Master Drake. Would you still y with him if he


    never went easy on you, and if you kept losing ten rounds out of ten games? Of course, he would need


    to let you win a few rounds to let you savor the happiness of winning a bet! But it''s obvious that overall,


    you lose more than you win. Let''s say that you lose more than one billion bucks today, he''ll probably let


    you win 20 million bucks the next day. Haha!"


    Timothy''s expression darkened when he heard that. It was because he realized that whatever Fane


    said was true. Furthermore, Fane had never seen them y billiards before.


    However, even after he had carefully thought about it, he still could not see how Leo had gone easy on


    him.


    "What sh*t are you talking about! It''s just m y bad luck that I lost more, that¡¯s all.


    Sometimes I''m really just slightly off my game!"


    Naturally, Timothy did not want to admit that he was a worse yerpared than Leo. It was


    because he felt that he was already pretty skilled at the game, and was almost on par with Leo. If Leo


    truly went easy on him quite frequently, did that not mean that his friend was far, far stronger than him?


    He would rather believe in Leo and the others than to lose face in this matter. Besides, Fane had no


    evidence to support his ims. He was just being ostentatious. I t was possible that Fane was just


    trying to


    draw a rift between them, and so he said something like that.


    "That¡¯s right. It''s natural to win some and lose some when ying billiards, punk. We''re good friends


    with Young Master Timothy. How can we just do something like that to him?¡±


    Leo also spoke up immediately.


    After he said that, he was afraid that Fane would see right through his ruse, so he quickly changed the


    topic, "Cut the crap, punk. Are we still ying? We''ll y one billion bucks per round for ten rounds.


    And you can''t just give up halfway. For example, you can''t say that you want to withdraw after you lose


    one round. Withdrawing means that you automatically give up on the remaining nine rounds, and you''ll


    still have to pay me ten billion bucks. Got it?"


    "It-it''s so obvious that you''re bullying Fane because he''s new at this!"


    Sharon was so angry that she stamped her foot against the ground. Leo was really a b* stard. They


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    were putting a bet of ten billion bucks¡ªten whole billion bucks. It was not just a regr sum of money


    for a third-ss aristocratic family.


    "Hah. I¡¯m bullying him? The f*ck are you talking about? I had proposed to y ten million bucks per


    round before. It''s this son -inw from the Taylor''s who imed that ten million was too little, raising it


    to one billion. Honestly, I''ve never ced such a big bet before either. It''ll definitely be exciting!"


    Leoughed and told Sharon.


    Fane walked over straightaway and chose a cue stick. Then he walked toward Leo. " You''ve never


    ced such a big bet before? Then I hope that you won''t be so frightened by the numbers that you


    can''t be in your best formter-so scared that your hands begin to shake!"


    "Pfft!"


    The men in the area began to snigger. It was the first time that this punk was ying. He had just


    watched them y one round of billiards and had just gotten t o know the rules. This was even his first


    time holding a billiard cue, and he actually dared to say something like that to the Prince of Billiards.


    "Should you break, or will I have the honors?¡±


    Leo smiled and asked Fane.


    "You go ahead first. We''ll take turns breaking!¡±


    Fane answered after he thought about it.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    "Very well then!¡±


    The corners of Leo''s mouth curled upward. I n the next second, the cue ball was struck with a great


    force that sent the red balls scattering around the billiard table.


    However, unfortunately, none of the balls went into either of the pockets.


    "Hah, Young Master Leo, seems likedy luck is not on your side!¡±


    Fane could not help but giggle at the y." Now, my turn! The position of the white cue ball is strategic,


    and several red balls are near to the pockets!" "Yup. The white cue ball is in good position, but for a


    newbie like you, I don¡¯t even have t o plot a defense. Haha! I scattered the balls just so I can beat you


    in a shter on!


    Leoughed.


    Timothy shed a wan smile at the situation as well. He sneered, "It seems simple. But when he can''t


    pocket any ball, h e will know what makes a good billiard yer!"


    Thud!


    Once thest syble of the word dropped, Fane mimicked Leo¡¯s earlier posture andy on his tummy


    on the edge of the billiard table. His posture seemed professional and in the next moment he struck out


    the cue ball with the cue stick, hitting a red ball.


    "It''s pocketed!"


    Sharon''s eyes widened as though she saw a ghost, and in the next second, she jumped like a


    kangaroo, celebrating for the pocketed ball. "Oh my goodness! It went in! Fane actually scored points


    in his first y! So freaking amazing!¡±


    "Wow! The ball is pocketed and the strike was pretty urate too!"


    Tanya was puzzled at the scene before her. This brat''s posture was pretty professional, too. If he had


    not asked so many questions during the y between Timothy and Leo, Tanya would not have thought


    that Fane was a novice in billiards. His gestures were definitely close to the ones of experts.


    "What''s the use of only pocketing one ball? There''re so many balls yet to be pocketed, and now it''s


    time to hit the colored balls


    Arms crossed before Yvonne''s chest, she whined. She felt worried for Fane, after all,: t was her first


    time witnessing a billiard game with a one billion bet per round.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The crowd from the other nearby tables stopped whatever they were doing and switched their focus


    toward Fane''s table.


    After all, a bet of one billion per round was something else.


    "I initially nned to make the white ball stop at this position so that I can aim for seven points. But I


    couldn''t manage the strength well when I struck it out, and the white ball stopped at another position.


    Hmmm. It''s better for me to aim for six points then, especially for someone who had just started to


    learn how to y billiard. Seven points is too risky!"


    Fane murmured to himself as he studied the positions of the balls on the table.


    "Heh! This punk can really act like a pro, huh? nning for the positions of the balls and aiming seven


    points? I think he just struck the cue ball randomly and bullsh*t!" One guy from Leo''s group sneered


    aloud.


    At this time, Faney on his stomach again, getting ready for the next strike.


    After adjusting his cue stick, he flung his arm and struck the white cue ball. In a jiffy, a ball was


    pocketed and another six points went to Fane.


    "What the f*ck? Another one? Although this is an easy one because it was in a straight line, as a


    newbie of billiard, how can he score so easily?


    The smile on Leo¡¯s face that was arrogant and brazen previously, had slowly morphed into a dry and


    bitter one. Worries and concerns gnawed inside him slightly. Was this punk pretending to be a newbie


    at this game? His preparation posture and the way he struck out the cue stick, all seemed too


    professionals.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    "He pocketed another ball? Oh my!¡±


    Tanya was jumping excitedly that her feet barely touched the ground. If the first score was due to luck


    then what about this time? Fane not only pocketed a six-pointer, but the cue ball stopped at a very


    strategic position where there were several easy red balls that could be pocketed with ease.


    "It looks like Fane really knows how to n the position of the cue ball!"


    Sharon could barely conceal her excitement that her heavy breathing made her chest rose and fall


    repeatedly.


    The boss of the ce approached the group. He helped Fane to take out the ball that helped score the


    six-pointer from the pocket, set it nicely, and then smiled at Fane, "Young man, if this is your first time


    ying billiards, then you have learned it well. You''ll surely improve immensely after one or two days


    ying it!"


    Fane shed an indifferent smile in return. "Don''t worry, I''ve studied their y just now and I basically


    know how to hit and where to position the balls. As long as the aim is urate and the strength is


    controlled well, it''ll be like shooting a gun. I was at master level in shooting when I was serving in the


    military!"


    The crowd was at loss for words. How could this bratpare ying billiard to shooting guns?


    "Stop spewing nonsense! Keep ying then. I don''t believe you¡¯ll win the game!"


    Leo tried his best to convince himself that this punk was like a blind cat who stumbled upon a dead rat-


    sheer luck.


    There were so many balls on the table yet t o be pocketed anyway and each of them was in an


    excellent position however a minor mistake might just cost Fane his marks. As long as Fane made a


    mistaketer, he would be able toe back in this game.


    Furthermore, Fane, this punk was really bright. He actually saw through his ruse¡ªh e went easy on


    Timothy and lost the game o n purpose.


    After all, they did not ce any bet on that game but was merely using it to exin the rules to Fane.


    Moreover, he had won a lot of money from Timothy today. He just had to bring Timothy to some night


    club tonight and spent a couple hundred thousand on him t o make him happy again. He not only won


    the money but at the same time also established a good rtionship with Timothy. One stone killed two


    birds, why not?


    The few billion in his credit bnce were all from Young Master Drake these past few months or so. He


    would let Timothy win a few rounds asionally, just to give him a sweet taste of winning.


    Thud!


    Just when he was swimming in his thoughts, Fane pocketed another red ball, a t the same time


    positioned the white cue ball into a very strategic spot. He could strike for a seven-pointer.


    Concerns reared up within Leo as he noticed that Fane was aiming for the seven -pointer. He kept his


    panic in check and convinced himself that Fane was just a newbie, he would not score this round!


    Thud!


    Nevertheless, the scene before him had made him tongue-tied. Another seven points went to Fane''s


    scoreboard. The strike was fast yet precise.


    "Young Master Leo, do you think this punk i s ying dumb about billiard? How could all these


    postures and striking techniques belong to a newbie?¡±


    A guy who had been ying with Leo and the others all the while, came forward and voiced out his


    concerns to Leo.


    "I don''t think he''s pretending. If he yed i t before, there¡¯s no need to ask about the rules, right? Isn¡¯t


    that act unnecessary?"


    Leo¡¯s forehead snapped together, not believing Fane was pretentious.


    However, what made him speechless even more was that Fane had pocketed several balls in a row.


    The red balls on the table became fewer and fewer, and Fane¡¯s marks on the scoreboard were


    increasing each time.


    Thud!


    Finally, a seven-pointer did not enter the pocket.


    Fane frowned at it, his face sunk, looking a little upset like a four-year-old boy.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Damn, what a pity!"


    Tanya breathed out a deep sigh at Fane''sst strike.


    Sharon, on the other hand, switched her attention to the scoreboard and jumped excitedly. "Look,


    Tanya! Look at the points! Fane scored eighty points. He had actually scored a freaking eighty points in


    one go! This means that he has already won this round, and Leo has lost even if he finished off all the


    balls on the table!"

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    "You''re right!''


    Only then did the realization hit Tanya. Even if Leo pocketed all the remaining balls on the table, the


    highest score would only be sixty-seven, as the total point was only one hundred and forty-seven. And


    now Fane had scored more than half, did this not smell like victory?


    "I...I won this round?"


    Fane''s face went nk and confused, then he opened his mouth, "But...but aren¡¯t there a few more


    balls on the table?"


    "You... I''m speechless. The highest score that one can get is only 147 because the total point is only


    147. You already scored 8 0 out of it. So, even if Leo finished off all the balls on the table, it¡¯s


    impossible for him to score more than you!" Yvonne exined patiently.


    ¡°Hehe! Sounds about right!"


    Joy dawned on Fane then he looked at Leo. "Now, Young Master Leo, it''s your turn!¡±


    At this point in time, Leo almost wetted his pants, sheens of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. This


    punk scored 80 points in one go. Even if he hit all the balls into the pockets, he had already lost!


    "My turn your *ss! You win this round!"


    Leo''s fury sprang to life that he practically yelled at the owner of the ce, "Boss, reset the game!


    We''re going for the next round!"


    The owner immediately went up and set up the balls. He shot Fane a thumbs up as he finished setting


    up the game. ¡°Young man, amazing y! You''re a genius among geniuses! Before the games, I


    studied you and realized that you are indeed a newbie. The posture is not particrly correct, and you


    took several seconds to adjust the cue stick for a better angle. Besides, there are hints of hesitation in


    your eyes sometimes, but at theter part of the game, you became better and better.¡±


    The owner''s high praise toward Fane was like a sharp needle, piercing through Leo and the others''


    eardrums. They could feel a flicker of irritation thrumming through their veins.


    Timothy prayed that Fane would lose the game too, and it would be even more delightful for him to see


    Fane lose one billion. Even if Sharon offered to pay, Fane would still owe her a great favor¡ªone that


    could not be repaid easily.


    Never did he expect that Fane would win the first round.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Leo shot Fane an icy-cold re and barked, "I shouldn''t have scattered the balls in thest game. I


    guess I''ve underestimated you and that¡¯s why you scored. This time, I won¡¯t go easy on you."


    "Hehe!"


    Fane let out an adorable chuckle, flung the cue stick, and struck the white cue ball. The white cue ball


    touched the red ball lightly and it spread out a little from its original position. The white cue ball on the


    other hand, bounced back and halted behind a two-pointer ball.


    "Snooker!¡±


    The crowd eximed aloud, rubbed their eyes, trying to see clearly the current position of the white cue


    ball. The white ball happened to be blocked by the two-pointer yellow ball, which made it impossible for


    Leo to hit the red ball directly.


    "Sheer luck! Must be sheer luck!"


    "This doesn¡¯t look like it''s merely sheer luck. The position of the white cue ball is just perfect!"


    "Jesus Christ, Fane is good!"


    Sharon was bursting with joy that she did her little happy dance. The sight of


    Sharon''s bouncing chest when she did her little dance had made the crowds'' Adam-apples move up


    and down. The sight before them was just so phenomenal!


    Everyone was excited and ted for the show except for Leo. His face twisted and several veins


    popped out in his neck. He thought that since Fane was a beginner, he would not know how to serve


    the first strike and scatter the balls on the table, then he would be able to pocket the remaining balls


    easily and take down this round.


    The scene before him was truly out of his expectation. Now there was no chance for him to hit the red


    ball directly from where the white cue ball was at. He had to study and analyze the angle so that the


    white cue ball would hit the edge of the billiard table and bounce toward the direction of the red ball.


    Thud!


    Leo was truly a good yer; his billiard skill was not bad at all. He managed to find an urate angle


    for the white cue ball to hit the red ball.


    However, he had also spread out the red ball further than before, leaving Fane an excellent stance to


    score!

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    "Sigh!"


    When his brain registered that the balls were widely scattered, his heart sank. He let out a heavy sigh


    and felt an ominous premonition appear in his heart.


    "Thank you so much, Young Master Leo!"


    An indifferent smile was hanging on Fane''s face as he walked over.


    Leo wheeled, looked at his friend who was standing behind him, andmanded, " Bring me a bottle


    of mineral water! It¡¯s so f* eking warm here. Dammit!"


    The young man¡¯s forehead puckered, he could easily sense that panic was surging through Leo.


    When it was a one billion bet per game and one tiny mistake would cost a billion bucks, who would not


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    be in a swivet?


    After all, the Turner family was merely a third-ss family and they did not own many properties and


    assets. If Leo continued to lose today, his five billion bucks credit bnce would not be able to pay up


    the loss.


    The young man quickly grabbed a bottle of water and tossed it to Leo. Leo twisted it open and gulped it


    down.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    In the meantime, Fane had pocketed several balls one after another and had scored more than 15


    points.


    "Oh my God! Good moves and great positions! Fane has hope to win this round again!" Sharon did her


    happy leap and eximed. From the current situation, she saw hopes o f Fane winning another round.


    "Ughh, so annoying! Can you keep your voice down? This is a public area!"


    He shot Sharon a dreadful stare. Leo''s sensory system was so sensitive right now that Sharon''s voice


    sounded like a screeching tone emitting from a violin yed by a terrible violinist.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter, Young Master Leo? Don''t tell me your pants are wet right now? I think you


    can''t afford to lose such a n amount, right?


    Not only Sharon did not raise her voice after hearing Leo''sint, but she enjoyed the view before


    her-Leo was agitated. She then continued, "What''s wrong? Oh ya, where did that brazen attitude of


    yours 30 minutes ago went to? Why did it disappear so soon?"


    "Shut the f*ck up! Ughh!"


    Thud!


    Another ball was pocketed, and Leo¡¯s expression grew darker and darker.


    Not long after, the scoreboards showed '' Fane-79 points¡¯.


    "Hmmm...I think I won again? Only these few colored balls are left. Young Master Leo, do you want me


    to go easy on you?


    Otherwise, it''d be shameful for an expert like you to get zero points!"


    Fane did not continue the game instead he smiled at Leo and voiced out his concerns.


    The colors drained out of Leo''s face and the corners of his lips twitched as though he had a stroke. His


    hand frantically searched for the water bottle. He grabbed the bottle and took a big sip, only to find that


    the bottle was empty-he drank it all moments ago.


    "The second game is yours too!"


    Leo wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and barked xenophobically toward Fane, "I quit! You''re a


    liar! You pretended to be a newbie when you''re actually a master! F*ck! I''m so damn unlucky today.


    Give me your ount, I''ll transfer two billion bucks to you! I¡¯m not ying with you anymore!"


    Leo had noticed that this brat, Fane was ying better and better. He improved way too fast, and his


    techniques and his skills : n this round seemed to be better than the first round. The time taken to aim


    was shorter than before as well. Now, his strike was more precise and his control of power was finer.


    Leo, now, was truly frightened!


    "Naha!"

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Fane let out a loud chuckle in return upon hearing Leo''s words. He smiled, "Sure, Young Master Leo, if


    you want to pull out now, that¡¯s okay too. But you have to transfer me ten billion rather than two billion,


    right?"


    Fane paused for a while and then continued, "Before the game, you¡¯d clearly mentioned that we have


    to y ten rounds and can¡¯t just give up halfway. And if you want to withdraw right now, it means that


    you automatically give up on the remaining eight rounds. In that case, you have lost ten games!"


    Leo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly at Fane¡¯s reminder. He had indeed said all these rules before the game,


    but he had never thought that Fane would be so strong. The thought of him losing billiard to a newbie


    like Fane had never crossed his mind!


    He had already lost two billion. Even if his brain chose to continue ying, his heart would copse


    before anything.


    "Stop spewing nonsense. I quit! Just give m e your ount number and I''ll transfer you two billion


    bucks. Who asked you to lie about your skill and told us that you''ve never yed it before. You''ve


    clearly yed billiard before and is skilled at it!"


    Leo tightened his jaw and gritted his teeth. He denied whatever rules they set like a spoiled kid.


    Fane swung his arm with the billiard cue stick in his hand and pointed it at Leo. His head tilted slightly


    upward, with a cold tone, he said, "I didn''t lie. I learned those techniques by myself when I was


    watching both of you yed a moment ago. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it too. But you have


    only two options now, one is to admit defeat and transfer me 10 billion bucks, and the second option is


    to finish the remaining eight rounds. In case you''re fortunate, you might win one round, who knows


    right?"


    The corners of Leo''s mouth vibrated again. This punk was totally insane. What did the punk say again?


    In case he was lucky, he might win one round?


    ording to Fane''s performance in the first two rounds, it was not hard to see that Fane was getting


    better and better in striking and aiming, which made Leo insecure about the oue. He had a strong


    premonition of not winning any of the remaining rounds.


    "Hey, brat, don''t press too much, will ya? You''re merely a bodyguard in the Drake family! If it weren''t for


    Timothy or the Drake family, we¡¯d have been greeting you with our fists!"


    There was one guy in the crowd who appeared to be a good friend of Leo. He immediately stepped


    forward and sneered at Fane angrily.


    "He''s right! I yed two rounds with you and promised to give you two billion. What else do you want?


    If it weren''t for Young Master Timothy, we won''t give you any penny not to mention two billion! And by


    then what can you do to us, huh?"


    Another took two-step forward, his tone was arrogant.


    Leo felt slightly calmer and a little bit more confident in his heart when he saw two of his friend


    speaking up for him. He snarled at Fane, "Brat, I''ll give you two billion, tell m e your ount number if


    you want it.


    Otherwise, we''re leaving to a bar to hang with Young Master Timothy since it''s almost party time.


    At this time, Fane slid the cue stick in his hand and blocked them from continuing their pathway. "I¡¯ll not


    repeat it again. You will either continue to y with me or admit defeat and give me ten billion. It''s as


    simple as that. But, if you dare to step out thepartment directly, you''re digging your own grave!"


    "What the f*ck! You''re only a stinky piece o f sh*t who had just returned from the military. What right do


    you have to act snobbishly?"


    The first man that stood up for Leo had taken another step toward Fane and barked, "Get the f*ck out


    of my way!"


    Stinky piece of sh*t?" This friend of Leo possessed the attitude that Fane hated the most-looking down


    upon the soldiers. They had sacrificed so much for Cathysia, for the people of Cathysia. Many of them


    had even given their lives to Cathysia and would never be able to return home.


    Now, this thug before him had actually insulted him and hisrades, and even despising them?


    Fane did not hesitate and flicked the cue stick and gave a head-on collision toward the opponent''s arm.


    Fane did not seem to use too much strength, but the man felt as though his bones were about to be


    powdered; his face grimaced and cried in great pain.


    ¡°Fane!"


    At this moment, Timothy shot up from his seat and reprimanded solemnly, "They''re all friends of Leo,


    and Leo is my dear friend, which means they''re my friends as well. Now, listen to me, what has


    happened today in this center, let''s forget it, not for Leo but for me. Leo will transfer you 2 billion bucks


    and you''ll let us go. Do you hear me clear?¡±


    "Young Master Drake, I''d suggest that you t o not involve yourself in today''s matter. Before the game,


    they knew that I had not yed billiard before and I am a newbie, hence, they kept on pressing,


    wanting to bully me and win my money!"


    Fane snarled coldly in return. "Besides, I wanted to avenge you. They''ve fooled you and taken so much


    money from you. So this time, I''m sorry that I¡¯d not follow your order!"


    Fane Woods, you''re merely a bodyguard of the Drake family! I''m the Young Master of the Drake family!


    I''m your master!"


    Fury grew inside Timothy like a tumor. He was so angry that he raised his voice and yelled, "Starting on


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    from today, you, Fane Woods, no longer work for the Drake family! You''re fired!¡±

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    "Brother, what bulls*t are you spewing? I''m the one who hired Fane; you have no right t o dismiss his


    employment! Besides, how could you fire him without getting father¡¯s consent?" Tanya hissed angrily.


    She became a ball of pure anger the next second she heard Timothy''s words.


    ¡°Hmph! He''s merely a bodyguard and I''m the Young Master. Do I need to ask for consent when I''m only


    firing a bodyguard? And don''t you know his real identity? A headmander! He¡¯s only a head


    icy-cold tone.


    Tanya felt about to burst from the rage that she almost fainted. She never thought that


    this dear brother of hers would say such a statement.


    She stomped her foot and yelled, "No matter what you said, you can''t decide this!"


    "Heh! Don''t forget that I¡¯m your brother and I¡¯m the elder son in the Drake family!"


    Timothy chortled sinisterly and then added, "Who asked this dog to bark at the wrong person? I''m his


    master. And a dog that barks at his master, what''s the point of keeping it? For him to bite me?"


    Fane, on the other hand, sneered frostily at the exchange. He spoke, "Haha! Right, since Young Master


    Drake has said it pretty clearly, there''s nothing left to say. I will not stay in this position for more


    humiliation. Perhaps there''s a lot of people shaming me behind my back, saying things like ''Fane


    Woods is such a leechleeching off the Drake family''."


    Fane halted for a second and then continued, "Hmmm. I''m not emotionally nor physically attached to


    the bodyguard position. And Miss Tanya has already paid mest month''s sry, as for the sry for


    these few days, let''s forget about it.


    Consider these few days of service as my gratitude to Miss Tanya. But today Young Master Leo has to


    pay me the 10 billion bucks, there''s no turnaround. If he doesn¡¯t pay, he can''t leave!¡±


    Once Leo heard what Timothy had announced regarding Fane''s dismissal, his eyes lit up as though he


    saw light at the end of the tunnel. He then asked Timothy,'' Young Master Drake, you¡¯ve just fired him,


    right? He¡¯s no longer your bodyguard, isn''t he? Since he''s not one anymore, even if I have my people


    to beat him up, it won''t affect our friendship, right?¡±


    Timothy nodded in reply, but he reminded," Of course. He''s not our bodyguard anymore, it''s up to you


    now. But one thing I must say, this punk is pretty good, I don''t think your bodyguards are his match!"


    ''''You dare?"


    Sharon immediately stepped up and barked angrily. "Even if he¡¯s no longer the bodyguard of the Drake


    family, there''s still the George family! Don¡¯t forget the George family is not a force to be reckoned with!


    If you dare to touch a single strand of his, you¡¯re going against me, Sharon George!"


    "Oh, Miss George, are you now trying to y the superhero now? Why though? He not only has a wife,


    but I also heard that he is not interested in you at all! Is it worth it t o sacrifice so much for a married


    man?


    Leo sneered at Sharon¡¯s protective demeanor toward Fane. His face became dark and dull. After all,


    Sharon was the only daughter of the George family¡ªa first-ss aristocratic family in the Middle


    Province. He was from a third-ss family, hence naturally he did not want to offend her, and her


    treatment had sessfully frightened him.


    "Why do you care? Even if I don''t like him, he¡¯s still my friend, and I should help my friend!"


    Sharon nibbled on her bottom lip tightly as she gawped. She looked toward Fane for a second.


    "Miss Sharon, Thank you for your kind intention!"


    Fane was slightly moved by Sharon¡¯s action, but he looked at Sharon with a solemn and firm face.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "However, I, Fane Woods, don¡¯t like to owe favors to others, not to mention, this is my personal affair


    with Young Master Leo, and I don''t like others to interfere. I''ll handle this matter b y myself. Thanks.¡±


    "But...¡±


    Sharon felt a stab of disappointment inside her heart. Not only Fane called her ''Miss Sharon''¡ªa formal


    name, but also mentioned that it was his own personal affair and that Sharon as an outsider should not


    interfere. This statement had clearly stated his intention with her¡ªthey were impossible to be together.


    This brat really did not give her any chance at all...


    "Hahahaha! Miss Sharon, listen to every single word clearly! Wake up! He doesn''t want your help! He is


    giving you the cold shoulder, can¡¯t you sense that? He doesn¡¯t appreciate you at all, why do you still


    want t o help him?"


    Leo pped his hand excitedly when he heard what Fane had uttered. Now that thest roadblock was


    finally cleared, Leo was bbergasted with joy.


    More than a dozen bodyguards who were waiting outside the center rushed into the ce after hearing


    the exchange.


    "Young Master Leo, how can we serve you?"


    One of them immediately stepped forward, bowed before Leo with his hands pped together, and


    said.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    "There''s one ignorant brat here who clearly did not bring his brain today. I want to go home but he


    stopped me from doing so. You know what you should do next, right?"


    Leo jeered cold-heartedly and turned to Timothy. ¡°Young Master Drake, don''t worry about them. These


    bodyguards are not ordinary. They created a unique fighting technique called the Invincible Spinning


    Void Fist that nobody on this earth knows. Besides, all of them are seniors and juniors from the same


    ce. They¡¯re powerful!"


    Timothy¡¯s heart leapedO for joy and his hopes soared when he heard Leo''s words. Leo was right!


    Although the Turner family was only a third-ss family, it did not mean that there was no top-notch


    skilled fighter in their family.


    Some skilledbatants might have emotionally tied with someone they met from a third-ss family,


    and for this reason, perhaps, they were willing to work for them.


    Looking at Leo''s self-confidence soaring high, Timothy finally thought that there were still hopes for the


    other party to teach Fane an unforgettable lesson. It would be best if they made him bedridden for


    weeks!


    "Hey! How dare you offend our young master? Are you sending yourself to hell?"


    A swamp of bodyguards immediately surrounded Fane.


    Bang! Pow! Wham!


    Unfortunately, those bodyguards fell to the ground as soon as they surrounded Fane None of them


    were able to get back on their feet right now. Pain sheeted through them with a terrible intensity that


    caused all of them to wail in agony. Their faces morphed into one of the dead nched faces.


    "What the..."


    Timothy, on the other hand, had his heart hammered in his chest that his face went white. These


    bodyguards from the Turner family did not seem to be reliable at all now. What Invincible Spinning Void


    Fist? It was nothing but a cotton candy fist to Fane -soft and useless. More than a dozen men used the


    same technique and yet none of them could touch the corner of Fane''s clothes before plopping onto


    the ground.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I don''t see 10 billion transferred into my ount, you''ll have yourst breath here!¡±


    A stoic yet terrifying smile stered on Fane''s face. He looked at Leo and added, "0 h ya. By the way,


    if some valuable furniture or things are damaged here, you should pay for it too. After all, you started


    the fight, and also because you refused to pay, right?"


    A sheen of cold sweat presented on Leo''s forehead, his face turned paler and paler as Fane spoke.


    After he gave some thoughts t o the matter, he finally opened his mouth," Aren''t there 8 more games?


    Let''s go on then. Hmph! I wasn¡¯t at my best a moment ago. And perhaps I''ll win the remaining 8 games


    and you''ll be the one who owes me money!"


    "Haha! Alright then. In that case, I''ll continue the game with you. I¡¯d only yed two rounds, after all.


    And I really quite like this game, it''s fun!"


    Fane giggled upon hearing Leo''s proposal. Every single word and tone from his mouth induced rage


    inside Leo. Leo was practically boiling with anger that he almost spew blood. What? Had this punk


    really never yed billiards before? What a joke!


    "C¡¯mon, it''s my turn to start the game!"


    Leo wiped the cold sweat on his face and neck, and then strode toward the billiard table, carefully.


    Of course, everyone noticed that his hands were trembling slightly.


    He was already not Fane''s match in the first ce, and now that he was nervous, h e naturally could


    not perform well. Therefore, in the next eight games, he never won once.


    In only one game, he saw a glimmer of hope, but in the end, he failed to take down that round.


    "All right! Ten games are over, do you have anything to say now? Transfer ten billion bucks! This is my


    ount number!"


    Fane took a pen and wrote his ount number on a piece of paper swiftly and handed it to Leo.


    "But...but I only have five billion in my credit bnce. Mr. Woods, my dear Mr. Woods, I''ll give you all


    five billion bucks, and we''ll call that a deal, is that okay?"


    Leo knew crystal clear in his heart that Fane was not a simple man. Such a strong person was not


    letting them leave, thus, he could only plead to Fane pathetically.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    "Master, something bad has happened!" heaved Logan in between pants.


    Master Turner''s facial expression darkened as he red at Logan. "What is it? You''re really rude. Don''t


    you know that you should go to the housekeeper? Don''t you see that I have an important guest here?"


    "Uncle, what are you talking about? Who''s the important guest? We''re a family; this is too generous of


    you," spoke a young man opposite Master Turner as he sipped his tea, a small smile on his face as he


    did.


    Master Turner nced at the bodyguard¡ª Logan¡ªand level headedly prodded, "Speak up. What is it?


    Why do you need toe to me?"


    Logan replied. ¡°It''s not good, Master. Young ... Young Master lost quite an amount of money ying


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    billiards with some people!"


    "Lost money? How''s that possible?" Master Turner was stunned. "Isn¡¯t he rather skilled at billiards and


    would win most of his games? Didn''t he tell me two days ago that he won several hundred million?


    Why are you so surprised that he lost today?"


    Of course. Master Turner knew that his son frequented the billiard table and gambled there. He also


    knew that his son normally betted ten million per game with Young Master Drake.


    Even if his son lost, he should not have lost much because of his skills.


    "Master, the young master wagered a huge bet this time! He betted ten games with someone, and it


    was a hundred million per game. He lost a total of one billion!" blurted Logan, his anxiety hung over


    him. "Young Master only has five hundred million with him and is half a billion short. He can''t leave, and


    that person said that if the young master can''te up with the remaining five hundred million, he''ll kill


    him. Young Master had no other choice, so he asked me toe back and get the money!"


    "What?!" Master Turner instantly shot up from his seat, bewildered and in disbelief with what Logan had


    just told him. "He betted one hundred million a game with someone and lost all ten games? Are you


    joking?! He lost ten games with his skills? Also, what''s in his mind to have betted one hundred million a


    game with people?"


    One hundred million was quite a huge amount for the Turner family. They were a third-ss aristocratic


    family and did not have much working capital, although they had many properties.


    Apart from that, he knew his son very well. His son would not bet on billiard games with others if he


    was not sure it would turn out in his favor. At the very least, he would not bet one hundred million on a


    game.


    Logan then offered his exnation as he spoke, "Master, I suspect that the other person made a fool


    out of our young master. That person said that he didn''t know how to y, and that it was his first time


    ying billiards. Young Master must''ve wanted to win his money, so he agitated that person to y


    with him. The person was pretentious and said that he wants to bet one hundred million for a game.


    Young Master was confident, so he agreed to it, but it wasn''t expected that the man would be


    exceptionally good at billiards. He said that he had already mastered it after looking at the young


    master and Young Master Drake ying one game. In the end, he won ten games continuously!"


    "Damn. How dare he tricked my son?!" Fabian Turner was extremely angry as he balled his fists tightly.


    "Right. Who''s this person? Is he rich and powerful? Someone willing to bet one hundred million a game


    must be a powerful man!"


    "Master, that person is just a bodyguard from the Drake family, and his name is Fane! Young Master


    Drake even spoke on the young master¡¯s behalf, but that guy didn''t even listen to him. Young Master


    Drake was so angry that he sacked this bodyguard on the spot!" came Logan''s reply, obviously angry


    as he spoke. ''We wanted to escort our young master and leave that ce, but we were not that guy''s


    opponent. He''s really good at fighting!"

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    "How dare he trick my son?!" Furious, Fabian''s fists tightened. ¡°No one dared to even intervene. He


    was the Drake family''s bodyguard, after all. How dare this guy still act so arrogantly after he¡¯s been


    sacked by the Drake family!"


    Logan frowned and said, ¡®This guy is out of his mind. He even disregarded Young Master Drake¡¯s plea


    for the young master''s behalf. Young Master Drake asked Fane to give him face and just take five


    hundred million from our young master, but this idiot refused!¡±


    "Haha! So there''s such a person like this who doesn''t understand the world, huh?" The young man who


    sat with Fabian stood up. ¡°Who''s this person? For a bodyguard, the man has quite a temper. Moreover,


    isn''t he afraid that the Drake family will deal with him now that he¡¯s offended Young Master Drake?"


    With a bitter smile on his face, Fabian responded, "Oh you have no idea, my nephew. This guy is Fane


    Woods, the son-in w who married into the Taylor family. He''s also a retired soldier like you, but it


    seems that he failed to obtain any title within these five years. He told everybody that he had a token


    but had lost it on the way back home, so there''s no proof. There are rumors that he''s just a head


    Logan then piped in, "Who knows if he really is a headmander. Everybody thinks that he wasn¡¯t


    lying when he imed to be that, as he''s quite skillful. Nheless, this guy really has very good


    medical skills as he had saved the Goddess of War Lana before. The Goddess of War had already


    repaid him, though. The reason he''s so crazy might be because he still thinks that the Goddess of War


    owes him her life, and nobody dares offend him because of that!"


    Fabian touched the tip of his nose. ¡°This is so troublesome. We can¡¯t kill this guy since he¡¯s done quite


    the favor for the Goddess of War. What if shees for us if anything happens to him?"


    The young man smiled coldly. "But we can''t really pay him one billion, right? Wouldn¡¯t that make us


    cowardly in his eyes?" The man then fell into his thoughts before he offered, "I have an idea, Uncle. I¡¯ll


    follow you there, and we''ll just pay him five hundred million. If he insists on getting paid a billion bucks,


    I''ll show him who¡¯s boss and burst his bubble. He needs to understand that there are masters better


    than him!"


    Fabian''s eyes lit up when he heard his suggestion; this was what he wanted. He wanted this rtive of


    his to take action, but he was afraid his nephew-now an honorable marshal¡ªwould turn him down.


    It was music to Fabian''s ears when his nephew mentioned it himself that he would tag along, without


    him begging.


    "Great! It''s definitely wonderful to have you on our side." Fabian nodded, pleased at this. "I don''t think


    the other bodyguards need toe with us as they''ll be useless there." They soon left in their car¡ª


    with Logan as the driver¡ªand headed for the mall.


    "Why aren¡¯t they here yet?" Leo grew increasingly depressed when he observed Fane improving


    continuously as he yed with his femalepanions.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was one whole billion. What could he do about it?


    He wondered if his father would be angry when he heard about his bet gone wrong.


    He felt that Fane had been lying to him since the beginning. Fane might have been a master at billiards


    but purposely acted as if he knew nothing. How could he have improved so quickly if that was not the


    case?


    Leo was lost in his anxiety and fretting when Fabian walked into the billiard hall with the marshal and


    their bodyguard, Logan.


    ¡°Father, why... Why did you only bring two people here?" Leo¡¯s facial expression darkened when he


    saw his fathering over with only two people. It seemed that his father hadpromised and paid


    Fane the money. He had hoped his father would put up a fight and bring more bodyguards t o beat


    Fane up.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Fabian scanned the room, and once he saw his son, he snapped, "Who''s Fane? How dare you keep


    my son from leaving?"


    Fane was unruffled when he saw the newpany walking toward them as he potted another ball. He


    gently ced the cue stick on the table and said, "You¡¯re the head of the Turner family, yes? Your son


    lost one billion in our game of billiards, and he only has half a billion with him. He¡¯s lost the game and,


    well, losers need to pay. I won¡¯t let him leave unless hees up with the remaining money he owes


    me."


    "Haha! Young man, don''t you think you''re going overboard for betting one hundred million a game?"


    Fabian had a condescending smirk on his face as he added, "Apart from that, you were the one who


    lied to my son that you didn¡¯t know how to y billiards, and he wagered quite an impressive amount


    because of that. Are you sure you deserve one whole billion?"


    Fane merely shrugged. "Master Turner, I hope you can assess the situation before saying something. I


    didn''t lie to your son or trick him into ying with me; I really have just learnt how to y. Apart from


    that, your son was the one who wanted to win money from me, so he instigated thepetition


    between us." Fane paused before he added, "If he didn''t intend to win money from me, how could he


    possibly lost the game?"


    At this moment, the young man beside Fabian stepped forward and said, "Uncle, ignore this sharp-


    tongued guy. We should stop speaking with him. Let''s give him half a billion if he wants it so badly.


    We¡¯ll still leave with Young Master Turner if he doesn''t want it.


    Fabian nodded. "Hmm. You''ve got a point, Cadmus Sanders," he spoke. "We can''t treat this person


    with such regards."


    A surge of relief washed over Leo when he heard the young man''s name. "Brother Cadmus? You¡¯re


    Brother Cadmus? Dear me! I didn''t recognize you as it''s been years since west met. I heard that you


    joined the army and received an honorary title. You¡¯re a marshal, right? When did you arrive?"


    Cadmus smiled. "It''s been a long time, Brother. I''ve just been at your house less than an hour ago and


    had no idea we¡¯d meet under such circumstances." He paused for a while before he assured, ¡°Don¡¯t


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    you worry. Your Brother Cadmus is here, and it''s considered giving him face that we give him half a


    billion. After all, we¡¯re not bullying him because we are stronger. He¡¯s delusional if he still wants a


    billion!"


    "A marshal!" chirped Fane with a smile after he heard this. "No wonder you''re so confident. You''re a


    marshal!"


    Timothy smiled at Cadmus and said, "I''ve n o idea that Young Master Sanders is actually a marshal. I


    envy you for having this title at such a young age!" He nced a t Fane in disdain. "You''re much better


    than a specific someone in this room. He''s so arrogant as a headmander, and he offered me no


    shred of respect!"


    Cadmus was happy when he heard this. With a grin, he spoke to Timothy, ¡°This must be Young Master


    Drake, the Drake family''s eldest young master. You look very striking. Let''s have some drinks once I


    settle the matter here."


    Haha! Alright! I''ll pay for our drinks. After all, this Middle Province, and I should show my hospitality as


    your host!" Timothy chuckled, obviously pleased. His father and sister spent so much money to cling


    onto Fane, though he was a mere headmander.


    Timothy believed he was the better one as h e was establishing a connection with someone of better


    status; a marshal, much more reliable than Fane.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Fabian liked what he heard from Timothy, and a pleased grin was stered on his face as he said,


    "Young Master Drake, you''re being too gracious. I should be the one to show you hospitality as thanks.


    I heard that you''ve fired this bodyguard for my son? How should I repay your kindness?"


    Fed up with how these men were acting, Fane snapped, "Who''s hosting whoter has nothing to do


    with me. You should transfer the promised one billion to me before I lose my patience."


    Cadmus was taken aback momentarily at Fane''s boldness, but it soon disappeared as he smirked.


    ¡°Young man, you''re quite the talker. How dare you speak to us like that after you know that I¡¯m a


    marshal?" Faneughed haughtily. "Haha! Why should I be courteous to a marshal who can''t tell right


    from wrong? And you¡¯re just a marshal. You¡¯re not worthy of me treating you courteously."


    "Dear me, you''re extremely hard-headed!" Cadmus balled his fists tightly and


    smirked. "If that''s the case, let''s see if your head is harder than my fists!¡±


    He immediately stepped forward and rushed toward Fane, his first aimed right at him.


    Fane¡¯s smirk dropped from his face when h e saw the man charging right at him.


    Scoffing, Fane clenched his fists tightly and aimed one right for Cadmus.


    Cadmus was startled when Fane was not even attempting to dodge. ''He¡¯s not evading my attack?!'' Of


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    course, his surprise did notst long before his smirk returned.


    Cadmus was not backing down either as he continued to charge at Fane.


    Boom!


    Their fists collided against one another, and the sheer power that came from both fists emitted a


    powerful force that was audible for all to hear.


    "What?" Cadmus could feel the horrifying force behind Fane''s punch as their fists met. With eyes and


    mouth wide open in surprise, the force sent him staggering backward a few steps before he could


    regain his footing.


    Everybody was surprised when they saw Fane standing there, still rooted, unmoved. On the other


    hand, Cadmus moved several steps backward after their impact.


    Impossible!¡± Cadmus shook his head in disbelief. A mere headmander would not have such


    power.


    Not giving up, he charged once more toward Fane, almost using all his power this time.


    However, Fane also increased his power and once again caused Cadmus to move several steps


    backward. This time, Cadmus could not even stand as he fell straight to the floor.


    "How... How is this possible? Isn''t he a headmander?!¡± Leo was stunned, with eyes and mouth


    widened like saucers.


    "Amazing...!¡± Sharon looked at Fane¡¯s figure with starry-eyes.


    "Hey!"

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Tanya, who stood at the sidelines, could only sigh. She, her father, and Spectre Face had seen how


    scary Fane was, and could b e. After all, Fane had in 300 people from the Eagle n on his own.


    It still sent shivers down her spine when she recalled what happened that one fateful night: She saw a


    master that only appeared in the novels. That was also the day she saw somebody killing their enemies


    without any hesitation.


    She was familiar with Spectre Face''s strength, and it was a huge difference whenpared to Fane¡¯s.


    Her father had already reminded her brother to not offend Fane, that they should always be in his good


    books, but her brother had thoughtlessly fired Fane just a while ago.


    This was a huge loss for the Drake family. She really hoped that Fane would not hold a grudge


    because of this.


    "You... You''re no headmander, not with that fighting power of yours! Who are you? What''s your


    title?" Marshal Cadmus was the most surprised among all. He was very confident with his own


    strength, but Fane''s power was stronger than his even when he used all his power to attack Fane.


    Cadmus did not want to use his ultimate skill. He had a feeling that this person in front of him was not


    someone he could win against.


    Fane shrugged his shoulders. "Who am I? Haha! I''m just a son-inw married into the Taylor family. I''m


    just a stinky soldier like what Young Master Leo said, no? He only needed to pay me half a billion and


    apologize to me sincerely... But since he¡¯s called me a stinky soldier, well, that soured my mood!"


    Pausing momentarily, he then added with emphasis on every word, "Due t o that, I won''t ept any


    amount less than one billion!¡±


    Cadmus¡¯s facial expression darkened when he heard Fane''s exnation. He turned around and looked


    at Leo coldly. "Brother, what did you say? A stinky soldier? We soldiers who sacrifice our lives for


    Cathysia are such lowly people in your eyes?¡±


    "Brother, I... I didn''t mean you! You''re a marshal! I meant Fane!" Leo immediately lowered his head and


    exined embarrassingly.


    p!


    Instead of going after Fane, Cadmus turned to smack Leo with all his might. "This p i s for all the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    soldiers who died on the battlefield. If you dare say such words of looking down at us veterans, don''t


    me m e for being ruthless!"


    "Brother, I...I''m sorry!¡± Leo felt wronged. He raised his head and wanted to argue with Cadmus, but he


    immediately cowered when he saw Cadmus''s terrifying expression.


    "Cadmus, why..." Fabian looked at Cadmus and was speechless. It did not matter that his son lost the


    games. His boy called Fane was a stinky soldier. It made sense to him now why this man refused to


    give Young Master Drake face and insisted on getting one billion from his son!


    "Uncle, I can''t help you on this. It''s best if you guys settle it on your own." Cadmus walked over to the


    other side, took out his cigarette, and started smoking by himself.


    He had gone through lots of life and death situations to achieve the title he had today, but not without


    the sight of many of his brothers dying in the hands of their enemies. It was because of this that he


    could not tolerate it if anyone called veterans ''stinky and useless'' soldiers.


    In his opinion, thefortable lives these people were enjoying had been exchanged by the blood of


    these soldiers. They could not be looked down on. The soldiers that have fallen in battle would be


    aggrieved had they heard such words from the living.


    Fabian was speechless. He could only smile at Fane and admit defeat. "Young Fane, what happened


    today is definitely m y son¡¯s mistake, and I apologize to you.


    However, one billion is too much, and we''re just a third-ss aristocratic family. It¡¯ll be a huge pressure


    for us toe up with one billion. Can we agree at the amount of eight hundred million?"


    Fane smiled coldly after he heard this. "I don''t want to repeat myself. One billion, not a penny less. If


    not, I will kill both you and your son. I believe that this Marshal Cadmus wouldn''t be able to stop me!¡±


    Everybody was once again surprised. Anyone inferior to the other would not im such bold things,


    after all.


    The man in front of them was just a normal son-inw who married into the wife''s family, right? Was he


    not just a headmander?

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Cadmus was standing right in front of Fane, yet Fane could boldly im that he-a marshal¡ªwould not


    be able to stop him. I f that was the case, he was really domineering.


    He would not have dared say something like this if he did not at least have the strength of a marshal or


    a King of War!


    ¡°This..." Not wanting to pay Fane one billion, Fabian turned his gaze toward Cadmus. After all, what


    Fane had so boldly imed was rather condescending for Cadmus.


    He had hoped Cadmus would get angry from Fane''s choice of words; Fabian believed Cadmus could


    win against Fane if he used everything he got.


    However, Cadmus merely ignored him and turned his line of sight away.


    Tongue-tied, Fabian turned to his poor excuse of a son and snapped, "I''ll pay the five hundred million


    for you, but you have t o pay the rest by yourself!"


    "Alright, father..." Leo had a bitter expression on his face and felt it was unfair for him to be in this


    situation.


    However, he could not do anything about the situation. After all, even a marshal failed to topple Fane.


    What else could he d o?


    He immediately transferred the money to Fane''s bank ount. He then told Fabian Fane''s ount


    number and asked him to transfer the remaining amount.


    Fabian was utterly devastated when a huge amount of money left his bank ount. The 500 million


    from Leo¡¯s side were won from other games, so he did not feel much. However, this 500 million was


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    from his own family. To a third-ss aristocratic family, this money meant that they had to reduce their


    expenses for the time being.


    Finally, Fabian looked at Fane and asked." Alright, Fane. Can we leave no?"


    "Sure.¡± Fane nodded. "Since you''ve paid the money, I have no need for you guys anymore."


    Fabian waved his hand at Fane with a gloomy expression. "We¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    He then turned around to address Timothy, Leo and their group of friends. "Young Master Drake, young


    masters,e with m e. Allow me to host you, as you''re all friends of my son."


    Alright." Despite his answer, Timothy had a darkened expression on his face. He eyed Fane for a good


    while before walking out with Fabian and the others.


    He was still in a trance when they exited the mall. Was Fane not a headmander? How was it


    possible that even Marshal Cadmus could not best him?


    Was it possible that his father''s assumption was right? Was he a King of War who did not want to


    expose his true identity?


    He began to regret his actions as he walked outside. If Fane truly was a King of War, firing Fane would


    surely anger his father.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Unable to hold back his questions, Leo eventually asked, "Marshal Cadmus, is Fane really that strong,


    or did you choose t o surrender? You must have some really powerful boxing moves that you haven''t


    used, right?


    "I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d be defeated if you used your full force back there. The guy doesn''t have anything


    but some measly strength, right?¡±


    "This person''s strength is unpredictable.


    I''m not certain that I can win if I really fight with him." Cadmus nced at the second floor, where the


    billiard hall was. H e started smoking his cigarette again and added, "I get him, though. I understand his


    behavior and why he did it after cousin Leo spoke in such a degrading manner about soldiers and


    veterans!


    "You! How dare you agree to a hundred million on each game? Why didn''t you think about why he


    easily agrees to such a risky yet high-yielding gamble? Did you even think about the consequences if


    you lose the games?!¡± Fabian gritted his teeth and looked at his son in disappointment


    Leo spoke in a defeated manner, "I did think about it. I thought that he was frightening me on purpose


    and thought that I wouldn''t agree to his suggestion.


    Apart from that, I had no idea that I''d lose ten games consecutively. With my skills, it would''ve been


    difficult for him to even win five games from me. I thought the money I had was more than enough, but


    who would¡¯ve thought..."


    "Nevermind. This guy is highly skilled and: s someone we can''t afford to offend. Let''s


    just consider it a bad day for us.


    Fabian sighed and looked at Young Master Drake. "Young Master Drake, this bodyguard of yours is


    really strong,¡± he spoke, and his surprise wasced with his words. "I never thought he¡¯d be that


    frightening! However, I also didn''t know that you¡¯d be such a loyal person to your friends. You fired such


    a strong bodyguard for my son!"


    The corners of Timothy''s mouth twitched. Why would he fire Fane if he knew how strong he was?


    Timothy could only force himself to smile a t this situation. "Haha! What should I say... I''m an extremely


    loyal person to my friends, and I have a good rtionship with Young Master Leo. How can I choose


    my bodyguard over him? Fane is very strong, but he still disrespected me and talked back at me. I


    have my fair share of distaste toward that man for quite some time now."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In order to prove that what he said was correct, he even added, "Not only does he seldome to


    work, but he''s oftente to work, too! Apart from that, he¡¯s constantly with my sister and Yvonne,


    though he¡¯s much closer to my sister. Hmph! I think he''s not working for work, if you know what I mean.


    He¡¯s there for my sister, I bet!"


    "Really? You need to be careful of people like this. Firing him is a good choice!"


    Leo immediately agreed to what they said." Fane is a son-inw who married into the Taylor family.


    How shameful is it for a man to marry into their wife''s family? To me, he''s just a weakling, and he''s a


    married man too. How dare he go after Miss Tanya? Which part of him looks worthy of your sister?"


    "That''s right, that¡¯s right!" said one of Leo''s friends. "This guy is craving for something he can''t get. Why


    doesn''t he look at himself in the mirror? He''s not worthy of being with your sister!"


    "Well, I don''t know what to do about that. After all, my sister is a woman, and women like flirtatious


    men. Fane might''ve buttered her up, even. That would exin why she''s so adamant in standing with


    Fane," came Timothy''s reply.


    ¡°Yes, this guy must be very flirtatious.


    Otherwise, why would Miss Sharon side with him too? I think that she had been blinded by him so she


    would fall for someone like that! He¡¯s just a dumb teenager, a reckless man!¡± Leo nodded. He had been


    extremely unhappy about this since the beginning.


    He thought of himself a rather handsome man. It would make his day if Miss Sharon fell for him, or if


    Young Master Drake set him and his sister¡ªTanya¡ªup.


    He never thought both beautiful, gorgeous women would fall for a soldier who married into his wife''s


    family. That in itself was a big blow to Leo.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    After Timothy and the rest left the hall, Fane turned to the girls and said, "We should get going now.


    Though I''m fired, we''re all still friends. Let me send you guys home."


    "Fane, my brother spoke out of anger just now. You really want to quit just like that?" Reluctant Tanya


    continued to persuade Fane, even though he made himself clear moments ago.


    Yvonne, her cousin, was just as reluctant." Fane, you need to think about it clearly. It''s very hard to find


    a job with a monthly sry of twenty million!" Although this guy annoyed her from time to time, it would


    have disheartened her to watch him leave.


    "I won''t regret anything once my mind''s made up!" Faneughed. "On top of that, didn''t I just win one


    billion from the few rounds of billiards? I need work for several years before I can earn one billion,


    right?"


    There was nothing Tanya and the rest could say once Fane made his decision.


    Though, Sharon¡¯s eyes seemingly glimmered. "Fane, now that you don''t have a job... Why don''t you


    work as a bodyguard for my family? I can give you a monthly sry of fifty million. You don''t need to do


    anything apart frompanying me and talking to me every day. How does that sound?"


    Tanya and Yvonne internally facepalmed; Sharon''s intentions were too obvious. She did not want Fane


    to work there. She wanted to be with him so that they would have time to build a rtionship.


    "You?" Fane was stunned and poked her forehead with his finger. "I wouldn''t work for you even if it''s a


    monthly sry of a hundred million. It''d be downright dangerous if I do. That¡¯s like sending amb into


    a tiger''s den!"


    "What do you mean, ''sending amb into a tiger''s den''? You''re saying this as though I''m a pervert!"


    Sharon pursed her dainty mouth, bbergasted at Fane''s choice of words.


    "Let''s head back, I need toe home early." Fane smiled and continued saying," I earned one billion


    today. It should be enough to hold a birthday party for my wife, right?"


    Tanya and the others were speechless. This man bagged a billion just like that


    The people from the Turner family must be extremely angry right now.


    After he had sent thedies home, Fane made his way home.


    Tanya, upon entering her residence, immediately went looking for James after Fane left.


    James was having a chat with Spectre Face and the other masters of the Drake family when Tanya


    approached him. "Oh. Didn''t you just leave with the rest for some leisure time? You¡¯re back quite early!"


    asked Drake with a grin on his face.


    "Father... I''m so angry! Timothy is really getting on my nerves!"N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Tanya sat down with a frown on her face.


    "Did that fool gamble in billiards again?" The smile on James''s face immediately disappeared and was


    reced with a scowl. His son became increasingly unreliable as ofte. Timothy had been messing


    around with Young Master Leo and was neglecting his work.


    "I don''t care how many billiards games he wants to bet on. We went out with Fane to enjoy billiards


    today, but Young Master Leo stirred trouble with us. Not only did Timothy refuse to stand on Fane''s


    side, but he even fired Fane despite my persuasion and warning! Now that Fane''s gone, it''s almost


    certain he won''t being back!¡± Tanya seethed in rage as she spoke, though her readily lovable face


    made her look cute even as she was angry.


    "Fired?" James'' face darkened when he heard this. "What happened? Why did this idiot fire Fane? Tell


    me everything."


    Tanya nodded and told her father, James everything that had happened.


    James pounded the table angrily. "That rascal! I told him so many times that Fane''s more than just a


    regr soldier, that he''s at least a King of War. Told him it''d be best for us to be in his good graces...!


    Now I''m mad at him for firing Fane!"


    "Agreed, Father. Master Turner brought a marshal with him to challenge Fane, but they eventually


    conceded defeat when they discovered the marshal was no match for Fane. In the end, they had to pay


    Fane a billion bucks!"


    If even a marshal is no match for Fane, he''s definitely a King of War. I wonder how many stars he has!"


    Spectre Face sighed with a frown on his face. "Fane is someone who holds himself with dignity and


    doesn''t go against his own words. Now that Young Master Timothy fired him, it¡¯s impossible t o ask him


    to return!"


    "What was our young master thinking when he sided with Leo Turner? That''s not a good person!" said


    another middle-aged man with a frown. ¡°Still, I''m sure Fane is a generous person and won''t hold


    grudges against such a small issue. It''s a big loss for us that we''ve fired such a great fighter!"


    ¡°Fane is one-of-a-kind. Nobody knew what he''s really made of as he kept his identity and power


    hidden. We all thought that he was just a headmander!" Another elder started smiling bitterly.


    ¡°Surely Timothy wouldn''t have fired him if the fight took ce first. Safe to say, our young master


    must''ve thought Fane was all bark but no bite before he could witness his power."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    James¡¯ expression darkened. "Talking about this right now doesn''t benefit us! There are lots of people


    out there that like t o stay low-key!" He recalled something and asked, "Do you know why the Taylor


    family was requested years ago to send a young man to join the army?"


    The elderly man frowned. "I''m not very clear about what happened back then, but what I do know is


    that the Taylor family was requested to send a young man older than eighteen to join the military.


    "At that time, everybody knew that only Ivan Taylor met this requirement!" The elder smiled bitterly.


    "Nobody knew Old Master Taylor could be such a calctive man. He found Fane and married him to


    Selena. With that done, this son-inw joined the ranks in Ivan''s stead as he met the requirements as


    well."


    James nodded. "That¡¯s right. Everybody knew how dangerous the situation was. It was a life-and-death


    matter, and young masters like Ivan Taylor weren''t suited to b e in that situation. Ivan wouldn''t have


    survived any battles if he was the one enlisted.


    "Old Master Taylor is so smart to havee up with that idea, but he never thought Ms. Selena would


    sleep with Fane o n the night of their wedding, and that Fane would return alive five yearster!"


    An elder then recalled something and asked, "Why was the Taylor family appointed a position in the


    beginning? It¡¯s umon for this to happen! Was it possible that they offended someone


    powerful?"

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    James nodded at the elder and exined,'' Years ago, Ivan crossed paths with a girl that came with


    several other youngsters, and they were all on a trip. Ivan, seeing the girl''s beauty, wanted to take


    advantage of her so he touched her bump. As a result, the group of young men gave Ivan a beating


    before they left." James paused here before continuing, "Before they left, however, they asked for


    Ivan¡¯s name and background check. They warned that Ivan should be prepared for his death, as they


    were people Ivan could not risk to offend!¡¯


    Spectre Face could not hide his surprise when he heard this and blurted, "Who are they? They''re that


    powerful that they can appoint a certain person during army recruitment?"


    Tanya also looked at her father and was obviously interested in this matter. They only heard news that


    the Taylor family offended somebody and the recruiters appointed this requirement to them.


    Luckily, the group of people did not specifically mention names. Otherwise, Old Master Taylor would not


    have the chance to work his way around it.


    James continued saying, "I''m not very sure about the exact situation, but I do know that they¡¯re from


    Gin City. There are ten major families there, all downright frightening. They hold most of the properties


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    and power in Cathysia and have been in existence for a long time now. Their power is infinite!"


    "No wonder!" Spectre Face spoke in sudden realization. "It might be easy to settle the issue if Ivan


    offended people from other ces, since it''d be resolved easily with money. Tough luck that Ivan


    offended people from Gin City."


    The elder said, "This punishment was considered eptable. They only appointed a position to the


    Taylor family and didn''t send a team to wipe out the entire family. That was quite merciful on their side!"


    Tanya thought about it and replied, * Luckily, we''re quite far away from Gin City. That group of people


    must have appointed a position to the Taylor family but didn''t bother to follow up about the matter. If


    they knew that the Taylor family found a son-inw who married into their family to rece Ivan, they


    might''ve continued causing trouble for the Taylor family!"


    James smiled bitterly. "No matter what, these people requested someone from the younger members


    of the Taylor family who''s older than eighteen years old. Fane, though a mere son-inw, can be


    considered as a member of the Taylor family as he fulfills the requirement. Fane surely fitted the bill.¡±


    Spectre Face replied with a smile, "The title of a son-inw married into the wife''s family is unique. He


    can be a Taylor family member if they forcefully say that. If they don''t, he can only be considered a half


    a Taylor family member!¡±


    "Whatever it is, this matter happened five years ago. Those youngsters might¡¯ve forgotten this since


    long ago."


    "They might even think that Ivan had died o n the battlefield. It''s been five years, so I don¡¯t think they


    will continue pursuing this matter," James continued. "Luckily, we''re quite far away from Gin City, and


    not many of its people woulde and visit this ce. Under normal circumstances, let''s just earn our


    money and live our lives peacefully!¡¯¡¯


    Tanya was deep in thoughts before she asked James, "Did the Taylor family offend one of the ten major


    families from Gin City? That''d be a real disaster!"


    James smiled bitterly. "I don¡¯t know about the details, though I do know that they offended somebody


    from Gin City. Nobody knows if it¡¯s one of the ten major families," he spoke, followed with a sigh. "I''ll


    give your brother a serious punishment tonight. Since he''s not focused on his work, I''ll hand the South


    City Group matters to you!'' "Me?"

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Tanya frowned when James expressed that he wanted her to manage a big project. "How''s that


    possible? Father, I won¡¯t be able to enjoy myself anymore if I take this u p. I''m still young! It''s best to


    leave this to Timothy!"


    "Leave it to him?" scoffed James. "Our family would crumble within days if he continues to lose money


    on billiards games. I seldom take much notice on these things, but I checked ourpany''s ounts


    several days ago and noted that several of ourpanies have been losing money for these months.


    "Some of the projects are put on hold because your brother didn''t sign the documents on time, and


    we¡¯ve been paying penalties because we can''t finish the projects within the time limit! We''ve been


    losing money!¡±


    Tanya was furious when she heard this. " How¡¯s that possible? If that¡¯s the case, Timothy has gone


    overboard!" She finally realized that her brother was really out of hand and that he was not just


    messing around.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tanya, with a frown, then said, "But Father, South City Group is one of our family''s biggest groups.


    Timothy would surely be upset if you pass it to me!"


    "Hmph!" came the disgruntled noise from James. "Why do I need to care about his happiness? We


    can¡¯t let him ruin the entire Drake family''s business, can we? I''ve made my observation. Although you


    like to shop, you''ve managed the small businesses I handed to you well, and you''ve managed to earn


    quite some money within this year. You¡¯ve my daughter, and I can¡¯t side with Timothy just because he''s


    my son!"


    Spectre Face also nodded. "This is how the world works; the capable ones are to be crowned. If Miss


    Tanya is really talented, you should be appreciated. After all, the Drake family is rich, but we¡¯d be


    surpassed by other powerful families in just a few years if we''re badly managed. That''ll be disastrous!"


    "Yes!" Everyone else nodded in agreement.


    "It''s... It''s alright if that''s the case!" Tanya was speechless. Although she did not want topete with


    her own brother, she was really worried about Timothy''s current situation.


    Apart from that, what her father said made sense. South City Group had always been earning money


    and seldom had any losses. They could not pretend like nothing happened when such a big group that


    had already been on the right track were experiencing losses.


    At this moment, Fane had already reached home.


    "Hey, why are you back home so soon?


    You''re back so early!" Fiona spoke happily when she saw that Fane had returned. "It''s best if you don''t


    leave work early every day. After all, you''re working for them, and it''s best if you go to work and leave


    work on time! I fear Miss Tanya would be displeased if you do this often."


    Fane smiled bitterly when he heard this." Miss Tanya wouldn''t be unhappy, but Young Master Drake is.


    He fired me today, s o that''s why I came back earlier.¡±

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    "Oh, you''ve been fired by Young Master Drake!¡± Fiona said with a smile before she suddenly snapped


    at the realization," What?! You''ve been fired? You said you''re fired? Is something wrong? They fired


    you for real?"


    "What¡¯s going on? Why are you yelling about?" Andrew asked as he walked out from the house to go


    on a walk.


    "Hubby, Fane... He... He said that he''s fired. Listen to him! He''s been fired from a job that has a


    monthly ie of twenty million!" Fiona stomped her leg in anger and was extremely frustrated.


    "What?!" Andrew was also surprised when h e heard this. "Fane, are you joking? Are you lying to us?


    How can you be fired so suddenly?" He was stunned at this moment. "This doesn''t sound right. How


    can you be fired? Don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with the Drakes? Didn''t Miss Tanya speak kindly


    on your behalf? Why did Young Master Drake fire you? Is the situation really impossible to salvage?"


    Fiona was just as bewildered and questioned what actually went down. "I don''t think so. Didn''t you say


    that you helped Miss Tanya fight off gangsters?"


    "Haha! Miss Tanya and James wouldn''t fire me. Miss Tanya spoke on my behalf, too!" Faneughed


    before continuing, ¡°However, what Young Master Drake said caused me t o not want to work for them!"


    "What actually happened?" Andrew grew anxious at the fact that Fane had lost a job with such a high


    ie. What should they do? After all, Fane had less than 100 million with him.


    Their family had employed helpers and a dozen bodyguards. Selena''s one million monthly sry was


    definitely not enough.


    Of course, Fiona had quite the amount of money with her, but did Fane not promise her daughter a city-


    stirring birthday party? The advertisements were already done, too. What should they do if they did not


    have enough money? Were they going to use her money?


    "This is what went down. I went to y billiards with Tanya and the others, and I ended up offending


    Leo Turner. He had a good rtionship with Young Master Drake. He wagered a hefty bet against me i


    n a few rounds of billiards, which he lost ten rounds. He was supposed to pay me, but he didn''t have


    enough with him. Young Master Drake helped speak on Leo''s behalf but I disagreed with them. Young


    Master Drake said that I didn¡¯t spare or give him face, so he scolded me and said that he wanted to fire


    me!


    "Since he''s already said that he''s going to fire me, why do I need to stay there? I''m not so shameless."


    Fane smiled indifferently after he spoke. He took out a cigarette, lit it up and inhaled.


    ¡°You! Are you trying to kill us?!" Fiona was extremely angry. "It''s only natural that Young Master Drake


    would get angry when he helped speak on behalf of his friend and you refuse to give him face! His


    friend merely owed you a little bit of money, so why did you insist on asking for it? Just don¡¯t take that


    person''s money if he doesn''t have enough. Why are you so stupid that you didn''t spare Young Master


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Drake his dignity?" "That''s right. I didn¡¯t think you''d be this much of a fool. It¡¯s just a bet; how much can


    you lose from that? Even if that person lost ten consecutive games, it''s not a lot of money. You have a


    monthly sry of twenty million, too!" Andrew pped his thigh in anger.


    Two of Fane''s female bodyguards frowned when they overheard this conversation.


    Unable to hold her peace, one of them walked toward Fiona and Andrew. "Uncle, Auntie, I can''t stand it


    when the other party says these kinds of things about our master. Since they''ve fired him, how can h e


    continue to work as their bodyguards shamelessly?¡±


    The other bodyguard also stepped forward and said, ¡°That''s right! It''s their luck that our master had


    worked as their bodyguard. How dare they fire him?! They''re too much!"

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Andrew and Fiona were speechless. They wondered if these two women¡ªthese female bodyguards-


    had something going with Fane under their noses since they always stood for Fane and supported him.


    How could he stop working a job with a monthly sry of 20 million? Apart from that, how could these


    women say that the richest man was lucky to have Fane work a s their family¡¯s bodyguard?


    Fane smiled bitterly and said to Fiona," Mother, I betted one hundred million a game with Young Master


    Turner, and I won ten games back to back. Are you sure you don¡¯t want this money?"


    "We surely¡ª¡± Fiona was about to say ''no'' before realization dawned on her. "What?! One hundred


    million a game, you say? And you won ten games? Doesn''t that mean you''ve won a whole one


    billion?!"


    "Yes, one billion,¡± came Fane¡¯s calmsounding reply, added with a shrug. "Do you feel that I should give


    it up just because Young Master Drake spoke up on his behalf?"


    "One billion!" Andrew also eximed. This...this was too much! How did they settle with suchrge


    wagers?!


    "That;s a lot! I thought it''d be around a hundred bucks bet per game, and at most, a thousand bucks.


    How did ite to a billion?! We must take the money! We can''t give up such a big amount!" Fiona


    grew increasingly excited when she thought about it.


    She walked forward happily and patted Fane''s shoulder while saying, "Dear me! It''s all a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    misunderstanding. It''s alright to give u p the job if it''s one billion bucks. This one billion is enough for us,


    and if we''re frugal, we don''t need to worry for the rest of our lives. Haha! One whole billion! Fane,


    you''ve made a really intelligent choice!"


    "That''s right! How can we give up a billion bucks?" Andrew was just as ted as his wife, and he


    asked, "Have you received the money?"


    "Haha! Don¡¯t you worry. The money is safe and sound in my bank!" Fane said with a smile.


    "Alright, the two of you bodyguards better follow me outter. I''ll go buy some ingredients, and we¡¯ll


    cook a table full of dishes to celebrate!" Overwhelmed with excitement, Fiona went and patted Fane''s


    shoulders with both hands. "Fane, I¡¯ll reward you with a table full of dishes tonight. You''ve worked hard


    these past days!''


    Fane thought about it and purposely brought the matter up once more as he spoke, "Umm... Mother,


    this job is really gone!"


    "Hey, it''s fine to let it go. We can start a bigpany with this one billion. Why are we afraid? Let''s just


    be our own boss!" Fiona soon left with both bodyguards forthrightly.


    "You''re really one-of-a-kind. Why didn¡¯t you tell us about this right off the bat?


    You¡¯ve frightened your mother and I!" Andrew said with a smile after Fiona left.


    ¡°Frankly speaking, Father, to be honest, I wouldn''t continue working as a bodyguard for the Drakes


    after I¡¯m fired," said Fane," even if I don''t get this one billion. After all, I''m not such a shameless


    person!¡± Faneughed and added, ¡°It''s not about the amount of money; it''s about the dignity as a


    person."


    Andrew was embarrassed when he heard this. He opened his mouth but did not know what to say as;


    Fane was right.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Timothy was already drunk, and coincidentally, it was at the period when Selena would finish working


    and leave her office.


    With his mood soured, he drank to his heart¡¯s content with Leo and the others before he got ready to


    go home.


    As they were drunk, Leo asked one of his bodyguards to send Timothy home.


    However, Timothy asked the driver to stop the car when they passed by Drake Dynasty Real Estate.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Turner family''s bodyguard turned around and asked Timothy with a frown," What is it? Do you feel


    like vomiting, Young Master Drake?" "No, I need to go down. I''ve got something t o do! F*ck, I''m getting


    heated just thinking about it. He''s just a bodyguard! How dare h e refuse to give me face?" Young


    Master Drake smirked, got down from the car, and spoke to the bodyguard, "Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be


    back soon."


    "Yes, Young Master Drake." The man nodded.


    Timothy soon entered the office, rather tipsy with the aftermath of the win he had.


    "Young Master Drake, why are you here?"


    "Young Master Drake, good day to you!"


    Most of thepany''s employees looked a t him in surprise when they saw Timothy, even more so


    when they noted he was drunk.


    Haha! I''m here to take a look at how you guys are doing recently!" Timothyughed and walked toward


    the purchasing department.


    "Is she here?" Soon, he arrived at Selena''s office door. With that smirk still on his face, he opened the


    door, entered the office, and locked it.


    "Why is Young Master Drake here? Why does he stink of wine?" The purchasing department''s


    employee, Felicia, asked her supervisor, Sonia with a frown.


    Sonia smiled coldly and lowered her voice a s she said, "Haha! Isn''t it obvious? I had a weird feeling for


    so long now. Why did they refuse to promote me to a manager and suddenly employed Selena Taylor


    to work a s the manager here? Apart from that, the Drake family still treats her husband so nicely."


    Sonia held her hands in front of her chest and said peculiarly, "Do you know why? Selena must be


    secretly involved with Young Master Drake. They must''ve done what they did in private previously.


    Today, the young master is obviously drunk and is horny. I''m sure he''s here to look for her in the office.¡±


    "Tsk, tsk! If that''s the case, isn''t Young Master Drake slightly too eager? Selena will finish work in thirty


    minutes. Can''t he wait a little longer? Isn''t it better to wait for her to finish work and meet in the hotel?¡±


    asked Felicia.


    "Hey, you don¡¯t understand men. Some men get extremely excited after they have drinks. Who knows,


    he¡¯s probably looking t o try something new at a new setting!" Sonia exined.


    "Young Master Drake, why are you here?


    Can I help you?¡±

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Selena frowned when she saw Timothy entering her office without prior announcement. Her guard was


    up when she realized he reeked of alcohol and even locked the door. She immediately stood up and


    walked out from behind her desk.


    "Haha! Don''t be nervous!" Timothyughed and sized up Selena under the influence of alcohol.


    He always thought that Selena was utterly beautiful, but he was not interested as she was married and


    older than him.


    In his drunken state, however, he felt giddy as he eyed how the formal dress on this woman


    entuated her beautiful figure.


    He took just a few steps toward Selena and said, "I just so happened to pass this ce o n my way


    home, so I''m here to take a look. I''d like to know what''s the development of South Hill Real Estate¡¯s


    project. By the way, I heard that you''ve appointed the Taylor family to supply eighty percent of the


    project material?"


    The corners of Selena''s mouth twitched when she heard this. She had been worried about how people


    would gossip about this behind her back.


    Still, many days had passed without anybody saying anything. After all, the general manager had


    agreed to this and signed the agreement. Even he felt that the materials from the Taylor family were


    rather good.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Selena eventually rxed. Regardless, the general manager had already mentioned this to James


    Drake and Miss Tanya;


    Timothy should have known about this much earlier.


    She did not know why Timothy brought up this matter.


    Selena smiled embarrassingly. "Yes. Young Master Drake should''ve known about this since long ago,


    right? The general manager already approved it. Your father and Miss Tanya also knew about it. They


    had visited the site and were satisfied with the materials as the quality was good!"


    Timothy smiled and walked closer to Selena. ¡°We''re definitely satisfied. I didn''t say that we''re not. This


    isn¡¯t about the materials!¡±


    ¡°If there''s nothing wrong with the material, what is it?" Selena turned around with a frown and reached


    for a paper cup. "Young Master Drake, you must''ve drunk lots of wine. Let me pour you a cup of warm


    water." Selena bent over at the water dispenser and fetched him a cup of warm water. Her alluring bent


    figure in her formal dress made Young Master Drake feel rather thirsty. He could not help but swallow


    his saliva. This woman grew increasingly seductive the more he looked at her.


    Timothy''s imaginations began to wander a s he continued to look at Selena.


    With the cup of warm water at hand, Selena turned around toward him only to b e stunned at his rather


    suggestive gaze.


    Timothy immediately looked away when h e saw Selena turning around. With a grin o n his face, he


    said, "Haha! Miss Selena is too generous, but it''s not about the material. I know several


    materialsupplyingpanies that have better branding, a longer history, and their quality is quite nice.


    The materials they have are indisputably reliable!¡± He paused here before continuing, "If that''s the


    case, I wonder why Miss Selena chose the Taylor family without even considering thesepanies? Is


    it possible that you have some hidden, selfish motives?"


    Selena was slightly nervous when Timothy asked her this; this matter caused her quite the difort


    for quite some time.


    Although the Taylor family was not bad, Sonia had filtered the other material suppliers and did not pass


    them to her.


    She knew about this, but she chose to ignore it for the Taylor family''s sake and signed the contract.


    She never expected that Young Master Drake would purposely talk about this after the general


    manager, Miss Tanya and James had agreed to it.


    Did the Drakes want to go back on their


    word?


    This was the assumption and worry that gued Selena.


    After all, this project could help the Taylor family earn quite a revenue. It could guarantee their profit


    and healthy business development for the next two years.


    The project had just started not long ago. It would be troublesome for the Taylor family if the Drakes


    changed their minds.


    "Young Master Drake, are you saying there are severalpanies better than the Taylor family? I''m


    not very clear about this as Supervisor Neal is the one who did the research. In the end, she''s the one


    whopiled all pieces of information and handed them to me. Regardless, I felt that only the Taylor


    family is the most suitable one among all thepanies she handed t o me!"


    With a smile on her face, Selena passed the cup of water to Timothy and added, "The agreement was


    signed and approved by the general manager. This proves that the Taylor family is entirely capable of


    such an important role."

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    "Is that so?" Timothy walked over to receive the cup of warm water, and he took another step closer


    and moved closer to Selena.


    Selena''s faint body odor, coupled with her perfume, stimted Timothy.


    "Oh my!" His hand slightly trembled when he took over the cup, causing water from the cup to spill on


    Selena''s chest.


    "Ah!¡± Selena yelped in shock, although the water was not too hot.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to. Let m e help you wipe that, Miss Selena." Timothy was prepared


    for this. As he stretched out his hand toward her, Selene snapped.


    "Go away! I can wipe it myself!" Selena was shocked at his advances and took a few steps backing


    away from him. Timothy was so in taking advantage of her, his hands merely a centimeter away from


    her attire.


    Selena instantly took out several pieces of tissue paper and dabbed them at the soaked area on her


    clothes.


    Timothy was rather disappointed at Selena¡¯s quick thinking, but it did not erase his excitement at her


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    flustered state." Allow me to help you with that, Miss Selena," he urged once more, "I''m good at: t!"


    "Young Master Drake, what are you talking about? Kindly respect our boundaries or I''ll get angry!"


    Selena''s face darkened when she discovered his true, dark intentions. She then angrily added, "If it¡¯s


    work purposes you''re concerned with, I''ll make m y reports. If it''s about anything else, please


    immediately leave. I''m not this kind of woman!¡¯¡¯


    It did not enrage Timothy when Selena vocally stated her stance; he merely smirked. "Haha! Miss


    Selena, stop acting. D o you think that I don¡¯t know what kind of woman you are? You didn''t know your


    husband when you first met him, yet you married him the day you know him and slept with him right


    after. You even have a child with him!¡±


    Timothy looked at Selena in disdain. "You slept with a man you just knew. How''s it possible for you to


    not be charmed by a handsome and rich young master like me? I''ve no intentions of marrying you; I''m


    not interested in married women like you. Still, you¡¯ve got a nice figure, and you''ve got a rather


    beautiful face. What say you apany me for a short while?''


    Selena almost fainted due to anger, but she maintained her icy-cold expression and she scoffed,


    "Young Master Drake, you must''ve had too many drinks tonight. I''ll take this as you speaking


    nonsense, and I won''t argue with you!"


    Selena then pointed at the door. "Now, please get out and stop disturbing me at m y workce. Your


    image would be destroyed if others knew about what happened here today!¡±


    Selena had a point; Timothy was usually a gentleman in front of others. His actions toward her might


    very well be due to alcohol influence.


    Still, he did not seem drunk, though he might have drank slightly more than usual.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    "Haha! You¡¯re a woman! Do you think I, a man, would be afraid if others knew about this if you''re not?


    Also, who¡¯d believe that you''re innocent? Won¡¯t others say that you''re the one who seduced me for


    your monthly sry of one million? Who¡¯s in power here: you or me?" Timothyughed and added,


    "You think about that, Selena Taylor, and you think it through. I, Timothy Drake, will have you now. You


    have no choice but to obey me!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "In your dreams!" Selena was downright livid; she never thought Timothy could be s o evil.


    "You''d do well to think it thoroughly. If you don¡¯t do as I say. I''ll terminate the contract with the Taylor


    family. Thepensation i s only around one hundred million.


    nothing too much, and we can afford it!" Timothy smiled coldly. "Secondly, I fired your husband, and


    he''s out of job now.


    What''ll happen to your family''s expenses now that he lost his monthly sry of twenty million?¡±


    "What?! You...you fired him?!" Selena was taken aback by Timothy''s wicked words. This Young Master


    Drake was too much of a pain. She never thought he had that sadistic streak in him.


    "Don''t be so agitated! I haven''t finished speaking!" Timothy smirked with an extremely definite


    expression on his face.'' Think about it: You guys live in a big vi now with an entire family waiting for


    your support, and you''ve got bodyguards and workers you need to pay too.


    "I fired your husband because he acted against me, and if you don¡¯t submit to me today, I''ll fire you too.


    You purposely signed the agreement with the Taylor family for their wellbeing. I can fire you based on


    this point alone!"


    "You evil man! Young Master Drake, I never thought you¡¯d be such a despicable man!" Selena gritted


    her teeth in anger. She never thought Timothy would hold the matter against him.


    She used to think that Timothy was a kind person like Miss Tanya. After all, siblings usually shared


    quite a few characteristics


    Apart from that, Timothy usually looked like a gentleman. She had no idea the man before her would


    have such a foul, wretched heart.


    "Oh, I''m despicable?" Timothyughed coldly after he heard what Selena said.'' You¡¯re making a false


    counter-charge. If it wasn¡¯t for us Drakes, do you think that your husband would''ve had such a great


    job? Do you think that you¡¯d have a great job? You guys were poor people looked down on by the


    Taylor family and others. You have the life you have now because you guys met us and befriended us.


    How dare you say that I¡¯m despicable!"


    Timothy merely shrugged when he noted Selena''s silence and cold expression." Don''t you worry about


    it. As long as you promise me that you''ll serve me well this one time, I wouldn''t tell others about this. I


    won''t rescind the contract with the Taylor family, and you get to keep your job. A one-million sry is


    barely enough for your family!"


    Selena gritted her teeth and was so angry that her face turned pale.


    Timothy was pleased when he saw her rooted where she stood, wordlessly; he assumed Selena was


    make, right?


    He walked forward and pulled Selena into his arms. His face leaned closer to hers as though he was


    about to kiss her. ¡°Miss Selena, just sumb to me. You lose nothing. After all, I''m the Drake family¡¯s


    young master, son of Middle Province''s wealthiest man. No rich young masters in the entire Middle


    Province would darepete with me. Moreover, your husband won''t know about this if you don''t tell


    him, understand?"


    "You bastard, let go of me! " Selena was so angry that she resisted Timothy¡¯s embrace and fought


    back.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Timothyughed at Selena''s struggle. " Haha! And why should I let you go? Just give in to me!" He


    pushed her onto the table with all his might, ready to grab her.


    "Go away!" In her fear and panic, Selena kicked Timothy right in between his legs when he was close


    enough.


    "Argh!" Timothy yelled in pain and fell onto his knees in a squatting position.


    Selena instantly shot up as Timothy fell, merely sparing him a re as she rushed toward the door.


    "Young Master Drake, you bastard! I quit!" Selena ripped open the door and rushed out right after.


    "What¡¯s going on? Manager Taylor ran out o


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    f her office!" Employees were startled to see Selena rushing out of her office.


    "Did he fail? Manager Taylor''s hair seems t o be ruffled up a little, but she opened the door and ran


    straight out. She seemed to have just cried, too," said Felicia dumbfoundedly. "This doesn''t seem right.


    This shouldn''t be happening if they have something going behind the scenes.


    Shouldn''t she be very happy?"


    "How would I know? Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± Sonia immediately walked with Felicia toward Selena''s


    office. They peered into the office and discovered Young Master Drake on the floor: he had his hands


    over his private parts as he hissed in pain.


    "How dare Selena Taylor do this?! What should Young Master Drake do if he can''t bear children in the


    future?" Sonia said angrily. She immediately went in with


    Felicia to assist Young Master Drake.


    Meanwhile, Selena rushed to the parking lot. She pulled the door to her car open and went inside


    before crying out her frustrations. It took a while before she could reach out for a tissue paper to wipe


    her tears, and it was only after that was she able to calm herself down before she made her way home.


    Fane was smoking in their yard when he saw Selena''s car entering thepound and was parked.


    "Honey, you''re back." Fane walked over to his wife with a small smile o n his face.


    "Yes," came Selena''s simple reply and went to sit with him quietly.


    "Honey, I quitted my job," Fane started, his smile bitter as he spoke. "But truthfully, I was fired by Young


    Master Drake. No need t o worry, though. Our family will still have money to rely on."


    Selena listened on and instantly recalled how she was almost taken advantage of by Timothy. Her nose


    twitched and her eyes turned slightly red. She looked at Fane upsettingly and said, ¡°Honey, I... I''ve also


    quitted my job. We are both out of jobs!


    What should we do?"


    "You quitted, too?" The news stunned Fane, but he could sense his wife''s unstable emotions. ¡°What


    actually happened?" he prodded.


    "That bastard Timothy Drake came looking for me in my office after he had some drinks. He even


    threatened me with the Taylor family''s agreement about sourcing materials and the fact that he¡¯d fire


    me. He wants to take advantage of me and even forced himself on me when I refused him!


    "Thankfully, I reacted fast and kicked his crotch at the given time. I managed to escape right after that."


    Face written with fear, Selena looked at her husband and blurted, "What should I do? I''d be in so much


    trouble if my mother knows I lost my job!"


    Fane was livid at the details his wife told him. "F*ck... Is Timothy Drake looking for a death wish? I don''t


    give a damn if he does things to me, but how dare he go looking for you at your office? You didn¡¯t even


    do anything to him!" Fane shot up from his seat and threw the cigarette butt onto the ground before


    stepping on it. His hands then tightened, balled into fists.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    "I''m going to get an exnation from him; snapped Fane.


    "Don¡¯t! This is the Drake family we''re talking about here!" Selena was extremely frightened when she


    saw Fane''s impulsive look and took his hands into hers. "Honey, don''t go. It''s the Drake family, and it''s


    not a good idea to offend them. Apart from that, h e didn''t get to touch me inappropriately. While he did


    forcibly embraced me, I managed to break free!"


    "That means nothing to me. What would''ve happened if you failed to run away in time? The Drake


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    family has to give me an exnation! How dare he try to take advantage of you!" Fane''s fists tightened


    even more. He turned to Selena and, carrying her in his arms bridal-style,


    walked toward the car when he saw her hands still on his.


    "What are you doing? I asked you to not go there!" Selena was flustered yet worried as he held her up


    like a princess, though it did not erase her anxiety. After all, the Drake family was a family that even


    first-ss aristocratic families dared not offend.


    Could Fane seed alone?


    "Don''t you worry; I won¡¯t kill Tanya''s brother as a sign of respect for our friendship. However, if he


    doesn''t kneel and apologize, I''ll show him no mercy!" Fane still had a darkened expression on his face.


    He ced Selena at the passenger¡¯s seat before he went and sat at the driver''s seat.


    "Honey, just let it go. I know you love me, but I don¡¯t want to offend the Drake family! It''s not good to


    have another enemy," coaxed Selena in an attempt to persuade Fane. She did not want him to act


    irrationally. "Apart from that, they''re the Drakes! They might have lots of masters with them!"


    "Don¡¯t you worry. Their masters are no match for your husband. He¡¯s far more powerful than any of


    thembined." Adamant and indifferent, Fane stepped on the gas pedal and the car soon raced out


    of the vi.


    "Why are they going out again? Didn''t they juste back a while ago?" Several bodyguards who


    strolled around the perimeter not far away wondered what was happening when they saw the situation.


    At the same time, they felt jealous as they saw how Fane carried Selena in his arms.


    "You''re so hard-headed! Why won''t you listen to my advice?!" Selena relented once she knew it was a


    point for no return for her husband. He wanted to confront the Drake family! The Drakes might turn


    hostile against them if Fane went over and caused trouble!


    More importantly, how could Fane oppose the entire Drake family''s masters?


    Young Master Drake struggled in pain for quite some time before he could even stand up. He then


    walked out embarrassingly and returned to the Drake family mansion.


    He was more than ready to go to bed as the drinks made him feel dizzy. Thest thing he expected


    was for James, Tanya, and several masters of the Drake family to wait for him when he entered the


    vi''s living room.


    "Father, Tanya, why are you guys here? Why aren''t you guys asleep yet?¡± Timothy''s face darkened as


    he sensed something was amiss when he noted several Drake family elders were present.


    This only happened when something important had to be announced.


    Coincidentally, he had fired Fane, and it seemed that his sister had ryed the news to them.


    James'' face darkened and questioned Timothy, "You know what you''ve done today, right?"


    Timothy was utterly displeased. "Of course I do. I fired a mere bodyguard, no? Did you have to get a


    crowd here like this? Why did you ask the elders toe out?" came his somewhat apathetic reply as


    he sat down o n the sofa.


    Jamesughed bitterly. "What did I tell you? Did you ignore what I¡¯ve told you? I asked you to not


    offend Fane and stay on his good side! Why didn''t you listen?!" James was downright livid at him and


    was close to fainting in his anger. His son made the worst move possible with his deplorable attitude.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Timothy, at that moment, recalled how a marshal failed to defeat Fane. With a guilty conscience, he


    blurted, "I didn''t know Fane could be so powerful! I thought he was just a headmander, unworthy


    of our family''s respect and admiration. I only knew this when a marshal from the Turner family failed to


    defeat him, and that was only after I fired him!"


    "Haha! I''ve told you long before that he''s considerably on par with Kings of War. It doesn''t matter even


    if he¡¯s just a one-star King of War! More importantly, he¡¯s well acquainted with the Goddess of War.


    Can¡¯t you see that? The Goddess of War willingly interacted with me because of our rtionship with


    Fane!" James grew increasingly angry the more he thought


    about it.


    "So what? I can just look for them tomorrow and ask them to return to work a s usual!" Timothy had no


    choice but to obey his father after he thought about it. After all, many of the Drakes eyed him sharply


    and none went up to defend him.


    "Haha! Think about his temperament! Do you think that he¡¯s short of money if he really is a King of


    War? The country would¡¯ve given him several tens of billions as his reward. We were extremely lucky


    that somebody like him was willing to work as our bodyguard. He agreed to work for us because he


    was bored with nothing t odo.


    "Do you think he''d still agree to it now?" Jamesughed. He knew Fane''s identity was not as simple as


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    how he portrayed it, but Fane managed to keep himself incredibly low-profile and seldom exposed his


    truebat abilities to the public. This caused others to believe he was a mere headmander.


    "How''s that possible? And does he really have that much money?" Timothy¡¯s face darkened; he made


    a huge mistake if that was true. Still, as he recalled how ordinary Fane was and how he promised to be


    their bodyguard proactively, he still felt that his father''s beliefs were too overboard. How could such a


    rich person agree to be a bodyguard?


    "Lullcrap. He¡¯s definitely a King of War, so it¡¯s only natural he has a lot of money!" scoffed James with a


    cold expression on his face.


    "Why would he willingly work as a bodyguard if he has so much money? If it was me, I wouldn''t work as


    a bodyguard. I don''t want to be looked down at by others!" Timothy frowned. He nced at Tanya who


    was beside him, and his eyes lit up. " Unless... The reason this guy works as our bodyguard isn''t for


    money but for women. I think he likes my sister. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very easy to get into his good


    books. We can just marry Tanya to him, right?¡±


    Timothy tried to find ways around the matter.


    Though it took a while, Tanya noticed something peculiar in Timothy''s replies and said, "Wait, Brother.


    Did you say ''them'' just now? What does that mean?"


    Timothy scratched his head in embarrassment. ''The thought of Fane talking back at me gued me


    after I drank some wine... So I fired his wife in retaliation." ''What?!" James¡¯ chest heaved in anger when


    he heard this. "You... You! It''s understandable if youmitted a mistake once, but how dare you make


    them one after another! You''re ridiculous! Even if Fane talked back to you, how could you fire his wife


    too?!"


    "I... I told you! I was just unhappy at that moment!"

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Timothy tried to find an excuse for his actions.


    "Aren''t you afraid of offending him? Let me tell you this: If you end up genuinely offending him, I... I


    can¡¯t even save you!" James was so angry that he was at a loss for words. He had one son, and he


    turned out to be this.


    "Impossible! Are you joking? We¡¯re a first-ss aristocratic family, and we have so many masters here


    with us! While I admit Fane''s good, I don''t believe we¡¯d lose if everyone fights him as a group," came


    Timothy''s somewhat apathetic reply. He did not believe Fane would be that terrifying.


    James nced at Timothy and announced


    coldly, "Oh, that¡¯s right. We''re waiting for you here because we need to tell you something. I feel that


    you¡¯re out of focus recently, so I¡¯ve visited South City Group only to find out that it¡¯s been losing money.


    Because of this, South City Group will be managed by your sister, Tanya starting from tomorrow. I


    suppose you can have a breather and a break of sorts."


    Timothy wondered if he had heard his father wrongly and looked at James dumbfoundedly. "What? Did


    I hear that right, Father? Did you just say South City Group?"


    In Timothy''s point of view, Tanya was just a child and it was difficult for her to bear such great


    responsibility. Apart from that, h e was the one who managed South City Group all this while, thus he


    believed no one should interfere with his business.


    South City Group represented half the Drake family group''s businesses, and the ability to manage this


    group represented the person''s identity in the Drake family.


    It was because of this that Timothy had always been extremely proud of himself. H e was the subject of


    people''s envious looks whenever he walked outside because the Drake family relied on him to manage


    their businesses.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    While he also managed several smallerpanies, thosepanies were nothing whenpared to


    South City Group


    ¡°Yes, you heard right. South City Group," James said indifferently. ¡°While your sister tends to shop quite


    often, I observed thepanies she managed and they''re doing quite well. I believe your sister would


    do a better job than you if I hand South City Group to her!"


    Father, are you joking?" Timothy was still i n disbelief. "Tanya... Tanya is just a young child. How could


    she be more experienced than me at business management? Apart from that, I''ve been managing


    South City Group all this time. I''m aware we''ve started losing money during these few months, but it''s


    temporary. We''ve raked up quite the fortune years before this. Do you not see the sess I''ve


    aplished?"


    He stood up and got increasingly agitated." You want to change the higher management just because


    the loss we experience these two to three months?


    Aren''t you afraid that Tanya would fail at managing the ce?"


    Jamesughed him off before he replied," Don''t you worry. I''ve thought about it and discussed it with


    several higher-ups many times before I made this decision. You''re definitely unsuitable to continue


    working a s South City Group''s highest management


    with your current situation and status!"


    Suddenly, Harvey ran into the room with several other bodyguards. "Master, Master! Something bad is


    happening!" There was a deep frown on his face as he spoke. "Big Brother... No, Fane is here with his


    wife, and he wants an exnation from us. If he''s not satisfied with our exnation, he... he''d make his


    move!¡±

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    "He... He''s too brash! What does he mean by ''make his move''? Father, listen to him. His actions are a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    disrespect to the Drake family!¡± Timothy sucked in a deep breath when he heard what the bodyguards


    were saying about Fane. Admittingly, he was scared. Did Selena tell Fane what happened in the office?


    He first recalled the fact that he did not manage to take advantage of Selena. It did not matter if Selena


    was embarrassed or she had the intention of actually manipting the Drake family; she would not


    have told Fane about what happened between them.


    Thest thing Timothy expected was for Fane to look for him, and that meant big trouble.


    Because of this, he had to provoke the rtionship between his father and Fane.


    "He''s doing too much. This is threatening our Drake family!" One of the Drake family''s masters was


    displeased. This master''s fighting abilities were much stronger than Spectre Face. He feared no


    marshals and was able to fight with Kings o f War.


    This master was the first one to stand up against Fane''s threats.


    "Yes, what Elder Gordon says makes sense. This guy always acts like this, and we should put him in


    his ce!¡± Timothy was relieved that someone shared his stance in the matter, and it was someone


    powerful to boot.


    "How dare you agree to the master? He''s brave enough to say it because he''s got the


    power to back it up!" Tanya red at his brother before looking at James. "Father, what should we do


    now? It seems that Fane is unhappy about Timothy firing his wife. H e wouldn¡¯t havee here if it


    wasn''t for this matter."


    "Tanya, what you''re doing here is uplifting others and destroying your own. How would we know that


    Elder Gordon isn''t his match without even attempting anything?" snapped Timothy.


    "Yes, Miss Tanya. Are you looking down on us masters, or do you ce too much faith i n Fane?" Elder


    Gordon was slightly unhappy. He was considered one of the best masters in the Drake family though


    he had never fought with Fane. Tanya¡¯s words tantly meant she looked down on them and stated


    that they were not Fane''s opponents.


    "Elder Gordon, don''t make a move without my order. Fane is here asking for an exnation, and he


    didn''t tell us straightforwardly what he wanted to do. This means that there are ways to settle this!"


    James thought about it and said," Let''s go and discuss it with him. It might work if we apologize and


    ask them to return to work tomorrow."


    Many people nodded and they followed James outside.


    James and hispany eventually arrived at the mansion''s front door. Fane and his wife, Selena,


    stood right outside in silence.


    As everyone gathered, Tanya was the first t o walk forward and offered her apologies." Fane, I heard


    that my brother fired Sister Selena in anger. I¡¯m very sorry for that,"


    Tanya spoke solemnly. "My brother tends t o speak nonsense whenever he''s drunk. He was just in his


    feelings, so please don''t take him seriously."


    "Indeed. Timothy was angry, so whatever h e said was only out of his emotions. Go back, rest, and


    Fane might reconsider his actions after he heard Tanya''s sincere words. After all, was it not petty to be


    calctive with a drunk person? "Come on, Hubby, let''s just leave it at that."

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Selena was slightly afraid when she saw that many people in front of her. Most of the bodyguards were


    also there. Soon, there were one to two hundred people at the Drake family''s side. She immediately


    persuaded Fane.


    However, Fane still stood there and did not move. He looked at Timothy coldly and said, "Timothy,


    regret it when I make my move!"


    "Bastard, aren¡¯t you being too much?!" Elder Gordon could not handle it anymore. He was originally


    cranky so he walked two steps forward, looked at Fane, and said, " This is the Drake family! Do you


    know who Timothy is? He''s the eldest young master o


    f our family! It''s fine to directly address him by his name, but, how dare you ask someone as honorable


    as him to kneel and kowtow to you! You''re being really arrogant!"


    Fane looked at this old man coldly before saying. "I¡¯m speaking to Timothy so please don¡¯t interrupt our


    conversation!¡±


    "You..." Elder Gordon was extremely angry and held his hands into fists. "Sure. They all mentioned that


    you are strong and since you dare act so presumptuously in front of the Drake family mansion, let me


    try you!"


    "Elder Gordon, stop!" James immediately stopped him.


    He smiled at Fane after Elder Gordon stopped. "Fane, my son really acted on impulsive after several


    drinks. I hope you can understand him!" James paused here before continuing. "How about this. You


    guys cane back for work and I will pay you double your sry next month. Apart from that, I will


    pay you one hundred million aspensation. How does that sound?"


    As the richest man in the Middle Province, James had already made a hugepromisation by saying


    this.


    "Master Drake, I''m sorry but what happened today cannot be solved with money. If it wasn''t because


    the Drake family treated me well and I consider Miss Tanya as my best friend, everybody here would


    have died, and you would be waiting for your bodies to be collected!" Fane raised his hand and pointed


    at the people in front of him. His tone was in but his words were extremely domineering.


    "Honey..." Selena was speechless. She knew something like this was going to happen with her


    husband''s character. The Drake family had already taken such a huge step back but Fane still refused


    to back away.


    "You f*cker!" Elder Gordon could not hold it back any longer. He forgot James''s instructions, stepped


    forward, and rushed toward Fane with his hands balled into fists.


    Bang!


    Fane curled his lips into a cold smile when he saw how the other party initiated the attack. He balled his


    hands into fists and punched toward the opponent too.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    With a slightly dull bang, Elder Gordon flew outward. He flew several meters away before stepping on


    the ground and stabilizing his body.


    "You can''t take such a small amount of my force. How dare you act arrogantly in front of me?" Fane


    nced at the opponent in disdain. He had a kingly aura and a contempt for the world as he spoke.


    Elder Gordon was shocked. Fane''s punch seemed simple but the power in it was so terrifying that it


    threw him into the air while Fane was still standing there firmly.


    What Fane said also caused him to be afraid!

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    "Elder Gordon, stop! Are you refusing to listen to me?" James also noticed that Elder Gordon was


    definitely not Fane¡¯s opponent.


    However, he had already made a move. After his failure, he could only stand there and re at Fane.


    After all, he might die very miserably if he rushed forward and fought Fane. If he stopped right now, he


    would lose his face.


    Elder Gordon humphed coldly after he heard what James said. ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll bear with it today


    because my master asked me to. However, this is the Drake family mansion, if you dare act rampantly,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I will not hold back anymore!" Elder Gordon retreated after he said that.


    The corners of Timothy''s mouth twitched several times. He finally noticed that if Elder Gordon acted


    alone, he was definitely not Fane''s opponent. Apart from that, Elder Gordon was someone who loved


    to protect his dignity. He left these words just so he could exit with honor.


    "Alright, Fane. How about this? It''s fine if you and Miss Selena don''t want toe back to work. This


    time, my son was the one who acted impulsively. I will give you eight hundred million. How about that?


    Let''s agree to let it go!" After thinking about it, James gritted his teeth and proactively said.


    In his opinion, this amount ofpensation was already more than enough. Apart from that, he just


    found out that his son fired the two of them not too long ago. He was slightly unhappy when


    Fane did not want to let this go.


    However, he knew that he could not offend Fane, so he could only hope that he could spend money to


    avoid disaster.


    "Honey, why don''t we just let it go. Eight hundred million is already a lot!" Selena bit her sexy red lips


    and persuaded Fane.


    It was a pity as Fane still sneered. "Master Drake, I would have killed your son if it weren''t for Tanya!


    My request is simple, he needs to kneel down and apologize to my wife. He also needs to p himself


    ten times. Otherwise, I will take action!"


    "Fane, aren''t you asking for too much?" Even Tanya got angry. She looked at Fane : n disbelief. "My


    brother shouldn''t have fired you nor your wife. After all, your wife did nothing wrong. No matter what,


    my brother is the young master of the Drake family. How should my brother continue living his life if he


    kneels down and apologizes to your wife? You even asked him to p himself in the face."


    "Fane, please consider this. Eight hundred million is really a lot, why don''t you think about it again?"


    Yvonne bit her sexy red lips. She did not expect Fane to make this matter such a huge ordeal. This was


    somewhat unlike the Fane she knew.


    However, Fane sneered and said, "Haha, there is nothing to consider. It doesn''t matter if Young Master


    Timothy fired my wife. However, he tried to take advantage o f my wife after several drinks. He went to


    the office, locked the door, and tried to forcefully take advantage of my wife. If my wife hadn''t found the


    opportunity to kick him and escaped, she might have suffered!"


    Having said that, Fane looked at Yvonne and questioned her. "Miss Yvonne, would you easily forgive


    such a person if you were in such a situation? If someone harassed you and gave you some money


    silent you, would you be able to forgive that person?"


    "How''s this possible? Brother, you .you actually treated sister Selena..." Tanya finally realized that


    Fane''s anger was not just about Timothy firing his wife. It turned out that her brother actually went to


    thepany alone and tried to rape Fane''s wife.


    If this happened to another man, they might have been afraid of the Drake family or they might have


    chosen money to avoid disaster.


    However, if it was a burly and hardcore man like Fane, it was impossible to ask for his forgiveness.


    "He...he''s talking nonsense!"

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Timothy was so frightened. He could only grit his teeth and refused to admit to it when he saw so many


    people looking at him.


    "Nonsense?" This time, even Selena could not stand it and looked at Timothy bitterly. "Haha. Young


    Master Timothy, I didn''t expect you to be a coward who dared not admit to what you did. If you say so,


    why don¡¯t we head to thepany and ask the people there? We have so many employees, do you


    think they didn''t hear anything?"


    Timothy''s face instantly turned blue and purple when he heard what she said. Yes, it was definitely


    difficult to exin what happened previously.


    Originally, he could tell people in the


    said. Now that Fane has brought his wife to his house, nobody would have believed him if he used this


    excuse. That would be extremely troublesome.


    "You...you brat!" James finally realized what a nasty thing his son had done. He stepped forward and


    pped Timothy with all his might. "I¡¯m really disappointed in you. I thought that you had just fired the


    two of them, I didn''t expect you to hit on Miss Selena. No wonder Fane is so angry!"


    Elder Gordon, who originally felt that Fane had gone overboard, finally realized that he was almost


    manipted by Timothy. If he was in this position and his woman was almost raped by somebody else,


    he would have killed that person early on.


    As for Fane''s action of asking Timothy to kneel down and apologize while pping himself ten times


    was actually very kind of Fane. He did this because of his history with the Drake family and he was


    giving Tanya face.


    Timothy, who was pped in the cheeks, covered his face in anger. "Father, you . you actually hit me


    because of this? I admit that I was impulsive at that time. I had too many drinks and Selena looked


    really pretty. She even had a short skirt on. Isn''t that very normal? Besides, I was unsessful in my


    attempt!¡±


    "Haha, unsessful? If you seed, none o f you here can leave the Middle Province alive!" Fane


    sneered after he heard this, and walked step by step toward Timothy.


    His eyes were filled with a murderous aura. The aura was the same one that sent shivers down


    everyone''s spine on the battlefield.


    "Do you still feel that you did nothing wrong? I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it!" Fane


    approached step by step and his voice was very low. He had a scary and invisible aura around him that


    made people feel repressed.


    "You brat, why aren¡¯t you kneeling down and apologizing yet? Hurry up and do what Fane said! Kneel


    down and apologize to Miss Selena. Hurry up and p yourself!" James was very frightened. The other


    masters in the Drake Family stood there and were all frightened too. They knew that Fane was about to


    take action.


    After all, Timothy did make a mistake this time and they were all embarrassed to make moves.


    "I won''t apologize! I''m the young master of the Drake family, why should I apologize to them?!" Timothy


    gritted his teeth and looked at Fane. He did not believe that Fane would dare take action. After all, the


    Drake family was the biggest known power in this province.


    Bang!


    Fane directly jumped up and kicked Timothy on his crotch. Timothy flew outward.


    Bang!


    The next second, Timothy hit the ground far away and fainted.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Timothy''s pants seeped with scarlet fresh blood. It was a frightening sight.


    The corners of James''s mouth twitched. His features were twisted into a grimace, but he did not let a


    single word slip from him.


    The entire area waspletely silent¡ªso silent that you could hear a pin drop!


    This was the Young Master of the Drake family, and yet Fane hadshed out against him all the same.


    Now he justy there, and no one knew if he was still alive.


    "Master..."


    Specter Face stepped forward, frowning. H e did not know what to say.


    He knew that James''s heart was filled with


    excruciating pain.


    "Come forward all you like, if you wish to avenge him. But I''m afraid that you won¡¯t b e able to bear the


    consequences once you make the first move!¡±


    Fane said, expression stony.


    Although James''s insides were twisted with agony, he forced himself to smile. "It¡¯s all right, Fane, so


    long as you let off some steam! Just say the word if you need any morepensation!"


    Fane gave a wan smile. "No need!"


    He wheeled around and left, taking Selena with him. "Don¡¯t worry. Your son isn''t dead. But I can¡¯t say


    for certain if he''ll be producing any heirs in the future."


    Selena nced behind her shoulder, afraid that the fighters and the bodyguards employed by the


    Drake family would rush forward. She only released a sigh of relief once they got onto the car and


    drove off.


    "Are you sure Timothy won''t be rendered infertile from that kick of yours, Dear? James only has him as


    the only son, after all. Won¡¯t he try to take revenge in the future? I know you''re venting your anger, but


    I¡¯m still afraid!"


    Selena frowned, her expression morphing t o that of concern.


    Fane nced at her and managed a mirthless smile. "Don''t worry. James is smart enough. He won¡¯t


    cause trouble for m e even if his son can no longer produce heirs for their family. I¡¯ve already been kind


    enough to him by sparing his son''s life. No man has the right to touch my woman. You suffered so


    much for me and our daughter''s sake. You paid the price for s o many years. I won''t let you go through


    any more humiliation!"


    Warmth filled Selena as she heard him speak such earnest word. She pursed her lips before she


    spoke, ¡°All right then. I just never expected that you would have no fear even with the Drake family!


    This is far beyond my expectations!"


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry after he heard that. "Dear, would you be touched or


    frightened if all nine of the Gods of War came to your birthday party?"


    Selena went speechless for a while when she heard that. Then she rolled her eyes." What are you


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    saying? It''ll be an utmost honor even if only Lana came. How can all nine of the Gods of Ware?


    Besides, they¡¯re so busy, and every second of theirs i s extremely precious. How could they have the


    time to spare for me?"


    Here, Selena seemed to think of something, then she said jokingly, "Heh. Don''t tell me that you''re the


    master of the nine Gods of War? Each of the Gods of War is strong in their own way, and they''re


    extremely powerful. If they even had a master, he would not even be human!"


    Fane gave a curious expression. Did his wife just tell him that he was not human right to his face?


    He gave a brittle smile and asked, "What is he then, if not human?"


    "A god!"


    Selena spoke in a matter-of-fact tone," What kind of a person would a master of the nine Gods of War


    be if not a god? But of course, there¡¯s no one like that. In the future, don¡¯t simply joke that you''re the


    master of the Gods of War. It''ll be troublesome if someone were to write a report about it and spread


    the news about


    you.


    Here, Selena drew a finger across her throat. "You''re writing yourself a death sentence if you anger the


    Gods of War," she said. "It won¡¯t get any better just because you¡¯re good friends with Lana. A joke like


    this is too frightening!"


    Fane ced his hand on her thigh when he heard that, shing a small smile. "All right. I''ll listen to you,


    dear. I won¡¯t im that they''re my disciples anymore, okay? But I still hope that they cane over


    and celebrate on the day of your birthday!" "You hope?¡±

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Selena did not know whether tough or cry. "What use is there in hoping? Why should I have hope if


    they¡¯re not going toe!"


    "Do you really want them toe? Then I should invite them over!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fane smiled and spoke in a confident tone, "I believe that they''ll definitely preserve m y dignity!¡±


    "My goodness. You''re speaking as though you had plenty of dignity, to begin with!"


    Selena rolled her eyes at him. Then she noticed that his hand was on her thigh. She picked it up,


    cheeks flushing. "Drive properly and don''t put your hands everywhere. Seriously!"


    "Heh. Looks like you''re embarrassed!¡±


    Fane chuckled. "I''ll ce it everywhere when it''s bedtime. How about that?"


    The pink on Selena¡¯s cheeks deepened. "I can''t be bothered with you, you pervert! Now we''re both


    jobless, and you''ve offended the Drake family. I just pray that James really won''te for us, like what


    you said!¡±


    "Don''t worry. He would have done something just now if he wanted to take revenge! Would he have let


    us leave just like that?"


    They quickly arrived at the vi. After he parked the car, Fane said, "Oh, right. Let me tell you how I


    was fired by Timothy!"


    "Oh, yeah. I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Timothy said that you talked against him.


    What on earth happened? Weren''t you doing your job just fine for the Drake family?"


    Selena immediately asked as the thought popped into her head.


    "That''s because I struck big today¡ªI won a bet worth ten billion bucks just like that!"


    Fane got down from the car. "So don¡¯t worry. I earned ten billion bucks today," he said, grinning. "We¡¯ll


    be fine even if you stay at home and be a housewife. We can even go for a honeymoon when


    we''re free!"


    "Our child is already so big, and you''re still thinking of a honeymoon? Only you could think of


    something like that!¡±


    Selena¡¯s heart was leaping in delight. She wound her arm around Fane''s and walked toward the vi¡¯s


    entrance. "So tell me, how did you win the ten billion bucks?"


    "Billiards. Hah. Because...


    Fane then told everything that had transpired in the morning to Selena.


    "You learned to y that fast? You''ve never yed it before, but you just knew how to y once you


    got into it. And you won ten billion bucks?"


    Shock rippled throughout Selena when she finished listening to the story.


    At the moment in the Drake family¡¯s residence.


    After Fane left, Tanya ran over to check on Timothy, who was still unconscious. She furrowed her


    brows and looked at her father. "What do we do. Dad?"


    "What else can we do but to quickly take him to the hospital? If Fane says he¡¯s not dead, he''s not dead.


    We need to get him to the hospital immediately. Let''s pray that Timothy will still be able to have heirs.


    But his future will be even more uncertain if we¡¯re a second toote!"


    James immediately dered before ordering his men to take his son to the hospital.


    "Ah!"


    He released a sigh. "Seriously. Why would Timothy dare to do something like that? He really dug a


    grave for himself!"

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    "Master, are we really going to let this slide just like that? The young master... He''s...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    One of the fighters stepped forward and asked James.


    Although he could not say that the young master did not deserve it, Fane had just brought his wife to


    the Drake family''s residence and beat Young Master Drake into a pulp. Plenty of passersby outside


    would have seen everything.


    This was a cause of extreme humiliation for the Drake family. Fortunately, not many people had


    witnessed the incident, but the Drake family''s reputation had really been trampled on.


    "I really think there¡¯s no way out of this. Fane is too strong. There¡¯s no way to take


    him on by oneself¡ªat least for me!


    Elder Gordon finally spoke up after he thought about it. In reality, he wanted to say that it would be


    useless even if all of them went for Fane at the same time. He tried to tone it down though, for the sake


    of their dignity.


    "It''s obvious that Fane has full confidence, judging from how he spoke just now. He''s very sure of


    himself. So all we can do is to forget about this incident!¡±


    James gave a helpless smile. "I''ve already chided Timothy so many times, but he simply refused to


    listen to me. Never mind that he fired both Fane and Selena, but he actually dared to touch thetter.


    Ah. If it were you, wouldn''t you think about killing him? Fane had been considering the rtionship


    between us from before, and his friendship with Tanya, that''s why..." The fighters could do nothing but


    bob their heads in obedience when they heard him say that, keeping as quiet as they could.


    "Dad, we''re missing a procurement manager in South Hill Real Estate now that Miss Taylor has quit her


    job. What do we d o?¡±


    Tanya added after she thought about it, " Besides, I''m afraid that it''ll turn awry for us if the Taylor family


    continues to be in charge of that project...¡±


    James nodded his head. "You¡¯re right. If news of how Fane had beaten your brother up gets out, and


    how we did not retaliate, the Drake family will definitely be aughing stock. We should be stirring


    up some trouble for him, after all. How about this? You take charge of South Hill Real Estate and make


    Sonia take the position of procurement manager. I pray she doesn¡¯t let me down!


    Tanya nodded her head. "I''ll get Sonia to terminate the contract with the Taylor family. And we won¡¯t


    embarrassing for us if word of this gets out then!"


    Hearing those words fall from her mouth felt like a joke. The Drake family was the strongest, richest


    family in the entire Middle Province. It was extremely embarrassing that her older brother had been


    beaten¡ªand beaten into that state. This sort of retaliation was truly a joke, but i t was better than


    nothing. It would convey the Drake family''s stance toward the matter.


    Elder Gordon considered everything carefully before he made a suggestion, ¡° Master, why don''t we just


    tell everyone that the young master''s injuries are not too serious even if they''re actually serious or if he


    bes impotent. This way, we''ll only b e dissolving our cooperation with the Taylor family because


    he was not too seriously injured. It won''t be that embarrassing if we put it that way."


    James thought that it made sense. "You''re right. We''ll go over to the hospital in a while and check up


    on my son. His condition must be kept a secret. We''ll get the doctors to diagnose that he has mild


    injuries from a fistfight. There¡¯ll be nothing serious!"


    After Fane and Selena went back, they quickly showered and went downstairs, sitting together at the


    table for dinner.


    "Selena, Fane has been fired by Timothy!"


    Fiona smiled. "But it doesn''t matter. Heh. Fane won ten billion bucks from billiards," she said. "Ten


    whole billions! He lost his job, but it''s great that he has ten billion to his name now. We won''t have to


    worry about having no money in the future! This money doesn''t belong to the entire Taylor family. It


    belongs to us!"

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Selena gave a bitter smile. "Ma, Fane already told me about this," she said." Actually, I''ve been fired as


    well. No¡ªI quit. I didn''t want to do it anymore!¡±


    "What!"


    The smile on Fiona''s face immediately froze. ¡°Fane had been fired forshing against Young Master


    Drake, and he hadshed out because of the ten billion bucks i n the first ce," she said, stupefied.


    "This i spletely understandable, but why did you quit? This is an entirely different matter."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena flicked her gaze between Fane and Fiona. "It''s nothing. I just don''t want to continue doing that


    job any longer," she lied, fearing that her mother would fret for


    her. "It¡¯s pointless to me. More importantly, my subordinates don¡¯t cooperate with me, and they even


    talk about me behind my back!"


    "You¡¯re out of your mind, Selena. Fane doesn¡¯t have a job now, and neither do you. Plus, your sry


    was so high!"


    Andrew shook his head and took a sip of wine. "But it doesn''t matter now. You¡¯ve already quit, so now


    we¡¯ll just have to be wise with the money we have. It should be enough."


    "You''re right, Dad," Ben chipped in, grinning. "We only need enough money to live on. We can''t be like


    Ma, who only has eyes for money. We should always be satisfied with whatever we have!"


    "What are you saying, you brat? What sane person would give up their chances of getting more


    money? Why shouldn''t we want more, knowing that we could have more?"


    Fiona red at her son. "Besides, ten billion isn¡¯t a lot either. It all depends on how you spend it. I


    heard that a jeweler in Middle Province has recently crafted an extremely expensive ne. It''s


    entirelyid with diamonds, and more importantly, it''s one of its kind in the entire world.


    There¡¯s also a huge ruby as its main jewel. It''s absolutely gorgeous! It''s called ''Heart of the Abyss'', or


    something like that anyway!''


    "Really? It¡¯s just a ne though. No way that it''s worth more than a hundred million!"


    Ben smiled and spoke nonchntly. He raised his ss of wine and took a sip from it. "The taste of this


    red wine is splendid, and it cost over twenty thousand bucks. This is a luxury to me already!" "You¡¯re so


    narrow-minded. They say that that ne is worth more than 900 million bucks¡ªalmost up to a


    billion!"


    Fiona continued, "There¡¯s only one of its kind in the world. But more importantly, this ne is the


    jeweler''s true treasure. They don''t have any intentions of selling it off. They''re just putting it on


    exhibition at a critical moment!"


    "Pfft!"


    Ben spat some of his wine out. "What the f* ck. That¡¯s way too expensive!"


    "What are you saying? Of course, the ne is expensive!"


    Fiona rolled her eyes at him. "If only I could afford something like that!"


    Fane was surprised as well when he heard that. He took a sip of wine. "Such an expensive ne


    would definitely look good on Selena. Ruby...I remember that you like red!"


    Selena shed a bitter smile. "What use is there to like it? No way I can wear something like that.


    Besides, they won''t sell it even if we want to buy it!"

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Fane could only manage a smile. "Mother, where is this ne housed?" he asked Fiona. "Why


    haven¡¯t I heard of this!"


    ¡°It¡¯s on the second floor in Tamsin Mall¡ª the biggest jeweler there. The jewels they sell there are


    seriously expensive," she replied. "A regr person would be too embarrassed to walk in there. Any


    item of theirs is easily worth over a hundred thousand!"


    Fiona paused here before continuing, ¡°I so happened to catch their advertisement banner while I was


    passing by. That''s how I knew. They imported the jewel from Gin City, and they''re preparing to exhibit it


    in a few days. It''s being advertised on television too!


    "No regr person would be able to dream o f wearing it!¡±


    Andrew gave an indifferent smile. "The rarest things are the ones that are the most expensive in this


    world. Of course, the ne would be so expensive, if it were the only one of its kind. It¡¯s normal for


    it to be worth over 900 million!"


    "More importantly, no one has ever worn that ne before. It''s been used for exhibitions. They had


    wanted to find someone to help shoot an advertisement, but it seems like there are no celebrities who


    were suitable to wear it. Their boss is a very crafty person!"


    Fiona said, smiling.


    Fane and the others went upstairs after they finished their meal.


    "Oh, I can finally sleep in tomorrow now


    that I don''t have to go to work!"


    Selena smiled bitterly and loosened a breath. "But I''m still a little worried, dear. What if the Drake family


    doesn''t forgive us ande to us looking for trouble? I really suspect that that kick of yours has


    rendered Young Master Drake impotent!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane thought about it for a while. "It¡¯s very likely that he''ll have to cut his d*ck off,¡± he said. "No way


    about it though. Who said that he could bully my wife? No one bullies my wife like that!"


    After he said that, he nced toward Selena. A wicked grin spread across his lips. "Dear, why don''t we


    get all tangled up tonight, since you don¡¯t have work tomorrow?"


    Selena''s face immediately reddened when she heard this. "Oh, quiet. You''re such a pervert!"


    "Heh. Can''t help it. You''re too beautiful!"


    Fane chuckled and nted his lips on Selena''s.


    For the remainder of the night, Selena felt extremely tired. When she woke up the next morning, it was


    already ten o¡¯clock.


    "Thank goodness I don''t have to go to work today. I''d be extremelyte otherwise!"


    Selena''s lips twisted into a wry smile when she saw the time.


    She craned her head around¡ªonly to find that Fane was already gone. "What on earth? He''s not


    working anymore either. Since when did he disappear?"


    At the moment, Fane was already outside the biggest shopping mall in the city. He took the elevator


    and got off on the second floor, heading toward the exclusive jeweler¡¯s shop.


    He went straight for the entrance. A young, pretty saleswoman weed him." Wee, sir. Are you


    looking for any gems in particr?¡±


    Fane nodded his head. "I¡¯m here to buy the '' Heart of the Abyss''!¡± he said. "Where is it?¡±


    The saleswoman was stunned when she heard that. She recollected her wits after a few seconds had


    passed. "Ahem. You''re such a jester, sir," she said, smiling. "The Heart of the Abyss is extremely


    expensive. Not just anyone can afford it. The nes we have on public disy here are already


    worth 100 to 200 thousand bucks. We only have the best products here. Besides, we shipped the Heart


    of the Abyss here for an exhibition. It''s not for sale!"


    Isn''t it worth 900 million bucks? I''ll pay two billion. How about that?"


    Fane believed that anything could be bought so long as the price was right. After all, a ne like


    that was still a product.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    "Heh. Are you joking, sir? It''s 900 million bucks, and you''re increasing its worth to two billion?"


    The pretty saleswoman was tickled by Fane''s words.


    Another saleswoman walked over after she heard that. "Go out and take a closer look at the


    advertisement outside our store, sir. Is 900 million written there? If the Abyss is worth merely 900


    million, everyone should just sell all their assets to buy it first.


    They¡¯ll be earning big bucks after they get: t!"


    "It''s not 900 million?"


    Frowning, Fane walked out; the two pretty saleswoman tailed after him.


    He looked at the price tag, scanning through the chain of ''0''s right after the digit 9. He silently counted


    the zeroes twice, and shock suddenly seized him. ¡°It''s nine billion! Seems like my mother-inw


    miscounted and missed a zero there!"


    ¡°Why don''t you take a look at our other merchandise, sir? It''s clear that you can afford it, and we carry


    plenty of exquisite nes here. The Heart of the Abyss is definitely not for sale. And it''s not worth


    just 900 million bucks-it¡¯s nine billion!"


    The first saleswoman to have greeted Fane gave a wan smile.


    Although Fane was wearing regr clothing, she noted that he dared to pay two billion bucks. He was


    probably a wealthy man who liked to keep a low profile.


    However, his mother-inw had missed a zero in her calctions, causing him to run into this kerfuffle.


    She believed that he would have given up o n the ne long ago if he knew that it was worth nine


    billion bucks. There was too big of a gap between 900 million and nine billion; that single digit made all


    the difference. No one would spend that much money to buy such an expensive ne.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    That was why Fane would certainly give up on the Heart of the Abyss if she said that. It was way too


    expensive. Even someone from a second-ss aristocratic family would have to think twice before


    buying it.


    "Oh my. Hah! What a coincidence, Fane. What are you doing? Buying jewelry for your wife? A diamond


    ring, perhaps?"


    At this moment, a young man walked in, a beautiful young woman in tow. Several bodyguards trailed


    behind them.


    Fane immediately shed a frosty smile when he recognized the intruder. It was Kelly, the young


    master of the Gold family, and Cecilia Taylor.


    "I''m buying a ne. What diamond ring? I''ll bring my wife over to pick it out herself when we''re both


    free!"


    Fane replied, a mirthless smile twisting his lips.


    "Hah! Take your time!"


    Kelly guffawed before turning to another saleswoman. "Bring out all the expensive diamond rings here,


    as well as the bracelets and earrings and nes and whatnot. I want the entire set!" "Thank you,


    dear! The smile on Cecilia''s face brightened. She lifted her chin slightly, pride etched over her


    expression. "You''re so nice to me, dear. Unlike someone else who doesn''t have money and is too


    embarrassed to bring his wife over to pick out a ring. He''s probably scared that she''ll choose an


    expensive one, and he won''t be able to bring himself to spend the money. It would be so shameful for


    him!"


    "Really? Heh. Then I want to see how much your husband is willing to pay for you, exactly. You''re


    going to wear them during your wedding, right? Aren''t you afraid that no one would even attend your


    wedding, let alone someone to look at it when you wear i t?¡±


    Fane chuckled after he heard that, casually standing to the side and anticipating the jewelry they would


    pick out.


    "You kidding me? I''m getting married. And what about you? You¡¯re just throwing a birthday party for


    your wife. You''re the one who''ll be crying then!"


    Cecilia rolled her eyes at him, picking up a ring and slipping it onto her finger.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    "I like this, babe! Can I get it?" Cecilia asked.


    "Ok course. You¡¯re going to wear this on our wedding day. It''s about 50 million bucks, and it¡¯s all worth


    it so long as you like it. Just buy!"


    Kelly grinned.


    "Oh, this ne is so pretty. It''s a little expensive. About 100 million bucks!"


    Soon enough, Cecilia had her eyes set upon a gorgeous ne. It was expensive, evenpared to


    the other items in the shop.


    "Hah. It¡¯s not expensive at all. It''s nothing. This ne looks good. You''ll definitely b e the brightest


    star on the wedding day while wearing this!"


    Kellyughed.


    After a while, they chose quite a few pieces of jewelry. The bill totaled to over 300 million bucks.


    They paid for the jewelry, then they noticed that Fane still had not bought anything. Cecilia smiled.


    "What''s wrong? You''re too shy to choose anything? Are you scared that we¡¯llugh at you, saying that


    it¡¯s too cheap? Didn''t you just win 900 million bucks from my man here? You should have quite a bit of


    money on you now. Furthermore, you have your own money, so you should have about 2 billion : n


    total. Yet you don¡¯t dare to buy anything too expensive?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Kelly went along with her and said, "Heh, don''t forget, my dear Cecilia, that he just boasted about


    throwing a birthday party that would rock the entire city. If he buys all this and spends hundreds of


    millions, h e won''t have much left. He''s spending a lot of money already¡ªreserving the hotel, stuff like


    that. That''s why he''s just buying all these jewelry as a mere token!"


    Cecilia pretended a look of realization. "Oh, that''s right! I almost forgot. He won''t even b e able to afford


    the banquet if he isn''t careful with his money. Or he won''t be able to afford avish meal. He''ll be a truly


    She paused here before continuing leisurely, "Besides, no one pays that much attention to jewelry. So


    it''s enough to simply buy something that''s worth ten or twenty thousand!"


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let''s go, Cecilia. He''ll be too embarrassed to pick something out if we linger here. Hah.


    Let¡¯s quickly go and get out of his hair. We''ll let this poor son-iw choose some cheap stuff for his


    wife!¡±


    Young Master Goldughed. He came before Fane, looked down upon Fane with his head held high,


    before sauntering out of the store, along with Cecilia.


    After they left, Fane only noticed that the saleswoman who had been ready to bring out a few items for


    him was giving him a strange look.


    "So you''re that son-inw!"


    She gave a bitter smile. "It''s all right so long as you mean it. No need topare yourself to those


    people!¡±


    He gave a small smile when heard this. " Don¡¯t worry. I''m not going topare myself to trash like


    them. After all, a family like the Gold family has no right topare themselves to me!"


    "Heh. You talk big. But why don''t you actually pick something out?¡±


    The saleswoman who had sold Cecilia her jewelry gave a cold smile from the side. " They don''t have


    the right topare themselves to you? It sounds as though you''re richer than them. Then buy


    something! I want to see what you buy!¡±


    Fane could not be bothered with her. He turned toward the first saleswoman. "I¡¯m going to buy the


    Heart of the Abyss because my wife likes it¡ªat least, I trust that she will like it. Besides, she''s the only


    woman who''s beautiful enough to wear it!¡±


    The saleswoman was speechless. She gave a wry smile. "Sir, that friend of yours said that you only


    have two billion bucks on you. The Heart of the Abyss is nine billion, not 900 million! You''ve verified


    that fact for yourself just now. More importantly, we have no intention of selling it!"


    "Nine billion?"


    Fane furrowed his brows. He thought about it for a while before speaking: "How about this? I''ll pay 20


    billion! I thought that it was worth 900 million, that''s why I offered 2 billion. I never thought that I''d miss


    a zero there. Then allow me to add a zero to my offer as well. I''ll buy it from you for 20 billion!"


    "20 billion!"

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    The saleswoman before him exchanged a nce with the plump saleswoman who had sneered upon


    Fane. They both took sharp intakes of breath.


    "Sir, are-are you sure that you said 20 billion? Did I hear wrongly?"


    The saleswoman gulped. She suspected that she was hallucinating.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "You didn¡¯t hear wrong. Your boss is a businessman. I don¡¯t care about how big your jewelry business


    is, but businessmen are out to make money. I know that you won¡¯t be able to make a decision as big as


    this. So why don''t you call your superior and ask about it?"


    Fane said after thinking about it.


    "All right. I''ll talk to our manager!¡±


    The saleswoman rushed into the office and called the manager out.


    Yet the manager was not able to call the shots either. He smiled at Fane. ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t disy the


    Heart of the Abyss outside. Instead, we keep it inside for safeguarding. I can''t make the final decision,


    but you''re in luck. Our district manager who oversees for the Southwest district, so happens to be here.


    Please follow me, sir. I''ll take you to see him."


    "All right!¡±


    Fane nodded his head.


    He was quickly led into a tunnel by the manager. They wound their way in for a good few meters before


    the manager opened a heavy steel door. They entered the room.


    A beauty in her thirties was lying on the couch. It was evident she was tired, and she was closing her


    eyes and resting.


    "Manager Lowe, didn''t I tell you to not disturb me if there isn¡¯t anything going on? We¡¯ll be putting the


    Heart of the Abyss on exhibition tomorrow. I''ve been meeting with the media, and I¡¯m tired. I need a


    good rest today!¡±


    The middle-aged woman wore a crisp white shirt, and she radiated a powerful aura. After she said that,


    she looked at Fane. "Why did you bring a man in?¡± she asked impatiently.


    Fane ignored her. His attention was already pinned onto a ne inside a ss casing that stood in


    the middle of the room. A jewel the color of dark blood was its crowning glory, and the other gemstones


    sparkling in its circumference made it seem even more otherworldly. It was magnificent.


    "So this is the Heart of the Abyss. It''s beautiful. No wonder it''s selling for such a high price!"


    Hemented as he walked over and observed it.


    "Hey! Who are you? Who told you that you could just waltz in here? Don''t you dare get close to the


    Abyss!"


    The beauty shot up to her feet and gave Fane a warning re. This was an extremely expensive item.


    What if he was u p to no good?


    "Manager Lynch, this customer wishes to buy the Heart of the Abyss. That''s why I brought him in!"


    Store Manager Lowe exined to the district manager.


    Fane also studied Manager Lynch. He could tell that she was no ordinary woman. Judging from her


    eyes and her taut, yet rxed position, she was probably a good fighter.


    "We''re not selling!¡±


    Manager Lynch rxed a little after she heard that. "Manager Lowe, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that


    there''s only one of its kind i n the world. This is our crown jewel, and w e use it specially for publicity.


    We''re just bringing it here for an exhibition. I may be the district manager of the Southwest, but even I


    can''t do much. Besides, this item is not for sale!"

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    "I''m sorry, sir, but we¡¯re not selling this. Our manager was not clear about this. I apologize for wasting


    your precious time!"


    It was evident that the beautiful manager before him was slightly unhappy, but she knew that not any


    person could think of buying the Heart of the Abyss. That was why she shed a radiant smile at Fane.


    "Ma''am, this man here is offering us 20 billion bucks. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask you about this. He¡¯s


    offering a huge sum. What if the people up top consider selling i t? I was afraid that you would pin the


    me on me if we missed the opportunity!"


    Store Manager Lowe''s eyes flickered toward Manager Lynch''s. He spoke hesitantly.


    20 billion?''


    Naturally, Manager Lynch was surprised when she heard this number. Her lips parted. This man was


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    offering too much.


    This was just a ne. Was it worth it to spend that much money on it?


    The ne was very beautiful though. Any woman would like it.


    "Can you make the decision. Manager Lynch?"


    Fane gave a wan smile. "I simply must obtain this ne!" he added.


    "I-I''ll ask the boss at our headquarters. I''ll immediately video call him!¡±


    Manager Lynch gulped and whipped her phone out. She immediately video called her boss.


    "Heh. Miss Lynch, why are you video calling me? We''re going to put the Heart of the Abyss on disy


    tomorrow. Make sure that you perform your bodyguard duties well, all right? We cannot afford a single


    mistake!"


    An old man with frazzled hair sat on the other end of the line. He chuckled as he spoke, and he looked


    very approachable.


    "Boss, we have a customer here who wants to buy the Heart of the Abyss..."


    Manager Lynch looked at Fane, who stood behind her. She angled the phone so that h e appeared on


    the screen as well.


    The smile on the old man''s face instantly hardened. "Miss Lynch, the Abyss is worth nine billion, but


    didn''t I say that its value is worth far more than that?" he answered. " There''s only one of its kind in the


    entire world. Besides, the Heart of the Abyss is our treasure. It''s not for sale. We won''t be able to find


    anything to rece it anytime soon. More importantly, this is what we use to promote our store!"


    Manager Lynch reacted quickly, as though she understood something. "So what you''re saying is that


    the Heart of the Abyss holds unparalleled value, right, Boss? Including the advertisements and being


    out signature product!"


    The old man nodded his head. He smiled towards Fane. ¡°First of all, sir, I thank you very much for


    showing interest in our products, and for admiring the Heart of the Abyss so much. But we cannot


    simply sell this to you...¡±


    Manager Lynch pondered for a while, then she cut in before the old man could finish his sentence: "But


    this man is offering us 2 0 billion bucks, Boss. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider his offer?"


    The old man on the phone creased his brows, obviously considering the offer.


    After a while, he gave a bitter smile. "I''m sorry, sir..."


    Fane realized that 20 billion was not enough to persuade the old man, considering how he rejected the


    offer.


    "30 billion!"


    Fane took a step forward and told the old man.


    The old man was taken aback for a moment. "Sir, you¡¯re really making this difficult for us. There is


    implicit value in that ne..."


    ¡±40 billion!"


    Fane offered again.


    "But..."


    The old man was growing speechless...


    "50 billion!"

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Fane was too tired to continue with the negotiation drama. The sign of hesitation stered on the other


    party¡¯s face grew more and more obvious, it meant this'' Heart of the Abyss'' was truly not ordinary


    jewelry.


    Besides, to Fane, 50 billion bucks was nothing.


    "Are...are you sure? 50 billion?¡±


    The boss was visibly ted with the price.


    "Hehe, boss, do I look like I''m joking?"


    Fane loosened a chuckle in return.


    "You have the deal!"


    "We thank you so much for choosing our'' Heart of The Abyss¡¯. I, on behalf of Cathysia


    Juwel, am willing to give away 20 million bucks worth of other jewelry for you to choose!" The boss


    added excitedly.


    "Wow! Just about right! I need to purchase some diamond rings and earrings too!"


    Fane¡¯s mood lightened, letting out joyousughter.


    "d to be doing business with you!"


    "Me too!"


    The boss hung up the video call on his mobile phone. He was ostensibly ted for customers like Fane


    ¡ªgenerous and magnanimous. It was his first time in his lifetime encountering such a customer.


    When themoners purchased pieces of jewelry in their shop, the most frequent question they asked


    was if there were any discounts or free gifts.


    Meanwhile, this guy did not even ask for a discount nor gift but instead raised the price, billions by


    billions. If they were not the ones dealing with Fane today, they would not believe such a customer


    existed. It would be extremely hard to believe that this was true.


    "Sir...sir, do you really mean it?"


    The good-looking manager asked in a trembling tone, her hands shaking. For a person who was able


    to shout out 50 billion bucks in such a casual manner, his-worth must be at least thousands of


    billions, perhaps even more.


    Furthermore, this man''s whole being was sharp, he was standing straight, and firm and his eyes shot


    out a ray of perseverance, which made her feel that this man before him must be a veteran who had


    just returned from the military. This was because an ordinary man would not have such a unique aura


    and temperament.


    "Pay with a card?"


    A credit card coatedpletely with predominant golden colorhanding was presented before the


    manager. Fane chuckled and gestured to her to take the card.


    The first thought that came into Manager Lynch''s mind was that this card was privileged and elite,


    though she had not seen this type of card before. She bobbed her head frantically and then turned to


    the store manager, "Quickly get the POS machine over, and I will pack up the ''Heart of the Abyss'' for


    this gentleman!"


    "All right!"


    The female store manager shed a warm smile and left the private room.


    Few lines appeared between Fane¡¯s brows; a strange feeling stirred within him. Why did not Manager


    Lynch pack up the ne for him first and then went out to swipe the card together? After all, he still


    had to leave the room and pick the other jewels.


    Never did he expect, once the store manager left the room, Manager Lynch shot him a few alluring


    gazes while packing up the ''Heart of the Abyss''. Then she slowly leaned towards Fane and breathed


    out slowly, "Dear Sir, can I have your Twitter ount? In the future, if Cathysia Juwel produces or


    stocks in some fine essories, I could send you some photos!"


    Fane''s face sunk in the next second; he was speechless. It seemed like the way he raised the price


    just now had made this good-looking district manager¡¯s heart beating fast.


    Although the sry for such an executive was certainly not close to low, in the face of such a generous


    and manly Fane, she was somewhat moved and unable to resist his personal charm.


    Fane shed a wan smile, "1 don¡¯t normallye to these jewelry shops. I bought this ne for my


    wife!¡±


    Fane was hinting to the other party that he was married. As long as the other party was not a fool, she


    would not press further o n the matter of Twitter.


    After Manager Lynch had packed up the ne, she handed it over to Fane, her eyes were


    As she spoke, she caressed Fane''s hand while handing the jewelry box over. Her tone was provocative


    and suggestive.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    However, Fane admitted that the manager before him was indeed gorgeous and charming, no matter


    her temperament or her body figure. Those eyes of her were even more seductive yet captivating. If


    Fane were the other ordinary man, he would have fallen into her erotic trap.


    He grabbed the box and smiled indifferently, "I don''t think this is necessary. After all, our house is not


    very far from here. If I''m in need of buying any jewelry, I can just drop by here and see!"


    Signs of disappointment shed in Manager Lynch''s eyes; she was disheartened at Fane¡¯s words. A


    dirty trick suddenly popped up in her mind and then she pretended to twist her ankle and fell into


    Fane''s embrace. "Ah!"


    Fane''s immediate reflex was to support her from falling further and helped her to stabilize. "Are you


    alright?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry! These high heels are too high and ufortable. I nearly tripped because of


    them!"


    Manager Lynch''s face was kissed pink, and she was tongue-tied at the situation. She had already


    acted so proactively, and yet Fane did not show any hint of being attracted! It seemed like Fane was


    truly not interested in other women, even a beauty like her.


    She had never behaved in such a sultry and dirty way; she did not budge in the slightest in front of any


    other average wealthy people, even looked down upon them. After all, she had always been a


    conservative person, and coupled with her high academic qualification and sry, she would naturally


    have an eye for a perfect man like Fane.


    Many filthy rich young masters had been wanting to hook her up, but none of them seeded as she


    did not give them any chance. Today, this man before her was not only good-looking and with a


    benevolent temperament, but also his manly behaviors had captivated her, especially during the


    moment he raised the price billions by billions. Money to him was nothing but stacks of toilet papers¡ª


    he did not care at all. Such a man hadpletely fascinated her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Besides, this was also her first time being s o proactive in pleasing a man. She wanted t o be


    conquered by this man; she wanted to be his proudest trophy.


    However, this man did not even bother to spare her a gaze.


    "Sir, please swipe your card with this POS machine. Also, our boss has informed us that you still have


    10 million bucks for the other jewels. I will show you the wayter!"


    Store Manager Lowe entered the private room with a POS machine in her hand. She quickly let Fane


    make the payment.


    "Manager Lynch, I''m sorry for interrupting your break time. I''ll follow Manager Lowe t o pick some other


    ne and ring!"


    Fane gave a faint smile and went out of the room with Store Manager Lowe.


    The awkward smile on Manager Lynch¡¯s face disappeared in the next second the two left. She closed


    the door feebly, feeling a little lost. Her eyes turned towards the direction of the ce where the Heart


    of The Abyss was once ced, and her heart sank deeply.


    "Oh ya! Manager Lowe, I need a favor from you. There''s something I need you to pass o n to Manager


    Lynch in a while!"


    After choosing the ring, earrings, and bracelet, Fane quickly thought of something and turned to Store


    Manager Lowe. "Could you help me to pass on this message to her? That the Heart of The Abyss has


    already been sold to me, and you won¡¯t be able to exhibit it tomorrow! Hence please announce to the


    public that it has been sold. As for the fact that I bought it for 50 billion bucks, I hope this can remain a


    secret. Could you please help?"


    "Do you mean we keep the 50 billion bucks as a secret?"


    Store Manager Lowe was stunned at Fane''s request. "Sir, if we announce that the ne was sold


    for 50 billion bucks, wouldn''t it be great for you in front of your friend and family? Sir, you''re too low


    profile!" ¡®Hehe, this is not about me being low profile. If my wife knew that I''ve spent 50 billion for a 9


    billion worth ne, she would scold me! She will say that I squander hard-earn money.


    Fane exined in a casual tone, a warm smile showing on his face.


    A sh of enlightenment, at the same time, a flicker of envy stirred within Store Manager Lowe when


    she heard his exnation. "I''m envious of your wife! You''re so willing to spend money on her and


    consider everything for her!"


    By the way, if you and Manager Lynch are avable on that day, feel free toe to m y wife¡¯s birthday


    party!" Fane chuckled.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    "No way! Are you serious? We cane too?"


    Fane''s invitation elevated Store Manager Lowe''s mood that she almost jumped for joy. A birthday party


    by a big shot was the sweetest dream that one could have!


    Besides, those who would be attending the party were definitely not ordinary people. They must have


    possessed certain statuses in the Middle Province.


    "Absolutely! Juste over empty-handed and tell the guards that you got my permission!"


    After giving some thought to the matter, Fane showed another warm smile and then left the shop.


    "Wait. That''s not quite right. Isn''t he only the adopted son-inw? Can a son-inw have so much


    money?"


    After Fane exited the door. Store Manager Lowe, who had finally calmed down, thought of


    somethingasof and yelled in surprise. "This fe is too low profile. 50 billion for a ne? Just wow!


    No wonder he promised to give his wife a birthday party that will shake the whole Middle Province. He''s


    so damn rich!"


    The first thing that Fane did once he arrived at home was to hide the Heart of the Abyss, only then he


    went to search for his wife.


    At this time, Selena was strolling leisurely i n the garden.


    As soon as she saw Fane approaching her, she shot him a nk look. "Fane Woods! You disappeared


    early in the morning! Where did you go, huh?"


    Fane let out adorable giggles, extended his hands into his pockets, and pulled out several boxes.


    "Look, your birthday is around the corner. So I went out to buy you some nice essories!"


    "What? How could you go without me? Are you trying to surprise me?"


    Inside Selena''s reprimand, hid a hint of happiness; a giggly smile stered on her face. She took one


    of the boxes and opened i t. "Did you purchase in Cathysia Juwel? Their essories are exorbitantly


    expensive. Here, look, there¡¯re gems on it, it must be expensive, right? And all these things added up


    must have cost you a lot!"


    Fane smiled lightly, "It''s not expensive, it''s merely over nine million!" "What the heck? Over nine million


    bucks, and yet you said it¡¯s not expensive?" Selena almost fainted at the number. Few lines formed


    between her brows, and she started to nag in a firmer tone, "No, dear, n o! Your act is called impulsive


    purchase! You''re basically squandering money. Both o f us don¡¯t have a job right now and yet you


    spent so much money on these. If everyone in our house spends like you do, what do you think will


    happen to our savings? Even if you''ve won 10 billion in billiards, you shouldn''t squander like this!"


    Nheless, these reprimands of Selena''s are like sunshine flooded into Fane¡¯s chest -he felt warm


    and ted. He wrapped his arms around Selena and pulled her into his embrace. "You silly. This is our


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    first birthday celebration together, I''d break my bank for it!"


    "Hey, hey, let me go. Others are watching!¡±


    Contentment filled her heart as her face turned rosy pink.


    "Fane Woods, you stupid brat. You''re so heroic, huh? I just got to know that you''ve beaten Young


    Master Drake up! Are you trying to dig a grave for yourself?"


    At this time, Fiona returned from her shopping and started to yell at Fane as soon as she spotted Fane


    in the garden.


    "Mother, yes, I did beat him up. I went to Drake''s residencest night. And that''s because he deserves


    it. As for the reason why I hit him, you don''t have to worry anymore. I''ve already settled it!"


    Fane smiled dryly and admitted the deed without hesitation.


    "Get out from our house, now! You''ve offended the Drake family, aren¡¯t you having a death wish? I don''t


    even bother to find out why you beat him up, it must be because he fired you and Selena, and you feel


    displeased with his action! But you can''t hit people because of that either!"


    Fiona pointed at the gate, gave him a dismissive wave of her hands, yelling Fane to get out.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    "The heck are you talking about, Ma? Young Master Drake deserved a beating. Anyway, what''s over is


    over. I don¡¯t think Fane did anything wrong. He helped me to release my anger¡ªthat''s why he beat


    Young Master Drake up!¡±


    Selena was extremely angry when she heard what her mother said. She snarled at


    Fiona.


    "I wouldn''t want that to happen to you either, Selena. But he¡¯s from the Drake family. Offending them is


    like signing your death certificate!"


    Fiona was truly worried.


    "What''s going on, Ma?"


    Ben and Andrew walked out and asked,


    their expressions furrowed in concern.


    Fiona released a sigh and shot Fane a vicious re. "I just heard that this fellow had gone and beaten


    the young master of the Drake family up," she exined to Ben. "Isn''t it infuriating? I heard that Young


    Master Drake is still being hospitalized, and his condition is uncertain!¡±


    "No way. Weren''t you being a little brash. Fane? We understand why you spoke against him in the first


    ce¡ªyou did it for the ten billion bucks, right? Even if speaking against him would mean


    embarrassing him in front of everyone.


    And of course, Young Master Drake did go overboard by firing Selena as well!"


    Andrew stepped forward, his brows drawing together. "But it''s too much, isn''t it, beating up a young


    master just because of that?" he continued, "They even offered the


    two of you, jobs in the first ce. They''re stronger than some first-ss aristocratic families. Aren''t you


    afraid that they''ll destroy the entire Taylor family?"


    "That''s right!"


    Fiona interjected immediately, "So shouldn''t we chase him out now? He invited disaster upon himself.


    He shouldn¡¯t drag us into it!"


    Ben spoke up after thinking for a while, "M a, it''s true that Fane was being rash, but he didsh out for


    Selena¡¯s sake. We don''t have much choice now. The past is all in the past. All of us should just leave


    together. I think James Drake won¡¯t let us off that easily no matter what we say since his son has been


    beaten up. We can¡¯t just single Fane out. The rest of us won''t be able to escape either!¡± "That''s right.


    Why don''t we all leave


    together? It hurts my heart to think of leaving this vi, but we can bring our valuables along with us.


    Most of our money is in the bank anyway that can be easily essed with our cards!"


    Fiona instantly suggested, realizing that Ben''s words made sense.


    "Don''t be afraid, Father, Mother. They won''te to us looking for trouble!¡±


    Fane shed a bitter smile as he watched everyone fly into panic mode. "Think about it. I brought


    Selena alongst night and caused a ruckus for them. They would have done something about it


    yesterday if they really wanted to retaliate. Furthermore, it¡¯s already thiste into the morning, but they


    haven''t sent anyone over. Do you really think they''lle? If you do, wouldn''t they be scared that we


    would take off sooner?¡±


    Realization dawned upon Ben when he heard Fane''s words. "You''re right. If they really wanted to find


    trouble with us, they probably would have done so yesterday night or this morning. They wouldn''t have


    waited until now."


    "Hmm. That''s true..."


    Andrew also seemed to realize that the idea made sense.


    "But I really think that the Drake family won''t let us off so easily. It''s possible that they prioritized


    sending Young Master Drake to the hospital because he was so badly injured. Maybe they¡¯ve already


    sealed off all the roads leading out of the city. We probably won''t even have a chance to escape. They''ll


    Fiona was still fearful-to the point that her imagination began to run wild.


    "Ma, all this actually happened because Young Master Drake tried to take advantage of me. He was a


    little drunkst night when he came into the office, and he tried to get all touchy. Fane only beat him u p


    after he knew about this! I believe that even the Drake family themselves would think that this was


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    rational. Besides, Fane i s so strong. It¡¯s likely they won''t cause trouble for us!"


    Selena cast a side-nce at Fane, then she exined everything in his ce. She did not want him to


    bear the responsibility alone.


    "What? That Young Master Drake actually tried to..."


    Only then did Fiona understand that Fane had beaten Young Master Drake up for other reasons, and


    not because of the job-rtedrted incident

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    She gave Fane a long look. "All right. I wrongfully used you just now," she said. "I thought you had


    gone and beaten the young master up because of what happened to Selena and your job. You really


    do have a valid reason for beating him up then, if that had happened!"


    "Ma, how did you know about this anyway?"


    Selena asked Fiona after she thought about it.


    "Oh, I overheard a few people gossiping about it when I was out shopping. It gave m e such a scare


    that I immediately rushed back!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Fiona patted her chest, but she was still anxious as she thought about it. "But what i f the Drake family


    secret, instead of broad daylight? That will be even harder to prevent. I really think that we should all


    just stay at home and not go out at all!¡±


    "No way, Mom. I''ve just opened my cybercafe. I need to make sure that everything''s running smoothly


    for these few days, especially when we''re getting so many customers!"


    Ben spoke with a smile, "I trust what Fane said. If he says that they fear him, they fear him. They would


    havee looking for us a long time ago otherwise."


    "No way. It''s not like weck the money from your cybercafe business. I won¡¯t be able to live on if you


    ever die!"


    Fiona did not dare to allow Ben out alone.


    "ine, take a few of the other bodyguards and follow me!"


    Ben waved ine and a few other bodyguards over; they had been standing a t the side.


    "You won¡¯t worry if I''m going out like this. Right, Mom?"


    After ine and the others walked over, Ben said to Fiona, grinning.


    "Fine. Go on then!"


    Fiona waved her hand helplessly.


    "Master, Master! Good news!"


    At this moment, a man from the Eagle n ran over to Master Neuman, smiling.


    "What¡¯s going on? You seem excited!¡±


    Lee asked, smiling bitterly.


    "Good news. Heh. I heard that Young Master Drake has fired Fane and his wife, and the young master


    tried to make a move


    with the wife. So Fane brought his wife to the Drake family''s residence and beat the living sh*t out of


    Timothy Drake. He''s still i n the hospital now!¡±


    The middle-aged man grinned as he reported everything.


    Lee''s eyes immediately brightened when h e heard that. He quickly leaped to his feet." Really?


    Fantastic! This way, we won¡¯t have t o act so fast for now. We¡¯ll wait and watch what happens.


    Offending the Drake family i s practically digging your own grave. Let''s see if the Drake family helps us


    to get rid of that little punk.¡±


    "Of course the Drake family would do something. James Drake has only one son, after all!¡±


    The middle-aged man said, smiling.


    ''Mmhmm. Seems like the gods are smiling upon me!"


    Lee lifted his chin ever so slightly, his gaze filled with excitement.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    "Tell everyone that we''re halting operations for now! We¡¯ll wait and see how the situation is after two


    days!"


    In a sh, Lee¡¯s good humor had been restored. It would be fantastic if the Drake family were to kill


    Fane off. He would not have to do a single thing then.


    "Fantastic. Absolutely fantastic. Haha!"


    Ken was excited as well. He guffawed as he came before Ivan, Neil, and Xena before taking a seat.


    "What''s going on, Young Master rk? Looks like you''re excited about something!"


    Ivan shed a mirthless smile. He had finally recovered from his injuries, and he could return to the


    Taylor family''s


    residence. He also thought about introducing Xena to his family sometime during the next few days.


    When he thought about the expressions on Ben¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces, delight jolted in him.


    "Fane has gone looking for trouble again. Hah! He really doesn''t quit ying with fire.¡±


    Ever since Young Master rk had stepped foot into the coffee shop, he did not stop grinning. "I think


    we won¡¯t need to create trouble for him anymore. He has signed a death wish for himself now."


    "What? Really? Who did he offend this time?"


    Neil immediately knew that Fane had gone and offended someone else again when he heard that.


    After he thought about it, his eyes brightened. "Don''t tell me he''s offended a first-ss aristocratic


    family this time? Now that punk isn''t afraid of us. But he''ll be in big trouble if he offended a first-ss


    aristocratic family!"


    He did not expect Ken to shake his head. Thetter earnestly tapped his index finger against the table.


    "He didn''t offend a first-ss aristocratic family this time, but the Drake family!¡±


    A frosty smile spread across Ivan''s lips as h e registered the words. "You¡¯re joking. Young Master


    rk. Fane has good rtions with the Drake family, especially since he''s constantly by Miss Tanya''s


    side after he was hired as their bodyguard. He''s constantly shadowing her, and they''re pretty much


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    good friends. Why would Fane offend them? He''s not an idiot!¡±


    Hah! It''s all because of the ten billion bucks! That punk¡¯s head must have been high at the prospect of


    that much money!¡±


    Kenughed. Then he told everyone about what he had heard in detail.


    "So that''s what happened. He just pretended that he did not know how to y billiards and swindled


    Young Master Turner of ten billion bucks. Tsk. Leo¡¯s probably really good in billiards. No one would


    believe Fane if he imed that he had just picked it up. It''s obvious that he''s good in the sport if he was


    able to beat Leo!


    "No wonder Young Master Drake could not suffer the sight any longer. So he helped to speak up,


    saying that Fane had gone mad for insisting on ten billion bucks because h e wanted money. And he


    didn¡¯t spare Young Master Drake¡¯s reputation! That was probably why Young Master Drake was so


    angry that he went looking for Selena


    Taylor!''


    Ivan gave a wry smile and took a sip out of his cup of coffee. "Ah. What a pity. I had hoped that Fane


    would embarrass himself t o no end during Selena''s birthday party and that he would just curdle out of


    shame. Who knew that he won''t be living for more than a few days now!"


    Xena, who was sitting beside him, thought about it for a while. "But Fane is the son-inw of the Taylor


    family, Ivan," she said, anxietyced in her tone. "Won''t the Drake family retaliate against the Taylor


    family a s well in a moment of anger?"


    Ivan furrowed his brows at the idea. "I don''t think so. We didn''t offend them. Besides, Fane and his


    family have never lived with u s before. James is a reasonable man. They would suffer plenty of losses


    if they really tried to fight us, especially since Fane is a good fighter."


    Right at this moment, a phone rang out.


    Ivan gestured for everyone to remain silent before picking up the phone, getting onto his feet.


    His expression darkened as the call went o n. ¡°F*ck. Fane is really dragging our entire family through


    the dirt!¡±


    "What''s wrong, Ivan?"


    Xena quickly asked.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    She was a little worried. What if Young Master Drake suffered from serious injuries and his father was


    absolutely furious? It would be troublesome if they acted against Ivan and the others.


    It was a small possibility, but it could not b epletely ruled out.


    Besides, it had not been easy for her to be Ivan''s girlfriend. It would be extremely unfair if she


    were to be dragged into this and get killed along with everyone else. She would not even get a chance


    to enjoy her life for a short period of time! She could not let that happen.


    "The Drake family called to inform us that we¡¯re officially withdrawn from the Southern Hills


    development project. And


    they won''t give us anypensation for breaking the contract!"


    Ivan gave a bitter smile. "The old man is super angry right now. He''s calling a meeting for all members


    of the family.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes suddenly lit up. "Let''s go then. There''s no time like the present. Come with me,


    Xena. Since the old man has called all the Taylor family members for the meeting, I''m sure that Selena,


    Fane, and even Ben will be there. Since they''re all there, I''ll introduce you to everyone then. I''ll let them


    know that you''re my girlfriend!"


    Xena furrowed her brows. ¡°Is-is it appropriate to tell them about me now?"


    "Of course it is!"


    Ivan syed his arms. "Everyone will be there. If I introduce you and everyone knows that you''re my


    girlfriend, Fane won''t kill you off just like that, right? It wouldn¡¯t do if the Taylor family found out. After all.


    I''m their cousin brother! It''ll be insurance for your life, announcing this. If I don''t announce it, what if


    Fane secretly kills you to exact revenge for Ben? What if h e says that he didn''t know you were my


    girlfriend?¡±


    After Xena heard that, she too, thought that it made sense. She nodded her head. "All right then. I''ll go


    with you. But I''m not prepared for this. I''m so nervous. I didn''t even bring any gifts!¡±


    Ivan took her hand. "No need to buy anything. I''m just going to introduce you because this meeting so


    happened to be now. Don''t worry. I''m here!¡± "Ah, I would go over and see the look on Ben''s face if I


    actually had a reason for going. Haha!"


    Ken burst intoughter.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Taylor. Old


    Man Taylor will certainly be angry because of how the Drake family had canceled all their ns, but it''s


    not your fault. It''s all because Fane beat Young Master Drake up. That¡¯s why the person to be


    reprimanded will naturally be Fane. The old man will give him thorough hiding!"


    Neil shed a cold smile as he spoke.


    "That''s right. I didn''t do anything wrong. Nothing to be worried about!"


    Smiling, Ivan brought Xena out.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane and Ben and the others also received calls. They all went to thergest hall in the Taylor family''s


    vi.


    There were plenty of couches and stools all around. The Taylor family would use this space to discuss


    important matters whenever they cropped up


    At this moment, Old Man Taylor''s expression looked grim. The people around him all dipped their


    heads as well. The atmosphere was thick and heavy.


    The doors gradually opened. Selena, Fane, and the others strode in.


    "Hmph!"


    Old Man Taylor harrumphed when he saw Fane. It was clear that he was furious.


    * Grandpa, is there something wrong? Why did you summon us over?¡±


    Selena managed an awkward smile, asking tentatively. During the call earlier, Cecilia simply told them


    toe over and admit their mistakes, huffing angrily. She did not speak about the entire situation.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    "What''s wrong? What¡¯s wrong! Of course, that hotheaded husband of yours went and caused trouble


    again!"


    At this moment, Ivan walked in with Xena, a humorless smile on his lips.


    "Ivan, why did you bring her here? Isn¡¯t she Ben''s girlfriend?¡±


    Theodore could not help but furrow his brows when he saw his son walking in with Xena.


    Ivan gave a wry smile. He cast Ben a purposeful look before speaking, "Heh. Yes, Xena was Ben''s


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    girlfriend. But he''s useless. He''s already in his twenties, but he''s still a good-for-nothing. Of course,


    Xena would want a more established man!"


    Here, he smiled at the audience and introduced her, "Everyone, this is Xena Jackson, and she''s my


    girlfriend. And we¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡±


    Ben¡¯s expression soured, and redness limned his eyes although he was well aware that Xena was a


    cruel and horrible person. A woman like her was not even worthy of his affections, but he had been


    with her for a long time. His heart still ached when he saw her.


    "Oh. So she''s your girlfriend now? Congrattions! It''s only right that a beauty is paired with a prince,


    instead of some neet who only knows how to y video games all day. It would be a miracle i f the


    girlfriend of someone like that didn¡¯t run off!"


    Cecilia spoke sardonically after she heard that, folding her arms across her chest. "Heh. One man''s


    trash is another man''s treasure. Of course, there would be someone willing to pick up what Ben sees a


    s trash. Birds of a feather flock together, after all!"


    Fane gave a mirthless chuckled when he heard that. "But those who keep money-minded women will


    live to regret their decision!"


    "That''s right. I''ve never seen such a shameless person in my life!"


    Selena also huffed angrily, furious in ce of her brother.


    "You...you''re saying that we''re shameless? That we''re trash?"


    Ivan was furious now. He took a step forward and red at Fane.


    However, he quickly thought of something, and his anger quickly dissipated. Instead, h e gave a wry


    smile. "Fane, not sure if you''ve been feeling kind of weaktely?"


    Fane was going to die after ten more days. What use was there in arguing with a person who was


    sentenced to death?


    Fane was stunned. He immediately knew what Ivan meant when he said that. The other man was


    trying to pry and see if he had taken the poison, and if there were obvious symptoms now.


    He wore a surprised expression on purpose. "That¡¯s right. I''ve been a little out o f ittely as if my limbs


    are weak. But what does it have to do with you?" he said to Ivan. "Isn''t it normal to feel lethargic during


    the summer?"


    Ivan''s heart was delighted when he heard Fane admitting to that. Still, he maintained hisposure as


    he said, "You look like you could use some rest. That''s why I asked!¡±


    "Enough! I wanted to have a meeting to speak about certain matters, not for the both of you to argue!"


    Atst, Old Man Taylor snapped impatiently.


    He waited until everyone have quiet down before speaking, looking at Fane as he did s o. "Fane, do


    you know what your brash decision of beating Young Master Drake up has cost us? Do you know the


    losses the Taylor family will suffer?"

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    "You''ve got some guts, Fane, beating the young master of the Drake family like that. I think you should


    just get out of the Taylor family. Stop dragging us along with you!"


    One of the Taylor family members huffed angrily.


    "That''s right. That''s Young Master Drake we''re talking about, Fane. Sure, you offended some young


    master of a second-ss aristocratic family before, but we wanted to preserve our family''s reputation


    plus you''re a good fighter, and you are friends with the Goddess of War. We wouldn''t want to cause you


    trouble so long as you didn¡¯t overstep your boundaries. But you took this for granted. Now you''re so


    wanton, daring enough to hurt Young Master Drake!" Another family member was furious as well. He


    was afraid that all of them would b e dragged into the matter because of Fane''s action.


    Fiona gave an awkward smile as she stepped forward. "Don''t worry, Grandpa Taylor. Nothing will


    happen,¡± she said to Old Man Taylor. "Fane had a good reason for beating Young Master Drake. It''s not


    just because the young master fired him and Selena. That man wanted to take advantage of our


    Selena, and Fane was absolutely livid when he knew about this. That¡¯s why he beat that man up!"


    Here, Fiona pounded her chest. "But don¡¯t worry. We definitely won''t bring the Taylor family into this,"


    she promised. "The Drake family won¡¯t simply murder the innocents, right? The most they''ll do is kill


    our family!" "Heh. You really know how to talk, Fiona!


    Theodore chuckled. "You''re not even part of the Drake family. How would you know that the Drake


    family won''tsh out against us in a fit of anger?"


    In reality, Fiona was not sure of herself as well. At this moment though, she could not give in. "It¡¯s


    simple. They would have created a lot of trouble earlier if they had wanted to do so. Fane had beaten


    that man up yesterday morning, and it''s already noon the next day now. But I don''t see the Drake


    family''s peopleing over. So they definitely won''te over. After all, Fane has a good rtionship


    with Miss Tanya!"


    "No way!"


    Ivan interjected immediately, "He''s the young master of the Drake family. They have so many good


    fighters. How can they just let this slide? I really think that the best thing to do now is to surrender Fane


    to the Drake family. Make him kowtow and admit his mistakes and ask for forgiveness!"


    "Heh. Why am I the one who should kowtow and ask for forgiveness when he''s the one who tried to


    touch my wife? Are you kidding me, Ivan Taylor? Do you think I''d do something like that?¡±


    Fane chuckled, his expression nonchnt. "It¡¯s best if they don''te over. If they do, I''ll kill off every


    single one who steps in!¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself!"


    Old Man Taylor looked straight at Fane. " Since you were the one who caused this mess in the first


    ce, I hope that you''ll be able to bear the mistake yourself when the Drake familyes. Don''t drag


    the Taylor family into this!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Don¡¯t worry. I won''t!


    Fane promised.


    "You won''t? Grandpa, he''s already dragged us into this. The Drake family isn''t cooperating with us


    anymore. Southern Hill Real Estate was a huge project, and they don¡¯t want to coborate anymore.


    We didn''t earn anything this time instead we made huge losses!"


    Ivan was extremely furious. He shot a re at Fane. "You damn idiot. Did you really think that you


    didn''t drag us through the dirt?"


    "Ah. Nevermind. We''ve suffered huge losses, but Young Master Drake had disrespected Selena by


    trying to touch her. He deserved to be beaten up!"


    Old Man Taylor heaved a sigh. "We simply lost ten billion just like that. It''s a huge blow to the Taylor


    family, but we won¡¯t starve to death," he said. "I just pray that the Drake family won''te looking for


    us, out of consideration of the friendship they had with Fane!¡±


    Right at this moment, a bodyguard of the Taylor family rushed in. "Master, we''ve just got the news!" he


    breathed excitedly." Young Master Drake only suffered minor injuries. There won¡¯t be any


    <pplications!"

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    After knowing that Fane had beaten up Young Master Drake, the first thing the Taylor family naturally


    did was to send out their bodyguards to inquire about the situation.


    Old Master Taylor heaved a huge sigh of relief upon learning that Young Master Drake only suffered a


    minor injury. Since the wound was not serious, perhaps Master Drake would not be so upset with them


    and make a huge fuss out of it. At most, he would find a hitman to slit Fane''s throat, after all, others


    were not involved.


    "Thank God, it''s only a minor injury. Thank God!"


    Old Master Taylor plonked down onto the armchair; everyone could see that the


    boulder in his heart was lifted.


    Selena and Fane exchanged nces and hints of dismay were obviously disyed : n their gazes.


    The kick from Fane yesterday was not feeble at all. His kick was so powerful that Young Master Drake


    passed out the next second.


    It was impossible for his injury to be mild and most likely, he would be impotent from that kick.


    Nevertheless, Fane and Selena were no fool, it was obviously a beautiful white lie that the Drake family


    had spread. Since they were covering the truth, it meant that Master Drake was a sensible person, or


    at least he was smart that he should not make a hoo-ha out of this.


    "But, Grandpa, though Young Master Drake was only mildly injured, the South Hill Real Estate project


    is now down the drain. The Drake family won¡¯t allow us to continue with the project anymore. Who will


    make u p for the losses?"


    Ivan could feel raw anger boiling in his blood knowing that Fane was the culprit for the huge loss. He


    could not just let this b *stard off the hook; he desired to find a way to cast him out of the Taylor family.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll pay for the loss!"


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Fane stepped forward and proimed aloud. " Isn''t it just ten billion or


    so? I''ll pay!¡±


    "Hmph! Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Have you thought about it? What money are you gonna use to pay? The


    ten billion you won from Young Master Turner? Don¡¯t forget you''ve promised to hold a party that will


    shake the entire Middle Province for your dearest wife!''


    Ivan''s face immediately lit up at Fane''s words. Since this b*stard wanted to pretend to be some tycoon


    and offered to make up for the losses, why not?


    "Fane, what nonsense are you spewing about? You and Selena are both jobless now! How can you


    afford to take up such responsibility?"


    Fiona nearly had a heart attack and her eyes rolled to the back of her brain when she heard what Fane


    had said. She immediately pulled Fane back to her side a s she reprimanded.


    "Indeed, he should be responsible for this loss! If it wasn¡¯t for him, this big project would not have flush


    down the drain just like that!¡±


    Theodore immediately chimed in with a serious and firm tone. ¡°Since the loss was caused by Fane, it¡¯s


    natural for him to pay for it!" "Yes. They''re right! Selena''s birthday doesn''t have to be grand, just a few


    confetti, wines and pizzas will do. It''ll be Cecelia¡¯s wedding on that day anyway, the whole Taylor family


    probably don¡¯t have spare time to celebrate with Selena. Oh ya! You really don¡¯t even have to prepare


    a lot of food, since all the big shots and loaded authorities will attend Cecelia¡¯s wedding.¡±


    Cecelia''s mother echoed as she stepped forward.


    Fiona was burning with anger that her eyes were like two fireballs that could burn Fane into ashes


    anytime. This brat clearly did not bring his brain along with him today, otherwise, how could he spew


    such nonsense?


    Since Fane and her daughter were both jobless, Fane, perhaps, only had a couple of millions left. And


    the 90 million bucks that Fane won from Kelly Gold in gambling had been given to Fiona as well. Now,


    the issue was about the loss amounting to 10 billion bucks and this brat had actually said that h e


    would bear it.


    Old Master Taylor nodded in agreement after giving the matter some thoughts." Fane, this is indeed


    your fault and since you¡¯ve said you¡¯d be responsible, then you should transfer 10 billion bucks to the


    "Hmmm. You''re right. It¡¯s indeed something I should pay for!¡±


    Fane bobbed his head and asked for thepany¡¯s ount number from the butler, which then he


    transferred 10 billion bucks over.


    Seeing that Fane was such a responsible man, there was a hint of respect shown in Old Master


    Taylor''s eyes. The anger that was swirling inside him a moment ago had dissipated now.


    "All right. Since Young Master Drake did not suffer a major injury, I hope they won''t continue to look for


    trouble. But Fane, if they doe to avenge Young Master Drake, I hope that you''ll step up and bear


    the consequences. Don¡¯t drag us down this abyss!"


    "Don''t be preupied, Grandpa Taylor.


    They won''t dare toe, and if they really do, they''re practically digging their own graves."

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    Fane chuckled in return. His words made the crowd rendered speechless.


    This freaking snob had be more and more braggy. The other party was the Drake family; not


    some other small shrimps, and he actually dared to say such a thing.


    Fane and the others went back to their home not long after.


    The next two or three days, the Taylor family were living in a state of fear; whenever any of the Taylors


    went out, it was necessary to bring along dozens of bodyguards.


    While in Fane¡¯s vi, Fiona did not let Fane and Selena out at all cost; everyone must stay at home.


    After two more days had passed and there were no signs of Drake family then Fiona felt a huge relief.


    It seemed like the Drake family was not nning to avenge Young Master Drake.


    "Hell no!"


    The head of Eagle n-Lee Neuman-who had waited for several days for an explosive battle between


    the Drakes and Fane, was tongue-tied at the current situation. How could he have imagined that the


    episode of Fane beating up Young Master Drake would be settled in such a perfunctory manner?


    Although the Drake family had announced that it was only a mild injury, Timothy was the young master


    of the Drake family after all. How could the Drakes swallow this anger?


    In the end, the oue was only that the Drake family had discontinued the South Hill Real Estate


    contract with the Taylor family. Nothing else other than that.


    "James Drake, such a coward! He''s really..."


    Lee was speechless for a while. He initially had nned to use James Drake to get rid o f Fane, but he


    had never expected that the Drakes were such cowards!


    "Master, I think it''d be better for us to follow the original n. James Drake is a meticulous and careful


    man. And since the Young Master Drake was only mildly injured, and since the other party does not


    want to pursue further, we basically can''t d o anything!¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at Lee and spoke.


    ''Right. It looks like that¡¯s the only way to g


    o!"


    Lee balled his fists firmly and responded.


    "We''ve to capture a few men from the Green Sky Hall. Once Fane kills our men, we''ll kill those men as


    well! Only that way we can frame the Green Sky Hall for the deed!"


    After pondering on the matter, Lee reminded the middle-aged man carefully.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Master. We''ll first capture three guys from the Green Sky hall and take away their tokens.


    It¡¯s much more easier this way. The moment our men die, the men from the Green Sky Hall will die


    too!"


    The middle-aged man revealed a sinister grin.


    "All right. Go ahead!"


    Lee gestured a wave of dismissal toward the man.


    "Dear, there are only ten days away from your birthday! Let''s go out and have a stroll on the street!"


    Fane held Selena''s hand in his as heughed.


    "Honey, we haven''t made any reservation with the hotel, right? Why don''t we do that now? And I think


    there aren''t many halls to choose from right now. Damn! Why did this freaking Cecelia have to do her


    wedding on the same day as our party! Not many people wille to our party then!"


    Selena shed a bitter smile and continued, "But...hmmm...this isn''t bad too. The ten billion would be


    enough to cover everything, but then now, perhaps, you are only left with a few hundred million. We


    should spend wisely, just a few tables here and there and some basics will do. Let me calcte... I


    think 10 million should be enough to pay for everything!"


    "Ha-ha! My dear wife, please don''t worry about it. I''ve booked the hotel!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane smiled lightly and continued, "Just rx and wait for your birthday!"

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    "No way? You''ve booked it? Which bodyguard have you sent to make this reservation for you?¡±


    Selena was at a loss for words. A few obvious lines formed between her brows as she spoke, "How


    many pax have you booked for? And how much have you paid for it? I¡¯m afraid that our current savings


    are not enough to cover everything, then it¡¯ll be a problem! We don¡¯t have much money left, you


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    better don''t spend it all!"


    "Honey, don''t worry. Rx, sit back, and wait for the day toe. I promise you the surprise will be


    amazing!"


    Fane giggled as he pulled Selena outside." Let''s go, my dear! Let''s go out for a walk, we can go


    shopping and then pay a visit to


    Ben¡¯s cybercafe to see how it''s going now!


    "How is it going? His cybercafe''s first-day opening was yesterday!"


    Selena replied with a bitter smile.


    "Huh? Yesterday was the first day? Why didn''t he say anything about it? I can''t even send him a


    bouquet of flowers to congratte him!"


    Fane''s feature morphed into one of the true surprises when he heard the news.


    "It''s okay, I''ve sent a bouquet over. He kept reminding me to keep it a low profile, so we didn''t really


    celebrate the opening. Only in the evening, we all went out together for a simple meal as a


    celebration!"


    When thest sybus dropped, Selena could barely conceal the sudden re of joy within her that her


    face lit up. "It looks like Ben has really grown up. He¡¯s much more mature than before!''


    However, not long after the two strolled around the area, a scene of three men following a bunch of


    young girls appeared before them. One of the men was actually pretending to be blind, putting on


    sunsses and using a pathfinder cane, and the young girls before them were wearing miniskirts.


    "What the heck!"


    Fane¡¯s face sank deeply at the scene before him. Then he said to Selena, "Selena, look over there!


    Those people who''re pretending blind, they must be from the Green Sky Hall. It looks like they''re taking


    photos of the girls'' undergarment again! Bunches of b *astard! They just couldn''t stop doing dirty


    deeds, could they?" "What the... Selena looked toward the direction that Fane had pointed, and she


    could feel anger rushing through her blood vessels.


    However, she quickly thought of something and turned to Fane, "Wait, Fane, you''re not going to


    intervene again, are you?"


    "Honey, you know me, there''s no way I''m going to turn a blind eye to such a thing!"


    Fane ended hisst word and strode hastily toward the group of men.


    He had already warned the Green Sky Hall not to continue such dirty deeds and the other party made


    the promise as well.


    He thought that the people of Green Sky Hall would naturally keep to their words, so he did not think


    much about it and send someone to monitor them. Never did he expect that they were still doing this


    dirty business under his nose.


    It looked like the other party pretended to say one thing front of him but remained as a fox behind them


    ¡ªsly and sneaky. They did not take Fane¡¯s words seriously.


    "Hmph! In that case, if I don''t send some of you to hell, you guys would think that I''m a paper tiger!"


    Fane walked up to the three of them and snarled, "How dare you still do such dirty deeds!"


    "Ah!"


    Those three young girls wheeled back and saw a man following behind them, wearing sunsses and


    pretending to be blind with the guiding cane in his hand, pointing gently at his feet.


    The three girls yells their lungs out and stumbled back a few steps in fear.


    "Motherf*cker! Who the heck are you? Do you have a death wish?"


    The guy who was pretending to be blind removed his sunsses without hesitation. In the next second,


    the three of them surrounded Fane.


    "No, I think you''re the ones who have death wishes!"


    Fane could not bother with all the nonsense anymore. He leaped two steps forwards, swung his arms,


    and threw out three sting punches onto each of them. "Ah!"

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    The three girls were so frightened that they ran off at a lighting speed.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Fane, on the other hand, squatted down and pulled off the tokens from the men''s waist. There were


    three words carved on the tokens¡ªGreen Sky Hall.


    "Hmmm. It looked like these three are some honourable underlings in the Green Sky Hall, otherwise


    they wouldn''t have these tokens.


    Fane let out a frosty-cold chuckle. His fists clenched tightly.


    "Fane, you could just teach them a lesson! Why did you kill them!¡±


    Selena quickly ran towards Fane and questioned in a worry tone. "You''ll have offended the Green Sky


    Hall now that you''ve killed their men. This is the Green Sky Hall! I heard that behind them, there''s a


    stronger and more powerful figure! I remember the name is called something like what, Kingston Hall?


    That Kingston Hall is nothing but the greatest of all Halls."


    ¡°Heh! My dear wife, don''t you worry about i 1.1 have a good rtionship with the Goddess of War,


    Lana. We''re basically best buddies!"


    Fane giggled wholeheartedly at his wife''s concerns and threw the token aside before taking Selena''s


    hand and whispered," Hmmm. We''ve no ns today, why don''t w e pay a visit to Lana''s God of War


    Manor?¡±


    "Are we really going? Will she agree to meet us? After all, she is the strong and mighty Goddess of


    War!"


    Selena''s plump and rosy lower lip was in between her teeth. She felt that Fane was overconfident. It


    was true that Fane had saved Lana''s life on the battlefield, but Lana had returned the favor!


    Fane''s n to y Lana a sudden visit, was it really a good idea?


    "C''mon! It''ll be okay, don''t worry!"


    "Everything went so freaking well!¡±


    While inside a car in the distance not too far from Fane and Selena, a man was iparably excited.


    "That¡¯s too great! It¡¯s too f*cking great! I thought that Fane would¡¯ve questioned them which hall they


    belonged to and make them kill themselves or something along that line. I didn''t expect that Fane was


    so hot headed and actually killed them without hesitation!"


    Boss, what should we do next?''


    The two other men inside the car asked.


    "What should we do next? Are you dumb or retard? Get out and dispose of the corpses! It''s better to


    burn them and get rid of any evidence. Then we¡¯ll go back and kill the three real Green Sky Hall men


    that we captured the other day!"


    An evil grin appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s feature. ¡°I''m pretty confident that Fane will definitely go


    to the Green Sky


    Hall and make a huge fuss of the matter!¡±


    The middle-aged man and the other two, went off to kill the three men from Green Sky Hall after


    handling the three breathless bodies, and then they returned t o Eagle n and reported to the Head


    happily.


    While currently, Fane and Selena were chatting and strolling nonchntly in a mall. They went to pick a


    pair of jade bracelets for Lana, the Goddess of War, then not long after they arrived at Lana''s manor.


    In front of the manor, there were several bodyguards hired by Lana. It seemed like they were recent


    hires because apparently Lana did not want others to simply pay a visit to her and disturb her life. That


    was why these bodyguards were hired.


    ¡°Gentlemen, we''re from the Taylor family, this is Miss Selena, and I''m her husband. I''vee to pay a


    special visit to the Goddess of War!"


    Fane smiled and spoke to the bodyguards.


    "The Taylor family?"


    One of the bodyguards was dumbstruck for a moment, then he waved his hand. ¡°I''m sorry but both of


    you better leave the


    manor. Even if a first-ss family like the Georges, the Monts and so on, came to visit, our Goddess of


    War wouldn''t see them. Not t o mention that you''re merely some Taylors!"


    ¡°He''s right. There was once James from the Drake family came to pay a visit, he was shooed away!"


    Another bodyguard guffawed mockingly.


    "Oh, then I shall trouble you to inform the Goddess of War about our arrival. I believe i f you''ve


    informed her, she''ll definitely see u s!"


    Fane chortled in a disdain manner. If he were not afraid of his identity being exposed, he would really


    give these guys a good scold. He came here to visit his own disciple, yet these shrimps dared to stop


    him. If Yoseph Smith, Fernando Campbell and Ethan Haays witnessed this scene.


    they would haveughed their head off.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    "Sigh! Bro, it¡¯s not that I don''t want to help you. Even if I inform the Goddess of War, it¡¯ll be in vain!"


    A bodyguard let out a defeated sigh. "The oue will be the same¡ªshe won''t see you!"


    However, he went inside as Fane told even though he had shown impatience in his tone.


    "Sir, Ma¡¯am, the Goddess of War have a visitor today-the Queen of War-from another city. She


    deliberately flew a thousand miles to visit our Goddess of War. I heard that they have a close


    rtionship. And this Queen of War is one of Goddess of War''s subordinates too. So I guess the


    possibility of Goddess of War willing to see


    you today, is non-existent!"


    Another bodyguard sneered coldly at Fane and Selena and cast them a disrespectful stare.


    These people were from the Taylor family, a family who was lucky to be upgraded to a second-ss


    family recently, and yet desired to meet the Goddess of War. Not to mention that Fane was merely an


    adopted son-inw of the Taylors. He was confident that the Goddess of War would definitely shut


    them out.


    Soon after, the bodyguards who had reported the incident all ran out at the speed of light, staring at


    Fane and Selena i n reverence. "Sir, Ma¡¯am, the Goddess of War has agreed to see you. Please follow


    m e!" ''No way! The other bodyguards involuntarily released exmations of shock. They never thought


    that the Goddess of War Lana would actually agree to see Fane and Selena.


    Soon enough, Fane and Selena were brought into a hall in the vi. A Queen of War in her thirties was


    chatting with the Goddess of War.


    "I have such esteemed guests. I never thought that the two of you woulde to see me today!"


    Selena seemed a little nervous. There was a Queen of War and a Goddess of War right before her, and


    both of them were from the very top of society. Even though she had met bigshots before, there was no


    way she could remain calm before such eminent figures.


    "Hmmm. Not bad at all! Your house is well furnished! How opulent!¡±


    Selena did not at all expect Fane to be sofortable at Lana''s manor; he did not greet nor salute


    politely to Lana and the Queen of War, instead he started roaming around and admiring the decoration.


    Selena quickly pulled the corner of Fane''s sleeve to remind him of the courtesy.


    Only then did Fane arched his hands before the twodies and greeted politely. ¡° It''s my pleasure to


    meet you, the Goddess o f War, Lana Zechs and the Queen of War, Queenie Lynch!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You know me?"


    There were signs of shock and surprise in Queenie¡¯s eyes. A moment ago when Lana heard that Fane


    was here, she was bbergasted with joy and could barely conceal her delight. She did not even think


    twice before ordering her bodyguards to let Fane and Selena in.


    Therefore, she was a little bit curious about this man-Fane Woods, wondering who this man really was,


    to actually be able to get such high regard and respect from Lana.


    Fane chuckled and spewed those words out slowly.


    ¡°You... this...!...'' Queenie''s cheeks were immediately kissed pink at Fane''s words. How could this


    stranger before him know her so well? Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    What shocked Selena further was that


    Lana took the initiative to lean forward and shake her hand. Lana smiled at Selena warmly as she


    weed them with open arms.


    "This...How can this be okay?"


    Selena was ttered and astonished, at the same time, she did not know how to respond.


    "What¡¯s not okay with that? As I said, Fane and I are really close, best buddies that kind of close. So


    it''s natural for me to call you sister-inw.


    As Lana spoke, her expressive eyes looked towards Fane and then only wheeled back t o facing


    Selena.


    Seeing such intimate behaviors between both of them, reminded Selena of the episode that happened


    Fane did not meet with Lana at all afterward, Selena could help but feel doubtful of their rtionship.


    The rtionship between Fane and Lana seemed beyond the ordinary ''good''.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Lana called her ''sister-inw'', could it be that the two of them truly had a n ambiguous yet


    romantic rtionship?


    Even if Fane was not Lana''s sugar baby, such a rtionship only happened when the two had reached


    somewhat an ambiguous romantic level, otherwise, why would Lana allow them in so easily, and she


    was being way too enthusiastic about their visit.


    "Oh right! By the way, this pair of bracelets i s from Fane and me. We pick it for you, hope you''ll like it,


    the Goddess of War!"


    Selena shed an awkward smile. She quickly thought of something and handed over the gift box to


    Lana.


    "Really? Wow! You shouldn''t have! Mi casa e s su casa. Just treat my house as your own, don¡¯t have to


    buy me anything!"


    Lanaughed joyously, and then continued, "Feel free to walk around! I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare a


    few more dishes and we¡¯ll have a few drinks at noonter! I¡¯m so, so, so happy that you guys cane


    today!"


    Lana disappeared from the living room to find the chefs right after she finished her sentence.


    More questions and doubts were mushrooming inside Selena¡¯s heart. She felt that the rtionship


    between Fane and Lana was not simple. Besides, Lana had mentioned several times that just treated


    her house as their own, could this be a hint of something?


    "Could it be that they have a rtionship beyond friendship, and they want me to have mental


    preparation first?¡±


    Selena bit her rosy lips as she murmured t o herself. It would not be a bad idea if Fane were to have


    Lana as his second wife and everyone lived together.


    After all, Fane was a man who liked to stir u p troubles. He had just offended the Drake family a few


    days ago. This behavior of his was too worrying and made the people around him unable to sleep well


    at night as they were afraid of revenge from the Drake family.


    Hence, if Fane was together with Lana, then even the Drake family would not dare t o offend any of


    them. Besides, Lana was an attractive woman with such an alluring good figure, and she had high


    status as well. It was a blessing for Fane to be with her.


    "Dear, what''re you thinking about?"


    "Dear, Lana was not bad at all. As a Goddess of War, she''s not arrogant nor brazen!" Co?tent of


    Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    When they were outside, Selena asked Fane and looked at him like a sneaky thief. She wanted to


    study his reaction.


    "Well, she¡¯s indeed a good woman!¡±


    Fane bobbed in agreement. Lana was his disciple, of course, he knew that she was good.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    Hope bloomed inside Selena when she heard Fane''s opinion on Lana. It looked like Fane had a good


    impression of Lana. I n that case, was it possible for them to be together? Or perhaps they had been in


    an ambiguous rtionship that was beyond friendship for a long time?


    At least, Fane did not reject Lana like how h e did to Sharon George.


    "You really think that she''s a good woman? I think the same too!"


    Selena lowered her head as she verified. Then she continued in a lower voice, "If...If oth of you think


    highly of each other, then... then... I think, dear, you can have her as the second wife. I totally ept it!"


    Fane''s eyes were as wide as saucers and


    his jaw dropped to the ground upon hearing what Selena had spewed. "Huh? What¡¯s wrong, honey?


    What nonsense are you talking about? I do think that she''s a good woman but I don''t think of her in that


    way! Not in the adult way!"


    "But, what''s wrong with that? Since both of you feel good about each other, we might a s well think in


    that direction. And perhaps you will slowly develop feelings for her!¡±


    Selena burst out. "Besides, if you are together, I don''t have to be afraid that you''ll get into trouble and


    die one day! Because Lana can protect you!"


    "She protects me?"


    A speechless look covered Fane. "It''s more like I protect her!" "Stop spilling nonsense again. She is the


    Goddess of War, how could you protect her?


    Do you even have that ability to protect her?"


    Selena did not know tough or to cry at Fane''s ount. She held his hand and continued, "Anyway,


    don¡¯t you think it''s really strange? I''m referring to the Supreme Warrior. Who this Supreme Warrior


    really is? I heard that he is incredibly powerful, beyond all Gods of War. But unfortunately, no one has


    ever seen his face, so I''m curious!"


    Fane tried his best to hold back hisughs, at the same time, his cries when he heard i t. Inside his


    mind, he was murmuring to himself ''not only you have seen the Supreme Warrior, but also you''ve built


    a family with him!''.


    A smile escaped from his mouth. He wrapped his strong arm around Selena''s waist and said, "Honey,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    why are you so excited whenever you talk about the Supreme Warrior? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen in


    love with him, who''s the strongest and most powerful man in Cathysia? Okay. If this man who


    happened to like you and asked you to marry him, would you say yes?"


    In the next second, Selena shot Fane a deadly stare and rolled her eyes. "What nonsense again, why


    would I say yes to him? My husband treats me so well, you''re enough for me. Besides, the Supreme


    Warrior is so good-looking and powerful, and holds a high position in this country, even if he''s able to


    notice my existence, I''m not worthy of a powerful figure like him!"


    "Okay, what if, what if you''re worthy?"


    Fane smiled bitterly and pried further.


    "Well. That¡¯s won''t work either. You''re more than enough."


    Selena wrapped her arms around fane in return and pressed her face into Fane''s chest. Her face was


    red and adorable.


    "Silly, you¡¯re more than enough too!"


    In the distance, Lana, who was standing near the door, sneakily took a picture of the lovey-dovey


    couple in the garden and sent: t to the message group.


    In this group, there were Nine Great Gods of War, except Fane.


    Usually, the chatting group was as quiet as a mouse, only a few messages popped out from time to


    time.


    "Oh My God! I haven¡¯t seen Master for a


    long time, is that woman the Mistress? The photo is only showing her back, I''m sad that I can''t know


    what the Mistress really looks like!" Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Fernando Campbell, another God of War, could hardly contain his happiness as well.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Soon, Sam Johnson and the other Gods of War started to have a heated discussion inside.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Lana, I''m really envious that you get to be with our master. Oh my, such luck!" God of War Ethan


    Haays said in excitement.


    "Haha, you guys don''t know this yet but our master is trying to do a wedding ceremony for his wife on


    her birthday. Master''s wife doesn''t know about this yet and only thinks that our master is nning a


    birthday party for her. However, I''ve already booked a hotel as per the master''s instructions and he''s


    already given permission that all of you cane if you want to. Firstly, you cannot expose his identity


    as the Supreme Warrior; secondly, nobody can expose the fact that he''s your


    master. Decide what you want to do yourself!" Lana had a smile at the corner of her lips and sent


    another message to the group.


    "What?!" Ethan grew increasingly excited." That¡¯s great. We finally get to meet master after a long time


    and enjoy ourselves in the Middle Province. I heard that there are many pretty women here. Let¡¯s see if


    I can get a wife here!¡±


    "How''s that possible? Ethan, you''re a God of War. Aren''t their loads of prettydies waiting in lines to


    have blind dates with you after you went home? You are still single? You have really high


    requirements!¡± God of War Abner Young replied in surprise.


    "By the way, can I bring my family members? Lana, I would like to bring my wives. I have two wives


    now!¡± Fernando Campbell asked in the group.


    "Fernando, you''re doing really good! You actually married another wife?" Lana said i n surprise. "How


    can you be seduced so easily?!"


    Fernando continued to say. "Well, what should I say? There are so many prettydies that I had to give


    in to their seduction. I grew fond of a girl I knew from my younger days! How about you, Lana? You


    should get someone! However, you do need to be careful as you¡¯re considered rich and have a high


    status nowadays. Observe those men carefully as some of them might be pleasing you in order to use


    your power!"


    Lana smiled and replied. "Don''t worry, Fernando. I understand this very clearly in my heart. Master has


    already informed me that everybody who wants to bring their family members can do as they please


    and


    treat this as a trip. However, the hotel I booked doesn''t have a helipad. If any of you n toe over


    in your private helicopters, you would need to park it on the empty space outside of the city ande


    in via car!"


    "Alright, we got it. Thank you, Lana! There are still ten days and I really look forward t o it!" Fernando


    replied.


    "Okay, I shall stop here as master and his wife are walking over. I¡¯m going to keep thempany as I


    want to have some drinks with our master''s wifeter!" Lana once again sent a message that caused


    all Gods of War to be envious before cing the phone in her pocket.


    "It''s quite nice. I wonder how''s the Supreme Warrior Manor? We should go take a look i n the future!"


    Fane smiled and said.


    "I don''t think you can go in and the most you can do is peek from the entrance!" Selena smiled bitterly.


    When James knew that the Supreme Warrior and Goddess of War wereing, he purposely ordered


    people to build a Supreme Warrior Manor and God of War Vi as gifts for both of them. Co?tent of


    Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    Queenie Lynch was surprised as she could clearly feel how close Fane was to Lana.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After they had lunch, they went outside for a stroll.


    Fane looked at Lana and asked when


    Selena went to the toilet. "Have you done what I asked you to help me with? Is the hotel booked?"


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I''ve already booked the hotel, wedding dress and everything else! The wedding dress


    is a gift from the shop. What should I say? They forcefully gifted the best dress of their shop to me


    when they knew that I¡¯m the Goddess of War. I think that Selena will definitely look pretty in it!" Lana


    smiled and continued saying. "A s for the hotel, they decided to give us a 50


    % discount on everything after they knew that I''m there to book the entire ce!" "A 50% discount?!"


    Fane was embarrassed when he heard. "Aren''t they afraid of losing money?"


    "Hey, you need to understand that I''m the Goddess of War. My appearance at their hotel is


    automatically an advertisement. The owner won''t be losing any money with a 50% discount. Their


    future business will surely improve when they use me as their subject of the advertisement. These


    businessmen are very smart!" Lana rolled her eyes at Fane before saying happily.


    Beside them, Queenie was dumbfounded b y what she heard. Were they joking? Fane actually asked


    Lana to secretly run errands for him? Apart from that, it seemed that Lana really enjoyed helping him.


    What was going on between them? She started wondering if both of them had some ambiguous


    rtionship between them when she saw how close they were.


    "Alright, keep this a secret!" Fane nodded and looked at Queen of War Queenie." Queen of War Lynch,


    kindly keep this a secret too!"


    "Don¡¯t you worry as this has nothing to do with me. I think I will be going back


    tomorrow!" Queenie smiled. She did not live there and was only here to pay her superior a visit.


    "Queenie, you cannot leave because you will definitely regret it if you leave today!¡± Lana smiled,


    nced in the direction of where the toilet was before continuing speaking to Queenie. "Let me tell you


    about it. Fane prepared a wedding ceremony for Selena and it is disguised as her birthday dinner. He''s


    prepared to surprise Selena and all the other Gods of War are rushing over to attend it. Don''t you want


    to meet Fernando Campbell, Ethan Haays, and the others?"


    "What?!" Queenie was startled when she heard this. "Lana, did I hear correctly? You''re saying that they


    are alling here? All 8 Gods of War areing over to attend the ceremony?"


    ¡°Definitely! Do you think I will lie to you?¡± Lana smiled and said.


    "Oh my god, that''s awesome! All the Gods o f War areing over? Oh my god, I...I can''t even dream


    about something like this. They are actually..." Queenie was so excited that she did not know what to


    say and her voice was trembling.


    The Nine Great Gods of War seldom had the chance to gather when they were on the battlefield as


    they were always leading


    their team and fighting the enemies. It was considered as a big asion when two Gods of War


    gathered at the same ce. It would be such a sensation if all nine Great Gods of War gathered at the


    same ce!


    It seemed that she had made the right choice bying over here.


    This person was the Supreme Warrior. All this while, nobody had ever seen the Supreme Warrior''s true


    appearance. Was it New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    possible that Fane in front of her was the Supreme Warrior?

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Queenie''s chest heaved in excitement as she looked at Fane, starry-eyed.


    Queenie''s spot-on guess made Fane flustered. It seemed that he made the right move when he asked


    the other Gods of War to find an excuse when they came over.


    "You must be! I''ve seen you on the battlefield once. Your height and figure definitely matched the


    Supreme Warrior!" gushed Queenie once she picked up on Fane''s silence.


    Fane nodded. "Keep it a secret for me, alright? I don''t want others to know that I¡¯m the Supreme


    Warrior."


    "But of course, I''ll keep it a secret!" Queenie was so excited that she almost cried.


    "Ahh!" Queenie shrieked animatedly and rushed forward to hug Fane, unable to control her impulses.


    "I''m so excited! I''m s o, so excited! I can''t stop myself! I need to hug my idol!"


    "Queenie, Selena''sing back!¡± Queenie''s actions stunned Lana speechless. Lana then turned to


    look and spotted-not too far away¡ªSelenaing out of the toilet.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Selena''s jaws seemed as though it was unhinged when she noticed what transpired in her absence;


    she wondered if she was hallucinating. What was going on? Did they not say that it was Lana and Fane


    that had an ambiguous rtionship? Why... why is Queenie hugging Fane?


    She could not put two and two together, even when she thought about it deeply.


    Although Queenie was not as beguiling or


    voluptuous as Lana, she was a beautiful woman in her own rights. Was it possible that these two


    women were in a rtionship with Fane?


    Selena smiled feebly before she made her way toward Fane.


    Queenie was surprised when she heard Lana''s warning and quickly let go of Fane, though her nerves


    were still frazzled with excitement. This Queen of War-who was highly regarded by others¡ªbecame


    Fane''s fangirl at that instant.


    Queenie tried her best to maintain calm. She smiled and exined embarrassingly," My apologies,


    Selena, I was too excited. I just... I just happened to realize that


    Brother Fane looked very much like an idol I know, so I couldn''t help myself!" "Idol?" Selena wondered


    what was going o n. She looked at Fane cautiously but was


    "Yes, it''s... It''s someone very strong in our division. He''s my idol!" Queenie quickly thought about it and


    exined herself.


    They rested there for some time before Fane left with Selena. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    The moment the two left, Lana turned to look at Queenie. With a bitter, disbelief smile, she said, "You


    almost exposed the Supreme Warrior!"

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Queenie''s antics stunned Lana, and thetter said, "You should wait for another ten days! By then, the


    other Gods of War will be here and you¡¯ll be able to take a photo with them. You''ll get the chance to talk


    all about it all you want by then, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, you''re definitely right!" Queenie grew restless when she thought about it, and with a smile on her


    face, she added, "I never thought I could attend the Supreme Warrior and his wife''s wedding ceremony.


    This means that I''m able to witness a historic moment!¡±


    "Haha! Look how excited you are!" Lanaughed. "Are you still in a rush to go back now?" "No!


    Definitely not! Why should I go back? I


    have to stay here and attend the wedding!" Queenie thought about it and continued saying, "By the


    way, since this is the Supreme Warrior''s wedding, how much should I give as their present? How about


    one billion? Would that be too little? No, no, I need to give him two billion. After all, this is the Supreme


    Warrior¡¯s wedding, and one billion is too little to represent my sincerity!"


    Lana was speechless. "Queen of War Lynch, it''s best if you stay calm, alright? It''s too much if you give


    him one or two billion. Wouldn''t you expose his identity to others : f you did that? Wouldn''t others start


    questioning it? Apart from that, I don¡¯t think the other Gods of War would give that much of an amount!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "If that''s the case, how much should I give? I''m going crazy, I can''t think straight!" Queenie was still


    very excited.


    Once they got out of the Supreme Warrior Mansion, Fane and Selena got on a taxi and headed straight


    to Ben¡¯s new inte cafe.


    "It seems the inte cafe is doing great! Business seems to be good!" beamed Selena, followed with


    a short chuckle as they looked around the second floor of the inte cafe.


    Meanwhile, Ben was talking with the cashier. Surely, the people who came with him¡ªsuch as ine,


    who was there to protect him-were also enjoying themselves.


    Out of the blue... "Excuse us! Excuse us!" Several gangsters rushed in with baseball bats at hand.


    They pushed Fane and Selena away with arrogant expressions on their faces as they strode.


    "Is Ben in trouble?" Selena was slightly worried when she assessed the situation.


    "I don''t think so." Fane frowned. ¡°How''s it possible that he offended someone when h e just started his


    business? I think these people are here to cause trouble."


    The gangsters walked behind the counter before one of them said aggressively, "Our boss said that


    your inte cafe is interrupting ours. It''s best if you close up tomorrow, get it? If not, we''ll break every


    piece of equipment in here!¡±


    "We''re in your way?" Ben scoffed after he heard this and said, "You guys are going overboard. The


    business of your inte cafe is bad because your service is bad.


    Apart from that, your equipment is bad and old, and you¡¯re here to wreck the ce because business is


    bad?"


    "Does your boss have a death wish?" ine and two other pretty bodyguards walked over, expressions


    darkened with anger.


    "Oh, and we have three beautifuldies here. Tsk, tsk! I never expected this. No wonder business is


    good here... They have pretty waitresses!¡± One of the men swallowed his saliva when he saw those


    three pairs of legs that could go on for days. Read at NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    "You''re right. This is the first time I''ve seen bodyguards with their positions tantly written on their


    clothes!" The man who was initially afraid rxed at the thought." Thesedies look really stunning. Is


    it possible that this inte cafe provides some other special services? Why else would their business


    do so well if it isn''t true?¡±


    "Oh yeah. Why didn''t I think of that?¡± The yellow-haired guy''s eyes twinkled as he gulped his saliva.


    "Bastards!" ine and the two other bodyguards looked at each other before charging forward at the


    same time. In a blink of an eye, the entire group of gangsters fell to the ground as they groaned in pain.


    Fane smiled. "It seems like I don''t have to intervene, someone else will settle this for me." It seemed


    that his choice of employing more bodyguards was a wise one.


    At the very least, they could protect his family under most circumstances.


    "Let''s go!" The gangsters struggled for some time before they could get back up on their feet. Horrified,


    the gangsters ran away like drowned mice while their eyes were filled with dread.


    "Sister, Brother-inw, why are you guys here?" Ben, upon noticing Fane and Selena, weed them


    with a smile.


    "We''re free and have no work to bepleted, so we came over to see how you¡¯re doing!" Selena


    looked at Ben with a pleased smile on her face. Ben had finally


    grown up.


    "Haha! Thank you for thinking of me fondly, Sister. Have you guys had lunch? D o you want to have


    something? My treat!" Ben chuckled.


    "Oh, we''ve eaten already. We''re just here to take a look, nothing more!" assured Fane with a smile. "It


    seems like your business i s doing good. We''re happy for you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was then when Ben lowered his head. Shyly, he blurted, "Sister, Brother-inw, there''s something I''d


    like to tell you guys. I ... I''m in love!"


    "When did it happen? Who is it? It happened so quickly!" Fane and Selena were surprised when they


    heard Ben''s announcement. After all, Ben had not been i n contact with other girls and was busy with


    the inte cafe all the while. "It''s... It''s ine." Ben pulled ine''s hand shyly and introduced her to


    them.


    "I''m absolutely thrilled with this!" Selena was just as excited. She said to Ben, "Ben, I can see that


    ine is a good girl, and she''s a thousand times better than Xena. Don''t let her down, alright? You


    have to cherish her well!" Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    jokingly, a sweet smile adorning her face a s she did. "Moreover, he''d never win if we ever fight."

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Only then did Selena recall that although ine seemed obedient and cute, she was n o regr girl.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her martial arts was better than Ben by a hundred times.


    Still, she knew Ben was someone who cherished his girlfriend with all his heart, s o she was sure he


    would not bully ine. They were indeed a match made in heaven.


    "Alright, I''m really happy that the two of you are together. We¡¯ll be taking our leave now." Selena smiled


    and was about to leave with Fane.


    "Selena, since you''re already here with Fane and this is an inte cafe, why don¡¯t you guys spend


    one to two hours here?


    Come support my business!¡± came Ben¡¯s cheeky reply.


    "Are you kidding? Do you think we''re people who like to surf the inte like that? Alright, that''s it.


    Bye!" Selena turned around while waving at Ben.


    Meanwhile... "Ahem, ahem! ine, I hand Ben to you. He¡¯s a shy person and doesn¡¯t take the initiative


    to make moves most of the time. We know this because he had been with Xena for a long period of


    time, yet he didn''t touch her. Be more proactive, okay?" teased Fane.


    "Master, what are you talking about? I''m a girl! How can I take the initiative if the guy isn''t actively doing


    anything? I''m no loose woman!" ine''s face blushed a crimson color. She never thought that there


    would b e times when the highly respected Supreme Warrior would make such jokes.


    "Haha! Oh, ine, you¡¯re just asking for it!" Ben nced at ine before quickly kissing her on her


    cheek.


    "Ah!¡± ine never thought Ben would act s o boldly and kiss her in front of so many people in the


    inte cafe. This caused her to instantly turn very shy.


    This was also the first time Ben did something so boldly, and he ran far away after he kissed ine as


    if he was afraid she would hit him.


    Chuckles escaped ine¡¯s lips as she saw Ben scurrying away. "Come over here, I won''t hit you! Don''t


    make me look like a shrew!"


    "You... You won''t hit me? You¡¯re not angry?" Ben was in disbelief as he carefully walked toward ine.


    Suddenly, ine grabbed onto him tightly and pulled him closer so she could kiss his cheek. "Hmph. I


    want to kiss you too! You


    can¡¯t be the only one who gets something out of this!"


    "Thank you, Boss!" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Pleased with the turn of events, Fane and Selena happily left.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Selena felt at ease. She used to worry how Ben led his life in a muddle, and she was also worried


    about him marrying Xena.


    She knew it in her guts that Xena was no good for Ben; the girl was terribly calctive and liked to fake


    things.


    ine was much purer whenpared to Xena, and it helped that ine was much prettier as well.


    As they both had clear schedules for the day, they both went to pick up Kylie from school.


    Needless to say, Kylie was over the moon when both her mother and father came to pick her up from


    school. Her excitement was written all over her face.


    Everybody rested well that night.


    Fiona woke Selena and Fane very early in the morning.


    "What is it, Mother? I still want to continue my beauty sleep. Why did you wake me up s o early in the


    morning? I don''t need to work nowadays," muttered a disgruntled Selena. She slept ratherst night,


    and it transpired after Fane''s suggestivement about having a second child. Of course, they both


    sleptte.


    Selena wanted to wake up muchter as she was still very tired. She never thought that her mother


    would wake her at eight in the morning.


    "Listen to me: One of my best friends who married a person overseas has returned after ten years


    since herst trip back.


    She''s called me and wants to treat us to a


    meal!" chirped an obviously excited Fiona.


    "She¡¯s treating you to a meal, Mother, and you can go alone in that case. Why do you need to wake us


    up? We''re not interested to eat with your best friend. We don¡¯t even know her!¡± Selena was


    dumbfounded at her mother''s reasoning. She rolled her eyes at her mother and was prepared to go


    back to bed.


    ¡°Get up! Don''t go back to sleep! There''s a reason why I''m waking you guys up. This i s not just a


    normal meal. My best friend''s father has caught a very weird disease, and since Fane knows how to


    cure people, I think he can go and help take a look." Fiona pulled Selena back to sit up. "Since your


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    husband is going, you need to apany him and go too. Apart from that, this best friend of mine is


    rather wealthy overseas! I heard that they operate a really bigpany there!" "Are you being serious?


    Sure, Fane knows how to cure people, but he can''t cure every illness, right?" Selena looked at Fane as


    she pouted.


    Fane smiled. "Well, I can cure almost all illnesses. Even Ethan Haays¡¯s medical skills aren''t as good as


    mine.¡±


    "Fine. And you''re starting to boast again," Selena conceded, though a small smile appeared on her


    face. "Alright, let¡¯s go. Let me tidy myself up and I''ll tag along for food."


    "Nonsense! I''m rich now, and it''s only right that I get to unt however I want to. Years ago, she


    snatched a man that I really liked and that man fell for her money," Fiona said angrily. "Eventually, she


    found out that this guy had rtionships with several other women at the same time, and she went


    overseas after they broke up. Who would''ve thought that she¡¯d marry a man while she''s out there, and


    that man is also from Cathysia!¡±  Dr?§Þan§àvels

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Fiona''sment on Selena''s father¡ªher own husband¡ªstunned Selena to the point she had no


    proper words to say. She rolled her eyes at Fiona. "Mother, Father is a very nice person. He''s at least a


    person who doesn''t talk much and is quite honest. He''s considered as a responsible person and isn''t


    hard-headed, and you should be satisfied with his character. Apart from that, he''s never looked at other


    women all this while, right?"


    Fiona instantly snapped just as Selena finished speaking, "Him? Haha! I wouldn¡¯t mind if he gets


    another wife if he''s a really capable person. On the flip side, if he¡¯s incapable and still wants another


    wife, I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson!" Fiona paused here before continuing, "On a second


    thought, if he''s capable and can give me ten million monthly so that I can spend to my heart''s content, I


    wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye if had two or three other wives!"


    Fane and Selena were speechless when they heard what Fiona said. It seemed that Fiona was really


    infatuated with money.


    "Let¡¯s drive the Rolls-Royce," said Fiona right as Fane was about to enter a different car. She chuckled


    before adding, "This car i s much more expensive than the other cars!"


    Fane and Selena were dumbfounded for the nth time due to Fiona''s choices and words. They could


    only agree and boarded the Rolls-Royce and left.


    The Rolls-Royce entered thepound of a grand-looking hotel, and they parked at the underground


    car park before they went to the lobby via the lift.


    Fiona looked around before greeting a woman in her forties standing not too far away from them. "Oh


    my, Irene! It¡¯s been a long time! I barely recognize you!" She led Fane and Selena toward that woman.


    "Fiona, it''s been a long time!" The woman had on extremely heavy makeup and a branded bag in her


    arms. As Fiona and herpany came closer toward her, Irene added, "You look good, Fiona! You''ve


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    been doing a great job maintaining yourself, and you look rather loaded too. This... This bag i s from


    Hermes, right? Tsk, tsk! You''re a rich woman now!¡±


    Irene then turned to look at Fane and Selena. She smiled and asked, "And these two are...?"


    Fiona¡¯s grin never left her face. "Oh you, stop talking about it. Being the ss belle was ages ago!"


    There was no lie; Fiona was the most beautiful girl in their ss back then. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Despite his portly body size, Lawrence''s height gave him the image of a burly man. He had a cigar in


    his mouth which he was half-way done with.


    He measured Selena and Fiona for some time before he smilingly said, "Haha! I''ve heard from Irene


    that her best friend here i s the prettiest woman in her ss, and now that we¡¯ve met face-to-face, I see


    that you''re indeed stunning. Your daughter is all grown-up, yet you¡¯re still so charming. You look like


    you''re in your thirties."


    "Oh my, Mr. Watson, you''re too generous! This best friend of mine was also one of the prettiest girls in


    our ss!" Fiona could not control the smile on her face. The group of three in front of her were people


    from the upper ss, and their twenty or-so


    bodyguards were men from foreign countries. The bodyguards-including two men of color-looked rather


    strong.


    Fiona looked at the slightly chubby young man by their side. "Your son also looks handsome!¡±


    Fane was bewildered by Fiona''s choice of words. While Jayden was no ugly man, he was not


    handsome either.


    "Haha! They all say that. What can I do? All rich people look handsome!" Jayden wore a rather


    arrogant smirk as he added," Cathysia seems to be doing quite well and i s developing quite quickly,


    but I feel that the air here isn¡¯t as good as America. The environment there is so much sweeter and


    nicerpared to this ce!"


    Fane was downright pissed to hear such words. Had it been any other man instead o f the son of


    Fiona''s best friend, he would have pped him with all his might. This guy was from Cathysia. How


    dare he say something like this just after living several years overseas?!


    "Is that true? I''m so sorry that you have to suffer here. I wonder why you still came back if the air here


    is so bad!" While Fane could not put him in his ce right then and there, he could not help slipping a


    "Haha! If we didn''t have things to do here and didn¡¯t need to send my grandfather back here for


    treatment, I wouldn''t have returned!¡± Jayden nced at Fane and smiled coldly. "Your wife and mother-


    inw are dressed up so well, but you''re dressed so badly. Can''t you dress up since you''ll be having a


    meal in such a high-ss hotel?¡±


    Fane merely chuckled. "It doesn''t seem bad at all. This clothing is worth a few thousand bucks, and I


    think that this is good enough!" Fane looked at the clothes o n him. His clothes were quite new and


    clean, so he did not feel that there was anything wrong.


    He would not have bought such expensive clothes if Selena and Fiona had not asked him to buy


    several better clothes. In his opinion, clothes were extra. He never thought such clothes would be


    ridiculed by others.


    Still, what Jayden said made sense as Selena and Fiona wore clothes worth ten thousand a piece.


    Compared to them, what he was wearing seemed out of ce.


    Fiona''s face darkened when she heard Fane''s reply. She recalled how she only reminded Selena to


    dress up nicely in her haste, so much so that she forgot to remind Fane. She saw him wearing new


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    clothes so she thought that he had worn something much more expensive. Fiona never thought what


    he had on was something only worth several thousand bucks.


    He''s just dressed casually today!"


    Fiona then hardened her gaze at Fane as she said, "Look at you. You''re here to meet the honorable


    Mr. Watson! How can you dress so casually? Please take care of your image in the future, alright?¡±

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    "It baffles me how a man who''s daft in picking clothes to wear for certain asions could get such a


    beautiful wife! I wonder how you get so lucky." day den looked at Fane again before he turned to walk


    toward the lift, his eyes filled with contempt.


    "I..." Fane balled his fists tightly and was ready to run right for him.


    Fane only managed to take one step forward before Selena interjected him.


    She stopped him with her eyes, and it was only after everyone else had gone before them did she say,


    "Why do you care about what trashy people like him say? Let¡¯s ignore him, and we''ll leave after we


    finish our meal. People like this leave a bad taste :


    n my mouth. I wouldn¡¯t havee had it not been Mother forcing us toe!"


    "Alright." Fane quickly stamped down his anger after Selena coaxed him, and he told himself to not


    drop to the levels of such trashy people.


    The group of people soon entered a welldecorated private room.


    "Everybody can order what you like to your heart''s content. To be honest, I grew up overseas and I


    seldom eat Chinese food. I don¡¯t really like the food here!" Young Master Watson sat down and still had


    an aloof attitude.


    Selena and Fiona smiled embarrassingly before taking up the menu and started ordering dishes.


    "Jayden, be careful when you speak.


    Although you grew up overseas and you seldom stayed at Cathysia, your mother and I are Cathysians.


    By default, you''re also a Cathysian, with Cathysian blood running : n you. Do you understand?"


    Lawrence eyed his son sharply as he continued, "The war that happened between both countries not


    long ago is quite embarrassing for people with our status."


    "Embarrassing? What''s so embarrassing about that? Didn''t Uncle Watson just say that we''re all


    Cathysians? This is nothing embarrassing, right?" Fane casually replied with a smirk.


    "Sigh... Although we¡¯re Cathysians, we¡¯re considered Americans since we''ve lived there for quite some


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    time, and this goes especially for my son. He''s been living there from a young age, and he seldom


    returns to Cathysia. This is his third time back here, and we were the ones who specially wished that


    both countries didn''t go into war because we have feelings for both countries!" Lawrence sighed and


    had a helpless expression on his face.


    Lawrence intended to reprimand him, wanting to show his anger, but he said nothing when he saw


    Jayden getting angry. Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Lawrence smirked a cold smirk at Fane¡¯s boisterous reply. "Haha! You''re rather arrogant for saying


    such things. It seems like you''re good at fighting. If that''s the case, do you want to test your strength


    with my bodyguards? You can choose who you want. How about that?"

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    ¡°Sit down, Fane! What nonsense are you talking about? We''re here to eat, not to fight!" Fiona was so


    angry that she almost fainted. They were here to have a meal and to see if Fane can help treat


    Jayden¡¯s grandfather. It never urred to her that the situation would turn sour; she forgot that Fane


    was a man who liked to cause trouble. It escaped her to remind him.


    Fiona disliked Jayden, but she was aware h e was still so young. Could Fane just not let him be?


    "Mother, I''m not here to fight. I''m here to exchange experiences with them!" Fane rubbed his fists and


    walked to one side of the room.


    "Haha! Are you sure you want to do this,


    young man?" sneered of the bodyguards-a n American¡ªwith a condescending smirk." You have to


    know that our countries are enemies. Aren''t you afraid that this fight will disrupt their peace?" The other


    party was obviously implying something to Fane.


    "I''m really not afraid of this!" Fane thought about it and signaled them as he added," After all, you guys


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    won''t be able to beat me."


    Jayden cackled. "You''re really arrogant!" H e then turned to Fiona and said, "Auntie, food isn''t served


    yet. This son-inw of yours must be quite a show-off person.


    This is good, such a person needs to be punished so that his arrogant ways can be corrected."


    Lawrence chimed in with a pleased grin," What Jayden says makes sense. Let¡¯s just treat this as an


    entertainment program, that they''re entertaining us before our meal. This is quite a good idea!


    Fiona was at a loss for words upon hearing what the father-and-son duo had to say. She could only


    offer a sheepish smile as she spoke, "Alright, it seems like there¡¯s no other way around it. However,


    everybody needs to be careful. It¡¯s just a test, so don''t g o overboard!"


    "Madam, that¡¯d be quite difficult. Your son-i nw asked us to attack him altogether; he¡¯s basically


    mocking us!" One of the dark-skinned men walked two steps forward and balled his hands into fists.


    "Still, I know I''ll be able to settle this matter!"


    The man then grinned widely, his pearly white teeth seemingly gleaming. He then rushed forward like a


    panther, and he seemingly blinked rather closely to Fanefast as lightning-and aimed his punch toward


    Fane.


    "Such speed!" Fane''s expression seemingly morphed into one of surprise at the man¡¯s speed. These


    bodyguards were really strong, and this dark-skinned man¡¯s power was almost the same as ine''s.


    Boom! New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Uprooted, the man zipped through the air andnded on the floor. He felt a sweetness at his throat and


    vomited blood.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    "Let''s get him! I don¡¯t believe this!" The brawny bodyguards looked at each other before they rushed


    toward Fane.


    Bang! m! Pow!


    Despite their numbers, none of them managed to even graze a strand of Fane¡¯s hair before they fell to


    the ground. The men were either clutching onto their stomach o r chest in pain, their faces pale as well.


    Several people moaned in pain as their ribs had been broken.


    Lawrence and day den¡¯s face darkened when they saw their bodyguards lying on the floor.


    "A group of useless rubbish. How dare you guys im that you''re mercenaries?"


    scoffed Jayden as he stood up in anger. " You can''t even win over a young man! I don¡¯t understand


    this!"


    "Young Master, we''re not rubbish. This young man is genuinely too powerful and w e can''t beat him,


    honest!" One of the men had his forehead covered in sweat due to pain. "Young Master, my rib is


    broken! I need to go to the hospital!"


    "Get out, all of you! Get out!" Jayden asked his men to go to the hospital with a cold expression on his


    face.


    Fiona''s best friend, Irene chuckled shortly before she smilingly said, "Fiona, this son-i nw of yours is


    rather strong. Although h e doesn¡¯t have good etiquette, he''s really good at fighting!" "He''s quite good!


    He didn''t waste five years i n the army, and I heard that he''s a headmander!" It was in to see


    that Fiona was happy when she heard how Irene praised Fane.


    Jayden sat down angrily and mumbled, "So what if you know how to fight? You''re just a dumb fighter!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    What kind of masters can''t we get if we''re rich? I can even get the number one assassin!"


    "Haha! Young Master Watson is really good at this!" Faneughed and sat down casually. "However,


    that barely intimidated me. I wouldn''t be afraid even if you invite the Ten Great Assassins here! Of


    course, you''d have to spend a great amount of money to get them working for you!"


    "Fane, stop talking nonsense! You can¡¯t make such jokes!" Fiona was startled when she heard what


    Fane said. Who did he think the Ten Great Assassins were? Every member was frighteningly powerful


    and deadly; Fane could not make such jokes


    even if it was for a bluff.


    "Well, well! You''re quite arrogant when you speak!" Jaydenughed before pretending t o be a


    gentleman. "You don''t need to worry about it. We Watson family aren''t petty people, and we won¡¯t send


    assassins to kill you just because you hit our bodyguards just now. Apart from that, we don''t need to


    get assassins if we really want to kill you. There are many masters in our Watson family, and those who


    you just fought were bodyguards of lower ranks. You''ve seen nothing yet!" Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    At this moment, Fiona spoke again, smiling, "Right, Mr. Watson, not only is this son-inw of mine a


    good fighter but he''s also specialized in certain skills. 1 called him over today in the hopes that he


    would b e able to help you!"


    "Really? Tell me!"


    Lawrence smiled, curious.


    "My son-inw is a good medical practitioner and knows all about medicine. Let me tell you about a


    young mistress of a first-ss aristocratic family in Middle Province¡ªSharon George of the George


    family. She had been suffering from a strange illness, one that made her obese...¡±


    Fiona started narrating Fane''s heroic deeds. After she finished her story, she said, "Tell me, isn''t he


    amazing? He actually helped her to lose weight within three days. She went from a huge fatty to a slim


    and gorgeous young woman!"


    "What a miracle. To be able to lose so much weight within three days, he must be fantastic at what he


    did!"


    Irene eximed when she heard that. She looked at Fane. "Look at me. I''ve been gorging myself with


    plenty of good food, and now there¡¯s so much fat around my waist," she said. "Can you give me one of


    those miracle pills? Help me to lose weight too. Please?"


    Fane only shed a wan smile when he heard that. "I do have the medicine, ma''am, but I can¡¯t just give


    it to you," he replied. '' It¡¯s extremely expensive. You can¡¯t just hope to buy it with a small sum of


    money!''


    Irene suddenly felt embarrassed. "No problem. No problem at all,¡± she quickly said, grinning. "Tell me


    how much it is. I''ll buy it from you. Of course, something so effective would be of high value!"


    Jayden listened to the exchange, and suddenly felt displeased. "Heh. You¡¯re being so calctive. We


    treated you to this meal worth over a million bucks, and you¡¯re still asking for money for a single pill?


    Have you not seen money in your life before?¡±


    Here, he paused for a while before continuing leisurely, "But we don''tck money either. Tell us how


    much it is then. We''ll just treat it as charity!"


    However, Fane simply smiled. "The Watson family should be able to pay for the medicine, right? Since


    you all have so much money," he said. "It''s actually not that expensive. One only costs three billion!


    "Three billion! A single slimming pill costs three billion! Are you kidding me?"


    Jayden immediately cried out, but quickly stered on a smile. "Heh. Looks like you''re trying to swindle


    us, knowing that we¡¯re rich, eh?" he said.


    Fane answered, "I already told you that the medicine was expensive. It''s because the base cost is


    really pricey, and more importantly, it''s effective! Someone like your mother wouldn''t have much to lose


    anyway. If she takes the pill now, all her fat will melt off by tonight!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Is it that miraculous?"


    It was evident that Jayden was cynical. " All right then. Three billion it is," he said." Give your ount


    number to me and I''ll make the transfer now. But if my mother hasn''t lost weight by tomorrow, I''ll have


    your head. Do you still dare to make this deal?" "Why wouldn''t I?"


    Selena and Fiona were both well aware that Fane was indeed extorting the other man, simply because


    thetter acted so high and mighty.


    Besides, Fane had transferred the ten billion bucks he had earned thest time to the Taylor family''s


    bank ount just yesterday. Now they werecking money. Selena was also worried about what they


    would do in the future. Of course she was happy, being able to earn this three billion. Read at


    NovelDrama.Org


    Irene was a little taken aback. "You simply just put such an expensive medicine in your pocket? And it


    doesn''t evene in a box?"


    Fane grinned. "It''s actually not that precious-at least, not to me. It''s just three billion bucks, am I right?"

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Fane''s words rendered Irene, Lawrence, and the others speechless again. It was obvious that this


    fellow jacked up the price. Never mind that he extorted three billion bucks out of them, now he was


    actually saying that the medicine was not that precious.


    "Hah. It truly isn¡¯t that precious. It''s not expensive at all if it turns out to be effective for Mother. And it


    isn''t that precious either, now that I think about it. After all, your head itself is probably worth three


    billion. It¡¯s a pretty good head to whack!¡±


    day den said,ughing.


    "Come. Let''s eat!"


    Lawrence spoke, grinning. He knew what


    sort of a person his son was. Everyone smiled while Jayden spoke, as though he were cracking a joke,


    but if Fane''s medicine turned out to not be the least bit effective, and with the three billion bucks h e


    made them spend, he would truly be digging his own grave.


    Besides, if not for his wife cajoling them to meet the former belle of their ss and to see how she was


    doing, he would not have wanted toe. It felt as though this meal was a waste of their precious


    time.


    Fiona smiled. "You''re so humorous, Young Master Watson. You really know how to joke around!"


    Here, she looked at Irene beside her. "I remember that the old master of the Watson family suffers from


    some strange disease," she said. "After we finish eating, let''s get my son-inw to take a look at him.


    He may be able to cure the old master!"


    "Never mind about that. My grandfather had been undergoing treatment for a few months in America,


    and he still isn''t any better, even though their medical industry i s so advanced. How could your son-in-


    "I''m already dubious about the slimming pill he said would help my mother lose weight. My grandfather


    is already so old. If he doesn¡¯t cure my grandfather but kills him instead, he probably won''t die alone.


    He''ll be dragging you, Aunty, as well as that darling daughter of yours!"


    Jayden swirled the ss of red wine in his hand, speaking slowly, a frosty smile on his lips.


    It was a threat. Definitely a threat.


    Fiona was a little frightened. She looked at Fane. "Fane, if you are unsure of this, don''t do it," she said.


    "We''ll just head back after w e are done eating. After all, Old Master Watson''s disease isn''t any regr


    illness. H e didn''t even recover after receiving treatment overseas."


    "I''m fine with it. I don¡¯t know Old Master Watson anyway!"


    Fane shrugged his shoulders. He was truly fine with it. If Fiona had not bullied him intoing and


    diagnosing the Watson family, he would not havee.


    Furthermore, the family put on such high airs. He really did not want to cure the old man.


    "Heh. You''re fine with it? I think you¡¯re just a quack. You know that you can''t cure my grandfather¡¯s


    disease, so you''re suddenly guilty.''


    Jayden shed a mirthless smile. "But it''s probably for the best. We came here to search for the best


    hospitals and the best specialists for treatment. How could someone like youpare to a specialist?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Really? I¡¯m really curious now, did you learn western medicine or Chinese medicine?"


    It was evident that Lawrence looked down o n Chinese medicine, speaking as though it were


    Fane gave a wan smile. "But Chinese medicine can cure plenty of diseases that western medicine


    can''t. I really think that Chinese medicine is much better than western medicine!"


    "If that''s the case, why don''t youe over to our house and put your words into practice? It¡¯s possible


    that you can¡¯t even diagnose what disease he has. Grandpa will die speechless. Hah!" Jayden actually


    guffawed.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Fane frowned as he observed the grin on Jayden¡¯s face. He felt as if the father and son duo did not


    care much about the old master''s illness.


    Besides, they looked like they were finding doctors for the old master, but there was not a single trace


    of sorrow within them¡ªit was hard to tell if the old master was on the verge of death.


    "Sure. I''ll give it a shot since you two disregard Chinese medicine so much. I don''t have much to do


    anyway. I''ll just help to cure the old master then!"


    Fane stretched his arms and spokenguidly.


    His eyes were pinned onto Lawrence, who sat across him.


    He quickly noticed that the corners of the other man''s lips twitched when he mentioned that he would


    cure the old master. He was agitated.


    However, his agitation quickly dissipated, a s if it had never been there.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "All right. But how much will you charge us this time, Fane? You can¡¯t just do this for free, right? There


    should at least be a consultation fee, even if you can''t treat him!"


    Lawrence asked, smiling.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t charge you anything this time, and I won¡¯t charge after I treat him. Why would I


    want to charge you, after all, I can demonstrate the miracles of Chinese medicine and show you how


    it''s much better than western medicine!¡±


    Fane spoke just as he was chewing on his food, so his words were muffled.


    Soon enough, they all finished their meal. Fiona was slightly displeased at how Fane said that he would


    provide treatment for free, but she decided to remain silent when she thought about how he had taken


    three billion bucks earlier.


    Not long after, they drove toward a vi.


    "The old master is upstairs. I''ll take you there. My sister has hired a specialist. I don¡¯t know if she''s


    back!"


    Jayden grinned as he spoke. He brought Fane and the others to the second floor.


    Just as they arrived at the entrance, they saw the aforementioned specialist walking out of the room.


    "Has he done the diagnosis? How did it go?''


    Lawrence immediately stepped forward and asked when he saw this.


    "Ah. It looks like the doctors here are no good either!"


    Jayden released a sigh.


    Belinda twisted her lips into a bitter smile." We still have to try no matter what. I''ll go to another hospital


    tomorrow and get someone over to diagnose him!" Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    Fane smiled as he spoke.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    "No way. You can tell what the problem is just-just by looking at him?"


    Belinda¡¯s lips parted slightly. She was extremely shocked, suspecting that she had misheard him. She


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    looked at Irene. " Mom, who-who''s this? Is he a doctor?"


    Irene nodded her head. "He''s my close friend¡¯s son-inw. He says that he''s a Chinese medicine


    practitioner. As for his medical skills, I''m not too sure of it myself!"


    "Heli. What are you saying? I''m a specialist in this area, and I''ve treated many strange diseases before.


    I''ve got quite a good reputation in Middle Province. We couldn''t find a single problem even after


    running so many checks just now, and now you¡¯re telling me that you can tell what''s wrong


    from a single nce? Bullsh*t!"


    Fane''s words made the specialist feel as though he had just been punched in the ears. He was just


    about to leave with a few other doctors, and he was unhappy after hearing Fane''s words. He instantly


    wheeled around and spoke to Fane.


    "You must be lying. Dr. Newman here is extremely experienced with near-death patients..."


    Another doctor also straightaway told Fane.


    After listening to the doctors saying all this, Belinda, who had been quite ted, suddenly sunk into a


    glum mood. She could not be sure of him now. The man looked young, and he did not perform any


    proper checkups. How could he diagnose anything from a nce?


    ''If my guess is correct, sir, he''s been poisoned!¡±


    Fane smiled and told everyone.


    As he said this, he purposely sidled his gaze toward Lawrence. Interestingly, the man''s expression


    contorted slightly when h e heard this.


    However, he quickly smiled. ¡°No way. My father has been ill for so long. How could h e have been


    poisoned?" he said. "He would have died long ago if he was."


    "Cough cough!"


    The old master seemed agitated when he heard this. He immediately coughed twice, and blood


    spluttered out of his mouth.


    "Grandpa!"


    Belinda quickly ran over and used a tissue t o mop up the blood. "Your illness is truly worsening.


    Grandpa. What should we do?" After she said that, she ran back and grabbed Fane¡¯s hand. "Sir, has


    my grandfather truly been poisoned? You can tell? Since you know that he''s been poisoned, can you


    tell what poison it is? You''ll know how to treat it, right? Don''t worry. Just treat him. We have the money


    for it if you do!"


    Belinda spoke excitedly, as though she were holding on to a lifeline.


    Dr. Newman huffed indignantly.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    It would be extremely embarrassing if word of this got out!


    Fane noticed that the specialist would not let the matter drop, so he said, ¡°A piece of advice for you,


    leave now. At least you¡¯ll be spared of the embarrassment if I can really tell what¡¯s wrong!"

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    "You!"


    The doctors were all infuriated.


    "All right. I''m going to give Old Master Watson a check-up now. No disturbances allowed. I just need


    one of you to remain. A s for the rest of you, please go out and shut the door!"


    In the end. Faneced his fingers behind his back and spoke in a no-nonsense tone," Miss Watson,


    please stay behind. The rest can go!"


    "All right. Let¡¯s get out of here. We¡¯ll let Fane do the check-up properly!"


    Lawrence''s expression was dark. He took a long look at Fane, thinking that the young man would


    probably not be able to detect


    anything.


    In a sh, everyone got out and Melinda closed the door behind. She then came before Fane. "Doctor,


    is there a reason why you asked me to stay behind?¡±


    "Your grandfather can''t even talk properly now, right? His throat seems fine, but he just can''t seem to


    conjure the energy to speak. Is that right?"


    Fane did not answer Melinda''s question; instead, he returned it with another question.


    "That''s right. You-you haven''t even taken his pulse. And you know his condition so well!"


    Melinda was even more surprised. She felt that it was possible that Fane had the potential to diagnose


    her grandfather.


    The old master looked at Fane. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but h e did not have


    the strength to do so.


    Nothing but silence rang out.


    "Ah. I have a few things I do not wish to tell you. I fear that you would not be able to handle it!¡±


    Fane released a breath. Then he added, "I told you to remain because I could tell that you have a


    pretty good rtionship with the old master. I don''t trust anyone else!¡±


    "What are you talking about, sir? You''re saying that my grandfather has been poisoned, and now you''re


    telling me you don''t trust anyone else. Don¡¯t tell me, my father...¡±


    It was obvious that Melinda was not an idiot. She quickly caught on and mped a hand over her


    mouth in shock.


    Realization cracked over Fane. Now only did he understand why Melinda was so worried about her


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    grandfather, why she loved him so much. So that was the nature of their rtionship.


    Here, Fane paused to nce at the old man lying on the bed. "But I believe that the old master will


    know. Fortunately, I came today. If I had been two or three dayste, it would be impossible to save


    your grandfather even if the gods, themselves came!" Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    He walked over to the old master''s side. Fane whipped out a wooden box from his pocket and opened


    it, revealing plenty of silver needles within.


    Fane stuck a needle into the old master''s arm as he spoke.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    "That¡¯s it?"


    Melinda was taken aback for a while, then she spoke.


    ''The poison has been in his body for a long time now. It''s a very strange poison. It¡¯ll only chip away at


    his life bit by bit. All the machinery that those western doctors use, won¡¯t be able to detect anything.


    Even I could only use my medicine to seep through his skin bit by bit, slowly expelling the poison.


    There¡¯s definitely no shortterm solution to this!"


    Fane exined, smiling wanly.


    "If what you said about my father being the one who administered the poison is true, what should we


    do? He¡¯ll definitely continue to administer the poison!¡±


    Fear rippled throughout Melinda once she gave it a thought.


    "Gasp!"


    At this moment, the old master abruptly spat a mouthful of poisoned blood, and he regained the ability


    to speak.


    He was extremely weak. When he spoke, his voice was harsh and gravelly. "That ungrateful b*stard!


    That good-for-nothing, backstabbing, lying moron! I really want to strangle him with my own two


    hands!"


    "Grandpa, you can talk now! Tell me, why did Father poison you?¡±


    Melinda immediately asked.


    "That ungrateful pig! I advised him to stop doing unsavory business, to stop doing all sorts of


    monstrous deeds. He must have poisoned me in secret!"


    The old master clenched his teeth. Fury practically steamed from his ears.


    "When? Can you tell me, sir?"


    Fane asked, looking at the old man.


    "They came here for other reasons as well. They¡¯re going to exchange goods with a group of people


    here¡ªphotos taken in secret, that sort of thing. Besides, Green Sky Hall kidnapped plenty of young


    women, and they''re going to use them for the exchange as well..."


    The old man looked at Fane; a wry smile twisted his lips. "Why am I telling you all this? Heh. It¡¯s no use


    telling you anyway. M y son has zero consciences or remorse over what he does now."


    "Of course Green Sky Hall would continue t o run this business. But I never thought that they would


    even kidnap young women


    to send to America!''


    Fane clenched his fists when he heard what the old master had say. "They''re going to do the exchange


    tomorrow, is that right? I¡ªI¡¯ll make sure to wipe them out tomorrow!"


    After he said that, he looked at the old master and spoke, "Rest and recover in peace, sir. You¡¯ll get


    better. As for your son, he does deserve to die. Don¡¯t worry. Unless he decides to not make an


    appearance tomorrow, he will definitely die!"


    "And you are?"


    The old master stared at Fane, confusion filling his gaze. Was this young fellow, not a doctor? Unless


    he was hiding some sort o f terrifying secret identity.


    "You won''t me me, right, sir? If I kill your son."


    Fane posed a question, instead of answering the question.


    "Heh. No need for you to worry about this, sir!" Read at NovelDrama.Org


    It was obvious that the old master no longer cared. He had tried to stop his son from continuing down


    the wrong path, but he never thought that his son would actually try to kill him. This caused turmoil to


    roar within him.


    After the old master spoke thatst sentence, his voice gradually became hoarser, and soon he was


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    back to not being able to speak again.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Fane paused for a moment before continuing, "When the timees, it¡¯s obvious that Irene isn''t


    capable of managing Watson''s properties andpanies, so you have to be ready to take over. I''m


    telling you in advance so that you''re prepared mentally as well.¡¯¡¯


    Belinda''s eyes roamed around the room upon hearing Fane''s words, then she responded, "Mr, thank


    you for reminding m e. It''ll not be easy for me to take over alone. I, too, despise what they did. After I


    have taken over Watson''s business, I think I''ll sell off some assets and return to Cathysia and start


    some investment business.¡±


    "Hmmm..." Belinda paused for a second then continued, "Grandpa Watson wanted t o return to


    Cathysia a long time ago. I


    believe he will help me in managing the business after he gets well. And Grandpa can finally enjoy his


    twilight years happily and peacefully in our mothend, Cathysia.¡±


    "Mm!"


    Fane''s eyes lit up immediately upon hearing Belinda''s n. "I like your n. It¡¯s brilliant! All right then.


    I''ll open the door now!"


    In the next moment, Fane stretched out his arm and opened the door of the room.


    As soon as the door was opened, Lawrence, day den, and the others rushed in.


    "How¡¯s it? Did you manage to find out what kind of poison it is? Is there an antidote?"


    A concerned look was hanging over Lawrence''s feature, his tone nervous.


    Belinda-who was standing beside Fane-sneered coldly in her heart. If it were not from Grandpa Watson


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    himself, that Lawrence had nned to murder him, she would truly think that Lawrence was such a filial


    son who cared deeply about his old folk.


    Now, the pretentious concern that the other party showed, was obviously revealing his interest in


    knowing whether Fane was able to treat Old Master Watson. His heart was uneasy; he fought hard


    against a rising panic that almost unmannered him. He was afraid that Fane could really cure Old


    Master Watson.


    "Hmmm .I''m somewhat sure!" Fane smiled slightly in return.


    "Really?"


    Lawrence''s face sank at his words and his heart was in aplete state of panic.


    Fane, however, added, "But I''m not too sure, I can only give it a try. I''ve given Belinda a Chinese


    medicine prescription. Old Master Watson needs to take a bath with the Chinese medicine for half an


    hour every day. After a month or two, only then you''ll witness the effect!"


    "A month or two? So slow!"


    The specialist-who stayed behind to witness the whole scene-jeered sarcastically, "You¡¯re bragging,


    aren''t you? You know that they''re leaving Cathysia soon, and even if the medicine is not effective on


    Old Master Watson, you have nothing to do with it anymore, and they can''t get back to you. Am I right


    about your wicked n?"


    Nheless, Fane chuckled in return."


    Chinese medicine tend to take longer to be effective, I can''t help it!"


    When Lawrence heard that Fane was not confident in treating Old Master Watson, the heavy boulder in


    his heart was lifted and he could finally breathe. This brat must be bragging about his medical skill and


    Chinese medicine knowledge, so he definitely could not cure Old Master Watson¡¯s illness.


    ¡°Thank you so much then!¡±


    Lawrence fist-to-palm saluted and thanked Fane.


    "All right! I¡¯ll see you off!"


    Lawrence quickly walked Fane and the others to the door and saw them off.


    The car with Fane and the others in it quickly drove off. Those specialists left as well. Content belongs


    to Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    "Dad, do you think that brat could really treat Grandpa¡¯s illness?¡±


    Jayden was sweating in fear and concerns. "What if he really seeds in curing Grandpa?¡±

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    In the evening of that day, the men of Green Sky hall finally sensed something strange.


    "Master, I have bad news! Three of our elites have gone missing!"


    A middle-aged man presented before Hector Zaborowski and reported with his forehead frowning, "And


    I have gotten another news that not far from Fane''s residence, there were three men who were


    shooting, was caught and killed. I strongly suspect that those three are our men, and they bumped into


    the adopted son-inw and were killed by him, what do you think?"


    "What!"


    Hector shot up from his chair after hearing the shocking news. "What''s going on with


    these men? I''ve already told them multiple times to keep an eye on Fane and be


    careful not to be caught by him! Now what? Trying to show off their bravery by filming the girls near


    Fane¡¯s residence? Weren''t they looking for death?¡±


    The middle-aged man''s face dulled and darkened. He asked in a worrisome tone," Master Zaborowski,


    that punk is hotheaded and impulsive. He killed our men without thinking twice; it''s obvious that we¡¯re


    nothing in his eyes!"


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "I''m not worried about the three men who got killed instead


    what worries me is that the punk woulde at us likest time! You''ve promised that you''d not


    continue this deed anymore, and now he found out that we''re still doing it, I''m afraid that he will not let


    us go this time.¡±


    The corners of Hector¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. "Gather all the elite fighters here! We have to stop


    that brat froming to our hall. On top of that, I''ll go to my elder brother and ask for some excellent


    fighters from Kingston hall to stay guard here. I''ll just tell him that we''re short of manpower these


    couple of days!"


    The middle-aged man breathed out a huge sigh of relief when he heard Master Zaborowski¡¯s n.


    "That¡¯s a good idea! If w e can get a few top-notch hitmen from Kingston Hall, that would be excellent!


    After all, Kingston Hall hired a bunch of good fighters, and they were never short of manpower!"


    "We really have to guard against the crazy brat. Tell our men the same too, they should change their


    location if they want t o continue filming in secret! All right. You may leave now.


    Hector gestured to the middle-aged man to leave. "The big boss from America is here, and we¡¯re going


    to trade with them tomorrow night. We can''t have any slipups at this point!¡±


    At night, after Fane returned home, he rang Lana secretly, asking her to get Queenie to observe every


    movement of the Watson family, and report to him instantly once numerous of the Watsons left the


    residence.


    Queenie squeaked in happiness that she was almost paralyzed with happiness when she understood


    that Fane-the Supreme Warrior-had given her a task personally. This was an honor to her.


    Moreover, the Supreme Warrior had ordered them toe along with him to the scene to warm up. He


    was afraid that there would be fish that had slipped through the¡ªrunaway, as both parties would


    bring many people with them.


    The next day soon came, Fane, on the other hand, had been waiting patiently for news.


    It was only at night, almost nine o''clock, that he received a call from Queenie, informing him that the


    Watson¡¯s men had left the area, and it looked like they were nning to go out of town.


    Fane ordered Queenie to tail behind them and keep him informed of their movement at all times. He


    then contacted Lana right after and both of them headed toward the outskirt of the city together.


    In an abandoned factory not far from the city, many elites from Green Sky hall were stand-guarding and


    waiting here quietly.


    For the exception of Hector Zaborowski from the Green Sky Hall, there were more than 400 people in


    the factory-several top-notch hitmen, and the rest were some powerful upper-range fighters. They were


    all gathered here tonight.


    Behind them were a bunch of young girls and each of them was stunning and alluring.


    These women-around a hundred of them¡ª were crouching on the ground in fear.


    Their body wobbling in terror and none of them dared to move an inch.


    "This batch of girls is of good quality. The people of America are truly fortunate this time, they can enjoy


    these good quality women."


    Elder Ward smiled ndly. In his hand, there was a sh drive.


    Elder Casteno snarled bitterly. She was leaning on her cane as usual.


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    "Ha-ha! Of course!"


    "Ha-Ha! It''s been a long time!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Elder Ward guffawed unimpressively as he faced the other party.


    "You''re right, it''s been a long time. And I heard that this time, you got us some good quality stuff. Let


    me take a closer look!"


    Lawrence chuckled in return.


    "The quality is indeed good. And nowadays such quality of young and pretty girls is really not easy to


    find anymore. Some of us have even gone to other cities to capture them!"


    Elder Ward let out anotherugh and continued, ''Take a good look this time. Some of them are as


    good-looking as beauty queens in those beauty contests, and you can earn a lot out of them. So, this


    time our Master has said that the trading


    price has to be increased, at least 150 million for this batch of goods.


    "What? It was always around 100 million or 110 million. You guys are asking too much this time!"


    Lawrence''s face sank and darkened.


    "No, no, no. Not too much at all! I believe the money that thesedies will bring you would be more


    than ten times of 150 million!"


    Elder Ward, on the other hand, chortled at Lawrence''s remark.


    "How about 130 million bucks?"


    Lawrence countered with a price after giving some thought to the matter.


    "Wow! Boss Watson, do you have to? You should increase the price to 10 billion since you''re filthy


    rich!" A familiar voice rang out from nowhere at this time. From the doorway not far from the crowd,


    came out a silhouette¡ªFane Woods.


    "What the hell? Who is this f*cker? Aren¡¯t there a few sentries outside?


    One of the bodyguards of the Watson family eximed deafeningly.


    "The sentries? Of course, they''re now with the Grim Reaper!"


    Fane shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.


    Soon, two more silhouettes behind Fane walked out from the dark, slowly appearing into the crowd''s


    eyes.


    "What? No way! It''s Lana, the Goddess of War, and another, she seems to be the Queen of War!"


    Elder Casteno from the Green Sky Hall gasped and had her jaw drop to the ground when the two


    women appeared before her.


    Fane''s sudden arrival had already made her heart pounded frantically and worries washed over her


    face.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nevertheless, what slipped from her calction was the arrival of the Goddess o f War and the Queen


    of War.


    "Hell no! Did you say the Goddess of War and the Queen of War are here?"


    Although they brought mountains of great fighters with them, they were not frightened even if a King of


    War came but t o confront the Goddess of War whom they were not known of her fighting prowess,


    they were frightened to death. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    "Master Watson, it was you who exposed your whereabouts and drew them here, right?¡±


    Elder Casteno and the others'' faces sank and dulled as she spoke in a frosty-cold voice.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    "Me? It''s definitely not me! I think it''s you guys who exposed your whereabouts!¡±


    A vortex of anger swirled inside Lawrence a s he barked at the people from the Green Sky Hall. "You


    guys have been living in Middle Province for so long, it must have been your people who were so


    careless that you guys exposed the location!"


    Elder Ward and Elder Casteno exchanged nces, both of them felt guilty in their hearts. After all.


    Fane this motherf* cker had warned them before about their dirty deed. It was just that their Master


    promised that he would not do such deed anymore but still gave an order to continue these dirty trades


    underground.


    Besides, that brat killed three of their men three days ago.


    They initially thought that this brat would charge into Green Sky Hall and teach them a lesson,


    however, they never expected for him to find out their trade tonight and actually came here.


    "I think it''s you! Hmph! Our trading location has never been revealed before, howe Fane could find


    us this time? There is no such coincidence!"


    A man from the Green Sky Hall faced the Watsons and snorted coldly. They refused t o take the me


    as well.


    Sheepish nces were exchanged between Lawrence and Jay den; they were guilt-ridden. After all,


    they met with Fanest night and who knew Fane would find out their whereabouts and brought along


    a God of War and a King of War? Inside their heart, they knew that it was them who had exposed the


    location, which led to the current situation.


    "Wow. Most amusing drama show I''ve ever witnessed. Do you think this is the time to talk about this?"


    Fane, on the other hand, sneered frostily. "I t doesn¡¯t matter who exposed the location, it''s not


    important now. The Grim Reaper ising to y¡¯all!"


    "Lil¡¯ brat, who the hell are you? Why are you going against us?¡±


    A cold face was stered on Lawrence as h e shot Fane a vicious stare.


    ¡¯What did I say? It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, right? The Goddess of War is here with me tonight, it also


    means that tonight will be yourst night on the earth!¡±


    "Kill them all!" Fane waved his hand, sending orders to Lana and Queenie.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Elder Ward and Elder Casteno finally knew what real terror was. They werepletely shocked at


    the sight before them. Fane had actually shouted toward the Goddess of War, moreover, he was the


    one who gave the order to kill? Did this not mean that the Goddess of War had listened to him?


    "Dang it! We''ll fight them! There¡¯s only three of them, I don''t believe that with the number we have, we


    can''t defeat them!"


    Elder Ward gritted his teeth as he yelled toward his men.


    "Ah!"


    A big and muscr man-who was borrowed from the Kingston Hall-squatted on the ground and


    stomped on the ground like a sumo. A deep pit formed on the ground; the big guy made a huge pit with


    just a stomp. He was on his feet again, and his eyes were full of raw rage. Then he kicked backward,


    leaping toward Fane at a lighting speed.


    "Go to hell, motherfucker!"


    The big man let out a sharp huff, with his balled fist, he charged toward Fane¡¯s direction. The scene


    was terrifying.


    "Damn, such a terrific speed! He has the speed of a King of War, I guess!"


    Fane was surprised at the big man''s speed as well. He did not expect an elite from the Kingston Hall to


    be this powerful and terrifying. If the opponent of this big man was not Fane but others, they were


    definitely not on par with him.


    "Bang!"


    Nheless, Fane clenched his fist firmly and collided with the other party''s fist head


    -on.


    "Pfft!"


    ¡°What the f*ck! How strong is him!" Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Elder Casteno was weighed down by dread that color drained from her face.


    Bang! Boom! Row!


    On the other side, Lana and Queenie were like wolves hunting in a flock of sheep-ferocious, swift, and


    certain. Those who were struck by them died instantly without registering what had happened.

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    A cold and mirthless smile twisted on Fane''s mouth. He flipped his palm and dozens of silver needles


    appeared on his palm. He swung his arm toward the enemy; a horde of men immediately dropped onto


    the floor, the needles piercing straight through their skulls. More than a dozen men died instantly, and


    there were a number of elite fighters among them.


    "It''s not looking good. Retreat!"


    Elder Casteno immediately felt that something was wrong. A swing movement from Fane killed two


    extremely strong fighters from the Kingston Hall in a blink o f an eye. Such terrifyingbat prowess


    was not something they could fight back.


    In just a few seconds, more than a hundred of their men were murdered and the number of fallen


    bodies was still rapidly decreasing. They have brought five hundred men for God¡¯s sake!


    "Swoosh!"


    A stomp of Fane''s leg sent him to the front of a gate, blocking the route. Lana and Queenie, on the


    other hand, blocked another two exits. They were blocking every possible escape route, not leaving


    any chance for them to flee.


    "Bang! Boom! Bang!"


    Blood sttered. No matter which Hall or Family-Green Sky Hall or Watson family-they were from, their


    final destination was the same-hell.


    "Fane, please, I beg you, please let us go! My -my wife and your mother-inw are close friends, aren''t


    they? Not to mention that you and I just had a decent dinner togetherst night!"


    The still-alive Lawrence, watching each and every one of his men fall onto the ground at lighting speed,


    started to plead for mercy. He was in aplete state of panic that he knelt before Fane.


    Jayden, too, plopped onto the ground and begged, "Fane, we were wrong, we know we were


    please spare us!"


    Fane stretched out his arm the moment he heard their beseech. The silver needles that dashed


    through the wind and nailed o n a wall afar before, had miraculously ricocheted off the wall and


    returned into his palm.


    "Spare your life? Didn''t you say that the air abroad is sweeter and fresher than the air over here? That


    you feel disgusted just by breathing in the air of Cathysia?"


    Fane let out an icy-coldugh; his sight slowly moved away from Jay den to Lawrence. "And a b*stard


    like you, who poisoned his own father, is not even qualified to continue living in this world, let alone


    ''use'' the air. Let''s be environmentally friendly and not waste the air, okay?"


    1,1 didn¡¯t...''


    Lawrence was frightened down to the soles of his shoes; his voice was thick with fear. How on earth


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    did Fane find out the poison n, how did he know about it?


    "Heh! Your old folk has filled me in from A t o Z. He tried to stop you from doing this dirty business,


    that''s why you poisoned him so that he won¡¯t be a thorn in your flesh. Oh ya, I¡¯ve also informed him


    that I¡¯ll take your life!


    Fane waved his palm, silver needles flew out again, cutting through the air and piercing through dozens


    of men of Green Sky Hall who were behind Lawrence and Jay den and not far from his spot. All of them


    plonked down onto the ground simultaneously in an instant. Fane ended their lives.


    After another ten seconds or so, the rest of the men fell one after another. Only Queenie bore a minor


    surface wound on her arm, whereas the bunch of young girls¡ª hundred or so-crouched on the ground


    in fear; with their body trembling, their face was ashen, and their eyes were wild with terror.


    "These sons of b*tches. How could they..."


    Lana was seething with anger at the sight o f these weak and powerless young girls.


    The three of them quickly came forward before the girls.


    "It''s alright now, don''t be afraid! We''re here t o save you, you¡¯re free!"


    Fane nced at these girls and finally opened his mouth.


    "Really? Oh My God, they''re here to save us! Thank you!"


    "Thank you, thank you, saviors!"


    The others imitated the woman; they, too, knelt before the three and kept kowtowing t o thank them.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    "Should we finish off the people over at the Green Sky Hall?"


    Lana asked Fane. The zing fire was burning ferociously in front of them.


    After giving some thought to the matter, Fane shook his head. "They lost a lot this time. Many of their


    men died, including those elite fighters. What''s remained of the Green Sky hall is merely those useless


    shrimps and the head of the hall. So, basically. Green Sky Hall is destroyed. They have their shell, but


    their soul is gone! Today''s incident will be a lesson for them. Keep an eye on them and let¡¯s see what


    their reactions are in the next few days!"


    Fane paused and then only added, "After all, there''s a Kingston Hall behind the Green Sky Hall. If we


    kill the head of the Green Sky Hall and the rest of their men, I''m afraid that Kingston Hall will not let it


    easily. They will definitely intervene!"


    Lana bobbed to show her agreement." Indeed, there''s no evidence left here today, so at most, they''ll


    suspect you. Let¡¯s see if they''ll stop right here. But if they''re looking for death, the fault is not on us!"


    "Good job, guys! Both of you did great!"


    Fane shed Lana and Queenie a warm and genuine smile as he praised them.


    "It''s nothing at all! It''s my greatest honor to be at your service, my Supreme Warrior. Please count me


    in if you have any simr tasks like this today!¡±


    Queenie gazed at Fane with signs of admiration and respect in her eyes.


    Fane gave a small smile and took out a tiny bottle of medicinal cream from his pocket." Take this, your


    arm is injured! Apply it to your wound and it will heal in no time. You can keep the rest as a backup!"


    "Woo-hoo! That''s amazing! Thank you so much, Sir!"


    Queenie could barely conceal her excitement. "You''re the Master of the divine doctor, Ethan Haays, so


    this medicine must be effective and precious. It''s truly my honor to be granted personally such a


    treasure by the Supreme Warrior. Even if I die because of it, it''d be totally worth it!"


    "What nonsense are you spewing? Don¡¯t say such things, okay!"


    Fane did not know whether to cry or tough at the twodies before him. He then intervened, "It''s


    okay for you to call me Supreme Warrior since there''s no outsider here. But in the future, if there are


    others around, you should remember not to call m e that but only Fane!¡±


    "Got it! The Supreme Warrior doesn''t want t o reveal his identity!"


    Queenieughed wholeheartedly in return.


    Soon enough, the three left the ce and went back to their home separately.


    At this time, at the Watson''s residence, Belinda could not sleep at all. She knew clearly in her heart that


    what Fane had uttered to herst night was not at all fake nor false.


    Therefore, Lawrence and Jayden''s failure t o return home would have huge consequences.


    "Strange. Why aren''t they back?"


    Frowning, Irene stared out of the window." What business were they discussing about? They''ve even


    kept it from me. And why haven''t theye home even though it''s been a full night?" Co?tent §àf


    NovelDrama.Org


    Although sheforted Irene with those


    words, Belinda was well aware that Jayden and the others would never return.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    However, who was that man they saw yesterday. Lawrence went out with many powerful masters and


    none of them came back yet. This showed how scary that person was.


    "Did something happen? Why aren''t they back yet?" By now, Hector had a darkened expression on his


    face. He had a bad feeling as he stayed home and was waiting for them toe back.


    This time, they sent 400 people and all of them were elites. Around four to five masters went with them


    and they were also joined by two to three masters from Kingston Hall. He had never arranged for such


    a huge group of elites to work together.


    However, Elder Casteno and the others were supposed to be backtest before dawn but they were


    nowhere to be seen.


    He immediately sent his subordinates to the trading ce to find out. His face turned pale when he


    heard the news they had for him.


    The abandoned factory had already been reduced to ashes and none of their people came back. They


    were obviously killed and their bodies were also destroyed!


    "Master, what...what should we do about this?¡± A middle-aged man who was beside Hector looked at


    him worryingly. "Who is this man? Why is he so powerful? Is he some huge influence?¡±


    Hector smiled bitterly. "Huge influence? W e didn¡¯t offend any powerful people. Apart from that, we''ve


    always had a great rtionship with the other ns. As for the aristocratic families, they don''t cause u


    s trouble so this possibility is very low!¡± He paused here before continuing what he was saying. "The


    only person we offended was the guy named Fane Woods. Apart from that, he killed three of our


    people. The only thing I want to know right now is how he knew about our trading ce? Apart from


    that, did he kill all our people by himself?"


    "How''s that possible? Didn¡¯t that guy fight with Elder Casteno and the others? Although Elder


    Casteno was not his opponent, they would have been able to kill him if the entire team worked


    together, right? Especially when the masters from Kingston Hall were also there? They would have


    been able to kill that guy if they used the human wave attack, right?" The middle-aged man in front of


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hector was in disbelief. He felt that Hector had thought too highly of that young man.


    "I''ve felt that this young man was not a simple person when he dared toe to Green Sky Hall


    previously. I''ve never seen someone with his level of confidence. I''ve seen many great people but I''ve


    never seen someone so confident!" Hector frowned.


    "What should we do then? We can''t get revenge even though we''ve suffered such a huge loss? Master,


    how should you exin this to our boss? You''ve borrowed so many masters from him and if he knows


    that they''re all dead, he would not be able to hold back his anger!" The middle-aged man thought about


    it and said.


    "I feel that it''s best to not offend this guy named Fane!¡± Hector sighed.


    "Oh yes, master! That is a good idea!" The middle-aged man felt that this was a good n too.


    Soon, Hector went to the Eagle n with a dozen subordinates.  NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    "Haha, of course! This is the best hotel here! I want to book the entire top floor. It''s a huge za and


    definitely suitable for a wedding!¡± Kellyughed and continued saying. "However, the venue upstairs is


    slightly expensive and I heard that the booking fee for the venue alone is two hundred million!¡±


    "Really? That...that¡¯s quite expensive, right? Why don''t we change to another venue on another floor?¡±


    Cecilia was saying that while feeling very moved. After all, Kelly''s intention was all that mattered.


    "No way!" Kelly rejected straightforwardly." We are only getting married once. Apart from that, didn''t


    Fane advertise that he''s holding a city-rocking birthday party for his wife? If that¡¯s the case, our


    wedding needs to be even more grand. Haha, our wedding will be the city-rocking event instead and he


    will be the ashamed one!"


    Kelly was obviously unhappy about what happened the other day. Not only did Fane won 90 million


    from him but most importantly, he also lost eight bodyguards that day. This caused him to lose his


    pride.


    He wanted to show himself off in front of the Taylors that night. Who knew that...


    Hence, he definitely needed to put on a good show this time around.


    "What you said makes sense. I''ve always felt that Selena is not as pretty as me but all the young


    masters like her. They even said that she''s the prettiest woman in the Middle Province. I''ve always felt


    that those people were wrong. I was still young and was not as pretty as I am now at that time." Cecilia


    curled her hands into fists as she spoke. "This time, I definitely want to be the brightest presence in the


    entire city on that day! I want to be the most morous person in the Middle Province. No! In the


    world!¡±


    Kelly, who was beside her, was embarrassed by what she said. Truthfully speaking, he felt that even to


    this day, Cecilia was still not as pretty as Selena. Ceciliacked certain femininity and it was not


    something that could be easily obtained.


    He would have gone after Selena too if she was not older, married, and with a child. However, he felt


    that the chances were quite slim as there were many young masters who still refused to give up on


    Selena.


    Hence, he chose Cecilia under these circumstances. After all, Cecilia had a good body, was ady


    from a prestigious family, and was slightly younger. In conclusion, Cecilia was the best choice apart


    from Selena.


    "Okay, let¡¯s book the top floor. Let''s go and pay the deposit!" Kelly smiled and the two o f them soon


    found the manager of this hotel.


    Haha, I''m so sorry but the venue would be avable if you book another day but we really cannot make


    any adjustments for the day that you have in mind. Somebody had already booked the venue several


    days earlier!¡± The female managerughed and said calmly. Content of Dra§Þ??ovelsN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    ¡°Could it be Fane who booked the ce? Their event is on the same day as our wedding!" Kelly took in


    a breath as he recalled something.


    ¡°No way! How¡¯s that possible?" Cecilia immediately said. "If this happened previously, he still had one


    billion with him. However, the Taylor family suffered a loss because he hit Young Master Timothy and


    they lost the South City project. In order to save face and maintain their rtionship, Fane transferred


    that one billion to the Taylor family!"


    Cecilia paused here before continuing. "So I think that he only has one hundred million if we include the


    ny million he won from you previously!" "I see... Didn''t he transfer the ny million to his mother-in-


    "Oh yes!" Cecilia had a sudden realization." I almost forgot that Fane had already given the money to


    Fiona. I know Fiona well and she definitely wouldn''t take out the money given to her. She would rather


    let Fane lose face and fail to hold a grand birthday partypared to giving him her money!"


    "If it''s not Fane, who is it? I haven''t received news about any events held by other families!" Kelly


    looked at the female manager and asked. "Manager White, I wonder if you can provide us with some


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    information?" In Kelly and Cecilia''s opinion, this was a small issue. Providing information to Kelly meant


    giving the Gold family face and getting into the Gold family''s good books.


    However, they had no idea that Manager White would shake her head. "I''m so sorry t o both of you as


    we need to keep the information a secret! We can''t tell anyone about it yet, but we can let you know


    that the venue has been booked by an extremely important person!"


    Kelly smiled, took several thousand bucks from his pockets, and handed it over." Manager White,


    please ept our token of appreciation and it should be fine to give u s a hint, right? After all, we¡¯re not


    here to ruin their event, right?"


    "Young Master Gold, it''s best if you take your money back. This time, it''s not about money. If I provide


    you with the information, I would definitely be fired.


    This is my general manager''s orders because this person has a very special identity!" The manager


    smiled.


    "If that''s the case, just take the money and tell me if Fane Woods and Selena Taylor are the ones who


    booked the ce?!" Kelly refused to give up and stuffed the money into the manager¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    It was obvious that Kelly and Cecilia unknowingly achieved the understanding that whatever they had


    to do, it had to best Fane and Selena''s party.


    Kelly, after cing some thought to it, voiced his opinion, "If that''s the case, let''s book the other floors! I


    heard that the level under the top floor is quite good. There are huge French windows and is quite


    beautiful, too!"


    However, Manager White had a strange expression on her with a bitter smile to boot. "I''m really sorry to


    you both, but that floor has been booked. In fact, the entire hotel is booked on that day."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Kelly and Cecilia gasped in shock. ¡°How''s that possible? The entire hotel?!" they both eximed. "How


    much does that cost?


    Your boss wouldn''t have agreed to it without going for at least two billion, right? This is a seven-star


    hotel!"


    "That''s right. Who is this person anyway? They''re so rich!" Cecilia was rather envious as the top floor


    was the most expensive while the lower floors were cheaper the lower they were. Regardless, the fact


    remained that it was rather overboard to book the entire hotel.


    "Haha! It didn''t cost that much, truthfully. M y boss only asked for one billion from these people!


    Consider it as a fifty percent discount!" The pretty managerughed. " This is the first time I¡¯ve


    encountered such a huge discount throughout my years of working here!" "Fifty percent discount?¡±


    Kelly and Cecilia were once again surprised by the information ryed by the manager.


    Cecilia thought about it before asking again, "Aren''t you afraid that the other party will rent this ce


    out after you''ve given them such a huge discount?"


    "Haha! Don''t worry. That won''t happen!" The manager chuckled. "The customer booked the entire hotel


    because it''s much more convenient for the clients to enjoy our facilities, especially the swimming pool


    and gym on the second floor. They can enjoy everything in the hotel to their hearts '' content!"


    "It''s a fifty percent discount! It seems that the other party is a very powerful person. The hotel wouldn''t


    have given a second-ss aristocratic family a fifty percent discount!" Kelly frowned and grew


    increasingly curious. He wondered who this mysterious person was who booked the entire hotel.


    "Haha! Young Master Gold, I''ve already told you a lot of information, and I can¡¯t disclose anything


    anymore. You have a choice to either change your date or the hotel," concluded Manager White with a


    smile.


    Although Kelly and Cecilia were displeased with the turn of events, they could only nod before they left


    the hotel.


    Cecilia thought about it before she replied," Could it be the ns? Maybe somebody from a huge n


    is getting married, and they happened to choose the same day as u s?¡± Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Kelly thought about it for some time, but he could not put a finger on it; on who could have made the


    reservation. In the end, he merely offered a wane smile as hemented, "Well, it doesn''t matter who


    it i s. This is a good thing!"

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Kelly instantly hugged Cecilia by the waist upon hearing herment. "Babe, what are you talking


    about?" said Kelly. "If I didn¡¯t want to have our wedding on the top floor, I wouldn''t have mentioned it in


    the first ce, right? Why should I even go into the hotel and find someone to make reservations? I¡¯m


    actually thinking that since somebody arranged such a huge event here, many rich businessmen and


    powerful people will attend the event, right?" Kelly had a cold smirk on his face before he added, "By


    then, many people would alsoe to our wedding. Don¡¯t you think Fane would be ashamed when he


    learned that somebody actually booked the entire hotel? I''m sure that not many people would attend


    his event!"


    Cecilia finally realized that she had misunderstood Kelly, and her eyes lit up." That''s right! Why didn''t I


    think of that?


    Now that somebody booked the entire seven-star hotel, how can Fane and Selena stun the entire city?


    This ce is considered as the highest facility in town!"


    "That''s right! Fane is bound to feel ashamed since he paid so much on advertising the event!" Kelly


    was downright pleased at the revtion. Since somebody yed a hand in making things difficult for


    Fane and shaming him, did that not mean he had no need to host his wedding in such a high profile


    way? He only needed to make sure that what he did was better than what Fane was doing!


    "Also, their advertisements have cooled down within these few days, and they''ve stopped advertising in


    certain ces. I think Fane is running out of money, and that''s why he¡¯s not able to continue advertising


    the event," came Cecilia¡¯s eventual reply after being quiet for some time.


    "Hey, I have a good idea!" Kelly patted himself on his head. "Since the event is just several days away,


    why don''t I cash out ten to twenty million and advertise the event for him? The more we advertise about


    the event, the more ashamed Fane will getter on!"


    ¡°Great idea, honey! This is such a great idea!" Cecilia said in excitement.


    Kelly then shifted his gaze and, looking at the hotel opposite of where they were, said, "By the way, this


    hotel located next door is a six-star hotel. It¡¯s almost the same height as the seven-star hotel, and the


    top floor is a nice venue to be in. Booking the venue is quite expensive, at around one hundred and


    eighty million. Such a ce would definitely bring honor to you and the Taylor family!"


    "Honey, you really spoil me! I love you so much!" Cecilia threw her arms around Kelly''s neck and


    kissed him.


    "Let''s go! I want you to be the prettiest bride of the day!" Kelly had his hands around Cecilia as they


    walked forward. "Oh, of course. Let''s go pick out a wedding dresster! I need to give you a stunning


    dress!¡±


    At that moment, Fiona was on a shopping trip with several bodyguards, and she¡ª upon spotting them


    ¡ªwalked toward Kelly and Cecilia with a smile on her face." Cecilia, what are you two lovebirds doing


    here? You guys look so sweet!"


    Cecilia immediately replied with a smile when she noted that it was Fiona. "That''s for sure! How can we


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    not be deeply in love when we¡¯re getting married soon? By the way, didn''t that son-inw who married


    into your family said that he¡¯ll be hosting a city-stirring birthday party for Sister Selena? There are only


    a few days left until Selena¡¯s birthday, right? How are the preparations going? Did he book a hotel?¡±


    "I... I think he hasn¡¯t booked a hotel yet. I¡¯m actually not very sure about this," came Fiona''s sheepish


    reply, one that matched the embarrassed smile on her face. Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    "That''s right! Why didn''t I think of that? So this is what Fane meant when he said ''city stirring'', huh? I


    thought he meant that he''d be hosting a morous event! Had he been joking with us the whole time?"


    boasted Kelly as he crossed his arms at his chest.


    Fiona was extremely embarrassed. She would not have walked over to greet them i f she knew they


    would mock her.


    Fiona thought about it for some time before she changed the topic of their conversation. "This is


    something I leave in the young people''s hands. I believe that Fane has his own ns. By the way, have


    you guys already booked your venue?"


    "No, but we''re here to book our hotel today," answered Kelly, smilingly as he did. "We have our eyes on


    this six-star hotel, and we n to book the top floor!" "The top floor!" Fiona took in a cold breath when


    she heard Kelly''s reply. "I heard that the venue''s booking fee costs one hundred eighty-eight million,


    eight hundred and eighty thousand. Not only is it a huge venue, but it even has a sight-seeing area


    together with a see-through ss sightseeing tform. Apart from that, the entire roof of that floor is


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    made from ss, giving people a view of the sky. There are only three of such morous hotels in


    town!"


    "Well, what should I say? This is my wedding with Cecilia, so we need to make i t a grand one. Apart


    from that, the Gold family isn''t short of money, right?" Kelly sighed and said with a smile.


    "Fane said that he¡¯s going to give Selena the best birthday party ever. I think that what he prepares


    needs to be better than u s if he wants to be the best. Right, honey?" quipped Cecilia.


    "That''s right. How would it live up to the city-stirring ims if it isn''t?¡±mented Kelly enigmatically.


    "Ahem! It¡¯s best if you guys hurry and book your hotel. I''ll have to go now so I can continue running my


    errands." Fiona''s expression was gradually turning bitter. She smiled embarrassingly, waved her hand,


    and walked away angrily with her bodyguards in tow.


    It was only after they walked a considerable distance away did one of the beautiful bodyguards


    keep his promise!" "Hah! Keep his promise, you say? How much money does he have with him? How


    can hepete with them when he''s only got three hundred million from yesterday? Their venue


    booking fees are already around two hundred million, and it doesn¡¯t include expenses!" Fionaughed.


    "Fane really is one of a kind. People always say to do things ording to one''s abilities. He''s incapable


    yet likes to boast all the time. He even advertised about the event all over town! I feel really ashamed


    even if he doesn''t! I don''t see him doing anything even as we''re fast approaching my daughter''s


    birthday!" Fiona walked toward a mall as she was speaking, and she eventually reached a jewelry


    shop.


    She nced at the shop and was startled." How''s that possible? That...that diamond ne that


    costs nine hundred million has been sold?"

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    "I wonder who the extravagant rich person i s!" blurted one of the beautiful bodyguards.


    "That person truly is a rich person," Fiona resounded. "It hurts when wepare ourselves with other


    people. How can they be so rich?! Why is my daughter not fated t o marry such a rich person? She¡¯s


    married t o that troublesome Fane, and the money he works hard to get is used to resolve those


    problems."


    With bitterness looming over her, Fiona eventually left after she walked around for a short while.


    She immediately spotted Fane and Selena leisurely drinking coffee upon reaching home, and this


    caused her expression to turn more sour than it was.


    "Fane, there are only a few days till my daughter''s birthday, right? Have you booked the hotel?" Fiona


    casually dropped her shopping bags at a corner of the room with a cold expression on her face. She


    walked toward Fane and said angrily. "I''m warning you: If you don''t have the money, it''s best if you


    don''t try to act like one.


    You¡¯re our son-inw, the son-inw who married into the Taylor family. If you lose face, the entire


    family will suffer the same fate. Do you understand me?!"


    Selena frowned at that moment. "Mother, what''s going on? Why are you still in such a bad mood when


    you''ve already bought so many things? Did someone step on your tail?" Selena asked calmly when


    she saw what was going on.


    Fiona¡¯s frosty expression, coupled with an equally wintry re, maintained as she red daggers at


    Fane. "Have you booked the hotel?" she repeated.


    Fane smiled bitterly. "Mother, don''t you worry about it. I''ve already booked the hotel, and you''ll


    understand what''s happening in a few more days. I¡¯ll surely keep my promise of surprising Selena!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Fiona still looked at Fane angrily. "Alright, i f you''ve already booked the hotel, tell me which hotel did


    you book? How many stars does that hotel have?"


    Embarrassed, Fane offered a bitter smile as he replied, "Mother, I''ve already told you that it¡¯s a


    surprise. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a good idea to talk about it now, right?"


    "Haha! It''s not a good idea, you say?" came Fiona''s angerced reply followed by a bitter chuckle.


    "You must be embarrassed t o speak about it because you booked a cheap and lowly hotel!'' "Mother, I


    don''t really care about these. We don''t have much money now, and although Fane got three hundred


    million from the Watson family, we still need to be frugal with our expenses and not be too extravagant.


    Apart from that, Fane and I don''t have a job yet." Selena smiled calmly and helped persuade Fiona.


    What''s more, the venue''s rent is already one hundred eighty-eight million, eight hundred and eighty


    thousand!"


    "Oh, 1 know that ce. The hotel is located opposite the seven-star hotel and they''re both right next to


    each other, right?" Fane could not stamp down his smirk when he heard this. It would definitely be


    much more shameful for the other party since they chose this particr location. Both venues were


    right next to each other, and anyone could see the ongoings of the other hotel from the respective


    venues. By then, Cecilia would definitely regret the choices she made. New ch?pter av?ble o?


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    "Hmph! I don''t believe in a word you say. I''m warning you: I might attend Cecilia¡¯s wedding if you fail to


    satisfy me by then. After all, if nobody from our side is attending their wedding, it means that we''re not


    respecting giving them and the Gold family enough. Do you understand m e?" Fiona made a sound of


    indignation with mouth closed, still not believing in Fane.


    "Mother, aren''t you afraid that Cecilia will mock you if you attend their wedding? I''m sure you know her


    personality well. She¡¯s always looking for chances to look down at our family!¡± Selena''s face darkened


    when she heard this and added, "Apart from that, I don¡¯t think that anybody from their family is joining


    my birthday party. Why should we attend their wedding if they''re


    noting to my birthday? Wouldn¡¯t we be asking for it if we do that?"


    "Well..." Fiona frowned when she heard what Selena said; she had a point. Based on Cecilia''s


    behavior, Fiona would definitely b e mocked if she attended their wedding.


    Fiona paused before she red at Fane. " It''s all your fault!"


    She then picked up what she bought and strode back to her room.


    "Honey, ignore what my mother just said. She''s always been a vain person, and she loves to have a


    sense of proprietary." Selena smiled apologetically at Fane after Fiona left.


    "Haha! It''s alright!" Faneughed before he resumed enjoying his cup of coffee.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Hector Zaborowski went to the Eagle n with a group of bodyguards.


    "Haha! What a surprise, Master Zaborowski! What is such an honorable man like you doing here at


    Eagle n?" Lee Neuman smiled indifferently as he looked at Hector.


    "Haha! Master Neuman, can''t I pay you a casual visit in my free time?" Hector smiled hypocritically, and


    his smile seemed so calm.


    Lee inwardly smirked. Although he did not know what happened to Green Sky Hallst night, he knew


    that Hector was here to work with the Eagle n to get rid of Fane.


    "I believe that Master Saborowski is here today with an agenda!" Smiling, Lee picked up his cup and


    calmly drank some tea. Read at NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Hector gave a sheepish smile as he continued, "By the way, didn¡¯t Master Neuman say that you wanted


    my help to kill Fane? I informed you back then that the Wilson family harbor quite the hatred for him,


    too. I wonder, have you contacted the Wilson family? Is there any progress on that?"


    Lee knew all too well about Hector''s intention just by listening to him. Hector was still refusing to


    cooperate with them; h e wanted them to do the dirty work for him so he would not need to do anything.


    The Eagle n and Wilson family could work together and helped Hector get rid of Fane.


    Lee grinned at him as he replied, "I''ve contacted the Wilson family, and it¡¯s true that they want to kill


    Fane badly. After quite the discussion, however, we came to the same thought that Fane is a really


    strong master. His fighting ability isparable to Kings of War that even if both parties worked


    together, we might not topple him. Apart from that, he''s killed three hundred of our people before." Lee


    purposely sighed aloud before he continued, "We can¡¯t think of anything else. We''re not confident that


    we can win, not even if both families work together to fight him, and that''s why we can only put this o n


    hold till this day."


    The corners of Hector slightly twitched. He thought about it and said, "How about this: Do you think that


    we¡¯d stand a chance if the three of us work together?"


    Lee was inwardly happy upon noticing Hector''s offer, but he acted calm and replied, "Are you serious


    this time? You''re not joking, right?"


    Hector sighed helplessly and said, "Of course I mean what I say, as we''ve suffered a huge loss after all.


    We were supposed to trade with the Watson family yesterday, and I estimate that there were around


    500 t o 600 people from both sides. In order to be safe, I even borrowed two to three masters from my


    boss, and I don''t know how to break the news to my boss!"


    "What happened? Did something serious happen? Did something happen to everybody from your side


    and the masters from Kingston Hall?" Lee took a deep breath when he heard this news. He was


    obviously frightened by this news.


    Hector nodded. "None of our people and the Watson family''s people returned. I sent someone to check


    it out and discovered that the abandoned factory we used as our trading ground was burned to the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ground.


    The opponent burnt the factory after he killed our people, and I think he¡¯s destroyed all traces of his


    crime.¡±


    "Oh my god! Are you suspecting that Fane i s the perpetrator? If that''s the case, isn¡¯t his fighting ability


    too scary? Is he a seven or eight-star King of War?¡± Lee was shocked. He thought that Hector wanted


    to get rid of Fane because of the death of three people from Green Sky Hall, but he never thought that


    Green Sky Hall could suffer such a big loss. As it turned out, they were not as powerful as they imed


    to be.


    Somehow, Kingston Hall was dragged into the mess as they lost several masters.


    Everybody knew that Kingston Hall''s master was someone with a bad temper, and he would definitely


    avenge his brothers when he knew about what happened!


    Hector nodded. ¡°We''ll need a huge amount o f people and many masters if we¡¯re to kill Fane. Not only


    that, but we''ll have to make sure that he''s alone when we carry out the attack. I think that guy has


    people helping him out, and that''s why we lost so many men this time. After all, he had been in the


    army for five years and must know many soldiers. A person who can survive five years on the


    battlefield can''t be assumed to be a regr person!" Read at NovelDrama.Org


    "Of course. As long as Green Sky Hall and Kingston Hall agree to the ns, it wouldn''t be difficult to kill


    Fane!¡± Lee was extremely confident.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Not long after, Hector Zaborowski, Lee Neuman, and David Wilson went to Kingston Hall with their


    subordinates.


    The leaders of four powerful families and ns gathered at the same ce to discuss how to punish


    the son-inw who married into the Taylor family.


    Meanwhile, tear-filled Timothy Drakeid o n his bed alone.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Fane, you bastard!" cursed Timothy by reflex, fists balled tightly as he did. "I, Timothy Drake, swear


    that I''ll kill you!"


    He never thought that he would see the day when his private parts would get cut off entirely. He never


    once thought he would b e a real-life eunuch.


    On the other hand, his father publicly announced that he suffered a minor injury, and Timothy nearly


    passed out in white-hot anger.


    He could not understand why his father was so afraid of Fane. He did not believe that they could not


    get rid of Fane with the entire Drake family¡¯s power.


    His surprise only grew when James not only handed the South City Group to Tanya but also several


    otherpanies, all while he suffered immense pain. This arrangement meant that he had nothing


    much to do. He could only manage several small cafes and inte cafes in the Drake family


    businesses.


    Timothy despised the fate that befell him. Instead of ming his recklessness and impulsive behavior


    under alcohol influence, he med it on his father for not avenging him.


    With those thoughts in mind, he quickly called Leo Turner and asked him to visit him with several of


    their brothers.


    "Just you wait, Fane. Since my father won''t avenge me, I¡¯ll do it myself," hissed Timothy as he


    clenched his fists. "I''m not a person you can push around... I won''t ept this!"


    Fiona''s displeasure with Fane continued to fester even during dinner. She felt anger overwhelming her


    when she recalled how Cecilia and Kelly basically made fun of her i n the afternoon.


    As they ate, Fiona began, "By the way, I suddenly remembered something. Didn''t I tell you guys before


    how I mistook the pricing of a particr ne with a lone ruby? I didn''t notice there was an extra


    zero behind it, and that nine hundred million ne has been brought by a mysterious buyer!¡±


    "How''s that possible? Are there really people who''d buy a nine hundred million ne? That person


    must be really rich!" blurted Ben upon hearing his mother''s exnation.


    In Fiona''s opinion, she felt that ine was ten times better-or even more¡ªthan Xena. New ch§Ñpter


    av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    "I never thought that my darling would know so much about such things!"

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Fane praised Selena after hearing her theory on the ruby ne. He looked forward to seeing


    Selena''s surprise when she would put on this ne in a few days¡¯ time.


    "It''s not hard to know of such things. They''ve used this ne to publicize their shop for a very long


    time. They also exhibited this ne in other cities, so I believe that there were many people who


    wanted to buy this ne. All that traffic, yet they never sold the ne!¡± Selena drank her wine as


    she continued," Apart from that, they spent quite a lot of money on their advertisements, and these are


    their costs. There''s no way they would''ve sold it for just nine hundred million."


    "Sigh! What a shame. The son-inw who married into our family is a useless person. Had he been a


    capable person, my daughter might be able to wear such a nice ne!" Fiona sighed and nced


    at Fane.


    "Mother, what are you talking about? Fane i s a very capable person. Such an extravagant ne is


    too expensive, and it has nothing to do with Fane''s capability!" Ben immediately spoke on Fane''s


    behalf." Apart from that, I don''t think that your son, me, can buy such a ne even if I work for the


    rest of my life!"


    Fiona was shocked at this. Ben used to side with her and supported what she said, but h e had


    changed sides and was siding with Fane.


    Andrew, most of the time, also sided with Fane, and Fiona felt that the two were rather disappointing as


    they were so easily bribed by Fane.


    "I don''t care. I only know that Fane promised that the birthday dinner will be a city-stirring one, and I


    won¡¯t be satisfied if the party doesn''t meet my expectations. Hmph!" scoffed Fiona before she resumed


    her dinner.


    Early the next morning, Fane still looked rxed and did not seem to do anything for the birthday party.


    It made no sense to Fiona and Andrew. Fane told them that he was giving their daughter a city-stirring


    birthday party, but they did not see Fane doing anything or even booking a hotel.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Since he had employed a dozen bodyguards, Fane no longer asked Dennis Howard to continue


    protecting their family. Still, Fane did tell Dennis to be on alert at all times, that he would inform him


    should any matter arise.


    Jenny was also relieved from the chore of picking up and sending Kylie. She was in charge of


    arranging the workers¡¯ tasks and paying their sries.


    Nheless, Fane did not expect that Kylie and the bodyguards appointed to pick her u p would not


    return even as it waste in the evening.


    At that moment, an unknown number rang Fane''s cellphone.


    The corners of Fane''s mouth slightly twitched, but he soon calmed himself down. "It''s ze Mountain,


    right?"  NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    ze Mountain was not far away from the city entrance, and there was an old white tower on top of the


    mountain. However, the tower had been abandoned for hundreds of years, and nobody even ventured


    into the mountain.


    Fane ced his phone away and clenched his fists tightly. "You''re the ones who forced me into this.


    Hmph! So I''m not allowed to bring anybody? Do they think that they can kill me if I go alone?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    With that, Fane drove out of the city and headed for ze Mountain.


    Hector stood on the top of the mountain and had a telescope with him. With it, he spotted Fane driving


    toward the destination and, upon reaching the foot of


    the mountain, parked his car.


    "Haha! He''s here. This guy actually came alone!" Hectorughed. "Since he came alone, he''s as good


    as dead!"


    "That''s for sure! We''ve prepared a thousand people for him this time! There¡¯s a total of a thousand and


    two hundred people here, and all of them are elites from different ns. The higher he goes, the


    stronger our people stationed there are!" said the excited Lee. "We can easily kill him with our human-


    wave tactic! Haha!"


    Their words were met with one of Fane¡¯s bodyguards'' burst ofughter. "Haha! You guys truly do look


    down on our master!" She was tied to one of the white tower''s huge stone pirs with Orchid Yames


    and Kylie. While Kylie sustained no injuries, both she and Orchid were badly hurt.


    Orchid suffered the most as she had


    several cuts on her arms and her blood tainted her clothes red.


    "Haha! We know that he¡¯s good, so we prepared a lot of people for him. This is a continuous battle,


    mind you, so we n to tire him out!" Hectorughed. "This guy killed so many of our Green Sky Hall''s


    masters, thus today''s the day he meets his end!"


    Hector smirked as he continued to speak," After we kill Fane, we''ll slowly torture his wife and this


    youngdy here. We''ll be sure to treat his family with special care!"


    Kingston Hall¡¯s master, Tobias Zaborowski walked toward both pretty bodyguards and caressed their


    faces with a cold smile on his face. "Aren¡¯t the two of you quite strong too? Seems like you''ve been


    bested by our masters!" ''Hmph! How dare you even gloat about it? You''ve ordered a dozen masters to


    attack u s, and many of your people died. If we weren''t caught up trying to protect Kylie, d o you really


    think that you''d be able to catch us?" Orchid made an indignant sound with her mouth closed,


    unbothered b y the man''s bold ims. "Regardless, your luck''s run out today. How dare you kidnap our


    master''s daughter? That''s like asking for a death wish!"


    Both bodyguards knew how scary the Supreme Master was. Nobody had seen his true power, and he


    would not use much strength even if there were a thousand opponents.


    This was the reason they worshipped him. While there were several masters from Kingston Hall who


    were very strong and had the fighting ability on par with Kings o f War, they would not be able to kill


    Fane. "You can be stubborn all you want! Haha! I think that the highest he can go is the middle of this


    mountain!¡± The confident Tobias crossed his arms at his chest." Kingston Hall has their Four Great


    Warriors, and one of them is waiting for him at the pavilion halfway up the mountain. Surely Fane would


    be tired after all the killing, and by the time he reaches that ce, our people will be waiting for him


    there. This is a tactic of war, do you understand?"


    Orchid ignored him as she ced full faith in Fane''s fighting ability.


    At that period, the soldiers who served at the frontlines merely went through less than half a month of


    training before they were sent to the frontlines for a life-and-death war with the enemy. Read at


    NovelDrama.Org


    Under such circumstances, only a handful of people managed to survive the war.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Despite the pressure, Fane managed to rise to the challenge and grew extremely strong. His fighting


    ability improved significantly along the line as he donned a dragon-shaped mask and had a ck


    sword in his hands.


    One after another master appeared after he emerged, and those masters became the current Nine


    Great Gods of War.


    As for Fane, his fighting ability surpassed the Gods of War, so much so that although h e was


    outnumbered, it was no difficult task for Fane to deal with them.


    Fane had just reached the foot of the mountain when several bodyguards of the Wilson family rushed


    toward him. "He''s here! Kill him!"


    "So, men from the Wilson family are also here?" Fane instantly smirked as he spotted a few familiar


    faces. He had just arrived at the foot of the mountain when so many people rushed toward him. He


    knew at that moment that he would meet many more as he scaled up the mountain.


    The sky gradually darkened; the night was destined to be a bloody one.


    With the cold grin still on his face, Fane flicked his wrists to reveal several dozen silver needles. With a


    wave of his hands, the needles flew out like afterimages.


    Shink, shink, shink!


    Many people were killed before they even reached Fane.


    "This guy knows how to use hidden weapons, and it''s hard to notice them! Be careful!" somebody


    eximed when they saw several dozen people dying just as Fane so much so moved.


    "Die!" Standing on higher ground, another burly man jumped up and lunged at Fane with a big, heavy


    knife.


    "Hmph!" came Fane¡¯s small sound of indignation. He moved his hand behind his back, and nobody


    noticed that he had a dragon-shaped ring on his hand. The ring began to morph as a ck sword


    appeared i n Fane''s hand.


    The ck sword was like a long ruler, ck like charcoal. The handle was shaped like a dragon, and


    there was a ck dragon ented on the hilt.


    "How did he take that out?" The burly man was one of the Wilson family¡¯s masters, a member of their


    three protectors with the strengthparable to a major¡¯s.


    The man was stunned to see a sword in Fane''s hand, but he could only grit his teeth as he resumed


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    his attack.


    Fane held his sword horizontally, standing where he stood, unmoving.


    nk!  NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    "How''s this possible? He¡¯s dead!" The faces of those who were attacking Fane turned pale when they


    saw the burly man''s body rolled down the mountain with his severed head. Fane¡¯s fighting ability was


    incredibly powerful, and that sword of his cut through steel like it was mud.


    Fane did not even falter after he killed the burly man. He rushed toward the mountain top, jump after


    jump.


    "Attack!"


    Apart from the Wilson family''s men, those from Green Sky Hall also made their appearance. The


    weaker people from Kingston Hall and Eagle n also appeared at the bottom of the mountain as they


    tried to surround Fane there.


    Fane''s only fear was that Hector and the others would go against their words. If he waste, they might


    kill Kylie and the other two bodyguards.


    Because of that, Fane chose to ignore the extras and continued to rush up the mountain. He swung the


    sword in his hand as he shed and cut down the people that tried to surround him.


    Blood spurted all over the ce. With a leap, Fane moved several meters forward and killed those who


    blocked him with just a few swings of his sword before rushing to another ce with another jump.


    There was no hesitation with the way he moved and killed. The sword moved with his arm gestures,


    and every move was an uninterruptible attack.


    "Boss, do you think that this guy will get to where we are?" In a pavilion halfway up the mountain, a


    middle-aged woman questioned the middle-aged man in front o f her as they heard sounds of shes


    that came from below the mountain.


    "I believe he would. Otherwise, I''d be disappointed in his fighting capability. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for


    him to reach this ce if he has the fighting abilitiesparable to Kings of War. Still, he might be


    badly hurt!" The man smiled indifferently and continued, "It doesn¡¯t matter if this person offended


    another powerful n. Isn¡¯t he on a suicide mission now that he''s offended our Kingston Hall? Kingston


    Hall is the biggest n in Middle Province and is even more powerful than Eagle n!"


    This middle-aged man was none other than one of Kingston Hall¡¯s Four Great Warriors. He was a


    tyrannical killer and was exceptionally good at using concealed weapons. Any regr people would


    have died before they could even get near to him.


    "There are over seven hundred people at the bottom, and it''ll be very difficult for him to even get here. I


    don''t think he''ll reach this ce under twenty minutes!" The middle-aged woman smiled. She was also


    a strong fighter herself and was one of the Wilson family''s masters.


    Michael Wilson was also in the pavilion, and as he sat on the other end, henguidlymented. "I¡¯m


    here to see the guy dying today. Haha! He''s no match for you both, especially when he¡¯s all worn out


    and injured!"


    Just as Michael finished, however, they spotted a figure that leaped toward them and was just several


    meters away within a few jumps.


    "Fane!" Michael¡¯s eyes widened when it registered to him that it was Fane, and he wondered if his eyes


    tricked him.


    They held the belief that Fane would need a t least 20 to 40 minutes to reach where they were.


    They never expected that Fane woulde rather close to them in just five minutes.


    It was a difficult feat for a regr person to run up to the pavilion in five minutes, even without


    obstructions.


    It was only then when they spotted the many people that chased after Fane, though most of them were


    extremely tired from trying to catch up with him.


    Fwoop! Fwoop!


    As Fane killed two other people that stood i n his way with just two moves, Fane rushed forward and


    reached the pavilion. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Michael? It''s been a long time!" Fane smiled coldly and nced at Michael.


    The middle-aged woman rushed toward Fane with a dagger at hand. "Young man, today is the day you


    die¡ª"

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Without a second wasted, the middle-aged man threw his concealed weapons at Fane.


    Fane instantly grabbed Michael and used him as a human shield.


    "You-" Before Michael could register what happened, the thrown concealed weapons had stabbed him.


    "Young Master Michael!" The middle-aged man reeled back in shock. Fane''s actions were too fast and


    he could barely catch up with him. All he saw a vague shadow, a mere silhouette, and Fane had


    already switched ces.


    Fane tossed Michael''s body forward and mmed it against the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was knocked two steps backward, and just as he was caught up trying to push


    Michael''s rotund body away from him, Fane had already ced his sword on his neck.


    The middle-aged man looked at Fane in surprise. He finally realized how scary the man before him


    was.


    Both him and the middle-aged woman were considered masters in Middle Province, fearless even if


    they met two or even three-starred Kings of War. There was a possibility that they might even be able t


    o kill these Kings of War.


    Nheless, they were helpless when they met Fane.


    Swoosh!


    Fane flicked his sword. Blood sttered, and the middle-aged man fell. Fane merely pressed on as he


    scaled up the mountain.


    "How''s this possible?!" There were bodies all over the ce, but many could not catch up to Fane.


    They knew how strong the middle-aged man and woman were, thus it surprised everyone that they


    were eliminated all too quickly.


    The remaining people stopped when they reached the pavilion, and they began to question their


    mission.


    ¡°Should we continue pursuing him? He¡¯s too f*cking strong. I don''t even think the people up there could


    stop him!" one of them said after a long period of silence.


    "Let''s stop here. The n masters will surely me us if that guy dies!" another person said in fright.


    ''But if the n masters can¡¯t even hold up


    against his attacks, we¡¯d be corpses ourselves if we go up! That guy must''ve killed half of the people


    here as he went u p!" One of the elders thought about it and, with gritted teeth, spoke, "If that''s the


    case, we''d be on a suicide mission if we go up now. Why don¡¯t we rest for a few minutes before we go


    up?"


    Swoosh!


    After killing a few more men, Fane reached White Tower.


    Fane was coated in blood, and they could not assess if it was his own and if he was injured. Upd§Ñted at


    Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Swoosh!


    Fane''s speed only grew when he saw Kylie and the others tied to stone pirs. He stepped forward,


    and only his shadow was left behind.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    David Wilson and the others were stunned when they saw the blood-coated Fane, his clothes dyed a


    crimson color.


    They felt that Fane must have been exhausted, with the thought that his body would be filled with scars


    and the man to b e at the brink of death.


    They never thought Fane could move so quickly. His speed was faster than the masters at their side.


    Much to their chagrin, Fane was already next to Orchid and the others. He severed the ropes that


    bound Orchid and the others up when they finally reacted.


    "Wuu... Daddy!" Kylie was terrified from the start, but she dared not cry. She only started crying when


    she saw her father¡ª


    Fane¡ªrushing toward them all covered in blood. It was unknown if she was afraid or worried for Fane.


    "Kylie, don¡¯t be afraid!" Fane flicked his sword and slew those who dared run up to them. "Orchid, take


    Kylie and keep her safe!"


    With that. Fane ran toward Hector.


    "Kill him! Kill all of them! This guy has to b e dying at this point, all out of energy to spend! Remember


    that you''re all masters!¡± Hector yelled loudly when he saw Fane rushing over to him.


    "Attack!" The fighters roared and rushed toward Fane and hispany.


    "Today is the day you kiss your life goodbye! Haha!" With augh, Fane tightened his grip on the sword


    and rushed forward once again.


    This time, Fane''s speed increased. He slew the masters who rushed in front of the others with just a


    few shes, and he ended Hector''s life with one sh.


    Fwoop! Fwoop! Fwoop!


    The remaining three out of the Four Great Warriors attacked Fane simultaneously, but they only


    managed to hold up for several seconds before they fell to the floor and breathed theirst.


    "Im... Impossible!" Kingston Hall''s master shrieked in disbelief, his face pale due to the fear.


    The people around them were so frightened and dared not move. Fane¡¯sbat abilities stunned them


    speechless.


    "Who . who are you? How¡¯s this possible? W e have so many people with us, so many masters! How


    are they not your match?" Lee Neuman¡¯s legs turned to jelly when he gazed at the sprawled bodies on


    the floor. The people they had summoned were elites, yet Fane managed to kill half of them while none


    of their masters managed to even graze Fane''s skin.


    Covered in blood, Fane¡¯s eyes seemingly had fire in them. He looked daunting as he stood with his


    sharp sword.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He decided to let go of the remaining men. Otherwise, there would have been too much bloodshed and


    deaths. Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    "You... You *ssholes! Traitors! Would you have what you have today if I hadn''t provided for you all?!"


    Tobias'' voice trembled in anger.


    "We''re sorry, Master!" One of the men stood behind Tobias and stabbed him from behind, and others


    followed suit as they surrounded him and killed him.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    "Ahh!¡± Lee yelled in fright and tried to escape when he saw how grave the situation was for him.


    Sadly, several people from Eagle n surrounded him, and he was killed right after.


    Several strong masters and bosses were killed on the spot.


    "Remember to take care of the bodies. After all, they were once your brothers,¡±mented Fane


    before he, along with Orchid and the rest, descended the mountain.


    The remaining people automatically stood aside to provide a path for Fane when they saw him walking


    over. They looked on as h e left.


    Many of them wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads after Fane and hispany left.


    It was only after they reached the foot of the mountain that Fane turned and looked at Kylie, who


    stopped crying, with gentle eyes. "Don''t be scared, Kylie. These ns are gone forever! Did they


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    frighten you?"


    "Mm... Daddy is the best...! Kylie will stop crying..." Kylie pursed her lips and had a wronged expression


    on her face.


    Kylie gazed at her father, worry evident in her eyes as she asked, "Daddy, are you hurt?"


    "Haha! Don¡¯t worry, my dear. Daddy is fine. The blood on me is from the fools!¡± Fane took some clothes


    out from his car after he spoke. "Wait for me here as I did some preparation. I''ll go wash myself and


    these clothes at the river over there. It''d be too scary for others to see me in this state!" "Yes, Master!"


    Orchid and the other bodyguard nodded, and they brought Kylie into Fane''s car.


    Fane went to the river not far away to take a bath and change. As the river was not too far from where


    they were, he got to the river after he walked past some trees.


    As the pretty bodyguard nced toward the woods, she murmured lowly, ¡°Sister Orchid, don¡¯t you want


    to go and have a look?"


    Orchid rolled her eyes and used her pointer finger to poke the other bodyguard''s forehead. "What are


    you thinking? You¡¯re still young, so stop thinking nonsense. Let me tell you this: Our Master''s fighting


    capabilities disyed today are just mere warmup for him. His true abilities are more than just that, and


    it¡¯s too scary to even think about it!" Orchid paused before she added, ¡°If you go there now, I''m sure


    you''ll b e discovered in mere seconds!"


    The pretty bodyguard sped her hand over her mouth and giggled into it when she heard what Orchid


    said. "I thought that Sister Orchid wouldn¡¯t have thoughts about it, but it turns out that you¡¯re worried


    about the shame if Master discovers you! Haha! It seems that although you''re married, you still think


    about our master!¡±


    Orchid stared at her. "Nonsense! Isn''t this very normal? Any woman would want to take a look. After all,


    this isn''t some random guy, it''s the Supreme Master!¡±


    Fane eventually returned after he bathed and changed; he looked handsome and fresh.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go! It''s time to go home!" Fane smiled, and they then drove back home.


    Apart from that, Fane was also nowhere to be seen. She phoned him, but he did not even pick up.


    Her nerves only settled down when she saw the familiar car; Fane had returned. " Where did you guys


    go? Why are you only back at this hour?" Read at NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Selena thought nothing odd of the kidnapping; so long as Kylie and everybody else returned safely.


    She did not say anything much so that her parents would not worry.


    After all, Selena knew that Fiona would not only be worried but would also bark at Fane to no end.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Fiona might me it on Fane; she would have said that he made too many enemies and caused


    something like that to happen.


    Fane took a small bottle of medication and gave it to Orchid and the other bodyguard. He then told both


    bodyguards to take a rest before he picked up Kylie and walked back to the vi.


    That night, an uproar filled the entire


    Middle Province.


    News that the Wilson family, Green Sky Hall, Kingston Hall, and Eagle n dismantled overnight


    spread like wildfire.


    Rumor had it that they crossed a very important person, and the masters of these ns were killed as


    a result.


    The rumor continued that the remaining people took something expensive and left Middle Province that


    night as if they were afraid they would also be killed.


    The other ns were extremely frightened when they heard it. After all, Green Sky Hall and Eagle n


    were no small ns that people would purposely seek trouble with. Kingston Hall, on the other hand,


    was one of the biggest amongst all ns, and their Four Great Warriors were extremely strong.


    Nobody expected that a n like that would disappear overnight.


    The second day, at the Drake family mansion, James and Tanya were just as shocked when they heard


    the news.


    "Do you know who did it?" James asked as he looked at Spectre Face, who was beside them.


    Spectre Face shook his head. "Not many people from these ns were left, but all of them were so


    frightened that they left Middle Provincest night." Spectre Face paused for a moment before he went


    on," However, I discovered many bodies in a valley not far away from ze Mountain, and the bodies


    of Lee Neuman and the rest were also there. I inspected their wounds and discovered from the attacks


    that it was done by the same person. It''s daunting that one person can kill so many strong


    masters!


    James nodded after he heard this. "I suspect that Fane was the one who did it!"


    James nodded in agreement. "I''ll tell Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    Timothy about thister. I¡¯m afraid that this guy would cause more trouble if we don''t.¡±


    "That''s right. It¡¯s quite a big blow for our eldest young master. He¡¯s been at home all this while, and he


    doesn¡¯t even talk!"

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Spectre Face nodded as he spoke.


    After a while, James went to visit Timothy.


    Timothy nced at James before he shifted his gaze and ignored James.


    "I''m here today to tell you something," began James as he kept his gaze on Timothy. "It¡¯s best if you


    cease all thoughts of getting back at Fane. Kingston n, Green Sky Hall, the Wilson family, and Eagle


    n were all overthrown in just one night. All their masters and leaders are dead. Those that remain


    aren''t skillful enough, so they ran away from Middle Provincest night!" "What?!" Timothy was


    shocked. "You''re saying that bothrge ns, Kingston Hall and Eagle n, together with the Wilson


    family and Green Sky Hall, have been destroyed?!¡±


    James nodded. "We investigated the matter and discovered that Fane was behind their ultimate


    downfall. These four powers worked together to kidnap Fane¡¯s daughter. Fane went to ze Mountain


    alone, and the path he walked was littered with corpses. This caused all four powers to disappear from


    Middle Province!"


    "He went alone? Impossible... That¡¯s impossible! How can he be so powerful? He''s no God of War!"


    Timothy shook his head vehemently. All he thought of for the past two days was how he could get back


    at Fane and end him, once and for all.


    If what his father said was true, did that not mean that he would never get his revenge?


    Even if he''s no God of War, his fighting ability can rival theirs. Such a person is really too scary!" James


    smiled bitterly and advised, "Timothy, I know that you hate him very much, but you can''t do anything


    about it. I''ve urged you many times to befriend Fane and not offend him, yet my words fell on deaf ears.


    Shouldn''t you reflect the reason why you¡¯re in this situation now?"


    As he noted Timothy remained silent, James continued, "Do you think that I''d purposely give up getting


    justice for you? I''m not afraid, but I had to weigh everything in life. If we really went on a quest for


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    vengeance, the entire Drake family would be involved. By then, we won''t be able to avenge you. That''s


    not getting revenge; that''s going on a suicide mission! Apart from that, why did you try t o take


    advantage of Selena? You would''ve been dead had you been someone else.


    Fane has been benevolent enough to keep you alive!" "I get it, Father!" Timothy eventually conceded


    and nodded. "Fane is really too strong. Who knew that he¡¯d hide his true powers so well? Now, he''s


    destroyed three ns at one go, and two of those ns are really big ones. Naha! The hidden powers :


    n Middle Province would act much more cautiously in the future!"

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    "It''s horrifying... It''s too horrifying. All four powers have been destroyed overnight!" The George family''s


    master was just as shocked.


    He looked at Sharon-who sat before him-and said, "Sharon, do you know the results o f our


    investigation? The destruction of these four powers was done by one person! There''s a huge possibility


    that he did it on his own!"


    "How''s that possible? One person? Are you telling me that one person did all of that?" Sharon looked


    at her father with widened eyes as she shared her father''s astonishment.


    The George family¡¯s master nodded. "Yes, and this person is none other than Fane!"


    "How''s that possible? That''s impossible!¡± Sharon could not believe her ears. "While Fane is rather


    strong, he can''t be that powerful. The masters of Kingston Hall have the powerparable to Kings of


    War, what more the masters of the other powers. I think that apart from the Gods of War or eight-star


    King of Wars like Skyler Celestino, nobody can manage this. Even Skyler Celestino would get hurt if


    he''s surrounded by so many people and killed s o many...


    "He''s hurt!" Sharon suddenly stood up." Father, are you sure that the investigation showed a huge


    possibility that it''s Fane?"


    "Yes. Somebody kidnapped his daughter that afternoon, and Fane left the city right after,¡± answered the


    George family¡¯s master.


    "That¡¯s bad! Even if Fane is alive, he must b


    e injured! I need to go visit him!¡± Sharon was extremely anxious and ran out of the vi.


    "This..." The George family''s master chuckled bitterly as he saw Sharon running out. "Did this girl forget


    that Fane i s a miracle-working doctor? He cured you, s o it''s only right that he''d be alright, don''t you


    think?"


    He sighed. "Sadly, this is unrequited love. We''d be very fortunate if my daughter can marry someone


    like Fane!"


    Fane and the others were eating when an old man walked in. "Haha! Seems like I''vee at the right


    time. I¡¯m blessed with some great food!" "King of War Celestino!" Andrew and Fiona stood up in


    excitement when they saw that


    the eight-star King of War Skyler Celestino came to their residence.


    "Oh my, an honorable guest is here!


    Skyler knew Fane was the one who destroyed all four powers. He also believed that Fane would suffer


    no injuries, even if h e was alone when he fought such forces.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    with a chuckle.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    The corners of Skyler''s mouth twitched when Fane revealed the news. After all, ine was his disciple.


    He pped his thigh and irritatedlymented, "What the hell? Why didn''t ine tell me this? That¡¯s


    disrespectful; I''m her master!"


    "What? ine is your disciple?¡± Fiona was beyond thrilled to have heard such a pleasant fact. When


    Ben would marry ine, would they be able to raise their family status with the master-disciple


    rtionship between ine and Skyler? If anything happened, Skyler could not just ignore it, no?


    Unfortunately, ine and Ben were not present at the table and were at their inte cafe instead. It


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    would be good if they were here. Ben could share a drink or two with Skyler and improve their


    rtionship.


    "That''s right! That girl should''ve mentioned it to me!" Skyler said happily. "Had you guys not told me


    about it, I probably would only find out on the day of their marriage!"


    "Haha! Come, drink! Let''s have a drink!" Faneughed, picked up the red wine bottle in front of him,


    and poured wine for Skyler.


    "Oh my, how can you pour wine for me?" Skyler was startled since it was the Supreme Master in front


    of him. He mindlessly blurted, "I should be pouring wine for you!¡±


    Right as he spoke that, he realized he made a fatal mistake. Fane concealed his true identity and


    nobody at the table¡ªincluding Selena¡ªknew that he was the Supreme Warrior.


    Skyler gave an embarrassed smile as he was met with odd looks sent his way, and h e sheepishly


    exined, "I mean, I can do this myself. Surely I can do this myself as I like to pour my own wine! You


    guys are being too generous. People who drink together are family, and there''s no status difference


    between us! You guys shouldn''t trouble yourselves, too!"


    Fiona and the others finally realized what happened. What Skyler said was too shocking for them. Why


    did they have the feeling that Fane was much stronger than him, to the point that an eight-star King of


    War had to pour wine for Fane? What this old man said was too...


    Fane was just as speechless about what happened. It was fine for Skyler to join them and have drinks,


    but why did he have to say something like that?


    Fane smiled embarrassingly and offered," That won''t work. Even if we don''t consider your status as the


    King of War, I should consider you as my elder with your age. Shouldn''t I be the one to fill your wine


    ss?"


    Skyler immediately responded with a smile. "Oh, but of course! You''re very humble, my boy! Come,


    let''s drink together!"


    "Of course! Come, let''s drink!" Fiona and the others were ted. Joan, who seldom drank, also joined


    in the toast. After all, it was bad to not honor the eight-star King of War.


    Sharon instantly hurried toward Fane and ran her hands all over his body. "How are you feeling?¡±


    fretted Sharon. ¡°Are you hurt?''


    Fane was downright flustered; so many eyes were on him! Content of Dra§Þ??ovels

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    "What?!" shrieked Fiona upon hearing what Sharon had said. "How''s that possible?


    Miss Sharon, have you gotten some things mixed up here? The four powerful ns that had hordes of


    men, together with the Wilson family, were overturned by Fane?¡±


    Fane stood, petrified and bbergasted. If h e let Sharon continue to run her mouth, his identity would


    be exposed for sure.


    Sharon frowned and said, "There... There¡¯s n o actual evidence, so I think so...? My father told me


    about it!"


    Faneughed and said calmly, "I thank you for your concern, Miss Sharon, but you must¡¯ve made a


    mistake here. How can I aplish such a feat? The only person here who can do that would only be


    Skyler


    Celestino, an eight-star King of War!


    He immediately changed the subject as he spoke, "Quick, bring some utensils for Miss Sharon. Since


    you¡¯re here,e eat and drink with us!"


    Sharon smiled. "Oh my. King of War Celestino is also here. If that¡¯s the case, I''d ept this with great


    honor!¡±


    "That¡¯s for sure. Miss Sharon. Don''t hesitate the next time you feel likeing over. Just treat this


    ce like it¡¯s yours, alright?" Fiona felt utterly pleased at that moment, though she wondered what had


    happened a s important people like King of War Skyler Celestino and Sharon George visited them i n


    their residence.


    "Really? Haha! Then I''ll definitelye and hang out when I''m free!" Sharonughed and secretly


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    nced at Fane, her face red due to shyness.


    Fiona had high hopes that Fane would marry Sharon, since their family would amass quite the wealth


    from their marriage.


    Unfortunately, Fane¡ªthat blockhead-refused to obey her, and Fiona was at a loss for words at the fact.


    She could not tie Fane up and force him to get married, right?


    Fiona could only hope that Fane and Sharon would get closer after meeting each other more and more.


    "That''s weird. If it''s not Fane, who would it b e? This person is too strong!¡± Nobody anticipated that


    Sharon would whisper to herself after she sat down.


    ¡°Who cares about who that person is? It''s definitely not Fane!" Fiona remarked at that moment. "Fane


    is quite strong, and he won¡¯t break a sweat if he¡¯s to fight ten to twenty people at once, but it''s


    impossible for him to kill a few hundred or thousands o f people. How can he be that strong? If he''s so


    strong, he''d be a seven or eight-star King of War, don''t you think? Wouldn''t that mean that we don''t


    need to worry about anything else in our lives?"


    Fane purposely chimed in, "That''s right! How I wish that''s me, though. How good would it be if I¡¯m that


    strong! Pitifully, I can only worship that kind of person!"


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. Come, let''s all enjoy our drinks. We¡¯re lucky that King of War


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Celestino granted us a visit and is drinking with us here at our house!" Fane raised his wine ss, and


    everybody started drinking again.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Fane smiled.


    "Oh, my! That''s great!" gushed Fiona with a smile upon hearing Skyler''sment. " King of War


    Celestino, I''ll be frank with you: Cecilia Taylor of the Taylor family is also getting married to Kelly Gold


    of the Gold family on that day. They¡¯ve already sent out the invitations, and I''m afraid that everybody


    will choose to attend their wedding instead ofing to our party!"


    "Haha! And how is that possible? Even if everybody else attends Kelly and Cecilia''s wedding, I won¡¯t


    give them any face. I''ll be sure to attend the birthday party Fane is hosting for Selena. Haha! After all, I


    like this young guy!" Skyler chuckled. What he wanted to say was that all the majors, Kings of War, and


    maybe even Gods of War would attend the birthday party Fane prepared for Selena.


    "Me too! I¡¯ll definitely attend Sister Selena''s birthday party!" Sharon dered her decision with a grin.


    "Thank you very much, you two. I''m so worried that nobody woulde to the party, and that¡¯d be so


    embarrassing!" Andrew was grateful. "It''s good that both of you will being, even if the others won''t.


    After all, Miss Sharon and King of War Celestino are important people!"


    "That''s too generous of you to say. Too generous!" Skyler immediately said seriously. "Brother, you


    should drink a ss of wine as your punishment!"


    "Yes, I should be punished!" Andrew immediately poured a ss of wine for himself and happily drank


    it down.


    Meanwhile...


    The quartet-Neil Hugo, Ivan Taylor, Ken rk, and Xena Jackson-were in a bar as they drank.


    Ken mulled over his thoughts for a moment before he began, "By the way, did you guys know about the


    huge news that Kingston Hall and four other powerful ns had been overthrown?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s a really big issue. My father had just told me to keep a low-profile and not offend anybody, but


    I think he''s just being too careful for his own good!" Neil smiled bitterly, took the wine ss in front of


    him, and finished all the wine.


    Ken, on the other hand, had a frown on his face. "I wonder who that person is; he''s really too strong.


    On another note, it''s six days to Selena''s birthday party. I wonder how Fane is doing now. The poison


    should be doing its job!" "Yes, I''ve been thinking about it too. It''s unfortunate that Xena isn''t with Ben


    right now as can¡¯t get any news about Fane¡¯s situation. This guy''s got a healthy physique and is rather


    skilled in fighting. I wonder how he is right now after consuming the poison," Neil responded.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "He must''ve discovered that something''s wrong by now. I wonder if both he and Selena are worried


    about what to do next!" Ivan smirked. "No matter. In order to be safe, I think that it''s best for us to find a


    chance and check the situation at their ce. I want to see his progress after being poisoned!¡± Content


    belongs to Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    "Honey, you¡¯re really naughty, but I like it! Haha!" Ivan chuckled.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Early the next morning, while Selena, Fane, and the others were taking a stroll in the yard, Ivan and


    Xena walked over while holding hands.


    "Ivan, why are you here?" Selena''s face immediately darkened when she saw Ivan and Xena. She


    asked unweingly.


    Not only did Ivan snatched Ben''s girlfriend. Ivan still got together with Xena when he knew that Xena


    was Ben''s girlfriend.


    Although she had hated this woman since earlier on and wanted Ben to break up with her. They were


    obviously humiliating Ben.


    "Hey, Can¡¯t Ie over? We are a family, can''t Ie over to take a look?" Ivan smiled and said. "I''m


    here to ask about the preparation for Selena¡¯s birthday party. I


    heard that Kelly and Cecilia booked the top floor of a six-star hotel!¡±


    When Ivan was speaking, he was staring at Fane. He wanted to observe if Fane appeared weaker.


    "Haha, you don''t need to be worried about this matter, I trust my husband. When he said that


    everything is prepared, then everything will be prepared. I also believe that my husband will surprise


    me!" Selena smiled coldly and showed an estranged expression to Ivan.


    "Oh my, honey, I wonder what''s wrong with me. I feel dizzy and my limbs feel weak. Sometimes, I even


    experience breathlessness and pain in my chest. I feel so weak!" Fane was not dumb and he soon


    understood why the other party was there. He rubbed his head on purpose and put on a weak look with


    a frown on his face. "How''s that possible. Hubby, are you alright?¡± Selena was shocked when she


    heard this. Fane was still finest night. Why did he suddenly feel unwell today?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Xena and Ivan nced at each other when they heard that. They were extremely happy as the poison


    must have taken effect. Although Fane did not show it in an obvious manner nor did he seem to be


    extremely weak, it might just be something rted to his physical strength.


    "It''s nothing, maybe it has something to do with the fact that I haven¡¯t rested well for a few days!¡± Fane


    smiled indifferently and said.


    "Do you want to go and get a checkup at the hospital?¡± Selena was still slightly worried and continued


    asking.


    Ivan and Xena were extremely happy when they heard this.


    "Oh my, isn''t that Ben? You''re back?" At that moment, Xena greeted Ben when she saw Ben walking in


    with two pretty bodyguards. "How are you doing recently? We haven¡¯t met for some time but why do I


    feel that you still look the same as you were previously? Why are you still dressed so inly?" Co?tent


    of Dr?manov§Öls

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    "Everything is fine as I''m quite easily satisfied!" Ben smiled and nced at ine, who was standing


    beside him.


    ine smiled sweetly back and held onto Ben¡¯s hand. "Xena Jackson, I really don''t know how to thank


    you. You gave up such a good man and I''ve gotten this precious person now!"


    "You...you¡¯ve gotten a girlfriend?" Ivan¡¯s face darkened when he saw them. He was slightly envious as


    ine had a good figure and beautiful eyes. She also looked younger and prettier than Xena and had a


    fairy-like aura.


    "That''s for sure. Do I, Ben Taylor, look like someone who can''t get a girlfriend?" Ben snorted coldly,


    nced at Xena, and said. "I


    believe that I''m much better than someone who''s been toyed by many motor robbers previously. I


    heard my sister mentioned this before but I refused to believe it. Haha, now I finally understand how


    cheap someone can be! You can get her as long as you have money!"


    "You...¡± Xena was extremely angry. Ivan knew nothing about her past with the motor robbers. She had


    no idea that Ben would mention that at this moment.


    Ivan¡¯s face immediately darkened. He knew thest time he slept with Xena, she was no longer a virgin


    and thought that Ben was the one who slept with Xena previously. He had no idea that Xena had


    crossed paths with many gangsters in the past. How could he remain calm when he knew that this


    woman had slept with so many men?


    Apart from that, Ben''s current girlfriend was so much prettierpared to Xena.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Is he telling the truth?" Ivan looked at Xena and asked with a dark expression on his face.


    "Ivan, don¡¯t believe in the nonsense he just said. I did hang out with the motor robbers previously but


    we only enjoyed a couple of drinks together. I''m not a casual woman!" Xena was so frightened that she


    exined hastily to Ivan.


    The current Taylor family was a second-ss aristocratic family and Ivan Taylor was the young master


    of a second-ss aristocratic family. If they get married soon after, she would be a young mistress.


    Was this not the life she wanted since long ago?


    Ivan wanted to scold Xena loudly. However,


    he thought about it and realized that he could not be in a conflict with Xena right now.


    After all, the situation would turn against him if he angered Xena and she told on him about poisoning


    Fane. Even Old Master Taylor would change his opinion about him if the old master knew of such a


    despicable act.


    Ivan understood clearly that Old Master Taylor was someone who paid attention to integrity and


    uprightness. He would not condone someone who used such despicable ways.


    Fane smiled coldly after he heard this and said, "It doesn''t matter if you give me face o r not. After all,


    we don¡¯t really wee you. You might be disappointed when youe over!" Co?tent §àf


    NovelDrama.Org


    Fane knew clearly that Ivan wanted toe to the birthday party to see how he dies. However, Ivan


    would be very disappointed by then.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    "Baby, don¡¯t you worry about it. I don''t believe what Ben had said as it''s obvious that he¡¯s purposely


    trying to drive a wedge i n between us. I definitely see his motives!" Ivan hugged Xena and smiled.


    However, he was secretly unhappy. Xena was a woman who loved money and he could clearly feel


    that this woman was a total gold digger so what Ben said was clearly true.


    When he thought of this, he strengthened the decision to not marry Xena.


    However, he could not have a fall out with Xena right now and tell her that he''s not marrying her. If not,


    this girl might tell others about how he asked her to poison Fane. Would it not be terrible if Fane


    managed to find an antidote within thesest few days?


    He could not take the risk although the possibility was low.


    Hence, he had to wait several days until after Fane''s death. By then, he could think o f ways to break


    up with her, give her some money, and get her to leave.


    "Ivan is really shameless. I think he''s here t o make fun of Fane. How dare hee over on purpose to


    ask about the preparation for Selena''s birthday!" Ben smiled, held ine''s hand, and entered the vi.


    "Hubby, are you alright? Do you really feel ufortable?¡± After Ivan and Xena left, Selena still looked


    at Fane worryingly.


    Fane felt warm in his heart. "Silly, I feel very good now. Don''t you realize what Ivan and Xena are here


    to check on? They are here to look at how I will be when the poison kicks in. They are here to test the


    waters and since they want to see me dying from the poison so badly, I gave him a taste of it!"


    "Oh, I see... Hubby, you''re really bad. How can you be so good at acting that I was also almost tricked


    by you!" Selena rxed. She nced at Fane coquettishly and that look made Fane enchanted.


    "Haha, what to do? My wife is a dumb girl with no brains!" Faneughed and said.


    Selena blushed, looked around, and said after she discovered that nobody was there. "It''s all because


    of you, recently you kept... Humph! How dare you describe me like that. You''re not allowed to touch me


    tonight!"


    "Honey, I''m sorry!"


    "Go away!"


    Time flew and news about the four powerful ns were destroyed soon passed by. Everyone stopped


    discussing about it and everything returned to its usual ways.


    Finally, the day of Selena¡¯s birthday party and Cecilia''s wedding dinner came.


    "Hubby, where¡¯s the hotel you booked?" Selena, who had already dressed up, came downstairs and


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    asked Fane.


    Although she felt that what Fane said about holding a city-stirring party was slightly overboard but she


    still looked forward to it.


    Fane nced at the time and smiled slightly. "Let''s go. All of us should leave now! I''ve booked a big


    hotel and it''s a seven


    -star hotel!


    "I believe in our master!" ine smiled. New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Fane was the Supreme Warrior and such a n event would be nothing to him!

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    "A fleet?"


    The public was shocked once again.


    Everyone walked out. Only then did they notice a fleet of 100 Rolls-Royces, parked at the entrance.


    "Are you kidding me? Even if you rent 100 cars, it would cost a hefty sum of money. And they''re all


    new!"


    Ben gulped.


    "Fane, don''t tell me this is the fleet that we''re going to take? And why are there fresh flowers on the


    cars? Why are they all decorated like wedding cars? And there are words reading ''Just Got Married'' on


    it!"


    Fiona lookedpletely taken aback. Her eyes nearly popped out of her sockets. It could not have


    been cheap, even if they were just rented cars.


    "Oh, I know. It''s so obvious that these are wedding cars. They must be the ones that Kelly prepared for


    Cecelia!"


    Andrew''s face darkened. "That Kelly and Cecelia,¡± he huffed. "Why did they park their wedding cars at


    our gates? Are they trying to disgust us on purpose?¡±


    Fiona finally snapped into her senses. That was right. How could a good-for-nothing like Fane have the


    money to hire such a fleet!


    Only the Gold family could probablye u p with such a huge amount of money. After all, this was for


    the wedding ceremony of their young master.


    Yet at this moment, another fleet of cars was driving by not too far away. These were wedding cars as


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    well¡ªPorsches, Bentleys, Audis, and BMWs. All of them were luxury cars.


    However, this car fleet was insignificantpared to the 100 Rolls-Royces.


    Plenty of passersby whipped out their phones to take photos when they saw the sight. Both of the


    fleets filled them with admiration.


    Selena had been surprised as well when she saw so many Rolls-Royces parked at the gate. Then her


    heart leaped with delight.


    The Taylor family had just exited from the ce. Each of them was overjoyed, knowing that the fleet


    hade.


    However, disappointment tinged her heart when she heard her father''s words. He was right, there were


    so many Rolls-Royces. No way that Fane had prepared all that.


    Yet she never expected the fleet of cars to actually stop at the entrance of the Taylor family''s vi.


    This stunned her once again.


    Fane smiled and took her hand in his." Selena, I''ve prepared this fleet of cars for you. Don''t worry


    about the money. You¡¯ll be the most beautiful bride today!"


    "Bride? Isn''t this a birthday party?"


    Selena was extremely shocked. Her lips parted in disbelief.


    "Idiot. I owe you a proper wedding ceremony too. This has been stirring within me all this while, so


    today is actually the bted day of our wedding!"


    Fane smiled, affection filled up his eyes.


    "Mom, Fane has already given me the ring. I''m wearing it right now."


    Selena rolled her eyes at her mother." Aren''t you being too greedy?"


    "What about a wedding dress? There should at least be a dress for a wedding." New ch?pter av?ble


    o? NovelDrama.Org


    Fiona immediately pressed on.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mother. A professional makeup team is awaiting Selena at the hotel!"


    Fane grinned. ¡°We can¡¯t miss that out since it''s a wedding. And I''ve even prepared a ne for her!"

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    "What''s going on over there?"


    Kelly, the head of the Gold family, and the others were also in their own fleet of cars. Each of them was


    ted.


    The fleet that they had prepared today was pretty good.


    However, they were instantly shellshocked after they got down from the cars, noticing the numerous


    cars parked in front of the entrance leading to the vi belonging to Fane and the others.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    They had only prepared twenty cars for their fleet, but they had nearly a hundred-and all of them were


    Rolls-Royce.


    "No way. Did Fane prepare all of that for Selena?"


    The Taylor family had arrived as well. All o f them were stupefied.


    "Fane seems to be in good spirits!"


    Ivan squinted at Fane from a distance.


    Confusion overtook him. Was he seeing things? ording to logic, he should not even be able to get


    up right now. Was it because his body was so strong that he was still able to hold on until now?


    "No way. They''re all wedding cars!¡±


    Cecilia, who was in a wedding gown, quirked her lips at the corners. She did not believe that Fane had


    prepared those wedding cars for Selena.


    "That''s right. No way that''s happening!"


    "Selena''s not even in a wedding dress," Xena interjected, smirking. "How could that be the case?"


    However, as soon as she said that, she herself did not quite believe her own words. After all, the only


    vi on the other side of the street belonged to Fane and the others. There were no other luxury vis


    around them.


    The next second, shock rippled throughout everyone. The chauffeur who stood before Fane and the


    others actually opened the car door for them.


    Fane waved toward the people on the other side before getting in the car.


    ¡°This...¡¯


    Even Master Gold''splexion had gone pale. His son was having a wedding now. Was Fane also


    having a wedding ceremony with Selena? More importantly, their fleet o f cars had already lost out to


    his. It was a huge blow to his reputation.


    "Let''s go. Get into the car!"


    In the end. Master Gold could only sh an awkward smile and tell everyone to hop into the cars.


    "Let''s follow them!"


    Fane told the driver.


    Soon enough, the Gold family''s car fleet headed the procession, and Fane''s car fleet followed them at


    a leisurely pace.


    Here, Master Gold paused for a while before continuing in a careless tone, "So we''ll have to trouble


    you for a while. We really had no choice. We never expected this!" New ch?pter av?ble o?


    NovelDrama.Org


    "The entire hotel? How mboyant. He¡¯d have to spend at least twenty to thirty billion bucks."


    Even the venue that Kelly had booked could not have been cheap. It was a pretty luxurious ce, and


    it cost them 1,88,880,000 bucks. Yet that mystery man had booked an entire seven-star hotel.


    "Huh. Why is Fane''s fleet of cars trailing after us?¡±

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Quickly enough, Master Gold seemed to realize that something was amiss. He frowned. He felt


    dissatisfied. What on earth was Fane following them for?


    "Perhaps it''s a coincidence. Maybe they so happen to be going this way!"


    Old Man Taylor furrowed his brows. Fane had said that he wanted to throw a birthday party for Selena,


    but he had been secretive about it. He did not even give them an invitation-in fact, he never even told


    them about the date and location.


    He had even assumed that Fane would have thought that the act was meaningless, considering that


    the Taylor family and plenty of other aristocratic families would b e attending Cecilia''s wedding instead


    of their birthday party. He had assumed that was the reason why Fane had not told anyone about it.


    However, he never expected that Fane would cook up such a disy today. The young man must have


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    spent a fortune on the car fleet. Did he truly arrange all that?


    "I know!"


    At this moment, Master Gold pped his thigh. "It must be due to that seven-star hotel being booked


    by a super tycoon family, and Fane and the others probably just hitched a ride from some other person


    t o get to their own hotel, which happens to b e around that area, so it''ll be along the way ... He''s just


    doing it for the sake of his vanity."


    "No way. Those are wedding cars. How could anyone agree to that?"


    Old Man Taylor shed a bitter smile. "I think Fane is just bending over backward t o maintain his


    dignity. Ah, young people these days. Never mind them. It''s Cecilia''s wedding today. We¡¯ll definitely


    take part in it!"


    The Gold family''s fleet of cars soon arrived at the entrance of the six-star hotel. When they stopped,


    they realized that Fane''s fleet of cars drove on and parked near the entrance of the seven-star hotel.


    "No-no way!"


    The members of the Taylor and the Gold family were all stunned at the sight once they got down from


    the car. The seven-star hotel had been entirely booked by a mystery tycoon. Was the mystery tycoon


    Fane himself?


    A red carpet had been unfurled before the hotel entrance. Fane walked forward, Selena''s hand in his,


    and rose petals slowly drifted over their heads.


    "It''s beautiful!¡±


    Selena lifted her chin, shocked. The petals were falling from the highest floor, dancing with azy


    breeze. It was as though it was raining roses.


    Suddenly, the entire hotel transformed into a screen¡ªand Selena''s smiling face appeared on it, the


    beautiful expression captured by a passing drone.


    "Not bad. Not bad at all!"


    Fiona, Ben, and the others were all extremely moved.


    Did Fane actually book this entire hotel? Where did he even get the money from?


    Let¡¯s go in. Who cares about them? I don¡¯t think that any of the other aristocratic families or those war


    officers would actually attend the birthday party and forgo the wedding happening on our side!"


    Cecilia was so furious that her face had gone white. She stamped her foot.


    "It doesn''t look like a birthday party. Look a t that screen¡ªthey¡¯re celebrating Fane and Selena''s


    wedding!"


    Ivan pointed at the building.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s phones buzzed.


    Old Man Taylor waspletely stupefied; h e wondered if he had gone blind. Every one of them


    received the same message. Was this a mass congrattory message? Co?tent belo?gs to


    Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Cecilia immediately protested.


    Even if that were the case, it would have been impossible if not for some figure with considerable


    influence.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    The location of the hotel was even included at the end of the message.


    "Why is Fane holding a wedding now, when he hadn''t even bothered to tell us before? Didn''t he say it


    was a birthday party?"


    Master Roy frowned. He was just about to leave for Cecilia''s wedding when he received the


    unexpected message.


    "What should we do, Master? If we go to Fane''s wedding, Cecilia''s wedding is still ongoing. And Cecilia


    and her family had specially invited us! Not only did Fane not give us a notice in advance but he¡¯s also


    holding this ceremony just to make up for what he hadn''t done. It''s fine if we don''t go!''


    A middle-aged man beside Master Roy


    drew his brows together, pondering. Then h e posed the question.


    Master Roy was speechless for a while as well. "Geez. Couldn''t he have chosen another date? Why


    did he have to hold it on the same day as Cecilia''s wedding? I wouldn''t even have thought of going if it


    were a birthday party since Cecilia''s wedding is more important¡ªand since I should give face to the


    Taylor family. But I really don''t know what to do now!"


    "Why don¡¯t we see if the Goddess of War shows up there first? We''ll attend Fane''s wedding if the


    Goddess of War is there, and we''ll just send our wedding gifts over to the Gold family!"


    The middle-aged man suggested to his master after considering the situation.


    "What if the Gods of War don''t turn up at either of their weddings? Then we''ll just go to Cecilia¡¯s


    wedding and give the gifts to Fane and his family. It''ll be fine so long as we don¡¯t offend anybody. But


    essentially, we¡¯ll go for whichever wedding that the Goddess of War attends¡ªassuming that she shows


    up. It¡¯s likely that the King of Wars and the officers will all go to the wedding that she¡¯s attending!"


    Master Roy finally made the decision after weighing his options.


    "We¡¯ll know what to do, depending on how all this ys out. Aren¡¯t the two weddings i n the same


    area? We can go to Cecilia''s wedding first, and if the Goddess of War goes for Fane''s wedding, it still


    won''t be toote for us to go over. We¡¯ll just say that we want to go to their wedding as well¡ªthat w e


    can''t afford to miss either one of them.


    How does that sound?¡±


    At this moment, Madam Roy suggested after she thought about it.


    "We can go along with that!"


    Robert nodded his head. All of them quickly set off in their cars and arrived at the square.


    The two hotels were not very far from each other.


    They got down from the car and entered the square first. Only then did Robert and the others notice


    that plenty of wealthy businessmen and third-ss aristocratic families were here.


    Each of them felt like they were stuck between a rock and a harder ce as well. They were wondering


    if they should go to Fane''s wedding instead. He was getting poprtely, after all. Besides, he had


    booked the entire hotel. They did not know : f he had borrowed the money, but the sheer magnitude of


    his work was somewhat frightening.


    "Master Roy, which wedding are you going t o attend?"


    An old man asked Robert, smiling.


    "Has the Goddess of War made an appearance yet?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Robert asked after he thought about it.


    "Not yet!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Robert mirrored the old man''s expression." You''re right. It would have been fine to not show up if Fane


    was just celebrating a birthday, but that little brat just had to go ahead and organize a wedding instead.


    He probably wanted to throw a surprise for Selena. That¡¯s why he did all this. He''s making it difficult for


    us!¡±


    A man from a third-ss aristocratic family interjected, "Who cares? He didn''t even bother to tell us. It''ll


    be fine even if we don''t go. The Gold family had sent out the invites a long time ago. It¡¯ll be terrible if we


    don¡¯t show up. I think we should just attend Young Master Gold''s wedding instead."


    Robert bobbed his head, smiling. "Yes. Let¡¯s go to the Gold family''s wedding first. It


    couldn''t have been easy for Fane to book a hotel as big as that. There probably will be others who''ll


    attend his wedding!"


    In a sh, all of them agreed to go over to the six-star hotel.


    "Dad, Fane was the one who booked the seven-star hotel. He even included the location in his


    message. Will many people choose to not show up here? I''m a little worried. We¡¯ve already booked a


    few hundred tables. If no onees, we''ll..."


    Kelly, who was currently on the top floor of the six-star hotel, was getting anxious now. After all, Fane


    had booked a seven-star hotel. Never mind that he had already one-upped them, he even managed to


    send a st message to everyone''s phones.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We sent proper invitations. That brat did not send invites¡ªin fact, he did not even tell


    anyone about it. Even if


    he''s holding his wedding in a seven-star hotel, no one would go if it''s tacky!"


    Master Gold gave a wry smile, speaking confidently.


    Just as he finished speaking, the elevator doors opened. Plenty of significant figures came into view.


    "See? They''re here already. Even the Roy family is here!¡±


    Delight leaped to Master Gold''s expression. He immediately stepped forward to wee the guests.


    At that moment, Selena had just finished her makeup. She went to the grand ballroom at the very top of


    the hotel. It was arge, grandiose space, and it was exquisitely decorated. It looked like a fairytale


    came alive.


    ''Not a single person is here, dear. Look at the other side. Looks like plenty of people are there!"


    Selena cast her gaze toward the top floor of the other building, frowning. She knew that Fane had


    spent a lot of money on this. She did not know if he had borrowed it from Skyler or the Goddess of War,


    but she could not be bothered to ask.


    Now, she was more worried that no one woulde even after everything had been prepared. That


    would be extremely embarrassing.


    "Heh. Don''t worry, dear!¡±


    Fane chuckled, his expression unfazed.


    After all, Old Man Taylor, the others, and the Gold family were a lot more reputable than Fane.


    Additionally, Cecilia, Kelly, and the others had sneakily taken plenty of photos and sent them to their


    social media groups. The photos had been quickly distributed, and plenty of influential people soon


    knew about the hubbub that was going on there¡ª and they knew that Master Roy and the others were


    there, so to the six-star hotel they went.  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    They were subsequently disyed on the screen of the seven-star hotel. They then went straight to the


    top floor, meeting Fane.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    An eight-star King of War, plenty of officers, and another two two-star Kings of War all appeared on the


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    screen of the hotel on the opposite side. The sight made plenty of businessmen waver.


    "Heh. Who knew that plenty of people would show up there!"


    Robert gave an awkward smile. At least, he hade here first to give his gifts and portray his


    blessings. It should be fine if he went over for a while.


    After all, he had already done them a favor.


    Still, there were quite a number of people here as well. Plenty of businessmen came over to pay their


    due respects.


    It was obvious that a lot of people thought o


    fing to the Gold family''s wedding first simply because Fane had not personally informed them of


    his wedding beforehand. They would consider the circumstances before actually deciding to go for


    Fane¡¯s wedding in a while.


    After some time had passed, Master George, along with Sharon and the others turned up at Cecilia¡¯s


    wedding as well.


    However, they had only paid their respects for a few minutes before Master George spoke to Master


    Gold, smiling, "Master Gold, why is it that Kelly¡¯s wedding so happens to be on the same day as Fane''s


    wedding? This truly makes our life difficult. But since I¡¯ve already given my gifts to you, I should go over


    to the other side as well. I won''t feel at ease if I don¡¯t show up there at all!"


    Here, Master George paused before continuing, "Don''t worry though. I¡¯ll bring m y butler and the others


    here for the feast. But you know my daughter is on very good terms with Fane, so she and a few others


    will just be having their meal there!"


    ¡°Sure, sure. Selena is part of the Taylor family as well, after all. We''re practically one family now. Go


    over and give your


    gifts. But make sure youe back here for the good food!"


    Master Gold spoke, grinning. He believed that they were just going over to nose around for a bit and


    they would return soon.


    Soon enough, Master George and the others went over to the hotel Fane and the others were in.


    However Master Gold was quickly rendered speechless as the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs, showed


    up.


    Yet she did note over to his side; in fact, she did not even bother to give them any gifts or pay any


    respects. She just went straight for Fane''s hotel.


    Some of the aristocratic families had originally thought about dropping off their gifts to Fane before


    going over to the Gold family¡¯s side for the banquet. At the sight o f the Goddess of War turning up at


    Fane''s though, they quickly ordered one or two of their subordinates to give the presents to the Gold


    family, while they, themselves remained on Fane''s side of the hotel.


    More and more people were turning up on Fane''s side, and the atmosphere grew livelier. Many


    superstars were here as well, and they performed a few songs on the stage, singing about their well


    wishes for the happy couple.


    "Dad. This-this..."


    Cecilia looked at her father, so furious that she could spew blood. This was supposed t o be the day


    where Selena would embarrass herself whereas she would be standing in the limelight! Updated at


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    She never thought that everything would turn out this way. They had already prepared meals for so


    many tables. If no one came over for the banquet in a while...

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    "Don''t worry, Cecilia. We''ll have a spectacle to witnesster!¡±


    Ivan and Xena exchanged a nce before the former told Cecilia.


    "What spectacle? Aren''t I the spectacle now?"


    Cecilia was on the brink of tears.


    "Come over here!¡±


    Ivan grinned and tugged Cecilia over to the side. Then he divulged how Fane had been poisoned.


    "Really? So you''re saying that Fane is going to drop deadter, just like that?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Cecilia immediately felt better when she heard that. Even if she embarrassed


    herself today, she would be happy once Fane dies. She would forget all her grudges and anger then.


    "Of course. I even checked on him a few days before. He already had some symptoms then. He said


    that he had a headache and that he was feeling fatigued. Basically, he wasn''t feeling well. Hah. Look at


    himughing on the other side now, chatting with the Goddess of War. But the poison will work its


    magic anytime soon. His death wille in a matter of one or two minutes!"


    Ivan spoke confidently, smiling. He continued after thinking for a while, "But Fane''s symptoms are kind


    of strange though. Some parts of his body should have been rotting by now, and he shouldn''t even be


    able to stand up. It''s probably because he has such a strong body!¡± "Hmph. He deserves it. Who knows


    where h e got the money to book an entire sevenstar hotel? He just embarrassed me to no end. He


    deserves to die!"


    Cecilia looked at the screen on the opposite hotel. "Judging from how he¡¯sughing along with the


    Goddess of War, he probably borrowed the money from her. Only someone like that would have that


    much cash to lend out And she doesn''t have to invest in any businesses. So money isn''t all that


    important to someone like her!"


    "That''s probably the case. Fane had saved her, after all. They really seem to be on good terms. I really


    admire how he¡¯s practically sitting on herp!"


    Ivan was overwhelmed with emotion. "But he¡¯s meeting his end today. Hah! Their wedding will turn into


    his funeral!¡± "Hmph! Which part of the event sends ripples throughout the entire city? He just booked a


    single hotel. He simply managed t o get a hundred Rolls-Royces for his car fleet. This is nothing


    Cecilia snorted coldly. She spoke in a sour tone, seeing as how only a few people were present at her


    wedding.


    "Eh. Why does that person look so familiar? I think I''ve seen him on TV!"


    Cecilia quickly recognized the man. She released a loud exmation.


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Hah. We meet again, my boy!"

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    "Isn''t, isn¡¯t he the owner of the Cathysia Juwel? He is a filthy rich businessman over in Gin City! And


    now he is here in our humble city!"


    Someone in the crowd quickly recognized the elder in front of him, after all, he was a big shot who


    often appeared on TV.


    "Congrattions!"


    Manager Lynch was here. She shed Fane an awkward smile and then switched her attention toward


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Selena. "What a beautiful bride!" she eximed with a hint of envy in her tone.


    The moment she saw Selena with her own eyes, she finally realized why Fane did not budge in the


    slightest at her flirt. Selena was well known for her beauty-Beauty


    Queen of Middle Province. Besides, her make-up and outfit were done by a team of professional make-


    up artists and fashionistas, and with a stunning wedding dress on her, she looked even more attractive.


    ¡°Thank you all foring to my wedding. Honestly, I''m a bit ttered!"


    A faint yet shy smile hung on Fane''s face a s he put a few exquisite and sparkling rings on Selena''s


    slender fingers.


    ¡°Do I have to wear so many rings? Look, I have it here...¡±


    Selena''s cheeks were kissed pink as though the makeup artist had painted a pink cotton candy blush


    on.


    ¡°Haha! Don''t worry! We have to show off our wealth, right?"


    Faneughed wholeheartedly but his forehead frowned in the next second." Hmmm...This one is too


    big on you!"


    After dropping hisst word, he tossed the ring to Joan casually and said, "Mom, this : s for you!"


    "Oh my goodness! Can you be a little more careful? This is so valuable! What if you break it?¡±


    Joan''s heart lurched at Fane''s behavior. Fane bought three rings for three hundred million, which


    meant one ring was around one hundred million. How could Fane just toss it as though it was a stic


    ring from a toy shop!


    Fortunately, she caught the ring, otherwise, it would have been a big loss if it was broken.


    "Oh my, please be more careful, will you?


    I''m nearly scared to death!"


    Fiona was frightened by Fane''s casual toss as well, that a sheen of cold and shiny sweat appeared on


    her forehead. Although the ring was given to Joan, they were family, and it would be a pity if the ring


    were broken because of the toss.


    "Ha-ha!"


    The owner of Cathysia Juwel chuckled out loud.


    Businessmen and prominent families from all over Middle Province appeared at Fane''s wedding slowly,


    and many people were sent over by their heads of halls to attend Fane''s wedding.


    On the opposite side, inside the six-star hotel, a young man from the Taylor family approached the Old


    Master Taylor and suggested, "Old Master Taylor, Selena is your granddaughter too, shouldn¡¯t we at


    least pay a visit? Today is Cecilia and Selena''s wedding, if we only attend Cecilia''s but not hers, it


    would not look great, right?"


    Old Master Taylor had wanted to go over since a moment ago. He could not help but frown, "Don¡¯t you


    think it''s humiliating for u s to go over in such a situation? I announced before that I might not go to


    their party, and now if I go there, I''ll be eating my own words! How embarrassing! Besides, there will be


    no one left at Cecilia''s wedding if we leave!"


    The middle-aged man opened his mouth, wanted to chime in, but shut up in the end. He knew Old


    Master Taylor very well, he would not do something that would humiliate himself. But even when the


    God o f War was at Fane''s wedding and those wealthy businessmen from Gin city. How could Old


    Master Taylor still refuse to go over because of his own image and reputation? Was he not finding pain


    for himself?


    "Guys, look! There, there is a helicopter!"


    "Wait, the helicopter is flying lower and lower, will it crash into the building? There is no helipad on the


    top of the building!


    However, after the long wait, the death did note as they had expected, instead, the helicopter


    appeared.


    "Here he is!"


    Lana showed a big bright smile-she was truly ted. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    "What the f*ck? Is this guymitting suicide?"


    The crowd looked at the sight before them, some were shocked that they gulped loudly.


    "Oh, my freaking goodness. Death on a celebratory asion, what bad luck!"

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Another person was nearly frightened to death when the man jumped down from the helicopter. The


    man attempting the jump was aiming tond on the sightseeing tform that was on top of the building.


    The tform was not spacious, perhaps it could only fit up to twenty persons. Yet, this man chose to


    "Bang!"


    The sound was slight and insignificant. The man who jumped down from the helicopter, squatted after


    The person in charge of filming and recording ran over and took a look at the man. His jaw dropped


    and his mouth wide opened, surprise filled up his eyes.


    "Yoseph Smith, the God of War!"


    After a few moments of silence circling in the crowd, an old man suddenly yelled in excitement and


    called out the man''s name.


    Yoseph showed a faint smile and approached Fane rxingly. "Hey, Fane! It''s been a long time!"


    He paused for seconds as his attention was caught by a presence beside Fane. It was Selena. "Is this


    the Bride? How stunning is she!" Yoseph looked at Selena and praised.


    "Nice...nice to meet you, God of War!¡±


    Selena was puzzled and somewhat ttered. Did a God of War actuallye to


    her wedding? It was reasonable for Lana, the Goddess of War toe, after all, Fane had saved her


    life and his rtionship with her had always been good. Besides, Lana stayed in Middle Province as


    well.


    But, Yoseph Smith, here, at her wedding? Was he not from the other city? Why was h e here?


    Moreover, he came in a private helicopter!


    After Yosephnded on the tform, the helicopter wheeled and hovered toward the helipad outside


    the city. That was the only helipad near the city.


    "You''re right! It''s been a long time!¡±


    Fane nodded in satisfaction as he studied this disciple of his. Then he gently patted him on the


    shoulder with his hand.


    "Phew! Yoseph, I see you''ve grown handsome!"


    Lana approached the group and teased Yoseph with a smile on her face.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You''re beautiful too, haha!"


    Yoseph smiled brightly in return. He pondered for a moment then took out a bank card from his pocket.


    "Sigh! I was in rush and I have no idea what to get you. So, money is the most practical gift I can offer!"


    He stuffed the bank card onto Selena''s hands in the next second. "Mrs. Woods, congrattions on


    your big day! This is a humble gift from the bottom of my heart. It¡¯s not much, only one billion. And the


    password is six zeros, you can reset itter!¡±


    "One., one billion!¡±


    Awkward silence suddenly struck the crowd. One billion was not much? It was way too much! This gift


    was beyond everything!


    Although the God of War was said to have received a retirement bonus of several hundred billion but


    was this not too much?


    This only showed that Fane had a good rtionship with Yoseph.


    "Yoseph Smith, the God of War!"


    "What the h*ll! What the f*ck is this!"


    Theodore¡¯s mouth was extensively widened as if it could fit a cow. He rubbed his eyes a few times, only


    then did he realize that the man was really Yoseph Smith, the God of War. New ch?pter av?ble o?


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Go on, go ahead!"


    Although Master Gold was upset and he could feel the anger stirring within him that his face went


    unsightly, he had to tamp down his irritation and gestured to the Old Master Taylor to take his leave.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    When Old Master Taylor arrived at the entrance of the seven-star hotel, to his surprise, he felt


    excitement bouncing within him. Two Gods of War came over to Fane''s wedding, how dignified Fane


    was!


    Nevertheless, he soon furrowed and muttered in confusion, "Wait, this is strange. How did the Gods of


    War find out that Fane''s wedding was today? It was a short notice, after all. Even if the text messages


    have gone out to everyone, it''s impossible for them toe straight after receiving the text, right? I''m


    afraid that Fane is not some assistantmander, otherwise, how could the Gods of Ware for


    him?¡±


    Ivan, on the other hand, refused to believe that Fane was some kind of King of War or


    some other big shot. Heughed sarcastically and said, "Hmph! Grandpa Taylor, surely this whatsoever


    God of War came here not for Fane but for Lana. Grandpa, think about it, I heard that Yoseph is still


    single and Lana is so attractive and has a good body figure. So, I''m sure that he is here for Lana rather


    than Fane!"


    Theodore, beside them, immediately chimed in, "Ivan''s analysis has a point. Fane, although he has


    been a soldier for five years and saved Lana before, Yoseph probably does not even know of Fane¡¯s


    existence. So, how can hee here for Fane? I guess he used Fane¡¯s wedding as a n excuse to


    meet Lana. Besides, where Yoseph is staying is not far from Middle Province!"


    Ivan bobbed his head to echo. "Dad is right! And maybe Lana informed him about the wedding, so


    that¡¯s why..."


    Old Master Taylor, however, shook his head. "Didn''t you see Yoseph taking out a bank card and


    handed it over to Selena? And I think there must be a lot of money in it, otherwise, there is no need to


    give a bank card specifically!"


    "That I do not know. Around ten million or one to two hundred million, I guess? After all, he is a God of


    War, he can''t be too stingy with his gift, right?¡±


    Ivanmented after giving the matter some thoughts.


    After all, sending a hundred thousand worth of gifts was not umon among some filthy rich


    businessmen. Some prominent families would even give more.


    And for a man with such high status like the God of War, it was estimated to be not


    less than a hundred thousand.


    The Taylor family entered the elevator and came up to the rooftop.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When they came out of the elevator, Old Master Taylor was nothing but full of smiles and wrinkles at


    the corners of his eyes. The decoration here was obviously better than Cecilia''s, and the venue was at


    least twice as spacious. The singers that Fane hired were not of B-list but A-list and even beyond. The


    overall status and atmosphere was so differentpared to Cecilia¡¯s, so Old Master Taylor naturally


    felt happier here.


    "Hey, Old Master Taylor, why are youte? I was looking for you just now, and I wondered why were


    you not here yet."


    A marshal approached the Taylors with a wide grin on his face when he spotted them.


    Old Master Taylor-Zeus Taylor-smiled awkwardly and exined, "Both of my lovely granddaughters are


    having their big day today! Cecilia is my granddaughter as well, so it won''t be great if I didn''t go over


    and give her my blessing, right? I went there and stayed there for a short while before I rushed over, it''s


    fine!"


    Zeus, after finishing saying hisst sentence, came up to Selena smilingly and handed her a gift.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, after giving out an archaic jade of the Taylor family to Selena, he did


    not stop there," Selena, you¡¯re now jobless. And I, n to let youe back to help with the Taylor''s


    "Grandpa..."


    Old Master Taylor held her hand firmly and said with immense emotion, "The suffering times have


    passed, Selena."  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    ¡°Grandpa, today is my big day, it''s supposed to be all smiles andughter. Let¡¯s not talk about these!"


    reputation.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Now that the owner of Cathysia Juwel was here at Fane''s wedding, coupled with the arrival of Yoseph


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    and Lana, the two Gods of War, this kind of spectacle was absolutely rare. Imagine the fame and


    reputation that they would bring to the Taylor family in the future, if the Taylors announce the


    establishment of a newpany and the person in charge was Selena, thispany would certainly


    have a bright future.


    "The Drake family is here!"


    A man from the scene eximed aloud. At this point in time, he was not expecting James from the


    Drake family toe.


    After all. Fane beat Timothy up not long ago, hence the possibility of Jamesing to Fane''s wedding


    was near to zero.


    But, now that James, Tanya, and the other Drakes attended his wedding. All of them were wearing


    sunny and lovely smiles on their faces.


    In reality, earlier this morning, James was hesitating whether to attend the wedding. After all, Fane had


    beaten Timothy up, thus, if he came, it would be ignominy and humiliation to him. He did not feel good


    about that.


    However, at the same time, he was pondering whether any God of war would attend Fane¡¯s wedding.


    In the birthday partyst time in Taylor''s residence, he had established some socialwork with God


    of war and some Kings of War and left them his contact information. This was a huge gain for him too.


    So if he did note over and give Fane his blessing, would it not prove that he was petty and wanted


    to cut ties with Fane?


    After thinking hard about it for a long time, he finally decided to send someone to attend the wedding


    first, to scout around. Only after he knew that Lana was there, he immediately got ready and brought


    the other Drakes here.


    To his surprise, not only he managed to meet Lana this time, but also the man beside Lana¡ªYoseph


    Smith, another God of War.


    Within him, he was overwhelmed with shock, at the same time panicking. He never saw thating,


    that Yoseph Smith was here. Was he here for Fane¡¯s wedding a s well?


    "It''s my honor to meet you, Mr. Smith, the God of War!"


    James stepped forward and immediately gave Yoseph a palm-fist salute. He was shocked down to the


    soles of his shoes that his little heart could barely calm down.


    "Great to meet you, Sir!"


    The other Drakes were startled and slowly when they found their senses, they quickly bowed and


    greeted Yoseph.


    "Oh, don''t have to be so formal. Chill! I''m here today to attend Brother Fane''s wedding and to meet his


    lovely wife. So, everyone just let loose and have tons of drinks and good foodter!"


    Yoseph chortled tedly.


    When people in Middle Province knew that another God of War hade to Fane''s wedding, many


    people who did not have any rtionship with the Taylor family had also rushed over to send gifts and


    blessings. The crowd was growing bigger and bigger.


    Now, the ce was lively and merry.


    He could not imagine that nobody came to Cecilia''s wedding. Even those who came, only stayed for a


    while, left their presents, and then went over to Fane''s wedding. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "This is a total humiliation to the Gold family!"


    In the end, the head of the Gold family could not do anything but sighed.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    The more Kelly Gold thought about it, the more the anger flooded his veins. He shot Cecelia a deadly


    re and barked, "Cecelia, is your brain filled with grass or what?


    Why do you have to have a wedding on the same day as Selena? If we were two days earlier orter, it


    won''t be this terrible. Now look, I can actually hear a pin drop!"


    Cecelia was tongue-tied, at the same time, she was burning with rage. She did not expect Kelly to


    shove all the me onto her.


    She returned the re to Kelly, an exasperated one, and startedining," Kelly Gold, how could


    you me me on this? You''re part of it as well, do you remember? You are responsible for this too!


    When I mentioned my n to you, you


    agreed to it! Why didn¡¯t you oppose it back then?" ¡°All right, all right, stop arguing!"


    The head of the Gold family stepped forward and stopped the fight. He felt a sh of irritation at their


    argument. "Today is your wedding day, if you argue, you¡¯ll be even more like a joke! Do you want


    to be that?"


    ¡°Huh, look, look over there! Why is there another helicoptering?"


    Cecelia immediately noticed something strange and pointed in the direction.


    ¡°Yeah, you''re right. There''s another helicopter. Don''t tell me it''s here for Fane''s wedding again!"


    Kelly was stunned at the view, then hemented with a bitter smile on his face.


    "How is that possible? It''s impossible!¡±


    The head of the Gold family said.


    Nheless, they all went quiet the next moment when they found out that the helicopter was heading


    toward the top of the seven-star hotel. It hovered above the building and then lowered down to get near


    to the sightseeing tform.


    "Ay, dios mio! Another helicopter, another one!"


    The manager of the hotel quickly contacted his boss for hime over quickly. After all, two Gods of


    War were already here.


    Today, this scene was definitely enough to shake Middle Province.


    She was standing outside the hotel and lifted her head to look at the big screen that was hanging on


    the wall of the building.


    "Bang!"


    Soon, another man jumped from the helicopter, where the distance between the tform and the huge


    flying machine was estimated to be one to two hundred meters. Hended steadily on the tform.


    The man-who was on bent knees afternding on the tform¡ªhad slowly stood u p. The camera


    captured the man''s face clearly.


    This man, who had caused anothermotion, was actually Fernando Campbell, another God of War!


    "Oh My God! I''m gonna faint soon. It''s Fernando Campbell!"


    The owner of the hotel eximed excitedly; his voice was trembling. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    "Fernando Campbell, the God of War!"


    Nobody had expected to see such a marvelous figure here at Fane''s wedding. "My pleasure to meet


    you, dear God of War!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    One of the people instinctively raised his hands to form a gesture of salute.


    "It''s our honor to meet you, God of War!"


    Everyone followed suit, and Fane had no choice but to return the salute as well as his voice blended


    into theirs.


    "Please, you tter me!"


    Fernando chuckled and walked over.


    A seven-star King of War could barely hold his curiosity, thus he turned to ask Yoseph, "Sir Smith, why


    did you choose to Fane and Selena¡¯s wedding banquet? Did you two know each other before?"


    Everyone turned their heads when they heard that very question. They were curious as to why Yoseph


    Smith attended the banquet as well.


    Yoseph gave a wan smile. Fortunately, Lana had told them to think of a good excuse before they came


    so that they would be prepared should they be asked such questions. Yoseph smiled and said, "I had a


    near-death experience not long after I was deployed on the battlefield, but Fane, with all his proficient


    medical knowledge, saved me. He''s practically my savior, thus it''s only right that I attend his banquet!"


    Fane was dumbfounded when he heard Yoseph''s reply. He had told them to not reveal his identity, but


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    he never thought that Yoseph woulde up with an excuse like that. He did not know what to feel


    about his made-up story.


    After all, Lana had used this story once before.


    The expressions of James and the others shifted when they heard Yoseph''s story. Who knew that Fane


    had saved not just one, but two Gods of War?


    "What about you, Sir Campbell?¡± asked the seven-star King of War with a grin on his face.


    Fernando did not know how to reply to that; he did not put much thought into his '' excuse''. He had


    thought of using the same story Yoseph gave out, but Yoseph used it a s his own. With how sudden he


    was asked that question, Fernando could not find a better answer in such a short time, and if h e took


    too long, it would induce suspicion.


    The cogs in his brain spun as he tried toe up with a usible excuse, yet he found not a single


    good story to reply to the question asked. In the end, he could only offer an awkward smile. "It''s the


    same as Yoseph''s, actually. I was injured like him and I almost lost my life too, but Fane saved both our


    lives!"


    Yoseph smiled stiffly and chimed in," That¡¯s right, that''s exactly what happened!''


    Many of the attendees could not help themselves as they sneakily fished out their phones to take


    photos. The sight of three Gods of War in the venue was sensational news; they wanted to gloat to


    their friends and family about it.


    Lana stepped forward and changed the topic, "Where''s your wife, Fernando? Didn''t you say that you


    were going to bring your wives and your daughter along? Why are you here alone?"


    "They should be here anytime soon.


    They''re actually taking the cab,¡± Fernando replied, smiling. "I had them get off of the helicopter at the


    city gates, and I''m here first because I couldn''t wait to see all of you. There were no hangars around


    here, s o I just jumped off!¡±


    "Hah! I skydived here as well. Great minds think alike!¡±


    Yosephughed.


    With arge grin, the hotel manager immediately stepped forward and spoke," It''s such an honor for us


    to host so many Gods of War!¡± Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    Meanwhile...


    Why isn¡¯t he dead yet?" They grew impatient.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Both Ken and Neil took part in the banquet Fane hosted just to see him dead. They wanted to see him


    t on the floor as his body sumbed to the poison.


    More importantly, they wanted to see the shock and horror on everyone''s faces. They wanted to see


    him die before Selena and how her face would morph into one with immeasurable agony.


    Still, nothing they expected had happened a s they watched as the Gods of War trailed i n, one after


    another, and bolstered Fane and Selena''s reputation to no end. It was in to see how everyone


    admired them.


    "I''m sure of it, and we saw it for ourselves! A few days ago, Fane wasining about how he was


    feeling unwell. Xena was


    there, too!"


    Ivan frowned. "Let''s wait for a bit. This is the final day, after all. It''s possible that Fane has a body


    strong enough to resist the poison for a bit, so the symptoms are probably suppressed. Maybe the


    symptoms will just pile on him abruptly, and he''ll explode into pieces. That''s possible!"


    "That''s right. I can verify that information since I did follow Ivan that day. Fane did tell us that he wasn''t


    feeling well!"


    Xena nodded. "I think it''s about time!


    Either that, or the poison that you two obtained is fake!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "What are you talking about? There¡¯s no way it''s fake!¡±


    Ken immediately huffed. "Just wait for it, I''m sure it won''t be long. That little punk will die soon enough!¡±


    "Oh, the thought of it makes me so excited. Hah! Selena will surely have a meltdown b y then!" Neil


    emitted a mirthless chuckle.


    Back at the banquet, Fernando took out a credit card and thrust it toward Selena. " Right. I didn''t buy


    any gifts, but I do have this credit card. I''m giving it to you, Miss Selena. There''s one billion inside, and


    it doesn''t have a personal identification number!"


    "That¡¯s too much!"


    The overwhelmed Selena did not know what to feel as she turned to look at Fane. It was too much.


    Yoseph had given her one, and Fernando was giving her another.


    "Just take it as their blessing!"


    The grinning Fane nodded his head reassuringly, and only then did Selena take the credit card.


    "These Gods of War are being too generous, aren''t they? They¡¯re giving out one billion just like that!¡±


    blurted Ivan.


    "Yoseph had also given one billion. Hmm... They''ve probably discussed this earlier. It wouldn''t look


    good if one of them gave less than the other."


    Neil shed a bitter smile.


    "Yoseph gave that much too?"


    Who knew that the Gods of War would give him so much money. It was definitely enough to cover the


    costs, and they would still have plenty left. Fane was earning big bucks! New ch?pter av?ble o?


    NovelDrama.Org


    Concurrently...

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    "Don¡¯t be an idiot! Just look at the attendees of the wedding banquet. Three Gods of War have already


    shown up, a billionaire businessman from the Gin City i s attending, and there are so many top-tier


    celebrities. It''s mayhem! What if Fane gets angry because we don¡¯t go?"


    Fabian then continued, headstrong in his stance, "Besides, we gave the money we lost to the kid,


    right? There shouldn''t be much of a grudge between us now. If we go, we''ll be able to make


    connections with aristocratic families, war officers, and the likes. We might even be good friends


    with the Gods of War!"


    "Fine. Let¡¯s go." Leo eventually relented as h e nodded, and with that, they made preparations to go to


    the seven-star hotel.


    "We have to go. Fernando Campbell is my idol!"


    Quite a few run-off-the-mill businessmen who had thought of attending decided to not attend the


    banquet, as it was embarrassing to note up with proper gifts. After all, they should give anything


    that was worth less than 80,000 bucks at a ce like that.


    However, they suddenly decided to go when they saw the Gods of War. It would be amazing enough if


    they managed to get a God of War like Fernando into the background of a selfie.


    More and more people came to attend the banquet, and Fane fortunately prepared everything


    beforehand. Moreover, there were a few private rooms and tables ready o n the floors below them.


    Otherwise, there probably would not be enough ces to sit.


    Meanwhile, on the top floor of the six-star hotel opposite them...


    "H-He literally stirred the city, alright...!" Cecilia''s lips contorted into a small, bitter smile. She had lost-


    and terribly, at that. She did not know why those Gods of War attended Fane''s banquet, but her loss


    was indisputable.


    Cecilia did not want to admit that, but there was no way around it.


    Just as she felt absolutely hopeless, two helicopters appeared above her.


    "Don''t tell me that more Gods of War areing?!"


    James looked at the distance, shocked at the sight of two more helicopters that came from different


    directions. He could sense his breaths turned uneven and ragged.


    One of the helicopters arrived and a man jumped down from it. The man smiled faintly before he


    entered the hotel.


    The man feared that everyone would question why he would attend the banquet, thus he took the


    initiative and greeted Fane smilingly, "Mr. Fane, thank you for saving my life. Your medical skills are


    unparalleled. I just had toe to your banquet to share a few drinks with you!"


    Fane was dumbfounded at the man¡¯s greeting, and all he could do was offer an awkward smile.


    Lana, Fernando, and Yoseph-who stood by the side¡ªwere just as shocked. They never thought that


    Abner would use the same story. That was too...


    It was fine if one or two of them used the same story, but... Three? Four? That was too much.


    However, they did discuss the matter of the banquet gift, and they collectively decided that they would


    each give a billion bucks.


    "T-Thank you. Sir Young!"  NovelDrama.Org


    "Ah...! I-I feel dizzy!"


    Fiona¡ªwho was not too far away¡ªwas utterly shocked. They earned so much in just this banquet!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She pinched her thigh tightly. "I... I''m not dreaming!"

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Fiona felt like everything was a dream. After all, four Gods of War attended her daughter''s banquet and


    gave both Fane and her their blessings.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It was only then Fiona knew Fane''s im that he would stir the city was no empty promise; he


    delivered that promise. They were handed a ridiculously lucky hand, and the presence of the four Gods


    of War far surpassed what anyone could imagine.


    Thump!


    Amid her excitement, a loud noise was heard from above them. The other helicopter flew toward them,


    and another man leaped down from it.


    "It''s... It¡¯s William Nash, a God of War!¡± a young woman called out, and the crowd


    was shocked once more. Yet another God o f War showed up to the banquet.


    "My goodness...! It''s true!¡±


    James was stupefied.


    "Sir Nash, why are you here?¡± Queenie excitedly walked toward him, her eyes fixated on him. The God


    of War had a regal aura to him.


    William gave a wan smile; he had already prepared his story. "During the days before I was an


    aplished person, I was injured during a skirmish and nearly died with the wound. Fortunately, Mr.


    Fane was so skilled that he saved me, so that''s why I


    It was only then when William noticed the odd gazes directed at him.


    He immediately frowned. "What''s wrong?


    Did I say something?" he asked.


    Queenie offered an awkward smile. "No, n¡ª nothing''s wrong. Fane truly is a skilled medical


    practitioner, and it seems like he saved many lives throughout the five years he was in the military!"


    "Naha! His medical skills are astoundingly incredible!"


    Williamughed. He then walked toward Selena, took out a credit card worth a billion bucks, and


    handed it to her. "So you''re his wife. No wonder Fane kept mooning over you on the battlefield!"


    Selena''s chest was filled with warmth when she heard that. "Wee, Sir Nash. Please, take a seat!"


    "It''s our honor to see you, Sir Nash!" the people bowed at him.


    ''Hah. Don¡¯t worry about it!


    William chuckled before he faked his surprise. "Oh, what a coincidence," said William as though


    shocked to see them. " Yoseph, Fernando, you¡¯re both here too!"


    "That''s right. Fane so happened to have saved us before too!"


    Abner gave an awkward smile.


    If everyone used the same story, would anyone actually believe it?


    William did not know what to feel about it. I couldn''t think of a good one, even after spending half the


    day thinking about it. It s o happens that Master is a skilled medical practitioner even better than Ethan


    Haays, so that¡¯s why that''s the only story I can think of. I thought it was the best excuse ever. It has a


    sliver of truth in it though, since he''s so skilled in medicine!" Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Fernando''s expression darkened, his lips curled into a wry smile.


    All of a sudden, another helicopter appeared on the horizon, as it flew in from the city gates.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    Thump!


    Just like before, a low thud was heard as a man appeared on the ss balcony that extended from the


    roof.


    "It''s another God of War, Sam Johnson!"


    Everyone grew even more excited when they recognized him. That added another God of War in the


    venue.


    In truth, everyone expected it was a God of War when they saw him jumping down from such a high


    altitude. He actually dared to leap down from a height of 100 or 200 meters above sea level yet


    sustained n o injuries. Only the Gods of War could aplish such a feat.


    Sir Johnson, you''re here too! You look so handsome!


    "Oh, yes! Coming here was worth every second of my time. There are already six Gods of War here.


    My god, I''m going nuts!"


    "I''ve never seen so many Gods of War in all the years I''ve served on the battlefield. I''ve only ever seen


    one, yet here they are, six of them!"


    The marshals,manders, and the likes were all excited. The sight that greeted them shook them to


    the very core.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "My goodness. Another one!"


    At the same time, on the top floor of the six-star hotel opposite them, Cecilia and members of the Gold


    family watched on with sour expressions. They saw another God of War appearing on the opposite


    hotel¡¯s screen, and it was a grand sight to see. "Heh, six of them came to the banquet. Perhaps all nine


    will show up?¡± Kelly chuckled. He felt that he had be the joke of the entire universe.


    "No way. How can that happen?"


    Master Gold shook his head, convinced that he was dreaming.


    "Miss Selena, I almost died once on the battlefield, but Sir Fane was luckily skilled i n medicine...¡±


    Sam went straight to Selena and conveyed his story, and he did not notice the desperate hints that


    Lana and the others were giving.


    When they heard that exnation, James and the others were utterly speechless.


    Just how many Gods of War had Fane saved?


    Even Selena was at a loss for words; that excuse sounded more like a lie at that point. Was Fane a


    specialist? Why did so many of the people he saved on the battlefield turned out to be Gods of War,


    when there were plenty of other soldiers?


    Nheless, Selena did not want to wear herself out thinking about it. She just smiled and took the


    credit card worth one billion from him.


    It seemed that all those Gods of War were tycoons, and they had discussed beforehand to give one


    billion bucks each. Still, they were too generous.


    The beautiful manager from Cathysia Juwel admired Selena for being able to marry a man like Fane;


    she had enough happiness just from the banquet to fill her for a lifetime. She was probably the happiest


    woman in the entire world on this day.


    Sam went to join Fernando and the others after he gifted Selena the credit card.


    He felt like shriveling when he found out that the excuse he gave was the exact same story that the


    others had supplied.


    Despite that, he never anticipated that hisrades shared the same train of thought on their excuse.


    "Ethan won''t use this excuse, right?" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    doctor. Ethan probably won¡¯t convince anyone if he uses that excuse."

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Just as they were talking, two more helicopters appeared in the distance as it slowly flew toward the


    hotel.


    A smile managed to creep its way onto Selena''s face. "Don''t tell me that the other three Gods of War


    areing too?" she whispered to Fane. "With the arrival of those two, we''ll only be missing one


    more!''


    Fane nodded. "They don''t have much of a choice. They need toe see you, at least. How could


    they note to my wedding? I''d give them a good one-two if they don¡¯t!¡¯


    Selena rolled her eyes at Fane, though her happiness was evident. "You really took this to another


    level, didn¡¯t you? I''m practically trembling in anticipation now, and the gifts we¡¯ve received today will be


    enough to cover the costs of the hotel. Even with all that, we''ll have plenty left!¡±


    Selena¡¯s smile slowly dropped as a thought urred to her. "We''ll have to return the gesture when


    they get married," said Selena, "and we''ll have to give plenty of money then!¡±


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry when he heard that. ¡°Don''t worry, Honey. They''ve married


    long ago. Look there: Fernando''s two wives and his son are here!" said Fane as he pointed at the


    elevator.


    Fernando''s family had indeed taken a cab over.


    "Oh... That''s great!"


    Selena gave a bitter smile. "I''m so nervous. There are so many Gods of War here. Am I dreaming?"


    "No, you¡¯re not."


    Fane smiled, and within the span of ten seconds, the two Gods of War leaped down from their


    helicopters.


    "It''s our honor, Sir Riley ckwell!"


    "It''s our honor, Sir Adam McCarthy!"


    Everyone cried out in excitement when they saw the two Gods of War.


    "It''s insane! Another two Gods of War are here!¡±


    One of the attendees whipped out his phone and took photos. The banquet was sensational, and these


    photos would be enough ammunition to gloat.


    Plenty of businessmen were even more excited by then. Fane did not ce any restrictions on his


    guests, so anyone could walk in. This really made them feel ted. "Oh my, so many people are here


    already. Seems like Lana and the rest arrived long ago!"


    Riley chuckled as he scanned his surroundings.


    "You''re right. Looks like only Ethan isn''t here yet. Everyone else is here, though!"


    Adam chuckled as well. The two of them went over to greet Fane.


    "Happy birthday to you, Miss Selena, and congrattions on yours and Fane''s wedding!¡± the two


    spoke simultaneously, and they each presented a credit card worth one billion to Selena.


    Selena was truly convinced that all nine Gods of War would attend their banquet with how things


    looked.


    It was then a thought chimed in Selena''s mind, and her brows furrowed instinctively. "How did you two


    know Fane?"


    Fane had told her once that the nine Gods o f War were his disciples, but Selena never thought much


    about it as she assumed Fane was just lying.


    Yet, with the sight of all the Gods of Warthat came from all parts of the country¡ªin their banquet,


    Selena could not help the thought... Was Fane truly their master?


    "Oh, I had been injured on the battlefield once..."


    "Fane had saved my life once, so..."


    The two Gods of War replied at the same time, but their voices trailed off when they heard the other''s


    words. They both had the exact same train of thought.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Selena was bbergasted. The first God of


    War gave that same excuse, yet so did the second. At that point, all eight Gods of War had the same


    story, and thest one would probably give the same excuse too.


    "Fane truly is something else!"


    Selena''s lips curled into a mirthless smile.


    She then said to them, "The journey must''ve been tiring for you two. Stay here for two more days


    before you leave.¡±

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    "Heh. Of course! I rarely swing around these parts!"


    Adam and Riley grinned before they walked to one side, away from her.


    With disbelief, Riley lowly spoke under his breath, ¡°Seriously, Adam? Why did you have to use the


    same story as I did?"


    "I didn¡¯t think this could happen. Why would you say something like that? I also noticed that everyone


    gave us strange looks... Don¡¯t tell me that they gave the same story too? No one''s going to believe u s


    if that¡¯s the case!¡±


    Adam felt lost at that moment.


    ¡°Right? We¡¯ll draw suspicion if we all give the same story, and Master won¡¯t be happy i f his identity as


    the Supreme Warrior is revealed!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At that moment, William''s voice was heard as he walked over, a small smile on his face as he did.


    "The only one left is Ethan. Let''s hope he doesn''t use the same story!"


    Abner shed a bitter smile as he joined them. "Regardless, it doesn''t matter if they''re suspicious about


    us. They can''t just interrogate us about the matter, right? Of course, Master might not be happy about


    this!¡±


    "Quiet down! Don''t let anyone hear you!" Lana quickly reminded him.


    Many of the guests in the banquet sneakily took photos of them, though none of them came to disturb


    their conversation-probably because of their revered status.


    Everyone maintained a safe distance away from them.


    On the other hand, at the six-star hotel opposite them...


    "Heh. There are eight Gods of War now!" said Master Gold sardonically as he broke out into a chuckle.


    "Seems like all nine are going toe. He¡¯s really sending shockwaves throughout the city!¡±


    Cecilia stared into the distance. Another helicopter appeared on the horizon. It was a no brainer that


    the miracle doctor, Ethan Haays woulde as well.


    "He''s here. Ethan is here. He probably won''t say that Fane saved him, right?"


    James had no idea what to feel as he watched the helicopter. He did not understand why the eight


    Gods of War used the exact same story. Did Fane truly save all of their lives? It was too much of a


    coincidence like that.


    It was either a coincidence or Fane just had the incredible luck to have saved soldiers who were, in


    fact, Gods of War. It was enough luck to make the gods jealous.


    True enough, the person who wasing was Ethan.


    "Greetings, Sir Ethan Haays!" greeted the guests when he arrived.


    "Oh dear, I never thought that I¡¯d be thest to arrive!"


    The plump, round-faced Ethan emanated a genial aura as he smiled.


    "Sir Haays, it''s our honor to finally see you. You¡¯re such a miracle doctor!¡¯


    "That¡¯s right. Sir Haays, I heard that your medical skills have saved plenty of soldiers!¡± "Sir Haays, don''t


    tell me that you have the same story as the other Gods of War. Were you saved by Fane as well?"


    Voices cried out as he slowly walked toward Fane and Selena.


    The corners of Ethan''s mouth twitched when he heard them. It seemed like the story he had crafted


    beforehand would not work.


    However, he quickly came before Fane and spoke, smiling, "Sir Fane, long time no see. I heard that


    you''re highly skilled in medicine as well, and that you saved the lives of the other eight Gods of War.


    I''vee here to humbly request that you impart your wisdom to me. I hope that I


    can learn plenty from you!"


    Fane was speechless. Someone came up with a different story atst, but that excuse was a little too


    scandalizing.


    "You¡¯re too kind, Sir Haays. We should be exchanging our knowledge instead. No master-student


    rtionship required!" replied Fane awkwardly as he grinned.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    The crowd held their breath for a moment when they heard what Ethan had said to Fane. Ethan Haays,


    the miraculous doctor who possessed incredible medical knowledge, came and asked Fane to teach


    him the art of medicine?


    Would that not mean Fane was even more skilled than him in the medical field?


    Fiona could no longer stand idly by the sidelines and went up to them. "Sir Haays, are you saying that


    my son-inw''s medical skills are even better than yours? I t can¡¯t be true, right? You''ve been called a


    miracle doctor, a divine doctor!" blurted Fiona.


    Ethan knew that the woman before him was Fane''s mother-inw, hence he gave her a bright smile


    and replied, "Yes, Auntie, his medical skills are spectacr!"


    Ethan paused for a moment before he added, ¡°Just think about it: All these highly honored Gods of War


    had been injured in the battlefield, and not a minor one at that. It¡¯s logical that no ordinary doctor could


    treat them, and only a highly skilled doctor could do that. Not only highly skilled, but top-notch. Like,


    top-top-notch, if you get what I mean."


    Ethan thought of something before he quickly continued, "So, with Fane''s amazing skills, he had


    treated them. Basically, he can be considered as the Gods of War¡¯s personal doctor!"


    Only then did it dawn on the crowd that Fane had such a highly honored position : n the battlefield.


    Even if he was not some God of War or King of War, with his remarkable medical skills and his


    rtionship with those Gods of war, it was sufficient to make him respectable.


    No wonder the eight Gods of War told the same story¡ªFane truly had saved their lives on the


    battlefield. The stories were not lies; they were the truth!


    "Yes, Sir Haays is right! Fane is our exclusive doctor, specialized in treating Gods of War and some


    eight-star and nine-star Kings of War!"


    Skyler chimed in to help Fane and the others too. He smoothened the situation with a smile on his face.


    "Wow...! That''s really amazing! I really didn''t expect that this son-inw of mine would be so admirable,


    so promising!"


    Fiona patted Fane''s shoulder as she gushed, "Fane, why didn''t you tell me this


    before?"


    Fane was rendered speechless.


    Fortunately, Ethan''s exnation about the whole coincidental stories was justified, and the excuses


    given by the eight Gods of War were covered up beautifully.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for others to not think that Fane was the Supreme Warrior.


    Fane smiled and faced Fiona. "Mom, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you about it. I''m just afraid that


    even if I do tell you, you won''t believe me. Besides, I remember saying to you that my medical skills are


    better than Sir Haays¡¯. That¡¯s what I said, but you didn¡¯t believe it. You thought I was only bragging!"


    Fiona''s lips curved into a sheepish smile.'' Well... You can''t me me for not believing you. After all,


    you seldom cure people, and I thought you were just an ordinary soldier! How can I even think that you


    possessed such medical skills and knowledge?¡±


    By that time, Joan recalled something, and she went toward them with a frown. "Fane, something''s off.


    Beforeing here, I remember that you told me you''ve purchased a ne for Selena. Where''s the


    ne? Why didn¡¯t you take it out and put it on her? Her neck looks so bare and empty right now.¡±


    "That¡¯s right! Where¡¯s the ne you bought?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Selena rolled her stunning eyes at Fane, the corners of her mouth curling up happily. "Didn''t you say


    you wanted to give me a surprise?"


    Fane smiled warmly at Selena before he replied, "That''s right, but you''ll have to close your eyes. I''ll put


    it on you!" "Close my eyes? Why all the mystery?" Selena, internally overwhelmed with joy, closed her


    eyes shut.


    With that, Fane quickly took out a jewelry box.


    "What''s Fane doing? What kind of gift is he giving to Selena? I wonder..." muttered Ivan with a frown.


    "The hell knows! Making it so mysterious, a s though it''s a grand gift."


    Xena sneered coldly. "It¡¯s just a ne. How grand would it be? Everyone knows what kind of


    ne it is, so why is he acting so extra and asked Selena to close her eyes? What¡¯s all the mystery


    for? It¡¯s not like we don''t know it¡¯s a ne!"


    Xena was green with envy and jealousy; she never thought Fane was such a capable man. Had she


    known that from the start, Xena would have used millions of ways to seduce and tempt him with her


    beauty. It would satisfy her enough to be his second wife.


    Yet, even when she entertained that thought, the image of Sharon George came t o mind. Xena


    nced at Sharon who stood beside her; an incredibly beautiful, gorgeous woman was she. Xena


    knew she could never top that, even if she did follow through with pulling a million tricks to tempt Fane.


    It was futile.


    Fane would certainly not like her, and it did not help that that punk was no typical yboy that drooled


    over prettydies.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    As Xena mulled over the matter, Fane had taken out the ne from the box and ced it around


    Selena''s neck.


    "What?!¡±


    Xena could feel her blood rapidly rushing through her veins in enthusiasm and her breathsbored at


    the sight of the ne. Her eyes felt like it would pop out of their sockets.


    That ne... It was the Heart of the Abyss!


    Some time ago, there was a rumor that that exorbitant ne was bought by a mysterious tycoon.


    Xena never thought that the mysterious buyer was Fane all along!


    "The Heart of the Abyss!¡±


    "Oh my freaking god! It''s the Heart of the Abyss!¡±


    "So it was Fane who bought it! Oh my... Oh my! It''s he expensive!¡±


    Many of thedies among the crowd-who usually used luxurious products¡ªgasped and gushed


    excitedly at the ne before them. They were obsessed with the ne.


    Selena''s eyelids flipped open at the sound o f gasps and excitement from the crowd. She nced


    down to look at the ne that dangled around her neck... There was a huge ruby stone! Her eyes


    were flooded with tears in an instant.


    "Fane... You bought it! You actually bought i t! This is too much!"


    At that moment, Selena felt that all the aggravation and adversity she had suffered all those years were


    worth it. Fane''s kindness and love for her moved herpletely.


    Selena did not even see Fane for five years, yet this man gave her the best of everything.


    Selena''s tears rolled down her cheeks like gushing waterfalls.


    "Honey, why are you crying? Today is our big day!"


    Fane''s heart wrenched at the sight of Selena crying, and he gently wiped them off before saying, "Don''t


    get your makeup messed up. You want to look pretty on our big day, right?"


    Selena let out augh. "No, it''s nothing. It''s just... I''m just too happy. These are happy tears! I''ve never


    been so happy before!"


    "Mommy, you''re so beautiful!"


    A pair of big, gleaming eyes beamed at Selena. It was the adorable Kylie, blinking a t her mother.


    "Of course! Your Mommy is the prettiest!"


    Fane hoisted Kylie into his arms and gushed, "Quick, give Mommy a kiss!"


    "Mwah!"


    Kylie nodded giddily before she obediently stretched her neck and gave Selena a peck on her cheek.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "It''s the Heart of the Abyss!"


    Xena''s eyes were transfixed on the ne as jealousy sizzled within her. Life would be perfect if she


    had that ne around her neck, but s, such a n opportunity would note in this lifetime.


    The boss of the Cathysia Juwel smiled with satisfaction; he made the right choice to attend Fane and


    Selena''s banquet. He turned to Fane and said, ¡°Fane, why don''t w e all take a group photo together?


    You, me, the Gods of War, and some first-ss families.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me!"


    Fane smiled and gestured to Lana and the others to join them. "Madam Zechs, let¡¯se over and


    take a photo together. Come to think of it, we haven¡¯t taken a photo together yet!"


    "Sounds great!¡±


    ted, Ethan and the others joined Fane to take group photos.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Those who could join the group photos were only those from first-ss families and people of such


    status, like James Drake. This made Ken, Neil, and the others envious as they were not qualified to


    join.


    As Ivan was from the Taylor family, he could join the photograph session. Xena, o n the other hand,


    merely tagged behind Ivan and stood at the back corner. Even if it was just a photo and she barely


    knew any o f them, it was still an honor and a pleasure for Xena.


    "Hubby... I still feel that this ne is too expensive. How about we find an opportunity to sell it?¡±


    Once the photos were taken, Selena gazed a t the Heart of the Abyss wound around her


    neck. Her feelings overwhelmed her so much that she blurted her worries to Fane.


    Selena''s words stunned Fane. He leaned close to Selena and whispered to her ear," Honey, I''ll be


    honest: Such a ne wasn¡¯t expensive at all, and you now have nearly ten billion in your pocket. It''s


    not that much at all, you see. Try to think of it this way. Your husband is the Gods of War¡¯s exclusive


    doctor, so do you think the reward given to me would be so meager?"


    Selena took a deep breath after she listened to Fane¡¯s reasoning. He was right; he was the exclusive


    doctor for the nine Gods of War, and that was a great achievement. Besides, the rewards received by


    the nine Gods of War would be no less than 100 billion. While he was not a s honorable as them, Fane


    must have received 10 billion or so.


    With that reassuring thought, Selena yfully rolled her eyes at Fane and pinched his waist. "Fane


    Woods, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Why do you have to worry me?¡±


    Selena then followed up when a thought urred to her, "Still, you''re not at fault. If my mother knew


    about it, I''m afraid my mother might yell at you and demand a pretty sum. You can¡¯t tell her about it.


    This must remain a secret," Selena suggested thoughtfully.


    "Ah, my dear wife is right. I had a hard time buying this ne for you, so you''ll have to keep and


    wear it, alright?" Fane chuckled wholeheartedly.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Alright!"


    ncing at the time, Selena turned her head to the hotel''s general manager. "You can now serve the


    dishes!


    "Very well, Mrs. Woods." Once the performance on-stage was paused, the general manager of the


    hotel sauntered up t o the stage and announced through the microphone, "Everyone, please take your


    seats and get ready to be served with delicious food!¡±


    The owner of the hotel also went up to the stage and boisterously spoke, "Hello everyone, I''m the


    owner of this hotel. Today''s the happiest and most glorious day in my life, all thanks to Mr. and Mrs.


    Woods for ushering in so many distinguished guests and even invited the honorable Nine Great Gods


    of War!"


    The owner momentarily paused before he added, voice louder than before, "Therefore, I¡¯ve decided


    that all the expenses on Mr. and Mrs. Woods'' wedding banquet will be i n the hotel!"


    ¡°What? What was that?! It''ll be on them? It''s all free now? Won¡¯t the owner lose a lot of money?¡±


    Fiona''s face beamed with joy and excitement at the owner''s words. The expenses on the wedding


    party today was estimated to be at least one or two billion, not to mention that there were so many


    expensive food and wine. If the words were not from the hotel''s owner himself nor the loud deration


    through the microphone, Fiona would have doubted her own ears.


    "This can''t be a mistake, right?"


    Joan and Andrew were both dumbfounded with the same look of disbelief.


    Old Master Taylor, on the other hand, smiled warmly. "Well, what do you know? S o many Gods of War


    havee here today, thus his business from today onward will only skyrocket. He gets to receive


    such sess, all thanks to Fane. The aftermath o f this grandest wedding banquet is downright


    staggering¡ªthey''ll be busy counting money. Moreover, business in a seven-star hotel won¡¯t be too


    good usually because it''s too expensive!¡±


    Old Master Taylor then turned his gaze toward the stage, his eyes filled with wisdom. "The most crucial


    thing is that today he has taken a photo with us, and the Nine Great Gods of War are in it too. It''s a


    great attraction point; he can just say that the Nine Great Gods of War hade to their hotel and


    feasted in a banquet! His business won¡¯t go down after that!"


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. I thought so! How could he be so kind and charged us nothing? So there is


    such a benefit for him!" Realization dawned on Fiona then, but it did not matter as the hotel charged


    not a single penny on them. For them, that was a gain!

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    "From today onward, whenever the Nine Great Gods of War, Mr. and Mrs. Woods, as well as their


    family,e to our hotel, it will be free!"


    The owner of the hotel smiled ndly and announced the benefits.


    "Wow, that''s fantastic! Dear, we cane here often to eat all for free!"


    Fiona could barely conceal her delight that she practically yelled into Andrew''s ear.


    Andrew¡¯s face dulled in return. "Will you reallye often? It''s okay if youe once in a while, but if


    you do often, won''t you feel embarrassed? Moreover, the money that the Nine Great Gods of War have


    given Selena today is already nine billion bucks with the rest given by others,


    we''ll get around ten billion, right? We have s o much money now, you can''t afford to pay for a meal?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Only then did realization hit Fiona that she and her family, indeed, were rich enough now. There was no


    need to take advantage o f such a perk.


    Nevertheless, she rolled her eyes at Andrew and uttered, "What do you know? This represents our


    family''s status and image in this city! Even for people like James Drake, when hees here to have a


    meal, he''ll have to pay! The Drakes are no ordinary people; they''re someone who can just use their


    status and reputation to get anything they want, it''s not about money right now, it''s all about our status


    and reputation!"


    Andrew gave some thoughts on the matter and finally, he bobbed his head to show his agreement. It


    made sense after all.


    "All right, all right. Everyone, please enjoy your meal! I hope you are satisfied with our service!"


    The owner of the hotel ended themotion with a delightful ending.


    Since there were too many people at the sightseeing tform, those A-list celebrities as well as some


    ordinary businessmen, knew that they were not qualified to sit there. Hence, consciously they went to


    the private rooms a few floors below.


    On the other hand. Fane and Selena sat at a table with the Nine Great Gods of War.


    ¡°C¡¯mon! Let''s drink up! We must have a few more sses today!¡±


    Fernando stood up from his seat and chortled brightly.


    "A few more sses? Only a few more? We have to at least empty a few bottles!"


    Lana teased with a wide and ted grin stered on her face.


    At this moment, on the opposite side of the roof of the six-star hotel, Cecelia and the others were upset


    that their faces were as dark as coal; resentment grew within them like a malignant tumor.


    They were no fool. The Nine Great Gods of War were all on the other side, and those who told them


    that they woulde back after sending their blessings and gifts to Fane, would not return any more. It


    was certain that none of them woulde back to Cecelia''s wedding unless their brains were nothing


    but full of grass.


    "Dad, what should we do? We''ve spent a lot of money on all the food and wine. Each


    table here cost up to eight hundred thousand bucks!"


    Kelly wheeled his head and looked at the empty tables and chairs behind him, his heart sank to the


    deepest. He was speechless. Everything was prepared nicely to cater up to thousands of guests. All


    the food and alcohol were already prepared. It was impossible to turn back now.


    "What should we do? The correct question should be what else can we do!"


    The head of the Gold family trembled with rage, anger rose in him like a ride. He red deadly at Kelly


    and Cecelia. ¡°It''s all your fault! Both of you! Why did you have to choose the same day with Selena?


    Look what brought us in the end? Empty hall!"


    He exasperated and stomped right after he ended hisst sentence. Then he yelled


    again, "Go and ask those singers, cameramen, and whoever toe over to eat. We''ll go back


    immediately after the meal!"

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Cecilia got angrier the more she thought about it, but she could not do anything about it either. She


    could only clench her teeth andfort herself with the knowledge that Fane was going to die soon.


    He was probably going to explode to death a t any time. She needed to see how he died.


    Only, they had already finished their meal, and Fane and the others on the opposite quickly finished


    theirs as well. Judging from the huge screen, asides from the slight redness in his cheeks from drinking


    plenty of wine, he did not seem to be having any other adverse reactions.


    "Strange. Didn¡¯t they say that he would die today? It''s alreadyte in the afternoon. He¡¯s not even


    showing the slightest symptom. What on earth is Ivan doing? Did


    he lie to me?''


    Cecilia frowned, pondering on the matter.


    She thought about it. Then she silently crept to the side and called Ivan.


    Ivan, Ken, and the others were all waiting for Fane to drop dead onto the floor as well ¡ªto see the sight


    of his rotten body.


    However, up until now, they did not see what they came here for. Because of that, they drank quite a


    few rounds of alcohol.


    Fane was truly the star of the entire city today, and this made them utterly speechless. They could not


    wait for him to drop dead in front of everyone.


    Especially now, when Fane had so much money and even bought the Heart of the Abyss for Selena. It


    seemed that their rtionship would only grow stronger.


    Meanwhile, Fiona had been all smiles all day. It was evident that she was growing happier and


    contented with her son-inw. There was very little chance for interference unless Fane died or the two


    were broken up.


    Fiona, Ben, Andrew, and everyone else had hated Fane before when he was a good-for-nothing. They


    had thought that there was still a way to convince Selena to marry a young master from a wealthy


    family.


    Now though, with their reputation bolstered, Fane was no longer a good-for-nothing son-inw. Instead,


    he was the exclusive doctor of the nine Gods of War. It was a position that everyone respected and


    admired.


    That was why although Fane was not a God of War or a King of War, his position was still slightly


    higher than that of the revered militants.


    Now the only hope that they had was for the poison to work quickly on Fane¡ªfor him to die before their


    eyes.


    They never thought that Cecilia would call Ivan at this moment.


    He scanned his surroundings. Then he walked to an empty corner before picking the call up. "Yes,


    cousin? Is there something wrong?"


    "Is there something wrong? Idiot! Of course, there is!"


    Cecilia¡¯s chest heaved violently from anger. "Didn¡¯t you and the old man say that you woulde over


    for lunch after presenting your gifts at Selena¡¯s wedding?" she snapped. ¡°Great. The businessmen and


    James Drake aren¡¯t here-even you guys aren''t here. You''re my family, but not one o f you remained at


    my wedding. It''s so embarrassing!"


    As Cecilia spoke, she felt that she suffered s o much today. Tears threatened to spill out of her eyes,


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    and her voice turned hoarse.


    "Cousin, you can see it for yourself. The Nine Great Gods of War are here. How could we leave?


    Besides, don''t you know that the old man loves his reputation? He''s


    drinking with the Gods of War now. This is a matter of reputation for him. Why would h e think of you


    now!"

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Ivan shed a bitter smile. ¡°Ah, we have no choice. Who knew that Fane would pull a stunt like this,


    getting the nine Gods of War toe for his wedding!¡±


    Cecilia thought for a while, then she asked, "So you¡¯re saying that the eight other Gods o f War are all


    at his wedding because they wanted to boost his reputation? They''re not here because they wanted to


    see Lana?¡±


    Ivan was speechless for a moment. "Of course. They could have seen her at any time they wanted.


    Why would they choose today, of all days? They''re here because of Fane!"


    "But how does a good-for-nothing like


    Fane, know such people? No way that he saved all of their lives before, in addition to


    Lana''s!


    Cecilia huffed. She really could not understand why the Gods of War woulde from afar for the sake


    of Fane''s reputation¡ªjust to attend his and Selena''s wedding.


    "That man isn''t a good-for-nothing.


    Besides, you''re right on the nail. With his medical skills, he¡¯s be the designated doctor for the


    Gods of War. Fane had helped to cure them when they sustained injuries. That was why they came


    here for his wedding. They rushed over once they knew that he was having a wedding!¡±


    Ivan did not know whether tough or cry." F*ck that b*stard. He really managed to do a good job


    hiding his identity. No wonder h e had the money to buy the Heart of the Abyss. With his status, he


    probably hasn¡¯t even received his bonus after he came back.


    "I don¡¯t care. I just want to see him die. Didn''t you say that your girlfriend, Xena fed him the poison?


    Why isn''t he showing the slightest symptoms till now? I''m getting impatient. Why isn¡¯t he dead yet?"


    Cecilia was so furious that she stamped her foot. She looked at the huge screen opposite her hotel-at


    Fane and Selena, who were drinking along with the Gods of War and Old Man Taylor. Her throat


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    constricted.


    "I don''t know either. Jeez. I had seen him just a few days ago. He told me that he was feeling extremely


    unwell. I don''t know why he''s still standing there and drinking wine as though he were perfectly fine.


    Logically speaking, even if he doesn''t die anytime soon, he shouldn''t be able to drink so merrily!¡± As


    Ivan spoke into the phone, he pulled out a cigarette and lit it. He was extremely doubtful.


    Cecilia thought about it. "Maybe Xena lied t o you?" she said. "Women like her are always up to no


    good. She''s only with you because she wants your money. You shouldn''t believe someone like her!¡±


    Ivan took a long drag from his cigarette, looking at Xena, who was drinking at a table. Then he shook


    his head. "I don¡¯t think so. She has no reason to lie to me about this. Besides, she hates Fane so much


    that she wants him dead as soon as possible. She had perfect chances to poison Fane while she was


    with Ben. No way that she lied to me about this!"


    After he remained silent for a few seconds, he made a guess. "Maybe this will be hisst hurrah. It


    should be happening any time soon. Let¡¯s wait for a bit. This is hisst day. This is probably the calm


    before the storm!"


    "All right. Don''t disappoint me!"


    Cecilia hung up, huffing.


    Ivan walked over to Xena¡¯s side after the call ended. "Xena, are you sure that Fane drank that poison?"


    he asked softly.


    "Of course. I saw him drink it with my own two eyes. How many times are you going to ask me about


    this?"


    Xena was speechless for a moment. She felt that Ivan did not trust her.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Ivanforted Xena when he saw her getting angry. "It''s not that I don''t believe in you but why does


    this guy seem to be in such a good shape?"


    Xena also frowned. "Doesn''t he have very good medical skills? Didn''t Ethan Haays say that he needs


    to consult Fane on certain things too? Fane modestly said that it''s an excuse but I don''t think that the


    miracle-working doctor Ethan Haays is lying about things!" Xena paused before continuing speaking.


    "Is it possible that this guy has really good medical skills, so h e has removed the poison from his


    body?"


    Ivan was also surprised when he heard this. Yes, what if Fane really did it? After all, he''s not a normal


    doctor and has really strong medical skills. If not, how could he b


    e the one to treat the Nine Great Gods of War?


    However, Ivan soon shook his head. "I don¡¯t think that it''s possible. I''ve asked Ken and the others


    about this poison. The poison hides in the blood and will be undiscoverable in the beginning. Apart


    from that, there are no obvious symptoms. After around ten days, when the poison has entered his


    bone marrow and get distributed to his entire body, there will be no cure for him by then!"


    "How''s that possible? How about the antidote from the person who made this poison?" Xena felt that it


    was quite frightening when she heard this. This weird poison that Ken found was really scary.


    Ivan nodded. "If he discovered that he was poisoned during the first ten days, the poison can still be


    cured with the antidote. However, there will be side effects, even if he''s cured, he might still be


    paralyzed.


    After all, this poison is really scary!" Ivan paused for a while before he continued speaking. "However,


    the antidote wouldn¡¯t work after twenty days. There''s no cure to this poison!"


    Xena was quiet for a while after she heard what Ivan said. "Could it be possible that Fane discovered


    the poison twenty or ten days ago so he managed to detoxify himself?"


    Ivan gritted his teeth. "Impossible, how''s that possible? Did you forget that he was ufortable when


    we saw him at his house several days ago? Apart from that, h e didn''t know why he was not feeling


    well. This means that he hasn¡¯t discovered the problem several days ago so he''s surely to die this


    time!"


    "If that''s the case, let''s wait. Let¡¯s wait for some more time, we might be too impatient!" Xena looked at


    the time. If he didn''t doesn''t sumb to the poison this afternoon, he would tonight.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Haha, that''s right!" Ivanughed and poured two sses of wine. He passed one of the sses to


    Xena. "Come, baby, let''s do a pre-celebration. Although I have no idea when, but this guy will definitely


    die today!"


    The scene that Ken and Ivan anticipated did not happen at all.


    Even at the wee hours at night, nobody saw the scene of Fane dying after everybody had left.


    Fane and the others soon brought the Nine Great Gods of War to the Taylor family mansion. They also


    arranged amodation for all of the Great Gods.


    Many of the Gods of War had nned to stay at the Taylor family for two to three days. This naturally


    made other powerful people envious of the Taylor family.


    After enjoying themselves for two days in the Middle Province, eight of the Great Gods left the Middle


    Province with their families.


    Two dayster, Fane was still alive and was living a better life than anyone else. This caused Ivan, Ken


    and the rest to feel depressed.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    The group of four consisting of Ken, Ivan, Xena, and Neil gathered again.


    "What actually went wrong? It''s been two days since the day he''s supposed to die. I believe that Xena


    saw Fane consuming the poison with her own eyes!" Ivan looked at Ken after he spoke. "Young Master


    Ken, were you lied to by others? Either the poison doesn''t have any effects or it''s expired. If not, Fane


    wouldn''t only have symptoms like dizziness and weakness.¡±


    Ken also started wondering if there was something wrong with his poison after Ivan spoke. He said with


    a frown on his face, ¡°Could this be possible? I spent a lot of money to buy the poison!"


    Neil said with a bitter smile. "It doesn''t matter whose responsibility it is and what went wrong. Those


    aren''t important now. The most important thing is that Fane is still alive and it''s impossible for Ken and


    11 o get Selena''s heart. So, what should we do next?"


    Ken could not help but smile bitterly. "Sigh, the only thing worth being happy about is that the four


    powerful ns inclusive of the Wilson family, Eagle n, and the others, offended somebody strong.


    Michael Wilson was also killed and we have one less opponent!"


    Neil smirked. "Him? Haha, that fatty guy. He¡¯s extremely fat, and he won''t have any hope even if Fane''s


    dead. He''s craving for what he¡¯s not worthy of. The hopeful people are me and Young Master Ken!"


    "I''ve thought about it and it''s best if we employ assassins. The previous assassin failed because that


    woman was careless. This time, let¡¯s employ more assassins especially those who are at the top of the


    list. I believe that it will work!¡± Ivan remained quiet before continuing to say. "It wouldn''t be an issue if


    we employ more people!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "This seems to be the only option now. However, this option requires a huge amount of money. It would


    be impossible t o hire several masters from the southwest district killer list without at least five or six


    billion!" Neil smiled bitterly.


    Ken curled his hands into fists, gritted his teeth, and said angrily, "What if wee u p with two billion


    each? This is thest chance we have. It¡¯s impossible for Fiona and the others to get Selena to file for


    divorce. The only chance we are left with now is to kill Fane!"


    "Alright, I can secretly divert thepany''s fund to my ount then I can definitelye up with two


    billion!" Ivan was silent for a short moment before nodding. He looked at Neil with Ken.


    Neil put on a sour face. "Guys, this is not a small amount of money. How about this, I can borrow some


    money from several of m y friends. I have some money with me now and let¡¯s see if I can make two


    billion within the next three days!"


    "Alright, we are set then. After three days, let''se over here with two billion each t o make up for the


    six billion before contacting the assassins! This time, it''s a make it or break it opportunity for us!" Ken


    stood up, exhaled, and said firmly.


    Everybody left after they walked out the door.


    Ivan and Xena went to a vi that Ivan bought for Xena when she sessfully drugged Fane.


    Ivan thought about it and said, "Xena, I think that we should sell this vi first. I need the money now


    and this vi can be sold for fifty million. With that money, we can make two billion and get someone to


    kill Fane!"

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Although Xena has gotten many benefits from Ivan, such as branded bags and cosmetics but, the thing


    that made her ecstatic was this vi Ivan bought for her a few days ago.


    This vi cost Ivan over fifty million and her name was written as the owner. This represented Ivan''s


    true feelings for her and the property belonged to her. This made her hopeful of the future.


    Right now, Ivan was asking her to sell the vi and this made her unhappy.


    Xena''s face darkened and she replied, "You just bought this vi for me several days ago and now


    you¡¯re asking me to sell it at a cheap rate? You said previously that you will divert money from your


    sell this house!


    Ivan immediatelyforted her. "Xena, I''m thinking about our future here. Think about it, Fane is our


    stumbling block. Selena walked to where she is right now because o f Fane''s assistance. Now, she''s


    not only back in the Taylor family, the old master even said that he''s going to set up a newpany


    and appoint Selena as the personin-charge of this newpany.


    Ivan curled his hands into fists and continued to speak angrily. "Yesterday when we were having drinks,


    the old master said that he''s going to invest three billion as thepany''s reserve funding and Selena


    is going to be in charge of everything. Thispany is almost the same as the current Taylor group!"


    "So much money?" Xena frowned when she heard this. It seems that Old Master Taylor was appointing


    Selena to an important position.


    "Yes, if this continues, I''m worried that Selena will fight for the Taylor family''s properties with us in the


    future. After all, Cecilia has already gotten married and she is not talented in the business aspect.


    Cecilia is not apetitor to me, however, Selena is different. Selena is a very capable person. I tried


    so hard to obtain control of all the Taylor family''s properties and the old master actually wants to start a


    newpany for Selena. If Selena''spany does well in the future, her position in the Taylor family


    would definitely change!¡±


    Ivan grew increasingly worried as he thought about it. He looked at Xena and said seriously. "Xena, the


    Taylor group belongs to us, the Taylors, and I want to inherit everything. Even if I can''t inherit


    everything, I want to get at least 90% of it.


    How can that go into Selena''s hands? This time around, you have to help me with this!"


    Xena thought about it and was still reluctant. She said with a frown on her face. ¡°Ivan, I would like to


    help you but you''ve just purchased this vi. We will need to lower the price if we''re going to sell it in


    such a hurry. If that''s the case, wouldn''t we lose money? Apart from that, since you¡¯re already diverting


    money from thepany, what difference would fifty million more, make? Why can''t you just directly


    divert two hundred million?¡±


    Ivan was speechless about what Xena said. "Old Master has already taken three billion out to start a


    branchpany and let Selena do whatever she wants. This leaves me with not much money. Apart


    from that, thepany still needs to operate. I wouldn''t be easily discovered if I only divert one


    hundred and fifty million but I would be easily made out if I directly divert two hundred million from the


    Xena was reluctant when she thought about how the vi was originally hers. She said with pursed lips,


    "But what does killing Fane have to do with you getting your inheritance?"


    "Both are definitely rted. Fane is currently considered a very noble and high positioned man. All


    Nine Great Gods of War sent him gifts when they knew that he¡¯s getting married. Do you think that the


    other businessmen won''t want to work with Selena after she has started apany? ManyThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    businessmen will try their best to work with Selena just to get into Fane''s good books and to give Fane


    face!" Ivan immediately exined. "If that''s the case, Selena''spany will only get better and bigger.


    By then, the old master will get increasingly satisfied with her abilities. How much inheritance do you


    think we will get? However, if Fane dies, the others wouldn''t give Selena such opportunities because of


    Fane. Apart from that, she might be dispirited because of his death. If she remarries somebody else,


    the Taylor family''s properties would be ours!''

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Xena also understood the situation here. She thought about it and nodded. "Alright, honey, I agree to


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    help you. However, you have to promise me that you''ll buy two vis like this after you''ve inherited the


    Taylor family''s properties."


    "Sure, whatever that belongs to me is yours by then and we will be a family. It would be nothing to buy


    two houses for you." Ivan smiled.


    At this moment, photos of Fane and the Nine Great Gods of War spread to the public. Now everybody


    knew that there was a man in the Middle Province who could gather all Nine Great Gods of War to


    have a meal together and this alone, caused a stir in other cities. This was the first time something like


    this has


    happened.


    However, Fane was troubled by what happened these couple of days. Many people came to him,


    asking for treatment. There were some with verymon diseases and these people still came to


    Fane for treatment. He was speechless about the situation and wondered how much time he would


    need to spend treating these people.


    Luckily his pretty bodyguards stopped these people at the entrance and did not allow them toe in.


    Who knew what would happen if these people entered.


    Fane finally realized how scary it was for someone''s social status to be raised by a little. Luckily


    nobody knew that he was the Supreme Warrior, if not, his door frame might just break from the number


    of people who came to visit him.


    In the end, the number of visitors reduced after Fane ced a ''No Entry'' sign at the entrance.


    However, there were still many who refused to give up and wanted to ask Fane for treatment. They


    only gave up after Fane set up another sign that said TOO million bucks per treatment''.


    Even then, there were still some rich businessmen who woulde asking Fane for help when they


    encountered diseases that were hard to treat.


    Fane did not decline such an opportunity that would earn him 100 million by just treating someone.


    After all, he was quite free and this was easy money.


    After Fane easily treated the cancer of two t o three people, his fame increased incredibly and his


    medical skills were spread to many ces.


    Just like what Ivan and Old Master Taylor predicted, Selena¡¯s business developed smoothly after the


    city-stirring wedding.


    Ivan was furious when the small factories that cooperated with hispanies for outsourcing


    production actually changed strategies and went to work with Selena instead.


    Finally, twelve of the assassins on the Southwest district killer list gradually arrived at Middle Province.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Finally, twelve scary assassins gathered at an emptynd outside of the city. Ken, Neil, Ivan, and the


    others also went over.


    "Naha, are you guys looking down at us?" A n old man nced at the killers around them and started


    do you need to get so many people here? You even employ the killer who''s first on the killer list?"


    They obviously felt that the people in front of them were too over the top. They have killed many people


    and some of them were real masters. However, most of the time, these assassins worked alone and


    this was the first time so many important assassins from the killer list gathered at the same


    ce.


    The man who held the third ce also started smiling coldly. "Yes, I also wonder why do you need so


    many masters here. Haha, with all of us here, it wouldn''t be a problem for us to kill a master who is as


    strong as a seven or eight-stars King of War, right?"


    "Yes, is this really required?" A woman also smirked. "Could it be that we¡¯re not killing one person but a


    group of people? That would make sense!¡±


    Ivan smiled bitterly before saying." Everybody, please calm down. This time, we¡¯re asking all of you to


    kill only one person. How should we put it? This person has really strongbat skills and even has a


    dozen bodyguards at his house.


    However, this person is quite confident and never brings any of those bodyguards every time he leaves


    the house! So, you guys don''t need to worry about his bodyguards!"


    Ken also said. "We spent so much money to employ so many of you because we''re afraid of failing. We


    need to make sure that we seed this time. If we fail, it would alert the enemy and once that


    happened, it would be very difficult to kill that guy!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Young master, let''s stop beating around the bushes. Just tell us who this person is. He should either


    be a leader of a n or some powerful King of War, am I right? You just said that he has a dozen


    bodyguards. If he has bodyguards but not arge number o f them, he''s definitely not a n master.


    That makes him a King of War who just returned from the battlefield!"


    At this moment, the man who was number one on the Southwest district killer list started smiling coldly.


    "To me, employing s o many people here is to make a big fuss over a minor issue because I''m quite


    confident in my own strength. How should I make you guys understand? As an example, as long as the


    person you''re asking me to kill is not a God of War, nobody else matters!"


    "Haha, if that¡¯s the case, I dare say the same thing too!" The old man, second on the killer list, also


    startedughing loudly. He held his hands in front of his chest and was also totally confident.


    "I''m quite confident when I hear what you guys are saying!" Ivan nodded in satisfaction after he heard


    them.


    Only then did Ken spoke. "I believe you guys heard about this person a couple of days ago. He''s none


    other than Fane, the son-inw who married into the Taylor family!"


    "What?!" Somebody''s face darkened when they heard this. "Is it really Fane? If that''s the case, it would


    really be quite


    troublesome. This man is someone who can gather all Nine Great Gods of War!"


    "He''s the exclusive doctor to the Nine Great Gods of War? I don''t feel that it¡¯s a good thing to kill him.


    After all, he contributed a lot to everybody in Cathysia!"

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    One of the female assassins frowned and hesitated.


    They thought that they were being asked to kill a slightly strong King of War. If that was the case, she


    would not be as pressured about it.


    They had no idea that these three young masters were asking them to kill Fane, the person who


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    caused a stir in the entire Middle Province and country.


    "Why? You guys have not fought him yet. Are you all unconfident?" Ken was startled when he saw how


    these people reacted.


    He nced at the old man who was second on the killer list and said, "Didn''t you say that nobody else


    would be an issue as long as it¡¯s not a God of War? Why do you guys


    act like this when you hear that it''s Fane..."


    The old man started smiling bitterly." Brother, we know this person¡¯sbat power very well. However,


    he''s not a God of War or a King of War to our knowledge, so I alone would be sufficient to kill him. With


    that said, do you know what I¡¯m afraid of?" The old man paused before continuing. "If this young man


    could gather all the Nine Great Gods of War, this means that he has a very good rtionship with


    them. We will b e in big trouble if we anger the Gods of War because we killed him and if they find out


    that it was us who killed him!"


    Even the man in the first ce on the killer list nodded in agreement. "It''s not that we are not confident


    in killing this guy, we¡¯re just worried about the consequences when we anger the Gods of War. Putting


    other reasons aside, even if two or three out of the Nine Great Gods of War got angry and investigates


    this, we would definitely be dead!"


    Ken, Ivan, and the others finally realized what was happening.


    These originally cold-blooded and fearless assassins were worried because to face the wrath of


    several Gods of War was a catastrophe to them.


    "Don''t you guys worry, we promise that we won¡¯t sell you guys out! We can swear on this!¡± After staying


    quiet for some time, Ivan raised his hand and surely said.


    Ken, on the other hand, said, "Guys, you''re well-known assassins in the southwest district. Now that


    you''ve epted the money, it means that you¡¯ve epted the mission. It would be unprofessional of


    you t o go against your words now. You''re all masters at the top of the list and wouldn''t others look


    down on you if this was known by others?"


    The twelve well-known killers'' faces darkened when they heard this.


    Yes, they were twelve famous assassins. Their reputation would be ruined if news of this incident


    spread out.


    However, the target that they were asked to kill was really peculiar. His identity made killing him even


    more troublesome than killing the richest man in the Middle Province.


    "I have an idea!" The female assassin thought about it and said. ¡°We can work together and kill this


    guy. This is a simple task. However, we have a condition, you have to lure him out of the city and find


    an uninhibited ce here for us to kill him there. This would ensure that nobody knows about what


    happened. If we made a move in the city, we might leave traces behind and it would be easy for others


    to investigate!"


    The old man, second on the killer list, also nodded. "That would be great as we can get rid of the body


    easily as well!"

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    "Yes, that would be the best option we have!" The man who was number one on the killer list also


    nodded in agreement!


    Ivan and the others felt what the other party said made sense too.


    After all, if they really angered several Gods of War, none of them would be able to run away even if


    these assassins have a way to escape.


    Finally, Ivan nodded. "This would work. Let us think of a way to lure Fane out.


    However, you need to promise us that you will seed this time! We won''t ept any failures!"


    "Haha, don''t you worry. This guy is not a God of War, what''s there to be afraid of? Do you think that I''m


    some useless killer?"


    The old man, who was second on the list, felt that what Ivan said was quite funny andughed out


    loudly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This guy must have quite a strongbat ability for being able to survive on the


    battlefield for five years. However, his main position is a doctor, right? So, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of


    anything. You guys must have overestimated this person by employing so many of us here!" A middle-


    aged woman smiled coldly as she felt that Ivan and the others were being too careful.


    However, this benefitted them as it would b e quite simple for so many of them to kill one person. This


    was a job with easy money guaranteed.


    "Don''t underestimate him. Although this guy is only a doctor, he is quite capable of being able to stay


    on the battlefield for five years." Neil stepped one step forward. "We know that he once fought some


    marshals and those marshals failed to match to him. They were killed by Fane in the end!"


    "What?!" One of the men who was number 1 8 on the list was surprised when he heard this. "If that''s


    the case, this guy has at least thebat ability of a one-star King of War, or maybe that of a two-stars


    King of War. It''s definitely difficult to handle someone like that!"


    "Humph, it might be difficult for you but it''s still not an issue for me!" The old man, second on the list,


    humphed coldly and still acted indifferently.


    "It''s good that you guys are confident. This guy would definitely not escape his fate with so many of you


    working together this time!" Ken nodded and said. "How about this, let¡¯s go around and take a look.


    Let''s see where we should lure this guy to so that it would be easier to surround and ambush him.


    Later on, we will only need to lure him there!"


    Everybody started looking around. Finally, an old man jumped onto a tree and looked far away.


    When he returned, he had a slight smile at the corners of his mouth. "I''ve discovered a nice ce and it


    would be difficult for that guy to escape!"

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    "Where is this ce that you are talking about?¡± The eyes of Ivan and the others lightened up and they


    quickly asked.


    The old man smiled before saying," Walking toward this direction and in the middle of that forest,


    there''s ake. There¡¯s a small ind in the middle of theke and there¡¯s only a small wooden bridge


    that links to that ind. Haha, isn¡¯t Fane''s death guaranteed if he goes to that ind? As long as


    somebody guards the entrance t o the bridge, it''s impossible for him to escape even if he realizes that


    something i s wrong!"


    "Alright, this ce is a really good location. I don''t think that we need to enter the city now. Let''s rest


    and wait here. We¡¯ll hide on the ind after Fane leaves the city. Killing him would be a piece of cake


    then. Apart from that, if we didn''t enter the city, the Gods of War wouldn''t be able to find anything even


    if Fane died!" The old man, second on the list, nodded in satisfaction.


    "Alright, this is not an issue. How about this, we¡¯ll try our best to lure Fane out tomorrow morning." After


    Ivan made the final decision, the one dozen of assassins left.


    After the twelve assassins left, Ivan said to Ken and Neil. "It seems that these assassins are very


    confident and this is a good thing for us. Fane is definitely dying this time!"


    Neil nodded in satisfaction and was secretly relieved. "We''ve tried so hard to make six hundred million


    and employ these masters. None of them are below the twentieth position on the list. Fane would


    definitely die in their hands and this is our only chance. If Fane doesn''t die this time around, haha, we


    would be out of chances!"


    Ken smiled bitterly as he spoke. "Why do I feel that we¡¯re actually losing money? Fane is not dead as


    he might have got rid of the poison. However, his power must have been weakened. It would be quite


    easy to kill him now. Maybe our bodyguards could have done it and we should have gotten somebody


    to test his current strength. It¡¯s quite painful for us to spend so much money!"


    Ivan''s face darkened when he heard this." Why didn''t you tell us this earlier? It would have been


    beneficial if you said something earlier. Now that we''ve spent the money, there''s no way to regret it and


    we can only continue with the n!"


    Neil was quiet for sometime before saying.


    Apart from the three of us, Xena also knows about this. Although she''s not here now, but, I''m afraid that


    the Gods of War would investigate after Fane dies. Can we rely on Xena? We are screwed if she tells


    others about this."


    Ken also said. ¡°Women are nosy and they like to show off, especially these women who are really vain.


    They enjoy showing-off. What if she tells somebody about what happened today just to show-off? This


    would put us in a terrible position!"


    Ivan smiled coldly after he heard them. " Don''t you guys worry, I am not nning to keep this woman


    by my side any longer. After some time, I will think of a way to kill her. After all, this woman is useless to


    us now. I got together with her so that she would do something for us. This woman is a bad person,


    how can I really marry her?" "Haha, Young Master Ivan, what you said makes sense. We are in the


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    exposed would be greatly reduced."


    "That¡¯s right. Young Master Ivan, you can get any woman you want anyway! Now that the Taylor family


    is progressing so well and you''re the next master of the Taylor family, you need to make good choices!"


    Ken also nodded in satisfaction." You cannot keep a woman like Xena, who would do anything for


    money, by your side. Apart from that, I heard that she¡¯s been with many other men!"


    Ivan nodded in agreement. "Wait a couple o f days. I will kill her in a couple of days!"

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    "Haha, you''re a man of courage!" Neilughed. He thought about the situation and said again. "By the


    way, it wouldn''t be easy to lure Fane out. Why would he believe in us without a probable cause?"


    Ken also nodded. "All of us here have some sort of dispute with Fane. Right now, this guy definitely


    hates us and we can''t just ask him out for tea, right?"


    Ivan started frowning when he heard what both Ken and Neil said. This was definitely a troublesome


    task. Fane was a smart person, why would he believe in them without a good excuse?


    He started thinking about it and soon his eyes lit up. "There is a way but we need to continue gathering


    money for it!"


    "What?!¡± Ken and Neil were speechless when they heard that they needed to gather money again.


    They spent a lot of effort toe up with the previous two hundred million and it would be very difficult


    for them to gather money again now.


    "How much? We wouldn''t be able to do anything if it¡¯s a huge sum! Fane is not a womanizer or we


    could have utilized that!" Ken was quiet for some time before he asked.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ivan replied. "Not really. This time, we only need to gather one hundred million. With the three of us


    here, both of you will be in charge of thirty million each and I wille up with forty million. After we''ve


    gathered one hundred million, we just need to find someone to lie to Fane about having a father who¡¯s


    very sick and bring him to


    the ind.


    Ken said in realization, "I understand what you''re trying to do here. Many people went t o sought after


    Fane¡¯s treatment and this guy was very annoyed by these people. So h e set a rule where people


    needed to pay him one hundred million for each treatment. Although he set a high price, there are still


    many who are going to him for treatment and he¡¯s earned quite a bit from this!"


    Neil continued in agreement, "Yes, we can use this as an excuse to get him to leave the city ande


    to the ind to carry out treatment!"


    They went on separate ways to gather money after they ended their discussion.


    At the same moment, Fiona was extremely happy in the Taylor family vi.


    "Oh my, this son-inw of mine is such an amazing person. He helped treat someone again today and


    earned one hundred million. Tsk tsk, these businessmen are really afraid of death. Once they are really


    sick, they will spend money to ask my son-i nw for treatment, no matter how expensive it is!"


    Right now, Fiona was incredibly satisfied with Fane. She felt that there was only one son-inw in this


    world who was such a capable person. He was not only a great fighter, he also had great medical skills


    and earned a lot of money.


    The most crucial point was that Fane was a very generous person. He gave Fiona, Joan, Ben, and


    Andrew one hundred million each to spend as they pleased.


    "Of course. I knew that my son was not a simple person!" Joan''s face was filled with


    a huge smile. Fane had finally excelled and she had nothing else to worry about for the rest of her life.


    She nned to spend her life in peace here and wait for the day where she got another grandchild.


    Putting everything else aside, Fane was a person who nobody in the Middle Province dared offend.


    She even discovered that Neil and Ken, who used to crave for Selena, seldom caused them trouble


    recently. Michael Wilson had died and everything was developing in a better direction.


    "Of course, of course!" Now that Fiona was rich, her hatred for Fane had ceased. Every time she


    attended gatherings with other rich madams, she praised Fane for his ability and how capable her son-


    inw was. This change caused Fane, Joan, and others to be slightly dumbfounded.


    At this moment, a pretty bodyguard walked over and spoke to Fane. "Master, somebody is looking for


    you and they are waiting for you in the private room located on the second floor of the Confidante Cafe!


    They are asking for you to go over now!"

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    "They''re looking for me?" Fane frowned. Why did they note over here if they were looking for him?


    Why act mysterious when he had already reached the opposite street?


    Although he wondered what was going on, Fane still nodded and walked over.


    Soon, Fane reached the second floor of the Confidante Cafe.


    Just as he reached the second floor, he discovered several men in ck suits standing in a row


    energetically.


    One of them walked forward and bowed slightly when they saw Fane. "Young Master Fane, please


    "Young Master Fane?¡± Fane''s face darkened. After pausing for a moment, he followed behind the other


    party and walked toward the private room in front of them.


    The entire second floor was obviously booked by the other party and apart from the person in this


    room, there was nobody else there.


    Fane opened the door and entered the private room. An old man with white hair sat there cross-legged.


    The old man immediately stood up and bowed respectfully when he saw Fane entering the room.


    "Young Master, our family is in grave danger. The master is asking for you to return and uphold the


    situation!"


    Faneughed when he heard this. "Haha, I was wondering who it is. Who knew that it''s somebody from


    the Woods family!¡±


    Fane started getting agitated as he spoke." This is ridiculous, you guys ignored me and my mother


    because I was an illegitimate child. They want me to go back now that my position has changed and


    they know that I''m the exclusive doctor of the Nine Great Gods of War? You people are shameless!"


    Fane still clearly remembered how he knelt outside of the Woods family mansion five years ago when


    Joan was in grave danger and needed one million for her surgery. It was raining and he knelt there for


    the entire night.


    However, nobody from the Woods family paid any attention to him. The Woods family''s housekeeper


    even asked somebody to hit and humiliated him before driving him away.


    If it was not due to the fact that he had the man''s blood in him and he could not change that fact, he


    would have returned and punished the people of the Woods family.


    "Young Master, it''s difficult to exin everything right now. You were always in the master¡¯s heart but


    you cannot me him for not visiting you all these years!" The old man sighed. "After all, you too know


    that the Woods family is more influential now from the help of Woods family madam. Her family


    provided the Woods family a lot of help...and...¡±


    The old man wanted to say something more but Fane directly interrupted him." You don¡¯t need to say


    anything else as I''ve already made up my mind. I am not going back so all of you can leave now. Tell


    Nash Woods to take it as though he never had a son before and I will think of him as I''ve never had a


    father like him!¡±


    Fane left after he spoke.


    "Young Master...¡± The old man sighed as he totally understood Fane¡¯s thoughts. Fane must have gone


    through lots of hardship to be where he was now.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After all, the Woods family were the ones who mistreated this pair of mother and son.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    After Fane left, a young beauty in a white dress walked over from the opposite room.


    "Miss, what should we do? You''ve heard the conversation we had just now. It would be very difficult to


    persuade the young master!" The old man immediately saluted and said to the youngdy in front of


    him.


    The youngdy smiled calmly. "That is quite normal. After all, he and his mother were kicked out after


    they were discovered. After so many years, he has never received any care from the Woods family. It


    might b e better if we found him earlier!" The youngdy smiled bitterly before continuing. "My attitude


    wouldn''t be any better if I was in his position and knew that my family only came looking for me after


    they knew that I became the exclusive doctor of the Nine


    Great Gods of War!


    The old man also nodded and said," However, we haven''t finished what we wanted to say before he


    left. Sigh, we can''t just give up like this! Why don''t we visit his family and exin everything to them?!"


    The youngdy thought about it and said," We''re not in a hurry, let¡¯s wait for another day or two. Our


    appearance was too sudden, let¡¯s give him two days to digest things up. As for our next steps, I think


    that we can think of a way to meet Joan tomorrow!"


    The old man thought about it and nodded i n recognition. ¡°Miss, what you say makes sense. Fane


    doesn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with our master so it''s normal for him to react this way. Maybe we can


    start by persuading Joan. After all, they were once together and if she knows that


    the master is gravely ill, she might agree to us bringing the young master back with u s!"


    Fane soon went back to the Taylor family mansion with a dark expression on his face.


    He was furious inwardly when he remembered how ruthless the Woods family was years ago.


    "Fane, what happened? You don¡¯t look good! Did something happen?" Joan walked over worryingly


    and asked in concern when she saw Fane''s dark expression.


    Fane looked at Joan beforeforting her with a smile. "Mother, nothing is wrong. Don''t you worry!"


    ¡°Alright, don''t pressure yourself too much.


    We¡¯re quite rich now and it would be enough for us if we don''t simply spend it. W e have enough of


    everything and Selena''spany is growing quite well so there''s nothing to worry about!" Joan smiled.


    Although Fane said that nothing was wrong, she could feel that something was bothering Fane and he


    just refused to tell her about it.


    The next day, a young man came to Fane." Miracle-working doctor Fane, please help my wife! She''s


    not going to make it. She¡¯s got a weird condition and is constantly feeling a pain in her chest. We¡¯ve


    checked a t other hospitals but none of them could give a diagnosis!


    "She''s in pain again today and it happens o n an irregr basis. I would like for you toe with me


    and help take a look at my wife''s condition!" The middle-aged man in front of Fane seemed to be


    worried. "Fane, why aren''t you on your way yet? You''re earning another one hundred million. Business


    is booming!¡± Fiona was ecstatic when she heard this and said to the middle-aged man. "Don¡¯t you


    worry about it, this son-inw of mine can treat any condition. Your wife will definitely recover after my


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    son-inw takes a look at her!¡±


    "That would be great! I heard that Fane is a miracle-working doctor, that¡¯s why I came here


    immediately!" The middle-aged man nodded with a smile. "Doctor Fane, you won¡¯t refuse my request,


    right? My wife is really waiting for you to save her life!"


    "One hundred million, transfer it to me first and I will do my job! That is the rule!" Fane said indifferently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, money''s not an issue! Not an issue!¡±

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    The middle-aged man immediately nodded.


    "Haha, such crity. There was someone who tried to negotiate the price previously. We don''t ept


    any negotiation!" Fiona was happy and immediately passed a piece of paper to the man. "Here are the


    details of the bank ount and you can make the transfer. Don¡¯t you worry, my son-inw is definitely


    certain. If he can¡¯t cure your wife, he would definitely return this money to you!"


    The other party quickly made the transfer and drove Fane toward outside of the city.


    "We¡¯re not staying in the Middle Province?" Fane was stunned and asked the man driving the car when


    he saw that they were leaving the city.


    "Haha, miracle-working doctor Fane, don''t you worry. We''ll still be in the Middle Province. It''s just that


    both me and my wife like some quiet time to ourselves so we built a small hut in a remote area outside


    of the city. We like to fish by theke when we''re free!" The man exined happily.


    Soon, the man parked his car in front of a forest and said to Fane, "I''m sorry Doctor Fane but there''s no


    road in front of us and I can''t drive-in. We can only park here and you''ll have to walk over with me.


    However, it''s not too far away. We''ll soon reach that ce after we go through these woods!"


    "Alright!" Fane got out of the car with that man and smiled coldly in secret when he saw the situation


    around him.


    This man was obviously lying.


    He could also feel that this might be a trap.


    However, he was toozy to expose the other party. He followed behind the man and they soon walked


    through the woods, reaching in front of ake.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In front of them, there was a small wooden bridge that led to the ind in the middle o f theke. They


    could vaguely see a small, worn-out hut not far away from the middle of the ind.


    "I had no idea that you and your wife enjoyed living life like this!" Fane smiled. The man led the way in


    front and Fane followed behind him as they crossed the bridge.


    The man smiled embarrassingly. He walked forward while exining, "Well, both my wife and I enjoy


    quietness as we were quite tired of the hustle and bustle of the city. That''s why we found such a quiet


    ce to rest at. Of course, we still constantly go into the city to buy food and other necessities!"


    They soon reached the small ind.


    After they reached a small patch of woods o n the ind, Fane stopped. ¡°Come out, all of you, I''m not


    dumb! Since you''ve chosen this ce as your grave, I will definitely grant your wishes!"


    ¡°Doctor Fane, what are you talking about?¡± The middle-aged man turned around with a frowned and


    asked on purpose.


    "Haha, stop pretending. There''s no wife of yours in that hut, am I right? Even if there i s, that woman


    must also be an assassin who''s going to kill me, right?" Faneughed. "If you really visit this ce


    often with your wife, then the ce where you parked your car would have visible tire marks. However,


    that ce doesn''t look like any cars were parked there!"


    "If that''s the case, you''ve realized since early on that something wasn''t right?" The middle-aged man


    confident in yourself!"

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Fane shrugged and said indifferently, "It so happened that I''m not in a good mood these few days.


    Since all of you came on a suicide mission, don''t me me for your death!¡±


    Fane smiled. A dozen of people jumped down from the trees around him the moment he finished his


    sentence, surrounding Fane.


    "Haha, young man, you''re really quite smart to know that we''re here to kill you!" A n old man said with a


    smile. "However, I don''t think it''s a good idea that you''re so confident as we have quite a big group of


    people here!"


    p! p!


    Following the sound of people pping,


    Neil and Ken also walked out from a patch o f short shrubs.


    "Fane, you have no idea about this, right? You''re definitely dying today!¡± Ken smiled coldly. Ivan was


    upied with something a t hispany and it was a shame that he could not witness Fane¡¯s death in


    person.


    However, Ken promised Ivan that he would immediately send a photo of Fane being killed after Fane''s


    death so that Ivan could share their happiness too.


    "Oh I see, so it''s the both of you!" Fane nced at them and rubbed his fists." Great, I can kill the both


    of you too so that you guys can stop causing me trouble all the time! I''ve been giving you so many


    chances but I had no idea that you guys still won¡¯t give up until today!"


    "Haha... Fane, stop pretending. If my assumption is correct, you have been poisoned. You might have


    expelled the poison out of your body, but I don''t believe that your body andbat abilities are not


    affected!" Neil smiled coldly and looked at the assassins around them. "Right now, anyone around here


    might just be able to kill you! However, we employed this many people just to be safe. Look how good


    we are treating you!¡±


    "Haha, I''m afraid that all of you will be disappointed today!" Faneughed, flipped his hands and


    several silver needles appeared.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Oh my! Young man, you¡¯ve learned how to use concealed weapons. It so happens that I know how to


    use this technique too!" A woman startedughing coldly. "All of us here today are assassins at the top


    of the Southwest district killer list. Even if you have three heads and six arms, it would be difficult for


    you to leave here alive!" After the woman spoke, she waved her hand and several knives flew toward


    Fane.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Fane waved his hand and the silver needles in his hand flew out.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Fane''s needles were fast but the killers here today were not weaklings. Some of them immediately took


    their weapons out and dodged the attack. Some of them moved to one side swiftly or bent backward to


    evade from Fane¡¯s needles.


    Many of Fane¡¯s needles met the woman''s flying knives and all concealed weapons fell to the ground.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    "This guy is really good!" The female assassin spoke coldly after she saw how Fane managed to block


    her flying knives even though they flew at him at such a tricky angle.


    Dr?§Þan§àvels


    ¡°Humph!" Fane flipped his hand when he saw the man jumping down and a sword suddenly appeared


    in his hand.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    "Oh my god, that ring is a treasure! I heard a rumor that there were rings that could store things and


    that these rings were treasures! The ring in this guy''s hand is definitely a priceless treasure!" The old


    man who was second on the killer list could not help but started eximing and his eyes turned red.


    He rushed toward Fane with his sword after he spoke as if he was afraid that people would beat him to


    it.


    "Haha, it''s a treasure but I''m afraid that you won''t be alive long enough to use it!" Fane smiled and


    moved. He was so speedy that h e disappeared.


    Swoosh!


    When Fane appeared again, he was already


    next to the old man, and the sword in his hand speedily broke the sword in the old man''s hand.


    "What!" The old man was stunned and started eximing. Fane acted too quickly and the sword in


    Fane''s hand was not a usual sword. The sword was an incredible treasure that was incredibly sharp


    and could cut through iron like it was mud!


    Swoosh!


    After a wave of wind blew through them, Fane stopped moving. The old man was cut into two halves


    with one swift motion.


    Blood sttered everywhere, and the old man was definitely dead.


    "What?" As Fane killed the old man who was second on the list, the man who jumped up previously


    smashed down with his hammer. He originally thought that Fane would not be able to avoid his attack.


    He had no idea that Fane was fast as lightning and managed to avoid his attack i n such a short period


    of time, causing him t o miss his attack.


    "How''s that possible?! Hades is dead!" The remaining assassins were extremely confident but after


    they saw the old man, second on the killer list, dead, their faces turned pale.


    The man in front of them now appeared scary and was definitely not a simple person. They were


    thinking that one of them could easily kill him but it seemed that it would be difficult for a group of them


    to even kill him.


    "How''s that possible?! One of them died! This old man seems to be the second ce on the killer list,


    Hades!¡± Neil was slightly afraid when he saw this scene. Fane''sbat skills seem unaffected by the


    poison.


    On top of that, he was not only unaffected, hisbat skills also seemed stronger than what they


    anticipated.


    "Ah!" A middle-aged man gritted his teeth and rushed toward Fane. "Tiger fist!"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The man yelled loudly and punched. A scary wave of air rushed over and his punch sounded like a soft


    tiger growl.


    At this moment. Fane saw an illusory tiger rushing toward him.


    ¡°Ah!" the middle-aged man could not bear the pain and yelled out loudly. His face was Content belongs


    to Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    pale like paper and the veins on his forehead popped.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    These bodyguards, who were extremely strong and have killed many people were actually afraid at this


    moment.


    After all, thebat power of an assassin second on the list was not something to be exaggerated.


    However, that person was easily killed by Fane.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    With two more waves of the sword, two of the men who had lower rankings on the killer list were killed.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°All of us attack together!" the man with the hammer stepped forward once again and rushed toward


    Fane.


    Swoosh!


    This time. Fane did not give the man any opportunities. He disappeared in a sh and suddenly


    appeared behind the man''s back, swinging his sword at him.


    The man only saw a sh in front of his eyes and Fane disappeared. Following Fane''s disappearance,


    a sense of crisis, which caused his scalp to turn numb appeared and it frightened him.


    He wanted to turn and fight back but it was toote. The sword shed and the man fell to the ground.


    Fane continued to wave his sword and the scary sword air rushed toward the enemies, killing several.


    "Sh*t, we are not this guy''s opponent. It''s impossible for us to go near him with all his sword air!" One


    of the assassins was almost in despair. After just a short moment, eight of them were dead and the rest


    of them were not even close to touching Fane.


    "Run, this guy''sbat power isparable to that of a God of War!" The man, first on the killer list,


    wanted to turn around and run.


    Unfortunately, Fane did not give them the opportunity to do so. He killed them with several swings of


    his sword and the assassins fell to the floor with a look of horror in their eyes.


    "Haha, it''s your turn!" Faneughed and walked toward them, one step after another.


    Attack! Attack him! Stall him!" Ken was so frightened that he yelled at his bodyguards while he turned


    around and was ready to escape. Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Fane flipped his hand and hid the needles i n his hand as he looked at the enemies'' bodies on the floor.


    Ken and Neil had been scheming against him. He had already provided them with several opportunities


    but they were still obsessed with getting him so they can not me it on him.


    It was a good thing to kill these opponents a s it would guarantee him a peaceful life in the future.


    However, Fane was wondering why both Ivan and Xena did note over. It would have been better if


    the both of them came over as this would prevent him from any other worries if he killed them too.


    Especially Xena, who poisoned him previously. If she was here, Fane would not


    have shown her any mercy.


    At this moment, an old man was smiling indifferently inside a courtyard house and cupped his hand at


    Joan. "Greetings mydy, I''m the Woods family''s current butler. We invited you here today in hopes


    that both you and the young master can return t o the Woods family. The family is in danger right now


    and the master is gravely ill..."


    The young woman by the old man¡¯s side also spoke up. "Yes, auntie... After all, Fane i s the master''s


    son and we hope that he can acknowledge his family!"


    Joan started smiling coldly when she heard what they said, "How did you people treated us previously?


    You are hoping my son will go back now that he¡¯s had some achievements?"


    Joan¡¯s eyes turned red as she spoke. "Do you guys know how I survived all these years with Fane? Do


    you guys know how hard our lives were?"


    "Auntie, how...how could that have happened? Didn''t the master ask people to send you guys one


    million every year?


    Although it''s not a lot, it should be sufficient for you guys to live afortable life, right?" The old man


    frowned. He knew that one million was a small amount for the Woods family but it was definitely


    sufficient for normal people to live afortable life.


    "What? One million?" Joan was stunned and disbelief was written all over her face." I don''t know what


    you''re talking about.


    Since when did Nash Woods give us one million every year? We¡¯ve never received anything! When I


    was sick previously and needed one million for my surgery, Fane knelt in front of the Woods family


    mansion for the entire night. As a result, he was insulted and hit by a group of people led by a woman.


    We were even asked to leave!"


    "A woman?" The old man was startled and immediately said, "Auntie, we had no idea about this. As the


    Wood family''s butler, I didn¡¯t know that something like this happened!" He paused here and finally


    spoke in realization. "No wonder Fane had such a strong attitude when we met him yesterday and


    refused to follow us back home. There¡¯s a huge misunderstanding between us!¡±


    "You didn''t know this? The woman said that she did it under the orders of the butler and master. She


    asked Fane to go away and even called him a b*stard child ..." Joan was also surprised and


    immediately replied.


    The old man smiled bitterly and spoke helplessly, "The Lagorio family was quite strong previously and


    provided the Woods family with a lot of help. However, now that the Woods family has already be


    a reclusive aristocratic family, the Lagorio family lost many masters in a big fight after they offended


    another family. The Lagorio family status has now declined!" Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Luckily my son survived all of this. If not, Fane would have died on the battlefield and I won¡¯t have the


    chance to see my son again! I¡¯m not forgiving Nash Woods so easily!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    "Madam, you can''t me it on the master a s he had his own difficulties. As the Woods family master,


    he had to consider the best for the entire family! Apart from that, he did arrange for one million to be


    given to you every year and nobody here knew about the incident where your son knelt outside the


    house for an entire night!" The old man spoke anxiously. "Hence, it must b e that woman, Lily Larogio,


    who asked her worker to lie to you, creating such a huge misunderstanding between us!¡±


    The young woman thought about it and also said, "Auntie, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to forgive the


    master. However, the master i s dying and I really hope that you will go back with the young master to


    visit him. Think of it as your chance to pay yourst


    respect to the master. Master has been mumbling your name every day. I believe that he woulde


    to meet Young Master Fane if he can get out of bed now!"


    "Are things that bad now?" Joan was slightly worried when she heard what the young girl said. After all,


    she once loved Nash and he was undeniably Fane''s father.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Joan was not worried when she heard the old man say that Nash was seriously ill. She knew that the


    Woods family was now a reclusive aristocratic family. This meant that they had plenty of great


    subordinates and masters with them. Nash would be easily treated even if he was sick. However, it


    seemed to be a serious problem that could not be easily solved.


    "The master''s condition is quite serious. W e employed many well-known doctors previously but


    nothing has worked!" The youngdy smiled bitterly and continued speaking. "Now, the master''s only


    hope is for Young Master Fane to return and inherit the Woods family''s properties. He hopes that the


    both of you can forgive him for his ipetence years ago and his inability to take care of you!¡±


    "Inherit the properties? Didn''t Lily have a son with him? Why does he need Fane to return and inherit


    the family properties?¡± Joan was surprised and felt that things had grown increasinglyplicated.


    Apart from that, it was impossible for Lily t o let Fane inherit the Woods family properties ording to


    her character as she was Nash Woods'' wife.


    The old man smiled bitterly before speaking, "He went into an unknown forest with several young


    masters from other families, he never returned after. We think that he might have been eaten by the


    beasts in the forest!" "How''s that possible? Didn''t you guys send anyone over to try and find him?"


    Joan was extremely surprised. Nash and Lily had only one son and they must be extremely upset if he


    was dead.


    No wonder Nash wanted Fane to return and inherit the family''s properties because Lily and his only


    son was deemed dead.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    The old man thought about it and spoke to Joan again. "One of the doctors said that the master cannot


    live more than three months with his current condition. Hence, no matter what, we hope that you can


    be there within three months."


    The old man passed a name card to Joan after he spoke.


    "Alright!" Joan took the card, nced at the address on it, and finally left.


    After Joan left, the young woman asked," Butler, do you think that Fane would go over?"


    The old man smiled bitterly. "I''m not sure about that. However, I believe that since Joan took the name


    card, she would try to convince Fane. Sigh, what to do... The Woods family owes them too much and I


    can understand no matter what decision they make!"


    The young woman frowned after she thought about it. ¡°However, Madam Lily would be unhappy if she


    knew how we are trying to get Fane toe back. That woman looks happy all the time but I''m afraid


    that Fane would be in danger once h e returns to the Woods family!"


    The old man started frowning too. "That is quite a big problem. However, the great and the other elders


    would be on Fane''s side as they are respectful toward the master''s words. The elders from the Lagorio


    family who stayed and worked for the Woods family, however, would have a hard time agreeing to it!


    But since the great elder and the others are very powerful, it wouldn''t be a problem. They would be


    able to suppress whoever that disagrees!"


    The youngdy nodded. "I really hope that Fane can go back. There must be something special about


    him as he could grow up independently in the outside world on his own. Apart from that, he even got


    the Nine Great Gods of War to join his wedding. That is proof of his capabilities!¡±


    "Yes, he has really good medical skills. I wonder if he can treat the master after he returns!" The old


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    man smiled bitterly after he spoke. "Although I think it is very difficult and even if he''s capable, he might


    not agree to help do the treatment.


    However, we have a little more hope if he''s going back. Apart from that, I''m afraid that Lily would not let


    him off the hook even if h e doesn''t go back!"


    "How''s that possible?!" The young woman gaped in disbelief. "Although Lily hated Joan and the master


    for having a bastard child but both of them never went back all these years. They never wanted to fight


    for the Wood family''s properties. They''ve already left to such a small town and Lily still won¡¯t let him


    go?"


    "Unfortunately, Fane refused to go back. If h e doesn''t go back and the master dies after two to three


    months, the Woods family would be in chaos!¡± The young woman thought about what would happen to


    the Woods family and was incredibly worried." Oh my, the Woods family worked so hard to be a


    reclusive family, we can''t have a n internal fight just because there''s no leader!" New ch?pter av?ble


    o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    The young woman nodded and said, "After all, this proves that Young Master Fane is not a useless but


    promising person. The great elder and the others would definitely stand by Fane¡¯s side and this would


    increase their determination in supporting Fane. On the contrary, this would give more reason to that


    prudent woman, Lily, t o target Fane!¡±


    "Alright, I hope that Joan can convince Fane as there''s a small possibility of us doing that. Joan is his


    mother and there might be hope for her!" The old man finally said.


    It was in the afternoon and Ivan was done with his work. Even Xena came over to fetch him.


    Ivan could not help himself but to speak after the both of them stepped out of the office. "This is weird,


    it¡¯s already six in the evening but why hasn''t Ken and the others call me yet? Apart from that, didn''t I


    ask him to immediately send me a photo after h e killed Fane?"


    "Could it be that they¡¯ve met with some ident?" Xena frowned and made a guess.


    "How¡¯s that possible? Fane''s poisoned and although we don''t know why he''s still alive, his body


    wouldn¡¯t be as good as it once was!" Ivan said directly. "Apart from that, those assassins are the top


    twenty on the killer list. Although they are just in the first twenty range of the Westsouth killer list, they


    are extremely good and should be enough to kill Fane. You didn¡¯t hear what the killers said. Some of


    them said that they can handle it alone and we were being too cautious for getting so many of them!¡±


    "If that''s the case, Ken must have forgotten t o send you photos. They might have gone out celebrating


    with drinks after they saw that Fane was dead?" Xena thought about it and made another guess.


    "They went celebrating?¡± Ivan was stunned and felt that it was possible. He soon took out his cellphone


    and called the other party.


    Sadly, neither Ken nor Neil answered his call.


    "Could they have gotten drunk cause they were too happy?¡±


    Ivan finally smiled bitterly. "Why don''t we g o have a look at the small ind?"


    "Do we need to go over? I¡¯m afraid to go to that sort of ce sote at night. What if it gets too dark?!"


    Xena pulled Ivan''s sleeve and showed an expression of being a timid woman.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Why are you afraid? There''s nothing to be afraid of. Let''s go and take a look. Fane''s body might still


    be on that ind!" Ivan smirked.


    Both of them drove out of the city and the sky slowly darkened. They could still see clearly before it


    turned totally dark, the both of them walked through the woods and reached the ind.


    "How''s that possible?! There are so many bodies here! Ivan, let''s leave!¡± Xena was frightened after she


    saw the bodies of the killers on the ind.


    Ivan was so frightened that he had cold sweat on his forehead after his search. New chapter av§Ñble


    o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    "Fane¡¯sbat ability is so strong?" Xena was also extremely frightened as Fane was too scary.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    "Is this guy really just a doctor?" Ivan walked out, leaving the ind with Xena. She thought about it


    and lit a fire, burning the entire ind.


    "We cannot leave any traces or the rk family master and Hugo family master woulde looking for


    me after they read the messages on their phones!" Ivan thought about it and continued saying, "If they


    knew that their sons were killed after we came up with the money to employ assassins to kill Fane,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    both masters would me their son''s death on me!"


    "That¡¯s right. Especially since the Hugo family master never wanted Neil to mix around with you. He


    might question you if h e knew his son died!" Xena also nodded and said.


    "Oh yes, don''t tell anyone anything about today. Alright?" Ivan thought about it and reminded Xena


    after they reached their car.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not dumb, I won''t tell anyone anything!" Xena smiled and the both of them soon drove


    off.


    "We lost more than two hundred million and Fane is still alive. We''re in so much trouble now, this guy is


    too good!" After they reached a hotel, Ivan and Xena ordered some takeout. They also opened a bottle


    of wine and Ivan drank several mouthfuls.


    He was still slightly afraid when he recalled the ground full of bodies.


    "Yes, Fane has a really strongbat ability, and he¡¯s hiding it so well!" Xena nodded and wiped the


    cold sweat on her forehead. "Luckily, the both of us did not go over that night. If we did and Fane knew


    that we had something to do with employing those assassins, he would have definitely killed us!"


    "Yes, luckily an emergency came up at thepany and I needed to be there. If not, our death would


    have been certain!" Ivan drank another mouthful of wine and suddenly spoke with a frown on his face.


    "D o you think that both Ken and Neil identified us both before they died? Or would they have said our


    names by ident and Fane knows?"


    Xena took a sharp inhale after she heard Ivan and replied nervously, "Ivan, what should we do? Fane is


    a straightforward guy, would he kill us if he knows that we''re involved?" "I don¡¯t think so. After all, he


    doesn''t have any evidence and we weren''t there. We can just say that Ken and Neil were making


    things up!" Ivan thought about it and continued. "Apart from that, we¡¯re all Taylors and Fane cannot kill


    us because of guesses orck of evidence. Isn''t he afraid o f the old master questioning himter?¡±


    "It seemed to be the case but..." Xena¡¯s face paled and she pursed her lips. "I...I''m still slightly afraid!"


    "Naha, I had no idea that we still needed toe back to this ce again. It''s been a long time!¡± One


    of the men had a cold curl o n the corners of his mouth. He had a sword on his back with an arrogant


    manner. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    "Sigh, this is so troublesome. The old master said that he feels bad as we caused the Kelly family to be


    ashamed so we need t o go over early in the morning and have lunch with them. This means that we


    would need to meet Fane and Selena again!" It was morning and Ivan was speaking impatiently as he


    stepped out of the hotel.


    Xena, who was by his side,mented," Especially Fiona, she has been showing herself off now that


    their family''s rich. It''s a s if she''s afraid that other people don¡¯t know how rich her family is. She buys


    branded bags and lots of clothes every day. Does she think she can manage to wear all of them?"


    Ivan was speechless when he heard Xena''s


    jealous words. If Xena was rich, she would b e acting the same as Fiona did.


    At this moment, Fane and the others were already taking a stroll at the Taylor family mansion.


    Although the Gold family master, Kelly, and other gold family members were unhappy about what


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    happened the other day, they still smiled happily when they saw Fane. They did not show their anger,


    instead, there was a feeling of deliberate ttery. They obviously knew how scary Fane was. How could


    they offend a man who earned 100 million for every person he treated?


    They even knew that Selena''s newpany was growing well. With its current development, the


    would definitely be a first-ss aristocratic family soon.


    They might even surpass the Drake family after two to three years.


    Under such circumstances, how could they still offend Fane and Selena?


    They could only please them and not offend them. After all, they were members o f the Taylor family


    and were considered the Gold family¡¯s rtives. Would they not b e making their lives difficult if they


    did not please such powerful rtives?


    Cecilia''s face darkened when she saw how the Gold family master, Kelly, and others were chit-chatting


    happily with Fane.


    However, she knew clearly that she could not do anything even though she was secretly unhappy.


    At this moment, several young people arrived at the Taylor family mansion''s entrance.


    Everybody in the Middle Province knew to not offend and cause trouble with the Taylors because of


    Fane. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    The two men and two women in front of them were suicidal for being so arrogant in front of them.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    "Who''s that? How dare they cause trouble a t our Taylor family mansion!" Fane, Theodore, and the


    others who were taking a stroll in the yard walked over.


    Theodore was the Taylor family master so h e naturally walked in front. The old master, Fane, and the


    others followed behind him.


    "Haha, there¡¯s quite a huge number of people!" The manughed before speaking. "Years ago, didn''t


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    we ask for a young man from the Taylor family who reached the age of 18 to join the war? Why did I


    receive news that the bastard Ivan is still alive?¡±


    "Who are you people? What does the internal affairs of our family have to do with all of you?" Theodore


    frowned when h e heard this. The four people in front of


    them were not simple people. He was worried, especially when he saw how speedy the man who


    attacked their bodyguards was.


    "Haha, how about you? Who are you?" The man on the opposite end did not answer Theodore''s


    question. Instead, he smiled coldly and said, ¡°If I did not see wrongly, you''re the Taylor family master,


    right? I have no idea that you have already forgotten about us after five years. Did you forget how your


    son touched my fiance''s butt when I was not around years ago?"


    "You .You are from Gin city?" Theodore''s face turned pale when he recalled what happened years ago


    and inhaled deeply.


    Years ago, these people gave Ivan a beating because he offended them.


    However, they said that they would make Ivan regret what he did before they left.


    Nobody knew that the country started enlisting soldiers for the war not long after and the Taylor family


    was appointed a quota. It so happened that the only person : n the entire Taylor family who fulfilled all


    the conditions was Ivan Taylor.


    The Taylor family knew at that moment that the people who came from the Gin City were people they


    could not afford to offend. If not, why were they so powerful?


    "Naha, that¡¯s right. If we didn''t know that your family is famous now because you have a son-inw


    who married into your family and is someone who can get all the Gods of War to attend his wedding,


    we wouldn''t have known that you people secretly swapped the person who was supposed to join the


    war!" The manughed. He pointed his sword straightforwardly and directly addressed


    At this moment, Old Master Taylor could not bear it anymore and stepped forward." None of you said


    that Ivan must join the army. If the government appointed Ivan and he must join the army, we would


    have definitely let him serve the country. Hence, I hope that all of you would stop looking into this. Fane


    also served the country well and killed many enemies leading to his achievements today!¡¯¡¯ Content of


    Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    "Haha... Young man, you can¡¯t say that. To u s, Fane is not an outsider but one of our family members


    because he gets along well with us!" Theodoreughed. He was slightly more confident when he


    recalled how Fane had very strongbat abilities and even marshals were not his opponent.


    Although he had no idea which powerful families these people were from, he still spoke


    straightforwardly. "Young man, we won''t fuss over how you killed our bodyguards just now. Please


    leave!"


    "Haha, what a joke! We came from far away and you expect us to leave just because you asked us


    to?" Another man alsoughed and walked two steps forward. "Today, you have to hand Ivan Taylor


    over to us and the guy who dared to go on the battlefield in


    ce of Ivan has to kneel in front of us and apologize for what he did. We won''t ept anything less!"


    "You...you are saying that you only need the both of them to kneel and apologize?¡± Old Master Taylor


    started calcting the situation secretly. These were people from Gin City and there were many


    masters there. Some masters stayed hidden and were basically hermit crabs. Theirbat power


    might beparable to that of the Gods of War.


    This was why the powerful people in the Gin City looked down on the Gods and Kings of War.


    "Nonsense, we mean that we¡¯re killing Ivan Taylor and the recement guy only needs to kneel down


    to apologize!¡± The first man, who was in white, smiled coldly and said angrily. "After all, the person who


    offended my fiance was Ivan Taylor and not that guy. However, this guy also made a mistake by


    recing Ivan Taylor to join the army!"


    "About this..." Old Master Taylor frowned." What do you think if we make it up to you with money? How


    does that sound? This incident happened five years ago, can''t we just sit down and have a civilized


    chat?"


    "Haha, do you think that we, from the Lambert family, are people that you can push around? Make it up


    to us with money? Do you think that we are short of money?" The man once again startedughing


    loudly. "I''m giving you guys ten minutes. If you cannot hand Ivan Taylor to me after ten minutes, don¡¯t


    me us for being ruthless. We will show you what real masters are by then!"


    Whoosh!


    One of the women behind both men directly drew her sword and waved it across the air.


    A wave of wind blew and a huge gap appeared on the branch of a ne tree not far away.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "What?!" The Taylors turned pale when they saw what happened. Which powerful family were these


    four people from? They have never heard of the Lambert family but the family seemed to be a strong


    one from the way the opponents spoke.


    The most crucial point was that Fane¡¯sbat abilities did not seemparable t o this young


    woman.


    "ha, you must be that young guy. Tell us, where did they hide Ivan Taylor? If you hand him to us, you


    won''t need to kneel and apologize to us. The most crucial point is, your wife and your family members


    don¡¯t need to die!¡± The woman looked at Fane,ughed, and said. "You¡¯re quite young. If you stay


    alive, there¡¯s hope for you to obtain a certain breakthrough and be a true master! However, I¡¯m


    afraid that nobody here will survive if you don''t obey us!" Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    Time is running out so make your decisions swiftly!¡±

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    "Haha, although I have the urge to hand him over to you but I better not as some people will be


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    unhappy if I do that!" Fane shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands as he spoke. "I''m afraid that


    you can''t kill anybody here. After all, my wife and family are here. It''s impossible for me t o just sit


    around and do nothing!¡±


    "Fane, what are you talking about? What do you mean when you say you want to hand him over? How


    can you have such thoughts when you''re the son-inw who married into our family, a member of the


    Taylor family?" Theodore was surprised when he heard that Fane wanted to hand Ivan over. If that was


    the case, his son¡¯s death was definite.


    Theodore was still worried even though he


    spoke to Fane. After all, the group of four in front of him had already proved their capabilities when they


    simply carried out a n attack. That was not an easy thing to do.


    "Guys, many...many of us here are from the Gold family and we''re not a member of the Taylors. We¡¯re


    here today for a simple lunch. Can we leave as your business with the Taylor family has nothing to do


    with us Golds?" The Gold family master immediately stood to the opposite side and wanted to


    immediately sever all ties with the Taylor family when he saw that the situation had escted.


    "That''s right, we''re not members of the Taylor family. You people cannot kill us as we are innocent!¡±


    Kelly and his bodyguards immediately walked over and stood behind the Gold family master.


    ''I...I am also from the Gold family!" Cecilia thought about it before quickly running over to stand with the


    Golds as if she was afraid that she would be dragged into what was happening.


    "Haha, who knows if you people are really from the Gold family? What if you''re a member of the Taylor


    family but is pretending to be a member of the Gold family?¡± The man who stood at the front was called


    Lucas Lambert. He smiled coldly and said. "Haha... Today, I, Lucas Lambert, would not let anyone go.


    Now, all o f you still have five minutes, make a decision!"


    "There...There''s only four of you. Don''t make us angry! After all, powerful outsiders can hardly afford to


    neglect local bullies!" Although they were afraid, one of the Taylor family¡¯s bodyguards still gritted his


    teeth and said. "Apart from that, Fane and the Gods of War are good friends, offending him means


    offending the Nine


    Great Gods of War! You''re on a suicidal mission!" "Humph, I don¡¯t believe that the Nine Great Gods of


    War would fight us if we kill such a doctor!" The man smiled coldly. He was not worried although he


    was slightly fearful of the Nine Great Gods of War.


    The opponent''s family was obviously very strong so they were not worried.


    Theodore was secretly rejoicing that his son was not present. His son would still be able to escape


    even if these people could not find Ivan and would kill them instead.


    "What¡¯s going on? Why is this bodyguard dead?" Ivan and Xena came down from the car and were


    stunned. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    "Why run? Why do we need to worry when Fane is so strong? Apart from that, our Taylor family...¡± Ivan


    smiled coldly and said without much care.


    He had no idea the seriousness of what was happening.


    "Haha, you''re back? Today is the day of your death!¡± Lucas Lambert turned around and looked at Ivan


    coldly. The coldness in his eyes caused people to feel ufortable.


    "You...You are..." Ivan originally had a smile on his face but his smile soon froze and his expression


    was reced by horror.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Although it happened five years ago and this man had slightly matured over the years, Ivan still


    recognized him.


    "Sh*t, they are from Gin City!" Ivan was extremely frightened. These people had so much power years


    ago, this meant that they were from an influential family. They must be quite confident as they dared


    He wanted to escape after he spoke.


    Whoosh!


    The opponent waved his sword and a scary sword aura rushed toward Ivan


    "No!" Theodore yelled out loudly. He knew how scary this person''s sword aura was. H e also knew that


    his son knew nothing and was a normal person. If such an attacknded on Ivan, he would definitely


    die.


    The Taylors immediately looked at Fane. A t this moment, only Fane could help Ivan.


    Fane was stunned as this was a good chance to kill Ivan. He had long wanted to kill Ivan but there was


    no suitable chance.


    Apart from that, he did not make a move because he was afraid that Old Master Taylor and the others


    would be angry when they found out.


    It was best for these people to help him kill Ivan.


    "Stop!" Fane did not hesitate although he had such thoughts. He yelled, jumped up, and rushed toward


    the opponents.


    However, he controlled his speed. He could definitely save Ivan but because he did not intend to, he


    reduced his speed.


    After all, sometimes life and death during fights between masters happened in the blink of an eye.


    Whoosh!


    The sword aura blinked and arrived in front of Ivan.


    "Ah!¡± Ivan was frightened. He pulled Xena, who was beside him, over and blocked himself.


    Bang!


    Blood sttered everywhere as the scary sword auranded on Xena''s chest. A scary cut appeared on


    her chest and blood spluttered out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!" Ivan turned around and was ready to escape.


    ¡°Bastard!" Ivan was secretly happy but had an angry expression on his face and he yelled loudly.


    Whoosh!


    Another woman pointed her sword at Fane and blocked him.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    "What are you standing there for? Go save the young master!"


    Theodore immediately yelled.


    "Die!"


    Many bodyguards from the Taylor family cried out and rushed forward.


    "What''s going on?"


    At longst, the ten beautiful bodyguards i n Fane''s house¡ªwho was on the opposite side¡ªnoticed


    the ruckus that was going on and rushed over as well.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Let-let me go. I was wrong!¡±


    Ivan was extremely frightened. His opponents were far too strong; he was no match for them.


    "Just die!"


    With his fiancee keeping Fane at bay, Lucas did not have an ounce of worry in him. He swung his


    sword and killed Ivan.


    "No!"


    Theodore cried out at the sight of his own son dying before his eyes. He fainted straightaway.


    "Master!"


    Many members of the Taylor family propped Theodore up.


    Selena''s fists were clenched tight. She was worried.


    Fane was gripped with anxiety when he noticed the Taylor family''s bodyguards and Orchid and the


    others rushing over. After all, these four people were strong fighters¡ª probably not as strong as the


    Gods of War, but almost.


    "Don''te over. You''re no match for them!"


    Fane suddenly hollered. He flicked his wrist, and a ck sword appeared in his grip.


    Whoosh!


    He shed his sword. The immense strength from the swing created a de of pressurized air that


    flew toward the woman before him.


    "What!"


    The woman, who was just about to leap forward, was stunned when she sensed the pressurized air


    de. She quickly brought her sword up.


    Bang!


    The wind de struck against her sword.


    Although she had managed to block it, the force still sent her flying backward for a good few meters.


    Shended on the ground with a heavy thud.


    "Pfft!"


    The woman spat a mouthful of blood.


    Shock filled her eyes. ''That man has such amazing strength and technique with the sword. He knows


    how to harness inner energy from within!"


    The other three had initially thought that Fane was no match for the woman. They had been prepared


    to kill the Taylor family''s bodyguards, but they never expected that this scene would y out before


    them.


    "You know all about inner energies, huh? Seems like you''re a better fighter than some of the Kings of


    War!"


    Liam stared at Fane, finally looking as though he were taking the other man seriously.


    Not many knew that some relied on brute force to bolster their fighting prowess¡ª their physical


    strength and speed to boost their attacks.


    Of course, those who knew some techniques in martial arts were considered pretty good.


    Additionally, it was necessary to use plenty of brute force-so long as one had excellent control over his


    or her inner energy, their fighting prowess was extremely frightening.


    Still, there were extremely very few people who knew how to harness their inner energy. No one


    expected Fane to be one of them.


    "Heh. I did tell you that it won''t be easy to kill my family!"


    Fane chuckled. He leveled the sword at the person before him. "I will avenge Ivan and Xena!" he


    dered. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes, Fane. Avenge my son!"


    Theodore stood up. He cried out, suppressing the pain that gued his heart.


    Yet judging from Fane''s furious, intimidating aura, she probably would have believed him too, if she did


    not know him.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    "Don''t go!"


    Orchid, who was about to rush forward, immediately told in and the others to stop when she heard


    Fane''s words.


    She surmised that those four people were not any regr people. Fane would not have stopped them


    from going over otherwise.


    It meant that even if they went, not only would they not be of much help, they would probably be killed


    too.


    Of course, it was not difficult for Fane to kill all four, but he had purposely slowed himself down so that


    he seemed like he could not save Ivan. The Taylor family would seriously suspect him if he finished the


    four of them off quickly and easily now.


    That was why he needed to control himself now. He would kill them, but he would make it seem as


    though it were a close call ¡ªas though he were using all his skills and strength.


    "Let''se together and kill him! How dare he hurt Snow!¡±


    The man named Lucas huffed.


    Suddenly, the four surrounded Fane.


    Still, Fane and the others did not know that an old man and a young woman were watching all this


    unfold from afar, nestled safely in their car.


    "Sir, should we go over to help the young master?"


    The young woman furrowed her brows before asking the old man, "No mishap can fall upon Young


    Master Fane. The young master might even harbor gratitude for us i f we help him now, and he''ll


    probably agree to go back with us."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Let''s wait and see. He won''t be too happy if we help him now. After all, we don''t know i f Joan has


    briefed him on the entire situation!"


    The old man shed a bitter smile." Besides, our young master still has the advantage. Maybe he can


    kill all four of them by himself!¡±


    The young woman''s eyes brightened ever s o slightly when she heard that. "It would be fantastic if he


    can kill them alone. That means that he''s a good fighter. He won¡¯t be able to match the younger ones


    who¡¯ve received training since young-like me-but he¡¯s able to grow so strong even without the ideal


    conditions at such a young age. It means that he has potential!"


    Whoosh!


    Just as the two were discussing the matter, Fane had exchanged plenty of blows with the four of them.


    Then the opportunity came, and he struck one of the women down with his sword.


    ¡°La!"


    One of the men''s eyes began to redden. It was obvious that this woman was extremely important to


    him-that they were not just friends.


    ¡°Ah!"


    The man released a war cry and rushed toward Fane, obviously having lost all sense of control.


    Maybe he''ll be able to kill the other three too!"


    Theodore''s bloodshot eyes immediately brightened when he saw one of them die. H e felt ted at the


    sight.


    "Ah!" Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Still, in a deathmatch like this, he naturally hoped that Fane would emerge victorious and kill them all.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Plenty of eyewitnesses had spectated the bloody fight between martial artists. The people from Gin


    City would surely investigate the matter if those four people died, and they would find out everything


    that had transpired.


    The Taylor family would be in big trouble then.


    Selena noted the old man''s expression and said, "Grandpa, why are you sighing? It seems like Fane


    will be able to eliminate them all!"


    Fiona and the others also stared at him, confused.


    "There are way too many powerful organizations in Gin City. Even if you eliminate the all-powerful Ten


    Families there, the families that are slightly weaker than them are still plenty strong. The Lamberts are


    so strong, and their elders are all extremely powerful. We¡¯ll be offending a great power if they die!¡±


    Old Man Taylor sighed and added, "But Fane has to kill them now, considering the circumstances.


    There''s no other way out of this.¡±


    m! Bam! Pow!


    The fight was just as intense as before, and it was not long until Fane slew the three remaining fighters.


    "F¡ªFantastic. Haha!¡±


    Theodore roared inughter and ran to hug his son''s lifeless body. "Did you see that, Ivan? All the


    people who wronged you are now dead. Fane avenged you!"


    The Woods family butler¡ªwho sat in a car from afar¡ªnodded with satisfaction. "The young master is


    truly a skilled fighter, able to y all four fighters. The master will be pleased once he hears about this."


    The butler then turned to look at the woman next to him. "Fane is probably not a s strong as you, but


    he has far more talent and potential than any of you," stated the butler. "After all, you¡¯ve all received


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    training at a young age, and only then did you manage to grow into who you are now!"


    The young woman was rather miffed at his words, but all she could do was nod. The butler had a point;


    she might have never been able to do what Fane could if she was stuck in this mundane world.


    Had Fane received resources provided by the family, he would have been much stronger¡ªperhaps


    stronger than her.


    ''Don''t worry. I¡¯ll definitely help out as


    much as I can if the young master truly returns. He is the only legitimate son of the master, after all,"


    stated the young woman a s she offered a wan smile.


    A sigh then escaped the old man''s lips before he voiced his thoughts, "Ah, now I''m worried that Fane


    won¡¯t go back. We''ve done everything we can. There¡¯s no helping it now."


    ce as the pir of our family."


    The two quickly drove off, and it was at this moment that Orchid and the others came before Fane.


    New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Gin City. One of the men was called Lucas Lambert, and he''s probably from one of the powerful


    families there."


    Fane gave a mirthless smile and sheathed his sword.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    "They¡¯re from Gin City? That''s troublesome... There are plenty of skilled fighters among the powerful


    families."


    Orchid''s expression turned grave when she heard that. "It''s a pity that they didn''t send all their experts


    when they started the fight. We would''ve won a long time ago otherwise.¡±


    "Quick, get rid of the bodies."


    Old Man Taylor instructed his subordinates to handle the bodies. People would instantly pick up the


    mayhem that went down the longer it was left unresolved. It would be far easier for the Lambert family


    if they came here to investigate Lucas and the others¡¯ deaths.


    Old Man Taylor took a moment to himself a


    s he sorted out his thoughts before he spoke to Theodore, "Ivan met his doom today because of how


    he provoked them five years ago, Theodore. None of this would''ve happened if he hadn¡¯t tried to fool


    around with another man''s fiancee. I myself never thought that they¡¯de looking for him after all


    these years when they found out that he wasn''t dead.¡±


    Theodore''s eyes reddened as he nodded. "I understand, Father. I¡¯ve told him so many times to control


    his actions, but he never listened to me. Ah... Fane just killed all four people from the Lambert family.


    What should we do if their rtivese looking for us?¡±


    Old Man Taylor mulled over the situation for a while. ¡°How about this: We¡¯ll quickly bury Ivan''s body.


    There¡¯s plenty of distance between Middle Province and Gin City,¡± he suggested. "They won¡¯t be here


    for at least half an hour. After we bury Ivan''s body, we¡¯ll sell off our fixed assets for cheap and leave


    Middle Province."


    Theodore feebly nodded, well aware that his father grew up and lived in Middle Province all his life¡ªhe


    had a deep attachment to the city. If he spoke about leaving Middle Province, it meant that they were in


    a dire situation.


    "No way! Are we really moving? Where should we move to then?"


    Fiona frowned. It was evident that she was adamant to not leave her home.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    s, they had wronged a terrifyingly powerful family, and they would probably b e far safer if they left


    Middle Province.


    "Let''s just do everything we need to do. I''m not that scared of the Lambert family, but w e should


    prepare to leave... Just in case." Fane took out a cigarette and took a long drag out of it.


    He knew he was powerful; he had nothing t o fear.


    However, he probably would not be able to handle it if the Lamberts sent too many fighters.


    "Ah, what misfortune!¡±


    Andrew sighed. ''I''ll give Ben a call," he said, ¡°he needs to settle his cyber cafe as well.¡±


    ¡°All right. Mother."


    Fiona instantly went up to them when she heard this. "What are you going to talk about, Joan? Can''t I


    listen to it too? I''m so curious!¡±


    Fiona''s face fell. "All right then... Jeez. We¡¯re already family. Why can''t she just tell me? It''s not like I''m


    an outsider."

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Joan could not be bothered with her. She took Selena and Fane to the center of the garden of their


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    vi.


    Fane began the conversation before his mother could, "Mom, did that old man and that womane


    looking for you? Did they tell you to say something to me?"


    She smiled. "You''re right. You guessed it before I even said anything."


    "What old man? What woman?"


    Selena was perplexed, clueless as to what they were talking about.


    Joan turned toward Selena and said," Selena, there''s something that we''ve never told you before.


    Fane''s father isn¡¯t dead yet ... He''s still alive. His name is Nash Woods."


    "What?!¡±


    Selena inhaled sharply, utterly shocked to the core, and it took her a long while to recover. "So now


    he''s back looking for Fane?" blurted Selena. "Both of you knew long ago that he was still alive?"


    Joan nodded her head. "How do we put this...? There are plenty of powerful associations in this world,


    like the Ten Noble Families of Gin City. They''re considered plenty strong, right?¡±


    Joan paused a good while to let that sink before she continued, ¡°Yet there are even more terrifying


    forces in this world¡ªfar stronger than the Ten Noble Families of Gin City. They''re the underground


    family ns. They usually don''t bother with us, since they live so far removed from us. Not many even


    know about their existence." "No way... The Ten Noble Families of Gin City are already so strong, and


    you''re telling me that there are families even stronger than them?"


    Selena gulped. "Are you saying that Fane''s father is from one of those underground families?" she


    asked cautiously.


    Joan''s lips curled into a mirthless smile." That''s right. I didn''t know this before either. He was young


    back then, and he just mingled with regr people for fun. We fell in love at first sight, being so


    attracted to each other. I thought that we''d live the rest of our lives in bliss, but I found out that he had a


    very high position down the line, and ¡ªhe didn''t tell me then¡ªhe had wives!"


    Selena nodded. She stared at Joan as she attentively listened and waited for her toplete her story.


    Joan resumed, "He wanted to make me his third wife, since he already had two others. I didn''t protest


    because I loved him, and I agreed to the arrangement. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to find someone I truly


    loved...¡±


    As Joan spoke, her eyes wandered into the distance as though she swam in her memories. There was


    a faint smile as she spoke of Nash.


    Should Fane choose to not return, his mother would never again get the chance t o meet him again.


    "But why aren''t you two together then?" asked Selena, and there was a frown on her face. Upd§Ñted at


    Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Joan shed a bitter smile. "Lily Lagorio protested against our marriage...and Nash gave in to his


    parents'' and Lily''s demands."

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    "Really? I don''t know what to say about Nash Woods... Sure, he sacrificed a lot for his family, but he¡¯s


    not a responsible father!¡±


    Selena heaved a sigh after she heard that." Mother, did Nash at least give you money when he told you


    to leave?¡± she asked


    Joan. ¡°Did he know that you were carrying Fane?¡±


    Joan¡¯s lips curved into a wry smile. ¡°He never dared to tell Lily when Fane was born, but he did arrange


    a house for us.


    He''de and visit us from time to time and give us some money, but when Fane was about five or six


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    years old, he finally mustered up the courage to tell Lily everything... And she was absolutely livid. She,


    along with members of the Lagorio


    and Woods families, came and chased us away. She told us to get away as far as we could."


    Fane''s expression hardened. "But after so many years, he managed to umte great power for


    himself," exined Joan. "H e didn''t know where we went after we left, but I believe he could''ve found


    us very quickly if he wanted to. Sadly, he didn''t."


    A cold, bitter smile appeared on Fane''s face. "I went to the Woods family residence five years ago,


    when my mother needed one million for her surgery, but I got nothing even after kneeling before them


    for an entire night. Instead, a butler came out and told me that Nash Woods wanted m e gone. They


    shamed me so badly. From that moment on, I told myself that I didn''t have a father anymore.¡±


    Joan took it all in. "I hated your father for a time too, Fane," she said earnestly, "but I cleared up some


    matters with the old man yesterday. Your father isn''t as heartless as you think he is."


    Fane was stunned for a moment before he asked, "What do you mean? Are you saying that he tried to


    look for us?¡±


    "He didn''t, but that old man is the butler, and he said that your father always got his subordinate to give


    us one million bucks every year. We, on the other hand, knew nothing about it."


    Joan gave a bitter smile. "Besides, your father didn¡¯t know anything that had happened that night," she


    continued. "He didn''t mean it. I guess that Lily knew about it, so she told everyone to keep it a secret. I


    suspect that she¡¯s the reason why we didn''t receive any money." ''What a dangerous woman!


    Only then did Fane realize that it was all a series of grave misunderstandings.


    "If he got someone to give you money every year, it seems like your father still loves and cares for you.


    He probably was helpless among his own family.¡±


    Selena''s expression crumpled as she was overwhelmed with emotions. She never imagined that


    Fane¡¯s father was still alive, that they had such a long history behind them.


    "So you''re telling me that the fat woman who came out when I knelt before that entrance wasn¡¯t a butler


    for the Woods¡¯ family?"


    situation. I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s talking about.¡± Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    "Me? Taking over their business? Not happening. The Woods family won''t agree t o it. Lily has a son


    with him, and that woman won''t let this happen even if it kills her.¡±


    Fane was dumbfounded once more." Besides, what illness could Nash possibly have? Can''t they just


    treat him, considering the Woods family''s circumstances now?"


    "I don''t know what illness it is, but all the butler told me was that your father would onlyst another


    three months.


    "As for the Woods family, the elders and quite a few of their family members all want you to go back.


    Lily and Nash¡¯s son went into an uncharted forest along with the sons of other great families, but they


    never came back out. The Woods family even searched for them extensively but never found them.


    They''ve probably been eaten by wild creatures."


    Joan gave a bitter smile. "You''re the only son Nash has now," she said to Fane. "Of course he, along


    with members from the Woods family, would want you back to take charge. Of course, Lily and the


    Lagorio family will probably make it hard for you, s o you''ll have to steel yourself should you choose to


    go back."


    Fane went silent. The seconds ticked past before he finally raised his head to look at his mother. "Mom,


    do you want me to go?" h e asked, tone serious.


    She released a long sigh. "I''ll respect whatever decision you make. Fane," conceded Joan. "After all,


    Nash never took care of you all these years, and you two don¡¯t have a strong father-son bond.


    Moreover, we don¡¯t owe the Woods family anything."


    Yet, Joan then shifted in her stance as she continued, "But as your mother, I hope that you can go and


    see him. I don''t care if you be the family head¡ªit''s not that great of a job anyway. You might


    attract plenty o f unwanted trouble. Still, he¡¯s your father, and he¡¯s dying. I want you to go back and see


    him."


    Selena thought about the matter as well. " We¡¯ve provoked a great family from Gin City now," reminded


    Selena. "If Fane goes back, it doesn¡¯t even matter if he doesn''t be the family head¡ªso long as


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    everyone knows that he belongs to that family. The Lambert family probably won''t do anything to us


    once they know this.


    They might just leave everything behind.¡±


    Joan nodded at Selena¡¯s spection." That¡¯s right. I never thought of that, but now that you mention it,


    it makes sense!


    "Oh, yes, that butler and the young woman will leave in five or six days. They asked m e to tell you that


    you can return with them i f you want to. Of course, Nash still has three more months, so you have time


    to think about it. You can goter."


    "Let''s talk about itter then. I .I''m confused now. Let¡¯s settle Ivan¡¯s body first and sell whatever we can


    in this vi. We¡¯ll discuss the whole Woods family issueter."


    Fane sighed and took out a cigarette. He took a long drag out of the cigarette between his fingers.


    He always thought his father was dead, but all of a sudden, the old man came and


    All of a sudden, Lana appeared and walked toward them. "Fane, you''re here!" yelled Lana from afar


    when she spotted him. "I want to talk to you about something!"  NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Fane got excited when he heard what Lana said. "Are you serious? A dragon scale?¡± he asked eagerly.


    "A real dragon scale?"


    "Of course! It took me a long while to track the rumors down, but I don''t know who has it now. What¡¯s


    important is that it''s made its appearance!"


    Lana was evidently excited as well. "It''ll be fantastic if you can get this, Master. After all..."


    "Plenty of people will fight for something like that if it really appears out in public. It''s not very useful to


    themon person, but it''s a treasure, nheless. There''s value in keeping it!¡±


    Fane spoke, his emotions overwhelming him at that moment.


    "We don''t know who has it, but Fernando lives nearby. He¡¯s already gone there to help you look for it


    and im it! We were afraid that it''d be taken or moved if we didn''t do anything quickly,"mented


    the grinning Lana.


    "All right, get him to investigate first. We must get the dragon scale. We''ll go there soon after!"


    Fane nodded. "I''ve provoked the Lambert family from Gin City here. They''re not a huge force to be


    reckoned with, but they''re no small fries either. The Taylor family needs to settle their fixed assets in


    these two days first, and only then will we set out."


    "Alright. I¡¯ll follow along then!" chirped Lana, her smile still stered on her face.


    ''You? Follow us?'' Fane was speechless. He did not know what to feel at that moment.


    Lana rolled her eyes at him. "Just let me stay by your side, Master. I''ll be so bored if I don''te along.


    Once you and Selena leave this ce, I have no reason to stay here anyway,¡± she spoke coyly.


    Fane nearly wanted to faint at how that Goddess of War was acting; she never behaved that way


    before. He could feel goosebumps on his skin.


    Only after a good while did Fane relented," Alright. Come along if you want to then, but you better find


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    an excuse. If not, it''ll be hard for the others to ept it if youe along!¡±


    "An excuse?¡±


    Lana frowned. "I''ll juste up with something," she said, smiling. "I''ll just say that I''m tagging along


    like a vacation or something!"


    Her reasoning rendered Fane speechless, but he merely nodded his head since that reasoning was


    eptable. "Alright. I''ll call you when we leave."


    "Okay. I''m off then!"


    Lana smiled and went over to say goodbye t o Selena before leaving.


    "Really? That¡¯s great! Lana is a God of War, s o we''ll be a lot safer if shees along. Updated at


    Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    The Lambert family is pretty strong, after all, and it''ll be troublesome if they find us."

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Fane went silent for a while as he thought i t through before he replied to Selena," Swallow City."


    Selena instantly fretted at his reply, her brows furrowed with worry. "No, not happening. Swallow City?


    That''s not very far away from Gin City! I thought we should be getting away as far as possible. It¡¯ll be


    dangerous if we go to Swallow City!"


    "I think the most dangerous ce might be the safest for us. If we hide in in sight, they might just


    miss us. Besides, there¡¯s something I need to do in Swallow City.¡±


    Fane paused to let that sink before he added, "Plus, it''s close to the Woods family. It''ll be convenient if


    we choose to go back."


    At that, Selena''s lips slowly curled upward


    into a smile. His reply moved her so." Really? That''s great! I could tell that Mother still loves Nash


    Woods. Besides, you''re his son, and he''s dying. I hope that you can visit him. You''ll regret it if you don''t


    see him before he dies. As for the whole issue about bing the house head, well... I don''t really


    mind whatever decision you make."


    After all, she did not want Fane to live on with hatred festering in his heart. Furthermore, there were


    plenty of misunderstandings between him and his father-all caused by Lily Lagorio.


    "Oh, right,¡± Selena piped up. "Since you''re s o skilled in medicine, why don¡¯t you do a checkup on him?


    Maybe you''ll be able to cure him."


    Fane nodded at that. "Don''t worry, I¡¯m not heartless. I¡¯ll go visit the Woods family after a while... But


    don''t tell Mom about my decision yet.¡± ¡°Okay. I understand." Selena nodded in acquiescence.


    Afternoon came, and the Taylor family chose a plot of ground to bury Ivan and Xena.


    The next day, Joan went to see the Woods family butler again. He told them that she had persuaded


    Fane as best as he could, but Fane would make the final decision of whether or not he would visit the


    Woods family.


    Fane would not follow them back for the time being, at least.


    At the very least, both the butler and the young woman-Beth Woods¡ªknew Fane would not visit for a


    few days. Afraid that Lily and the others would suspect them for being absent too long, the two quickly


    headed back.


    Unfortunately, they never noticed the people that spied from the shadows, and they found Fane.


    Later that night...


    Fane and Selenaid down on the bed, ready to sleep. The former scrunched his brows together and


    immediately sat upright.


    "What''s wrong, Hubby?" Selena was startled at his abrupt movement and stared at him, confused.


    "Someone''sing."


    The ck-clothed men stopped in their tracks. One of the older ones frowned." Never thought that your


    senses would be s o acute,¡± he said, surprised. "You realized our presence as soon as we entered."


    Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    "No way about it. I wouldn''t be able to protect my family if I didn¡¯t know anything."


    Fane gave a frosty smile.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    "What''s your name again? Fane Woods, right? Your acute senses and keenness are rather impressive,


    you''ll still breathe yourst tonight!"


    The old man chuckled and narrowed his eyes. Fists balled tightly, he ran full speed ahead and flickered


    right in front of Fane a t the next second.


    "Oh, you¡¯re fast!"


    It surprised Fane-though only by a bit¡ª when he noted that this old man¡¯sbat prowess was equal


    with the four from the Lambert family who came this morning.


    There were not many elite fighters like this old man in this Middle Province, hence Fane immediately


    understood that these people were most likely sent by Lily


    Lagorio.


    After all, four from the Lambert family had just died this morning, and the Lamberts should not have


    known about the matter. These men were not sent by the Lamberts.


    There was only one exnation for this: Lily-the vicious and sinister woman-had somehow found out


    that the butler of the Woods family and Beth had visited Fane and had her men tail them.


    Moreover, he reckoned that the men before him knew where he was, though they might have feared


    that Beth and the butler would discover them. They were afraid that Beth and the butler would


    intervene when they tried to kill Fane.


    Thus, these men waited in the shadows as they waited for the right moment to strike¡ª once Beth and


    the butler left. They nned to end him tonight, once and for all.


    Fane instantly grasped the situation in his mind. With his fist clenched tightly, he swung his arm and


    mmed his fist against the old man¡¯s.


    A slight and dull whine escaped the old man''s mouth as he was sent seven or-so steps backward due


    to the force. Only then could he regain his footing and stood his ground once more.


    Shock and surprise washed over the old man¡¯s face. He was the strongest among the men with him,


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    and he thought that his punch would have sent Fane to hell easily. Unexpectedly, Fane''sbat skill


    was a lot stronger than his.


    "How is that possible?!¡±


    A woman from the group was astonished a t the scene before her. ¡°This brat wasn¡¯t raised in the


    Woods family. He grew up here, in thismoner¡¯s world! He didn¡¯t receive any training from the


    Woods! How can he possess such power?"


    The old man''s face sank and clenched his fist. "Kiddo, I underestimated you before this, and that¡¯s why


    I didn''t unleash my full strength in my punch. Don''t you think that I¡¯m weaker than you! Well, it looks like


    I have to use my full strength today for you."


    Fane, on the other hand, gave a wan smile." If I''m right, you''re sent by the Madam of the Woods family,


    Lily Lagorio. The butler has just left, and you couldn''t even wait for the next day. I don¡¯t think you would


    dare do anything had they stayed here, yes?"


    "Heh! You don''t have to know who sent us and where we came from, kid. You only need to know that


    today is yourst day on the earth!"


    The old manughed sinisterly. He crouched slightly and, with a powerful stomp, leaped to the sky


    before plummeting toward Fane with his fist clenched.


    Fane could clearly feel the immense power in the old man''s body, a far cry from his initial strength


    moments ago. The old man had put in every ounce of his strength in this attack.


    Fwoosh!


    m!


    The old man spurted a mouthful of blood mid-air as his face turned pallid.


    The old man then fell to the ground as blood was expelled from his mouth once more. Shock, surprise,


    and disbelief were stered all over his face for a long time. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "What? No! It can''t be! "


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t forget our purpose today! Kill him!"

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    The old man gritted his teeth, enduring his pain, and forced himself to get up. He then called the others


    to charge at Fane.


    ¡°Grahh!"


    The group drew out their fine swords, one b y one, and rushed toward Fane.


    ¡°Since you guys want to dance with death s o badly, I''ll grant your wish!"


    Fane flipped his palm, and the ck-metal sword appeared in his hand.


    Fwoosh!


    Fane flicked his wrist as shes from the sword formed terrifying pressurized wind des that flew


    toward the group. Just like that, the men fell to the floor, lifeless.


    "You... You know how to cast pressurized wind des!¡±


    The old man was startled. He thought that Fane would be in by this night, what with therge


    number of people with him, but all was in vain.


    ¡°Spill it! Did Lily send you here?"


    Fane held the sword in his hand and stalked toward the old man. His eyes were dull and emotionless,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    his voice t and merciless¡ªit sent chills down others'' spine. The man before him looked all too


    ordinary, thought the old man. Who would have thought that the des of wind were conjured by him?


    "I''ll fight you to death!¡±


    Not wanting to divulge in the truth, the old man raced toward Fane with a sword in his hand, wanting to


    cut his head clean from his shoulders.


    The old man¡¯s ambition was cut short as a gash appeared on his neck in the next second. The old man


    fell straight onto the ground.


    "W-What... What''s going on?!"


    Andrew and Fiona, who had heard the noises caused by the fighting, ran out from the house.


    By the time they got out from the house, they were greeted with a floor of corpses that littered the


    ground. The scene paralyzed them both.


    Fane did not know where to start the story nor how to exin the situation to the two. After all, he did


    not intend to tell Fiona and the others about the matter concerning the Woods family.


    After putting some thoughts onto the matter, he kept away the sword in his hand and opened his


    mouth, "I''m not too sure. Seems like someone hired these assassins. After all, many people out there


    want our heads. I think it''s better for us to leave Middle Province quickly.¡±


    He would not have to leave Middle


    Province had he not caused trouble for the Lamberts. He did not want to create more trouble, and that


    was why he decided to leave.


    After listening to Fane''s analysis, Fiona was so frightened that she pestered them t o get out of Middle


    Province.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Andrew, on the other hand, asked in fear," Fane... It can''t be that what¡¯s-his-name''s family¡ªLambat,


    Lambert¡ªlooking for us, right?"


    All of a sudden... "Hahaha! Want to leave Middle Province? I''ll have to stop you there!" A gruff voice


    was heard from the main gate of Fane''s residence.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Dozens of people stood outside the residence''s main gate, each of them robust, tall, and Herculean.


    They looked powerful.


    The two security guards who watched the gate immediately scurried into the residence area and stood


    behind Fane, their bodies trembling in fright.


    Fane saw the men that gathered outside his gate, thus he immediately ordered," Orchid, take Selena,


    my mom, and the others into the vi. Hide in there. Leave this matter to me."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Orchid nodded and yelled out loudly," Everyone, go into the vi with me, now! N o one is allowed to


    "Fane, be careful. They''re all from America, and I''ve no idea when and how we offended them!"


    Selena''s forehead creased as she spoke to Fane, and only then she followed the rest back into the vi


    reluctantly.


    "Heh! You¡¯re someone who values family and friends, huh punk? But to what extent d o you think


    you''re able to protect them?"


    A big bald man-who looked like he was from America-rubbed his bald head andughed. "Once we


    end you, we¡¯ll send your family and friends to meet you on the other side!"


    "The war is over, and I really can¡¯t fathom why you''re here. You actually dare toe here and create


    trouble. Don''t forget, your country lost to ours! We''re the victorious ones.


    Fane let out a frosty cold smile; it would be riveting to end the lives of these foreigners "Haha! You¡¯re


    right, the war is over, but a small group battle won''t do any harm, right? It''s normal!"


    The bald manughed out loud and said,'' Besides, we''re not representing America. We''re here for our


    own people, to kill you. Serves you right for interfering with our business and cutting our financial


    source!¡¯


    "I interfered with your business and cut your source?"


    Fane was a little puzzled at the usation, wondering how he had offended these people. Was it


    because thest time he was at the bar-the time he met up with Selena''s college ssmate¡ªentered


    the ring, and killed the American fighter? Did these people actuallye here merely for that silly


    reason?


    That seemed way too off for Fane; the matter had long passed after all. Moreover, not many people


    knew about that and none could inform the other side. If the dead person were one of those powerful


    authorities, they would havee to seek revenge a long time ago. They would not have waited so


    long to exact vengeance.


    "Kiddo, don¡¯t spend your brain cells guessing anymore. Have you forgotten about the Watsons? You


    ruined the trade between the Watsons and Green Sky Hall. D o you understand now? That''s why I said


    you have a death wish!"


    The bald face, his face full of flesh and meat, looked at the corpses on the ground andughed. "Haha!


    Seems like you''re still causing trouble everywhere, huh, kiddo? You''ve offended a lot of powerful


    families i n the Middle Province, and now you want t o leave? Tsk, tsk! We came at the right time, didn¡¯t


    we? We could''ve lost you had weeter or got our investigation dyed!"


    "That¡¯s right! If we let this punk escape to another city, we won¡¯t be able to find him s o easily. Plus, we


    don''t have that leisure time to find him!"


    A blonde woman¡ªwith an alluring, seductive figure on herughed as she rubbed her fists.


    Another man from the group chimed in with a nd tone.


    After pondering for a moment, Fane decided that he wanted to get some information out of the other


    party''s mouth. "Hmm... Since you all think that today will b e myst day, can you let me die with


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    understanding? For example: Tell me which powerhouses of America do you guys belong to? How


    strong is it, and how many people are in it? After all, I¡¯m an incredibly curious person." Re?d at


    Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    "Heh! In the end, your words are useless. You better don¡¯t say it!"

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Fane chuckled. He felt a little speechless. It seemed that these people knew how to keep a secret.


    "Enough with the talking. Kill him!"


    The head honcho with the bald head waved his hand. A mass of people surged toward Fane.


    "Trying to bully me with sheer numbers, e h?"


    Fane narrowed his eyes. He cracked his knuckles, but he did not reveal a lick of fear. Instead, he


    rushed forward.


    "Striking Eagle Fist!"


    One of the men used one of his skills when he came before Fane.


    Heunched punches after punches, the air seeming to rip apart before him. One could even hear the


    clear whoosh that shot through the atmosphere.


    Bang!


    Fane could not be bothered with his attacks. He swiped a fist at the other man, spun on his heel, and


    went straight for another person.


    The man who used the Striking Eagle Fist was probably as strong as an army major. H e was already


    considered an exceptional fighter.


    Unfortunately, Fane merely saw him as a child, trying to emte the grandmasters¡ª and his fist


    technique was really no technique at all. The man flew to the side from Fane¡¯s blow. His arm shattered.


    The man released a pained cry. His face immediately paled.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Fane struck a few more fists straight into the center of a few people''s chests. Their sternums shattered,


    and they all spat mouthfuls of blood. Each of them was sent flying, and by the time theynded on the


    ground, none of them were breathing. They were all dead.


    At that moment, Fane seemed to have melded into the shadows under the dim lighting, ughtering


    the Americans in a spray of blood and gut-wrenching cries.


    The people hiding in the house, especially Fiona, Joan, and the others, had never seen something like


    this before.


    Now though, as they bore witness to the scene, shock seeped into their marrows.


    Their breathing hitched.


    In a short while, Fane killed every single one of those dozens of men at the speed of light.


    "You''re so strong, Fane. Why do I feel like you''re fighting way better than you did in the morning?"


    Fane shed an awkward smile. "Oh, Mother. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s always best to reserve some of


    your strength when fighting, no matter where and when? We always need to keep a trump card for


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ourselves!" New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    "Oh. So that''s it!"

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    You¡¯re going to give away such an expensive vi? It''s such a pity!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Fiona''s expression darkened the moment she thought about giving away such a nice vi.


    "We already have plenty of money, Mom. Now, the Taylor family would be able to do pretty well in


    Swallow City or even Gin City, even if we are not one of the strongest families there. It''ll take a long


    time to sell this vi. So it¡¯s best that we just give it away. And we can also move out early!"


    Selena tried to convince her, smiling.


    "All right. Why did Ivan have to refuse to go to war? Why did he have to offend the Lambert family in


    the first ce? Ah. We¡¯ll just chalk it up to bad luck!"


    Fiona heaved a long sigh and entered her room.


    Fane called Master George.


    Master George had just finished his meal and was taking a walk in the garden. His heart leaped in


    delight when he realized that it was Fane who called. "Anything going on, Fane?" he asked.


    Fane smiled. ¡°Master George, I don''t have many servants at my ce," he spoke into the line. "I''ve just


    killed dozens of men in m y garden. Can you send some people over t o help clear the bodies?"


    Master George was rendered speechless when he heard this. He nearly wanted to spit blood.


    He knew about Fane¡¯s strength because of thetter''s rtionship with the Nine Great Gods of War.


    Even a first-ss aristocratic family like his could not afford to provoke him.


    It was also because of Fane''s brilliance that he had hoped that his daughter, Sharon, would marry him,


    even if she was relegated to the position of a second wife


    However, he never thought that Fane would have not the slightest bit of interest: n his beautiful,


    stunning daughter. He did not even give her a chance and she was leftpletely heartbroken.


    Yet now that this punk had gone and killed dozens of men, he was asking them for help to clear the


    bodies? He was practically bullying them now.


    Still, Master George reminded himself of how terrifying Fane could be. He could do nothing but hold his


    frustration in. ¡°No problem," he answered, grinning. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter!" "All right. My family and I will


    be leaving Middle Province tomorrow or the day after, and we won''t being back. So we¡¯ll give the


    vi to you!"


    Fane¡¯sing reply made Master George extremely excited. The vi was worth at least ten billion


    bucks, and Fane had sessfully bid for it at the price of one billion.


    "Are you serious? This-this is too..."


    Fane smiled and hung up the phone.


    "Men, men!" Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Winston George called out as he walked.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    "You called for us, Master?¡±


    The assistantmander of the bodyguards quickly asked Winston. It was alreadyte at night, and


    everyone was preparing to go to sleep. They could notprehend why their master was calling for


    them and was curious as to what was going on.


    "There are dozens of bodies in Fane Woods'' garden. Go over, help clear it out and find somewhere to


    burn the bodies!"


    Winston said, smiling.


    "No way. Master, the George family is a first -ss aristocratic family too. How can we b e used just like


    that? And for such a degrading task too..."


    The assistantmander did not know what else to say.


    "What do you know? Fane and his family will be leaving Middle Province soon. I heard that they had


    killed some people from Gin City in the afternoon. They probably offended some influential family, and


    so are forced to leave. His vi could not have been easy to sell off, so he¡¯s going t o give it to us!


    "Go on then! After you finish your work, see me for your bonus tomorrow," Winston said, chuckling. "I''ll


    give each of you 10,000 bucks!"


    "You have our thanks, Master!"


    The bodyguards were suddenly ted.


    Each of them rushed off to help Fane and the others to get rid of the bodies.


    The next day, the Taylor family realized whatever assets they could. At night, Old Man Taylor and the


    others invited Fane and his family as well as Cecilia and the Gold family over for dinner.


    After they ate, Old Man Taylor directly addressed Selena. "Selena, Cecilia is now married into another


    family, and Ivan is dead. I''m growing old, and I cannot oversee the Taylor family matters for very long


    now. And you know that Theodore is no good at business. Our cash now is far less than what the


    assets are worth. I think you''ll be able to make the right decision on what we should do with it from


    now!"


    After he said that, he thrust a credit card toward Selena. "Each of us has about ten billion bucks left for


    us to spend when we need it. The money in this credit card belongs to the Taylor family. I''m entrusting it


    to you now. It''s up to you to decide if we''re going to venture into business again, or if we should keep a


    low profile and live simple lives!" "You''re stressing me out, Grandfather!¡±


    Selena had not been mentally prepared for this at all. After all, she had never thought about taking over


    the Taylor family.


    Under their current circumstances now though, it seemed that only she was capable of leading the


    Taylor family.


    "What are you talking about?¡±


    Selena did not know whether tough or cry. She could only bob her head and ept the card. "All


    right. Since Grandfather has dered his belief in me, I will seize this opportunity to make the Taylor


    family great again!"


    Yet Old Man Taylor, who had always been ambitious, always finding ways to make the family stronger,


    felt lukewarm toward his decision.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He gave a wan smile. ¡°Ah, it doesn''t matter i f we''re strong or not," he said. "We¡¯ll be fine as long as we


    have enough money to spend. I just hope that we can all lead peaceful lives!¡± New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    If word got out, the Lambert family would probably send their people to destroy the Taylor family.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    "Grandfather is right. Life will be meaningless with that much money anyway. We¡¯ll lead very


    A member of the Taylor family offered a reassuring smile. "The money is enough to sustain us for a


    very long time," he said. ¡±N o need to be a powerful conglomerate. It''ll be terrible if we reveal


    ourselves!"


    Selena considered the opinions, then she nodded her head. "Whateveresterester, I


    suppose. For now, we can only open smallpanies and do small businesses. It would be safer since


    it''ll be harder to find us that way. And we''ll have a steady stream of ie. We can''t just keep digging


    into our savings!¡±


    Old Man Taylor bobbed his head in satisfaction. "You''re right. It''s usible for us to do small


    businesses. It''ll be fine so long as it doesn''t grow out of control. We can do it!¡±


    After he said that, he looked at Fane." Right. You¡¯re the strongest fighter we have here, Fane. And the


    ten female bodyguards of yours are pretty strong too. The rest that we have aren''t that reliable. So


    where should we go now? I hope you can make the decision. We''ll listen to you!"


    Fane was a little moved when he heard this. If Old Man Taylor said that they were going to listen to


    him, it meant that the family was entrusting all the lives of the Taylor family to him.


    Fane thought about it. "Since you''ve given me the authority, Grandfather, I say that we move out


    tomorrow," he said. "We''ll drive off at night. It''ll be harder for people to track us this way. I don¡¯t n to


    tell you where we''re heading now. My car will be leading in the front, and all of you just follow along. I''ll


    tell you where we¡¯re going after we''ve arrived at another city!"


    Old Man Taylor creased his brows slightly after taking it in, then he slowly nodded his head.


    At that moment, he was not questioning Fane''s decision to keep the destination a secret¡ªand he was


    also appraising the young man''s discreteness in his mind.


    After all, the Gold family was here for dinner as well, and there were plenty of people around them.


    What if the Lambert family tracked down their movements through these people? They would be in


    deep trouble then.


    He doubted that the Gold family could keep


    their lipspletely sealed if the Lambert family came knocking on their door. After all, they


    immediately revealed their rtionship with the Taylor family the other day, when the four people came


    to them.


    It seemed that this would be thest time they were going to have a friendly meal with the Gold family


    ¡ªand with Cecilia.


    At this moment, Fane added, "Give the workers here some money tomorrow¡ªthe guards, the


    bodyguards¡ªand dismiss them. The female bodyguards working for me told me that they would follow,


    and they''re strong enough fighters. It won''t be good if we bring too many people along. It''ll attract


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    attention."


    Fane paused here before continuing, "Of course, if any one of the Taylor family members does not wish


    to follow us, and wants to find their own ce to hide and live their own lives, that''s fine by me. But you


    can only take 50 million bucks tomorrow when you leave. I believe that it''ll be enough if you''re thrifty. It


    all depends on you!"


    At Fane''s words, Old Man Taylor scanned the faces of his family members.


    Old Man Taylor heaved an internal sigh. He had thought that everyone would be united enough to go


    together.  Dr?§Þan§àvels

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    "Think about it tonight. If you want to leave on your own,e see me tomorrow morning. I''ll transfer


    the money to your ounts. But you won''t get 50 million bucks per person. It''s 50 million per family.


    For instance, if Uncle Roger leaves, he''ll definitely bring his family along. Then you get 50 million as a


    whole!"


    Fane said, smiling.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Everyone dissipated after they finished their meal.


    On the way back, Cecilia did not seem too happy.


    "What on earth is Fane doing? He can¡¯t even tell us where he''s going? Does he think we''re outsiders?¡±


    Cecilia could not help but mumble. The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became.


    "And Grandfather even gave the Taylor family''s money to Selena. Seriously? Doesn''t he trust us to


    manage part of it?"


    "Heh. You''re already married to another family. It¡¯ll be strange if he gave it to you. Besides, you married


    a young master from a second-ss aristocratic family. They won''t be worried about you!"


    Kelly chuckled. "Ah, they refused to tell us their destination just to ostracize us¡ª they''re pretending that


    we''re outsiders! But it''s better this way. We don''t want to associate with them any longer now that


    they''ve offended a powerful family. It¡¯ll be best if we don''tmunicate with them at all!"


    The next morning, the members of the Taylor family-especially the ones who were not very close to the


    family-indeed brought their entire family to meet Fane and imed their 50 million bucks before setting


    off.


    Although this made Old Man Taylor very disappointed inside, he was well aware that it was a wise


    choice on Fane''s part.


    After all, they would have arger target on their backs if they traveled in such a big group. It would be


    more difficult for the Lambert family to track them down if everyone were scattered around. This would


    ensure their safety. Besides, Fane was the one who had killed those four people. The Lambert family


    would probably give up finding the other members of the Taylor family if they were difficult to trace.


    That was why Fane, Fiona, Selena, and their family would be the first target of elimination for the


    Lambert family.


    Fane and the others needed to draw attention so that the other Taylor family members would have an


    easier life, and they would not be dragged into the same pit.


    Essentially, it was a good thing.


    In the afternoon, the bodyguards from the Taylor family were all dismissed. Aside from Orchid and the


    others, who had insisted on following Fane and the rest, the other bodyguards and servants all left.


    New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    "Swallow City?"


    Theodore was shocked when he found out about the destination. Never in his wildest dreams would he


    imagine that Fane would actually decide to head straight for the north¡ªtoward the direction of Gin City.


    Swallow City was practically right next to Gin City!


    The Lambert family was a prominent family in Gin City. They would be serving themselves on a silver


    tter if they went ahead.


    ¡°Seriously? Wouldn''t it be better if we get away as far as we can, Fane? It¡¯s way too dangerous to go to


    Swallow City."


    Fiona was shocked as well. She quickly asked him.


    She did not expect Fane to sh a mirthless smile in response. "I have business to do in Swallow City.


    Besides, I think that the Lambert family will start their investigation in Middle Province, assuming that


    they want to track us down. And what will they do once they find out that we''ve left? They''ll definitely


    search for us in neighboring areas-perhaps even in cities in the south. They would think that w e would


    run as far as possible from Gin City!"


    Realization dawned upon Theodore. "I get i t. They''ll be less vignt if we hide under in sight-they


    won''t search those areas. It''ll be far easier for them to find us if we head south of Middle Province,


    right?"


    "That was my train of thought. It''ll be safe for a period of time in Swallow City, at least! We¡¯ll be fine so


    long as we don¡¯t create a ruckus and be careful! Besides, we don''t have many people with us now.


    There¡¯s a smaller chance of us being suspected."


    Fane spoke with finality in his tone.


    "All right. We''ll head for Swallow City. Let''s eat and have a good rest tonight. We¡¯ll continue our journey


    in the afternoon!"


    Old Man Taylor considered the idea, and he thought that Fane¡¯s words made sense. He released an


    internal sigh of relief.


    "Oh, right. Our cars have number tes from the Middle Province. So when we''re nearing Swallow


    City, we''ll burn our cars in a secluded area. We¡¯ll buy new cars when we''re in the city itself, and our


    cars will have number tes from there. We¡¯ll be even safer then!"


    Fane went silent for a moment before speaking, "I''m not afraid of the Lambert family, but they''re


    probably pretty strong. It¡¯ll be best if we don''t provoke them unnecessarily. Besides, we have quite a


    number of people here. It''ll be difficult for m e to protect all of you on my own.¡±


    At this moment, a car drove toward them and parked right before Fane and the others. Lana and Skyler


    exited the vehicle.


    "You-you brought Skyler too?"


    Once Fane saw that Skyler wasing along, he suddenly did not know whether t ough or cry.


    "Master Lana, Sir Skyler, why are you two here?"


    Theodore and the others cried out, utterly stupefied. They had not stopped for very long, but the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Goddess of War and King of War had quickly arrived. They must have been tailing behind them long


    ago.


    "Seriously? Who?"


    Theodore eximed in surprise. He was in awe. He would feel ten times safer if Lana and the others


    wereing along.


    True enough, a few other cars quickly came along and parked nearby. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    NovelDrama.Org


    Skyler chuckled. "I''ll be themander of your bodyguards from now on, and my disciples will make


    up the troops. How about that? You won¡¯t chase us away, will you?"


    "Oh my. Sir Skyler, you''re not joking, are you? You''re such a respected person. How could we ept


    you to be the leader of our bodyguards!"

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    Old Master Taylor was overwhelmed with emotions. Every member of the Taylor family was afraid of


    being dragged into the mud and fear of being killed. All of them left the Middle Province without


    informing.


    Instead, the elders, Skyler, and the others were the ones willing to protect and leave with them. They


    were willing to go to hell with them.


    "Old Master Taylor is right! Sir Skyler, your status and identity and those of your disciples are high and


    honorable. Each and every one of them is nothing but powerful and strong. Two or three of them are


    evenparable to the King of War. Such strong people, we''re afraid that we can''t afford to hire all of


    you."


    Fane was bursting with gratitude in his heart. These people before Fane, who knew that he was now in


    trouble, did not run away like the other Taylor members, instead, they were willing to follow him to hell


    and protect him and his family. Only such people could be deemed as loyal and upright.


    "We don¡¯t ask for much. A couple of million a month will be enough. It''s affordable, right?¡±


    Skyler''s face was solemn and dull at the same time. He wanted to tell them that they did not have to


    pay to hire him. But if h e really said so, he was afraid that Fiona, Andrew, and the others would


    suspect Fane''s identity. Thus, he simply called out a n amount to cover it up.


    "A...a couple of million? It''s absolutely fine! This is great! Sir Skyler, thank you for serving us!"


    A wide grin immediately appeared on Fiona¡¯s face. Getting a King of War to work for the Taylors for


    such a price was totally worth it!


    A few vertical lines formed between Fane''s brows. He opened his mouth after much thoughts. "It''s fine.


    But you and Lana are nomoners. You are not anymon bodyguard or fighter, you''re an eight-


    star King of War and Lana is a Goddess of War! Hence, there''s a high chance for others to recognize


    both of you even if it''s in Swallow City. And everyone knows you are from the Middle Province, so I''m


    afraid that Lana and your presence will cause suspicion!"


    "You''re right! What should we do though? Both of us will wear masks from now on!¡±


    Skyler blurted after giving the matter some thoughts. He felt that every word that was from Fane''s


    mouth was nothing but logical and reasonable.


    "It''s not a bad idea, but it''s too aggravating for both of you!"


    Fane frowned, though he thought this idea seemed to be a good solution for now.


    "Heh! What''s so difficult about this, let''s do i t!"


    Lana, on the other hand, said nonchntly, ¡°I''ll go and pick some better-looking mask. That kind of


    mask that reveals half of my pretty face. Must be stunning!"


    "Cough, cough! The pursuit of beauty is really in a girl''s nature, huh? You thought you''re participating in


    a beauty mask contest? It''s only a mask!"


    Fane let out two awkward coughs and teased Lana.


    ¡°Fane, what bullsh*t are you talking about? She is the Goddess of War, how can you talk in such a


    disrespectful manner!"


    In contrast. Fane was being rude and disrespectful toward Lana.


    "Old Master Taylor, don''t mind it. From now on, there is no Goddess of War but the Chief Captain of the


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    bodyguards in the Taylor family. Hehe! Chief captain, a little higher and more glorious than Sir Skyler! H


    a-ha!" Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    "Nope! The pay will be food and amodation!"


    Fane returned jokingly.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    "That''s fine by me as well! As long as there are good food and a ce for me to sleep, I''ll be satisfied!"


    To everyone''s surprise, Lana epted Fane''s suggestion and smiled joyfully.


    "Master Lana, you''re the least demanding Goddess of War that I''ve ever seen!¡±


    Skyler, on the other hand,ughed out loud, looking very cheerful.


    "Right, about your cars, they''re all with Middle Province''s te numbers. So, before we arrive at


    Swallow City, you guys have to sit in our cars and dispose of your cars outside the Swallow City. But,


    don¡¯t you worry, after we enter the city, I''ll buy each of you a car. You can pick whatever car you want!"


    Fane gazed over Lana¡¯s and the others'' cars, and smiled bitterly, and said, "Haha. Well. If I can get a


    new car, why not?"


    Skyler chortled loudly again at the side.


    Soon, the group arrived at the city center of the Middle Province. Skyler and Lana bought themselves


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    masks, rested for a while, and then finally set off.


    Not to mention, the mask that Lana chose not only did not obscure her beauty but also intensified the


    beauty of her alluring body. With her face half-covered by the mask, she let out a mysterious aura,


    luring others to her realm of seduction unconsciously.


    "Master Lana, the mask looks great on you! You¡¯re stunning yet mysterious! Especially your exposed


    long legs, even I''m a little envious of you!"


    Selena, who was sitting in the same car with Lana, gazed over at Lana''s outfit. She could not help but


    Now that Lana was with them, it made Selena¡¯s heart breathe a huge sigh of relief. With Lana around


    them, even if those strong and powerful people from the Lambert family were toe to avenge, they


    might not be her opponents. Furthermore, Lana coupled with Fane, Skyler, and the others would be


    considered as a scary force to be reckoned with.


    Before that, she felt upset about how the other members of the Taylor family left, fearing to be involved.


    Now, it seemed that i t was the right decision for them to leave, a t least they would be safe too.


    Besides, it was a good thing for Selena, Fane, and the others as well-they could travel faster and safer


    with fewer people.


    Now, with the additional forces from Lana and Skyler, their overallbat power was naturally


    increased to the point that they could say they would not have to be afraid anymore.


    "Really? Aww!"


    After hearing Selena''spliment, Lana was bbergasted with joy. "Actually I''m envious of you, Miss


    Selena. You''re so gentle, beautiful, and with a noble temperament. These are the characteristics that I


    don''t possess. They always say that I''m too boyish, too manly and domineering, andck of


    gentleness. Sigh! I¡¯m worried that I''ll not get married!¡±


    "How can you not get married? Don¡¯t be a fool. You''re the Goddess of War! Besides, you¡¯re fantastic-


    looking and attractive. I bet a lot of men out there would be head over heels for you when they see


    you!" Selena smiled and added, "But an excellent woman like you should pick your life partner carefully


    and this matter cannot be rushed!¡±


    ¡°You''re right. Oh ya! You guys shouldn¡¯t call me Master Lana or Goddess of War, especially when we


    get to Swallow City. If you continue calling me that, won''t I wear this mask for nothing?"


    Lana reminded the group after thinking about it.


    "Is it okay for me to call you Lana?¡±


    Selena asked with a frown.


    "That makes sense!¡±  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Selena bobbed her head in agreement.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Although these cars were branded and exorbitantly expensive, but now there was no other way, Fane


    could only give the order, helplessly.


    The group immediately pushed the cars to the open space and burned them. Then only did they head


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    toward the Swallow City on foot.


    They could already see the iparably tall and magnificent city walls of the Swallow City from afar.


    The city was surrounded by an archaic yet ancient atmosphere and ayer of faint mist. This city


    looked mysteriously ethereal.


    Although the Swallow City was a lot smaller than the Gin City, it was at least two or three timesrger


    than the Middle


    Province.


    "The Swallow City. It''s an ancient city, isn''t it? There are many high authoritative powerhouses in it. And


    the main thing is this city is a wonderful ce for people, families, or houses to improve and expand


    their power!"


    Staring attentively at the city before him, Skyler could not help but to express with a sigh.


    "Yes, this is indeed a wonderful ce!"


    Lana, too, sighed with emotion.


    Fane looked at the group, then finally said," We¡¯ve now arrived at the Swallow City.


    Let¡¯s hurry up and buy a vi to live in as soon as possible. It''s fortunate that it''s morning now, we¡¯ve


    time to purchase a vi. As for cars, we''ll wait till tomorrow morning!"


    Old Master Taylor nodded in ordance." I¡¯m afraid that the vi here will be very costly. For the time


    being, we don''t need to recruit any bodyguards, but I think we have to hire some helpers to help clean


    up the house. So, we''ll have to prepare a few more suites for them.¡±


    "Hmmm. Alright, let¡¯s do this. We''ll purchase twenty units of terrace house and these should be


    enough. We don¡¯t have to buy a single huge vi. Perhaps, we can opt for terrace houses or


    townhouses. Also, when we buy more units, we''ll let the developer enclose them with walls. This


    should not be a big problem!¡±


    Fane uttered his thoughts to the group.


    At this time, Lana¡¯s phone rang.


    After she took a look at the number, she sauntered to the side and picked up the call. "Hey Bro, what''s


    the situation?"


    "Bad. It''s, it''s a trap...¡±


    Fernando¡¯s weak and feeble voice came out from the phone and followed by a light thud. The phone


    call ended after the thud sound.


    Lana''s finger pounded thest-call button o n her phone to call back, but only then did she found out


    that the number was no longer avable.


    Her face turned nk and gloomy in the next second. She immediately approached Fane and pulled


    him to the side, then reported, "Master, it''s not good. Brother Fernando seems to be in trouble!"


    "Has something happened? What''s the situation?¡±


    When Fane heard of the news, he frowned and wondered if he had heard it wrongly. Fernando was


    one of the disciples whom h e considered strong and powerful. Hisbat prowess could be ced at


    the top o f the list, how could something bad happen to such a strong person?


    Lana''s forehead ceased together. She was anxious beyond measure.


    "Dragon scale, it¡¯s a trap?"


    Fane''s brows snapped together, and his face was full of worries. "Even if it¡¯s a trap, Fernando is not


    that weak that he can''t defeat the other party, right?"


    "Sigh! I don¡¯t know, Master. Will Brother Fernando be alright?¡± Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Fane jeered coldly, and then continued, " The other party was trying to set traps and catch me. I bet


    they know who¡¯s the owner of the dragon scale!"

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    "No way, you mean the other party knows who this dragon scale belongs to?"


    After hearing this, Lana took a deep cold breath. She was taken aback.


    "I¡¯m just guessing. Since Fernando said it was a trap, I believe the other party will only incarcerate him


    and not kill him. This act will lure us out. Hence, I guess the other party must know more about the


    dragon scale!¡±


    The whole situation was giving Fane a headache. There were not many people, perhaps less than a


    dozen people, who knew about the dragon scale. Furthermore, Fernando''s words did not reveal much


    information. Hence, Fane could only suggest settling in first.


    Soon enough, Fane brought everyone into the city.


    They first looked for a hotel to stay in.


    Then Fane and Selena went ahead to look for a vi.


    They soon found themselves in the lobby o f a sales department. A young saleswoman noticed them


    and quirked her lips into a small smile, walking toward them.


    "Good morning, sir and madam. Are you here to look for a vi? Or do you want to look at bungalows?


    We have both here!"


    The young saleswoman shed a brilliant smile¡ªone that could dazzle the sun.


    "Vis!"


    Fane gave a wan smile and replied.


    "All right, sir. Please follow me! We''ve already renovated all the vis here, so you can move straight in.


    That''s why the price will be a little higher..."


    The saleswoman introduced as she brought Fane and Selena toward the sandbox.


    Not too far away, another two saleswomen began chatting quietly to themselves.


    "That new girl really doesn''t have a good eye. Those two are wearing pretty nice clothes, but didn''t she


    see them getting off from a cab?"


    One of the women gave a frosty smile as she spoke.


    "Right? She was right at the door. No way she didn''t see it. Someone who needs to call for a cab


    definitely has no money to buy a vi. It¡¯s obvious that they''re just here to browse around!"


    The other woman added in a low. conspiratorial tone, "We don''t sell many houses here because of the


    price. Although the vis here are just townhouses, they''re super expensive because they''re in the


    middle of the city. One would cost at least 120 million bucks. No way someone like that can afford to


    buy the vis here."


    Fane and Selena so happened to walk past them. They spoke softly, but they heard their voices¡ªand


    they clearly heard each and every word.


    The two exchanged a nce. They could not be bothered with the two women. After they walked over


    and scanned the sandbox and listened to the saleswoman''s exnations, Fane spoke up, "How much


    is one unit? There should be a discount if we pay in full, right?"


    "Ah! Why don''t you two look at our showcase unit? I''ll take you there. It won''t take much time..."


    The saleswoman was a little surprised. She suspected if she heard wrongly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Honestly, she had seen the couple getting off a cab from the entrance.


    She did not expect them to have the money to buy a house.


    That was why she kept a smile on her face the whole time, carefully exining every detail to the


    couple. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Yet they had never asked many questions, and they did not talk much. They seemed very impassive.


    She did not expect the man to ask straight away if there were discounts if he paid in full.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    However, the couple in front of her did not even bother to look at the showcase unit. They just took a


    nce at the sandbox and inquired about the price.


    "No need. We''re in a hurry to move in!"


    Fane shed a wan smile and responded emotionlessly.


    "Well. If you were to pay in full, surely there would be a discount for you. Thepany i s now


    promoting cashback for these units. So, it''ll be 110 million bucks per unit!"


    The young and pretty salesgirl hung a smile on her face, but muttered inside her heart, ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me


    they''re really nning t o buy a vi!''


    It was precisely because of the price of these vis; they could hardly sell even one unit per month.


    However, if they were to sessfully sell one unit, themission for that month would be a lot.


    "110 million per unit? So if I buy twenty units, it''ll be 2.1 billion, right?"


    After calcting in his brain, Fane replied: n a carefree tone.


    "f wen-twenty units?"


    The pretty salesgirl released a deep breath of surprise, doubting her own ears¡ª whether did she heard


    wrongly. It was not twenty bucks or 200 bucks but freaking 2.1 billion. Could it be that this couple came


    from a rich family?


    "Yes. This side, the side near the gate, I want twenty units. But, I have a small favor to ask!"


    After pondering about it. Fane pointed at the sandbox and uttered.


    "What is it?"


    The salesgirl gulped loudly, thinking that could it be that this man before her was setting a trap? Was he


    trying to do something bad to her? After all, she had been hearing that some thugs and b*stards always


    liked to tease salesgirls like them.


    These thoughts made her heart pound harder than ever; she could not help but worry for herself. She


    was afraid that Fane was one of those b*stards.


    But the worries soon subsided when she saw a woman stood next to Fane¡ªSelena. She felt that she


    was overly worried.


    No words could describe Selena''s attractiveness and beauty. Such a woman was hundred times better


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    looking than her; how could Fane possess dirty thoughts when he had such a beautiful wife in his life?


    Besides, if Fane really wanted to do something bad to her, he would not be doing it in front of his wife,


    right?


    "Can the developer enclose these twenty units with walls? Separating our vis from others. This


    should not be a problem, right?"


    Fane gave a light smile and then only slowly uttered his request.


    "This, this can be done! It''s only a small matter. I¡¯ll talk to our manager right now, and you can look at


    the map here, pick the unit you want, and circle it with this pen!"


    The young salesgirl took out a pen, a leaflet of the vis as well as theyout map. She handed these


    over to Fane as she spoke. She requested Fane to circle the unit they wanted.


    ¡°No freaking way? Twenty units? Did I hear it right?"


    20 units of vis? Themission of these 20 units, for them, would be...


    "Sir, no problem, absolutely no problem. Have you circled up?"


    The manager of the store and the young salesgirl appeared before Fane again. The manager asked


    cautiously, with excitement, delight, and joy stered all over their faces. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    though it would not be as much as what the young salesgirl would receive.


    ¡°Yup. It''s done. Just these 20 units. Let¡¯s sign the contract!"


    Fane spilled nonchntly as he handed the pen and leaflet to the other party.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    "Sign.. Sign the contract?"


    The manager was taken aback. Never in his life had he seen such a quick purchase.


    "Stop gibbering! I don''t have much time. I still need to buy some house suppliester and I¡¯ll have to


    move in this afternoon. Do you want to sell or not?"


    Fane, on the other hand, did not entertain the manager further but shot him a deadly re. Fane was


    impatient.


    The manager was dumbfounded once again. "Of course, Sir! Just that I''ve never seen such a generous


    person like you!"


    The manager returned with a smile on his face, meanwhile, the salesgirl was getting the contract over


    for the transaction.


    A small smile appeared on Fane''s face as h e said to the manager, "By the way, all these sales must


    be credited to this young salesgirl. This is because she is the one who served us well. Don¡¯t you dare


    to steal her credit!"


    The young salesgirl was touched when she heard Fane''s words that she almost cried. This couple was


    so kind-hearted that they thought of the low position employees.


    "Don''t worry, this will not happen, because manager''s bonuses depend on the total sales of every


    month. Even if I wanted to take credit for today''s sales, it would be useless and meaningless!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The manager chuckled and responded.


    Soon, Fanepleted all the formalities. H e then stood up, ready to go over to swipe his credit card


    for payment.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Selena pulled his sleeve and whispered, "Swipe m y card. These


    houses are bought for the Taylor family, so naturally, it should be paid with the Taylor family''s money!"


    "Alright, Dear, since you said so, I won''tpete with you this time. Anyway, whatever is mine is yours


    and yours is mine!"


    Fane shrugged his shoulder as he spoke. A gentle smile stered on his face.


    The two saleswomen who have been watching the scene at the side werepletely speechless. It


    was a 2.1 billion bill, and this couple was actuallypeting to pay the bill. It seemed like this couple


    was not short of money, perhaps buying another 20 units would not be a problem.


    After the money was paid and the formalities werepleted, the manager asked all the employees to


    line up in two rows, saluted Fane and Selena, and saw them off the store.


    "Damn, rich people really do have deep pockets, huh?"


    The manager of the sales department looked at the back of Fane and Selena with an envious look.


    The manager then wheeled around and faced the young salesgirl. "Carol, let me say this to you, you''re


    now officially a permanent staff member. Also, I''ll call the general manager and inform him about


    today''s incident and advise him to promote you to the supervisor position. It just so happens that we


    Carol was overly shocked that her tongue was tied. In the beginning, she did not think that Fane and


    Selena could afford a vi, let alone 20. However, with a humble mindset of taking it as a business


    practice, she went forward and served them well.


    Moreover, the sry and year-end bonus for the supervisor position was outstanding.


    "No way, Sir, she has only been here less than a month, how can she be a supervisor?"


    The young salesgirl had already taken so muchmission today, which they were envious and


    jealous of, and now the manager had actually wanted to make her a supervisor? They could not


    approve this matter. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    However, they did not expect that today they missed out on Fane and Selena-the


    ultimate filthy rich customers.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    "She¡¯s been here less than a month, so what''s wrong with that? Her sales and performance today is


    something you can¡¯t achieve. You two were with her just now at the entrance, why didn''t the two of you


    bother serving the two customers and make such a sale?"


    The manager retorted. He could not be bothered by their resentment instead, he left to report to the


    general manager about today''s incident.


    The two saleswomen exchanged nces. Right now, they could not feel anything at all other than


    regrets.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Meanwhile, at this time in Gin City, the head of the Lambert family, as well as Patronum and the elders,


    were gathered together.


    "We couldn''t get hold of Lucas. I''m afraid that something bad has happened. We¡¯ve been trying to


    contact him for these past few days. And it''s not just him, we couldn''t keep in touch with the other three


    too. The head of Freeman has beening over to ask us the whereabouts of his daughter¡ª Snow


    Freeman. Snow went with Lucas and it''s Lambert''s responsibility to keep her safe!"


    The head of the Lambert family frowned. His features were terribly unsightly.


    The loss of three Lamberts had already broken the members'' hearts. Moreover, Lucas Lambert was


    the son of the second master of the Lambert family. They could not get hold of him for the past several


    days, it was highly likely that they were dead.


    The death of Snow Freeman had worsened the situation. Snow was the fiancee of Lucas and the two


    initially decided to get married soon. However, nobody had expected that bad things would happen to


    them at this time...


    "They went to the Middle Province. Looks like sending our men to investigate the matter is the only


    way."


    An old man finally spoke with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Middle Province is just a small city. What kind of person can actually kill the four of them?¡±


    Another person responded to the old man''s suggestion instantly.


    The head of Lambert family pondered and then said, "In the Middle Province, only some eight-star or


    nine-star, and God of War is capable of killing them. They went t o Middle Province to kill Ivan Taylor


    because they didn''t expect that Ivan was still alive. But, this time they..."


    "The grand wedding that the Taylor family held previously, I heard that the son-inw is the Gods of


    War¡¯s exclusive doctor.


    That¡¯s why all Nine Great Gods of War attended his wedding."


    The grand elder of the Lambert family paused for a moment to ponder over some matter, and then


    said, ¡°So, I guess Lana Zechs, the Goddess of War in Middle Province had killed them!¡±


    "Damn. How could this Lana Zechs offend the Lambert family just because of some guy named Fane.


    Doesn¡¯t she know that there¡¯s a more powerful existence backing us?"


    The second grand elder barked. His resentment grew within him like a tumor.


    The third grand elder had not spoken anything, but his face was the most unsightly among others.


    He was no other than Lucas Lambert¡¯s father. The thought of his son dead had caused agonizing


    wrenching pain in his heart.


    The third grand elder-Tao Lambert-balled his fist firmly as he uttered.


    "I''ll go to the Freeman family''s residence in a moment and n with them. We¡¯ll leave early tomorrow


    morning!" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Tao was gloomy all the while. After finishing his sentence, he took his leave.


    "Sigh!"


    The head of the Lambert family could not help but to only breathe out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Fane and the others went out to buy daily supplies before shopping for a new car. They then started


    moving happily.


    At the same time, in one of the vis located in the vi neighborhood, a beautiful superstar could not


    help it but toin to another beauty. ¡°This is so weird. I saw the developer ordering for a wall to be


    built on my way back. When I went over to enquire about the situation they told me that somebody had


    bought 20 vis in one go and asked them to build a wall to surround the area!"


    "20 vis?!¡± The beauty on the other side inhaled deeply. "This person must be rich and powerful to be


    able to afford so many vis. Well, there are so many rich people here in the Swallow city that this is


    considered as normal!


    The other beautifuldy pursed her lips and startedining, "It''s quite normal but you weren¡¯t


    there to see it yourself. After this person puts up the wall, the afforested area that we can carry out


    activities in will be reduced. I bought this property because I really liked the green areas. Now that this


    person has built a wall around the 20 vis, our homes will be right next to the wall."


    ke Knight could only smile bitterly." Well, what can we do? People like us can only ept our fate.


    Somebody who can buy so many vis in one go is not someone we, as celebrities, can offend!¡±


    Tianna Scott also said, "Yes, we seem well-regarded as celebrities as many people chase after us for


    our signatures wherever we go. However, we really can''t afford to offend people who are really rich and


    powerful." "Don''t even think about offending them, it¡¯s nice enough if we can sing and earn money in


    peace!¡± ke once again smiled helplessly.


    "By the way, ke, didn''t a director ask you to join his movie? How is it? Did you think about


    transitioning?" Tianna thought about it and asked curiously.


    After all, many singers dreamt of transitioning into movie stars. It would benefit their careers in the


    future if the movie they filmed got famous. This was a good opportunity to grow their ie.


    Different to Tianna''s imagination, ke startedining, "Don''t even mention that bastard. He''s a


    dirty old man. He asked me out for a meal the other day with the excuse that he wanted to discuss


    some details about the character. Turns out, it was just the two of us and that guy started touching me


    right after I began eating. I was so angry that I turned around and left!"


    "Sigh, nine out of ten directors nowadays are womanizers and it''s really difficult for u s to meet one


    who''s not. I think it''s best if w e continue singing and produce records. At least, this industry is much


    cleaner!" Tianna sighed and spoke with a hint of helplessness.


    The developers acted really swiftly. The next day when Fane and his family woke u p, the walls were


    already done.


    "I''ve already asked Skyler and his disciples to help get news about the Dragon scale. Let''s hope that


    we can get some clues soon!" Lana walked over to Fane and said t o him.


    Alright!" Fane nodded and walked over to


    Selena.


    "Selena, let''s go take a stroll so that we can familiarize ourselves with the environment. After all, the


    Taylor family will be staying here for a long period of time!" Fane smiled and said to Selena.


    Selena nodded. "Sure, I was about to go out and take a look. I want to look around this area and see if


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    there are anywhere suitable for us to start some businesses so that we don¡¯t waste time."


    Fane, Selena, and Lana soon walked out.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, two cars halted in front of them and several men came down. They


    restrained the girls and were about to stuff them into the car. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Beside Tianna¡¯s, ke was also struggling t o break free from these people.


    The both of them were leaving the house to go shopping. They had sunsses on and did not have


    any bodyguards with them. Who knew that they would meet with such an awful incident as soon they


    stepped out of the house.


    "How dare these people kidnapmoners under broad daylight?¡± Lana could not help and started


    scolding. She stepped forward and kicked a small pebble she saw by the road. The pebble flew forward


    and hit one o f the men¡¯s thigh.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Ah!¡± The man was in so much pain that he almost knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Who did that? Are you trying to get yourself killed?" The man was extremely angry. He turned his head


    around and his eyes lit up when he saw Lana running toward him angrily. "Oh my, it''s a sexy and pretty


    "Are you suicidal? Bring this one with us, maybe our director will like her too!" Another man said with a


    smile on his face.


    "That¡¯s right! She has such a nice body. Haha, she might just get famous if she stars in a movie!¡±


    Several men from that group of people temporarily let go while the others continued to hold on to ke


    and Tianna.


    "I was wondering why their voices sounded so familiar, it''s them!" Fane nced at the duo. He


    recognized them although they had on sunsses.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Lana defeated those people with just a few moves. They fell to the ground and started moaning in pain.


    "What sort of director is this? Is he suicidal? How dare he kidnap somebody under broad daylight!"


    Lana scolded those people. They used all their might to climb u p before leaving in their car.


    "It''s you!" ke and Tianna covered their mouths in surprise when they saw Fane amongst the people


    walking over to them.


    "Oh my, you guys came over to Swallow City?" Tianna was in disbelief. She looked a t Fane from head


    to toes. "Thank you so much! We would have been done for if it weren¡¯t for you! Normally we won''t


    meet with incidents like this. Who knew that we would be so unlucky just as we were about t o leave


    the house!"


    Apart from that, there must be a hidden reason for them to be here as Fane purposely mentioned this


    to them.  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Soon, he stepped forward and stretched one of his hands out toward ke''s chest.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    The startled ke''s face turned crimson red when she saw Fane reaching out his hand toward her


    chest.


    How bold of him-she was a famous superstar!


    Had she not known Fane was a decent man and Selena was not with them at that moment, ke


    might have thought that Fane was a pervert that tried to take advantage of her.


    ke¡¯s heart raced, out of control.


    Still, she did not step back with the belief that Fane was not trying to take advantage of her.


    Selena frowned, curious as to what Fane would do.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Fane merely smiled as he freed a button on ke.


    ¡°Ah!" yelped ke, blush searing her face a s she crossed her arms at her chest. Her cor was


    exposed after Fane unfastened one button.


    ¡°A tapping and locator device." Fane smiled coldly and, with just a small force, crushed the button


    between his fingers. Everyone saw a small chip hidden among the broken button''s remnants.


    ¡°How''s that possible? It''s so small and..." ke took a sharp intake of breath, shuddering at the


    thought.


    Fane chuckled. "I think they took the opportunity to do something because they knew you''re leaving the


    house without bodyguards with you, all with this small device," remarked Fane.


    "Where did you buy these clothes, ke? How can it..." Tianna was equally frightened. None of them


    would have known ke had a spying device on her if Fane had note to them.


    ke''s face darkened. "That damned director gifted it to me yesterday, some time ago. It looked pretty,


    so I''ve been wearing it these few days!" ke grew angrier the more she thought about it and scoffed,


    "It''s best if we go back and change, and I''m throwing this away. It seems best t o not take any clothes


    people give me!"


    She turned to look at Fane, her gaze kinder as she smiled. "Thank you very much for today, Brother


    Fane. I hope to treat you to dinner whenever we have the time. I want t o thank all of you!"


    "Haha! That''s mighty generous of you. This is my name card, call me if that bastard director stilles


    causing trouble. Since we''re neighbors now, I''ll get to swiftlye to your aid." Fane smiled and


    passed his namecard to them.


    "Thank you so much!" ke and Tianna exchanged nces and were delighted. They immediately


    exchanged contacts with Fane and the others.


    "I live here, in this area that¡¯s surrounded b y the wall!" Fane pointed at the area behind him. Updated


    at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    Astounded were they when Fane revealed i t was him and his wife who bought that area!

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    "You... You''re really rich!" said the grinning Tianna.


    "Alright then, Brother Fane. Please do join u s for dinner when we invite all of you!" ke smiled and


    walked back to their houses with Tianna. "I need to go back and change."


    "Alright!¡± Fane nodded and agreed with a smile. After all, they were famous A-ss celebrities, and it


    would be ungentlemanly i f he kept refusing them when they repeatedly mentioned they would like to


    thank him with a meal.


    "It seems that Swallow City isn''t such a peaceful ce, too!" eximed Selena as the three of them


    walked on.


    "That''s fair. This ce is also known as the City of Martial Arts as many masters and powerful people


    gather here. There''s constant news about how powerful ns or families grow or are wiped out,"


    remarked Lana with a smile on her face.


    "City of Martial Arts? Swallow City has such a name?¡± Selena frowned; she had never heard of that


    before.


    "Oh, Sister Selena doesn¡¯t know about this yet. There are quite a lot of powerful people in this world. In


    this City of Martial Arts, many people have worked as bodyguards o r opened martial arts clubs since


    ancient times. This is an old city, so there are many masters here. Because of these ancient practices,


    the people here like to practice martial arts to stay healthy," Lana exined patiently to Selena as they


    walked.


    ''Oh, I see. I had no idea that Swallow City is such an interesting ce!" Selena spoke with a deep


    realization. "It''s alright, I don''t need to care about all this. I only need to know that both my husband


    and you, Lana are powerful people. That¡¯s enough for me!"


    "Of course! Giving a sense of security to my wife is a must!" Fane chuckled, and the trio talked while


    they walked, familiarizing themselves with the area.


    At the same time, Tanya, Sharon, and Yvonne were drinking coffee in a cafe, seemingly bored.


    "Sigh! Why didn''t Fane tell us that he''s leaving? We could''ve at least had a farewell gathering!" At the


    thought of Fane, Tanya remembered how Fane took her first kiss b y ident, and she somehow felt


    like a piece of her heart was missing.


    "That''s right! That guy had the audacity to leave quietly with the entire Taylor family without telling us a


    word. Hmph!" scoffed Yvonne.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Well, what could we have done?" murmured Sharon. "He doesn''t like us.


    Don''t bother denying it; I see how you both fawn over Fane. You two just don''t want to admit it!"


    "Nonsense!" Tanya rolled her eyes, refusing to admit it.


    Meanwhile... Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    The Woods family butler and the youngdy, Beth Woods had returned to the Woods family mansion.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    The butler, Titus Woods gazed at his master, Nash Woods, whoid on the bed. Titus nodded solemnly.


    "We managed to see them, but they refused toe back with us. Moreover, they gave us no clear


    answer on whether they''lle here or when they''lle."


    Disappointment welled in Nash''s eyes when Titus ryed that piece of information. "It''s all my fault...


    I''ve wronged them. I just didn''t realize that Fane would hate me so much that he refuses toe back


    and see me onest time, knowing that I''m going to die. Sigh, this has to be my retribution, isn''t it?"


    However, different from what he imagined, Titus spoke again, "Master, I believe that the young master


    will return because before we left, Joan told us that Fane has something important to do and needs


    time t o think about it. I believe that Fane wille back to see you, but it might take some time, no


    sooner than now."


    "Is that true?¡± The corners of Nash''s eyes grew moist when he heard that. ¡°That''s... That¡¯s good to


    hear! I haven''t seen Fane for so many years, and I really want to see what he looks like now...!¡±


    ¡°Master, the young master is as handsome as you!" Titus immediately smiled. "Apart from that, the


    young master is incredibly talented. Four young people from the Lambert family paid a visit to the


    Taylors because they had some misunderstandings with them before.


    Those people stirred trouble with them, and we saw how Young Master Fane killed all four of them on


    his own. His sword aura attacks were hauntingly powerful!" "Really? I had no idea that Fane could


    achieve so much in the normal world and under such an environment. If he grew up i n the Woods


    family and we trained him from a young age, he would''ve achieved an even higher altitude now!" Nash


    was pleasantly excited when he heard this news. That was his son! Nash Woods'' son was really


    talented and sessful.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Titus paused before continuing to speak, "B y the way, Master, there are some misunderstandings


    between us and the young master. I think that the eldest madam caused such issues!"


    Nash frowned and immediately asked. " Misunderstandings? What misunderstandings?"

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    "There''s more. Five years ago, Joan was severely ill and needed one million for a surgery..." Titus then


    went on to tell Nash everything that had happened to Fane and Joan five years ago.


    Nash''s fists balled tightly as he gritted his teeth in anger. He supported his body and sat up with the


    remaining strength he had: n him left. "How dare she get someone to act as the butler and even


    humiliate Fane! I never knew he knelt for one whole night! Lily, you''re really too cruel!¡± With that, Nash


    ordered, "Beth, bring the elders here. I have to kill Lily and that Yvette Lagorio! How dare she pretend


    to be the butler?!"


    Nash knew right away the ''fat woman'' Titus spoke of was Lily¡¯s personal maid, Yvette Lagorio. She was


    Lily''s maid when Lily married into the Woods family and had always been under Lily¡¯s lead, loyal to a


    fault.


    "Master, we can''t do that!" Titus was surprised when he heard this and immediately added, "Master, it''s


    true Madam went out of line, but the Woods family doesn''t have an actual leader right now. Although


    you are alive, you¡¯re severely ill. If we have an internal war at this moment, the other families will be


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    over the moon and attack us when we¡¯re upied with each other! What should we do if we don¡¯t have


    an actual leader by then?"


    Nash knew it himself that he was acting irrationally out of anger.


    Although the Woods family developed speedily and had many masters, the Lagorio family still had


    many masters working in the Woods family. The Woods family might win if they fought wholeheartedly,


    but they would have suffered severe losses.


    Above all things, Nash was dying and would not hold up for much longer. There was a huge possibility


    that the son he had with Lily had died. They failed to find his body after searching for so long, and it


    was highly likely that beasts had devoured his body. Moreover, he did not know if Fane would return,


    willing to inherit the Woods family''s properties. Under such circumstances, having an internal fight was


    not a good idea.


    "You¡¯re right, I''m acting impulsively.¡± Nash smiled bitterly. "I still need to tolerate it. For the time being,


    have the aplished youths in the Woods family to better themselves. I really do hope that our


    Woods family can have a peaceful rtionship with the Lagorio family.


    However... If Fane returns, Lily would be displeased, what with that insufferable attitude or hers."


    "Haha! You need not worry about that, Master. Although Lily is a bad person, she wouldn''t show her


    bitterness out in the open. After all, the elders are observing and you''re still alive. Still, she might do


    something under the table to attack Fane when hees, all while a gentle facade is maintained."


    Titus smiled; he understood the madam well.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    "I don¡¯t care how good their rtionship is. She''s just a maid yet had the gall to treat m y son so cruelly.


    Not only did she pretend t o be the butler, but she even humiliated him and made him kneel outside for


    the entire night. Fane is my son, and I have to avenge him...!" Nash''s fists tightened in agitation.


    Beth agreed with Nash, thus she nodded and suggested, "Yes, but this it''s not the right time yet. Let''s


    wait until Young Master Fanees over; I think that it¡¯s best to find an excuse to kill her if she dares


    humiliate Young Master Fane when he''s here. That way, you can avenge Young Master Fane for him to


    see, and he''ll then know how much you do care for him."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Nash''s eyes lit up when he heard what


    Beth said. "That''s splendid! Oh, how I wish Fane woulde already... It would be nice if he could stay


    here for a few days, even if he doesn''t want the Woods family'' inheritance..."


    At that moment, Nash wheezed as he broke out into coughs.


    By noon, the trio-Fane, Selena, and Lana-had finished walking and had coffee.


    Fane noticed a restaurant not that far away from, nicely decorated. "Let¡¯s go have lunch!" suggested


    Fane. "That restaurant looks nice. Let''s go have a look!¡±


    Meanwhile... "Look at that guy! He''s got two beautifuldies with him, and I''m just jealous of him at this


    point!" People began t o murmur among one another as they enviously looked at the trio, especially


    Fane.


    "That''s right. It¡¯s already good enough to get just one of thesedies, and this guy has two! Look at how


    they''re interacting; they must be this guy''s first and second wife!" Some people made bold guesses as


    they stared at those two prettydies.


    Fane found a table by the window once they entered the restaurant, and they sat down.


    A waitress came over with the menu.


    Four men at a table not far away overheard what Selena randomly said. New ch?pter av?ble o?


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    The man slightly bent his body as he spoke so that his hand could lean on the side of the table where


    Selena was sitting. The branded watch on the man''s hand looked very conspicuous.


    The man had a small smirk on his face as h e showed his branded watch and continued speaking, "It''s


    nice meeting such prettydies. Would the both of you like to b e my friends? Let''s exchange contacts.


    As long as you''re willing to be my friend, I''ll pay for your meal today!"


    Young Master Quinton spoke confidently and had a smile on his face. He believed that most pretty


    Apart from that, the prices of dishes in this


    restaurant were nothing to him. Judging from this beautifuldy''s words, they might opt to leave as they


    could not afford the food in this restaurant. After all, many poor people could not afford the food here, s


    o they would leave after looking at the menu.


    He would have sat himself next to these prettydies had it not been for the man with them at their


    table. He did not know what their rtionships were.


    Regardless, he believed these women would write down his number and contact him secretlyter on


    ¡ªassuming they were not idiots. This was not the first time he had such a situation. As long as they


    epted his courtship, it meant that there was a possibility that they woulde out the next time he


    asked them out.


    The man leered at the two beautiful


    women, and his heart raced with excitement as he moved nearer to them. H e was filled with


    anticipation as he smelt Selena''s faint fragrance.


    What the man failed to realize was that Selena said what she said not because she had no money; she


    merely eximed out of surprise that the level of consumption was somewhat higher whenpared


    to that i n Middle Province.


    The Taylor family prospered for quite some time, and all the family''s wealth and finances were with her


    from operating funds, money from thepany, and the huge amount they earned from the wedding


    banquet. How could she not afford a dish in this restaurant?


    She would have spent several hundred thousand if she ordered a whole table of fine dishes and wine.


    That amount was also nothing to them.


    Even if Selena was out of the picture, Lana had a lot of money with her too. They would never be in a


    situation where they could not foot a bill, no matter how expensive it was.


    Hence, Selena only smiled indifferently andmented, "Thank you for your great courtesy, Sir. We


    can pay our own expenses here."


    The corners of Young Master Quinton''s lips slightly twitched. His brothers were looking at him from the


    other table, and it would only shame him if his offer was turned down.


    Selena dumbfounded. She was reasonable i n turning the man down, but the man was s o persistent.


    She smiled indifferently once again and affirmed, "Young master, we know that you''re rich, but we''re


    not poor. We can afford the food here." Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Oh dear, they''re not entertaining Young Master Quinton!" Those three men stood up and one of them


    could not help himself fromughing.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    The threat in Young Master Quinton''s words was evident as he nced outside; there were seven to


    eight bodyguards smoking beside his car.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Haha! Young Master Quinton, how much i s your face worth?¡± Fane could hold back hisugh when


    he heard the man''s words." My wife treated you kindly and refused you so euphemistically. We don''t


    want to cause trouble, so it''s best if you quickly leave as that''s best for us all. Apart from that, she''s not


    some gold-digger; she''s happily married to me. Do you understand?¡±


    Fane was unafraid to face Young Master Quinton and maintained his gant disposition.


    While Fane wanted to keep a low profile in


    Swallow City as he had just moved in, he had a limit that should not be crossed, and that was on his


    wife Selena. It felt like a p to the face when the man asked Selena out.


    Moreover, how could the Supreme Warrior¡¯s wife be bullied like that? How could anybody treat her like


    that?


    After all, there were many powerful people : n Swallow City. Who knew who this Young Master Quinton


    in front of them was?


    "Haha! So what if she has a husband?


    There are many who are married!¡± Young Master Quinton jeered at how Fane stood his ground. "Many


    married women get with me in the end. Everything is fine as long as I, Caleb Quinton, am rich!¡±


    Caleb then turned to Selena andmented, "Prettydy, stop following this guy. You''re really pretty¡ª


    why don¡¯t


    you follow me instead? I¡¯ll give you five million every month, and if that¡¯s not enough, ten million per


    month is doable too! That''s a pretty penny, mind you!" He then turned to look at Lana and cooed, "Oh,


    yes. If this prettydy wants to follow me too, I can pay you the same amount!"


    "In your dreams!" Lana was displeased with from the start, but she never thought Caleb would get


    bolder by the minute.


    Lana stood up and walked away from the table, waggling her finger as a taunt toe at her. "Are you


    trying to take advantage of me? We''ll talk about this after you¡¯ve won against me!"


    Caleb¡¯s eyes lit up at Lana''s words. "Not bad! This prettydy has good characteristics, I like you more


    by the minute!"


    With that, Caleb balled his fists and rushed toward Lana.


    Lana had to give it to Caleb-he seemed to b e a capable fighter. His speed was so great, he got close


    enough to her in just seconds.


    It seemed to make sense that Swallow City was dubbed the City of Martial Arts. These young masters


    from wealthy families seemed to have seasonedbat abilities.


    However, this man was not her opponent. While he had the talent in martial arts equivalent to that of an


    assistantmander, how could he beat the Goddess of War, Lana?


    m!


    "Who would''ve thought that you''re a master!" Young Master Quinton waved his slightly numb arm and


    had a yful smile on his face. His interest in her only grew.


    "You''d leave instead of disturbing our meal if you¡¯re sensible enough!" Lana nced at him coldly with


    a slight impatience in her eyes.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Despite what happened, the woman had only a small upper hand against him, but h e would surely win


    with hispanions joining him.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Firm in his decision, Caleb then gave the order, and the quartet rushed toward Lana.


    Lana internally facepalmed at the sight of all four men rushing toward her. She showed only a fraction


    of her strength as she did not want to make a scene; all she wanted was to teach him a lesson that


    would make him admit defeat and leave. She did not expect them to grow more confident with


    themselves and attacked her together.


    m! Thump! Pow!


    Lana no longer reserved her strength. All four men fell to the floor as Lana kicked them relentlessly,


    and blood spurted from their mouths as their faces turned pale.


    ¡°Young Master!" Several of the bodyguards who waited outside hastily rushed when they saw the


    scene.


    "Damn, this woman is really strong. Seems like we can''t do anything against her!" Young Master


    Quinton stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "Young Master, don''t you worry. We''ll kill her for you!¡± One of the bodyguards with a Herculean build


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    red daggers at Lana.


    It was quite obvious that these bodyguards were much stronger than those useless rich second


    generations.


    The other three young masters seemed to have a good rtionship with Young Master Quinton, but


    they did note from a strong family like him, so they naturally treated him with more respect.


    "Oh, dear... It seems that you guys won''t leave without being taught a lesson!¡± Lana sighed and ran


    toward the men.


    The waitress was stunned by what happened and stood by the side helplessly. That kind ofmotion


    happened all the time in Swallow City.


    Meanwhile, Fane nonchntly ordered,'' Prettydy, give us three lobsters¡ªone for each of us¡ªand


    three bottles of this wine. We¡¯d also like to have this..."


    Only then did the waitress snap out of her trance and wrote down Fane''s order." Alright!¡±


    By the time Fane finished ordering the dishes, Lananguidly walked back to her seat after giving the


    bodyguards and the four rich second-generations a serious beating.


    "You''re really something. How can you just sit here and let Lana do all the fighting?" Selena rolled her


    eyes at Fane. Lana was the Goddess of War, yet Fane did nothing. Would Lana not be angered as she


    did all the fighting? Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    "It''s alright. After all, I''m quite free!" said Lana with a smile.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    "Is this Young Master Quinton from a strong family?" Selena was slightly worried when she heard the


    waitress'' suggestion. After all, they had just moved into Swallow City. It was not possible for them to


    provoke a powerful family too quickly, was i t?


    The waitress eyed her surroundings before she softly exined, "How should I say this... They used to


    be a small family back then and were some sort of low influential force. Still, they were considered a


    strong power around this area." The waitress paused before continuing, "However, ever since Young


    Master Quinton''s second uncle came back from the battlefield, the Quinton family¡¯s status rapidly


    improved, and they''re now regarded as a third-ss


    aristocratic family. The Quinton family developed so quickly because his second uncle is none other


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    than a King of War!"


    "A King of War?" Fane was not afraid when he heard this. Instead, he felt anger sizzling in him.


    As a dignified King of War, how could he allow his nephew to behave so terribly in public? Had it been


    Fane instead, he would not stop at just refusing to help Young Master Quinton... He would give him a


    beatdown!


    "So you''re saying that this King of War doesn¡¯t know right from wrong and only knows how to protect


    this Young Master Quinton?" Sure enough, Lana was just as displeased when she heard the waitress''


    exnation and asked with a cold expression on her face.


    "Yes, and because the young master has such strong support, he''s used it to show off and bully people


    in this area!" After the waitress finished speaking, she asserted," Why aren''t you guys leaving yet? It''ll


    be toote if you don''t leave now!"


    Lana smiled and said to the waitress, "Haha ...! Thank you for that, but we don''t n on leaving. We''re


    here for food, so you can ask the kitchen to start cooking!"


    "What...?" The waiter was speechless as she did not expect them to stay, even after she kindly


    suggested that they leave for their own sake.


    Were these three that unafraid of Young Master Quinton?


    She gave the trio a thoughtful gaze before she left.


    "If this dignified King of War truly does nothing to discipline his nephew, we can help him with that


    today!"mented Fane with a cold smile on his face after the waitress left.


    Worried, Selena softly said to Fane, "Will this matter escte? We''ve just arrived here, and we haven''t


    figured out the situation yet..."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Didn''t you hear what the waitress said just now? This Quinton family


    can be considered as a third -ss aristocratic family, and that means they''re not formally a third-ss


    aristocratic family in Swallow City. There are too many of such forces in this city and it doesn''t matter if


    they''re destroyed, let alone giving them a lesson!" Fane had an indifferent expression on his face.


    Although there were many forces and strong people in the city, not many of them scared him.


    Fane hoped that it was thetter because there would not be anything to be afraid of. It would be


    slightly worrying if it was the former. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Lost in his thoughts, he did not realize the table had been filled with delicious food.

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Fane then joined in the meal, and while the dishes were on the pricier side, it genuinely tasted


    delectable. As they ate, they had some drinks as well.


    Ten minutes passed...


    "Hey, that Young Master Quinton didn¡¯te back for revenge. Seems like he''s all bark but no bite


    when he threatened us just now, and he won''t being back!¡± Lana smiled and raised her ss of


    red wine. " Brother Fane and Sister-inw, cheers!"


    Selena smiled and said to Lana, "Sure! Still, it''s best to not drink so much in the afternoon so we don''t


    get drunk!"


    "Don¡¯t you worry. Both me and Brother Fane can hold our alcohol down well, so one bottle of wine


    won''t affect us at all."


    Lana finished her red wine in one go, her smile never leaving her face as she looked at Selena. "You


    should mind your wine though, Sister Selena, and don''t get drunk!"


    "I might not be able to hold down that much like you two can, but one or two bottles won¡¯t affect me."


    Selena smiled. " After all, I had to drink when I started working for the Taylor family, and I''ve gone


    through some training."


    "Really? If that''s the case, let''s get another bottleter. This is the first time I''m drinking with you both!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lana shrugged her shoulder. To be honest, she somewhat envied Selena.


    To Lana, Fane was god-like. He was her idol, extremely strong and handsome.


    If she did not know that Fane was married and was very faithful to his wife, she would want to be his


    woman.


    Still, Lana knew that Fane thought of her only as a childish disciple.


    "Sure! Get us three more bottles of wine, please!" Selena smiled and ordered with the waitress tending


    to them.


    Selena was incredibly touched that the Goddess of War Lana was willing to be by their side and protect


    them as their bodyguard.


    Selena was happy so long as Lana was, even if she got drunk.


    The young master brought quite a huge number of people with him, about 50 to 60 bodyguards. Many


    of them looked like really strong masters. Their status seemed much better than the previous seven to


    eight bodyguards. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    "My second uncle?¡± Young Master Quinton was taken aback at Lana''s question, stunned for a good


    while before a grin appeared on his face. "Well, well! Thisdy made a thorough background check on


    me. You even know about my second uncle!" Young Master Quinton paused before continuing to


    speak, "We won''t be needing my second uncle here to get you guys, though. The Quinton family''s


    bodyguards are enough!"


    One of the Quinton family''s bodyguards stepped forward as he chuckled. "Youngdy, since you know


    about Young Master Quinton''s second uncle, you should know who he is. He''s a three-star King of War.


    It''s best if you give up all resistance so we won¡¯t have to resort to more extreme


    methods. Everything will be fine as long as you apologize to our young master wholeheartedly and


    leave with him!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Young Master Quinton piped in right after one of the guards spoke, "That won''t work.


    There¡¯s another pretty woman inside the restaurant, and both of them are the cream of the crop. If we


    leave, both of them would have toe with me!"


    "Haha! You''re nowhere handsome, yet you''ve got high hopes and demands!" Lana did not bite back a


    condescending grin after hearing Young Master Quinton¡¯s bold im.


    "Ahaha! Seems like you''re not wanting to leave with our young master, youngdy. Allow this assistant


    The bodyguard rushed toward Lana without any hesitation.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Whoosh!


    The bodyguard''s speed wasparable to a major''s. Hisbat prowess was considered excellent in


    Swallow City that was filled with many powerful fighters.


    That in itself fueled his confidence.


    As he sprinted toward Lana, the assistantmander bent his fingers as though they were ws,


    aiming at Lana''s face in a n attempt to take off her mask.


    The bodyguard grinned coldly; Lana would not have such impable reflex to dodge his speed and


    sudden attack.


    He would have taken down Lana''s mask by the time she could react, but they would have all seen what


    she looked like under the mask by then.


    Oh, so you''re acting alone?" Lana gave a cocky smirk as she acted swiftly. She caught the man''s hand


    with her palm just a s his hand nearly grazed her face mask.


    "Ah!" Lana''s palm caught the man¡¯s hand like iron tongs. She exerted force into her grip that made the


    bodyguard kneel in pain.


    Thuck!


    With the man still in shock, Lana swung her leg and kicked him at his chest, the force sending him


    zipping through the air.


    With an audible thud, the bodyguard fell several meters away andnded on the floor in an awkward


    position as dust flew. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    The elder had greater and betterbat abilities than the assistantmander and was a head


    "Attack together!" The headmander would not take chances when he knew


    how strong Lana was. He gave the rest of the guards a signal¡ªto attack together.


    "Haha! That''ll save me the trouble if you''re all attacking together!" Lanaughed at the sight of the men


    rushing toward her, and she nonchntly met them halfway.


    Bang! m! Pow!


    Daunting, blood-curdling noises were heard as several of the Quinton family¡¯s bodyguards flew


    backward, and they were all on the ground just momentster. Only


    Young Master Quinton and the three rich young masters¡ªwho shared a table with him and drank with


    him before¡ªstood there dumbfoundedly.


    Many passersby gazed at Lana with awe and respect. "How''s that possible? How... How can she be so


    strong?¡±


    Swallow City was also known as the City of Martial Arts. Most of the people in the city advocated power


    and worshipped masters very much.


    People from the Quinton family had always bullied and oppressed people around this area, and Young


    Master Quinton was nothing but savage. Still, no one expected t o see him getting schooled on that


    very day.


    Lana nced at the group of four with a slight smirk and said indifferently, "You four, it''s time for you to


    learn!"


    Frightened to the core, Young Master Quinton instantly begged, "D¡ªDon''t...! Prettydy, we¡¯re only


    weaklings. What if you end up killing us? I''m the Quinton family''s young master, and you also know that


    my second uncle is incredibly powerful!"


    Once she mulled over her thoughts, Lana then remarked, "Didn''t I tell you that I don''t care about your


    second uncle? I''m giving you two choices now: One, you receive your punishment from me. Two, kneel


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    here until I finish eating, and then you can leave!"


    "Isn''t this woman acting too arrogantly? How dare she look down on a King of War?" blurted one of the


    bodyguards to hispanion.


    Another bodyguard thought about it and added, "That''s right. Who¡¯s this woman? Why haven''t we seen


    her before? She doesn''t seem to be from around this area. If she¡¯s better than the three-star King of


    War, we''d surely hear about her at some point!"


    The other three rich young masters nced at each other and knelt while ignoring Young Master


    Quinton. "We''ll kneel!¡± Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    One of them even said, "Prettydy, please g o enjoy your meal!"

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    "Haha! You still got the guts to threaten me right now!" Lanaughed and questioned, "B y the way,


    how many stars does your second uncle, the King of War have?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Caleb was embarrassed. This woman had n o idea how frightening his second uncle was, yet she


    dared force him to kneel.


    He turned his head to the side and arrogantly scoffed, "Hmph! My second uncle is no one or even two-


    star King of War¡ªhe''s a three-star King of War! Three-stars! Do you get it now? Are you afraid yet? Let


    us go if you are. If not, all of you will face my uncle''s wrath today!"


    "Three-stars? Oh my. I¡¯m so scared! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Lana¡¯s expression intentionally


    morphed into one


    of pure fright before it died down into a more neutral expression. "Kneel!" she snapped. "I¡¯ll hit you if


    you don¡¯t!"


    It only urred to Caleb then that she was mocking him. "How... How dare you toy with me?"


    Still, he had no choice but to kneel under Lana¡¯s intense, sharp gaze, all while he gritted his teeth.


    "Alright, I''m going in to have my meal. You guys can leave after I¡¯m done with my meal and after I


    leave!" Lana pped and walked into the restaurant.


    "Who''s this woman? How dare she humiliate us like this!" growled one of the rich young masters once


    Lana left them.


    "Haha! Humiliate us? You were the first one to kneel!" Caleb was rather displeased a t that. These


    three were gutless and they caved in all too quickly, kneeling down all too soon. He at least tried to fight


    back.


    "What could we even do, Young Master Quinton? That woman is fearless, and I do believe she''s never


    lost before. She''s so daring to threaten us. What if she killed us i f we didn¡¯t kneel?¡± muttered one of


    the young masters with a bitter smile on his face.


    "He¡¯s got a point, Young Master Quinton,¡± another piped in. "You at least have your second uncle


    supporting you, but we don''t have such support. Our deaths would¡¯ve been in vain!¡±


    The third guy then added, "That''s right. This city is a chaotic one with so many masters, and they don¡¯t


    care much nor do they care what sort of support you have. They don''t care much about their lives, and


    there are many desperados who''d kill you before exining why!


    Caleb had nothing to say to that; they were telling the truth after all.


    "Young master, what else can we do apart from lying down here? Moreover, that woman got us real


    good. Although we¡¯re still alive, our wounds are really bad!" whined one of the guards.


    "Come here and kneel beside us too. If not, how shameful will we be when so many people walk past


    and see us!" Caleb thought about it and continued saying, " Apart from that, you guys can cover me


    while I call my second uncle. F*ck, I don''t believe that we can''t get back at those people right now!"


    Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Caleb frowned at the other young master''s advice. He gave it a thought before he made his decision.


    "Hmph, I don''t care! We¡¯ll teach them a lesson. I''ll ask my second uncle to hurt that woman. As long a s


    she''s badly injured, the remaining two won''t be a threat. It¡¯d be easy for me to follow these threeter


    on and beat them u p myself after my second uncle''s gone."


    Everybody nodded at Caleb''s words.


    Meanwhile... "Why are they kneeling on the ground?" As his eyes wandered, Fane noticed the


    bodyguards kneeling outside the restaurant.


    Lana''s eyes wandered to the same direction as she calmly smiled. "Haha...! That guy''s probably


    unsatisfied and is


    calling his second uncle. His second uncle : s a three-star King of War! I''ll surely teach him a thing or


    two!"


    "Leave him be if he''s a good person at heart and that it''s just his nephew acting up.


    After all, he¡¯s somebody who fought for the country!" advised Fane after he assessed the situation.


    "However, if he tries to protect his nephew and is acting aggressive, get one of his fingers."


    "Alright." Lana nodded and ate her steak in a rxed manner.


    Their conversation stunned Selena.


    Why did it feel like Fane was ordering Goddess of War Lana? Why did it feel like Lana listened to


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    everything Fane said?


    Was it because Fane was the Great Nine Gods of War¡¯s exclusive doctor? That could not be. Was it


    not supposed to be the doctors respecting the Gods of War?


    "Honey, eat. Eat more!" Fane smiled and ced more food into Selena''s te.


    Eventually, the group of three were full after their meal.


    "Why isn''t he here yet?¡± Lana was slightly impatient as she nced outside again.


    "It doesn''t matter if he doesn''te over. Let me go pay the bill!¡± Fane stood up and walked over to


    pay the bill.


    "He''s here! He¡¯s here!" At this moment, a car drove into view and was parked not far away. A man in


    his forties came down from the car. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    "Which woman bullied my nephew?" snapped the man in his forties upon his arrival.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    "Seems to me like he''s full of himself!" Lana smirked when she caught what the man had said, and she


    then remarked to Fane and Selena, ¡°This guy¡¯s losing one of his fingers after this!"


    "Uncle! My dearest uncle! You''re finally here!" Young Master Quinton stood up from the ground as both


    his legs were numb from the kneeling. "I almost died from being under the sun, and it really doesn''t


    help that we''re humiliated, kneeling in public!¡±


    "That¡¯s right, King of War Hunter Moore. These people are downright detestable! Not only did they hit


    us, but they even forced u s to kneel under the sun!" one of the young masters helped exin the


    situation.


    "That''s right. King of War Hunter Moore! The woman even boldly imed that she''s not afraid of you,


    even if you came!¡± said the other young master as he stood up and rubbed his knees.


    ¡°Uncle, it''s that woman wearing a mask. She''s utterly despicable! I was kind enough to treat them to a


    meal, but they refused me and said that I was making fun of them for being poor. We started fighting


    because they spared no respect to the Quinton family!¡± Caleb immediately pointed at the trio walking


    over and added details into the story.


    "Alright, I get it now!" Hunter nodded and walked several steps forward.


    "You guys are rather bold, I¡¯ll give you that. Do you know who this is? This is the Quinton family''s young


    master and my nephew, yet you guys not only hit him but even made him kneel to you? Are you guys


    looking down on me, Hunter Moore?" The arrogant-looking Hunter ced both his hands behind his


    back, seemingly condescending.


    "Haha! These people are suicidal for looking down on King of War Moore!" The two men that


    apanied Hunter seemed to hold important positions as well. They smirked as they eyed Fane and


    hispany.


    "Tsk, tsk! You guys won''t even ask about the situation before you start using us, huh?" Lana


    stepped forward and said straightforwardly, "No wonder Young Master Quinton dared to act so


    arrogantly i n this area¡ªhe¡¯s got this kind of uncle, that''s why. People always say that the subordinates


    will surely follow the bad example of the leaders!¡± "You''re really naive. How can King of War Moore not


    know what sort of people Young Master Quinton is?¡± A man stepped


    forward and cupped his hands at Lana. "I¡¯m a one-star King of War, and I really want to ask thisdy for


    rification!"


    "Even if my nephew made a mistake, you guys shouldn¡¯t have asked him to kneel here!" Hunter wore a


    dark expression, seemingly not believing he was mistaken.


    "Alright! If that¡¯s the case, we can only resolve this with a fight!" Lana did not want to waste time


    rambling with those men, thus she waved at the one-star King o f War.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back!¡± The one-star King of War stepped forward and a strong aura surged out of his


    body. Although this invisible aura could not be seen, it gave people a strong feeling of oppression.


    "Hmph!" Lana zipped toward her opponent so quickly that she got right in front of him in mere seconds.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She swung her leg and kicked.


    "You''re really fast!" Skilled in his own rights, the one-star King of War raised his leg that collided against


    Lana¡¯s.


    Stronger than him, even!


    Thump!  Dr?§Þan§àvels

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    The one-star King of War''s face darkened.


    "Haha! Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be a one-star King of War. It looks like you people n to help Young Master


    Quinton no matter the reason or consequences, huh? It does look like some people do change after


    they return!"mented Fane as he eyed the man with a faint smirk.


    "Young man, this isn¡¯t the time for you to speak. We¡¯ll get to you after we''re done with this woman!"


    barked Hunter as he red daggers at Fane.


    Caleb spoke as he stood by their side," Uncle, this person is really terrible. You gotta beat her down


    badly, even if you don¡¯t kill her. Teach her a lesson and make sure that she can¡¯t get out of bed for at


    least half a month!


    Caleb inwardly sneered. This woman did not seem any stronger than the one-star King of War, and she


    was surely no match for his uncle. So long as Caleb¡¯s uncle could incapacitate her, they could follow


    after both women once his uncle left. They could then bring those women to a hotel to enjoy


    themselves.


    As for the guy? Simple; he would be killed.


    "Haha! Half a month? Are you dreaming?" Lana gave a cold grin as she pointed at Hunter, saying,


    "Hunter, you¡¯re a three-star King of War. How dare you allow your nephew to do whatever he wants!


    You''ll receive a severe punishment today from yours truly!"


    "You? You want to punish me? You are the one dreaming!" Hunter inwardly smirked." Who do you think


    you are? The Goddess of War, or maybe the Supreme Warrior? How does a young girl like you have


    the rights t o punish me?"


    He balled his fists tightly and aimed for Lana, and the winds whistled with the velocity of each punch.


    "I''m not in the mood to exin anything to you!" Lana felt like Hunter would not believe her anyway.


    Lana threw her fist as i t collided against the opponent¡¯s fist.


    Thoom!


    Men from the Quinton family anticipated the sight of Lana flying backward.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Which was why it shocked them to see King of War Hunter Moore zipping through the air instead.


    Fwoosh!


    Lana caught up with the still-airborne "How can this be? Such speed...is ridiculous!" Hunter''s face


    turned green as Lana moved at breakneck speed. She had just sent him flying yet managed to catch u


    p to him so quickly.


    Hunter Moore.


    Lana''s lips curved into a menacing smirk a s she sharply punched his abdomen.


    Puff!


    Blood spurted out of Hunter''s mouth and his body immediately changed course. He plummeted to the


    floor.


    Puff!


    Hunter''s hurled a mouthful of blood as several thin cracks appeared on the floorboard.


    "Uncle!" yelped Caleb as everything unfolded before him-everything happened


    so quickly. The uncle that he assumed was invincible had been bested by a woman, and the attack


    seemed rather brutal as well. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    "Argh!" The pale-faced King of War Moore roared in pain as his finger was severed.


    Despite his agony, he red viciously at Lana instead of showing fear, and the sight of him was


    downright feral.


    Lana sneered, "You don''t seem convinced about your punishment!" Lana calmly stood up as she wiped


    off the blood on her dagger.


    "You''ll definitely regret this!" growled Hunter through gritted teeth.


    "Haha! This is your lesson. Don''t me me for ending you next time if you still refuse t o repent and


    change your ways!"mented Lana, a cold smile on her face a s she left with Fane and Selena.


    The other man who came with Hunter was also a King of War; a two-star King of War a t that.


    He stayed rooted when he saw Hunter attacking her, and he was utterly floored at the turn of events.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hunter was no match for the woman, and he was defeated in just a short while. The oue would


    have been the same had he been the one attacking her; he would have failed as well.


    "King of War Moore, are you alright?" A number of the bodyguards stood up and ran to him.


    ¡°Uncle, how are you?" Caleb was frightened by what happened and quickly ran over to Hunter''s side.


    He never thought that the woman would best his uncle so skillfully; h e never saw iting.


    "Why is that woman so strong?¡± Hunter


    stood up as he held his wrist, saying, "We need to go to the hospital first. F*ck! I won''t let that woman


    go so easily!"


    "Let¡¯s go! We need to hurry to the hospital t o stop the bleeding!" The other two Kings of War


    immediately asked the others to make way so they could send Hunter to the hospital.


    "I never thought my uncle would fail to defeat her. Seems like I won''t be able to have my way with both


    women!¡± Caleb was disappointed as he looked at the car driving out of his view.


    "Young Master, the woman who had good Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Decision made, Caleb then instructed," Alright! Move quickly. Both of you, follow them in your car to


    see where they live. Be smart and keep your distance-don''t let them see you, understand?" After all,


    the trio had not walked far and they did note to the restaurant by car. Surely his guards would


    catch up to them if they followed them swiftly.


    "Yes, Young Master!" Both bodyguards nodded respectfully and sneakily followed after Fane, Selena,


    and Lana.


    Meanwhile... "We''ve spent half a day outside but haven''t seen any good shops suitable for doing


    business with!" Selena was extremely tired upon arriving home. She took a bath andid on the bed.


    "We don''t need to work, but it definitely won''t


    work for us if we don¡¯t do some business.


    People will question us and our backgrounds."


    At that moment...


    Members of the Lambert family had arrived in Middle Province and started their investigation


    secretively.


    Hearing the report of the incident, the Lambert family''s third elder, Tao Lambert and the Freeman


    family''s master, Louis Freeman wore an ill-omened expression.


    They found out that Fane and his family had left Middle Province dead of night, anticipating that they


    would search for them.


    The Lamberts discussed among themselves before they came to a decision and barged into the


    George family''s mansion.


    "You are?" Winston George nced at his bodyguards who were on the floor, injured, as he asked the


    unweed guests before him, all while he wore an uncongenial expression.


    "Haha! Master George, it came to my attention that the son-inw married into the Taylor family, Fane


    Woods gifted you a vi before he left. Is that correct? It seems like you people get along rather well,"


    came Louis''nguidment


    Winston¡¯s face darkened and his heart sank when he heard that. He never expected that the Lamberts


    from Gin City woulde to Middle Province that quickly. More importantly, they went straight to his


    residence after failing to find Fane and the others.


    "Gentlemen, I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with Fane, though we¡¯re thankful to him for healing my


    daughter, and I won''t deny his incredible medical skills! Apart from that, you also know about how all


    the Gods of War attended Fane and Selena''s wedding. Anybody in their right mind would attend their


    wedding and try t o please them. At the very least, we had to maintain a good rtionship with them as


    we¡¯re afraid of offending them. Our family did the same." Winston smiled indifferently, momentarily


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    pausing before h e concluded, "We, the George family, are the same as any other families. We try to


    keep a good rtionship with Fane and the Taylors, and we don''t know anything else about them!"


    Winston''s answer seemed to make sense to Louis, but he still pressed on, "If you don''t have a good


    rtionship, why did they give the vi to you?"


    These people were powerful masters, and they could not offend any of them. Upd§Ñted at


    Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Louis could tell Winston was not lying to him after hearing his entire exnation. H e thought of it and


    said, "Oh, right, do you know which way they headed off to? You must know something, right?"

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Louis did not know what to say after hearing Winston''s answer. He went silent for a moment as he


    thought things through before hemented, "How about this: We''ll leave now, but we''ll leave our


    contacts with you. Call us as soon as you receive any news about them, know where they''ve gone, or if


    they''re back. As long as you provide us useful news, we''ll give you a handsome reward as our thanks."


    "Alright, don¡¯t you worry, gentlemen. I''ll surely contact you once I have news about them!" Winston


    nodded and agreed to it.


    "Excellent." Louis nodded and left with Tao and his subordinates.


    Winston wiped the cold sweat on his forehead after they left his mansion. "They


    almost gave me a heart attack. They''ve brought more than a hundred people with them, and there


    must be a lot of masters in their ranks!"


    At this moment, Sharon¡ªwho had been standing behind Winston and the others¡ª walked forward.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Fane and the others made a wise decision. Who would''ve known that these people woulde


    looking for them in such a short period of time. They''d be in so much trouble if they hadn''t left!"


    "I wonder if Goddess of War Lana can match up to those people. Of course, Lana can''t always be next


    to Fane and his family, no? What if these people manage to catch up with Fane and the others before


    they leave? They might be dead by the time Lana manages to catch up with them!" Winston wiped his


    cold sweat as he spoke. "That¡¯s right. Although Fane has a good rtionship with these Gods of War,


    the Lambert family is a powerful family from Gin City. Who knows if the Gods of War will offend such a


    big power for Fane and his family!" A thought then urred to Sharon as she hastily said, "I need to


    quickly call Miss Selena and get her to change their phone numbers. I''m afraid that they''ll locate Fane


    and the others with their phones if they manage to catch one of the Taylors'' extended rtives!"


    Winston nodded after he heard what Sharon said. "Definitely. Fane and the others helped us greatly,


    and Fane is an incredibly great person. I suspect that he was the one to have overturned several ns,


    or perhaps he asked someone else. Our lives had gotten better without those forces causing trouble!"


    Sharon nodded. "Ik they hadn''t offended the Lamberts the Taylors would''ve surpassed the Drakes.


    Now that the Taylors have left Middle Province, the Drakes benefit the most from all this. Powerful


    ns like the Eagle n and Kingston Hall have disappeared, and nobody can stop the Drakes on


    their path of expansion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the Drakes are reasonable people, luckily,¡± said Winston with a small nod on her head. ¡°By


    the way, I heard that nobody could reach the Goddess of War Lana these couple of days. Nobody saw


    her leaving her house."


    A frown appeared on her face as Sharon thought things through. ¡°Could she have left with Fane and


    the others? That''d be for the best. Lana''s skilled inbat after all, and Fane and the others would be


    much safer with her!¡±


    Winston inwardly sighed when he saw his daughter''s happy expression. "Sharon, I know that you like


    Fane very much, but he''s a married man and shares a beautiful rtionship with his wife. Above all,


    he''s rather far above the pedestal and doesn''t share your feelings for him."


    "Good. My Sharon has grown up!" Winston nodded in satisfaction and soon went back into the house.


    Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    "Miss Sharon sent me a text and said that about a hundred people from the Lambert family came to


    Middle Province, asking about us even going to their house for information. She suggested that we


    change our phone numbers so that we can be much safer," announced Selena as she eyed her phone.


    "Yes, we''ll have to change our phone numbers. What do we do if we don''t change and they manage to


    find us?" Fiona was startled when she heard the news and was afraid that they woulde looking for


    them.


    Andrew agreed and added, "It¡¯s best if everybody ceases contact with our other rtives after we


    change our numbers. They might end up telling who we are and


    where we¡¯re staying¡ªit¡¯ll be hell to get through!"


    Old Master Taylor sighed. After all, those were also members of the Taylor family. Although they chose


    to leave heartlessly, they never wanted anything to happen to the other rtives nor did they want to


    stop contacting them.


    Fane, on the other hand, nonchntly spoke, "Truthfully, I don''t think that it''d be a big deal if we


    change our numbers or not. I¡¯m not really afraid of this Lambert family, especially now that we''ve got so


    many masters here with us. Both King of War Celestino and Goddess of War Lana are with us, too.


    "I chose to hide from them ande here for another reason. Apart from that, I didn¡¯t want to involve


    myself with the troubles of the Lambert family!" "You can continue your boasting. Just tell the truth


    about how you''re not confident! How can you say that you don''t want to involve yourself in the mess?


    What''s so good about us running to such a faraway ce? I rather stay in the Middle Province; life was


    good there!" Fiona rolled her eyes a t Fane and felt that Fane was boasting.


    "Mother, there are many advantages in moving here!" Fane smiled and exined," Did you notice that


    this city is always veiled by clouds and mist? This city is also known as the City of Martial Arts, and


    there are many masters here. What I''m trying to say here is that this city is located at a special


    geographical location. People who work in this city have a longer lifespan, and the prosperity of such a


    big city is iparable to Middle Province!" "This city can make people live several years longer? Are


    you lying to me?" Fiona was suspicious of what Fane was saying.


    Fane chuckled at her suspicion as hemented, "Mother-inw, there are many things in this world


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    that are unexinable. For example, grandfather''s luminous pearl. Now that he¡¯s ced it by his


    bedside while he sleeps, don¡¯t you see that the old master''s body is much healthier than before? He


    doesn''t get sick s o easily, and the probability of him getting the flu has been reduced as well!"

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    In the evening, Fane and Selena were once again on the bed after they took their baths.


    Fane could not help but hug and kiss the pretty woman in front of him.


    "Aren''t you tired?" Selena blushed with a shy expression on her face.


    Selena frowned as she looked at the weird scar on Fane''s arm after he took off his clothes. She said,


    "Honey, I feel weird every time I see this scar on your arm. Why does i t look like a huge fish scale?


    Apart from that, since you have such good medical skills, why can''t you get rid of it?¡±


    Fane smiled bitterly after he heard what she said, "It¡¯s not so easy to get rid of this scar but it might be


    gone soon!"


    Fane kissed Selena after he spoke.


    The next morning, the bodyguards came before Young Master Quinton.


    "Young master, we''ve inquired clearly and the three of them are staying at the same ce. Apart from


    that, they have also just arrived recently. I think they''re a family who recently moved from another city


    and just got settled in here. They bought 20 vis in one shot!" The bodyguard greeted Caleb and said.


    "What? They''ve just arrived here? F*ck, they dare act so outrageously when they''ve just reached this


    ce? They even dared to hit my second uncle!" Caleb frowned and said. "My second uncle knows


    many masters. I need to act quickly and make my move soon as my uncle is really angry at these


    people. If my uncle finds out where they''re staying and send masters over to kill them, wouldn¡¯t I lose


    my chances to touch that gentle beauty?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The bodyguard also nodded and suggested, "Young master, how about this? Get several people to


    guard their door every day. Get them to wait and to immediately call you when that womanes out


    alone or with her boyfriend. How does that sound?"


    "Alright, you go and make the arrangements. Don¡¯t call me immediately. Catch the girl and bring her to


    the hotel before you call me!" Caleb smiled indifferently. "It wouldn''t be a problem to handle a woman,


    right? That man looks like he does not have anybat abilities. I f not, why didn''t he say anything the


    other day?"


    "Alright, young master. We''re getting it done now!" The bodyguard nodded and left t o make the


    arrangements.


    ¡°What happened?" Lily drank the tea in her cup and asked with a frown.


    Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Woods family''s properties now that he''s dying!"

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Lily''s face darkened when she heard what Brenton said. She held the teacup with all her might and the


    teacup turned into dust with a bang.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She stood up and said angrily, "Is there nobody else in the Woods family? Can''t the other young people


    in the Woods family be the inheritor? Anybody can be the next master apart from Fane Woods!"


    She looked at Brenton after she spoke. "Oh yes, did Fanee back with them? You said that we''re in


    trouble, does that mean that Fane has returned with them? If that''s the case, I''ve sent so many people


    and none of them are Beth and the butler''s opponents. F*ck, I can¡¯t get them killed on the way!"


    Only then did Brenton reply to her, "Our people told me that Fane doesn''t want toe back with them


    because of what happened previously so the butler and Beth came back by themselves! I told my


    people to make a move after they leave!" Brenton paused here before speaking again. ¡°However, I''ve


    been calling them since yesterday and I failed to make contact. I think that they''re all dead and I don''t


    know what¡¯s the situation!¡±


    "You¡¯re telling me that our people started taking action after Beth and the others left but they still ended


    up dead?" Lily inhaled a deep breath and eximed. ¡°Sh*t, if that''s the case, that means Fane might


    have really strongbat powers? If not, how could he kill people from the Woods family? We sent


    several of them!"


    Brenton shook his head. "This might not be the case. There¡¯s a possibility Fane has masters helping


    him. After all, he''s quite rich and powerful in the Middle Province. H e might have hired a couple of


    strong bodyguards!"


    "Our people did not expose their identities and said that they were from the Woods family, right?¡± Lily


    thought about it and asked.


    "Definitely not. I told them to not expose their identities and to just kill Fane!" Brenton said confidently.


    "Let''s hope that Fane has a master with him. If he really has the strength to kill our people, it doesn''t


    matter if he doesn''te back to the Woods family. If he really does, Nash and the others from the


    Woods


    family will focus on training him. They will help him to be the Woods family''s inheritor whole-heartedly!¡±


    Lily was also upset when she thought about it. "No, we can¡¯t let Fane back no matter what happens.


    Continue to send people over. Fane might not know who wants him dead since they did not expose


    their identities. Don''t act carelessly this time, send several really good ones over!"


    "Yes, madam!" Brenton nodded.


    "Go get things done. Don''t you worry, I won''t forget about you after we''re done." Lily finally waved and


    asked Brenton to leave.


    Lily directly rolled her eyes at him and pushed him away. "I ask for you to be here today to discuss


    something serious.¡± Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    "Stop it!" Lily escaped from the third elder''s hug and gave him a flirtatious look. "I need you to do


    something important. You need t o add another 200 people to look for my son and get him back! Do


    you understand?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The third elder''s face slightly darkened when he heard this and he said helplessly," Babe, do you think


    that I don''t want to get Lance back? We''ve sent hundreds of people searching for him previously. That


    unknown forest is very deep in, and thendscape is veryplicated. Do you know how difficult it is


    to search for one person there? Apart from that, there are many beasts inside. If we are not careful, our


    people might die there!"


    However, Lily responded with a cold expression. "I¡¯m asking you to find one


    person, we''re looking for several people. Lance went in with several people so they must have left


    some trails, right? Since you also said that the forest is very big and deep, we must not have sent


    enough people in. It would work if you send another 200 people! Apart from that, the people who went


    in would be much safer with the extra number of people we are sending in!"


    The third elder sighed. "Honey, do you think that only we, the Woods family members are worried?


    We''ve already sent lots of people and the families of those who went in with the young master also sent


    people in. Now, the forest has thousands of people searching for them. The most crucial point is that


    they still can''t find anything after searching for two months. S o, the young master and the others might


    have..." ¡¯Impossible, my son cannot be dead. He''s s o talented! He might be stuck in there! That must


    be it. You have to search for him, add more people and search for him!" Lily''s eyes were red and she


    looked crazy.


    "Okay, okay! I will make the preparations tomorrow, alright?!" Although the third elder was impatient, he


    could only agree to make Lily happy.


    "That''s more like it. Nothing will happen to my son!" Lily''s emotions calmed down a bit. "You might not


    know this but that young man, Fane, might being back.¡±


    "You mean the bastard child of the master and that woman?" The third elder frowned and finally


    realized why Lily was in such a hurry to get the eldest young master back. She was afraid of Fane''s


    return.


    "Yes. I discovered the butler and Miss Beth leaving with several people some days ago. I felt that


    something was not right so I sent someone to follow them in secret. As a result, our people discovered


    that Titus and Beth really went looking for Joan and Fane. They might be thinking about bringing them


    back here! However, I secretly severed the rtionship between the father and son. This caused Fane


    to hate Nash so he did not return with Titus and the others!" Lily said slowly.

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    "I''m not sure either. Maybe Fane just grew a lot stronger returning from the battlefield or he had


    someone helping him. Our men have heard of rumors that Fane has an excellent rtionship with the


    Goddess of War from Middle Province. I suspect that either the Goddess of War has a hand in this, or


    the Taylor family is rich enough to hire better bodyguards to protect them now!"


    Lily spected after she thought about it.


    "Then what will you do now?"


    The third Grand Elder frowned. "From the looks of it, Fane and Joan can''t stay!"


    "I''ve already assigned Patronum to take care of them. This time, he¡¯ll be recruiting stronger fighters in


    bigger numbers!" Lily gave a frosty smile. "Even if my son is dead, I will never let Fane be the


    Woods family head. Never!¡±


    "Mmhmm. It should be fine since you''ve already assigned people to the job."


    The third grand elder gave a small smile. Then he had his arms wrapped around Lily in a sh. "We


    haven''t been together in so long, babe. Let''s enjoy ourselves tonight. Don''t worry. I''ll send 200 men to


    help you find Lance tomorrow!"


    "Now we''re talking!"


    Lily rolled her eyes at him as he carried her onto the bed.


    "They''re out, they''re out!"


    At this moment, outside the vi where Fane and the others were staying, a few cars were parked


    nearby.


    Soon enough, a bodyguard in the car-who was from the Quinton family¡ªimmediately told the


    bodyguard beside him.


    "Excellent. The masked man isn¡¯t out, only that man and woman havee out this time. They won''t


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    be very strong fighters, probably. Heh. This will make our job easier!"


    The other bodyguard observed Fane and Selena as they emerged out of the house, grinning. The


    people in the car were extremely excited.


    Vroom!


    "Who are you?"


    Fane noticed the delighted expressions on their faces, and he sensed that they did note here out


    of goodwill. He furrowed his brows and asked. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    "Heh. You offended Young Master Quinton, and you think that you can escape?¡±

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    "Hah! Your young master has pretty good taste. He has his eyes on lots of things. It¡¯s a pity that he


    doesn''t have the right to do s o!"


    Fane guffawed when he heard that; disdain sharpened his gaze.


    "Let''s get him first!"


    The bodyguard did not waste any more time talking. He extended an arm andtched his fingers onto


    Fane.


    "Ah!"


    The next second. Fane was catching the bodyguard''s wrist. He twisted the other man¡¯s arm, and a


    sickening snap of bones breaking rang out.


    The bodyguard from the Quinton family


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    immediately released an agonized yelp. He was in so much pain that all color was leached from his


    face, and he keeled over.


    "Do you have a death wish?"


    Another two bodyguards were stunned for a moment at the sight of such strength from Fane. They


    quickly recovered andshed out at the same time, attacking him from both sides.


    Bang bang!


    Fane sent two fists flying in rapid session. The two men flew backward in a split second.


    "No way!"


    The other bodyguards were all taken aback at the sight. They rushed forward, attacking Fane.


    Bang bang bang!


    The bodyguards were pretty skilled in martial arts. It was rare to find bodyguards of their caliber back in


    Middle Province, and a few of them were probably as strong as headmanders.


    However, they were nothing to Fane. All of them were downed in less than ten seconds.


    Quite a few of them were in so much pain that they fainted. A number of them had their ribs broken as


    well.


    "Go back and tell your master that we''re not people he can offend that easily. So he better note


    looking for trouble again. Otherwise, he probably won''t have a chance to regret his decision!¡±


    Fane shot a cold stare at the men writhing o n the ground. He spat those words before h e took


    Selena¡¯s hand and stalked away.


    ''Let''s go!


    The bodyguards were all in utter shock. They took their injured men and left the ce in a hurry.


    "What!"


    He defeated more than a dozen of you, alone?"


    One of the bodyguards released a sigh." Quite a few of us are still being hospitalized. More than a few


    have their ribs broken!" Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    Caleb drew his brows together. His expression darkened. If that was the case, i t meant that he would


    have no chance of getting that woman.


    "So you¡¯re saying that the two were going out for a walk?"


    He thought about the situation, then Caleb could not help but ask.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    "Yes, Young Master! Why?"


    The bodyguard was confused. He did not understand why the young master would suddenly ask that


    question.


    The corners of Caleb¡¯s lips curved upward." In which direction? If they were walking, they should be


    nearby. They couldn¡¯t have walked that far. Hmph. Since it¡¯s going to b e difficult to get that woman, so


    it seems like I''ll have to learn to share!"


    "Share?"


    The bodyguards before him exchanged nces. All of them were bewildered.


    "No need to think so much about it. Just tell me where he went!¡±


    Caleb spoke again.


    "They were walking toward Cornflower Street. Right, there''s a famous street there that attracts a lot of


    rich people. There are plenty of upscale neighborhoods around there, where there are plenty of vis!"


    One of the bodyguards replied after he thought about it, "I think it¡¯s highly likely that they went there to


    stroll around Waltz Street!"


    "All right. Got it. Go down and take a rest and see Little Jake. Get him to withdraw one million bucks


    from the ount, and divide the money for the injured men.


    Make sure all of you get a good rest!¡±


    Caleb gave his orders and recruited three t o four bodyguards before driving off.


    "Young Master Caleb, where are we going?¡±


    In the car, one of the bodyguards asked.


    Caleb gave a cold smile. "I''m going to look for Peace!" "That fatty?"


    The bodyguards were confused when they heard the reply. Peace loved physical beauty, but he did not


    have many friends because he was fat.


    Additionally, Young Master Peace Chaffman did not have a good reputation, s o many other young


    masters could not be bothered to interact with him.


    However, the Chaffman family was a true blueblood family. In Swallow City, also known as the City of


    Martial Arts, they were a true second-ss aristocratic family. They had plenty of fighters in the family.


    Meanwhile, the Quinton family was not even a third-ss aristocratic family. True, he could rely on his


    uncle to kill Fane, the masked woman, and Selena but it meant that he would not even be able to get a


    single woman.


    He had been beaten and humiliated. He would never be at peace if he could not touch a single woman.


    That was why he could only go to Peace for help this time.


    The Chaffman family''s residence was not too far away, so Caleb quickly arrived at their vi and looked


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    for Peace.


    Peace was truly like a pig, his cheeks were fat and blushing red.


    Yet he had two sexy women on both sides.


    His eyes narrowed into a smile; it was obvious that he was happy.


    It seemed that Caleb had been expecting a scene like this. He sat down on the side and smiled.


    "You''re so suave, Young Master Chaffman. It¡¯s so early in the morning, yet you''ve already found


    yourself, two beautiful women. Tsk tsk. You''re so admirable!" New ch?pter av?ble o?


    NovelDrama.Org


    "I am?"

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    When he heard this, the smile on Peace''s face immediately dropped. Instead, he looked angry.


    Peace had met plenty of beautiful women before. He thought of himself as a connoisseur of true


    beauty, and that no normal person could match his eye.


    The two models he had found today were quite beautiful. He never thought that Caleb wouldment


    that they were nothingpared to the beauty he had found.


    Before Peace could say anything, the two models were evidently unhappy too." Young Master Quinton,


    you must be joking, right?" one of them said, her expression stony. "We''re the top models for plenty of


    car showcases. And you''re saying that


    we''re nothingpared to this other woman? You''re exaggerating!¡±


    "Heh. You two are good looking, but youck a certain quality of a woman. A gentle aura, coupled with


    a sense of generosity-topped off with unrivaled beauty, the kind that immediately captures you when


    you see it. And the more you see it, the more enthralled you''ll be!"


    Caleb maintained his smile. "If I, Caleb Quinton, spew a single lie," he said simply, ¡° may the gods


    strike me!"


    ¡°There¡¯s really a woman like that?¡±


    Peace¡¯s eyes brightened when Caleb swore. He instantly leaped to his feet and asked eagerly.


    "Of course. It¡¯s a pity that she already has a man though. How troublesome!"


    Caleb released a long sigh on purpose, speaking with a tinge of forlornness.


    "Heh, you came over just to tell me this, Young Master Quinton? To tell me that the women I have


    aren''t as pretty as the one you saw?¡±


    Peace chuckled, obviously displeased.


    Caleb quickly waved his hands. "No, no. Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Young Master Chaffman. I had no


    such intentions. I was just overwhelmed after seeing her. Every time 1 think about her, I''m reminded


    that I can''t touch her, and it''s agonizing!¡±


    Peace slowly became interested as well. '' There''s really a woman like that? What''s her name? Can you


    take me to see her. Young Master Quinton?"


    "Of course. She just went out-shopping, probably. Let''s go and see. You''ll expand your horizons, Young


    Master Chaffman!''


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Caleb was delighted. He was well aware that there was no way Selena could run away once Peace


    was interested.


    He thought about it, then he added, "As for her name, I think she''s called Selena!"


    "Selena?"


    Peace was stunned. "Hmm. A good name!"


    "Heh. Go off first. Come see me another day!" Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    "You said it yourself, Young Master


    Chaffman. Don''t you go back on your word!"

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    The two women immediately bent over and picked up the money.


    "Let''s go. Young Master Quinton, I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing if this woman you speak of is as


    beautiful as you say she i s!"


    Peace stroked his nonexistent chin and got ready to leave.


    Caleb noticed the bodyguards apanying Peace, and he furrowed his brows. "Young Master


    Chaffman, are your bodyguards strong? Aren''t there too few of them? I''m telling you, you''ll probably


    want t o find some way to get that woman once you see her!"


    "Hah, don¡¯t worry. My bodyguards are pretty strong. They wouldn''t be hired


    otherwise.


    Peaceughed. Then he added, "Speak no more, Young Master Quinton. The more you do, the more


    anxious I get. I really want to see her. If she truly is that beautiful, you''ve struck lottery!"


    Caleb chuckled. "Look at you. I knew that you like beautiful women, and I knew that you had exquisite


    taste. I just wanted to introduce her to you!"


    "Tell me, what do you want? Money? Ten million seems too little. If she''s that beautiful, I''ll give you one


    hundred million. How does that sound?"


    Peace gave a small smile as he spoke after he thought about it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He was well aware that Caleb would want some form ofpensation, suddenly introducing a beautiful


    woman to him like that. Giving one hundred million bucks was no problem in exchange for a top-ss


    woman, so long as he was satisfied.


    Besides, he would be establishing a friendship, and they might work together i n the future.


    "Young Master Chaffman, I''ve always admired you. I would never want money from you! I see you as


    my big brother!"


    Caleb smiled. "But of course I do want some small reward, telling you all this," he said. ¡° This woman''s


    husband is a strong fighter. All of my bodyguards were absolutely useless. F*ck. There were more than


    a dozen of them, and they couldn¡¯t even take him down. So I¡¯ll tell you straight, Young Master


    Chaffman-I was hoping that you could help me take that woman and kill her husband!¡±


    So that''s the case!


    Peace came to a realization. "The bodyguards from the Quinton family are truly useless. They couldn''t


    handle one man? Seems like the husband is probably a s strong as a headmander or a major.


    Heh. Don''t you worry, my bodyguards are anything but weak!"


    "Your words give me such reassurance!"


    Caleb was ted when he heard that." You¡¯re truly reliable, Young Master Chaffman! From now on,


    you''re my big bro. Heh. When we get this woman, you can have a taste of her first. I don''t mind going


    "Hah. Seems like you¡¯re getting antsy. You really take after me!"


    It was because of this that he did not interact much with young masters from second-ss aristocratic


    families. If not for the beautiful woman, he would never have thought about talking to Peace in the first


    ce. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Peace noticed that Caleb was momentarily


    stunned. His eyes curved into narrow slits, and his voice iced over.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    "I wasn¡¯t bluffing. Not at all!"


    Caleb was so shocked that he quickly waved his hands. "Young Master Chaffman, think about it. I don''t


    even want the one hundred million bucks you offered. I just want that woman. Isn¡¯t that an indication of


    that woman''s beauty already?"


    "Hah. I was just joking. Wanted to see you nervous!"


    Peace suddenly burst intoughter. Then h e waved a hand. "Get on the car. We''ll go look around


    Waltz Street and see if she''s there. If not, we''ll just go straight to her ce to grab her!"


    "You''re so decisive, Young Master Chaff man. You don''t waste a single second!"


    Caleb immediately ttered Peace.


    Soon enough, three Audis drove straight out of the entrance of the vi.


    "Oh, right. I really think that all women are gold diggers. Why don''t we try and see if w e can use money


    to solve the issue first!"


    In the car, Peace smoked on a cigar, considering the situation. Then he spoke.


    "It might be difficult. The other day, I told them I would treat them to a meal-to whatever they liked, so


    long as she gave her number. They refused!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Caleb replied after thinking about it.


    Surprisingly, contempt swept over Peace¡¯s expression. "You''re too naive. You''re just treating them to a


    meal that costs-what, a million? Two million bucks? And you think you can get her just like that? You


    said it yourself. She¡¯s such a beautiful woman. Plenty of men will have their eyes on her. Her own


    husband is probably rich too. Of course, that bit of money won''t have the slightest effect on her!¡±


    The corners of Peace''s mouth quirked upward. He took another long drag out of the cigar before


    saying, "I''ll give it a tryter. I''ll offer her ten million bucks, then one hundred million. I don''t believe that


    she''ll refuse. Hah!¡±


    "One hundred million?"


    Caleb frowned. "Young Master Chaffman, isn''t one hundred million a bit too much just to bed her?"


    "What do you know? I won¡¯t be running a loss if she''s as beautiful as you say she is. I''ll give her one


    hundred million and tell her to be with me. It¡¯s not like I''ll sleep with her just one time!"


    Peace chuckled. He added, "Of course, she''ll be my woman if she''s willing to, and you can''t touch her.


    But I''ll let you try her out if she doesn''t agree-after I''m done with her, o f course. Then we''ll kill her! I


    prefer obedient women. No way I''m keeping a defiant woman!"


    "Then-then what if she refuses despite the money?"


    After he thought about it, Caleb could not help but ask.


    "Hah. We''ll see what she''ll do from there. If one hundred million isn''t enough, I''ll offer two hundred


    million. If she refuses that. I''ll just get my men to take her away. Even the most beautiful woman on


    earth would be worth around that!¡± New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Soon, they found a ce to halt their car. O n their way there, they did not see Fane nor Selena.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Perhaps, they had really gone to Waltz Street.


    "Let''s get out of the car. We''ll knock around Waltz Street, and if we don¡¯t see that woman, then we''ll go


    to where they live!"


    Peace said with a wicked smile stered o n his face. Caleb gave the matter some thoughts and then


    reminded Peace. "Young Master Chaffman, that is a bad idea. It won''t work! I almost forgot to inform


    you that, other than Fane and Selena, there is another woman who is wearing a mask that blocks half


    of her face. That woman, wow, has a really hot body. She has a totally different aura and temperament


    about. The two are different types!"


    Peace''s eyes immediately lit up as bright a s a lightbulb upon hearing Caleb''s im." What the heck!


    Why did you only tell me now? There are two beautiful women, it wouldn''t be logical if I only want one


    of them! Why don''t we get both of them?"


    However, a bitter smile hung at the corner o f Caleb''s mouth. "Actually...! wanted to remind you to not


    go to where they live, this is because the hot woman¡¯sbat prowess is totally another level. She is


    stronger than my second uncle, he is not even her opponent! My second uncle was beaten badly by


    her yesterday, and even got his finger cut off!"


    "What the f*ck? It can''t be! Your second uncle is a three-star King of War, right? He can''t even win


    against that woman?"


    Peace was stunned at this piece of information. "No wonder...no wonder you thought ofing to me.


    Heh! Young Master Quinton, it turns out that your second uncle couldn''t even defeat that woman. In


    that case, we can¡¯t go to their house then. Alright, first we''ll get the first woman you told me, and as for


    the hot woman, I''ll get someone strong in my family to get her next time. This n should be no


    problem!"


    "Yes, you should do that! There''s a lot of top -notch fighters in the Chaffman family, your family can


    definitely defeat that woman. Hmmm. With these bodyguards that you brought along today, it would be


    considered fortunate if they could take care of that man. As for the woman that wears a mask, I guess


    she is at least a four-star Queen of War!"


    Caleb chuckled.


    The two strolled along Waltz Street for a while but did not see any sign of Fane nor Selena. They were


    a little disappointed.


    "Look, over there! The women''s clothing store!"


    Suddenly, Caleb noticed two familiar figuresing out from a women''s clothing store. He pointed in


    that direction and almost jumped for joy!


    Peace instantly looked in the pointed direction and his eyes brightened up." Wow, wow, wow! I haven''t


    even seen her face; her back is already making my heart beat frantically. And look at her silky hair and


    her alluring body. This is so amazing! She releases a noble yet amiable aura!¡±


    "Let''s go! Chop chop!"


    Peace could not wait any longer. He gestured for everyone to follow him and marched toward Fane and


    Selena.


    Soon, a group of men chased up to Fane and Selena and stopped them from their path.


    Selena smiled in disdain as well. "A dozen o f your men weren''t even my husband''s match this


    morning. Why on earth do you think only several of them could defeat my husband this time?" Co?tent


    belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Hmph! Do you think I''m that stupid?¡±

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    "I see. I thought they''re your bodyguards. S o, ya, you''re getting some help from others, aren''t you?


    Haha!"


    Fane could not hold back but let out a loudugh.


    "Perfect! Only the word ''perfect'' can be used to describe her! This woman is stunning; she is basically


    a goddess!"


    Peace, on the other hand, could not be bothered about whose bodyguards and what bodyguards. His


    gaze was fixated at Selena''s perfect face. He looked like a silly person, drooling over a beauty before


    him.


    "Stinky fatty, have you stared enough? If yes, then get lost!"


    Fane was annoyed by Peace¡¯s perverted


    gaze and face. He reprimanded impatiently.


    "Brat, watch your mouth! You certainly have a death wish, huh? How dare you talk t o our young


    master in such a manner?


    Don''t you know how wealthy and powerful our young master is?"


    One of Peace''s bodyguards casted Fane a deadly stare as he barked. He looked like h e was about to


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    charge forward and strike.


    "Shush! Keep your voice low! Don''t you dare frighten this beautifuldy!¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Peace yelled at that bodyguard.


    After he shut the bodyguard''s mouth, he then wheeled around andughed. "Hey, beauty, I desire you


    and I''ll make you my woman. Don''t worry. I''ll pay you a mountain, 10 million, how about that?"


    Selena''s tongue was tied at the situation, and she shot the other party a fierce and stoic nce.


    "Dream on, you fool!" "Oh, 10 million is too little, right? I guess that you''ll definitely not agree to this


    amount, and if you did, I''ll feel weird!"


    Peace had a yful look on his face, and then he offered again, "How about.,.100 million?"


    Selena was even more speechless and could not bother to continue the conversation anymore. The


    fierce and stoic nces that were shot at Peace stayed.


    "Still too little, right? Ha-ha! Good! I like this kind of prideful attitude! How about one billion? I''ve never


    offered such an amount before. As long as you leave this man, I''ll give you a billion, sounds good right?


    And you don''t have to worry about anything for the rest of your life!" Peaceughed aloud. Not only did


    he not get pissed off, but his fondness toward Selena grew even stronger.


    Young Master Quinton¡ªwho stood beside Peace-was icy with nervousness upon hearing Peace''s


    offer.


    One billion, this price was too high. Before this, did Peace not say that he would offer a t most 200


    hundred million?


    Moreover, Peace expressed that if the other party did not agree to 200 million, he would take her away


    by force and share her with him.


    Caleb did not expect that Peace had actually offered the woman such an exorbitant price¡ªone billion!


    Such a price was considered as the most extortionate among the extortionate. If it were any woman, it


    would be difficult for them to refuse such a price. Even for those A-list celebrities or whosoever, they


    would nod their head and say yes to a price lower than this price.


    "Young Master Chaffman, didn¡¯t you . you say before that you''d offer at most 200 million for even the


    most beautiful


    woman? Howe you offered a billion this time?¡±


    Caleb immediately chimed in and reminded Peace, fearing that Selena would ept Peace''s


    exorbitant offer, then he would not have a chance to taste Selena.


    "One billion, right?"


    Selena suddenly voiced out in a gentle tone, with a smile hanging on her face.


    "Oh, is that so? But sorry, you¡¯ll never get a yes from me, even if you offer 10 billion or 100 billion!"


    Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Selena did not give the other party any chance. She rejected Peace''s offer cold-heartedly while her


    smile turned from


    gentle to cold.


    Now, she did not only turn down an attractive offer but has also offended Young Master Chaffman.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    True enough, the corners of Peace¡¯s mouth that were once lifted, slowly ttened and soon a gloomy


    sensation dawned on his face.


    "If money can solve the matter, I wouldn¡¯t choose to use force, I''m that kind of person. Heh, Miss Pretty,


    I¡¯ve given you the opportunity to avoid that but you didn''t seize it. Since we can''te to an agreement


    then don''t me me for being brutal!"


    His eyes were fierce and ruthless. He waved his hand and yelled out an order," Kill the man and take


    the woman!"


    "Yes, Young Master!"


    The bodyguards put on wicked grins and took a few steps toward Fane and Selena.


    They were pumped up to kill.


    Fane walked forward and stood in front of Selena. He clenched his fist tightly and swung his arm at the


    two bodyguards.


    "Humph! Kiddo, look at the bby body of you, you..."


    One of the two bodyguards snorted coldly. Then both of them balled their fist and sted head-on with


    Fane.


    Bang!


    Unfortunately, before the bodyguard could finish his sentence, both of them were sted several


    meters back and smashed heavily onto the ground far from them.


    "Pfft!"


    The two gushed out a mouthful of blood when they hit the ground. The color drained out of their face;


    their face turned white.


    "No Peking way! One of them is on par with a major and another isparable to a marshal!"


    Surprise surged through Peace; he was in aplete state of shock. His eyes widened and his jaw


    dropped to the ground. "Young Master Quinton, didn''t you say that this brat isn¡¯t that powerful?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Caleb almost spewed blood when he heard that. "Young Master Chaffman, I didn''t say that this brat


    isn''t powerful. I clearly told you that dozens of my bodyguards weren''t his opponent and I suggested for


    you to bring elite fighters from your family. But you, yourself imed that it¡¯s enough to bring these few


    bodyguards!"


    Peace was weighed down by dread as well." F*cking d*ckhead. This bodyguard is as strong as a


    marshal and should bepetent enough to kill this man. How a m I supposed to know he''s not his


    opponent at all! Looking at this brat''s fighting power, I guess he is aspetent a s a king of war!"


    Bang! Bang!


    The remaining two bodyguards were skilled fighters as well; theirbat prowess was quite good.


    However, even with suchbat prowess, i t was nothing but trash before Fane¡¯s eyes. After a few


    seconds, like the previous two, the two flew backward, spewed blood and their face went white and


    unsightly.


    "Dear Young Masters, guess it''s your turn now!"


    Fane stretched his fingers and rubbed his fists. He looked at both the young masters attentively, with a


    wicked wide grin stered on his face.


    Caleb was startled that he jumped back a little. He mumbled in terror, "Brat, I...do you know.I''m..."


    He wanted to tell the other party that he was the Young Master of the Quinton family. He had said so


    before and it had worked every single time.


    Pow!


    Peace wheeled his head and stared at the miserable-looking Caleb behind him.


    Terror stabbed his heart, and his body was wobbly with fear that the fats on his chubby face was


    bouncing uncontrobly.


    "Brat, Young Master Quinton''s family is nowhere near mine. I''m the young master o f a second-ss


    aristocrat family in this Swallow City! Hmph! If you dare touch a single strand of my hair, you''ll pretty


    much be done for!" Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    Peace barked with a feeble and shaky voice. He knew very well that the


    Bang!


    Fane did not bother to continue the useless conversation with the other party, instead, he swung his leg


    and kicked Peace in his thick belly.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Young Master Quinton was as fat as a swine in others'' eyes. He was said to be about 200 pounds.


    However, he was as light as a feather when he received a head-on kick from Fane, that he flew


    backward several meters then only fell onto the ground.


    Bang!


    Caleb endured the pain, gritted his teeth, and got on his feet, only to be knocked down by Peace who


    flew backward in his direction. He plopped onto the ground again, causing a secondary injury and


    another mouthful of blood spurted out. It was such a miserable scene.


    After teaching the other party a lesson, only then Fane walked over and looked at


    the two young masters who were lying painfully on the ground. "I, Fane Woods, ain''t someone bad; I''m


    very kind-hearted. But you, this ugly fatty, dream to get your hands on my wife, huh? You''re like a toad


    lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh¡ªasking for too much without looking at yourself. How dare you hit on my


    wife, you¡¯re basically looking for death!"


    After saying that, he paused for a moment t o give the matter some thoughts, then he uttered again,


    "Let''s take today''s incident a s a valuable lesson for you. I hope you''ll behave from now on, otherwise,


    the result wouldn¡¯t be pretty and you might drag your family down into this mud too. I understand that


    living is difficult and I''m the kind that is willing to give second chances. But if you do not cherish this


    second chance, then don''t shove the me unto me when you and your family disappear from this


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    earth!


    "My gosh! Who the heck is this brat? Such a bully. He even dared to beat up Young Master Chaffman!


    Doesn''t he know that he i s the young master of a second-ss family!"


    "You''re right! Even some young masters of second-ss families have to pay respect t o Young Master


    Chaffman when they meet him on the street. They all know that this Young Master Chaffman is


    vengeful and merciless. But this man actually dared to beat him up so badly!¡±


    Many onlookers whomented loudly were wealthy and authoritative people, hence they naturally


    recognized the two young masters. They were all afraid of these two young masters, especially Young


    Master Chaffman; he was someone they dare not offend and were not hesitant to stay far away from


    him.


    Little did they expect a more reckless yet ruthless person who dared to teach him a lesson.


    "Let''s go, dear!"


    Fane smiled warmly at Selena, held her hand, and walked away from the scene.


    After a few minutes, they halted at a ce that looked like a Chinese medicine store. There was a


    notice on the door, ''For sale¡¯.


    The lot was quite spacious and welldecorated, but the business seemed to be doing badly that they


    needed to sell it off.


    "Dear, why don''t we open a Chinese pharmacy? We don¡¯t know what kind of business we want to do


    anyway. So we can open a Chinese apothecary and others will know we''re providing Chinese medical


    treatment!"


    Fane pondered about it and then spilled it slowly.


    "Hmmm. This is possible, but I''m afraid that I couldn''t help you much in this field and you''ll be burned


    out! After all, I have zero medical knowledge."


    A bitter smile stered on Selena''s face. She paused for a moment then continued," And nowadays


    Chinese medicine is not that popr anymore. It''d be hard for us to earn."


    "Hehe, dear, you thought so thoroughly! But the references you have are only applicable for those


    diseases and illnesses that are unbeatable by western medicine, I''m confident that I can treat them.


    Slowly we''ll gain fame and they''ll be willing to pay for our treatment even if it''s exorbitantly expensive,


    right? Have you forgotten that back in the Middle Province, I charge one hundred million for one


    patient?"


    Fane chuckled nonchntly in return.


    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s head in and take a look around!"


    Selene bobbed her head and walked into the store together with Fane.


    This Chinese medicine store was called Will''s Apothecary. The decoration inside was well-maintained


    and there was a courtyard with a row of chambers behind the store.


    Obviously, the price would not be cheap. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    "This gentleman is right and insightful!¡± Fane nodded in satisfaction and chortled. "Are the two of you


    here to seek a doctor?" The old-aged Chinese doctor immediately went up and served Fane and


    Selena when he noticed they entered the store.


    "No. We saw the notice outside. Isn¡¯t this ce going to be sold? I''m interested in that. How much is


    it?"


    Fane returned the doctor with a gentle smile.


    "Sir, this ce is in a strategic location, and it''s very wide and spacious inside!


    Let''s go in and I''ll show you around, shall w e?"


    The owner of Will''s Apothecary went up to them immediately after noticing Fane''s interest in the ce.


    Although he felt that the possibility of the other party taking over this ce was highly unlikely, he still


    put on the warmest smile and served them. After all, it was rare for others to be interested in a ce


    like this.


    "Good idea! Let''s look around."


    Fane nodded in agreement and followed behind the owner for a tour around the apothecary.


    When they came out after they were done, Fane popped the question directly, "How much does it cost?


    And could you also let m e know where to get those Chinese medicine supplies?" "Don¡¯t worry, Sir. All


    the seller''s contact information is recorded in this notebook!" The owner handed a notebook to Fane


    and then added, "About the selling price for this ce, I don''t want to earn, so one million will do. I''ve


    spent more than that for renovation, but you seem very sincere, so I''ll not ask for more. One million will


    suffice but I''ve to tell you that, this location is strategic and every inch is worth gold. I''ve paid the rental


    3 years in advance when I first rented and it cost 10 million annually. Also, these Chinese herbs have


    value too, hence, the total price will be more than 30 million bucks!"


    The owner carefully spilled out the details, fearing that the numbers would scare Fane to death. "Young


    man, if you paid the 30 million bucks, you''d not have to worry about the rent for the next three years.


    Then when the contract ends after 3 years, you can negotiate again with thendlord t o renew the


    lease..." The owner added.


    "Hmmm. How about this, I¡¯ll pay you 100 million and this ce will be mine. I''ll recruit a few helpers


    tomorrow to do the cleaning and administrating stuff. Then I''ll just change the store¡¯s name, and that''s


    all!"


    Fane was silent for a few seconds then suddenly spilled out.


    "100 million?"


    The owner was utterly shocked. He was initially prepared to lose a big amount of money including the


    rental fee for the next three years. He believed that nobody would want this ce as it was too big and


    pricey, and he would be ted if he managed to sell it for 30 million.


    He truly did not expect that the young man before him had offered 100 million.


    ''Sir, you . you''re not joking, right?'' The owner''s Adam apple jumped as he swallowed his saliva hard.


    The owner was grateful that his voice trembled. "Young man, 100 million is too much. I understand that


    you must be from a rich family, and money is not a problem for you. But how could you say that you


    can earn the amount back in a day or two just t o put my mind at ease? You don''t have to tell such a


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    white lie. I understand the situation.¡± New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "Hand me your bank card, please.¡±

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    "Young man, you''re not bragging, are you? You know how to cure cancer?¡±


    The owner''s voice trembled with excitement after hearing Fane''s words. He wondered if he had heard it


    wrong.


    "Young man, aren''t you talking big? Even big and prominent hospitals can''t treat cancer. With the


    current medical advancement, cancer is incurable, especially for those with stage four cancer!"


    The old-aged Chinese doctor stood up from his armchair and walked slowly over to the group. His legs


    were wobbly, and his voice was shaky.


    "Heh. Didn''t both of you discuss that a moment ago? That in fact, Western medicine is not as good as


    Chinese


    medicine in many aspects, especially those big hospitals who only rely on all sorts of machines to treat


    diseases. If technologies and the machines were to be taken away, they may not even be able to figure


    out what exactly is the illness, right?"


    Faneughed wholeheartedly, with a bemused look on his face.


    "Yes, that''s what we discussed, but I didn''t expect for you to have such perception at such a young


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    age!"


    The old-aged Chinese doctor looked at Fane with reverence and respect in his eyes. "If what you said


    is true, that you''re able to treat and cure those strange and incurable diseases, even cancer, then you


    can be called a genius or miraculous doctor!" "Haha! Well. These names don''t really bother me!"


    Fane chuckled excitedly and then said to the owner, "So...what now? Is this ce still for sale?"


    "Of course! I''m old but not a fool. Haha! It looks like I''ve met my savior today!¡±


    The ownerughed tedly together with Fane and then he gave his bank ount number to Fane.


    Fane transferred 100 million to the owner right after he got the ount number.


    "Alright. Well. It just so happens that I need people here. Doctor, if you''re willing, please continue to


    work here tomorrow. I¡¯ll hire a few more helpers to assist you. What do you think?"


    Fane faced the old-aged doctor and proposed his thought.


    Sir, you...you''re not nning to test my medical knowledge? Are you going to hire me without knowing


    the level of my medical skill? What if I can¡¯t take on this important role?"


    The old-aged herbalist felt a bit ttered. How could he have imagined that Fane would ask him to


    "If you''re gonna employ a man, don¡¯t doubt him; if you doubt him, don¡¯t hire him!


    Haha! I trust you. Besides, I¡¯ve heard your exchange with the owner and I believe that you''re a great


    doctor with professional medical ethics. An ethical doctor wouldn''t b e so poor in his skills." Fane


    responded patiently then he added with a humbleugh. "Tomorrow I''ll recruit some helpers and I''ll


    change the store sign, and... I think that''s all. Nothing else to change!¡±


    Alright, alright! Thank you so much, sir.


    You¡¯re truly my savior!''


    "Oh, right. Doctor, how much is your monthly sry now?"


    Fane asked again after some thought popped into his mind.


    The old-aged doctor gave a small smile and answered. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Fane blurted out his carefully nned thought.


    "Lir . sir, 30 thousand is too much. I... This..."

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    The old-aged doctor was startled at the amount. "Sir, how can I address you? I know you''re a good


    man, but 30 thousand i s too much!¡±


    "Oh, not at all, not at all! I''ll need to trouble you to look after the store today! And my name is Fane


    Woods!¡±


    Fane chuckled and then looked at his lovely wife who was standing beside him." I¡¯ll leave with my wife


    first." He then added.


    "Alright, Mr. Woods. I''m Terrance Chaffry, just call me Terry.¡±


    Terrance chortled warmly and sent the two off at the entrance.


    "Fane, I know you¡¯re trying to help, but you''re too generous, don''t you think so?" When they got out


    from the apothecary and on their way back home, Selena could not hold back but tease Fane. "You¡¯re


    too generous that you scare the old doctor!¡±


    "Haha! It¡¯s okay. Terry and his family don''t seem to be doing well. And it''s obviously not easy to survive


    in Swallow City. After all, to own a house in Swallow City is challenging for ordinary people and it''s


    indeed burdensome. Terry is a kind man; h e works just to lessen the burden on his son¡¯s shoulders."


    The corners of Fane¡¯s mouth faintly curled upward. "Sigh! Parents will always worry about their


    children!" Fane whispered with emotions.


    "You¡¯re right. We''re notcking any money anyway, at the same time, we can help people! Besides,


    once we make a name for your medical skills here, I believe that all those rich people wille to us


    and by that time we''ll earn back all the losses!"


    Selena smiled at Fane. Fane could definitely be called a genius doctor with his outstanding medical


    skills. And with such skill, Fane could make as much money as he wanted, unless he had no desire to


    do so.


    The couple soon went back to their home. A t this time, Caleb arrived at his home as well but with a


    severe nosebleed.


    Initially, Caleb thought that with the aid from Peace, getting Selena would be a piece of cake. However,


    little did he expect t o get bruises on his face in the end; he did not even get to touch a single strand of


    Selena¡¯s hair!


    Never mind the bruises, now that he finally gets to rest on his bed in a luxurious vi h e bought for


    himself, he was worried sick about what would happen next.


    He knew his second uncle''s character very well. He was a three-star king of war. How could he ept


    the fact that he was beaten up badly and had his finger was cut off; he certainly would not let that


    matter go.


    His second uncle¡ªHunter Moore¡ªwas someone with little fame. He was friends with several kings of


    war who were more powerful than he was. Thest time he met his uncle in the backyard, he was


    drinking with a five-star king of war!


    What if his second uncle brought a few elite fighters to where Fane and Selena live and killed the two


    beauties-Selena and Lana, then he would not be able to taste the two beauties anymore! Caleb was


    feeling unfair that he was beaten up twice but did not even have the chance to touch those women


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    once. "No, no, no. I have to go find my second uncle tomorrow. But I''ll rest up a bit today!"


    Caleb mumbled to himself after thinking about the matter. Then he took a few painkillers to ease his


    pain so that he could rest up and heal faster.


    Perhaps, it was because he had failed twice in a row and he was uncontented.


    At this time, Hunter and five other kings of war were drinking and chatting in a hotel bar.


    "Sir Moore, what happened to your hand?¡± Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    One of the kings of war noticed Hunter''s missing finger and asked in surprise.


    Hunter bellowed angrily, with his fists and teeth both gritted tightly.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    "Are you f*cking kidding me? Sir Moore, you''re not her opponent?"


    A four-star king of war had a surprised look stered on his face. "There¡¯re many elite fighters here in


    the Swallow City, but Sir Moore is not somemoner that anyone could just defeat! What¡¯s more, the


    other party is a woman! How can it be?"


    Hunter bobbed his head in agreement. "I didn''t expect that the other party would be this powerful. The


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    other day, they humiliated my nephew,pelling him to kneel under the hot sun for a long time. They


    beat him and his bodyguards up too! S o I went over in hope to help my nephew out, but I seriously


    didn¡¯t expect that woman to be this strong and to defeat me i n the end!"


    After hearing this new piece of information, three kings of war exchanged nces to convey certain


    messages between them. They were not stupid at all; they knew and understood Hunter''s and his


    nephew¡¯s characters inside out. Hence they naturally knew who was at fault.


    After analyzing the situation, the three assumed that the nephew was probably head over heels for the


    other party''s beauty and wanted to own her which lead to such a n incident.


    Moreover, Hunter was very protective of his nephew. Everyone knew that. Just that the thought of


    Hunter getting defeated and have one finger chopped off did not cross their minds. Hunter had actually


    gone to them for help this time!


    "Sir Moore, you''re the only one who has fought with the other party, so you naturally know how good


    theirbat power is!"


    The five-star king of war chimed in with a rhetorical question. He gave a faint smile.


    "Hmmm, I guess the woman should be on par with a four-star king of war! But it doesn¡¯t matter whether


    she isparable t o a four-star or a five-star, if we all join forces and attack them together, it shouldn''t


    be any problem!"


    Hunter nodded and raised his arm with a ss of beer in his hand. "My dear brothers, as you know, I,


    Hunter Moore, rarely ask favors from others. But this time, it seriously affected my pride and ego as a


    king of war! So you guys must give me a hand!"


    "Don''t worry. We''re brothers and we have fought together on the battlefield. So we¡¯ll definitely help


    you!" For the sake of reputation and image, the five-star king of war was somewhat forced t o nod his


    head and agree to Hunter''s favor.


    Since a five-star king of war had promised t o avenge Hunter, the other two four-star king of war


    naturally had their tongue-tied but proceeded to smile and nod to show agreement. After all, what


    Hunter said was true, he rarely asked for favors from others. For a prideful king of war to open his


    mouth and beg for help, it was not easy.


    The group soon bottomed up couples of beers.


    "Alright. I''ll treat everyone to a karaoke night! Also, I''ve sent my men to scout where the other party


    lives. Tomorrow at nine o''clock sharp, we''ll gather together at the Dragon Phoenix Skyscraper, then go


    over to their house and end them!" Hunter shot up from his chair and yelled his lungs out, with his fist


    clenched tightly.


    "Yes!¡±


    All kings of war stood up and echoed with Hunter. They possessed a strong aura that nobody else


    would be able to emit.


    The next morning, Caleb woke up and found that his soreness and wounds had recovered quite a bit.


    He then immediately brought a few bodyguards and drove to his second uncle¡¯s house.


    Soon, he arrived at his second uncle¡¯s vi.


    "Mr. Wace, is my uncle inside?¡±


    Caleb quickly approached Mr.Wace-who was the butler of Hunter''s residence-and inquired about his


    uncle''s whereabouts with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm. He¡¯s already gone out; I think about ten or twenty minutes ago!'' "I think he went out with a few


    kings of war, to somewhere I''m not too sure. Oh right! Yesterday he met with the kings of war and had


    a few drinks together!" Mr. Wace added as he recalled.


    "Oh sh*t!"


    Caleb cursed and pped his thighs right after hearing the news. He woke up slightlyter than usual


    this morning, it must be due to his injuries.


    He did not expect his uncle to act so fast that he had sought help from other kings of war and went


    straight to find Fane and Selena.


    At least, this way, he would have the chance to taste those two beauties. Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    Therefore, if the second uncle and the kings of war were to behead the other party, then he would lose


    the chance to...

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    "Dammit! I was toote! Few minuteste!"


    Caleb let out a defeated sigh and he was rendered speechless.


    "Young Master Quinton, what do you mean by you''re toote?¡±


    Mr. Wace was confused at Caleb''s utterance, notprehending what Caleb meant by that.


    "It has nothing to do with you!" Caleb cast M r. Wace a re and blurted.


    After thest syble of his word dropped, Caleb got into his car and was ready to drive to Fane¡¯s


    residence to witness the other party''s fallen bodies.


    This time his second uncle was not alone; h e brought several kings of war with him.


    Thesebined forces were nothing but splendidly formidable and frightening. Hence, Caleb was


    convinced that today would be the other party''sst day on this earth.


    A total of six kings of war gathered in front of Fane''s residence a few minutes ago.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Isn''t this area new? And these vis as well?"


    One of the kings of war furrowed while trying to peep into the enclosed vis.


    "That''s right. But I didn¡¯t know that there is a person who is as strong as a four-star king of war living


    here!¡±


    Another king of war chimed in and gave his two cents.


    The group stood before the entrance of Fane''s residence, however, they were stopped by two


    bodyguards at the entrance.


    "Gentlemen, may I know your purpose here?"


    One of the bodyguards stepped forward and inquired about the group''s identities.


    These bodyguards followed King of War Skyler Celestino to the Swallow City. They were his disciples


    and each of them waspetent and has strongbat prowess.


    "We don''t want to kill innocent people! You can either move aside and let us in or hand over three of


    them to us! A woman wearing a mask, a man and another beautiful woman! The man is called Fane


    and the beautiful woman is called Selena!"


    King of War¡ªHunter Moore¡ªraised his head slightly as hemanded in a cold and disdain voice.


    Hand them over?'' A few vertical lines formed between the bodyguard''s brows. It was obvious that this


    group of six was not here for a friendly matter. "May I know what''s the purpose of you meeting our


    master?" One of the bodyguards asked.


    "Humph! What¡¯s the purpose? Of course, it''s to grant them their death wish!"


    Hunter snorted coldly and spitted his thoughts. "Hand them over to us now! All of us here are kings of


    war, you two are certainly not our opponents and we don''t want to kill weaklings! Their lives are what


    we came for!"


    Hunter leered frostily.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll get him over!"


    One of them quickly ran off into the area.


    At this time, Skyler was enjoying his tea leisurely in the courtyard. However, he was not used to


    rxing; he felt odd having so much free time recently, and eventually, he got bored. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Ha-ha! What a joke!"


    meet them!"

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    "Master, there''s six of them and I can recognize one of them, but the other five, I have no idea who they


    are! If you go out and fight them, wouldn''t this be a bad idea?¡±


    The bodyguard cast a wan smile and doubted Skyler''s decision.


    "You know one of them? Hmmm. Then do I know them?"


    Skyler listened attentively to his disciple and questioned with a frown.


    "Oh, you definitely know this person! He used to be your subordinate. But he certainly doesn''t know


    me!"


    The bodyguard then continued with a mixture of feelings. "It''s Sir Miles Stone,


    you do remember, don''t you? He was not only your subordinate, you''ve even saved his life before!"


    "Ah! It''s him!"


    As soon as Skyler heard of the name, he was excited and could not wait to meet this good old friend.


    However, after striding for a few steps, he stopped. He suddenly remembered that the other party was


    not here to hang out but to look for trouble. If he were to go out like this, the other party would be


    embarrassed in front of the other kings of war.


    After giving some thought to the matter, he asked his disciple again, ¡°The one who yelled for Fane''s


    head was not him, right? Miles is a nice and kind-hearted guy, he¡¯d never offend Fane, Selena, and


    Lana. It¡¯s ridiculous!"


    "The one who yelled was not him; it''s a guy with a missing finger. Probably this person was beaten up


    by Master Woods before, and that¡¯s why he went to Sir Stone for help!¡±


    The bodyguard breathed out a wan smile. H e was certainly confused about the whole situation, after


    all, he and the other disciples were only here as bodyguards because they followed Master Skyler.


    Skyler was a dignified and honorable man with a high social position. He was a real eight-star king of


    war and hisbat prowess was said to be on par with some of the nine-star kings of war!


    No one would ever believe that such a strong person would be willing to follow Fane and serve as his


    bodyguard.


    The disciples knew that Fane was the personal doctor of the Nine Great Gods of War. However, since


    Fane was only a doctor; the bodyguard did not think that Master Skyler should behave submissively


    toward Fane.


    Only when they have arrived and settled down in Swallow City that Master Skyler revealed the


    shocking news to them-that Fane was not at all the personal doctor of the Nine Great Gods of War, but


    he was the Supreme Warrior, who was also the master of Nine Great Gods of War!


    Besides, Fane''s attainments in medical skills and knowledge were way beyond Ethan Haays''s; that


    Ethan would never be o n par with Fane in the medical area.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Nevertheless, Master Skyler had made them keep this a secret. Unless the Supreme Warrior revealed


    his identity himself, otherwise, nobody should say anything about his identity.


    Therefore, when the bodyguard watched the king of war screaming and yelling to kill Fane, he felt


    funny and at the same time, pathetic for the other party. To seek trouble with Fane, would not this be


    digging a grave for oneself?


    If they had pissed off the Supreme Warrior, with a single swing of Fane''s arm, all of them would be


    lying on the ground, lifelessly.


    "Hmmm. If I were to go out and teach them a lesson, Miles would lose his image and reputation. He''d


    be embarrassed beyond measure. How about this, you bring him in."


    Skyler leisurely plopped his butt onto the seat again after he analyzed the situation thoroughly and


    waited casually in the courtyard, enjoying good tea.


    "Brat, where''s your so-called captain of bodyguards? Where is he?¡±


    "Heh! He''s only a captain of bodyguards, why would Sir Stone change his mind because of him! What


    a joke!¡±


    A one-star king of war¡ªwho was close to Hunter¡ªsped his hand in front of his chest and sneered


    sarcastically. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    That''s right, who does he think he is? Tell


    Another four-star king of war echoed andughed. It was ridiculous at the same time funny in his point


    of view.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    For whoever who possessedbat powerparable to a king of war was certainly not going to


    volunteer to be a bodyguard. S o the other party was obviously pretending to be a king of war, but in


    reality, he was probably afraid, at the same time, did not want to admit weakness due to his image.


    Thus, he had asked Miles Stone to go in, so that he could pay Miles off and Miles would let him off the


    hook.


    "Heh! I''m a five-star king of war, and you''re making me go in to meet him? Are you sure?"


    Miles snorted frostily, his face was releasing an aura of resentment.


    "Brat, hurry up and ask your Captain toe out, or else I¡¯ll end your life here!"


    Hunter got a little impatient. He stepped forward, choked the bodyguard, and lifted him up high in mid-


    air.


    Hunter thought that the bodyguard would wet his pants out of fear. Nheless, the other party did not


    even show a hint of fear, but rather he shot Hunter a deadly stare. "If you want to kill, then kill. Do you


    think I''m afraid of death? But I need to tell you that, if you kill me right here, all of you will regret itter,


    and all of you will have t opensate me with your lives!"


    "Hunter, don''t kill him!"


    The boldness of the bodyguard suddenly woke Miles up, perhaps, it was not that simple.


    After ordering Hunter not to kill the bodyguard, Miles said to the bodyguard," Lead me to your Captain.


    If he is just a useless prawn, I¡¯ll kill him on the spot. I hate it when people lie to me!"


    Only then did Hunter put the bodyguard down.


    "Let''s go in!"


    The bodyguard cast another fierce re at Hunter, then only he brought Miles into the residential area.


    After a few minutes, Miles and the bodyguard arrived at the courtyard, under a big tree. They met with


    a man who was enjoying the breeze and drinking tea there. He was about 40 or 50 years old.


    "Hiss!"


    When Hunter could finally see the other party clearly, he instantly recognized him. Miles sucked in a


    breath of shock and stumbled a few steps forward. He rubbed his eyes repeatedly to clear his vision as


    though the scene before him was blurry. "0 h my freaking God, Sir Celestino, is that you? It''s you,


    right? Why are you here?"


    Skyler looked at the other party andmanded with a strong aura, "Come, sit down and talk. Tell me,


    what brings you here? And why did you want to find fault with our Master?"


    "No way! Sir Celestino, you''re an eight-star king of war! Why are you here? Why have you be the


    captain of bodyguards? A m I seeing this correctly? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Middle Province right


    now?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Miles sat down beside Skyler. Shock and confusion clouded his thoughts. Not only did Skyler became a


    bodyguard, but he called the person behind him, his Master. Did that mean the person behind him was


    even more powerful than Skyler? Or was he some sort of high-status person?


    Otherwise, how could it be possible for an eight-star king of war like Skyler to call this person Master?


    "Hehe, you don''t have to squeeze your brain juice thinking about this. We arrived a few days ago, and


    we n to go around the city for some sightseeing and fun. Did I exin myself clearly?"


    "Hehe, no more fighting or killing my Master then?"


    Skyler chortled at Miles''s gesture and asked.


    "No more fighting, no more killing your Master! I came here today because Hunter and I are pretty


    close, that''s why I thought o f helping him out. In fact, that nephew of his is not a dignified man in the


    first ce. We all know that!" Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    Miles waved his hands again and then added, "I''ll go out in a moment and ask them to leave."


    "Good then. It looks like I don''t have to do anything!"

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    "Don''t, please don''t, Sir Celestino! Your hands must not shake, if they do, we''ll be i n trouble!"


    Miles did not know whether to cry orugh at the situation. Then he was suddenly overwhelmed with


    emotion. "Sir, I really didn''t expect to see you here. Okay! It''s set now, I''lle here again tomorrow!¡±


    "You¡¯reing here again tomorrow?¡±


    Skyler smiled faintly.


    Miles burst out inughter. "Haha, I''lle over to visit you tomorrow. Let''s have some drinks and talk.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I couldn''t do it today, because there are a few people waiting for me outside!"


    I see. But you can''t leave right now! I''ve


    poured you a cup of tea, you have to at least finish it before you leave!"


    Miles was one of his close subordinates. They have both experienced life and death moments on the


    battlefield. Hence, Skyler was in a good mood after meeting Miles.


    ¡°Haha! Alright then!¡±


    Miles chatted with Skyler for a while, then bottomed up the tea in front of him, only then did he walk


    toward the gate by himself.


    "Why isn''t Sir Stone back yet?"


    Hunter and the others who were waiting outside were growing more and more impatient. Miles had


    been inside for almost ten minutes, which made the others feel strange.


    "It can''t be that something happened, right?¡±


    The four-star king of war guessed with his brows ceasing together.


    "This is bad! They know we''re here and the toughest opponent is Sir Stone. So, they''ve requested him


    to go inside alone to siege and assassinate him! They have the number; they might be able to kill him!


    In this case, our overall strength is weakened and we might be in trouble!" The other four-star king of


    war chimed in.


    Hunter''s face turned unsightly at the analysis. If Sir Stone was killed, their overallbat power would


    be weakened instantly.


    "Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go inside and help Sir Stone. We can''t let them weaken our force!


    Motherf*cker! They''re cunning foxes!"


    The one-star king of war waved his hand and yelled. But, inwardly he was frightened to death.


    At this time, a figure resembling Miles slowly appeared within their sight. The corners of Miles''s mouth


    curled upward as he walked toward the group.


    "He¡¯s here! Sir Stone is here!"


    "Sir Stone, what took you so long? Why did the so-called captain call you over? Don''t tell me he¡¯s trying


    to pay you some money t o cease fire?"


    Hunter was so impatient that he instantly went up to Miles and questioned him.


    "How is it possible? Sir Stone is not someone whocks money. How much would the other party pay


    Sir Stone in order to cease fire?¡±


    One of the four-star kings of war sneered sarcastically at Hunter''s guess. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    "Guys, leave the ce with me, now!" Miles looked at everyone and thenmanded.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    ¡°Umm. The mysterious person inside is not someone we can afford to offend. If we go ording to the


    n, it''s equivalent to digging graves for ourselves!"


    Miles chuckled, loosening up the tensed atmosphere. "Do you know who the captain of bodyguards is?


    He''s an eight-star king of war, Skyer Celestino! My former boss on the battlefield, moreover he¡¯d saved


    my life before! If we were to fight against him, we¡¯d die within a few minutes!"


    "What the f*ck? An eight-star king of war?"


    One of the four-star kings of war was bewildered at the news. He was so frightened that he held his


    breath until he almost passed out. ¡°Sir Stone, this is not a joke, right? The eight-star king of war,


    Skyler Celestino, is actually in there, serving as the captain of bodyguards?¡± The four-star king of war


    could barely squeeze out a few words.


    "Impossible! How is that possible?¡±


    Hunter had his face turned unsightly. If that was the case, his n for revenge had t o be flushed down


    into the drain.


    Unless...unless he knew any nine-star king of war, or a God of...


    "Why would I lie to you guys?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Miles shot Hunter an impatient re then added, "Well, Sir Moore, let¡¯s head back.


    Now you understand why we can''t afford to offend the people in there. Skyler is an eight-star king of


    war, and he is willing to serve this person behind as a bodyguard. This means that the identity of this


    person i s not that simple, do you understand?"


    "Mm!"


    Hunter nodded his head. Although his heart was upset about losing his finger and his n was in vain,


    he was somewhat thankful for Miles.


    Fortunately, he and the others did not go ahead with the n and charged into the residence.


    Otherwise, they would not be able toe out alive.


    "My apologies for troubling you guys. Let''s find a nice ce and have a cup of tea.


    Then we''ll have lunch together at noon, couples of wines, and justze around!"


    Hunter poured out his thoughts and quickly left the residential area with the rest.


    Not long after Hunter and the group left the scene, an opulent sports car arrived and parked not too far


    away from Fane''s house.


    Caleb Quinton was inside the sportscar. He looked at the bodyguards at the gate from afar; he could


    not help but frown. If the vicious fight had started, it was impossible for these bodyguards to stay alive,


    standing there like nothing happened.


    "Strange, hmmm. Could it be that the second uncle and the others have yet to arrive?"


    Caleb''s brows knitted and his heart was filled with doubts and questions.


    He wandered around the entrance for a while, trying to peep into the residence. There were no signs of


    any intense and ferocious fighting. Caleb breathed out a huge sigh of relief; he could finally rest up a


    bit.


    It looked like his second uncle has yet toe over with the others to look for


    trouble. Perhaps tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    Suddenly, a loud ring came out from Caleb''s pocket-his cell phone was ringing.


    Caleb''s mood brightened once he saw the name on his phone, and he immediately answered the call.


    It was Peace Chaffman.


    The thick voice of Young Master Chaffman came out from the phone as soon as Caleb answered the


    call. "Humph! This time I''ve asked for two professional fighters; both are six-star kings of war! The man


    and the woman would not stand a chance against Read at NovelDrama.Org


    them, and this includes the woman in the mask! I''ll surely capture her alive!"


    "You''re not kidding, right? That¡¯s amazing!"

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    "Hah, don''t worry, Young Master Quinton. O f course, I remember our deal!¡±


    Over the phone, Peace¡¯s voice rang out again, "But we can''t go along with our original n!"


    Caleb''s expression darkened when he heard that. Was that man going to change his mind so quickly?


    Still, he was well aware that he could not d o anything even if Peace abruptly changed his ns. After


    all, the Chaffman family was too strong. He would not have gone to them in the first ce otherwise.


    "Heh, there was only one woman before, that¡¯s why we agreed upon taking turns. But it''s different now-


    there are two women. I''ve thought about it already. Give


    me the beautifuldy from yesterday, and you can have that woman in the mask.


    How about that?"


    Peace quickly replied the next second, chuckling.


    When he heard this, Caleb''s heart leaped in delight. Peace had probably never seen the woman in the


    mask before, so he assumed that she would not match the demure beauty from yesterday in terms of


    looks.


    In reality, the woman in the mask was just as attractive as the woman from yesterday.


    "All right then. You¡¯d better keep your word, Young Master Chaffman. No regrets!"


    Caleb immediately agrees to the proposition and instantly emphasized the point in fear that the other


    man would retract his statement.


    Of course! Quickly send me the location. W e won''t need many men this time. These two fighters


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    should be enough!"


    Young Master Chaffman grinned confidently. After all, aside from a second-ss aristocratic family like


    the Chaffman family, not just anyone could hire two fighters who were as good as six or sevenstar


    Kings of War.


    Soon enough, Caleb shared his location.


    Two cars quickly drove over and parked not too far away from him.


    Caleb got down from his car when he saw Peace arriving. Then he helped the rotund man open the car


    door in a fit of excitement.


    "So it''s here. Seems like these people aren''t too shabby. This vi is worth quite a sum!"


    Young Master Chaffman could not help but eximed as he studied the vi before him.


    "Let''s go. Clear the way!"


    Young Master Chaffman waved a hand and walked straight in with his men.


    Two hulking men nked his sides. They were the few of the stronger fighters among the Chaffman


    family¡¯s bodyguards.


    Meanwhile, although the other bodyguards before them were not as skilled, they were good fighters


    nheless.


    "What are you doing?"


    The two bodyguards guarding the entrance stepped forward and asked as they saw a band of people


    approaching them.


    "Hmph. What are we doing? We''re here to see someone!"


    A few of the Chaffman family''s bodyguards attacked straightaway.


    Bang bang bang!


    The two bodyguards also took a few blows, but they were not as gravely injured as their opponents.


    NovelDrama.Org


    "F*ck. These bodyguards are pretty strong!"


    The man was huge, but he moved at a blinding speed. Before the two bodyguards knew it, he was


    already before them.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    They clenched their teeth and threw all of their strength into fighting him.


    Bam!


    A loud noise resounded. The huge man stood rooted in his spot, unmoving, yet the two bodyguards


    have been sent flying backward.


    "Ah!"


    The two clinched their arms. The arms they had used to attack had broken bones now.


    "Not bad. But you unwittingly walked into a death trap by running into these two fighters of mine!¡±


    Peace gave a cold smile, radiating an arrogant aura.


    "Kill-kill them!"


    Caleb cried out from the side. He had been beaten twice, and now he could finally see retribution falling


    upon his enemy.


    "Die!¡±


    The huge man''s lips curled into a frosty smile. He pulled out a sword from behind his back.


    Whoosh!


    He swung the sword ferociously. A thin, pressurized air de suddenly flew straight toward the two


    bodyguards on the ground.


    Whoosh!


    Yet another air de sliced forward just as the two bodyguards were about to be killed, stopping the


    huge man¡¯s air de.


    "Who?¡±


    The huge man, Caleb, and the others looked toward the original direction of the air de.


    "Who are you?"


    Skyler was absolutely livid. He had just managed to chase Miles and his men off just moments ago,


    and he never thought that another group of fighters woulde around less than half an hourter.


    Furthermore, these fighters were very skilled.


    Skyler immediately suspected that these people had been hired by Miles. After all, Miles did notsh


    out to save his reputation just now, and that was the only reason why he had managed to walk away


    alive. After he left, he probably hired people that no one would recognize.


    Still, he quickly shook his head and dismissed the notion.


    After all, the fighters here were far stronger than Miles. They were not as skilled as eight or nine-star


    Kings of War. If Miles had been behind this, he would be sending them to their graves.


    "What''s going on? Young Master Chaffman, there are more fighters in there. And it seems like this one


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    is almost as strong as I am!"


    The huge man was taken aback at the sight of his attack being blocked so easily.


    "Young Master Quinton, why are there more fighters here? Didn''t you say that the masked woman was


    the strongest of them


    all?''


    Peace gulped, just as shocked as everyone was. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "I-I didn''t know that there was a fighter like this here!"


    "Young Master Quinton and Young Master Chaffman?"

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    "Hah. What a mouth you have. Listen here, bud, I''m Peace Chaffman, a young master o f a second-


    ss aristocratic family. Are you kidding me? You dare to offend the Chaffman family?¡±


    Peace immediately burst intoughter when he heard that. "Besides, I don''t believe that you have the


    ability to defeat the two fighters I have here!"


    "A second-ss aristocratic family?¡±


    Even Skyler was stunned by his words.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After all, Fane and the others had just arrived here. Furthermore, Fane had dered that he had other


    matters to attend to. He did not wish to cause trouble here in Swallow city.


    If he truly killed this young master from a second-ss aristocratic family, he would be blowing the


    issue up. The master of the Chaffman family and their other fighters would definitely attempt to avenge


    their young master.


    He did not fear the Chaffman family, but they most certainly had plenty of men. If h e destroyed the


    entire Chaffman family, Fane, Selena, and the others would soon be attracting the attention of other


    powerful families.


    When he thought about it, Skyler felt that h e should refrain from killing Young Master Chaffman and


    Young Master Quinton for now. Besides, Fane and Lana were not here. What if they med him for


    being too hasty if he killed them?


    "Never mind. Don''t kill the two young masters, but get the rest. Let''s teach them a good lesson. We


    can''t let them walk off without letting them see some blood being shed!¡±


    Skyler quickly decided.


    When Peace had seen Skyler contemting, he had thought that the other man was truly afraid.


    He gave a cold smile. "What now? You''re scared because you know that I''m a young master of a


    second-ss aristocratic family, eh? Since you¡¯re so scared, just bring the two beautiful women and


    Fane here. Otherwise, you''ll be meeting your end here!¡±


    Caleb seemed to have thought of something, and he said to Skyler, "It looks like you''re a pretty good


    fighter. Just step aside or bring your master out¡ªyou don''t have to fight for him any longer. I''ll pay you


    a billion bucks per year and make you a n elder in the Quinton family!


    "Hmph. I don''t care for it!"


    Skyler could not be bothered to talk anymore. He immediately lunged forward and attacked the two


    strong men before him.


    "Whoosh!"


    Pressurized air des quickly shed, creating terrible shing noises.


    Fiona and the others heard it and rushed out of the vi.


    ¡¯What''s going on? Why is there a fight?"


    Fiona was shocked when she saw the scene unfolding before her from a distance, her face went white.


    She was anxious.


    "Hey! Why are they fighting? Don''t tell me Fane provoked someone again?"


    Andrew spoke in an exasperated tone," What a reckless man. He''s so stubborn and he always causes


    trouble. I really suspect that he''s stirred up another storm. Why would peoplee looking for us


    otherwise? We haven¡¯t even spent two days here!¡±


    "Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. They''re not here now either. Perhaps it¡¯s because of Selena''s beauty. Look


    at that fatty there-one nce tells me that he''s up to no good!"


    Old Man Taylor defended Fane.


    Bang bang!


    No-no way Peace and Caleb exchanged a nce when they saw the two fighters on the ground.


    Horror crept into their gazes.


    "I¡¯m telling you, these are powerful fighters from the Chaffman family..." Co?tent belo?gs to


    Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Peace immediately tried to threaten Skyler when it looked like thetter was about to kill them.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    "Don''t-don''t kill us!¡±


    Caleb¡¯s legs immediately crumpled beneath him when he realized that only he and Peace were left; he


    dropped onto his knees.


    "Please, let me go this once. I¡¯m a young master of a second-ss aristocratic family. I won''t dare to do


    something like this again!"


    Peace had never seen a scenario like this before. His feet went cold, and he was so terrified that he


    wet his pants. Just like Caleb, his knees turned into jelly and he plopped onto the ground.


    At that moment, Skyler was absolutely terrifying to them. He had killed without batting an eysh. They


    had never seen


    such a terrifying scene before.


    "You injured two of my disciples. I killed all these men as punishment, so we''ll call it even. Get out of


    my sight!"


    Skyler cast a cold re at the two men who were on the ground. "I won''t let you off so easily if you dare


    to show your face here again!"


    "Don¡¯t worry. We''ll nevere here again!¡±


    Caleb wiped away the cold sweat filming over his forehead. Then he pushed himself to stand upright.


    "We''ll never do it again!"


    Peace tried to stand up, but stumbled, and almost fell onto the ground. Caleb managed to help him up,


    then the two ambled out of the gates.


    "Trash!¡±


    Skyler spoke in an unsympathetic tone as h e watched the two fellows, who had been scared out of


    their wits.


    "Mr. Celestino, what happened? Why did these mene looking for us?"


    After Andrew stepped forward, he asked in a polite manner.


    "I''m not too sure myself. Seems like they wanted us to hand Master Fane, Miss Selena, and Lana


    over!"


    Skyler shed a bitter smile. "That fatty was a young master from a second-ss aristocratic family. I


    had hoped that he would not pursue the matter any further, since I didn''t know if I should kill him


    without Fane¡¯s direct orders. I was afraid that the issue would blow out of proportion!"


    "A second-ss aristocratic family. That¡¯s


    trouble!''


    Old Man Taylor could not help but sighed after he heard that.


    "What happened to the two of them? Their hands are swollen!"


    Fiona looked at the two bodyguards on the ground. She did not know what to do.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give Fane a call. He has a miracle medicine with him right now.


    Their arms are broken, but they''ll be as good as new in two or three days once they take Fane''s


    medicine!"


    At that moment, Fane, Selena, and Lana were in their newly opened pharmacy.


    They have changed the signboard of the pharmacy. It now reads ''Amity Apothecary''.


    Besides, Fane had sought out two female Chinese medicine practitioners to assist the old Chinese


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    doctor.


    "Your monthly wages wille up to 20 thousand bucks. I assume that amount isn''t a problem?¡± Read


    at NovelDrama.Org


    Fane said, looking at the two before him.


    "20 thousand!"


    The two exchanged a nce, shocked.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    "What''s wrong? Is it too little?"


    Fane''s lips curled into a bitter smile as he spoke to the two young women before him.


    "No, no. It''s more than enough. I never thought that we''d be paid so much!"


    The two quickly waved their hands and replied.


    At this moment, an old man was seen at the entrance. He was shabbily dressed, and he seemed like a


    beggar. He scanned the interior of the pharmacy, hesitation in his eyes.


    Fane looked at the old man, sensing that he was in a pickle. He stepped forward and asked, "Are you


    looking for something, sir?"


    The old man furrowed his brows. He


    remained silent for a few seconds before finally speaking, "Young man, Chi-chinese medicine is a lot


    cheaper than Western medicine, right?¡±


    Fane suddenly understood everything. The old man wanted treatment, but he was probably worried


    that he did not have enough money to foot the medical bills.


    He gave a wan smile. "That''s right. Chinese medicine is a lot cheaper than going to big hospitals. But


    not many people seek our treatment, simply because there aren''t many who believe in our treatment.¡±


    Here, Fane carefully studied the old man." But you seem pretty healthy, sir. You''re not ill, are you?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The old man took out a stic bag from his pocket, his expression embarrassed. He slowly opened the


    bag, revealing a few dozen notes inside.


    After he looked at Fane, he dropped onto his knees. "I-I¡¯m not sick, young man, but my granddaughter


    is. She''s in so much pain that she can¡¯t walk now. I-I only have this much money. Can you please take


    all o f this to cure my granddaughter? I''m begging you!"


    Fane''s chest tightened after he heard that." Where is she now? What are her symptoms?"


    "She¡¯s underneath a bridge that''s not too far away from here. She has some problems with her waist.


    She probably twisted a muscle. We were picking up trash a few days before, and it was too heavy. She


    insisted on carrying it all by herself..."


    The old man thought about it, then he told Fane, "I don''t know what to do anymore. W e can''t go to a


    regr hospital!¡±


    Fane considered the situation before shing a smile. "It''s probably a dislocated bone in the thigh. It''s


    not a problem. Keep your money. I¡¯lle along with you to see her!"


    "All right. I''ll bring you there. But you must keep this money. It''s only right to give you a consultation fee,


    at least."


    The old man hauled himself onto his feet. With a relieved expression, he stubbornly shoved the money


    into Fane''s hand.


    Fane never expected the old man, a beggar who is so advanced in age, would still have such strong


    principles. He could not help but admire the old man.


    "Hah, no need. We just opened this pharmacy, sir. You''re our very first customer, so let''s call this an


    opening discount, eh? You don''t have to pay me.


    Let''s go. Take me to see her!"


    Faneughed.


    "All right. Got it!"


    Soon enough, the old man brought Fane, Selena, and Lana to a nearby bridge, where they stopped


    below an arch.


    "Ah!"  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    A young woman could be seen lying below the bridge. She wanted to move, but pain suddenlynced


    throughout her body¡ªso furious that it made her veins pop and raked an anguished cry from her


    mouth.


    "Oh my, it''s a beauty!"


    Lana could not help but smile when she saw the other woman.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    "Who-who are you?''


    The young woman was frightened by their appearance, worried that they were up to n o good.


    "Don¡¯t be scared, Brianna. I brought this Chinese medicine practitioner here to take a look at you!"


    The old beggar quickly exined to his granddaughter. The young woman managed a sigh of relief


    when she heard that.


    Fane walked over and crouched down, cing a hand on her shoulder. "Lie down first!"


    The young woman did as he said, enduring the pain. Fane began to gently massage the


    area around her waist.


    "Heh. You have a dislocated bone, miss. I have no choice, so don''t mind me!"


    Fane gave an embarrassed cough before moving his hand downward, stopping right above her


    buttocks.


    Brianna''s face reddened, and her pulse quickened. She could do nothing but clench her teeth in


    silence.


    She was well aware that the little money her grandfather had was not enough for any doctor to


    prescribe medicine for her.


    This doctor though was willing toe from afar just to see her. This was a rare opportunity plus he did


    not mind her grandfather and her dirty, scraggly appearances. He probably was not a bad person.


    However, the position of his hand naturally


    made a young woman like her extremely embarrassed. Her cheeks were as red as tomatoes.


    "Hold on for a little longer. It''ll be over soon!"


    Fane kneaded his wrist, then gave a light p.


    "Ah!"


    Brianna released a cry of pain. Her thigh bone and femoral head finally clicked back together, resulting


    in a clear crack that sliced through the air.


    Crack!


    The sound rang out clearly. However, it was easy to miss it too, if one was not paying attention.


    "All done!"


    Fane stood up, his lips curling into a


    reassuring smile.


    "It-it''s done?¡±


    Brianna was astonished. She moved her leg experimentally. She could truly move now, and it was not


    the least bit painful.


    "Th-thank you, sir. My leg is truly better!"


    Brianna immediately got up and bowed toward Fane.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "No need to thank me!"  NovelDrama.Org


    Fane smiled. "Right. So how did you end up in this predicament?"

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    ¡°S-sir, we''re just beggars. You''ve already helped us so much. It won''t do for you to have beggars in


    your workce, no?"


    The old man was extremely touched, but he spoke with a tinge of embarrassment.


    "Heh, you won''t be beggars any longer if you work in my ce. More importantly, food and lodging will


    be covered, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it!"


    Fane chuckled and replied.


    "Th-thank you, Doctor!¡±


    Tears welled up in Brianna''s eyes, threatening to spill out. She stepped forward and thanked him


    profusely.


    "Let''s go. First off, let''s get you two some new clothes. You can shower and get a


    good rest when we get back. You''ll start work tomorrow!


    "And I''ll pay you 10 thousand bucks per month. How about that?"


    Fane spoke in a flippant tone, smiling.


    "Young man, this-this is too much, isn''t it? You don¡¯t have to pay us that much. Just give us any


    amount. We¡¯ll be eternally grateful so long as we have a ce to stay and food to eat!"


    The old beggar could not hold his tears in for much longer.


    "Haha, don''t say that. I treat everyone equally. All my subordinates receive the same amount of wages.


    It makes it easier for me to keep track of my funds too!"


    Fane burst intoughter.


    At this moment, his phone rang out.


    He could not help but frown when he saw that it was Skyler who called. The king of war rarely called


    him, so when he did, there was something going on.


    After the call ended, Fane shook his head slowly, a bitter smile creeping over his lips.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen at home?"


    Selena furrowed her brows and asked Fane.


    He nodded his head in return. ¡°Yes. Skyler told me that a few kings of war came to our ce looking for


    trouble, but they had to leave when they saw him so in the end they didn''t do anything.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Here, Fane paused before continuing, "But Young Master Chaffman and Young Master Quinton came


    by not long after with a few men in tow, looking for trouble. They injured two of our bodyguards, and


    their arms had been broken. Skyler was afraid of blowing the matter up, so he just killed the two


    fighters and their bodyguards, leaving those two b*stards alive!"


    "So that''s what happened. No wonder he called you!"


    "Yup!¡±


    Fane bobbed his head. "We''ll quickly get two sets of clothes for them, then we¡¯ll head back


    straightaway."


    The old beggar and Brianna were moved after they heard the conversation. Co?tent of


    Dr?manov§Öls


    Fane quickly brought the two to buy clothes before heading back.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    "Fane, I didn¡¯t know what to do when you and Miss Selena weren¡¯t around, honestly. I didn''t want to


    cause any trouble for us when we''ve just arrived in Swallow City. Besides, the two fighters from the


    Chaffman family were really strong¡ª probably as strong as six-star or seven-star Kings of War. I killed


    them, just to teach them a lesson."


    Skyler exined everything to Fane when he saw thetter''s arrival.


    Fane took out two pills and gave one each t o the bodyguards. Then he looked at Skyler. "Good job.


    You really showed them that we can¡¯t be bullied,¡± he said. "Even a second-ss aristocratic family


    would be frightened if you killed two of their fighters in a sh!"


    "Hah. Here I thought that you would me me for my actions!"


    Skyler could not help but smile, seeing that Fane was not mad at him¡ªrather, his master was pleased


    with his decision.


    "Why would I? These two bodyguards are your disciples, and they¡¯re such strong fighters. They killed


    so many heroes from the enemy¡¯s side on the battlefield, and they were injured. Of course, you can¡¯t


    just let them off!"


    Fane was relieved. After he said that, he looked at the two bodyguards. ''Take a good rest," he said.


    "You can start training again after you both have adequate rest and try to improve your skills. We''re in


    Swallow City-the City of Martial Arts. There are plenty of strong fighters here!" "Hah. I would have killed


    all of them if I wasn¡¯t afraid of revealing our identity. F*c k. I really want to weed out the arrogant idiots


    who think they can throw their weight about and bully everyone!"


    Skyler shed a bright smile.


    "Fane!"


    At this moment, a voice abruptly rang out. Fiona stalked over, huffing. "What''s going o n? I heard that


    you brought two beggars in. Either I''m drunk, or you¡¯re drunk. We¡¯re not some no-name family now¡ª


    we have a powerful social standing. How could you just bring beggars in?"


    Skyler, ine, and the others exchanged nces. Their features twisted into snide expressions.


    Only a mother-inw like Fiona would dare to order Fane about like that. He was the Supreme Warrior!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, they knew that there was no way about it. She was his mother-inw, and Fane insisted on


    concealing his identity. H e could not yell, he could not fight back; he could only endure it all.


    Still, they only realized that Fane''s temper had gotten better with her. When they had been on the


    battlefield, nobody dared to provoke the man who could make dozens fall with a swoop of his arm.


    They all needed to mind their words around him.


    "I suggested it, Mom. They were in such sorry states, so I wanted Fane to help them!"


    Selena smiled and exined to Fiona.


    "But how can we just take in beggars?


    We''re not some refugee camp, nor are we a charity. Besides, it would be so embarrassing if anyone


    found out about this!


    Fiona''s expressions softened slightly when she learned that it was Selena''s idea.


    Nevertheless, she had both arms folded over her chest, and she spoke in an exasperated tone.


    "Mom, they were beggars before. I''m not taking them in for free. They''re going to work here, and they''ll


    be our servants from now on. They¡¯ll receive 10 thousand bucks per month just like the other servants.


    They won''t be beggars then, right?¡±


    Fane tried to negotiate, smiling.


    Fiona harrumphed before leaving in a huff.


    The two beggars, Nathanael and Brianna Sullivan, quickly finish showering and changed into the


    clothes that Fane had bought for them.  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    The two went to see Fane and thanked him and Selena.

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    Fane did not pester them with any more questions no matter the consequences;


    they did not seem to want to resume their chat either. After all, everybody had their own secrets.


    "It''s noon now, and you guys must be hungry. Let me ask the kitchen staff to prepare some lunch for


    you! Rest well this afternoon since you¡¯ve got some free time, and we''ll get ine to arrange some


    work for you tomorrow!" Fane, after sorting out his thoughts and ns, made some arrangements and


    asked them to leave.


    It was only after walking a good distance away that Brianna Sullivan spoke to Nathanael Sullivan,


    "Grandfather, why haven¡¯t we heard about the Woods family before? It looks like Skyler Celestino is


    very


    good. He was able to kill two masters that were on par with six or seven-star Kings of War. He''s


    incredibly skilled!"


    Nathanael smiled and replied, "That¡¯s right. Fane and Selena are rather wealthy as well ¡ªwhat with


    those twenty vis¡ªbut it seems like most of them are empty. This means that they''re not a strong


    power. Nheless... Why are they daring enough t o offend a second-ss aristocratic family when


    they''re not strong? Aren''t they afraid that their enemies would get back at them a s they killed the


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    masters owned by the second-ss aristocratic family?"


    Brianna also nodded. "Think about it, Grandfather: What does it mean when such a strong master is


    willing to follow Fane and Selena around? This means that Fane i s either a significantly important


    individual that Skyler Celestino willingly dedicated himself to Fane, or Fane''s that strong for the master


    to willingly follow him." Brianna paused and gave a wry smile before adding, "There''s also the


    possibility that the pair has deep pockets to offer him a handsome sry, so much so that it moved the


    other person to agree to work as their bodyguard''s headmander!"


    Nathanael thought about it and nodded." Yes, that makes sense.¡±


    Nathanael was still unsure of the situation and what to make of it when Brianna continued, "But if we''re


    talking about handsome pays, then it''d make no sense since a master like that could''ve joined first -


    ss aristocratic families or other more powerful ns, don''t you think? Their sry offer would surely


    be higher, and it''s stranger that I''ve never heard of this Woods family before!"


    Nathanael sighed. "Whatever it is, we¡¯ve finally met someone nice. Let''s just stay here and work hard


    to repay their kindness."


    Brianna frowned and reluctantly argued," But Grandfather, you know what I want. I really want to get


    my revenge!"


    Nathanael gave her a bitter smile and shook his head at her words. "Revenge? Do you know how


    difficult that is? Apart from that, it¡¯s really nice that they''re able to help us. On what grounds should we


    ask people t o help us? Apart from that, we shouldn¡¯t involve them as they''d be like mere ants to our


    enemies who, might I say, are powerful."


    The dejected Brianna inwardly sighed and fell silent.


    ''Young Master Chaffman, I¡ªI''ll be taking m


    y leave now!" stammered Caleb, wiping the cold sweat on him after he helped Young Master Chaffman


    into the car.


    Too shook to evenprehend, Peace merely gave a short, "Alright, alright!"


    To the two, it felt like they had a narrow escape from death.


    It was in the afternoon that a thought urred to Caleb, and he immediately drove to his second uncle,


    Hunter. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Caleb approached Hunter and instantly advised against offending Fane.


    With a displeased expression, Hunter curiously asked, "How did you know that? Didn''t you want me to


    teach them a lesson not long ago? Isn''t this a trouble you caused?"


    The fact that Hunter lost one of his fingers all because of his nephew, Caleb, made him rather bitter.


    Apart from that, the other party gave him respect and asked him to go in alone because Miles Stone


    was Skyler Celestino''s old subordinate. If Miles was not there, or if Miles did not have a good


    rtionship with the eight-star King of War, all of them would have been dead.


    The thought of what happened on this day still shook him to the very core, and all would be Caleb''s


    fault if he died because of i t.


    ¡°Sigh... You don¡¯t know anything. I was really angry when I thought about how you lost a finger. I


    thought about it and used the trick¡ªget somebody to do my dirty work!"


    Caleb poured himself a cup of tea before he added, "You know how Young Master Chaffman likes


    women, right? Under my instigation, we brought an impressive number of bodyguards with us. Two of


    them were masters who hadbat powersparable to a six-star King of War, but they were all


    killed in a fight! The other party eventually spared us and let us go unharmed!" "Two six-stars Kings of


    War were killed?" Hunter inhaled sharply at that. Skyler truly was ruthless to have killed two masters


    mercilessly.


    "They''re not six-star Kings of War. They''re just masters from the Chaffman family who hadbat


    powersparable to six-star King of War, yet they perished in the end. I estimated that the Woods


    family master must be exceedingly strong where you and your friends might not stand up to his attacks.


    Surviving the ordeal, I rushed all the way here, afraid that you might''ve gone over with your people,"


    Caleb exined.


    Hunter nced at Caleb before making an indignant noise. "Hmph! I¡¯ll take it that you still have your


    conscience and still think of me!"


    Hunter once again smiled bitterly at this point of the conversation and said," However, we¡¯ve gone to


    the Woods'' residence just now, and I''m lucky my friend, Miles, knows the master in the Woods family. I


    would''ve been a goner otherwise!"


    "What?! You guys have gone there?" Caleb had chills down his spine when he thought about it. "You''re


    saying that they let you go because Miles knew them and did it out of respect for him?"


    "Exactly. We''re incredibly lucky, now that I think about it." Hunter smiled bitterly. "It''s best not to offend


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    the Woods family. We''d die from it, and there¡¯s no way of avenging ourselves then."


    "Haha... Has that finally registered to that head of yours? Next time, keep a low profile. Don''te to


    me the next time you cause trouble¡ªI won''t help you. Don''t always think that your uncle will clean up


    your mess,¡± fumed Hunter, a cold, condescending smirk on his face as he did. Upd§Ñted at


    Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Hunter nodded at Caleb''s words, agreeing t o him. "That''s possible. Anyways, it¡¯s best if we don''t


    provoke them. Who knows who these people are to be able to get an eightstar King of War working as


    their bodyguard!"


    Hunter then added, "Truly, I don¡¯t think Young Master Chaffman would give up. After all, he lost two


    masters who had powersparable to six-star Kings of War. He can¡¯t hide this, and when the


    Chaffman family knows about it, they''ll surely start something."


    Caleb nodded. "This is good for us. We don''t need to do anything and just let them fight among


    themselves!"


    Despite his positive opinion, Caleb was


    bitter at the fact that he would not have a chance with those women if they fought.


    Caleb left Hunter''s residence after he drank tea for some time.


    At that moment.-


    Several members of the Taylor family were caught in a city not far away from Middle Province.


    The Taylors knelt on the ground, shivering as they anxiously eyed the people surrounding them.


    "Be honest! Tell us who killed my son and Freeman''s family master''s son. If you don''t tell us the truth,


    I''ll kill you all!" The Lambert family''s third elder, Tao Lambert, was extremely angry when he recalled


    the death of his son, Lucas. Unable to eat properly for the past few days and had waited for news every


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    day, he unfalteringly searched for members of the Taylor family i n nearby cities.


    Atst, they managed to snag a few of them.


    Despite having captured extended rtives of the Taylors, he was unsatisfied; Tao Lambert knew these


    damned Taylors were smart. Not only did they sneak away at night, but they even ran separately. It was


    extremely difficult to get all of the Taylor family members.


    It would still prove to be a difficult feat to find all the Taylors and kill them, even though he had many


    men working for him.


    One of the Taylors was an old man who quivered out of fear. "If... If we tell you everything we know, will


    you really let us g o?" stammered the old man.


    ¡°You''ll be released¡ªyou have my word.


    Tao smirked. "Tell us, who killed those four young people and where they ran off to? I believe you guys


    must still be in contact with them, right?"


    "Fane?" Tao frowned and looked at Louis next to him after he heard what the man said. "Master


    Freeman, he sounds rather familiar, no?¡±


    Louis thought about it and also frowned. ¡°It does, indeed, but I just can¡¯t put my finger o n it right now."


    New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, our Taylor family''s old master came up with an idea. He asked Miss Selena and


    that young man, Fane to get into a fake marriage. Once they were wed, that son-inw who married


    into our family went to the battlefield as Young Master Ivan¡¯s recement, but no one expected him to


    safely return!


    ¡°Fane was a low-profile person. If he hadn''t reorganized a wedding ceremony for Miss Selena, we


    wouldn''t have known that he was so good that the Nine Great Gods of War attended his wedding!¡± The


    middle-aged man from the Taylor family immediately exined to them.


    ¡°How can someone be so strong after spending five years on the battlefield? You have to understand


    that the person who


    had killed my son and the rest had to be on par with some Kings of War¡ªthose with many stars. It


    seems like this young man named Fane is quite talented," surmised Tao.


    "Fane Woods! We can let the others go but Fane, his wife, and his family must''ve escaped together.


    We have to find him and kill them all. Only then would I have avenged my daughter! I don''t care if he''s


    friends with the Nine Great Gods of War. Those people attended his wedding ceremony as a sign of


    respect, but it¡¯s possible that they won¡¯t avenge a mere doctor like him!" The Freeman family master


    was extremely angry at that moment, wanting nothing more than to shred Fane into pieces.


    "Where are they? Where did they go? Tell u s now, or we¡¯ll kill you!" Tao aimed the tip o f his sword at


    the middle-aged man¡¯s neck and forced him to answer.


    "I¡ªI don''t know! Fane was very cunning! They told us to go to him privately if we don''t want to leave


    with him. He¡¯d give each family some money and asked us to find a hiding ce. How would I know


    where they run off to? For all I know, they''re probably somewhere far away!" The middle-aged man was


    so frightened that h e stumbled in his words as cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    A thought then urred to Louis as he ordered the middle-aged man, "Phone number! You guys must


    have his phone number. Call him and try to probe for the location they''re at right now, ask which city


    they''re hiding in, and make sure you don''t slip up about being captured when you make the call. Do


    you understand me?"


    Yes! Act like it''s a normal call, got it?" said


    Tao firmly with a nod of his head.


    "Yes, w-we have their contact!" The middle -aged man took his phone out with trembling hands and


    made the call.


    It did not take long for them to realize the phone number was no longer in use.


    "Nonsense. It''s natural for them to be afraid. How can they not be afraid when they''ve offended


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    powerful families from Gin City?" Louis¡¯s face darkened. Although they managed to capture several


    people, they failed to obtain any useful information. They only know that the opponent''s name was


    Fane and had a wife named Selena. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    The middle-aged man from the Taylor family swallowed his saliva and fearfully stammered, "Guys, do...


    Do you still have questions to ask? If not, can...can we leave?"


    Tao thought about it before pulling Louis to the other side and spoke, "Master Freeman, why don¡¯t we


    release these people? After all, we promised that we¡¯ll release them once they tell us everything that


    they know."


    "Release them?¡± Master Freeman smiled coldly. "Elder Lambert, you promised to release them, but I


    didn''t. However, you needn''t worry as I¡¯ll be the one to kill them ¡ªyou won''t even need to lift a finger.


    That way, you won¡¯t be breaking your promise, right?"


    Tao thought about it and offered, "Killing these people means nothing as we won''t get our revenge.


    Why don''t we let them go and have them inform us when Fane and the others contact them? Since


    we''re letting them go, it''s likely that they''d be indebted to us and do just that! If you kill them, on the


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    other hand, the other Taylors would hide from us when they know about this.¡± Tao paused before he


    added, "By then, it''d be even difficult for us to find this Fane."


    "Fine" It did make sense to Louis after mulling it over. He then walked toward the captured Taylor family


    members and remarked, "I can let you guys go, but you must tell me if Fane contacts any of you. I''ll


    handsomely reward you at least a hundred million if there are any valid leads. I''ll even pay one billion if


    the lead proves to be useful to us!"


    "Yes, yes, we''ll surely contact you if there are any leads. After all, it''s all because of Fane that we''re in


    this situation today!" The middle-aged man nodded vehemently, inwardly relieved at the opportunity to


    leave.


    "Leave," Louis waved his hand dismissively.


    The Taylor family members immediately ran away as though afraid they would change their minds and


    kill them instead.


    "Fane and Selena? I don''t believe it. I¡¯ll get you people, sooner orter!" Louis gritted his teeth, furious


    at the turn of events.


    "Master Freeman, we''ve at least received some intel, right? Now, we have a rough picture of what went


    down. Seems like Fane''s got quite the skills to have in the group of four¡ªmy son and three others.¡±


    Tao walked over to pat Louis by his shoulder and assessed the situation. "Apart from that, there¡¯s


    something else that we''re sure of: That guy is really talented, and that means we need to find him soon


    and kill him. It''ll be difficult to kill him in several years after he grows!"


    "Yes, you''re right, but that guy is really cunning as well. He asked most of the Taylors to run away by


    themselves after they took the money. To be honest, he''s afraid that too many people would draw


    attention. Hence, it''d be difficult to find him. The Nine Provinces are so big, and it''d be very easy to hide


    several people."


    Meanwhile... Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    "How could they just kill the masters of my Chaffman family? Those useless bodyguards don''t matter


    much, but they dared kill the mastersparable to six-star Kings of War. How should I tell my family


    about this?" Peace growled to himself. "I have to tell my father and the others, even if it costs me to


    lose those two women. I have to get my revenge!"


    Peace made up his mind and drove to a huge vi with several bodyguards in tow.


    It was a residence where the Chaffmans stayed most of the time, and the vi where Peace lived in


    was where he would g o to enjoy his personal space.


    It was also the ce he enjoyed his time with pretty women when he had nothing to do. He always


    went behind his father and elders'' back because they did not like how he did not engage in honest


    work.


    The Chaffmans normally choose to turn a blind eye, so long as Peace did nothing overboard.


    "Oh my, Young Master! Why are you back today?¡± One of the maids immediately came forward and


    greeted him after he got down from his parked car.


    Peace walked two steps forward and patted the maid¡¯s buttocks upon recognizing her." It''s been a long


    time, Jean, and your figure has gotten better! Haha! Let me admire your body someday when we''re


    free. How does that sound?¡±


    "Bad? Young Master, you''re getting better a t joking. You aren''t short of prettydies, are you? When


    would you remember somebody like me?¡± The maid rolled her eyes at Young Master Chaffman


    flirtatiously, her words rather suggestive tinged with displeasure.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Although Peace was frivolous with women, he was a generous person. Everybody knew that the


    money they would get for spending a night with him was enough for maids like them for the rest of their


    lives. Sometimes, he spent several millions in a g o.


    That exined why some maids would not decline Peace''s advances; they even anticipated it


    "Haha! I''m thinking about you right now, aren¡¯t I, Jean?¡¯¡¯ Peace smirked and suggestively added, "Oh


    yes, clean up nicely and sneak into my room tonight. I''ll explore life with you, how does that sound?¡±


    "Young Master, that''s very bad of you. I won''t talk to you anymore!" Jean acted reserved and ran away


    blushing though she was giddy at the thought, happy at the prospect of spending time with him.


    "Why have youe back? Naha! The sun must''vee up from the west side. I thought you¡¯ve


    forgotten that you''re a member of the Chaffman family!" remarked Old Master Chaffman, followed b y a


    chuckle at the sight of Peaceing in through the door. "Oh, right! I heard that you''ve asked two of


    our secret guards to go out with you. Were you in trouble or something?" Content of Dra§Þ??ovels

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    Not many people could be a Chaffmans'' family guard. Of course, all their secret guards were true


    masters.


    People with strengthparable to four or five-star Kings of War were qualified to be the Chaffman


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    family''s secret guards.


    These guards wouldy low under normal circumstances, only taking action when the Chaffmans faced


    great trouble or threat.


    s, there were only a dozen of these family guards despite theirbat prowess.


    When Old Master Chaffman came back, he was secretly unhappy when he found out that Peace


    ordered two of the secret guards to go out with him.


    He decided to let it slide, however, as Peace was his grandson. Some women outside might have


    caught his eye.


    Never did Old Master Chaffman see iting, however, that Peace would tell them their two secret


    guards were dead.


    "Peace, are you telling the truth? You¡¯re saying that those two secret guards are dead?" blurted the


    startled Master Chaffman as all eyes-the Chaffmans-turned to Peace.


    After all, the person who could kill the Chaffman family¡¯s secret guards definitely had strongbat


    powers. The crucial point was that the opponent dared kill two secret guards when they knew the


    Chaffmans employed them. It seemed like his son had offended some powerful people.


    ¡°It... It¡¯s true!" Peace nodded, knowing well that he could never bury this incident. It would have meant


    nothing had it been a regr bodyguard or even the leader of their usual guards. After all, they were


    rich and could employ anyone, anytime.


    Moreover, people dying was a regr urrence in Swallow City. It was not called the City of Martial


    Arts for nothing, after all.


    However, the death of the secret guards was a great loss to the Chaffman family.


    Old Master Chaffman exhaled deeply before slowly standing up. He gazed at Peace with a sharp,


    intense gaze as he crisplymented, "I think we''ve spoiled you a little too much. We normally don¡¯t


    control you when you bring bodyguards to show-off publicly, only asking you to not cross powerful


    people, but it seems you''ve done just that this time."


    Old Master Chaffman paused here before asking, "Tell us: Which powerful people did you offend?


    Which family do they belong t o?"


    "You caused two of our secret guards to die without even knowing which powerful family those people


    are from?" The bbergasted Master Chaffman almost passed out from anger. They suffered such a


    huge loss, yet his son had no idea of the assant¡¯s background. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    and a woman called Selena. There''s also a woman who wears a face mask!"

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Peace thought about it and remarked, "That man called Fane and the woman wearing a mask seemed


    to be skilled, though the other woman-Selena-seemed rather ordinary. They''re no match for our secret


    guards for sure, but... Many of our bodyguards and our secret guards were killed by a man seemingly


    in his forties or fifties, and he was the headmander of their bodyguards!"


    "Headmander of their bodyguards? That powerful?¡± Old Master Caffman frowned and asked


    again, "How strong were the two secret guards you brought with you?"


    "Theirbat abilities are on par with six-star Kings of War," said Peace, a bitter smile on his face as


    he continued, "which was why it surprised me to no end how they were in so easily. My guess is that


    the old man is equal to a seven or even eight star King of War.¡±


    "You...¡± Old Master Chaffman felt white-hot anger coursing through him as he pointed sharply at Peace,


    saying, "Those secret guards that have died are very powerful. 0 h my god, these people you offended


    must b e from a second-ss aristocratic family at least!¡±


    "Grandfather, I didn''t ask for this. How would I know that they¡¯d be so strong! Sigh... What should I do


    now? I suggest that we end them soon or we¡¯d be shamed for it. Others willugh at us when they hear


    about this!" Peace could not help himself and tried to instigate Old Master Chaffman.


    "Do you think that they won''t have other masters helping them when a headmander of theirs can


    kill two of our masters? We''re strong, that''s correct, but our family is only a second-ss aristocratic


    family. If we continue investigating this issue, the other party might kill many of our people if they act in


    desperation, even if they only have a masterparable to a seven or eight-star King of War!"


    "By then, our power would be greatly weakened. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯d be difficult for us to continue living in


    this Swallow City!" one of the Chaffman family''s elders spoke up after assessing the situation.


    "However, won''t othersugh at us if they heard about this?" another young man of the Chaffman


    family chimed in and voiced out his thoughts. "Apart from that, I''ve never heard about any strong Fane


    Woods : n Swallow City!"


    He then turned to Peace and insisted," Young Master, you should know how big the ce they live at,


    right?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Selena was overwhelmed with worry that night, evident with the frown on her face a s sheid down


    with Fane on the bed." Honey, do you think the Chaffmans wille back and cause us trouble?"


    After all, the Chaffman family was much stronger than Caleb''s family. This was a second-ss


    aristocratic family, and a second-ss aristocratic family from Swallow City was far stronger than a


    second-ss aristocratic family of a small city like Middle Province.


    "Haha! That''ll depend on how smart they are. I can''t help it if they''re daring enough t o cause us trouble


    when they know that we have such a strong master with us here! If they''re smart, they won¡¯t act so


    rashly like that.


    "After all, we¡¯ve just reached Swallow City, and I don¡¯t think they know much about who we are or


    anything like that!¡± came Fane¡¯s nonchnt reply, apanied by a chuckle of his own.


    "That¡¯s true." Selena smiled andid on Fane''s chest. She raised her head and asked again, "Hubby,


    when are you going to meet your father?¡±


    To that, Fane offered a wry smile." Sometimeter. I¡¯m still investigating something else here. Honey, a


    piece of dragon scale appeared in this city. I¡¯m quite interested in it, so I n to investigate it


    thoroughly.¡±


    "Really? Are there really dragons in this world?" Selena frowned at Fane''s words." You''re sure it¡¯s a


    dragon scale and not the scale of some other animal?" "Haha! Honey, there¡¯s more than dragons i n


    this world, and I believe you¡¯d have the chance to see them in the future!" assured Fane heartily.


    "Really? I fear that they''d scare the daylights out of me. That''s a mythical animal. I wonder if it really


    looks like that... and does it eat humans?" came Selena''s reply, though she paid not much mind into


    such an idea.


    "Haha! I¡¯m a dragon, and I''ll eat you up!" With a hearty chuckle, Fane turned and pressed Selena under


    his body.


    "Dash, it¡¯s sote and you still want to do i t!" Blush seared Selena''s face as Fane kissed her deeply.


    At that moment, in the Woods family...


    The Ninth Patronum, Brenton Woods came toward Lily.


    "What? They''ve left?¡± Lily shot up from her seat at the news Brenton ryed. "Where did they go? Do


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    you know?" New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    The Ninth Patronum smiled bitterly and reported his findings.


    "They secretly left Middle Province?" Lily''s expression shifted into one of distaste. "Is that guy thinking


    ofing to the Woods family after he offended powerful people from Gin City? He''s probably trying to


    seek shelter under the Woods family after angering such strong people and is left without much of a


    choice. He might seek protection from the family!"


    "We don''t know that. I heard that they sneaked out of the city in the middle of the night, and our men


    don''t know which direction they went to. I''m concerned that they''d go to the Woods family. If so, they


    might be reaching in another two days!" Ninth Patronum fretted at the possibility. After all, he had been


    taking the money meant for Fane and even received a lot of money from Lily.


    The Lagorio family was initially formidable while their eldest young master was extremely talented.


    Everybody was sure that he would be the Woods family¡¯s master and, because of all this, he was


    daring enough to work for Lily, in the belief that Fane stood no chance of returning.


    Never did he think such sudden changes would happen, and that worried him.


    He thought of singling Fane out to kill Fane and Joan. It would be conducted secretly, burying


    everything else that had happened over the years effectively. s, he never expected his men would


    return empty-handed-Fane and the others had already left Middle Province.


    "We can''t let that guy reach the Woods family!" Lily was slightly worried. She thought about it and


    ordered, ¡°Send more people and station them on the main roads to the Woods family. Kill Fane, Joan,


    and the others on sight!"


    "Alright. We can''t let theme to the Woods family alive, or there''ll be trouble!" The Ninth Patronum


    immediately nodded and was prepared to arrange his subordinates ordingly.


    However, Lily stopped him after he walked two steps away. "Ninth Patronum, remember that the men


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    you dispatch have t o obey you and keep everything confidential. Do you understand?"


    "Ves, Madam." The Ninth Patronum made a gesture of respect before he headed out. He had to quickly


    make relevant


    arrangements or it would be difficult to kill Fane when he and hispany came.


    The next morning, Lana came looking for Fane.


    US.¡± Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    Lana thought about it and said, "You''re saying that we don''t need to hurry?"

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    At that moment, a bodyguard ran over and said to Fane, "Master, two beautifuldies are looking for


    you outside. Oh, yes, they''re also looking for Miss Selena and Miss Lana.¡±


    "They¡¯re looking for the three of us?" A small frown appeared on Fane''s face as he quickly walked


    outside with Selena.


    As they got to their entrance, they realized that it was the two gorgeous-looking celebrities that lived


    next door.


    "Greetings, fairdies. Can we help you with anything? Come in and take a seat," offered Fane as he


    smiled toward ke and Tianna.


    "We won''t be going in. We''re grateful that you saved us not too long ago and helped u s. The weather


    is good today, so we¡¯d like to invite you out for a meal. May we have the honor?" ke smiled shyly


    and nced at Fane sheepishly.


    "Why, yes! How can we refuse the invitation from two beautiful women? Of course, it''s our honor to


    have lunch with two famous celebrities!" Fane nodded and agreed to it.


    Tianna stretched her limbs as she smilingly beamed, "Then let''s go. With you two, we don''t even need


    to bring our bodyguards. It''d be much morefortable like this!"


    "Do we need to drive?" asked Selena after thinking about their offer.


    "No need for that-there''s a nice restaurant not far ahead of us. Both me and ke like t o go there for


    food when we''re free. The taste and other aspects of the restaurant are amazing!" Tianna smiled and


    led the way with Tianna.


    The quintet soon arrived at a nice restaurant.


    Many passersby secretly took photos of them with their cell-phones as they made their journey.


    They felt envy sizzling within them, especially toward Fane. After all, he was the only man among the


    group of five, and his four femalepanions were utterly stunning. How could others not be envious


    of such a scene?


    "He must be some super rich young master. Only those young masters from aristocratic families who


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    can afford to pay thousands or billions of money are qualified to invite such pretty celebrities.


    Otherwise, chances of asking them out would be t-out zero.¡± Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Of course, everyone else in the restaurant kept their voices low on purpose in a rather hushed manner.


    Still, Fane¡ªwho sat there¡ªheard everything as clear as day, and his opinion about ke and Tianna


    rose by several points.


    After all, it was not easy for them to stay clean in such a circle.


    Unbeknownst to them, however, a few men who walked past them from the road outside the restaurant


    spotted the beautiful women with Fane.


    The eyes of one lit up. He ran to the other side and secretly made a call to a director." Director Wagner,


    I saw ke and Tianna, and they''re having a meal with another man and two women. There are five of


    them in the restaurant, and no bodyguards i n sight. This is a good chance!"


    The eyes of Director Wagner¡ªon the other side of the phone-lit up as the corners of his mouth curled


    up in satisfaction." Really? Splendid! Send me the address and I''ll send someone to get it done. I''m


    sending better men over this time, thest ones were downright useless. They can''t even bring in two


    women and even suffered a beating!"


    The man on the other side of the phone immediately sent the location to him.


    The man knew all too well that while Director Wagner was a director and majored in film-making, he


    was a far cry from being a good one and filmed several bad films.


    However, because he was a rich young


    master from a filthy rich family, a true third -ss aristocratic family at that, he had the money to fool


    around. That was why he was able to employ good celebrities to act i n his films.


    The newbies would have a sexual rtionship with Director Wagner because they wanted to be the


    female main lead. That was what Director Wagner loved to do, and that was why he insisted on his


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    dreams. He constantly made films so that h e could meet such celebrities.


    He had his eyes set on ke and wanted her to film in his new movie so he could get his hands on her.


    Never did he expect, however, that she would turn him down despite offering her a handsome pay.


    That made Director Wagner displeased.


    "Haha! Once Director Wagner gets his hands on this woman, I''d be considered to have done a great


    service. It''d be nice if he gives me a good character!" The manughed as he ced his cell-phone


    back into his pocket before he left with his friends.


    "Please, order whatever you like, everyone. Don¡¯t be courteous with us!" ke smiled a s she stole


    nces of Fane in front of her with charming eyes.


    That man was not only utterly handsome t o behold, but he also saved her twice. ke recalled how


    Fane took the tracker device from her button, and it made her heart jump furiously.


    "Then we won''t hold back.¡± Fane smiled. H e ordered quite a number of dishes before passing the


    menu back to the waiter.


    After the dishes were served, the group of five started eating.


    Once they finished their meal, ke took the initiative and paid for their meal, and that induced


    jealousy from the people around Fane. They assumed that the man would be the one paying for the


    meal they shared with the beautiful celebrities, thus i t shocked them when the celebrities were the


    ones treating the man to a meal. That was a distant dream for many. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    While the bald man had tattoos on his head, he seemed to be someone of importance and seemed to


    be the leader of this team.


    Another person with a sharp-shaped mouth and monkey-like features smiled as he spoke to the bald


    man, "Boss, there¡¯s a simple solution for this: why don''t we just take ''em all since we¡¯re here and ready


    for action? In for a penny, in for a pound¡ªlet¡¯s just capture them all! We''ll kill this man. As for the other


    fourdies... We''ll give ke t o Director Wagner and keep the others."


    "Haha! I like the sound of that! Why does it seem like these other two babes are somewhat better-


    looking than these two celebrities?" spoke the bald man, smirking as he wore a sleazy expression.


    "It seems like this so-called Director Wagner is quite powerful. Haven''t I given him punishment before?¡±


    Fane smiled coldly as he looked at the people in front of him.


    ke was rather worried at the sight of so many men. She estimated that these people had superior


    She looked at Fane and the others and, with a faintly worried expression, fretted," I''m so sorry¡ªseems


    like I''ve caused you people trouble again. It seems difficult to handle these...these people!¡±


    Fane smiled at her nonchntly. "Don''t worry¡ªthey''re just trash bags. This Director Wagner must have


    a death wish or something, wanting to try again after failing. It looks like I have to teach him a lesson!¡±


    "Director Wagner isn''t just a director. His family is very rich and is a third-ss aristocratic family! How


    else would he have that much money to fund his trashy films? He''s filmed several bad movies and not


    only did he fail to make any money, but he''s lost quite a lot. His parents, sadly, are s o rich that they


    barely bat an eye at the fact, considering they could afford losing money."


    Hanna smiled bitterly and said, "This guy loves filming movies because of the young people who have


    dreams of getting famous."


    Everything clicked for Fane after he heard everything, and he nodded. "No wonder he acts so


    arrogantly: that casanova, so fixated on pretty women, came from a third -ss aristocratic family!"


    "You''re quite a womanizer, aren''t you, young man? I''m jealous that you get to go out with four enticing


    women!" The bald man smiled sinisterly and continued, "My apologies, however, that this will be your


    "''Last day on earth'', huh? Are you sure?" Fane smiled coldly and focused his sight. H e moved speedily


    and flickered right before them.


    "So fast!" The bald man lost focus as a flicker of light shed before him, and he was greeted with the


    abrupt face of Fane the moment he regained focus.


    Startled at his speed, the bald man clenched his fist and was prepared to punch Fane.


    Unlucky for him. Fane made the first move as his fist sharply jabbed against his chest.


    Thunk!


    However, that person looked around him and was slightly more confident in himself. "F*ck, let''s attack


    together! This man is no simpleton! We¡¯ll get him together and kill him!¡± Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    m, bam, pow!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    Just like that, the bald man and hisrades were killed with only a few left alive; Lana and Fane let


    them off leniently.


    "That''s... That¡¯s too strong, no?" ke and Tianna inhaled sharply, floored by Fane and Lana''sbat


    ability. It was seldom for them to meet such strong masters.


    "Haha! That''s nothing!" Faneughed and said to the people lying on the floor, "My name is Fane. Go


    back and tell Young Master Wagner to stop troubling Miss ke and Miss Tiana, you hear? They''re m


    y best friends. If anything happens to them, he¡¯ll be walking on eggshells the rest of his life."


    Tianna and ke¡ªwho stood behind Fane ¡ªgazed in awe, conquered by his extremely domineering


    tonation. He was incredibly domineering and manly, threatening his enemies like that and vowed to


    protect them both.


    "Let''s go, time to head back.¡± Fane turned around and smiled before leaving with the others.


    It was only after they left that one of the men hastily called Director Wagner." Young Master Wagner,


    we''ve met with some f*cking strong people this time. The woman wearing a mask and the man is too


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    strong; we''re no match for them. Our people couldn''t even fight back, and half of our group was


    ughtered so easily. Only a few were spared, though still badly hurt!"


    "How''s that possible? Are they that powerful?" Young Master Wagner''s face darkened, his fists


    clenched tightly as it did. "Who''s this person? How dare he go against our Wagner family? Not only did


    it happen once¡ªit happened twice now! F*ck! I''ll definitely kill this guy!"


    The bodyguard frowned at that and hesitantly stated, "Young Master Wagner, the guy called himself


    Fane, and he asked u s to pass a message to you. He said that ke and Tianna are his friends and


    he''ll kill you if anything happens to them."


    "He said that he¡¯d kill me?" Young Master Wagner almost vomited blood in his fury." That guy''s suicidal!


    F*ck! I don''t believe that Fane, a man I''ve never even heard before, dare stand up against us, a third-


    ss aristocratic family!"


    Young Master Wagner eventually ended the call and went back to the Wagner family mansion.


    He directly went to an elder and said to him, "Old man, don¡¯t forget your promise before. You owe me a


    favor, and it''s time to go through that."


    The elder with grey hair nodded. "I''ve long waited for this chance to pay back this favor of yours. I owe


    you nothing after this."


    "It shall be done." The elder nodded without any hesitation.


    "Haha! That''s great! Let¡¯s go!¡± Young Master Wagner asked the elder to leave with him after that. He


    ordered a dozen of the Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    The elder from the Wagner family grimaced at Young Master Wagner''s words, and his eyes held faint


    disdain.


    He loathed those who oppressed others, but when he thought of the favor he owed Young Master


    Wagner and the Wagner family, the elder followed them out of the car.


    "Who¡¯s this?" Fane frowned when he saw the other party from far away.


    "That''s Young Master Wagner, also known a s Director Wagner! He got here so quickly!" ke took a


    look and her face slightly darkened. She fretted at the trouble she brought for Fane.


    "Well, it''s great that he''s here. Let''s teach him a lesson so he won''t hang onto these bad ideas every


    day. This time, I''ll turn him into a eunuch so he won¡¯t constantly crave after women.¡± Fane smiled coldly


    as he eyed the men before him, rubbing his fists a s he did.


    "You''ll be a goner today, young man. You''re rather gutless to even dare challenge me, Dn Wagner!¡±


    Dn arrived not far away from where Fane was and stopped. He smiled coldly as he scanned Selena


    and Lana from head to toe. "Young man, you''re doing quite good yourself. There seemed to be lots of


    beautiful women around you. Although a lot of my subordinates are sacrificed today, it seems like I''ve


    gained more than I''ve lost. Doesn''t seem fair if we only take home ke today."


    "That''s right, Young Master. It''d be a waste i f you don''t get the remaining three! Haha!" The other


    bodyguards also startedughing.


    The four beauties in front of them were extremely stunning.


    "Are you sure? You ordered twenty people t oe after us before this, yet none of them could


    contend against me. You want t o capture thedies with these trash bags?" Fane eyed the people in


    front of him, his eyes filled with disdain.


    "Haha! You''re a blind one, young man! This old man is a seven-star King of War, and he alone can kill


    you a hundred times over!" Dnughed out loudly. "How many heads do you think you have that we


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    can cut off?"


    "Seven-star King of War? You¡¯re a King of War?¡± Fane looked at the elder and frowned. "I never


    thought that a King of War would wallow in the mire with rubbish like these. You''re rather


    disappointing." The corners of the old man¡¯s mouth twitched and his facial expression immediately


    darkened. "You only have yourself to me, young man," said the elder. "When I was on the battlefield,


    I didn''t have the time to care about my family. It was the Wagner family master who helped me bury my


    wife after she passed away. I owe their family a favor, and I''m here to return the favor."


    The old man nced at Dn and continued, "While I don''t condone his actions, I need to fulfill my


    promises."


    Fane smiled indifferently and said," Alright. This means that your favor would b e considered gone once


    you take action today, yes? Even if it means that you''d lose t o me?" "Haha! I''m a seven-star King of


    War! How will I lose to a young man like you?" The elder startedughing after he heard what Fane


    said. "Young man, you really don''t have much respect for us Kings of War!"


    "Hmph!" The elder no longer wasted time i n idle chat and stretched his hand out to hit Fane.


    A strong force of gust blew toward Fane as i t carried an imposing momentum. Updated at


    Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    "What?" The elder never expected Fane was faster than him and could evade his attack.


    By the time he regained his focus, Fane had kicked his abdomen.


    Thoom!


    A dull sound was heard as the elder was sent backward several meters away. He stepped on the


    ground with his full strength to stabilize himself.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Puff!


    However, as he managed to stabilize himself, he felt a sweet taste that surged from his throat. He


    vomited a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale.


    "Impossible! What sort of power is this?" Dn''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw the elder


    vomited blood. His mouth hung open so widely that it seemed as though his chin could touch the


    ground.


    "Goodness! Even the seven-star King of War is no match for him?!" The other masters from the


    Wagner family were baffled at the oue. That elder was their endgame, and he was the reason


    Dn dared to act so rampantly. After all, this elder owed them a favor, and he nned to utilize that in


    a critical moment.


    Dn never used that favor all the while, but he had to use it this time as many of his family


    bodyguards were in.


    He never thought things would turn out differently.


    "Ahh!" The elder gritted his teeth and flipped his palm. A sword appeared and he swung it toward Fane.


    "Are we seriously fighting?¡± Fane had noticed the ring on the elder¡¯s hand since early on. He estimated


    that it held a sword a s these rings were small storage units. Not many people owned such rings, and


    not many people could use them.


    Fane smiled coldly and flipped his wrist. His ck sword appeared right after, and h e swung it toward


    the elder.


    Fwoosh!


    Two powerful sword aura forces shed against one another, yet an even more daunting gust of wind


    was released.


    "Aah!" The strong wind caused many people to move backward. Selena could not stand straight and


    moved several steps backward from the scary impact.


    The wind blew ke¡¯s dress up and showed her sexy long legs, to which she blushed embarrassingly.


    Both strong energies fought each other.


    Eventually, Fane''s sword aura gained the upper hand. The overwhelming power suppressED the


    opponent''s sword aura as the aura rushed through the elder.


    Whoosh!


    The elderid on the floor and was unable t o stand up as he gasped for air.


    Fane walked over and spoke with a cold smile on his face. "You can rest easy now, you''ve followed


    through your promise." Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    Fwoosh, fwoosh, woosh!

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    "Young man, I...I''m the young master of a third-ss aristocratic family! You can''t kill me!" Dn''s legs


    turned into jelly in his bone-chilling fright. He wanted to escape but both his legs did not cooperate.


    Fane flipped his hand and the ck sword i n his hand was nowhere to be seen. It had disappeared


    into thin air.


    "I won¡¯t kill you,"mented the indifferent Fane with a tight smile.


    Dn rxed and smiled when he heard this. "And that¡¯s a wise choice, my brother. It¡¯s always better


    to have a friend than an enemy, right? From today onward, you are my brother, and we''ll be best


    friends. You should know that being friends with a third -ss aristocratic family¡¯s young master would


    only benefit you!


    Thunk!


    Just as Dn finished, Fane lifted his heel and mmed it against Dn, breaking his balls.


    "Aaargh!" Dn immediately knelt in pain. The veins on his forehead popped due to the excruciating


    pain he was experiencing, and hisplexion was extremely pale.


    "I said that I won¡¯t kill you, but I didn¡¯t say that I won''t turn you into a eunuch!¡± Fane smiled coldly and


    loathingly added, "Now scram, you eunuch. You should stop fantasizing about women with this parting


    gift!¡±


    "Young man, you...you''re going to regret this! Do you t-think our family is j¡ª just an ordinary one?" On


    the verge of fainting, Dn gritted his teeth as cold sweat kept appearing on his forehead. Though he


    struggled, he managed to get up, ordered a taxi, and left the scene.


    "Haha! And he still dared threaten me after all that?" Faneughed. He walked toward the elder and


    looked down at the other party.


    "Do whatever you want. If I, Walter Lamington, frown, I''ll give up my surname!" The elder''s name was


    Walter Lamington. H eid on the ground and had shallow breathing. However, the look in his eyes


    was extremely firm.


    The elder was surprised, however, when Fane took out a small pill instead and tossed it at him. "This is


    medication to cure your wound¡ªyour wound will heal speedily once you eat it. The favor you owed


    them has been paid. While you aided him in his despicable quest, you''re a person who values


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    rtionships and promises. I''m not going to kill you.¡± "Thank... Thank you!" Walter gazed at Fane,


    rather astounded yet perplexed. He never held back when he attacked him. After all, he was a seven-


    star King of War and he thought that Fane would kill him to prevent any troubles in the future. He never


    anticipated a merciful Fane instead who handed him medication that could heal his wound instead of


    ending him.


    Tianna, on the other hand, fretted at the oue and softly reminded, "Fane, you might get into trouble


    for turning Dn Wagner into a eunuch." Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    Tianna''s warning, however, did not even perturb Fane. "I know," said Fane. "Their family is a third-ss


    aristocratic family, right? I don''t really care much about these third-ss families. You saw it too, that


    I''m not afraid of a seven-star King of War. Why would I be afraid of a third-ss aristocratic family?"


    "No, I¡¯m afraid that their family is more than what you think."


    Unexpectedly, Tianna shook her head." True, the Wagner family is indeed a third-ss aristocratic


    family, but Dn''s mother, Louisa Lowe belonged to a powerful family of the underground forces. This


    family is very powerful, but Louisa''s parents disliked Dn''s father and disapproved of them.


    Therefore, they didn''t pay much attention to Louisa. They have a bad rtionship and seldom keep in


    touch.


    Tianna paused before she exined," Regardless, Dn is still Louisa''s parents'' grandson. I believe


    they¡¯d pay attention to what has happened and won¡¯t ignore it, since it¡¯s a rather serious incident.¡±


    Fane¡¯s face turned slightly solemn hearing Tianna¡¯s words. "Never expected that trash bag would have


    such rtionships. Still, I''ve always disliked underground forces. Naha! It doesn''t matter if they don¡¯t


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    cause u s any trouble; I¡¯ll teach them a lesson if they try anything funny.¡±


    Tianna, anxious at his demeanor, persistently added, "Fane, I know that you''re very powerful, but you


    don''t know how big this underground force is. Not only do they have lots of people, but they have many


    masters with them as well. More importantly, they¡¯re not powers from Swallow City-they''re daunting


    forces from Gin City!"


    "I didn¡¯t think they''d be rted to Gin City!" Tianna assumed Fane was intimidated by the new


    information she offered, but he was only momentarily surprised before his expression watered down,


    should be. I¡¯ve hurt Dn, and I can''t back away from that. Apart from that, do you think that it''ll make a


    difference if I go over and apologize? They¡¯d kill me for sure.


    "That¡¯s right!"


    Lana smiled bitterly and said, "Alright then. Youdies should head in first¡ªno need to worry about this


    or me yourself about it. It''s Fane''s decision to make the other party a eunuch. It happened, so let it b


    e.¡ã


    "Alright... We''ll head home now." ke looked at Fane before walking toward the gate that led to their


    vi with Tianna.


    Fand and the remaining duo nced at the old man on the ground before they left him there and


    entered their vi.


    It was not long until the old man sat up and was shocked at his wound.


    It was only a brief moment, yet his wound was almostpletely healed. His wound n o longer oozed


    blood as well! The pill Fane gave him was indisputably miraculous.


    "Who is this man? Not only does he have such strong fighting power, but the healing pill he gave me is


    terrifyingly good as well. He''s even unfazed when he''s told that the Wagner family''s young master is


    rted to the Gin City forces. Who are they?" Walter frowned, his mind overwhelmed with thoughts.


    After thinking quietly for a short moment, h e walked toward the entrance of Fane¡¯s house.


    "I wish to see your master," said Walter to one of the bodyguards solemnly.


    Dra§Þan§àv§Öls

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Walter was brought in to meet Fane.


    "You really want to join our family?" questioned Fane as he took out a cigarette, leisurely lighting it up,


    and smoked. "Think of what you''re getting into. I''ve got bad blood with too many people, and Dn''s


    mother is rted to some underground forces from Gin City. They mighte looking for me soon. Are


    you still willing to work for me under such circumstances?"


    Unexpectedly, Walter nonchntly replied, "Since when am I, Walter Lamington, ever afraid of death?


    When I was fighting with you, I understood the difference between our strengths after I vomited blood


    as a result of your assault, but I never gave in and stood my ground till I nearly died. I''ve made up my


    mind before I came to fight you, knowing that either you or me has to g o."


    Walter paused before he added, "I just didn¡¯t expect that you''d spare me, seeing that I went rather all-


    out on you. I see in you a good man, and it''ll be a pleasure working for you.¡±


    Fane chuckled, satisfied at his answer. Walter was a true man, no doubt. "Haha! Since you¡¯ve said so,


    then I¡¯ll agree to it. I''ll be upfront with you though, that the sry I offer isn¡¯t low. What do you think of


    twenty thousand a month?"


    "Money doesn''t matter; all I need is food. I''m notcking money, you see." Walter arched his hand at


    Fane. "Thank you, Master, for taking in me regardless of what happened previously. I promise to do my


    best." "This is great! We have another master in our ranks!" ine smiled, ted at the oue.


    "ine, bring him away and arrange amodation for him," Fane waved his hands and asked ine


    to bring Walter away.


    Dn went straight to the hospital by taxi. After the doctor did the diagnostics, they had no other choice


    but to undergo a resection operation. Dn, true enough, became a eunuch.


    Not long after the surgery waspleted, the Wagner family members took him back and prepared


    private doctors for him.


    Looking at Dn who was lying on a bed, the Wagner family master, Kane Wagner balled his fists


    tightly with a stormy expression.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "That bastard''s got guts. I only have one son, and the Wagner family only has one son too. He dared


    abolish my son and made him into a eunuch! Does he want the Wagner family to end with Dn?¡±


    Louisa was also extremely afraid. The current master of the Wagner family, Kane was already old, and


    there was no way for them to bear another child.  NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    "Mother, Father... A guy named Fane did this to me. He stays at Elegant Vi Park and has upied


    about twenty vis there. Fane lives there with the others," sobbed Dn to his parents,menting his


    fate." Mother, Father, you have to avenge me. I... I can''t be a normal man for the rest of my life. I rather


    die than live like this!"


    "Son, you mustn''t have such suicidal thoughts. Don''t worry¡ªwe''ll definitely avenge you," assured


    Kane.


    Louisa, meanwhile,mented, "Ask the seven-star King of War, Walter Lamington t oe here.


    Don''t he owe us a favor? It''s time for him to return that favor. It''d be easy for a seven-star King of War


    to destroy a small power we¡¯ve never heard o f."


    To that, Dn quickly responded, "Mother, don''t ask Walter toe over-that Fane guy is too much. I


    brought Walter with me when I went to him because that guy killed many of our masters. I never, ever


    thought Walter would fail to contend against Fane, and I think he''s dead from Fane''s sword attack!¡¯¡¯


    "What?!" All the Wagner family members inhaled sharply, wondering if they heard wrongly. They never


    expected that Dn had already brought Walter to Fane yet failed to win against him.


    "If Walter can''t even beat that guy, none of the masters from our family can defeat him," came the


    "That''s right. Walter is a seven-star King of War and has extremely strongbat capabilities. If such a


    strong fighter can''t take him down, we''d fail no matter how many bodyguards we send over!" eximed


    another middle-aged man.


    Kane''s facial expression grew increasingly dark. He thought about it and looked at Louisa. "Honey,


    we¡¯ve never asked your parents for help all these years, and our rtionship with them is rather good


    these days. Although they still look down on us, they allowed us to go back for meals during New


    Years''. So..."


    Louisa nodded. "I know what you''re trying t o say. I didn''t want to rely on them or beg them previously


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    with hopes that we can grow stronger, but for the sake of our son. I''ll call on them."


    Kane stressed once again, "Our opponent this time is so powerful that even a sevenstar King of War


    failed to eliminate him. I''m afraid that our opponent''sbat prowess isparable to an eight-star


    King of War, and it''ll be difficult to fight such a strong master!"


    "That''s immensely troublesome," spoke the serious Louisa. "If that''s the case, we can only ask my


    father to send more people, and they gotta be extraordinarily strong too."


    Both Kane and Louisa asked Dn to take a rest after they finished their discussion. Louisa exited the


    room and quickly called her parents.


    Louisa''s parents only had a daughter and a grandson.


    Kane was relieved when he knew both his parents-inw wereing over. Fane and hispany


    were guaranteed goners with so many mastersing over. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    "There''s trouble, Master. I realized that there''s someone monitoring our movements around the house!"


    Walter came before Fane the next day, reporting with a solemn expression.


    Fane, who was drinking tea in the garden, did not seem to care. He gave a wan smile." Then who do


    you think it is?" he asked.


    "It must be from the Wagner family. They were afraid that we would take off. But they didn''t attack us


    because they don¡¯t have proper fighters in their family. They are a third-ss aristocratic family after all.


    Aside from me, their best fighters are those who are the same level as a three-star King of War. That''s


    why they don''t dare to attack!


    As for the fighter from the Lowe family, it''ll take him at least a day to rush over from Gin City. That''s why


    the Wagner family is keeping tabs on us, they''re afraid that we''ll run away!¡±


    After Walter said all that, he asked Fane," What should we do now, Master?¡±


    Fane gestured for him to sit down. ¡°Skyler had already told me about this," he said slowly. "There''s


    nothing to be afraid of. We just won¡¯t go out for these two days and wait for them toe. Don''t worry,


    we won''t have to run away. It¡¯ll be fine so long as we stay put!¡±


    "All right!"


    Walter nodded his head. He felt as though the longer he knew Fane, the lesser he knew about the


    man. He only learned that Skyler was an eight-star King of War after h e came in, yet a man of his


    status was willing to stay by Fane¡¯s side-willing to fight for Fane. The b*stard was probably far stronger


    than a nine-star King of War or was at least as strong as one.


    Only, there was no way that there were no rumors about someone as frighteningly strong as him, and


    this made Walter confused. Someone like him would have a powerful presence in Gin City, what more


    a ce like Swallow City.


    At that moment, the Chaffman family quickly got the news.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    One of the men came before Master Chaffman. "Master, we heard that Fane and his family were not


    from our city," he said." They''re probably from another city, but we don¡¯t know which one. Still, they


    must havee from outside. We also did some investigations. He provoked the Wilson family


    recently, and now their young master is rendered infertile!"


    "Really? Dn¡¯s son had been rendered infertile by Fane?"


    However, Peace quickly thought of something, and his eyes brightened. "Eh, doesn''t the Wagner family


    have a sevenstar King of War? Will they find trouble with Fane?" Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    "Master Wagner had sent that seven-star King of War over. I heard that he received a fatal stab wound.


    He''s most likely dead!''

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    The man who made the report could not help but twist his lips into a bitter smile. A fighter as strong as


    that would have a significant presence, and plenty of people would be pandering to him. Yet he had


    been killed by that punk.


    "Hold on. Was the seven-star King of War killed by the eight-star King of War from the Woods family, or


    someone else?"


    Peace quickly thought of something and asked hurriedly.


    "He was killed by Fane Woods!"


    The man replied.


    When they heard this, Peace exchanged a nce with his father. They both took a sharp intake of


    breath. Fane''s fighting prowess must be no joke. Luckily they had not acted rashly. His fighting ability


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    as well as that King of War¡¯s were terrifying enough, never mind the masked woman. The woman


    seemed like she was no pushover as well.


    "Fane is not easy to deal with. Thank God w e didn''t act rashly!"


    The old master of the Chaffman family considered the situation, then he spoke," The Wagner family


    has only one son, and he''s infertile now¡ªit¡¯s a great loss to them. There has not been a child from the


    Wagner family for so many years, and now they probably won''t have a nextgeneration. That''s why the


    Wagner family will definitely avenge their son. We just need to stand by and watch!" "Mmhmm. Master


    Wagner¡¯s wife is from the Lowe family, who happens to be a significant secret powerhouse in Gin City.


    They''ll definitely bring plenty of skilled fighters. We just don''t know if the Woods family will choose to


    run away if they find out that the Wagner family is out for them!"


    Master Chaffman added after a moment of silence.


    "If everything goes well, the people from the Lowe family will be arriving by tomorrow morning. We can


    go over tomorrow to survey the situation from afar i n the pretense of going out shopping. I''m sure that


    Fane and his men are done for this time."


    Old Master Chaffman''s lips curved into a cold smile. "After all, Old Master Lowe and his wife are as


    strong as nine-star Kings of War. And they have plenty of fighters aside from themselves. There are


    probably nearly a hundred people who have the strength of a King of War."


    "Excellent. We won''t need to spare a single man like this, and we''ll get to witness Fane being brought


    to his knees. F*ck. I''ll definitely record the entire thing in secret tomorrow for posterity!"


    Young Master Chaffman never gave up a woman he wanted. Usually, cash was enough to buy them


    over¡ªso long as he gave enough, they would dly throw themselves into his arms. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    The next morning, the Chaffman family set out early to a street that was near to Fane and his family¡¯s


    house. They quickly found themselves seats at a snack shop, watching the vi before them as they


    ate.


    Anticipation swelled within Peace. He kept staring at the vi¡¯s entrance, now free of chaos. He was


    well aware that the peace was temporary-the calm before the storm.


    After the clock hit ten, a few men from the Wilson family came over, along with over 200 fighters from


    Gin City.


    "They¡¯re here, they''re here. Quick! Inform the master!¡±


    The two bodyguards noticed the retinue from afar and immediately cried out, running.


    Fane made everyone else hide in the house. He took Lana, Skyler, Walter, Pendragon, Dennis, and a


    few dozen other men to the empty space before the vi''s gates, waiting for the enemy to arrive.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hah. I never thought you''d be here waiting for us!"


    Master Wagner burst intoughter when h e saw this.


    "Are you the b*stard who dared to do something like that to my grandson? Do you have a death wish?"


    There was an old man whose hair had gonepletely white. He pped a hand against the head of


    the stone lion at the entrance, which was at least half as tall as a man.


    Bang!


    A sharp crack rang out, and that frightening stone lion broke apart, shattering into little pieces.


    "What!"


    Walter could not help but eximed when he saw that. The old man looked like he was giving a light


    p, but there was so much strength in his hand. It seemed that h e was an extremely formidable


    fighter.


    "How are you still alive, Walter?"


    Kane huffed after he noticed Walter''s presence, "Why are you standing on their side? Are you telling


    me that you wish to make an enemy out of the Wagner family?"


    "B*stard! You traitorous snake!"


    Louisa grew even more furious and snarled at Walter.


    Walter was angry as well after he heard that. "What are you talking about, Kane Wagner? Do you wish


    for me to die?" he snapped. "I owed the Wagner family debt, and now that I''ve cleared my debt, I don''t


    owe you anything anymore. I didn''t sell myself to you. It¡¯s my choice to follow Fane Woods!¡±


    "Fine. You asked for it, Walter. You can¡¯t me us for anything that happens since you have a death


    wish!"


    Louisa gave a cold smile. ¡°It seems like you''re not aware of just how strong my family is. We have two


    fighters who are as strong as nine-star Kings of War, and there are nearly a hundred men who have the


    strength of Kings of War. How are you going to beat all of us?"


    "If that''s what you say, Walter, it seems like we¡¯ll just have to get rid of you!"


    Kane also huffed at Walter.


    "Heh. Since I''ve already decided to follow Master Fane, I''ve set aside my fear of death long ago.¡±


    Walter lifted his chin, speaking without an ounce of care.


    "I''ll kill this traitor first!"


    ¡°No way you''ll kill one of my men without me saying so!¡±


    Fane shed a mirthless smile and clenched his fist. He mmed a foot against the ground and rushed


    out. Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    ¡°Since you''re so eager to die, I¡¯ll be happy to oblige!¡±


    "Back at you!"

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Bang!


    A powerful force erupted, and a frightening wave of energy rushed out from the fist, a result of a


    shockwave.


    "What!"


    The old man quickly sensed the terrifying amount of strength in Fane''s fist. Terror filled his eyes.


    "Pfft!"


    He flew a few meters back before stopping. Blood spat out of his mouth.


    "Dad!"


    Louisa cried out when she saw that the old man was injured, not believing the sight before her.


    Her father was as strong as a nine-star King of War. Nearly everyone deferred to him in Gin City, yet he


    was injured by just that one blow from the punk.


    "I''ll forget everything that happened if all of you leave now. But if you don''t, and if you keep causing


    trouble, don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    Faneced his fingers behind his back, speaking in a lofty tone.


    "What should we do? This punk..."


    The old woman immediately stepped forward and asked the old man.


    "I''m fine. It¡¯s just that he has a good arm!"


    The old man red at Fane and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "It shouldn¡¯t be a


    problem for us to kill them, considering our numbers," he said. "This


    punk just wants to scare us off!"


    The old woman nodded her head. "I think s o too. And he¡¯s even giving us a chance. Heh. He wouldn''t


    be saying anything of that sort if he truly had the ability. He''s afraid to get into a fight with us!"


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He must have thrown all of his strength into that one punch earlier, and Dad hadn¡¯t


    expected him to be so strong, so he didn''t use his full strength! He only got injured because he


    underestimated that punk!"


    Louisa nodded her head as well, thinking that her parents'' deduction made sense.


    "Heh. Seems like you chose death!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane chuckled and spoke in a cold voice after he heard their discussion.


    "Heh. Did you really think I was frightened? Did you think you could scare u


    8?"


    The old man chuckled. He flipped his palm, and a sword appeared in his grip. "You''re strong, but you


    might not necessarily know how to use sword aura!"


    "That¡¯s right They can¡¯t beat us with the few people they have now!"


    A young man stood up, a sword in his hand. He hollered with a ferocious bite to his tone.


    "Heh. Then why don''t you try us?"


    Lana chuckled and flipped her palm. A purple sword appeared in her grip.


    "That sword!" Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    He had heard long ago that she was a beauty as well. Why did he not put two and two together?


    He looked at Fane. Walter grew even more excited. There was only one man who could make the


    Goddess of War follow him ¡ªand that was the Supreme Warrior!

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Walter was extremely excited when the idea appeared in his head-Fane, the Supreme Warrior! No one


    had ever seen his face before, and even his name was not known. Yet he had the chance to meet the


    Supreme Warrior, to witness his skills and fight alongside him.


    He would have never dreamed of something like that, but now he was in such close proximity with the


    Supreme Warrior.


    If Fane was truly the Supreme Warrior, he would be able to take out all these people in front of him with


    ease. Plus, he would not need to even use his full strength¡ªit would be as easy as breathing for him.


    However, he knew that the Supreme Warrior was someone who liked to keep a low profile. It was likely


    the reason why he had kept his identity a secret in the first ce. No one knew his name all this while,


    although he had contributed greatly to the nation.


    "Walter, why are you staring into space?"


    Skyler noticed that Walter was staring at Fane, and palpable excitement shed in the man¡¯s eyes, so


    he chided the younger man.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh. I''m sorry!"


    Walter snapped back into his senses and quickly flipped his palm, taking out his own sword.


    "Go for the head first!"


    The old man attacked Fane first, shing his sword.


    He clearly had good technique. The sword aura was practically a solid object, emanating a sense of


    sheer ruthlessness. The attack was amplified tenfold from the technique alone.


    "Hmph!"


    In the face of this attack, Fane simply shed a wan smile. He flung his hand outward, and another


    shot of sword aura forth.


    Whoosh!


    The old woman was no slouch either. She shed an air de toward Fane, just as frightening as her


    husband''s.


    Fane threw out another air de toward her.


    He was fast, but the strength of the des was notpromised at all. They were just as sharp, just


    as fierce¡ªand they reached a good few meters before they finally dissipated. It was a powerful attack.


    Bam bam!


    Soon enough, Fane''s air des shed with the couple''s. The resulting shockwave sent ripples that


    even shook the earth. A frightening crash rang out at the contact point, as though thunder were


    pping right before them.


    ''''They¡¯re fighting. Fantastic!"


    In the distance. Peace and the others were extremely excited when they saw the fight breaking out.


    Fane would be done for this time.


    Bam bam!


    Unfortunately, he quickly noticed that the old couple''s attacks were quickly blocked b y Fane''s


    counterattack. They even formed


    aftershocks, and the excessive energy bounced back toward the old couple.


    "Pfft!"


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    "No way!"


    The old man and woman were so shocked a t the sight that all color leeched from their cheeks. There


    had been quite a few fighters who were as strong as five or six-star Kings of War, and they had all been


    killed b y that masked woman. They did not even have the chance to fight back against someone as


    strong as that. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    "Die!"


    Adrenaline filling their veins, they sprang forth into the array.


    "No way. The four of them are so strong!"

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    The old couple was even more frightened when they saw their men falling one by one around them.


    Now they finally understood that Fane had truly been giving them a chance to live.


    Still, it was toote for regrets.


    "Die!"


    In a sh, Fane appeared between the old couple, sweeping his sword in a circr motion. The action


    formed a frightening air de; it caught the light in a furious glint.


    The old couple and nearly ten of the Lowe family¡¯s fighters were all caught within the attack''s radius.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang bang bang!


    All of them flew backward andnded on the ground with heavy thumps, no longer breathing.


    "Dad! Mom!"


    Louisa released a shriek when she saw her parents killed so easily. Only now did she realize that it was


    a foolish decision to bring her parents along to exact revenge. Not only did she not get her revenge, but


    she also led them to their deaths.


    In a moment, nearly a hundred of their men had died; only half were left.


    "No-no way!"


    Some of the Lowe family''s fighters shook their heads vigorously. They were terrified at the sight of the


    corpses strewn all over the ground.


    "Run!¡±


    Fane shed another two air des, and over a dozen men fell to the ground. Someone could not take


    it anymore, and wheeled around and sprinted off.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Lana and the others took a few steps forward and killed more fighters.


    Bang bang!


    Kane and Louisa were killed as well. Only about a dozen men were left at the end, escaping with every


    inch of their remaining strength. They were only able to live because Fane and the others did not go


    after them.


    On the other entrance, plenty of people from the housing estate had sneaked over t o watch the


    Among the crowd, ke Knight and Tiana Scott heaved sighs of relief when they saw that Fane had


    clenched victory.


    They had never thought that the Lowe family would find them so quickly¡ªand they certainly had never


    expected that Fane and his fighters were so strong. They had killed so many fighters from the Lowe


    family in a sh.


    The Lowe family was powerful, and they had plenty of people. However, they had mustered all their


    troops for this, and so many of them had died. The Lowe family would be reduced into nothing now.


    Furthermore, the Lowe family''s enemies would definitely take the chance to take revenge once the


    news reached Gin City,pletely destroying the Lowe family.


    Peace wondered if this was all a dream as h e watched everything from afar.


    He nced at his grandfather and father, who was sitting next to him. Their expressions were that of


    utter shock as well. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    "He-he¡¯s too strong!"


    Old Man Chaffman wiped ayer of sweat filming at his forehead. "We can¡¯t afford to provoke him," he


    told his son. "Remember this, do not provoke them no matter what!"

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    "Take care of the bodies!


    Fane''s lips twisted into a bitter smile when he saw the bodies all over the ground. He had wanted to


    find the dragon scale without creating a ruckus, and he had never wanted to cause trouble in the first


    ce.


    He never thought that it would end up like this.


    The Wagner family was dead. Furthermore, plenty of fighters from Gin City had died there as well. It


    seemed that plenty of powerful families from Swallow City would have their eyes on him and his family


    now.


    However, now that he thought about it, it might not be a bad thing after all. At least the families who had


    set up a trap for him would be more cautious of him after this incident.


    "I was so scared with so many peopleing at once. Thank God all of you are strong. We would have


    died otherwise!"


    Fiona and the others emerged from the house as they saw that the bodyguards were cleaning up the


    bodies.


    Fiona patted her chest. It was evident that she was still recovering from the shock.


    "You were amazing, dad. I want to be as strong as you when I grow up!"


    Kylie ran over, staring at Fane with admiration, her eyesrge and round and beautiful.


    Fane was speechless for a moment at the sight. "Why did you allow Kylie toe?¡± h e said to Fiona


    and the others. "We haven''t even finished cleaning up here. A child shouldn''t be seeing all this!


    "What''s wrong with that? Didn''t you yourself say that this was the City of Martial Arts, where plenty of


    families are i n a constant tussle of power, with some rising to eminence and others fading into


    obscurity? Plenty of people die every day. It¡¯s normal. How can you expect her to face hardships in life


    if she¡¯s never experienced it herself?¡±


    Surprisingly, Fiona replied, rolling her eyes at Fane.


    He was speechless and did not know whether tough or cry.


    "Hah, that does make sense. And she''s not the least bit afraid! Kylie is so young, but she''s so wise!"


    Skylerughed and could not help but yfully pinch Kylie''s cheek.


    Ever since Fane hade back, everyone was able to have full meals and wear nice clothes. Now,


    Kylie had put on some weight, her cheeks were pinchable than before. She had also turned fairer and


    was growing more adorable by the day, stealing the hearts of more and more people.


    "Hmph. Basically, I want to be as strong as you when I grow up!"


    Kylie harrumphed and folded her arms across her chest, puffing herself to make herself look bigger.


    Everyone could not help but smile at her antics.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Soon enough, Caleb and the others from the Quinton family caught wind of what had happened.


    "That¡¯s right. They¡¯re all so strong. Who knew that there were four skilled fighters among them-


    especially Fane. I heard that he had killed the two fighters who were as strong as nine-star Kings of


    War. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Furthermore, he did not do so much as waste a single breath!"

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    Soon enough, this news spread to every corner of the City of Martial Arts-Swallow City.


    "Pa, Ma, Grandpa, Grandma, I¡ªI¡¯ll avenge you...¡±


    On the other hand, outside of Swallow City, Dn brought a few bodyguards with him, heading toward


    the direction of Gin City in a car.


    After three days, Lana came before Fane. Joy radiated through Lana that her face could hardly contain


    her happiness.


    "Master, I have great news! We finally have news about the Dragon scale!"


    Lana stared at Fane with her eyes filled with excitement and her tone cheerful. " There is a huge vi


    outside this City of Martial Arts, and I heard that a secret auction will be held in that huge vi tomorrow


    night. A filthy rich hidden figure, who has secretly contacted quite a few rich families in the city,


    intended to gather all the prominent families and businessmen t o attend the auction they organized.


    There''s only one item to be auctioned and that is the Dragon Scale!"


    "Hmmm. Is that so? What do you think about this matter then?"


    Fane''s brows knitted as he queried.


    "In my opinion, as long as the problem can be solved with money, then it''s not a problem. Others


    probably think that the Dragon scale is something rare and worthy to be kept in their private museum


    for collection. They''re just curious!"


    Lana paused for a while and gave this matter a further thought, then she continued, "So, that means


    the Dragon scale doesn''t really mean much to them hence they won''t spend so much money bidding


    for it!"


    Lana halted again before continuing," Therefore, I think we can spend some money and bid for it!"


    Fane bobbed his head as he was listening t o Lana''s analysis. "Alright then. I''ll go with you tomorrow


    and have a look. But since it''s a secret auction and the other party invited others under the table, I don''t


    think it''d be easy for us to get in, right?"


    Lana nodded. "Yup, indeed. The other party scanned through the list and only invited those who are


    capable to participate. The public can''t join. You must have their invitation card to enter the secret


    auction. Otherwise, it''s impossible to get it!¡± "Hmmm... It looks like the only way to get into that auction


    is to get hold of somebody''s invitation card then!"


    After a moment of silence, Fane finally opened his mouth and suggested.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have a n in mind. Also, I heard that an invitation card allows only two person to enter, and some


    families have more than one card; they have two or three invitation cards! Those families can have four


    to six members to go to this secret auction. My n is this, we can approach one of these families and


    buy an invitation card from them, what do you think?¡±


    Lana smiled gently. She had done her homework well before approaching Fane about this matter.


    "Sounds like a good n!"


    Fane chuckled.


    Lana suggested.


    "Buy? No way. Peace Chaffman tried to hit o n you and Selena a couple of times. So, I''d not spend a


    single penny on his card. I¡¯d just ask him to give us one!" Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Fane and Lana immediately drove toward the direction of the huge vi where the Chaffmans lived.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    "What brat? Which brat?"


    The head of the Chaffman family yelled at the bodyguard who rushed into the dining room. He was


    having a good time drinking with the family and was abruptly disturbed. He naturally felt a flicker of


    irritation and his forehead puckered.


    "The brat¡ªthe brat, Fane... Didn''t we witness them kill a lot of people from the Wagner family and the


    Lowe family the other day? The brat from that day came here with the woman in a mask!¡±


    The bodyguard''s voice trembled. He was once proud of being the bodyguard of the Chaffman family.


    He had a lot of confidence in the Chaffman because, inmon circumstances, nobody dared to


    offend such a prominent and powerful family which was why Young Master Chaffman was so arrogant


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    and snobbish.


    However, the two people who came to the Chaffman¡¯s residence today sent chills down his spine; he


    was weighed down by dread. This was because the two''sbat prowess was too terrifying. If he had


    not known all the names of the Nine Great Gods of War, he would have suspected Fane to be one of


    them!


    "What the heck? Why are those two here?"


    The head of Chaffman was startled at the news that he shot up from the chair. He was sober all of the


    sudden that he stopped feeling tipsy or drunk.


    "Dad, are they here to seek revenge? But, but, didn''t they already beat me upst time? Don''t tell me


    he¡¯s here for his woman again!"


    Peace had been behaving welltely and had not been fooling around. But now after hearing that Fane


    hade to his house with Lana, his face went white in an instant and his hands turned cold and


    mmy.


    Old Master Chaffman uttered after thinking for a while, "It''s highly unlikely they came here for that


    matter, if so, he would havee here two days ago, why now? Besides, the Chaffman family is not a


    n ordinary family, we have so many elite fighters, hence if they were here for trouble, why only the two


    of them? Why didn''t they gather the other four skilled fighters?


    The head of the Chaffman family, on the other hand, was worried beyond words. "P a, what do you


    know? Only two of them came which means they know that they¡¯re able to defeat us with just the two of


    them. I f that''s the case, don''t you think it''s more petrifying?" The head of Chaffman gulped loudly and


    then continued, "Have you not seen with your own eyes that day? Fane possessed greaterbat


    prowess than the old man, and the old woman of Lowe family did! The old couple of the Lowe family is


    on par with a nine-star King of War! But what happened in the end? Both were killed by Fane! Now, you


    tell me, how terrifying Fane is?"


    The corner of the Old Master Chaffman''s mouth twitched uncontrobly at the information.


    However, in the end, he still shook his head to disagree. "No, if they''re looking for trouble, they would


    have juste in and killed all of us. Why are they waiting outside and allowing the bodyguard toe


    in and report?¡±


    Old Master Chaffman then wheeled his head and faced the bodyguard. "Go out and let the two in.


    Remember, you must be polite and respectful when you speak to them, understand?"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    The bodyguard bowed and went off. They were two strong people; how could he disrespect them? He


    would not even know how and when he died if he really did offend them. The bodyguard thought to


    himself.


    Soon, Fane and Lana were brought to the Chaffman family by the bodyguard.


    Master Chaffman studied the two and bowed before them while apologizing.


    ¡°Oh, Master Chaffman, stop it, you''re being too kind! We¡¯re not strong nor powerful!¡± Content belongs


    to Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    Fane giggled and bowed to greet the other party as well.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Old Master Chaffman chuckled with a wide grin on his face.


    Fane did not bother with all the formality and went straight into the topic. "Old Master Chaffman, I''m


    here for some matter. As for dinner and drinking, I don''t think it''s necessary. After all, I had some


    unpleasant moments with your grandson before. So I don¡¯t think I can enjoy the dinner or drinking at


    all!"


    "It''s a misunderstanding! It''s all a misunderstanding!"


    Peace immediately chimed in with an awkward smile. "That incident was purely a misunderstanding. I


    was ignorant and rude, that¡¯s why it happened. But I really have to say this, that the two Mrs. Woods


    are truly beauties. Brother Fane, you¡¯re blessed to have both of them as your wives.


    I''m envious!"


    Fane''s face immediately sank at hisments. He retorted with a cold but controlled voice, "Peace


    Chaffman, first of all, don¡¯t call me Brother Fane and don''t you dare look at my wife anymore. For a


    trash like you, I don''t want to have any kind of rtionship with you!¡±


    Fane did not even spare the other party''s face at all, even when the other party was from a prominent


    second-ss family in Swallow City. Peace''s face turned red; he was embarrassed that he could not


    wait to find a crack in the ground and hide his head into it!


    Lana¡ªwho was standing beside Fane-listened to the exchange and her face was immediately kissed


    pink. She did not know that she would be mistaken as Fane''s wife. How blessed was this?


    "I''ll be straightforward. I''m here for something serious. I heard that tomorrow night, you''re going to


    attend an auction held by some anonymous organization, right?"


    Fane fixed his res at the Chaffmans.


    The head of the Chaffman family nodded i n return. "Yes, you''re right. We only received the invitation


    you, Mr. Woods!"


    "Hehe, I''m merely a nobody who just moved to Swallow City not long ago. How could Ipare myself


    with a second-ss family like yours?"


    Fane chortled then added, "My motive today is very simple. I know that you have two invitation cards


    for that auction, how about giving one of those to me? I don''t need two, one is enough. It shouldn''t be a


    problem, right?"


    "Wow, Mr. Woods is interested in the Dragon scale? I didn''t see thating.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Well. No problem, we have two cards, and it''s fine to share one with you!"


    Master Chaffman flipped his palm and an invitation card suddenly appeared on his hand. He then


    handed it to Fane.


    Fane, however, smiled dryly. "They¡¯re not fools. That day during the battle with the Lowe and the


    Wagner family, I noticed their presence; they were watching the fight from afar, from the other side of


    the store. Although the Chaffman owned a lot o f elite fighters, deep inside they know that even if


    they''ve gathered all these strong fighters, they wouldn''t stand a chance against us!"


    Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    "What? They were watching us? I didn''t expect that!"


    Lana dazed.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    "Strange, Fane came here specifically to ask for the invitation card. This means that this brat is


    interested in the Dragon scale!"


    As soon as the two left, Master Chaffman could not help but mutter aloud, "Now we only have one card


    left, so only two of us are able to go to the auction tomorrow.


    We''re fortunate that Fane did not ask for both cards!"


    "But, how did Fane know about this?


    They''re not ordinary people, aren''t they?"


    Peace''s brows snapped together, with a puzzled look on his face. "The secret organization sent us the


    invitation cards. How did he find out about this? This means that the other party must have been


    searching and gathering information about


    the Dragon scale. Otherwise, how is it possible for Fane to know about the auction so quickly?"


    "This is so weird! Why would he be so interested in the Dragon scale? While we''re still specting


    whether this Dragon scale is a real thing or not, they''ve already investigated it thoroughly. They must


    have interest in it a long time ago!"


    Old Master Chaffman, too, felt that Fane''s interest in the Dragon scale was certainly not on a whim.


    Otherwise, he would not havee to them specifically for the invitation card!


    "Hmmm...they just moved here not too long ago. Oh, now I see it! Not too long ago, there was news


    about the Dragon Scale and then after there was no news about the Dragon Scale at all. Nobody


    knows anything about: t. But Fane and the others moved here...


    hmm... they must have heard the news and came here for the Dragon scale!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Suddenly, Peace understood the situation a s though some wise spirits possessed his body. "We''ve


    never heard about Fane and others before; they must havee here for the Dragon scale. And since


    they¡¯re from the other cities and they came here for the Dragon scale, what does this mean? This


    means that this Dragon scale is real! Since it is real, there might really be a dragon in this world!"


    "What? Dragon is real?"


    Old Master Chaffman was startled at the information that his eyes widened. "This thing has always


    been a legend, none of us have seen it. I initially thought that this secret auction about the Dragon


    Scale is a fraud to lure us and cheat our money. But if our guesses are right, this means that the


    Dragon scale is real! There''s really such a thing in this world!¡±


    "Also, Pa, on the invitation card, it writes that this Dragon scale possesses a miraculous effect, if you


    were to soak it in tea and drink it every day, you can live longer! It¡¯s not one or two years longer but


    decades! If the Dragon scale really exists, doesn''t that mean that the miraculous effect is real too?"


    Master Chaffman soon thought of something and excitement suddenly glowed brightly on his face.


    Old Master Chaffman''s eyes, too, revealed signs of excitement after hearing the miraculous effect of


    dragon scale. "If this is true, then we must try to bid for this item tomorrow! After all, auctions are all


    about money! It''s a wealthpetition!¡±


    Master Chaffman bobbed his head in agreement. "Yes, a lot of prominent families must be thinking that


    there is no such thing as dragon scale, not to mention its miraculous effect that was written on the card.


    They must be thinking that it¡¯s fake and a fraud. And some of them merely want to get it as a collection.


    So, they certainly wouldn''t and cannot afford to spend so much on it. In that sense, our chances to get


    the Dragon scale is incredibly high!"


    "Heh! I''m afraid it''s not that easy!¡±


    Old Master Chaffman could not wait to get the dragon scale. It would be wonderful if h e could live a


    few more decades! New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "What I fear is even if we bid for the Dragon scale and got it in the end, the other party wille and


    seize it. In that case, we¡¯re n o match for him!"


    Peace let out a dry smile. "The only families that are not afraid of him could only be some first-ss


    families in this city, I guess!"

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    The next day, some of the families who were invited to this secret auction were not interested at all in


    the dragon scale, and some even thought that it was a fraud.


    Hence, quite a number of those prominent families did not go to the huge vi outside the city.


    But most of the invited families wanted to find out the truth of dragon scale; they brought a few


    bodyguards with them and went to the huge vi outside the city.


    More and more people were gathered outside the vi, however, the owner of the vi did not open the


    gates, instead, the owner made them wait outside the vi.


    "Who the heck organized this auction?


    How could the organizer make us all wait


    outside and not even give us a ce to sit!


    How arrogant!¡±


    An old man from the crowd huffed angrily.


    "Damn right! The organizer only gave us three invitation cards, how are my bodyguards going to get


    in? Only six of us can get in!"


    Another middle-aged man-who stood beside the old man-could not help but cursed out loud. He


    brought tons of bodyguards with him to here, only to find out the rules. This made him upset.


    ¡°Hey, Young Master Norton, look over there! Can you see that beauty? I''ve never met her before, isn''t


    she attractive?¡±


    On the other side of the crowd, there were a few rich young masters gathered together, chilling and


    smoking cigarettes. One of them noticed Lana in the crowd and his eyes fixated on her, never turning


    away.


    Young Master Norton looked at the direction pointed by his friend; his eyes brightened up. "Holy f*ck!


    That chick¡¯s body is so damn amazing! Look at the slender yet plump thighs. I bet all men would be


    head over heels for her!"


    "Hehe! Young Master Norton, you may not have met that woman and man yet but they''re not someone


    you should mess with. Have you heard of the news where all the members of the Lowe family and the


    Wagner family being murdered? You must¡¯ve heard about it, right? They''re the ones who did it!"


    One of the young masters chortled bitterly a s he uttered to the other young masters.


    "It looks like she¡¯s a thorny rose-a beautiful woman who can''t be touched!"


    One of the guys with thick eyebrows and sharp eyes uttered aloud, ¡°Attention, please! We apologize for


    making everyone wait for a long time. Now we''ll open up the gates and let everyone in. Please line up


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    here, and remember, one invitation only allows two people to go in, the remaining will have to wait


    outside!" Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    The crowd lined up in pairs as requested b y the staff, then handed the invitation card and entered the


    vi.


    ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    Fane threw the cigarette butt on the ground, stomped it fiercely to put out the fire. Only then he strode


    toward the entrance with Lana.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    After Fane handed the card to the staff, he and Lana entered the vi and came into a nicely decorated


    hall.


    On the side of the hall, a stage was built temporarily for this auction and there were stools for the


    people to sit.


    The light was dim, and the atmosphere was eerie; the crowd could not help but frown.


    The hall was soon filled with people-nearly a hundred of them. Then an old man wearing a charcoal


    ck robe and a mask o n his face walked up to the stage slowly.


    The old man''s blond and shiny hair caught Lana''s eyes; her face immediately dulled and sank. "Is this


    organizer from America?¡± Lana whispered to Fane.


    Fane''s brows snapped together at the scene before him. "Howe? How did the Dragon scale fall


    into the hands of the people of America?"


    At this moment, once Fane finished hisst sentence, hundreds of ck-clothed people came into the


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    hall from the front doors and side doors, surrounding everyone in the center of the hall.


    "What the..."


    The situation of being surrounded by hundreds of bulky, ck-clothed men had the prominent families


    feeling worried.


    "Oh, everyone, please stay calm. They''re here today to maintain the order and help with the auction.


    Don¡¯t have to worry!" The old man on the stage opened his mouth with a warmugh and his arms


    extended, signalling everyone not to panic.


    The old man then pped his hands, gesturing the staff to bring out the item. A female usherer walked


    up to the stage with a te on her hands. On top of the te, there was a golden scale.


    "That''s the legendary Dragon scale?"


    All gazes with sparkles in them were fixed on the dragon scale on the te.


    "I guess so? It looks like fish scales! I can''t tell if it''s real or fake but it''s really huge, almost as big as a


    palm!"


    Another man from the crowd muttered with overwhelming emotion in his voice.


    "Brother Fane..."


    Lana was bursting with joy that her eyes were full of excitement.


    "It''s the Dragon scale, make sure we get it!" Fane nodded to confirm its truthfulness.


    The current Fane was at a critical juncture of breaking through hisbat prowess. His heart had


    longed to retrieve this dragon dcale.


    "Haha! Ladies and gentlemen, look, this is the legendary Dragon scale!" Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    At this point of time, a young master of a family stood up and spilled out his question gently, with his


    hands behind his back.

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    "He''s right! You have to prove it and tell us more if you wanna get money from us in this auction!"


    Another young master echoed with a sarcastic tone. "I came over here today merely to see something


    new. I¡¯m a young master of a prominent family; I have other priorities, you know? And there''s just one


    item in today¡¯s auction, that¡¯s the Dragon scale. I came here for it, so you better don¡¯t disappoint me!"


    ¡¯¡¯This young master is right! Haha! We''ll certainly not make your money go to waste! It''ll be worth it!"


    The old man of America who was on the stageughed out loud at the young master''sment. "I


    believe this is nothing new for everyone, that in this world, everyone is always seeking for improvement


    and enhancement in theirbative area; Everyone wishes to be a master of martial arts or even


    the ultimate grandmaster of martial arts of the era! The real strong fighter acquired the techniques of


    enhancement and only with the knowledge of those techniques, only then one can be the real


    ultimate strong fighter."


    Everyone nodded their head after listening to the old man''s speech. As citizens of the City of Martial


    Arts, they understood this point clearly.


    The old man opened his mouth once again and spilled the words in a slow manner," And only a real


    strong fighter is able to control the Chi in their body and release it and use it to attack. Such strong


    fighters are rare, and we see them as someone who has surpassed the level of the ultimate


    grandmaster of martial arts; such a person : s basically considered a semi-god! Because they can fly in


    the air!"


    At this time, an old man from the crowd stood up from his chair and jeered, "Why are you telling us


    about that? Who doesn''t know about that! In general, thosemon elite fighters in our families are


    like the majors and the marshals from the military; and the elders are like the kings and queens of war;


    and the Nine Great Gods of War, heh, they''re the semi-gods! Am I right?"


    "Pretty much. They''re called Gods of War in Cathysia, but in terms of theirbat prowess, they are


    pretty much at the semigod level!" "There are some semi-god-like fighters in the City of Martial Arts, but


    they are rare.


    Fighters of the level of Kings of War are slightly more!"


    The old man on the stage bobbed his head i n agreement. Then he faced the crowd and threw out


    another question, "Then do you know, what is the level above the semi-god level?"


    Puzzlement and confusion were stered o n the crowd''s faces.


    "Well. Not sure about that!"


    Some shook their heads.


    "I did hear about it before!"


    The previous old man from the crowd once again uttered, "It''s said to be a true god. In fact, from the


    name of it, you can know how strong, powerful, and terrifying thebat prowess of the true god is. A


    level lower is semi-god, and the ultimate level is true god, naturally true god level is way more powerful


    than semi-god level!


    "Haha! You''re so right, Mr!"


    The old man from America who was in charge of hosting the auction said, "We all know that after the


    war between America and Cathysia, Nine Great Gods of War are born and there is another existence


    above these Nine Great Gods of War, that¡¯s the Supreme Warrior!"


    "Hehe!"


    The old man paused for a moment before continuing, "If I''m guessing correctly, the Supreme Warrior of


    Cathysia has not reached the true god-level either. He is already at the peak of the semi-god level and


    is about to break through to reach the true god level. This piece of Dragon''s scale : s exactly what fell


    off of him!" Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    The corners of Fane''s mouth twitched awkwardly at the old man''s speech, and his face turned


    unsightly.


    He thought this fallen piece of dragon scale was exactly the reason behind him not being able to


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    breakthrough!

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    "Are you joking? This Dragon scale fell off o f a person? Haha! Old man, we may not even fully believe


    it when you say this fishscale-like thing is a Dragon scale, and now you''re telling me that this Dragon


    scale fell off of a person''s body?"


    Someone from the crowd could not help but mock uncontrobly, "You''re making u p stories so that you


    could increase the value of this Dragon scale, aren¡¯t you? But we¡¯re no fool. Your story is too ridiculous,


    and we''ll not believe you. I''m afraid today you can¡¯t sell this scale off for much money!"


    Another man stood up as well. "Old man, why are you telling us all these? Now I know there is one


    level higher than the semi-god level, which is the true god level. Person of true god-level should be


    already taking the top position of humanity, right? But what does this have to do with you auctioning


    this Dragon scale?"


    "Haha! Of course, there is a tight connection! The person who had this dragon scale had been desiring


    a breakthrough in hisbat prowess, and this dragon scale fell off of him, hence, it is naturally


    nourished by the spiritual energy of the person, as well as, absorbing the spiritual force of the earth and


    heaven. This Dragon scale is a real treasure!"


    The old man chuckled nonchntly. "But,: f you guys really think that our motive today is to auction the


    Dragon scale off, then you are all idiots! Hahaha!" The old man jeered cunningly.


    "Oi, Old man, what do you mean? Are you fooling us? Since you¡¯ve invited us all here, why don''t you


    auction it off? Making our trip here for nothing?"


    Another middle-aged man shot up from his seat and yelled angrily.


    "Motherf*cker! You¡¯re ying us around, aren¡¯t you? Well then. If you don''t auction : t, I''ll grab it by


    force!¡±


    Another old man was even more furious that he basically jumped off from his seat and charged toward


    the stage. He was soon standing before the old-aged host and swung his arm, throwing a heavy punch


    toward the host.


    "Oh my... This force and this speed. This old man¡¯s fighting skill isparable to an eighth-grade


    grandmaster, isn¡¯t it?"


    Lana was shocked at the sight before her and she continued, ¡°That means this old man is as strong as


    an eight-star King of


    War!"


    Fane bobbed his head at Lana¡¯s guess. This old man was definitely something else.


    "But I think he''s not even his opponent! Sigh."


    Fane breathed out a bitter smile as he replied to Lana.


    Sure enough, just as Fane''s words fell, the old-aged host on the stage¡ªwho was wearing a mask¡ª


    balled his fist firmly and threw it toward the fist of another old man. One could visibly witness ayer of


    Chi energy surrounding the balled fist of the old -aged host.


    Bang!


    A loud sound pierced through the air and sent waves that shook the ce for a few seconds. The old


    man who challenged the host was knocked backward and smashed heavily into the crowd. A mouthful


    of blood was spurted out.


    "Pfft!"


    A eighth-grade grandmaster was sted away just like that, and he was badly wounded!


    "Who-who the hell are you?"


    The old man on the ground stared deadly at the old man on the stage, his eyes full of shock and


    confusion. The injured old man was deemed as a strong fighter of a first-ss family; an eighth-grade


    grandmaster for god-sake! It was rare to see an eighthgrade grandmaster appear in public, but to


    everyone¡¯s surprise, that even such a powerful person was not the opponent of the old man on the


    stage!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The old man with the mask held the dragon scale in his grip, then he flipped his palm, and the dragon


    scale disappeared.


    Only then he sneered scornfully, "Hahaha, the main purpose of inviting all of you here today is to lure


    someone out, who I believe i s already here and hidden within this crowd, am I right?"


    "Are you Peking kidding me? The dragon scale really fell off a person?¡±


    "Haha! The owner of the Dragon scale, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t dare toe out?


    Such a coward! The Dragon scale is with m e right now,e and grab it if you have the guts!"


    Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    The old manughed rampantly like a chimpanzee.


    A few people stood up and ready to leave the hall.


    "He''s right. Old man, we''re not the someone you''re looking for. So, see you never!"

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    The others also did fist-to-palm salutes as they huffed.


    "Leaving? I¡¯m afraid you can''t leave once you''re here!"


    The old man waved his hand. The ck-clothed man from before all raised their fists, radiating


    dangerously quiet auras.


    "You want to fight us when we have so many people on our side? Are you looking for death?"


    A bald man craned his neck to look at the old man atop the stage, his expression stony.


    "Hah. The people here should be pretty good fighters," the old man said, smiling.'' We''ll just kill those


    who can''t fight properly


    and take those that aren¡¯t too bad as our puppets so that they can contribute to our society. Hah!"


    "Just hand the dragon scale over, you old fart!"


    Fane could not stand it any longer. He shot straight onto his feet and red at the old man.


    "Heh. See if you can get it from me!"


    The old man chuckled, speaking with an impassive voice.


    "Since you put it that way, we have no choice but to take it from you by force!"


    Fane lifted his foot and speared toward the sky¡ªtoward the direction of the old man.


    "Don''t tell me you''re that Supreme Warrior?"


    The old man was stunned. Fane was even faster than the elderly man from before. He finally realized


    that Fane was the person h e and the others were waiting for.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ''The Supreme Warrior?"


    Many people took sharp intakes of breath when they heard that. This man was so young. Was he really


    the Supreme Warrior¡ª the one person who was far stronger than the Nine Great Gods of War?


    "Hand it over!"


    Fane curled his fingers into a fist and struck it against the old man''s fist.


    Bang!


    A resounding crack rang out. The next second, the old man had been thrown backward by Fane. Blood


    sprayed from his mouth, and even his mask had fallen off.


    The crowd finally saw the scars that riddled the old man''s face. It seemed that h e had sustained burn


    injuries from before.


    He looks grotesque, monstrous.


    "Let''s go. F*ck. This was a trap all along!¡±


    Some came to their senses and were prepared to leave.


    "Kill them!"


    "Pfft!"


    "As if I''m afraid of you!" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    Of course, Fane could not let him escape; h


    e had the dragon scale. He did not think twice as he shot forward, blurring into the shadows.


    However, several young masters who were slightly weaker were quickly killed.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    Bang bang bang!


    The fight was extremely intense. Lana scanned through her surroundings. She quickly realized that the


    ck-clothed men were fearsome fighters. More importantly, some of them seemed to not fear death,


    rushing forward in spite of the wounds on their body. They could continue to fight as though they were


    Judging from the situation, a ck-clothed sixth-grade grandmaster could probably match an eighth-


    grade grandmaster.


    The grandmasters had ranks from the first-grade to the ninth-grade. The ck-clothed men here were


    all grandmasters.


    In fact, some of them wereparable to the semi-god strength of the Gods of War "Look. Get the


    bodyguards to help us!"


    Someone cried out after realizing that they could not break through to escape.


    "Bad news. The bodyguards outside the area are already dead. And plenty more of those guys are


    Someone quickly noticed the situation and was so shocked that their face turned pale.


    The bodyguards who had been waiting outside had all been killed. Even more ck-clothed men, who


    probably had been waiting outside for an ambush, all rushed i n, surrounding everyone and leaving no


    path of escape.


    "Fane, don''t you think something''s wrong? The men seemed to not have emotions. They just know


    how to kill!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Lana wed her way through a group of men and came to Fane''s side, posing the question.


    Fane bobbed his head. ¡°The old man mentioned something about ''puppets¡¯. 1 noticed that there are a


    lot of Americans in their group; meanwhile, the powerful fighters are all from Cathysia. This means that


    all these powerful Cathysians have lost their sense of self and have be their puppets. Now all they


    know is to fight!"


    ¡°No way. ck magic like that still exists?"


    Lana¡¯s expression darkened after she heard that.


    However, Fane quickly thought of something. "No. If that was the case, Fernando would have been


    able to beat that old man."


    "Hah. How clever. You guessed what happened already!"


    The old man cackled. Then he took out a flute and began to y it.


    In a sh, a shadow rushed over from a distant forest. It vaulted over the vi walls andnded before


    Fane and Lana.


    "Brother!"


    Lana stared at the man before her. It was Fernando, no doubt about it.


    "No way. Does that mean he''s dead?"


    After Lana heard that, her features crumpled. Sorrow filled her heart. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "Probably not!

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    "Thank goodness!"


    Lana released a sigh of relief after she heard that. She believed that so long as he was notpletely


    dead, he still had a chance with Fane and Ethan''s miraculous prowess in medicine.


    "Careful, everyone. These are puppets that are attacking you. They''re dead. Their bodies are hard and


    they do not feel pain. It''ll be difficult for you to blow them apart o r to cut their limbs."


    Fane saw that the men from the powerful families were being surrounded, and they were gradually


    overwhelmed. He immediately reminded everyone, "Attack the Americans if you want to dodge the


    puppets. Only then will it will work!" "American b*stards. How dare they resort t o such measures!"


    "That¡¯s right. Not only did they kill our men, but they also turned them into puppets and use them to do


    all the fighting!"


    "That''s right. No wonder plenty of men from smaller families, who were strong and those self-taught


    fighters all disappeared. They were kidnapped by the Americans and turned into puppets!"


    Plenty of people realized after they heard Fane''s words. They were so furious that their faces had gone


    white.


    "F*ck. Didn''t the war already end? These Americans infiltrated Cathysia to do such a thing!"


    A man snarled in anger. His arms had a gaping wound, and blood poured forth, staining the sleeve of


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    his shirt.


    "Kill them. Kill those American b*stards!"


    Someone cried out. They would not tangle with the puppets any longer. Instead, they were going


    straight for the Americans.


    "You¡¯re pretty good, eh? You saw through everything so quickly!"


    The old man looked at Fane and shed a cold smile. "But we have so many puppets. They''d have to


    die before they can get to our men!"


    "Really?"


    Fane''s lips curved into a mirthless smile. H e jumped straight up, to a height of over ten meters. Then


    he yelled, "Come forth, my disciples!¡±


    If one ascended to a semi-god status, it was possible to use the Chi energy inherent


    within one¡¯s body to temporarily levitate or fly, by condensing it at one''s feet.


    It could only be used for a short time, but that was the reason why semi-gods were far stronger than


    grandmasters. That was also the reason why the Nine Great Gods of War were able to easily kill any


    eight-star o r nine-star King of War!


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    At this moment, shadows flew in from a field outside the vi, rushing into the area.


    "What! The other seven Gods of War are here?"


    Some of the people immediately cried out when they saw the seven Gods of War.


    "My God. I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I? That-that young man called them his disciples? Ethan and the


    others are his disciples? So the nine Great Gods of War are the Supreme Warrior''s disciples!" Read at


    NovelDrama.Org


    "No-no way..."

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    Fane could not help but smile when he saw the other party''s panicked expression." Fortunately,


    Fernando had called me before he had been captured, telling me that it was all a trap! That''s why I


    sensed that the dragon scale auction was a trap. And since this auction only has the dragon scale up


    for grabs, I had a backup n just: n case!"


    Bang bang bang!


    Many Americans were killed very quickly. The dozens of puppets that they controlled immediately fell to


    the ground, not moving a single inch.


    "How wonderful! The Nine Gods of War are here. I never thought that I would see the day where I


    would fight side by side with the Gods of War and the Supreme Warrior.


    Hah. This is amazing!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    An old man, whose hair was a tuft of white,ughed aloud. ¡°Jeez. I had heard that the Supreme Warrior


    was a young man, but I never expected him to be Fane. And I never thought that he would be so


    powerful!"


    Another middle-aged man cried out to Fane as he fought, "Supreme Warrior, my daughter is in her mid-


    twenties. She''s as beautiful as a rose, single, and her elegance is unmatched. Will you be willing to see


    her? I''m willing to marry her off to you as a second wife. It''ll be fine even if she¡¯s a mistress!¡±


    Fane nearly spat out blood when he heard that. Of course. Plenty of such trouble woulde once he


    revealed his identity.


    Still, he never thought they would be doing this while they were in the middle of a fight "Supreme


    Warrior, my daughter is also extremely elegant and adorable. I really hope that you cane over to


    our ce for a few drinks! We''ll bring out the best alcohol!"


    Another man refused to be sidelined. He yelled at Fane as he fearlessly mowed down his enemies,


    fighting ferociously.


    Fane was even more speechless. "All of you better focus on killing the Americans first," he hollered.


    "Who knows what their intentions are,ing into Cathysia!"


    "That''s right. Let''s get them!"


    Anger spiked through everyone who heard Fane. They all rushed forward.


    Before, the battle had seemed to be hopeless. With the arrival of the seven


    Gods of War, it began to turn in their favor. I t was obvious that the Americans could not hold their


    ground. When one of them fell, plenty of puppets followed suit. This racked up their losses


    exponentially.


    "We have a rough estimate of your strength, kiddo. Hah. And we know that you''re strong. But Fernando


    should be almost on the same level as you. Now that he''s a puppet, he going to be twice as strong.


    We''ll kill you today!"


    The head of the Americans yed the flute as soon as he finished speaking.


    This time, the flute rang out even more sharply than before, and there was a killing intent interwoven


    with its tune.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as he heard that, Fernando flipped his palm and took his sword out, jumping into flight and


    aiming at Fane with his de.


    Whoosh!


    The frightening sharp air de shed toward Fane, flying a few meters.


    "What a powerful technique. His attack is indeed stronger than before!"


    Lana''s expression darkened when she saw this.


    Bam!


    A resounding crash rang out. The two pressurized wind des shed, and blinding light went up in a


    sh. Everyone shut their eyes on reflex. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org


    A frightening wave of energy rippled throughout the area from where the des had shed.


    Bang bang bang!


    "What a scary duel!"

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    Everyone was scared out of their wits. It was the first time for many to witness an attack of this


    magnitude.


    ¡°So this is the strength of a semi-god?"


    Some were horrified seeing what unfold before their eyes. The grandmasters and the fighters were all


    ranked from the first-grade to ninth-grade. As for the semi-gods and the true gods, their fighting


    prowess was not dictated by such specific ranks.


    No matter if they had the strength of semigods or true gods, they were all divided into beginner,


    intermediate, advanced, and ultimate ranks!


    That was because someone who had just be a semi-god was able to use their internal chi energy


    to fly for a short period of time, as well as to attack. The internal chi energy within a true god was far


    stronger than that of a semi-god.


    After the white light faded, the two men''s attacks dissipated.


    It was evident that Fernando was far stronger now that he was being controlled. He could almost match


    up to Fane.


    "Why is Brother fighting our master?"


    Ethan frowned when he saw this.


    "He''s being controlled. Sh*t. D*mn these Americans. How dare they make a student and his master kill


    each other!"


    Abner clenched his fists in anger.


    "No way. What if the Master kills Brother Fernando or vice versa? What do we do?"


    There were many Americans surrounding them. They wanted to rush over to help, but it was not


    possible.


    Besides, Ethan realized that plenty of the Americans could rival their fighting prowess. The enemy


    could even easily control the puppets so that they had no choice but to confront them. They had the


    upper hand, but it was difficult for them to do anything in such a short span of time


    "Thank goodness Little Sis is going over!''


    Sam said when he saw that.


    "Stop her!"


    Someone cried out when she noticed Lana dashing toward their leader.


    Many Americans suddenly rushed toward her, determined to stop her.


    "Hah. Go forth!"


    The old manughed and yed his flute again. Fernando flew toward Fane.


    This time, the old man did not make Fernandounch any attacks. All he did was fly toward Fane.


    The old man cackled. His eyes were crazed with venom.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You b*stard!¡±


    Fane''s expression darkened. How dare he used Fernando''s life to threaten him.


    He had no way about it. Fernando was drawing closer. His fist was raised at Fane, clearly about to


    initiate closebat.  Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    "Hmph!"


    He could not do it!

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    In the face of Fernando''s fist, Fane had no choice but to grit his teeth and throw a punch of his own.


    "What?¡±


    Fane soon realized that Fernando¡¯s body was a lot tougher now that he was a puppet. His fist was as


    hard as a rock, and his strength was monstrous.


    That immense strength actually made him stumble a few steps backward after their fists collided. It


    took a while for him to regain his footing.


    Whoosh!


    Yet Fernando showed no signs of slowing down. He assailed Fane with a barrage of attacks, moving at


    a blinding speed. Fane could barely react to them all.


    "Hah. What''s wrong, kiddo? Can''t bear to use your full strength? You''ll probably be killed if you


    continue to hesitate!"


    The old manughed and momentarily stopped Fernando''s movements. "Today will be your death


    anniversary, kiddo," he said. "You should know that someone who doesn''t feel pain nor fear death will


    always continue to fight. Hah!"


    After he said that, he blew the flute again. Fernando''s eyes were just as empty; he clenched his right


    fist, which morphed into a dragon w.


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked when they saw that w.


    "What¡¯s there to be so surprised about? We have a technique named True Dragon w.


    We can even turn both of our hands into dragon ws once we''re semi-gods! If we can ascend to the


    status of a true god, we can transform into a dragon!"


    Ethan could not help but speak with contempt when he saw everyone¡¯s stupefied expressions. He


    thought that they were overreacting.


    "Seriously? What a powerful technique, to transform into a dragon. No wonder it''s called True Dragon


    w!"


    An old man¡¯s eyes shone with admiration. The sheer strength and menacing aura of a dragon''s body


    was enough to intimidate anyone if they could truly transform into a dragon.


    "Ah!"


    Atst, Fane did not dare to slip up in the least when he saw a w shing toward him.


    He released a furious cry and clenched his fist as well; his internal Chi gathered at his arm, and it also


    transformed into a dragon w. He swung it forward.


    Bang!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When the two collided, the frightening crash rang out again, pping through the sky like thunder. The


    sound even hurt the ears of many people.


    Some were thrown backward from the aftershock, blood spilling out of their mouths.


    "No way. The kid is holding his ground?"


    They had lost the previous war. He knew


    that it was because the only man who could match Fane was dead.


    Furthermore, Fane was extremely powerful. They had no choice but to surrender. Re§Ñd at


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Ah!"


    Fane clenched his jaw and used all his strength to fight Fernando.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    He believed that he just needed to hold out for a while longer; Ethan, Yoseph, and the others were


    definitely able to kill all the other Americans. Then they would attack the old man all at once, and


    victory would b e theirs.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That was why he did not need to kill or triumph over Fernando. So long as he held out, he would be


    closer to victory.


    The two dragon ws continuously shed against each other. It was hard for them tond a blow on


    each other.


    Fernando¡¯s strength was immense, but Fane clenched his teeth through it, sweat beading all over him.


    Yet he persevered.


    ¡°Just die already. It doesn¡¯t look good for u s, with this going on! We''ll be in big trouble i f Fane doesn¡¯t


    quickly die while our men are dropping. We''ll be able to turn the tides once Fane is dead!"


    The old man realized the gravity of the situation too. His mouth grew more downturned as time ticked


    by.


    However, he quickly thought of something. His eyes sparkled with light.


    He flipped his palm, retrieving Fane''s dragon scale from between his fingers.


    "Hah. I know that you want this dragon scale really bad, Fane. It took you so long to refine this, and


    you¡¯ll be greatly affected without it. Not only will you be unable to showcase your true power, but it''ll


    also affect your progress and spirit. It''ll be likely for problems to crop up when you''re trying t o


    progress!¡±


    The old manughed. Then he took out a


    sword and shed it in half.


    The dragon scale was extremely important to Fane; he had honed it after many hours o f blood and


    sweat and tears. When it was with him, it was practically invincible. It would bepletely invincible if it


    was coated in an aura of congealed Chi energy. Not even the sharpest sword would break through it.


    However, Fane had not had the dragon scale for too long; it did not possess a protective aura. It was


    evident that it was not as tough as the scales on Fane''s dragon w, so it was easily shattered by the


    old man.


    "No!"


    Fane''s heart clenched after the dragon scale was broken into two. He released a cry.


    In a split second, he was weakened.


    "Pfft!"


    With part of his strength gone, blood rose and spurted out of his mouth.


    "Master!"


    Ethan and the others, who were fighting ferociously, all cried out when they saw this. They did not


    expect the old man to be so cruel.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    "Don''t hold back any longer, Master. You''ll die if you continue like this!"


    Lana yelled at Fane as he hauled himself onto his feet, wobbling. Tears streamed from her eyes.


    Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    She was well aware that Fernando was a puppet now; he was barely alive. He was not dead, but he


    might as well be.


    Fane had plenty of chances to kill Fernando. Still, he did not want to kill his own disciple. After all,


    Fernando had achieved so much on the battlefield for Cathysia.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    "Don¡¯t hold back any longer, Master. Just destroy Brother''s body. You can''t go on like this. You¡¯ll die!"


    Ethan did not want Fernando to die either, but he spilled words out of his mouth as tears streaked down


    his cheeks, "Besides, w e don¡¯t know how his situation is like, Master. Even if you don¡¯t kill him, it might


    b e impossible to revive him!"


    "That''s right. Since Ethan already said so, it¡¯s likely that it won''t be easy to cure Brother!¡±


    William¡¯s eyes were also reddishly rimmed as he fought the tears building in them.


    "Cough cough!"


    Fane coughed a little, and more blood


    spilled out.


    "I-I can''t kill him... We went through so much together on the battlefield, and he survived through all


    that. I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself if I killed Fernando, and I will certainly not progress as a fighter!"


    Fane walked forward, step by step. His face was slightly pale; it was obvious that he had sustained


    pretty serious injuries.


    "Hah. Kill him. Kill him now! Hah!"


    The old man cackled when he saw this. " Your dragon scale has already been destroyed, kiddo," he


    said, a triumphant expression on his face. "Now you''re missing a scale on your dragon w, so you


    can¡¯t exercise your full strength. And you''re injured too. Haha. Careful now, kiddo. I don''t want you to


    die. I just want you to be on your verge of dying. I want you and your disciples to be our puppets


    and fight for us!"


    ¡°Like h*ll I¡¯ll let that happen!"


    Fane was so furious that he grinded his teeth and clenched his fists. With his human hand, he kept his


    sword, and it transformed into a dragon w.


    "You had the chance to kill Fernando. But you didn''t. And now you¡¯re injured. Let¡¯s see how you fare


    against him!¡±


    The old man yed the flute again after he said that. Fernando moved toward Fane in a sh. Ayer


    of aura gathered around his dragon w, and a powerful force radiated from it.


    "Roar!"


    No one expected Fane to release such a frightening roar at this moment. In the area where a scale was


    missing on his w, Chi rippled intensely, coalescing


    until apletely new scale grew out.


    "What! A new one grew! Fantastic. Haha. Master grew a new scale!¡±


    Lana was extremely moved when she saw this.


    Ethan was moved too when he heard this." That''s great. He¡¯s now a true god, being able to regenerate


    a dragon scale. I never thought that Master would fulfill his potential here and ascend to the status of a


    beginner true god!¡±


    Sam was also extremely moved. Fane''s breakthrough would definitely mean that h e would grow


    exponentially stronger. His internal Chi would also increase.


    If this was the case, Fane could defeat Fernando easily.


    "No way. How-how did this happen?"


    "Roar!"


    Fane shot toward the sky, golden scales rippling over his entire body and hepletely transformed


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    into a dragon. He started to circle the air. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls


    "Roar!"


    Fane released another roar before plunging straight toward him.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    "Motherf*cker, stop him!"


    The old man''s face turned unsightly in an instant. He yed the flute, fingers trembling.


    Whoosh!


    Fernando¡ªwho was under the old man¡¯s control¡ªtransformed into a residual shadow and bolted


    upward toward Fane, who was dashing downward from mid-air.


    Bang!


    This time, Fane headbutted Fernando''s abdomen with a terrifying force. Fernando was like a


    cannonball, smashing heavily into the ground, forming a deep crater on the surface.


    No¡ªNo f*cking way!


    The old man was frightened down to the soles of his feet when he saw Fernando was not able to


    defend at all and was smashed to the ground by the golden dragon-Fane who had transformed into


    one. Fane, now a golden dragon, was heading straight for the old man.


    The old man quickly stomped on the ground and instantly leaped into the air, wanting to escape from


    the golden dragon.


    Bang!


    Unfortunately, Fane appeared in front of him before he could escape. The golden dragon bashed unto


    the old man''s body with a much more irresistible and brutal force than before. The old man-whose


    receiving the overpowering strike from Fane.


    Ayer of faint aura lingered around Fane''s body, and when hended on the ground, a ray of golden


    light emitted, and in the next second, he transformed back into human form.


    "This is bad! The boss is dead! Run!"


    "Motherf*cker, how did that punk suddenly breakthrough the semi-god level?"


    There were not many men from America left in the scene; they were fleeing in all directions.


    "Kill them all!¡±


    Nheless, Ethan and the others did not give the other party the chance to escape. One by one, they


    plopped onto the ground lifeless.


    Swoosh!


    Two American fighters with semi-god levels transformed into shadows and flew into the air, heading


    toward the other direction far away from Fane and the others.


    Fane did not grant them the wish; he swung his arm and immediately shot two wisps of Chi


    consecutively. The wisps of Chi looked like stretches of white and shining silks; they did not travel far,


    only one or two meters away from Fane, however, when the wisps of Chi touched the opponents, their


    bodies were sted into hundreds of pieces of flesh, falling onto the ground as though the ce was


    raining flesh.


    Because of Fane''s sudden breakthrough in hisbat prowess and the continuous killing of several


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    American fighters of semi -god level, the secret organization was soon finished off by the others. The


    shadowy puppets, too, fallen onto the ground, not moving an inch.


    "Hooray! We won! Haha! We finally won!¡±


    Someone from the crowd cheered happily. This was because a moment ago, they were still facing


    thousands of people from America, and struggling to fight against them as they had fighters of semi-


    god level. The fighters from those families even thought tonight would be theirst night o n the earth.


    New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Ethan and the other Gods of War, on the other hand, did not cheer for the victory, instead, they came to


    Fane and together they gazed at the motionless Fernando who was lying at the bottom of the deep pit.


    They were silent.


    Ethan went over and checked Fernando''s pulse. "Master, before this, Brother Fernando was already at


    the gates of death. And fortunately, you only used a little strength when you went head-to-head with


    Brother Fernando. He has only a faint breath of life left now; the breath is very weak. I think . he


    wouldn''t make it!¡±

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    Sadness and heartbreak dawned on the others¡¯ faces. Their heads were lowered as their hearts sank


    to the bottom.


    "Don''t give up! As long as there is a breath o f life, there is a glimmer of hope!"


    After a moment of silence, Fane opened his mouth. "He is like this because of me! He helped me


    investigate the dragon scale. So, no matter what, I have to save him, otherwise, how can I exin to


    his family!


    I have to save him! I¡¯ll save him!"


    Tears stoned in Ethan¡¯s eyes, he then looked up to Fane, ¡°But, Master, Brother Fernando is dying! His


    breath of life is very weak and he''s losing it little by little! He won''t live past ten days!" Ethan grieved


    sadly.


    "Sigh!"


    Everyone sighed aloud; their eyes were reddened and glossy.


    Fane gave a dry and bitter smile. "Let''s go back first. I do have a way to save Fernando. I know there is


    a sacred item that could help Fernando; it can heal Fernando. It''s hellishly difficult to get it, but now that


    I''ve broken through, I''m going to get it no matter what!"


    "Supreme Warrior, thank you so much! And Gods of War, thank you for saving our lives!''


    An old man approached the group and gave them his thanks with a sincere bow


    "You''re wee!"


    Fane smiled awkwardly. This time, with so many witnesses, he could not hide his identity anymore.


    Faneughed bitterly and then he spoke to the crowd, "Guys, please leave and go back t o your home.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    We''re not sure if there are still people in this mysterious organization. If any of you have found any clue


    about this mysterious organization, please do contact us as soon as possible! So that we could put an


    end to these god-d*m n people from America. These people invaded our country, captured our people,


    and made them into their puppets, how could we forgive them!"


    "You¡¯re so right! These people are sh*ts! Too abominable!"


    Anger rose in the crowd like a tide.


    At this time, Yoseph Smith pulled Fernando up and carried him on his back." Guys, let''s go back."


    Soon, the group arrived at Fane''s vi.


    Skyler was in shock when he saw everyone was covered in blood; they were a mess. "G -guys, what


    happened? Did you just go through a fierce battle?"


    Fane bobbed, "Yup, there''s a mysterious underground organization from America. They have many


    powerful fighters and some of them are extremely powerful! Fernando was hypnotized by them and


    made into their puppet. His breath of life is very feeble now and he¡¯ll not live longer than 10 days. But


    I''ll think of a way, I''ll definitelye up with a way to save him!"


    "My goodness! Wh-why are there so many Gods of War here?"


    Fiona walked out of the house and was surprised at the sight before her that her jaw dropped to the


    ground. Gods of War gathered at the courtyard of her house and were having a conversation with Fane


    and


    Skyler, how could she not be in shock?


    "Brother Fane, do you still want to hide it from them? I''m afraid you''re exposed now that so many


    people from the event know about your true identity!"


    Lana stered a bitter smile on her face, her eyes fixated at Fane, waiting for his response.


    "What? What did you hide from us?"  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    Fiona and the others were puzzled at the strange statement.


    "Sigh! Indeed, I couldn''t hide it anymore!¡±

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    "The Su¡ªsupreme Warrior?''


    Selena gulped loudly, doubting her own ears. Did Fane just tell her that he was actually the high and


    almighty Supreme Warrior? The Supreme Warrior who was way more powerful than all Nine Great


    Gods of War?


    "Master!"


    The other eight Gods of War exchanged nces to emit some sort of information and then they knelt


    down in front of Fane.


    "Master?¡±


    Selena, Fiona, and the rest were dumbstricken. They werepletely confused about the situation!


    "Please get up."


    Fane raised his hand, gesturing to the Gods of War to stand up. He then wheeled to Selena and said,


    "Dear, they''re indeed my disciples, including Fernando!"


    "Nin-nice Great Gods of war, they''re all your disciples? Yo¡ªyou are the Supreme Warrior, their


    master?"


    Joan questioned in a trembling tone as she pped her hands over her mouth and her eyes went


    round. This news was far too shocking.


    "Yes, he''s our Master! He''s much more powerful than all of us here!"


    Lana chortled warmly and turned to Joan," Aunt Joan, your son is the most excellent and outstanding


    man in this world!"


    "Re¡ªreally?"


    Happiness glowed inside Joan and her cheeks glistened with tears.


    "It¡ªit''s my pleasure to meet you, the Supreme Warrior!"


    The realization dawned upon Old Master Taylor. He quickly knelt before Fane and greeted him formally.


    This man before him was the Supreme Warrior, the highest and most almighty existence in this world.


    For him, to be able to meet and even talk to the Supreme Warrior was nothing but his utmost pleasure.


    How could he have imagined that Fane was the Supreme Warrior¡ªthe mightiest existence.


    How could he have ever thought that the Supreme Warrior had been by their side all along, protecting


    them discreetly!


    "Pleasure to meet you, Supreme Warrior!"


    Fiona and the rest of the Taylor family followed behind Old Master Taylor, knelt down, and greeted


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Fane politely. Selena¡ª who had finally snapped out of the shock-prepared to kneel too.


    Fane was rendered speechless at the situation before him, he hastily held Selena up and cried out,


    "What are you doing? Get u p, get up. Why are you kneeling? Are we not a family? Well. Of course, for


    the exception of those Taylors who didn''t treat us as their family and left us for fear of being dragged


    into the mess, the Taylors who stayed behind and by me are my family! You are m y family!"


    Does this mean I''m the mother-inw of the Supreme Warrior? Then my daughter is the wife of the


    Supreme Warrior? Dios mios!"


    Fiona eximed excitedly, at the same time, whined irritably. Fane and Selena who stood beside her


    could only shake their heads and sighed. Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    "Naha, I really didn''t expect you to be the


    Supreme Warrior! You''ve tricked our family so well!"


    Ben giggled cheerfully and continued teasing, ¡°Now, tell me honestly! You this filthy rich brat, how much


    money do you have?"

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Fiona¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement at Ben¡¯s suggestive question and she was buzzing with


    happiness. Her breath was heavy.


    She hurriedly stepped forward and held Fane''s hands in her palms, with a shaky voice, she asked, "M


    ¡ªmy dear son-inw, you .you have returned from the army, and the country must have given you tons


    of money and bonuses, right? Hmm... How much...how much do you have on you now?


    "It''s not that much though. Less than a trillion bucks!"


    Fane chortled casually, and then he added," Anyway, money is just an external material. It¡¯s more


    crucial and important for us, the fighters, to advance in ourbative strength!


    Fane paused for a moment, then continued, "Alright! Let''s go in and take a break. You can take a nap,


    take a shower, whatever you want. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to make some dishes for dinner tonight!¡±


    ine led the crowd into the vi and arranged for each of them, a room to rest.


    At this time, on the other side, Dn Wagner¡ªwho had been turned into a eunuch by Fane¡ªfinally


    arrived at the residence of Lowe family along with his men.


    "Uncle!"


    After seeing his uncle standing before him, Dn burst into tears.


    "Dn, what''s wrong? Why are you here with your people? Didn''t your Grandpa and Grandma brought


    someone over to help you kill that brat? What''s his name again?


    Fane?¡±


    Jaxon Lowe¡ªthe head of the Lowe family-asked, with his forehead furrowed. He was confused at the


    arrival of Dn at this time.


    "Uncle, something terrible happened!


    Grandpa and Grandma, they''re both dead! And my parents, they''re dead too!"


    Dn''s eyes flooded with tears; they were glossy.


    "What the hell? Pa and Ma, they are as strong as the nine-star Kings of War! They were ninth-grade


    grandmasters, and were about to reach semi-god status! How could they not be able to defeat the


    other party?¡±


    The color drained out of Taxon''s face in a few seconds; he could feel nothing but blind terror and


    shock. He stumbled a few steps backward and nearly passed out at the news.


    "Yes, that brat is too powerful! Uncle, what should we do now? What should I do? I


    want to avenge my parents, I want revenge!"


    Dn fixed his gaze at Jaxon with a helpless expression, as though he was a lost child in a crowded


    za.


    Jaxon plopped onto the ground abruptly and mourned, "It won''t be that simple. You should have known


    that the reason why w e, the Lowe family, are so strong and powerful is because of strong people like


    your Grandpa and Grandma. They brought several strong elders and fighters and went all out to help


    you this time. Sigh! Now there is only a bunch of trash left in the Lowe family. If we send them over, it is


    as well as sending them to hell!"


    ¡°Fane Woods, this motherfucker!"


    Jaxon could not help but curse loudly.


    However, after he cursed, he immediately thought of something. "Fane Woods... Hmm ... This name


    sounds so familiar to me, howe?" New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àmN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    An elder of the Lowe family stepped forward and reported to Jaxon after thinking about it.


    "Yes, yes, yes! You''re right! I remember the person they¡¯re looking for was called Fane Woods. There


    are photos, wedding photos I think, on the flyer!"

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Jaxon suddenly thought of something and rushed into his room, and after a while, he came out with a


    flyer. He handed it to Dn and asked with immense excitement, "Dn, take a look! Is it this brat? Is it


    the same Fane Woods you''ve mentioned? If it''s the same person, we¡¯ll finally be able to avenge our


    family!"


    Dn looked closely at the picture on the flyer. He gritted his teeth and balled his fists. "Yes, Uncle,


    yes! This is the brat who turned me into a eunuch just to y a superhero in front of two celebrities. He


    killed my grandparents and parents! That¡¯s him!¡¯¡¯ "Great! This is great news! God heard my prayers! I


    can finally avenge my folks! Mwahahaha!"


    Jaxon squeezed his eyes shut and tears ran down his cheeks as he spoke. "Let''s go now! We''ll go to


    the Lambert family and the Freeman family! Fane had killed the daughter of Master Freeman and the


    son of Tao Lambert-the third elder in the Lambert family. Both families are looking for him everywhere.


    They hate him to the bones and can''t wait to cut him into pieces!"


    "Oh my goodness! Is that for real? That''s great! These two families are prominent and powerful families


    in Gin City. They owe favors with several elite grandmasters of the semi-god level! They¡¯re as strong as


    Gods of War! With suchbat prowess, Fane will not be able to survive this time! Mwahahaha!"


    Dn felt a sudden re of joy that he eximed happily, "Let''s go now! Uncle, let''s hurry up! We¡¯ll


    drive over there now and inform them about this. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning so that we cane


    back early and destroy these wicked bunch of people, Fane, Selena, and the other motherfuckers!"


    "Alright!"


    Jaxon nodded in agreement. Soon, several opulent cars left the Lowe''s residence, heading toward the


    direction of Lambert''s residence.


    Currently, in the Lambert''s residence, many men were gathered in the hall. Each of them has their face


    twisted and contorted¡ªthey were upset about something.


    The head of the Freeman family¡ªLouis Freeman¡ªand the elder of the Freeman-Tao Freeman finally


    returned to Gin City from the Middle Province this afternoon.


    They spent a few more days in the Middle Province, looking for Fane but to no avail. Hence, they left a


    few underlings there to continue the search for Fane while the rest returned to Gin City.


    "There was not a single f*cking clue about Fane''s whereabouts in the Middle


    Province! We captured a few Taylors but none of them know sh*ts! We only know that some of the


    Taylors are scattered all over the world to flee from being detected. Moreover, Fane and the others


    have changed their mobile phone number, the other Taylors couldn''t even contact them!"


    Tao smiled bitterly and said, "If we couldn¡¯t find them in the next two or three years, I''m afraid that it''ll


    be impossible for us to locate them anymore by that time!"


    "Master Lambert, do you have any news about them while you were in Gin City?" Louis Freeman


    looked at the head of Lambert family¡ªCharles Lambert¡ªand asked.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles shook his head. "It''s not an easy task. If the other party is determined to hide from us, we¡¯ll


    never be able to locate them. They are probably hiding in some forest or mountain by this time.


    Besides, if they''ve escaped to other countries, it''d be more impossible for us to find them!¡±


    "Master Lambert, Master Lambert! The...the head of Lowe family hase to see you."


    A bodyguard panted as he reported. The bodyguard¡ªwho guarded the entrance-rushed into the hall


    while the group was discussing the next steps.


    "The Lowe family?"


    After all, they despised such people.


    ¡°Ask them to leave. I got no time!"


    After pondering about the reason for Master Lowe¡¯s arrival, Charlesmanded and gestured to the


    bodyguard to send the other party away.  NovelDrama.Org


    "Hold on...¡±

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    "Alright then. Let¡¯s meet them. After all, the other party is the head of the Lowe family. I f we refuse his


    meeting this time, he might hold a grudge against us. We shouldn''t try t o offend such a viin, lest in


    the future when we face any hardship, he won¡¯t make matters worse or cause more trouble."


    Charles bobbed to show agreement after giving the matter some thoughts. He then instructed the


    bodyguard to bring the other party into the hall.


    "Master Freeman is here as well? Perfect then!"


    When Jaxon entered the hall and found out that Louis was there too, his mood lifted in an instant.


    Ahem! So, tell us, why are you here today?


    It¡¯s alreadyte, so just spill your intention! If it¡¯s for any business coboration, I don¡¯t think this


    meeting is necessary. After all, our businesses are different from one another and we have nothing to


    coborate with the Lowe family!"


    Charles cleared his throat as he questioned Jaxon.


    "It''s my pleasure to meet you, Master Freeman and Master Lambert!"


    Jaxon was long aware that these families who thought they were noble and dignified, had always


    looked down on them¡ªan underground family. So, he was not surprised by the cold attitude from the


    other side, and he was not upset at all.


    Jaxon greeted them with a palm-to-fist salute, then he uttered, "I¡¯m here today to tell you something


    vital! The person on your wanted notice, I know where he is!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What!


    Charles and Tao eximed loudly in unison upon listening to the shocking news.


    "We know exactly where they are living now!"


    Taxon responded with a wicked grin on his face. Then he turned to the crowd and expressed,


    ¡°Gentlemen, this is my nephew, Dn Wagner, he''s from Swallow City. I guess I don''t have to exin


    more. The brat who is called Fane Woods, his wife Selena, and many other Taylors, they''re all living i n


    a huge vi in Swallow City!"


    "Great! After a long and unsessful roaming and searching in the Middle Province, finally, we have


    located Fane Woods!¡±


    Tao clenched his fists, his eyes burned with desire, at the same time, excitement.


    Charles stared at Dn stonily.


    "Heh, that brat is a real fan of trouble, isn''t h e? Shouldn''t he be hiding when he is wanted by our


    Lambert family? Heh! He Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    actually dares to cause more trouble to others! Isn''t he stupid to expose himself?"

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    "Heh, he hid in the Swallow City, he''s a clever man, isn¡¯t he? The Swallow City is not far from here, we


    should be able to reach there in no time. Humph! That punk, he actually hid right under our noses,


    making us look like a fool!¡±


    Tao sneered frostily. "But, unfortunately, that brat clearly doesn''t know how to spell the word ''death''; he


    continues to be so high profile and creating more troubles. He dares to cause such a hugemotion


    there, clearly having a death wish!¡±


    "Do you know what this is called? You reap what you sow!"


    Charles snorted sarcastically with a cold smile on his face, he then turned to Taxon and said, "This


    piece of information is


    indeed excellent! Tomorrow Dn is going to take us there, and I''ll give you ten billion bucks as a


    reward for providing this information. As for how you divide it among you and your nephew, it''s your


    business!"


    Jaxon, however, shook his head. "No, I don¡¯t need any reward nor money. I don''t want a single penny. I


    only hope that tomorrow both Lamberts and Freemans will bring your strongest men to kill Fane, and I''ll


    bring mine too. I''ll go with you. I want to see that brat die with my own eyes!"


    "Naha! Alright! You want to avenge your family. Excellent idea! Brother Jaxon, why don''t we have a few


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    drinks to pre-celebrate our sess?"


    Charlesughed out loud wholeheartedly.


    Jaxon''s idea was naturally good for them. Not only did the other party not want to ept any penny,


    but they also offered to help out. After all, they could have epted the money, at the same time went


    with them to kill Fane.


    Therefore, it really surprised him that the other party made such a choice when they could have just


    watched the fight from afar.


    "Do they have a lot of men? If not, we don''t have to bring all the elites, right? We¡¯re prominent families


    after all, do we really have to bring all our strong men?"


    The elder of the Lambert family inquired with some doubts on his face.


    "No, they don''t have a lot of men. But, among them, there are three eight- or ninth -grade grandmasters


    ¡ªtwo men and one woman with a mask. As for Fane, he is strong too; he is at the early stage of the


    semi-god level. Of course, all these estimations are from our men who had witnessed the battle. But


    I''m not too sure about the real situation!"


    Dn gave some thoughts to the matter and then he spilled, "So, they have a fighter with semi-god


    strength. We¡¯ll definitely need more strong men. What if the other party manages to escape, right? And


    if they really flee, it''d be more difficult for us to locate them by that time!"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk! Damn, I didn''t expect that such a strong person had been living in a small city like Middle


    Province at all!"


    Charles sighed softly. "Don''t worry. All fighters with semi-god levels from both Lambert and Freeman


    family wille along with us tomorrow! We should be able to kill them with these strong people, right?


    Moreover, adding up the men from my family together with the Freeman family, w e have around three


    hundred fighters with grandmaster level. And these people are as strong as those Kings of War!"


    "Haha! That''s great! Tomorrow morning, eight o''clock sharp, we¡¯ll meet you at the city gate!"


    But, they''ll definitely pee their pants!"


    The elder of the Lambert family chuckled out loud, "Fane was a veteran who had experienced life and


    death on the battlefield. So I think he won''t be frightened to death so easily!" Updated at


    Dr§Ñmanovels


    "Hahaha! You''re right, Elder. He''ll only pee his pants!"

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    Dn and the others then left, and both he and Jaxon were rather thrilled with their n. They drank a


    lot of wine after they went back to the Lowe house before taking a rest.


    The second morning, the Freemans brought around 500 to 600 masters and arrived at the city gates,


    and they were then joined by the Lamberts with several hundred people.


    It surprised them, however, when the Lowes showed up with just 100 people, with only two or three


    grandmasters in their ranks. Everyone else looked like any regr fighters, and there were not many


    strong grandmasters.


    "Haha! It looks like you people aren''t very sincere, Master Lowe. We all know that your old master and


    old madam are masters nearly achieving semi-god status, and you have many powerful elders as well.


    Why didn''t you bring them?"mented Charles, his toneced with displeasure as he gazed at them


    coldly.


    In his opinion, it made no sense if the people they brought with them were not powerful enough. He felt


    that Jaxon was pretentious for bringing these people.


    Jaxon smiled bitterly. "Family masters, it wasn''t up to me. I wanted to bring the masters, to be honest


    with you, but Fane had in them all when they tried to avenge my nephew before this. Both our elders


    had no idea that Fane is a strong master with semi-god status, hence..."


    I see. I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Master Lowe,'' uttered Charles upon hearing Jaxon''s confession. "Both our


    families have sent out all our masters. It''d be easy for us to kill the other party together with your


    people; he''d surely be crushed with ourbined might. Today, we¡¯ll get to avenge both elders!"


    Taxon smiled at that and said, "Thank you for your understanding, Master Lambert. Let¡¯s make haste


    since everyone¡¯s here.¡±


    They then swiftly made their move.


    At that moment, in the Taylor family mansion...


    Old beggar Nathanael and his granddaughter, Brianna hesitated for a long time before they finally


    decided.


    Nathanael asked Fane to go to Brianna''s room so they could talk.


    That puzzled Fane, though he followed along as he noted Nathanael''s anxious expression. Fane


    opened the door to Brianna''s room.


    He was instantly greeted with the sight of Brianna in a loose sleeping robe when he entered.


    Brianna''s face blushed a crimson color when she saw Fane entering the room. She unrobed herself


    before Fane could even get a word out, and there was nothing underneath the robe.


    Fane frowned when he saw what he saw and moved his line of sight away. "Miss Brianna, what''s the


    meaning of this?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Please have some respect for yourself!"


    Fane was rather enraged when he saw Brianna''s actions.


    He took in these paupers as his helpers and even paid them a handsome monthly sry.


    It took Fane by surprise, then, when Brianna''s eyes reddened as she knelt before him. "Master, I know


    you¡¯re the Supreme Warrior and that you''re incredibly powerful. You have strongbat powers, so we


    hope that you''ll help avenge our family. I have nothing to offer you, so I can only dedicate my innocent


    body. I only want your help!" Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    That stood out to Fane as he curiously asked, "Who¡¯s your enemy?"

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    "Gin City¡¯s Lambert family. Our family was smaller than theirs and my father refused t o cooperate with


    them on businesses... I never thought that they¡¯d send someone to kill my parents. My grandfather and


    I escaped the killing because we were out fishing.


    "Even so, they still wanted to eliminate us, thus beginning their manhunt for us. We''ve lost them here


    and became beggars; there were no other ways to escape their chase.¡±


    Brianna exined to Fane about what happened. ¡°After we knew that you¡¯re the Supreme Warrior and


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    the Nine Great Gods o f War are your disciples, we thought of asking for your help to get our


    revenge..." "The Lambert family?" Fane gave a small smile as he replied, "You don¡¯t need to ask u s for


    help on this."


    Brianna''s eyes watered with faint desperation.


    Fane''s next words caught her off-guard, however. ¡°Because the Lambert Family is our enemy as well.


    Haha! I''m going to wipe the family out sooner orter. The reason I''m here at Swallow City isn¡¯t


    because of fear for the so-called Lambert family. I just wanted to get rid of some members of the Taylor


    family who can''t go through thick and thin together. Of course, I''m here because of the dragon scale.


    Apart from that, this ce is close to my family..."


    "Your family?" Brianna was ecstatic when she heard what Fane said; the Lambert family was also


    Fane''s enemy. If that was the case, surely they would go after them.


    Still, Brianna was riddled with curiosity. What sort of a family was Fane from? Fane never talked about


    it before.


    "Haha! Nothing much to talk about." Fane hadplicated feelings when the Woods family was


    mentioned. He walked out the door. "Tell your grandfather that your family will soon receive the justice


    they deserved. After all, how can I go back to the Woods family in peace if I don''t get rid of the


    Lamberts and the Freemans?"


    Fane had no idea that arge gathering of aristocratic families from the City of Martial Arts would be


    there when he walked out the door.


    "Greetings to the Supreme Warrior!" All of them knelt when they saw Fane.


    "And you people are...?" Fane was speechless at the sight of so many people a t his residence, and


    almost half of the City o f Martial Arts¡¯ powerful people were present. However, most of them who came


    over were elders of the families.


    "Haha! Many people have yet to meet you, Supreme Warrior, and they¡¯re here to pay you a visit after


    they heard of what you''ve done." A first-ss aristocratic family''s elderughed.


    ¡°Supreme Warrior, this gift from me is to thank you for saving both mine and my son''s life!" Another old


    man went forward and presented his gift. Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    "Alright, I¡¯ll book the hotel now." Selena nodded, still unsure how to react at the sight of all the


    expensive gifts brought to them. Her mother must be happy as she was the one receiving them.


    "Madam, there¡¯s no need to trouble you. Why book a hotel when we can all go to my hotel? We have a


    seven-star hotel. Let me call my subordinates to make the arrangements. It¡¯ll be my treat!¡± beamed an


    old man, grinning as he started taking out his cell-phone.


    "How can we let you do that? You''re our guests and are here to visit us. It has to be our treat!" disputed


    the sheepish Selena.


    "L-Let¡¯s go to my hotel. It¡¯ll be my treat! let''s go!" spoke another man. Everybody


    understood that inviting the Supreme Warrior and the other Gods of War to eat at their hotels was


    something worth showing off. It was natural for everybody to fight for such a good opportunity.


    "Stop fighting," assured Fane with a small smile. "Let¡¯s all go to Old Master Lager¡¯s hotel!"


    The old man was ecstatic when he heard this, and he smilingly gushed, "Great! Let m e ask my


    subordinates to prepare things u p. It''s my treat, so enjoy yourselves and eat t o your heart''s content!"


    "Haha! Then we''ll be sure to enjoy ourselves!" Another middle-aged man startedughing happily.


    These families were people who had loads of money, thus i t did not matter who would pay for the bill.


    Everybody conversed among themselves a s they strolled in the garden.


    Just then, when everybody was ready to go out for lunch at noon, they saw arge gathering of people


    outside the vi and was blocking the main entrance.


    "Master, something bad has happened.


    There are many people outside, and they look aggressive. We came here as fast as w e could, ''cause


    things don¡¯t seem right." Both guards on-duty guarding the gate sensed that something was wrong


    when they saw those people. They immediately ran to the garden at the back of the vi and reported


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the matter to Fane.


    "How¡¯s that possible? There are still people who dare cause trouble here? Do they have a death wish?


    How dare they cause trouble with the Supreme Warrior?" Somebody chuckled, amused at the fact.


    Another middle-ageddy chimed in with a smile, "Did you guys make a mistake?


    Who dares cause trouble here? Haha!


    "I know what I saw. There are over a thousand people!" one of the bodyguards persisted anxiously.


    "I got it. Let''s go out and take a look.¡± Fane nodded and led the others forward.


    ''Fane, today is the day you die!" Dn yelled aggressively.


    The group of people soon arrived at the garden in front of the vi. Read at NovelDrama.Org


    "Cut the crap. You killed my son, and we''re here to avenge him today!"

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Tao spoke to Fane with such fury and hatred.


    "We¡¯re also avenging my daughter today!" Louis gave Fane a death re as he gritted his teeth.


    However, Charles, who was by their side, glowered as he asked Dn and Taxon, ¡± What''s going on?


    Why are there so many people? Didn''t you tell us that there aren¡¯t many people here? It looks like there


    are people from other forces here!"


    "Sh*t! What happened? Why are the Gods of War here too?" Someone soon recognized Ethan and the


    others. Their expressions darkened.


    Although there were many of them, only four of five were masters at the semi-god


    level that could rival the Gods of War.


    Not only were the Gods of War real masters at the semi-god level, but some of them were at the mid-


    tier orter stage of the semi-god level. They were seasoned withbat experiences.


    Under such circumstances, the strongest person among them would not be a match against Fane''s


    group.


    It did not help that Fane led so many out with him, and they know nothing about their opponent''s


    They originally thought that there were only one to two hundred people, but it looked like there were


    500 to 600 people with Fane.


    Lana removed her mask at that point. After all, Fane had exposed his identity while she cared not much


    about hers.


    Dn scrutinized her facial features before it clicked in his mind. "It''s... It''s the


    Goddess of War, Lana Zechs!¡± he gasped.


    Dn almost spewed out blood when it dawned on him who he had offended.


    "Kill them." Fane smiled coldly and waved his hand at his people. "Great timing. I was just thinking


    about when I should go find you guys, but now that you guys are here at my doorstep, I''ll dly take


    this opportunity. I''ll resume my search for Fernando''s cure after I settle this."


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Ethan, Abner, and the others flew upward. Afraid that the other party would escape, they


    flew to the opposite direction and surrounded the opponents.


    "Damn it! Dn, Jaxon, didn''t you guys say that only Fane might be at the initial stage of demi-god


    level and that there-there weren¡¯t many others at the grandmaster tier?" Louis was so livid that he


    almost vomited blood when he saw thisbat situation. He had it set in his mind that they would


    attain surefire victory with all his subordinates present.


    He never thought that there would be so many Gods of War and masters.


    Think about that carefully!


    "Haha! I''m sorry, but Fane is our master. How can we not intervene with his matters?" Rileyughed.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He was standing i n the air and had an overpowering aura. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    "Fane is your master?" The expression on Charles and the others darkened when they heard this,


    wondering if their ears yed tricks on them.


    "Supreme Warrior?!¡± Charles and the others were mystified. Fane was the Supreme Warrior?

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    "How¡¯s that possible? He...He''s so young! How can he be the Supreme Warrior?" Dn''s face had the


    unmistakable expression of sheer disbelief. He shook his head incessantly, unable to ept what he


    had just heard.


    However, the Gods of War in front of them were known to the public. They were still familiar with these


    people''s faces.


    Hence, the Gods of War were not lying to them. Fane¡ªthe man who stood before them-truly was the


    Supreme Warrior and their mentor.


    "The person we offended...is the Supreme Warrior?" Taxon was just as speechless. He would not have


    asked his parents to avenge the Wagner family had he known


    Fane was the Supreme Warrior.


    Unfortunately, everything was toote.


    "Kill them!¡± Fane did not hold back. With a wave of his hand, he uttered the order.


    He understood that both families wererge powers, and the people who came were truly strong


    masters from the families. Should they be left alive, they might pose a great threat in the future.


    If they killed these people, both families would not have any opportunity to start over again. Without the


    masters of semigod level and so many high-grade grandmasters, the remaining others would not have


    any power to fight back.


    Whoosh, fwoosh, swoosh!


    All eight semi-god-level masters moved speedily. They rushed downward in a sh and killed almost


    100 people with several sword auras.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One of the semi-god level masters from the Lambert family quickly flew out in an attempt to escape.


    However, he soon frowned when he felt an extremely powerful power surge behind him. The power


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    was moving speedily anding straight from behind.


    The Lambert family''s master immediately turned to take a look and immediately turned pale from fright.


    An almost thirty-centimeter-long wisp of Chi sharply aimed at him at a breakneck speed.


    ¡°No!" the old man yelled loudly before the rming wisp of Chi blew him up. He was mangled into


    pieces mid-air.


    "How can it be?! Chi leaving the body to carry out attacks? Isn''t... Isn¡¯t that only attainable for a master


    of the true godlevel?¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Loud booming noises could be heard and


    the people from Gin City were in left and right. They fell in puddles of blood.


    "Arghhh!"

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    Tao roared with all his might as he rushed toward Fane with arge sword in his hands.


    s, he did not evene close when Ethan slew him with a sword aura.


    Just like that, about 1000 masters were killed in just 10 minutes.


    As for Fane and his people, they achieved total sess by only sacrificing several people and a dozen


    people being hurt.


    "Haha! That felt so good! It''s been such a long time since I had a huge battle!" One of the old men from


    a first-ss aristocratic family in the City of Martial Arts burst intoughter.


    Fane looked at the time and said, "It''ste


    now. These people must have many trophies on them. The weapons and other things seem nice!


    Everybody should calcte the trophies and divide the items between us, and then we''ll go out for


    lunch!"


    That was music to everyone''s ears. After all, their opponents were distinguished people of powerful


    families. The money and weapons on them were eye-catching, and such trophies were enough to


    make others jealous.


    They then drove to the seven-star hotel after they got rid of the bodies and cleaned the area.


    At that moment, where the Woods family was...


    The Ninth Patronum, Brenton Woods once again appeared before Madam Lily.


    ''How¡¯s everything going? It¡¯s been a couple of days, yet you still haven''t found Fane and the others?


    You still don''t have a way t o kill them?" Lily was constantly on edge at theck of news on Joan and


    Fane.


    They could not even find her son, Lance, and they knew not whether he was alive or dead. If nothing


    was done and Joan truly returned with Fane, the heir of the master''s position would truly fall into Fane''s


    hands.


    Apart from that, Nash¡¯s condition only grew worse. The request for an heir to the master''s position in


    the family was gradually increasing.


    Brenton sighed in front of Lily. "I know that Fane and the others have left Middle Province, so we


    immediately sent people to guard the only path that leads to the Woods family. I asked my people to kill


    them upon sight.¡± Brenton paused before he added," However, it''s been several days. They would''ve


    appeared long ago if they truly were headed here, yet there''s still no sign o f them."


    "Didn''t you say that Fane offended some powerful people from Gin City, and that made him leave with


    his family?"


    "Nash won''t die, and my son is still alive¡ªI know it!" Lily shook her head and continued, "Even if we


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    can¡¯t find my son, w e can¡¯t allow Fane to be the inheritor, even i f that meant a son of another Woods


    family''s elder bes the inheritor. Fane should never rise to the position!" Co?tent §àf


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Lily was quiet for some time before she replied, ¡°Alright, ask them to return tomorrow morning, but you


    still need to send people outside and get news about Fane''s whereabouts. Is that clear?"

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Brenton nodded to Lily''s instructions, knowing that she would never be in peace until Lance was found,


    returned to the Woods family, and sessfully became the inheritor.


    He also wanted to find and kill Fane. After all, it did Brenton no good if what he did was exposed.


    The Woods family members still honored Nash and obeyed every word he said.


    After Brenton left, the third elder of the Woods family, Wade Woods came into Lily¡¯s room.


    Wade sat down and nced at Lily. "Sigh... They still haven''t found Lance and the others."


    He would ask two of his disciples to guard the area in the yard every time he came to her room, making


    it safer for him toe and meet Lily in secret. After all, nobody knew about their secret rtionship


    Of course, as both Lily and Nash appointed Wade to lead the search for Lance and the others, it was


    understandable that he would constantlye over and report to Lily.


    "Sigh!" Lily glowered.


    "Honey, don¡¯t you worry. I''ve already thought about it, and Nash only has an estimated two months. If


    we still can¡¯t find Lance by then, we¡¯ll find Fane and kill him. If Nash dies before Fane returns, we¡¯ll


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ambush the first elder and kill him before Nash dies." The third elder smirked and continued, "After all,


    the first elder is the strongest in the Woods family at this moment. Who''d defy me once we kill him? I''d


    be the Woods family master!"


    "You, the master?" Lily had a solemn expression on her face. Previously, the third elder discussed with


    her to secretly drug Nash, and her son would be the master once he died.


    She discovered that Nash had ns of getting Fane and Joan back, and she could not ept that.


    She had no idea that Wade would want to b e the master if Nash died, should they fail t o find Lance.


    Lily soured at that.


    She even wondered if Wade had always thought of bing the family master himself.


    Wade then paused for a moment before he remarked, "Think about it: If the position of family master


    falls into my hands, I can just pass it back to Lance when we find him. Won''t that work?" Content of


    Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Wade coaxed Lily as his hand trailed along Lily¡¯s back.


    "Where are your hands going?" Lily nced at Wade flirtatiously before kissing him.


    The second morning, Brenton asked all his subordinates to return.


    Little did they know that Fane started to pack his bags.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Master, the life in Fernando''s body has reduced. Seems like he''ll only hold up to five or six days."


    Ethan inspected


    Fernando''s body and eyed Fane worryingly.


    Fane nodded. "There''s an heirloom in our Woods family that helps to prolong


    people''s lives. It''ll at least ensure Fernando


    doesn''t die. We''re leaving soon."


    "I want to go too!" Fiona piped in. "Didn''t you say that the Woods family is a reclusive family? Since it''s


    the legendary family, I''m sure they have many precious items and some can help prolong people''s


    lives, right? Since you¡¯re the Woods family''s young master, it shouldn¡¯t be an issue for you to give me


    some, right?¡±


    Fiona was over the moon when Fane told them about the Woods family.


    She could not imagine that Fane was not only the Supreme Warrior, but he had such a strong


    background as well. Fane''s family was the legendary reclusive family¡ªthe strongest power that rose


    above all powers: n the world.


    Fiona did not want to miss out on the opportunity when Fane said he was making a trip back. Her mind


    raced with thoughts of getting her hands on some precious items that would really make her rich.


    Andrew scratched his head as he spoke," Fane, I''m not as secr as her. I just want t o be able to train


    like you and fly up in the air someday. It''d be nice if I can fly!"


    Both Fiona and Andrew took Fane by surprise with their words, and he was speechless.


    Andrew''s expression fell upon hearing Fane''s exnation. "Sigh! Nevermind, nevermind... This must


    be fate. Why didn''t we meet you guys earlier?"


    Fane nodded. He looked at Ben and said seriously, "Training isn¡¯t some trivial matter¡ªonly those with


    firm determination can travel far on this path. Although they can obtain stronger power, it''s something


    against nature and the wash will be painful. You''ll have to think of that properly, Ben." Co?tent of


    Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Ben''s words flustered ine as her blush seared across her cheeks. His words warmed her heart, and


    they tasted sharine-sweet.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    "Haha. Great! As long as you''re determined t o do it!" Fane chuckled, hearing Ben¡¯s deration, as he


    then added, "Although I''ve not heard that cultivation can increase a person''s lifespan, cultivation does


    make you stronger and your skin fairer. Your body will also have extraordinary spiritualism!"


    Fane paused before he rified, "This isn''t so obvious for people who are at the martial artist-level,


    though. It''ll be much more obvious when the person achieves the semi-god-level!"


    Fiona thought about it and asked Fane," Who do you need with you for this trip?"


    "Selena, Ben, and ine can go with me," replied Fane. "Apart from that, Lana, Ethan,


    William, and my mother need to go with m e too. That should be enough, since it''s not convenient if too


    many of us go there together!"


    "Honey, didn''t you say that Lily is against you and even sent people to kill you before? Will we be in


    danger if we go back like this?" Selena thought about it and was slightly worried.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Fane smiled indifferently. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve asked Willian, Ethan, and Lana to travel with us.


    With the four of us traveling together, it should be enough! The three of them would be able to protect


    you all! I want to bring you and Ben along because I want to see if we can get some resources from the


    Woods family to train you and make you into martial artists!"


    Selena nodded. "Once we be martial artists, does it mean that we''ve entered the path of


    cultivation?"


    To that, Fane gave a tight smile as he answered, "To be exact, bing a martial artist means you¡¯re


    much stronger than normal people. You need to be a grandmaster in order to enter the path of


    cultivation, and that''s because your body would have a slight aura when you¡¯ve reached the


    grandmaster-level. Only then would you be able to train and start cultivating!"


    "Really? Cultivation only starts after reaching the grandmaster-level? Does that mean I need to have a


    one-star King of War¡¯sbat power before I can call myself a cultivator?" Ben was speechless after


    he heard this. "This is so difficult!" "Haha... Of course it¡¯s difficult. Do you think that it¡¯s easy to be


    masters of the semi-godlevel like the Gods of War or a true godlevel like your brother-inw? Even the


    Woods family only have a few true godlevel masters like your brother-inw!" Skylerughed loudly


    and said to Fane,'' Supreme Warrior, don''t worry about this side of your family¡ªwe''ll take care of them.


    You go ahead and treat God of War Campbell and your father."


    They started their journey after packing up their belongings.


    Meanwhile, at the Woods family...


    Brenton came before Lily. "Madam, we¡¯ve asked our people to return, and I''ve asked them to rest. I¡¯ve


    sent another twenty to help search for our young master.


    Hopefully, we can find Young Master Lance soon."


    them to Brenton. "Good job. It¡¯s been a tiring time for you."


    Brenton took the pills gratefully. People who carried out cultivation could absorb the Chi around them


    based on the practice method they obtained. Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    Brenton cupped his hand and thanked Lily as he spoke, "Thank you, Madam. The happiest moments in


    my life are when I get to serve Madam. It''s part of my responsibility, after all. Apart from that, I believe


    in the eldest young master''s talent. I hope that Young Master Lance will soon be the Woods


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    family''s master.¡±


    "Haha... Don''t worry. Carrying out tasks for me means that you¡¯re working for the Lagorio family, and I


    wouldn''t treat you shabbily. When we find my son and he bes the Woods family''s master, he won''t


    treat you badly either.


    "You should work hard to increase your cultivation, and I can raise you to the elder position if you do,"


    offered Lily with a smirk.


    The Ninth Patronum was ecstatic when he heard her offer, and he immediately knelt o n one knee.


    "Thank you, Madam! I''ll work hard to live up to your expectations!"


    The Ninth Patronum left Lily''s living quarters after that.


    He came to a pavilion not long after he left.


    The pavilion was located by the cliff, and there was an elder of about 50 years old standing inside. He


    had his hands behind his back as he gazed at a small town at the bottom of the hill.


    "Third elder." The Ninth Patronum cupped his hand submissively to the Third Elder a s he stood behind


    him.


    "Yes?" The Third Elder nodded and turned around slowly. "What did Lily ask you to go over for?"


    Ninth Patronum, Brenton smiled as he answered, "What else can it be? She¡¯s asking about news


    regarding Fane and others. She''s also asked me to send more people to help search for her son."


    An equally sinister smile appeared on Brenton''s face. "Fret not, Third Elder-the position of Woods


    family master belongs to you. You''ve done so much for the Woods family. It''s a great thing that you¡¯ve


    used the b*tchy Lily to help us get rid of Nash Woods!¡± "Hmph! Nash Woods should''ve died long ago!"


    Wade made an indignant sound through closed mouth as he added, "He''d vomit in anger if he knew


    that I was secretly meeting his woman. Haha! How would he ever climb to be the family master had he


    not received support from Lily and the other Lagorios years ago? I would''ve been the master!¡± New


    ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    At this moment in a house, Nash once again coughed out blood. His face looked much paler, and he


    seemed rather hollow a s well.


    "It''s been so many days. Why isn¡¯t Fane here yet? Is he noting after all?" Nash felt sad when he


    thought about Fane. "It''s all because of me. I me my previous ipetence which kept me from


    apanying him during his growth. He must¡¯ve suffered a lot. No... No wonder he hates me so


    much..."


    The Woods'' family butler, Titus,forted Nash, "Fret not, Master. I can feel that Fane is a filial child.


    Apart from that, it''s not that you don''t care about them. You''ve been asking the Ninth Patronum to send


    money and cultivation resources to Fane. Who


    knew that the Ninth Patronum would return to lie that they lived a good life."


    Titus balled his fists tightly as he fumed, ¡°H e must be lying when he said that Fane had reached the


    level of a seven or eightgrade martial artist. He must''ve also taken all the cultivation resources that


    Master provided!"


    "Damn it!¡± Nash clenched his fists and seethed through gritted teeth, ¡°Did you inform First Elder about


    this? Don''t tell anybody else. The only ones I trust now are the First Elder and Second Elder. While the


    Third Elder looks happy all the time and is actively helping us to search for Lance, hees off as an


    untrustworthy person to m e."


    Titus nodded. "Master, to be honest, I used t o think that the Third Elder is a nice person and


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    contributed a lot for the Woods family, but ever since you told me that old man''s more than what he


    seems, I paid more attention to him. As it turned out, he truly isn¡¯t a good person after all."


    Titus paused for a short while before he continued, "I discovered that the Third Elder is very close to


    the Ninth Patronum, and they both often got together to talk. As the saying goes, ''birds of a feather


    flock together¡¯. I think there must be something wrong with the Third Elder.¡±


    Beside them, Beth said, "The Third Elder has been hiding himself well, and we can''t really tell what sort


    of a person he is. We must have some evidence before we do anything to him. After all, it¡¯s not nice to


    wrong a person.¡±


    Nash agreed. "That¡¯s right. The Third Elder has been an elder for a long time, and he''s a member of


    the Woods family. He''s contributed a lot to our family and has many loyal subordinates. We can¡¯t make


    our decision hastily. If we do anything to him without solid proof, many people won''t be convinced, and


    this might pull them to his side!"


    Titus smiled bitterly. "Haha... Even if we have evidence to prove that he''s not a good person, many


    people would still fight for him, though it might cut the number of his supporters.¡±


    ine, who was beside him, smiled." You''re not a martial artist yet. When you¡¯re one, you''ll be able to


    feel tiny particles that are light blue in color in the air. That is Chi." Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Selena sighed. She had longed to be a martial artist.


    A thought then urred to her as she spoke to Fane, "I never thought we''d have a problem-free


    journey, Honey, considering how Lily hates you so much and even sent people to kill you."


    Fane gave a tight smile. "True, it went too smoothly. I also didn''t expect it to be so smooth, and we''re


    already at the foot of the mountain."


    Fane then held Selena''s hand and solemnly spoke, "Honey, don''t you worry. I¡¯ll try my best to get the


    ingredients for you and Ben that can clean your bodies so that you can be martial artists. I''m not


    sure about your talents, but hopefully,


    both of you will have nice talents and that you''d be able to cultivate quickly."


    "Your father would be over the moon if he knows you''re here, Fane." Joan smiled.


    Silently, she had waited for this day.


    After all, Nash was the man she loved years ago. He was, of course, Fane''s father.


    Fane sighed. "I wonder what sickness he has. Let me take a look at him and help treat him. I think that


    his illness won''t be that difficult to treat."


    Fane turned and looked at Fernando, hoisted on William''s back. ¡°The one that I''m worried about is


    Fernando. Would the Woods family take out their precious item, considering how important it is? Even


    if the Woods family members agree to it, I''m afraid that the Lagorio family members and Lily would step


    forward and stop them." "Master, do you know how many people of the Woods family are at the semi-


    god level? How many of them are masters of the true god-level?" Lana asked curiously.


    "I''m not sure. I''m not too familiar with the Woods family, see," replied Fane, that faint smile still on his


    face. "However, they''ve be a true reclusive family and can be considered the cream of the crop. I


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    estimate that all the Elders are at the real god-level while the Patronums are at the semi-god level. I


    believe that they have multiple grandmasters in their ranks as well."


    Lana managed to collect herself after some time and replied, "That''s right. They''re the top eight


    powers, and it''s normal that they have so many masters who¡¯d achieved the real god-level. After all,


    they''re enjoying the best resources and ces for cultivation in this world." Co?tent belo?gs to


    Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Fane was speechless when he heard this." The Lagorios must be infuriated if that''s the case. After all,


    they helped the Woods family, but they never thought that the Woods family would work hard and rise


    to the asion while theirs..."


    "Haha. What could they have done?


    ording to what Titus said, many of their elders have huge breakthroughs and the younger


    generations showed spectacr performances. They grew step-by-step as they trained hard, and


    many geniuses emerged! As for the Lagorios, they had a huge fight with the families that were of the


    same status and lost many people." Joan also smiled bitterly, and the group talked as they reached a


    stone-paved road.


    However... "Stop! Who are you? This ce


    belongs to the Woods family. None of you can enter unless you''re a member of the Woods family and


    have the Woods family token!" Seven to eight young men were guarding the stone door. One of the


    men stepped forward and snapped at Fane while the others revealed their swords.


    Lana immediately walked forward and exined, "Everybody, we¡¯re members of the Woods family.


    This is Fane Woods, the young master of the Woods family. We''re here to meet your master!"


    ''Woods family''s young master, Fane Woods? Why haven''t we heard about him?" The man immediately


    frowned after he heard what Lana said. "That doesn''t seem right. The Woods family has two madams,


    and the eldest madam only has a son, Lance who has disappeared for three months now. The second


    madam has a pair of twin daughters. Since when do we have another young master?"


    The eyes of a youngdy lit up after she heard what Lana said. "Is it really Fane? He''s Fane?"


    She nced at Fane as she spoke and nodded. "You look like the master. Are you really the young


    master of Woods family?¡±


    Joan smiled bitterly. Although she was embarrassed, she exined, "Youngdy, please help us to


    pass on the message and inform the butler, Titus Woods, or even the First Elder that we¡¯re here.


    Please tell them that I''m Joan, and I''ve brought Fane to visit his father."


    "Alright. Although I''m not sure about what''s going on, I''ll help pass on the message. Still, you can¡¯t


    enter the Woods family residence without their permission." The youngdy looked at


    Fane again before turning around to walk u p the mountain.


    The other man nced around before quickly running up the mountain without saying much.


    The man traveled speedily. He rushed over when he saw a familiar figure at one of the squares, thus


    he informed, "Ninth


    Patronum, they''re here. They''re at the foot o f the mountain. What should we do?"


    Once both sides meet, Nash would know about what happened years ago with just a simple chat.


    Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àmContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, he pulled the man with him and flew toward the bottom of the mountain.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    This Ninth Patronum was obviously a master with semi-god status.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A Patronum with such cultivation showed how strong the Woods family was.


    The Ninth Patronum traveled speedily. He flew for a period of time while pulling another person before


    After a while, he reached the stone door and stopped.


    Brenton was at ease when Mindy had not returned with the others, and he had the upper hand.


    He nced at the people in front of him before he firmly asked, "Which one of you i s Fane, and who''s


    Joan?¡±


    "I¡¯m Fane, and this is my mother, Joan." Fane walked forward and gave a small bow to the stranger in


    front of him. He politely gestured with his hands. "And you are?"


    The Ninth Patronum nced away. "Haha! You''re here to pay a visit to our master? You''re looking for


    our butler?" he spoke.


    "Yes. Didn''t thedy go in to pass on the message?" Fane eyed the person in front of him and replied


    honestly.


    "I¡¯m one of the Patronums here. Our master said that he has no other son apart from his one and only


    son, Lance. It''s best if all o f you leave!" Brenton smiled coldly and crossed his hands on his chest.


    Fane was slightly stunned when he heard this. He was, however, inwardly smirking.


    The butler had informed Fane about Nash''s prevailing condition previously. Nash was o n the brink of


    his death and that was the reason why he was sent to seek Fane. Nash wanted to meet Fane and even


    wanted Fane to take over the Woods family properties.


    Yet, all of a sudden, they were stopped at the door when they had just arrived. It seemed like Lily and


    the others were very afraid of Fane meeting Nash.


    All the more reason for Fane to meet Nash, i f that was the case. He wanted to see how many people


    wanted to attack him.


    Fane smiled coldly after he thought about i t. ¡°Greetings to you, Patronum. I truly am Nash''s son, and I


    heard that my father is gravely ill, so I came back for a visit. I won¡¯t be leaving, even if you asked me


    to."


    Fane then added, "Also, I might be killed not long after I leave this ce, right?"


    It was a good while before Brenton pulled out his sword and pointed it at Fane." Young man, your


    actions tell me that you really want to disguise as our master''s son and enter by force. I¡¯ll take action if


    you don¡¯t leave!" Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    He might escape death as long as Lily sided with him and protected him.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I''m not leaving!¡± insisted Fane, secretly smirking. "However, I won¡¯t force my way inside


    too. It''d be fine to just stay here and wait for the butler toe over. I believe we''ll soon know if I¡¯m


    Nash


    Woods'' son!"


    Fane fell silent for a short while as he eyed Brenton coldly before he added, "Seems like you don¡¯t want


    me to meet Nash, am I right?¡±


    "Damn it! Since you''re not leaving, you''re asking for it, young man!" Brenton looked behind him. He


    swung his sword toward Fane, fearing that Titus and the others would see them if it was prolonged.


    Whoosh!


    A scary sword aura rushed toward Fane¡ª


    there was no mistaking the murderous intent behind such an attack.


    Whoosh!


    Despite the daunting move, Fane merely stood still while William, who was next to him, pulled his


    sword out as a scary sword aura flew outward. It immediately stopped the Ninth Patronum¡¯s sword


    aura.


    Boom!


    A deafening st could be heard as the attacks from both sides canceled one another.


    William knew that Fane had just returned; he knew multiple enemies from the Woods family had their


    sights on Fane.


    Hence, it was better if Fane kept his cultivation level a secret for the time being.


    Brenton never thought that there was such a strong master by Fane''s side, though after he got past his


    initial surprise, he threatened William.


    "Who are you? You''re a master of the semigod level. Do you know the results of going against the


    Woods family, young man?"


    "Haha... My identity doesn''t concern you, but I won''t stand idly by if you attack him." Williamughed, a


    sliver of disdain visible i n his eyes.


    For Brenton, he could sense that his opponent was at the initial stage of the semi-god level. He had


    nothing to be afraid of as he had already achieved thest stage of the semi-god level!


    Meanwhile, Mindy had arrived at a square where she asked a man, "Where''s the butler? Do you know


    where he''s at?¡±


    The man smiled. "Butler Titus seems to be a t the master''s quarters with Beth. After all, the master¡¯s


    condition is degrading, and they constantly visit him."


    "Alright, thank you!" Mindy nodded and quickly rushed toward Nash''s quarters.


    However, she was stopped by two Woods family members who were guarding the when she arrived


    there.


    "Mindy, is there anything that you need?" one of the men immediately asked Mindy." We can help pass


    on the message if it''s urgent."


    Beth and Titus, who were inside, walked out from the house when they heard Mindy.


    "Mindy, what''s going on?" blurted Titus as h e walked out. "How can you yell so loudly when the master


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    is taking a rest? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you''ll disturb the master''s rest? It''s so impolite of you!¡± Co?tent


    belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "So he really is the master''s son!¡±

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Mindy''s eyes widened when she saw how the butler reacted.


    "Yes, that is the case!" Titus ran back into the house in excitement after he spoke.


    "Titus, what''s going on? Is Mindy here for something important?¡± Nash had already sat up on the bed.


    Although he looked weak, he still managed to sit while putting all his weight on the headframe.


    "Master, great news! It''s great news!


    Madam Joan has brought Young Master Fane with her and they''re at the bottom of the mountain!¡± Titus


    immediately announced with extreme excitement. "Wait here, Beth and I will go invite him here!"


    Titus was ready to leave with Beth after he spoke.


    "Is it true? That''s great! Hold on, I want to g o too. I want to personally wee them here!" However,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nash stood up with excitement and wanted to follow them.


    "Master, you can''t even stand steadily with your body''s condition. It''s best if youy here and wait for


    us. We''ll be back soon!" Titus quickly returned to support Nash and persuaded him.


    "No, I have to go. I feel ashamed for what happened to them. I would be worried if I don''t go and fetch


    them personally!" Nash insisted.


    "Alright, hold on to me then!" Titus did not know what to say when he saw how persistence Nash was.


    He could only help Nash as they walked to the garden before flying upward and toward the bottom of


    the mountain.


    Beth had no other choice but to rush toward the bottom of the mountain at her fastest speed. She


    travelled speedily.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Brenton had already been engaged in a fight with William for some time. However, his


    attacks were useless and he was angry over it.


    Brenton yelled to the guards behind him when he realised that the fight could not go on this way. "Why


    are you guys still standing there? These people are forcing their way into our ce. Kill them! Kill all o f


    them!"


    "This..." The remaining people hesitated.


    The man who notified Brenton gritted his teeth and rushed toward Fane. He clenched his hand into a


    fist and had a ferocious look in his eyes. He intended to kill Fane. "How dare you!" Lana swerved out


    and defended in front of Fane when she saw the man attacking Fane.


    "Kill both of them!¡± Fane ordered when he realized Brenton really intended to kill him.


    Bang!


    The middle-aged man flew outward andnded on the ground. He twitched several times before dying.


    New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Whoosh!

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two figures leaped from the stone steps high above within the next few seconds before finallynding


    not far away from Fane and the others.


    Lana and William immediately looked at them with their guards up high.


    "This...¡± Titus was speechless as he looked a t both bodies on the floor. Why did Fane kill somebody


    when they had just arrived here? On top of that, the Ninth Patronum¡ª Brenton Woods, who they had


    always wanted to get rid of was also one of the casualties.


    "F...Fane!" At this moment, Nash ignored the bodies on the floor and looked at Fane a s his body shook


    slightly due to extreme


    excitement.


    Fane opened his mouth and felt that his words were stuck in his throat. In the end, h e said nothing.


    "Joan, what...what happened?" Nash finally smiled bitterly and turned to look at Joan. I t was great that


    Fane had returned. His son had grown up and was an adult. He was satisfied to have this chance of


    seeing his son and Joan.


    "Both of them refused to let us enter. This patronum even im that we were trying t o barge in by


    force when we didn''t. He attacked us and wanted to kill us!" Joan smiled bitterly. She then turned


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    around and said to Fane, "Fane, this is your father, Nash Woods!"


    "Young Master Fane, Master insisted that I bring him to meet you after he heard of your arrival. He


    refused to stay in bed even though I asked him to! He wants to see the both of you so badly!¡± Titus


    spoke on behalf of Nash.


    Fane looked at the man who had a pale face. His heart softened as he walked two steps forward and


    said, "Father, I know that there were some misunderstandings between us. This time, I''m here to visit


    you and I also have a request!"


    "You... You''re addressing me as your father!"


    Nash was so touched that his eyes turned teary. He looked at Titus and said, "Titus, did I hear it


    wrongly? Fane... Fane called m e father!¡±


    At this moment, Nash was excited like a child and did not know what to say.


    "Yes, Master. Young Master Fane is an understanding person." Titus nodded his head in satisfaction.


    He then turned his sight to look at the Ninth Patronum''s body o n the floor. He spoke softly, "Master,


    weren''t we always short of a reason to kill Brenton Woods? Isn''t it good that this friend of Young Master


    Fane killed him?"


    Nash also nodded and said, "It''s great but Lily''s hatred toward Fane will increase."


    At this moment, many masters flew down after they heard fighting noises from the bottom of the


    mountain. Read at NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Nash spoke angrily, "Everybody, the Ninth Patronum is a wildly ambitious person. This is my son, Fane


    and that is Joan, my woman. I did not treat her well previously and I''m returning her status to her. I


    officially announce here that she¡¯s your third madam!"


    Nash paused here before continuing to speak, "I had no idea that the Ninth Patronum would embezzle


    all the money and cultivation resources I asked him to deliver. Now that I''ve found my son, he wanted


    to kill them to cover up what he did and forbid them to go up the mountains. Luckily my son¡¯s friend has


    strongbat powers and killed him!" ''You... You''re Young Master Fane?¡¯


    The red-haired old man immediately stepped forward and said in excitement," Great! This is great


    news that you''re back! Haha... The Woods family has an heir! I heard that you have good talents! You


    must be a seven or eight-grade grandmaster?"


    Fane smiled indifferently and said, "I was lucky. I''ve been cultivating hard after I obtained the way of


    cultivation. I''m still far behindpared to you!"


    Titus, who was by their side, made an introduction. "Fane, this is the First Elder, Keh Woods. He¡¯s


    a real master and is already at thest stage of real god status. He''s just one step away from the


    highest level of cultivation."


    "This is the Second Elder. This is the Fifth Elder... This is the Seventh Patronum.


    There are still many who are not here. I''ll introduce them to you when we have time!"


    Titus introduced the remaining people.


    "Greetings to all of you! I¡¯m Fane Woods.¡± Fane cupped his hand and greeted them.


    However, a middle-aged woman with a cold expression walked down the mountain with a group of


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    people at this moment.


    "I heard that somebody killed a member of the Woods family as soon as they arrived. This person had


    also killed the Ninth Patronum, am I right?¡± Lily said angrily.


    "Who did this?! How dare this person do such a thing. How can the members of the Woods family be


    killed simply like this?¡± The Third Elder also had a darkened expression on his face and was extremely


    angry.


    "Yes, who is this person? They really have the guts!" Two other elders joined the conversation angrily.


    After all, the Ninth Patronum was a master of the semi-god status. They had spent lots of cultivation


    resources to groom such a strong master and his death was a huge loss for the Woods family.


    "Everybody, this is the Third Madam, Joan. This is the son she had with our master, Young Master


    Pane!" Titus knew that Nash''s body was not doing good so he immediately made the introduction.


    "They returned today and the Ninth Patronum falsely used them of forcing their way i n. Young


    master''s friend had no other choice but to kill him as a defence because he intended to kill the young


    master!"


    He knew Lily disliked Fane and Joan.


    However, he had no idea that this woman would act so brazenly and made him ashamed in public.


    Lily''s facial expression grew increasingly dark when she heard what they said.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Lily had an extremely darkened facial expression. It was natural for the Woods family members to hope


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    for Fane to return and lead the family after they learned about his situation. They hoped that he would


    be the Woods family''s heir.


    "Haha... This doesn''t seem right. Although Young Master Fane is the master¡¯s son, we''re all considered


    Woods family members. The position of family master''s heir is very important and we cannot treat i t


    lightly!" Another young man of the Woods family hugged both hands in front of his chest andughed


    coldly.


    "Yes, the position of an heir cannot be decided so hastily. My son is also a member of the Woods family


    and carries the Woods family bloodline. He is also very


    talented. As people in general honor the strong, the heir should be chosen based on the talents of the


    person!" The young man''s father was one of the elders who immediately stood forward to support his


    son.


    At this moment, another elder of the Woods family thought about it and said, "Master, Young Master


    Lance was considered as the Woods family''s most talented genius. We were well-convinced when he


    was the sessor of the master''s position. The younger members were also utterly convinced.


    However, Young Master Fane is a child you had with an outsider and had only just returned from the


    outside world. Many people would be dissatisfied if he could be the heir!"


    Lily was secretly happy when she heard this and immediately said, "In my opinion, we should send


    more people to search for my son, Lance. He can continue to be the heir after he returns. This is the


    only way everybody would be convinced, am I right?"


    "Let''s not talk about this first. Young


    Master Fane killed our Ninth Patronum as soon as he returned. We can¡¯t let this go without a legitimate


    reason, am I right?" The Third Elder stood up and looked at Fane angrily while saying. "Young man, the


    friends you brought with you are really strong. However, how can you be so ruthless? It¡¯s clearly a


    misunderstanding a s the Ninth Patronum didn''t know that you are the master''s son and thought that


    you were barging in with force. Why did you kill him when you could have just injured him?"


    The Third Elder paused before continuing," Humph, regardless, the Ninth Patronum''s actions were not


    enough to deserve death, right?"


    The First Elder immediately stood forward and spoke on behalf of Fane, "Haha... Third Elder, I believe


    you understand that fists have no eyes and it could hit anywhere in a fight. After all, Fane and the


    others said that they did not barge in. How can you me it on Fane when the Ninth Patronum made


    the first move? Would you stand there and let someone kill you and make their wishe true?"


    He turned around after he spoke and said t o the young people guarding the door previously. ¡®Tell us


    what actually happened just now."


    The young people immediately stood forward. ¡®The Ninth Patronum insisted that Fane and the others


    were trying to barge in and started the fight first!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we all saw what happened with our own eyes. Young Master Fane said that he would wait here


    for Titus and the elders but the Ninth patronurn seemed to be in a hurry. He pulled out his sword and


    attacked Fane. Fane''s friend killed the Ninth Patronum as he could not bear the sight of what was


    going on!"


    "Did you hear what they said? Third Elder, Madam, Fane''s friend was forced to take action. Apart from


    that, I wonder why the Ninth Patronum is in such a hurry to make the first move without understanding


    the situation?" The First Elder smiled coldly and looked at the Third Elder questionably. New ch?pter


    av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Don¡¯t move!"

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    However, Fane discovered a fat woman standing not far behind Lily and the others. The woman''s facial


    expression darkened when she saw Fane. She acted as if she was afraid of being discovered so she


    turned around and was ready to escape.


    The woman''s face turned pale after she heard Fane yelling at her. She stood there not knowing what to


    do next.


    The others looked over to where Fane was looking at and the person Fane called out t o was Lily''s


    maid, Yvette.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Fatdy, have you forgotten what you did? Didn''t we meet five years ago when I knelt here for one


    whole night, begging to meet m y father?¡± Fane smiled coldly and said.


    The fat woman turned around and her eyes


    were flickering around. She quibbled," Young Master Fane, have you remembered things wrongly?


    When have we met? This i s the first time I''ve seen you."


    "Haha... This is the first time? I might not b e able to recognize you if you''ve lost weight during the past


    five years. However, your figure did not change so I do recognize you!" Faneughed and said to the


    crowd," Five years ago, my mother was gravely ill s o I came here with the wishes to meet my father. I


    wanted to ask for my mother''s surgery fees and it was only one million bucks. This woman said that


    she¡¯s the Woods family''s housekeeper and that my father refused to see me. I was asked to p*s s off!


    She humiliated me after she gave me a scolding. I would never forget your face!"


    "Yvette, how dare you impersonate me?" Titus walked forward and looked at Yvette angrily. It was an


    opportunity to kill Yvette since Fane mentioned this incident and the Ninth Patronum was dead.


    "I... I did not... He¡¯s making it up! Don¡¯t believe in him, he''s obviously framing me!" Yvette was


    extremely afraid but she knew clearly that she could not admit to it at this moment. If she admitted to


    that, Lily would not be able to save her life.


    "You''re still denying it? Haha... Why didn¡¯t Fane frame somebody else? There are so many people here


    and you''re the only one h e pointed out to?" The First Elder looked at Yvette angrily. Titus had told him


    about this previously, so it was good that Fane was here to confront Yvette.


    However, he knew clearly that it was not easy to kill Yvette if Yvette denied the charges without Fane


    showing any evidence.


    Yvette was a member of the Lagorio family and he did not want her to be killed because of what Fane


    said. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    "That¡¯s right, Young Master Fane. You''re the master''s son¡ªthat is something that can''t be changed.


    That''s why we''ll acknowledge you. But you can''t just kill the people of the Lowe family at your whims


    and fancy!"


    Another old man stood up as well. "Unless this is your little gift to us for your recent return?" he said to


    Fane.


    Fane¡¯s brows creased together as he saw many members of the Lowe family stepping forward. Many


    of the elders, as well as Lily, had all voiced their opinions. It seemed that the Lowe family had


    considerable influence over the Woods family.


    Furthermore, the incident had taken ce


    over five hundred years ago. There had been two to three hundred witnesses, but they had emerged


    along with this fat woman. He was certain that they were allies, and that they were not in a position a s


    strong as Yvette.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    If that was the case, it was evident that none of the people here would give a truthful testimony.


    "Fine. I''ll forget that this ever happened!"


    Fane thought about it for a while before he spoke, shing a frosty smile.


    "That''s fantastic. No matter what, Young Master Fane has returned. Let us arrange his amodation


    first!"


    The First Elder stood up. "We¡¯ll discuss about the sessor to the head of the house another time!" he


    said.


    However, he did not expect Fane''s


    immediate reply. "I don''t have much interest to be the head of the house. I''m not that close to the


    Woods family, after all. If someone else wants to take the position, let them have it. I came back just to


    see my father¡ªand to find a way to save my friend, Fernando!¡±


    "That fellow is practically dead, isn''t he? Can he still be saved?"


    The Third Elder looked at Fernando, slung over Ethan''s back. He noticed that the young man was not


    moving a single inch, and his chest was not heaving. He frowned.


    "I know that the Woods family possesses a treasure called the Cryo Pearl, which can seal a person in


    ice and preserve their life. My friend can only live for three or four more days. That''s why I thought..."


    Fane struggled to put his thoughts into words, and when he did, he did it so shamefacedly.


    Yet Lily cut in before he could finish his sentence. "Don''t even think about it. Who is your friend? Why


    should we use our treasure to save him? The Cryo Pearl is priceless. Do you know how difficult it was


    for us to obtain it?¡±


    The Third Elder also gave a cold smile. " Don''t overstep your boundaries, Young Master Fane. Do not


    forget that you''re an illegitimate child, and you''ve never contributed anything to the Woods family all


    these years. Upon your arrival, you killed the Ninth Patronum, and you even ndered the Lowe


    family''s name. Heh. W e won¡¯t hold you against all of this for the sake of the master, but you asking for


    the Cryo Pearl is too much."


    Another elder from the Woods family stood up again and spoke. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    "I think we should wait and see. I believe that Lance is still alive. He will be the heir after hees


    back!"


    Lily argued in favor of her son.


    "Enough!"

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    Nash was furious. He never thought that everybody would start arguing upon Fane''s return.


    He red at his audience. "We¡¯ll make the decision tomorrow," he said. "Fane has just arrived. Let him


    have a good rest. We''ll talk business tomorrow!"


    "All right!"


    Many people gritted and raised their hands into a fist-to-palm salute.


    "Oh my. I heard that Nash''s third wife is back. Where''s Young Master Fane? Let me take a look..."


    At this moment, Lizzie, Nash''s second wife, came down from the mountain, with a few other people in


    tow. She had heard of the


    news and hade over to see what was going on.


    "Lizzie, this is my son, Fane. This is Joan. She''s my wife from now on!"


    Nash gave a small smile when he saw Lizzie approaching and introduced them.


    "Tsk tsk. So this is Young Master Fane?


    What a handsome and strapping young man!"


    After Lizzie studied Fane, she looked at Joan. "No wonder Nash was in love with you. You don''t seem


    to be someone who practices Chi maniption, but you have such a unique aura about you! No


    ordinary person possesses that."


    Joan managed a wan smile. "What aura are you talking about?¡± she said. "I''m just an ordinary woman.


    I¡¯m no match for you!"


    Fane did not know what sort of a person Lizzie was. He could not tell if she was pleased with his return


    or not.


    He could do nothing but smile politely. " How do you do, Madam Lizzie!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lizzie nodded her head, satisfied. She dragged the young woman behind her forward, who was about


    seventeen or eighteen years old. "Ynda, this is Fane. Just call him Brother Fane from now on. W e


    still don''t know if Brother Lance is dead o r alive. Let''s hope for the best."


    "Hello, Brother Fane!"


    Ynda greeted him softly after studying him for a while. She ducked her head, as though she was shy


    upon meeting others for the first time.


    "Hello there. Sister Ynda!"


    "What''s happened? This..."


    Lizzie noticed the bodies on the ground, and her expression contorted in shock and confusion. She


    then looked at Fane, as well as Lily, whose features had turned sour. She immediately got the gist of


    what had taken ce. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Nash looked at everyone and ordered.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Since even Nash had said that Lily and the others could not say anything more.


    Everyone dissipated from the area except for the few servants from the Woods family who stayed


    behind to help clean up the bodies.


    Soon enough, Fane, Joan, and Selena went into Nash¡¯s room. Meanwhile, Lana and the others got a


    good rest after being taken to their respective rooms.


    "What a wonderful day. You''ve grown so much, my son. And you''re such a distinguished man!¡±


    Nash sat on the bed and looked at Fane, who stood before him. His eyes were full of excitement and


    joy.


    Fane scanned his surroundings. Only the


    butler, Beth, Ynda, Lizzie, the First Elder, and the others were here.


    He thought for a while. "Mr. Titus, can we trust everyone here?"


    Mr. Titus nodded his head. "Everyone here i s an insider, and Lizzie is a good person. Don''t worry. She


    and Ynda are not outsiders!"


    After hearing the certainty in Titus'' answer, Fane asked another question, "Are there lookouts in the


    garden?¡±


    Titus sensed that Fane had something gravely important to talk about. He bobbed his head. "Don''t


    worry. The men guarding the entrance are ours too, and they are people of good character. Young


    Master Fane, do you have something to say?"


    ¡°There were too many people down there," Fane replied, expression solemn. "It was not the best ce


    for me to talk!


    "Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. Just speak your mind here. We won¡¯t breathe a word to outsiders!¡±


    The First Elder said, smiling.


    Fane nodded. "I think it¡¯s fine whether you choose to be the heir or not. It''s not like Father has an


    incurable disease. More importantly, it''s not chronic!"


    He paused here before continuing slowly," He¡¯s been poisoned!"


    "What!"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard that.


    "No way. How is he still alive after so long, i f he was truly poisoned? Besides, the doctor already


    checked him, and they said that he has two or three months left to live.


    What poison is it that acts so slowly?''


    The First Elder immediately eximed, utterly stupefied. Fear gripped his chest. After all, Chi fighters


    like them had extremely powerful bodies. Regr poison was useless against them.


    Lizzie also took a sharp intake of breath. "M y God. Who did it then, if it was poison? Don¡¯t tell me it''s


    Lily. It doesn''t seem probable though. Why would she want to kill Nash? She has no reason to do so."


    "Heh. There''s no evidence yet, but the most likely culprit is her!" Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Fane said, shing a cold smile.

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Titus chipped in, "That''s right. It''s been so long. She insists that she needs to see the body, at least.


    Heh. If he''s truly dead, it would be impossible to find his body. It would have been eaten by wild


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    animals long ago!"


    At this moment, Selena took a step forward. "If Fane says that my father-inw has been poisoned, he


    has been poisoned. I don¡¯t know if the reclusive families are aware of this, but Ethan Hayes is known


    as a ''miracle doctor¡¯ in the mortal realm, and Fane is his master. This, I''m sure, is enough to prove that


    Fane is extremely skilled in medicine!"


    "Really? That''d be great! Since Fane can tell that he''s been poisoned, surely he knows how to cure it.


    After all, it should be easier t


    o solve the problem now that we know what¡¯s wrong!"


    The First Elder¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard that.


    Nash¡¯s expression was stony though. "Fane calls me ¡¯father¡¯ now,¡± he said to Selena. ¡° Why are you


    still calling me ''father-inw ''? What should you call me instead?"


    Selena was immediately embarrassed. " Father!" she said in a small voice.


    Nash was ted when his daughter-inw called him ¡¯father¡¯. He flipped his palm, and a few herbal


    pills appeared on it. He thrust them toward Selena. "Fantastic. This is the first time I''m seeing you,


    even though you and Fane have been married for so long. Take this as your wedding gift."


    "Thank you, Father!"


    Selena did not know what the pills were for, but she took them anyway, a bitter smile on her face.


    Fane grinned. "This medicine will help to cleanse your body. With this, you''ll experience a breakthrough


    and be a martial artist in a few days, and then you can start training!¡±


    "Really? Thank you so much, Father!¡±


    Selena was extremely excited. She had been suspicious of the medicine, but she never thought that


    they would be so precious.


    At this moment, Nash flipped his hand again and took out a tattered scroll, shoving it toward Selena.


    "This is the guide to master Chi maniption. I picked this scroll up in the forest long ago. I''m not sure


    to what extent it teaches you, but judging from a nce, there should be some pretty good techniques


    in there. It shouldn''t be a problem if you want to practice to the level of a true god!"


    Here, Nash paused for a while before continuing slowly, "And this fighting style i s suitable for women,


    but only for those who have never practiced Chi maniption before. Those who are already a martial


    artist or grandmaster will have no use for it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving it t o you!¡±


    "That sounds fantastic. Thank you, Father!"


    Selena did not know what else to say. She was extremely excited.


    "That¡¯s right. He''s never trained before!¡±


    Selena smiled. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Th-thank you, Madam Lizzie! All of you are too kind!¡±


    Selena smiled and took the gift, blushing.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    "Hah. Now I''m embarrassed for being the only one who hasn''t given something!"


    The First Elderughed and flipped his palm as well, taking out a martial arts scroll and giving it to


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena. "The techniques here are suitable for men. Give i t your brother! Just take it as a token of


    kindness."


    "I-I don''t know how to thank you all!"


    Selena took everything and felt very embarrassed. All these gifts were true treasures. Furthermore, she


    and Ben could put it to good use.


    "Hah. It''s easy if you truly want to thank u s."


    The First Elderughed and looked at Fane.


    "Miss Selena, please help us convince Fane to be the heir to the Woods family," he said. "You''re


    always by his side. Just help u s to talk some sense into him!¡±


    Lizzie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Please help us convince him. He¡¯ll listen to you, rather than us. If


    he takes over the Woods family business and bes the master, you''ll have all the training


    resources you could ever want at your disposal. You won''t have to worry about practice anymore!"


    They had thought that Selena would immediately agree to this, as she had experienced a taste of their


    generosity.


    However, she considered the proposal for a while, and she said something that no one expected. "This


    is not a small matter.


    Besides, the affairs of the Woods family are deeply entangled with the Lowe family. I''m in no position to


    interfere in this matter.


    Besides, as Fane''s wife, I will always support his decision!"


    After they heard this, everyone nodded their heads in approval. A rational, sensible woman like her was


    hard toe by.


    "I really do not wish to be the heir of the family. Besides, you all know that I have no deep


    connections with the Woods family!"


    Fane gave a bitter smile. "I only came back because I heard that Father was gravely ill," he said. "At


    first, I didn¡¯t know that Fernando would be used to this point by the Americans. I only just found out


    about this.¡±


    Here, Fane added, "Since I can tell what Father is suffering from, I roughly know how I can treat him.


    It''s getting serious, but I believe that he''ll make a full recovery. If that''s the case, I think that you can


    temporarily hold off choosing the heir of the Woods family anyway.¡±


    "You-you can really help to cure your father?¡±


    "I know how to cure him, but it''s not easy to find the herbs I need. Some are endangered species. It¡¯ll


    be difficult to find them!"


    Fane gave a bitter smile and said, "Don¡¯t worry though. I still have confidence in my abilities."


    ¡°Fane, I understand if you do not wish to take over my position. After all, the Woods family are


    practically strangers to you!" Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Fane was rendered speechless. Yet he was well aware that the Cryo Pearl was the treasure of the


    Woods family. Even if the First Elder and the others from the Woods family supported him in loaning


    the treasure, it probably would not work out in the end.


    After all, he could not predict the future if too many people disagreed with his motives.


    "But if he bes the heir in such a short span of time, there may be some who will b e dissatisfied!"


    Titus''s lips twisted into a mirthless smile when he thought about it. "Not only Lily and the others will


    oppose him, but even the younger generation and the elders of


    the Woods family also will not approve of him. After all, Lance had gained the support from the younger


    generation because of his talent and his fighting prowess!"


    "Then I have no choice but to make them support me!"


    Fane clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll be the heir of the Woods family for Fernando''s sake. We''ll make the


    announcement tomorrow, and we''ll hold a fighting contest for the younger members the day after. So


    long as I can overpower them, no one will oppose me!¡±


    Fane had wanted to hide his powers, but judging from the circumstances, he had no choice but to show


    it off.


    "Are you serious, Young Master? The younger members of the Woods family are a stubborn sort, and


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    their martial arts and chi maniption skills are probably stronger than yours. That''s why it might be


    difficult for you to beat them!"


    The First Elder was startled when he heard this. "If we do have a meeting to choose the heir, your


    chances of actually obtaining the position are more likely, since we have more elders-and the master


    and I will support you. But the chances will be significantly reduced if you were to use fighting skills as


    a standard!"


    Although the First Elder had heard that Fane had good technique and fighting skills. However, he did


    not think that Fane couldpete with the younger members o f the Woods family, who were


    practically monsters in their own right.


    More importantly, he did not know where Fane had learned his techniques from.


    Still, he believed that it was no match for the Woods family¡¯s techniques.


    "That''s right, Fane. Think about it!"


    Lizzie looked at Fane. "Don''t take this matter so lightly. Plenty of people want to see you downtrodden,"


    she said. "If you get i n the ring, your opponent will hold no punches back¡ªthey won¡¯t beat you to


    death, but they won''t let you off so easily!"


    "But if we go by vote, I don¡¯t think the majority would approve anyway!"


    "All right. Since you so desperately want to save your friend, we have no choice but to agree with you!"


    No matter what though, it seemed that holding thepetition to nominate the heir seems like the best


    possible decision under these circumstances. It was the only choice that would make people


    unanimously support the heir!" Read at NovelDrama.Org


    "Oh, right. Father, they''re not my friends actually. They''re my disciples!"

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    "Your disciples? Really?"


    When Nash heard this, his eyes brightened.


    If Lana and the others were truly Fane''s disciples, and if they were able to kill the Ninth Patronum, who


    was at the beginner stages of the true god level, it would mean that Fane would at least be at the


    intermediate stage of the true god level. If h e were that strong, his fighting talent would be monstrous.


    He could be a match for the geniuses in the Woods family, at least.


    "Hah. All right!"


    The First Elder was extremely excited." Since that''s the case, I''ll make the announcement tomorrow


    morning. Then


    we''ll organize the martial artspetition for the younger generation of the Woods family, and anyone


    below the age of thirty can join! And the champion will be the Woods family heir!"


    Nash thought about it for a while. "Why don''t we add this prize? Not only does the champion be


    the heir, but they will also have the authority to use the Cryo Pearl however they please. How about


    that?"


    The First Elder''s eyes immediately brightened when he heard that. "All right, Master. We''ll go with your


    n. If wey the conditions down like that, no one can say a word against Fane using the treasure


    once he bes champion!"


    "Hah. That¡¯s right. If this condition were only mentioned after Fane bes the champion, there may


    be people who will oppose the decision. If you mention this beforehand, no one can say a thing!¡±


    Titus alsoughed. Then he looked at Fane. "Young Master Fane, you were the one who suggested


    thispetition. We have full confidence in you. Do not disappoint us!"


    "Do not worry. I will do my best!"


    Fane nodded his head and flipped his palm, taking out a pill. He gave it to his father. "This is a


    medicine I formted myself, Father," he said. "It is an antidote to poison. It won''t be able to


    next few months!"


    Here, Fane shed a bitter smile as he spoke, "But this is only a temporary cure. It¡¯ll stop the spread of


    the poison throughout your systems!"


    Nash bobbed his head excitedly and swallowed the pill.


    "All right. We''ll go down first. Take a good rest, Father!" New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Titus, on the other hand, teased, "Haha! Well. Blood is always thicker than water, after all!"


    However, Titus furrowed again. "Master Woods, you trust Fane a little too much, don''t you? What if this


    medicinal pill is poisonous? How could you not check the content of it, and just swallow it!" Titus


    questioned with a careful tone. "Besides, Young Master Fane asked for apetition, and you agreed


    to it without thinking twice! What if Young Master Fane''sbative prowess is hard to make him the


    champion in thepetition? And your position as the head of the family fall into the hands of others?"


    Titus continued his concerns.


    Nash did not respond immediately but


    harm me. Even if the medicine is poisonous, I would take it anyway. He''s my son, and he made the pill


    for me. I''ll eat it for sure!¡± Tears welled up i n Nash''s eyes, then he continued, "I''m very content that I''m


    able to see them before I die. Besides, if he didn''te here today, not only would I not have the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    chance to see them. I''d not even know that someone had poisoned me!"


    Nash paused for a moment and his body leaned slightly backward. "As for thepetition that he has


    proposed, I believe that he must have a certain level of confidence as well asbat prowess. At least


    he has the heart to fight for the position of the family head, he shouldn''t fight at all! Moreover, this


    position should fall into the hands of other Woods¡¯ than into the hand of Lance!


    "What? No way! Master Woods, didn''t you always praised highly of Lance? Howe you don''t want


    him to be the heir of Woods family now?"


    Lizzie''s jaw dropped to the ground and she looked stunned.


    Nash replied with a stern and serious tone. "You¡¯re right. Lance has the best ability to take over the


    Woods family, I don''t deny that. And I''ve always thought highly of him. But he''s not suitable to be the


    heir of the head to the Woods family; he''s not good to be the head of Woods family in the future!"


    "May I know why? He has the talent, and h e will be stronger and stronger in the future, how is


    this not a good thing? How is he not suitable to be the family lead?" Lizzie did not quite understand


    Nash¡¯s words. She knew that Nash had always liked Lance. She thinks that if Lance was still here,


    Master Woods would definitely make Lance the heir of this position.


    However, listening to Nash''s words with a stern tone, the situation did not seem so now.


    Nash stered a gentle smile on his face and said, "First, Lance is highly likely dead by now. Second,


    the Lagorios, especially Lily, spoiled him too much. Everything they gave Lance was the best. This has


    resulted in Lance bing an arrogant and petnt man. He can''t stand any offenses nor teases; he


    is bad at controlling his temper! In fact, such situations may not be good for his future growth...¡±


    The audience nodded in agreement after hearing Nash''s words. Indeed, Lance was born in thep of


    luxury; he was spoiled and pampered by everyone, even up until now. This made him an arrogant and


    peevish man. He always wanted to be more superior wherever he went.


    Nash then continued, ¡°On the other hand. Fane is mature andposed. Whenever h e does things,


    he is calm and balmy. All his disciples are so strong and powerful. And before that, he used to tell


    others that his disciples are his friends just to stay low profile and not create problems. Such a


    temperament is suitable to be the head of Woods family!"


    ¡°Master Woods, you¡¯re really wise!"


    Nash nodded and spoke with great satisfaction. "Fane was able to agree to this without hesitation for


    the sake of Fernando Campbell, which also shows that he is a person who values love and


    righteousness!'' New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Yule Woods, who was standing beside, whined bitterly with a pouty mouth.

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    "Alright, alright! Stop whining. I¡¯m biased toward you too!"


    Nash could not hold back hisughter as h e looked at his lovely daughter in front of him. "My dear


    Yule, you''re bing more and more charming and beautiful! By the way, you''re considered as the


    young generation of the Woods family, so you can register for thepetition too!"


    "Hmph! That¡¯s for sure! My strength and fighting prowess are not weak at all! You can¡¯t me me when


    I defeat Brother Fane in thepetition!"


    Yule pouted and huffed angrily.


    "Yule, whatever you¡¯ve heard just now, don¡¯t tell anyone else. Do you understand?"


    Lizzie reminded Yule after thinking about the seriousness of the matter. "After all, if the incident of your


    father being poisoned i s true, it means that the one who poisoned your father is someone really close


    to him! It''s horrible!¡±


    "Yes, Mom! I understand. I won''t go around and spread it. I won''t talk about it at all!"


    Yule bobbed obediently, and then she said," I''ll wait until Brother Fane is free, then I¡¯ll have a good chat


    with him. I really want to know what the outside world looks like! How does it feel like growing up in a


    secr world? For a person to grow up in a secr world and dare to participate in thepetition of


    the heir of the Woods family, he must be really brave and confident. I truly want to know the level of his


    Titus spoke to Nash after a moment of silence, "Master Woods, did you really exclude Mrs. Woods from


    the list of suspects who poisoned you? There are not many people who are close to you and are able


    to poison you without you noticing. Fane suspected Mrs. Woods with good reason after all, and I do


    feel that Fane¡¯s right. Mrs. Woods is the most suspicious!¡±


    The First Elder had a gloomy look on his face. "He¡¯s right. This poison is so strong that even we¡ª


    excellent martial artists¡ª could not detect it. Moreover, Master


    Woods, your prowess is way stronger than u s, but you still got poisoned. For us, ordinary poisons are


    useless and can''t do u s any harm. So, we must get rid of the person who poisoned you! Such a


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    person is a scourge!


    Nash understood the severity of this matter as well. If Fane did not arrive in time, Nash would never


    have known in his life that he was poisoned; he might wonder if he had gotten any strange disease.


    Nheless, Nash and Lily were married for years and they cared for each other dearly. Hence, Nash


    could not bring himself to believe the possible truth. He shook his head and blurted, "We don''t have


    any proof in this matter, so let¡¯s not use somebody of something that is not proven. After all, the


    Woods family was a rather small family back then, and Lily was the one who lifted the family up. She


    chose to marry me even when the Lagorio family was opposing. The pressure that she bore was


    tremendous. And after that, together with Lily, we make the Woods family stronger and stronger!"


    Nash suddenly paused and popped a question to the crowd, "Do you really think that such a person


    would poison me? Would she be so ruthless?"


    "Master Woods, people do change over time!"


    After a moment of silence, Titus decided to break the silence and reminded, "In the past, Mrs. Woods


    merely wanted to stop you from seeing Joan and Fane. But what about now? She sent people to


    assassinate them! Do you still think that she is the same old Lily Lagorio?"


    Titus echoed, "He''s right. We¡¯ve sent too


    many people out there, it''s not a good thing. If suddenly there''s any prominent family or strong authority


    families; we always ask our men to be calm and tolerant even when our men are bullied. Sigh..."


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    "Alright! I get it. I''ll keep this in mind and b e careful toward her!"

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Nevertheless, the Third Elder had less chance to get close to Nash to poison him, hence highly likely


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    the person who poisoned him was Lily Lagorio.


    "Master Woods, please rest early.


    Tomorrow I''ll make an announcement to the entire Woods family about thepetition!¡±


    Master Nash and the others soon left.


    At this time, inside the abode where Lily stayed, she was so furious that she could felt anger thrummed


    through her veins! Her face was ugly.


    "Ugh! I''m so pissed off! Our men were ambushing Fane and the others for so many days, just when we


    gave up on waiting and requested them to return from


    mission, Fane and the others came! Wasting my time! What an irony!"


    Anger welled up in her chest like a tide that she breathed heavily to attempt to calm herself down.


    "Man proposes, God disposes! It''s fate!"


    The Third Elder had a gloomy look on his face. He thenmented, "The most devastating thing is that


    when they came back, they killed our right-hand man, Brenton Woods! Brenton was a fine fighter of a


    semi-god level! Although he was only a t the early stage of the semi-god level, for another person to kill


    him, the person has t o be at least at the intermediate phase of the semi-god level!"


    "That¡¯s right!"


    Lily concurred in a confused tone. "It looks like our men were all killed, and I guess the killer is Fane''s


    friend. It really surprises m e that Fane actually knows such an elite fighter! If it weren''t for his friend,


    that punk would have died by now!"


    The Third Elder-Wade Woods-took a seat next to the table. He remained silent while stroking his beard.


    "Fane has returned to the Woods family. It would be harder now t o strike at him. And I heard that


    Butler Titus has arranged a ce for them to settle down, not far from the abode of the First and


    Second elders. His motive is apparent, which is to protect them!"


    "Hmph! Unless he stays within the Woods family residence all the time and does not g o out at all,


    otherwise, kill him as soon as h e steps out of the Woods family residence!¡±


    Lily snorted frostily with her fists clenched and her eyes filled with malice.


    Heh! What if he stays in there forever?


    That¡¯s even more troublesome!


    "Then...then what should we do? We can''t just sit around and hope for the position to fall into our


    hands, right?"


    Worries twisted in Lily''s gut; she looked at Wade with a desperate gaze, hoping that Wade coulde


    up with a solution.


    "I think...I think maybe this brat doesn''t truly want to be the heir of this family. He Re?d at


    Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    After hearing Wade''s words, Lily, who was unsure of what to do previously, had her eyes lit up.


    She smiled sinisterly, "What you said was absolutely right! The more he wants to get something, the


    more I want to stop him from getting it! Hmph! He wants the Cryo Pearls to heal his friend? Dream on!


    Not will I be the only one opposing that idea, the other Woods will certainly not agree to that! For a


    beggar who just came back from the secr world, what right does he have t o obtain the treasure of


    the Woods family?¡±


    "Right! Fane is an adopted son-inw of the Taylor family. If the news of a Woods being the adopted


    son-inw gets out, it would shame the Woods family and ruin our reputation!"


    Wade quickly thought of something and sneered sarcastically, "Actually, this news could be our weapon


    in the future. Perhaps we could do something with this piece of information so that everyone knows that


    this brat is a disgrace to the Woods family!''


    However, Lily''s forehead puckered again.'' The possibility of Fane getting this treasure is rather small.


    No one will be willing to hand over such a treasure to an outsider. Moreover, based on hisbat level,


    it''d be impossible for him to improve tremendously in such a short time. Hmph! Wait until Nash is dead,


    the Woods will be : n chaos!¡±


    "Sigh! The problem is that the Woods family is stronger than the Lagorio family right now. Furthermore,


    the elders from the Lagorio family¡ªwho serve in the Woods family¡ªobeys the First Elder and only


    listen to his words. Therefore, as long a s the First Elder and the others step up to defend Fane, it''d be


    cumbersome for us to kill him!"


    Wade breathed out a huge sigh of defeat. H e then added, "I think it¡¯d be better for me t o improve my


    strength and fighting ability, try to surpass the First Elder so that I can seize the opportunity to


    assassinate him! If he is dead, I''ll be the head of the family, by then nobody dares to disobey me!


    Whoever disobeys, they''ll be killed!"


    Lily nodded and uttered her concerns, ¡°But don''t forget about our agreement! When my son returns,


    you''ll have to pass the position of the family to him, got it?"


    "Don¡¯t be preupied! I''ll never break the promise!"


    Wade''s mouth was full of promises, but in his head, he was sneering frostily. When h e has managed to


    be the head of the family, how could he just give up the power and position just like that? Was he dumb


    or something? Not to mention that Lance was very likely dead, even if he was alive and found by his


    men, he would not let him return alive!


    "Sigh! Fane''s return haspletely disrupted our initial n! Dang it!"


    Lily sighed aloud; she was weighed down b y irritation.


    "Naha! Stop worrying. At least Nash won¡¯t live long, and once he dies, the Woods family will be in


    chaos. Some of them are probably after that position too. Then once the First Elder dies, I''ll be the


    strongest elder. Then naturally I¡¯ll be the head o f this family."


    Wade chortled bemusedly. Everything was still within his n.


    When the notice was up,plete pandemonium thrummed through the entire Woods¡¯ residential


    area.


    "What the f*ck is going on? There''ll be apetition for the young generation of the Woods family


    tomorrow? And whoever who won the first ce will be the heir of the family head?" Read at


    NovelDrama.OrgOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Another tall and bulky guy guffawed out loud, "Haha! That''s great! I¡¯m twenty-nine years old this year,


    not yet thirty, so I can participate in thispetition too! It''s great that they organize such apetition


    to pick the next family head, a t least I still have a chance at it. Hmmm. What if I really get first ce?


    Then I''ll be the heir to the family head, right? And perhaps in a few months, Master Woods will


    be...Mwahahaha! Then TH be the head for sure!"


    "Not limited to gender. So, as long as you''re one of the Woods, you''re eligible to sign u p?"


    A woman in white beamed delightfully at the notice. Her eyes were full of joy! ''That''s great! I truly did


    not expect that girls would


    have a fair chance to participate andpete for the heir position! Master Woods is indeed an open-


    minded and upright person! In such a way, whoever with a stronger ability gets the throne and the heir


    is guaranteed to be capable and strong!"


    "Hehl Bunch of idiots! If Lance was here, do you think you would stand a chance in thepetition?


    When the cat¡¯s away, the mice will y, huh?"


    Another young man, who was close to Lance, sped his hands in front of his chest and snorted


    sarcastically from the side.


    "He''s right. No words can be used to describe Lance''s fighting prowess and capability. If he was here,


    he would definitely be in first ce!"


    The tall and bulky guymented emotionally. "However, he''s gone for almost three months now. Not a


    single f* eking news about him, apparently he''s dead. Sigh! I shall do my best and be the heir for his


    sake!"


    The corners of Hudson Woods''s mouth twitched involuntarily at the tall guy''s words. He felt a flicker of


    irritation toward the man before him, he then censured," You''re a reckless and dull-headed dude, do


    you think you''re worthy of being the heir to the family head? Among all of us, I have the most right to be


    the heir!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Oh? Hudson, the notice doesn''t say that a reckless and dull-headed man can¡¯t be the heir. As long as


    the person gets the first ce, then he''ll be the heir! Hmph! If you want to grab the position from me,


    it''s easy to settle! Let''s meet in thepetition tomorrow!"


    The tall and bulky man was called Martin Woods. He was chubby. He seethed coldly t o Hudson, "I''ll


    not hold back on tomorrow''spetition, and try not to kneel down and beg for mercy then!"


    "Haha, you¡¯re a big talker, aren¡¯t you?


    Martin Woods, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the final. Please don''t get yourself eliminated i n the early


    stage!"


    Hudson hissed icily with a wicked smirk.


    "Guys, don''t you see a problem here? Thepetition is too soon, right? The notice came out today,


    the deadline for registration is today and then tomorrow will be thepetition. Any Woods with


    fighting prowess of grandmaster level and above is eligible for thepetition.


    People who are in the top fifty of thepetition will be awarded, and the rewards are not too bad at


    all! But...but, why are they rushing thepetition? We don''t even have time to prepare!"


    Woods wants his son¡ªFane Woods¡ªto win thispetition!"


    Hudson scoffed sassily. "That brat doesn''t seem like he''s interested in the position of the heir to the


    family head. But because his friend is dying, he definitely wants to use the Cyro Pearl to preserve his


    friend''s pathetic life temporarily! Then he¡¯ll find a way to save himter on. And Master Woods saw


    through this, hence such apetition is being held. So, I''m sure that that brat will sign up for this


    The tall and bulky Martin mocked with a giggly tone.

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    "As the saying goes, one who knows his own strength and that of the enemy is invincible in battle!


    Fane only came here yesterday. We don¡¯t know anything about him, how his fighting prowess is, what


    is his signaturebat move, does he have the strength to challenge beyond his level a s such. We


    don''t even know basic of him!"


    Liah was more cautiouspared to the other two Woods. After a moment of silence, she blurted,


    "Master Woods dares t o organize an immediatepetition, not even giving Fane the time to practice


    or prepare himself. Could it be that Master Woods has faith in him?"


    "Heh? Faith in him?"


    Hudson sneered. ¡°That beggar is from the


    outer world. Who the hell knows where he lives and from whom he learned his martial arts? Even


    though he has raw talent, what could he really achieve from the secr world? What strength and


    power does he have topare with us?"


    Hudson halted to ponder for a moment, then he continued, ¡°I¡¯m certain that even if ourbat prowess


    and his is on the same level, we can defeat him easily. Any of us can defeat ten of him easily. Because


    his fighting technique and control of Chi won¡¯t be as good as ours! So, naturally, he can''t win against


    us.¡±


    Martin concurred with Hudson and said, "I agreed with what Hudson said. It''s already a miracle for that


    beggar to have the fighting prowess of a grandmaster level. Besides, if he''s not at the grandmaster


    level, then he''s at most a senior fighter! Definitely not at the semi-god level!"


    "You''re too sure of that, aren''t you?"


    Hudson sneered at Martin''s childish im.


    "Hmph!"


    Martin snorted coldly. "I went to ask the bodyguards at the gate about Fane yesterday. They said that


    the beggar didn''t even make a move yesterday when Ninth Patronum was attacking him. He hid behind


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    his friends! So, I think since he''s hiding behind his friends, his fighting prowess is definitely not strong.


    His friends are afraid that he''ll be killed! And that''s why they fought for him!"


    "If this is the case, isn¡¯t this beggar wasting his time participating in thepetition tomorrow? If what


    you said is true, it also means that the chances of him winning the position to the heir of the family and


    getting the Cryo Pearl are close to none.


    Haha! He wouldn''t be able to get the Cryo


    Pearl!"


    A few lines appeared between Hudson''s brows; he was deep in thought. "Hmmm...If it¡¯s so, why would


    Nash do this? The opportunity to make his son the heir of the family head is non-existent, isn''t it? Once


    the heir of the family head is elected, the heir wouldn¡¯t be reced in the next ten to twenty years.


    Unless this heir bes the family head and dies at an early age!"


    "Perhaps, Master Woods is giving his son a chance. After all, he knows that Fane


    Martin waved his hand and shook his head. He was too tired to use every single brain cell of his.


    "What the heck is happening? The idiot Nash, what the hell is he thinking? Why the sudden


    Wade waspletely dumbfounded. He initially thought that Nash would hold a meeting and try to


    persuade them into giving the Cyro Pearl to Fane.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    He had never expected that such a notice was issued the next day. The notice ofpeting for the


    position of the heir to the family head. This hadpletely ruined their ns.


    "Why in such a hurry to hold a martial artpetition?"


    Lily was rendered speechless. The more she thought about the matter, the stronger the anger that


    pulsed through her veins. " I¡¯m not letting that happen! My son has not returned! What bullsh*t


    belongs to my son. This trashypetition has ruined it all! My son doesn''t even have the chance to


    sign up for thispetition, this is too ridiculous!"


    Nheless, just when Lily extended her legs, preparing to storm out the room, she was pulled back


    by Wade. "Stop being stupid! Don''t stir things up! If you go and make a fuss, it won''t do you any good


    at all. The notice is already posted up there, there¡¯s no way for us to change it!"


    "Why can''t it be changed? Nash Woods, that old sc*mbag! He didn''t even inquire about my opinion


    about thispetition, and went ahead to announce it! What does he mean by that? I am his f*cking


    wife!


    Isn''t he being too disrespectful toward me?"


    Anger rose in Lily like an endless tide. She was so upset that she did not know what to curse anymore.


    "Lily, ever since he was poisoned and his health declined, you rarely go over to visit him, will he be


    happy about this? Moreover, you were always cold and had a b*tch face i n front of him all the time!


    He''s not dead yet; he''s still your husband! Even if it''s an act, could you at least act like a good wife i n


    thesest two months?"


    Wade let out a bitter smile. "There''s nothing you can do even if you go to them right now. Because this


    announcement is what everyone wants, it¡¯s aligned with everybody''s desires! Only in the case of


    holding a fairpetition, then the young generation and other elders will be convinced truthfully.


    Because in such a way, they have a fair chance for the position of the heir too; it''s ten times better than


    an internal decision on who the heir will be!"


    Wade stopped the train of thoughts and paused for a moment. He then continued, ¡® Therefore, under


    this circumstance where nobody supports your argument, going over there to talk to them will be a


    waste of time, not to mention that this might worsen your rtionship with Nash. If you go over to him


    and cause more trouble, the loss is yours!"


    "But-but, if I didn''t fight for it, my son wouldn''t have the chance to be the heir! If w e let thepetition


    happen, no matter who''s the heir of the family head, when Nash dies, that person will rece Nash''s


    position! Lance couldn''t be the head neither could you!"


    Lily was burning with anger that her eyes were glossy. If Wade became the head of the family, he could


    still pass the position t o Lance in the future. After all, she was in cahoots with Wade and had been


    having a romantic affair with Wade all this while!


    Hence, if the position of the family head were to fall into the hands of others, even if the hands were not


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    of Fane, but some other talented fighters, it would be impossible to pass this position to Lance


    anymore!


    Lily¡¯s eyes lit up like a bulb when a seemingly marvelous idea came into her mind. New ch?pter


    av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Wade''s eyes lit up as well as though he had finally seen the light at the end of the tunnel. "Hahaha!


    Brilliant idea! I can''t wait t o see Nash¡¯s face when Fane dies in front o f him! This will definitely piss him


    off!"

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    "We can trust those close to Lance, like Hudson and Tyler. I''ll go call them over in a minute. We''ll have


    more assurance that way!"


    Wade quickly searched for the two of them after he thought about it.


    "Thepetition is tomorrow, dear. Are you confident?¡±


    At that moment, Fane had already finished registering for thepetition. He, Selena, Ben, ine, and


    the others were taking a stroll along a pathway on a mountain.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be the champion no matter what. After all, I must take the Cryo Pearl. If I don¡¯t get it by


    tomorrow, Fernando won''t stand a chance of living any longer!"


    Fane clenched his fists. "I''ll help you brew the herbal pills after thispetition is over," he told Selena.


    "You should prepare yourself. Then you can be a true warrior when the timees!"


    Selena nodded her head after she heard that.


    "Oh dear, Young Master Woods, we heard that you''re a live-in son-inw? Tsk tsk. I never thought that


    a young master from the Woods family would fall this far. You¡¯ve truly shamed our family!"


    At this moment, Hudson had just returned from Lily''s residence and was walking over with a


    condescending expression on his face. He spoke in a sardonic voice.


    "Fall?¡±


    When Fane heard that, he spoke with a cold smile, "I don''t think that it''s shameful t o be a live-in son-


    inw. Only those who despise themselves are shameful! Besides, I am capable enough, and I never


    thought about having my wife take care of me. I don''t eat my meals for free. Is that shameful?"


    "Tsk tsk. Trying to convert your shame into glory, eh? Should I give you a prize for that? Live-in Son-in-


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Law of the Year. How does that sound?"


    Hudson maintained the frosty smile on his face. "You want the Cryo Pearl, don¡¯t you? I''m sorry to tell


    you this, but you don¡¯t stand a chance to get it," he said. "You probably don¡¯t know how strong us


    geniuses from reclusive families are. Our fighting prowess is far beyond the likes of those from the


    mortal realm, like you!"


    "We''ll know the results tomorrow!"


    Fane gave a wan smile. He could not be bothered by Hudson''s provoking. He took Selena''s hand and


    walked forward. "Don¡¯t think that you''re a genius simply because you''ve been training with the Woods


    family since a young age. True geniuses are born i n constant battles. I''ve killed more men than you


    ever have!"


    Hudson yelled after Fane and the others as their silhouettes became smaller.


    Time passed by quickly. Plenty of people registered for thepetition, since the top 50 contenders


    had prizes anyway. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    The next morning, a lot of people were gathered on the rooftop of a huge za located on the peak of


    a hill. Aside from the main family within the Woods family, a few other branches of the Woods family as


    well as some families attached to them had alle.


    All of them never expected that Master Woods would hold this event to choose his sessor, right


    after his only son had returned to the family.


    ¡°You''re bing more and more daring now, Nash. You didn''t even bother to discuss such a big


    matter with me, and you went ahead and made the decision yourself. Do you hold no respect for me?"


    On a gallery high above the square, Lily,


    who was seated next to Nash, rolled her eyes at her husband, huffing angrily.


    ¡°Heh. This was ast-minute decision. But as the head of the Woods family, I think I have some


    authority in this matter, especially since I''ve discussed it with plenty of elders already.¡±


    Nash chuckled, speaking as though he was not the least bit angry.


    "Hmph. I think you just don''t want Lance to be the sessor. And you''ve been brainwashed by


    that vixen from the earthly realm. Are you thinking of surrendering the entire Woods family to the son


    you had with her?¡±


    Lily harrumphed coldly and shot Nash a re.


    "Why are you still hung up over something that happened ages ago, Lily? Besides, I didn''t do anything


    that grieved you, right, besides that one thing? If you can ept Lizzie, why can''t you ept Joan and


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Fane? Can''t we just live together happily as one family?"


    Nash frowned and stared at the woman before him. He realized that Lily had changed so much¡ªshe


    was not the woman he used to know. Back then, she was outspoken and abrasive and prevented Joan


    from marrying into the Woods family, but she would never hire hitmen to kill Fane and the others.


    "Heh. Joan is a woman from the mortal realm. She''s not even a Chi practitioner-intraining. How can


    you tell me to ept her? Anyone who doesn''t know how to manipte Chi is beneath us. I don''t want


    people talking behind your back, badmouthing you because you married a woman like that!


    "Let''s say you married her and she gave you a son¡ªwould he have innate talent? Will he be as pure a


    bred and as esteemed a s us?"


    Since Nash refused to spare her reputation, Lily did not hold back in demolishing him either. She stood


    up and spoke loudly.


    "Hmph. Fane can give us a run for our money if I say so!"


    Nash harrumphed coldly. He coughed after he said this. It was evident that his body was still weak.


    "Him? Give us a run for our money? That brat is definitely a lot worse than my son. You''ll find out for


    yourself in a while!"


    "Whatever you say!¡± Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    The Fourth Elder, d in a red dress, was a beautiful woman of around forty years old. Despite being


    forty, her skin was still smooth and radiant, and she was extremely beautiful!


    Chi practitioners had their bodies maintained by chi, and the aura surrounding them was out of the


    ordinary. Furthermore, they age slower than regr people. That was why a woman like that would


    immediately enamor plenty of men from the mortal realm if they saw her.


    She leaped and drifted toward the fighting stage in the middle. "I am the Fourth Elder, Wendy," she


    announced to everyone. "I was fairlyte in joining the Woods family, and I am neither a member of the


    Woods nor Lagorio family. That''s why I think it¡¯s only


    appropriate that I host thispetition!"


    Many of the elders could not help but smile when they heard this. It was true that if anyone else were


    chosen as the host, it was likely that they would be beating around the bush all day.


    Although Wendy was an elder of the Woods family, she was not born into the family nor the Lagorio


    family. Nobody could speak against her if that was the case.


    "As you can see, there are ten fighting stages set up here. The one on my far left is the first stage,


    counting all the way up to the tenth to my far right!¡±


    Wendy gave a small smile and introduced everything, "There are a total of 230 people participating in


    thispetition. And they''re all the younger members of the Woods family..."


    ¡°So many people!"


    After he heard that. Fane could not help but be astonished. The younger generation had plenty of guts


    toe forth and participate in thispetition. It was evident that they were grandmasters, at the


    very least. H e still never expected there to be so many people.


    Furthermore, all these people definitely descended from the main family, and this number did not


    include people from the Woods family¡¯s branches as well as other families who answered to the Woods


    family.


    The Woods family was truly an illustrious family that deserved its position as one of the Eight Reclusive


    Families!


    "The firstpetition is easy enough. We want to elect the top hundred candidates


    from it!''


    Master Wendy smiled. "The rules are simple. If you''re pushed off the fighting stage, you''re out. We''ll do


    this melee until only a hundred people are left on the stage, and these hundred will move on to the next


    round!¡±


    "What! It''s a melee!¡±


    Some people were surprised when they heard this.


    "Heh. There''s some element of luck to this round. Even if an individual is not very strong, they¡¯ll still


    advance to the next round with a bit of luck and some determination!"


    An old man could not help but smile.


    "That''s right. There''s also the possibility of joining forces to kick someone stronger out, no?¡±


    Another middle-aged man smiled as he spoke.


    "Hah. This should be interesting. Luck is also a type of strength. It¡¯ll be fun to see how this ys out!"


    Someone''s lips curved into an amused smile.


    The old man beside him could not help but say.


    The man from earlier smiled.


    On the stage, Wendy was waiting for everyone to quiet down before speaking. ''


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    All right, all participants, pleasee to Stage Number One!"


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    In a sh, plenty of people leaped onto fighting stage number one.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Some people who knew each other quite well clustered together, preparing to watch each other''s


    backs.


    "This is a good chance. Let¡¯s get that adopted son-inw first. Hah. He''ll know the cruelty of the world


    once he''s eliminated in the first round!"


    One of the participants from the Woods family looked at Fane from a distance, a hint of a smile on his


    lips.


    He was a ninth-grade grandmaster. He was one of the top fighters among the younger generation of


    the Woods family.


    After all, he would be considered as an eight or nine-star King of War outside, with his fighting prowess.


    As he spoke, he set foot to go over to Fane''s side.


    However, he only closed half of the distance when he stopped, shock painted all over his expression.


    The two beauties of the Woods family, Beth, and Yule, were actually walking over to Fane.


    "No way. Those two geniuses are going to help get rid of Fane? Seems like plenty of people are


    targeting him already. Heh! He sure has a big fat target on his back.


    Everybody wants to get rid of him first!"


    The man shed a bitter smile, it seemed that there were plenty of people who were thinking along his


    lines. He did not have to go over then. If he did, he might be eliminated by the two beautiful geniuses


    instead.


    "Hah. Seems that Fane is in bad luck today. I wanted to go over and eliminate him first -tell him that


    he''s not good enough to be the heir to the Woods family.


    Never thought that someone would beat m e to it!¡±


    Martin burst out inughter as he watched this from a distance.


    "Heh. It''s obvious that he''s going to be eliminated soon. He''ll be theughing stock of the century.


    Hah!¡±


    Plenty of participants from the Woods family also stared at Fane, cold smiles on their lips.


    "All right, since everyone is here, let the first round officiallymence!"


    The Fourth Elder smiled and gged off the start of thepetition.


    "Hah. Get your a** off here!"


    Some people had already set their eyes on their opponents. They all rushed toward various people


    once Wendy''s voice rang out.


    Bang bang bang!


    The cacophony of various brawls immediately exploded at stage one. The fighting grew fiercer with


    every passing second.


    Bang!


    "Ah. I''m no good. I can''t even get into the top hundred!¡±


    "Who are the two of you?" Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    "I''m here to protect you. But I''ve no idea why Yule is here!"


    Beth said with a smile.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Beth folded her arms after she finished speaking, ncing toward Yule with a slight smile on her face.


    Yule did not know whether tough or cry. She shrugged her shoulders. "I never thought that you would


    think the same as I did, Beth," she said.


    She paused here and looked at Fane before continuing, "I had no choice. This punk is m y older


    brother, unfortunately. It''ll be embarrassing if he were to lose terribly and bes the butt of


    everyone''s joke. Besides, my mother told me to take care of him. I have to think of some ways to


    prevent him from losing the first round. We''d never live it down otherwise!"


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry


    when he heard the conversation between them. Still, warmth tinged his insides;


    these two youngdies were trying to look out for him.


    Bang bang bang!


    In a split second, over 30 people had been shoved off the stage.


    "Strange. Why aren''t those two liftings a finger?¡±


    Someone realized that something was off. He could not help but mutter after he managed to get rid of


    an opponent.


    "Nash Woods!"


    In the viewing gallery, Lily''s expression had darkened. "You actually told those two t o protect Fane?


    Heh. I never thought that you would resort to such dirty tactics for the sake of your son."


    Nash had been watching everything unfold on the fighting stage as well. "Heh. I didn¡¯t arrange for this. I


    never thought that they would help Fane either," he said, a bitter smile on his face. "Or perhaps they


    wanted to help him because they thought that he was a pretty good man!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The corners of the Third Elder''s lips twitched when he heard that. "Heh. Shouldn''t you have thought of


    a better excuse, Master?" he said, expression stony. "Beth and Yule have only known Fane for a short


    time. How could they help him on their own ord? But it doesn''t matter, since he''ll be eliminated in


    the second round. He¡¯ll just lose less shamefully!"


    "How interesting, Beth, Yule. You¡¯re... actually helping the live-in son-inw?"


    At this moment, a man could not stand the sight any longer. He threw an opponent off the stage and


    stomped his foot, streaking straight before the trio. He spoke with a cold smile.


    ¡°Heh. We''re not going against the rules, Lionel, are we? You can fight us if you''re not pleased with


    anything!"


    Beth folded her arms before her chest." You, an eighth-grade grandmaster, are thinking of eliminating


    the two of us?¡± she said haughtily.


    A muscle worked in his jaw. A cloud suddenly fell over his face.


    Yule folded her arms across her chest and spoke without hesitation, lips curved into a frosty smile.


    "Heh. You do have a point. As a man, I shouldn''t hide behind others.¡±


    Fane came before the man and stared at him, smirking. Re§Ñd at Dra§Þan§àvels


    "He''s provoking you, Fane. Can''t you tell? H e can''t beat us, so he wants to lure you out t o eliminate


    you!"


    "That''s right, Fane. Listen to your little sister. I think she¡¯s right too. I want to help you because of this!"

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    Beth also tried to convince Fane.


    The two of them were fighters who had attained the true god status. Regr participants did not dare


    to seek trouble with either one of them.


    After all, there were not many fighters like them among the younger generation.


    "Hah. You¡¯ve got guts!"


    Lionel also never expected Fane to fall for i t. He shed a thumbs up. "Don''t worry, you''ll be respected


    even if you lose to me. A t least you¡¯re not a wimp who hides behind women''s backs!"


    "Heh. 1 don¡¯t have the right to even touch the Cryo Pearl if I can¡¯t beat you.¡±


    No one expected Fane to speak with such a


    grudging tone, a wan smile on his face.


    "Oh my. You''re aiming for the treasure? So you want to be the champion!"


    Lionel smiled; his gaze hardened. "You''re all bark and no bite!"


    "Cut the crap. There¡¯ll only be a hundred people left on this stage very soon if I don''t throw you out!"


    Fane took a step forward and curled his fingers mockingly.


    Whoosh!


    Lionel stomped his foot and came before Fane, directing a punch at thetter.


    He was fast, and his attack was ferocious. I t was evident that he was not holding back.


    "Heh. Seems like your son isn¡¯t listening to your orders, Nash. I think Lionel will be the one to eliminate


    him!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily smirked as she observed what was happening on the fighting stage. She knew that Fane had been


    provoked by Lionel''s words toe forward and fight.


    Bang!


    Yet the very next second, Lily''s expression crumpled.


    "What! That punk...is of a true god status?¡±


    Lionel was shocked that he had been eliminated. Disbelief filled his eyes. He never thought that a brat


    from the mortal realm would actually be so frighteningly strong. The force behind Fane¡¯s punch made


    him feel like there would have been n o way to counter it. Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm


    "Heh. My apologies, dear, but Fane is not as weak as you think he is!"


    Nash nodded his head in approval, speaking to Lily.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    "No way. Lionel actually got thrown back b y that punk with just a single punch, and he¡¯s an eighth-


    grade grandmaster. This means that the punk is at least a ninthgrade grandmaster!"


    Plenty of contestants had been observing this as well. All of them were stunned when they saw the


    scene unfolding. They never imagined for that easy target to actually be that strong.


    "He''s not as weak as we think he is!"


    Hudson also saw this, and he looked slightly ill.


    He clenched his fists and stalked toward Fane. "Looks like I''ll have to deal with you myself!"


    Hudson¡¯s veins flooded with evil intent. He had not meant to eliminate Fane, but instead kill him right


    off. Lily had told him about this privately. He was to say that he had identally killed Fane, and Lily


    would do everything in her power to protect him.


    Besides, he would be granted plenty of rewards after.


    "Really? Let''s see if you''ve got the skills to back those words!¡±


    Fane was stunned. He looked at Hudson, grinning, as though he was not worried at all.


    "Fane, Hudson is at the advanced stage of the true god status. Even I may not be a match for him! He


    has a chance to be the champion!"


    Beth frowned and walked over, stepping


    before Fane.


    "And so ends the first round!"


    Yet no one expected Wendy¡¯s voice to ring out at this moment.


    "It''s over?"


    Yule was stunned for a second, then she smiled. "That''s great. Now there are only a hundred people


    left on this fighting stage, Hudson. You can''t lift a finger now that the first round is over!"


    The corners of Hudson''s mouth twitched violently. He scanned the people on the stage; including the


    four of them, there were indeed a hundred people left.


    He clenched his fists and red at Fane." You were lucky today, punk. I never thought that so many


    people would be eliminated so fast. Heh. You would have been thrown out otherwise!"


    "I think you''re the lucky one. Otherwise, a genius at the advanced stage of a true god status eliminated


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    in the first round? How embarrassing would that be for you!"


    Fane shrugged his shoulders and spoke in a nonchnt tone.


    "Hah. You''re pretty good at boasting, punk. Just pray that you don''t meet me the next round.


    Otherwise, I''ll teach you a good lesson on what it means to be weak!"


    Hudson said,ughing.


    "All right. The first round is over. To all who have advanced to the next round, please exit the stage!¡±


    The Fourth Elder spoke at this moment.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    The victorious candidates all leaped down and stood to the side.


    Wendy announced in a clear voice as she stood on the fighting stage, "The matches will be drawn via


    lottery. We have a hundred cards, with numbers from one to fifty written on them. For every number,


    there will be a pair. The one who draws the same number as you do will be your opponent!" Updated at


    Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    All right. Has everybody gotten their


    number?

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    After a while, Wendy added, "Participants who drew numbers one to ten, please take the fighting


    stages ordingly. For example, those who drew the card with number one will go to stage number 1.


    After all ten pairs have finished their battle, I will call upon those who have drawn up until the number


    twenty!¡±


    After she thought about it, she said, "The rules for this round are simple. You cannot kill your opponent,


    and you win by getting your opponent off the stage. Of course, you''ll automatically win if your opponent


    surrenders!"


    After Wendy finished announcing the rules for this round, the contestants who took the number one to


    ten flew up to their respective stages.


    Evidently, thepetitors who emerged victorious in this second round would be able to be the


    top 50 contestants, and then they would be guaranteed a prize already.


    "Hah. You''ve got some luck to run into me!''


    On one of the fighting stages, a seventh grade grandmaster was paired with a fourth-grade


    grandmaster. The former could not help but grin.


    Since the first round was a melee, there were a few people who were not very strong that managed to


    hold on to the very end as they got lucky.


    This seventh-grade grandmaster was considered an average fighter. After all, the people who won


    were all pretty strong¡ª and that was why he was afraid that he would run into geniuses of true god


    status He never thought that his luck was in his favor. He actually got a fourth-grade grandmaster as


    his opponent. Excitement flooded through his veins.


    The fourth-grade grandmaster shed a bitter smile. "I did not have hope anyway unless I was paired


    with the other fourthgrade grandmaster here!"


    After he said that, he actually jumped off the stage. "I surrender!"


    "I-I won?"


    The seventh-grade grandmaster was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled.


    "Jeez. That fellow is so lucky. He advanced to the next round just like that!"


    Someone was extremely envious when he saw this.


    Bang bang bang!


    However, the people on the other nine fighting stage were not so lucky. The opponents they had were


    about the same level as they were, and naturally, they would not give in without a fight. They threw


    themselves at each other, and the frightening cacophony of skirmishes filled the air.


    "The fighting skills of this family are pretty good!"


    Fane was astounded by the sight as he peered down from the audience stand. He could tell that these


    geniuses from the Woods family spent plenty of time honing their martial skills, and all of them were


    stronger than regr fighters.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Soon enough, the first batch of contestants was done. The people who had won were all ted and


    quickly went to im their prizes first. The losers left dejectedly, their heads hung low as they joined the


    crowd to watch the rest of thepetition.


    Of course, there were some who had sustained more serious injuries. They could only sit at the side,


    take a few healing pills, and have a good rest.


    The second group of people quickly went u p as well.


    "Hey, what number did you get?"


    "Can''t I ask? I just want to know when it¡¯ll b e your turn!¡± New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Yule replied, a sweet smile on her face.


    "Oh, it''ll be my turn soon!¡±

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    Just as Fane finished hisst sybus, the Fourth Elder-Wendy Wind-had already flitted back onto the


    stage of the tournament once again.


    She stered a gentle smile and spilled,'' Very well. Let¡¯s invite participants from number 21 to number


    30 to the stage!"


    "Hehe! Brother Fane, it¡¯s my turn to go up!''


    Yule giggled warmly and strode toward the stage. She stomped on her right foot, leaped upward to the


    air, andnded on the stage. All these happened within a few seconds.


    Fane stared at Yule who was already on the stage, then he looked down at the tiny piece of paper in


    his hand. The number on the paper made himpletely


    dumbfounded.


    "No way! How could it be her? What should I do now?¡±


    Fane did not know whether to cry or tough. How could he have imagined that Yule would be his


    opponent? What a coincidence!


    Shoo! Swoosh! Whoosh!


    The otherpetitors jumped onto the stage of the tournament, and some of them glided onto the


    stage.


    "Where''s my opponent?"


    Yule frowned with a puzzled look. Her opponent had note up to the stage yet.


    Soon, her puzzled look was reced with speechlessness. Fane stepped out of the crowd, then with a


    gentle stomp, he appeared in front of Yule in the next second.


    "No freaking way! Brother Fane, you''re my opponent?¡±


    Yule''s eyes went wide, and her jaw dropped to the ground when she saw that Fane stood before her.


    She could not believe her own eyes. Did she see wrongly? Was the person in front of her Fane? Too


    much of a coincidence!


    "What the h*ll?¡±


    The crowd gasped at the arrangement on the stage. Each of them had a strange look o n their faces.


    "The illegitimate trash of Nash Wood will fight against his own daughter. Heh! It¡¯s interesting, isn''t it?


    Doesn''t this mean that the Brother will bepeting against the Sister?¡±


    Some peopleughed sarcastically. They had never expected to witness such an episode today.


    "Hahaha! That b*stard, I don''t think he is his sister''s opponent. Although Yule Woods is young, she is


    talented and a genius!


    Another person giggled with a yful tone. "I''m afraid that this time the Brother is going to lose to his


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    sister!"


    Lily was stunned at the scene. She then said with a face of contempt, "I didn''t see thating, and


    clearly didn¡¯t expect such a dirty trick from the Head of the Woods family! You made this arrangement


    on purpose so that your son would win the tournament, am I right? Don''t you feel ashamed at all!"


    Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    "Dirty trick? What trick did I use?"


    Nash''s face went dull and then reprimanded, "Lily, don''t talk bullsh*t if you have no evidence!¡±

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    Lily sneered coldly. "I didn''t expect you to pull such a trick in the second round. You must have used


    some dirty tricks to mark the cards during the card drawing session s o that your dear son would face


    your daughter in this round! The next step is even simpler, you¡¯ll just have to ask your daughter to lose


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    to Fane deliberately for Fane to enter the next round, are my guesses correct? Then he can eventually


    get into the top 50, am I right?"


    "I..."


    Anger instantly welled up in his chest when Nash heard Lily''s im. He never expected Lily to see him


    that way. He coughed harshly then only managed to spill some words out. "I didn''t!"


    Hmph! You didn''t? If you didn''t n it, how can there be such a coincidence? Anyhow, I''d still want to


    see what¡¯s up in your sleeve next! How will you make your son the champion of this tournament!"


    Lily snorted cold-heartedly and her face had be more and more unsightly.


    "Madam, Nash didn''t do this, it''s really coincidental. You''ve known Nash for so many years, you know


    he is not that kind o f person. He has always done things openly and honestly!¡±


    Lizzie¡ªwho was standing aside¡ªcould not stand watching both of them argue, so she intervened to


    help Nash.


    "Lizzie, just mind your own business, will y a? Is it because you think Fane is back with the Woods


    family and there¡¯s a high


    chance for him to be the heir? Are you trying to befriend him so that he''ll take your side in the future?


    Hahaha! Don''t think that I don¡¯t know what your little, tiny brain is plotting!"


    Lily hissed unceremoniously. She did not see thating. Lizzie who had never been a talker nor an


    arguer dared to stand u p and speak for Nash this time.


    "Mrs. Woods, no, I¡ªI''ve never thought of it that way. We''re a family, we shouldn''t fight. This round of


    tournament must be coincidental..."


    Lizzie had never wished to stir up trouble, though she disliked Lily in her heart quietly. Lily was a rather


    forceful and quick -tempered woman. This was why Lizzie had always shut her mouth up and even


    rarely step out of the house, hoping to live a quiet and peaceful life.


    "Hmph! We''ll know soon if it''s staged or coincidental! Yule is already at the middle stage of the semi-


    god level. Hence if she loses to Fane this round, it must be on purpose! After all, we¡¯re all martial artists


    with good eyesight; we definitely know which move is being done on purpose!"


    Lily hummed frostily and left herst sentence.


    Nash was deep in thoughts about Lily''s im. He then wheeled his head, facing the First Elder, and


    asked in a careful tone," First Elder, did you . did you arrange all this?"


    Indeed, this seemed a little bit too coincidental for him toprehend. He now had somewhat


    suspected that there could really be someone plotting this without him knowing.


    The First Elder was rendered speechless for a few seconds and then replied in a calm voice, "Master


    Woods, it''s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of person I am. How could it be possible for me to arrange


    all this?"


    "Alright! Since you''ve said so, I trust you! That''s fine."


    Nash bobbed his head with a bitter smile hanging on his tired face.


    Yule and Fane were at stage number one; they were looking at each other with an awkward look


    stered on their face.


    "Brother Fane, I can''t believe that you''re my opponent! Sigh! I heard that you''re very talented. Well. Let


    me test that hearsay out!"


    Yule halted to ponder for a few seconds, she then clenched her fist and said, "If you can¡¯t even defeat


    me, you''d never get first ce. After all, Sister Beth is a lot stronger than me! She''s already at thete


    stage of the semi-god level. Not to mention that Hudson and Martin have both signed up for this


    tournament; they¡¯re both at thete stage of the semi-god realm as well. Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    There''s a lot of others who are stronger than me. Therefore, even if I let you win on purpose this time,


    it''d be in vain!"

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    "You get the first ce? Are you serious? D o you know that I¡¯m already at the intermediate stage of


    the semi-god level?"


    Yule was puzzled at Fane''s exaggeration, wondering if she had heard him wrong. She was rtively


    young among the younger generation in the Woods family, and to be at such a level, she was


    considered a genius among geniuses!


    How could Fane be so confident with his own ability? Could it be that his martial art status and fighting


    prowess were even higher than hers?


    "I know your martial art status, so I will hold back a little. After all, you''re my sister;


    I won''t hurt you!¡±


    Fane gave Yule a faint smile. Though the smile was faint, it was radiant and sunny.


    He could see that Yule was a kind-hearted person, although she might have been spoiled since young


    and had always carried a frightening yet noble aura, she was a young woman with a pure and simple


    heart.


    "Hehe! Not bad at all! You take care of your sister!"


    Yule returned with a wide and amiable grin. Near to the corner of her mouth appeared a cute dimple.


    After teasing Fane, Yule balled her fist firmly, stomped on her feet. She leaped toward Fane, yelling,


    "Brother Fane, I hope you won¡¯t let me down!"


    Just as Yule''s words fell, she hade before Fane. Her speed was not as fast as lighting, but rather


    like a phantom that no one was able to catch a sight of. Less than a second, she was right in front of


    Fane.


    Fane clenched his fist as well when he saw Yule sting toward him with a firmly balled fist.


    Bang!


    The seemingly ordinary sh of fists between two humans emitted a terrifying loud bang and cast a


    powerful and forceful circr wave outward to the audience.


    "What the!"


    The radiant smile that was on Yule¡¯s pretty face a moment ago soon faded into the thin air. What was


    soon dawned upon her face was shock and puzzlement.


    The strength and power that erupted from Fane''s body were clearly way stronger than hers. Based on


    the strength she had felt from him, this man before him should at least be at thete stage of the semi-


    god level. Moreover, he seemed to belong to the top-notch category in thete stage of the semi-god


    level.


    With Yule''s round and astonishment-filled eyes, she was blown away by the force and flew two to three


    meters backward before she stomped on the ground, halting, and stabilizing herself.


    This was the first sh between the two, and to everyone''s surprise, it was Fane who had the upper


    hand.


    "My God! Did you see that? That punk Fane had actually sted Yule, the little genius, away?"


    In the stands, the crowd could not help but gasp aloud at the scene before them. They initially thought


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    that Fane would soon be eliminated within seconds. They truly did not expect him to be so strong.


    "That¡¯s freaking awesome! Master Woods, Young Master Fane is so awesome, isn''t h e? Haha! He is


    more powerful than I expected!¡±


    In the viewing stand, Butler Titus''s eyes were immediately lit up as though he had


    seen something wonderful. "If Fane could win the first ce and be the heir to the family head.


    We finally have a sessor for the Woods!" Titus chortled warmly. New ch?pter av?ble o?


    NovelDrama.Org


    Nevertheless, just as he finished his words, he could feel a pair of burning eyes staring at him with


    malice and hatred.


    If this gaze could kill, he had no doubt that he would have died a million times over.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    "Went easy on him?"


    The First Elder could not bear to hear all those toxic words anymore. "First Madam, are you joking? It¡¯s


    clear that the battle just now was serious; Yule did not go easy on Fane at all! That was a test attack,


    but Yule definitely did not go easy on Fane!"


    The Third Elder-Wade Woods-sat aside, watching themotion. He did notment on anything,


    but somehow his forehead puckered.


    It was because he saw the attack clearly with his own naked eyes. That attack did not seem like Yule


    was going easy on Fane deliberately.


    "Could it be . could it be that this punk truly possesses the strength to get the first ce? Nash Woods


    has so much confidence in him."


    Wade''s face went dull and gloomy. It seemed like there was only one way for him to grab the position


    of the family head, which was to find a way to assassinate the First Elder and then murder Fane after


    Nash dies from the poison.


    By that time, his martial level would be the highest and strongest in the Woods family, and if he says


    that he wanted to be the head of the Woods family, who would dare to disobey him?


    Bang!


    At this moment, on top of the tournament stage number one, Yule charged toward Fane with her fist


    clenched once again. She was surprised, at the same time, felt humiliated when she was sted away


    by Fane.


    However, this time, there was a thinyer o f light blue Chi wrapped around her clenched fist.


    Obviously, her attack was much stronger and more terrifying than before; she actually controlled her


    Chi to surround her fist to enhance her attack.


    "It looks like I have underestimated you!¡±


    When Yule came close to Fane, the corner o f her mouth curled upward, and her fist lunged at Fane at


    a lighting speed.


    Fane responded quickly with a gripped fist. He, too, can control the Chi in his body well, and within a


    second, ayer of light blue Chi embraced his fist.


    Boom!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Facing Yule''s attack, Fane balled his fist and sted directly with Yule''s fist.


    The sound of their shing fist was so much louder than before, and the powerful impact blew Yule off


    the tournament stage.


    Yule''s tongue was tied. She had not even used any martial arts technique and yet she was eliminated


    from thepetition b y Fane just like that? With only a punch?


    When realization finally dawned upon her, she was already standing under the stage, outside the


    tournament ring.


    "Thank you, Sister Yule! I''m sorry if I''ve harmed you. This is the only way for me to win this


    Fane chuckled warmly, and then only he jumped down from the stage.


    "There''s absolutely no faking in that punch just now! I didn''t expect that punk to be at the semi-god


    level!¡±


    "No freaking way! Is he really that strong?¡±  Dra§Þan§àv§Öls


    "Not bad, huh. You''re a lot stronger than m e! Now I have faith in you to win first ce!"

 Chapter 1062 - The Potato People

    Chapter 1062 - The Potato People


    "No freaking way! This punk defeated our stunning genius Yule and got her eliminated from the


    tournament? Hehe! Thispetition is out of the ordinary, isn''t this exciting?¡±


    In the viewing stands, one of the heads of the Woods branch family could not hold back but tough


    aloud.


    "Yes, it''s indeed exciting and surprising! Fane was brought up and trained in a secr world, yet he


    possesses such skill and achievement! 1 wonder, at which level his martial art status is currently at


    now. It shouldn''t be weaker than any of the Woods!"


    Another head of the Woods branch family chimed in.


    The precious head of the Woods branch family then responded. "This shouldn¡¯t be possible. We''re a


    great and prominent family in the hidden world, and Yule is from the Woods main family. She should


    have a better fighting technique and strategy. As for Fane, who defeated her, perhaps he has higher a


    martial art status, most probably he¡¯s at thete stage of the semi-god level.


    "Haha! In fact, I do hope that brat could win the position of the heir of the family head. After all, only


    such a person¡ªwho rises slowly from the mundane¡ªwill understand acquiring martial arts and


    improving fighting prowess is he difficult. I think it might be better for him to be the heir than the high


    and al-mighty Lance. Lance is too proud, isn''t he?"


    Another head of Woods¡¯ branch family


    "Shush! Keep your voice down. You''ll be in big trouble if Lily overhears you! If that''s the case, the


    resource for enhancing martial art status for the branch family will be halved next month! That woman


    holds grudges for a long time!"


    An old man who was standing beside the heads of Woods branch family reminded them in a panic


    tone.


    The head of Woods'' branch family looked around, then whispered tensely, "We''re so far away though,


    it''s not possible for her to overhear us, right? Speaking of her, this time her son has disappeared for so


    long and still hasn¡¯t been found, I guess he''s highly likely dead by now. Furthermore, the position of the


    heir to the family head : s now going into others'' hands. I guess she must be infuriating and seething!''


    "Of course, she is upset! But she deserves it, doesn''t she? She always looks down on people


    whenever and wherever she goes, especially members of the branches of the Woods family. We''re


    under her barbaric management all this while; she requests for top-notch quality resources for the


    enhancement of martial art status, and leaving us with only elementary and low-quality resources."


    The head of the Woods branch family released a huge sigh and said, "Sigh! We are only the members


    of the branch family. If the branch family members want to grow, the main family members have to


    evolve even more, hence it''s reasonable for us to hand all the good-quality resources to the main


    family so that they can be stronger. Otherwise, the Woods family wouldn''t achieve what we have today,


    the Woods wouldn''t be one of the Eight Reclusive Families on this earth!"


    "But, she is asking more and more every year, and I heard that the main person in charge of collecting


    these resources is the Third Elder. This Third Elder has a close rtionship with the wicked First


    Madam, so I guess the request is ordered by the First Madam!"


    The old man said with a stern tone.


    At this time, Fane had imed his five Chi Congregation Pills. He kept the five pills inside his martial


    ring, only then he returned to the victor''s team.


    "Kiddo, you''re not that bad at all! You won again, and you¡¯re actually at the semi-god level. How


    surprising!"


    "I have to win. In order to get the Cryo Pearl, the only way is for me to win this tournament!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Fane studied the person in front of him as h e spoke in a calm tone.


    "Haha! Did you all hear that? This punk has dered his intention ofing to the Woods family! He is


    eyeing on the Cryo Pearl! What does this say? It says that he wants to be number one!" New ch?pter


    av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    The tall and bulky Martin intervened in a gruff voice.


    "That punk merely got lucky in the previous round and defeated Yule!¡±


    Another man chimed in with a cold smile." First, Yule simply didn¡¯t expect for him to b e at the semi-god


    level, so Yule certainly didn''t use her full strength in the battle, giving him the advantage to win over


    her. Second, Yule has not had the time to use her martial techniques and skills. Heh! If she had the


    time to use them, or even take out weapons, it¡¯d be easy-peasy for her to win that round!"


    The man who chimed in after pondering was a ninth-grade grandmaster.


    Fane did not bother paying attention to these men, instead, he sat down, crossed his legs, and waited


    leisurely for the next round.


    The contempt from these people, sooner orter, he would use his fists to respond and make them


    understand that although he, Fane Woods, came from the mundane world, he was not any inferior to


    these so-called geniuses of the Woods family.


    Fane noticed the Third Elder from afar, who was at the high viewing tform. The only person that


    concerned him was the Third Elder.


    Because Titus had told him before that this Third Elder, Lily, and the Ninth Patronum¡ª Brenton Woods-


    were basically a team; they were close to each other. The Third Elder was very good at hiding himself


    in the dark. A warm yet fake smile always hung on his face whenever he talked to someone. Fane


    thought that he should be cautious of the Third Elder.


    The most concerning thing was that the Third Elder''s martial art status andbat prowess were top-


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    notch. Other than the First Elder, only Nash Woods would be able to fight with him. But now that his


    father was poisoned; therefore, the only person left who could hold the Third Elder was the First Elder.


    Fane could not care less about these so-called geniuses. He was already at the true god realm; with


    such martial level andbat prowess, it was sufficient for him t o defeat these geniuses easily.


    Nheless, he waspletely clueless about the Third Elder and his people. If the other party had


    plotted a murder on him, h e did not know if he was able to defeat them.


    After all, Fane had never fought such a strong person before.


    Soon, the second round was finally over.


    "Next will be the third round! Listen carefully, in this round ofpetition, there are only five winners,


    the top five. So this is another melee round, and it only ends when there¡¯s onlyst five standing o n the


    stage!"


    "And the top five candidates will be awarded a first-grade premium spirited grass!"


    The Fourth Elder flew onto the stage and announced the rules for the third round aloud.


    "What''s a spirited grass? First-grade premium spirited grass? Is it something powerful? Why is


    everybody so excited?" New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    ine-who was beside Selena-cast her a faint yet gentle smile, then she exined i n a casual tone,


    "Sister Selena, everything o n this earth has spirit, including trees, grasses, and so on. If the living


    things grow in a ce where the spiritual energy is dense and rich, and is nourished by the spiritual


    energy for a very long time, these grasses or whatever will be spirited. They will start to absorb


    the spiritual energy around them.¡±


    Selena nodded with confusion stered on his face. "Everyone is really happy about this spirited


    grass. What does it do though? Are its benefit truly amazing?¡±


    "Of course, it''s amazing! It''s arduous and hard to find spirited grass, which makes it extremely rare.


    These spirited grasses not only have to grow in a ce with a high density of spiritual energy, but the


    age is important, too. The older the age of the spirited grass, the rarer and the better it is!"


    "Besides, we will look into their degree of richness of the spiritual energy in them and categorize them


    into grades ordingly. There''s a total of nine grades, the first grade is the lowest of quality and the


    ninth is the highest. Within its own grade, we further divide them into elementary, intermediate, and


    premium. These spirited grasses help us to enhance our martial art status andbat prowess faster


    than usual.¡±


    ine smiled warmly and exined to Selena in a patient manner.


    "Wow! If one has consumed enough spirited grass, does it mean that he could enhance hisbat


    prowess and martial level faster and greater?"


    Ben¡ªwho was beside Selena¡ªcould not help but exim aloud at ine¡¯s exnation. His eyes lit up


    and were full of desire, as though he had found the love of his life.


    A strong fighter, who did not want to be a strong existence? A strong fighter like Fane, he could


    kill dozens and even up to hundreds of men with just a wave of his palm.


    In the past, Ben did not know of any of these, hence he naturally had no desire over martial prowess.


    Now that he had learned about all these, he naturally had the desire to be stronger.


    The only way to protect his family was to be stronger. He was a grown-up; he did not want to be


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    protected by ine all the time. He wanted to protect her too.


    "That¡¯s certain. But the speed of enhancing the martial art status depends heavily on the techniques


    used. The higher the level o f technique, the faster you gained enhancement in the martial prowess!"


    ine smiled, paused, and continued." Well. It''s like a game; it''s always easy to gain enhancement in


    martial art status when you first start practicing it. And it grows harder and harder as you reach a higher


    level. When you reach the ninthgrade grandmaster level, it basically dependsrgely on your talent to


    breakthrough and go into the next level. But, for some people, they could not even reach the first-grade


    grandmaster level. Hence, itrgely depends on a person''s talent, resources, and techniques. These


    are all inter-rted!"


    Selena was shocked upon hearing ine''s words. "It''s really not easy, isn''t it? Sigh! I wonder how my


    natural talent is in this area. Sigh! I don¡¯t want to be a burden to Fane all the time and ask for his


    help."


    "Don''t worry, Sister Selena. I have faith in you. You''re definitely more talented than most of the people!"


    why are they still happy about the first-grade spiritual grass? Didn¡¯t you just say that the ninth grade is


    the best? So, first-grade ones are not even that precious, right? Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    Ben was in the same confusion as Selena was. "Yeah, why are they happy over the first-grade spirited


    grass?¡±

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    Here, ine paused for a while before continuing, "That¡¯s why a lot of people doubt if a third or fourth


    grade or higher-grade spirited grass even exists¡ªbecause n o one''s ever seen it before. Besides,


    there''s another legend that¡¯s even more exciting. Who knows if it''s true!"


    "What legend is this?"


    Selena and Ben asked simultaneously.


    ine smiled. "The highest status a chi warrior can attain as of now is to be at the peak of the true god


    status. It''s very difficult to improve once you''ve hit that stage since we don''t have any martial art skills


    that advance beyond that. Still, there''s a legend that says that it''s possible t o achieve something even


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    more¡ªthe


    ultimate god status.


    ine thought about it, then she looked at the siblings before him, utterly solemn." ording to the


    legends, you''ll be able to prolong your life when you hit the ultimate god status," she said. "Apparently,


    you¡¯ll be able to live until two hundred years-old!¡±


    "No way!"


    Selena and Ben took a sharp intake of breath, wondering if they had heard her wrong. If the legends


    were true, then someone of that status could live until they were two hundred years old. Who would not


    want something like that?


    Besides, a person of the true god status was frightening enough. A person with the ultimate god status


    must be exceedingly strong.


    "Thepetition has started. Let''s go watch. These are just legends; no one knows if they''re true.


    Heh. The eight reclusive families are all trying to unearth this mystery. They''ve been to so many


    dangerous ces, but they haven''t found a single clue even after so many years.


    That''s why I think it¡¯s likely that all these legends are just legends!"


    ine shed a hapless smile. "If there really is an eighth or ninth-grade spirited grass existing out


    there, they must contain unimaginable amounts of chi. And it might just make my body explode in an


    instant. After all, there''s no way a body like mine can take in that much energy."


    At that moment, fifty contestants were left on the fighting stage. Only five would advance to the next


    round after the melee battle. It was evident that thepetition was far fiercer than the previous melee.


    After all, everyone who was still standing there were all strong fighters¡ªat least seventh to ninth-grade


    grandmasters. Only fighters like that stood a chance to hold on until then.


    "Heh. You won¡¯t escape this time, Fane!"


    Before the fight even began, Hudson already had his eyes pinned on Fane, arms folded across his


    chest, and a cold smile on his lips.


    "Let the round begin!" Read at NovelDrama.Org


    announced in a clear voice.

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    "Hmph!" Upon the sound indicating that thepetition had begun, Hudson-who had achieved the final


    stage of his semigod level power-balled his hand tightly. His fist emitted Chi as he rushed toward Fane.


    "Not wasting a single second, huh?" Fane''s lips shifted into a smirk as he noted that ferocity in wanting


    to eliminate him, and his tightly clenched fist was covered with a thickyer of Chi.


    Fwoosh!


    All so suddenly, however, a beautiful figure appeared in front of him like a sh of lightning as they met


    Hudson''s punch with their own.


    Beth?" Fane dismissed the Chi covering his fist and was slightly surprised.


    Boom!


    A powerful explosion could be heard as they both flew backward several meters due to the sheer force


    before they could regain their footing.


    There was not much difference between their true powers.


    "Beth Woods!¡± The enraged Hudson gave Beth a disgusted re as he growled," What''s the meaning


    of this? You want this illegitimate child who returned from the outside world to win thispetition? Do


    you want every Woods here to lose their dignity? Haha...! How shameful would we b e when news


    about this got spread outside? They''d say that geniuses like us can¡¯t evenpare to someone who


    returned from the outside world!¡±


    Beth met Hudson¡¯s re. "I''m sorry Hudson, but there''s nothing shameful about this. In my opinion,


    Fane is a member of the Woods family, and more importantly, he''s also the Woods family master.


    Fane¡¯s ability shows how powerful the Woods family''s younger generation is. He''s able to grow, even


    though he went to a ce that didn''t have enough Chi. To me, that''s not a shameful thing. Instead, it¡¯s


    a good thing and something worth showing off!"


    "You..." Hudson was angry when he heard what Beth said, but he had no way of fighting back. "Haha...


    What you''re saying i s a facy. I''m going to ask you this: Are you getting out of my way?"


    "No!" answered Beth, no hesitation in the way she responded.


    Beth then looked at Fane who was beside her and said. "Fane, this guy keeps pinpointing on you. I


    know that your fighting prowess isn''t bad, so why don¡¯t we work together? We''d have one less


    They were the ones that had the highest hope of winning thepetition.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The only person who could surpass them was Lance as he had already surpassed the semi-god level


    capstone and was one step away from the first stage of the real godlevel. Re?d at Dr?m§Ñ?§àv§Öls

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    After all, Fane had already eliminated Yule, who was also a strong fighter. Even though it was due to


    Yule''s carelessness, it proved that Fane was a rather remarkable fighter. Hudson had no confidence in


    winning if Fane and Beth worked together.


    "Nash Woods, you''re still telling me that you didn''t arrange this? This is obviously your doing, and


    you''ve gone all out for your son!" Lily, who was on the observing tform, almost burst in anger. She


    looked at Nash angrily and seethed, "You asked Beth and Yule to protect your son during the first


    round, and you then cheated during the second round and asked Yule to purposely lose to Fane. Now,


    you¡¯ve changed the third round into a group-fight and had Beth helping him. Haha... He''ll definitely be


    in the top five with your help, won''t he?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really ...really trying to make a scene!¡± Nash grew


    angry at that as he coughed, and he took a breather before he added, ¡°You... You saw Fane''s Chi


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    yourself-he''s achieved semi-god prowess. Could I have made that up too?"


    "I... I don¡¯t care about all that! Everything seems like it''s been set up to me!" Lily was anguished when


    her thoughts went to how her son was absent from thispetition; he could have been the champion.


    "I can''t help it if you want to think about it: n that way!" Nash stopped entertaining Lily and ignored her.


    However, his face immediately darkened when he saw the situation on thepetition stage. He saw


    several Woods family disciples were moving in to surround Fane and Beth.


    "Oh?" Lily''s mood instantly shifted for the better as she saw the scene as well, chuckling at the sight.


    "Haha...! I believe you''ve not anticipated this, Nash Woods. Although you''ve arranged for Beth to


    protect Fane and help him enter the next round, the other Woods family disciples don''t like him. So


    many well-versed prodigies want to eliminate that son of yours first!"


    Lily let that sink before she added, "This is fate. Nothing would work even if you''ve already made


    arrangements when everything has been fated as such!"


    Nash''s expression fell, but he still managed to say, "Say whatever you like, because I believe in Fane. I


    believe he''s capable of bing the champion because he said he''d work hard for it." "Tsk, tsk! You¡¯re


    still so confident under these circumstances. I wonder where your confidencees from." Lily had a


    smirk o n her face before it slowly fell.


    She discovered that Nash seemed to be in a better condition than before. The other day, Nash looked


    pale and still needed Titus to help him walk when they met at the bottom of the mountain. Today, he did


    not pant as much when he spoke, and hisplexion seemed much better.


    ''How peculiar. Could it be my imagination, or is he in hisst hours?¡¯ mumbled Lily to herself as that


    thought urred to her. She grew increasingly suspicious.


    Martin and Liah were like Hudson; all three of them were in their final stages of semigod level prowess.


    Apart from them, there were three other masters who achieved mid-stage of the semi-god prowess.


    The strengths and weaknesses were very obvious when six of such masters surrounded and attacked


    them.  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    What Fane said made Beth speechless.


    Because of this, it fueled the other prodigies ¡¯ determination to eliminate Fane, thus they surrounded


    them.


    The remaining others dared note over when they saw how many powerful masters gathered at this


    side. They could only pick out those with lowerbat prowess and try their best to eliminate those


    people.


    "Haha... So, you''re siding with Fane, huh Beth? I''m sorry, but you seemed to have forgotten about me-I


    also want to eliminate this guy!


    "After all, he''s obnoxiously haughty and said that he''s aiming to be the champion!" came the hoarse


    voice of Martin, a man with a towering stature, as he crossed his arms at his chest.


    "We''re in trouble. There are so many of them!" Beth looked at Fane with a disconcerted expression.


    "Haha... Don''t you worry. Since they want to take me out so badly, I''ll just have to eliminate them first!"


    Fane¡¯s behavior was far from what Beth expected; he had an indifferent smile as he seemed


    undaunted.


    "How can you still be in the mood to make jokes when we¡¯re in this situation?" Beth rolled her eyes at


    Fane and felt that he was unreliable. They were up against six prodigies, and even the one with the


    weakest prowess was at the middle stage o f semi-god level. Three of them had the cultivation of the


    "Haha! I''m not joking!" Faneughed and curled one of his hands into a fist, and the Chi that came from


    his fist was much more than thest. Apart from that, his Chi was more condensedpared to those


    of the other geniuses.


    ¡°Be careful!" Martin warned the others. He was startled when he saw Fane disappearing in a sh.


    Whoosh!


    Fane appeared in front of Hudson and swung his fist powerfully.


    ¡°He¡¯s so fast!¡± Hudson was taken aback at how Fane singled him out first. Hudson, after all, was in the


    He knew that there was not enough time for him to perform his martial arts, thus he could only meet


    Fane¡¯s punch with his own.


    The moment he took Fane¡¯s punch, Chi was discharged immensely, and his punch was covered with


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Chi.


    "Hmph! So what if you''re light on your feet? I''m at thest stage of the semi-god level, and I don¡¯t


    believe that I can¡¯t defeat you!


    Thoom!


    Hudson, who was at thest stage of the semi-god level, flew outward like a kite severed from its


    string. He crashed onto the ground after he flew several tens of meters backward andnded outside


    thepetition stage. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Puff!

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    "How...How''s that possible? How can I lose?" Hudson''s eyes were filled with disbelief. He did not


    believe that he would lose to the illegitimate child, the son-inw who married into the wife''s family he


    looked down upon in front of so many people.


    He had lost terribly under everyone''s gazes with just one punch. Hudson truly had lost his honor.


    "What?!" Many people stopped fighting after they saw what had happened on the stage. Their mouths


    were wide open and their chins almost dropped to the floor.


    Moreover, they never thought that Hudson ¡ªwho had the highest possibility of winning thepetition


    ¡ªwould be eliminated by Fane with just one punch. It did not help that Hudsonpletely lost under


    the circumstances where both of them utilized their Chi.


    They could say that Yule deliberately threw thepetition away and let Fane win because they were


    siblings.


    However, they did not feel that Hudson would purposely lose out on thepetition.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?!" People like the First and Second Elder also stood up from the observation stage in surprise.


    The force behind Fane¡¯s punch had already reached the highest stage of the semi-god level; he would


    not have blown Hudson down the stage so easily had he not.


    "How''s this possible?" The faces of the Third Elder and Lily darkened after they nced at each other.


    Only Lance could have disyed such an attack as Fane''s.


    "That¡¯s amazing! Brother-inw is amazingly strong. Haha! He truly is a one-o f-a-kind genius!" Ben


    could barely fight back his grin as he turned to Selena and teased, "Sister, I really admire your insight.


    You hit the jackpot, scoring a man like him!"


    Ben still managed to find a way to jest with her sister. "By the way, Sister, did you realize how different


    Brother-inw was o n the night of your wedding that you had a child with him?"


    Selena rolled her eyes at Ben by reflex. "Do you think that I have special eyesight?


    How''d I know he¡¯s the young master of the Woods family? Also, how¡¯d I know that he¡¯d be such a


    formidable person after being on the battlefield for five years?!"


    She nced at Fane who was on thepetition stage and spoke abashedly," Still, you got a point... I


    truly have hit the jackpot with him."


    "Definitely! You really have good insight!" beamed Ben. "Of course, my sister is just as outstanding.


    Both of you can be considered as a match made in heaven!"


    "F*ck, it looks like this Fane guy might just be thispetition''s champion!" gushed a n old man.


    "Genius! He''s a genius, no doubt! It must¡¯ve been difficult for him to reach this step as he didn''t have


    such conditions as the other geniuses from the Woods'' main family!" Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    "You five are next!" Fane smiled and said to the remaining five.

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    The sight of Hudson, a man who achieved the final stage of the semi-god-level, defeated by Fane with


    a single punch shocked everyone to the core.


    Comments began to spiral on top of the observation stage. Before this, they could still say that Nash


    set everything up and that Yule lost to Nash on purpose.


    However, it was obvious that Hudson did not throw the game away on purpose.


    The five people standing in front of Fane had disbelief written all over their faces.


    It was only after a good while that Liah, her expression shifting into a more grim mein, spoke, "This


    guy''s at an incredible state level now, and he''s also adept inbat. Don''t underestimate him. I say we


    attack


    together!'' "Yes, let''s attack together and eliminate this guy first. We can¡¯t let him win again. We''d have


    no ce to hide our faces if he wins and bes the champion." Martin immediately nodded. There


    was still hope for them if all five of them attacked Fane together.


    "Fane, I can help block one or two!" offered Beth, her countenance alert and sharp.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    What she did not expect was for Fane to shake his head and said, ¡°Don''t worry about it. I don''t need


    your help here; I can handle them all no problem!"


    Martin, Liah, and the others had their lips uncontrobly twitching. The guy before them was practically


    rubbing it on their faces.


    "Exploding Wolf Punch!" Not wanting to spare a single second for Fane, Martin balled his fist and


    condensed Chi to cover i t. He performed a martial-art skill and rushed toward Fane.


    "What?! He executed the Exploding Wolf Punch? That¡¯s a first-grade premium martial skill, an


    impressive skill for a young person. Their attack power can increase by several folds after using this


    skill!" Many people at the observation deck eximed after they saw this.


    "Look, it''s the illusion of a wolf head. I had n o idea that Martin could perform this martial skill so well.


    It''s unfortunate that he¡¯s not a master in the real god-stage; he¡¯d be able to send the wolf head to the


    opponent and attack his opponent if he was a master at that level. The attack power would be


    magnificent!" eximed some among the people. "However, it¡¯s quite difficult for Martin to perform the


    Exploding Wolf Punch in such a manner."


    At that moment... "Exploding Wolf Punch!¡± Liah performed the same punching skill and rushed toward


    Fane with Martin.


    "Hmph! I''d like to see what you''ll do this time. Fane." On the observation deck, Lily-seeing how five


    younger geniuses attacked Fane altogether with strong martial skills¡ª smiled a triumphant smile. New


    chapter av§Ñble o? Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ


    She knew Fane was as good as gone. That guy was delusional when he said he wanted to win the


    <ppetition.

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    All of a sudden. Fane let out a loud roar as h e balled his hands into fists. Chi surged from his fists as


    Fane bent his knees and threw his punch.


    The group of five had just appeared before Fane, aiming toward him when he threw his punch.


    They initially thought that their attacks, whenbined, would overpower Fane, making him lose.


    That was what they believed until they saw wave after wave before them. These waves were illusions


    that rushed toward them from Fane''s fists without relief. The waves merged and became an invisible


    yet strong impact!


    Thoom!


    A loud st could be heard and the strong power blew all five people away. They banged into the


    stone bs under thepetition stage like kites with broken strings.


    Puff!


    All five prodigies helplessly vomited blood still mid-air, flying from Fane¡¯s attack.


    They vomited blood again when they crashed to the ground. Theyid on the floor and felt as if their


    body was going to break.


    "How''s this possible?!¡± The eyes of Martin and the others were filled with disbelief. They could not


    believe that they could not topple Fane, even as all five of them joined forces. The guy in front of them


    was incredibly powerful.


    "What martial skill is this?!" The First Elder, who was on the observation stage, stood up. His eyes lit up


    and seemed excited. "That''s no simple martial skill and definitely isn¡¯t a first-grade martial skill. It looks


    like a second-grade martial skill!"


    Titus, who was by the First Elder''s side, chimed in, "Above all, that¡¯s a rare martial skill capable of


    attacking a group of people simultaneously. If it has such good effects when it''s being used by a semi-


    god-level martial artist, the attack power when it''s being used by a real god-level martial artist would be


    far more terrifying!"


    "That¡¯s right! If a real god-level martial artist uses this martial skill, the skill can attack externally. It¡¯s


    terrifying when you think about how a big wave shoots outward!¡± Nash was pleased as well. That


    martial skill was not only a high-level skill, but it was also a skill that could carry out group attacks, and


    not everyone knew of it.


    Nobody knew that Fane had such a great martial skill.


    "Im... Impossible!¡± Lily''s smile disappeared, reced by the look of shock.


    She could not believe that geniuses like Hudson and Liah, who had the possibility o f bing the


    champion, would also be eliminated by Fane.


    "Haha! You truly didn''t let me down!" Nash, who was beside Lily, was overjoyed at the oue. "This


    is my son-the son of Nash Woods!"


    Lily shot Nash a re, so furious that sounds of bones cracking could be heard from her tightly balled


    fists.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She never expected that this illegitimate child would have such impressive talents andbat ability.


    Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    "This is great! There¡¯s hope for us to get to the top five!" Not many contenders were left on the stage at


    that moment, and several men who were at the middle stage o f the semi-god level were ted at the


    prospects.


    They had thought it would be impossible for them to get to the top five cement, but they never


    expected that Fane would eliminate five to six masters in one go.


    Even geniuses like Hudson, Martin, and Liah-who were in thest stage of the semi -god level-were


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    eliminated by Fane.


    "What...?¡± Beth, who stood not far away from Fane, was stupefied. She was the First Elder''s daughter,


    and her father purposely asked her before thepetition to help Fane whenever there was a chance.


    They never thought that hisbat prowess would exceed the rest.


    She was stupefied when she saw the scene in front of her.


    Both her and Fane stood on the stage, but nobody dared fight them as everybody knew defeating them


    was impossible.


    Beth had a tight smile on her face. It looked like she was going to proceed to the next round and be in


    the top five without doing anything.


    Moreover, she might even be thepetition¡¯s first runner-up, given the situation at hand.


    "What is it? I¡¯m thankful for your offer, Beth, but I really don''t need your help," said the smiling F to


    Beth when he saw her stunned on the spot.


    "You''re really too strong! What grade is that martial skill you''ve performed just now? I feel that it¡¯s a


    second-grade martial skill. If that''s not the case, how can you defeat them when you¡¯re only mid-way


    the semigod level?" Beth smiled bitterly. She thought about it and continued speaking." With your


    attack just now, I feel that you should be at the peak stage of the semi-god level. You¡¯re really strong¡ª


    your prowess almost matches that of Lance''s!¡±


    Fane became sheepish at that; it surprised him at how they would say his prowess had reached the


    peak of the semi-god level.


    Still, it made sense when he thought about i t. After all, he did not carry out attacks where his Chi left


    his body, and it was natural that they did not know that he was already in the real god-level. It was best


    if h e could win thepetition while still hiding his true power.


    "Big Wave Hits¡ªa second-grade intermediate martial skill. It''s handy," replied Fane with an indifferent


    smile.


    Beth''s eyes lit up when she heard this and she said with a smile. "Second-grade intermediate? That


    astounding skill can be used for group attacks. I think the master will ask you to contribute it so that all


    the Woods family members can learn this skill, too!


    Beth¡¯s excitement baffled Fane; she was obviously interested in his martial skills, too.


    He gave a weak smile as he replied, ¡°It''s still too early to assume things. I''m not the inheritor yet, and I


    can only be considered a s one of the top five." Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    Every person who won the top five position got a first-grade premium spirited grass as their reward,


    much to their joy.


    Hudson, Martin, and the others sat on the floor below the stage as they tended to their wounds, all


    while they wore a soured expression.


    They originally had hoped of being in the top five and obtaining the spirited grass, but not only did they


    fail to defeat Fane, but they failed to obtain the spirited grass as well.


    Hudson nced at Lily who was on the observation stage and thought to himself, ''I f I knew that this


    guy was that talented, I wouldn''t have thought about what rewards Lily would''ve given me. Now, I have


    nothing!''


    Everything that happened afterward was just like how everybody imagined it to be: Fane was crowned


    champion while Beth was the first runner-up.


    "Let me announce that the martial artspetition hase to an end.


    Congrattions to Young Master Fane for winning thepetition and bing the family master


    inheritor. He obtains the right to keep and use the Woods family''s treasure, Cyro Pearl, but he''ll need to


    inform all elders before he could use it," the Fourth Elder, Wendy Wind announced loudly on the


    Fane exhaled heavily before wearing a small smile. He flew upward to thepetition stage and


    arrived before the


    Fourth Elder.


    "Young man, is the power of a second-grade martial skill? How did you obtain it?" Wendy could not


    keep her question at bay a s she softly asked, passing the Cyro Pearl t o Fane as she did.


    Fane smiled sheepishly and said, "I was lucky to obtain it, but I can tell you that it¡¯s a second-grade


    intermediate martial skill."


    "A second-grade intermediate skill is a really good one. Even the Woods family only has several."


    Wendy smiled indifferently.


    Fane nodded. He then raised the cold Cyro Pearl up and announced, "I n to use this Cyro Pearl


    reasons I joined thispetition! Since everybody i s here, I''m notifying all of you now." At this


    moment, the Third Elder-pissed off at thepetition''s oue¡ªslowly stood up and spoke in his


    slightly worn-out voice, "I don''t think that your friend is badly hurt. I had a good look at his body, and his


    wounds are superficial. The most crucial point is that someone had trained him into a puppet, so his


    body is extremely stiff while his breath of life has been reduced to an extremely small amount. Won¡¯t it


    be wasteful to use our Woods family treasure on someone like this?"


    "Puppet? Why did his brother be a puppet?"


    "Oh, my! Such evil skills really exist?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Startled, the First Elder immediately asked, "Fane, is the Third Elder telling the truth? Why did your


    brother be a puppet? Why do such evil ways still exist?¡± Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Fane did not expect that the Third elder would fail to contain himself and stepped forward to make him


    look bad.


    He smiled indifferently and stared at the Third Elder who stood high up on the observation stage


    "Really?¡± challenged Fane. "Please exin why you''re objecting t o my choice?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Third Elder then replied, "It''s simple. This Cyro Pearl is a treasure we¡¯ve obtained with much


    difficulty, so it''s best if we use it with care. We need to think about its value before we use it. No harm is


    done i f we¡¯re to use the Cyro Pearl on the family master or other important people of the Woods


    family.¡± He let that sink before he added, "But to use it on your brother, an outsider... It doesn¡¯t seem to


    fit, now does it?"


    Noticing Fane''s silence, he then continued, "This is only one of the reasons. The second one is


    because the Cyro Pearl has n o healing properties. Apart from sealing a person in ice and keeping a


    dead person somewhat alive, it has no other effects.


    Even if you seal this friend of yours right now, do you have ways to treat himter o n? He won''t


    escape the fate of dying if you don''t have the means to treat him after you unseal him."


    At the same time, Lily alsoughed and stood up. "That''s right. Putting the fact that you''re using this on


    an outsider aside, the most crucial point is if you can revive a puppet. Haha...! I''d say that''s rather


    impossible. It''s better that you end that once and for all."


    Many people started discussing among themselves after they heard what the Third Elder and Lily said,


    sharing their opinion that it was indeed wasteful to use such a treasure on an outsider when there was


    no definite way of saving that person.


    Apart from that, there was only one Cyro Pearl, and it would be gone after it was used.


    Fane smiled and said, "Firstly, I''ve won thepetition, and the Cyo Pearl is my reward. Am I not right


    to say that nobody has the right to interfere with how I use this pearl or who I use it on? Secondly, I''ll


    definitely search for a way to cure my brother after I''ve frozen him. How I treat him seems to have


    nothing to do with you."


    "Haha... You¡¯ve got a point, Young Master Fane. Indeed, we have no right to intervene since this item


    belongs to you, and based o n the rules, you can use it however you like. I''m merely providing a


    suggestion, and you can choose to ignore the suggestions from us, the elders." Wade chuckled aloud,


    satisfied with Fane''s reply.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Nash was not stupid; he noticed what Wade was trying to do. He smiled and stood up. "T o be honest,


    the Cyro Pearl is a treasure when we say that it is because it can freeze up an area the size of a room.


    Even if you''re a dying man, it can also remain the person''s condition after being frozen with the Cyro


    Pearl. However, this pearl can also not be considered a treasure as it has no healing properties. It


    doesn''t have any other functions apart from freezing things up."


    Many people nodded after they heard what Nash said¡ªseemed as though this Cyro Pearl was not


    such an extremely important object after all.


    Once the noises of the people''s discussions died down, Nash continued, "Apart from that, we''re one of


    the eight reclusive families, and we need to keep our promises. Since we''ve promised to give this pearl


    to the champion and Fane won thepetition, the pearl belongs to him. He''s entitled to do whatever


    he wants with: t. Don''t that make sense, everyone?"


    ¡°Yes, Master is right. I feel that this belongs to Fane, so on what grounds can we interfere with how he


    uses it? If it was mine, I''d use it based on my needs!¡± said the Seventh Elder confidently once he stood


    up. "Young Master Fane is so talented at such a young age. To me, Young Master Fane is the true


    treasure. He returned regardless of previous unpleasantries and became our family master''s inheritor.


    Compared to the Cyro Pearl, Young Master Fane is the treasure with unlimited possibilities that the


    gods gave us!"


    The Sixth Elder was slightly stunned, but h e also stepped forward and smilingly said," Yes, Young


    Master Fane is really talented. Young Master Lance isn¡¯t here today, but I don''t think he could receive


    the attack we¡¯ve just seen if he¡¯s here."


    Meanwhile, a branch family master also stood up and chimed in, "Yes, we strongly support Young


    Master Fane. Young Master Fane is so talented, and we¡¯re convinced that he bes the family


    master''s inheritor. I believe that with Young Master Fane''s talents, it''ll only take him another one to two


    years to break through and achieve the primary stage of the real godlevel!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The corners of the Third Elder''s mouth twitched several times when he heard this. These people must


    have stood forward with such an attitude because Fane was the current inheritor. They wanted to


    please Fane as he would be the future family master once Nash would pass on.


    After all, if they stood forward and spoke o n Fane''s behalf, they would be closer t o Fane and he


    would remember them.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    "Congrattions! Congrattions!


    Congrattions to Young Master Fane for bing the inheritor to our family master!" Many people


    started leaving. Fane had juste down from thepetition stage when some masters of the


    branch family immediately surrounded Fane to congratte him.


    Another old man with white hair also walked forward to Fane, gesturing politely a s he praised, "Indeed!


    It must''ve been difficult for you to rise from themon world, Young Master Fane. It''s really rare to


    have such talents. Truly, you''ll lead the Woods family on a glorious path!¡±


    "Oh, yes, I''m not very clear about certain situations in the branch families. If any of you are free, please


    stay and leave


    tomorrow. We''ll have a gathering at my ce and talk about the issues among the branch family while


    we drink. After all, I''ve just returned to the Woods family, and there are many things that I don¡¯t


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    understand,"mented Fane as he smiled to the crowd.


    "Sure! Haha... Then I, Lancelot Woods am staying, and I¡¯ll only head home tomorrow s o I can have a


    drink or two with Young Master Fane!" replied Lancelot, chuckling a s he did. The eyes of this branch


    family master lit up when he heard what Fane said.


    After all, every previous member of the main family was arrogant and never paid heed to suggestions


    from the branch families. Was it possible that Young Master Fane nned to start caring about the


    branch families'' situation? If that was the case, that would be miraculous how members of the main


    family paid more attention to the branch families!


    The branch families, in their own rights, had many prodigies among them, but they had limited


    resources for enhancing their martial status¡ªthey had to hand in most of their materials, after all. As a


    result, prodigies of the branch families were neglected.


    Fane thought about it and said to the crowd, "Sure! Anybody who wants toe over cane, but


    make sure that there aren¡¯t too many of you as my living quarters can''t contain so many people.


    Moreover, too many of you might attract unnecessary attention, and I¡¯m afraid of what others would


    say."


    The branch family masters were no fools. After all, Fane had just returned, and although he became


    the inheritor of the family master with his own strength, there were many among the branch families


    who did not want him to be the inheritor. People like Lily were obviously unhappy about Fane inheriting


    this position.


    Fane did not want to inherit the Woods family master''s position, but it was clear that those who


    poisoned his father did not want him to be this inheritor. Fane thus decided to take up the mantle, and


    he would excel sterly in it. In that case, the other party would definitely want to kill him. New ch§Ñpter


    av?ble on NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    After the members from the branch families left, ine, Selena, and the others walked toward Fane.


    Selena came closer and smilingly gushed," Congrattions, Honey, you''re now the family master


    inheritor. You''ve gone up the ranks, and rather highly at that!¡±


    "There''s nothing worth congratting me for. To be honest, I didn''t want to be the inheritor." Fane


    smiled bitterly. "However, t o get this Cyro Pearl and find out the person who poisoned my father, I''ve


    no other choice but to take up the family master title." "Hey, this is such an important thing.


    You''re the family master inheritor now, and that means you''re the future Woods


    family master!" Ben stared at Fane. "Many people wished for something as good as this to happen to


    them, but you, on the other hand, are reluctant! Think about it: M y sister and I won''tck resources for


    enhancing martial statuses once you inherit the title!"


    "Don''t worry, you won''tck materials even if I don''t be the family master inheritor," assured Fane.


    "After all, martial artists don¡¯t need so much resources for the enhancement of martial status. I can get


    several Chi Congregation Pills as I''m a member of the Woods main family!"


    "That won¡¯t work," ine chimed in afterward. "Think about it... They dared send people to assassinate


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    you when you were outside. They won''t have the guts to harm you if you''re the family master inheritor,


    even though they desperately want to kill you. You''re safe in the Woods main family! However, if you''re


    not the family master inheritor, some people might not give you face!" ine paused here before


    continuing to speak with a bitter smile on her face, "However, they wanted to get rid of you before you


    returned. They''re probably getting antsy now that you''re here, just wanting to get rid of you."


    "Yes, Fane. It''s best if you don¡¯t simply leave the Woods main family. At least the Eldest Elder and


    Second Elder would protect you when you''re still at the main family. We''d be in trouble if you sneak out


    b y yourself!¡± Lana, who was beside them, also reminded Fane.


    "Alright, I understand, but I don¡¯t feel that normal people can kill me with my martial level!" Fane gave a


    small smile as he tightened his fists. "Fighting with these people today made me understand my


    "Yes, now let''s go. We need to visit Fernando and use this Cyro Pearl soon. I¡¯m afraid that your senior


    won''t hold on if we don¡¯t use it quickly."


    Fane led everyone to a cave.


    Inside, Fernando lied on a stone bed as Ethan kept watch silently.


    Ethan broke into a smile when he saw Faneing over. "Master, how did it go? You must¡¯ve


    seeded with your martial Read at NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Fane walked forward to inspect Fernando''s form afterward, noticing that his breath of life had indeed


    weakened. If they did not freeze him, it would be impossible to save him the following day.


    They were fortunate that the old man from the mysterious group was in a hurry to kill him and the


    others, so he did not linger to wait for Fernando to be aplete puppet. He used Fernando in his


    fights when Fernando still had a slight sense of intelligence and breath of life.


    If the other party had waited a couple more days for Fernando''s breath of life topletely disappear


    before using him in battles, Fernando would have been dead.


    Fane''s eyes turned red when he thought of


    Fernando¡ªthe man who once made great achievements on the battlefield¡ªhad fallen into such a poor


    state.


    Exhaling heavily, Fane took the Cyro Pearl, gently opened Fernando''s mouth, and ced the pearl into


    his mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Once done, Fane tapped one of his fingers o n the pearl, and strands of Chi appeared from his fingertip


    into the Cyro Pearl with his thoughts.


    With the Chi entering the Cyro Pearl, it slowly emitted a faint blue light.


    As the blue light grew stronger, Fane removed his finger and stood up.


    The light shone as ice crystals emerged continuously. The temperature of their surroundings also


    started to drop.


    Go, step back.'' Fane rxed when he saw Fernando''s body frozen little by little. The ice crystals


    gradually increased and thickened.


    Fane had no methods of curing Fernando, but at least he would not perish in his frozen status. Of


    course, Fane had toe u p with a method to heal Fernando.


    Not longter, Fernando''s entire stone bed was frozen and he was entombed as though it was an ice


    coffin.


    ine rolled her eyes at him in response." Who''d sell such a precious item? They¡¯d be a fool to do


    that."


    Fane smiled bitterly and said, "It¡¯s not worth that much because this item can only be used once. The


    pearl would disappear when the ice coffin is opened.¡± Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    To Ben''s question, Fane exined, ¡°When I inserted the Chi, I inserted a strand of my mental strength


    into it. You guys still can''t use this mental strength yet at the moment. This mental strength is an


    invisible and mysterious power. You guys can''t see it, and you can only feel and use it after reaching


    the true god-level.


    "If I want to undo this freeze, I just need to connect to the Cyro Pearl through my thoughts. The freeze


    would be undone after Imunicated with it."


    "Alright, we should leave. This ce is ice-cold right now!¡±


    ¡°We''re fine, but you and Selena are not martial artists yet, so your body quality is bad whenpared


    to us,¡± stated Fane. ¡°


    You might get a cold if you stay here too long."


    The group soon walked out of the cave.


    Ethan thought about it before asking Fane," But Master, we can only prevent Fernando from dying right


    now; it''d be difficult if we want to heal him. His body has totally stiffened, and so have his muscles and


    stones. He''s like a stone right now. How are we going to save him? I''m out of ideas, really.''¡¯


    Fane smiled bitterly before speaking," Truthfully, I don¡¯t know myself, and all I can do right now is stop


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    him from dying.¡±


    Fane''s reply flustered everyone else. They had no idea that even Fane had not thought of ways to save


    Fernando.


    "How''s that possible? Does that mean we''ll have to keep him frozen forever? That¡¯s no different than


    dying." Ben could not help but smiled bitterly as he followed Fane on the way back.


    ¡°That won''t happen. I know a family who has a precious item¡ªa medical book. I heard that this book is


    very powerful, and there''s a possibility for us to find ways from the book."


    Fane fell silent for a moment as he thought of something, a tight smile appearing on his face afterward.


    "Sadly, we¡¯re in trouble because the Woods family has a bad rtionship with this family, and we can b


    e considered as enemies. The most crucial point is that they''re one of the eight reclusive families, and


    they¡¯re very strong. They might not show us the medical book."


    Ben felt that he was in trouble after he heard this.


    "I have several herbs with me, but I''m still short of a few others. Of course, I''ll try my best to think of a


    way to resolve my father''s ailment.¡± Fane smiled. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    quarters.

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    Meanwhile, Lily was seething in her room, feeling as though her heart was blocked by something. "I''m


    furious! This bastard kid actually has such high fighting prowess, and he even knows a second-grade


    intermediate martial skill. Oh, that boils m y blood!"


    Lily had thought of asking Hudson and the others to kill Fane during the martial artspetition; they


    could say that their hands slipped or that they failed to control their power.


    Even if they failed to kill Fane, they could have at least stopped him from bing the champion and


    obtaining the family master''s inheritor.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was to everyone''s bewilderment that that


    young man managed to suppress everybody in thatpetition and obtained the position the family


    master acknowledged. He even obtained the Woods family treasure, Cyro Pearl.


    "Who knows where that wretch got such a martial skill!" The Third Elder sat by the table in the room


    and drank a mouthful of white liquor. He then growled, "I estimate that this young man''s martial level is


    already at the peak stage of the semi-god level. Together with the second-grade intermediate martial


    skill, it really was easy for him to be thepetition''s champion."


    "It seems like his technique is very powerful, too, and it''s no surprise he won with that martial skill of


    his!" fumed Lily, her expression darkening as she did. "What infuriates me more is how some of the


    elders are behaving. Fane''s yet to be the official family master, yet they buttered him and ttered him


    since he¡¯s the family master inheritor!"


    "Well, what can we do?" said Wade with a smirk. "Everybody knows that although Fane is the family


    master inheritor, Nash won''t live for much longer. In fact, it¡¯ll be a miracle if he lived for another two


    months! Hence, they naturally think that Fane will soon be the family master. This is why they


    want to tter him before that happens."


    "We must kill Fane, though that guy surely won''t leave the Woods family. We can''t take any actions as


    long as he stays with the Woods family." Lily frowned as she could not think of a way right now.


    "Haha... Fane is really talented, but his martial level is still rather nd. He''s not something we should


    worry about, considering he won¡¯t impede us much!" Wadeughed at this moment and said," Although


    his return had disrupted our ns, his martial level is too low, so he won''t bring much effect. The


    person we need to worry about right now is the First Elder. I feel that I should concentrate on retreating


    and training. We''d have no need t o fear the First Elder once I reached the fighting prowess at the peak


    stage of the true god-level!"


    "Sigh... Seems like that''s the only option we have right now," Lily sighed, her heart filled with


    helplessness.


    Evening came...


    As darkness filled the sky, several branch family masters came to Fane''s living quarters silently with


    elders of the branch families.


    Fane had already prepared good food and wine on the table as he waited for them.


    ¡°Haha... ine said that this is the meat of monster beasts, and consuming it benefits the body. I


    definitely need to eat more today!" There were two tables in the Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    ine nodded to Fane''s reminder and chimed in, "That''s right. You can¡¯t eat too much!"


    "Oh, dear... This meat smells so good, but w e can¡¯t eat too much of it," grumbled Ben as he swallowed


    his saliva.


    "Everybody,e and take your seats. There''s no need for any formalities!" Fane smiled and said to


    the masters of the branch families. "We''re all members of the Woods family and, by right, makes us


    one whole family. Everybody must enjoy themselves when we drinkter, alright?"


    "Yes, yes! Young Master is correct!" Everybody sat down smiling and started drinking.


    After a while, Fane turned to Lancelot and


    said, "By the way, Lancelot, is everything alright within the branch families? Let me know if there''s


    anything to be done. I¡¯m not very familiar with the situation among the branch families."


    Lancelot opened his mouth as he hesitated to speak openly, and he instinctively nced at the other


    branch family masters.


    They looked like they wanted to speak but were afraid to do so.


    Fane immediatelyforted them when h e saw their reactions. "Don''t worry, just speak openly. I won''t


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    tell anybody, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much."


    Lancelot was quiet for several seconds before he began, "Young Master, how should I put it? The


    branch families had always been supporting the main family. Even the monster beast meat that you''re


    eatinges from the beasts that we''ve hunted in the forest. We sacrifice our lives every month,


    supplying and sending the meat. Apart from that, we also supply spirited grass. These are the things


    we supply, and we make sure that we supply those of good quality. We genuinely hope that the main


    family can grow stronger."


    Lancelot paused here, nced at the crowd, and added, "Truthfully, this is nothing because the main


    family has grown strong, and we''re satisfied with the development of the main family."


    "If that''s the case, what do you actually wish to say?" Fane frowned and continued t o push on the


    matter.


    "You had to hand in that much?¡± Fane''s face darkened when he heard this-that went too far. After all,


    these people from the branch families risked their lives and went into the forest to find spirited grass


    and food, yet the main family only allowed them to keep 20 percent of what they obtained. The


    grievance in their hearts would only deepen if this continued. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    "We don''t know if the master knows about this, and we dared not ask. We''re afraid of offending others


    if we ask too many questions." The old man was one of the branch family masters. He spoke with a


    frown, and helplessness was written all over his face.


    It was apparent that they feared the main family members while wanting to get more martial


    enhancement resources for the branch families.


    "Who''s in charge of these things?" questioned Fane.


    "First Elder was in charge when the requirement was fifty percent, but he then had to manage other


    things, thus Third Elder was ced in charge of the matter.¡±


    Lancelot smiled. "Not long after he was tasked with managing the martial enhancement resources, he


    told us that the upper management decided to raise it to sixty percent, concluded in a meeting.


    ¡°He said that the main family had developed well and many of their youngsters had breakthroughs. We


    were asked to be considerate toward the main family and sacrifice a bit more. They also said that


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    they''ll let us keep some of the resources after the family master gets better."


    Chad, the old man with white hair, also nodded. "Yes, and we understood the difficulties the family


    master faced. After all, it was best to concentrate the resources and let a small amount of people


    breakthrough, and that¡¯s why no one said anything. s, the amount increased again not long after


    that.¡±


    Another old man chimed in, "Yes. Several people voiced their unhappiness when the requirement rose


    to seventy percent, but the Third Elder killed them in front of everybody else. He was furious, indeed,


    saying that the branch family members are inconsiderate and even said that we''re supposed to serve


    the main family!"


    These people from the branch families were obviously angry but they dared not say it out loud. They


    could only hold it in as there was strict management between the main and branch families.


    A thought then urred to Fane as he prodded, "By the way, are these resources safely kept by the


    Third Elder after they''re collected?"


    He finally understood what was going in. H e seriously suspected that the non-stop increase in the


    resources submission from the branch families was not his father''s idea, and it was the Third Elder''s


    action alone.


    The Third Elder was afraid that his actions would be exposed, which was why he killed those against


    the requirement and him, effectively silencing the branch family members despite their anger.


    Fane felt that the reason they could muster their courage and tell him what happened was that he was


    not a member of the main family before this, and it helped that he himself invited them to stay for drinks


    and share whatever they had in mind. These family masters were brave enough to tell him everything


    because of that. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Fane''s expression darkened when he heard that, and everything clicked for him.

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Today, the Third Elder had openly spoken o n Lily¡¯s behalf, and coupled with that were the rumors


    about how close they were as ofte. This made him sure that Lily and the Third Elder were working


    together and were responsible for poisoning his father.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It seemed like that was not all. They must have worked together to embezzle lots of martial


    enhancement resources.


    A few of the branch family masters were rather unnerved when they noted how silent Fane was with a


    grave expression.


    One of the branch family elders immediately shifted the conversation and said, "Young Master Fane,


    don''t misunderstand us. We''re saying this without resentment, just to get things off of


    our chests. We feel that the branch familiesck martial enhancement resources, nothing more than


    that!"


    Another of the branch family masters said, "Come, let¡¯s drink, Young Master Fane. We never suspected


    Third Elder and First Madam, especially First Madam. She''s the family master¡¯s wife, so we''re sure that


    she won''t do something like this!¡±


    Lancelot was also afraid of Fane getting angry and that everything was really the main family¡¯s idea. He


    quickly held his wine ss up. "Yes, Young Master Fane. We''re only talking about it and we dare not


    make assumptions. Apart from that, the main family had developed nicely, and we¡¯re finally one of the


    eight reclusive families. We¡¯re happy that the family has grown!"


    Fane looked at the crowd before saying.


    Don''t be afraid. I invited everyone here so I can hear your concerns and pleas. I¡¯m not sure why they


    collected that many martial enhancement resources, and I''m also unsure if this is the decision my


    father and the other elders came to after the meeting. I''ll ask about this on everyone''s behalf."


    Startled, Chad blurted, ¡°No, no, no...! Young Master Fane, if you''re to ask, the Third Elder and First


    Madam will be downright enraged when they know about this. It won''t matter what''s going on: we¡¯d be


    killed!"


    "That''s right. Young Master Fane," Lancelot added. ¡°If you asked, and if this truly was the decision


    everybody made in the meeting, the Third Elder would be unhappy and say that we conspired against


    him. However, if this was not the decision made by the main family members and somebody was hiding


    the martial enhancement resources, they''d be just as angry, and we¡¯d still suffer the fate of being


    killed."


    Fane smiled and raised his wine ss when he saw the frightened expression on the other party''s


    face. "Come, let''s raise our sses and finish this drink!"


    The group of people nced at each other anxiously, not knowing what Fane was thinking. They


    carefully finished the wine i n their sses when they saw how Fane finished his.


    The branch family members rxed when they heard what Fane said.


    "Thank you, Young Master Fane!¡± Lancelot immediately gestured to Fane with a sincere expression on


    his face. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    "Then, Young Master Fane, we thank you for your attentiveness to act. In fact, we just need to


    "The main reason is because there are no other ways. In fact, we have prodigies among the branch


    families, talented to boot, but we¡¯recking resources. Dare we say that the materials we¡¯ve got are


    downright scarce, and that resulted in a slow progression of their martial level. s, all we could do


    was look on in worry.¡±


    Lancelot also nodded. "The same applies to our branch family. Those geniuses are very unconvinced


    andin all the time. After all, they can find better treasures and spirited grass if their martial level


    increases. We could do nothing to help them, only offering words of constion when they''re


    doubting."


    The white-haired old man also nodded. " That''s true. I promised my granddaughter before I came over


    this time that I''ll man u p to tell members of the Woods main family. I didn''t keep my hopes up, though,


    since I didn''t know who to talk to or who to tell. I''m afraid!"


    Having said that, the white-haired old man paused and nced at Fane before he continued, "I have to


    thank Young Master Fane for making such a request. We discussed it and decided to tell you our


    concerns."


    Lancelot raised his wine ss and gave a toast to Fane. Finishing his wine in one go, he spoke,


    "Young Master Fane, as the Woods family master inheritor, you¡¯ve honored us by inviting us to dinner.


    If you find this issueplicated, it''ll be fine if you don''t say anything. Kindly just disregard what we''ve


    said."


    Fane was very emotional when he heard these words.


    There seemed to be a huge status divide between the branch and main families.


    Otherwise, these men from the branch families would not have been that afraid to express their worries


    nor would they have said such humble words.


    They really wanted to tell Fane about these things as they really hoped that somebody would perform


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    justice for them and take care of them.


    However, at the same time, their hearts were filled with fear¡ªafraid of invoking the wrath of their


    master. They were afraid that the Third Elder and Lily would find out about this and find trouble with the


    branch families. That would be the end for them.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I understand." Fane smiled and drank the wine in his ss before he continued, "I¡¯ll try


    my best. Don''t worry, it¡¯ll get better soon. There will be new rules that are beneficial for you people."


    "Thank you, Young Master Fane! Allow me t o raise a toast in your honor!" The white-haired old man


    was intensely moved when he heard Fane''s conviction. There were obviously very few who could


    understand them who were from the branch families.


    Before they came, they hesitated for a long while about telling him everything that happened, afraid


    that Fane might be upset or even lie to them somehow. They were also worried that Fane would be


    afraid of the Third Elder and Lily.


    It looked like Fane truly was considerate for them.


    After all, they had seen a lot of people fighting civil wars just for the sake of power. Co?tent belo?gs to


    Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    The branch family masters came to a rather secluded pavilion and sat there after leaving Fane''s living


    quarters.


    One of them then spoke, "Everyone, do you think we can rely on Young Master Fane? It concerns me,


    seeing as he had just returned to the Woods family. I think that many people can¡¯t ept him yet, and


    Lily might work against him. Moreover, he¡¯s yet to settle down. Do you think he can truly help us?"


    Another old man smilingly replied, ¡°It matters not to me if he can help us or not. I t was already difficult


    for him to say what h e said today, but he even invited us for a meal to boot. I''ve already kept my


    opinion t o myself for a very long time. I feel much morefortable after I say it out."


    "Haha... Exactly! I feel much at ease too!¡± Lancelotughed. He then said, "How about this: Let''s all


    slowly leave the main family tomorrow morning. You can wait for me at the bottom of Dragon Mountain,


    which isn¡¯t far from the main family. I''ll go talk to Fane tomorrow and see what he says. After all, h e did


    tell me to see him alone tomorrow morning."


    Chad frowned and asked, "It''s sote.


    Would he still go and ask his father about i t?"


    "That, I don¡¯t know, but I''ll still go since he said so. I can''t just not show up!¡± Lancelot smiled bitterly.


    "Go back and sleep early. I hope that Fane can prosper continuously. I f he can grow up sessfully


    and be the family master, better days truly are ahead o f us."


    After the group of branch family members left, Fane came to where Nash lived.


    "Greetings, Young Master!" As he arrived at the door, two young men who were guarding the door


    greeted him loudly, their eyes filled with respect.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your hard work!" Fane nodded before he continued to walk.


    Before Fane entered the room, Fane heard that Nash was having a chat with Joan.


    Joan smiled bitterly and said, "Fane is a great son, and he''s very outstanding. He didn''t let me down.


    Although he didn''t receive the things that you gave him, he still became the man he is today. I was


    really worried about him during the five years that he was on the battlefield, but I knew he¡¯d return safe


    and sound. As expected, he came back and had grown to b e who he is today." Content of


    Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àmExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    Joan gave a bitter smile. "Why should I hate you?" she said. "I did hate you at the start¡ªI hated how


    weak you were, and how you couldn¡¯t take care of us!"


    Here, she heaved a sigh and stood up. "But I no longer hate you. I know that you truly love me, and I


    can feel your sincerity,¡± she continued. ¡°I also understand your helplessness. You are in this position


    after all. And your father and your family would never have approved of us even back then. Besides, as


    the master of the family, you must always take the Woods family into ount!"


    "Thank you, Joan. Thank you for being so understanding and forgiving!"


    Nash''s eyes reddened. "Or maybe this is


    God¡¯s punishment, to make me, the master of the Woods family, die on a bed instead of a battlefield,"


    he added. "I thought of plenty of ways I could die, but I never thought that I would be poisoned!"


    Joan turned around and looked at Nash, smiling. "Don''t be so pessimistic. Fane''s very skilled in


    medicine. I believe that there will be a way to find an antidote¡ªI believe that he''ll find a way!"


    "I don''t think it''ll be easy. It''s extremely difficult to find a poison that can sessfully take effect on a chi


    practitioner¡ªwhat more a chi practitioner like me. It means that this poison is very lethal!"


    Nash shed a bitter smile. "Fane probably said that earlier to console me and for me t o know of the


    truth. Are all of you on it too? All of you are probably well aware that there''s no way of finding an


    antidote for this poison. I¡¯m not afraid of dying, to be honest. I''m already contented because I got to see


    you and our brilliant son before I die!"


    "Tsk tsk. Aren''t you being too sentimental for a grown man?"


    No one expected Fane to walk in at this moment. He studied his father, who was lying on the bed.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t give u p on Fernando even when his condition was so serious," he said. "It¡¯ll be


    difficult to find the ingredients for the antidote, but I¡¯ll get it. I already know how to treat you. So long as


    we get those ingredients, the antidote won''t be a problem!"


    Nash was stunned. "When did you arrive?" he asked Fane.


    Fane was speechless for a while. He thought for a moment before lying, "I had just arrived at the door


    when I heard you voicing your woes, talking about how the poison has no cure to. How little faith you


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    have in your son!"


    "Really? Hah. I don''t have to worry about anything with you around. I trust you!"


    Nashughed. He thought for a while before saying, "Oh, right. Why aren''t you asleep yet, Fane? You


    must be here to talk about something!"


    "Bingo. I have something to talk to you about!"


    Fane replied, smiling.


    "All right. I¡¯ll go back and rest first. I¡¯ll give you two some time alone!¡±


    ¡°Did you use the Cryo Pearl?"


    Nash asked after Joan left.


    "I did. The results are promising. Itpletely encased Fernando in ice!" Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    Otherwise, he would never ask about the Woods family matters.

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    Nash shed a grin. "Well, we''ve always made them pay 50 percent. But we''ve raised this by 10


    percent in recent years for the sake of developing the main family, so they give 60 percent. There''s no


    way about i t though. The branch family members have to make some sacrifices to help some of us get


    stronger.¡±


    Here, appreciation crossed Nash''s expression. "The branch family members are pretty good. The Third


    Elder said it himself¡ªthey truly understand us, and they fully cooperate with us. They even give the


    best-spirited grass to us. I¡¯m thinking of reverting the tithing to 50 percent after the main family is more


    stabilized."


    It was just as Fane had thought it would be.


    The Third Elder and Lily had been lying to everyone by taking plenty of resources for the enhancement


    of martial status for themselves.


    "So you''ve never increased the tithing after raising it to 60 percent? Not even once?¡±


    Fane asked again just to make sure.


    "No!"


    Nash did not think twice before answering, "60 percent is plenty enough. The other big families only


    make their branch families give 50 percent. Sometimes, people from the main family will even help to


    find resources. But here, we wanted everyone to focus on their training and get stronger. That¡¯s why we


    had the branch families find the resources and give 60 percent to us!¡±


    After he said that, Nash also realized that something was amiss. Fane would not havee over in the


    middle of the night: f there were no problems. Why did he ask such questions anyway?


    A crease formed between his brows. "What did you hear, Fane?¡± he tentatively asked his son. "What


    do you know?"


    Fane bobbed his head. "Father, you have to promise me that you will not breathe a single word about


    this to the Third Elder and Lily!¡±


    "Don''t worry. I''m not a chatterbox! I''m discrete enough to keep a secret!"


    Nash offered a smile. "Don¡¯t tell me that they''ve secretly made the branch families give more


    resources?" he guessed.


    "Why should they stop at some? They made the branch families give 70 percent before, and now


    they¡¯ve raised it to 80 percent. The branch families barely have anything for themselves, and they''re


    afraid that we''ll continue to raise the tithe¡ªand they won¡¯t b e able to survive then. But they''ve held


    their dissent in, all this while. They told me in secret just today!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Fane was extremely furious. He clenched his fists.


    "No way!"


    "Pfft!"


    "Don''t be angry, Father. Your body is weak now. The medicine I gave you can suppress your symptoms


    for a while, but not for long either. Please don''t get mad, or your condition will worsen!¡± Fane was


    shocked when he saw this. He quickly grabbed a tissue to wipe any traces of blood away from the


    corners of Nash''s mouth. Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    Nash looked at Fane, ted.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    When he heard this, warmth filled Fane''s heart. "Don''t worry. I''ll help to treat your condition," he said,


    smiling. "Now I¡¯m suspecting that it was Lily who administered the poison. She already sent assassins


    after me in Middle Province.


    Who''s to say that she won''t do something like this!"


    ¡°Ah. She sent assassins after you, and the Ninth Patronum¡ªwho are in a good rtionship with the


    Third Elder and the others¡ªwas waiting to kill you at the entrance. Furthermore, she joined hands with


    the Third Elder to take some of the martial art resources for themselves by raising the tithe. They¡¯ve


    made their linkage clear before us!"


    Fane released a sigh. "I''d be a fool to not


    believe it even after all this!¡± he said impatiently.


    "What should we do now, Father? I think it¡¯ll be difficult. After all, the Third Elder is a powerful chi


    practitioner. The only one who can probably match him now is the First Elder! That''s why we have no


    way of weeding them out.


    "And Lily is no slouch either. More importantly, she''s the first daughter of the Lagorio family. We¡¯ll


    thoroughly ruin our rtions with the Lagorio family if we kill her. The Lagorio family has fallen, but


    they''re not weak. If we get into a war, there are a few elders from the Lagorio family here that might


    side with them. So.."


    Fane frowned when he considered the situation. He truly felt that there was no easy way to go about


    this.


    If they truly fought, there were plenty of servants from the Lagorio family in the Woods family who might


    take their original family''s side. Even if the Woods family emerged victorious from the feud, both sides


    would take grave blows.


    Besides, it had not been easy for the Woods family to have grown so strong¡ªto finally stand among


    the Eight Reclusive Families. I f they entered a familial war, they would probably drop quite a few ranks


    in standing, putting all of their previous effort to waste.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Fane nodded his head in approval after he heard this. "You''re truly an intelligent man. You¡¯ve


    understood the situation immediately. Ah, it would probably be better if I were healthy! Honestly, I''m not


    afraid of killing the Third Elder and Lily¡ª and I''m certainly not afraid of the Woods family losing their


    reputation and strength. If Lily and the others have already done such deeds, it means that they''re


    eager to see us fight the Lagorio family. But I''m afraid that we''ll fight against the branch families!"


    Fane never thought that Nash would be able to look at the bigger picture while holding his pain in. It


    made Fane reevaluate his character.


    It must have not been easy for this man to be the master of the Woods family¡ªto be able to


    guide the family, step by step, until they reached where they were now, and to make difficult choices


    from time to time.


    More importantly, the members of the branch families, as well as the forces attached to the Woods


    family, totaled to about six or seventy percent. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    Fane went silent for a while before continuing, "Or we could hold a meeting to have the responsibility of


    receiving and making records of the tithes to someone else! What do you think?"

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Nash frowned, deep in thought.


    It took a long while before he finally replied, "It¡¯s a good idea, Fane, but it¡¯s too dangerous. Once we


    hand the responsibility over to other elders, it¡¯s as though we know about how Lily and the other have


    secretly extorted 70 to 80 percent of martial resources from the branch families. If the other elders


    know about this, we can''t pretend that we are oblivious about it.


    Here, Nash paused for a while before continuing, "Once the elders from the main family find out about


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    this, chaos will erupt. We¡¯ll enter a war anyway!"


    "Ah!"


    Fane heaved a sigh. He thought about it


    before saying, "Then why don''t I secretly convey your opinions to the branch families? I''ll get them to


    hold out for one or two months. We¡¯ll revert the tithe to 50 percent after you get better. But I do have a


    n idea to give some benefits to the branch families!"


    "Oh? Let''s hear it out!"


    Nash was delighted after he heard that. He admired Fane''s intelligence and ability to remain calm. He


    believed that the Woods family will enter an era of prosperity if Fane truly became the master of the


    house.


    "The masters of the branch families all told me that there are plenty of fighting geniuses among their


    members. Unfortunately, they don''t have enough martial resources, so their progress is slow!"


    Fane smiled and sat down. "We can get the branch families to pick out two or three young people who


    they think have potential and let them be members of the main family," he continued. "They''ll get


    to enjoy the martial resources used by the main family then. How about that? This way, the branch


    families will have a bit of hope, and this will soothe their dissent for a while!"


    "Not bad. Why didn''t I think about it before?"


    Nash''s eyes brightened. "You''ll be responsible for these neers then. How about that? They¡¯ll


    definitely be grateful to you once they grow up, and they''ll be of great help to you. You also know that


    the highest honor we can have i s to achieve the true god status. If you can help some of them attain


    true god status, they''ll be extremely powerful!" Fane was speechless. He had just wanted t o help the


    branch families, but Nash had taken it and twisted it into an opportunity for him to rise to the top


    instead.


    Fane was extremely grateful when he heard his son''s words. He cast a solemn look at Fane. "You''re


    right. We can''t just think about elevating their status. If that¡¯s the case, these fine young disciples from


    the Woods family should indeed get some real-world practice!¡± Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    "Rest earlier, Father. I''m going back first!"


    Fane nodded his head and left.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Al-alright. My son is truly grown up. And s o mature too¡ªmuch more mature than


    Lance!"


    After Fane left, Nashy on the bed, gratitude written all over his face.


    The next morning, the members of the branch family who had stayed the night began to head back.


    Everything seemed normal.


    However, no one thought that Hudson, who was talking to the two daughters of the Woods family in a


    pavilion, would actually observe Lancelot heading toward Fane¡¯s ce.


    "Strange. Why is he going to Fane''s ce? The rest of the branch family members have already left.


    Why hasn''t he left? Why has he gone to see Fane instead?¡±


    Hudson frowned as he stared at Lancelot¡¯s back, suspicion carved on his expression.


    He had been thoroughly embarrassed yesterday. He had wanted to kill Fane, but h e had not been able


    toy even a finger on him before he was eliminated.


    He had even thought that Fane would be thest contender in the world to be the champion and


    the heir to the Woods family.


    "Heh. Who knows? He¡¯s probably going to lick Fane''s boots. That guy¡¯s the heir now, after all.


    Everyone knows that the Master won''t live long after contracting that strange disease. Fane will


    be the young master then. Plenty of people will be sucking up to him!"


    A woman d in a purple dress spoke in a sour tone, "No way about it though. The branch families are


    in such lowly positions. Of course, they would want to gain Fane''s favor so that their family will b e able


    to have a better life!"


    Hudson bobbed his head. "That''s true. That punk is the heir to the Woods family now. We shouldn''t


    provoke him. We''ll put ourselves in a terrible position once he bes the family head and holds a


    grudge against us. He¡¯ll definitely take his revenge on us!"


    "That¡¯s right. I never thought that a live-in son-inw like him would rise up the ranks so quickly. What


    more, I never thought that an outsider would snatch the heir position when you guys or Lance were


    poised to take it!"


    The woman answered with a cold smile. It was evident that she was displeased. ¡°It''s s o unfair!"


    At that moment, Lancelot had already arrived at Fane''s ce. Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    Meanwhile, Fane had risen early. He now sat below a tree in the garden, sipping tea from his cup and


    waiting for Lancelot.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Master Fane! I never thought that you''d be up this early!"

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    Lancelot greeted Fane with a fist-to-palm salute as he stepped forward.


    "Take a seat!"


    Fane gave a wan smile and waited for Lancelot to sit down. "I''ve already talked to my father about your


    problem," he said slowly. "We held a meeting to discuss about raising the tithe for the martial


    resources."


    Fane paused here for a while before continuing, "But we only raised it once, increasing it from 50


    percent to 60. And we didn''t raise it anymore after that. That''s why it''s obvious that the Third Elder and


    the Mistress have conspired to take the martial resources you gave!"


    I never thought that they would take it for


    themselves!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although he had long suspected that this was the case, Lancelot was still shocked after Fane


    confirmed the fact. At the same time, anger sparked in him.


    "Then what does the Master want us to do?"


    In the end, Lancelot cast a heavy look at Fane. He was aware that although this corruption was


    confirmed, it was not going to be easy to solve it.


    Furthermore, the master was suffering from a strange disease. It was possible that there were others


    who wanted his position.


    Fane was the current heir, but he was young, and he was not that skilled yet. It would be difficult if the


    Third Elder wanted tounch a coup now.


    Fane returned the look and raised his cup t o his lips, taking a tentative sip. "He told you to hold out for


    a while longer first. Spread the word about this to the other heads of the branch families in secret," he


    said. "The situation¡¯splicated now. I believe that it''ll get better after two or three months!"


    After he heard this, disappointment shed in Lancelot''s eyes.


    Still, he quickly tempered himself and forced a smile. "Thank you, Young Master. Thank goodness that


    Master knows about who the ones working behind his back are," he said. "He''s not in the best


    condition right now, and the Mistress is the first daughter of the Lagorio family. This is definitely


    He never thought that Fane would smile at this moment. "However, after discussing a little further with


    my father, we agreed that every branch family as well as affiliated families are able to choose two or


    three of their genius youths every month to join the training in the main family. They''ll receive the same


    treatment as the disciples in the main family do!"


    "What!"


    Lancelot¡¯s eyes immediately brightened when he heard this. "Young Master, are you serious?¡±


    "This is fantastic. Thank you, Young Master!"


    Lancelot was absolutely ted. He shot to his feet before falling onto one knee, sping his hands


    together in gratitude. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    After all, the members of the branch families would definitely benefit from these two initiatives.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    "Heh. Get up first. You''re being too polite!¡±


    Fane hastily hauled the other man up. "All right. You can leave now. Everyone should be waiting for the


    news," he said. "And you''ve been here for too long. It won''t be good if someone else spots us!"


    "All right. I''ll tell everyone about the good news!"


    Lancelot dered excitedly.


    "Remember to tell them to keep it a secret. Don''t worry. We may not be able to deal with Lily and the


    Third Elder for now, but I''m sure that my father can settle a matter like this during a meeting!"


    Fane reminded him after thinking for a while.


    Quickly, Lancelot left, giddy with happiness.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At the foot of a mountain that was not too far from the Woods family''s residence, the heads and elders


    of the branch families who had pretended to leave were actually gathering together.


    "Ah. I wonder if Lancelot will bring good news to us!"


    Chad Woods, who had a head tufted with white hair, could not help but heave a sigh after waiting a


    while.


    "Heh. Don''t worry. He won''t bring bad news, that¡¯s for sure. Fane is a fine young fellow, but he just


    officially joined the Woods family. He¡¯s the heir, but I think many people won''t respect him either. He


    could be willing to help us, but his hands may be tied!"


    Another middle-aged man chuckled. "It''s good enough that he can report our grievances to the master,"


    he said. "But I think it''ll be useless even if he told the master everything!"


    "That''s right. Master has no way of confronting the Third Elder and the Mistress even if he knows


    what''s going on. Furthermore, his physical condition is terrible now!"


    A woman said helplessly after thinking about it.


    "That¡¯s right. It''s useless even if Master knows. But it''s still better that he knows, rather than not


    knowing at all. Besides, we don¡¯t know if the Third Elder and the Mistress truly conspired to take the


    martial resources. What if it was Master who ordered them to do so!"


    The middle-aged man from before shed a bitter smile. "So let''s not hope too much. The higher your


    hopes, the bigger your disappointment. It¡¯s good enough that Young Master Fane treated us to


    barbecue and beer yesterday!"


    ¡°He¡¯sing!"


    At this moment, Chad noticed Lancelot''s silhouette. Excitement leaped in his heart.


    Lancelot spotted them too and rushed over eagerly.


    ¡°What happened? Did Fane spill what happened to us to the master? Were the Third Elder and the


    Mistress in cahoots to take the martial resources?"


    "He did. Whatever Young Master Fane says he''ll do, he will do!"


    Why would they want to take so much martial resources for themselves? They won''t even be able to


    finish it!" Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    Chad stomped his foot, swathed in a righteous aura.


    "Then? Does the master have a solution to


    this?

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    The middle-aged man from before smiled differed, and asked somewhat helplessly.


    Lancelot turned to the crowd and uttered, * Master Woods has said it clearly, that he will handle the


    matter, but not now. Please be patient and give him another two to three months!"


    "Another two to three months? How much longer do we have to put up with this? If he can''t handle it


    right now, what makes him able to do it in two or three months? And I think his body would have turned


    cold and stiff after two months-he''ll be dead then! B y that time, he can finally ''rest'' and not care about


    anything!"


    The middle-aged man had a stomach full o f rage and frustration. He barked


    sarcastically. "We''ve put up with it for so long, how much longer shall we continue enduring the bullsh*t!


    See, what I''ve been saying? Even if Master Woods knew about the matter, he certainly can''t do


    anything! How unreliable!"


    "Mason, you can''t shove all the me onto Nash. He certainly did not want any of these to happen.


    After all, the devils are the Third Elder and Lily. Master Woods has to find absolute proof and evidence


    before he can do anything!"


    Although Chad was disappointed at how the matter was handled, he still took Nash''s side and


    Lancelot chimed in with a supportive voice, "Guys, stay calm. We know very well ourselves that this


    matter would be very hard to handle. But we''ve gotten some good news as well. Fane discussed with


    Master Woods about this matter and hase out with some good mitigation ns for us. I think Fane


    and his father are now in a meeting to further discuss the new policies, and soon it''ll be implemented!"


    "New policy? What other policy can there b e?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Mason''s mood instantly lifted, and the heavy boulder was finally removed from his heart upon hearing


    Lancelot''s announcement.


    "The new policy is that, these branch families of ours, as well as the forces that are coborating with


    the Woods family, can pick two or three outstanding young martial artists and send them to the main


    Woods family every month. They will train there and enjoy the same training resources and facilities as


    the main Woods family members!" "Furthermore, the person in charge of these new policies is no other


    than Fane!"


    Lancelot smiled faintly and articted clearly to the heads of the Woods branch family.


    "Is that for real? This is good news! With this new policy, the young and talented ones of our branch


    family can have better resources and facilities to improve their martial art status! At least, in such a


    way, the talents of those geniuses will not be buried!"


    Chad could barely conceal his delight as he heard the news, his face immediately lit up and his spirits


    lightened.


    "Oh ya, there¡¯s one more thing. Fane has said that in the future, he will request the members from the


    main Woods family to g o into the woods and forest to look for resources and materials too!"


    Lancelot chuckled brightly, "This way, the people of the branch families can finally hold their heads high


    during the material foraging in the forest; because they have always been looked down by the other


    families and dare not fight back. Hence, with some people from the main Woods family, the situation


    would improve; we can look out for each other!¡±


    "That''s wonderful! Looks like the people of the main Woods family have finally started to pay attention


    to people of Woods branch families!¡±


    "That¡¯s so true! Young Master Fane has thought of us and tried to help us in every way even when he


    has yet to establish his own path in the Woods family. If there¡¯s anything in the future, I''ll definitely take


    his side!"


    Chad announced aloud, full of conviction. Updated at Dr§Ñmanovels


    Mason patted his chest and echoed loudly with confidence, ¡°That''s right! Starting from today, my life


    belongs to Young Master Fane! Whenever he needs any help, I''ll be the first one to offer no matter


    what!¡±


    Lancelot wheeled his head toward the direction of the residence of the main Woods family, gazing afar


    with deep thoughts. He then left with the crowd.

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    At noon, Nash called for a meeting.


    The two new ns that were said before were brought up in the meeting and most o f the attendees


    agreed to them.


    Lily, the Third Elder, and two other elders were somewhat against the ideas, however, the majority of


    the members agreed to the ns. Most of them opined that those branch families had been making


    indelible contributions over the years, hence they approved of the new policies. Lily and the gang could


    not do anything even if they despised the ideas.


    After the new policies were set, the matters were passed onto Fane to handle. Beth and Yule would be


    assisting Fane in this matter.


    Lily and the Third Elder left the meeting


    room in a huff.


    They ran into Hudson who was walking toward them on the way back to their residence. They were in


    deep discussion until Hudson appeared.


    "Good day, First Madam! Good day, Third Elder!¡±


    Hudson greeted Lily and Third Elder with a wide grin on his face.


    After greeting them, when he was about to continue his walk, he suddenly thought of something else,


    and then he immediately wheeled around and shouted toward Lily and Third Elder, "Right! Third Elder,


    there''s something that I don''t know if I should inform you and First Madam about it!"


    "What is it about?¡±


    The Third Elder looked at Hudson with a curious look and asked.


    "Hmmm...I saw Lancelot, the head of Woods branch family, meeting Fane, and then leaving the ce


    not long after!"


    Hudson answered smilingly.


    "Is that so? That fe, what did he meet Fane for? Don''t tell him he''s licking his *ss right now to garner


    some benefits?"


    The Third Elder''s forehead puckered; he was puzzled at the news.


    "Hmmm, I¡¯m not sure if the secretive meeting between Lancelot and Fane has anything to do with the


    meeting just now. Could it be that Lancelot is actually the one who suggested those ns to Fane?"


    Lily pondered hard about the strange meeting between Lancelot and Fane and spilled out the question.


    ''That''s really possible! After all, the two new policies, letting a few talented young martial artists of


    Woods branch families join the training with the main Woods family, and making the members of the


    main Woods family go into the forest to collect resources, are both good news to the Woods branch


    families!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wade furrowed and slowly uttered his analysis.


    "Meeting? There''s a meeting today talking about these new policies?" Co?tent belo?gs to


    Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Lily and Wade thought that when Hudson heard of what his grandfather had done to the main Woods


    family, he would quiver with anger.


    Little did they expect, Hudson''s eyes had brightened up at the new ideas and beamed happily, "That¡¯s


    so great, isn''t it? In fact, going into the forest and scavenging for those resources is like treasure


    hunting, so exciting! I feel good about the idea. Especially when you have to stay home every day to


    train and train and train, it¡¯s s o routine and boring! So, I''d want to go into the forest to practice and


    explore the world. I, Hudson Woods, am not afraid of death, if I want to be stronger, I should take


    up the challenges..."


    Lily and Wade''s face immediately turned


    unsightly when they heard Hudson''s words. They were rendered speechless.


    "Alright! First Madam and Third Elder, I''ll leave first! Letting the members of the branch families toe


    train here is definitely something I resent but sending u s out to the forest and hunting for resources is


    something I find interesting, and I like it very much!


    "I have long yearned to go out for a break!¡± Hudson walked away as he spoke aloud.


    "What is this brat thinking? How could he agree with the new policies?"


    Lily''s face sank deeply as she watched Hudson¡¯s back bing more and more distant from her.


    "Sigh! Thedy of luck has not been with me recently! Why is everything not going well? And about my


    son, is there really no clue at all?" Lily asked, whining.


    Wade shook his head and said, "First Madam, nothing about Young Master Lance yet. If there''s any


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    news or clue, I''ll definitely inform you immediately. I feel strange about the incident; a few families went


    together and they have brought men with them, howe they just evaporated into thin air? Without


    any news at all!"


    "Yes, even if they''ve encountered some powerful monsterl beast, they have so many men with them,


    they could have scattered and escaped to different directions! One or two of them should have been


    able to escape and survive long enough toe to us, right? What¡¯s more ridiculous is that my son


    and the other talented fighters of other families are all capable fighters, and their martial statuses are


    not low at all. The generic monster beasts are not their opponent at all. If they can''t fight, they can


    always escape!¡± Lily''s heart was overwhelmed with worry and fear; she was tormented by these fearful


    feelings every day.


    "Don''t worry, I believe that Young Master Lance wille back alive, he is one lucky boy who is always


    blessed by God. And our people will continue to look for him!"


    Wade consoled Lily with a gentle tone.


    He halted to ponder and continued, "What i s burning right now is Fane. Hisbat prowess is not


    very high, but he is very smart. He helped the people of the branch families and made use of the new


    policies t o gain trust and a good impression. He has bought their hearts this time."


    "You''re right. Lancelot is someone that we need to be cautious of too. He dares to meet Fane and plot


    all these matters. How abominable is he!" Lily huffed angrily.


    As she spoke, Lily suddenly thought of something and eximed loudly, "Oh My God! We''re so done


    for, we''re so done for! Third Elder, Lancelot has gone to Fane for the new policies, do you¡ªdo you


    think he has told Fane about the tithes? That we''ve increased it to 80%? If that''s the case, Fane would


    definitely tell Nash!"


    Wade gasped at Lily''s words. Terror stabbed his heart all of sudden that his four limbs went cold and


    mmy.


    If these dirty deeds of theirs were exposed, then it would be troublesome. After all, they had pocketed a


    lot of martial enhancement resources all this while. Initially, when they only increased the percentage to


    seventy, they were weighed down by fear.


    The two clearly did not expect the arrival of Fane in the Woods family, and his presence ruined their


    ns. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    "F*ck! If Nash finds out, we¡¯re so done for! H e hates these deeds the most, he¡¯ll definitely slit our


    throats!"


    Wade''s face turned gloomy as he said, and his heart was in aplete state of terror.

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Lily calmed her head down and thought about the matter. "It shouldn¡¯t be possible that Nash knew


    about this. If he did, he would have said something at meeting today, and even smash the table or


    something. He looked happy today and was smiling throughout the whole meeting, so I bet he has yet


    to know about this!¡± Lily shook her head and suggested.


    Wade released a huge sigh of relief when h e heard Lily''s analysis. "You''re right. If Nash knew about it,


    he¡¯d have exploded a long time ago. Besides, Lancelot, as the head of the branch family, is not a bold


    man. Every time I went to collect the resources from him, he has always greeted me with a smiley face


    and even prepared good food and wine to treat me. Such a


    person wouldn''t dare to spill a word unless he has a death wish!" "Hmmm... Looking at the situation, I


    think Lancelot just wants to fight for some benefits for his people of the branch family. Other than that, I


    don''t think he has anything against us!"


    Wade chuckled then added, "The b*stard Fane, I bet he dares not leave the main family. He is quite


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    smart, isn''t he? As long a s he''s not a fool, it''s impossible for him to leave the Woods family. After all,


    his father is dying, so he¡¯ll definitely stay by his father''s side and spend the rest of his time here


    peacefully!"


    "Right, aren''t you nning to go on a retreat? When are you going? In this retreat, you must strive to


    break through the semi-god realm and reach the true god realm! Once you breakthrough, the First


    Elder will no longer be your opponent! You can find an opportunity to end his life, and then Fane''s life


    as well. After all that, the position of family head will be yours!"


    Lily was impatient at her thoughts. With her fish clenched, she blurted, ¡°Hmph!


    After you kill the b*stard Fane, please do not touch Joan''s a single strand of hair, leave that b*tch to


    me. I''ll make sure she suffers ''properly'' in the Woods family, that she will beg to die rather than


    continue living!"


    In order tofort Lily, Wade agreed and added, "At that time, you and the other elders have to


    support me to get the position of the family head. Once the First Elder, Nash Woods, and Fane have


    died, I''ll be the strongest fighter here in the Woods family. Although it''d not be cumbersome for me to


    be the head by that time, with the elders'' and your strong support, the other wouldn¡¯t squeak an


    opposing noise at all!


    "Don''t you worry. When the timees, you have my full support!"


    Lily cast Wade a scious wink as she spoke in a coquettish tone. "But don''t forget our agreement, as


    long as my sones back alive, you''ll return the position of family head to him. Understand?¡± She


    added.


    "Haha! Don''t be preupied, I¡¯ll definitely give it to him!"


    Wade chuckled aloud and stopped hisughter when he saw someone walking toward them. "Alright


    then, I''ll go on a retreat now. If there¡¯s nothing serious, you shouldn''te and disturb me. I strive to


    break through the semi-god realm this time and get to the true god realm. When I finally reach the true


    god realm, I want to see who dares to stop me then!" Wade sneered.


    "Alright, please go ahead! I''ll wait for your good news!"


    Lily giggled and continued, "Well, I¡¯d better go to see Nash now. After all, the good-wife acting still has


    to continue, otherwise, it''d b e troublesome if he gets suspicious of us!"


    "Hmmm. Don''t worry, I''ll endure it! ine has given me a lot of lectures and exnations about martial


    arts andbat techniques these days. And I fully understand that this path is not an easy one, but


    you won''t forget the joy you get when you break through a level. Your body will be stronger and


    more powerful. That kind of pure excitement and joy is something themoners will not get to feel in


    a lifetime!" Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    It was true. Selena did not feel anything at all at first.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    However, as time flies, she started to feel a tingling sensation throughout her body, as though


    thousands of ants were crawling on her body and biting her sensitive skin. The sensation grew stronger


    and stronger, that i t was no longer only tingling, it was hellish painful.


    In a short while, there were beads of shiny sweat on her forehead, constantly dripping down her


    beautiful features. Fist clenched, teeth gritted, she endured.


    "Eh? Why is there ck color grease flowing out of my body? And it smells really bad, is everything


    okay?"


    Soon, Selena found her arms emitting ck and greasy liquid. It was disgusting and repugnant.


    "Not to worry. It''s all normal. These are the impurities inside your body, as well as some toxins. They''re


    forced out by the spirited grass and once they''re all out, you''ll feel good. And it''d be hard for you to


    catch any cold or fall sick in the future!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane giggled and continued, "Why do you think I prepare two barrels of water then? When you''re done


    with the spirited grass water spa, go soak yourself in the other barrel and scrub yourself thoroughly!"


    "Ah!"


    The pain inside her body had be stronger and stronger. The pain made Selena whimper out.


    "You''re nasty! Why are you still here? Stop looking at me!"


    Noticing that Fane had been watching her taking the spirited bath since the beginning, Selena was a


    little embarrassed and her cheeks were kissed pink.


    "I have to be here to watch you. What if you faint halfway through the spa and drown?¡±


    Fane smiled bitterly and then added, "I am guessing ine is watching over Ben right now. Otherwise,


    if any of you fainted, you''d drown to death!"


    "N0...N0 freaking way! Inter times, will the pain will be more excruciating than now? My God, how


    long will this take?¡±


    A few horizontal lines formed between


    Selena''s brows as she listened to Fane. It looked like it would be more painful than she imagined.


    The corner of Fane¡¯s mouth curled up gently. ¡°After your body is washed and purified, you¡¯re


    considered a martial artist! Your overall strength and power will be enhanced. In general, for people


    with average talent, after their body gets purified, they''ll be a first-grade martial artist; for people


    with a little bit of talent, they will be a second-grade martial artist; and for people with natural raw


    talent, they can directly reach the third -grade of martial status!¡± Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls


    ¡°My Lord, so many grades!"

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    "Ah!"


    As time passed, Selena felt more and more pain. She finally could not help but let out a loud cry of


    pain.


    On the side, Fane did not know whether tough or cry at his wife''s cry of pain. "Dear, do you want me


    toe in and keep youpany?" Fane suggested, smiling.


    Selena''s face immediately turned rosy pink. She shot Fane a deadly stare and jeered. "Such a jerk!


    How could you still joke at this time? The water is full of ck and greasy impurities, do you even dare


    toe in?¡±


    "Hey! As long as my dear wife allows it, what is there to be ashamed of? Of course, I''ll go in!"


    Fane giggled wickedly and made Selenaugh and cry at the same time.


    "It''s almost time. Endure it a little bit longer. The painful sensation will start to subside once the peak is


    over. You''ll get through it!"


    Fane looked at the time and exined to Selena. "Dear, you¡¯re doing great! You can make it! You will


    make it!" Fane cheered.


    "Mm!"


    Selena bobbed her head like an obedient little girl. She gritted his teeth and continued enduring the


    pain.


    Finally, her body was fully purified. She then went into the other barrel of clean water and washed her


    body thoroughly. Then she came out and exhaustedly put on her clothes.


    "I''m so, so, so exhausted! I feel like my whole body is falling apart. Now I just want to go bed and have


    a good sleep!¡±


    Selena felt weak in her limbs. She looked at Fane with a bitter smile.


    "Let¡¯s go. I''ll carry you back to rest. After resting fully, you''ll feel like your body has changedpletely.


    And after your body is purified, you will sense a faint hint of spirituality in your body, it¡¯s like chi energy.


    Your body will emit a glow of confidence which will make you even more beautiful than before!"


    Fane smiled as he picked up Selena in his strong arms and strode toward the direction of their abode.


    "Really? I didn''t expect that there would be so many benefits to practicing martial arts! No wonder there


    are so many people who


    can¡¯t wait to be one!"


    Selena looked at Fane in embarrassment. Her face blushed. "I''ve never imagined that I would one day


    embark on the path of martial art!" she added.


    Time passed quickly, and by the next morning, Selena finally became energetic again.


    Right after she got up and walked to the courtyard with Fane, Ben and ine were hopping toward


    them excitedly.


    "Is it? You look so happy. Let me see how good your talent is!"


    Selena returned with a dry smile.


    In the next second, Ben picked up a basketball-sized rock and faced Selena, "I can st this size of


    stone into pieces. ine told me, with such a strength, I can b e considered a second-grade martial


    artist! Moreover, I''m not too far away from the third-grade martial level! What does this mean? It means


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    that I''m a genius! Well, at least I''m much better than average people!"


    Dr?§Þan§àvels


    "Wow! That''s really great!¡±


    After the final sybus of the word dropped, Ben shoved the basketball-sized rock into Selena''s arm.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    "That¡¯s huge! No way. I can''t break that. It scares me just by looking at it!"


    Selena looked at the rock in her palm and spoke in a panicked tone. She felt that she was already


    unable to break a rock the size of a fist¡ªwhat more one of a basketball size.


    "You won''t know if you don¡¯t try."


    Yet Ben rolled his eyes at her. "I thought that I couldn''t break it either. But I did," he said. "Give it a try,


    Sis. Don''t you realize that the rock isn''t as heavy as you thought i t was while you''re carrying it? That''s


    because your strength is no longer an ordinary person''s strength. You have the body of a martial artist


    now!"


    Here, Ben paused for a while before


    continuing, "Sis, do you know that a person who is truly strong is the one who doesn¡¯t flinch before a


    tiger, and even thinks of a tiger as an ant!"


    When ine heard this, she could not help but chortle. "I just told you all that a while ago. You sure


    pick up fast!"


    "Heh!"


    Ben rubbed the back of his neck. "I''ve always been a believer of life-long learning."


    "Give it a try, Dear. You''re his sister¡ªyou have the same mother. If he can do it, you can¡¯t lose to him


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    as his older sister!


    Besides, your body is strong now. It won''t b e too much even if you punch the rock.


    You''re different from before, alright?"


    Fane spoke from the side, grinning.


    "All right. I''ll give it a shot!" Selena cradled the rock in one arm and clenched her other hand into a fist,


    smashing it straight into the rock.


    Bang!


    All remained silent after the enormous bang, and the rock in Selena''s hand shattered into pieces and


    fell onto the ground.


    "My God. No way. You¡¯re amazing. Sis!"


    Ben eximed when he saw this.


    "Did you see that, Fane? Did you see that? I did it! And it was so easy. My hand doesn¡¯t even hurt!"


    Selena jumped excitedly after she saw this. "This is amazing. Seems like I''m a second-grade martial


    artist like my brother now. I''m just as talented as he is. We¡¯re practically geniuses!" "I think your


    strength is more than that of a second-grade martial artist, Sis!¡±


    "Ah!"


    Selena''s eyes widened. "So you''re telling m e that Ben didn''t break the rock that way?¡±


    "That''s right. With talent like yours, you can have the fighting skills of a major with a bit of practice.


    Furthermore, I guarantee that you can even be a grandmaster i n a month''s time so long as you


    put in the effort!" Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org


    Fane said with a grin after he thought about it.


    "No way. I''m that strong?"

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    "Selena, do you see that rock over there? The one on the ground, a littlerger than a basketball. Go


    over and hit it, if you''re still i n disbelief. If it breaks, it means that you definitely have the strength of a


    third-grade martial artist!"


    Fane scanned his surroundings before he singled out a nearby rock. He spoke to Selena.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Let me try!"


    Selena took his words in and grinned. She walked over and punched the rock.


    Bang!


    A crack resounded through the air, and that enormous rock split opened and shattered into pieces.


    "This is amazing. Sis, your talent is making me jealous!"


    As Ben watched, his initial excitement abruptly subsided; he felt as though his ego had suffered a


    serious blow. He had wanted to show off just now, but now he no longer had the chance to.


    "I can''t help it. I''m your older sister, after all!"


    Selena''s face was lit up with an infectious grin. Then she thought about something and added, "Kylie


    would be so happy if she could see me right now. She would be happy to see her strong mother!¡±


    After she said that, her brows creased together and she turned toward Fane. "We haven¡¯t seen Kylie


    for a few days already, Dear," she said. "I miss her!"


    Fane quickly raked his eyes over his surroundings. "We''d better not mention Kylie under these


    conditions.


    Understand?" he replied. ¡°Lily and the Third Elder are definitely up to no good. It''ll be troublesome if


    they use Kylie against us. After all, people like them would resort to all sorts of tactics!"


    After Selena heard this, she took a sharp intake of breath. "Ah, why do they have to b e so powerful?


    When can we get rid of them?" she said, worried. "If only they could disappear. Otherwise, we can''t


    even get a good night''s rest!"


    "Don''t worry, Dear. I¡¯ll do my best!"


    Fane offered a reassuring smile. "I¡¯ll be out collecting some chi congregation pills tomorrow. You and


    Ben better stay here and practice,¡± he said. "Lana, Ethan, and I n to sneak out. We have to go and


    find the herbs to cure my father. After we get the herbs to create the antidote, the Third Elder and Lily


    will be in big trouble!"


    "No way. If Lily knows you''re going out, she''ll send people to kill you!"


    ine''s eyes brightened after she heard this. She asked in an eager tone. Updated at


    Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm


    Fane nodded his head. "I''ve never traded blows with him, but he won''t have an easy time killing me.


    Furthermore, one''s strength and fighting skills increase exponentially by transforming into a dragon!"

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    "Really? That''s great!¡±


    Selena grinned and added, "You have to find the right time to you go out, okay?


    After all, it won''t be easy for them to find you since they can''t follow you. This way, they won¡¯t know


    where you''re heading!"


    "Of course not. I¡¯ll give them a signal to make them think that I''m going to the branch family! I''ll wait for


    them to head over to the branch families, and then I won''t turn up there at all!"


    Fane shed a wicked grin. "We''ll make them go on a merry hunt. There are so many branch families.


    They''ll be wasting plenty of time while they''re going on the search!¡± "That''s a great idea. Hah!


    Benughed after he heard all this.


    However, he quickly frowned and said, "But how are you going to hint them? You can''t just run up to


    them and announce it just like that. They''d never believe you that way!"


    "Of course we can''t do that!"


    Fane smiled. "Your sister and I will put on a show before Hudson. I noticed that he''s always sticking


    around the Third Elder and Lily and he¡¯s definitely up to no good. He''ll definitely report any rumors he


    hears to the Third Elder or Lily!"


    "All right. So that matter is settled! You have to leave in secret, okay? Only then will the n work!"


    Selena nodded her head.


    The next morning. Fane heard a piece of good news-the Third Elder had retreated.


    "That''s great. The Third Elder has retreated. It''ll be even safer for you when you go out, Dear! Any


    regr person is no match for you!"


    Selena heaved an internal sigh of relief when she heard the news. After all, Fane feared the Third Elder


    the most at present. The Third Elder and the First Elder were fighters at the advanced stage of the true


    god status, and the strongest fighter in the Woods family was Nash, who was at the peak of the true


    god status.


    Now, with Nash''s physical condition in this state, the only person who could match the Third Elder was


    the First Elder.


    "It''s definitely good news!"


    "No way. So you''re saying that he wants to rebel?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Of course he does!" New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Lance. After listening to their conversation, I think that the Third Elder does not believe that Lance will


    return alive!

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    "No way. That old fox is so dangerous!"


    Selena was shocked after she heard that." He¡¯s already so old. I never thought that he''d want to take


    the head of the house position for himself!"


    "Who knows what he''s thinking? He wants t o kill me and Lance, and now he''s even retreated. It¡¯d be


    odd if his intention was not to be the head of the house!"


    Fane gave a cold smile. "However, I heard that it''s not been that long since he achieved the advanced


    level of the true god status. That¡¯s why it won''t be easy for him t o experience a breakthrough. It''ll take


    a long time. That''s why I must quickly find the antidote for my father!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the two talked, they actually saw


    Hudson walking over.


    Fane and Selena exchanged a nce and smiled. They immediately understood each other''s


    thoughts.


    "How many branch families are there, dear? What are you going there for? Are you going to every


    single one of them?"


    Selena asked Fane on purpose once Hudson walked a little closer.


    Fane bobbed his head. "Mmhmm. I''m going to see all of them. I''m not very familiar with them yet. I''ll


    also take a look and see i f there are any geniuses among them. If so, we should converse more with


    the members of the branch families!¡±


    "When are you leaving?"


    Selena asked again.


    "Tomorrow! Since I''ve nothing much to do for now.


    Fane replied, smiling.


    Hudson, who had just happened to pass by, scrunched his brows together when he heard of the two''s


    dialogue. Delight leaped i n his heart, and he quickly scurried away t o find Lily.


    "First Madam, I¡¯ve got some big news!"


    Hudson could not help but burst intoughter after he came to Lily''s residence.


    After all, Nash was dying, and Lance was missing. No one had found any traces of him even after so


    long, so he was probably eaten by monsters already.


    Furthermore, if Fane was truly killed by Lily, he would be the only true genius in the Woods family. This


    meant that he still had a chance to be the heir to the Woods family. He might even be the


    master.


    When he thought of this, he was extremely ted.


    "Big news? Heh. How big could it be?"


    "All right. Just spit it out. It probably won¡¯t b e much of a good news, since it''s not about Lance!"


    Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    Lily released a long sigh, disappointment shing in her eyes.


    "First Madam, I think this piece of news is worth two stalks of first-grade premium spirit grass!¡±


    Hudson looked at Lily, grinning, trying to hint at the news.

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    "Two stalks?"


    Lily''s expression darkened. "You must be joking. I might believe you if you said that it¡¯s worth a first-


    grade intermediate spirit grass. You''re telling me it''s worth first-grade premium spirit grass¡ªand two


    stalks, at that! Do you realize the sheer value of that?"


    "No, no. It''s definitely worth two stalks of first-grade premium spirit grass. Trust me!¡¯


    Hudson tilted his head.


    "No way. Two stalks of first-grade intermediate spirit grass, at most!"


    Lily was also a stubborn person. She folded her arms over her chest, her features twisted into a flippant


    expression.


    "All right. I take it that you don''t want to grab an opportunity to kill Fane. All right then!"


    Frostiness tinged the corners of Hudson''s lips. He wheeled around and stalked out.


    He was well aware that aside from wanting her son toe back alive, Lily desperately wanted to kill


    Fane.


    He did not believe that Lily would be able t o resist that idea.


    "Wait!"


    Lily immediately called out to Hudson when she heard that it was an opportunity t o kill Fane.


    She flipped a palm and took two stalks of first-grade premium spirit grass, thrusting i t toward Hudson.


    "Tell me. What news do you have?"


    Hudson swiped the spirit grass away and grinned. "You truly are generous, First Madam," he said. "In


    all honesty, Fane is digging a grave for himself! I overheard him and his wife talking just now. He said


    that he was going to the branch families tomorrow to meet them!"


    ¡°The branch families? What on earth would he want to go to the branch families for?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard that. "Fantastic. This is indeed good news. That brat is actually


    leaving the Woods family residence. He''s truly digging a grave for himself. This is a golden opportunity


    to kill him!¡±


    "That''s right. He said that he wanted to get t o know more of the branch family members and survey the


    geniuses among them so that he can contact them more easily!"


    Hudson smiled. "I think that punk knows that plenty of members from the main family look down on him


    because he''s from the mortal realm. So he wants to curry favor with the branch family members and


    get their recognition instead."


    "That¡¯s probably it!"


    Lily nodded her head. ¡°He¡¯s leaving tomorrow, right? TH assign two guards to keep watch at the bottom


    of the mountain tomorrow. They''ll inform me immediately once he leaves. Then I¡¯ll send more people t


    o kill him!"


    That''s why we should probably get those who are at the peak of the true god status t o kill him. If we


    can¡¯t muster that manpower, we must at least get people at the beginning stage of the true god status


    after him!"


    Lily frowned when she heard this." Actually, the best man for the job is the Third Elder. He would


    guarantee us results. But he just had to retreat. We have to find someone else to kill that brat!"


    Since Hudson wanted to be the heir, h  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    e willingly helped Lily in her schemes!


    Lily decided after thinking for a while.

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    Lily quickly went to look for two members o f the Lagorio family after considering the situation.


    These two were from the Lagorio family, but they were Patronums in the Woods family, who had always


    relied heavily on them.


    They had the Lagorio surname, but because of the rtionship between the First Madam and Nash


    and how the Woods family treated them nicely, they worked hard for the Woods family, putting effort


    into whatever they did.


    "What? You''re telling us to follow Young Master Fane and kill him?"


    The two Patronums could not help but eximed once they knew why Lily had


    They had never imagined that she would assign them to such a task.


    "What¡¯s wrong with it? Don''t tell me that you have a problem? You both are fighters who are at the


    beginning stage of the true god realm. Surely it won''t be difficult to kill Fane."


    Lily was taken aback for a while, then she spoke with a cold smile hanging on her lips.


    "We didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±


    The young woman among them scrunched her brows together. "First Madam, even if Young Master


    Fane snatched the position that your son should have taken, we shouldn''t kill him over this, right? After


    all, he is the master''s son. The master is already in such state, and Young Master


    Lance is...


    A shadow immediately fell over Lily''s face. "What are you saying? Are you trying to tell me that my son


    will nevere back? That he''s dead?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Don¡¯t misunderstand me, First Madam. We didn''t mean that. But we don¡¯t know if


    Lance is alive or not, and the master is in such a poor state. Young Master Fane has strong talent, and


    he''s the master''s son. I think it¡¯s fine if he bes head of the house! We can''t have someone


    unsuitable sitting in that position, right? Hudson isn''t too bad, but he''s no match for Fane!"


    Ynda, the young Patronum, finally managed to wrangle her thoughts out after pondering for a while.


    "Are you betraying your own for another now, Ynda? Don¡¯t forget that it was me who brought you


    over to the Woods family.


    Lily¡¯s expression darkened, as though a storm were brewing across her brows. "I gave this task to the


    both of you because I trusted you. I never thought that you would say something like that to me,


    Ynda Lagorio!"


    "Don''t worry, First Madam. We are from the Lagorio family. We will listen to whatever you say!"


    Ynda thought for a while before adding," I just think that it would be a shame if a genius like Fane


    were to die just like that. And I''m afraid that there won''t be a sessor to the Woods family. What if


    Young Master Lance doesn''t return? What d o we do then?"  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    "Good. Keep this a secret. Got it?" Lily nodded her head and said.

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Ynda heaved an internal sigh, but she had no choice but to nod her head and agree to it.


    However, she did not expect her partner to quickly sh another smile at the First Madam, "Shouldn''t


    you give us some spirited grass, First Madam? After all, we can''t carry out such a big assignment for


    nothing. If we advance to the intermediate stage of the true god realm, we¡¯ll be able to carry out your


    orders even better!"


    "You''re really honey-tongued, aren''t you!¡¯


    Lily rolled her eyes and took out two stalks of first-grade premium spirit grass. "I''ll give you both one


    stalk each," she said. " Come find me here once you¡¯re done and I¡¯ll have more waiting for you!"


    "Thank you, First Madam!¡±


    The two immediately did fist-to-palm salutes after they took the spirit grass.


    Soon enough, the two exited Lily''s residence.


    "It''s true that Fane has good talent, Ynda, and that it would be a shame if he died!"


    After they walked some distance away, the man spoke to Ynda, "But why think too much into it? The


    First Madam is the mistress of the house, and she¡¯s the first daughter of the Lagorio family. If we don¡¯t


    help her, who will? I also think that she can be a little too petty, but there¡¯s no way about it. It''s the way


    of the world. Fane is just unlucky!"


    "Ah!"


    Ynda released a sigh and managed an awkward smile.


    At night, just as the sky settled into a deep, dark blue. Fane, Lana and Ethan left the estate.


    The next morning, the two people that Lily hadmanded, went to take the new shift. They talked


    with the others who were changing shifts, and they knew about this.


    The two took in sharp intakes of breath. One of them went straight to see Lily.


    Lily had initially thought that Fane would b e killed very soon. She had been so excited that she could


    not sleep the whole night, and she had woken up very early this morning.


    Now, she, Ynda, and the young man from the Lagorio family were waiting for Fane in the garden.


    "They''re back. So fast. Fane must have made his appearance!"


    Lily¡¯s face broke into a smile when she saw that the guards at the foot of the mountain ran up.


    Anticipation pounded in her chest.


    "Why?"


    The smile on Lily¡¯s face hardened. She asked him immediately. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    After she heard all that, the corners of Lily¡¯s mouth twitched violently.


    She waved her hand after a while. "All right. Understood. Go back to your post first!"


    "Yes, First Madam!"


    The young man did a fist-to-palm salute before wheeling around and descending the mountain.


    "What should we do now, First Madam? He has already leftst night. We can''t kill him now!"


    The young man from the Lagorio family twisted his lips into a bitter smile. ¡°We can''t return the spirit


    grass you gave us yesterday," he reminded her. "That¡¯s a


    down payment!


    Ynda was delighted as well. It seemed that she would not have to get her hands dirty now.


    After all, she had always thought that Nash had treated them nicely. She had some reservations about


    killing his son.


    Yet she never thought that Lily would cast a wicked grin instead. "Why''s that brat in such a hurry to


    leave, that he would take off a day earlier?" she said. ¡°He must be afraid that I will send someone after


    him. That¡¯s why he left earlier!"


    Here, Lily paused before continuing, "But I know where he''s heading for. So he can¡¯t escape!"


    "Do you know where he¡¯s heading. First Madam?"


    The Lagorio man was surprised. ¡°Seems like we''ll have to do our jobs anyway then!" he said, a bitter


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    smile on his face.


    "That brat is heading off for the branch families, as well as families that are bounded to the Woods


    family... That''s why it¡¯s time for you to go off!"


    Lily shed a mirthless smile and spoke as she looked at the two.


    Ynda and the young man¡¯s expressions darkened. However, they nodded their heads in agreement


    in the end.


    Soon enough, Ynda and Dean went down the mountain and followed the path toward the branch


    families.


    "Sh*t. It¡¯s so hard. There are so many branch families. Are we really going to ask each and every one


    of them to find Fane?


    How are we going to do it?¡±


    Dean''s expressions were fogged by a dark


    cloud. "I had thought we would receive plenty of benefits. Seems that these benefits won''t be easily


    obtained!"


    "Of course. It''s not easy to obtain!¡±


    Ynda had a hapless expression. "Let¡¯s g o. He left just the night before. We¡¯re both o f the true god


    status and we''ve been flying a lot longer than him. He can¡¯t fly for long before he has to resort to


    walking. Those of the semi-god status don¡¯t have strong chi within them, so they can¡¯t overuse it, just i


    n case they run into trouble. That''s why we should be able to catch up to him if we fly more than we


    walk!"


    praised her, "but you''re an exception!"


    If only she had kept her mouth shut. They could just talk as they walked slowly, and it would be difficult


    to catch up to Fane then.


    "Let¡¯s go and catch up to them!"


    Ynda rolled her eyes at Dean. The two flew toward the direction of the branch families.


    Yet Fane and the others had long arrived at the outskirts of a small city.


    "Where are we heading now, Master?"

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    Lana could not help but ask Fane after thinking about it.


    Before Fane could reply, Ethan spoke up, "If my hypothesis is correct, Master probably wants to have a


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    meal and rest here first. Then we¡¯ll buy tickets to the Soul City, right?"


    Fane bobbed his head. "We¡¯ll buy the tickets tomorrow after resting here for a while. Soul City is a


    province rich with natural resources, and there are plenty of rare herbs there. I¡¯ll probably find the


    materials I need there!¡±


    "All right. We were in a rush yesterday night, so it''s been tiring. It''s best if we leave tomorrow!"


    Ethan nodded his head and smiled.


    As Lana observed the bustling city, with its congested streets and raucous cacophony, she could not


    help but eximed, "I now understand why reclusive families like the Woods family hate the secr


    world. After all, the mountains have such strong points of chi. Meanwhile, not only you don''t get much


    chi in the dust realm, the air pollution here is so serious!"


    "That¡¯s right!"


    Fane also could not help but gain a sense of appreciation for the mountains. "Now there are fewer


    ces to properly train oneself. I think it¡¯ll be harder for future generations : f they want to break into


    the true god status. After all, it''s very difficult to get the spirit grass if there isn''t enough chi to nurture it.


    Our martial resources are getting scarce!"


    "Oh, right. Do you think Lance and the others are truly dead, Master? They should have returned long


    ago if they hadn''t died. But even if they had died, they were geniuses from significant families. There


    must have been traces of fighting left behind in that mysterious forest they went into if they were killed.


    Or there should have been a footprint or something. Why isn''t there a single trace?¡±


    Lana quickly thought of something else and asked out of curiosity as she walked with Fane and Ethan.


    "It is rather strange!¡±


    Fane''s lips twisted into a bitter smile. "But we don''t have time to consider if Lance and the others are


    dead or alive. Right now, we need to find the materials we need and craft an antidote for my father so


    that he recovers. Only then will we be able to prevent the Third Elder from acting against us!"


    The three quickly found a ce to eat and a hotel to stay in. They also booked flight tickets headed for


    Soul City scheduled the next morning.


    The next day, at just over eleven o''clock in the morning, the three had already arrived at Soul City


    Airport.


    "The air is good here, and there¡¯s quite a bit of chi around. But it''sckingpared to the City of


    Martial Arts!"


    Ethan could not help but criticize after breathing some of the air here.


    "Move over, Uncles. Don¡¯t block the way."


    At this moment, a young woman appeared behind them, d in stilettos and wearing sunsses. She


    was pushing a luggage bag and cried out impatiently.


    ''Uncles?''


    The woman before them was probably a lot younger. She actually addressed them as uncles.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You don''t like the title, Uncles?"


    "All right, Aunty. You may pass now. All right?¡± New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Aunty? You dare to call me that?"


    The woman was so furious that her chest heaved heavily. She raised a leg and aimed a kick toward


    Fane.

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    Fane looked at the arrogant woman before him; he was tongue-tied.


    The other party started the episode by calling them uncle jokingly, only then he called her ''aunty''.


    To everyone''s surprise, this was a sensitive woman; once she heard the word ''aunty'', she swung her


    leg.


    The woman was wearing high heels and the heels were sharp. If Fane really gets hit by this sharp heel,


    he would be...


    When the heel was about to hit him, Fane bent slightly and grabbed the woman''s foot with one hand,


    and gently pulled it toward himself.


    ¡¯Ah!


    The beautiful woman failed to stabilize herself and lunged toward Fane. Her other foot twisted, and the


    stiletto of the heel broke off.


    "Let go of me, you b*stard!"


    The womannded gently into Fane''s embrace; her cheeks were kissed pink. She cursed at Fane as


    she was feeling hot on her cheeks.


    Only then did Fane let go of the other party and said, ¡°Miss, take this as a lesson for you today! These


    heels are so sharp, please don¡¯t use them to kick anyone in the future!"


    "Brat, do you know who I am? I''m from the Lancaster family, and my father wille t o pick me up


    with a bunch of bodyguards i n a moment! How dare you take advantage of me! You definitely deserve


    some good punching today!¡±


    Shirley looked at Fane huffily, and her hands sped in front of her bosom, looking high and almighty.


    "Oh, is that so? They¡¯re going to pick you u p? Good to know. Well then. Nice to meet you, we''ll make a


    move first."


    Fane smiled faintly, not bothering to pay further attention to the other party.


    At this time, not far away from Fane and the others, a young man with his hand holding a bouquet of


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    flowers strode toward them with a dozen bodyguards following behind.


    Shirley gazed over to the men and her face sank instantly. "What the heck? That guy, why is he here?"


    The young man was a young master of a filthy rich family who often pestered her and clung to her like


    superglue. Shirley''s face turned unsightly and dull.


    Nheless, an idea suddenly popped up i n her mind. She took off her heels, pulled her suitcase, and


    paced toward Fane, trying to catch up. She then grabbed Fane¡¯s arm from behind and leaned her head


    on Fane''s shoulder. "Hmph! You touched my leg just now, and I''m yours now. I don''t care! You have to


    be responsible for me, understand?¡± Shirley said to Fane.


    "Oh! Is that so? Hehe! Alright, don''t regret it then!


    "You...¡± Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    Molten anger rolled through Shirley as she shot Fane a deadly re.


    Fane uttered with a cold smile.

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Shirley gritted her teeth, but when she noticed the young rich man was striding towards them in a huff,


    she immediately changed her attitude. "That''s impossible. I, Shirley Lancaster, never regret anything I d


    o. Do you even dare to tell me your name?" Shirley responded with a pretending warm smile.


    "Fane Woods!"


    Fane smiled frostily and added, "Fane Woods is my name and I¡¯m proud of it. Why should I be afraid of


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    telling you my name!"


    "That¡¯s good!"


    The beautiful woman smiled faintly, and after noticing the young rich man stood before them, she then


    greeted him, "Hi, Young Master Norton, it''s been a long time!


    What brings you here? Are you picking someone up?"


    When the Young Master Norton saw the intimate behaviors between the two, the corners of his mouth


    twitched awkwardly.


    With a gloomy and darkened face, he looked at Shirley and said, "Shirley Lancaster, who is this brat?


    Don''t forget your role! You¡¯re my fiancee, you and I are engaged! Who am I here to pick up? Don''t you


    know that clearly in your heart?¡±


    Fane heard the exchange and was rendered speechless. He did not see thising; he truly did not


    expect that this man was actually Shirley''s fiance.


    However, from the looks of it, their marriage was not by their own will but arranged by their parents.


    Shirley was clearly unsatisfied with the arrangement, hence she wanted to piss this so-called fiance off.


    "Heh! Young Master Norton, you''re not that dumb, are you? Our marriage was arranged by our


    grandfathers before we were born into this world! You and I are totally notpatible!"


    Shirley stared at the other party impatiently and then continued, "Let me introduce to you my boyfriend.


    Fane


    Woods. We¡¯ve been together for almost two years, so you better give up. I didn¡¯t tell you sooner


    because I was afraid it would affect your self-confidence. But since you''ve seen us together today, it is


    what it is!"


    Shirley paused for a few seconds and then added, "However, since I''m the one who broke off the


    engagement, I''m willing topensate you with a hundred million bucks tofort your wounded


    heart, how about that? After all, you''re Young Master Norton, who is never short of women, right? I''ve


    always heard that you''re often apanied and surrounded by beautiful youngdies, so why do you


    still want to marry me?"


    "Hmph! Shirley, it¡¯s not like you don''t know that a hundred million bucks is nothing but stacks of paper


    in my eyes!"


    Young Master Norton smiled icily. "On the contrary, those other women who are seen with me, are


    nothing but tools for me in handling business. They''re just for show, and you''re my fiancee! Once we¡¯re


    married, I promise that I¡¯ll stay with you every day and every second!"


    "Wilton Norton, didn¡¯t I already say it crystal clear? This man is my boyfriend and we¡¯ve been together


    for almost two years! What else do you not understand?"


    Shirley grew even more frustrated. She had alreadyid out all the cards for him to see clearly, but the


    other party refused to give u p on her and continued to cling onto her.


    Wilton cast Fane a despising nce and sneered coldly, "Haha! Shirley, do you think I''m that stupid? I


    don¡¯t believe your bullsh* t at all! How is it possible for our Young Miss Lancaster to find such an


    ordinary and lowly guy to be your boyfriend? You''re testing my intelligence, right? Let¡¯s say what you


    said is true, you''ve been with him for so long, hence you should¡¯ve bought him branded and premium


    clothes and watches, right? Why does this brat look like a beggar then?¡±


    He paused for a moment as he looked at Shirley''s bare feet. "Why are you barefoot?" He asked with a


    confused look on his face.


    Shirley stared at Wilton puffingly. She waspletely mad at the other party.


    Wilton''s expression grew even more unsightly. He pointed at Fane with a devastating yet ugly look on


    his face." Shirley, you''re insulting me, do you know that? You¡¯re my fiancee for f*ck sake! And you¡¯d


    rather choose this trash than to be with me?" Wilton started to yell. "Hmph! Since you said you¡¯ve been


    with him for almost two years, then you two must have slept together right?" He asked cynically.


    Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    "I don¡¯t believe it! You must be lying to me!"

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    Fane immediately went poker-faced when he heard Wilton''s words. What the f*ck was this? He had


    just taken a long flight andnded in Soul City. He never expected to get involved in this drama.


    Initially, he thought that he only had to help this pitiful woman by pretending to be her boyfriend to upset


    the other party so that they would leave.


    Little did he expect the young master would actually request for them to kiss in front of him, in public, or


    else the young master would not believe.


    But to think about it, Shirley had never had a boyfriend before, and suddenly she imed that there


    was a boyfriend? It was too untrustworthy even for Fane himself.


    A scarlet flush crept up Shirley''s face and her eyebrows knitted. She was in a difficult situation right


    now.


    However, Fane had touched her leg and wrapped his strong arm around her waist, i f she were to deny


    that Fane was her boyfriend right now, all her previous efforts would go down the drain. Besides, she


    cared a lot about her reputation and public image, and right now she had no way to back down.


    Watching Shirley''s face go nk and dull, Wiltonughed and sneered sarcastically," Oh? What''s the


    matter? I was correct, right? Hahaha! Shirley, I''m no fool, it''s not that easy to trick me! I, Wilton Norton,


    am not stupid!" "Well. It''s not that we don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just that Shirley would be embarrassed if we


    were to kiss on the street!"


    However, at this time, Fane intervened with a faint smile stered on his face. His arm that was


    wrapped around Shirley''s waist was now, tighter. He turned to Shirley and smiled warmly at her,


    ¡°Besides, Shirley is tired after flying for such a long time. We should find a hotel to have a good meal


    and good rest first. Things like love and affection, we''ll wait till the night when the atmosphere is right."


    Shirley''s blushed cheeks were even redder by now. She gazed at the Fane before him, realizing that


    he was truly a good-looking guy. Now that they were close and her waist was held tightly by him, she


    somewhat felt a little weird inside, like butterflies in her stomach.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lana¡ªwho had been standing behind the two¡ªwas jealous of them in her heart.


    Even though the episode before her was just merely an act, she was envious of Shirley. If she were


    Shirley right now, she would die of happiness!


    "You''re such a pervert!"


    Shirley quickly reacted to Fane''s acting and cooperatively threw him a wink and scolded him in a


    coquettish tone.


    Wilton burned with anger and fury vibrated through his being when he saw the couple flirting with each


    other, moreover, the woman before him was his fiance! How could he not have thrummed with anger?


    "Motherf*cker! How dare you touch my woman! I''m Wilton Norton for f*ck sake! You certainly have a


    death wish!" Wilton hissed and stared deadly at Fane.


    "Huh, brat, how dare you threaten me?


    There aren''t many people who threaten me, but for those who did, they don''t end up well in their life!"


    ?

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    "You''re wrong. I''m not kind or generous at all. You''re my fiancee and this trash slept with you! If I don¡¯t


    beat him to death today, I''m not Wilton Norton!"


    Anger flooded Wilton''s veins and his eyes were filled with rage. ¡°Shirley Lancaster, I was being too nice


    to you before and you took my kindness for granted! How dare you sleep with another man, such


    reckless behavior! I''m not afraid of the Lancaster family at all! Don''t forget, the Lancaster family is


    merely a third-ss family here, and the Norton family is a second-ss! A third-ss can''t do


    anything to a second-ss!¡± Wilton barked as he stared fiercely a t Shirley.


    "I''m...I''m sorry, Fane. I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this..."


    Terror dawned upon Shirley''s face as she heard Wilton¡¯s words. She started to consider whether or not


    to tell the other party the truth.


    Nheless, Fane chortled andforted her gently, "It''s alright. He has bodyguards, I have two here,


    too!"


    Ethan and Lana immediately stood up upon summon. ¡°Hey, maggots, do you have a death wish? How


    dare you offend our young master!" They barked at Wilton and his men.


    Those bodyguards who surrounded Fane stood frozen upon hearing. The two behind that man were


    his bodyguards? And this brat was actually a young master? Could he be a young master of a certain


    prominent family?


    The bodyguards were afraid of offending a highly authoritative person, hence they all wheeled their


    heads and looked at Wilton for the next order.


    "Young Master Norton?"


    Puzzlement appeared on Wilton¡¯s features a s well. He quickly adjusted and sneered with a sinister


    heard of any young master of the Woods family. Moreover, there are only a few first-ss families here,


    what is there to be afraid of? Even if he is rich, he is at most a young master of a rich businessman!


    Beat him to death!" he ordered.


    "Young Master Norton is right, I think this brat is probably just trying to stall for time, waiting for the


    head of Lancaster family toe and rescue them!"


    One of the bodyguards smiled coldly. He charged directly with a clenched fist toward Ethan who stood


    in front of him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang! Wham! Pow!"


    Ethan and Lana exchanged nces for a second and both found their eyes full of excitement. They


    had not fought for a long time; all their muscles and joints were screaming for some good exercise. It


    looked like they could use these bodyguards to practice.


    Within a few seconds, dozens of bodyguards that Wilton had brought with him were all lying on the


    ground, wailing one after another.


    "No f*cking way!"


    "Your...your bodyguards, aren''t they too powerful?¡±


    She had also heard that the majority of Wilton''s bodyguards were former mercenaries and they


    possessed strongbat prowess. Ordinary fighters were not on par with them at all! She clearly did


    not expect that these skillful bodyguards were like tofu in front of them¡ªsoft and weak. Co?tent of


    Dr?manov§Öls


    "Take your people and leave!"

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    "Brat, I''ll let you win this time!"


    Wilton was smoking with anger inside, but he could not do anything. He had never imagined that he, as


    a young master of a second-ss family, could not do anything about the current situation¡ªhis fiancee


    was with another man and he could not even teach the brat a lesson. Even worse, h e was threatened


    by the man!


    With his teeth gritted firmly and his fist balled tightly, he took his men and left the scene. He knew that if


    he continued to stay on, it would only bring him more trouble.


    "Phew!"


    After the other party left, the boulder in Shirley''s heart was finally lifted. She heaved a huge sigh of


    relief and said, "I bet


    he wouldn''te pestering me again!


    Thank you so much!¡±


    Fane had already loosened his arm around Shirley''s waist. He smiled at the other party and uttered,


    "Miss Lancaster, I''ve done you a great favor this time. But looking at Wilton''s expression just now, I bet


    he will be holding a grudge against me. Well. It doesn''t matter, I''m not afraid anyway!"


    Fane halted for a few seconds then continued, "But, I''ve helped you. Now how should you thank me?"


    "I..."


    Shirley initially thought that Fane was a kind-hearted man. She did not expect Fane to ask her to return


    the favor. She could feel the anger building within her.


    She studied Fane and suddenly thought of something. "You''re such a pervert! You want to bring me to


    a hotel, don¡¯t you? I''m telling you; the episode just now was a ploy, I couldn''t think of anything better. If


    you really want me to give my body to you, dream on! I''m not that kind of woman!¡± Shirley huffed,


    staring at Fane fiercely.


    "Heh? Not that kind of woman? Then why did you pretend to be my girlfriend?"


    The corners of Fane''s mouth curved upward, and he teased the woman with a yful tone. The girl


    before him looked a few years younger than him, and her outfit and her appearance exuded a youthful


    aura, with a hint of daintiness.


    Furthermore, her body was well-maintained, otherwise, the filthy rich Young Master Norton would not


    be pestering her all the while.


    Fane was even more convinced that if Shirley was not a good-looking woman or with an ordinary face,


    Young Master Norton would have broken the marriage agreement long ago.


    "Girl...girlfriend? That was a ploy! Got i t?"


    Shirley rolled her eyes at Fane and added," Besides, you broke my expensive heels! My heels are now


    scrapped; they cost me twenty to thirty thousand bucks! But since you''ve done me a huge favor, I¡¯ll not


    ask forpensation. It''s even now!"


    Faneughed wholeheartedly at Shirley''s reaction. "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in you or your body


    at all. You¡¯re not as goodlooking as my wife and your figure is not a s attractive as my bodyguard over


    here, right?¡±


    When Lana heard the reference, her heart was pleased. She had always been confident of her body


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    and now her selfconfidence grew even more.


    "I¡¯m toozy to continue this argument with you. Anyway, I need a small favor from you. Help me out if


    you''re willing to, if not, just forget it!"  NovelDrama.Org


    Fane shrugged his shoulders and asked, "I want to know which are some of the famous apothecaries


    here? Preferably those with a lot andplete medicinal materials!"


    "This is the favor you ask?"


    Shirley was slightly tongue-tied at Fane''s favor. He only wanted to inquire about apothecaries in the


    Soul City. Such a simple favor!

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Fane was speechless as well. Heughed bitterly to break the awkward atmosphere." Youngdy, do


    you really think that I would want you to repay me with your body? Although you''re good-looking like


    I''ve said, I''m not interested in you, so don''t make a fool out of yourself!"


    "What make a fool of myself! Keep dreaming on! I was so ufortable when you wrapped your arm


    around my waist just now!"


    Rage churned inside Shirley as she spoke. She was considered one of the most beautiful women in the


    Soul City and there were always many men who were head over heels for her! She truly did not expect


    that this brat was not interested in her, moreover, he had said that into her face


    twice! That was like a blow to her self-esteem!


    After saying that sentence, she looked at Fane and thought of the incident a moment ago-Fane


    offended Young Master Norton t o help her. So she softened her tone and said, "Well. It happened that


    I''m very familiar with what you''ve asked! How about this, you and I go over to that shop and you buy


    me a pair of shoes aspensation for my broken heels, and then I''ll take you around to various


    famous apothecaries. Sounds good?"


    Fane''s eyes immediately lit up when he heard her n. "Hehe, that would be perfect! After all, we¡¯re


    not familiar with this ce!¡±


    "But, I have one more request. I have no shoes on now, and I don¡¯t think you want a daintydy to walk


    to the mall across the airport barefooted, right? So you have to carry me over there. This way, you can


    also show your sincerity in..."


    Shirley suggested with an evil grin stered on her face.


    "I..."


    Fane''s face turned unsightly at the request.


    A few horizontal lines formed between Shirley''s brows as she saw the unwillingness on Fane¡¯s face.


    "What''s wrong? I¡¯m considered a good-looking woman with a dainty aura! There¡¯re so many men out


    there waiting for an opportunity like this! You only have to carry me to the mall, why did you put on such


    a reluctant look!" She said in an exasperated tone.


    "Do you know who he is? How dare you let him carry you? Are you not afraid of


    death?''


    Lana¡ªwho witnessed the whole exchange¡ª could not bear to see it continue anymore. Fane was the


    Supreme Warrior; how could she ask Fane to carry her? Ridiculous!


    In her point of view, because of Fane''s good -looking features, Shirley must have fallen i n love with


    him at first sight, only then she requested ridiculously to approach Fane. Perhaps, this woman did not


    even know where the famous apothecaries were!


    Nevertheless, Fane quickly shot Lana a nce, signaling her to shut her mouth. Apparently, Fane was


    afraid that she would identally expose his identity as the Supreme Warrior.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Who is he then? Isn¡¯t he Fane Woods? I don''t believe that I''ll die just because he carried me on his


    back!"


    Let''s move!''


    Fane squatted down with a helpless look.


    "Let me do it, Lana. Carrying a suitcase should be a man¡¯s responsibility!" Upd§Ñted at


    Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "Tch! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Lana shot him a deadly stare. It was so frightening that Ethan could feel chills travel along his spine.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    Soon, Fane arrived at the mall outside of the airport with Shirley on his back.


    Shirley''s face was crimson red as she was o n Fane''s back. The manly aura that Fane emitted caused


    her to be extremely nervous. She had no idea that this guy, who made her angry, would give her such


    feelings.


    "Hey, am I heavy?" Shirley thought about it and purposely asked to lighten the mood.


    "You¡¯re alright!" Fane dismissed perfunctorily in a few words. He carried Shirley into a shoe shop he


    saw in front. "0 h yes, are you sure that you want to buy two pairs of shoes?"


    ¡°Of course! You''ve broken my shoes. Don''t you know about doublepensation?"


    Shirley pursued her delicate mouth and said arrogantly.


    "Alright. Double! Double!" Fane smiled bitterly.


    "Oh, my, cousin! Are you in a rtionship?" As they finished speaking, a young girl who was trying on


    shoes in the shop immediately ran over when she saw Shirley. The girl opened her eyes widely and her


    eyeballs almost popped out of her sockets as she was very surprised.


    "Let...let me down now!" Shirley¡¯s face was blushed in crimson color and she wanted t o hide


    underground. She was absolutely speechless. All she wanted was to bully Fane, she had no idea that


    her younger cousin''s sister would spot them.


    Fane also did not expect to meet someone familiar so he immediately ced Shirley down.


    "Cousin, this is your boyfriend? You have very good taste, he''s really handsome. I''m envious!¡± The


    young girl looked at Fane from head to toe as she walked over and said happily.


    "What are you talking about? He''s not my boyfriend!¡± Shirley rolled her eyes at the pretty girl in front of


    her before saying. '' Willow, so nice to meet you here. I have no idea that I will bump into you right after


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I got off the ne!"


    "Yes, cousin. What a nice coincidence. If it wasn''t for this coincidence, I would not have seen this sweet


    interaction between you and your boyfriend!" Willow said with a smile. "Don''t bother to deny it. Haha...


    If this is not your boyfriend, why are you on his back? Cousin, there''s nothing to be shy about. Don''t


    worry, I will keep this a secret from you. Uncle and the others won''t know


    about this!''


    "This guy broke my shoes so I...I asked him to carry me and pay me back. If you don¡¯t believe in me,


    you can ask him!" Shirley nced at Fane and he actually started smoking the cigarette he took out.


    She was slightly speechless as he did not stand forward to help exin. New chapter av§Ñble o?


    Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    Willow''s eyes lit up when she heard what Fane said. She walked forward and looked a t Fane with her


    bright eyes. "Hey, are you still single when you''re so handsome? Since you''re not my cousin''s


    boyfriend, how about being my boyfriend? Although I''m not as pretty as my cousin, I don¡¯t look bad too.


    Apart from that, I''m still young and I have not grown to my full potential yet. I''m sure that I will be even


    prettier in another two years. What do you think?"


    The corners of Fane''s mouth slightly twitched. He had never imagined that a young girl who was


    around 18 years old would confess her feelings to him. Apart from that, this was the first time they met


    each other. Were girls nowadays so proactive?


    "Kid, stop messing around. I''m not from Soul City and I''m only here to run some errands. It so happens


    that I need your cousin''s help for somethings!" Fane smiled helplessly and said to Willow.


    Willow pursed her lips unhappily and said. "This is so boring. I''m so pretty but I''m being turned down.


    You''re really insensible!"


    "You better choose your shoes quickly!" Shirley could not help butughed when she saw how Willow


    was turned down. She turned around and started looking for her shoes.


    She spoke to Fane after she chose two pairs of shoes. "Hey Fane, these two pairs o f my shoes are


    not cheap. They cost tens of thousands. You have the money right?¡±


    How much is everything, including hers? I''ll pay by card!" Fane smiled as he nced at Willow, who


    was beside them. He directly handed his bank card to the salesperson.


    "Alright, sir!" The salesperson was extremely happy and went over to settle the sales. It seemed like


    she had met with a rich person today.


    "Oh wow, handsome! You''re really generous. I really like men who are generous like you. Hey, you


    really don¡¯t want to consider being in a rtionship with young girls like me? I might be able to let you


    experience something different?" Willow said happily when she saw that Fane had also paid for her


    shoes.


    "Willow, I have no idea that you had started thinking about such things although you''re so young! After


    all, I¡¯ve never seen you being so proactive in the past!¡± Shirley could not help and startedughing


    when she saw how Willow acted.


    "What do you know? It''s seldom that I meet such a handsome guy. Apart from that, I can see a different


    aura on him. He''s different from others but I can''t describe it. I feel that he''s like a king when he stands


    there!" Willow rolled her eyes at Shirley and said.


    "Psst psst! You are giving him such high appraisals!" Shirley smiled bitterly before she continued to


    speak. "Come on, we need to go. I''ll lead you guys to the pharmacy to take a look!"


    "Oh my, you guys are here to buy medication? Is somebody gravely ill?" Willow immediately said when


    she heard their conversation. "One of my ssmates has a grandfather who''s an experienced


    traditional doctor and his medical skills are quite good. Do you guys want me to bring you to meet him?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ask the old man to take a look at you?¡±


    Soon, the group of people left.


    However, several cars quickly drove over and stopped by the side of the road. New ch?pter av?ble


    o? NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    "Father, you know I can''t stand that guy. Since my grandfather has passed away and his grandfather


    also passed awayst year, our marriage agreement doesn''t matter anymore!"


    Shirley quickly moved forward and took Xavien Lancaster''s hand, acting persuasively, ¡°Also, you know


    that Wilton''s no good. I met him entering hotel rooms with different pretty women several times. Do you


    think that he''s there to discuss business-rted matters? From how they acted, they''re definitely there


    for pleasure!"


    Xavien eyed Fane suspiciously as he grumbled, "No matter what, you can''t just simply find somebody,


    right? What''s this guy''s name?"


    "He... He¡¯s Fane Woods.¡± Shirley smiled embarrassingly and continued, "Father, I just met him today,


    and I purposely said that he''s my boyfriend to agitate Wilton. I want him to give up, and things would be


    much easier if he does.¡±


    "Haha! Have you been watching too much drama?"ughed Xavien, his outburst stunning Shirley.


    "Don''t you know what sort of a person Wilton is? He''s not somebody you can offend. Although I don¡¯t


    want you to marry him, hees from a second-ss aristocratic family. Not only : s his family rich,


    but we work with them on many of our projects!"


    Xavien let that sink before he continued,'' Wilton had already called and asked you to get ready for the


    wedding in two days. He¡¯s sending the invitations out today, and he''ll redraw all his investments in the


    projects we¡¯re working together with them on if you don¡¯t marry him. Do you know the consequences?"


    "What?!" Flummoxed, Shirley stood in silence as she felt her head buzzing.


    "How¡¯s that possible? Uncle, what is Wilton thinking? How could he act that way? Isn''t: t too much for


    him to force Cousin to marry him, knowing she doesn''t like him?" Unable to stomach Wilton''s


    ridiculousness, Willow voiced out her opinion as it was unfair for Shirley. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Shirley be treading


    on dangerous grounds if she ends up marrying him for real? Will she have even a single peaceful


    day?"


    "Sigh! I know that!" grumbled Xavien in extreme distress. "However, we''d be losing so much funding


    operation if they redraw their investment. We''d be losing a lot by then. Apart from that, we''ll need to


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    pay the other business owners penalties, and that''s a huge amount. Our family will be done for when


    all that happens."


    The young man in white suit, who was beside Xavien, stepped forward and said," Sister, it''s best if you


    marry him. After all, you''re bonded by a marriage agreement. If you don''t marry him, not only will our


    third -ss aristocratic family be unstable, but we¡¯ll also fall into bankruptcy."


    "Oh, I can just die in anger right now...! How can you think like that, Hendrix? Haha...! You guys are


    going to disregard my wellbeing for the future development of the Lancaster family?¡± Shirley¡¯s face


    turned pale from anger and stared at them angrily. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Shirley was stumped when she heard that Wilton was going to fight against her parents, reeling two


    steps back in her shock.


    "Come on, Sister, let''s go back. You should rest well today and get mentally prepared s o that you can


    get married in two days," uttered Hendrix, a wan smile on his face as he did. "You won¡¯t just let a


    seven-star King of War annihte the entire Lancaster family, will you?"


    "I never thought that Wilton would be such a bastard that he''d go through such lengths to make me


    marry him." Shirley smiled coldly and looked at Xavien in front of her and growled, "It''s all your fault!


    I''ve told you that it''s best if you reduce your coboration with the Norton family and to


    not make the projects so huge. What did you do? You never listen to me and insist o n making the


    projects huge! Haha.J You did that just to make more money. Do you see what''s happening now?


    You''ve just ruined your daughter''s happiness for the rest of her life!"


    "Sigh... I know I''m the one at fault here, my daughter, and I should¡¯ve listened to you from the start, but


    I''m left without a choice. I know that you''re an obedient child. You won''t just stand by and look as the


    Lancaster family gets wiped out, right?" Xavien was obviously helpless and looked a t Shirley


    pleadingly.


    Fane thought about it and asked, "Are you sure that the seven-star King of War would do something so


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    bad on that person''s behalf?"


    Of course. This King of War is really close t o Wilton. Many people asked for his help to get rid of their


    "You people should quickly leave Soul City," said Shirley. "The Norton family has many masters, and


    you guys are going to b e dead the next time they see you, considering how you offended them today.


    They might be sending people looking for you guys now!"


    "No way. I won''t go back until I have all the herbs I need." Fane smiled calmly and ced his hands


    behind his back. He still looked so indifferent.


    To him, what happened was like listening t o a story. It was as if the seven-star King of War and the


    Norton family meant nothing, barely a threat to him.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    Shiley offered a weak smile. "What else can I do? I never thought I''d make Wilton act like this when my


    original n was to make him give up. I don''t have other ways t o resolve this, now that he¡¯s using such


    ways to threaten me."


    She smiled bitterly and muttered," Nevermind¡ªI shouldn''t think so much about it. He might treat me


    well once we''re married."


    Although sheforted herself with these thoughts, Shirley knew all too well Wilton was a yboy.


    How would she enjoy her days after they got married?


    "Is it happening in two days? We might be able to help you, so don''t be disheartened," Fane came


    forward and spoke indifferently.


    "You?" Shirley was stunned. She then shook her head with a bitter smile on her face. "How can you


    guys help me? The bodyguards Young Master Norton took with him today are just regr ones, but


    they have several masters in their family. Apart from that, he''s acquaintances with that seven-star King


    of War, and that''s daunting. Simply put, his family isn''t some power we can offend. Do you


    understand?"


    "You only need to remember that I''ll help you since I said so." Fane was toozy to exin things to


    her, so he said, "Let¡¯s go! Which pharmacy shall we go first?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hehe! I want to go with you guys, Cousin!¡± Willow giggled. "It''s nice to follow a handsome guy and


    ogle him¡ªit''s good for the eyes!¡± "Don''t you need to study? Why do you want to follow us?" Shirley


    rolled her eyes at Willow, annoyed. Since when did this girl be someone who would drool over


    men?


    ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s Saturday, and I¡¯m resting. I''m also resting tomorrow. Don¡¯t you know that?" Willow also


    rolled her eyes at Shirley. ¡°Apart from that. I''m a senior and I''m almost graduating. There aren¡¯t many


    sses recently, so it doesn''t matter if I go o r not."


    With Shirley leading the way, the group arrived at arge pharmacy.


    Not wasting time, Fane entered and asked a n old man, ¡°Boss, do you guys have a hundred-year-old


    Sinomenium?"


    "A hundred-year-old Sinomenium? Naha! Are you joking with me, young man? How would I have


    something like that here? I have some that are ten years old, and I also have ginseng, wolfberries, and


    angelicas that are a hundred years old. Do you need these?" The old manughed. "I don''t think that


    the item you mentioned exists. A hundred-year-old Sinomenium would be a treasure among treasures.


    You won¡¯t be able to buy it without tens of millions!"


    Fane''s face darkened when he heard this; finding the Sinomenium was a difficult task after all.


    Such an item truly was a rare treasure.


    Thinking some more, Fane then asked, " How about the Snow Lotus? Old Sir, do you have any here?"


    "There''s one," blurted the old man.


    Fane was extremely disappointed when he heard this.


    However, he thought about it and immediately asked. "Oh, right, how long has the maid left?" Content


    belongs to Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    "Really? Come on, let''s go to the Zimmer family now!"

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    Fane saw a glimpse of hope when he heard what the pharmacy owner had said to them. The group


    immediately took a taxi to the Zimmer family mansion.


    Fane and his group, however, were stopped when they arrived at the entrance.


    "You guys are...?" questioned one of the bodyguards.


    "Oh, I''m the young miss of the Lancaster family, Shirley Lancaster. I''d like to request a meeting with the


    Zimmer family master," Shirley politely greeted the other party.


    She had reminded Fane to be on his best behavior prior to their arrival. The Zimmer family was a first-


    ss aristocratic family i n Soul City, and even the Norton family dared not offend them, let alone the


    Lancaster family.


    Nheless, she believed that it would not be a problem if she requested to meet their family master


    based on her honor.


    "Oh, you''re Miss Shirley!" The bodyguard nced at Shirley and smilingly added," How about this,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Miss Shirley: why don¡¯t youe back tomorrow? I''ll inform my master tonight and you just need to


    "Can''t we meet him today? Why not?" Shirley wondered what was going on. She knew Fane and the


    others needed the


    Snow Lotus, and should they return only the day after, the Zimmer family might have already used the


    Snow Lotus.


    They came to the Zimmers in hopes that they were in time.


    "There''s a well-known doctor here with us today. He''s an honorable King of War, and he¡¯s treating our


    old madam now!" the bodyguard exined.


    "Let us in¡ªwe''re in a hurry. We might not make it if we¡¯rete!" Fane''s face darkened as there was no


    time to lose. Where would h e find a second Snow Lotus if this one was used?


    It was a rare item and it was not easy to find one, so he had to get his hands on it.


    However, he was not going to grab it or snatch it away from them.


    "Who are you? Didn''t you hear what I said just now? We''re polite to her because she''s Miss Shirley.


    Who are you to speak to us? You look like the Lancaster family''s bodyguard. Haha...! The Lancaster


    family''s bodyguards are not qualified to talk to me.


    Don''t think of me as just a door guard¡ªI¡¯m a n assistantmander of the bodyguards unit with a


    fighting prowess of a nine-grade martial artist!" The bodyguard sized Fane up condescendingly.


    "Stop him! How dare he barge into our


    Zimmer family''s residence?! Is he suicidal?!¡± The assistantmander of the bodyguards immediately


    yelled loudly.  Dr?§Þan§àvels


    Several bodyguards immediately stood in front of Fane and the others, blocking their way.


    Perplexed, Willow called out anxiously behind them, "Oh my god, Fane! Stop it! Although you''re


    handsome, you can''t not honor the Zimmers!"

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    Both Willow and Shirley were very worried for Fane.


    After all, these bodyguards could not be equated to the Norton family. These were the Zimmer family''s


    bodyguards, and there was an assistantmander among them.


    "Got a death wish?¡± The bodyguards did not hold back when they saw Fane and the others barging in.


    Balling their fists, they lunged and charged at the group of three.


    Bam! m! Pow!


    They fell to the floor, defeated as their faces darkened.


    "Oh dear, they''ve really started fighting now!" Shirley and Willow''s faces morphed into horror when they


    saw the group of


    three won.


    It was better had they lost, but as they had beaten the Zimmer family''s bodyguards, there was no


    denying that Fane and hispany crossed the line.


    Still, Fane and the others did not stop at all as they moved forward, taking down guards that came in


    their way.


    Willow eyed Shirley anxiously as she asked, "Cousin, what should we do? Should we follow them?"


    "Let''s go!" Shirley gritted her teeth and walked forward, quickly catching up with Fane and the rest.


    ncing at the guards lying on the floor, Willow immediately followed suit.


    The pale-faced guard on the floor yelled loudly, "Help, somebody is barging in!" The bodyguards in


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    charge of patrolling thepound immediately ran over when they heard the yelling.


    It did not take long until guards after guards lined up before Fane and the rest, ring at them angrily


    and pointedly." Who are you people?! How dare you barge into our family¡¯s residence?! Are you people


    trying to get yourselves killed?"


    "Ask your family master toe out. I have something important to see him for, and I need to see him


    now!" Fane directly said as he did not want to waste time talking to them.


    "Haha... What high-sounding sentiments! D o you think that you can just make a request to meet our


    family master?" Another bodyguardughed and said, ¡°If you kneel down and apologize now, we''ll


    allow you to leave here alive. Otherwise, prepare your tombs!'' "Guess we can only force ourselves in


    then.!¡± Fane smiled coldly and directly walked forward.


    Whoosh!


    A guy appeared in front of Fane and swung his fist toward him.


    Thomp!


    That man, however, was sent flying by Fane¡¯s punch. He crashed onto the ground and he vomited


    blood. His face immediately turned pale.


    m! Thunk! Pow!

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    Unfortunately, once the chaos subsided, all the Zimmer family''s bodyguards fell to the ground as they


    wailed and groaned.


    "What? How are they that powerful?" Shirley and Willow were dumbfounded, unable to register how


    powerful Fane and the others were. The masters of the Zimmer family were not their match.


    "Master, it''s bad! It''s bad! There¡¯s a fight going on outside!¡± A bodyguard rushed into the Zimmer


    family''s living room. "There are several people trying to barge into our house to meet you. They refused


    to listen when we told them toe back tomorrow, and they fought with our men!"


    The bodyguard lowered his head in shame


    and continued, "They¡¯re that strong that we can barely fight against them. Even the headmander


    was sent flying by their punches."


    "How''s that possible?! Who are they? How dare they barge into our house!" The


    Zimmer family master''s face darkened as h e stood up.


    The King of War, who was treating the old man, also stood up. "It looks like we need to go out and take


    a look!"


    "Alright!" The Zimmer family master nodded. He walked outside with several of the Zimmer family¡¯s


    guardians and the King of War.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was not long until they came across Fane and the others.


    ''Young man, it looks like the Zimmer family had never offended you guys. What: s the meaning of this?


    You''ve attacked our people!" The Zimmer family master''s face darkened as he looked at Fane. He


    knew almost all the masters in Soul City, but he had no recollection of such a guy.


    Fane smiled bitterly when he heard this. "I had no choice, Master Zimmer. Would I be able to meet you


    if I didn¡¯t do anything? I can only apologize for what I did."


    "You¡¯re rather wild, young man! Do you think you can hit anybody in the Zimmer family as you wish?"


    growled one of the Zimmer family''s guardians with a Herculean physique and face covered with his


    bushy beard.


    He stepped forward and stared at Fane fiercely.


    Fane looked at him and smiled indifferently as he spoke, "You¡¯re no match for me, so it''s best if you


    don''t waste your energy. I''m here today because I need to discuss something with your master.¡±


    "You got a very grating behavior!" The corners of the burly man''s mouth twitched as he clenched his


    fists, and weak Chi was emitted. He was a master with the fighting prowess of the semi-god level.


    He rushed forward speedily and his punch was aimed at Fane''s face. He moved so speedily with an


    imposing manner.


    "Hmph!" Fane made a small sound of indignance at the attack as he met the attack with his own fists.


    Fane''s attack looked simple and fast. His punch met the opponent¡¯s punch without any hesitation.


    "Such power!¡± The man''s fist had just met Fane''s fist when he was shocked at how daunting Fane was.


    "How''s this possible? Even Guardian Wright can''t topple him?" Many of the Zimmer family''s masters''


    faces darkened when they saw this scene. Guardian Wright was sent flying while Fane remained


    perfectly where he stood; even a dumb person could see the difference between these two. Re§Ñd at


    Dramanov§Öls


    In her opinion, there was nothing scary about the Norton family as long as Fane took action. Even the


    seven-star King of War was not Fane''s opponent!

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    "Yes, yes, yes... Everybody, please go in... Please go in!" Several of the Zimmer family''s elders offered


    genial smiles to Fane and hispany, no longer arrogant and disdainful like they were moments ago.


    They looked at Fane fearfully.


    Such a master could kill everyone in the residence had he wanted to, after all.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright." Fane nodded and followed them inside.


    Soon, everybody was seated in the living room.


    Not one to beat around the bush, Fane instantly began, "Master Zimmer, I''m Fane Woods, and I''m here


    because I heard you''ve just purchased a Snow Lotus. It so


    happened that my father is gravely ill, and he needs this herb, so I''m here today with hopes that Master


    Zimmer will give this herb to me.¡±


    "Well..." Master Zimmer looked awkward. H e nced at the old madam, whoid on the sofa, and


    said, "Fane, my mother has been sick for several years, and finally a miracle doctor is here to help cure


    her. I need this Snow Lotus badly, and the doctor even said that if my mother isn''t cured, she won''t live


    past this year."


    Meanwhile, The King of War kept staring at Lana and Ethan. The two looked awfully familiar, but he


    could not put his finger on i t.


    Fane walked toward the table and picked u p the Snow Lotus before speaking with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry. Since I''ve taken something that belonged to you, I''ll definitely help cure Old Madam''s


    sickness. After all, it won''t settle with me if she passes because I took the Snow Lotus."


    Fane flipped his hand and put the Snow Lotus away. He then asked the Zimmers to bring him a pen


    and paper.


    He wrote a prescription on the paper and passed it to Master Zimmer. "This prescription will cure Old


    Madam''s sickness. This prescription uses normal herbs, and you can get them from any normal


    pharmacies. There''s no need for you to use something like the Snow Lotus."


    "Really? Thank you so much for this!" Master Zimmer had no idea if this prescription would work, but


    he could not d o anything as Fane insisted on taking the Snow Lotus away. After all, he was a powerful


    individual that the Zimmers could not fight against.


    At that moment, the King of War¡ªa miracle -worker himself¡ªtook the prescription and read it. A


    surprised look shed through his eyes. ¡°Amazing...! Truly amazing! I had no idea that such a way


    exists! This prescription will definitely work! Why didn''t I think of this? Not only is this effective, but there


    are fewer side effectspared to my prescription!" ''Is that true, Sir? Is that young man''s prescription


    really useful?" Master Zimmer immediately asked in excitement. New ch?pter av?ble o?


    Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "How strange... That man and woman look s o familiar. I must''ve seen them somewhere."

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    The King of War frowned and wondered.


    It was secondster that his eyes widened a s his expression morphed into awe." Goodness, it really


    was them. It¡¯s really those two after all! I never thought that I¡¯d meet them in this lifetime!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir, who are you talking about? Do you know those people?" Master Zimmer was baffled, and he could


    see from the King of War''s expression that those were important people.


    "Yes, and it would''ve been better if I recognized them the moment I saw them. s, I only remembered


    when they left." The King of War said in extreme excitement. "That woman is the Goddess of War,


    Lana Zechs, and the man is the God of


    War, Ethan Haays! Ethan Haays is a true miracle doctor, my idol!" "What?! There were two Gods of


    War?! No wonder they were so strong!" Master Zimmer was extremely afraid when he heard of this.


    ¡°Strange... Since both of them are Gods of War, who is this Fane Woods? The Gods of War seem to


    address him respectfully!"


    "There''s only one person who those two Gods of War would address respectfully!" The King of War


    raised his head and said slowly, "That person...is the Supreme Warrior himself.¡±


    Hiss!


    Everybody took a sharp inhale. The Supreme Warrior... Never in a million years did they think the


    mysterious Supreme Warrior would enter their residence. The person who spoke to them just moments


    ago was, in fact, the Supreme Warrior.


    The guardian who fought with Fane was embarrassed. Had he actually fought against the Supreme


    Warrior? Was he suicidal? Thank his lucky stars the Supreme Warrior did not go all out on him, or he


    would have died.


    "Fane, you''re so strong! You''re my idol!" Willow walked beside Fane and looked at him in awe. "Are


    you sure that you don¡¯t want to consider my offer? Let me be your girlfriend! Oh, you gotta be older


    than considering you''re married now, right?


    Don¡¯t worry, I don''t mind being your second wife!"


    "..." Willow''s boldness embarrassed Fane, unable to reply to her.


    He did not expect, however, that the pharmacy owner would smilinglyment, ¡°Young man, it''s


    difficult to obtain Sinomeniums, let alone one that is a hundred years old. That is a precious item


    among treasures!" The owner paused before he continued, "However, I know that the Sky City Auction


    House in the city center is having a special auction tomorrow for rare herbs. You can try your luck there


    tomorrow and see if you''ll get anything!" Read at NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    "Alright, Miss Shirley, thank you for today. Don''t worry, I¡¯ll go to you the day after tomorrow. You don''t


    need to worry about the Norton family¡ªI will destroy them if they dare force you to marry him," spoke


    Fane with an indifferent smile after they exited the Zimmer family mansion.


    "Do remember this promise. Anyway, I''ll take you for your word, and if you don''t show up, I''ll hate you


    for the rest of my life.¡± Shirley rolled her eyes at Fane and looked at the time before saying, "Why don¡¯t


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I treat you to dinner? It''s quitete now. After all, this is the first time you guys are here in Soul City, and


    I don¡¯t think any of you know which restaurants taste better. I can also take this chance to be a good


    host."


    "Haha... Sure! Since Miss Shirley is being s o generous, we¡¯ll just follow you!" Faneughed and


    agreed to it.


    The group of people soon found a hotel. Shirley and Willow left after dinner.


    The next morning, Fane arrived at the entrance of the Sky City Auction House with Lana and Ethan.


    This was a huge auction house located in the city center of Soul City.


    Fane and the others were stopped when they were about to enter. "Sir, we''ll need to verify your assets


    if you''d like to join our auction. The assets in your card need to be more than one billion to enter.¡±


    Fane was led to the side for his assets to be verified before they could enter the auction house.


    The auction was centered around herbs, hence the people who attended were sessful businessmen


    who did herb business or well-known pharmacy owners.


    Hence, many people from the neighboring cities also came due to the sessful marketing. Some of


    them were here just to observe while some came because they knew that there were certain herbs for


    sale.


    Soon, an old man walked onto the stage.


    "Greetings, everyone! Wee to today''s herbs-themed auction at Sky City Auction House!" The old


    man was a worker of the auction house. He smiled and started introducing the items to everybody.


    "Alright, we¡¯ll start with the first item of the day. The first item is a thousand-year-old ginseng, and I''m


    sure that all of you know how precious ginseng of this age is. The price is naturally expensive and


    starts at one million. Each call needs to be more than one hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Sirs, you may start your bid!" The old man signaled for the bidding to begin.


    ¡°One million and five hundred thousand!"


    "One million and eight hundred thousand!¡±


    That thousand-year-old ginseng was sold a t the high price of 1.5 million.


    In truth, all the herbs in the auction were rare, but they failed to catch Fane''s eyes.


    Many people joined the auction, and some even had heated arguments over some herbs.


    However, Fane had not joined any of the biddings. Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    The old man in charge of auctioning the items also noticed Fane. In his opinion, Fane was here to


    observe, so he did not pay much attention to Fane.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Fane needed that Sinomenium to cure his father from the poison that gued him.


    As the auction was about to end, the old man on the stage smiled. "Next, we''re auctioning the most


    precious herb in this auction. It can be considered a precious item, and it is a hundred-year-old


    Sinomenium! This..."


    Fane and Ethan instantly eyed each other, and their eyes glistened with excitement. Turned out that


    herb was up for grabs after all!


    If that was the case, they definitely had to get this hundred-year-old Sinomenium quickly.


    After the old man introduced the herb¡¯s usage and rarity, he stretched a finger


    forward and said, "The starting price of this hundred-year-old Sinomenium is one hundred million, and


    the bid can''t be less than a million. Now, everybody can start bidding!"


    "This is a true precious item! Haha! I¡¯ll pay a hundred and fifty million for it!" A middle -aged man was


    intrigued by this item and raised the price by fifty million.


    "Two million!" A wealthy-looking woman stood up and doubled the price of the initial bid.


    "It looks like there¡¯s some fiercepetition today!" Ethan smiled bitterly and reminded Fane.


    Fane nodded. "This is a rare hundred-year-old item, and the starting price of one million is obviously


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    too low. This hundred-year-old Sinomenium is worth at least five million!" Fane paused before he


    continued,"


    I¡¯m taking it with me, no matter how expensive it gets."


    "Three million!¡± Another old man stood up and bidded.


    The price gradually increased, and it was not long until the herb reached the five-million mark.


    At this moment, the people bidding for the item had obviously decreased.


    "Six million!" It was only then Fane hade, slowly standing up and calling out a number.


    The face of the guy who bidded five billion immediately darkened.


    He stood up again and said, "Seven million!"


    "Must you take this from me, young man?" A middle-aged man not far away immediately looked at


    Fane angrily, his eyes threatening Fane. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Haha... Young man, you''re quite daring!" The middle-aged man startedughing loudly and said, "One


    and a half billion!"

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    "What? It''s at 1.5 billion now? That man''s a lunatic, and rich at that! This is more than what the item is


    worth!" some random person eximed, unable toprehend the middle-aged man''s bid.


    "Yes, that offer''s too high. I get it¡¯s a precious item, but does he need to spend that much money?"


    Another person was alsopletely stunned.


    An old man thought about it and said, "You guys don¡¯t understand. His offer sounds too much, but if


    they need this herb urgently, they''ll need to buy it no matter how expensive it is. They definitely have a


    need for it!"


    "1.5 billion! The pricing is at 1.5 billion now! Anybody else wants to bid for it?" The old


    man in charge of the auction once again yelled in excitement from the stage. Such a high price made


    him lose hisposure.


    Just when the other party thought Fane would not bid any higher, Fane smiled indifferently and called


    out, "Two billion!"


    "What?! Two billion?! Who is this young man? He actually called two billion!"


    "I''ve never seen this guy before! He must be from another city!" Many people werepletely shocked


    when they heard Fane increasing the price again.


    "This guy is really daring. Don''t he know that the guy he''s offending is from a huge n in Soul City?


    This person¡¯s nickname i s Mountain Tiger, and he''s a ruthless person. Anyone who offends him won''t


    end up well.¡± Such discussions were heard as murmurs from the crowd.


    Fane could not help but frown when he heard this¡ªseemed as though that man was from an


    underground,rge power n. No wonder the other party dared threaten him previously.


    Nheless, Fane was not one to be intimidated easily. Apart from that, Fane needed that herb to cure


    the poison in his father''s body, thus Fane was not about to back down.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The man with the nickname ''Mountain Tiger'' had a darkened expression as he nced at Fane


    heatedly.


    "Brother Tiger, why not just let it be? We can''t be responsible for this guy¡¯s suicidal actions," said a


    muscr man beside Mountain Tiger.


    Two others signed toward Mountain Tiger; they would get Fane once the bidding was over.


    "Alright, young man. I''ll give it to you." Mountain Tiger smiled indifferently and sat down.


    However, many people knew that Mountain Tiger would not simply give up things he had his eyes on.


    "Two billion, going once!" Read at NovelDrama.Org


    "Two billion, going twice!¡±


    "Two billion¡ªsold!"

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    As the gavel mming was heard, the 100-year-old Sinomenium finally belonged to Fane.


    A beautiful female server sent the Sinomenium to Fane and brought him to the counter for payment.


    After they paid, a man walked toward Fane and hispany. "Sir, the person in charge of this auction


    house sent me to inquire: Do you need anybody to escort you out? If you¡¯re from another city, we''ll take


    you safely out of this city. Don''t worry; we can still protect your safety when you''re in this city.¡±


    It was obvious that the auction house owner also knew that somebody who could simplye up with


    two billion for an


    auction was no average person.


    Apart from that, it would affect the auction house''s reputation if anything happened to Fane and the


    others.


    "Haha... Thank you for your kind gestures, but tell your boss that there''s no need for that. Leaving this


    city won''t be as difficult, i n my opinion.¡± Faneughed and rejected the man. He promised to help


    Shirley tomorrow, thus leaving the city was thest thing in his mind.


    Wilton had started promoting his wedding ceremony with Shirley at that moment, and Fane heard


    people discussing it on his way here.


    Wilton obviously did not n to give up.


    "Yes, Sir." The man was evidently surprised at Fane turning their offer down, but he left nheless.


    After Fane paid and bought another two items, the auction waspleted.


    "Let''s go!" Fane smiled as he led Lana and Ethan toward the door.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go, follow them!" The man named Mountain Tiger immediately led half a dozen of his subordinates as


    he followed behind Fane and the others.


    ¡°Sigh!" exhaled the old man on the auction stage when he saw how Mountain Tiger and the others


    followed behind Fane.


    He obviously felt that Fane and the others would be fraught with grim possibilities. The people with the


    bigger fist had the most say in things; that was how the world worked.


    Many people had made their estimation and they could not help but stare at the group of three after


    they left the auction house. They wanted to see if the people from the Green Dragon n would attack


    them.


    Sure enough, Mountain Tiger and the rest surrounded the group of three after they walked some


    distance away.


    "Oh no, those three are done this time!" blurted a person as the situation slowly escted.


    "You¡¯re rather bold, young man. You took what Brother Tiger wanted! Haha... I''ve seen daring people,


    but none of them are as daring as you!" A man smiled and looked at the group of three with a funny


    look on his face. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    "Lucky?" Fane smirked when he heard what the men said. "I need to tell you guys this: be smart and


    walk away. All three of u s are people you can''t afford to cross.¡±


    "Pfft!" The people standing opposite them startedughing when they heard this.


    "Hahaha! Young man, have you even asked around who Brother Tiger is? He''s a member of the Green


    Dragon n and one of the important subordinates to our n master. Who in this city doesn''t know


    what happens when you anger the Green Dragon n? You''re acting funny when you try to threaten


    Brother Tiger. Do you think threats would budge Brother Tiger?¡± The muscr manughed loudly as if


    he heard the funniest joke in the world.


    "Young man, I can understand your feelings right now. You know that you''re done for, so you pretend to


    be unpredictable so we¡¯d back down and leave, am I right?¡± Brother Mountain grinned. "Sadly, these


    tricks won¡¯t work on us! It¡¯s already toote, even if you obediently hand over the hundred-year-old


    Sinomenium to us and kneel to beg!¡±


    "That¡¯s right, young man. Brother Tiger gave you a fair warning when you were bidding against him.


    You were the one who refused to listen, and it''s toote for you to regret it now!" added another old


    man smilingly.


    "Regret? Haha! Do you think I¡¯ll regret that?" Faneughed and looked at the other party coldly. "Get


    out of my way!" ¡±F*ck. How dare you act this way to me?


    Brother Tiger, allow me to teach him a lesson!" Angered at Fane''s unperturbed mannerism and daring


    to threaten them, the burly man rushed forward and swung his fist toward Fane.


    "Idiot!" Fane grew angry when he saw how the other party still dared to attack them. A strong aura


    spread from his body, and the invisible pressure caused the air around him to move.


    Thomp!


    Dodging the attack with just a slight movement, he swung his fist angrily to the man''s abdomen.


    A slightly muted sound could be heard and the burly man flew several meters away. H e crashed onto


    the ground with a huge bloody hole at his abdomen.


    "He¡¯s dead!" The others were stunned when they saw what happened¡ªone of their masters was killed


    within one second.


    Apart from that, Fane¡¯s punch was so speedy that everything seemed like a blur.


    "Attack together!¡± Realizing Fane was no regr fighter, Mountain Tiger ordered everybody to attack


    together.


    The noises from theirbat were frighteningly audible, and it was not long until the remaining six to


    seven peopleincluding Mountain Tiger¡ªwere killed by Fane and the others. All of themid on the


    floor, motionless. Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àm


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    was killed!"

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    People were baffled by what they saw.


    Some of them originally pitied Fane and the others, thinking they were done for.


    Nobody expected they could kill Mountain Tiger and the others within a few moves. They were so


    strong and did not hesitate to take action.


    "Let''s go. They''re all just trash.¡± Fane smiled coldly as he looked at the bodies on the floor. He quickly


    left with the others.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bad news... Bad news! Master, Brother Tiger has been killed!" Not long after, a member of the Green


    Dragon n hurried back to the Green Dragon n.


    What?!" The Green Dragon n master


    and the others were surprised when they heard this. They immediately enquired about what happened


    andter learned that the group was killed because they got into a fight with others after a round of


    bidding at the auction house.


    "F*ck! How dare they kill members of our Green Dragon n?! Find out what happened, and you have


    to find out who those three are!" The Green Dragon n master was so angry that his face turned


    pale. Mountain Tiger made countless contributions to their n and was the most loyal follower.


    His murder was like a p to their faces.


    The master''s subordinates soon started looking into the incident.


    However, many people estimated that the other party would have left Soul City after killing Mountain


    Tiger. It was obviously difficult to investigate who they were.


    News about the incident spread like wildfire; the death of Mountain Tiger from the Green Dragon n


    was obviously a huge incident. Many ns and aristocratic families soon learned about this.


    Meanwhile, in the Lancaster family vi, Xavien went to Shirley''s room, his eyes reddened as he


    spoke, "Shirley, Wilton had notified many of the aristocratic families. H e even notified some of the


    ns, and you can''t refuse to show up tomorrow... Your Dad feels so sorry for you; I should''ve listened


    to you from the start and not expand our businesses with the Norton family. Now that it''s such a huge


    problem, there are no other ways to end this. They wouldn''t have ways to threaten us if this did not


    happen."


    Shirley smiled bitterly. "Father, you''re being naive. Even if you didn''t expand your business and caused


    such big trouble, Wilton will still threaten me with your lives. Haha... He''s aplete bastard!"


    ?

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    "What logic is that, Shirley? That guy must be lying to you. The Norton family is a second-ss


    aristocratic family! Why would he offend such a powerful family because of you? Apart from that,


    there''s only three of them!" Xavien was taken aback when he heard what Shirley had to say, his eyes


    filled with disbelief. He did not believe that a man who met his daughter for the first time would offend


    such a powerful family for her sake.


    Apart from that, he said that he would wipe out an entire powerful family. How powerful would he have


    to be to do that?


    "Father, don''t you worry-he won''t lie to m e. Ah, sad that he¡¯s not interested in me, or I would¡¯ve


    married him.¡± The corners of Shirley''s mouth slightly curled upward into


    a smile when she thought about Fane¡¯s power, how they met, and his handsome face.


    Xavien''s eyes widened,pletely stunned on the spot.


    Wilton had pursued Shirley for so many years, but she had always ignored him like the other young rich


    masters.


    All of a sudden, she said she would marry a man she had just met the other day. How could that be?


    Did they not just meet?!


    "Shirley, are you joking? Having a handsome face means nothing, and I can¡¯t make out what the guy is


    capable of. Apart from his looks, he¡¯s dressed quite normally, and he¡¯s not worthy of your beauty, in my


    opinion," Xavien suppressed his surprise and said to his daughter. "Apart from that, why is he not


    interested in you when you''re so beautiful? I think that he''s doing this on purpose, and he''s ying


    hard to catch!¡±


    "Father, stop making assumptions and go t o bed!¡± Unbothered to exin anymore, Shirley pushed


    Xavien out of her room and closed the door.


    Shirley''s lips pursed as she went back to bed, muttering, "Sigh! This should be a story where the hero


    rescues the princess. Unfortunately, he''s not into me even when there¡¯s such a nice storyline here.


    He¡¯s a real blockhead! Can''t he just get another wife? This is so frustrating. I wonder who his wife is...


    Is his wife really prettier?"


    The second morning, nobody expected the Norton family would send cars to pick Shirley up shortly


    after she woke up.


    "W-What? The wedding cars are here, but where''s Fane?" Shirley could not help but frown worrisomely


    when she stood by the windows and looked at the cars by the entrance.


    What if... What if Fane truly was noting? Would she have to marry Wilton?


    Apart from that, she had never liked the personality of that Wilton guy. She never thought he would


    force Shirley to marry him. Co?tent §àf Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Father, I believe that Fane woulde and save me."

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Shirley turned around and looked at the wedding dress before saying, "I think he''s o n his way to the


    hotel. Alright, I''ll wear this, but I¡¯ll definitely not marry that bastard Wilton Norton!" She took the wedding


    dress and went back to her room angrily after she spoke.


    Xavien then turned toward the makeup artists next to them and ordered, "Go do her makeup."


    Unable to hold back her worry, Alba spoke, obviously still hopeful, "Honey, do you think that Fane guy


    will reallye and rescue our daughter?¡±


    She hoped someone could truly save her daughter.


    Sigh! It''s not that easy, so it''s best if you


    don''t count your chickens before they hatch. That guy met our daughter at the airport the other day. We


    can''t take the words of somebody like this seriously.


    Apart from that, he wouldn''t be able to do anything even if he reallyes over.


    Come on, let''s go down..." Xavien sighed and went downstairs with Alba.


    When Shirley came downstairs, Wilton was already waiting at the entrance.


    Wilton''s smirk bested him as he eyed her." Haha...! Miss Lancaster, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t


    marry me? Why? Have you changed your mind? I really like to look at your arrogant expression. I


    wonder how much longer you can maintain this." He purposely looked around and mockingly spoke,


    "By the way, where¡¯s that boyfriend o f yours? Did he run away because he¡¯s too afraid? If that''s the


    case, he''s a real coward. Haha! The bodyguards I had with me the other day weren''t strong, so the guy


    was given a chance to act strong. Did he really think that I''m afraid of him?"


    Xavien and Alba inwardly sighed when they saw Wilton''s insolent ways. They could see that this guy


    was not a good person from the outside. How could he treat their daughter well?


    "Wilton Norton, are you sure you want to marry me? I''m warning you now: you''ll most likely regret it if


    you really bring me t o the hotel!" Shirley had a darkened expression on her face, still acting cold and


    was hostile toward Wilton.


    "F*ck! Shirley Lancaster, who do you think you are? How dare you act arrogantly in front of me? Do


    you know that your family i s done for if you make me angry?" Wilton had been unhappy about Shirley''s


    cold expression since long ago. He stepped forward and pinched Shirley''s mouth with one of his hands


    before speaking with a cold smile on his face, "Hmph! I¡¯ll show you how powerful I am tonight. Looking


    forward to seeing if you can keep up that arroganceter on!"


    ?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    Wilton released Shirley when he saw Xavien submitting to him and smiled." Haha! Father-inw, I was


    just joking with you guys. Look at how scared you guys are! Don''t worry¡ªI¡¯ll treat Shirley well after she


    marries me. She''s got a weird temper, but I''ll train her to be obedient. She¡¯ll definitely obey me in the


    future."


    Wilton''s words bled Xavien and Alba''s hearts. If they were still hopeful toward Wilton previously, they


    were inplete despair at that moment. They knew that Wilton would not treat their daughter well.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go. The wedding cars are ready, and it''s almost time for our beautiful bride to appear to the


    crowd!" Wilton had a triumphant smile on his face when he saw how effective his power disying


    actions


    were. He pulled Shirley toward the cars with one hand.


    "Let''s go." Alba and the others secretly sighed as they tried to smile. The Lancasters followed and


    boarded the car.


    Many people awaited the bride and groom i n a six-star hotel.


    Apart from the Norton family, many powerful people who were friends with the Norton family, the seven-


    star King of War, and people from several ns were attending the ceremony.


    "I heard that Miss Lancaster had never liked Young Master Norton. Never thought she¡¯d suddenly


    agree to marry him. Apart from that, the preparations for this wedding ceremony takes such a short


    amount of time. They only notified us yesterday, and the wedding happens today!" The master of a


    third-ss aristocratic family could not help but said with a smile.


    Another family master who was beside them looked around him and said softly," What do you know? I


    heard that Miss Shirley never nned on marrying Young Master Wilton, and she was forced to do so


    this time. He forced her with the lives of her family members and their properties. Miss Shirley had no


    other choice. Although she''s somewhat arrogant, she''s a very filial child..."


    "Truly? I had no idea that Young Master Wilton would use such methods. Sigh... Why must he do that?


    Even if that¡¯s the case, will he be happy if Miss Shirley marries him?" The previous third-ss


    aristocratic family master sighed after he heard this. He thought that he was here to attend the


    wedding, but the wedding seemed meaningless with what he heard.


    "They¡¯re here... They''re here!" At this moment, Shirley¡ªwho was in a beautiful wedding dress¡ª


    stepped on the red carpet a t the main entrance with Wilton, and they entered the venue under the


    However, Shirley''s cold demeanor was visible, obviously rather unhappy.


    "Haha...! Miss Shirley, today is the wedding day between you and my son, and the way that you¡¯re


    acting doesn''t look good.¡± Ashamed with how Shirley was behaving, the Norton family master, Todd


    Norton walked toward them with a smile on his face. "This is your wedding day; who do you want to


    show your cold expression to?"


    ?

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    Shirley''s fearlessness in standing her ground shocked Wilton.


    Though, after a moment of silence, Wiltonughed loudly. "Hahaha! What nonsense is that, Shirley?


    Are you trying to say that your so-called boyfriend didn¡¯t run and he''s daring enough toe and stop


    the wedding?¡±


    Shirley''s words struck the masses as a joke as well. The Norton family was an actual second-ss


    aristocratic family. How powerful a person needed to be if he wanted to stop the wedding?


    Apart from that, there was a seven-star King of War with them, and he had a great rtionship with the


    Norton family.


    Haha...! Let theme. If somebody dared


    stop the wedding, let theme!" The seven-star King of War startedughing loudly when he heard


    this. "Let¡¯s not talk about the Norton family''s masters. Nobody would dare act out with me here, right?"


    "Naha... We''re rest assured with what Elder Lafoy had said!" Todd startedughing loudly when he


    heard this.


    At that moment, however... "Really?" Two men and a woman appeared at the entrance as they walked


    in.


    "Fane, you made it...! I knew you¡¯de!" Shirley almost jumped up in excitement when she saw


    Fane''s appearance. She really made the right decision about Fane; h e was someone who meant what


    he said.


    "You''re really here. Naha...! You''re so daring to have crashed my wedding!" The corners of Wilton''s


    mouth slightly twitched before h e waved his hand and spoke to the Norton family''s masters.


    "Everybody, this is the man who dares toe and take my bride. Kill him! Those two with him are


    strong, so kill them too!"


    "What? Somebody is really here to snatch the bride?" Many of the attendees were stunned; they


    thought that the Nortons were joking when they talked about this. They had no idea that somebody


    would really show up.


    "Oh my god, is this a rehearsal program? This is an out-of-body experience!"


    Somebody even spoke in extreme shock.


    What Fane said was extremely domineering. He spoke in a loud voice as if he was an emperor, giving


    an irrefutable order. Content of Dr§Ñm??ovels.c§àmContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    The Norton family''s masters had frightening expressions on their faces while they surrounded Fane


    and the two others.


    "Well, it seems like the Nortons got a death wish-can¡¯t do anything about that. Never thought I''d be in a


    big fight before I leave Soul City today!" The corners of Fane''s mouth curled into a soft cold smile as he


    faced his attackers boldly.


    Bang! m! Pow!


    As the enemies were attacking, Fane and the others immediately moved. They were s o quick that


    many failed to see what was happening. The so-called Norton family''s masters directly flew outward


    from the attack.


    They flew backward like kites with broken strings. They were killed on the spot when theynded on


    the floor.


    "W¡ªWhat?! They¡¯re actually...¡± Wilton¡¯s face turned pale when the oue was revealed. He had a


    darkened expression on his face as he had no idea that these Norton family''s masters would be so


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    vulnerable.


    "Attack! All of you, attack!¡± ordered Todd in his shock. "Norton family bodyguards, attack! There are so


    many of us, and I¡¯ll give whoever that kills the three of them a hundred million bucks-reward!"


    Some of the Norton family¡¯s bodyguards were fueled with the promise of money and were no longer


    afraid.


    Thomp! Thunk! Pow!


    Still, the Nortons'' men failed to contend against Fane and hispany despite their numbers. Soon,


    there was a floor full o f bodies around Fane and the others.


    There were around a total of 200 people.


    The remaining Norton family bodyguards werepletely surprised as they looked a t the floor full of


    bodies. They were so afraid that they dared not move one step forward.


    "Go! Go!" The legs of several bodyguards turned into jelly due to being afraid. They ran away speedily


    after they retreated to behind the door.


    "It looks like these are some powerful people!" The seven-star King of War Lafoy smiled coldly and


    stood forward at that moment.


    "King of War Lafoy, help me to kill these three, and I... I¡¯ll pay you a hundred million!" Todd was slightly


    frightened and even trembled as he spoke.


    Just like that, King of War Lafoy appeared i n front of Fane and swung his fist. New ch?pter av?ble


    o? NovelDrama.Org


    "Such speed! Fane is definitely dead this time!" Wilton was extremely happy, his eyes filled with


    expectation when he saw the King of War attack Fane.


    His excitement did notst, however, as he noted how Fane was far quicker than the King of War. He


    only felt a blur, and it was a s if Fane disappeared.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    "What?!" The King of War was also stunned when his punchnded empty. He then felt a slight cold


    breeze blowing past his back, and he felt fear creeping up on him.


    "Not good!" King of War Lafoy was ready to turn and run when he felt that something was wrong.


    Unfortunately, a sharp blow fell to his back.


    Thomp!


    With an audible thump, a seven-star King o f War was killed.


    "How¡¯s that possible? King of War Lafoy''s killed, too!" Wilton''s face turned pale from fright. Todd, who


    was beside him, was also frightened. To him, it should be an easy thing for King of War Lafoy to kill


    Fane and


    the others. However, what happened in front of him proved him wrong.


    "Honey, this man named Fane is really good!" Alba, who stood by the side, had her mouth slightly open


    at a loss for words.


    She had no idea that the man her daughter spoke of would show up. Apart from that, h e was so


    domineering and powerful.


    "Yes, he''s really strong! It makes sense now ... No wonder our daughter..." Xavien was also totally


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    shaken at this point. No wonder his daughter wanted to marry such a man. How could such a man be a


    simpleton?


    None of them knew that men from the Green Dragon n had eyed Fane and hispany as they


    entered the hotel.


    "Master! Master!" "What is it?" The Green Dragon n master sat on a chair as he leisurely sipped his


    tea. He squinted at the person reporting to him.


    In his opinion, Fane and the rest must have left the city as they failed to find them after a thorough


    search.


    Although their people were still continuing their search for Fane and the others, he was not really


    hopeful about it.


    "Master, those three went to a six-star hotel, and they must be there to attend the Norton family¡¯s


    wedding! We saw them going in. We''ve no idea if they''re rtives o f the Nortons or not. They must''ve


    been invited to join the wedding!" said one of the men as he immediately walked forward.


    "What?! The three of them didn''t leave the city and even publicly attended a


    Soon, the Green Dragon m master brought many of their masters as they headed for the hotel.


    "Fane, let''s... Let''s talk this through nicely. I know you like Shirley, right? Can¡¯t I just give her to you?


    Can we consider that our friendship grew because of blows? I wouldn''t forcefully ask for it since this


    woman doesn''t like me. I''ll give her to you, s o can you just let us off the hook?" The initially arrogant


    Wilton knelt on the ground as his legs turned to jelly when he saw Fane. He bitterly begged Fane.


    Content of Dra§Þ??ovels

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    Both Todd and Wilton copsed directly onto the floor after they heard what Fane had said. Their faces


    turned grey and went pale from being frightened.


    Step by step, Fane walked closer to them causing cold sweat to break across their foreheads. The aura


    of death pressed against them that they could hardly breathe.


    "Bastard,e out and ept your death!" At this moment, a loud yell could be heard from the


    entrance. The voice was like a loud bell ringing and it slowly entered everybody''s ears.


    ''Who knew that there would be a semi-god level master in this Soul City!" Fane could feel that this was


    definitely a master of the


    semi-god level just by listening to the voice. Only a master of the semi-god level could do something


    like this.


    However, a semi-god level was nothing in the eyes of Fane, who was already at the beginning stage of


    the real god level.


    "It''s...it¡¯s the n master of the Green Dragon n. Oh my god, Fane has offended people from the


    Green Dragon n?" Xavien was immediately frightened when he heard this voice. The smile on his


    face disappeared and was reced by a frightened expression.


    However, nothing worried him when he thought about it. At least the Norton family masters and most of


    the bodyguards were dead. The rest must have escaped after they heard of the news. Only Wilton and


    Todd, who had no followers with them, were left behind. Under such circumstances, it was impossible


    for them t o threaten Shirley into marrying into their family.


    As for Fane, although he did a great favor for their family, it was not a loss for them if he died. After all,


    the person who offended the Green Dragon n was Fane and not the Lancaster family. He was sure


    that the Green Dragon n would not involve them.


    "What? Green Dragon n?" Todd and Wilton, who were awaiting their deaths, grew excited when


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    they heard that the people from the Green Dragon n were here.


    They had no idea that Fane had offended such a powerful n. The Green Dragon n was an


    extremely powerful n in Soul City. It was obvious that Fane was suicidal if he offended them.


    At this moment, Todd and Wilton saw the glimmer of hope for them to survive.


    "These three are really strong but how did they offend the Green Dragon n?" Many people were


    also stunned.


    Fane nodded. "I originally nned to leave Soul City after helping you. I have no idea that the people


    of Green Dragon n would find us so quickly!¡±


    Shirley frowned and apologized after she heard this. "I''m so sorry. If it wasn''t for what happened to me,


    you guys would have left earlier on and you would not have attracted so much trouble. I am the one


    who caused all these troubles for you guys! New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    At this moment, Wilton also stood up and smiled arrogantly. "Fane, oh Fane... I''m sure you had no idea


    that Mountain Tiger, whom you killed, is a member of the Green Dragon n? You actually dared to


    not leave this ce? You''re really daring! Haha ... It doesn''t matter if I get killed by you right now. After


    all, you guys will definitely die together with me! Sigh, the gods must b e looking after the Norton family


    for letting me know before I die that you''re going to die as well!"


    "Haha... You were shivering on the floor like a rat who bumped into a cat just now! Who knew that you


    would start to act arrogantly again after a short while?" Fane startedughing loudly at this moment."


    Don''t worry, I don¡¯t need to kill you first. I


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    will kill the people from the Green Dragon n beforeing back to kill you. 1 will make you


    understand why you¡¯re dying and who are the people you cannot offend!"


    "Alright, young man! You said this!" Todd''s eyes lit up when he heard this. If Fane took action right now,


    he could totally kill both o f them right now. Who knew that Fane would choose to kill the people from


    the Green Dragon n first. This guy was being too arrogant.


    Maybe Fane would be killed first and then the both of them would be able to survive.


    How could Todd be unhappy when he saw the chance to stay alive?


    "Nonsense, are you the one who did this if it¡¯s not me?" Fane smiled coldly and stared at him.


    ¡¯Young man, you really are here. Two men and a woman..." Soon, a group of people entered and there


    were around two hundred people. They turned many of the tables over and emptied arge piece of


    The Green Dragon n master was stunned and stopped speaking halfway." Aren''t you guys here to


    attend the wedding ceremony? It looks like you guys are here t o cause trouble!"


    "n master, it really is you!" Todd spoke i n excitement when he saw the Green Dragon n master.


    "n Master Zell, this guy killed our people after he arrived here. You have to help us kill them!"


    Wilton also whined as heined. "Yes! Apart from that, look at this, our seven-star King of War


    was also killed by them. This King of War contributed a lot during the war and doesn¡¯t it send chills


    down your spine when you learn that they''ve killed him?" ¡°Cut the crap. Do we need you guys to tell u s


    this? This guy killed our helpful subordinate, Mountain Tiger so he definitely has to die!" An elder from


    the Green Dragon n stepped forward and looked at the three who were in front of him. "The three of


    you, tell me your names and we will make sure that your body is intact after you die!"


    "Haha... Keep our dead bodies intact? That would depend if you are that capable!" Ethan smiled coldly


    after he heard this. He flipped his hands and a sword appeared.


    hand. "There are many of them and we can save time if we attack with sword auras!" Co?tent belo?gs


    to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    "No wonder...no wonder you would stand forward so quickly!" Fane smiled and stepped forward. "Fine,


    if that''s the case. I''ll give you a chance and let''s fight one on one!"


    Lana, who was beside them, spoke. "You¡¯re really shameless. We bought the item at the auction


    house. Your grandson did not want us to leave since he failed to win the bid so he nned to snatch it


    by force. It''s true that his grandfather is not a good person too!"


    Ethan, on the other hand, said. "These are people from the n, how good can they b e? It''s good to


    kill this group of useless bastards as we¡¯re helping Soul City to clean up its trash and make the lives of


    the Soul City''s upants better!"


    "Shameless boasts!" The old man''s face turned red from anger. He directly jumped up and cut toward


    Fane with his sword. " Look out!"


    An extremely sharp sword aura rushed directly toward Fane as the old man waved his sword. There


    was some faint Chi mixed among with the sword aura!


    "You really are a master who¡¯s at the initial stage of the semi-god level. This is a really powerful attack!¡±


    Fane spoke coldly after h e took a look. He then directly waved his hand and an equally scary sword


    aura rushed toward the other party.


    Whoosh!


    The sword aura was absolutely scary and flew forward in a sh, turning into a ray of light.


    Bomb!


    The next second, both sword aura collided and emitted a dazzling light. The powerful energy fluctuation


    scared many people into backing away.


    The attacks from the masters of the semigod level were so scary!


    "This is impossible! How can this guy¡¯s attack be so strong? Could he also possess the fighting


    prowess of a semi-god level?" The old man originally thought that even though Fane and the two


    worked together t o kill a seven-star King of War, none of them have achieved the semi-god level yet.


    Hence, it should be an easy task for him to kill Fane.


    He soon felt that the movement in Fane''s attack was slightly stronger than his attack waves.


    Rumble!


    The rumbling noise was still continuing. The old man''s attack was continuously being used up while


    there was still some leftover power in Fane''s attack. That power arrived in front of the old man in a


    sh.


    "What?! There is still some power left?" The old man''s eyeballs almost dropped when h e saw it. If this


    attacknded on him, he would be terribly hurt even if he did not die.


    His facial expression changed as he was frightened and he immediately blocked it with his sword.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    Fane''s attack arrived and hit his sword so hard at the very moment he used the sword to block himself.


    The old man directly walked several steps forward before finally stopping.


    Puff! Puff! New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    However, he had just stopped when he felt a tingling feeling in his throat and then vomited a mouthful


    of blood again. He had suffered some internal injuries.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Suddenly, all the fighters flew upward and got ready to kill Fane and the others.


    A smile tinged Fane''s lips as he watched the ck circle in the sky. He concentrated his chi toward his


    sword.


    Buzz!


    Together with the chi, the sword in Fane''s hand emitted a light buzzing and vibration. ck-colored air


    des lingered upward.


    "ck air des? And there¡¯s chi too!¡±


    All color drained from the master of the Green Dragon n''s face when he saw this. Fane seemed like


    he was going to use his chi to attack directly. This was a skill that was beyond any de technique.


    Only a fighter of the true god status could


    conjure an attack like that.


    "de wave!¡±


    Fane cast an impassive nce toward the ck-clothed men from Green Dragon n, who all leaped


    into the air. He swiped his de toward them.


    In a sh, a ck wave coursed toward them at a blinding speed. The chi-infused air de was


    extremely powerful.


    Bang bang bang!


    The wet crunch of explosions rang out, and the men who had leaped up were suddenly cleaved into


    halves. Their bodies fell onto the ground.


    Blood suddenly cloyed the air, frightening many guests at the wedding. They all released yelps and


    dodged into corners.


    Some of those who were more frightened


    fainted on the spot.


    "My God. What technique is that? He just killed over seventy people in one go!"


    Somebody cried out after he saw Fane¡¯s attack.


    "God, that truly is an off-body chi attack. That¡¯s not dework. The attack is too strong. Is that the


    power of a fighter of the true god status?"


    Somebody was so shocked that their mind went nk. They were actually witnessing a fighter of the


    true god status.


    "No way. He''s of the true god status!"


    The master of the Green Dragon n was s o scared that his knees trembled. The entire n was no


    match even for a single fighter from the true god status. If the three of them were semi-god fighters at


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    the advanced or peak stage, they could still


    give Fane a run for his money. However, among the three of them, two were at the beginning stage of


    the semi-god status, and the other was at the intermediate stage. They were no match for Fane.


    Furthermore, the other two people with him were probably strong fighters as well.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    While everybody was still in shock, Lana and Ethan rushed out and killed another few dozens of people


    with their air des.


    "Those two are probably just as strong as Master!"


    The elder''s face had gone ashen. He never thought that the Green Dragon n would fall because of


    these three people.


    She was eternally grateful toward Fane, who had saved her as promised, and she was indebted to him.


    She never thought that the events that unfolded before her would put her on such a rollercoaster ride.


    Fane was actually powerful-far more powerful than she had expected. Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    "Witnessing this scene, even if I die it is worth it!"


    "Is that the strength of the Supreme Warrior and the God of War? They are so powerful!"


    Master Zimmer gulped and eximed.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    "Supreme Warrior? God of War?¡±


    Someone who happened to be standing by the entrance took a sharp intake of breath after hearing


    this.


    "No wonder I sensed something different about their auras! I never thought that he was the Supreme


    Warrior!"


    Someone eximed.


    "Sis, I heard someone saying that they¡¯re the Supreme Warrior and the Gods of War! Fane must be the


    former because he''s so strong. My God. The Supreme Warrior is m y idol!¡±


    Hendrix rushed over to Shirley''s side after he heard that. He was so excited that he was practically


    bouncing.


    "He¡¯s so cool. I want to marry him!¡±


    Shirley looked moonstruck as she watched Fane''s silhouette.


    However, she was well aware that she was just an ordinary girl. She was no match for the Supreme


    Warrior.


    He was the man of plenty of girls'' dreams.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "That kid is actually the Supreme Warrior..."


    Xavien¡¯s voice was trembling. He was wondering if he had heard wrong. Before, h e had wondered if


    the kid would actually show up because he was afraid of the Norton family. He never thought that he


    would actually turn out to be the Supreme Warrior.


    "Keep it down, Dad. Who are you calling a kid? You¡¯ll have mobsing after you if you call him that!"


    Hendrix immediately turned sullen when h e heard that. He reminded his father with a stony face.


    "Heh. You''re right. I was too excited. I didn¡¯t know what to say..."


    Xavien was internally speechless.


    "Did you hear that? Wilton, the people we¡¯ve offended this time are a Supreme Warrior and two Gods


    of War!"


    The father and son of the Norton family were so frightened that they plopped onto the floor, once they


    found out. They were goners this time.


    Bang bang bang!


    The battle before them raged just as fiercely as before.


    Yet the people from Green Dragon n were all quickly killed. In a few moments, only the heavily-


    injured master and the two elders were still standing. The rest were dead.


    "What now? Do you still think that we¡¯re no match for you?"


    Fane shed a bitter smile toward the trio before him. He spoke softly.


    "We were unlucky to run into the Supreme Warrior and the Gods of War!"


    The master clenched his teeth. "But I¡¯m a man, so I must die a glorious death!¡±


    After he said that, he swiped his de across his own neck andmitted suicide.


    Slick slick!


    Father...


    "No. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have let you do whatever you wanted all these years!¡±


    Todd was remorseful as well. After he said that, he gritted his teeth andmitted suicide too.


    With his father dead, Wilton also killed himself. Updated at Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "At least you were a man when you died!¡¯


    "Mr. Supreme Warrior! Gods of War!"


    Master Zimmer immediately brought his people over and bowed toward Fane and the others.


    "Thank you, Mr. Supreme Warrior and the Gods of War!"

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    Everyone fell to their knees as well, admiration and gratitude on their faces.


    Fane was speechless. He raised his hand toward them. "On your feet!"


    After everyone stood up, he spoke to Master Zimmer, "We have business to attend to, Master Zimmer.


    We can''t stay for long. Please take care of the bodies here. The businesses of the Green Dragon n


    have been reverted to the Zimmer family now. Tell them that I, the Supreme Warrior, said this if anyone


    asks!"


    Here, he turned his head to look at Shirley and the others. "Meanwhile, the businesses of the Norton


    family are reverted to the Lancaster family!¡± "Don¡¯t worry, Supreme Warrior. We know


    what to do!


    Master Zimmer was ted. With those words, the Zimmer family could be a powerful family in


    Starvane City.


    Of course, since Fane said that the Zimmer family might have to watch over the Lancaster family as


    well. After all, the Zimmer family had been able to reap the benefits with no efforts because Fane had


    saved Shirley Lancaster.


    After Fane thought about it, he added," Right, we ruined this hotel. We can''t just let this issue slide.


    Help mepensate the boss with one billion bucks!"


    The hotel boss and his staff were at the entrance. They had been thinking that they could only bow to


    their misfortune. After all, they were notcking money, opening such a big hotel.


    After hearing Fane''s words, they were touched. "You truly think of usmoners, Supreme Warrior!"


    they cried out.


    "Hah. All right. We should get going. I¡¯ll see you when I see you!¡±


    Faneughed and kept his sword. He got ready to leave with Lana and Ethan.


    "Wait!¡±


    At this moment, Shirley could not contain her excitement any longer. She rushed toward Fane and said,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You said that we''re friends. I didn''t even get to thank you!"


    "I¡¯m just helping out a friend. No need to thank me."


    Fane gave a wan smile. He studied the young woman d in a wedding dress before him. He had to


    admit that she was good-looking.


    "I have to!¡±


    Shirley pursed her lips. She seemed slightly angry.


    "All right then!"


    Fane shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    He never thought that Shirley''s cheeks would redden; she tiptoed and nted a kiss on his cheek. "All


    right,¡± she whispered shyly. "I''m done thanking you!"


    Fane was stunned. He never thought this would happen.


    "Ah, that girl..."


    Xavien shook his head and smiled as he watched this. It seemed that his daughter''s heart had truly


    been moved.


    "I''m going off first!"


    Fane¡¯s cheeks reddened as well. He walked


    forward.


    "Thank you!"


    There may even be plenty of other girls who admired her bravery in the future.


    Shirley kept staring at the entrance long even after Fane and the others had left. Her lips were curved


    into a sweet smile.


    "I have something good here, Sis. Heh. But you''ll have to pay for it!"


    Hendrix ran over at this moment and spoke, grinning.  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    "I have to pay you? Dream on!"


    "Sis, I never thought that he¡¯d be such a rotten character!"


    Hendrix put on an innocent expression. " Besides, I did it for the Lancaster family. I had no choice!"

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    "Really? Are you lying to me?''


    Shirley was delighted when she heard this. It would be fantastic if she had a picture tomemorate


    the asion. Besides, plenty of her friends would be very envious if she showed such a picture to


    them.


    Hendrix quickly thrust his phone toward her. The picture had been taken at the perfect moment-just as


    Shirley was kissing Fane¡¯s face. The lighting in the background created a dreamlike effect.


    "What do you think? I¡¯m not bad, eh? This picture is perfect!"


    Hendrix was happy when he saw the smile on his sister¡¯s face.


    How much is it?"


    Shirley''s smile was absolutely radiant. She looked like a young woman blossoming into life at the


    moment.


    "Heh. I was joking. I don''t have the guts to ask you for money. Since the Norton family''s businesses are


    now ours, and you helped us a ton!"


    Hendrix chuckled. "You were amazing, being able to recognize that Fane is such a powerful man! It''s a


    pity that he''s out of our league. I''d want to marry him if I were a girl, never mind you. It''s a pity, but we''ll


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    just chalk all of this up to fate!"


    "You''ve really grown through this incident. You''re so much more mature than before!¡±


    Shirley stared at her little brother. She was taken aback by his words.


    At that moment, Fane and the others had arrived at the airport.


    "Heh. I never thought you would have a mini affair here in Starvane, Master!"


    Lana gave a sneaky smile as she watched Fane.


    His stupefied expression when he had been kissed really tickled her bones.


    She never thought that the Number 1 Supreme Warrior of Cathysia-and its only Supreme Warrior-


    would be so flummoxed i n such situations!


    "Heh. What affair? We''re just friends. It''s nothing... Don''t spout nonsense when you get back!"


    Fane suddenly felt awkward and nervous when he heard that.


    "It''s nothing? Do you really think that a woman will simply kiss another man?


    She''s the first daughter of the Lancaster family and has never been in love before. That beauty actually


    kissed you. Do you think she thinks you as ''just a friend''?"


    "Anyway, don''t let my wife know about this. She might misunderstand me! I really have nothing going


    on with Miss Lancaster!"


    Fane reminded them.


    Ethan also grinned. "But I''m sure that you''ll Content of Dra§Þ??ovels


    have another wife if you were a little more forward, Master!¡±


    Lana rolled her eyes at him. "He''s not a two-timing man like that. Miss Tanya and Miss Sharon would


    have long been with him if h e loved women more!¡±

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Fane took a sharp intake of breath when he heard this. "Where?¡± he said, panicking." Help me wipe it


    off quickly!"


    Lana could not help but grin at his flustered demeanor. She took out a piece of wet tissue. "Don''t


    worry," she said. "I''ve got wet tissue here. I''ll wipe it off for you!"


    As she spoke, she pressed the wet tissue against Fane''s face and carefully wiped the lipstick stain off.


    The two were very close. Lana''s heart pounded wildly as she was mere inches away from Fane''s


    handsome profile.


    After a while, she stepped backward, her cheeks slightly flushed. "All-all done!" ¡°Thank you!"


    Fane nodded his head. "It''s about time.


    Let¡¯s go. We should get back. Everything went by very smoothly, and we''ve got all the herbs we need.


    We can find a proper antidote for my father now."


    "All right. Let¡¯s go!"


    Lana threw the wet tissue into a trashcan nearby. The three quickly got onto the ne and left.


    At that moment, in the Woods family''s estate.


    Lily''s expression was grim. She called


    Dean and Ynda. "What''s going on? It¡¯s already been a few days. You still can''t find Fane? Which


    branch family did he go to? You two had better think of a way to kill him, understand? And you can''t let


    the members of the branch families witness it!''


    On the other side of the phone, Dean shed a bitter smile. "First Madam, we''ve visited over a dozen


    branch families over these past few days, and it shouldn''t have been a problem catching up to Fane,


    with our speed. But we don''t know why the branch families are all saying that Fane never came over.


    Not even one!"


    "No way. Fane and his friends should have visited at least half of the branch families b y now. No way


    that the ones you visited all so happened to be the ones he hasn''t visited yet."


    Lily¡¯s features abruptly darkened after she heard that. She scrunched her brows together. "No. We''ve


    been fooled!"


    "We''ve been fooled? Flow?"


    Dean was confused.


    "We''ve been fooled by Fane. That brat never had any intention to visit the branch families. He must


    have gone to some other ce. He must have revealed that bit of information to us on purpose!"


    The more Lily thought about it, the angrier she felt. It was highly likely that that was the case. After all,


    Dean and Ynda should have caught up to Fane a long time ago, with their strength. Even if they


    could not catch up, they should have been able to find him at the branch families.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sh*t. So you¡¯re saying that he was just toying around with us?"


    "That''s right. That brat never went to the branch families. You''ve wasted your time and energy!"


    Lily was internally speechless as well. She felt sorry for Dean and Ynda since it was her who had


    ordered them on this wild goose chase. New ch§Ñpter av?ble on Dr§Ñman§àvels.c§à§Þ


    "Basically, this kid is being cautious against you!"


    Dean released a sigh. Fane does not look very matured however credit must be given for his wits.

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    Lily nodded her head slowly. "It was my mistake. I had been very much against him since he arrived at


    the Woods family. He must be suspecting that I had ordered the Woods family members to kill him.


    That¡¯s why he''s on his guard. It won¡¯t be easy to kill him now!"


    "That¡¯s right. He would not have thought that it was you who sent people after him a t the beginning.


    But once he came here, it was you who most vehemently disliked his presence, so of course, he would


    suspect you. First Madam, if you had shown that you could ept him from the start, and if you had


    been nicer toward him, he would never have suspected you."


    Here, Dean paused for a while before continuing, "This way, it would be far


    easier to act against him, since he has no walls around you."


    The realization shook Lily''s core, but she knew that it was toote. "Ah, can''t do anything about it now.


    You know what my temper is like. I don''t know if Lance is dead or alive, and Fane snatched the head of


    the house position just like that. How could I have been able to hold it in?"


    She paused before continuing, "That brat is my nemesis. How can I put on a smiling mask before my


    nemesis?"


    Since the call was on hands-free mode, Ynda heard everything clearly.


    Only did she found out that Lily was the one who sent assassins after Fane. She was such a vicious


    woman.


    Meanwhile, Fane was able to return to the Woods family and be the house heir.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Now, he had fooled them all. It was clear that he was clever.


    She wanted to tell Lily to let go of her grudges, but she was well aware that it was an impossible task.


    "What do we do now. First Madam? Since we''ve been fooled, we can only return!"


    Dean spoke to Lily after thinking about it.


    "I''ve got an idea!"


    Lily quickly thought of something. "Fane hasn''t returned after all this while, but he must return


    eventually, no matter where he has gone to," she said. "Wait for him at the roads where he must go


    through to reach the Woods family estate¡ªat the peaks of the mountains a few kilometers away. You''ll


    definitely be able to spot them returning. Go after them and kill them on sight!" "No way. How would we


    know when they''lle back, First Madam? What if he never returns? Then we''ll be waiting in vain."


    Dean was aghast. "There must be a time limit to this, First Madam," he said reluctantly. "We can¡¯t just


    keep waiting."


    Lily thought that his words made sense too. She spoke after a moment of silence, "I think Nash has two


    months to live at most," she said. "No matter where Fane goes, he won''t abandon his father when he''s


    on his deathbed. It''s possible that he¡¯ll return soon. So you''ll need to keep watch for two months at


    most. You may return if h e doesn''t show up after two months."


    o keep watch for two months. We should talk more about the fees!¡±


    Two stalks of first-grade premium spirited grass was a very tempting offer. Content of


    Dra§Þ??ovels


    "Three? If I give you three each, I''ll be giving you six in total! You should just rob me!"

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Lily burned with anger at the other end of the phone. "What happens if you fail? What if Fane gets


    away?" She bellowed.


    Dean immediately assured Lily, "Don''t you worry. If we failed the task and let that brat get away, we


    won¡¯t be taking a single spirited grass at all! But if we seed, then you must give each of us three


    spirited grass, how about that?"


    "No way! It¡¯s too much. The best I could offer is two spirited grass per person!"


    After Lily gave the matter some thought, she still felt that three spirited grass per person was a little bit


    too much. Besides, she was the First Madam, she should be respected. Dean was too insatiable right


    now. Lily had given him spirited grass


    before, and she did not expect that this time Dean had asked for three first-grade premium spirited


    grass instead.


    "Oh, is that so? In that case, First Madam, I''m sorry that I couldn''t serve you this time."


    Dean sneered coldly and continued," Ynda and I returned in a critical period¡ª when the weather


    has begun to turn cold. Moreover, we''ll be incarcerated in the ghostlike mountain top for two months


    and all this suffering is not even worth three spirited grass. So, I''m afraid that we''d pull out from this


    n!"


    Dean understood the situation thoroughly. The current Lily was overpowered with hatred and anger that


    she could not wait to end Fane¡¯s life in the next second. Hence, h e knew that Lily would not want to


    miss such an opportunity¡ªFane left the main


    Woods residence.


    Once she missed it, there would be no opportunity as good as this in the future anymore.


    As expected, Lily was in a state of panic when Dean wanted to pull out of the n." Don¡¯t, don''t!


    Everything is negotiable! Three spirited grass, I can give them to you, but you have to promise me to


    keep this a secret, okay?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, it''s safe with us!"


    Dean smiled the second Lily agreed to their request. "Alright then, that¡¯s the deal! First Madam, please


    be rest assured and wait for the good news!"


    "Alright. I''m not too worry about the both of you, you two are powerful fighters who already reached the


    early stage of the true god realm. It shouldn''t be much of a challenge to kill that brat and his little


    friends. But please do keep a close eye while you¡¯re waiting on the mountain! Don''t miss them!"


    Lily nodded and only then did she hang up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Lily could not help but jeered icily, "Dean Lagorio, what a greedy fox!


    Ynda didn''t even think about getting a reward, but he is sly and knows what to ask. Three first-grade


    premium spirited grass? Hmph!¡±


    Ynda gave a reluctant smile and said," You''re indeed smart and great. The offer is indeed very


    tempting."


    Dean paused for a few seconds and continued. Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls


    "You''ve said what I''ve wanted to say! What else do I have to say!"

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    "Hahaha! You''re right, Ynda! Let¡¯s go!"


    Dean flew up to the sky together with Ynda. Looking at Ynda''s delicate figure from behind, Dean


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    could not help but swallow his saliva hard.


    This woman possessed an alluring body figure¡ªplump chest, slender waist, and full b*tt cheeks. When


    she flew in the air, the lock of ck hair flew ording to the wind current, how fascinating!


    Although she was not as alluring and charming as Fane''s wife and his friend, among the people he


    knew, her body and features were one of the few.


    "My dear Ynda, I¡¯ll own you one day! Then I''ll sleep with you and you¡¯ll obey me! You''ll be my


    obedient little woman beside


    me!


    Gazing at the back of Ynda, Dean thought while smiling to himself.


    As both did not stop for a break, they arrived at the top of the high mountain hill only a few miles away


    from the main residence of the Woods family in the afternoon.


    "Ynda, I found that you¡¯re not much of a talker, are you? You didn''t talk all the way here! You''re too


    aloof and indifferent, don¡¯t you think so?"


    Dean asked as he sat on a huge boulder with a green bristlegrass between his lips.


    "Is it? Indeed, I prefer quietness and serenity. But indifference is not the word."


    Ynda smiled bitterly, then the space went silent again. Ynda pondered about something and


    suddenly she turned to Dean, "Dean, I truly think that Fane is iparably smart and talented. For


    example, like this time, although he had tricked us, I have to admit that if such a person could be the


    head of the Woods family, he would definitely be able to develop and make the Woods family stronger


    and better, don''t you think so?"


    Dean nodded in return to show his agreement. "Indeed, in terms of talent and intelligence, even in all


    aspects, Fane is a step above Lance, there¡¯s no doubt about it!"


    Ynda was happy and her eyes lit up immediately upon hearing Dean''s words." Really? You really


    think so too?"


    "Of course! I''m not a fool, naturally, I can see it!"


    Dean responded casually though he was a little puzzled as to why Ynda would say that.


    "Hmmm... How about this? Let''s not kill Fane and forget about the deal?¡±


    Dean¡¯s expression dulled in the next second upon hearing Ynda''s words. " Ynda, how can you


    think like that?


    Dean halted for a moment and continued," Besides, you and I are both Lagorios, we''re part of the


    Lagorio family. Thanks to the First Madam, we''re able to have what we have today, to be the


    Patronums of a great reclusive family. We must repay her kindness toward us too. Besides, Fane is


    merely an outsider who came from a secr world. He''s an illegitimate son of Woods, so I think it¡¯s


    best to kill him!" Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Ynda was rendered speechless. She had wanted to convince Dean to give up, but to her surprise,


    Dean possessed no such intention at all.


    "No, no, no, Ynda, you can''t think like that. Okay, even if we aren¡¯t Lagorios, Fane i s worth killing for


    the sake of the three first -grade premium spirited grass! We should kill them!¡±

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Dean said smilingly in an icy cold tone, "Do you not want us to be able to break through to the middle


    or evente stage of the true god realm sooner? We''re geniuses who are considered rtively young.


    If we are able t o break through, we''ll be promoted to elders in no time! Besides, Fane is destined to


    die, whether it''s killed by us or others. So don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore."


    "Well, I just feel that it''s quite a pity for such an intelligent and talented person to die. After all, Nash


    Woods is a good leader, and he has always been good and kind to u s. He didn''t treat us as outsiders


    at all!"


    Ynda peeped at Dean as she said, she was still fighting as hard as she could.


    Ynda was having inner turmoiltely


    because she truly did not want to see a fine and potential heir of the Woods family be murdered by


    them.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt especially sorry for Fane''s father. O n top of that, she had also witnessed the greatness and


    excellence of Fane these days, hence she really admired and respected Fane from the bottom of her


    heart.


    Lance was nowhere to be found right now, and nobody knew if he was dead or alive. If Fane died too,


    then no one would be the family head, by then internal war and fight over the position of the family


    head would b e unavoidable. The Woods family took a lot t o be one of the Eight Reclusive


    Families, it would be such a waste to see it get ruined because of this.


    At this time, three silhouettes appeared within their sight.


    "There are three people over there. Look, two men and one woman. Heh! It must be Fane and his little


    friends!"


    On a narrow and rough road, came a group of three, pacing slowly toward the direction of Dean and


    Ynda. Dean shot up from the boulder with a happy look upon seeing the arrival of Fane and the


    others.


    "It .it seems like it''s really them!"


    A sheen of cold sweat appeared on Ynda''s forehead-she was worried for Fane and his friend. She


    had prayed that she would not run into Fane and his friends so that they could live, but in contrast to


    her will, Fane and the others appeared not long after she and Dean arrived at the ce.


    "Ynda, this is the will of God. Haha! We arrived and waited for less than half an hour, and they


    appeared! What does this mean? It means that this is the will of God! Hahaha! We can''t deny God¡¯s will


    right? The me is not on us this time!"


    Deanughed out loud. "They are like three walking spirited grass! Let¡¯s go, Ynda!¡±


    Dean stomped on his feet and flew straight in the direction of the mountain foot as soon as he finished


    his sentence.


    ¡°Sigh!"


    Ynda, on the other hand, heaved a huge sigh of defeat, and then she followed closely behind Dean.


    "You guys are from the Woods family, right?"


    Fane looked at the other party and halted immediately. "Oh wow! I didn''t expect someone to be waiting


    for us here!" New ch§Ñpter av?ble on NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    "Hehl If I remember correctly, you two should still be the Patronums of the Woods family, right?¡±


    Fane gave a wan smile, looking unconcerned. "Two guardians of the Woods family came all the way


    here for me, surely you didn''te here to say hi to me. So, most likely you¡¯re here to kill me, right?"


    Fane stared at both of them nonchntly.


    "Clever! You¡¯re very clever, aren¡¯t you? You know what we came here for!"


    Dean snorted coldly, "We¡¯re Lagorios, we''ve no choice. First Madam introduced us to the Woods family


    and for us to work as Patronum. We¡¯ve to repay First Madam''s kindness to us, besides, the benefits


    she is offering us for killing you are attractive.


    Anyhow, we should kill you."


    "Hahaha! Moreover, you guys are not on good terms with me, nor do you have a good rtionship with


    me, right?"


    Fane chimed in and finished Dean''s sentence. ¡°But, it''s really good for you guys t o tell me that First


    Madam has her target o n my back? Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to kill me, and I¡¯ll get


    away?" Fane continued.


    "Nah, even if we don¡¯t say it, you''ll know who''s behind this. Besides, both of us are strong fighters with


    true god level. It''s easy-peasy for us to kill the three of you.


    Furthermore, you can¡¯t even control the chi and use it to attack, and your flying speed i s definitely not


    as fast as ours, how on earth are you going fight with us or even escape from us?"


    Dean spoke confidently with an unperturbed tone. He then flipped his palm and a fine sword appeared


    in his hand. " Kiddo, anyhow, I admire your bravery and intelligence. You tricked us and made us


    merry-go-round, traveling from one branch to another branch doing nothing. But, I guess you didn''tOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    expect that we found out your dirty trick this early and are waiting here for your return, right? Hehe!


    Today TH send you to the underworld with my own hands!¡±


    When thest sybus of Dean''s word ended, he held firmly the sword and shook his arm¡ªflows of chi


    inocted into the fine sword in his hand.


    Bang!


    However, little did everyone on the scene knows, a palm with terrifying force sted in Dean''s back. It


    was from Ynda.


    Pfft!


    A mouthful of blood was spurted out of Dean''s mouth and he eventually fell to the ground, spilling


    another mouthful of blood onto the ground.


    This st had wounded Dean severely. He used almost all his strength only then barely managed to


    roll himself over and face upward. He looked at Ynda in disbelief, "Ynda, why did you do that?


    How dare you strike at me!"


    This scene was something that Fane, Lana, and Ethan did not expect. Their eyes went wide and filled


    with surprise.


    Swoosh! Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    A sword aura shot out and Dean¡¯s life was ended.


    "Ynda Lagorio?"

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    The coiners of Fane''s mouth curled upward. "I didn''t see thising. I didn''t expect this Pratonum to


    take our side this time. She did her job as a protector of the Woods family!"


    Ynda put away the sword in her hand then she bowed to Fane, "I was in a huge dilemma for a long


    time, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill you. So, I hope that Young Master Fane, you''ll train


    harder and grow up quicker, and not make me regret my decision today!"


    Fane nodded and studied the woman in front of him. She could tell right from wrong and pick a right


    side. "Don¡¯t worry. I will not let their treacherous ns seed!"


    Fane paused for a moment then continued, "Hmmm...but right now, you failed the task given by Lily!"


    Ynda had thought about it before. "I have no other choice but to do this. After I return to her, I''ll


    report that you have already reached the early stage of the true god realm and you''re stronger than


    both of usbined together. Dean was too careless and gullible that he was killed by you. And I


    barely managed to get away from three of you. Sounds good?" She suggested.


    Before Fane could intervene, Ynda spoke again in a hurried tone, "But if I report to her this way,


    Young Master Fane, after your return this time, you can¡¯t leave the Woods'' main residence anytime as


    you wish anymore. Otherwise, the First Madam would definitely find someone else to slit your throat,


    then your real fighting prowess will be exposed." "Besides, I truly hope that you''ll be able to break


    through to the true god realm as soon as possible so that the First Madam will not suspect my story!"


    Ynda added.


    After hearing Ynda''s words, Fane tried his very best to hold back hisughter but h e failed. He


    waved his palm and suddenly a terrifying wave of chi shot out from his palm and blew off arge tree


    not far away from the group.


    "What the..."


    Ynda''s eyes went wide asrge as saucers and her jaw nearly touched the ground. "You...you¡¯re


    already in the true god realm?" She asked in a surprised tone.


    "Haha! I''ve never said that I was at the peak of the semi-god realm! That''s just what you all think. I¡¯m


    actually at the early stage of the true god realm. But, just in case, this time going back to the Woods''


    main residence, I should try to reach the middle stage of the true god realm. So that if anything


    happens in the Woods family, I have the ability to protect myself!"


    Fane chortled aloud. Since Ynda had not thought of betraying the Woods family, and she even went


    out to offend Lily to help him, he did not intend to continue hiding his true strength from this Pratronum.


    He should at least let the other party trust him and have hope in him so that the other party felt worthy


    for what she just did.


    "Oh my, I didn''t expect that you''re already a t the early stage of the true god level.


    Judging from the richness and thickness o f your chi just now, I think even if Dean and I really fought


    you, we might not be your opponent, right?"


    After Ynda thought about it, she could onlyugh at herself bitterly in her heart. Nevertheless, she


    somewhat was a little d for her decision just now; if they really fought, it was highly likely that they


    would be killed by Fane not to mention slitting Fane''s throat andpleting their task.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, Miss Lagorio, you head on first, we¡¯ll go right afterward!"


    Fane bobbed and spoke.  Dra§Þanovels.c§àm

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    It was a warm afternoon; Lily was ready to take a break.


    Suddenly, Ynda barged into her room at a lightning speed.


    "Ynda? Why are you here? Didn''t I call you a moment ago and ask you to wait at the mountain to


    ambush Fane and the others? What''s wrong? Don''t tell me you''re not satisfied with three first-grade


    premium spirited grass?"


    When Lily saw that the intruder was Ynda, she barked with an unpleasant tone.


    Nevertheless, just as she finished her words, she noticed that Ynda''s face was unsightly. "What''s


    wrong? Are you injured?¡¯¡¯ Lily fretted aloud.


    Ynda was gasping so loud as though she had a ruptured lung. She finally calmed herself down, sat


    down, and uttered, "I barely managed toe back alive. We were waiting for Fane and they appeared


    not long after..."


    Lily''s face immediately lit up at the news." What about Fane? Is he dead now? And you''re injured


    during the battle because Fane was quite strong? Where''s Dean though? Why didn''t hee back


    with you?" Lily lilted with a happy mood.


    Ynda lifted her head and faced Lily, only then she spilled out some words with a gloomy face. "First


    Madam, Dean...Dean will not return here anymore. That brat, Fane, has actually reached the early


    stage o f the true god realm! We didn¡¯t expect that a t all! Dean died because he underestimated


    Fane''s power and charged toward Fane without thinking twice. Fane killed him. As for me, after Dean


    died, I was under the siege of the three of them. I barely managed to stay alive and ran away!"


    Terror and fear thundered down on Lily that she stumbled several steps back upon hearing Ynda¡¯s


    report. "Impossible, how i s it possible? The two of you are not their opponents? Even worse, Dean


    was killed? That brat has fighting prowess of a true god level?" Lily shook her head with a face full of


    disbelief; she tried to deny the truth.


    "First Madam, actually, if Dean hadn¡¯t underestimated the opponent, he definitely wouldn''t have died,


    and he would have fought together with me, we¡¯d have hope in winning!"


    Ynda stered a bitter smile on her face. "How could we have imagined that Fane has reached the


    early stage of the true god realm? After Dean died from his recklessness, I had to deal with three by


    myself, which was even more cumbersome for me. So I had no choice but to flee!"


    "I didn''t expect that at all. Fane is hiding so deep that none of us knew he was already a t the early


    stage of the true god realm!"


    Lily squinted firmly and then said, "That brat clearly did not use his full strength during thepetition


    some time ago. He did not reveal his martial status of true god level. If he had used a chi attack during


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    thepetition, I believe all of us would have known he was already in the true god realm. Dang it!


    From the looks of it, that brat has been being cautious around us!"


    At the side, Ynda smiled bitterly, "First Madam, that was because you have been targeting him since


    the beginning, and he already knew about your motive, so it¡¯s easier for him to guard against you. Not


    to mention, you''ve sent someone to kill him before!"


    Ynda halted as she spoke. Her eyes were suddenly filled up with dread and terror. "First Madam,


    what should we do now? That brat may have already been back by now! Will he tell Nash Woods about


    us? Will he tell the First Elder? Will they kill me? First Madam, if Master Woods and the others want to


    kill me, you must protect me!" Ynda cried with a trembling voice.


    "Don''t worry. Fane is no fool! He won¡¯t choose to go against us right now. I''m certain that he will let this


    slide, pretending not to know anything!"


    "Heh! Don''t worry, it won¡¯t happen. Fane is a smart guy. He knows that you''re my people, so he''ll


    definitely pretend nothing has happened. But, if he is daring enough t o make trouble, I''ll protect you,


    you have nothing to worry!" Read at NovelDrama.Org


    Lily clenched her fist as she gave Ynda


    her promise.

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    "Sigh! It''s a pity that I didn''t manage to end his life this time. I¡¯ll leave to treat my injuries first!"


    Ynda bowed to Lily and wheeled around, preparing to leave.


    "Hold on!"


    Lily called out to Ynda.


    Ynda''s heart leaped into her throat when Lily called out to her. Did she say something inconsistent,


    and Lily found out? Why did Lily call her?


    However, to her surprise, Lily flipped her hand and a first-grade premium spirited grass appeared on


    her palm. She turned around, facing Ynda, and gestured to her to take the spirited grass. "Although


    we


    have an agreement before, that you won''t get any spirited grass if you failed the mission, you were


    injured this time, so I''ll give you one anyway. I hope you''ll improve faster and reach the middle stage of


    the true god realm soon. You''re talented; once you''ve reached the middle stage of the true god realm,


    I¡¯ll find an opportunity to promote you to an elder!"


    "Thank you so much, First Madam!"


    Ynda nodded with a happy grin on her face as she took the spirited grass. She then left the scene.


    After leaving Lily''s residence, Ynda strolled for a while, only then did she sigh aloud in her heart.


    Lily was very sensitive and skeptical; if she sensed something strange, Ynda would b e in big


    trouble.


    At this time, Fane and the others have returned to their residence respectively.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dear, you¡¯re finally back! You''ve been out for days and I''m worried sick!"


    Selena skipped toward Fane, jumped into his embrace, and hugged him tightly the moment Fane


    stepped in.


    After all, Lily and her gang were vicious and sly foxes; they were not easy to deal with. Although the


    strong fighter¡ªthe Third Elder-had gone for a martial retreat, the Woods family still had many other


    strong fighters. What if the vicious gang had sent out a powerful elite to kill Fane and Fane was not


    able to fight against him? Would not Fane''s life be jeopardized?


    ¡°Hehe, don''t worry. Everything is within m y control!"


    Fane answered, smiling. "Well, it''s true that today when I came back, I ran into the people that Lily had


    sent to kill me!" Fane added nonchntly.


    Selena was sweating from fear and her voice was edged with panic upon hearing Fane''s encounter.


    Updated at Dra§Þ??§àvels.c§àm

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    "I see. Lily would probably be furious to death if she knew that the people she sent t o kill you took your


    side!"


    Selena burst out inughter after hearing Fane''s utterance.


    "She can''t know any of these! If she finds out, Ynda will be in big trouble!"


    Fane chuckled together with Selena, then h e loosened his arms, letting Selena go. He walked toward


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    the coffee table, poured himself a cup of tea then sit down on the chair nearby. "Ynda is a kind and


    loyal person. We can definitely rely on her in the future. Besides, I believe there should be quite a


    number of Lagorios who work for the Woods family and are loyal to the Woods. After all, Lily''s sly


    behavior and


    those dirty trick of hers have disappointed some of the Lagorios." Fane uttered as he took a sip of the


    tea.


    Selena nodded her head in agreement. She sat down beside Fane and added, ¡°That''s so true. But, in


    the future, how can you distinguish clearly which of these people are on your side, and which of them


    belong to Lily¡¯s side? It''s difficult to know someone''s mind!¡±


    Fane''s forehead puckered as well. "Indeed, it''s difficult to know people''s minds. But when the time


    should know who''s taking our side!"


    "You''re right. Also, have you found all the herbs needed to treat your father? It should be tough to find


    all of them, right?"


    Selena popped another question, with a concerned look hanging on her face.


    "It''s indeed hard and strenuous to get all of i t. But fortunately, I''ve gathered all of the herbs!"


    Fane smiled. "It''s gettingte now. I''ll get some rest, and tomorrow morning I''ll make the pill for Father.


    After taking the pill for a few days, Father should be well. By that time, when the Third Elderes


    back from the martial retreat, he wouldn''t be a match for Father!"


    "That¡¯s amazing!"


    The heavy boulder inside Selena finally lifted as she heaved a huge sigh of relief. A s long as Nash


    recovers from the poison, nobody in the Woods family could ever be his opponent. Even if the Third


    Elder teamed up with some other wolves, they were definitely not Nash''s opponents.


    "By the way, Dear, when I was away, did you use the Chi congregation pills that I gave you in your


    martial training? You have good talent, and those pills will help elevate you to the next level faster.¡±


    Fane quickly thought of something and he asked, "You were a third-grade martial artist before I left,


    and I guess if you weren''tzy these few days, you should be a sixth-grade martial artist by now, right?


    But even if you were cking, with the aid o f the pills, you should be at least a fifthgrade martial artist!"


    Selenaughed with her face full of smugness.


    Looking at Selena¡¯s smug look, Fane could not help but chuckle. "It looks like my dear lovely wife is


    already a sixth-grade martial artist! Congrattions, Dear!"


    "Who said I''m a sixth-grade martial artist?" Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    "Wonderful! That''s wonderful!"


    Fane nodded with satisfaction. "In that case, let''s strive to reach the grandmaster level! You''re only


    considered a strong and powerful martial artist once you''ve stepped into this threshold!¡±


    "For me to be a grandmaster, I don''t think there''ll be any problem. But, to break through to the


    semi-god level, I''m afraid that it will take me ample time. Because I found out that it¡¯s rather easy to


    train and improve at the early stages but the higher the level, the more difficult and slower it is t o


    breakthrough!"


    Selena had her eyebrows snapped together as she uttered.


    Fane smiled bitterly in return. "That''s


    reality. The gap of difficulty to train between the grandmaster and the highest-grade martial artist is


    wide, but, at the same time, the strength and power that a grandmaster possesses is a whole lot


    greater than the highest-grade martial artist. Once you reach the grandmaster level, you¡¯ll learn about


    chi energy, to control it is difficult. Hence, it''s tough to climb when you¡¯re a grandmaster; it needs not


    only talent but patience and hard work.


    Fane paused and studied Selena for a while, fearing that what he said would discourage Selena. "Your


    raw talent is greater than anyone else. You''ll certainly reach the grandmaster level and semi godlevel


    faster than others!" Faneforted. ¡° But I want to give you a piece of advice, don¡¯t merely seek to


    breakthrough and reach the other levels blindly, you need to spend time to feel the strength of your


    current level andprehend it thoroughly. Feel the strength and the chi energy before continuing to


    breakthrough t o another level, especially after reaching the grandmaster level!"


    Selena bobbed her head. "Yea, you''re right. After all, Ethan, Lana, and the other Gods of War have


    trained for so long before they became strong in the semi-god level. I can¡¯t be impatient and rush


    myself. It''s always better to take one step at a time and have m y feet on the grind!"


    After pondering critically, Fane then said," The reason why you could reach the eightgrade martial level


    in such a short time, I believe it¡¯s because of the raw talent you possess, coupled with the training


    technique. Although the martial art technique has no name and they obtain it through a random


    asion, when I looked at it, it seemsplex."


    "Is that so? That''s amazing!"


    Selena smiled and then she added, "My brother has been devastatedtely when h e saw that I''ve


    be a martial artist two grades higher than him."


    "Right. Dear, it''s gettingte. Let''s go to the town at the foot of the mountain to get a good dinner,


    barbecue or something else. That town is near to the Woods residence. I f we go outter in the night,


    Lily and her snakes will not find out!"


    "Besides, her men lost to me some time ago, they probably wouldn''t think that I would go down the


    mountain and have fun at this time!"


    After thinking about it, Fane held Selena''s hand and said, with hopeful eyes.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright then. I have been staying in for quite some time now. It''s good to go out for


    a change!"


    After a while, when the sky turned darker, Fane and Selena went down the mountain without anybody


    knowing.


    The town being in close vicinity to the Woods residence was blessed with various businesses that


    traded martial resources and materials. Besides, the natural chi energy around the mountain was not


    weak, hence there were quite a number of martial fighters gathered around here.


    Dra§Þanovels.c§àm


    But, of course, there were only a few of them of the semi-god level.

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    "Honey, it''s so bustling and lively down here. It¡¯s just like an ancient town; everywhere is full of ancient


    aura and vor! I''m starting to fall in love with this town!"


    Selena strolled on the streets of the town and could not help but eximed at the ancient beauty of the


    town. The crowd of pedestrians, traders, shoppers, and others could be seen walking on the busy


    street. Some of them were wearing primordial yet fancy clothes; some of the men grew their hair long


    on purpose. If it weren''t because some were clothed slightly more contemporary and there were mobile


    phones in their hands, Fane and Selena would think that they had traveled back in time.


    "Dear, if you were to wear those ancient costumes, you''ll definitely look stunning!¡±


    Fane noticed a shop selling ancient clothes not too far away; he then pulled Selena into the shop.


    "Dear, try it!"


    "Umm...okay. But it''s embarrassing!"


    Selena''s cheeks were kissed pink.


    Nevertheless, she picked a few sets of clothing and tried them on.


    "Oh my...Dear, you''re absolutely stunning! If you were born in ancient eras, you''d still be the Queen of


    Beauty!"


    Enjoying the view of Selena wearing the ancient costumes, Fane nodded in satisfaction.


    "Shameless! We already had a kid this big! How can you praise me like that without feeling


    embarrassed!¡±


    Selena blushed and responded in a shy tone. She stared fiercely at Fane.


    "We''ll buy all these! Dear, you don''t have to change back into your clothes, just wear these. Quite a few


    people are wearing ancient costumes on the street, so there¡¯s nothing strange and embarrassing about


    it, right?"


    Fane chuckled aloud with a radiant smile stered on his face.


    "Sir, are you sure you¡¯re taking all of these? All these clothes are made of silk; they''d be more


    expensive! Besides, the few sets that Madam had tried on just now, one set costs more than one


    hundred thousand! If you were to buy all these sets, it would be close t o a million!"


    Thedy owner of the store had her eyes lit up when she heard Fane¡¯s words. The clothes that she


    sold in her store were all o f top-notch quality. But because they were all expensive, they may not even


    sell one set a day, and sometimes they only managed to sell a set in two or three days, and that was


    considered as good!


    Thedy owner could not have imagined that the two would buy four sets at once!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid that I can''t afford them?"


    Fane stared at the other party coldly and then he shed out his card. "Take this, swipe it, and enter


    one million. No password is needed!"


    "I''m d to serve you, Sir! A man like you deserves to marry such a charming wife!"


    It was the owner''s first time meeting such a generous customer. She then took the bank card and went


    to make the payment.


    Soon, the two left the store.


    The chubby woman pointed at Selena and huffed to the man beside her gruffly." Honey, that dress is


    really nice. I want it!"


    The rotund man¡ªwho walked behind the chubby woman¡ªlooked toward the pointed direction. He


    could not help but his eyes lit up excitedly. "Alright, babe, I''ll take you to buy one!" He smiled and


    nodded. New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels


    Nheless, to the man''s surprise, the


    "Umm .Babe, it''s not nice to snatch from her though.¡±

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    The rotund man¡¯s forehead snapped together, showing hints of hesitation.


    The woman saw the hesitation in the man, and she was not happy at all. She pinched his earlobe and


    barked at him huffily," You''re going to get me that dress, do you hear me? Don''t you ever forget that


    you¡¯re merely an adopted son-inw of our family, don''t you dare to disobey mymand! If I tell my


    dad that you''re bullying me, you¡¯ll be in the grave in no time!"


    The man was frightened down to the soles of his shoes when the threatening words entered his ears.


    He was so scared that he responded almost instantly. "Okay, Dear, okay, let go of my ear. I''ll get that


    dress for you!"


    After the drama ended, the man paced toward Fane and Selena together with the wife and a group of


    men.


    Fane did not prepare for such a situation to happen. He was just about to have a nice dinner at the


    nearby barbecue restaurant; however, they were stopped by the group before they were able to enter


    the restaurant.


    "Huh? What''s wrong? Something wrong? I don¡¯t think I''ve met you guys before!"


    Looking at a bunch of people in front of him, Fane smiled frostily. He was a true god -level martial artist,


    and the heir to the family head of the Woods family; if these people wanted to look for trouble, they


    were definitely wishing for death.


    Nevertheless, perhaps, he just came to the Woods family not long ago and had not been to this town


    before, that was why no one knew him.


    Otherwise, these men would not be so brave to block his path.


    "Heh! Kiddo, it doesn''t matter if you''ve met me before or not!"


    The rotund man smirked and gazed at Selena. "The costume on your wife is dainty and beautiful, my


    Honey here is very fond of it. So, let''s make a deal. Take it off and sell it to us. The price you''ve paid for


    it, I''ll double it!"


    "Take it off and sell it to you?"


    Before the conversation, Fane thought that i t was his wife''s beauty that attracted this bunch of flies. He


    did not expect that the other party was eyeing the costumes on Selena.


    ''Of course! Take it off right here right now. We''ll buy it. Haha! How about this, if you think the doubled


    price is too little, I''m willing to triple it. After all, this dress doesn¡¯t look cheap, it has to be more than one


    hundred to two hundred thousand bucks, am I right?" The rotund man chuckled and continued, "You


    have made hundreds of thousands of profit just by selling this costume to me!"


    The plump man chortled aloud, his face full of mirth.


    The few bodyguards behind the man could not help but swallow their saliva hard when they heard their


    master''s suggestion. After all, it was rare to see such a beauty in this town.


    "Hmph! You''re funny, aren''t you? With just a few hundred thousand, you want to buy m y wife¡¯s clothes,


    even worse, you want her t o take it off on the street for you guys?" Fane sneered coldly, in fact, he


    was seething inwardly that he felt about to burst from rage. ''Damn fatty, you''re sure a dreamer!¡¯


    "Brat, my hubby is being considerate and polite to you guys!¡±


    At this time, the chubby woman stepped up and bellowed condescendingly, ¡°Why don''t you ask around


    about our identities? Our family is one of the three prominent families in this town! We¡¯ve tripled the


    price to buy your clothes! It''s considered as an act of kindness from us!¡±


    "Oh, what do you mean by not being polite and kind then?"


    Fane continued stering a cold smile on his face, sping his arms before his chest.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    coercively!''


    "Oh, I don¡¯t know about this!"

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    "Oh boy, what a low life are you. I didn''t expect this from you. How dare you threaten me!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The woman guffawed when she heard that. "It looks like money can''t solve this matter today. I nned


    to give you some money for the clothes, but now I no longer bother t o do so. Since you have a death


    wish, I shall grant it!"


    After ending herst word, she pointed toward Fane and Selena andmanded with a stern tone.


    "Kill this man, and then take off the woman''s clothes. I don''t believe that whatever I, Autumn Maack,


    want, I can¡¯t get it! Except for a few, there''s almost no one in this mountainous area that I couldn''t


    offend!"


    "Hey, punk, you''re seeking your own death. Who asked you to refuse the kind offer from our Young


    Mistress Maack! Now you can''t me ourdy!"


    Several bodyguards sneered as they walked toward Fane with their fists clenched tightly.


    ''How arrogant and snobbish were these people?¡¯ Fane thought in his mind; a cold smile appeared on


    his face. Did they actually want Selena to take off her clothes in the street? The proposal itself had


    sessfully awakened the angry beast inside Fane.


    Fane had trimmed down his temper in seeing things for Selena. But solely for the matter rted to


    Selena-which was a forbidden area that no one could provoke-he could not contain his rage.


    "Wait, hold on!"


    At this time, a young teenage girl stood out and spoke up.


    "Miss Maack, it¡¯s just one dress, why bother? I saw a few nice pieces yesterday and they''re of good


    quality too! Why don¡¯t I take you there to have a look? I''ll buy you those clothes. So, why bother with


    The young girl looked only seventeen or eighteen years old. Her smile was apanied by two little


    radiant dimples at the corners, projecting a youthful and sunny aura.


    Fane was a little surprised at the sudden appearance of the youngdy. He did not expect somebody to


    speak up for him in such a situation.


    Nevertheless, Fane did not n to let the matter slip; he did not n to spare the rotund couple''s life.


    The other party hadpletely angered him in every way.


    Even if the other party wanted to let him off the hook, he had no intention to let them go at all.


    "No f*cking way!"


    The plump woman snapped. "Ka Leigh, don''t you try to y superhero today! They pissed me off


    and I''ll not just let it go! Today, this man will die right here! I¡¯ve already given them a chance, but they


    don¡¯t know how to cherish it!¡±


    Ka gave an awkward smile. "Miss Maack, hold on. Just wait a little bit longer, I''ll try to persuade


    them!"


    Kaylo immediately came before Fane and said softly to him, "Mister, a wise man knows when to


    retreat, don''t fight with them, okay? Take it off and sell it to her.


    She is Autumn Maack from the Maack family and her family is unbelievably powerful and authoritative,


    even my family, the Leigh family, has to bow before them. Listen to me, take the dress off, sell it to


    them and you still can make a profit out of it. It¡¯s better than being killed, isn''t it?"


    Faneughed out loud upon hearing Ka''s words. He smiled and said, "Miss Leigh, thank you for


    your kindness. But, I would like to know your opinion on this matter as well. If you were to take off your


    clothes in the street like this, publicly, and sell your clothes to others, would you do that?¡±


    "What? No way! How is that even a question?"


    Ka answered without even thinking about it.


    Fane, on the other hand, smiled gently at her words. "Thank you again for your kindness. However, I''m


    not letting them go today!"


    "Huh?"


    "Sigh! Forget it then. If you guys are looking for death, I can''t help it too." In the end, Ka could only


    retreat to the side, looking helplessly. Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    "Hmph! What a waste of our time!"


    After they grunted for a few seconds, all of them charged toward Fane with a tightly balled fist.


    "Go to hell!"

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    Fane breathed out a coldugh, and in a split second he disappeared; he was shuttling among the


    bodyguards at a lighting speed while swinging his arm.


    With a few shes, all of the bodyguardsid lifeless on the ground.


    "What the f*ck!¡±


    The fatty and the plump woman-who witnessed the scene¡ªhad their eyes widened asrge as


    saucers and their jaws dropped to the ground. They were in shock. The bodyguards that they brought


    were of high-grade martial artists, and one of them was even a first-grade grandmaster! The two did


    not expect their men to be killed in just a few seconds.


    "It...it looks like this brat must have


    reached the higher grade of grandmaster level; his martial prowess and skill are not bad at all. Now I


    finally understand why he wasn¡¯t afraid of them a moment ago. If he and his wife hurry up and leave


    the ce, and not stir up a bigger trouble, they should be fine!"


    Ka whispered to herself while watching the scene on the side.


    "Punk, I''m a Maack! How dare you kill my men! Are you looking for trouble with the Maack family?"


    The woman fumed hotly, at the same time, her voice trembled. She used the Maack family as a tool, in


    hopes to threaten Fane.


    "Heh, I see. Should I wait for your men to beat me to death, only then I could fight back?"


    Cold and heartless smile stered on Fane''s face; he slowly paced toward the two fatties.


    ''''You...you...you...stop right there! What are you doing?"


    Seeing Fane walking toward them at a painfully slow pace, the fat couple looked a t each other and


    were both inplete terror.


    "Oh? What do you think I''m doing?''


    Fane chortled wickedly and threw the question back to the couple.


    "Punk, you''re not trying to end us, are you? Let me give you thest warning, my father -inw is a


    strong fighter of the semi-god level. If you dare to make a move on us, today will be yourst day!"


    Fane let out a goodugh, then he turned to the rotund man. "Well. There¡¯s one way for you to get out


    of here alive, which is for you to cut off one of your wife¡¯s arms right here. Perhaps, in that way, I can let


    you two live. Otherwise, you''ll have to die here tonight!¡± Fane proposed.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After he finished hisst word, he flipped his palm and a fine sword appeared in his hand. He threw it


    on the ground in front of the fatty. "Your choice¡± Fane dictated.


    "Brat, I''m the Young Mistress Maack, are you looking for death! How dare you ask m y husband to cut


    off my arm! Who gave you the guts!¡±


    Autumn¡¯s temper sparked that she could feel anger thrummed through her veins; she put on the


    almighty and authoritative look as she barked.


    Snap!


    Nheless, a heavy pnded on her cheek right after she finished her


    "Honey, you''re not really going to cut my arm, are you?¡±


    Autumn looked at the sword, tears shimmered in her eyes and her face was ashen. How could she


    have thought that the other party was not afraid of the Maack Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org


    family and daring enough to attack her?


    "Brat, you''ve promised to let us live if I cut her arm, right?¡±


    The fatty wheeled around and looked at Fane.


    Fane nodded, "A promise is a promise!¡±

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    "Alright. You said so!"


    The fatty nodded his head. He clenched his teeth and raised the sword in his hand. " Hold on for a


    while longer, my wife," he told Autumn, who was on the ground. "I have painkillers and medicine that


    stops bleeding here. You''ll be fine. Just grit your teeth and get through it!"


    "Ah. I''m scared!"


    Autumn was so frightened that she was on the verge of tears. She looked at Fane. "I was wrong,¡± she


    said. "Please, let us go. I''ll give you one billion bucks. How about that? One whole billion!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Heh. Did you really think I would care about one billion?"


    Fane chuckled, his eyes full of disdain.


    "Ah!"


    The rotund man swung his sword, slicing the woman¡¯s arm. Blood sprayed the moment the de''s


    lethal edge came in contact with skin, and the arm fell off.


    "I have medicine here!¡±


    After he cut his own wife''s arm, the fatty threw his sword to the side and gave her painkillers and


    medicine to stop the bleeding.


    "Ah!"


    Even so, the woman was still in so much agony that all color leached from her face. Cold sweat beaded


    across her forehead, and she looked like she was about to faint a t any time.


    Quickly, with the fatty''s support, the two quickly disappeared from Fane''s vision.


    Fane picked up the sword lying on the ground and wiped the de clean on the body of a bodyguard.


    Only then did he flip his palm and kept the sword.


    "You don''t mind me letting them go, do you, Dear?"


    Fane smiled and asked Selena.


    "I''ll just follow whatever decision you make from now on, Dear!"


    "No way. You can¡¯t just listen to whatever I say. What if I had agreed to sell the clothes t o them? Would


    you listen to me then?"


    Fane said, smiling.


    Selena rolled her eyes at him. "You''re not someone like that. Or would you want to shame your wife in


    front of so many people?" Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm


    An old man also advised Fane and Selena. "The Woods family is backing them up?" Fane frowned


    after he heard that. That surprised him.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    Ka assumed that Fane was afraid when she saw his brows scrunching together. " That¡¯s right. Let


    me exin everything," she said. "Sometimes, the Woods family will get a familiar friend to introduce


    someone, or they wille down from the mountain to choose a few talented warriors to enter the


    Woods family. This rarely happens, but some people be part of the Woods family like that!"


    Here, Ka paused for a while before resuming, "One of the Maack family members had been lucky


    enough to enter the Woods family. And he managed to mix quite well with them, so he''s the helmsman


    now, and he''s a warrior at the intermediate stage of the true god status. Miss Maack is s o cocky


    because of this!"


    "Just leave, young man. It''ll be toote if you don''t. I¡¯m sure that Autumn won¡¯t let this slide just like


    that, judging from her personality! Besides, you were the one who chopped off the arm of the first


    daughter of the Maack family. Master Maack won''t let you off the hook either!¡±


    The old man advised Fane and Selena anxiously.


    "Thank you for your concern. But if that is truly the case, all the more we shouldn¡¯t leave!"


    Fane raised his hands into a fist-to-palm salute toward the two. Then his attention wandered toward a


    barbecue stall not too far away. "We came here to eat barbecue," h e said, smiling. "But we haven''t


    even eaten yet. How could we leave now? Right, Dear?" ''Right? I''m hungry! Selena gave a wan smile.


    She took Fane''s hand in hers and walked toward the barbecue stall.


    "Those-those two still have the heart to eat barbecue!"


    The old man was so agitated that his mustache practically bristled. He huffed and stalked over to the


    side.


    Ka was furious as well. However, she did not give up on them. She chased after them and stared at


    Fane, huffing. "Don¡¯t you love your wife? If you do, you two should leave. Now!" she said. "Even if you


    don''t fear death, you can''t drag your wife along with you!"


    Warmth filled Fane¡¯s chest at the sight of thispassionate girl. "How talented are you, girl?¡± he said,


    smiling.


    Ka was speechless for a moment. "A ninth-grade grandmaster. Why? You refuse to leave, and you


    still want to ask about my talent. At any rate, I''m pretty strong, and I have good talent. I''m probably


    stronger than you!"


    Fane grinned. "You truly have a talent for someone so young. Have you never thought of training with


    the Woods family and bing one of them?"


    "The Woods family?"


    Ka furrowed her brows. "I do. But I don''t have a single connection with the Woods family. There¡¯s no


    way I can get in. Besides, who knows when they¡¯ll be in the mood toe to town to recruit people. I


    have no hopes no matter what, I¡¯ll keep dreaming!"


    Ka was stunned for a while here. "Ah. Why am I telling you all this? More importantly, I think you two


    are good people. I don''t want to see you die!"


    "Hah. Don¡¯t worry. We won''t!"


    Faneughed. "Ka, right?" he said to the girl. ¡°Sit down and join us. I''ll treat you!"


    Ka rolled her eyes at Fane and took a seat before the two, still huffing.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re too cruel. You actually cut my arm off!"


    At that moment, Autumn plodded forward, supported by the fatty. Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    "Hmph. I couldn''t bear to see it. I look good : n traditional clothes. That woman had no right to look


    better than I do. The sight just offends me!"


    The woman harrumphed; venom filled her eyes. "Let''s hurry back,¡± she said. "We can''t just let the


    couple go like that. I''ll get Daddy to kill them!"


    The fatty was internally speechless, but he had no words of protest. After all, he was simply the Maack


    family''s live-in son-inw, with no particr standing in the Maack family. If he did not give in to her


    whims, she and her family would make his days miserable.


    "I had no choice just now. Dear. Do you still hold a grudge against me?"


    The fatty prodded as they walked forward.


    Autumn''s expression darkened. "It''s your fault for being such a lousy and weak warrior. I wouldn''t have


    been bullied like this if you weren''t a piece of trash," she snarled, ring at her husband. "Just look a t


    that man from just now. He''s nothing like you¡ªonly a sixth-grade martial artist at such an old age.


    You''ll be aughing stock i f words of this got out..."


    The fatty was speechless. He just supported Autumn until they finally arrived at the Maack family.


    "Young Miss, what-what happened?"


    The bodyguard at the entrance was shocked when he took in the sight. One of the bodyguards quickly


    went in to make a report.


    Autumn and her husband had not walked very far in when the master of the Maack family, Ace, came


    out with a group of people.


    "What happened, Autumn? Who was it?


    Who dared to cut off my daughter¡¯s arm!"


    Ace stared at the stump that had been his daughter''s arm. He was so furious that he had gone purple


    and his teeth were gritted.


    After all these years, he never had any sons. He only had her as his only daughter. That was why she


    was the apple of his eye, and he always coddled her as though she was a precious piece of porcin.


    He never thought that someone would be s o bold to cut off his daughter''s arm.


    "It was a young man, Father. Autumn and I were shopping when she noticed a couple, where the wife


    was wearing a hanfu. Out of goodwill, we told them that we would buy the clothes at three times their


    worth. But w e never thought that they would refuse.


    They even rebuked us with sharp words!


    "Autumn, naturally, was furious. She got the bodyguards to snatch the clothes, but her husband was


    extremely strong and killed all the bodyguards. Then he forced m e to chop off one of her arms, or he


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    would kill the both of us otherwise. I had no choice. It was to save the both of us!"


    The fatty immediately dropped to his knees and narrated everything that had happened, while adding


    his own ir to the tale.


    "You piece of sh*t. You can¡¯t even protect your own woman!"


    "All right. Let¡¯s go!"


    Ace announced, huffing. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m going too, Father. I want to see them die before my eyes. Those two were too much!"


    The fatty ran over, holding in his pain, subtly dering his loyalty.


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    Ace shot a look at his weak son-inw. He took a group of elders and powerful fighters and rushed for


    the ce. They were all extremely fast, as though they were shadows racing in the darkness.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Wait for me..."


    The fatty, who was weak, was quickly left behind. He was so tired that he kept huffing and puffing,


    unable to keep up with the speed of those fighters.


    "Daddy, I think he must have left. I shouldn''t have told them that I was the daughter of the Maack family


    just now. Now that they know, they must have left!"


    Along the way, Autumn spoke to her father.


    Ace''s expression hardened. He did not say


    a single word, rage boiling in his veins.


    "Aye. They¡¯re still here. They''re there, Daddy. They''re eating barbecue!"


    However, Autumn''s eyes brightened soon after she noticed the three people eating at the barbecue


    stall.


    "Why is Ka there? Is she their friend?''


    Ace clenched his fists as he observed the scene from a distance.


    "I don''t think Ka knows them. She had even advised the two of them to sell the clothes to me earlier.


    Maybe they''re treating her to a meal because they think she''s pretty nice? If that''s the case, Ka has


    unintentionally helped me by stalling them!"


    Autumn''s eyes brightened. "Maybe Ka wanted to help me because she saw that so many of our


    men died. We''re pretty close, after all. Yes, that''s possible!"


    "No matter what, that couple can no longer escape now that we''ve seen them!¡±


    Ace gave a frosty smile. The group quickly stopped nearby.


    "You¡¯re done for. See? They came so quickly. The two of you are dead meat!"


    Ka sensed a frightening aura behind her. She took a nce over her shoulder, then cast a bitter


    smile at Fane.


    "Heh. No need to fret!¡±


    Fane chuckled and stood up. "You and Ka can continue eating, Dear. I''lle back quickly!"


    After he said that, he strolled straight toward the Maack family''s forces.


    Ka finally realized something. She frowned and whispered toward Selena.


    "My name''s Selena. He''s Fane, from the Woods family. And don''t worry about his strength. The Maack


    family is nothing before him!¡±


    "Seriously? He''s from the Woods family? N o wonder he wasn''t afraid. So he''s a fighter from the


    Woods family!" Co?tent of Dr?§Þ??ov§Öls.c§àm


    Ka''s eyes widened. She quickly realized that the Maack family had run into some serious trouble


    now.


    Yet they just had to run into Fane and Selena, unaware that the former was from the Woods family.


    They were unlucky this time.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    "Autumn, right? Heh. I never thought that w e would meet so soon. I didn''t even get to finish my food!"


    Fane walked leisurely toward her. "Don''t tell me you''re here to thank me for sparing your life?" he said,


    grinning. "Hah. If that''s the case, there''s no need for your gratitude. You even brought so many people


    here to thank me. You''re embarrassing me!"


    Plenty of people who were still worried about Fane could not help but chuckle at his words. He still had


    the spirit to keep joking, even at this moment.


    "Heh. You chopped my daughter''s arm off, and you''re telling me I should thank you, punk? Do you


    think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Ace chuckled and shot a vicious re at


    Fane. His eyes were turning bloodshot, and he looked fearsome. The aura of a true god status fighter


    enveloped him.


    "Master, let me be the one to kill this punk. F*ck. He¡¯s even eating barbecue here. He has no respect


    for the Maack family!"


    An old man who was an eighth-grade grandmaster walked a few steps forward, speaking in a vicious


    tone.


    Ace gave a mirthless smile. "Thank goodness he''s still eating barbecue here though. Where would we


    find him if he took off?"


    "Second Elder, don¡¯t kill this punk right off the bat," Autumn reminded him. "I want to see him get


    tortured. Cut off bits and pieces of his flesh and feed them to the dogs.


    Otherwise, I won''t be satisfied!¡±


    Here, Autumn looked at Selena. "Oh, right. And we can''t let his wife go so easily either," she said. "I


    want to make this punk watch as his wife is manhandled. I''ll make him understand the price that he


    must pay for my arm!"


    "Oh my. Usually, people would only forget the lessons they¡¯ve learned once the pain subsides. Your


    pain hasn''t even subsided, yet you''ve forgotten your lesson. Weren''t you on your knees, begging for


    your life before this? Why are you so fierce now!"


    Fane just smiled when he heard that.


    "Die, you brat. How dare you bully the Maack family!"


    The Second Elder saw that Fane still dared t o act so flippantly, and so he took several steps and


    rushed toward Fane.


    The old man¡¯s steps were light yet steady, and his fist was as fast as the wind. As he threw the punch


    toward Fane, an aura of a tiger head appeared right before his fist, as though it were an open-jaw


    ready to swallow Fane whole.


    The spectators around them were so frightened at the sight of the attack that they stumbled a few steps


    backward.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Fane easily sidestepped the attack. Then h e swung his leg toward his opponent''s abdomen.


    Bang!


    A dull thud rang out. The old man flew backward and crashed onto the ground. He spat a mouthful of


    blood, and his face had gone white.


    "No way. The Second Elder is no match for him?"


    All of the elders'' faces nched when they saw this. They had seen the strength. speed, and precision


    in the Second Elder''s attack earlier. They were well aware that it was not easy to dodge an attack like


    that.


    "I don''t believe that. Come!"


    Whoosh!  NovelDrama.Org


    Suddenly, a frightening air de shed toward Fane at an unimaginable speed.


    As he took out his de, Fane took out his a s well. He swung his de toward his opponent.


    Whoosh!


    Another air de rushed out to meet the other, colliding mid-air.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a ferocious explosion rang out. Ace''s air de was destroyed as Fane''s air de quickly


    overcame it.


    That frightening air de was gone, and Fane''s air de lost its momentum too. It pummeled the rest


    of its strength onto Ace''s body.


    "Pfft!"


    Ace immediately spat out blood. He flew backward, and a long imprint could be seen across his chest.


    "Master!"


    Many of the Maack family¡¯s fighters were s o terrified that their faces went white at the sight. Their


    master was at the


    beginning stage of the true god status, yet h e was still no match for Fane.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Fane threw out several more air des. Many of the elders who were grandmasters were immediately


    killed.


    "Run!¡±


    The rest of them, who were not very strong fighters, quickly turned tail to run after assessing the


    situation.


    The fatty, who had finally caught up, felt relieved when he saw this. He immediately blended into the


    Maack family crowd and escaped. The strongest fighters of the Maack family were dead now, and their


    family was practically gone.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Pfft!"


    Ace manages to stand up, another mouthful of blood dribbled from his mouth. He stabbed his sword


    into the ground to steady himself and gritted his teeth, staring at Fane. "Who are you, you brat? How


    could you be so strong!"


    "Heli. Who am I? Why should I tell you?


    Just treat me as a friendly passerby. At any rate, you can¡¯t go around provoking me!"


    Fane chuckled and gave the other man a cold stare. "You gave me no choice. You were too fierce just


    now. Today will be the day you and your daughter die. It¡¯s better to kill than to allow you to live and


    continue t o bully others around here. Many of the townsfolk hate you, saying that you had earned


    public ire a long time ago. It''s just that they chose not to voice their anger!"


    "That''s right. Kill him, kill him! Don¡¯t let them oppress us anymore!¡±


    Plenty of bystanders cried out from the sidelines. It was evident that the Maack family had offended


    plenty of people.


    "Who dares to kill my brother? Does he have a death wish?¡±


    Yet at this moment, a voice rang out from nearby. A man strode over, fury in his gaze.


    "We''re done for. Gaius is here!"


    Many people were scared out of their wits when they heard this voice.


    "My injuries are serious, but at least you''re here. I''m not dead yet!"


    Ace heaved an internal sigh of relief with Gaius here. With this, that punk was done for. Co?tent of


    Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm


    "So what if I want to kill him? You¡¯re Gaius, right? You dare stop me?"


    Fane spoke in a frosty tone, ring at Gaius.

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    "Young...Young Master Fane Woods?¡± Ace Maack was stunned when he heard how Gaius Maack knelt


    and addressed Fane as a young master. Could that mean that this guy was a young master from the


    Woods main family? If not, why did Gaius knelt in front of him?


    "A young master from the Woods family!" Ka height inhaled deeply and the barbeque skewer in her


    hand almost fell to the ground. She finally realized why Fane was not afraid of the other party. This


    young man not only had great fighting prowess but he also had a powerful position as well.


    "Young Master Fane, how ..how did my second brother offend you? Please forgive them!" Gaius¡¯s face


    turned pale. Previously


    he would inform his brother of the people from the Woods family that they could not offend because he


    knew that his brother would spoil his niece as she kept bullying the people in the town.


    He had personally advised Ace and the others on this. He asked Ace to control his daughter or


    something serious would happen sooner orter.


    However, Ace had always said he would but still obeyed his daughter secretly and spoilt her.


    Gaius had always thought that none of the powerful people in the town were stronger than the Maack


    family. Apart from that, nothing huge would ur as Ace knew about all the masters and young


    masters from the Woods family that he could not offend.


    He was very busy recently during Fane''s return. He originally wanted to go down the mountains this


    evening to inform Ace about everything that happened with Fane and Selena''s return. He also asked


    somebody to draw portraits of everybody new so that his family could remember that they cannot


    offend these people.


    Unfortunately, he was a little toote. He discovered that something had happened when he arrived


    home so he immediately rushed over. He had no idea that the person they offended was Fane.


    "I said that I have to kill this pair of father and daughter today!¡± Fane had a cold expression on his face.


    "His daughter deserved to die as she asked my wife to strip in public. However, I still chose to let her


    live and only cut off one of her hands. Who knew that her father and the others would daree to us?


    Do you think that I will still let them go?"


    Fane paused before continuing to speak. "I am not the one who did not give them an opportunity to do


    so. I have already provided them with a chance but you can''t me me if they did not cherish it."


    "Young Master Fane, we know our mistakes! Please forgive us!" Both Ace and Autumn Maack knelt on


    the floor as they continuingly beg for forgiveness. They had finally realized what sort of a person they


    had offended.


    "Gaius, tell me, do you think they deserve to die?¡± Fane looked at Gaius and continued speaking. "As


    the helmsman, you must have yed a role in supporting them to misbehave as such, right?"


    Gaius started sweating profoundly when h e heard this. "No, Young Master Fane! I''ve been busy all


    day long in the Woods family and I seldome back. I did not protect them...


    After all, although Ace always took advantage of his position to act so arrogantly, Gaius had never


    helped them to do anything wrong. New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àmOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Who knew that Autumn was actually suicidal and actually dared to ask Fane''s wife to strip on the


    streets?

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    "Really?" Fane smiled coldly and looked at the people around him before speaking. " Did Helmsman


    Maack directly took action o n normal days and do anything hurtful to everybody? If there are such


    actions, please tell me so that I can kill him and clean up my family name!"


    Fane''s words were so domineering and he stood there like a godly statue.


    Gaius was so frightened that the sweat on his forehead dripped down continuously. Although he felt


    that he never did anything bad, he was extremely afraid that somebody woulde forward and make


    things up to get him killed. After all, the fact that he was the Woods family''s helmsman had caused


    many people to be jealous, envious, and hateful of him.


    "He had never done anything bad all this while!" At this moment, Ka thought about it and stood up.


    "Gaius seldomes down from the mountain and he''s always busy with training. He must be thinking


    about being promoted to the position of patronum. Hence, his wife alwaysins about this. She''s


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    always saying that he''s in the mountains and seldomes down to apany them!"


    ¡°Yes, that seems to be the case. His wife alwaysins!" A woman also nodded i n agreement.


    Gaius was secretly rxed when he heard this. He looked at the crowd and said." Thank you


    everybody as you''ve all spoken fair words!¡± ¡°Alright!" Fane nodded and directly threw his sword to


    Gaius. ¡°Gaius, if you feel that you did nothing wrong and you''re guilty of nothing, you definitely know


    what to do as a Woods now that Ace wants to kill me. His daughter even wanted to humiliate my wife!"


    Gaius swallowed his saliva and stood up with the sword in his hand. "I know what young master


    means, you are asking me to ce righteousness before family!"


    Gaius walked toward Ace and Autumn after he spoke with the sword in his hand.


    "Uncle, you . you..." Autumn was so frightened that her voice was shivering.


    Gaius looked at both of them and said," Brother, niece, I''ve urged you guys many times to act low-key


    but you guys have never listened to me. Today, you can only me yourselves for getting into such


    trouble!"


    Gaius attacked them directly with the sword. Both Ace and Autumn immediately sumbed to the cuts


    on their neck as they crashed onto the ground with fear in their eyes.


    Gaius walked toward Fane and returned the sword. "Young Master Fane, the other rtives in their


    family are weak and have never done anything wrong. I beg you to let them go!"


    Never have I imagined that you are the young master of the Woods family!" Ka looked at Fane


    differently as Fane approached her. "You¡¯re really powerful to get rid of the bully in this town." Content


    of Dra§Þ??ovels

 Chapter 1166

    "Join the Woods family?" blurted Ka excitedly, her eyes twinkling in delight. " Are you for real? You''re not lying to me, are


    you?" Her expression changed into apprehension as she added, "Normal people don''t have the authority to bring anybody into


    the Woods family unless they''re people with a high position in the Woods family, such as the elders, patronums, or the elders¡¯


    son!"


    Selena could hardly bite back her grin at how this young girl acted. "Don''t worry, you definitely can join the Woods family if Fane


    says so. He''s the Woods family master''s son and the inheritor to the Woods family master position right now."


    "Oh... Oh my god!" Ka was utterly shocked at the news, her jaws wide open


    that an egg could fit it.


    Secondster, she gulped her own saliva and said, "The family master''s inheritor...? Doesn''t that mean that there''s hope for you


    to be the family master in the future? | had no idea that you have such an honorable status. No wonder Gaius knelt without


    hesitation when he saw you!"


    ¡°Naha...! I''m not interested in being the family master, so | don''t hang around the thought. Apart from that, my father is doing a


    good job!" Faneughed.


    He believed that he would be able to quickly cure his father after he made the pills. With Nash''s age, it would not be a problem


    for him to continue being the family master once his body was cured.


    Apart from that, they did not have to be afraid of Lily and the Third Elder after Nash recovered!


    ¡°Haha... | know some things about the Woods family. | heard that you returned from the outside world and that you won the


    previous martial artspetition Lance Woods didn''t participate in. | really admire you for being so ster, even though you just


    returned from the outside world. | wondered what such a genius looked like... Who would''ve thought I''d get to meet you guys


    today!" Kaughed and was incredibly happy. "By the way, should | follow you guys to the Woods family tonight? Isn¡¯t it


    inconvenient to go sote a t night? It should be difficult to arrange amodation and everything else, right?"


    Fane fell silent for a good while at that. "It''s best if you go home and say goodbye to your family. Tomorrow, wait for me at the


    entrance into the mountains at nine in the morning, and I''lle down and pick you u p by then."


    ¡°Alright, great! This is fantastic! Who would''ve imagined that I''ll be able to enter the Woods family!" Ka nodded appreciatively,


    her eyes gleaming with respect for Fane.


    She worshipped Fane after she heard of his story. She had no idea that she would meet him today. He was even willing to bring


    her to the Woods family and make her one of them.


    ¡°Alright, we''re almost done, so we''ll take our leave now. Go home to inform your family and say your goodbyes nicely." Fane


    stood up and paid for the meal before leaving with Selena.


    Exhrated, Ka returned to the Leigh family happily.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Girl, where have you been? Why did youe back sote at night? | heard from our neighbor next door that something huge


    happened in town tonight!" Ka''s father, Lincoln Leigh, immediately said to her when his daughter walked into their house.


    "| went out for a walk. Haha...! | met a high-ranking person!¡± Kaughed, unable to describe her joy.

 Chapter 1167

    ¡°Let me tell you this: the Maack family ispletely done for this time. | heard that they offended the Woods family''s young


    master, and this young master has a high fighting prowess¡ªa genius. He killed the Maack family''s masters, family master, and


    Autumn, much to everyone''s joy," Lincoln sighed. "Who knew that the usually arrogant and domineering Maack family would


    suffer such an ending. People would be so happy!"


    Lincoln''s brother, who was beside them, chimed in, "| wonder what¡¯s the name of the Young Master Woods? He''s really smart. |


    heard that he questioned Gaius if h e defended the Maacks. Then, for Gaius to prove his innocence, he asked Gaius to kill his


    own brother and niece. Since Gaius was


    the one to do it, Gaius would not hate him..."


    Ka smilingly nodded at that. "Yes, that''s really smart of him, and I think so too!" She continued speaking while looking at his


    father and uncle after she spoke. ¡°Father, Second Uncle, | need to tell you something... I''ll be leaving the Leigh family tomorrow."


    ¡°Leave the Leigh family?" Their eyelids flipped open at the sudden bombshell, wondering what on earth happened.


    Lincoln immediately said, ¡°Where are you going? This is a blessed ground for training. We, the Leighs, had an aggrieved life


    when the Maack family was domineering this ce. Now that the Maack family ispletely done, families like us, who are only


    slightly weaker than them, will have better days. We don''t need t o spend days walking on thin ice at least. Apart from that, this


    ce is a nice training grounds as it''s right next to where the Woods family is, and the Chi is thick. If you don''t stay here, where


    do you want to g 0?"


    Ka''s second uncle also immediately persuaded him. "Yes, Ka, we were still thinking about having you train here. With your


    talent, it won¡¯t take long for you to break through and enter the initial level of the semi-god stage. After you¡¯ve broken through,


    you will have a chance when the Woodse down to pick someone to join them if you''re lucky. Why do you even think about


    leaving?"


    Ka once again smiled and, seeing their worried faces, exined, "Don''t worry, I''m not going to some random ce. I''m going t


    o the Woods family! | happened to meet Young Master Woods today, and he asked m e to join the Woods family when he saw


    how talented | am!


    ¡°Really? That''s splendid news!" Lincoln was immediately ecstatic andughed exuberantly. "The Chi is much thicker in the


    mountains, and more than that, you can get quite a number of Chi Congregation Pills every month. This is your golden


    opportunity!


    "Ah, yes, what''s the name of this Woods family''s young master? He actually defeated somebody at the initial stage of the semi-


    god level so easily at such a young age. He''s definitely a genius in the Woods family. You have somebody to rely on since he¡¯s


    referred you,¡± said Lincoln smilingly.


    "He... His name is Fane Woods, and he''s the Woods family¡¯s inheritor right now. How about that? Am | lucky?" Ka slightly


    raised her delicate head and had a proud expression on her face.


    "Fane?" The smile on Lincoln''s face shifted sourly, and such an expression was not one of pleasantness.


    Ka soon realized that Lincoln did not seem happy so she frowned and asked, ¡° Why, Father? He''s the woods family''s inheritor,


    and he''ll be the Woods family master if all goes to n. What are you worried about when he''s the one to bring m e into the


    Woods family?¡±


    Lincoln sighed and said, "This seems to be a good and bad thing at the same time."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1168

    "Father, what are you talking about? Why don''t | understand you at all?" Ka rolled her eyes at her father in agitation. She


    could not understand how entering the Woods family and knowing the Woods family master''s son would be both good and bad


    at the same time.


    This was obviously something great.


    Lincoln smiled bitterly and exined," This is good because you''re able to enter the Woods family, and you''ll be able to get better


    martial enhancement materials.


    We''re naturally happy that you get to train i n the Woods family because our daughter gets to quickly breakthrough and be


    a master of the semi-god level!¡±


    Lincoln paused momentarily before he


    added, "I''ve also said it¡¯s a bad thing because I''m worried about the Woods family''s current predicament; it doesn¡¯t look too


    good. You also know that the Woods family''s First Madam isn''t happy when Fane bes the family master¡¯s inheritor, and she


    really wanted to kill Fane. Apart from that, Lily has a high position in the Woods family. She brought many of the Lagorias over,


    so...


    Ka understood what her father, Lincoln meant. "Father, | know what you mean. You''re afraid of me getting involved after |


    follow Fane, no? You''re afraid of a civil war within the Woods family, that they''ll start fighting, am | right?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. After all, Fane is the one who brought you into the Woods family. If he asks you to stand by his side at that moment, would


    you not do it? Apart from that, Nash''s condition seems to be getting increasingly serious. I''m afraid that if he dies soon, many


    people will go after the position of family master!" Lincoln nodded helplessly. "I also want you to be able to enter the Woods


    family, but this doesn''t seem to be a very good chance, especially when you''re being introduced into the family by Fane. What if


    the First Madam hates you too?"


    "Don''t worry, Father. Why would she pinpoint me when I don¡¯t even have a position? You''re really cowardly. It''ll mean something


    that the First Madam has her eyes on me if I''m a patronum or elder, but I¡¯m just a nobody who just joined, and they won¡¯t have


    time to think about me!" Ka was speechless at her father''s antics." Apart from that, Fane is really talented. He¡¯s also


    somebody smart, so he''ll definitely think of ways to handle the Woods family''s issues, so don''t worry about these things. Didn''t


    you always tell me that training is going against nature, and | can''t be afraid of death? What¡¯s so frightening about death?"


    "Who''d want to die when you can stay alive?" Lincoln''s face darkened as he countered. "This is definitely an opportunity, but you


    have to be careful, alright? Don''t take Fane''s side just because he''s the one who brought you up the mountain; you''ll be in


    trouble if you identally offended First Madam or the others. You need to train well after you enter the mountains. Speak less


    unless necessary, and don''t walk around, alright?¡±


    "Yeah, yeah, | get it!" Ka nodded. "Father, I''m leaving tomorrow, so should we celebrate tonight and have a nice dinner?"


    Only then did Lincoln smile proudly as he spoke, "Yes. This is the first time after many years that somebody from the Leigh family


    gets to enter the Woods family, so w e should definitely celebrate.


    "Come on, I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare several dishes that you like!"


    Meanwhile, Fane and Selena soon returned after they finished their food. They rested well for the night and the next morning,


    Fane went downstairs to bring Ka up the mountain.


    After arranging amodation for Ka and giving her the token to show that she belonged with the Woods main family, Fane


    returned to the house he stayed alone.


    When he arrived at the room, Fane flipped his hand and a small pill furnace appeared.

 Chapter 1169

    ¡°Honey, what is this?" questioned Selena as she eyed the object skeptically.


    "This is a pill furnace, and it can be used to cultivate pills. It took me some effort to get my hands on this, years ago. Apart from


    this pill furnace, | also got my hands on several recipes for first-grade pills at that time." Fane smiled and continued, ¡°By the way,


    don''t tell anybody about this as alchemists are very rare. The training result after consuming pills is definitely betterpared to


    spirited grass. However, pills require all sorts of ingredients, and it''s not easy to be an alchemist."


    "Dear me... | never thought you''d be able to make pills too, Honey! Have you sessfully made any pills then? ine once told


    me about them. She said making


    them would need solid mental fortitude and great talent!" Selena was slightly surprised. ine had once told her that a person''s


    training period would be much shorter after consuming the pillspared to when they had the spirited grass. Moreover, results


    obtained with the pills were much more promising as the energy in the pills has been filtered, and only the essence was left.


    However, Selena had never imagined that Fane was actually an alchemist.


    Fane gave a tight smile as he replied, "I''ve got recipes for first-grade elementary-level pills, first-grade intermediate level pills,


    and one for first-grade high-level pills, but they''re rather difficult to cultivate. I''ve found many sets of ingredients for my first-grade


    elementary-level pills, but I''ve failed many times during cultivation. In the end, | seeded in cultivating two first-grade


    elementary pills.


    Fane paused before he continued, "So, I''m only a first-grade elementary alchemist right now. It''s not an easy thing to learn it b y


    myself without the guidance of a teacher.¡±


    "It''s already quite good that you can cultivate a first-grade elementary pill when you''re only learning it by yourself. You''ll definitely


    improve in the future." Selena smiled and continued, "It shouldn''t b e an issue for you to cultivate a pill to cure your father''s


    poison, right? You won''t fail, right?"


    "| won''t fail in this as these aren''t cultivating pills," assured Fane smilingly." I''m only slightly refining the herbs to increase their


    effectiveness, and it''s not very difficult. Many people who train are able to cultivate such healing pills, but it''s not the same as


    cultivating pills¡ªnow that''s a whole nother story.


    Fane was prepared to start the cultivation after he finished speaking. He could start a small fire with his Chi, but he had to feel


    and control the temperature and strength o f the fire with his mental power.


    Soon, Fane seeded in cultivating the pills, and there were a total of five pills.


    Fane had bullets of sweat on him by the time hepleted the cultivation; it was n o easy feat to achieve.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s a sess. Honey, let''s go cure father!" Fane smiled and kept the furnace away. He pulled Selena and went toward Nash''s


    living quarters.

 Chapter 1170

    Upon arriving at Nash''s bedroom door, Fane and Selena saw Joan talking to Nash inside.


    "| heard that Fane sneaked out. | really don''t know why he does that, considering how dangerous it is right now." Nash, who was


    laying on the bed, was obviously worried for Fane. He knew that Lily had wanted to get rid of Fane from the start, knowing how


    vexed she was that Fane took the position that belonged to Lance and became the family master¡¯s inheritor. Her urge to get rid


    of Fane skyrocketed.


    It was too risky for Fane to leave the main family as that would be Lily''s golden opportunity to take him out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry; Fane won''t leave


    the main family if he''s not sure of himself. He must be confident enough to leave the house, and there must be something very


    important that led him to do that." Joan sat beside with her usual gentle smile on her face. "He had already returned yesterday, s


    0 there''s nothing that you need to worry about."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Outside the door, Selena stole nces at Fane and smiled inwardly. Fane''s prejudice toward Nash might lessen after h e heard


    his father''s concerns about him.


    Fane looked at Selena as they both walked into the room.


    "Oh my. Fane, what a coincidence! We were just talking about you, and here you are,¡± beamed Joan when she saw himing


    in.


    Fane walked to where the bed was and spoke, "Father, Mother, | have wonderful news for you both. I''ve sessfully cultivated


    the herbs to detoxify the poison in Father''s body. | went out this time to search for some herbs, and | believe Father will recover


    tomorrow or the day after tomorrow after he takes my medication."


    "Really?!" Joan''s eyes lit up when she


    heard this, turning to Nash excitedly as she gushed, "Nash, did you hear that? Your son went out to find herbs for your cure!"


    "| heard him, | heard him...! Lower your voice so that the others won''t hear you!" Nash was just as excited. "| don¡¯t care if this


    medication works or not. | don''t mind i f | die because of this medication that Fane risked his life to obtain for me."


    ¡°Let''s not talk about death and take one of the pills. I''ve cultivated five pills, and you need to take one for three times every day.


    You might be able to get down from bed to talk tomorrow evening." Fane smiled bitterly and continued, "However, | rmend


    that you share nothing about your physical improvements. The Third Elder has gone into retreat for training, but | think that old


    fox is plotting something. W e should take this chance to see who''s scheming and who''s not."


    Nash nodded in satisfaction after he heard this. "Haha...! It looks like my son is very confident in this medication. I''ve asked


    many famous doctors to cure me previously, but none of them were certain enough to cure me. They couldn''t even make out


    what condition | had.¡±


    Fane chuckled as he sat by Nash''s side. "It might be because they thought it''s nothing out of the ordinary, thinking anything but


    poisoning.¡±


    Nash took a pill and said, "| don¡¯t have high hopes of recovering; all | thought of was if | could see you two before | go. Who


    would''ve expected my son to be so talented and have such good medical skills! This has been a great surprise for me."

 Chapter 1171

    Fane thought about it and said to Nash, " Father, it''ll be quite troublesome if Lily and the Third Elder really want to go against us


    after you''ve recovered, so you should prepare for that."


    Nash nodded solemnly. "If that''s really the case, then our Woods family would definitely drop out of the eight reclusive families.


    The seven other families won''t recognize our standing, but | don''t care about that. | used to care a lot about this, but things


    be much clearer to me after I''m poisoned. So what if we''re a reclusive family? So what if we''re not?


    Such titles mean nothing,¡± he spoke as he gazed at Joan and Fane. "I''m already satisfied to be with you two and have a peaceful


    life. I''ll never allow Lily to hurt


    you!"


    ¡°Alright, Father. You rest well. Selena and | will excuse ourselves now." Fane nodded. "I believe your body will recover


    tomorrow."


    Nash nodded, assured at the idea. "It must''ve been a tiring couple of days for you. Thank you for risking your life out there for


    me.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "There¡¯s nothing tiring about this. | held prejudice against you because of what others did, but such a misunderstanding has been


    resolved." Fane smiled and soon left with Selena.


    At this moment, an old man appeared in Lily¡¯s room.


    The old man greeted Lily dutifully before h e spoke, "First Madam, we got news about the things that you''ve wanted updates on.


    Fane and his subordinates went to Soul City after they left this ce, and that young man caused a huge stir after he arrived at


    Soul City. It was easy to obtain news about him because he wiped out an entire second-ss aristocratic family and a very huge


    n. News about this has been spreading all over the ce.¡±


    Lily had a small frown as she heard his report. "Strange. Did that guy purposely take a trip to Soul City so that he could cause


    trouble with these powerful people? Did he have to do that? Apart from that, he''s the Woods family master inheritor. Isn¡¯t he


    lowering his position when he causes trouble with others?"


    The old man smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t think he purposely went there to look for trouble. | heard that he went over to the


    auction house for herbs and bought a herb a t a sky-high price. It so happened that those people offended him because of this!"


    ¡°Herbs?¡± Lily''s heart dropped when she heard this. Fane purposely went to Soul City in search of herbs?


    She heard that Fane excelled and was well-versed in medicine. Was he out there looking for medication to heal Nash?


    Lily began to worry at such a thought as she instantly asked the old man, "What herbs did he buy? Did you investigate that?"


    The old man frowned. "That, | do not know. Our people are rushing over there, and they got news about this while they''re on the


    airne.¡±


    Lily nodded and firmly spoke, "You have to get exact news about what sort of herbs that guy bought."


    "Yes, First Madam." The old man nodded and soon left.

 Chapter 1172

    Lily''s frown deepened after the old man left, her anxiety guing her mind as she did.


    "| heard Fane has exceptional medical skills. Had he gone looking for a cure for Nash?" Lily started talking to herself, but she


    soon shook her head. "That¡¯s impossible. The First Elder brought many miracle-working doctors before, but those people


    couldn¡¯t even identify Nash¡¯s body condition. How can Fane cure him? He must be preparing medication for that brother of his,


    Fernando!"


    Lily''s thought calmed her as she began to loosen up, under the impression that Fane was looking for herbs to cure Fernando.


    The Third Elder ensured her that no normal person could identify the poison in


    Nash''s body, and only a handful of people could identify it.


    As the symptoms of this poison looked more like asthma, many doctors might even treat it as such. The result would be a


    definite failure.


    As he had ample free time, Fane started cultivating pills with two sets of herbs as h e returned to his room.


    He did not have many ingredients with him at that moment, and he only had some first-grade elementary ingredients that would


    produce first-grade elementary pills.


    Nheless, these pills were suitable for people who were at the level of grandmasters or semi-gods. Among them,


    grandmasters would have better results if they used this. Hence, Fane nned to let Selena use it when she broke through the


    grandmaster level.


    Such first-grade elementary pills were obviously useless for Fane; he had to consume first-grade premium-level pills for good


    effects.


    Unfortunately, he could not even cultivate first-stage intermediate level pills, let alone first-stage premium-level pills. Apart from


    that, he did not have many of such ingredients with him.


    It was alreadyte when he finished his cultivation. Fane took out first-stage premium spirited grass after he had dinner with


    Selena.


    This spirited grass was one of the rewards Fane won in thepetition. He nned t 0 cultivate the grass in order to increase


    its power. Even though he did not have a breakthrough and enter the intermediate stage of the true god level, he could at least


    have some improvement.


    Fane had sessfully cultivated the spirited grass during the middle of the night so he went to sleep.


    Others would envy Fane if they knew how quickly he could cultivate this first-level premium-grade spirited grass. After all, this


    was a first-level premium-grade spirited grass, and the energy in it was iparable to other spirited grass.


    The next morning, Joan came looking for Fane in delight.


    ¡°Fane, | have great news to share! Your father told me this morning that your medication worked wonders, so much so that he


    felt obvious improvements in his body, especially duringst night after he vomited several mouthfuls of ckcolored blood. That


    has to be poisoned


    blood, yes?" Happiness was written all over Joan¡¯s face. There was no hiding her love for Nash, and it showed in her jubnt


    expression knowing Nash would recover.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fane nodded. "I''m confident in curing his poison. The only thing that I''m worried about right now is Fernando''s situation.


    His situation is so troublesome, and we have to get that ancient scroll.¡± Fane paused here before he added, " Luckily, his body


    has been totally frozen, and there''s no rush for things. It won''t be a n issue even if we spend two to three years to get the ancient


    book ande up with a treatment solution.¡±


    Joan''s joyful grin fell a little as though she would frown, but a wan smile took its ce. "Fane, | have to tell you some bad news...


    The Cyro Pearl is indeed a precious item, and it canpletely freeze someone, but it still has its ownOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    limitations, and that would be time. The Cyro Pearl''s effect would decrease after three years, and the ice would slowly melt. That


    means you only have three years, Fane. Your dad told me this and he wanted to tell you, but he didn''t know how to." "Three


    years?!"

 Chapter 1173

    Fane''s expression fell when he heard that. | f he only had three years, he had no time to waste. He had to get his hands on the


    ancient scroll, and fast.


    Fane smiled bitterly. "Alright, | understand,¡± he replied.


    Two dayster, Nash¡¯s body hadpletely recovered.


    Nash kept it a secret from everyone else, all except his two trusted people-Titus and the First Elder, Keh.


    Titus and Keh were overjoyed to hear Nash''s news.


    Despite their joy, however, they felt restless to keep such a secret. They suffered in silence for it.


    Another day passed and the Third Elder finally walked out from his room. He had a smile on his face and he quickly went to Lily¡¯s


    living quarters.


    "Why did youe out so quickly?¡± rushed Lily upon seeing Wade. "I have a really bad feeling. Before you went into retreat,


    Fane went out with Lana and Ethan."


    Wade was stunned when he heard this. " What do you mean, they went out? This is a great opportunity to kill him! Did you not


    send anybody to kill him?"


    "| did. Sigh! This guy is really at the initial stage of the real god-level. Dean''s carelessness led him to be killed in their hands.


    Ynda escaped and ran back here as she was hurt under the attack of those three people!" Lily sighed. "What could we have


    done? It''ll only get difficult to kill him now since we''ve missed such a great opportunity. This guy doesn''t go out of the Woods


    family anymore. He hides in his room to train, and | think he also knows to not easily leave the grounds."


    "Initial stage of the real god level?" Wade was also surprised when he heard this. " This young man is really talented-he¡¯s more


    talented than Nash when he was younger. Apart from that, he''s really shrewd. He''ll grow into something powerful if we allow him


    to grow like this.¡±


    "Yes. | have a bad headache right now, and | don¡¯t know what to do!" Lily frowned and asked Wade, "Why did youe out so


    quickly? Have you failed to raise your fighting prowess?"


    Wade, instead, smiled as he diverted, "Has Lance returned yet? Is there any news?"


    Lily felt warmth in her heart when she saw how Wade cared for her son, thus she replied, "Yes, nothing''s changed-there¡¯s no


    news. Sigh... Could he be really dead?"


    Wade smiled coldly. Even if Lance was not dead, he would not allow him toe back alive. Lily was delusional to think Lance


    could stille back alive.


    He stepped forward and hugged Lily by her waist before he smilingly assured, "I''ve already broken through, and I''m in the peak


    stage of the real god-level right now. I''m not afraid of even the First Elder right now."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1174

    "What?!" Sharply inhaling, a smile slowly broke out on Lily''s face as she grabbed the Third Elder¡¯s shoulder in surprise. "You...


    You''ve really broken through? You''ve broken through and entered the peak stage of the real god-level? Does that mean you''re


    the same level as Nash?"


    The Third Elderughed in satisfaction. " Naha... Of course! Nash is in no condition t 0 fight right now. The First Elder and the


    others are at thest stage of the real god level, so even the First Elder can''tpete against me right now. | have the highest


    fighting prowess in the entire Woods family, and I¡¯m the strongest fighter in the Woods family. I''ll take that family master title this


    time!"


    Wonderful! Oh, how wonderfull" Lily also


    became slightly excited and said to Wade," Wade, don''t forget what you promised me. After you be the family master, you


    have to keep this position for my son in the future!¡±


    Wade immediately responded with a smile, "Don¡¯t you worry, my dear. | treat Lance as i f he''s my own son. | won''t have this


    chance if you hadn''t secretly poisoned Nash. Don''t you worry; I''ll only be the family master for a maximum of two years. I''ll give


    this position to him after he returns.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Lance will definitelye back. H e definitely will!" Lily nodded.


    She knew that for her son to be the family master, she had to allow Wade to take the position for a certain period. Otherwise,


    Fane would eventually get that position.


    Fane was only an illegitimate child, the child Nash and Joan bore in the outside world without her consent. Her hatred for Fane


    felt as though it was carved into her bones.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She could have ignored the mother-and-son pair had they just stayed in the outside world and never returned to the Woods


    family.


    However, Nash getting Fane to return after Lance went missing hadpletely infuriated Lily.


    She could not let Fane take what belonged t 0 her son.


    Hence, she was willing to do whatever it took for Lance to be the Woods family master.


    However, the Third Elder started frowning a t this moment. "The only thing | worry about right now is the loyalty of many toward


    Nash Woods. Will others oppose me being the family master?¡¯ "Oppose?" Lily had a sinister and vicious look in her eyes. "I''l kill


    whoever that dares oppose it. | want to see how many aren''t afraid of death. Now that you''ve broken through, we need to act


    quickly. The other will be afraid once we kill Nash, First Elder, and Second Elder. Once these powerful units are killed, the others


    will have no choice but to obey!"


    Lily thought about it and immediately added, "Also, we''ll need to kill Fane. This guy is really talented, and he''ll be our worst


    enemy if we allow him to grow within two t o three years."


    The Third Elder nodded. "Not only do we need to kill the First and Second Elders, but we also need to kill the housekeeper, Titus.


    He''s Nash¡¯s most loyal follower. Killing these people will act as a warning for the others. After they die, I¡¯ll be the strongest in the


    entire Woods family. Who''ll be the family master if not me? Nothing can stop me if you show your support and ask the Lagorios


    to also support me."


    "No problem. Don''t you worry! The Lagorios aren''t stupid. However, you need to make sure that you kill the First Elder, Nash,


    and the others in order for you to be convincing. If | support youter on, the Lagorios will definitely be by your side too," advised


    Lily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Apart from that, | can also use the fact that the First Elder doesn''t know about my breakthrough. It''ll be much easier


    to kill him when he least expects it."

 Chapter 1175

    Wade voiced his opinion.


    ¡°How about tomorrow? We''ll be paying our respects to the ancestors tomorrow, so they''ll definitely lower their guard. You need to


    secretly attack the First Elder by then, and there¡¯s nothing worth being afraid of once the First Elder dies!" suggested Lily after a


    silent moment of consideration.


    ¡°Ah, yes, | almost forgot about tomorrow! Would''ve forgotten it had you not mentioned it. Tomorrow, we''ll need to go to the back


    of the mountain to pay our respects to the ancestors. Haha... What an opportunity! Many of the branch family masters will also


    be there, and | can use this opportunity to announce that I''m the new family master in front of them. Haha!"


    The thought of being the family master excited Wade incredibly.


    "Yes! We can officially order the branch families to hand over as much martial enhancement material as we want. We don''t need


    to be afraid of Nash finding out!" added Lily.


    "Yes, you''re right. I''ll be the Woods family master from tomorrow onward. By then, we can work together to manage the Woods


    family, and I''m sure that we can manage it well!" Chuckling, Wade hoisted Lily into his arms and walked toward the bed.


    Lily rolled her eyes at Wade and said coquettishly, "You¡¯re nasty!"


    The next afternoon, many of the branch family masters rushed over to join the asion of paying respect to the Woods family


    ancestors.


    Lancelot, Chad, and the others arrived at Fane''s living quarters that night.


    ¡°Young Master Fane, we had no idea why but some time ago, Dean and Ynda Lagorio arrived at the branch families looking


    for you. They enquired if you guys went there and we were worried because of this. We were afraid that something happened to


    you. It¡¯s nice to see you being healthy and safe right now!" blurted Lancelot.


    "This was what happened. | nned to leave the Woods family some time ago, and | knew that Lily would definitely send people


    to kill me, so | purposely leaked the news..." Fane told everybody a summary of what happened.


    ¡°Who knew that Ynda would kill Dean at the most important time. It looks like Ynda is somebody worth trusting!" Chad


    could not hold back and responded after he heard what Fane said. "Many of the Lagorios received great care from the family


    master after they arrived at the Woods family. Some of them still understand how to be thankful and can tell right from wrong!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Yes!" Fane nodded and said, "I heard that old Wade hade out from his retreat. | wonder if he came out because he had


    already broken through his fighting prowess, or that he came out early to join the ancestors¡¯ praying asion. I''m afraid that this


    guy might go all out if he truly had achieved his break-through.¡±

 Chapter 1176

    Stunned at what Fane had said, everyone inhaled sharply.


    Chad swallowed his saliva nervously." You''re saying that the Third Elder has the intention of rebelling? How''s that possible? He''s


    a member of the Woods family!" he blurted.


    On the other hand, Lancelot responded, "To be honest, this guy is really daring. He dared to scheme with First Madam and


    adjusted the material submission from seventy percent to eighty. He''s already that brazen, so what else can he not do? | think he


    might''ve been nning to take over the position of family master since long ago."


    ¡°F*ck! Wouldn''t we be in trouble if he has really broken through?" fretted Mason. "


    After all, the master''s health has deteriorated and he can''t really fight. Third Elder and First Elder originally have the same


    combat power, but the First Elder won''t be able topete with Third Elder i f he has broken through!¡±


    "That''s right! If this old bastard kills our First Elder, nobody in the Woods family can stop him.¡± Lancelot had a serious expression


    on his face as he thought about i t, his worries overriding his senses.


    "This isn''t the only issue. The most crucial point is that the First Madam might stand with him. If the First Madam leads some of


    the Lagorios to support the Third Elder to b e the family master once the First Elder and Second Elder are gone, many people


    will have to agree just to save themselves. That way, that old bastard¡¯s sure to get the family master title," spoke Fane, all while h


    e had an indifferent smile on him.


    Chad thought about it and said, "Will the First Madam work with him? Although they worked together to embezzle lots of martial


    enhancement material, hadn''t the First Madam always hoped that her son would be the family master? How will she allow


    the old bastard, Wade Woods to b e the family master?"


    Fane''s smile caught them off-guard; it was as if he had expected it all. "Wade Woods is extremely cunning, so who knows how


    he tricked the First Madam. | think that old bastard used her, toyed her. No matter what, we need to be extra cautious for


    tomorrow."


    "Understood." Everybody nodded and left i n a short while.


    Fane, on the other hand, asked the First


    Elder, Keh Woods, Second Elder, Weston Woods, and Titus Woods to meet him at Nash¡¯s living quarters.


    ¡°Young Master Fane, may | know why we''re asked to be here sote at night?" Keh and the others asked in suspicion after


    they arrived.


    "The old bastard, Wade Woods hase out from his retreat, and none of us know if he has broken through. Every one of you


    needs to be extra careful tomorrow, especially First Elder. | fear that guy might suddenly attack you if he has already broken


    through. After all, you''re the only obstacle in his way. The Second Elder and housekeeper''s fighting prowess aren''t as strong as


    his."


    Fane smiled bitterly and continued,


    ¡°I''m also not sure if I''m overthinki


    it, but no matt whatcpleas¨¦ve


    canatantdrtidrrow. This old bastard


    might be docile tomorrow: f he didn''t


    break through, but he wouldn''t act so


    honestly if he had." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "How''s that possible? The Third Elder


    has contributed a lot to the eee


    family. How c IneddSontething


    like his) S£¤eh it doesn''t like you?"


    The Second Elder was obviously


    surprised when he thought about it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha... I''m just reminding all of you


    to be careful. Everybod will sqost\


    ow f theirs Pde has broken


    through!" said Fane with a chuckle.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, thank you for the reminder, Young Master Fane. All of us will take precautionary steps tomorrow," said the First Elder


    with a nod.


    The next day, everybody was ready to go to the back mountain to pray to the ancestors in the afternoon.

 Chapter 1177

    After preparing quite a number of tributes, Nash walked toward the back of the mountain supported by Joan and Second Madam


    Lizzie.


    Not longter, the crowd arrived at the back of the mountain. There was a cemetery in the area where the ancestors o f the


    Woods family were buried. A huge stone b covered the cemetery''s entrance, and it gave everyone a somber, solemn feeling.


    After arranging the tributes to honor the ancestors, Titus appeared in front of the crowd and said lots of propitious words. He then


    said to the crowd, "Bow."


    Everybody immediately bowed solemnly.


    The Third Elder purposely stood behind the


    First Elder all the while, and at that moment, Chi surged from his palm. He struck at the First Elder''s back with all his might.


    The First Elder had been guarding against the Third Elder. He was surprised when he felt the movement behind him and


    immediately concentrated a thinyer of protective Chiyer around his body.


    His protective Chi barrier managed to intercept the Third Elder''s attack right at the nick of time.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thoom!


    Aloud rumble was heard as the Chi barrier was destroyed. The Third Elder''s attack directlynded on the First Elder''s back.


    Puff!


    The First Elder was sent flying as blood spewed from his mouth. He dropped to the ground right after.


    "What''s going on?" Many people immediately moved backward after they realized what had happened.


    "Third Elder, you..." The First Elder eyed the Third Elder, shocked and fearful. He was lucky that he had his guard up against the


    Third Elder, and that was why he could concentrate a Chi protectiveyer so quickly. Although he was hurt, his injuries were not


    that serious.


    If Fane had not told him of this before, Wade''s attack would have done a total on him, and he might not have managed to form


    the protective Chiyer on time. He might have been injured gravely... He could have died, even.


    "Haha...! Never thought you''d be so


    alert and quick on your feet, First


    Elder. | thought of ending you in


    swift move¡ª efenew fou" th¨¦ able


    toyeaarti the hird Elderughed


    loudly and said loudly, "Still, it doesn''t


    matter that you were quick. You''re


    injured, and I''ve already reached the


    peak stage of the real god level.


    Killing you now would be as easy as


    pie." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Third Elder, you... You really disappoint m e!" Nash shot the Third Elder a deadly re.


    At that moment, Lily¡ªwho stood beside Nash¡ªglowered viciously.


    She flipped her hand and came up


    with a dagger, aiming it a Nasty ¡®Die!


    u''r ef hereasah Why my son isn''t


    opaciia master. I''ll end you, Nash


    Woods!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°You think so?" Fane had been


    guarding against her. He appears in


    nt of Na ee and kicked


    hens at her abdomen area. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1178

    Thuck!


    Lily was sent flying, blood spurting from her mouth as she did. She flew several meters back before Wade managed to catch her.


    They stopped and stood up.


    ¡°Eldest Miss!" Several Lagorios immediately ran over and studied Lily anxiously.


    Nheless, they could not fathom why Lily would attack Nash¡ªthey were husband and wife for over 20 years.


    "Lily, how dare you attack the family master?!¡± Titus and the others stood forward and stared at Lily angrily.


    Lilyughed loudly at this moment. "Naha ...! Don''t me this on me; me Nash for


    being an ungrateful bastard. The Lagorios worked hard to help the Woods family turn strong and be one of the eight


    reclusive families. He, on the other hand, wants to bring back that vixen Joan and make Fane, this illegitimate child of his, the


    family master inheritor! He deserves to die!"


    "Lily, you''re ruthless! Young Master Fane is the family master¡¯s son! And why are you still hung up on it when this has already


    passed for so many years?" growled Titus a s he shot Lily a heated re. "Apart from that, isn¡¯t it normal for the family master to


    want to meet them when he knows he¡¯s not going to live for long? Apart from that, we¡¯ve heard nothing about Lance, and he¡¯s


    probably dead. You better wake up! Lance had gone to the most dangerous ce, and no prodigies from other families that went


    with him returned. There aren''t any leads, and he would''ve returned if he was still alive after such a long time!" "Shut up!"


    shrieked Lily. "My son''s not dead! He¡¯s very talented, and he''s the most suitable person to be the family master inheritor. He


    should be the family master after Nash dies. Why is this illegitimate child eligible too?!"


    Keh sighed and began, "First Madam, stop being so stubborn. Young Master Fane being the family master inheritor is the


    best choice given our current circumstances. Can''t you see his talents? He''s much more talented than Young Master Lance! Isn''t


    it nice for us to continue our lives as a family?"


    The other two elders of the Woods family stepped forward and said, ¡°Seems like peace within the family isn¡¯t a choice,


    considering how Lily made her choice to g 0 against Nash. If the young master hadn''t responded speedily, Lily would''ve killed


    him.


    ¡°Naha... It''s true that there¡¯s no other way!" Lilyughed loudly and said to the crowd," Let''s end this today. Although my son can''t


    be the family master inheritor, Nash is also dying. I''ll kill all of you today and make everybody regret their actions!"


    "That''s right. On what grounds can an illegitimate child who returned from the outside world be the family master?" Wade also


    smiled coldly. He appeared mid-air in a sh as a strong aura immediately radiated from him.


    "How''s this possible? It looks like he''s


    achieved the peak ves, theatre!


    in) leyeltexctaihaca e people


    en they felt his strong wave of


    aura. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Oh my god. How''s this possible? The


    peak stage of the true god level? This


    is the highest fighting-prawees? "


    Maygt thebbrehich family masters


    grew fearful. They knew it in their


    guts that life would be a true struggle


    if Wade became the family master.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wade Woods, what''s the meaning of


    this? Are you nning to rebel


    against us?" Nash h d.adarkehed |


    exgiessianan Ores holding onto


    the hope that it was all just a joke. He


    trusted the Third Elder all along, and


    he never thought this old bastard


    would do this to him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha...! Is there really a need to confirm this, Nash Woods?"

 Chapter 1179

    Wadeughed loudly and said to Nash, "I''ll kill you, Titus, Keh, your son, and everybody else. Then, I''ll be the Woods family


    master!"


    ¡°Listen to me, members of the Lagorio family. Wade Woods has the highest fighting prowess in the Woods family right now. If


    you don''t want to die, and this applies to the Woods family members too,e forward. Nash will die soon, and it''s time the title


    is moved to someone else!" Lily shouted loudly.


    "| agree with what the First Madam says. Fane is just a son-inw who married into his wife''s family in the outside world. It''d b e


    shameful for the Woods family if he bes the family master. People will think that the Woods family don''t have any


    other choices! | support the Third Elder in bing the family master!" As expected, an old man from the Lagorio family, who


    was also an elder, proactively walked forward and stood beside Lily.


    "What the heck? I''ve just arrived at the Woods family and things just..." Ka was speechless as she stood among the crowd.


    Who knew her father''s worries woulde true so soon.


    There was nothing she could have done. After all, somebody like her could not change the situation.


    "Young Master Fane, the position should be given to the capable person. Now that the Third Elder has the highest fighting


    prowess, why don''t you just give him the position of family master inheritor?" Two other Woods family elders wavered in their


    faith. After all, Nash treated them well and they chose to carry out persuasion at this moment.


    One of them even looked at Lily and said," First Madam, why don''t we let Fane and Nash go if they willingly surrender the family


    master title? What if they acknowledge the Third Elder as the family master and support him?"


    Lily''s face darkened when she heard this. "I don''t think so. The First Elder, Fane, Nash and the others have to die today!"


    ¡°Naha... You speak in such a boastful way!" spoke the smiling Fane as he unhesitantly walked forward, seeing how the people


    grew wary of him and wanting to side with Lily and the others. "Lily, my father isn''t sick. You poisoned him, didn''t you?¡± "How''s


    that possible? How could the First Madam poison the family master?¡± "Exactly. How could she when they''re married?!" There


    was a wave ofProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    exmation after they heard this. Lily was a horrible, vicious woman if what Fane said was true.


    "Haha... It doesn''t matter if | tell you


    the truth. Nash Woods isn''t sick but


    poisoned, and this poison won''t


    easily detoxified!Iyedempletely fell


    cay arealddi¡é with acold smirk on her


    face. "He''s the one who asked for


    this. He was the one who summoned


    Joan and Fane back and even made


    Fane the family master inheritor. He


    can''t me me for his suicidal


    actions!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She stared straightforwardly at Nash


    as she spoke, "You never saw that


    coming, did you, Nash Woods?


    must''ve ever proirtalts you that I''d


    poison''you, right? Haha...! Ah, but


    what can you do? You''re going to die.


    No, I''ll ask the Third Elder to kill your


    son, Fane, and your lover, Joan. I''ll


    make you see how they die in front of


    your eyes!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Never thought you''d be so


    heartless!¡± Nash felt a wave fom


    heartach when Caviddrntte itin


    aay aah crowd, even though he


    had an inkling of what had happened.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Die, you b*tch!" The Second Elder was so angry that he flickered and rushed toward Lily.

 Chapter 1180

    Whoosh!


    The Second Elder was fast but the Third Elder, Wade was faster.


    Swift like the wind, Wade appeared before the Second Elder and threw his fist against the Second Elder''s.


    Thoom!


    The force condensed and exploded deafeningly, and the impact sent the Second Elder flying like a kite severed from its string.


    Brought down to the ground by gravity, blood spewed from the Second Elder''s mouth.


    ¡°Haha...! Even the First Elder can''t beat me, yet you want to kill my darling when you''re just in the intermediate level of true god


    status, Second Elder?" Wadeughed rambunctiously as he saw how the Second Elder vomited blood from his attack. He even


    approached Lily with the crowd watching and hugged her waist.


    Shooting him an abashed stare, the blushing Lily tried to free herself from his arms.


    "What are you afraid of? Baby, they''ll know about our rtionship sooner orter. We can''t continue sneaking around like this,


    right? Haha...! It''s good for Nash to look at us; maybe he''ll die out of anger without us doing anything!" sneered the Third Elder,


    laughing as he did. ''Who dares to go against me today is suicidal. | have the highest fighting prowess right now while both the


    First and Second Elder are hurt. Theirbat power is pitiful, and | have two to three Lagorio family elders who are willing to


    fight with me. | think everyone gets the gist of things about now, no?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You disappoint me, Lily... Who knew you''d go behind my back with this old bastard!¡± Nash''s face turned pale from anger and


    inwardly told himself that this woman was not worth getting angry over. He was lucky to have recovered entirely¡ªhe could have


    actually died in anger had the poison remained in his body.


    "| support the Third Elder to be the family master!" Nobody could have imagined that two Woods family¡¯s helmsmen would walk


    forward at that moment and stood beside the Third Elder and Lily.


    ¡°Look here, everyone, even members of the Woods family know which team to choose. Members of the Lagorio family, what are


    you waiting for? Do you guys want to support the Woods family and go against m e? I''m the eldest miss of the Lagorio family!


    "Has everybody forgotten that you guys carry the Lagorio surname?" addressed Lily as she smirked.


    Sure enough, many Lagorios who came with Lily also walked over and stood by their side.


    "Haha... Good. Amazing. Whoever


    feels that |, Nash Woods, have


    wronged you should si with thern"


    Avis chyeieabitattyas he spoke.


    "However, I''m grateful that none from


    the branch families stood over. What


    does this mean? This means that


    they''d rather die than stand with you


    lot!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lancelot stood forward and said


    loudly, '' That''s right! Lily and the Third


    Elder colluded and secretly reste


    percentage of idb -


    eparabinent material we hand in.


    They never gave us any option to


    survive and raised it up to eighty


    percent. How can we follow such


    people? Today, my branch family will


    stand by master Nash''s side, even if


    it means death!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What? They raised the percentage of


    the martial enhancement material


    handed in b ¡± the branch Farol


    Murmurs am Ges and


    Tara were heard right after.


    Not only did they secretly raise the


    percentage, they even raised it to 80


    percent. Did that not mean that the


    two of them secretly took 20


    percent? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1181

    "Third Elder and First Madam, aren''t you going a little too overboard? The branch families have provided us with lots over the


    years, yet you both secretly raised their hand-in percentage by so much!" One of the Woods family''s women stood forward, her


    face pale from anger.


    "Yes, you two are incredibly selfish. Why d 0 you need so much material? Both of you can''t finish that much, right?" Another


    middle-aged man also stood forward. They were members of the Woods family, and they could not stomach Lily''s actions.


    ¡°Hmph! The branch families were supposed to service us, the main family. So what if | ask them to hand in more?" spoke Lily


    indignantly. "Apart from that, you people wouldn''t be so strong if it wasn''t for


    the support from the Lagorio family. It¡¯s time for the Woods family to repay the Lagorio family. To be honest, I''ve given all the


    extra materials to my Lagorio family."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Lily Lagorio, this is too much!" Nash¡¯s face turned green from anger, and he looked at Lily angrily as he spoke, "It''s true that the


    Lagorio family had helped us when we were weak, but we''ve been helping you guys all these years as well. Don¡¯t you


    understand why the Lagorio family didn''t grow? It¡¯s because you guys have suffered many deaths when you were secretly


    fighting the other families. Apart from that, the younger generations of your family are too pig-headed, refusing to train hard. This


    is the reason the Lagorio family turns into what it is right now!"


    Nash paused before continuing, ¡°Do you think the Lagorios'' failure is due to limited resources? You guys have lots of resources


    and we constantly help, yet you still can''t seed, and it''s mainly because your people refuse to work hard!"


    ¡°Nash, you should understand that people with strongerbat ability wins. Now, Wade is already at the peak level of the real


    god stage. I''d love to see who can top that!¡± Lily looked like she could care less. She calcted how many members of the


    Lagorios were with her before she spoke," Why? You people are members of the Lagorio family, but you don¡¯t n to stand b y


    my side?"


    ¡°Eldest Miss, you... You''ve gone too far. Master Woods have always treated us well!" said a member of the Lagorio family.


    "That''s right, Eldest Miss. Why do we need t 0 cause such a situation? What''s more, you actually got together with Wade


    Woods? If news of this is spread..." A woman from the Lagorios felt slightly ashamed. She obviously had no idea that the Lagorio


    family''s eldest miss would be a woman who did not honor her womanhood.


    ¡°Alright, it doesn''t matter that none of you won''t support us. I¡¯ll ask the Third Elder to spare you once he bes the family


    master, since you''re all members of the Lagorio family, but don''t expect me to put you in important positions.¡± Lily smiled coldly.


    She looked at Ynda and frowned. "Ynda, what''s the meaning of this? Why don¡¯t you stand with us?"


    Ynda smiled bitterly, her eyes filled


    with disappointment. "First Madam,


    you''ve changed, and you''re nott


    eldest miss th you es werel''had


    rovdda that you''d do so many hateful


    things just to obtain the family


    master title for your son. You actually


    poisoned the family master and


    secretly embezzled so much martial


    enhancement material... I''m so


    disappointed in you!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Lily, | know that I''ve treated you and


    the Lagorios well all these years. Who


    knew that you''d stab mean theBack


    walked forward and levitated


    off the ground as his being emitted a


    daunting, powerful aura. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?!¡± Many people were frightened after they felt this wave of aura.


    "Im...Impossible!¡± Wade turned pale


    after h e felt the w veofqura hid |


    ayse filpdaitH dfsbeliet Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1182

    "Such a strong aura! This aura is really the glorified aura among those in the peak stage of the real god level!" eximed an old


    man after he felt the aura.


    "Yes! How can the master fly so easily? Apart from that, his facialplexion doesn''t look like he''s poisoned. He looks much


    more spirited than he used to be!" One of the patronums was extremely excited and seemed to have seen a glimpse of hope.


    Was it possible that the master was entirely well? He did not seem to be faking his condition before!


    "What... What''s going on? Isn''t he poisoned?" Lily was also speechless as she stood there. She looked at Nash dumbfoundedly.


    "Impossible! How can you...¡± The Third Elder was so frightened that his facialplexion alternated between being green and


    pale. Although he was at the peak stage of the real god level, he was still a long way behind Nash as he had just entered this


    level. Nash was in this level for two to three years, and hisbat power was better than Wade.


    Apart from that, the wounds the First Elder and Second Elder had were not fatal. They could obviously still fight, and Wade was


    surely no match for the three as he stood 0 n his own.


    Nash did not n to be merciful. He pointed at Lily and the people who supported her as he spoke, "Kill these people, and leave


    the old bastard Wade to m e!" "Nash Woods, how dare you?! I''m the eldest miss of the Lagorio family! I''m warning you: the


    Woods family will suffer a huge loss if you dare kill me and the members of the Lagorio family. My father and the others wille


    to avenge me! The Woods family won''t be able to keep your current position!" Lily threatened Nash angrily.


    Nash seemed aloof for a while before he spoke, grinning, "Yes, it''s too easy for you if you''re killed. Kill the others. I''m divorcing


    Lily Lagorio, and I''ll destroy her fighting prowess before driving her out of the Woods family!"


    "You... You dare wish to destroy my fighting prowess?!" Lily''s face paled in anger. Destroying the fighting prowess of a person


    who spent lots of time to be a martial artist, especially a master who had reached the initial stage of the semi-god level,


    was worse than killing her. It was like ripping a master off of their position


    before dropping them from the skies, making them a mere mortal once more.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Apart from that, the person''s body would b e badly injured after their fighting prowess got destroyed, and they would not be able t


    0 train without resting for half a year or one whole year. They had to start from scratch as a martial artist, and this would require


    so much more time and dedication!


    ¡°Haha... You were daring enough to cheat o n me with another man, so why can''t | destroy your fighting prowess?" Nashughed


    and waved his hand, signaling everybody to take action.


    "Attack!" Many of the Lagorios who


    chose t o stand by the Wood family


    secretly relojogqcbat ky made a


    smsrthbice. Otherwise, they would


    perish in the uing war. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Attack!" None of the other branch


    families members supported Lily and


    the others as ONE Ka


    then qheydel ieved as they finally


    had the chance to vent the anger in


    their hearts. They rushed toward the


    Lagorio family elders and those who


    supported Lily. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "How¡¯s this possible? Father... We''re


    done for!" Hudson and his father


    almost vomited blood from anger.


    They did not make much


    consideration when theycstaadBY the


    Tye Blderand Liiy¡¯s side knowing


    that Nash was poisoned. Apart from


    that, both the First and Second Elders


    were hurt, and the Third Elder had


    achieved the peak stage of the real


    god level. Hudson was even thinking


    about the benefits he could obtain


    after the Third Elder became the


    family master. After all, he had


    always been benefiting from their


    side. Who knew Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°We''re really unlucky! How could this be?"

 Chapter 1183

    Hudson¡¯s father wore a grave expression. H e flipped his palm and a sword appeared." Fight... Fight our way out!"


    "Attack!" Those who sided with Lily only knew then they had no other choice, thus they rushed forward and fought.


    Nash smiled coldly and spoke to Wade, who was standing in front of him, "Wade Woods, I''m sure both you and Lily had no idea


    that my son, Fane had cured me of my poisoning, no?"


    Lily had a sudden realization and her face darkened. "Thest time Fane went out was to find the detoxifying herbs for you...?


    How did he know you''ve been poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Haha! My son''s a master with medical skills, and he knows the treatment n!"


    Nash once againughed and tightened his grip on the sword in his hands. He quickly adjusted his Chi and waved the sword


    outward. "Burning Chop!"


    As Nash waved his sword, a fierce aura emerged from his swing. His Chi and sword aura were weaved together and it looked


    like a fireball. It also looked like a meteor with a long tail as it flew forward.


    "Great, he''s using a second-grade elementary martial skill right off the bat!" The Third Elder''s face darkened when he saw this


    attack. He gritted his teeth and also showed his martial skill. Soon, another cut flew forward.


    Thoom!


    Apanied by a loud thunder-like noise, two powerful attacks collided as a strong wave of energy rippled throughout.


    Trees shook with the wind, a result of the impact.


    "Damn it... There really is a difference?" The Third Elder realized something was wrong even though both of them used second-


    grade elementary martial skills. His martial skill obviously could not uphold and the energy was parried with ease. Nash''s attack


    still had remaining energy, and it went for his body.


    Sensing something was wrong, the Third Elder immediately concentrated a thickyer of Chi to protect himself.


    Thoom!


    The energy-fused attack shed against his Chi barrier the moment it was summoned.


    The Third Elder was sted several meters backward before he could regain his footing.


    However, the Chi protectiveyer


    covering his body ha¡é-als sfidtbereli


    | dlypand Blob


    </purted>


    "Sh*t. The Chi protectiveter can''t


    even withstand the leftover ener


    from his attack? Thecthind Kicks? ad


    aidarkaheuexpression He was so


    frightened that he directly waved his


    sword at the opponent before turning


    around to run away. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Going somewhere?¡± Nash directly


    blocked the Third Elder''s attack wi


    his sword when, bg galRow''the


    Third ale} nned t o escape. He


    immediately turned into an


    afterimage as he chased after the


    Third Elder. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1184

    Thooom!


    After several waves of explosions, the people siding with Lily and the Third Elder were killed. Only Lily was badly wounded, lying


    on the ground with a grudge-filled expression.


    Nash also flew back with a heavily wounded Wade and threw him on the ground.


    "Why? Nash Woods, do you n to shame me before killing me?" Wade, who was paralyzed on the floor, stared at Nash


    hatefully. "I''ve calcted every step thoroughly, never once thinking your son would have such high medical skills. Not only did


    he realize what was wrong with your body, but he cured you as well. If that


    didn''t happen, | would be crowned the family master today!" "Haha... | brought you back here without thinking of shaming you.


    Third Elder, you''re imagining things. | brought you back here because | want to kill you, a sinner, in front of the Woods family''s


    ancestors!" Nashughed and raised his sword.


    "Sinner?" Nobody expected Wade tough out loudly at that moment. "I don''t feel that I''m a sinner of any kind. As the saying


    goes, ''The capable are to be crowned.¡¯ The world operates based on how big a person''s fists are, and it''s always been that way.


    | should be the family master if I''m stronger than you. Why should you be the family master? On what grounds does your son get


    to be the family master after you die? I''m also a member of the Woods family, and I''m qualified to be the family master too!"


    ¡°Haha... You speak like youe from a justified stance. How dare you mention ¡®the capable are to be crowned¡¯ when you


    colluded with the First Madam and made her poison my father?¡± Fane could not help butughed coldly when he heard this. "It


    makes sense if you rebelled because you''ve improved your fighting prowess and are stronger than my father. However, you used


    such ways against my father and even secretly attacked the First Elder. How dare you say that you''re worthy of the saying ¡®the


    capable are to be crowned¡¯ with these despicable ways?"


    ¡°Wade, what do you mean? Why... Why does it feel like you want to be the family master all along? Didn''t we have an agreement


    that if | cooperate with you and make you a family master, you''ll give the position of family master to my son when he returns?¡±


    Lily felt that something was wrong after she heard what Wade said. She could not help but look at him curiously. It looked like


    Wade had never nned to give the family master position to Lance from the beginning.


    Wade looked at Lily and smirked. "Lily, do you really think I''d give your son such a powerful title when he returns? Why don''t you


    dream about it? Haha! Why should | give it to your son when it''s so hard to get this position? Apart from that, your son is dead!


    Stop thinking that he''ll return!"


    Wade paused here before he continued," Haha... First Madam, you really are willing t o sacrifice everything for your son. Not


    only did you sacrifice your body, but you even helped me with all your power. Ah, shame, but | was just using you. | even ordered


    several people to kill your son if they found him. He''s not allowed toe back alive and, even if he does, | won''t hand him the


    family master title! Haha!"


    "You... You animal!" Lily¡¯s face was filled with despair. She knew, at that moment, she was just one of Wade''s pawns.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph! You can only me your stupidity. If | really be the family master, what i f your son returns when I''m stable in the


    position? By then, nobody can take it from me without a fight!" spoke the indignant Wade. "I''m unlucky today, and | admit my


    defeat."


    He closed his eyes and said loudly,


    "Come, Nash Woersidvidke ehh¡¯


    FleaseiiedHthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fwoosh!


    Nash held his sword tightly and


    swung it downward. ¡®s dad Fall


    te-she,groulid SAS Body fel


    backward. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After killing Wade, Nash came behind


    Lily and ced his, handon Ketback


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1185

    Puff!


    Lily vomited a mouthful of blood and her fighting prowess was destroyed.


    "You really are heartless, Nash...! You destroyed my fighting prowess?!" Lily turned around to look at Nash, her eyes filled with


    hatred. "We were together for over twenty years¡ªI had no idea you''d be s 0 cruel to me!"


    "| kept you alive because of our rtionship that spanned over twenty years. I''ll ask a member of the Lagorio family to send you


    back, but you''ll have to watch you back when you do," spoke the merciless Nash he crossed his arms at his chest.


    Let me escort her back." One of the Woods


    family elders, who carried the surname Lagorio, felt bad for Lily even though he was already a member of the Woods family and


    was willing to work for the Woods family.


    "Nash Woods, remember what you did today. I''ll hate you for the rest of my life, and I''m sure you''ll regret not killing me!¡± Lily''s


    face was pale as she stood up. She wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth and the old man from the Lagorio family


    supported her as they left.


    Nash looked at the bodies on the floor and secretly sighed after Lily left.


    Although these people deserved to die, there were many masters among them. The Woods family has suffered a serious loss


    this time, especially since they lost a very strong master like the Third Elder.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    This caused the Woods family, who had just entered the ¡®eight reclusive families¡¯ cluster, to drop in their position.


    However, they were still temporarily in eighth ce as they still had Nash Woods, a master of the peak stage in the real god


    level, to support the family.


    Unfortunately, their rtionship with the Lagorio family was severed after this civil war. Although the Lagorio family was not a s


    strong as the Woods family and that they might not counter-attack, the Woods family had to be on guard.


    Nash shook his head at the thought. He forgot about his troubles and said, "I''m really sorry about Lily and Wade secretly raising


    the percentage of the material you guys hand in. From this month onwards, the branch families only need to submit fifty percent


    of the materials gathered."


    Nash nced at Fane, who was


    beside him, and added, "I''ll send Fane


    to the branch families t ring@\\\


    ie) ful @f prodigies here for training.


    I''lralso send some of our youths with


    good training prowess to help collect


    martial enhancement material to


    raise theirbat power." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That... That''s wonderful! Master, you''re wise!" Mason''s eyes reddened in excitement, nearly tearing up when he heard Nash''s


    words.


    "Great! This is really great!" Lancelot also smiled in excitement.


    Nobody expected Nash to smile at


    that moment and raised his hand to


    gulct down the cro je, continued,


    epstdeveral elders and


    patronums this time, so | n to


    re-select several elders and


    patronums to take over their


    positions." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash paused for a moment and


    announced loudly, "However, it''ll be


    different from our usual way: en


    selectin nqcpeofid 6d Si the main


    Neth bran branch family masters,


    especially those who have achieved


    the intermediate stage of the real god


    level, can also enter the main family


    and be our elder!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1186

    "Intermediate stage of the true god status and the people from the branch families can be elders at the main family?" Lancelot


    was extremely excited when he heard the news. His fighting prowess was considered high among many of the branch families


    and had already reached the intermediate stage of the true god status.


    He obviously fulfilled all the requirements.


    He would be given a very nice stipend once he became the main family''s elder. Not only could he stop worrying about the branch


    family, but he would also have enough martial enhancement material to train himself. He would be able to raise his fighting


    prowess in peace and enjoy the best martial materials.


    The most important point was that nobody from the branch families has ever entered the main family and became the main


    family''s elder.


    This decision of Nash obviously broke the previous rules.


    This was not something good for the main family''s members, but it definitely was extremely good news for the branch family''s


    members.


    After all, if any of them became the main family''s elders, they would have the chance to suggest or hold some decisive votes


    when there were important discussions. His vote might be vital on some critical issues.


    They could even help improve the welfare o f their branch family.


    Definitely. | wee anybody who¡¯s in the intermediate stage of the true god status and is willing to be our elder!¡± Nash nodded


    in satisfaction and said with a smile. "I''m only afraid that all of you are used to being the branch families masters that you aren''t


    really interested in being our elders!"


    Lancelot immediately raised his hand and said, "No way. I''m willing, Master! I''m willing to be the elder!"


    "Naha... Good, but this needs to be done after six months as you guys still need to hand over the affairs regarding the people o f


    the branch families. Come over for the position after you¡¯ve chosen a new branch family master!" Nashughed and said.


    "|...''m already quite old. Can | alsoe over and work as an elder?" Chad stood forward and looked at Nash longingly.


    "You...You''ve also broken into the intermediate stage of the true god status?" Nash was slightly stunned and surprised. Under his


    impression, this old man came over to the main family oncest year and he remembered that this old man was at the initial


    stage of the true god level.


    ¡°Haha... Yes, I''ve been lucky. I''ve broken through and achieved the intermediate stage of the true god status some time ago!"


    Chad smiled shyly.


    "That''s great, Chad. You''ve been well prepared!" Nash smiled happily and said to Chad. "I''m more than happy to have you


    coming over!"


    "Haha... Alright, alright, I''ll definitely


    be back to give the pes tenn ey eld¨¦ria


    try" Chad auattddidcdly He had no


    idea that h e would be given such an


    opportunity. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sigh, | really envy you guys. I''m only


    at the initial state of th true gga"


    seus ifpern HN as also there,


    Cc ld not help but sighed and looked


    quite pitiful. Please read the originalN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Then you need to work hard. If our


    family continues to grow, we will


    constantly need to hopse RG)


    quigtangind p¨¦dpte from the branch


    families!¡± Nash smiled and said.


    "Anyways, if you don''t mind being a


    patronum, you can still join us!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Patronum? Sure, master! | wille over and be a patronum!"

 Chapter 1187

    Mason immediately said in excitement. " Master, it''s decided then!"


    ¡°Alright, it''s decided!¡± Nash smiled and said.


    "| think it''s best if everybody stays the night and leaves tomorrow. | will go back with you tomorrow to enlist some of the


    geniuses. | only need to pick two or three from each branch family. Based on the number of people in these families, | will pick


    three from the bigger ones and two from the smaller ones!" Fane thought about it before speaking to Lancelot and the others.


    ¡°Naha, great! This is great news!" Everybody was extremely happy. Although the Woods family really suffered a huge


    loss this time the decision Nash made really caused the people from the branch families to have hope. Apart from that, they


    would be able to provide a good exnation to their family when they return.


    Everybody returned to their respective living quarters after they cleaned up the bodies.


    "Honey, | miss Kylie and the others!" In the evening, Selena said when she wasying : n Fane''s arms.


    Fane smiled bitterly and said, "Yes, | also miss the kid and I''ve wanted to bring them over some time ago. Unfortunately, | didn''t


    want to bring your parents and Kylie over because the situation at the Woods family wasn''t resolved!"


    Fane paused for a short while before continuing to speak. "How about this?


    Tomorrow, | will ask Lana and Ethan to go back with you. You can bring all of them over in one go. You can ask if Abner and Sam


    are willing toe over for training. If they are willing to, bring them over. However, you need to tell them about the situation


    here. The location of such reclusive families needs to be kept a secret and you can''t tell anybody about it! This also means that


    they cannot constantly leave after they arrive here.¡±


    Selena was delighted after she heard this." This is great. If that¡¯s the case, | will be able to see Kylie after a day or two. Our girl


    must miss us too!"


    Fane nodded. "Unfortunately, | can''t leave with you guys. | need to go to the branch families to choose geniuses from their


    families so that they can train here. The branch family members will be happy under these circumstances. | believe that it will


    also be good for the development of the main and branch families." "Don''t worry, everything will be fine since Lana and the


    others are going back with you. You can go do everything you need to get done!" Selena was excited when she thought about


    how she could meet her daughter soon as tightened her hug on Fane.


    The next morning, Fane left with Lancelot and the other branch families¡¯ masters. Selena, on the other hand, left with Lana and


    Ethan to fetch Kylie.


    Early next morning, Fane arrived at the branch family nearest to the main family, the one Lancelot was in.


    The other family masters left first to


    notify their family members about


    what happened these two days- 9nd)


    the good news at Fane was going


    oval fer a visit. "The master is back!¡±


    Several people who were guarding


    the entrance of a small vige yelled


    in excitement after they saw Lancelot


    and their elders returning. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Soon, several hundred people came out and stood at the vige entrance to wee them. Over time, there were still many


    rushing over.


    "Master, how is it this time? Did the


    people from the main family say


    when they will send so bodyoven


    tepeaagnaisenoN thes been


    several days, are they lying tous?" A


    middle-aged man immediately


    walked forward and asked when they


    saw those who returned. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, master. The people from the


    main family had always been


    sweet-talkers. | think that the werel


    just d ing thlhen t ey


    pevesiank endure it. | think what


    they said about choosing geniuses to


    train at the main family are just lies."


    Another young man hugged both


    hands in front of his chest and said


    lazily. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?" Lancelot stared at the young man before introducing him to the crowd there."


    Everybody, this is Young Master Fane and he''s the main family master inheritor. He¡¯s here today to choose geniuses for the main


    family!"

 Chapter 1188

    ¡°What? He¡¯s the Woods family master inheritor? He''s the Fane you mentioned, the person who returned from the outside world?"


    The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise the moment he heard that. H e obviously did not expect Fane to really be there.


    ¡°Everybody,e to say hello to Young Master Fane!" Lancelot¡¯s face darkened and reminded everybody in a hurry.


    ¡°Greetings to Young Master Fane!" Everybody immediately stood straight and greeted Fane respectfully. They were still


    wondering who this young man that came back with their master was. Nobody knew that he was actually the young master from


    the main family.


    "There''s no need for you to be so polite. You''ve been giving too much for the uprising of the Woods family. It must have been


    really hard for you!"


    Fane bowed proactively after he walked two steps forward. "I apologize on behalf of the Woods family because | know that the


    percentage of the martial enhancement material you need to hand in has been increased. Hence, you would need to search for


    more material if you want to train. Everybody must be tired because of this. There must have been many who have died in the


    hands of monster beasts because of this. | can only apologize for this!"


    An old man''s eyes turned red when he thought about his grandson who died several months ago.


    However, he still walked forward and said, ¡° Young Master Fane, there''s no need to be polite. As martial artists, we should not be


    afraid of death and we can only grow into real masters after experiencing the blessing of fresh blood. Dying in this process only


    means that we weren''t working hard enough! It might also mean that it was fated!"


    Fane looked at the old man and said," Thank you all for your understanding. However, there will not be such a casual increase in


    the percentage of material that you guys hand in!¡±


    Lancelot also nodded and addressed the crowd. "I''m here with good news. The family master has announced that the


    percentage of the martial enhancement material we need to hand in has been changed to 50%. It''s no longer 70% or 80% like


    previously, it''s 50%!" "Really? Is it happening this month? Great, this is really good!" Several young men were really excited


    when they heard this. This meant that they only needed to hand i n half of the martial enhancement material and keep the other


    half. Apart from that, this was much better as they would have double the previous martial enhancement material.


    The young people who never got any material previously would be able to get some training material.


    "Great! This is great!" The old man


    also looked at his remaigingc O11


    oegnisgatanctandatte in


    excitement at the brink o f tears.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That doesn''t sound right, master. If


    that¡¯s the case, won''t the First


    Madani and Third Elden oppose st |


    n Lyeungay far they increased the


    ratio without authorization? Would


    they agree to it right now?" One of the


    branch family''s patronums asked


    Lancelot after he thought about it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Haha...everybody, there¡¯s no need to


    worry about that in the future. That


    guy, Wade Woods, c ded with the


    First Madara aniftnany of the


    Lagorio family elders and patronums


    to n a rebellion. They wanted to


    seize the position of the family


    master!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1189

    "Wade suddenly made a breakthrough and reached the peak of the true god status. If Young Master Fane had been any less


    skilled in medicine and failed to help his father recover on time, that man would have seeded. But the master has killed them,


    and the First Madam now has no more power-she''s been chased out of the Woods family! That''s why we don''t have to worry


    about them anymore!"


    Lancelotughed as he exined the situation to everyone.


    Before, he never knew how to respond to the branch family''s queries. He knew that everyone harbored deep grudges.


    Now though, they managed to tide through their difficulties.


    "That''s fantastic. Wade should have died long ago!"


    "That''s right. It''s a shame that we couldn''t see him get killed by the master in person!"


    "It''s truly fantastic. This means that the Master''s body should have recovered just fine. Now the Woods family will flourish under


    his leadership!"


    "So the master had been poisoned. Thank goodness the young master was skilled enough to cure him. Otherwise, we would


    have eternal suffering under the leadership of Wade, that b*stard!"


    The members of the branch family were all extremely excited andunched into a fervent discussion.


    Fane''s emotions were a tangle as he watched the branch family members chatting away excitedly. Taking 50 percent


    of martial resources was probably a normal urrence for other families. As for the branch families of the Woods family, being


    able to return to their initial tithing rate was big news.


    He could only imagine how much they had suffered all these years.


    After everybody had quietened down, Fane spoke up, smiling, "Right. From now on, the members of the main family will search


    for martial resources as well. We cannot continue to remainfortable on our pedestal; we must go out and train as well. |


    believe that only trials from the real world will train true warriors. Also, the branch families should pick out a new master soon!"


    "Eh? Why should we choose a new master?¡±


    Agirl around seventeen or eighteen years old pursed her lips, a purple dress draped


    from her shoulders. "Young Master Fane, | cannot agree to this," she said, displeased." For all these years, my father ved


    away for our branch family because we got to keep so few of our martial resources. So to ensure that we get more martial


    resources, my father would always bring a few elders t o head out and find more!¡±


    The girl grew more and more agitated as she spoke, "My father suffered so much for the sake of all of us. Among the branch


    families, our branch family is stronger, and our strength is directly corrted to my father''s efforts. Besides, he has always said


    good things on behalf of the main family, assuring us that everything will be better. H e even told us that the master would


    remember our sacrifice!"


    Fane and Lancelot exchanged a nce. They could not smother the grins growing o n their faces.


    Anger boiled in the girl''s veins when


    she saw that Fane was smiling.


    "You''re still grinning? My fat ¡®e)


    sacrifice so my rayne ee for


    the s family. Now, not only are


    you refusing to reward him, you''re


    telling us to elect a new house head


    at this crucial moment. | will never


    agree for my father to step down!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    An old man from another branch


    family also stood u este''s. ght! |!


    gyViaster''P¨¦ne how could you


    do this? Master Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lancelot is a good master, and we all


    like him. Now we''ll get more mantis


    reppsince ibe thing less. We


    acts got our deserving share. Why


    are you doing this?¡¯ Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®We do not agree!"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Many people cried out at the same time

 Chapter 1190

    ¡°Hmph. | don''t care if you''re the young master of the Woods family. This decision i s totally unfair to my father. It''s just so heart-


    wrenching!"


    The girl harrumphed coldly and folded her arms across her chest. She pursed her lips, huffing but she looked cute at a nce.


    "That¡¯s right. How could we do that?"


    Many people felt displeased for Lancelot¡¯s sake.


    After all, their master would be able to obtain a little more martial resources, and h e would finally get to enjoy his days


    comfortably. Yet something like this had to happen. Naturally, the branch family members were furious.


    "What are you talking about, Sally?


    Apologize to Young Master Fane now! Have you forgotten all of my teachings?"


    Lancelot furrowed his brows and put on a stern aura, snapping at the girl before him.


    "Dad!"


    Sally felt frustrated and proceeded to stamp her foot. "! didn''t say anything wrong. Why should | apologize to him?" she retorted.


    ¡°Besides, | wasn''t pinning everything on him. | was expressing my displeasure at the decision Master Woods made. You can''t


    just restrict my freedom of speech!¡±


    Another youth also spoke up, "That''s right. He''d be no different than the Third Elder if he doesn''t allow us to speak freely!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    A middle-aged man to the side jumped in shock. "Luke, you apologize to Young Master Fane too!" he barked at his son. " The


    Woods family''s decision already benefits the branch families. We should be grateful, got it? Besides, surely Master has


    something else in mind with this decision!"


    Although the middle-aged man felt disgruntled regarding the decision about Lancelot, he was well aware of the difference in


    status between the main family and the branch families. They could not afford to offend the main family. If they did, the branch


    families would suffer serious consequences.


    "I-I''m sorry!"


    Although the young man was still displeased, he gritted his teeth and ducked his head.


    No one expected that Fane would step forward at this moment. "All of you were right. A house head like Lancelot indeed has


    contributed great things for the Woods family," he said to the crowd, smiling faintly. "How could a talent like him be unimportant to


    us? We would be suffering great losses if not for him."


    Sally further pouted when she heard this." I''m d that you realize that. Then you can''t make us elect a new house head!"


    Rather than being angry at the girl¡¯s temper, Fane seemed delighted instead. "I can''t do that,¡± he replied. "Our decision is final.


    Even your father agreed!"


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? How could you agree to that?¡±


    Sally was speechless for a moment. She could notprehend what he was thinking. He had said that he would work hard for


    the branch family himself. He practically treated the other members like his own immediate family. How could he just give up his


    position?


    "Why would | disagree?"


    Lancelot finally grinned and said,


    ¡°Master Woods praised my


    performance, and I''ve already


    achieved the i erediate siade of


    the rast | He asked me to


    be an elder in the main family.


    So since I''m leaving for the main


    family, there will no longer be a house


    head for the branch families. That''s


    why we must elect another one!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ah. You-you''re going to be an elder: n the main family?"


    Sally''s eyes widened; they looked as


    though they were going to pop out of


    their sockets. It VAN t thath¨¦t


    ie) Faas ooubeiny fi fed. He was


    going to the main family. He would


    be in a much higher position there,


    compared to being the house head


    for the branch families. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Never mind an elder-the master of the branch families had to treat helmsmen or Patronums with the utmost respect when they


    came to visit.


    "That''s right. So we have to choose


    another house head. Master Woods


    said that so long as someon


    the bra ene families\train lenge


    readh ntermediate stage of the


    true god status, they would have an


    opportunity to be an elder in the


    main family. There will be a chance


    every few years, all to strengthen the


    Woods family!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lancelot nodded his head as he spoke.


    "That''s great. This arrangement is absolutely fantastic. It¡¯s so much better than before!"

 Chapter 1191

    Aman at the beginning stage of the true god status immediately cried out excitedly after he heard that.


    "Heh. You''re a pretty strong warrior, Wally. | f no one has any objections, I''ll nominate you as the next house head!"


    Lancelot chuckled as he spoke to the middle-aged man.


    "I''ve been an elder in the branch families for such a long time. I''m not prepared to suddenly be the house head!"


    The middle-aged man shed an awkward smile.


    ¡°It has to be you. You''re the strongest after our master!¡±


    An elder said, chuckling.


    "That¡¯s right. It¡¯s decided then. It''ll be him!


    Someone else nodded his head in satisfaction.


    "Then | guess we''ve all agreed upon this decision. We saved the trouble of calling for votes!¡±


    Lancelot smiled.


    Sally''s gaze sidled toward Fane. "Young Master Fane, | sincerely apologize for my behavior just now," she said apologetically. "!


    didn¡¯t know what was going on. | misunderstood your intentions the moment | heard that we were reelecting our house head.


    Please forgive me!"


    ¡°Heh Don''t worry. | won''t hold a grudge over something like this. I''m not that petty. Besides, you all were unaware of the situation.


    Your anger just now proved that Lancelot was truly a good master who served you well, no?


    Fane answered, giving a wan smile.


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s my father."


    Sally lifted her chin, speaking with a proud lilt to her tone.


    Yet Fane just smiled as he spoke to Lancelot, "Oh, right. | discussed this with m y fatherst night-we considered the possibility


    that you wouldn''t be able to hone yourself properly once you get into the Woods family. So we agreed that an elder who is


    training at the main family can bring along their wife, son, or daughter along, and they''ll get a ce to themselves."


    ¡°What! Are you serious? My mother and | can go too?"


    Sally was so excited that she was practically bouncing once she heard that.


    Fane bobbed his head. "But we don''t


    have that many a dations in


    Wea Asatte paanums don''t get


    privilege. Only the elders do."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master Fane, I-I don''t know how to thank you!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lancelot stared at Fane. He was so


    excited that he did not know what to


    ao Although chi ene


    in constantiadntioto their


    emotions, always able to take an


    objective view toward things, they


    were still human¡ªit would be difficult


    for them to leave their family behind.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It would be a lot better if he could bring his wife and daughter along.


    He knew that it was Fane who had helped t 0 secure these benefits for him.


    "Young Master Fane, you''re tru


    considerate m ener


    It) dcel ead th he original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    yours from now on!"


    Sally was ted. She spoke as she pounded her chest.

 Chapter 1192

    "You''ll be his?"


    Ayouth''s expression turned knotty when h e heard that. The way she worded it was ripe for misunderstandings.


    Sally was slightly taken aback. A flush of color stained her cheeks as she rolled her eyes at the youth. "What are you talking


    about?" she snapped. "! meant that I''ll serve him from now on. Where he goes, I''ll follow!"


    ¡°Hah. You never knew how to suck up to others, but today you learned how to do so. What a sight!"


    An old man burst intoughter.


    ¡°Who''s sucking up to who? I''m telling the truth. Isn''t it a good thing that Young


    Master Fane helped us so much?¡±


    Sally shot a vicious re at the old man." Who knows when''s the next time we''ll get a chance like this?" she said.


    ¡°All right, all right. Young Master Fane has had a long day, and it¡¯s gettingte. We''ll go back to rest first before celebrating


    properly over dinner!"


    Lancelot said, chuckling.


    ¡°All right. Heh. Today is truly a good day. | haven''t heard news like this in a long time. We must celebrate till morning breaks!"


    Sally spoke happily, "This way, Young Master Fane. I''ll arrange amodation for you in our house.¡±


    ¡°All right. We''ll have a good celebration tonight. You young ones should rest properly though. I''ll be choosing the talented ones


    among you. Since your branch family has more members. I''ll be selecting three in total. I''ll only be selecting two from the smaller


    branch families!"


    Fane nodded his head and announced to everyone.


    "That sounds great. Do we get to have three candidates? So that means | have a chance too!"


    Ayoung man grinned excitedly after he heard that.


    "That''s right. | thought that only one would be selected. If there are three slots, we have a chance of being chosen!"


    Agenius from another branch family also broke out into a grin after he thought about it.


    "lm a genius too. I''ll be a package along with my father once he goes to the main family. This way, | won¡¯t have topete with


    the others, right?"


    Sally asked as she walked.


    ¡°Of course. This way, you get to nominate someone else!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Fane gave a smile. "It''s all up to you.


    You can hold a martial arts O


    competition torgtiobs¨¦ Your


    chaingi ns. But you can also just


    discuss to make the selection if you


    prefer it that way!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    An elder bobbed his head. "Some of


    the branch families have two cle


    geniuses, and ihthasiffetende


    bewean them is too great, there''s no


    need to hold apetition. We can


    just nominate them both!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After he said that, he turned his


    attention toward Sally. "For example,


    Sally here is our top talent. She''ll


    definitely emerge as tha champide i


    ese to@old & Competition,¡¯ he


    said. "So the only people we''ll really


    be looking out for are the first and


    second runner-up. Fortunately, her


    father is going to be an elder in


    the main family, so we get to


    nominate another candidate!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Many others also nodded their heads after hearing that. This would greatly aid the development of the branch families, as well as


    the youths.


    After all, everyone hoped that more fighters of the true god status would emerge from the branch families. Only fighters like them


    were considered to be the cream of the crop.


    After the amodation was arranged, Fane rested for a bit. When night fell, everyone set up two bonfires in an open space


    and began roasting skewers made from monster meat.


    "What a delicious fragrance!"

 Chapter 1193

    Fane was stretching himself when he caught a whiff of the barbecue. He walked out of the house.


    "Heh. We were afraid that you were training or sleeping, so we didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. The food¡¯s almost ready. We were


    about to call you!"


    Sally walked over happily when she caught sight of Fane. She thrust a te toward him, a huge b of meat sitting on it. ¡°I''m not


    particrly good at anything, but I¡¯ve got mad skills with barbecue. | made this myself. Give it a try!¡±


    "All right. I''ll see just how good you are!"


    Fane took a bite out of the meat. His eyes brightened immediately. ¡°This tastes amazing!"


    "Hah. Young Master Fane. There¡¯s alcohol here!"


    At this moment, Lancelot walked over as well, a smile stered on his face. He gave the huge bottle of alcohol to Fane.


    "Thank you!¡±


    Fane inhaled the heady scent of the alcohol before taking a huge gulp.


    It was evident that it was a joyous night, especially for the members of the branch families. All of them had smiles ready at their


    lips.


    The next morning, the branch families got five or six of their geniuses to briefly spar against each other before choosing three out


    of them.


    They would leave for the main family along with Lancelot and his family in two weeks.


    Meanwhile, Fane went to another branch family.


    Soon enough, he arrived at the entrance of another branch family.


    "You brats! You''ll meet youreuppance one day!"


    Awoman''s voice rang out from deep within a forest next to Fane. As she must b e some considerable distance away, it was


    practically inaudible if one did not pay attention.


    If not for Fane''s sharpened senses, even he would have difficulty catching the voice.


    His brows furrowed. He rushed toward the depths of the forest.


    There, a middle-aged woman and a younger woman were surrounded by a few men.


    The former was breathing heavily, and there were bloodstains at the corner of her mouth. It was obvious that she was seriously


    injured.


    Yet she nted herself between the young woman and the men unwaveringly, ring at the group before her.


    ¡°Heh. You run pretty fast. It wasn''t easy for us to catch up to you here!"


    A bald man chuckled. "But we still


    managed to catch you iS n thovigh\


    you easirabe bout\oarrive at your


    ce,¡± he said. "You must feel


    hopeless now." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''d better let us go! My father will get people to kill you if he knows about this!¡±


    The young woman looked not much


    older than Sally, propane arquadl \\


    ventgen of eighdoek Re snarled at


    Reyecial or eight men in front of her,


    clenching her teeth. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Heh. | know. Your father is an elder, right?"


    The bald man chuckled. "And your mother i s the elders wife. You two have quite prominent positions!" he said.


    Meanwhile, lust burned in another


    man''s eyes, a small He epave


    his upper li p, He auip¨¦d! \ atronum,


    dG herdaughter is pretty


    good-looking. They''re a good catch."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1194

    The bald man was tall and sturdy. He lifted one of his eyebrows after listening to Mr. Moustache. "Hehe, which one do | like?


    Let''s get ¡®em all and bring ''em down the mountain!"


    Mr. Moustache was displeased with his response. "Patronum Lanich, how can you d 0 this? Well. What | meant is you can take


    the young one!"


    The bald man smiled wistfully, "Oh, | see. S 0 you like the older one? This woman, although she is a middle-ageddy, she


    maintained her body well! She could be considered to be around thirty years old; only the word ¡®charming¡¯ can be used to


    describe her overall aura. Moreover, she''s the wife of an elder, | naturally like the challenge!"


    The middle-aged woman''s brows snapped together. With her teeth gritted, she bellowed, "Fine! I''ll go with you, but let my


    daughter go!"


    ¡°Mama, what are you talking about? We''ll get away from them!"


    As soon as her daughter heard that, her face sank and turned unsightly. She held her mother''s hand and opposed.


    "Silly, we''re not their opponents, theirbat prowess is stronger than ours.


    Besides, they have the numbers. Let''s just hope that one of us could survive!"


    The middle-aged woman was feeling helpless in fact. Her heart knew very well that if the other party defiled them, they would


    most likely murder them as well.


    Therefore, it would be better to let her daughter survive, and, if she managed to return alive, she might be able to inform her


    father, so that he could bring some people ande back to avenge her.


    ¡°Hahaha! Do you think I''m that dumb?"


    The bald man, on the other hand,ughed out loud. "! won''t let any of you leave at all. | f | do that, your man will certainly bring a


    bunch of people and avenge you, even if you know your man will not be our boss''s opponent. By that time, your man will hold a


    grudge against me and that''d be so annoying!¡±


    After thest sybus of his word dropped, the bald man gestured andmanded," Take them down but leave them alive.


    Then take them far away from here, this ce is too near to their vige, and from time to time, there''ll be people from the


    Woods family passing by here. It''d be troublesome if they found out!" "Mama, let''s fight them! If we can¡¯t defeat them, then we


    can end ourselves here. We can¡¯t let them vite us!"


    The teenage girl looked at her mother with her teeth gritted and her voice determined.


    "Alright!"


    The middle-aged woman nodded, but she thought otherwise in her heart; she knew clearly that the two of them were of no power


    to resist and fight the other party at all.


    "AI"


    However, she still balled her fist and charged directly toward the other party. Her fist was covered with a faint sheen of blue chi


    energy, it looked like she could be a great fighter of the early stage of the semi -god level.


    ¡°Haha! Still wanna fight?¡±


    The bald man guffawed, and with a lighting speed, he dodged the middle-aged woman''s attack easily. Not only that, he


    countered with a sh on the other party''s back.


    "Deft"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Once again, the woman spewed a mouth of blood and fell to the ground. The injury was even more grievous than before.


    It was obvious that the middle-aged


    woman was injured severely i


    last roun that hersieeein''t is


    rudwWas significantly slower. The


    bald man could easily dodge her


    attack. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mama!¡±


    As the scene of a fallen body on the


    ground appeared, the rat ung gid \1\


    outed ang, ryahed toward the


    e y, hoping to st the bald man.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bwahaha! You tryna fight me? You''re not even in the semi-god realm, how on earth you think you could defeat me?"


    The bald man sneered at the young


    lady and then swung o this figh His


    t di silence young


    ei iit and blew her a few meters


    away. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°pfit!¡±


    The young girlid injured on the ground. A mouthful of blood gushed out from her mouth.


    ¡°Hehe! Now, now. You can''t possibly fight anymore, right?"


    Mr. Moustache chortled and paced over to the middle-aged woman. The corners of his mouth curled upward, smiling sinisterly.

 Chapter 1195

    Whoosh!


    Nheless, at this moment, a terrifying air de cut through the air and sted on Mr. Moustache''s back. The air de split


    him into two, his body falling straight to the ground.


    "What the f*ck? Who the h*ll did that?¡±


    The bald man and the others were shocked by the sudden attack, and their eyes were frantically looking around to spot the


    attacker. It was Fane. He stood under a tree not far away, and slowly he strode toward the crowd with an elegant-ck fine


    sword in his grip.


    ¡°You''re so right! It''s indeed easy to run into a Woods here!"


    Fane gave a faint smile. He listened to the whole exchange just now and deduced that this group of people were not even from


    the Woods family. Fane did not know where these guys were from, but how dare they bully the two who were from the Woods


    family branch.


    "You''re from the Woods family?"


    The bald man''s brows knitted; his eyes were full of solemness.


    Another underling, on the other hand, uttered, "Patronum Lanich, this brat is quite young, | bet he''s not that strong. We don''t


    have to be afraid of him! If it weren''t for his sneaky attack just now, Mr.


    Moustache wouldn''t have died!"


    Patronum Lanich bobbed his head, agreeing to the underling''s statement." Indeed. He''s alone; there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!


    Especially since he''s young, hisbat prowess and martial status shouldn''t be strong!"


    "Mama, he...he''s from the Woods family?"


    The young girl, whoid injured on the ground, inquired, face full of confusion. She used up all her strength to get herself up and


    sat on the ground. She did not remember there was this person in the Woods family.


    "I''ve never seen him either!"


    The middle-aged woman was dumbfounded at the situation as well. She was confused, confused over why this man helped


    them; confused that this man said that he was from the Woods family?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Nheless, the other party had the number, and this man was on his own. Was he even a rival to the other party?


    "Hey, little punk, are you sure you''re from the Woods family? Don¡¯t you dare lie to me!"


    The bald man¡ªwho happened to overhear the conversation between the mother and the daughter¡ªcould not help but ask with


    a furrowed forehead.


    ¡°Of course, I''m from the Woods family. How dare you attack our members! You certainly have a death wish!"


    Fane gripped the ck sword tightly in his hand and swung his arm slightly in the direction of the bald man.


    Swoosh!


    This time, what had flown out from the ck sword was not a simple wind de, but it was wrapped with ayer of terrifying and


    powerful chi energy. The st was fast and furious; its strength and power were ten times stronger than the previous attack.


    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t you dare to think that I''m afraid of you!"


    The bald man snorted coldly and then he flipped his palm, a sharp sword appeared i n his grip. He was so ready tounch an


    attack.


    However, before he moved an inch of


    his arm, he sensed something


    strange in Fan -winebbtadsattick


    "NEO way), there s a sense of chi


    energy inside the attack! That''s an


    attack of true god level!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What? No way!"


    A long arc-shaped wind de


    embedded with chi energy was flying


    toward them. The men who j


    taken out tein wesisdns after


    Heating e bald man''s words almost


    peed their pants. If the young man


    before them were truly at the true


    god level, they would be like ants in


    front of him ¡ªand would be crushed


    easily. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "We''re so done for!"


    Several of them were so frightened


    that they forgot to weaken the attack


    with any technique, Tee indsbiade


    thanrar¨¦ Sot out had cut through


    their waist, chopping them into half.


    With merely one attack, all seven


    men were killed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "True god level!"


    The mother and the daughter exchanged looks among themselves; both of their pupils demonstrated the color of disbelief. They


    could not believe that this young man was actually at the true god level.


    Nheless, they knew that in the Woods branch family, only the head family possessed the power of a true god level; no one


    else had reached that level.

 Chapter 1196

    Fane gazed over the two; he put on a faint yet gentle smile on his face, and slowly paced toward the mother and the daughter.


    When the two saw Fane was walking toward them, their hearts leaped into their throat.


    "What¡ªwhat are you doing?"


    The middle-aged woman clenched her teeth, her body instinctively moved closer t o her daughter, trying to protect her from


    Fane.


    "You¡ªyou are not from the Woods family! Who are you? What do you want from us?" The young woman asked in a trembling


    voice. "As long as you let my Mama go, I''m willing to..." She added.


    The young woman tightened her jaw muscles and proposed.


    Fane was rendered speechless. He had already announced to the group that he was from the Woods family, how on earth did


    these two still think that he was one of those bad guys?


    "Don''t worry. I''m not a bad guy!"


    Faneughed bitterly, trying to exin himself.


    ¡°Brat, what have you done to bothdies there?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The thing that was out of Fane''s expectation was that the battling sound had attracted three men from the vige who were


    strolling nearby.


    When the three heard the loud swooshes and whooshes, they rushed toward the sound. Right after they arrived at the scene,


    they saw Fane walking toward the two women on the ground. One of the three ¡ªa middle-aged man¡ªimmediately shouted at


    Fane angrily.


    "It''s Moon and Aunt Tulipa!¡±


    The young man of the three noticed that Fane was still holding a sword in his hand, he then quickly flipped his palm to take out


    his sword. He pointed it at Fane and hissed, ¡°Brat, we¡¯re from the Woods family! How dare you strike at them, are you digging


    your own grave?¡±


    Fane was tongue-tied inwardly; he did not know whether tough or to cry at this moment. "You''ve misunderstood me. | saved


    them. If it weren''t for me, they would have been taken away by these guys on the ground by now!" Fane exined, smiling


    bitterly.


    "Is that true?¡±


    The young man turned to Moon and Tulipa on the ground, asked in a dubious tone.


    "Brother Troy, it was indeed this young man who killed them and saved us just now. But, this man said he was from our Woods


    family, but¡ªbut he possessed the strength of true god level. How could he be from the Woods family?"


    After Moon Woods thought through the whole situation, she then looked at Fane again and uttered with a skeptical voice," I¡¯m-


    I''m not sure what exactly is his purpose here..."


    The two other men, on the other hand, carefully approached the duo and helped them up.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m truly from the Woods family! Your family head should be able to recognize me once he sees me!"


    Fane chuckled and exined.


    "Young Master Fane!"


    At this time, coincidentally, several


    more people came into the geand,!''


    5 one pf thematbig guy¡ªwas


    e ied after seeing Fane. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The big man immediately ran over


    and shook Fane''s hand. Hey-Ysyirg


    Master Fane, Ithoudke you d only


    coe morrow and didn''t expect


    that you''d arrive here today! You''re


    fast!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha! Master Mason, fortunately, |


    arrived here earlier than expecte


    and just happened toeeitints these


    bastis\WAo tried to kidnap these


    two and defile them. They''d have


    been in trouble if | only came


    tomorrow!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane chortled aloud and stretched out his hand to pat Mason''s shoulder.


    "Young Master Fane? He''s the so-called


    Young-Master of the main Woods family?¡±

 Chapter 1197

    Only then did the crowd react. Puzzlement, shock, and surprise were written on their faces. It seemed that this man was truly a


    Woods.


    "Ah, he''s the heir of the family head?"


    Moon gasped as she said, her eyes were widened asrge as saucers and her lips parted widely. After a few seconds, when


    realization dawned upon her, she kneeled down before Fane and said, "Thank you for saving our lives, Young Master Fane! If it


    weren''t for you, my Mama and | would be...¡±


    "Yes! Thank you so much, Young Master Fane!"


    The middle-aged woman plopped onto the ground on her knees. Her eyes swam with tears and her voice trembled. "We''ve not


    met the Young Master from the main Woods family, so we thought that you''re not from the Woods family. We''ve misconceived


    your identity, Sir! Please forgive us!¡±


    ¡°Please get up. How can | me you when | know it''s all a misunderstanding? Surely I''ll forgive you!"


    Fane approached the duo, flipped his palm, and two healing pills appeared in his hand. He handed the pills to the duo and said,"


    Both of you, take one of these each. Hurry u p and swallow it. It''s for your injuries."


    "This...L.how can we ept such a treasure from you, Young Master Fane!"


    Moon lowered her head, somewhat embarrassed at her behavior toward Fane a moment ago. She thought that Fane was no


    different from the group earlier, that he was here to take advantage of them. What made her more embarrassed was that Fane


    did not only forgive them but also offered them healing pills for their injuries.


    "She''s right, Young Master Fane. We don''t deserve it. You saved our lives; we don''t even know how to repay you for your great


    kindness!"


    The middle-aged woman panicked and quickly rejected Fane''s kindness toward them. She was somewhat ttered at his kind


    gesture.


    Fane was slightly puzzled at their behaviors. In the past, when the Third Elder and his men came over to collect martial


    resources and offerings from the branch families, they must have shown themselves in a high and almighty position. Even


    worse, they could bully these people from the branch families.


    Due to that, the people of the branch families, each of them was obsequious when they met the people of the main family.


    Moreover, Fane¡¯s status and position were much higher and nobler than the Third Elder and his men-who would be the


    next family head. If such a person offered them healing pills, it would naturally make them feel frightened and insecure.


    ¡°Heh, just take it. We all belong to the Woods family, and you''ve made great contributions to the expansion and rise of the


    Woods family in the past. These healing pills are nothingpared to your contribution all these while!¡±


    Fane uttered with a gentle and radiant smile surfaced on his face.


    "Take the pills! Young Master Fane is an amiable person; he always put us first before anything else!"


    Mason chuckled and gestured to Moon and Tulipa to take the healing pills.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Thank you very much, Young Master Fane!"


    The duo took the pills and swallowed them.


    Fane looked at the corpses on the ground." Who are these people? They seem to know a lot about Woods branch families,


    hmmm." Fane wondered.


    "Damn, these b*stard again!¡±


    Mason took a look at the bodies on


    the ground and huffed angrily.


    ¡®They''re the mounted brigands who


    stay on the opposite side of ab big


    mountain, They arergor dking for


    shittted grass or resources or


    anything, instead, they alwayse


    down here and rob us of spirited


    resources! Their leader is a strong


    martial fighter, who possessed


    martial status of the early stage of


    true god level. That''s why they dare


    to act so boldly and recklessly!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    One old man from the group stepped


    forward and said, "Fortunately,


    there''re not many of them, only three


    to four hundred o f men, wherear Pur


    PAC has neil thousand


    ron. at''s why they don''t dare to


    fight with us. All this while, as long as


    they don''t cross the limits, we won''t


    do anything to them, after all, their


    leader i s at the true god level and


    quite a number o f their men


    possessed strong martial prowess.


    We can''t afford the loss, we can''t


    fight them." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "So, if things aren''t too serious, you guys would just let them be?"


    Fane''s brows snapped together at this new piece of information.


    "Yes, Sir. People of the main family


    rarelye to our ce and we


    seldom go over too. So, we don''t


    have the chance ete matter


    ie meaincfarnily¡± son


    responded with a bitter smile. "Before


    that, when the Third Elder came here,


    we''ve informed him about this issue.


    With his martial prowess, he could


    definitely eradicate these people and


    bring back peace to our branch


    family." Mason added, smiling dryly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the Third Elder always has a reason not to eradicate them for us. Some reasons and excuses like he''s busy


    recently or he will deal with themter, h, h, h." Mason continued with a slight hint of anger on his face.

 Chapter 1198

    Not long after. Moon''s expression looked better than before. The healing pills given b y Fane had some great and quick effect


    upon Moon.


    Moon pressed her lips together and formed a smile. "Those mounted brigands knew that we¡¯re from the Woods family, so all this


    while, they dare not go too far too, well, at least they won''t kill our people. But today, looking at the situation, Patronum Lanich


    seemed like he wanted to kill me and my mother!"


    Fane nodded and said, "You''re right. Since they were going after your beauty, after they''ve vited you, they''d certainly kill you


    and destroy your bodies. By that time, our people will not have a clue if you¡¯re still alive or even we knew, we wouldn¡¯t know


    how you died, and the other party naturally wouldn''t admit the deed!"


    Fane''s fist clenched tightly as he thought o f the highly likely oue of the episode." Looks like it¡¯s time to exterminate these b*


    stards!" Fane condemned.


    ¡°But, Young Master Fane, you''re only at the early stage of the true god realm, right? I¡¯m also at the early stage of the true god


    realm. Even if we join forces together, I¡¯m afraid that our loss would still be great. | don¡¯t have much confidence on this matter."


    Mason furrowed as he spoke to Fane in a solemn tone.


    Nheless, Fane waspletely unconcerned. "Don''t worry, | can assure you that the loss won''t be huge. They have only one


    fighter with the power of the early stage of true god level-the leader, and I''ll deal with him. As for the others, I''ll leave them to you


    guys, it should be fine, right?" Fane smiled.


    ¡°Of course! If | can free up my hands from the leader, | can easily end their two fighters, who are at the peak stage of the semi-


    god realm. Then, we have a few strong elders, coupled with our numbers, it''d be so much easier to exterminate those b*stard! It


    will naturally be a facile thing!"


    At this time, an old man interrupted the conversation. "Young Master Fane, what if the leader of the mounted brigands flees away


    before our attack? Once he''s escaped. I¡¯m afraid that it''d be so much difficult to exterminate the group." The old man popped out


    a question after giving some thoughts to the matter.


    Don''t worry. There''s nowhere for him toProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    run!¡¯


    Fane gave a gentle smile, and his tone was filled with confidence.


    ¡°Young Master Fane, when are we going to exterminate them then?"


    Mason pondered for a while and asked.


    Fane paused for a second and said, "We''ll g o back and prepare our people now.


    Whoever with fighting prowess below grandmaster level shall stay back because the possibility of them dying is high. We have


    the numbers; we''ll bring all the grandmasters and go to kill those b*stard right now. It''s best to give them a sudden attack!"


    "Perfect! Motherfucker, they''ve been crossing boundaries and I''ve long wanted t 0 teach them a lesson."


    Mason pped his thigh and roared.


    Soon, the group returned to the vige.


    When Moon''s father redlie out about


    what happened to his ardoi\\


    i) a rancor furious. At


    ae time, he knelt before Fane


    to thank him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Back at the vige, Mason quickly


    gathered all the men with fight}


    prowess {firsthand grandmaster


    Iavel sn above. All these people


    added up to more than three hundred


    people. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hehe, Young Master Fane, do you want to say a few words to them?¡±


    After gathering all the eligible men, Mason said to Fane with a radiant smile stered on his face.


    Fane let out a dryugh and turned to


    the crowd. "Gentlemen, those


    mounted brigands have been bullying


    our Woods family neice st foro)


    andi peli6ve Nat none of you


    epee about it. Today i s the day!


    Let us kill to our heart''s content and


    ughter each of them! After today,


    everyone can live a peaceful life! |


    don¡¯t have more to Say, just


    remember not to let them get away.


    Remember, don''t spare any life!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Kill them all!"


    The crowd chanted these words aloud repeatedly in unison.

 Chapter 1199

    ¡°Alright! Let''s go!"


    Fane waved his hand, and the crowd set off in an organized manner.


    After a while, they arrived at the bottom of a huge mountain on the opposite side of their vige.


    "Young Master Fane, those mounted brigands will asionally go look for martial resources, but most of the time they rely on


    robbing us. Sometimes, they straight up waited for us at the entrance of the forest where we scavenge for the resources; some


    people from other families who don¡¯t know about them will be robbed by them too. But, under normal circumstances, they will


    only rob but dare not offend the people of other families. So,


    most of them can only endure their bullies!¡±


    On the way to the peak of the huge mountain, Mason pondered deep on certain issues, and then added, "So | think these


    mounted brigands have kept a lot of resources in their ce. If we kill them all, maybe we could also get all those resources!"


    "Young Master Fane, when we sessfully raided the brigands and end them, do you think it''s possible to consider it as one of


    our missions in finding resources? And that if we could share half of the resources with the main family?¡± Another elder chimed


    in, with a somewhat unsettled tone.


    This elder was smart and observant. He could see that Master Mason''s intention of mentioning these resources in front of Fane


    deliberately; Master Mason obviously had an idea in mind about these resources, after all, that was a lot of resources!


    However, Fane was the heir of the family head of the main family, and Master


    Mason was too embarrassed to ask for the resources directly. So, as an elder, he saw the hint and took initiative to propose.


    "First Elder, what nonsense? This is not a finding resources mission, but it''ll be a task of Young Master Fane leading us to


    exterminate the enemy and raid their resources. No matter what, it will be Young Master Fane who helps us to win! Without him,


    we simply can¡¯t do anything! We wouldn''t dare tounch the attack! So naturally, these resources should all belong to Young


    Master Fane!¡±


    Mason shot the First Elder a fierce re and reprimanded him strictly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fane knew that this exchange before him was a show; the two were giving a two-manic show¡ªcoborating and echoing


    with each other.


    "This gang of mounted brigands has been bullying all of you, and you''ve been suffering all this while." Fane smiled gently at


    Mason. "So, this time, I''ll first take a look at the loot to see if there are any suitable materials for making pills. If there is, I¡¯ll pick a


    few and the rest of it belongs t 0 you. You''ll take it and distribute it among all of you. It''ll belong to you and there¡¯s no need to


    submit it to the main family as an offering!"


    Mason''s eyes immediately lit up as he heard. "Really? Young Master Fane, you treat us too well! If | were a woman, I''d want to


    marry a man like you!"


    Fane looked at the tall and sturdy man in front of him and his face immediately turned unsightly. "Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t! This figure


    of yours, if you were really a woman, it''d be scary!" "Hahaha!"


    The crowd burst out inughter at the exchange.


    Soon enough, the group arrived at a square halfway up the mountain.


    "Who are you, people?¡±


    A man looked at the group of people


    and approached therp.with big@tebs.


    This ig rce thet you should...¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The sentence stopped halfway. A fine


    wind de shed oper themari t |


    ithi mane ede man;


    hole he sword were the culprits.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    Another sword aura was shot out,


    and a house in front of Fale yesetellh


    in half. The strenainidrid power of


    thavewess of sword aura were


    terrifying as though the grim reaper


    was there. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Swoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Within a minute, many people rushed out from different directions and gathered at the square.

 Chapter 1200

    Inside an adobe, a middle-aged man was drooling over a young woman who was tied up on the bed and injured. His throat was


    tightened, at the same time, moved vigorously to swallow the saliva.


    "You''re a stunning young woman, aren''t you?"


    The middle-aged man rubbed his hands as he approached the bed with an evil grin on his face. "My little beauty, I¡¯m the Chief of


    the Windfall Pavilion! If you be my woman, do as you''re told and serve me well, you''ll be the wife of the Chief of Windfall


    Pavilion!"


    The young woman stared at the other party with malice and hatred. "What chief and what pavilion? You guys are merely a group


    of mounted brigands who are robbers!" She hissed in an exasperated voice. "You''re bing bolder right now! You used to only


    rob things, but right now, you guys actually dare to kidnap people! People like you who give themselves the name and the power,


    are truly shameless! Windfall Pavilion? Are you joking? Do you guys even deserve a name like that?"


    The Chief could not help butugh in return, "Hehehe! Don''t judge the book by its cover! Although we look big and thick, I''ma


    romantic and tender gentleman."


    He then extended his hand and caressed the young woman''s cheek softly. "Don''t worry, little beauty. If you take the initiative and


    follow me, | can promise that you won''t have to worry about anything at all in the future. But, well, if you don''t, I''ll still make you


    my woman, just that your remaining days won''t be good."


    "Ptooey!"


    The young pretty woman spat on the Chief''s face. "Do you f*cking know who | a m? I''m the third daughter of the Cabello family!


    Release me right now! Otherwise, you''ll be dead meat when my father finds out. You''ll have a miserable death!¡±


    The middle-aged man showed a puzzled look upon hearing this. He was somewhat surprised.


    Looking at the puzzlement and the speechlessness of the other party, the young woman thought that he was afraid o f her family.


    ¡°Now what? Do you finally know what fear is? Let me go right now! Otherwise, my father will raze your ce t o nothing!"


    ¡°Let you go?¡±


    To her surprise, the middle-aged manughed and the puzzlement that was once stered on his face had gone. "Haha, little


    girl, do you think I''m that dumb? The Cabello family is one of the Eight Reclusive Families! If | let you return to your home, will


    your father let me go?"


    The man paused for a moment and then continued, "On the contrary, if | Keep you here, nobody knows! No one saw us capturing


    you. So, it means that even if the Cabello family wants to search for you, they won''t seed. Besides, we''re hiding in this


    remote mountain and if | remember correctly, the Cabello family is located on a n ind surrounded by sea, right? You guys don''t


    know anything about the maind! Therefore, finding you is like finding a needle in the haystack!"


    Third Young Mistress Cabello was tongue-tied. She could not refute the other party''s argument.


    "So, you''ll stay here and serve me. And if you try to escape and, unluckily, get caught by my men, then | could only kill you!¡±


    The Chief of Windfall Pavilion chortled and added, "Do you know why | decided to capture you this time after so many years o f


    robbing but not capturing people? That''s because you, this little ninny is so stunning and beautiful! You emit a fresh,


    unadulterated, and unstained aura, and this figure of you makes me thirsty!"


    "You¡ªyou let me go! | swear, as long as you let me go, | definitely won¡¯t tell my father about it! In that case, he won''t find trouble


    with you either!"


    Third Young Mistress Cabello pleaded with the other party.


    "Hahaha! Little girl, | told you, I''m not


    a fool. Do you thin hhietoO''"|


    read be persuaded by


    alittle girl like you?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The middle-aged manughed, and in


    the next second, he peyagedtomrher


    "Myjitlebeauil| hele |e!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Boom!


    However, a loud thud rang out at this time. The house next door was split in half.


    ¡°What''s the f*ck is going on?"


    The middle-aged man immediately


    shot up from the bed and loo gat


    the wom rronithe bee: tay ile


    esteralnnts for me here. I''ll be right


    back soon!" He said in a reluctant


    tone. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The Chief of Windfall Pavilion opened the door of the adobe and rushed out of it at a lightning speed.

 Chapter 1201

    ¡°Master Mason, what do you mean by bringing all these people?¡±


    When the Chief of Windfall Pavilion arrived at the square, his face immediately sank to the deepest bottom of the abyss. He did


    not expect the head of the Woods branch family¡ªMason Woods¡ªto bring over elders and experts of grandmaster level.


    He knew by heart that the people in the Woods branch family had not dared to fight against them all this while. Unless the


    Woods had a certain degree of confidence and certainty that they would win the fight. Moreover, he knew extremely well that the


    main Woods family had never seemed to care about this matter at all, hence dared not act recklessly andunch attacks at


    them.


    Besides, what frightened the other party the most was once they fought against the Windfall Pavilion; their loss would be so


    great that it would affect the whole Woods branch family. It was not worth it at all.


    The only thing that the Chief of Windfall Pavilion did not foresee was that Mason had brought someone with him today.


    Mason snorted frostily. He pped his hands as a signal.


    Without warning, several men of the Woods branch family stepped out from the crowd and threw the heads of Patronum Lanich


    and the gang onto the ground.


    "You..."


    The Chief of Windfall Pavilion¡¯s face immediately went white as though all color drained out of his face. "Master Mason, what do


    you mean by this? How could you simply kill our men? And | don''t remember any of us have robbed you recently!¡± The Chief


    hissed angrily.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Mason, don''t think that we''d be afraid of you! We drink blood like the vampires; we''re not ordinary men and certainly not


    afraid of shedding blood! And our overallbat prowess is no worse than yours!¡±


    Several elders of the Windfall Pavilion huffed and puffed.


    "Oh, let me tell you. Today at the bottom of the mountain, near our vige, your people robbed our elder''s wife and daughter and


    even tried to force them both to..."


    Mason sneered with an angry smile hanging on his face. "You people are getting bolder and bolder; you''ve crossed the


    impassable line! Today is yourst day on the earth!"


    "You''re gonna exterminate us? Heh! Funny! It''s easier to brag, isn''t it?"


    The Chief of Windfall Pavilionughed sarcastically at Mason¡¯s statement. He then balled his fists, and ayer of chi energy


    enclosed his fists, vibrating vigorously. He swung his fist and sted toward Mason.


    Nevertheless, at this time, Fane moved like a thunderbolt and stood in front of Mason. He sted his fist against the Chiefs.


    Boom!


    Aloud thud rang. The seemingly simple punch made a terrifying collision, and the next scene was the Chief of Windfall Pavilion


    flying several meters backward.


    ¡®Pfft!" It was thirty meters worth of


    strength. The Chief of Windfall m


    Pavilion d pedonisthe ground, his


    dee ted and a mouthful of


    warm red liquid spurted out of his


    mouth -blood. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You...who the h*ll are you? You have


    the strength of a true god lev, Yaa


    is that po sible Sicibat


    strth .. youre already at the middle


    stage of the true god realm, am |


    right?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After testing out Fane''s true strength,


    terror thundered down upon the


    Chief. No wonder... No wonderorl\


    Ss nevaetSwould dare to


    Rental


    come up the mountain and announce


    the extermination of the Windfall


    Pavilion. The Woods family did


    actually possess such a strong and


    powerful force. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who am I? It doesn''t matter anymore!" Fane smiled ndly before he slowly spewed a few more words. "You only have t o


    know that, from today onward, your life belongs to me!"


    "Kill them all and leave this fe to me!"


    After thest word of his sentence dropped, Fane waved his hand and gave the order.

 Chapter 1202

    ¡°Holy moly! A strength of the middle stage o f the true god realm? That''s too.."


    Several great fighters of the Windfall Pavilion''s faces slowly became unsightly after hearing the Chief''s words.


    In fact, the Chief of Windfall Pavilion had always reminded them that since the Woods branch family was in close vicinity t o


    them, it would be eptable if they snatched some of their resources, but they should not cross the boundaries and kill any of


    them. If they had really angered the other party and the other party decided to fight against them, they would not at all be their


    opponents.


    The Chief believed that if it was merely some petty snatches and robs, Mason and his people would endure.


    On the contrary, for several other families,: f they were out to hunt for the resources and materials, the people of Windfall


    Pavilion could act rougher and more reckless toward them. Once the men of Windfall Pavilion finds out that the other party was


    alone or was a group of juniors, they would rob them mercilessly. After all, several other families did not even know where the


    Windfall Pavilion was. Hence, even if they wanted to avenge their people,: t was not easy to do so.


    The Chief of the Windfall Pavilion did not expect at all that Patronum Lanich and the others had targeted an elder of the Woods


    branch family. If this were not asking for a death wish, what would it be then?


    The Chief of Windfall Pavilion''s face became paler and paler once he thought of: t. ¡°Hold up!" He extended his arm in a panic


    and gestured a stop sign with his palm.


    The men of the Woods branch family were just about to charge toward them but halted when they heard the Chief¡¯s words.


    The Chief stood up from the ground and paced toward Fane. He bowed before Fane and said, ¡°Sir, | don''t understand. | have not


    offended you at all, why did you help the Woods branch family? Even if it''s one of m y people who made a mistake that they


    shouldn''t have, you don''t have to intervene in this matter, right?"


    He knew by rote that, in general, such a powerful person did not like to meddle in nosy matters. Hence, he truly could not fathom


    the other party¡¯s behavior at all. Why would a martial artist with a strength of true god-level intervene?


    Without waiting for Fane to further exin, Mason stood out and spoke aloud, "Munro Quinn, do you f*cking have any idea who


    h eis? He is the heir of the Woods family head and the Young Master of the main Woods family! Now you tell me, does he have


    the right to take care of this matter?¡±


    ¡°Young Master?"


    Munro gasped at the answer. "The Young Master of the Woods family is already this powerful? Hisbat prowess and strength


    are more powerful than some elders, am | right?"


    "I''m only at the early stage of the true god realm. However, it''s not hard for me to kill you!"


    Fane gave a wan smile and said in an emotionless tone.


    Munro was rendered speechless. The strength of a fighter in the early stage of the true god realm could st him away so easily


    and injure him that much? He was at the early stage of the true god realm, too! Moreover, he had stayed at that level for almost


    three years and could be considered as a strong fighter of the early stage of the true god realm! This was also why the Woods


    branch family had not dared to act rashly and went against them, though they had many men.


    Obviously, the young man before him acquired the ability to kill every single life o f the Windfall Pavilion. What a terrifying


    existence!


    "Hold on!"


    Munro immediately stretched out his


    hand and showed a stop sign. His


    face was ashen and his blood froze


    in his veins-he was inplete


    terror. "My men had made a tugs |!


    paeeeiaaieina | didn''t


    discipline them well. But both the


    Woods branch family and Windfall


    Pavilion are located so close to each


    other; we can be considered as living


    in the same neighborhood, and we


    should live peacefully and help each


    other, right? How about this, I''ll send


    you some spirited grass and


    resources, and we''ll call it a wrap to


    this matter?¡± Munro proposed in a


    trembling voice. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Heh, it¡¯s toote!¡±


    Faneughed. "You still have the


    nerve to talk about the mM


    neighborhood? Wheneybe bullied my


    mariaitti¨¦ Bast, why didn''t you say


    you were a neighbor and that we


    should live peacefully and help each


    other out?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane gripped the ck fine sword tightly, and ayer of chi energy enclosed the sword. He swept the sword and shouted,¡±


    Big Wave Hits!"


    Like magic, waves of sword aura coalesced out of Fane¡¯s sword. The sword aura went straight ahead with formidable strength


    and horrendous power.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Most of these waves of sword aura,


    under the control of Fane''s chi


    control ability, wen jeaight ?O''""


    Nigro, AVS¨¦hall Portion of these


    waves was sent directly toward


    several strong fighters of the Windfall


    Pavilion who were in front of him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1203

    "Sh*t. What do we do in the face of a fighter who''s of the true god status?"


    Someone was so shocked that all the color leached from his face. For a grandmaster o r someone of the semi-god status, there


    was no way to beat someone of the true god status. His aura alone had this much power, and it was difficult for them to close in


    on him.


    An old man flipped his palm and took out a n object that resembled a small tortoiseshell. He imbued in with his chi, and the


    tortoiseshell emanated a sh of light before growing in size.


    That thing was actually a shield.


    The old man raised the shield before him and heaved an internal sigh of relief.


    ¡°You actually had a treasure like that!"


    Munro went speechless when he saw it. Logically speaking, he should have gotten a treasure like that. He never thought that the


    old man would actually stash it away for himself. If not for the peril they were in, the old man would probably have never taken it


    out-and Munro would never have known that such a treasure existed.


    Bang!


    An attacknded on the shield and nced off; not a single scratch was left on the tortoiseshell.


    Still, that powerful attack sent him stumbling a few meters backward before h e regained his footing.


    As for the fellows around him, although they had quickly demonstrated their martial skills, they still crumbled like paper before


    Fane''s attack, and they were all killed.


    The old man took the scene in and loosened a breath. Fortunately, he had the luck to obtain such a treasure¡ªwhich could


    change its size as well. It made it convenient for him to kept it hidden. He would have been killed over it otherwise.


    Munro was displeased because his First Elder had hidden such a treasure, but he did not have the liberty to give it much thought


    right now. Most of Fane''s attacks were being directed at him.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    When he saw the attack, his expression tightened and he threw a fist out. A giant python manifested from the chi that coalesced


    in his body.


    After the python appeared, it roared and charged toward the waves of the sword auras.


    Munro quickly constructed a thin, protective bubble of chi around him to keep himself safe right after he threw that attack out.


    Only then did he feel a little more rxed. He believed that he would be able to withstand Fane''s attack then.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After all, his attack was considered a


    pretty high-level skill¡ªone thet was)


    S conciareee adawtaty. It could be


    said to be his trump card. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    A resounding explosion tore through


    the air. He never thought that his


    python was alr ady.stalting toO


    cronies beleat Fane''s attack,


    although a few seconds had not even


    passed. It was going to disappear


    soon. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No way. It onlysted for so long?¡±


    Munro''s eyes nearly popped out of


    their sockets; he was so shocked that


    he did not know what to say. AWeast


    thirty or f rty perosnt(6t Parie S


    attack ere being directed


    somewhere else, yet he still was not


    able to withstand the attacks, even


    after using a second-grade


    elementary martial skill! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| have to hold on!"


    Munro told himself that, but he already sensed that day might be his veryst. That punk was far too strong for him.

 Chapter 1204

    "| have to hold on!"


    Munro was repeating the same phrase to himself inside, however, not even one second before he repeated the phrase,


    everything copsed.


    As soon as the thought of holding on was inside his mind, the giant chi python copsed and disappeared into thin air


    completely.


    Although his python had sessfully neutralized most of Fane''s attack, the remaining attack was still terrifyingly powerful and


    strong. Itnded directly on the top of Munro''s protective bubble of chi.


    Wham!


    The sound of the blow was lighter than before, but Munro''s shield of chi could only withstand Fane''s attack for two to three


    seconds before itpletely crumbled and shattered into pieces.


    Even after canceling out Fane¡¯s attack with the bubble of chi, the attack still had almost a tenth of the strength left, and it sted


    solidly on Munro''s body.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out of Munro''s mouth, and he flew backward¡ªlike a cannonball¡ªinto the roof of the house not far


    behind him, smashing a hole in the roof and falling onto the floor of the house.


    "Hmph!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The scene before Fane made the corner of his mouth curl upward, and in the next second, he darted into the house at a lighting


    speed.


    ¡°He''s so f*cking strong! Our Young Master : s so f*cking awesome! He actually killed several elite fighters in only one move! And |


    don''t think Munro can survive this time!¡±


    After killing a semi-god level fighter, Mason looked at Fane''s lightning speed, his eyes filled with shock and puzzlement.


    Before they came to the Windfall Pavilion, h e was concerned whether Fane could defeat Munro, after all, even he himself was


    not confident in fighting Munro. However, unexpectedly, Fane not only injured him gravely but also killed several elite fighters for


    them.


    Now, they only had to deal with the remaining, and the job was as easy as ABC.


    It could be said that they basically only have to take care of the remaining without having to pay much of a price.


    ¡°Pfft!¡¯ Munro-who had fallen from the roof-hit the ground heavily and spewed out another mouthful of blood. He, who was already


    injured from the previous attack, was now even more severely injured. His face went white, and all possible colors were drained


    out of his face; his breath turned weak.


    "Cough cough!"


    He coughed a few times, and every cough was apanied by a mouthful of blood. H e could barely support himself to stand


    up.


    "AI"


    The third daughter of the Cabello family managed to stand up from the bed. Her limbs were tied up, so she could only hop off the


    bed andnded on the floor. She tried to muster her chi energy to break the rope.


    However, only then did she realize that the Chi Dispersing Pill that Munro had given her was too strong and effective, making it


    impossible for her to mobilize and gather her chi energy in her body.


    ording to what Munro had told


    her before, this strange pill wouldst


    for three days; one who swallowed it


    could not control th igyh his


    rppayawtienever one tried to


    mobilize the chi energy, it would


    immediately dissipate. Moreover, if


    one repeatedly tried to forcefully


    coagte the chi energy in the body,


    he or she would experience some


    severe damage to their bodies.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Just when the Third Young Mistress Cabello was in despair, Munro fell down from the roof and plopped onto the floor not far


    below her feet.


    "Great, you son of a b*tch! You deserve it!¡¯


    The Third Young Mistress Cabello


    felt a sudden re of joy inside her,


    but soon some thought poppeg ymin


    her mind," Strangelwher was


    Taal nen from the Cabello


    family had witnessed it. Could it be


    that someone identally saw it,


    informed my father of it, and then my


    father brought people to rescue me?"


    She babbled happily. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When the thought process came to


    this point, she quickly shook her head


    to deny it, feeling that it wa


    impossib e She als €aptur ace


    b rougAtt ere not too long ago, and


    the Cabello family was in a ce


    where it was almost impossible for


    themoners to locate, not to


    mention that the distance to that


    ce was far. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even if the Cabello family knew about the kidnap, they would at least need ten days t oe to her rescue.

 Chapter 1205

    Therefore, the rescuer was obviously not from the Cabello family.


    "Don''t tell me it¡¯s another group of bandits who set their eyes on them?"


    Instantly, the Third Young Mistress Cabello''s heart thumped at this possibility.


    After all, no matter if the brigands were from the Windfall Pavilion or any other gang, they were all bad people. The phenomenon


    of a big fish swallowing a small fish¡ªthe strong bullying the weak-wasmon among groups of bandits.


    It looked like this time there must be another group of mountain banditsing to rob the Windfall Pavilion.


    The Third Young Mistress Cabello''s


    thoughts ran wild within these few minutes, her heart was uneasy and her fear spiked. After all, she had the most goodlooking


    face among the three daughters of the Cabello family, though her sisters were beautiful. Furthermore, several other young


    masters of the reclusive families were fond of her and wanted to pursue after her.


    If such a good-looking woman were to fall into the hands of another stronger group of bandits, it was highly likely that she would


    be captured to be the wife of the chief of bandits.


    She was in despair and could not even escape from the hand of the Chief of the Windfall Pavilion, what more a stronger and


    more powerful bandit? She would not even have the slightest chance to escape.


    Swoosh!


    At this time, a figure dashed into the room and stood not far from her.


    When the other party noticed her presence, the other party did not make any move but studied her.


    Fane''s eyes lit up slightly when he saw the beauty before him. The beautiful woman before his eyes was indeed very fascinating


    and alluring. Her look was somewhat perfect, and her body was even more indescribable. That beauty could definitelypete


    against Selena and the result was hard to say.


    Fane''s heart had actually pounded a little faster than usual at this moment.


    "You, you, don¡¯te over! | warn you, you won''t get me! | am the third daughter of the Cabello family, and the Cabellos are


    strong and prominent! I''m warning you, if...if you dare to bully me, you¡¯re dead meat. My father will find you and kill you even if


    you''ve hidden underground!"


    Seeing Fane staring at her attentively, the Third Young Mistress Cabello was even more frightened. She stammered, trying her


    very best to use her tied-up feet to move backward.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Fane woke up from her beauty, then he walked indifferent toward Munro, stopped i n front of him, and stabbed his sword into


    Munro''s chest emotionlessly.


    When the Third Young Mistress Cabello saw that Fane killed Munro without blinking his eyes, she was so done for; she could


    feel nothing but blind terror.


    If she had known it earlier, she would not b e stubborn and sneaked out to search for treasure. She felt confident about her


    fighting prowess and martial status and wanted toe to the maind to search for treasure. She longed for the excitement


    and fun, but little did she know that she would be captured.


    "You''re the daughter of the Cabello family?"


    After Fane ended Munro''s life, he paced toward Third Young Mistress Cabello slowly.


    "Yes, yes, I''m the third young mistress of the Cabello family! My father likes me the most! You this b*stard bandit, don''te


    near me! Don''t you dare take advantage of me!"


    The young mistress was scared to death in her heart, but she still clenched her teeth and tried her best to threaten Fane.


    ¡°Bandit?¡±


    Fane was rendered speechless. "Take a good look at me, do | look like another bandit?¡±


    Only then the Third Young Mistress


    Cabello studied Fane in detail, she


    then huffed, "Hmph! Yo ee aitheria |


    ditgrabridahallna neither of


    th¨¦m are good people! Don''t think


    you can cheat me just because


    you''re good-looking! You this bandit,


    none of you are good!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Now, Fane waspletely tongue-tied. He shook his head helplessly and approached the other party slowly.


    "Don''t you daree near!" She


    shouted.¡¯ You...what are you oing?\!


    have a 990 raputatisa\Pyu dare to


    ridinse! [...l''ll not spare you even


    when | be a ghost in the future!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Third Young Mistress Cabello


    was So scared that she tried to move


    backward quicker however, axe)"


    seginest ta Bave rgotten that her


    legs were all tied up. She wanted to


    move swiftly but her tied-up feet did


    not allow, instead, she plopped back


    onto the ground. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1206

    Fane did not bother at all to pay attention t o the Third Young Mistress Cabello who just fell heavily onto the ground, instead, he


    continued walking toward her and aimed the sword in his grip at her.


    "No, don''t!"


    The Third Young Mistress Cabello thought that this would be herst day. Her brows puckered together, she closed her eyes and


    shouted with all her strength.


    Swoosh!


    Unfortunately, the Third Young Mistress Cabello had guessed wrongly. Fane flickered the sword in his grip, and the next second


    the rope that she was tied up in, snapped.


    The Third Young Mistress Cabello soon felt that the rope seemed to have loosened, only then did she open one of her eyes to


    peep. Fane had cut the rope.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "You . you''re not going to kill me?"


    The Third Young Mistress Cabello breathed a huge sigh of relief, but soon her face sank again, "Wait, you must have known that


    | took the Chi Dispersing Pill and knew that | couldn''t control the chi energy in my body t o defend myself! That''s why you cut the


    rope and let go of me, right?¡± She assumed. "Let me tell you straight, this beautiful body you¡¯re looking at right now, you''re not


    getting it!"


    Fane was once again at a loss for words. " First of all, I''m neither a bandit nor brigand. Secondly, I''m married and have a four-


    year-old daughter. Although you''re good-looking, I''ve no interest in you at all." Fane exined with a bitter smile on his face.


    He studied the other party, paused for a moment before saying, "Count yourself lucky today to have met me, otherwise, I¡¯m


    afraid that you''ll end up as the wife of the head of brigands. Hehe, now leave, you''re freed!"


    ¡°You, what you say is true?"


    Color of disbelief and puzzlement was stered on the Third Young Mistress Cabello''s face. Did she really misunderstand this


    man before her and mistaken him as some sort of bad guy? Was he not a bad guy?


    "Young Master Fane, great news! We''ve defeated them all! All of us are well except for a few people who suffered an injury.


    What a great victory!¡±


    At this point in time, the sound of battling outside the house had stopped, and Mason bolted in excitedly.


    However, he quickly noticed the beautiful woman in front of him, then he asked," Who is this woman? And why are there ropes


    on the ground? Damn, that mother* cker Munro hid a girl here?"


    "This is the Third Young Mistress of the Cabello family. | don''t know how she got caught. Anyway, she was saved in time."


    Fane let out a bitterugh and exined.


    "The Cabello family? Young Master Fane, aren''t we on bad terms with the Cabello family? The Cabellos alwayspete and


    fight against us. How about we kill this what Third Young Miss? The head of the Cabello family will not know it anyway. He¡¯d only


    think that his daughter was killed by these brigands!"


    Mason quickly thought of something and proposed to Fane, smilingly.


    ¡°Nah, although we have some unpleasant episodes with the Cabello family, all those episodes are rather minor. If we really kill


    the daughter of the Cabello family, then the problem will be bigger and graver!"


    Fane smiled gently and said to the Third Young Mistress Cabello, "Miss Cabello, you''re free to leave!"


    ¡°Now | finally know, you¡¯re the Young Master of the Woods family!"


    Danie Cabello smiled faintly and


    asked," You''re the young master of


    the Woods branch family her veer


    talent is Zipaly d6s0 thank you


    forsavi g me this time... So, may |


    leave now?" "What? This... Mason


    stepped forward, wanting to tell the


    other party that this gentleman was


    the heir of the family head of the


    main Woods family. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, he was quickly held back


    by a sign from Fane. Fane h vial


    his hand ignaliea Wie hot to utter


    Aaketthe Mason immediately had


    his mouth shut tightly. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "This...? What?"


    Danie frowned and puzzled slightly.


    Mason returned with an awkward smile." Well, | wanted to say that this time it was the Woods family who saved you, so don''t you


    ever forget our kind gesture!"


    Danie bobbed her head and


    replied," Don''t worry. I''ll go back


    tell my father abeutstis and Het


    cay p¨¦able fay more attention in the


    future and not to collide with the


    Woods family anymore!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Danie finished her sentence, she looked at Fane again and smiled, "I''m sorry that I''ve misunderstood you before this. Will


    ¡ªwill you forgive me?"

 Chapter 1207

    "Heh. | never thought much about it because I''m not that kind of person!"


    Fane gave a wan smile and wheeled around, stalking off.


    Astonishment shed across Danie''s eyes as she watched his silhouette.


    Many men fawned over her looks. The geniuses from the Cabello family and other families all mored to catch a glimpse of


    her.


    That man was no brigand, but logically speaking, he should have at least asked for her name or show some semnce of


    attraction toward her. Yet he just turned around and left. Dissatisfaction roiled in her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She quickly chased after him. "Hey, aren''t you curious what my name is?" she said to Fane.


    Fane turned his head to look at her. "Why should I?" he replied impassively.


    Danie was furious. The man waspletely clueless. Did he not consider trying to show some interest in a beauty like her?


    She rolled her eyes at him. "I¡¯m Danie,¡± she said. "You?"


    ¡°Oh. My name is Fane!"


    After he said that, he walked out. At this moment, the Woods family members were sorting through their war trophies.


    "Young Master, this is a true treasure. You must take it!"


    The First Elder ran over happily, thrusting a n object that resembled a tortoiseshell toward Fane.


    "Yes. You must have this. We would not have been victorious if not for you today!"


    Mason quickly said.


    ¡®Thank you!"


    Fane smiled and took the object. He flipped his palm and kept it in his martial ring.


    ¡°We''ll burn the corpses along with this houseter! Let''s take the war trophies and head back before we do the cleaning up!"


    Fane announced after thinking about it.


    Danie was stunned speechless when she saw this. Who on earth was this man? Was he a young master from the main family


    of the Woods family? Why would the fighters from the branch families all listen to him otherwise?


    After considering it carefully, she felt sure that this was the case. No way that he would be so strong if he were not from the main


    family-he would not have been able t o kill Munro.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?¡±


    After everyone had cleaned up the


    corpses, Fane noticed that Danie


    was still standin negedysA Geese!


    te brow


    Wlia s. The


    oods family did not have good


    rtions with the Cabello family. He


    did not want to show the slightest bit


    of weakness. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why so fierce?¡±


    Danie grew even more speechless


    when Fane seemed impatient. Ne


    mind that he didnt tri to batter her


    uparia NoWwhe was trying to chase


    her away? Never had she suffered


    such humiliation before. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She shot him a re. "I''m not leaving. I''ll be staying at the Woods family''s ce for two or three more days!" she said.


    Fane was internally speechless; his


    expression soured. "Miss Danie


    Cabello, am | correct? | ved youl |


    espns se\kapbened to be


    th¨¦re. It was an ident. Never mind


    that you don''t wish to return the


    favor, but why do you want to stay


    here? You''re stepping out of your


    boundaries." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can''t a beauty like me want to stay a few days at the Woods family''s ce? You really don''t know how to prune a rose when


    you see one. I¡¯ve no idea how someone like you found a wife!"


    Danie folded her arms across her chest, speaking indignantly.

 Chapter 1208

    When Mason heard this, he grinned at Fane. ¡°Young Master Fane, she said it herself¡ªyou truly don''t know how to recognize a


    rose," he said. "Since you saved her in such a dashing manner, of course, she has an interest in you now. How cruel o f you to


    reject her request so outrightly!"


    Another elder from another branch family also chipped in, ¡®That''s right. You two look as though you were a match made in


    heaven. Just agree with her request. The third daughter of the Cabello family is famed for her beauty. How could you decline her


    just like that?¡±


    Danie¡¯s cheeks reddened as the two spoke that way. She rolled her eyes at Mason. "What are you talking about? | have no


    other way out, okay? | won¡¯t have ess


    to my chi for these few days, since | ate those Chi Dispersing Pills. If | run into any danger while I''m alone, | won''t be able to fight


    back at all."


    Here, Danie paused before she continued, "That''s why | must stay at your ce for two or three days. I''ll leave once m y chi


    comes back!"


    "Chi Dispersing Pills?"


    Fane frowned. "I never thought that such a pill would exist. It''s my first time hearing 0 f it.¡±


    "Oh, it''s here, Young Master!"


    Mason quickly took out one such pill from his martial ring and gave it to Fane.


    Fane quickly discovered a counter pill¡¯s prescription, as well as a small pill furnace. "| never thought that Munro would have


    gotten this. It¡¯s a first-grade elementary pill, but this pill cane in handy. It''s a wonderful product!" "Really? That man actually


    knew alchemy. Not everyone can do that. | never thought that Munro knew all this!"


    Mason could not help but eximed after h e heard that.


    ¡°Hah. I''ll be keeping the prescription and the pill furnace. It''ll be useful for me!"


    Faneughed. Being able to obtain such items was indeed a propitious incident.


    Furthermore, the shield that resembled a tortoiseshell from before seemed pretty good too. However, Fane would only determine


    how precious it truly was once h e had the time to study it properly at home.


    ¡°Hah. Just take it if you like it, Young Master. The pills and the pill furnace are useless to us."


    Masonughed. At that moment, the house on the opposite side began to catch fire. The corpse of Munro¡¯s men burned along


    with it.


    After all the corpse had been cleared, Fane and the others head down the mountain.


    "Hey, if you''re not saying anything, | take it that you agree to let me stay at the Woods family''s ce for these few days!"


    When she saw that they were leaving, Danie quickly skipped after Fane.


    ¡°Fine. It''s not like weck rooms!¡±


    Fane could not be bothered with her.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    This time, the Woods fay ily bach YY


    @) tainesiplentysPmarta resources.


    on and the others should be


    overjoyed now. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Mason and the others still had grins


    stered onto their faces, Mason | !


    g aithewdy down the mountain.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "No way, no way. I¡¯m tired!¡±


    Not long after, Danie was already


    tired. ¡° All of you are martial


    practitioners. You al| walked ia@ Yast


    e walkias that it were nothing.


    ow that | have no ess to my chi,


    I''m as good as a normal person. |


    don''t want to walk anymore!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You don¡¯t want to walk? Then what should we do? Don''t tell me you want me to carry you?"


    Mason stared at her. "What a pain!" he snapped.

 Chapter 1209

    ¡°I''m not getting on your back!"


    Danie rolled her eyes at Mason. She had no inclination toward his hulky figure.


    Her eyes sidled toward Fane. She pressed her lips together. "You-you carry me down!" she said bashfully.


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry. However, it was true that they were making slow progress with her tagging along.


    He could only walk toward her, huffing. "| can carry you down, but you owe me a favor then. Got it?" "Got it. I''ll definitely return


    the favor. How could a man be so petty? It''s your privilege t 0 be able to carry a beauty like me!"


    Danie scuttled toward Fane''s back and hopped on. "Let''s go, Young Master Fane!"


    ¡°Let''s go. What are all of you staring at?"


    Fane roared when everyone was staring at him. Only then did they continue downward.


    Meanwhile, Danie''s heart was pounding wildly in her chest.


    Once she knew that he was not a brigand and that he was the young master of the Woods family, her impression of him grew


    more positive. It meant that he had a pretty lofty position. He could match her, at least.


    Danie''s mind began to wander. After all, i t was the first time she had met such a handsome man who showed no interest in


    her.


    "He''s strong too. So much stronger than the young masters | know!¡¯


    The more she thought about it, the more she realized how attractive Fane was. She looked at the scene as they trod down, her


    face hot. She felt that this was fate.


    ¡°Hey, you''re a member of the Woods¡¯ main family, right?¡±


    Danie rested her head against his back and asked softly.


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    Fane answered as he strode down the mountain.


    ¡°Can''t you walk a little slower? Be considerate of me.¡±


    Danie pursed her lips. With the


    uneven mountain road, hers argin


    Fane''s bod frequent bumped


    against ati) other. Since she never


    dated before, she felt extremely


    embarrassed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "You told me to carry you down. rsa


    wonder | gave j sgyqndnda


    yoy reaxorining?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane did not know whether tough


    or cry. "You must have been spoiled


    in the Cabello family ancksarely et


    ths hoyser@hd Y¡± The treasure


    spots, the monsters, and the martial


    artists of the outside world will never


    entertain your whining!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re a psychic! | do very rarely leave the Cabello family¡¯s house!"


    Danie smiled. "If | had never met you, | would have been a goner.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then are we friends now?"


    Fane paused for a while. A scheme began t o stir in his mind.

 Chapter 1210

    ¡°Of course. You''re my savior. So I''ll definitely find a way to repay you!"


    Warmth spread in Danie''s chest. She thought of something and quickly added o n: ¡°But don¡¯t you let your mind wander


    everywhere. | won¡¯t repay you with my body. Hmph. Anyone who wishes to go after me must prove that they''re worthy. Got it?"


    "You''re really confident, aren''t you?"


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry. It was true that she was not half-bad looking, and the light fragrance emanating from


    her was intriguing, but Fane was confident in his self-restraint.


    ¡°Hmph. | know all you men speak one thing and then think another. You''re


    definitely thinking of something, what with a beauty like me syed all over your back now!


    "I''m telling you, it¡¯s your privilege to carry me. So many men wish to do so but don''t have the chance!"


    Danie was as proud as ever, as though she were a princess high above the clouds.


    "You''re saying that it''s my privilege to carry someone as heavy as you? Heh. I''ll be more than happy to get rid of this weight!¡±


    Fane smiled. This girl was far too cocky.


    She was pretty, but he was not the sort to butter up to nasty people.


    "You-you''re calling me fat? What are you talking about? Hmph. So many people admire my figure!"


    Danie was furious when Fane told her that she was heavy. She resisted the urge t 0 strangle him. His vision must have had


    problems. She was a little plump in some areas, but she was not fat at all.


    After talking to her for a while, Fane popped the question: "Right. | heard that the Cabello family has a precious ancient tome.


    Something about forbidden medicine, right?


    "That''s right. How did you know? Do you know medicine?"


    Danie answered without thinking twice.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡®That''s right. | have an interest in


    medicine. | heard that the Foie


    contains recigysRiGivietgs so of


    Boer ew of it. It''ll be fantastic if


    | got the chance to look at it!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane told Danie after he thought about it.


    Heh. You want to take a look?¡¯


    Danie chuckled. "I don''t even get to


    take a peek at it even if | wanted to.


    It''s currently in our First EldecsO1\


    nS eggiona Tac ale rman hangs


    onto it as though it were his life


    source, always talking about how


    complex it was and how he needed


    to study it. He even said that it


    contains alchemy methods of


    crafting third and fourth-grade pills.


    My father and the others know about


    this!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Third or fourth-grade pills?"


    Fane took a sharp intake of breath


    after he heard this. Even


    second-grade spirit gags, waS 1"


    exyemely ard totina, yet this tome


    contained alchemical records of third


    and fourth-grade pills? Did this mean


    that he was getting close to finding


    the mother of pills? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1211

    If there were third or fourth-grade pills, that meant that the third or fourth-grade spirited grass existed. If that was the case, where


    were these spirited grass? Spirited grass or pills like that would likely cause a person of the true god status tobust with


    energy. This meant that the legends 0 f the ultimate god status may very well be true.


    "That''s right. My father said that the third and fourth-grade pills exist which means that the ultimate god status might be real."


    Danie did not seem to have many walls around her, and she spoke easily with Fane, "That''s why the tome is a true treasure to


    the First Elder. He''d study it with every moment of spare time he has, trying to dissect its secrets. And


    sometimes he goes looking for true treasure, to see if he can find the third-grade spirited grass described in the tome!"


    "Have his searches been fruitful?¡±


    Fane¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard that. He asked her a question.


    Danie gave a bitter smile. "Zilch. He¡¯s got nothing to show for even after all these years. | don''t think the third and fourthgrade


    spirited grass exists. He did not find a single stalk. Perhaps someone wrote that tome just to y a long-running joke on future


    generations!¡±


    "| don''t think so. Your First Elder would have noticed that it was fake after studying it for so long. Besides, | heard that he¡¯s pretty


    skilled in medicine. He¡¯s pretty famous for alchemical research too!¡±


    After Fane thought about it, he spoke with firm resolution, "I believe that the ultimate god status is real. We cannot give up on the


    clues that point directly toward it!" "Heh. That might be a little difficult. All eight reclusive families are trying to discover the path to


    the ultimate god status. Everyone thinks that there is a method to break into the ultimate god status, but no one has found it! And


    it''s been so long!


    "| think our heritage might have been lost after all these years!" Danie said.


    "It''ll be troublesome if that were the case. Once, our earth was filled with chi. Now there''s scarcely anything left. We won''t be


    able to break into the ultimate god status even if we found the right method!"


    Fane could not help but heave an internal sigh. It seemed that it would be impossible t 0 break into the ultimate god realm and


    live for two hundred years.


    However, he could not think about this now. He needed to get that tome to see if there was a technique to heal Fernando


    "That''s right. At any rate, | don''t really believe in all this talk of ¡®ultimate god status¡¯ and whatnot. Besides, | don¡¯t have a high


    martial level, and I¡¯m still young. I''ll leave the thinking to my father and the elders¡ªespecially for those who are at the peak of the


    true god status. They have no way to improve anymore, so nothing else interests them more than finding a way to break into the


    ultimate god realm!¡±


    Danie smiled and said, "But there''s no way you¡¯re going to look at that tome. The First Elder won¡¯t heed mymands even i f


    | screech at him to take it out. He''s even the one to flip the pages for my father when he wants to read it!"


    ¡°Your father needs to obtain permission from the First Elder if he wants to see it?"


    Fane frowned. "That means the First Elder has a very powerful position in your family!" he continued.


    ¡°Of course. The First Elder is at the


    true god status, just like my father,


    and his martial skill is e en highest!


    e ippgdiaritl ne Knows alchemy


    ahd medicine. That''s why h e has


    even greater status in the Cabello


    family than my father. My father has


    to be respectful to him!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Danie''s voice was full of pride


    when she spoke of her family. "Not


    many families hav ye,than


    fiohfepatithe peiect the true god


    status like the Cabello family. Even


    you people from the Woods family


    must only have one at most!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane was internally speechless when


    he heard that. He did not


    Cabello f mip evst r tobe so


    poWe |. It would be extremely


    difficult to get the tome from him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1212

    "The Cabello family truly is strong!¡±


    Fane gave a wan smile and threw the words out in a callous manner.


    Yet he was internally speechless. It was evident that the First Elder treasured the tome more dearly than his own children¡ªif he


    had any-and wanted to find the way to break into the ultimate god realm within its pages. There was no way that Fane was going


    to be able to borrow the tome for a split second. If he did not even allow the third daughter of the Cabello family to take a peek at


    it, never mind him, aplete outsider.


    That was why the only way around that was to get his hand on the tome.


    Although Fane was still at the beginning


    stage of the true god status, he felt that it would not be a problem to kill someone at the intermediate stage of the true god status.


    He could probably give someone at the advanced stage of the true god status a good run for his money.


    However, the First Elder of the Cabello family was at the peak of the true god status. Even among the fighters who were ranked


    the same as him, he was outstanding. With all this considered, it was impossible to snatch the tome directly from him.


    Unless Fane was stronger than the old man. Only then did he have a chance.


    ¡°Of course. The Cabello family is probably one of the top 3 strongest families among the eight reclusive families. But the


    strongest still isn''t us!"


    Danie had a huge grin stered onto her face. It was evident that the Cabello family gave her a lot of pride.


    Soon after, they finally arrived at the residence of one of the branch families. Fane set Danie down.


    ¡°Not bad. | thought you would have abandoned me halfway down the mountain. | didn¡¯t expect you to really carry me all the way


    here!¡±


    Asmile curved Danie¡¯s lips when she saw the beads of perspiration on Fane''s forehead. Sheced her fingers behind her


    back. "Don''t tell me that you wanted to carry me for a while longer?¡± she said. "Is that why you didn''t put me down?"


    Fane was internally speechless. In order to dispel some of her worries, he had struck a conversation about the Cabello family¡ª


    at the same time, he could understand her family''s situation a little better. As they spoke, they gradually came close to the


    vige. He was not giving her much thought, honestly.


    He gave a bitter smile. "No one would want t 0 carry you for a while longer, with you being so heavy,¡± he replied. "I just forgot to


    put you down because | was talking to you.


    | would have dropped you at the foot of the mountain if | had realized it earlier!"


    "As if I''d believe you!"


    Danie rolled her eyes. "Where are you staying?" she asked bashfully. "I''ll stay in the house beside yours!"


    "What!"


    Fane did not know what to say. "Why


    do you want to follow me? Der(dielh


    kis hat.yaualikeifrle GW¡± | do have


    some confidence in my charm, after


    all!¡± Please read the original contentProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was only joking, but his words


    made Danie panic. She quickly


    wheeled around, cheeks flushin


    ies are ae satu way


    here are plenty of


    aa young masters who are better


    than you," she said. "Hmph. | just had


    the impression that you''re a pretty


    good person, so you won''t get any


    funny thoughts. That''s why | wanted


    to stay beside you!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane did not know whether tough


    or cry. He stretched his arms. "I''ll get


    them to choose two talented yo


    and their bran fem iy \Gasferh the


    afieriadh then I''ll be moving to


    another branch family tomorrow


    morning!" he said. "Don''t worry. I''ll tell


    the branch family members that I''ll


    skin anyone who dares toy a finger


    on you alive!" "That won''t do!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1213

    Unexpectedly, Danie immediately retorted, "If something happens to you and my purity is tainted by someone, it''ll still be a


    great loss to me, even if you kill that someone. Besides, not a single one of the lives of your branch families is worth mine.


    Hmph! At any rate, I''ll be tagging you around for these few days. | only trust you now. I''ll leave once my chi returns to me!"


    ¡°Fine. It doesn''t matter to me anyway!"


    Fane brought her along and instructed Mason to arrange a room at the ce he was staying for Danie.


    In the afternoon, Mason and the others had categorized their spoils of war¡ªincluding spirited grass¡ªandy it before Fane,


    allowing him to choose whichever objects h


    e liked.


    After he studied the items for a while, Fane only chose a few stalks of medicine that would be suited to make chi pills.


    "There''s plenty of spirited grass here, Young Master. Why don''t you take more?"


    Their First Elder blurted after he noticed that Fane had picked out so few items.


    "No need. | have enough!"


    Fane smiled. "Mason will be leaving for the main family. Have you selected your next house head?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The First Elder gave an apologetic smile." They all chose me. So I-I have no choice but to take up the mantle of house head of


    this branch family."


    Fane bobbed his head. "Then what about the talents? | need two names. Will you be using a fightingpetition to decide on


    the champions, or do you already have obvious talents among you?" "We do have two clear geniuses in our house, Master,¡±


    Mason exined as he stepped forward. ¡°Amos and Dawson. We wanted to nominate them both, but the Second Elder''s


    granddaughter, Nikini, still wants to have a martial artspetition, even though she''s not as strong as either of them... What


    should we do?"


    Fane was slightly taken aback when he heard this. "How big is the gap between them?" he asked.


    ¡°Amos and Dawson are at the intermediate stage of the semi-god status, whereas Nikini is at the beginning stage of the semigod


    status. Seriously, | don¡¯t know what that girl is thinking. She¡¯s a whole level lower than them but still insists on a battle to prove


    their position. No way that it''ll be easy for her to beat them. Besides, she just broke into the beginning stage of the semigod


    status. That kid..."


    At this moment, a teenage girl not too far away stood up and cried out to Fane," Young Master Fane, choosing geniuses is not


    solely a matter based on their current fighting skill, am | right? | won''t be satisfied unless we have apetition, at least. My


    parents also wish for me to enter the Woods family. My chance to uphold my family''s name depends on this!"


    Fane nodded his head after he heard that. * All right. We''ll have apetition since someone is unsatisfied with the selection


    criteria!"


    After he said that, he addressed the


    audience, "Those of you who Ere


    satisfied m ay step fofwlsrd as with to


    pcan? in the battle. Does anyone


    wish to pit themselves against the


    three of them?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane waited for a while. No one


    raised their voice, so he Serhan


    Nikini, ¡°All ri ight; Grlehocse to


    fon anes Batson or Amos. I''ll


    judge your potential based on the


    duell" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Young Master Fane!¡±


    Nikini''s heart leaped in delight when


    he agreed to her propo al. Her@yes!


    fli kergd pew@eh Dalvson and


    Ads "Heli, I''ll fight you, Dawson!"


    finally dered. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1214

    "Challenge me?¡± Dawson Woods widened his eyes and was obviously not convinced." Nikini Woods, turns out I¡¯m not as good


    as Amos Woods in your opinion. Are you looking down on me?¡±


    Nikini immediately smiled in embarrassment. "No. Brother Dawson, both you and Brother Amos have simr fighting prowess


    and yourbat power is almost the same too. To be honest, | have to choose one even though | really don''t know which one of


    you to choose. Hence, | choose you!"


    Dawson red at Nikini. "Young girl, I''m sure you feel that I''m not as good as Amos and that I¡¯m a weakling, right?"


    Dawson directly walked toward a slightly


    empty area and raised his eyebrows at Nikini provocatively. "It that¡¯s the case, Sister Nikini, | will not hold back. After all, the


    chance of entering the Woods main family is very important for me. It''s ryed to me or my parents¡¯ destiny!"


    ¡°Who''s waiting for you to hold back? It¡¯s meaningless for me to win thepetition if you''re holding back!" Nikini soon arrived in


    front of Dawson. She curled her hands into fists and Chi started surging on top of her fists.


    ¡°Alright, let''s have a serious fight today!¡± Dawson was immediately filled with the urge to fight when he saw how serious Nikini


    was. He curled his hands into fists and the two of them soon started their battle.


    It had to be mentioned that although


    Nikini''s fighting prowess was much lower than her opponent''s, theirbat powers were almost the same when they started


    battling.


    Fane had a decision after he observed for a while. If Nikini¡¯s fighting prowess was slightly stable, she would be able to win


    against Dawson even if she did not enter the intermediate level of the semi-god stage.


    Unfortunately, Nikini had just achieved the initial stage of the semi-god level and she was not so skilled in the utilization of her


    Chi. Together with the fact that the Chi in her body was not as sufficient as that in Dawson''s body. Compared to Dawson, she


    would not be able to withstand the use of her Chi if the battle continued.


    "This youngdy has quite a goodbat ability, does she have the opportunity to win?" Third Young Mistress Cabello could not


    help but ask Fane. She was also stunned as she looked at the duo fighting aggressively.


    "She won''t be able to win! She might be able to win if they have the same fighting prowess. Sadly they have huge differences in


    their fighting prowess and she will not be able to hold it if the chi consumption continues!" Fane smiled bitterly and continued to


    speak. "The main thing is that the both of them have almost the same martial skills, hence she doesn''t have any advantages!"


    Danie nodded in realization after she heard this. "That''s sad!"


    Sure enough, just as Fane expected, Nikini''s forehead was covered in sweat and she seemed unable to withstand anymore after


    the both of them battled for some time.


    Bang!


    Finally, Nikini took a kick and she flew backward like a kite with no strings. She vomited a mouthful of blood and her face turned


    pale.


    ¡°Nikini!" Nikini''s father could not help but sighed as his heart hurt for his daughter when he saw this.


    ¡°Nikini, you''ve lost!" Dawson stopped and looked at Nikini, who fell on the floor, and said, "To be honest, you have really strong


    combat ability. Unfortunately, there''s no other choice as there are only two positions for us today and | have to fight for it!"


    Unexpectedly, Nikini petted the floor


    and once again flew upward. She


    wiped the bright-col pedibloaathoin


    prouthas ¡ìN&Sto0d there.


    "Haha... It¡¯s just some attack and it''s


    a small wound. This is nothing and


    I''ve not admitted defeat. The battle is


    not over yet!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nikini stepped on the floor again after she spoke and directly rushed toward Dawson''s knife.


    ¡°Again?¡± Dawson was speechless. He had n 0 idea that Nikini was so stubborn and would still want to battle him.


    Dawson dared not take it easy when


    he saw how fiercely Ke wes |


    seriigatiir ve kly curled his


    h ke into fists and continued


    rushing forward. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    A wave of fighting noises could be


    heard but everybody knew cl i


    their hea s that Wikiffe Wo ¡®was


    ASAE would not be Dawson''s


    opponent no matter how hard she


    tried. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "My child''s father, please try to persuade


    Nikini!"

 Chapter 1215

    Beside them, Nikini''s mother could not continue looking at them so she asked her husband.


    "It''s alright, she has always had this character of unwillingness to lose. | won¡¯t persuade her on this!" Although he was also


    extremely distressed, Nikini''s father still tightened his fists and said persistently.


    "Sigh!" Nikini''s mother sighed.


    Bang!


    After a while, Nikini flew backward once again andid on the floor. She once again vomited blood and her face grew


    increasingly palepared to previously.


    ''Nikini, admit defeat, you''re not my


    opponent!" Dawson also felt sorry for this young girl as he looked at Nikini.


    After all, they had a good rtionship between them. To search for martial enhancement material, the youngsters of the branch


    families had always been taking care of one another in that dangerous forest. They also grew up together and had good


    rtionships.


    However, they had to fight on that day for their respective futures.


    "| have not lost yet! You will not admit defeat so easily!" Nikini gritted her teeth and once again stood up. She curled her fists and


    once again rushed outward.


    However, her speed had obviously decreased and Dawson managed to easily evade her punch, instead he flipped his hand and


    pped her on her back.


    Puff!


    Nikini flew forward and fell face down on the floor. Blood sttered and some dirt sputtered upward.


    ¡°This girl!" Nikini''s mother could not hold it back anymore and yelled at her. ¡°Nikini, admit defeat, you''re not Dawson''s opponent.¡±


    ¡°Mother... I...1 can still fight!" Nikini once again stood up and still wanted to fight.


    "Enough!" At this moment, Fane actually said softly and the entire area quieted down.


    "Young Master Fane, | haven''t


    admitted defeat. This c mnpetitioniis


    Apincsise NMA ookedl at Fane


    expectations written all over her


    face. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "There''s no need to continue fighting!¡¯


    Fand smiled at her before speaking


    loudly t o the crowd. "After observing


    the battle between these) nave! !


    say thatthe) are geniuses that are


    hard toe by. It¡¯s a great thing for


    the branch families to have such


    great geniuses. | believe that they will


    definitely be masters of the true god


    status i n the future if they are nicely


    groomed and trained!¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Fane paused here before continuing


    to speak. "Hence, I''ve decided to


    a position for is pranstotarhily


    Dawsdr, Wirlos, and Nikini, the three


    of you only need to follow Patronum


    Mason and report yourselves to the


    main family!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What! Is .Is this true?" Nikini''s parents were extremely excited and had no idea what to say.


    "Your daughter is really marvelous, I''ll give you guys another quota!¡± Fane nodded in satisfaction and said while looking at them.

 Chapter 1216

    Overwhelmed with joy, Nikini''s eyes reddened as she almost cried.


    "Thank... Thank you, Young Master Fane!" muttered Nikini shakily.


    Mason, who was by their side, then chimed in, "Young Master Fane, | know that you''re kind, but isn¡¯t this somewhat unfavorable?


    We from the branch family are facing shortage in numbers. The other branch families who also only have two quota will be


    unhappy when they see that three of our people go over."


    Nikini¡¯s father also frowned and solemnly added, "Yes. If this is the case, the other branch families might feel that this is unfair.


    I''m afraid that this will affect your image by then, Young Master Fane.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Although they won''t say anything on the surface, prodigies from the branch families will definitely say something when theye


    down."


    The initially ted Nikini bit her luscious lips as she heard Mason and her father''s opinion and thus spoke, ¡°Young Master Fane,


    thank you for your kindness, but thinking things through, it does seem rather unfavorable for you. | think it''s best i f | don¡¯t go


    over, but I''ll strive for it when there¡¯s a chance like this in the future.¡±


    Fane was touched when he heard this and responded with an indifferent smile, "Don''t worry. Since I''ve spoken about this, then it


    wouldn''t be a problem. So long as | feel that you¡¯re good enough, it''s nothing to break the rules and increase the quota. You


    don¡¯t need to worry yourselves over this matter. | f the other branch families have prodigies with such talents, it''s not a big deal to


    add another quota for them. I''ll speak with those from the other branch families about this." "Then... If that¡¯s the case, we thank


    you, Young Master!" Mason immediately gestured politely to Fane with his hands." You truly have thought of us kindly, Young


    Master Fane. We from the branch families will go over and beyond if you need anything, even if it needs our lives."


    Bikini''s father gazed at Fane admiringly and excitedly."Young Master Fane, you... you really are our family''s benefactor!"


    ¡°Haha... Don''t mention anything about benefactors or what not. We''re all members of the Woods family, and we naturally can''t let


    good seedlings go to waste! Apart from that, if Nikini had the same fighting prowess as Dawson, | think that even with Dawson


    and Amos working together, they can''t beat her. Won''t it be a waste of time if | don''t bring such a good seedling to go train with


    the Woods main family from the start?"


    Fane chuckled and added, "After all, a youth has the best talents and understanding for training. It¡¯s also the best timing for


    training!¡±


    Nikini''s mother gazed at Fane appreciatively. "Young Master Fane, can you stay a couple of days here with us?


    We''ll give you cordial hospitality."


    Fane gave a small smile and turned them down, saying, "There''s no need for this. I''ll b e leaving early tomorrow morning after a


    night''s rest to go to the next branch family. After all, there are quite a lot of branch families and powers that rely on our main


    family. Even if we try to shorten the entire journey, it''ll still take an estimated time of two days on this.¡¯


    Everybody nodded¡ªFane''s position in these branch families'' hearts was obviously different.


    When the Third Elder was still alive and Lily still in power, they would bully the branch family¡¯s members. They handed in


    increasingly more martial enhancement materials that they worked hard to get.


    There was really too little in their hands for their training.


    After all that was over, everything


    progressed for the better ever since


    Fane stepped in. E Yeregng wad"


    jp Elder died and


    Lily was removed from the Woods


    main family as nobody would


    continue this cruel treatment towards


    them. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Lily was brought home to


    the Lagorios una fetss aeandit


    rar af tedagaid amily. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Her wounds gradually healed after several days of rest on her way back.


    It was bad enough that her son''s


    status was uncertain and sh


    thrown out gf thewoedstarnily but


    thd faet''that Gade had used and


    manipted Lily turned her haggard


    in just mere days. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1217

    Lily had lost almost five kilograms within several days.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lily exhaled a long breath as she gazed at the entrance to the Lagorio family''s residence before entering with the old man.


    Not long after, several young men guarding at the mountainside saw Lily. ¡°Eldest Miss has returned!"


    Someone immediately ran to inform the others after they saw them.


    Agirl walked toward her and smilingly spoke, "Eldest Miss, why did youe back alone?"


    It was not long until the girl noticed something wrong with Lily. Once an allsmiles, joyful woman every time she


    returned, the current Lily looked as if she did not have any energy and was extremely dispirited.


    The young girl frowned and asked carefully, "Eldest Miss, what... What happened to you? Why do you look songuish?¡±


    The old man beside them sighed. "Young Susan, stop nosing in. It''s hard to exin everything in just seconds."


    The duo continued walking forward and they soon arrived at a huge square at the mountainside.


    At that moment, Master Lagorio, along with Old Master Lagorio and quite a number of elders, rushed out to wee them.


    As Lily had not returned to her maiden family for many years, the Lagorios were naturally happy when they heard she was back.


    "Daughter, what... What happened to you?¡± Lily''s mother immediately recognized that something was wrong with Lily the


    moment she saw her daughter and immediately guessed, "Had... Had they found Lance''s body? Could it be that Lance really


    died?"


    Lily shook her head lifelessly before


    raising her head to look at her father.


    With reddened eyes, sh spake yi


    3 het den veh Mave my fighting


    p Ve right now. That bastard


    Nash Woods chased me out of the


    Lagorio family and destroyed my


    fighting prowess. I''m amoner


    right now." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What?!" Master Lagorio almost fainted due to anger after he heard this. He took a long while to regain hisposure before


    asking, "What actually happened? How dare Nash Woods treat you like that!"


    The old man from the Lagorio family


    sighed and said, "Master, Eldest Miss


    was in an illicit rtionship with


    Third Elder, an they. clitey: ioe}


    arta eda to take the Woods


    family master title. They didn''t expect


    to fail, and Wade Woods was killed.


    Several elders and patronums that


    were ready to rebel together with


    them were also killed." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Stunned at what he heard, Master


    Lagorio grew increasingly doubtful.


    ee is all of this? Wa Qt eveything


    viguswOWhy do you want


    me Didn''t Nash catch a weird


    disease and was dying? | just thought


    of visiting him in another two days,


    too. Why am | hearing treasons and


    illicit rtionships?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1218

    The old man, who carried the surname Lagorio and brought Lily back, exined, "I t all happened like this: Lance has yet to


    return, and since there was no news of him, the Woods family members have been searching for him."


    The old man paused before continuing," None of their searches came up fruitfully, however, and the Woods family members


    naturally thought that Young Master Lance is dead. Coincidentally, the Woods family master, Nash Woods wanted to meet his


    mistress in the outside world, Joan and his illegitimate child, Fane. Displeased, Eldest Miss secretly poisoned Nash. Nash wasn''t


    suffering any weird disease¡ªhe was poisoned by a rather peculiar poison...¡±


    The old man slowly told the Lagorios


    everything, from the beginning to the end, with a cold expression.


    Old Master Lagorio was infuriated with everything he heard and pointed at Lily angrily. "Lily, what... What did you do? No wonder


    Nash destroyed your fighting prowess and expelled you out of the Woods family. The Third Elder is so old, and you don''t cherish


    your position as the Eldest Madam. You actually poisoned Nash and even got together with the Third Elder?! You shame me so!"


    The old master grew extremely agitated as he spoke, so angry that his entire face turned green. He never thought his


    granddaughter would do something like this. If news of this got out, the Lagorio family will lose all their honor.


    "Grandfather, | did all of this for our family!" Lily, on the other hand, still had no remorse as she red at the old master angrily.


    "We supported the Woods family so much in the beginning,¡± she argued, "and shouldn''t they support us now that they''ve risen? |


    secretly took many martial enhancement materials together with the Third Elder, but he didn''t take much. Didn''t | bring all of it to


    our Lagorio family?"


    Lily grew increasingly agitated as she spoke, "Apart from that, Lance is so talented. Why must the position of the family master


    inheritor be given to the illegitimate child, Fane? On what grounds? We gave so much, and | gave so much for the Woods family,


    so the next family master of the Woods family has to be my son!¡±


    Master Lagorio also nodded and said to the old master. "Father, | also feel that what Lily says makes sense. Lily shouldn''t have


    been with the Third Elder and the others, but it was for our family. Otherwise, how could we have gotten so much martial


    enhancement materials over these years? Apart from that, | also feel that the Woods family master should be my grandson.


    Lance is so talented and worked so hard. Why should a young man who returned from the outside inherit the title instead?"


    The old master sighed and said, "But Lance hadn''t returned after such a long time, and there''s a huge possibility that he''s dead.


    No matter what, that guy named Fane is Nash''s son. It''s not going overboard if he wants to meet his son and wife after so many


    years. It¡¯s also nothing if he wants them to return and restore their positions."


    The Lagorio family master, Trenton Lagorio, solemnly nodded. "It''s definitely nothing, but | don''t agree if he, Nash Woods give


    the position of family master inheritor to Fane. Apart from that, even though my daughter made mistakes, it doesn''t matter i f he


    expels her out of the Woods family... but why did he need to destroy her fighting prowess? How many years does she need to


    train to get back to her original fighting prowess? Even if she managed to train back, my daughter would be old by then!"


    Old Master Lagorio was


    speechless¡ªit did seem like Nash


    went too far. Yes, Lily made


    grave mi takes, unthelWioo S


    Farhi ouldn¡¯t have had their current


    position if the Lagorios hadn''t helped.


    No matter how huge the mistake Lily


    made was, it shouldn''t have resulted


    in her being expelled from the Woods


    family. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Destroying her fighting prowess Was


    much more painter lie er


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He also felt a wave of heartache when he saw how haggard Lily had be.


    Lily almost started crying as she


    spoke," Father, | don''t care. FLOP


    today onward, the W6des family is


    ou) ere: | want to wipe out the


    entire Woods family! | want to make


    them pay!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1219

    ¡°Eldest Miss, why... Why do you think that? You were married to him, might | remind you, and you were the one at fault in the


    beginning. Master Nash wouldn''t have treated you in such a way otherwise."


    The elder who carried the Lagorio surname tried to coax Lily after hearing her rather aggressive stance. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to just let


    it go; surely Master Nash won''t harm Young Master Lance should he return if you stand down. He''d surely ask him to return to us


    Lagorios since there can¡¯t be two tigers in a mountain. He definitely won''t let Young Master Lance to continue staying in the


    Woods family as you''ve already been expelled from the Woods family."


    The old man paused before he added, "As


    for the situation where both families really started a war... Firstly, the Lagorio family is definitely no match for the Woods family.


    Although the Woods family lost the Third Elder and several people who were faithful t o you, Miss, but the Woods family can


    definitely withstand this loss. Secondly, once the war starts, how do you think the Woods family members will treat Young Master


    Lance if he''s alive and returns to the Woods family? They''ll kill him on sight!"


    Old Master Lagorio also nodded in agreement after he heard this and said to Lily, "Lily, | think Xavier has a point. No matter from


    which point of view we look at it from, we don''t have the capability right now to wipe out the Woods family. Apart from that,


    Lance''s situation is unknown. Although he''s Nash¡¯s son, Fane is the family master inheritor right now. Our rtionship with the


    Woods family will affect Nash''s attitude towards Lance after h e returns.¡±


    Master Trenton also nodded after he thought about it. "It''s true, my dear. | also understand that you want to kill Nash and Fane


    badly, but we can''t act impulsively on this matter. As the saying goes, ''a starved camel is bigger than a horse.¡¯ We''d get nothing


    out of a war, so we''ll have to keep ourselves in check on this matter."


    Lily''s mother, Diana Simpson, also stepped forward to persuade her daughter,¡±


    Daughter, it''s best if you go back to your room and rest well for the next two days. | believe that Lance is still alive, and for the


    sake of Lance''s safety, we shouldn''t fight with the Woods family right now. Fret not, my dear-the Lagorios will deliver justice in


    your stead, little by little.¡±


    Only then did Lily nod in agreement. She thought about it and spoke again, "Father, our Lagorio family also needs to send some


    people into the woods to search and see if w e can find Lance. It''d be best if we can find him."


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. | promise I''ll send people to carry out the search." Trenton nodded continuously and promised Lily.


    Diana nced at the servants by her


    side and ordered, "The few of.y,


    bring m ayaptens¨¦ahe can take a


    rest! Gd some good soup tonight


    for her to replenish her body." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Soon, Lily left with several serv in


    tow. Prsate ereagcthie Giginal Content


    at br: ovels.


    Finally, Trenton looked at the old man


    who sent Lily pe and PEece eae


    Do you n


    Rois pris eet to the hee family or


    stay at the Lagorio Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    family from now on?"

 Chapter 1220

    Sheepish as he was questioned on the spot, Xavier smiled bitterly and said, "Master, | n to return to the Woods family. After


    all, the Woods family master treats me well, and he even saved me once... While | a m a Lagorio, | used to be a mere member of


    the Lagorio branch family..."


    Hearing his response, Trenton smirked bitterly. "Amazing. Never thought you''d be the Woods family¡¯spdog despite being there


    for several years. Haha... This is absurd! Have you forgotten that you''re a Lagorio?"


    Xavier was enraged to hear Trenton''s remark; never once was he treated well when he stayed with the Lagorios, extremely


    angry. Instead, he was bullied.


    Surprisingly, upon entering the Woods family, not only was he given an important position but he was also saved by Nash once.


    He had secretly vowed from that day on that his life belonged to the Woods family.


    That was why he chose to side with the Woods family instead of being with Lily and the Third Elder.


    Never did he think that him kindly sending Lily back to the Lagorios would be met with sarcasm from Trenton, who even called


    him apdog.


    Through gritted teeth, Xavier denounced,¡± I''m well aware I¡¯m a Lagorio, Master, but as humans, we need to push forward, not to


    mention that | owe Nash Woods my life. M y family name is Lagorio, but | understand the need to have gratitude. A person can''t


    b e without their conscience! My sons died fighting for the Lagorio family, and | don¡¯t owe the Lagorio family anything!¡± He turned


    around and was prepared to leave.


    ¡°Are you insane? How dare you speak to our family master like that!" The First Elder of the Lagorio family flipped his hand and


    took a sword out, ready to attack.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Stop!" came the sharp order from the Lagorios'' Old Master. "Let him leave."


    Xavier stopped walking and turned around to look at the crowd before gesturing with his hands. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    After he spoke, Xavier stepped with


    the tips of his toes and ts appedrel


    serafafenti y rushed


    upward into the sky and flew


    downward. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Within several breaths, Xavier ha


    disappeared fr myeyeniiody''s ont.


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Lagorio family''s First Elder said to Old


    Master Lagorio anxiously after Xavier


    left," Old Master, Xavier has a high


    martial level, and we can''t let him


    leave. We''re consi edeneraies


    ths Woods danhily-and we''ll be in war


    against them sooner orter¡ªit''ll be


    in our best interest to kill such a


    strong semi-god master. He''s at the


    peak level of the semi-god stage, and


    he might b e able to break into the


    true god-level someday soon!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1221

    However, Old Master Lagorio shook his head. "We can''t kill him no matter what. If news about this gets out, our Lagorio family


    will be theughing stock of the entire world."


    "Why? We''re getting rid of a hidden problem. Apart from that, he¡¯s a member of our Lagorio family, and now he¡¯s an aplice


    to the enemy, willing to work for the Woods family. Could it be possible that the other families will say something i f we kill him?"


    The First Elder frowned, unable toprehend his logic.


    Old Master Lagorio replied, "His sons died fighting for our Lagorio family in the past, and he did nothing to wrong our Lagorio


    family. Won''t others say we''re savages when news about this gets out?¡±


    Old Master Lagorio ced both arms behind his back and looked at the area where Xavier left. He continued to speak, "H e


    would''ve died if he sided with Lily from the beginning and instead of being with the Woods family to repay their kindness.


    Sending Lily home is a generous act from his part."


    At this moment, Trenton also nodded. "True ... If nobody escorted Lily back after her fighting prowess was destroyed, who knew


    what dangers she''d face as she returned alone. Surely, the Woods family won''t send somebody to escort her back. Xavier''s


    action of proactively sending my daughter back here is considered as him doing something great for our Lagorio family."


    The First Elder, after hearing their rational thoughts, nodded. "You''re right... And | acted out of impulse just now. Thankfully, the


    old master stopped me, or | would''ve done something I''d regret for life. After all, Xavier sent Eldest Miss back without anyone


    telling him and if | killed him then and there, we''d get the bad brunt of it all if people found out."


    "Nevermind, nevermind... We''ll be enemies i n the future, and we can attack without holding back the next time we meet him."


    The old master sighed before he added, " Lily gave us a lot of martial enhancement material during the previous two to three


    years, and our family has grown quite a lot, though we still beat them-both parties will lose. We still need to make ns if we


    want to avenge Lily."


    Diana said angrily, "It''s indisputable Nash i s responsible over how my daughter ended up in this situation today. Why did he


    have to get Joan and Fane back home? None of this would''ve happened if he didn¡¯t have such thoughts. He should¡¯ve focused


    on solely searching for and making him the family master! He''s the one in the wrong, and that¡¯s why my daughter would go to


    such extremes.¡±


    Another slightly younger middle-aged man also said angrily, "We have to avenge my sister. Sadly, it''s been four months and we


    still haven''t found Lance without even a clue or lead to where he is. It¡¯s going to be very difficult. Not only him, but there''s also no


    clues about those from the other families. After all, they went hunting for treasures together!"


    "No matter what, let''s send a dozen people t o start searching from tomorrow onward. If we don¡¯t do that, Lily will forever be


    restless." The old man smiled bitterly. He thought about it and soon his eyes lit up. "0 h yes, | almost forgot. One monthter,


    there will be a martial artpetition among the younger generations of the eight reclusive families, right? A martial art


    competition that happens once every three years. Perhaps we can use that to our advantage."


    Trenton''s eyes also lit up after he


    heard this and smilingly added, "Yes,


    this is a huge event. Th Woeds) 11!


    fesyeaatinersee a huge loss


    after what happened this time. If we


    tell others about this, many families


    which are of the same capabilities as


    them won''t agree to their position


    and identity!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Diana thought about it and said,


    "Some families had quite the rift with


    the Woods family, such as the


    Cabello family pqthettarcialsd


    thogeaitid had smaller disputes with


    them. If we can drive a wedge


    between them and deepen their


    conflicts, we''d be able to act together


    with them. There''s a possibility for us


    to win if w e fight against the Woods


    family together!¡± Please read theProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Old Master Lagorio also wither and


    said," Seats like rallying w


    families i,q gay oily pe we oF


    bevel We if we n to wipe out


    the Woods family on our own."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1222

    Diana frowned when she thought about it." Though these families have misunderstandings with Woods family, it''s nothing too


    bad, too much. Previously, some families suppressed them and didn''t want them to rise, but Nash was really good at handling


    issues. He disciplined his subordinates and stopped them from having conflicts with the others. Hence, it''s obviously very difficult


    to let them and the Woods familypletely start a war with just mere misunderstandings."


    Old Master Lagorio also nodded and said," Don''t worry, there will be opportunities. Otherwise, we''ll make some our own.¡±


    From then on, The Lagorios readied themselves and became the Woods family''s enemy.


    Fane woke up early the next morning and went to wash up. Walking to the garden soon after, he noted Danie was already


    waiting for him there.


    Smiling, Fane spoke, "You''re up so early this morning, Third Young Mistress Cabello!"


    "Can''t | do that? Hmph. You''ll probably sneak away had | woken up anyter. What should | do by then?" Danie pursed her


    delicate mouth and ced both hands behind her back before she poked, ¡° Anyways, | don''t care. I¡¯m following you for these two


    to three days before my fighting prowess returns, when | can use my Chi again.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can follow me if you''re alright with wearing yourself out. After all, you


    can''t keep asking me to carry you on my back as we''re traveling for such a long journey, no?" Fane shrugged his shoulders and


    walked toward the main entrance.


    "| never thought of that! You came up with that yourself!" Danie''s face flushed a crimson red as she followed behind Fane. She


    then pursed her lips and said, "Did you have that thought since you carried me yesterday? Did you gain something out of i t?"


    Fane was speechless. "You seem really confident of your own beauty.¡¯


    "That''s for sure. My beauty is obvious for all to see!" Danie had an arrogant expression on her face as she followed behind


    Fane, though she grew abashed at what she spoke. "But, seeing you rescued m e yesterday, | guess | can let you carry me."


    The fact that Fane allowed Nikini to join the main family yesterday made Danie see Fane in a new light. It seemed like Fane


    was quite kind, and his act could win the hearts of the people. This caused members of the branch families topletely


    venerate him.


    As they walked toward the vige''s entrance, Fane noticed that Mason and the others were already there, waiting for them.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "You''re all up so early in the morning!" Fane smiled and was slightly moved-it was evident they wanted to see him off.


    "Young Master Fane, we prepared a


    fine steed for you, and this is the best


    horse among all the horse thieves''


    horses!" Mason le &QKse udp


    spylinglvesbhed, "This is Blood


    Dragon Horse and can be considered


    a low-level monster beast. Swift and


    speedy, it won''t take you long to


    reach the next branch family. The


    most important point is that you''ll be


    able t o conserve your Chi if you don''t


    use it to fly, right?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane''s expression shifted uneasily as Mason exined it all. "What a gift you''ve prepared for me, but I''ve never ridden a horse


    before, and | don¡¯t know how to ride this even if you give it to me."


    "How''s that possible...? You don''t


    know how to ride horses?!" Man


    were stunned at Fees Vepiy~


    Everybody Was a trainer, and most of


    them knew how to ride such horses.


    Fane not knowing how to ride a horse


    baffled them. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, it Seemed true when they


    thought about it. Fane was differ


    from the others ag hehe retarne


    fon th¨¦ oiitside world. It was normal


    that he had not practiced riding a


    Blood Dragon Horse. "| know how!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1223

    Although she could not use her Chi, Danie still retained her physical strength.


    Hoisting herself up with one hand, Danie saddled herself on the back of the horse, smiling at Fane as she called out, "Come sit


    behind me; I''ll carry you!"


    "This doesn''t seem right, though...?" Fane felt slightly embarrassed, seeing they were of two different genders. This Third Young


    Mistress Cabello was not only pretty, but she had a nice figure to boot as well. Fane tried not to hold back unnecessary thoughts


    when he carried her on his back yesterday, though he was still a young and vigorous man, so there were asions where he


    still had some interruptions in his thoughts.


    If he had to sit behind Danie on that horse throughout their journey, he feared that...


    Danie, on the other hand, silently harbored interest in Fane when she noted how shy he was when a rather ¡®interesting¡¯


    opportunity was given between the two.


    She rolled her eyes at Fane and sourly remarked, "Are you a man? You don''t even have the balls to jump up here. I''m only


    willing to carry you because you carried m e up the mountain yesterday, and | want to pay back this favor. s, though you''re a


    man, you''re still not man enough to get up here."


    Mason tried to bite back a smile as he stood near. Why did it sound like these two were flirting like lovers?


    Apart from that, he prepared one horse for today with hopes to see them riding a horse when Danie left with Fane. Who could


    have expected that Fane would not d 0 it?


    "Who says I''m not man enough? You''re no tiger¡ªyou think I''m afraid of you?"


    Fane threw himself up and saddled the horse behind Danie.


    However, Fane dared not sit too close, seeing the physical differences of men and women. He purposely distanced himself so


    their bodies would not touch.


    ¡®We''ll meet again at the main family''s residence, Young Master Fane, but it seems like we''ll have to wait much longer, seeing as


    you may need around one month to finish doing everything." Mason waved his hand with a smile when he saw how awkward


    Fane had gotten.


    "Goodbye, Young Master Fane!" Everybody immediately waved and said goodbye to Fane.


    "Alright, everybody, do go back.


    You''ve gotten lots of martial


    enhancement materials alleeweyy)


    wiped eee horsalthidves; So it¡¯s


    beat ity u guys take this time to train


    well. Those who are able to break


    through should strive to go up


    another level." Fane looked at the


    crowd as he waved and bade


    farewell. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "We''ll take our leave no. Go!" Danie pulled the reins and softly nudged the horse with her heel. The tall and handsome Blood


    Dragon Horse, with that, began to race away.


    "Ah!" Caught off-guard at the sudden motion, Fane was frightened as the horse rushed forward, stopping for a while before it


    raced again. Fane fell right against Danie''s back due to inertia, hugging Danie¡¯s waist in a conditioned reflex.


    "Ah!" Danie shrieked at the sudden


    contact, blushing sheepishly as her


    heart raced. She was inwardly O11


    relie ONG Gre wce


    had brought them several hundred


    meters away from the eyes of the


    Woods branch family members...


    How embarrassing would it be i f


    they saw it all! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane was flushed out embarrassed.


    "This... This horse runs really fast!"


    His heart thumped unc ptroltabhj as


    ie gad peria¨¦icate waist Their


    bedies rubbed against each other as


    the horse galloped and ran. All out of


    ideas and embarrassed. Fane


    attempted to shift the awkwardness


    with a different topic. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 1224

    "This horse is rather fast!¡± Danie had ridden a fair share of Blood Dragon Horses when she was young, though she stopped a


    s she grew up and trained her fighting prowess instead.


    Never before had a man sat behind her with his arms around her waist; never did she think such a day woulde as well.


    Her heart was thrashing against her ribcage that it felt like jumping out of her chest at that moment.


    All Danie could do was act normal and speak normally. With Fane''s chest against her back, she felt much shier than she was


    yesterday when Fane carried her.


    It was not long when Fane realized something quickly reminded Danie, "No,


    no, we¡¯re going the wrong way. Go right!


    That baffled Danie. "Well, why didn''t you say so earlier? | don¡¯t know where your next branch family is located!" Not knowing


    where to go, she only knew to continuously run forward and had totally forgotten to ask Fane which direction to go.


    "There''s a small power that relies on our family over there. Although they''re not members of the Woods branch families, they''ve


    been treating the Woods family well. They had always handed in materials based on the requested percentage. We can¡¯t leave


    any of these powers when we''re choosing prodigies to join the main family!"


    Fane smiled and spoke, "We can''t let them down, right?¡±


    "No, we can''t... Seems like you really think for everyone else. You''ll make a good family master if someone like you bes the


    family master!¡± Danie blushed. "However, the family master¡¯s position is normally inherited by the family master''s son. If your


    father isn¡¯t the family master, you won''t inherit the family master title no matter how talented you are."


    That caught Fane off-guard.


    Danie obviously knew Fane was one of the young masters from the Woods main family. He might be the son of an elder ora


    patronum and was out running chores for the family. What she did not know was that Fane was indeed the Woods family


    master''s son and the main family master''s inheritor.


    He smiled sheepishly. "I''m not really interested in that."


    Danie wore a silk dress, and though it was made of good material, it was still rather thin. With nowhere to ce his hands,


    Fane wrapped his arms around her waist and felt the silkiness of her skin at the same time.


    Considering it was his first time riding a horse-and a rather feisty, fast one at that-he feared he would fall down. Because of that,


    he could only act nonchnt and ced his hands on her waist.


    He purposely made small talk with


    Danie the entire rip-with j


    e theerabartagsing atmosphere.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re genuinely not interested in the


    family master position. You''re quite a


    special person!" Dapigrea Ol!


    intgrestechia getting to know Fane in


    their journey, and she noticed that.


    This man was obviously different


    from the other men she met


    previously. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Danie could not help but frown after they rode on for some time...


    The embarrassing thought urred


    to her as she blushe U


    bisgd-seented be bursting out


    from it. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane was also speechless, thinking of how disappointing his acts were.


    Soon, the both of them arrived at the entrance of a small vige.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1225

    Both Fane and Danie got down from the horse right after it stopped.


    The blushing Danie tied the horse under a tree not far from where they were before she walked back to Fane. "Well? How''s


    your first experience riding a horse?" she spoke : n an attempt to diffuse the awkward atmosphere, only realizing momentster


    how wrong it sounded.


    Did she just ask Fane how he felt?


    To disperse the tension, Fane so casually replied, "It''s my first time riding a horse. | felt quite nervous initially, but it became


    exciting soon after!¡±


    Fane noted that Danie''s face turned a crimson red after he spoke as she lowered her face, not daring to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Alright! Let''s go in!¡± Fane''s behavior baffled her-this man just tantly said it was ¡®exciting¡¯. What a pervert! How could it not be


    when he held her by the waist? Fane probably liked her, but he refused to admit i t.


    Fane was also speechless as he knew that this prettyst had misunderstood him. However, he did not know how to exin


    himself. Why did he even say it was¡¯ exciting¡¯ in the first ce?


    Not long after they entered the vige, two men guarding the entrance walked forward to them and spoke, "Greetings. The two of


    you are...?"


    Fane smiled indifferently. "I''m from the Woods main family. Please ask your family master toe out." "Somebody from the


    main family?" One of them was stunned as they had never seen Fane. They nodded in doubt before going in to make the report.


    Soon, the master of this n came out with several people, his expression shifting into excitement when he saw that it was


    Fane. He quickly brought his people with him and greeted them, "Greetings, Young Master Fane!"


    ¡°Fane? It''s Fane!" Many from this small n that relied on the Woods family had never met Fane, though they had heard about


    things happening in the main family after their family master returned. When they heard that the person before them was Fane,


    all of them were extremely excited.


    "Greetings, Young Master Fane!" Everybody immediately saluted him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡¯There''s no need for such politeness. I¡¯m here today to choose two prodigies for training at our main family. | believe that Master


    Asher Owens has informed everybody?" addressed the smiling Fane.


    "Yes, he told us!" One of the elders of


    this power immediately walked


    forward happily andnaddedO""


    seijetegtion? "Ne family master told


    us that Young Master Fane might


    come over to pick prodigies and


    asked us to make a pre-selection.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    We''ve made our selection, but we


    thought that you won''t be COMMA


    After all, were asmaitn that


    dovsrit carry the Woods family


    surname... We thought you won''t be


    coming." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The elder then nced at Danie as


    he smilingly added, "However, our


    family master only said that LOAN


    Master F ng waorhing? we never


    thdligt you''d bring your wife as well.


    We''ve heard rumors about how


    extremely beautiful Young Master


    Fane''s wife is. Seeing her now in


    person, she really lives up to the


    rumors!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Wife?" Fane was baffled, stunned silent at such a remark. It seemed like this old man had never met Selena, so he thought


    Danie was his wife.


    Danie, who stood next to them, blushed s o hard, wanting to bury herself in a deep hole.

 Chapter 1226

    "Oh my, Mrs. Fane Woods is so abashed that she''s blushing like a little girl!


    Nheless, you still look sweeter. No wonder Young Master Fane chose you!" added the elder, much to everyone''s surprise.


    Thatment filled Danie with mirth.


    She rolled her eyes at the other party flirtatiously before speaking, "You''re right about me being beautiful, but I''m not his wife."


    "W...What?" The elder was embarrassed when he heard that. Had he gotten it all wrong?


    Fane gave an awkward smile before he walked forward to exin, "This is Third Young Mistress Cabello, Ms. Danie.


    Please don''t misunderstand us."


    The elder was shocked to hear Fane''s exnation. ¡°Third Young Mistress Cabello? She¡¯s one of the well-known bells, which is


    why | assumed her identity wrongly. After all, | heard Young Master Fane''s wife is also extremely gorgeous and that...that''s why |


    misunderstood. Please forgive me, Third Young Mistress!


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it¡ªone who doesn''t know, isn''t guilty! After all, you''ve never seen me before, too!" Danie waved her hand


    dismissively, though the butterflies still fluttered in her stomach. After all, that meant that she looked gorgeous, and any girl would


    have been just as ttered with such apliment.


    Fane was dumbfounded at the elder." Seems like you''ve got a knack for ttery!¡± He could see that this old guy was ttering


    them with wishes so he could make a good impression or familiarize himself with Fane. Never did the elder think the person


    following Fane was the young miss of the Cabello family.


    ¡°By the way, since you had your pick from your people, ask them toe out so that | can register their name," said Fane,


    getting back to business.


    Startled, the Owens'' family master stuttered, "They c¡ªcan register right now?"


    Fane was slightly stunned before he said,¡¯ Definitely. It''s alright since you people have made your choices and there are no


    objections. It saves up my time too!"


    "It''s no trouble at all! | just feel like we''re dreaming right now... | thought that you¡¯d ignore us after analyzing our people, knowing


    their fighting prowess isn''t good enough!" The Owens'' family master nced at the boy-and-girl pair from his n before he


    added, "After all, small ns like us normally don''t have any martial enhancement resources, so although they''re quite talented,


    their fighting prowess reaches only the ninth-grade grandmaster level. They aren''t even in the elementary level of the semi-god


    stage. | fear you''ll regret having them when you find that their fighting prowess is too low r


    Fane immediately replied with a smile, "It''s not about whether anyone''s suitable or not. It doesn¡¯t matter if you''re big or small


    ns -you''re still ns of our Woods family, and every n has at least two positions. How can | take your two positions


    because of a low count of members or ¡®not good enough¡¯ prodigies? This would be hard to exin. Our Woods family aren''t like


    that!"


    After he spoke, Fane looked at the


    two young people ang-said, wert she


    YpyrraIR?? ddire¡®and register


    yourselves." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Thank... Thank you, Young Master Fane!"


    The young man and woman ke


    at each other, joy fillin their eyestas (Ost:


    preci walkeeton ne and


    tered their names. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fane smiled and said, "Alright, you


    guys can prepares oyssplyesto


    registeranitie hain family." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Young Master Fane, do you want to go in and take a rest? It''s still early, no?"

 Chapter 1227

    One of the elders walked forward and looked at Fane expectantly.


    Fane nced at the young man and woman in front of her. He thought about it and said, "How about this: I''ll go take a rest first,


    but can you both meet me in my room about one hour from now?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Young Master Fane!" The young man and woman looked at each other.


    Although they were slightly puzzled, they still nodded and agreed to it.


    Soon, the Owens family arranged residence for Fane and Danie in a secluded garden.


    ¡°Weren''t you in a hurry? Why aren''t you in a hurry now?" Danie nced at Fane and said curiously. "Why did you ask the


    geniuses of this family to meet you in your


    roomter? Is there something that you need to personally tell them?" "The two of them are ninth-grade grandmasters, and


    they''re only one step away from the elementary stage of the semi -god level," Fane exined to her. "I happen to have several


    groups of ingredients for pills. | can cultivate one for each of them and help them break into the elementary stage of the semi-god


    level."


    "You... You know how to cultivate pills?" Danie was taken aback by the news; she did not know Fane knew how to cultivate


    pills.


    After all, alchemy was not something any random person could learn... That meant Fane had to be talented enough and had a


    high mental capacity.


    Smiling, Fane replied, "| learned by myself and had some knowledge as to how to cultivate certain pills. | can¡¯t say that I¡¯m well-


    versed in it!"


    That added more shock into her system. It was difficult to enter the field of alchemy without a teacher, or anyone for that matter,


    to guide him, yet Fane told her that he learned everything himself?


    Goodness... What a genius!


    "You''re really clever.¡± Eyes lit up with interest, Danie insisted, "No, | need to see it with my own eyes!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Fane frowned and nced at her before he spoke, "I''ll let you, but you can¡¯t make a sound as it''ll disturb me. The art of alchemy


    requires the alchemist to be one hundred percent focused, and no one should interrupt them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, | get it!" Danie pursed her lips and smiled.


    They both closed the door to their room and, with a flip of Fane''s hand, he took out a small pill furnace.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the vige, the young man and woman stood under the trees as they conversed.


    The man leaned against the tree and


    looked at the young woman in front


    of him curiously. ¡®Whyede.yo hk¡¯


    eptester Ane asked us to enter


    his room after an hour? Is there


    something important that he had to


    purposely stay here for?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Who knows? We''ll know about it in a


    while, won''t we?" The young woman


    had a smile on her face. "Nev: bm


    thought Yo ung Mastde Fane is that


    feithi a added to that mix is his


    kindineset in offering us two positions


    even though we''re a small n. W e


    need to train well in the future and


    fight t o break through to the


    semi-god level. We Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    need to be masters of the semi-god level after we reach the Woods main family!"


    Her excitement was met with the


    young man¡¯s worried expression. "l''m


    worried. You''re so bea tiful- godt


    Magter Pane Eve other


    NIK tail ts toward you? | mean, why


    else would he change his mind when


    he nned to leave right after


    finishing his business here?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1228

    However, the young woman rolled her eyes at the young man. "What are you talking about? Why would he ask you to goe


    along if he''s interested in just me? Unnecessary, no? Would he ask you to observe us when he takes advantage of m e?¡±


    The guy smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m worried because you''re quite the pretty face. What i f Fane made up that excuse because everyone


    else was present¡ªincluding the family master¡ªand have me leave after we both go to himter? What if he asks you to go into


    the room alone? We''ll never know!"


    "What are you talking about? Young Master Fane isn¡¯t that kind of person!" The young woman once again rolled her eyes at the


    young man before a sweet smile appeared o


    n her face. "It''s good if such a prepossessing man like Young Master Fane can fancy me...but | heard that his wife is drop-dead


    gorgeous. You can see what a beauty that Third Young Mistress Cabello is. | think those two share a tight bond, which probably


    exins why such a n angel is willing to follow him!"


    The young man frowned. "Didn''t they exin themselves? The woman isn''t his wife, and they''re only friends!¡±


    ¡°Are you really dumb?¡± grumbled the youngdy. "Just think about it: If they truly are just friends, how can they both share a


    horse? | can see the eyes of the Third Young Mistress of Cabello lighting up when she looked at Young Master Fane. They


    obviously have an unusual rtionship, even if they aren''t husband and wife!" "You got a point. Why didn¡¯t they ride two horses


    and instead rode just one? Seems like it truly is some ambiguous rtionship!" The man nodded and thought about it before


    speaking again, "Of course, no harm in them both being together; the Cabello family is hauntingly powerful after all. The Woods


    family''s position must''ve plummeted after what happened with the Third Elder and First Madam. If Fane can be together with the


    young miss of the Cabello family, it ensures a prosperous development for our Woods family!"


    The youngdy frowned. "Yeah, that''s true, but the rtionship between the Woods family and Cabello family has always been


    strained Hence, it''s definitely difficult for the Cabello family''s master to give them blessings..."


    Meanwhile...


    Busied with cultivating pills in the room, Fane would have been appalled to hear whatever the Owens family''s prodigies were


    discussing outside.


    Danie, who was by his side, fell silent in awe at what she saw-the pills Fane cultivated were indeed first-grade intermediate


    pills. The most important thing was how skilled Fane was. He looked almost the same as a First Elder who had researched pills


    for many years.


    Danie waspletely attracted to Fane when she saw how focused he was. As his expression would shift from frowning to


    smiling lightly, Fane''s expressions seemingly affected her thoughts. She eyed the changes in his mood, his nervousness, and


    happiness. It was as if Fane was not the person cultivating the pills but her as well.


    "Donel" Finally, Fane raised his hand


    and iileied VAN aco


    smiaciitia I before


    rg in ae ee Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The pills looked round and plump.


    They carried a fain paelbof Gees" |


    imedicicte iMPwere obviously of


    good quality. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Look at you, you''re all sweaty!"


    Danie could not help but take out


    her handkerchief agencies


    e''siforetiedd Wh en she saw that


    Fane hadpleted cultivating the


    pills. Her beautiful eyes looked very


    serious when she helped him. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Err, well... Thank you!" Fane had an embarrassed expression on his face as he smiled shyly, cing the furnace away.

 Chapter 1229

    Resting for a couple of minutes, the Owens family''s prodigies came to Fane''s room not long after.


    "Young Master Fane, is there anything important that you''ve asked us toe?" asked the duo curiously, ncing at one


    another when they realized that Danie was also in the room.


    Fane had cultivated five first-grade intermediate-level pills just now. He took two out with a flip of his hand and said," Here''s one


    for each of you. These are first-grade intermediate-level pills, used to increase fighting prowess. They should be able to help you


    both break through and achieve the elementary level of the semigod stage. | suggest that you both spend some time here and


    leave for the main


    family after you''ve broken through. That would help increase your speed when you travel.¡±


    "W¡ªWhat? This , this is for us?" The young man gulped, wondering if he heard wrongly. These were pills, and having these


    were much better than having spirited grass.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It was because of this that pills were extremely precious and hard to obtain.


    Fane had genuinely taken two incredibly rare items to give them both!


    "Thank you, Young Master!" The young girl took the pills with a small frown on her face before her expression shifted into utter


    shock and awe. "Why... Why are these still hot?"


    The man took the other pill and was just as surprised. "Oh, my stars... It''s still hot! Are these recently cultivated?"


    Fane nodded at their shocked faces. ¡°Haha ...! Yes, they are, considering | had just cultivated them. There¡¯s no loss of Chi from


    the pills, so the effects are best if you take i t right now. While it''s not much, the pills will gradually lose their Chi."


    "You''re incredible, Young Master Fane! Did you truly cultivate these pills yourself? That''s mighty kind of you to cultivate these


    yourselves for us!" The young girl was extremely excited. "I... | don''t know how to thank you for this!"


    "That''s right, Young Master Fane. | had no idea that you''re so nice and considerate toward us..." The guy gazed at Fane


    appreciatively yet guiltily, as he did second -guess Fane while he stayed in the residence merely to cultivate pills for them. He


    thought Fane had his eye on his


    beautiful prodigypanion from


    their Owens family. Thinkingbaok at


    sei tEUly wasigsuging he heart of a


    g eaen with his own mean


    measures! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Alright, we should leave. | need to


    save time andplete my mission


    as soon as possiie, Bane g@roedt


    t iwygipredigl¨¦s and said, "The two


    of you don''t need to send me off, just


    train well. The best way to repay me


    is to break through the semi-god level


    soon." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They then left for the vige''s entrance once more. At this moment, the Blood Dragon Horse was full and was enjoying the warm


    sunshine.


    Danie brought the horse over,


    subtly shy when she nced at Fane.


    Getting up the Agrse, e¨¦satt{o


    Fane, adore up. | don''t know which


    directions the next branch family is


    at, so you need to lead the way!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1230

    "Thank you very much...!" Still embarrassed at what happened this morning, he fought his shyness and got up the horse''s back,


    sitting behind Danie.


    ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to hold on to me? Don¡¯t fallter!¡± reminded the blushing Danie.


    ¡°Alright...!" replied Fane before cing his hands around Danie¡¯s waist from behind.


    Recalling something, Danie then said, "0 h, right. The triennial martial artspetition among the reclusive families i sing


    up next month. Although it''s just for us to learn from each other, it bears great importance for the eight families and the other


    reclusive families. As a member o f the Woods main family, you have such


    high fighting prowess. You''ll definitely join since you must be a genius of the main family, right?"


    Fane nodded. "My father told me about that, and that''s why | got to make this trip o f choosing prodigies for the main family short.


    | need to go back earlier so that | can join this martial artspetition, and that¡¯s why | don¡¯t want to rest here for too long,


    leaving once everything is settled."


    Fane paused for a moment before a smile grew on his face as he spoke, "I¡¯m lucky that the Woods branch families aren¡¯t far


    from the ns depending on us. I''ll get to wrap up everything if | get to it quickly."


    ¡°But you''ll still be out of time!¡± Danie thought about it and said, "| got an idea: Why don''t | just take the reins on the horse from


    now on? This will be much faster.


    You''ll only wear yourself out and deplete your Chi if | leave and you rely on flying.


    You''ll also need more time, too!" "It doesn''t sound too good..." Fane was embarrassed. Riding the horse from one ce to


    another would spare him several days, and they would need an estimated 20 days to get things done.


    If things went out of n, however, they would need at least 20 more days, meaning he would not have enough time to return for


    the tournament.


    ¡°Hey, what''s not good about it? If it wasn''t for you, | would¡¯ve been insulted by that bastard back then, and that''s even worse than


    killing me. This is the same as saving my life, do you understand? You saved my life, so what''s the big about me helping you?"


    Smiling, Danie then added, "Of course, you''ll have to repay me since I''m helping you!" "What is it, then?" Fane frowned, never


    expecting she would ask for a favor after she offered him help without him asking for it.


    "It''s simple: I''d like to follow you to


    the Woods family and take a look


    after we''re done. I''ve never been to


    the Woods family yet. il yqa ON!


    eine abie there¡± Banie was


    fitted with expectations. Not only was


    Fane handsome, but he had a


    respectable position and identity. He


    was nice to people and even knew


    how to cultivate pills. To her, Fane


    had surpassed many of the young


    masters who had courted her. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Those genius young masters who bore great positions seemingly paled insignificantly whenpared to Fane, and that was no


    stretch nor lie.


    "This doesn''t sound too good, right?"


    Fane was slightly worried. After all,


    the Cabello family and is Woods \


    feqigransaedon rtionship.


    Should the Cabellos turn hostile


    entirely, things would take a turn for


    the worse as Danie knew where


    their branch families were. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Hey, what''s so bad about that?¡± Danie soon thought of something. "I get it...


    Knowing that the Woods family and


    the Cabellos aren''t on good terms,


    you don''t want to let me got -acan)


    right? Tru ¡°she gabette faintly doesn''t


    Have ood rtionship with the


    Woods family, but it''s not that bad,


    right? Apart from that, | can''t


    completely represent the Cabello


    family. | just want to go to the Woods


    family and y!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1231

    Fane fell silent for a moment before he spoke, "That''s not the only problem. You''ve been out for so long, and if you don''t go back,


    the Cabello family members will search everywhere for you when they learn you''ve been captured. Won''t your parents b e


    worried if you don¡¯t go back for such a long time?"


    Danie''s face darkened when she heard this. She thought about it and said, "They don¡¯t know | was captured by Munro Quinn.


    All they know is that I''ve gone out to y, so they won''t be too worried since | have good fighting prowess, though they''ll still


    worry if | don¡¯te home after quite some time."


    Stopping the horse at that moment, she turned to Fane and smilingly spoke,¡±


    However, I''ve made up my mind to follow you to the Woods family to y. After all, you guys will be joining the martial arts


    competition within several days, so I''ll follow you to thepetition and meet my parents then..."


    ¡®A... Alright!" Fane nodded, agreeing to her stance. It was nice to have a genial rtionship with this Third Young Mistress of the


    Cabello family, and he would at least get information about the Cabello family...even if it was to learn about the Cabellos'' first


    elder so he could take the ancient book from them.


    Fane kept his thoughts in check, however, reminding himself that he needed to prioritize breaking through into the intermediate


    or theter stage of the true-god level. Only then could he get the ancient book.


    Otherwise, he would not stand a chance against that person.


    Fane thought about it and set a goal for himself. "It''s alright. Fernando has three years, so I''ll try my best to strive and growas


    quickly as | can."


    "That''s set, then. You''ve made your promise!" Delighted that Fane agreed to her, she then called out to the horse as it began to


    gallop again.


    As the saying went, ¡®familiarity breeds fondness,¡¯ they both met every day for the next 20 days as Fane would sit behind Danie


    and held her waist. Unknowingly, an unfamiliar feeling for Danie blossomed within Fane.


    There were even times when Fane could not control his excitement when he sat behind this beauty and caught whiffs of her


    pleasant scent.


    His understanding of Danie had grown over those 20 days. While she was considerably arrogant and spoilt by the Cabello


    family, she was not a bad person. Apart from that, she was also a simple and uplicated person.


    She did not seem to ce her guard up against Fane, at least.


    "Goodness, I''m tired from all this


    running around with you during these


    couple of days!" When they finally left


    thest brane amihetaniettarw 0


    Wasco th¨¦ florse¡¯s back, could not


    help butin." Apart from that,


    there are several ns and families


    on this trip who think I''m your


    beautiful wife. I''m really looking


    forward to seeing how your wife


    looks.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "The past couple of days must''ve


    been tiring for you!" ee:


    f my, wfeayoutiite er as you


    follow me to the Woods family."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°It must''ve been tiring for you''? No, that won''t do-you gotta treat me to a drink at least!" said the grinning Danie.


    "Alright. Let''s go left and follow that


    direction. We can rest for a night j


    we see a town esipgthtat it''s Gimost


    rjontfall Vitreat you to a drink


    tonight as a reward for your help


    these couple of days. How does that


    sound?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Danie rolled her eyes at Fane, but her heart felt like it wasthered by something honey-like and sweet.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1232

    Thus, they continued their journey ahead o n their steed, with Danie eager at the thought of having dinner with Fane alone.


    Moreover, she found that being next to Fane gave her a sense of security.


    Although he was six or seven years older than her, the mature Fane made her even more fascinated as she spent days with him.


    He was a far cry from the other young masters that gifted her roses, choctes, jade pendants, and spirited grasses. They bored


    her senseless.


    Eventually, the duo arrived outside a small town as the sky slowly turned dark.


    The small town seemed rather vast as it was brightly lit at this hour, festive-looking


    as many night market stalls were put up on the streets.


    ¡°Not bad... This small town looks much like an ancient, bygone town. What a sight for sore eyes!" Danie had a smile on her


    face as she walked on the wide bluestone street with the tall Blood dragon Horse in tow.


    "Feel free to tell me whatever you''d like to eat, Third Young Mistress Cabello, there''s n o need to be polite. You can choose from


    any of these restaurants!"


    "There''s a hotel in front that looks promising, too!" said Fane to Danie as he enjoyed the night view.


    "Well, | don''t want to go to big hotels. Let''s just find a small restaurant with a better environment; that¡¯s the highlight of it all!"


    Danie nodded before turning to Fane again and said, "By the way, can you stop addressing me as Third Young Mistress


    Cabello? You know that you...you can call m e Danie, right?"


    ¡°Alright, Danie." Fane smiled. The two of them walked for a while before they found a quaint yet pleasant restaurant.


    "Let''s go to the second floor. We can still sit on the side of the second floor and enjoy the night view of the streets below."


    Danie pulled Fane, ready to go to the second floor after asking the waiter to bring the horse to the stables.


    Two muscr men guarded the staircase that led to the second floor, however, and when they saw Fane and Danie about to g


    0 upstairs, one of them stopped the duo with an extended hand.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Danie frowned, confused at the sudden gesture.


    Eyeing them both, one of the men sneered," Guests, in our restaurant, the first floor is for themoners, but the second floor is


    different. Only the young masters in our town can afford to pay for things that are served on the second floor. Besides, the


    recipes here are different. They serve monster beasts¡¯ meat, and spirited stones are used to pay the bill, got it?"


    Spirited stones were materials that martial artists often used for training, and they contain immense Chi. The purer the stone, the


    more Chi it contained.


    Ordinary low-grade spirit stones were simr to Chi Congregation Pills, but its effects were not as good as Chi Congregation


    Pills.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, the more advanced


    middle-grade or high-grade spirit


    stones were far more Epencante


    ongregatian Pi especially the


    high-grade spirit stones that were


    awfully rare. A high-grade spirit stone


    was equal to one hundred


    mediumgrade spirit stones. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Of course, there were also the


    legendary top -grade spirit stones,


    which only existed j ip degends


    hag ever s¨¦en hon. since top- wade


    spirit stones were also rarely seen. It


    was considered good enough to


    asionally see some middle-grade


    spirit stones. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Being a martial artist meant that they obviously did not have much interest in money. They basically trade with spirit stones, as


    spirit stones were much more practical.


    Therefore, the two Herculean men


    thought that Fane and Danie ytd


    ae tt tg big onthe Second floor


    ¡éhey ay not recognize them


    as any members of the families in


    this town. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1233

    Much like casual martial artists, people like them would only have small amounts 0 f spirited stones. It was considered nice to


    have several pieces, though they would use such spirited stones to train and try improving themselves as much as possible.


    How could they use it for food?


    "This is ridiculous! Open your dog-like eyes and see who | am! Do | look like somebody who can''t afford a meal?" It was


    apparent that Danie had never received such treatment in the past as she was on the verge of exploding. She never expected


    to b e looked down on when she came to a small town for food.


    ¡°What are you talking about, young girl? Do you know who the boss of our restaurant i s? How dare you say ¡®open your dog-like


    eyes¡¯ to us! Haha...! Let me tell you this: even employees like us aren''t people you can simply offend!¡± The burly man


    immediately got angry and looked at Danie despicably. "You''re a stunner, but that''s all you are, no cash on you. Women like


    you are trophy women¡ªwhat else would you know apart from looking pretty?"


    ¡®That''s right!" The other burly man also immediately chimed in. "I think you¡¯re just a trophy woman, too. Haha...! If you can''t afford


    things, just let this handsome young man treat you to a simple meal. You want something nice instead? You look like the


    leeching type, those who''ll dip after having their fill!"


    Not forgetting Fane, the man turned to him next. "Young man, you look like a good person, so I¡¯ll leave you a piece of advice:


    There are many women out there who suck people dry these days. You should be careful and not let her control you."


    "What the f*ck...? I''m really, really angry now!" Danie saw red at that instant. She was the Third Young Mistress of the Cabello


    family, a familypletely capable of entering the top three positions among the eight reclusive families. They had three people


    with the fighting prowess of peak level true god stage, and such power was much stronger than the Woods family, who was at


    the bottom of the food chain.


    As the third young mistress of the Cabello family, she was treated as a precious girl among the Three Golden Flowers. Both her


    sisters spoiled her and her entire family loved her.


    How could she not be angry when somebody called her a trophy woman that leeched off of others?


    Before Fane could speak, she threw her fist at one of the men, squarely at his abdomen.


    Thomp!


    The burly man flew backward for a couple o f meters beforending on the ground, and blood leaked out of his mouth.


    Danie could utilize her Chi, one with power of a peak stage semi-god level master that no regr person could withstand.


    Hence, a simple punch would inflict intense pain on her opponent.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "How dare you cause trouble here! Do


    you have a death wish or CO


    eae 2" 2 Tether berly man


    a at what transpired.


    ae his hands into fists, he threw


    one at Danie. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Pfft! You, alone?!" Noting how the


    man was onan a aight far her! |


    ist and sent that


    person flying. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Thump!


    That guy also fell to the ground and vomited blood.


    Aman soon rushed in from the


    entrance with a dozen people anqn


    Weane dthe dus!¡¯ @ke are you?


    € you cause trouble in the


    ce owned by our Murphy family?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1234

    Upon seeing who came for them, both burly men scrambled to their feet from the floor as they whimpered and muttered," Young


    master, this young girl is too...too much...! She hit members of our Murphy family!"


    Annoyed, Young Master Murphy red at both men. "You''re both useless. You can''t even win in a fight against a woman!"


    ¡°Young Master, this woman has the fighting prowess of the semi-god level, and it''s only natural that we in the grandmaster stage


    will lose...!" one of them reasoned as h e held his abdomen, face scrunched up in pain. "She doesn''t look to be from around here


    and seems to be more than just a casual trainer!"


    "Semi-god level?" Young Master Murphy¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. A person with this level of fighting prowess would


    be regarded as a master.


    His father was also in the final stages of the semi-god level and was a considerably formidable force in this town. Their family


    also had several masters, but they could not go offending some master of the semigod level, especially those of thest or peak


    stage.


    That was why he held back from promptly acting out, even though many were present.


    Fane, who was next to them, smiled indifferently and said, "They deserved what came for them. This is the Third Young Mistress


    of the Cabello family, yet they dared to ridicule and said she''s a trophy woman. Aren''t they asking for it?" "Cabello family...?¡±


    Although Young Master Murphy was a young master in this small town, he was quite knowledgeable. He inhaled sharply when


    he learned she was from the Cabello family and noticed how beautiful this young woman in front of him was.


    The Cabello family was one of the eight reclusive families.


    "Here, this is my token.¡± Danie flipped her hand and revealed a ck-colored token, shoving it to their faces soon after.


    The other party broke out in cold sweat when he recognized the token and thanked himself for not picking a fight with them both.


    He was also lucky that he did not have other thoughts when he saw how beautiful this girl was. Otherwise... Forget the


    restaurant¡ªtheir entire Murphy family would disappear from this world in a blink of an eye.


    "It really iis the Third Young Mistress Cabello!" The man from the Murphy family gulped before turning to the two well-built men


    and barked, "You buffoons! This is the third young mistress of the Cabello family! How dare you two offend her?"


    Terrified, both men knelt on the ground and bowed incessantly as they begged Danie, "We''re sorry, Third YoungN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Mistress Cabello! Please forgive us! We''re really ignorant and had no idea that Third Young Mistress Cabello woulde to


    such a humble ce as ours. That is why w e offended you!"


    "Hmph!" Danie indignantly spoke, "Who gave you the right to call me a trophy


    woman? Take them out and kill them, or I''ll wipe out the entire Murphy family!"


    Overwhelmed with horror, Young Master Murphy inhaled deeply and snapped, "Take them both out and kill them!"


    There was nothing he could have done. Under such circumstances,forting Third Young Mistress Cabello was better than


    anything befalling on the Murphy family.


    "Please forgive us, Third Young


    Mistress...! We know that we''re a


    fault, and we eid ekSgainl oth


    buply meh were so frightened that


    their legs turned into jelly and were


    paralyzed on the floor. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Several other men pulled up both men, ready to take them outside.


    "Let it go, Danie. You can''t me


    them, seeing as they genuinely dont


    know who you are \intstfact¨¦d Pane


    after assessing the situation. "| say,


    have them p themselves a


    thousand times and we''ll let this go.¡¯


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Danie blushed when she heard what


    Fane said, but she nheless


    turned to the Murphies and said,


    "Alright, alright. | wndtake yaurlvds


    asfanais\eatitig me to a meal


    today. Since he asked for forgiveness


    on your behalf, I''ll spare you both.


    p yourselves for a hundred times


    then!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, of course...!"

 Chapter 1235

    Relieved that they were pardoned, both burly men knelt again and started pping themselves.


    "Thank you for forgiving the faults of these petty people, Miss Cabello!" Young Master Murphy was also relieved. After all, these


    two subordinates of his were at the grandmaster level. They were fifth or sixthgrade grandmasters, and such fighting prowess


    was considered ster to the Murphy family. That was why they were sent to guard the restaurant.


    He never foresaw such an event would happen, and it made him feel helpless.


    He thought about it and said again, "All of you, listen to me: Everything Third Young Mistress Cabello orders tonight will be free,


    understand?¡¯ "Yes, Sir!¡± The other waiters in the restaurant immediately replied.


    "That¡¯s more like it!" Danie patted Young Master Murphy on his shoulder when she saw how understanding he was."


    Remember to ask your subordinates to not look down on others in the future. I¡¯m not the only one they can''t afford to offend. This


    good friend of mine is the Woods family''s young master, and they shouldn¡¯t cross him as well. He can wipe out your entire town


    with one hand. Do you believe that?¡±


    "| believe... | do believe..." Young Master Murphy''s sweat dripped down his forehead unknowingly. Still, it made sense that the


    friends of Third Young Mistress Cabello had high positions. How else could they be qualified to stand beside the Third Young


    Mistress Cabello?


    Fane smiled and said, "Let''s go."


    Danielle turned and walked upstairs before remembering something. ¡°Serve us a serving of every specialty you have here!¡± she


    called out.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "A...Alright!" Young Master Murphy wiped his cold sweat and nodded vehemently.


    "That''s more like it!" Danie smiled and turned to walk up the stairs.


    "Goodness... Who would''ve known that the Cabello family¡¯s third young mistress and the Woods family''s young master would


    come to our town? F*ck... My heart shook at that! Our Murphy family nearly got destroyed!¡± Young Master Murphy rxed a s


    both Fane and Danie went upstairs, and he then noted how his legs turned to jelly.


    "Luckily, that guy helped us to beg for


    forgiveness, or we would''ve died!"


    The two burly men, thei acesO\\!


    secergbmiGa om all their


    ps, were inwardly relieved. They


    never imagined that two people of


    such honorable positions would dine


    at a humble ce like theirs. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "We have a situation, Young Master!¡± At this moment, a guy standing beside Young Master Murphy yelled in surprise.


    ¡°What? What happened?" Young Master Murphy nearly fainted from fright. He just got the time to take a breather! Why did his


    subordinate shock him again?


    That subordinate immediately said,


    "The young master of the Ladenberg


    family, Ezra Ladenberg is also paying


    dinner u igirg tonight "Ezra


    rene Young Master


    Murphy''s face darkened. The


    Ladenberg family was the enemy of


    the Murphy family, and their overall


    power was slightly stronger. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    That was why Ezra Ladenberg had


    been tyrannical and bullied those


    around him all tinge Be ever


    pand vahehver he had meals in their


    restaurant, much to Young Master


    Murphy''s chagrin, yet there was


    nothing he could do. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1236

    "Yes young master. Ezra Ladenberg is not a nice person and the Third Young Mistress Cabello is really beautiful. It so happens


    that Ezra is an extremely lecherous person and I''m afraid that something bad will happenter!¡± The subordinate looked anxious


    as he thought about it. He immediately said, ¡°Young master, this won''t work. We need to rush over and remind Young Master


    Ladenberg or they will definitely get into a fight!¡±


    However, Young Master Murphy stopped him. "Remind? Why should we remind him? The Ladenberg family had been


    suppressing our Murphy family all this while and that Young Master Ladenberg is wildly arrogant. This is a great chance to get rid


    of the Ladenberg family. Those two


    almost died because they offended that woman. Do you think that they would still b e alive if they took advantage of Third Young


    Mistress Cabello?"


    The subordinate¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. "That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t | think about this. | was only thinking about how our


    tables and chairs would be destroyed if they get into a brawlter. With the protective nature of Master Ladenberg, he would


    definitely avenge his son without finding out the reason if Young Master Ladenberg was killed. If that''s the case..."


    Young Master Murphy nodded. "There are many guests upstairs and who knows how the news is going to reach the Ladenberg


    familyter?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Asmile appeared on the corners of Young Master Murphy''s mouth when they arrived at that point of the conversation. He said to


    his subordinate, "Immediately go and send the message to the Ladenberg family if they get into a fightter. Do you


    understand?¡±


    ¡°| understand!" The subordinate smiled with his face filled with anticipation.


    Fane and Danie sat at the space next to the window after they went upstairs.


    The view from the second floor was extremely beautiful.


    However, as what Young Master Murphy and the others had expected, Young Master Ladenberg and several others also saw the


    two over there.


    "Psst psst, what a scene. Why haven''t | seen such a beauty before?" Young Master Ladenberg could not help but swallow his.


    saliva and eximed after he looked around for a while.


    The guy opposite him said with a smile, "It looks like these two are casual trainers who passed by this area and are here fora


    meal."


    ¡°Casual trainers?" Young Master Ladenberg had a smirk on his face and said, "Then we can''t let them leave so easily. Since they


    are not people from our town, it would be difficult for others to find them if anything happens to them. If we let such a beauty


    leave, it would be difficult to meet one the next time even if we want to!"


    "Haha... Young master, don¡¯t worry about it! Leave this in my hands!" The subordinate opposite the young master directly stood u


    p after he smiled and walked toward Danie.


    "Youngdy, you are really gorgeous! Your beauty will make the moon and flowers shy!" The man said flirtatiously as soon as he


    arrived in front of Danie.


    Danie frowned and nced at him as her facial expression darkened. "I don¡¯t know who you are, how can | help you?"


    The man smirked as he nced toward where Young master Ladenberg was and said, "Youngdy, our Young Master


    Ladenberg would like to invite you over for a chat. | hope that you will give him face!"


    Danie looked over and a fatty was


    sitting there with beautiful wenn


    each side of hig ann Heh oil


    sahehitte corners o f his mouth


    and was smiling at her like a


    lecherous fool. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She directly nced at the man in front of her with a cold expression on her face. "F*c k off! I''m not interested in such rubbish!"


    "Haha... Youngdy, you don''t need to be in a hurry to reject us!" The man in front of


    her did not seem to be angry. He


    flipped his hand and came up with a


    middle-grade spirited stone: Fei


    ced it n.theyabi¨¦ this isa


    rhidiale? rade spirited stone and it


    has an equal worth to one hundred


    low-grade spirited stones. Casual


    trainers like you have never seen


    spirited stones like this right? Haha...


    How about that?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re giving it to me?" Danie nced at the spirited stone on the table in despise.


    The man nodded with a smile. "Of


    course. Youngdy, we''re all smart


    people. You ya keep anit!


    y ter any tonight. As


    | sacl young master enjoys


    himself tonight, this middlegrade


    spirited stone is yours! Not any


    person can meet with such a good


    opportunity!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1237

    ¡°Haha... Is this a joke? You expect me to apany that fat-ass with one piece of useless spirited stone?¡± Danieughed.


    Fane also could not help but stand up. ¡° Didn''t you hear when she asked you to f*ck off?¡±


    This was the first time he purposely brought Danie out for a meal and it started off with an unhappy incident. Fane was also


    unhappy as they were suddenly disturbed hence he did not want to be nice t 0 the other party.


    Danie was secretly happy and touched when she saw how Fane was slightly angry.


    In her opinion, Fane proactively stood forward and got mad meant that he had some of affection toward her. Why was


    Fane so angry if he did not like her?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Who are you? How dare you speak to me this way?" The man was one of the butlers in Young Master Ladenberg''s family and


    he was considered a highly positioned person in the Ladenberg family.


    However, he never liked to take action under normal circumstances. In his opinion, most of the situations could be resolved by


    using spirited stones. There was no need to take action if the issues could be resolved by using spirited stones.


    "Who am I?¡± Fane humphed coldly and directly punched the other party his head.


    Bang!


    Fane did not use much strength but this butler of the Ladenberg family flew directly several meters backward beforending on


    the floor with blood trickling down his nose.


    ¡°What the f*ck?!" Young Master Ladenberg directly mmed his hand on the table and stood up when he saw that his


    subordinate was hit. "Attack them and kill the guy. Capture the woman and bring her over. F*ck, they need to submit to pressure


    after turning down my nice request."


    "Attack!" Several of Young Master Ladenberg''s subordinate immediately rushed toward Fane.


    "Don''t me me since you guys are the suicidal ones!" Fane flipped his hand and took the ck sword out when he saw the


    group of people daringly rush forward.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    With several swipes of his sword, the people who rushed forward were killed.


    Many guests on the second floor were


    frightened and hid directly by the side when they saw that there was a fight.


    "Who are these two? How dare they


    kill the Ladenberg family''s people!¡±


    Some of them could not elpbatl\


    seis acacia We appened.


    Everything was moving so quickly


    and they only realized what


    happened when the Ladenberg


    family''s subordinates were killed by


    that young man. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane directly went in front of the


    Ladenberg eee


    Kee alitnase peop e and looked at


    him coldly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Young man, do you know who our


    young master is? | think you...¡± T


    Ladenberg familybudeBwanted to


    thmpatan Fer. However, he was


    killed by Fane before he had the


    chance to finish speaking. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    The butler fell onto the ground, dead.

 Chapter 1238

    "Ah!" Both women in Young Master Ladenberg''s arms were so frightened that they turned pale. They immediately ran away and


    hid at a corner.


    "Young...young man, I¡¯m the young master o f the Ladenberg family. You will be going against the Ladenberg family if you dare


    kill me!¡± Young Master Ladenberg stood up and pointed at Fane. His voice and his finger, however, were trembling and he was


    obviously afraid.


    Whoosh!


    Fane did not pay much attention to him and carried out his attack. He then turned around and walked toward Danie while


    putting his sword away.


    Bang!


    Young Master Ladenberg fell onto the ground in disbelief as he covered his neck with both his hands.


    "This... This...¡± Several subordinates of the Murphy family were surprised when they ran over to take a look. They immediately


    ran downstairs.


    One of them went toward Young Master Murphy. "Young master, this is great! That guy really killed Young Master Ladenberg!


    Haha... Even heaven is helping us!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Is that true? Why haven¡¯t you guys send the message to the Ladenbergs yet? Go change your clothes as it''s bad if the Third


    Young Mistress Cabello and the others learned that we were the ones who sent the message!" Young Master Murphy reminded


    his subordinate with a smile after he thought about it.


    ¡°Haha... Alright, young master! I''m on my way now!" The subordinate then went to change his clothes happily.


    After Fane killed those people, he went back to where Danie was and sat down." What an annoyance. Who knew that we


    would meet such annoying people the first time officially treating the third Young Mistress Cabello to a meal. | hope this has not


    affected your mood for food."


    How could Danie me Fane when she felt as sweet as if she had taken honey. She felt that Fane had killed those people


    because he was unhappy with them bullying her.


    Apart from that, she was extremely happy a s Fane acted in such a decisive and unhesitating manner just now.


    "Don''t worry, such a small issue would not affect my mood!" Danie ced her arms on the table and ced her head in


    between her hands as she looked at Fane happily. Her beautiful eyes were filled with love for Fane.


    Fane''s heart stopped for a moment


    when h e saw how Danie leaket


    is) with theinFatdated smile at the


    co¨¦fners of her mouth. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He was not dumb so he had already


    realized that Danie had feelings |


    towar: nike Ndd no idea how


    tofespond to her feelings. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Luckily the waiter served their food at that moment. All the dishes that were served smelled extremely good


    "It smells so good! We can start


    eating!" Fane smiled an¡ésai¡étovtie


    leer ewe eos Sone us


    some of your best wine here!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''sing, it''sing!"

 Chapter 1239

    At this moment, Young Master Maack walked over with a smile on his face and ced two bottles of wine on the table.


    "Third Young Mistress Cabello and Young Master Woods, | present to you the legendary monkey wine, a wine whose sweetness


    is unparalleled, and its aroma thick and vorful. It''s extremely beneficial for those who are training to be chi masters!"


    Young Master Maack introduced the wine t 0 Fane, grinning. "My father stores it here, and | usually don''t dare to drink it. | only


    take a few sips when he''s around. Best of all, a wine like this is extremely hard to procure!"


    Fane noticed the other man''s bootlicking


    demeanor and frowned. "If this wine is truly as rare and as good as you say it is, why would you bring it out for us?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Danie''s brows creased together when she heard Fane''s words. Her gaze toward Young Master Maack sharpened. "Don''t tell


    me that you''ve spiked this drink, Young Master Maack. We''re not as gullible as you think we are!"


    Young Master Maack nearly copsed after he heard that. "| would never dare to do something like that even if you gave me a


    billion bucks," he replied hastily. "How could | do that? | have no right to even touch either of you, being the powerful heir and


    heiress you two are. Why would | harbor ill intentions toward you!"


    Here, Young Master Maack paused for a while, his eyes skittering toward the body o f Young Master Ladenberg. "To be honest


    with you, that dead fatty is the young master of the Ladenberg family," he finally said, huffing. "The Ladenberg family is the most


    powerful family in our city, and that fatty regrly bullied us. | was so d when you killed him, so of course, | had to thank you


    in some way. Besides, it''s just two bottles of wine. It¡¯s nothingpared t o what you did!"


    ¡°Good. | knew you didn''t have the guts!"


    Danie swiped for one of the bottles and uncorked it. Its thick, heavenly scent hit her nostrils, and she felt as though she could


    get drunk from its smell alone.


    ¡°My God. That¡¯s the smell of monkey wine.


    | want some too!"


    A few guests sitting at the surrounding tables caught a whiff of the wine. All of them gulped and stared at Fane and Danie in


    admiration.


    No one thought that the Maack family had such a prized possession-and that it would be taken out just for the two of them.


    "My God. This-this is beautiful!"


    Fane''s eyes brightened once he smelled the wine. He liked alcohol and had a high tolerance for it, so naturally, a wine like that


    would make him excited.


    "Then I''ll go for it!"


    Fane smiled and opened the other bottle, gulping it down straight from the bottle.


    He only reluctantly set the bottle down after taking a few gulps. "This is fantastic. | t doesn''t burn at all, and its aroma is so


    strong. This is one amazing wine."


    Danie and Young Master Maack stared a t him, boggle-eyed. He had downed the alcohol a little too fast, had he not?


    ¡®Eat something, Fane!¡¯


    Danie smiled and heaped a piece


    of monster meat onto hen e ¡®gte\


    does she pouredtihe Ge out into a


    ue and took a sip out of it. "This is


    really good!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''d better eat up too, Danie!"


    After all, she was of a significant


    position, and she had t ken apiece)


    soln tar in ANE slightly


    ee so he did the same for


    her as well. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, this simple gesture stirred Danie''s heart. Fane had actually given her food. Was he trying to hint at something else?


    "Take your time here. I''ll get out of your hair. Just inform me if you need anything!"


    Young Master Maack, who was very


    observant, noticed the slight flus


    Danie''s che s-fiesltmised that


    tha walhight e a couple, and he left


    with a grin on his face, not wanting to


    be the third wheel. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1240

    Danie could not help but feel worried as she watched Fane practically inhaling the wine. She frowned and said, ¡°Fane, | know


    this is a rare wine but don¡¯t down it like that. You''ll get drunk!¡±


    Fane gave a careless smile when he heard that. "Heh. Don''t worry about me. | have a pretty good alcohol tolerance. No ordinary


    person can lure me into a drunken state. And do you know that martial artists have a far higher tolerance for alcohol than normal


    people? Martial artists have a far stronger bodyposition, so that''s why normal people can¡¯tpare to us.¡±


    ¡°That''s true!¡±


    Danie shed an awkward smile in return.


    The two drank for a while. Master Ladenberg then brought many fighters from the Ladenberg family over.


    "F*ck. Who killed my son?"


    Master Ladenberg rushed over and scanned the area, absolutely livid.


    He quickly realized that many of the guests had their attention directed toward Fane.


    "Were you the one who killed my son, you little sh*t? Do you have a death wish?"


    Thomas Ladenberg flipped his palm and took out a sword, pointing it at Fane.


    Fane stood up and flipped his palm as well, staring at the intruder impatiently. "| think you''re the one who has a death wish here.


    Your son was stupid enough to want to have Miss Danie Cabello, so of course, he had to die. And you''re trying to avenge


    him?! "Of course!"


    Thomas was so furious that a vein throbbed at his forehead. He could not be bothered to talk to Fane anymore, so he gathered


    his chi in his palm and channeled it into his sword. Then he shed the de toward Fane.


    Whoosh!


    Asudden sword aura infused with a lot of chi shed toward Fane, arcing into a sh of light.


    "Hmph!"


    The master of the Ladenberg family was a pretty strong fighter.


    However, Fane did not care for him. After h e harrumphed coldly, he threw out his own sword aura.


    Whoosh!


    Another sword aura appeared. It was evident that it was much longer than Master Ladenberg''s, and the amount of chi that the


    older man''s attack contained could not bepared to Fane''s.


    Bang!


    A frightening sh rang out. The next


    second, Master Laden g''seword\


    dikeentadsiioye by Fane''s.


    ad been no match for Fane''s


    power. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What!"


    Master Ladenberg was so shocked that he took a sharp intake of breath when he saw what happened. All color drained from his


    face.


    "No!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The remaining energy from Panes


    sword aura was rushing tow


    Master L gr her released a cry aad


    kau abe er next to him as a shield


    without giving a second thought.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Bam!


    A dull thud rang out. Blood ent


    and the elder stared as eels


    ef. He


    spvaia hip cheSta UiSb


    at Master Ladenberg. "You..."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After he said that, and as Master Ladenberg released his grip, the elder copsed onto the ground, no longer breathing.

 Chapter 1241

    Large beads of perspiration dropped from Master Ladenberg''s forehead. His face had gone white. He would have been the dead


    one if he had not reacted in time.


    "Go for him! Attack him together!"


    However, he saw the body of his son on the floor, and he saw the numbers he had on his side Master Ladenberg gave the order.


    "Heh. You think that you can beat me because you have more people?¡±


    Fane chuckled and looked at Danie." Please continue to eat. Just leave these vermin to me!"


    After he said that, he stamped his foot and rushed toward the men.


    "Okay!"


    Asmile tinged Danie''s lips. Warmth filled her chest. Fane actually told her to stay put? It seemed that the man truly cared for


    her.


    Bang bang bang!


    Frightening sounds of fighting rang out. Many of those who were dining were terrified and jumped straight from the second floor


    in fear of being roped into the cacophony.


    The men from the Ladenberg family were n o match for Fane. In a sh, they had all dropped onto the floor, chests no longer


    heaving.


    "Young Master Fane, you-you''re so strong!"


    Young Master Maack had pretended to find out about the situation and leisurely came forward to check the scene out. He was


    wickedly delighted when he saw the bodies on the floor, yet still, he pulled a mask of bewilderment. "You''re so strong. The


    master of the Ladenberg family is the strongest fighter in our city. | never thought that you would beat him so fast!"


    Fane gave him an impassive look and kept his sword. "Can | trouble you to clean the corpses up around here?"


    "Not a problem at all. | am at your service, Young Master Woods!"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Young Master Maack immediately ordered his subordinates to clear the bodies up. He had been waiting that very day for a long


    time, but never had the opportunity to do s 0 until then.


    "That felt good!¡±


    Fane walked over and sat beside Danie." | don''t think anyone will be disturbing us now.


    After he said that, Fane took huge swigs out of the wine bottle.


    Danie was internally speechless


    when she saw him drinking as


    though there was no tomorrow. oir


    can''t just drin ig then¨¦ she


    Huriealy rerhinded him. "It''s monkey


    wine. It''s not regr alcohol. You


    can''t drink it that way even if you


    have a high alcohol tolerance. It''s


    extremely potent, and even martial


    artists can easily get drunk on it!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Here, Danie paused before she


    continued, "Besides, only people who


    have drunk this twice or thrice before


    will be able to drink more as their


    bodies have adjusted +, Ba veh!


    typ teat} tot gulp it down.


    ou''ll definitely get drunk if you''ve


    never drunk it before!" "No way. Is-is it


    that strong?" Fane was internally


    speechless. He did not feel anything


    at all and had only thought that it was


    good wine. He had not cared much


    when Danie had advised him to


    drink it slowly, but he never thought


    that this wine would make even


    martial artists, drunk. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Still, he suspected Danie''s words. Others might have gotten drunk because their alcohol tolerance was lower. His was


    naturally high.


    He smiled and replied, "Don''t worry. | know my own limit. | won¡¯t drink anymore once | get dizzy!"


    "Oh, okay then. | just wanted to tell you because you were gulping it down!"


    Danie offered a wan smile and


    scooped some vegetables for Fane.


    "Eat up. This hotel''s restaurant Aas


    pretty go J foogt Kotre Master


    Ac , who was arranging for the


    bodies to be cleared up and the area


    to be tidied, noticed her gesture


    toward Fane. What a lucky guy, to be


    able to be served by such a beautiful


    woman. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1242

    The two continued to savor the wine; Fane felt his muscles rxing as he drank from the bottle.


    After a while, the area had been cleaned u p. The broken tables and chairs had all been carted away.


    However, there was no way to fix the gaping shes along the walls and the floor for the time being.


    Fortunately, Fane had been controlling his strength during the fight. The hotel might have beenpletely destroyed otherwise.


    After drinking for a while, Fane felt his head growing heavy.


    "This is some wine. | didn''t feel anything just now, but now I''m getting dizzy.¡±


    Fane''s face had gone all red. He blearily stared at Danie''s perfect features, as if h e was being pulled toward them.


    He had to admit that the longer he looked a t her, the prettier she seemed. No wonder many young masters of the reclusive


    families wanted to court her.


    "Slow-slow down. | told you just now, didn''t 1? People who are drinking this for the first time can''t take too much. And you didn''t


    believe me..."


    Danie felt extremely embarrassed with Fane staring at her. She dipped her chin slightly, her heart pounding.


    She had never experienced a feeling like this before.


    By the time she raised her head, she saw that Fane was already slumped over the table. It seemed that the alcohol had finally


    worked its way into his system.


    "Jeez. He¡¯spletely drunk!"


    Danie did not know whether tough or cry at Fane''s drunken state. She walked over with a rueful smile on her face, lifting him


    up.


    ¡°Let''s go, Fane. You''re drunk!"


    She supported Fane down the stairs.


    "I''m not drunk. | can take some more of that delicious wine!¡±


    Fane''s speech was slurred.


    ¡°Never mind. I''ll just carry you!"


    At the staircase, Danie hefted Fane onto her back and strode downward.


    He was heavy, but he was easy


    enough to carry for. anje, GAO Was


    hegeakot ing-S¨¦mi-god status.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She only put Fane down when they


    were at the concierge."ive EUW)


    r preypleese!l She told the staff.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The beautiful woman at the


    concierge looked at Hse aaa


    y apglogigs Migs, ba Only one


    r hh is left since it¡¯ste," she


    replied, smiling. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "One?"


    When she heard this, Danie drew her brows together. It was evident that she was in a dilemma.


    However, she took one look at Fane beside her and said, "Fine. I''ll take the room!"


    After she paid, Danie supported Fane and went up the building.

 Chapter 1243

    Master Maack also quickly arrived at his family''s hotel. He headed for the concierge t 0 look for his monkey wine.


    However, he got angry after searching for a while. He immediately called his son over." Where''s my wine? There were three


    bottles of it. Why is only one left?¡±


    Young Master Maack proffered a smile when he heard that. "| gave two bottles of wine to two of our customers!"


    Master Maack was so furious that he nearly spewed blood when he heard this. That wine was so precious that he could not even


    bring himself to drink it, yet his son just gave it away to customers. Even if he had allowed customers to drink it, they should have


    at least paid a considerable


    sum of money for it instead, it was given away just like that.


    ¡°Are you getting a kick out of seeing me angry? Those are my treasured possessions, which | had kept for so many years. And


    you just gave it to someone else?"


    Master Maack was livid. He shot his son a stormy look. "You ungrateful pig!"


    Young Master Maack gave a bitter smile. ¡° You can''t just use me of that, Father," he exined helplessly. "You would praise


    me if you knew the circumstances, and you would think that giving those two bottles of wine away was worth it!"


    "Worth it?¡±


    Master Maack was so angry that he was speechless. "Fine. Exin everything to m e," he huffed. "Let''s see how ¡®worth it¡¯ it can


    possibly be. If | think otherwise, | will give you two hard ps. Don¡¯t think that I''ll spare your dignity!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Young Master Maack was internally speechless. "We had two extremely important figures who visited us over dinner, Father," he


    exined. "One of them was the third daughter of the Cabello family. The other the young master of the Woods family. Heh.


    They helped us kill the fighters of the Ladenberg family, and now the Ladenberg family¡¯s territory is ours. I''ve already ordered our


    men to handle the takeover. Do you think that it¡¯s worth giving the two bottles of wine to them now?"


    "What!"


    Master Maack took a sharp intake of breath after he heard this. "Are you serious? So you''re saying that Master Ladenberg and


    his men are all dead?¡± he said excitedly. "If that''s the case, giving away those two bottles of wine was the best possible


    exchange to make!


    "Oh, are Young Miss Cabello and Young Master Woods still around? | need to drink with them just to see their faces for a bit.¡±


    Master Maack was extremely excited. The fury on his expression had long dissipated, and in its ce, there was pure delight.


    "They''ve gone! You don¡¯t have the chance t o drink with them anymore!"


    Young Master Maack smiled. "We were fortunate. It so happened that Young Master Ladenberg was drinking upstairs when he


    spotted the third daughter of the Cabello family, and he could not help but have dirty intentions toward her. That fellow sentenced


    the entire Ladenberg family to death!"


    "That¡¯s fantastic. This way, nobody will dare to bully the Maack family in this city anymore!"


    Longing suddenly shed across Master Maack¡¯s features. "It¡¯s a pity though. Third Young Mistress Cabello is famed for her


    beauty. Not many can hope topete against her. It would have been nice if | could even catch a glimpse of her. I''ve never


    gotten the chance to see her myself.¡±


    He did not know that Danie had carried Fane into the room. She nudged the door close with her foot and supported Fane onto


    the bed.


    Yet just as she heaved a sigh of relief when they were at the foot of the bed, Fane hurtled straight onto the mattress. She was


    unsteady on her feet, so she fell along with him andnded atop his body.


    Fane''s handsome visage was right


    before her. Her he thydded gains


    hes ehest aad hervousness clenched


    her veins. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Water. | want water!"


    Fane felt extremely thirsty and spoke thickly.


    ¡°All right. I''ll get water for you!"


    Danie shook herself to her senses and got up hurriedly, pouring water onto a cup for Fane.


    She helped him drink the water


    before cing it on the bedside rable.


    Then sha qoticad that Fane was dead


    asteep on the bed already. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "No way. He''s already sleeping!"


    Danie could not exin why a pang


    of disappointment fi led ber abet bt


    t sightiathis Yeeping figure.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1244

    Danie took a shower after taking off Fane''s shoes, then she settled herself on the bed beside him.


    She grew even more nervous as she studied his face.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He was asleep, but this was the first time that she was lying next to a man in her entire life. Furthermore, he was a man she


    liked. How could she not be nervous?


    ¡°He won''t realize it if | peck him, right?"


    Quickly, a daring thought fleeted across Danie''s head.


    Then she could not help herself anymore. She steadied herself on her palms and crawled over so that she was leaning over


    Fane, then she kissed him on the cheek.


    She quicklyid back down after that kiss, her heart drumming erratically. She was so nervous she could die.


    "Is-is this my first kiss!"


    Danie felt as though her heart was about to burst out of her ribcage. She had never been so daring in all her entire life before.


    However, she quickly thought that this did not count as her first kiss. Only a direct kiss would count, so that kiss was not counted.


    After she thought about it, Danie leaned over Fane¡¯s body again, her gaze shifting toward his lips.


    After much deliberation, she clenched her teeth, supported herself on her palms, and nted a kiss on his lips.


    Warmth spread throughout her body after she kissed him. She had given her first kiss to someone she liked.


    "My first kiss has been taken by you," she whispered as she looked at Fane. "You''re responsible for me now!"


    After she said that, sheid back down and finally closed her eyes contentedly.


    Slowly, she slipped into slumber as well. B y the time she woke up, the sky was bright.


    She had been awake for two or three minutes when Fane also cracked his eyes open. He slowly registered that he was ina


    strange room, and took a sharp intake of breath.


    When he saw Danie beside him, he waspletely stupefied.


    "I-I was sleeping on the same bed as youst night?"


    Fane gulped when he saw Danie,


    who was wearing a nightgo


    never tho ght than hewould get


    drdakBe ie he had no


    recollection of how he had arrived


    there. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. There was only one bed here, s 0 of course, we shared it!"


    Danie quickly sat upright and


    ducked as head a ae Heo¡¯)


    sores ey looked


    pat eine they were about to catch


    fire. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°No-no way. We-we didn''t do that right?¡±


    Fane was speechless. If he had


    bedded Danie whi wae dunk:


    it would pedrobiblesome Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1245

    Danie was stunned, and suddenly an evil thought popped up in her mind. Teasing might be a good idea under such


    circumstances, to see how Fane would react.


    After plotting the evil idea, Danie deliberately nodded her head and uttered in a diffident tone, "I''m your woman now. You...you


    have to be responsible for me!"


    ¡°What the...No way, really? Did we both..."


    Fane was tongue-tied. For once he did not know what to do. How was he supposed to exin to his wife this time?


    "The bedsheet was even stained redst night, and | had to ask the housekeeper to change the sheet. You acted like a


    barbarian, didn''t even know how to treat a


    lady tenderly..." Danie informed in a more bashful voice.


    Fane''s mind went foggy.


    His head was buzzing and spinning. He did not expect at all for himself to do such a thing with Danie after he got drunk.


    Fane took a while before he could react." Why didn¡¯t you get an extra room? Besides, | was drunk, why didn''t you push me


    away?" He looked at Danie, helplessly.


    Danie''s face sank immediately when she sensed a hint of mise on Fane''s face." Now what? Fane, | didn''t expect you to be


    such an irresponsible man! I''ve given you my precious first time, how could .how could you deny it!"


    Danie groaned; her face full of belligerence. "Do you know how tired | was to carry you back alonest night? | asked for two


    rooms but there was only one avable!" She barked. "| was already exhausted and nned to get some rest after taking a


    shower. But at that time, you thought | was your wife, and you . you...you bully me!" She said in a sobbing tone.


    Fane could not bear to see a girl crying.


    With the fear seeing Danie cry, he immediatelyforted her and his tone was full of panic. "Don''t, please don''t cry. | don¡¯t


    mean it that way. | just...I just think that I''m a few years older than you, and you were not drunk at that time, so you can push me


    away!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Danie raised her head and faced Fane. She bit her alluring rosy pink lips and pouted, "But, | don¡¯t care about your age at all. |


    like you, that''s all. Besides, | was exhausted after carrying you back to the room and | was a little tipsy at that time too. That¡¯s


    why | didn''t push you away!" "Sigh! What should we do now? | promised my wife that | would only love her. But now we two...


    Sigh! Moreover, you''re still very young!¡±


    Fane gazed at Danie, who was six or seven years younger than him and felt bad about what had happened. This time he had


    stirred up big trouble. But, no matter how hard he tried to recall, he could not remember anything. Only images of him drinking,


    and more drinking ran across his mind. Then he felt dizzy and was eventually carried by someone on his or her back.


    Danie smiled sheepishly, looking at Fane''s embarrassed face. "Don''t worry about it. What¡¯s done is done, it can¡¯t be undone


    now. I''m now your girlfriend. But don''t tell your wife about us first. Wait until we''re closer with each other then we''ll tell her."


    Danieforted him, trying her best not tough.


    Fane cast Danie a look and replied, "But, i t won''t be fair to you right now!"


    Danie kept herughter in check, trying not to burst intoughter. "Hey, hey. It''s okay. As long as you treat me well in the


    future, | won''t feel unfair!" Danie put on a solemn tone and patted Fane''s shoulder tofort him.


    Fane went silent for a long time,


    before he finally said to Danie, mM


    ''Then...thentergy when We f¨¦turn


    tO yyeawsdets amily, you''ve to tell


    everyone that you''re my friend, okay?


    Sigh! | haven''t thought about how to


    tell Selena this..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane was kicking himself for getting so drunk and making such a foolish mistake. Danie even warned him not to drink the wine


    too quickly then.


    However, he was full of himself at that time, thinking that his alcohol tolerance was good, so he disregarded Danie¡¯s warning.


    Now he had to reap what he had sown.


    "No problem!"


    Looking at lines appearing between Fane''s brows, Danie smiled contentedly. She then got up and went to the bathroom to


    change.


    Fane sat on the edge of the bed and


    smoked a cigarette, in rageos


    ul. He


    would eapieatets


    valle? til Danie was done


    washing up only then did he went to


    wash up too. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When he stood before the mirror in


    the bathroom, Fane took a look at his


    cheeks, red lipstick marks i riyted


    on sane tress fhe ror It


    IdoXs est night we did really...


    What''s more, Danie is still a young


    girl. If | shove the responsibility away,


    the head of the Cabello family would


    kill me, right?¡± Fane sighed


    defeatedly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1246

    Fane was rendered speechless. There was nothing he could do right now, he could only shut himself down, trying not to think


    about it first, and hoped that he had the chance to exin to Selena soon.


    After washing up, the two rode on the blood dragon horse and set off toward the direction of the main residence of the Woods


    family.


    Nheless, this time the feeling of awkwardness left Fane when he was holding Danie''s waist from behind on the horseback.


    Perhaps, it was because of what happenedst night that had made Fane at ease.


    On the contrary, he felt that Danie was stiff and awkward in front of him. Her cheeks were kissed pink, and her blush extended


    to the root of her ears.


    Soon enough, the two arrived at the bottom of the mountain and both hopped off the horse.


    "Young Master Fane!"


    The two bodyguards at the gate were shocked at Fane''s early return. Fane was supposed to visit plenty of Woods branch


    families by himself to select young geniuses toe over to the main Woods family. But how could he return in merely twenty


    days? Moreover, he brought back a beautiful woman!


    What shocked them the most was that the two rode on a horse together.


    "Cough, cough! This is the Third Young Mistress of the Cabello family. It just so happens that | coincidentally met her and saved


    her from the hands of brigands. She wanted toe over to visit the Woods family as well, that''s why she''s here with m e!"


    Fane let out dry coughs, trying to cover up his embarrassed face.


    The two bodyguards were taken aback at this new piece of information. This beautiful woman before them was actually the


    legendary beauty queen of the Cabello family. The person in reality was much more stunning than in hearsays.


    "May | trouble you to take this horse to rest and feed him well? | won''t be riding him for a long time."


    Danie beamed and handed the horse to one of the bodyguards.


    Fane eyed Danie and introduced in a serious tone, "Miss Danie, our residence i s not as spacious and asrge as your


    Cabello family. Let me bring you to meet my father first!"


    "Hebe, it''s okay. Let me look at this ce. The scenery is breathlessly exquisite, not bad at all, and the spiritual energy


    surrounding your residence is dense too. N o wonder the Woods family has developed s o well and fast in recent years!"


    Danie chuckled. She followed Fane''s pace, walking toward the top of the mountain.


    Just after arriving at the square halfway up the mountain, Fane ran into Kylie who was ying with Lana and the others. He felt a


    sudden surge of happiness at the scene before him. "Kylie!" He beamed.


    Kylie wheeled her head. Her bright and brilliant huge eyes were immediately lit u p. "Daddy!" She skipped toward Fane.


    "Sigh! That fe has finally returned!"


    Fiona smiled as she saw Fane at the square.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, after she noticed the other


    person''s existence standing beside


    Fane, a n attractive and lovel om


    Eb


    shapp¨¦ ogether. "Who''s that


    woman beside Fane? Howe she


    came back with Fane? This woman


    looks like a vixen. Don''t tell me Fane


    found himself a second wife!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lana immediately responded, "That''s not possible. Fane is not a callous man.


    Besides, I''ve never seen this woman


    before, and since she came with


    Fane, | guess She Staple brs!


    the Geile that Fane picks from


    the branch families. She just so


    happened toe with Fane." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh, that makes sense!"


    Fiona nodded, then again she furrowed and


    said, "This woman is a natural beauty, isn''t she?"


    Lana could not help but look in the


    direction of Danie after hearing


    Fiona''spliment for that wo A


    Not knowin Why:parelies febling


    bjfar.a rhaps jealous, in her


    heart. This woman looked younger


    than her, more good-looking than her


    and her skin was even more supple


    and smoother than hers. She was


    envious. "Hehe! Kylie, do you miss


    Daddy?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1247

    Fane picked up Kylie who ran to him and nted a kiss on her chubby cheek; his action was full of love and dote.


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    Kylie bobbed her head and said in a childish tone, "Mommy said she will ask you to take me to the town below the mountain to


    have fun when you return!"


    "Haha, alright, alright! I''ll take little Kylie and Mommy to go to the town and y together tonight!"


    Fane chortled wholeheartedly.


    "This is your daughter? She''s cute and good -looking!"


    Danie, who was standing next to Fane, could not help but smile awkwardly at the affectionate exchange between the Father


    and the Daughter.


    "Yup, her name is Kylie!"


    Fane smiled. He held Kylie in his arms and paced in the direction of Lana, Fiona, and the others.


    "Well. Needless to say, this beautiful woman, she is your wife, am | right? She really has a good figure!"


    Before Fane could introduce the others to Danie, she studied Lana and uttered with a smile stered on her face.


    Lana''s spirits immediately brightened, and her cheeks turned red. "No, no. I''m not his wife, I''m his disciple! My name is Lana!"


    She quickly exined.


    After the exnation, Lana looked at Fane and asked, "Master, and this girl is?" Only then did Fane smile and introduced


    Danie. "This is the Third Young Mistress of the Cabello family, Danie Cabello!¡±


    "The Cabello family? One of the eight reclusive families?"


    After hearing Fane''s words, surprise dawned upon Lana''s face. How could she have imagined that the Third Young Mistress


    Cabello knew Fane and followed him back to the Woods residence?


    Moreover, they looked close. It seemed that the rtionship between the two was good.


    "Yes! You''re right!"


    "I heard that Fane''s wife is the queen of beauty. And when | looked at you, | thought you were his wife. | didn''t expect that his


    disciple would be such a beauty too. Hehe. The Woods family has a lot of pretty women, | presume." Danie chucked and


    continued.


    Lana could barely conceal her delight after hearing Danie¡¯s sincere praise for her.¡± I''m nowhere near a beauty. | heard that the


    Cabello family has three beautiful daughters who are known as the Three Golden Flowers; they''re all famous for their beauty. |


    think only those who live in the secr world would have not known your presence. Many reclusive families are keen to meet


    any of you!"


    On the other hand, Fane smiled at the exchange and approached Fiona, "Ma, how''re you guys doing? Everything fine here?"


    Fionaughed in return. "Of course,


    everything is fine! Although Andrew


    and | were a little too old to start


    practicing martial arts, | \ fea bem


    our in hahtis  be is full of


    spiHtal I''energy. So, if w e live here all


    year round, we can live to very old


    age.¡± She chuckled and then


    continued, "Oh ya, the Taylor family


    came here as well and everyone


    loves it, especially your Grandpa


    Taylor! He nned to retire here and


    not leave this ce at all!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane''s heart stopped a few beats


    after listening to Fiona''s words. An


    unsightly look scrawle up his fag&)


    fo) reves his own


    pafents-inw, therefore it was still


    logical to bring them here. But it was


    strange to bring Old Master Taylor


    and the other Taylors here! Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "And my father allows it?"


    Fane frowned and asked.


    Fiona bobbed her head. "Yes. He even asked his men to build a house over there for some of the Taylor family to live in.


    Your Father said that since there are not many of us, it won''t be a big deal. Besides, i f some of the young martial artists of the


    Taylor family want to improve their status, they would help to purify their bodies so that they can train better!¡±


    "Auntie, do you and Uncle want to train too?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Danie''s voice suddenly interrupted


    the conversation. After hearing the


    exchange, Danie, without blinki


    her eyes, ey


    dopp¨¦ditheuestion. This was a


    golden opportunity to please her


    future parents-inw! If they liked her


    and were happy with her, they would


    probably speak up for her in the


    future, then it would be more likely for


    Selena to ept her! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1248

    "Of course, we want to train! It''d be good even as elementary martial artists. At least our bodies will grow stronger and won''t


    catch a cold or fall sick easily. After training, the overall being is certainly stronger than ordinary people!"


    But, Fiona let out a bitter smile and said,¡± Unfortunately, Fane said that we have long passed the age of bing a martial


    artist. When you''re old, you can''t train and be a martial artist. It''s not only about the martial talent but also about our old


    body, it can''t withstand the process of purification!"


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Danie shed them a smile. "Well. There''s a way for both of you to train and be martial


    artists! And | know how!"


    Fane could not help but gasp at the information. "That''s impossible! What other ways do you have to be able to make them into


    martial artists?"


    "Are you serious? That''s amazing! Miss Cabello, do you really have a way? It''d be really great if we could train and be


    one!"


    Andrew felt a ray of sunshine flooded his old soul when he heard Danie''s words. H e asked with an excitement stered over


    his face.


    Danie nodded again to affirm them, at the same time, rolled her eyes at Fane. "Tsk tsk. Fane, you''ve not experienced


    everything in this world, have you? There''s a forbidden pool in the Cabello family. The water inside that forbidden pool is a real


    treasure! This treasure allows the old or people with incapability to train to be a martial artist! This water is called the Bone


    Marrow Cleansing Water. The person only needs to drink a small sip of this water, and his body will be cleansed and purified!


    What''s more amazing is that there are no side effects and pain at all!"


    Excitement streaked through Fane like aet. "Is that real? The Cabello family has such a treasure! It''s really out of my


    expectation! So, does it mean that if my mother takes a sip of this water, she will be able to train and be a martial artist?"


    "Your mother is also amoner?"


    A quiet joy spread through Danie upon hearing. She was smiling inside. If that was the case, would not that mean that she


    would be able to please Fane''s mother as well? After all, Fane''s mother would be her future mother-inw!


    Yes, my mother is amoner now. | hope that she can train and be a martial artist or perhaps a grandmaster in the


    future. Then that will be wonderful!"


    A bitter smile crept on Fane''s face. "The Bone Marrow Cleansing Water, since it''s a treasure of the Cabello Family and it''s at the


    forbidden ce, I''m afraid that you can''t just take it, right? Besides, this water i s too precious, there shouldn''t be much of i t,


    right?"


    Danie peeped at Fane and responded with a faint smile, "Don¡¯t worry. Indeed, this water is very precious, even if others want


    it, | won''t hand it over. But since you''ve saved my life, and we''re now considered good friends, I''ll get it for you. Even if | have to


    steal it, I''ll get it for you!"


    "It''s not a good idea for you to steal. Why don''t you try asking your father if he''s willing to spare you some? If it''s not possible,


    just forget about it, | don¡¯t want you to be in a difficult situation!"


    Fane gave some thoughts to the matter and uttered with a frown.


    However, Fiona¡ªwho stood beside him¡ª heard Fane''s words and her face immediately turned unsightly. She went forward and


    shot Fane a deadly re,¡± What nonsense are you spewing?"


    After reprimanding Fane, she immediately approached Danie with a wicked smile." Miss Cabello, there''s absolutely nothing


    wrong about it. This treasure belongs to your family, even if you took some of it when no one is looking, it''s alright too.


    You''re the Third Young Mistress


    Cabello, you''re only taking something


    from your family, it wo the cOMM


    Topdaeeas BteAhg right?


    BeCause that treasure is originally


    from your family!" Fiona held


    Danie¡¯s hands in her palms and


    persuaded her in a sincere tone.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fiona paused for a moment before she continued, "Also, even after you took it, your father and the others won''t know that you''re


    the one who took it, right? If they don''t know about it, surely, they can''t do anything about it, and they won''t me you either."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Fane and Lana exchanged nces


    on the side, not knowing what to say.


    If a person took something when


    there was no one, was that not


    considered stealing? Haw ca


    FiojeigpevEsohie bnreasonable


    logic? Even though the treasure


    belonged t o the Cabello family, it


    was not an ordinary thing. That water


    could be considered as one of the


    most precious and priceless


    treasures in this world. If that


    treasure were to be taken to an


    auction, it could be exchanged with a


    lot of high-grade spirited stones and


    materials! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Auntie, you''re absolutely right!¡±


    Danie smiled awkwardly, but she


    still reassured the audience, "Auntie,


    don''t worry about it. I''ll go get so


    for you guys no mptter hat H''s


    ifdeedhdt uch of it, but it''s


    definitely enough for a few people!


    Just think of this as a payback for


    Fane saving my life!" ¡°Hehehe! Yes,


    you''re so right! You''re such a good


    kid who knows how to show


    gratitude!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1249

    Fiona''s joy unfolded like a flower and her mouth curved into a smile. "Right, you and Fane are good friends, so whenever you


    have time, you shoulde to the Woods family to hang out together! Just treat it as your own home, do visit us more often!¡±


    "Ma, what are you talking about? The Cabello family is actually not on a good term with the Woods family. | don''t think such an


    offer is appropriate right now."


    Fane was speechless at Fiona''s behavior. H e reminded her.


    Danie, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at Fane and pouted unhappily, ¡°Can''t |e to visit at any time too?"


    Fane was tongue-tied once again. "Except for you, of course!¡± He smiled awkwardly. Lana studied the scene before her; she


    could not help but frown slightly. Why did she feel that Fane was somehow afraid of Danie? Was it her illusion or something


    else?


    "Fane, you''re back!"


    At this time, Joan, who was strolling together with Nash, approached the group.


    "Yes, Mom. | thought thepetition would start soon, so | came back early for that!"


    Fane responded, smilingly.


    "This...isn¡¯t this the Third Young Mistress o f the Cabello family? Danie Cabello, right? May | know why you''re here in the


    Woods'' residence?"


    Nash quickly recognized Danie of the Cabello family. His eyes were full of surprise but soon a few lines formed between his


    brows. After all, the Cabello family was not on good terms with the Woods family. Why did Fane bring her here?


    "Master Woods!"


    Danie looked at Nash and a hint of surprise red in her eyes. "Strange. | heard that Master Woods, you''ve gotten some


    strange disease and couldn''t even get off the bed now, right? But | can see that you look healthy, and your spirit is good!"


    Danie hade out of the Cabello family for more than a month and apparently, she did not receive any news about the


    things that had happened in the Woods family, not to mention the incident about the mutiny of the Third Elder and Lily Lagorio. | f


    she was to stay in the Cabello family all this while, she would have known of the news.


    However, she was busy apanying


    Fane in the selection of geniuses among the Woods branch families, hence she was not well-informed of the news.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Nash smiled, "Hebe, thanks to my


    son who not only possess power.


    combat prowe Shu aii6acadites


    qsllentiiddical skills and


    knowledge! He studied my condition


    and made an antidote for me!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Danie turned to Fane and then


    wheeled back to Nash. "Wait, m


    what... what do YEA? Fores


    Dram 1 isthe sono f


    Master Woods?¡± Danie took a


    sharp intake of breath. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Hahaha! Yes! He is my son, my best


    son and I''m so HCE


    heed #18 family head of the


    oods family!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash eximed with his face full of pride and delight, as though his son was the king of the world.

 Chapter 1250

    "What''s wrong? You didn''t know Fane is my son?"


    Nash lifted an eyebrow, confused about the current situation. Danie followed his son back to the Woods family, but she did not


    know that Fane was his son? It seemed like this young woman had no evil thoughts.


    Perhaps, Fane knew that she was kind-hearted and without wicked thoughts, only then he allowed her to follow him.


    "I didn''t know! He didn''t tell me!"


    Danie rolled her eyes at Fane again. "Eh? Wait a minute! Don''t you have only one son, called Lance Woods?" ¡°Miss Cabello,


    I''ll exin it to you personally when I''m freeter. As for why | didn''t tell you that I''m the son of the family head, it''s because you


    didn''t ask about me either!¡±


    Fane gave a wan smile and replied.


    Danie chortled, "I thought that you might be the son of some elder or Patronum. | didn''t expect that your background is actually


    that noble!"


    "By the way, Miss Cabello, may | know why you havee to visit the Woods family?"


    Nash spoke out the doubts in his mind with a faint smile on his face.


    "It just so happens that | encountered some strong b*stard in my journey; they captured me and Young Master Fane rescued me


    from their hands. Besides, | was curious about where the Woods family was, so | follow him to take a look!" Danie chuckled in


    return.


    Once thest word dropped, Danie flipped her palm and two second-grade elementary spirited grass appeared in her grip.


    She then handed them to Nash and said, "Master Woods, this is my first visit to the Woods family and | didn¡¯t prepare any good


    gift. These are just some small gifts, hope you would like it!"


    "Second-grade elementary spirited grass?¡±


    The two elders who were standing beside Nash eximed aloud and their eyes lit up at the appearance of the spirited grass.


    They rubbed their eyes, wondering if they had seen it wrongly. First-grade premium spirited grass was already considered as a


    rtively high-level treasure and a rare one; it was suitable for artists who were at the semi-god level or perhaps those who were


    at the early stage of the true god level.


    As for this second-grade elementary spirited grass, the chi energy inside was several times more than the first-grade premium


    spirited grass! Such treasure was absolutely incredible.


    The elders gulped at the second-grade spirited grass. Was this Third Young Mistress Cabello a little bit too generous? She could


    simply give only one stalk of spirited grass, but she gave two!


    "This, this is too generous of you! Miss Cabello, such treasure is too precious to take!"


    Nash thought that the spirited grass was too precious and expensive to ept. He shook his hands, refusing to take them.


    "Oh no. If you don''t ept it, it means that you look down on the Cabello family. Or you secretly think that the gift is too petty?"


    Danie pouted and put on an angry expression on her face on purpose.


    Nash sweated with awkwardness.


    This young little woman wascadte)


    t domigsringwas not she? How


    ho) she actually use a provocative


    method on Nash? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane, on the other hand, chucked aside." Father, just ept it. It represents Danie¡¯s sincerity too!"


    ¡°Alright then. I''ll take it. Thank you!"


    Nash gave a warm smile, and only then did he take the spirited grass.


    Fane turned to Joan and said,


    "Mother, by the way, Danie said


    that the Cabello family has a ligase


    that allows peqpieno ar and


    rl artist without any


    side effects after drinking it. And she


    will find a way to get it for you, and


    also for parents-inw!" "What? Are


    you serious? But is it okay to Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    take it?"


    The words elevated Joan''s mood in


    an instant and she felt dizzy with


    excitement. She imagi ed Sige:


    Abi ure-fgst BEWIrth a lot. The


    ods family did not even possess


    such a treasure, only the Cabello


    family had it. She truly did not know


    how t o thank Danie for such a


    treasure. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 1251

    "Hey, it''s nothing. Fane saved my life; he is like a brother to me now. We''re good buddies! Just take it as a reward for Fane''s


    deed. Don''t take it to heart!"


    Danie chuckled while exining, and put her hand on Fane''s shoulder, with a wide grin on her face, as though they were


    brothers from the battlefield.


    "You''re referring to Bone Marrow Cleansing Water, right? This water is terrifically exorbitant! Although the people of the Cabello


    family started training young and don''t really need this water, that precious pool of the Cabello family couldn''t produce that much


    water in a year for us, right?


    Moreover, this kind of water is suitable for any martial practitioner too; whoever takes it will greatly improve their martial level!"


    Nash was surprised at Danie¡¯s offer to give them some of the water. With his eyebrows snapped together, he continued," The


    Cabello family must have kept such a treasure very securely, and only reward those who have made significant contributions.


    Besides, the pool could only produce five to six portions per year, right? I''m afraid that your Father wouldn''t approve of this idea


    so easily. Even worse, i f he were to find out that you nned to give such treasure to us, he''d definitely say no."


    "Hehl"


    "If he doesn''t agree to it, I''ll just have to get i t without him knowing. And by the time he finds out, it''d be toote. Anyway, if |


    don''t mention that it''s for the Woods family, how would he know then?" Danie spewed out the words gently and nonchntly.


    "Miss Cabello, you''re being too generous to us! | don''t even know how to repay you!"


    Joan chimed in; her tone uneasy.


    "Hehe, Auntie, Fane and | are good buddies, and you''re his mother, that makes you my mother too! So don''t mull over it


    anymore! It''s nothing at all!"


    Danie patted her chest and reassured Joan.


    Fane-who stood aside-witnessed the whole exchange and felt speechless. What did she mean when she said his mother was


    her mother? Did she not fear what others might think of this sentence?


    "| see, | see. That''s good then!¡±


    Joan was taken aback by Danie''s response as well. She returned Danie an awkward smile and then went silent. "Right,


    Fane, since the Third Young Mistress Cabello is here, please take her around when you''re free! She''s your responsibility now!¡±


    Nash then smiled faintly at Fane and ordered.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Father. I''ll arrange a ce for her to rest!¡±


    Fane gave a bitter smile in return.


    "Hey, there should still be empty rooms in your residence, right? You don''t have to arrange a separate residence for me, just


    vacate a room for me in your residence. It''d be more convenient for me to find you this way, right?"


    Danie smiled sheepishly and proposed t o Fane.


    "Oh, okay, alright!" Fane was rendered speechless but he could only agree with an awkward smile.


    Only then a contented smile


    appeared on Danie''s pretty feature.


    She then turned t o Nash and said,


    "Master Woods, th ongetitdnis''


    tg stakt, Ae guess you guys


    will leave in another five to six days,


    right? | think the Cabello family will


    definitely participate as well, so |


    think I''ll stay here for a few days and


    depart with you guys then. You


    wouldn''t mind that, right?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Mmm, don¡¯t worry. | don¡¯t mind it at all!"


    Danie Cabello was the apple of her


    father''s eye, and since she h om


    develope a gqqdrelslionstip with


    Fade, Would be a good opportunity


    to ease the tension between the two


    families. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, the current Woods family


    had experienced a great loss in t


    power after th ThjrdeElter ahd y


    Rigen THe Woods family could not


    afford to have another huge sh


    with another great powerful family


    right now. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 1252

    "Hehe, thank you so much! I''ll go check out the ce first!"


    Danie chortled happily as though she was a kid who got praises from her parents.


    "Go ahead then. Fane, take Miss Cabello back to rest first, you guys must be tired from all the rushing to get back here!"


    Nash nodded in satisfaction and instructed his son.


    Fane then handed Kylie over to Joan and left with Danie.


    After the silhouette of the two disappeared from the group''s sight, Joanughed andmented, "Miss Cabello seems to be a


    generous and benevolent person. She had already given us these spirited grass as a reward for Fane''s rescue. But she went the


    extra mile and promised to get us the Cabello''s treasure! Thisdy is truly a warm -hearted person!"


    Nheless, Nash thought otherwise.¡± Why do | feel like there''s something more than friendship between Fane and Miss


    Cabello? It''s not as simple as good buddies. After all, the Bone Marrow Cleansing Water is not an ordinary treasure, and she is


    actually willing to steal it for us, moreover, three portions! Such an act has obviously gone beyond any kind of friendship, don¡¯t


    you think?" he exined with a bitter smile on his face.


    Joan rolled her eyes at Nash. "You must be overthinking. Miss Cabello is a few years younger than Fane. Moreover, Fane is


    already married and has Kylie! Miss Cabello certainly does not like Fane in a romantic way!" She huffed.


    Joan paused for a moment before continuing, "After all, Fane saved her life from the brigands, and that act itself is more valuable


    than the precious water! If she wanted to repay Fane in such a way, it''s reasonable!"


    "Maybe | am overthinking!"


    Nash said with the corners of his mouth curled up.


    Fiona, who was standing aside, had her eyes lit up brightly. "Master Woods, | heard that the Cabello family is much more


    powerful than the Woods family. They are ranked in the top three of the eight reclusive families, right? So, if Fane could really get


    together with Miss Cabello, that''d be a great thing, isn''t it? And that will be a s o-called strong union, am I right?¡± "Well, it''s true


    that it''d be a great thing." Nash smiled awkwardly at Fiona''s response. "But it''s highly unlikely for it to happen because we are not


    on good terms with the Cabello family. It''s considered a blessing for Fane to have a good rtionship with Miss Cabello and


    ease the tension between the two families. But if you want Miss Cabello to marry Fane, it''s almost impossible. The Cabello family


    will not agree to it!"


    Nash halted for a few seconds before continuing, "What''s more, Miss Cabello is young and there are plenty of powerful, wealthy,


    and talented young masters falling head over heels for her. Miss Cabello wouldn''t choose a married man¡ª Fane and be his


    second wife!"


    There was one elder in the crowd who stepped up at this time and reminded everyone, "We shouldn''t discuss this matter openly.


    We are merely relying on our own imagination and discussing excitedly, but what if Miss Cabello overheard us? She might not


    feel happy as she only sees Fane as a friend. If we talk about things like that without a basis and make her unhappy, that''d


    cause a problem!"


    At this time, Fane and Danie were pacing toward Fane''s residence. Along the way, he recounted the incident about the Third


    Elder, Lance, and Lily to fill Danie i n.


    Danie sighed loudly after listening


    to the story. "So you''re the illegitimate


    son of Master Woods. But you


    manage to reach the ise god fed


    wrsEifdh Re deGr world!


    at''s amazing! Although Lance and


    l, our talents are not on the top o f the


    list among the younger generation,


    we''re considered as talented


    geniuses too! | didn''t expect that my


    talent is nothing in front of you.


    Hehe!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fane chortled embarrassingly. ¡°Nah,


    that''s not true. You [e is@tcdlleht


    as yyelATrer A {ddre a few years


    younger than m e!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The two of them were so engaged in their conversation that they did not realize that they had arrived at Fane''s residence.


    Inside the residence, ine, Selena, Ben, and some others are chatting happily in the courtyard.


    "Dear, you''re back! | didn¡¯t expect you to be back so soon! | thought you might need a few more days!"


    Selena shot up from the chair when


    she saw Fane and Danie p Hie


    gate ope apd alkedinSelena''s


    odd htened and a broad wide


    smile hung on her face. "Master!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1253

    Ethan and Sam were bbergasted with joy as well when they saw that their Master had returned. The corners of their mouth


    curled upward, showing their pearly white and even teeth.


    "Brother-inw, why did you bring a beautiful woman back with you? Tsk tsk, she is really good-looking! Don''t tell me, you went


    out for a trip and came back with a little wife?"


    ine noticed the presence of Danie beside Fane and teased the two jokingly.


    Nevertheless, Fane''s face immediately sank to the bottom. "What nonsense are you spewing about? This is the Third Young


    Mistress of the Cabello family! It just so happened that | rescued her from a group of brigands during my journey. So, she


    decided to follow me to visit the Woods family and depart with us in a few days for the tournament. The Cabello family will attend


    the tournament too!"


    "Hehe! Look at you, why are you all nervous? I''m just kidding. She''s truly goodlooking and attractive!" ine chuckled at Fane''s


    big response and said.


    "This beautiful Miss is your wife?¡±


    Danie took two steps forward and studied Selena from head to toe, carefully.


    She could feel that Selena, other than being good-looking and beautiful, was more mature than she was. Selena emitted a


    feminine sensation that she did not possess.


    However, it was really hard to tell who was prettier and more good-looking between Selena and Danie. Each of them had their


    own attractive points!


    "Yes, and her name is Selena!¡±


    Fane smiled on the surface, but in fact, he was sweating in worries inside his heart. H e was afraid that Selena might have


    noticed something.


    Fane was actually in aplete state of panic, as though he was sitting on pins and needles. He was kicking himself inside at


    the thought of that particr night. If he had not drunk the monkey wine, he would not get drunk; and he would not have done


    such a thing with Danie!


    He had vited a girl and took away her first time. If he pretended as if nothing happened and chose not to be responsible, that


    would be a d*ck move and he would be restless for the rest of his life, thinking that he had vited a young girl.


    "Hello Sis Selena, my name is Danie Cabello and I''m the Third Young Mistress o f the Cabello family! You can call me


    Danie!¡±


    Danie approached Selena and extended her hand graciously to shake Selena¡¯s hand.


    Selena returned her with a faint smile and then extended her hand to hold Danie¡¯s." Nice to meet you, Danie. My husband is


    a kind-hearted man. If he encounters an unjust incident, he will step up and intervene! It''s fate that we can get to know each


    other. From now on, we''re good friends!"


    "Mm!"


    Danie bobbed her head happily.


    After that, Fane introduced other


    Danie, and t pfeartang¨¦dd


    META rest. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Master, we haven''t seen each other


    for so long, shouldn'' eget @gether


    apg reyeradent tin s?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yoseph walked over and said to Fane, smilingly.


    "Hehe, that''s a great idea! It just so


    happens that Kylie wants to visit the


    town at the bottom of t € mouniain,


    cc Oa er been


    Tora either. How about this, let''s go


    to the town together tonight to eat


    and drink? We can also stroll around


    the night market there!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane chortled brightly and agreed.

 Chapter 1254

    Soon, the evening came. Fane took everyone to the town for a hearty meal and good night''s stroll.


    The town was prosperous and well-developed; they even had a school in the town. Fane nned to let Kylie train in the Woods


    residence, and she could attend the school in the town to learn too. The n sounded perfect.


    The teachers in the school taught ordingly to a fixed sybus and were keen to pass down the knowledge of the outside


    world to the kids.


    For example, the students were taught to recognize first or second-grade spirited grass, and basic knowledge of martial training,


    as well as characteristics of some demonic creatures in the wild.


    After all, the kids who attended the school were generally from martial families, and when they are older, they would eventually


    train and practice as martial artists.


    The group returned to the Woods residence in thete evening. Fane was exhausted from being busy the entire day that heid


    down and fell asleep in no time.


    The next morning, Fane woke up and asked Selena, "Dear, how''s your martial trainingtely? I''ve been away for quite some


    time, and you only had to pick up Kylie from school, so it shouldn''t take much time."


    A cute smile formed on Selena''s face, "Well, | didn''t really have much time to train this time. After all, | had to apany Mother


    and Father for walks to get familiar with the ce. And | also had to spend time with Kylie, so | didn''t have much time to train and


    there''s no obvious improvement i n my martial status. But, | would say my progress is not that bad at all. The morning before


    yesterday, | barely broke through to reach the first-grade of grandmaster level!"


    Fane was suffused with happiness that his eyes lit up upon hearing Selena''s progress i n martial training. "Wow, that''s amazing!


    You''re already at the grandmaster level! You have such talent, and such skills are considered excellent!¡±


    "Thanks to you, Dear! | wouldn''t have achieved this if it weren''t for the Chi Congregation pill and spirited grass that you gave me.


    With the help of those miraculous resources, | can train and improve a lot faster!¡± A cute, bashful smile crawled onto Selena''s


    face as she spoke.


    Fane bobbed his head to show agreement. ¡° I''ll be leaving in a few days. Although | can¡¯t really train on the road, I''ll make time at


    night to train. | can confidently say that | have already stabilized myself at the early stage of the true god realm. So, during the


    trip, I''ll see if | could use some of the pills and spirited material to try to break through to the middle stage of the true god realm!"


    "Middle stage of the true god realm?"


    An envious look stered on Selena''s pretty feature when she heard Fane. "I''m so envious of you, for being able to break


    through to the middle stage of the true god realm. Your talent andbat prowess are extraordinary; if you really reach the


    middle stage of the true god realm, you can even fight against those who are at thete stage of the true god realm, right?"


    Fane, however, felt a little guilty. He wrapped his arms around Selena''s waist and said, "Sigh! It''s just that I''ll be busy training


    these days, so I''m afraid that | won''t have time to apany you and Kylie." Fane sighed. "Also, you have to inform this to your


    parents as well." He added.


    Selena shot Fane an attentive look. "Don¡¯t worry about it. | told them a few days ago. My parents are understanding; they know


    that martial practitioners often require ample amounts of time to train and practice. And they''re okay with it. It won''t affect us!"


    Fane stared at the beauty in his


    embrace. H e could not help but nt


    a tender kiss on Selenaig rosy, o£¤ik


    is ear Ean foto them to


    attend the martial tournament in a


    few days. Please stay back with Kylie


    and enroll her into the school in town,


    meanwhile, please continue to train


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    hard too. Thank you, dear!"


    It was rare to experience a gentle Fane.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Selena''s cheeks immediately blushed


    and she felt a surge of sweetness)


    ¡ì9) hagginess! Tau fe wee!


    be a family. You don''t have to say


    ¡®please¡¯ at all." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh, | just thought that | didn''t et]


    spend much ti Btu fa So |


    feRa @H1E\Jilty!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Faneughed off as he exined.

 Chapter 1255

    "It''s nothing. Martial practitioners always had to train in istion for months. It can¡¯t be helped, right?"


    Selena smiled in return. "Alright, train well, dear. I''ll stop bothering you now. Hehe!"


    Selena soon left the adobe. Fane then flipped his palm and took out three pillsail three pills were first-grade intermediate training


    pills!


    Fane smiled as he looked at the three pills : n front of him. These three pills could help him break through to the middle stage of


    the true god realm. After all, he was not too far away from the middle stage now.


    Fane then put one of the pills into his mouth and swallowed them. Thick and inexhaustible energy then dispersed from Fane''s


    abdomen in an instant. The energy was immense, at the same time aggressive.


    A gentle smile formed on Fane''s face when he felt the energy within him. He closed his eyes and started to control the energy i n


    his body, channeling chi energy and gathering it in his abdomen. The chi energy formed a whirl in his abdomen, as though there


    was a tiny tornado in his body. The small whirl had slowly be bigger and bigger; Fane''s overall strength and power had


    increased as well.


    The time passed by slowly, and soon the spirited energy inside the pills was fully absorbed by Fane, and the chi energy inside


    Fane obviously be stronger and more powerful than before!


    He smiled faintly and threw the second pill into his mouth and swallowed. He repeated the training technique, absorbing the chi


    energy inside the pill.


    It took almost two days for Fane to train and absorb all the energy from the three pills. Fortunately, his martial level had also


    broken through to the middle stage of the true god realm.


    Fane steadily stood up, clenched his fists and his bone joints emitted a clear clicking sound. The robustness and strength of his


    body had obviously advanced a lot, and the inner power in his body was doubled or even tripled after the training; the


    mellowness of his chi energy had be richer and thicker two or three times than before.


    "Hahaha! It feels really different to be in the middle stage of the true god realm. The feeling is too good, and mybat power : s


    a lot greater than before!"


    Fane smiled with satisfaction, and then he


    walked out of the room.


    Selena¡ªwho was ying with Kylie outside the house¡ªwas surprised at the appearance of Fane at this time. "No way! How did


    youplete your training this quick? Have you seeded yet? I''ve heard that it''s not that easy to reach the middle stage of the


    true god realm! And for some people who failed to break through, they''d have to rest for a while before they can continue to try


    again! And if you''re unfortunate, you might even be physically wounded!"


    A ray of warm light surged in Fane''s


    heart when he saw Selena''s


    concerned loo ¡°Garieworydear,


    17 broken through to the middle


    stage of the true god realm!¡± He


    smiled andforted. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Wow! Wow! Daddy is definitely more powerful than before now!"


    Kylie jumped for joy that her feet barely touched the ground.


    "Hehe, my little Kylie, when you get a


    little bit older, you can start traijing,


    ivi in fhe fotureGot ve to strive to


    b iy powerful than daddy, okay?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fane picked up his daughter from the


    ground and gentl pinched tert


    gir cyte ds s eyes were full of


    warm fatherly love. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1256

    "Middle stage of the true god realm?"


    Danie, who had just walked out of her room, overheard the conversation between the couple. She was shocked at what she


    heard and then eximed with joy, "You''re truly talented! Your speed in training and absorbing the energy from the pills were too


    fast! Others might need at least a week o r longer to break through to the middle stage of the true god realm! But you actually


    used only two days and seeded!"


    At this moment, the admiration toward Fane grew deeper and deeper within Danie. She was even fantasizing that if she had


    the chance to introduce Fane as her boyfriend to her father, what would her father think?


    "Oh, I''m just slightly luckier!"


    Faneughed it out and said modestly.


    "That''s awesome! That''s truly awesome! With your current martial level andbat prowess, you might be able to win first ce


    in the uing martial tournament! You can finally bring glory to the Woods family!"


    Danie looked at Fane, her eyes full of unexinable beams. "Even if you can''t get the first ce, surely you''ll be ced in the


    top three!"


    "Top three?"


    Fane was slightly stunned at her words. "It seems like the Woods family didn''t have good raking in this tournament in the past!"


    After all, before he returned to the Woods family, Lance Woods¡ªwho was at the peak of the semi-god realm¡ªwas considered


    the first seed in the Woods family. And now, since Fane had already hit the middle stage of the true god realm, he thought that


    taking the first ce would not be a problem.


    He did not expect that Danie saw him as the top three but not the champion.


    Danie smiled and she exined, "The Woods family had always bottomed the list in the past tournaments. Although the


    Woods family was not the worst in the tournament, your family has just be one of the eight reclusive families not long ago,


    so the Woods family is definitely thest in the eight reclusive families!"


    Fane bobbed his head. Indeed, the Woods family had only be one of the first-ss eight reclusive families recently.


    Although the Woods family was more powerful and stronger than those second-ss and third-ss families, the gap between


    the Woods and the other seven reclusive families was still wide.


    Danie approached Fane and patted his shoulder gently. "You''re not bad at all.


    Think about it, the Cabello family and the other reclusive families, we''ve been first-ss families for decades and some of them


    even have hundreds of years of heritage. And your family has just risentely, it''s not possible topare with us." She


    comforted him.


    Danie was afraid that her words might have hurt Fane''s confidence, hence she smiled and said, "But your martial level and


    combat prowess is considered high and strong. You''ll certainly impress many first-ss reclusive families this time around!"


    "Oh, I''m not trying to impress, but I''ll try m y very best!"


    "Oh ya, Fane, Father asked me to tell you that there are three days left before we leave, so you should prepare yourself.¡±


    Selena quickly thought of something and interrupted the conversation.


    "Alright, I''ll rest for these few days


    and try t o maintai pd stabilise hy


    efial faved s19 that I can get used


    to the power!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    During the conversation, Selena


    noticed the bright and shining beam


    in Danie''s eyes when she wae 1


    3 get anes not show the


    e when she was engaging with


    the others, only with Fane. And the


    beam emitted something attentive


    ¡ªit was full of love and affection.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Selena''s brows snapped together as


    she thought of it. "Danie, | won''t be


    going this tim degeekielp ¡ê3Kke


    daha GF Fake, Howe you? | entrust him


    to your care!" Selena said to Danie


    after thinking for a moment. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1257

    Danie did not expect such words woulde out of Selena¡¯s mouth out of sudden. She stood frozen for a moment before


    peeking at Fane. "Don¡¯t worry. Fane and | are good friends, we''ll definitely take care o f each other! I''ll also ask my sister to go a


    little easy on Fane during the tournament!" Danie nodded.


    "Is your sister very powerful?"


    Fane frowned upon hearing it. ording t 0 Danie''s words and tone, it seemed that her sister was a strong martial practitioner;


    her martial level should be high.


    "For this tournament, as long as you''re from the martial families and you''re below the age of thirty, you''re eligible to participate.


    I''m still young, so it''s normal for me to have a low martial level.¡±


    Danie smiled softly before saying, "But, m y second sister, she''s at the early stage of the true god realm, and my elder sister,


    she is at the middle stage of the true god realm. Although she is simr to you, at the middle stage, she is only one step away


    from thete stage of the true god realm. She might break through to thete stage a t any time. And herbat prowess and


    martial ability are among the top of those i n the middle stage of the true god realm!¡±


    Danie shrugged as she spoke. "Hmmm. I''ll say more about my second sister, but my elder sister, she is too strong for you. It''s


    nearly impossible for you to defeat her." She added.


    "| see. Thanks for the reminder. But | don''t think your sisters will listen to you and go easy on me."


    Fane gave a dry smile. Although the Lagorio family had not been finding fault with themtely, the affair that happened between


    the Lagorio family and the Woods family had seemed to spread out.


    Therefore, this time round in the tournament, he felt that the Lagorio family and some of the forces would most likely target them.


    He was not confident to say that there would not be any issue during the tournament.


    Especially, those forces and families¡ªwho were about the same level with the Woods family before the Woods became one of


    the eight families¡ªwould certainly be jealous o f the Woods family. They could not wait to pull the Woods family down from the


    first-ss reclusive families!


    "Huh? Nah. My elder sister and second sister love me the most. If | talk to them personally, it shouldn''t be a problem!"


    Danie pursed her rosy pink lips and said, "Sigh! | have to work hard too and strive to break through to the early stage of the


    true god realm. | can''t always use my young age as an excuse to bezy!" She sighed.


    ¡°Cough, cough! Looking at you, | guess you have been loafing on the job."


    Fane teased Danie after hearing what she said. The young girl before him sometimes emitted a youthful and cuteness in her


    words and behaviors that made Fane feel something different in him.


    "Hehe! Yup, but just a little! Well.


    Sometimes, training is kind of boring!"


    Danie giggled.


    Time flies by quickly and soon three days had passed.


    During these three days, Danie


    woulde over to talk to Fane eli


    Selena BIER (ShecwEs treea


    WoulcCevER purposely please Selena


    by telling her some insights about


    martial training and technique.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Finally, after three days, the day had


    come. rose with aay a


    there w apyBId¨¦rs \Sf the Teor


    Fahl as 1h a s some other Woods


    family members. They set off in the


    morning. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sigh! If the Third Elder hadn''t


    thought about mutiny and had


    broken through to the peak of the


    true god realm, we would now have


    two strong people at he peak of the


    eB YeRe 2 can finally


    ae heads up high in this


    tournament. Now, after the incident,


    not only did we not improve our


    family''s overall strength and power,


    but we also regressed a lot!" On the


    way to the tournament, the First Elder


    breathed a huge sigh and added,"


    And I''m afraid that this time the


    target will be on our backs. Many


    forces and families will target us."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash, however, put on a sanguine face. "It''s alright, it''s fine. I have faith in our family. W e will be strong very soon!"

 Chapter 1258

    On the other side, the head of the Cabello family and others were worried about something. They paced around the hall and their


    faces looked concerned.


    Danie had been out for more than a month. When she left a letter announcing that she went out to search for treasures and


    resources in the forest, the group did not expect that she would not return for so long.


    The Cabello family had sent out a lot of their men to search in the forest that they normally frequent for the treasure hunt,


    nheless, not a single trace of Danie had been found. This made the Cabello family feel agonized and worried.


    Dad, don''t worry about Danie, she''ll be alright. Let''s go!¡±


    At the square of the Cabello family, the First Young Mistress Cabello gazed at Alejandro Cabello¡ªthe head of the Cabello family


    ¡ªand said, smilingly, "Daniellita is a smart and quick-witted girl. She will not be in trouble; she''ll be alright. Besides, who has that


    brave heart to offend the current Cabello family? Aren''t they afraid of our revenge? So, | think Daniellita is just being yful and


    not wanting toe back so soon. She must be hanging and fooling around somewhere!"


    "I do hope so. Sigh! That youngdy is prideful and arrogant sometimes. What worries me is that she had never gone out o f


    Cabello ind before. Now that she is on her own, I''m worried that she is too simple-minded, and that others would dig a pit for


    her! That''d be really troublesome!¡± Alejandro sighed aloud in his heart. The more time passed, the more concerned was his


    heart.


    After all, his three daughters were goodlooking and considered as beauties of the ind. Even though one of them-the elder


    daughter-was already twenty-nine years old, a lot of young masters still fell head over heels for her! Not to mention his youngest


    daughter, a yful, high-spirited yet gorgeous youngdy, who would make any young men fall for her effortlessly. Her every


    gesture-smile,ugh, walk¡ªwas like a drug, injected into young men''s veins and making them addicted to her.


    Therefore, if such a beauty left the home and went on an adventure for more than a month, the father obviously would be


    worried.


    The First Young Mistress Cabello''s pallor went unsightly after hearing her father''s words. She was worried but she could only


    force a smile andfort his father, "She''ll be okay. She''s definitely alright. | have faith in her!"


    "Sigh! Let''s depart now. We can only try to b e optimistic!¡±


    Alejandro knew that his daughter was saying that tofort herself too. He smiled and waved his hand. A flying carpet suddenly


    appeared in front of everyone.


    The flying carpet rose in the wind, and soon it grew to a size that could amodate nearly a thousand people.


    "Let''s go!"


    Four to five hundred men hopped onto the flying carpet and sat on it. With a flicker of movement in Alejandro¡¯s mind, the flying


    carpet flew out and went straight in the


    direction of the maind.


    "Sigh! The Woods family doesn''t have any flying treasure. Every time we have such a n event, we have to go bynd!"


    Fane and the others were on their


    way to the tournament aL this)


    The Firgh Eider Wh as at the


    fl ed at the situation. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Such treasure is rare. The


    higher-level treasures a & knew g6\


    (ritual {aels. Aor treasure that


    can fly, heh, it''s even rarer!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash smiled bitterly and exined.


    "Spiritual tool?¡±


    Fane heard the words and a few lines


    form between his snapped b at!


    don''t hav muehkow dge about


    pial tools, and I''ve never heard


    that there are different levels among


    spiritual tools!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1259

    Guilt filled Nash''s heart when he heard that. Fane had been training in the mortal realm for all this while, and it seemed like h e


    did not have much knowledge about treasures.


    He gave a small smile and exined to Fane in a patient tone, "There are two types of tools: normal tools, and spiritual tools.


    And thetter has several grades as well ording to how much strength it gives you in battle and its fluctuations after


    absorbing chi: lower-grade, middle-grade, and upper-grade. And the most powerful of them all, ultimate-grade tools!"


    Here, Nash paused for a while before continuing, "But most martial artists still stick to regr soldier weapons. It''s pretty good if


    you have a lower-grade tool, and only a few people possess middle-grade tools¡ªnever mind upper and ultimate-grade tools!"


    Fane thought about it for a while and flipped his palm, taking out an object that resembled a tortoiseshell. He thrust it toward


    Nash. "Dad, take a look at this. | think this is a spiritual tool. But | don''t know what grade it is. This is a defensive weapon that


    grows bigger to fend off attacks!"


    Nash''s eyes brightened when he heard this. "Defensive tools are really rare too. It might save your life at a critical moment. |


    never thought that you''d get your hands on one!"


    After he said that, Nash passed the treasure back to Fane and said, "Try channeling your chi into it!"


    The treasure had already recognized Fane a s its owner and had traces of his energy in i t. Nash definitely had no way of making


    it move, and if others wanted to make that treasure theirs, they needed topletely wipe off every trace of Fane''s chi from it.


    As Fane injected his chi into it, the tortoiseshell shield slowly grew bigger, till i t reached the height of a man. A warm yellow glow


    emanated from its surface.


    "From-from its fluctuations, it should be a middle-grade tool. Not bad. Not bad at all. W e only have a few of such weapons in the


    Woods family!"


    Nash studied it for a while before a smile lit up his face. He was d that Fane managed to get his hands on such a treasure.


    "Oh, right. | have another word here. It''s probably a spiritual tool!"


    Fane kept the shield and smiled as he took out the ck sword. He then poured some o f his energy into it.


    Suddenly, a ck sh emitted from the dragon-shaped sword. A fierce, yet quiet ripple spread throughout the area.


    Fane gave a smile. "This sword is a spiritual tool as well. But probably a lower o r middle-grade, right?"


    "Let me take a look!"


    Nash took a step forward and


    observed it. Then excitement yates


    across his features. Eid 5G GMa


    Ewa | Here. Do you see


    it? So you can''t just pour your energy


    in like that. You have to make it enter


    through this hole to make it release


    its full potential!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Fane took a sharp intake of SIE


    after he heard that. "So you'' 8-33YNY


    that | hav nt ben NAY This sword


    oBeA) 5 this while? I''ve only been


    tapping into a fraction of its power?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash bobbed his head. "But even so, |


    can ey tell that it''s fespidtel


    t | Yop pvBo pet your chi


    through the hole for me to determine


    its grade!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded his head. He followed Nash''s instructions and focus his energy into his palm, before threading it through that tiny


    hole.


    Hum!


    The sword, originally rather full, suddenly brightened and emitted a frightening hum. The fluctuations were even stronger this


    time around.

 Chapter 1260

    Fane never expected the sword to grow bigger as well. A different aura also seeped into his head.


    After he received the message, he was extremely excited. His features showed extreme delight.


    "This-this should be an ultimate-grade tool!"


    The First Elder was so excited that his voice quivered. Only the very strongest of the reclusive families had such a treasure, and


    even then, they only possessed one of i t.


    It was evident that this was extremely precious. No one thought that Fane''s sword was an ultimate-grade tool.


    "That''s right. | never thought that it would b e an ultimate-grade tool. | never noticed anything extraordinary about it either when


    Fane had taken it out!"


    Nash was excited as well. He never expected Fane''s sword to be such a valuable treasure.


    "Dada! | think- think | received a message from the sword just now!"


    Fane was excited. He waved his hand, and the sword flew upward, rapidly expanding i n the sky until it looked like two or three


    thousand people could stand on it.


    With an internal shove, Fane''s sword shrunk again, till it could take about a thousand people.


    ¡°This-this is a tool that can fly? My god. You can use it to fight and fly. Such a treasure is so hard toe by!" Many elders


    immediately understood what Fane had meant when they saw him remotely controlling it.


    "This is great. If that''s the case, we can sit o n this sword to head for thepetition!"


    Danie also jumped excitedly after witnessing all that Even her father¡¯s flying carpet was not that high of a grade. It could only


    fly, and you could not use it to fight. It was her first time seeing such a treasure as well.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a blink, Fane stood atop the sword and announced to everyone.


    "Hah. All right!"


    Nashughed and flew up as well,nding softly on the surface of the sword.


    ¡°Let''s go!


    Everyone also happily hopped on.


    "| really never thought that such a


    sword would exist. ah ever OT!


    Imggiped Vat TWauld be sitting on


    this!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The First Elderughed and sat cross-legged. The sword flew out under Fane''s control.


    "Not only is this a flying sword, but it''s also an ultimate-grade tool!"


    Admiration spread across the


    Second Elder''s face. "You''re at the


    beginning stage of theyae GGdEdIn


    ¡¯ byt With OR you can


    head toe-to-toe with those from the


    intermediate stage. And you even


    might stand a chance of defeating


    them!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everyone nodded their heads when they heard that.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It''s a pity that Fane''s level is not quite


    there yet," Nash chimed in. "If he were


    tobe atthein ecelestdgtd the


    tied Fe¨¦im, we''d have another


    fighter at the advanced stage with


    the enhanced power this sword


    gives!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re amazing, Young Master Fane," Lancelot said, smiling. "You''ve surpassed u s so quickly!"

 Chapter 1261

    No one expected Danie to speak up at this moment, a knowing smile on her face," | see that you didn''t know Fane is already a


    t the intermediate stage of the true god realm. He underwent the breakthrough a few days ago. With this sword, he might have


    the fighting prowess of a fighter at the advanced stage!"


    "What? He-he already broke through?¡±


    Nash was stunned. He swiveled his head toward Fane in excitement. "Fane, is that true? You-you''re already at the intermediate


    stage of the true god realm?¡±


    "My God. He broke through so fast? You''re a true genius, Young Master Fane! Young Master Lance cannot match up to you!¡±


    Many elders could not help but exim.


    They were suspecting if they were dreaming.


    After all, the shock of finding out that Fane had an ultimate-grade weapon had notpletely subsided yet, and now they were


    saying that he had broken into the intermediate stage of the true god realm.


    It was not easy to advance through the stages of the true god status. It required great ability from the practitioner. More


    importantly, some would not seed in breaking through even after trying a few times, and they''d have to rest for quite some


    time before attempting to break through once more.


    That was why everyone knew how difficult it was to advance through the stages.


    Fane nodded his head when he saw everyone''s excitement. "I did breakthrough. I''ve also been growing ustomed to my chi


    over these past few days!"


    "Heh. Like father, like son! How could we not envy a genius like you, Fane?"


    Titus nodded his head in satisfaction, evidently excited as well.


    At this moment, a flying sword appeared from another direction, heading toward where they were going.


    "It''s the Norman family!¡±


    The First Elder frowned when he recognized them, their swords drawing closer to each other.


    "The Norman family?"


    Danie frowned as well when she heard this. She was well aware that the Norman family was on par in terms of strength with


    the Cabello family.


    However, the Norman family had pretty good rtions with the Cabello family, and since the Cabello family was on bad terms


    with the Woods family, the Norman family was not close with the Woods family either.


    Furthermore, plenty of young masters from the Norman family were interested in Danie. That was why they frequently fought


    the Woods family members-all to gain recognition from her and her two sisters.


    She never thought that they would


    run into this bunch notgg affet!''!


    Ig3ying fo ee Shpeition. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Eh!"


    The people on the other flying sword also quickly recognized Fane and the others.


    "Look. There''s a flying sword there! It must be another powerful family!"


    A young woman spoke to the person beside her, smiling.


    "It looks like the Woods family."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The elder standing at the forefront


    furrowed his brows together after


    observing the fora white. Sifange.


    reheri the Woods family


    have a flying sword like that? |


    thought they''d be walking there."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After they heard this, many people


    burst intoughter. Although the


    m


    Woods family as ere bhtn¨¦ ght


    redluisive tirhilies, their strength was


    nothingpared to the other seven.


    That was why they looked down


    upon them. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1262

    ¡°Don''tugh. They probably picked up a lower-grade tool that so happened to fly toward somewhere, so they''re using it!"


    The First Elder of the Norman family spoke in a sardonic tone.


    After all, Fane''s sword looked dull and ordinary then, and only a tinge of ck encased it. It flew at a leisurely pace, not too fast


    and not too slow.


    That was why there was no way to tell the grade of the treasure.


    The only thing they could be sure of was that a flying treasure was no doubt a spiritual tool. Some of the low-grade spiritual tools


    could also fly, but they could not go very fast.


    "They picked it up?"


    Their Second Elder was taken aback for a while. "Hah. Even a flying treasure is not worth picking up if it''s a low grade one,¡± he


    commented, smiling. "They must have spent quite a fortune to buy that secondhand item."


    A young master from the Norman family rolled his eyes. "Second Elder, how could you say that?" he said solemnly. "They''re one


    of the eight reclusive families as well and are a first-ss family. How could you just say that they bought a second-hand item?"


    "Heh. That''s true. | forgot about that!"


    The Second Elder cleared his throne, making everyoneugh again.


    The young man also grinned. It was evident that they were in cahoots with each other.


    However, his smile quickly hardened, and his muscles stiffened.


    "That-that woman. Why is Danie Cabello there?¡±


    The young man squinted at the flying sword, brows knitted. The more he studied the woman, the more she looked like Danie.


    However, he thought maybe he was wrong. The Cabello family and the Woods family were not on friendly terms. As the third


    daughter of the Cabello family, why would Danie be mingling about with the Woods family? She was even on the same flying


    sword as them.


    Many people also went goggle-eyed when they noticed this.


    "You''re right, it''s her!


    A young woman eximed after she saw them.


    "We''ll know who it is once we ge


    closer. No way thats Dani¨¦iar


    Fessereadine original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Master Norman thought about it for a


    while before directing the sword [11


    ar, a Ye Cthers, closin


    bjt ''


    istance between them. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®Why are the Norman family


    membersing RUIEVay? REN


    1iyNoad bret us?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1263

    The First Elder could not help but frown when he saw theming over. Worry clenched his chest.


    "Who cares. We have nothing to be afraid o f. Besides, we can''t hide from them forever. We''ll run into them at thepetition


    venue anyway."


    Nash gave a frosty smile and spokenguidly.


    "It. it really is Third Young Mistress Cabello!¡±


    After they closed some of the distance, an elder eximed and scrubbed his eyes.


    "Danie, why are you on the Woods family''s flying sword?"


    Master Norman''s eldest son, Keith, was slightly taken aback. "Miss Danie, were you kidnapped by the Woods family? he


    asked. "If you were, blink. The Norman family will save you!¡±


    The second son of Master Norman also stepped forward. "This beautiful young woman is the Third Young Mistress Cabello,


    Woods family members," he hollered. Til make sure to give you h*ll if you dare to touch a single hair on her head!"


    A fatty, who was the third son, also spoke u p in a blustering manner, "Upon my pride a s a Norman son, | swear we won''t be


    able to face the Cabello family if anyone bullies her!"


    Danie was internally speechless. "I wasn''t forced into this," she replied. "I just wanted to go for thepetition, and | so


    happened to bump into them. Since we were heading for the same ce, | just hitched a ride from them!"


    Danie was well aware that the three young masters all disyed affection toward her¡ªas well as her two older sisters. It was


    evident that they were out to gain attention from any of the three girls.


    Keith immediately heaved a sigh of relief.¡± Really? | thought you were kidnapped.


    After all, the Cabello family isn''t on good terms with the Woods family!"


    Here, he felt that something was off. "Third Young Mistress Cabello, don''t tell me that you''ve been forced to lie because they''ve


    ckmailed you or because you''re afraid of them?"


    The second son was also stunned. "That''s right. Your families are not close with each other, Third Young Mistress Cabello. You


    have no obligation to sit on their flying sword even if they''re going in the same direction. Come over and sit with us. It''s more


    comfortable here. More importantly, we''re faster. We''ll arrive at Kobe Mountain i n no time.


    "| appreciate your concern, but there''s no need for that. I''ll just sit on their flying sword!¡±


    Danie felt awkward. It would be taxing to sit on the same sword with those three fellows, who were likely to be sucking up to


    her all the way. She would rather be dead than listen to their groveling.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Master Norman suddenly felt


    embarrassed. All three of his seas


    tried to c DapiBlshie


    Jpekiadte y did not reciprocate. She


    would rather sit with the Woods


    family than them. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Master Darryl Norman suddenly


    spoke with a frosty expression, "Ah,


    surely I''ve heard that wrong, Thir


    Young Mistre The celior-C


    sedi¨¦ah Yd amily and theirs is


    sour, yet you''d rather go together


    with the Woods family instead of the


    Norman family. You''re taking a jab at


    my reputation. Besides, aren''t you


    afraid that I''ll tell your father about


    this? He''ll be angry." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Danie did not expect that Darryl would get mad over something so trivial. She hated it when others threatened her.


    "Master Norman, it just so happened


    that we''re going the same way,"


    said, pitching hertapelti. fe Qch


    somal thier. And you''re saying


    that | look down on the Norman


    family because of this? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    They''re one of the right reclusive families too. It''s not out of the ordinary for me to follow you or follow them. What do you mean


    that I''m jabbing at your reputation?"


    Here, she spoke straightforwardly, "If you''re really so petty that you would tell m y father about this, please, go right ahead.¡±

 Chapter 1264

    It appears that what Danie uttered was extremely straight to the point and Master Norman was unable to refute it.


    If he still continued to hold onto that matter and report to the Cabellos about how she was with the Woods, would he not appear


    as being petty? However, if he let it go at that moment, the Norman family would be extremely embarrassed. After all, they got


    into such a situation when they kindly asked Danie if she was kidnapped and even invited her to travel with them instead.


    He proactively changed the topic of their conversation after thinking about it. He nced at Nash and smiled coldly. "Master


    Woods, | heard that something happened i n the Woods family around one month ago? Tsk tsk... If such an interesting plot was


    written into a book, the book would surely b e a hit!"


    The corners of Nash''s mouth slightly twitched. He knew that some people would bring up that matter and talk about it. However,


    he did not expect it to be mentioned during their journey to Kobe Mountain.


    He nced at Darryl and smiled bitterly." Haha... | had no idea that the Norman family was so well-informed and actually paid


    attention to the situation at the Woods family!"


    Nash paused before continuing to speak,¡± Something did happen previously but it''s our family¡¯s internal affairs and we''ve already


    resolved it!¡±


    Nash obviously did not intend to continue the conversation with him.


    Unfortunately, Darryl who was humiliated a moment ago, did not n to let Nash go s o easily.


    He had a yful smile on his face as he said, "Have you really resolved it? Aren''t you slightly too confident about it? In my


    opinion, this is not something that you can resolve so easily. Your wife was actually involved in an affair with the Third Elder.


    Sigh, who knew that Lily Lagorio is that sort of a person. | heard that she even poisoned you. Tsk, tsk... What a scary woman.¡±


    The First Elder of the Norman family also stood forward. "That''s right. This did not only cost the Lagorios their honor, even the


    Woods have lost their faces. Apart from that, Master Woods, you had been really careless for letting them poison you.¡±


    Nash''s facial expression darkened.


    Something like this was a disgrace to the Woods family. Who knew that these people would mention it on purpose without


    sparing him some dignity.


    He could only smile bitterly. "Everything is in the past. We''ve killed those who deserved to be killed and punished those who


    deserved to be punished. Our Woods family will definitely have better development in the future!¡±


    Darryl''s son, Keith, then said with a smile,¡± Will you be able to have better development? | don''t think so. Haha...


    You''ve worked so hard to be a first-ss aristocratic family. You must have suffered quite a loss now that the Third Elder,


    several other elders, and patronums have died. Haha... some of the families that once stood by your side might not even


    acknowledge your positions this time." Nash smiled bitterly. "Eldest young master, you are right to say that we''ve suffered quite a


    huge loss. However, we''ve progressed nicely over the past two to three years. The position of Third Elder and the other elders


    have been taken over b y the other branch family masters. We are also working hard to grow stronger. We''ll need to observe our


    growth in the future!"


    Although Nash was secretly unhappy, he knew clearly that it was best to not offend these seven families. Hence, he would try his


    best to give in under such circumstances and not get into a fight with the other party.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hence, he remained a calm


    expression even though the other


    party had 3d HON IIGS about his


    ERTIES even maintained a smile


    on his face as he conversed nicely


    with them. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha... I''m afraid that it would be


    hard for you people to get the


    recognition from others this time


    one of the eig (eplughiEtarnilies,


    you eahitiet low positions in this


    competition. It would be shameful if


    you did not enter the top ten and end


    up with a low cing in this


    competition!" Darryl Norman once


    againughed loudly and said. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don¡¯t you worry. Master Norman. |


    believe that there''s a Soe lI Le


    the Wood anni ilESURprise


    Enteagr is time!¡± Danie, who


    was by the side, could not stand it


    anymore. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    |"


    In the past, she would have ignored anyments the Norman family had about the Woods family. She might even gloat


    because she was a member of the Cabello family.


    However, she felt ufortable and


    unconvinced for the Woods family when she heard othersmenting on them now. She even stood forward and proactively


    speak on behalf of the Woods family.

 Chapter 1265

    Darryl did not expect Danie to not only refuse to travel with the Norman family, she helped to speak on behalf of the Woods


    family.


    He was slightly stunned before he spoke with a smile, "Really? Let''s see how it goes?"


    He thought about it after he spoke before asking Danie again. "By the way, Daniellita, are you sure that you don¡¯t want toe


    with us? If you sit on this wasted flying sword with the Woods, it might take you some time. Isn''t it better to reach the towns


    under Kobe Mountain earlier for a rest?¡± "Uncle Darryl, why do | feel that sitting on their flying sword would be much faster than


    traveling with you?¡± Danie smiled a s she turned her head to ask Fane. "Fane, our flying sword would be faster than them,


    right?"


    Fane kept quiet the entire time as he believed that the Woods family''s development would be proven in time.


    However, he still nodded as Danie was doing so much talking on behalf of them." That''s for sure!"


    "Haha... Who knows where they got this wasted piece of junk from. It''s a joke that they even think aboutparing speed with


    our flying sword!" Keith smiled coldly. "Daniellita, it doesn''t matter if the Woods have gone mad. Why have you decided to follow


    their footsteps? My father''s flying sword is a middle-grade spiritual tool. How can your useless flying swordpete with his?"


    "We''ll know if we canpete with his flying sword after we try it out!" Fane was toozy to exin to them. He changed his


    thoughts and with an increase in speed, the flying sword flew out with a whoosh.


    "Such speed!" Darryl was stunned. He discovered that Fane''s flying sword was already a huge distance away from theirs.


    "F*ck, | don''t believe that | can''t catch up!" H e immediately controlled the flying sword t o increase its speed as he wanted to


    catch u p with Fane and the others.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    However, Fane''s flying sword was


    already speedy and he was still


    increasing it''s esd. after ?


    Sevorias tidy ipletely thrown


    the Normans behind and


    disappeared from their line of sight.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "How''s that possible! We failed to


    catch up!" Darryl''s eyes were wide


    open as he swallowed his ee hard.


    He wondered if he Rens


    i taker AEndd bl een increasing the


    speed of his flying sword without


    stop and it was at it''s limit. However,


    their distance with the Woods


    family''s flying sword was getting


    further and further away until they


    werepletely thrown behind.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "This can only prove that the level of


    the Woods family''s flying sw rt


    higher th n ours Dak ad raging


    eR his heart and slowly


    spoke after some time. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 1266

    The Norman family''s First Elder was in disbelief at what he saw. "That¡¯s impossible. The Woods family doesn''t have any middle-


    grade spiritual tool as | recall, especially a flying sword at that. Such a spiritual tool is even rare! Our swords failed to fly faster


    than theirs. Could their sword be an upper-grade spiritual tool?"


    He was not hallucinating or dreaming¡ª everyone else saw the same thing, after all.


    Darryl said with a cold expression on his face. "Never thought the Woods family would get lucky and score themselves a rare


    item from who knows where. If this is an upper-grade spiritual tool, it''ll be able to increase quite an amount ofbat power! If


    Nash uses this sword, | won''t be able to take him down on my own!" "By the way, who''s that young man,¡± a young man chimed


    in after he spotted them, "and why does it seem like Danie i s well-acquainted to him?"


    "Danie seems to call him Fane!" added another.


    ¡°Fane, that illegitimate child?" The Norman family''s second young master had a scowl 0 n his face. "Damn it! That Danie would


    rather sit on such a person''s flying sword instead of going with us?"


    Keith, on the other hand, gave a tight-lipped smile. "It could be that Danie felt that their flying sword is much faster, and she¡¯s


    willing to travel with the Woods family because she knows that the sword is an upper-grade spiritual tool. Let''s not overthink it!"


    "That¡¯s right! Miss Danie has such a noble identity, after all, so how can that illegitimate child be worthy of her? Only prodigies


    like us arepatible with Daniellita!¡± scoffed Conley Norman, chin raised high haughtily.


    In their opinion, the Woods'' flying sword is only an upper-grade spiritual tool and not a n ultimate-grade spiritual tool, even


    though it was much faster than their flying sword. After all, there were only a handful of ultimate-grade spiritual tools.


    Thepetition''s venue was at the bottom of Kobe Mountain. The top family among the Eight Reclusive Families would


    announce the rules and rewards of thepetition once everyone had gathered.


    There was a small town at the bottom of Kobe Mountain where, due to its generous Chi, many would train.


    The Eight Reclusive Families and a few second or third-ss reclusive families would arrive earlier before thepetition


    started to have a good rest. They would then leave together and gather at the empty ground outside the forest located at the


    bottom of Kobe Mountain.


    ¡°Haha... We''re so fast! I''d love to see the look on Master Norman''s face!¡± chirped the gleeful Danie, extremely happy with


    herself on the flying sword.


    "You should try to have a low-profile.


    After all, our Woods family don¡¯t want


    to offend the Norman el one


    quipped Fane asihaitereari


    awkwar smile. "We can''t afford to


    be engaged in several huge fights.


    We need to try our best in increasing


    our overall strength so that the other


    families won''t ever belittle us." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lancelot and the others were


    embarrassed when Hl ee


    They nev rexpected @aPFane would


    rake hment toward


    Danie without fearing she would be


    upset. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Surprisingly, Danie, instead of


    grumbling, blushed instead


    lowered ex haad-yalFight | get it,"


    shelnid tered. "I''ll listen to everything


    you Say in the future, alright?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1267

    Many were baffled by what Danie had said? What did she mean, listen to everything he would say in the future?


    Why did that sound like a conversation between a couple?


    Fane was just as startled. He could only smile sheepishly as he looked in front of him while urging the sword to fly forward.


    With this flying sword, the group arrived at the outskirts of the town under Kobe Mountain that night.


    Fane stopped the flying sword when they arrived at the main entrance. "Alright, let''s get down and walk in. It''s best to keep a low


    -profile, too, seeing as it''s a hassle if someone set their eyes on such a precious item."


    Nash nodded in satisfaction. "Alright, let''s head in."


    Jumping down from the flying sword, they walked toward the entrance after Fane made it much smaller and hid it into his martial


    ring.


    "Seems like we''re the early birds. It won¡¯t b e easy to get amodation had wee muchter." The First Elder smiled


    bitterly. "Back then, we''d only be able to look for caves outside the city to stay in if we failed to find a ce to stay."


    "Naha...! We have to thank Young Master Fane for his flying sword; we wouldn''t get here at such speed had it not been for his


    sword?" Mason chuckled heartily.


    Although the Woods family suffered a serious loss with what happened previously, they were still confident toward their


    development, especially since Fane¡¯s was immensely talented and had the fighting prowess of the real-god stage''s intermediate


    level.


    Together with this ultimate-grade spiritual tool, hisbat power waspatible with the masters of the real-god stage¡¯s peak. It


    would be even better should Fane break into the real-god level''s final stage¡ª the Woods family would be graced with another


    master of the real god level''s peak stage should Fane achieve such height.


    Such an addition would increase the entire family''s position to a whole new height.


    After all, the seven other reclusive families basically had two of such masters while some had three or four.


    The existence of a master in the peak stage real-god level was an important measure of a family''s overall strength.


    In the past, there were only seven first-ss reclusive families, but along the line, the Woods family grew stronger after constant


    development. Although they only had one master in the peak stage real-god level, their overall strength was not bad, which was


    why everyone was ready to add another reclusive family.


    The Woods family emerged victorious afterpeting against several other powerful families, and that was how they obtained


    the acknowledgment of others and became thest in the Eight First-ss Reclusive Families.


    As they got closer to the entrance.


    Fane and the others were suddenly


    stop ec bycgutda the entrance


    thrdt they never saw before. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What''s the meaning of this?" Nash frowned, rather unhappy that he was blocked. Nothing like this had happened in the past.


    One of the guards walked forward


    and gestured politely with his hands


    before he resounded, "Greetings,


    Master Woods! obs Eurand OFSe


    bes epriictetliy e€small n,


    e n, and had never asked for


    entrance fees in the past. However,


    you might not know it, but the Kobe


    n had started depending on the


    first-ss reclusive family, the Hunt


    family. They''re now considered a


    dependent n of the Hunt family!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash''s face darkened. "So there''s an entrance fee for entering the city this year?"


    The guard nodded. "That''s right. This


    is the Hunt family''s orders, andy 1)


    there''s not ing yoo sda about it.


    WSeChn cubordinares who obey


    orders. I''m sure Master Woods


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    can understand this, right?"

 Chapter 1268

    The news shocked Nash. The Hunt family obviously did this to rake in profit.


    It was obvious that a small n like the Kobe n would not simply depend on the Hunt family all of a sudden. The Hunt family


    must have searched for them, and the profit must be shared between both partiester on.


    However, the Hunt family was a huge n, and they had four masters in the real god level¡¯s peak stage. They also had several


    masters in the final stage of the real-god level.


    What could the Woods family even argue about when faced with such a powerful family?


    Nash could only smile at the guards. "Now how can we make it harder for you? This is something we should do! We''ll do it! Tell


    me: how many spirited stones do we need to pay?"


    The guard smiled. "Hmm... Two lower-grade spirited stones per person, and | see that there are fifty-two people here. That


    means that a thousand and forty lower-grade spirited stones would be enough?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Over a thousand?" The corners of the First Elder''s mouth twitched as he heard the rather expensive fee. They needed to pay


    spirited stones to enter the city, and it was too expensive at two pieces per person.


    After all, such items were needed for grandmasters and needed training.


    "Yes. This is the order they''ve given, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it,¡± said the guard rather impatiently as he eyed the


    First Elder. "| don''t believe the Woods family can''t evene up with such a small amount of spirited stones. If that''s the case,


    you guys aren''t living up to the reputation of being one of the Eight Reclusive Families!"


    The First Elder was dumbfounded. It startled him how such a person of the Kobe n would address them disrespectfully.


    Nheless, he knew he could not get agitated as the Kobe n was supported by the Hunt family in silence. Everybody


    wanted to please the Hunt family, so offending them clearly proved to be fruitless.


    ¡°About that... Can the price be reduced? How about a thousand pieces?" offered the smiling Nash.

 Chapter 1269

    Fane stopped walking and closed his hands into fists as he was extremely angry


    Such a fee should not have been taken from them in the first ce and they had never asked for this fee in the past. It was unfair


    as it was something the Hunt family came up with to make money. Who knew that the other party would take the payment as if it


    was reasonable. They even dared look down at them because they had the support of powerful people behind their backs.


    ¡°Let it be!" Nash nced at Fane and smiled helplessly. "This is how the world : s. The right to speak goes to those who are


    more powerful. The Hunt family has four masters of the peak stage real god level. They also have arge number of masters


    who are in the final and intermediate stage of the real god level. We aren''tpatible with them as they have high level martial


    skills. Not only the Hunt family, we also need to give way to the other families!"


    Fane naturally understood that his actions also represent the Woods family. He loosen his fists after nodding in agreement and


    said, ¡°Alright, | understand. Those families would not dare to bully us or look down at u s if we strengthen the Woods family!"


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no other ways. Let¡¯s try our best to strengthen the Woods family!" Nash sighed. The 1000 over pieces of spirited


    stones were sufficient for the younger generations of the Woods family to use for one month.


    However, they could not do anything when they were faced with such domineering charges. They were not the only one, even


    families like the Cabello family would have to pay the spirited stones when they arrived.


    ¡°We should not have entered the city if we knew that this was going to happen. We could have found a cave and stayed outside


    for several days!¡± the Second Elder said angrily as he walked. He had obviously never experienced such abbreviation.


    "That would not work!¡± Nash shook his head. "That would be nothing if this was ten years ago. However, we''re one of the Eight


    Reclusive Families not and a member of the first-ss reclusive family. The others might look down on us or despise us if we


    stayed outside. Especially those families who lost to us, they''re working hard to increase their strength with hopes to pull us


    down and make themselves one of the first-ss reclusive families!"


    The Second Elder nodded helplessly." That''s true. After all, it had been mentioned in thest meeting that the first-ss reclusive


    families have to remain at eight families within the next twenty years while the other families are second or third -ss reclusive


    families. There will be a discussion for the increase of the numbers after twenty years!"


    As it had turned dark, the group soon found a small hotel.


    ¡°Oh my, isn''t this Master Woods?" The owner immediately recognized Nash and weed them happily.


    "Boss Lane, we need fifty-two rooms. How much spirited stones do you need?¡± Nash smiled at the other party. "We should follow


    the old rules and how about a 20% discount?¡±


    Boss Lane smiled bitterly after he


    heard this. ¡®The budget is too tight.


    Master Woods, the thechotel


    soo ats owadays and vite,


    calcting everything, you would


    need one hundred pieces of spirited


    stones. What if | only take ny


    pieces from you?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "One hundred pieces?" Nash was


    slightly surprised when rg heard {his


    "sq Biftyredough based on the


    previous pricing? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Why is it so expensive?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Brother, the price has increased. The


    price of everything has increased


    over the year. Everybody had


    increased their prices and if | Coe


    those in the same indu try mighy


    cause meED sputteone hoes Boo for


    rhe fo% ? against those big bosses,


    right? You need t o put yourself in my


    shoe!¡± The boss smiled bitterly. He


    raised his hands and reassured Nash


    as he was afraid that Nash did not


    want the rooms. "Brother, ny


    bucks is already a discount for you. |


    can swear to you if you don''t believe


    me. You can take a look at the other


    hotels out there. Those hotels are


    more expensive and they don''t offer


    discounts!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1270

    Boss Lane smiled when he saw that Nash was still hesitant. "Master Woods, my rooms here are only enough for you and five


    hundred other people. If you''re set here, I''ll put a sign out there to indicate that we are full. If you don¡¯t n to check in here, you


    will need to go look at other hotels and let other peoplee inter!"


    Nash smiled slightly. "There''s still another five days and it''s a total of four hundred and fifty spirited stones, right?"


    The boss nodded. "That''s right. This is already considered a very low price!"


    Nash flipped his hand toe up with his spirited stones and was ready to pay.


    ¡°Hold on, we are staying here!" Unexpectedly, the sound of a man speaking could be heard at this moment.


    The corners of Nash''s mouth immediately twitched several times when he heard this voice.


    The person speaking was none other than Master Trenton of the Lagorio family.


    "Naha... Nash Woods, what a coincidence. Who knew that | would meet you when I''ve just arrived in Kobe City!" Diana also


    smiled coldly and stared at the Woods family members with hatred. She wanted to kill the entire Woods family so badly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Master Lagorio, what a coincidence. Who knew that we would meet so soon!"


    Although he knew clearly that he would definitely meet members of the Lagorio family and was prepared for it, he had no idea


    that it would happen so soon.


    Trenton humphed coldly before his sight finallynded on Fane. "You''re Fane? You really look like Nash!¡± "Master Lagorio, |


    know you hate us but your daughter asked for what happened to her. Not only did she work together with the Third Elder to n


    a rebel, she even poisoned my father. Haha... Let''s not talk about my father. Would you put up with it if something like this


    happened to you?" Faneughed and showed no signs of backing down. He wanted to wipe out the Lagorio family so badly. He


    would have done it if the Woods family was not strong enough while his father wanted to develop the Woods family.


    The Lagorios carried themselves as if they did not think that Lily made a mistake, they even med his father. It was true that a


    father would raise a daughter of the same character.


    Trenton felt ashamed when he heard what Fane said. After all, it was true that his daughter cheated on Nash and even did


    something despicable when she poisoned Nash.


    "You guys must have vented yourself since you guys killed so many members of the Lagorio family? No matter what, my


    daughter and Master Woods were once married. Directly destroying her training is even more brutal than killing her!" Diana was


    extremely angry. She felt a wave of heartbreaking pain when she recalled how haggard her daughter looked previously.


    After all, their daughter was treated previously before Lana was married to the Woods family!


    "Naha... Are you ming my father for not killing her?" Faneughed coldly when she heard this. "If that''s the case, you just


    need t 0 tell me earlier. My father won''t need to go through so much trouble and could have killed her if you told us earlier!"


    "You...'' Trenton could not hold it back


    anymore. He clenched is figtsohd\


    eared ipfrant ot Fane ina sh.


    unch was flying directly at Fane.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Trenton travelled speedily and there was n o sign that he was making moves.


    Everything caught people by surprise.


    Nash also had no idea that this old


    man would be so shameless an


    make a move yadenitsso 2


    youndak gefleration. He quickly


    clench his fists and was ready to


    rush over and stop them. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, the current Trenton


    was so much faster dadjash Ws!


    jously Udabe% make it in time.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "B*stard, how dare you?¡±

 Chapter 1271

    Nash gritted his teeth in anger. He said as h e rushed over. "I will wipe out your entire family if you dare kill my son!"


    ¡°Humph!" Trenton only had hatred in his heart at this moment. He nned to hurt Fane badly if he did not kill Fane.


    After all, the younger geniuses from every family would enter thispetition. Fane was the Woods family master inheritor and it


    was impossible for him to not join thepetition. Fane would be a huge joke if he did not join thepetition.


    Hence, he did not need to kill Fane. He only needed to hurt Fane badly and Nash would have nothing to say when Fane is killed


    by somebody else during thepetition.


    After all, thispetition was a life and deathpetition. Deaths in thepetition could not be looked into after they came


    down from the stage. This was what all the families agreed to all this time.


    Many times, some geniuses of some families would kill their enemies in thepetition without any restriction when they had


    contradictions in the outside world. This was because the first-ss aristocratic families could not say anything even if the young


    masters from second-ss aristocratic families killed young masters from first-ss aristocratic families.


    Although there was a small possibility for this to happen, there were many of such things happening in the past.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He was afraid that Nash would get crazy over him identally killing Fane and both families would start a war. After all, the


    Lagorio family was not the Woods family''s opponent right now.


    Hence, Trenton, who knew that Fane was a t the primary level of the real god level, controlled his power andbat power


    slightly at this moment.


    Bomb!


    Fane clenched his fists and met the other party''s punch. He was sent several steps backward before he managed to stabilize


    himself with a step on the floor.


    ¡°What!¡± Trenton, who originally nned to hurt Fane, actually moved several backward too. The attacks of these two people


    wereparable and waves of emotions filled his heart. After all, hisbat power wasparable to that of the intermediate


    stage real god level and Fane actually received the attack in such a rxing way?


    "B*stard!" Nash had already rushed over and punched towards Trenton at this moment.


    Trenton was startled. He immediately curled his hands into fists and Chi moved around them. He dared not to respond with


    negligence and quickly met the attack with a punch.


    Bomb!


    Another huge bomb sound was heard. The next second, Trenton was sent backward several meters before he managed to


    stabilize himself. Nash on the other hand stood there stably and did not move one step backward.


    "This power..." Nash was stunned


    and immediately understood what


    Trenton nned to do. This ol


    did not u e his fubpowerwhen he


    foUgh ith Fane just now. He was


    surprised to discover that Trenton


    only disyed his full energy when


    they were fighting. Trenton¡¯s power


    was actually at the peak stage of the


    real god level. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''ve actually broken through into the peak stage of the real god stage?" Nash retracted his punch and had a serious look on


    his face.


    Trenton only had the training level of


    thest stage real god level


    previously and there waka Koger


    difjarencelbtween theirbat


    power. Who knew that this old man


    would break through? That was


    troublesome. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He could see that the other party''s power was not very stable yet and he was not very handy with his control over power. It


    looked like she had just broken through recently.


    If some more time passed, hisbat power might increase more after he had adapted to the newly increased power.


    "Haha... You never expected this?


    Nash Woods, I''ve broken through!"


    Trentonughed Riel sgonom?


    yn eclta test your''s n¡¯s level, why


    a a being so nervous? | did not


    expect your son to really be in the


    intermediate stage of the real god


    level. He: s really talented!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1272

    Fane was not dumb. He was also surprised when the other party rushed over.


    However, he soon understood that this old man dared not kill him and was only nning to hurt him.


    After all, if this old man killed him here at this moment, his father and the elders of the Woods family would go into a war with


    them. The Lagorios were obviously not the opponents of the Woods.


    Hence, this old man wanted him to be hurt and let the other opponents kill him in thepetition.


    However, Trenton had really underestimated Fane''sbat power.


    Fane thought that the other party had the fighting prowess at the final stage of the real god level so he did not use his entire


    strength too. In the end, he ended in the same situation as the other party. He believed that if he used his full strength, Trenton


    would be unable to kill him even if he used his full strength.


    ¡°Haha... This test of yours really caught me by surprise!¡± Faneughed but he had already made up his mind. He would definitely


    kill this old man when there is a chance in the future.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He was lucky that his father and the elders were here today. If that was not the case, this old man would definitely kill him without


    holding back.


    "This young man is really at the intermediate stage of the real god level?" Diana''s facial expression was also darkened. Fane¡¯s


    talents caused her to secretly feel unsettled. Such talents were hard toe by, especially when this young man came back


    from the outside world. If this guy had always been training i n the Woods family and did notck martial resources, his current


    fighting prowess...


    Nash¡¯s facial expression also darkened. Trenton had broken through and achieved the peak stage of the real god level. This


    meant that their family also had a master i n the peak stage of the real god level and the overall strength of their family was


    hugely raised.


    The current Lagorio family had looked at the Woods family as their enemy and it was not a good thing for this to continue.


    "Yes, if he isn''t at the intermediate stage of the real god level, he would not have been able to block my attack so easily just


    now!"


    Trenton nced at Fane again before turning to speak to Boss Lane. "Boss Lane, why don¡¯t you give these rooms to us.


    We''ve always been helping you with your business in the past!"


    An awkward expression immediately appeared in Boss Lane¡¯s face. He also heard about the change in the rtionship between


    these two families. Such important news would definitely be spreaded around as long as a person was discussing it.

 Chapter 1273

    "Haha... That¡¯s right, that''s right. Who am 11 0 say anything about what the Cabellos want to do!¡± Trentonughed


    embarrassingly before waving his hands and said to the other Lagorios. "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Trenton led them to the streets after he finished speaking.


    However, he had no idea that he would run into another crowd just as he walked out from the hotel.


    He was instantaneously happy when he saw this crowd because this was none other than the Cabellos.


    He immediately ran over and said to Master Cabello. "Master Cabello, we are really fated with one another. Who knew that I


    would bump into you guys just as | arrived in this city! Such fate!" "Haha... Yes, it''s been a long time since west met, Master


    Lagorio!¡± Alejandroughed with a slight despise in his eyes.


    He had never liked the Lagorios because the Lagorios and the Woods had an exceptionally good rtionship in the past when


    Lily was Nash¡¯s wife. Hence, the disciples in both families had always got into altercations when they were searching for valuable


    items.


    ¡°Master Cabello, by the way, I''m curious about something. | just saw Third Young Mistress Cabello and I''m wondering why is she


    with the Woods family members?


    Apart from that, she even spoke on behalf o f them. After all, you also know that the rtionship between your family and the


    Woods was not that good?" Trenton quickly said. He added another sentence after he finished. ¡°Our Lagorio family is also the


    enemies of the Woods family right now!"


    ¡°What?! You''re saying that Daniellita is with the Woods family right now?¡± Alejandro had been worried about Danie''s safety. His


    eyes lit up when he heard this and he immediately spoke in excitement. ¡°Where is she? Why is she with the Woods and is


    speaking on behalf o f them?¡±


    Trenton pointed at the hotel not far away." They are in that hotel. | can see that the third young mistress is very innocent and I''m


    worried if she had been conned by the Woods family!¡±


    "They are in the hotel?" Alejandro was slightly stunned before he led the Cabellos and walked into the hotel.


    ¡°Third sister, it really is third sister!" First Young Mistress Cabello was delighted when she immediately saw Danie who was


    ready to go upstairs.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "This is great, it really is Daniellita!" Venus Cabello smiled as she was also extremely excited.


    "Eldest sister, second sister!" Danie


    immediately ran over when she s


    them." This is areatileetty ise you


    Guys asiitSbeen along time since |


    last saw you. Who knew that | would


    meet you once | entered this city!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Daniellita, why are you with this


    bunch of people? Did they make


    things difficult ar you?\Blejsndro


    rxed Wheh he saw that Danie


    was Safe but he still asked with a


    cold expression on his face. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Father, it happened like this. | was


    caught by a bunch of mounted


    brigand when | was out looking for


    treasures. That mounted bri


    so disgu ing thantk¨¦y ber want to


    Kethe his wife!" Danie


    immediately had a wronged


    expression on her face. She turned


    around to look at Fane before she


    continued to speak. ¡°Luckily the


    young master of the Woods family,


    Fane, saved me. That''s why | can


    stay alive and meet you guys today!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1274

    ¡°Really? A Woods family member rescued you?" Alejandro had a weird expression on his face when he heard this. ording to


    the situation between both families, it was good enough that the Woods family did not hit the Cabello who was in danger. Who


    knew that they would actually save his daughter.


    He had to wonder what the Woods family wanted and if they had other thoughts in their heads.


    "Yes, father. Fane is really talented and strong!" Danie was slightly shy when she mentioned Fane. She proactively praised


    Fane.


    "Who''s Fane?!" Alejandro looked in front as he said loudly.


    Fane smiled slightly as he walked forward. He gestured towards Alejandro and said." Greetings to Master Cabello, | am Fane. |


    helped Third Young Mistress Cabello as | happened to see her in a difficult situation the other day. After all, | cannot stand the


    people who bully and humiliate women all the time!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alejandro looked at Fane before nodding and gesturing at him. "Thank you very much!"


    "You''re wee, Master Cabello!" Fane returned the polite gesture.


    Unexpectedly, Trenton, who was listening for some time after a short while, would push the crowds away and walk in at this


    moment. He said to Alejandro. "Master Cabello, don¡¯t you fall for this guy''s sweet words. This young man is Nash¡¯s illegitimate


    son and had returned from the outside world. He has many bad habits and is definitely not a good person. It''s best if you don''t


    believe in him!"


    Danie was extremely angry when she heard how this old man darede in and said something bad about Fane.


    She immediately walked forward and said t o Trenton angrily. "Trenton Lagorio, what are you talking about? You must hate the


    Woods family because your daughter acted indecent all the time and was finally swept out of the house by the Woods family. Do


    you think that my father is stupid? Do you think that he doesn''t know that your family hates the Woods family right now? Do you


    think that he will listen to what you said?"


    "You..." Trenton''s face turned crimson from anger. The Third Young Mistress Cabello was so daring. Not only did she talk back at


    him, she even dared to directly call him by his name.


    However, he soon suppressed his anger. He knew clearly that Danie dared act so arrogantly at this moment because the


    Cabellos were here, if not, she would never dare say something like this.

 Chapter 1275

    Alejandro nced at Fane after Trenton left. He then flipped his hand and came up with a first grade premium pill. He threw the


    pill to Fane. "This is a token of our gratitude. We, the Cabellos, do not like to owe others any favors.


    Alejandro paused before continuing to speak. "However, just to set the record straight. The people from our family will not hold


    back if they meet anybody from the Woods family during thispetition. Do you understand?¡±


    "A first grade premium pill?" Fane looked a t the pill in his hands. Although this pill looked normal, it was a hard toeby


    precious item. After all, this had a great effect for someone in the final stage of the real god level.


    It looked like Alejandro really loved her daughter, Danie. Not only did he apologize to his opposing n, he even gave them a


    pill to show his gratitude. No ordinary people could do something like this.


    "Master, this..." The facial expression of a Cabello family¡¯s old man darkened. He was obviously unwilling to give such a precious


    item to a member of the Woods family.


    "It¡¯s alright, it''s just a pill. My daughter''s life is much more valuable than this pill and | don''t want to owe the Woods family


    anything! If not, | don''t want them speaking things behind our backs if our people identally kill geniuses of the Woods family


    during thepetition. | don¡¯t want them saying that we repaid their kindness with hatred and that we don''t know how to be


    grateful!" Alejandro smiled coldly and said.


    The elder nodded before walking back.


    ¡°Father, can''t the rtionship between both families ease up? Fane rescued me and he''s a very nice person!¡± Danie was


    extremely anxious that she stomped her leg as she spoke.


    "| said that these two are different things. | do not want to owe the Woods family but thepetition will be just like how it used


    to be. Do you understand? If there are any altercations during thepetition, w e can''t allow our people to give in to them,


    right?" Alejandro looked at Danie seriously. "Alright, | haven¡¯t given you a scolding for running away secretly and almost lost


    your life. How dare you talk on behalf of the Woods family? Do you know that you¡¯re making yourself a joke to the entire family if


    you act like this?!¡±


    "| don¡¯t care. | only know that Fane and | are good friends and he''s the one who saved me so I''m remembering his good deeds in


    my heart!" Danie pursed her lips and hugged her hands in front of her chest while saying angrily.


    "You..." Alejandro gritted his teeth before turning around to look at Nash and the others. He gestured at them. "Nash Woods, your


    family has suffered a huge loss previously and if your younger geniuses suffer a huge loss in thispetition...


    Haha... By then, it would be difficult to


    keep your position of n bereight |


    5 nobadawould adm that you''re


    a ore reclusive family!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nash smiled and gestured with his


    hands." Thank you Master Cee el


    your care. We areniede SBout this


    anal believe that my son and the


    others would be able to get great


    results!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha... It''s great that you guys are so confident!" Alejandroughed and walked towards the entrance. "Daniellita, let''s go!"


    "Father..." Danie was feeling


    extremely bad. She originally thought


    that Fane rescued her and she hoped


    that the rtionship Rehaeer both


    feriligg wedldldase up because of


    this. Who knew that her father was


    still so hard-headed and she was


    lucky to not have mentioned that


    Fane was her boyfriend or that she


    wanted to be with Fane. Who knew


    how angry Alejandro would get if she


    said that. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1276

    "Let''s go, Sister..." Helena and Venus Cabello pulled the reluctant Danie to leave with the Cabellos.


    "Seems like the grudge between both families is deeply imnted, Father," said Fane with a bitter smile after the Cabellos left.


    Nash smiled awkwardly as well. "This is a long-winded story, and the hatred wasn''t only umted for one or two days, which


    is why Alejandro''s attitude is normal. However, | didn''t expect him to give you a pill."


    Fane hesitated as he looked at the pill in his hands. He then walked toward the First Elder and said, "First Elder, | think it''s best t


    o give this pill to you." "You''re giving it to me?!" First Elder''s eyes widened, thinking he heard wrongly. Such a precious item was


    enough to make many real god level masters crave it, but Fane wanted to give it to him just like that?


    Fane nodded. "I heard that you''ve been in the final stage of the real-god level for several years. | hope that this pill can help you


    break through and reach the peak stage of the real-god level. After all, having a master in the real-god level''s peak stage : s


    extremely important to a family. Our family would be blessed with two masters : n the peak stage of the real-god level if you


    really break through!"


    Titus also nodded. "First Elder, Young Master has a point, and you should ept the pill. If our Woods family has another master


    in the peak stage of the real-god level, arrogant ns will look at us differently!"


    Nash also nodded in extreme satisfaction." First Elder, why are you still hesitating and not receiving the pill?"


    First Elder was very touched as he took the pill. He nodded continuously as he gushed, "A-Alright. Thank you, Young Master


    Fane!"


    Fane chuckled and responded, "Haha...


    We''re all members of the Woods family, and | hope you can break through into the real-god level''s peak stage as soon as


    possible!¡±


    First Elder nodded after he thought about: t. "Alright. | can try to break through my fighting prowess as there are still four to five


    days before thepetition.¡± It was no easy feat to break through after achieving the real-god level''s fighting prowess, and


    because of that, he was not so confident and feared he would waste the pill Fane gave him.


    ¡°Alright, everybody should go get some rest. All of us can rest during these few days and go out for a walk whenever we have


    the time. Those with hopes of breaking through their fighting prowess can train well during this period¡ªit''ll be best if those who


    are joining thepetition can break through before thepetition!" Nash finally said to everybody.


    Fane slept after he returned to his


    room, training the following


    to continue stag His ig ting


    AREY He was prepared to take a


    stroll in the afternoon. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Little did he expect he would stumble across three beauties, Danie, Helena, and Venus of the Cabello family not long after h e


    left the hotel.


    "Fane!" Danie immediately walked


    toward Fane with a deli mise za


    upon seei Met chs purposely


    brolight er sisters to stroll around


    the hotel with hopes of meeting


    Fane. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "By the way, don''t care too much


    oo what happenedst nighty My


    suchi&hiperament. He''s


    ally a nice person, but he tends


    to be too stubborn.¡¯ Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1277

    Danie exined what happened yesterday with a smile as she walked toward him. Not only was she afraid Fane would be


    upset about what happened yesterday, but she also feared he would distance himself from her because of it.


    "Third Sister, why are you exining that t o this guy? Sure, he saved you, but we''ve returned the favor and don''t owe him


    anything!" fretted Helena as she grimaced.


    "That''s right, Third Sister. Don''t forget that both families had our fair share of arguments during thepetitions in the past!"


    Venus also reminded Danie angrily. "Sister, Father had reminded you t o not get too close with members of the Woods family.


    Do you get it? We''re afraid that you''re being used!"


    Danie stomped her leg anxiously and quickly exined, "Sister, Fane isn''t that sort of person!¡±


    "Ladies, both of you are overthinking things. With the Woods family¡¯s current position and situation, we can''tpete with your


    Cabello family, and we don''t want to cause any trouble either. Apart from that, | don¡¯t use such means when | do something, so


    you can all rx!" Fane smiled indifferently before speaking to the two of them again, "Think about it, you two: If the Woods


    family wants to do anything t o Daniellita, will you still have the chance t o see her?"


    Helena crossed her arms at her chest as she refuted, ¡®That''s not definite. Who knows what you people are thinking about.¡±


    Venus, on the other hand, frowned as she noted something peculiar. "Young man, you addressed my sister as Daniellita? Who


    allowed you to address her in such an intimate way? You''re really gutsy for addressing my sister that way. | think you have


    thoughts about my sister. It''s true that men are perverts, and they''re all bad!"


    Venus looked at Danie at this point and said, "Danie, you need to be careful. I think he''s being nice to you just for your


    beauty. There are no good men nowadays. | think he''s just a toad craving for something that''s out of his league!"


    Surprisingly, Danie blushed abashedly a s she replied, "Sister, stop speaking nonsense! I... | was the one who asked him t o


    address me as that. The two of us are really, really good friends right now, and him calling me Daniellita doesn''t mean anything!¡±


    Helena and Venus were embarrassed when they heard this. They could not imagine that Danie was the one who asked Fane t


    o address her as Daniellita.


    They wondered if Danie felt good toward Fane or had feelings for him because he rescued her.


    At that moment, several people walked over and one of the men in white clothes said happily, "Oh, my! Aren''t these the three


    beauties of the Cabello family? We''re really lucky to bump into these Three Golden Flowers in our stroll!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane also nced at them, his


    expression darkened 2 at ingtenit)


    perpen bm members


    0 le orman family again. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha... Seems like we got a toad


    here, too!" spoke Keith disdainfully as


    he nced at Fane. ¡°Young aR.


    Danie t aveled itt {5o0 people


    beddre) ut why are you still following


    them when she''s already met up with


    the Cabello family? Are you thinking


    of ways to win the affections of these


    three Cabello beauties?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You should remember your identity,"


    Joshua Norman chimed in. "Your


    family is far beneath) thedyor@anl |


    fipttoved fo that, you''re just an


    illegitimate child who returned from


    the outside world. You aren''t worthy


    to be with any of them based on


    these facts!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You are not the ones to decide if I''m worthy or not." Fane had a darkened expression on his face and grew irritated.

 Chapter 1278

    "Haha... This means you''re really interested in getting the attention of our Third Young Mistress Cabello, no?" Joshua rubbed his


    fists when he heard what Fane said and eyed him yfully. "We, the onlookers, have great sight. Do you truly think the Woods


    family can be considered as a first-ss aristocratic family? To us, you''re no different from those second-ss aristocratic


    families!"


    "Second Brother, let''s not waste time talking to this guy. Let me teach him a lesson so he''ll learn the difference between him and


    the true first-ss aristocratic family!" Conley walked two steps forward and balled his fists as Chi surged and covered his fists. It


    looked as if he had boxing gloves made of Chi.


    "Don''t be careless, Third Brother. This guy might have a high fighting prowess and is i n the real-god level''s initial stage. After all,


    he''s the Woods family master inheritor,¡± Joshua crossed his arms at his chest as he reminded his Third Brother when he noted


    how Conley was ready to fight.


    However, Conley did not pay much attention to Fane. "Don''t worry¡ªthis guy''s just lucky. He had the chance because the


    talented Lance Woods of the Woods family had gone missing. He wouldn''t be the family master inheritor otherwise." In his


    opinion, it was definite that Fane did not have a high fighting prowess and luck yed a huge part in his journey to bing the


    family master inheritor.


    After all, how powerful would a guy who returned from the outside world be?


    Nheless, Conley knew he could not kill Fane at that moment. After all, thepetition had not started, and this guy was the


    Woods family master¡¯s son. Killing him and falling out with the Woods family was no good starter.


    Still, that did not mean he could not beat some sense into Fane.


    He came toward Fane in a sh and threw his fist at him.


    Danie knew how powerful Fane was and did not worry for him when hearing Conley¡¯s threat. After all, Conley''s fighting


    prowess was only at the real-god level''s initial stage. "Haha! You just signed up for a beatdown!¡±


    Such fighting prowess was really powerful before the Woods family''s prodigies, but they had no idea what extraordinary talents


    Fane hadpared to them.


    "Hmph!" Fane wore an ominous smile. Tightening his fist, he intercepted the iing punch without even using Chi.


    "What?!" Keith and Joshua gasped when they noted how Fane did not use his Chi. This guy was downright arrogant. How dare


    he look down at their third brother like that?


    They believed Fane failed to react because he had an incredibly low fighting prowess and vignce. It was obvious his reflexes


    were slow to even activate his Chi and had t o hurriedly meet Conley¡¯s attack.


    Well then, he might be badly hurt or suffer a fracture on his arm from Conley''s punch based on his brother''sbat powers.


    However...


    Thoom!


    They did not expect that what


    happened next was a powerful


    explosion, and they San ontey flying


    ckwarehike Bide Nit roken


    strings at the next second. Vomiting


    blood, he staggered backward as he


    landed on the ground before he


    managed to stabilize himself. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "What is this?!" This time, even Helena and Venus were stunned. They stared with widened eyes and opened mouths,


    wondering if their eyes yed tricks on them.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all. Fane managed to send


    Conley flying away without HEH


    using his CH Wanai@ fis mean?


    TM rant that Fane''sbat


    power was much stronger than his.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane, however, had an indifferent


    expression as he retracted his fists.


    He ced both hands Slee


    back and eyeingOdH ay 2 ngly


    Etat does that feel? Do you


    think you can easily bully members of


    the Woods family? Thepetition


    hasn''t even started, yet you dare


    attack someone on the streets?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1279

    "Hmph! This isn''t over, young man. Don''t forget: a person''s truebat power is assessed with that person''s weapon and


    martial skills. And | haven''t used my full power either! | admit that I''ve underestimated you." Conley was bitter as h e had lost his


    dignity in front of three beautifuldies.


    Wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, Conley flipped his hand and revealed a sword.


    "A weapon?¡± Fane smiled and said, ¡°Are you forgetting something?"


    Fane also flipped his hand after he spoke and revealed the ck sword.


    "That... That flying sword is yours? You can use it to attack apart from flying?" Conley''s facial expression darkened when he saw


    that the sword in Fane''s hands was identical to the flying sword they saw previously, only smaller.


    He thought that such a precious item would belong to Nash. Who would have thought that it was Fane''s?


    With that, they did not have any advantages in terms of weapons.


    They knew that this sword was an uppergrade spiritual tool. Such a weapon was superior with his lower-grade spiritual tool at


    hand, and the sword in his hands was already a rare treasure.


    Joshua and Keith, who were in the real-god level''s intermediate stage, glowered just like Conley.


    It felt impossible to fight against Fane individually, but they could surely win if they attacked together.


    However, it was a petty move if they attacked Fane together with the three Cabello beauties present. Would they not leave a bad


    impression on Helena, Venus, and Danie if they teamed against Fane?


    "What? Are we continuing the fight?" Fane asked with a smile when he saw them stunned.


    Conley put the sword in his hand


    away and gy ¡°I''ll hold Aol


    from hurtin QUEYSuIN n,


    edt we ie to remember


    oh II settle this with you in the


    competition. By then, I won''t hold


    back." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Really? | hope that we can meet by then!" Fane chuckled, knowing how the other party held fear against him. Why else would


    they let him go?


    "We''ll see then, young man!" ended Joshua and left with his two other brothers in a dejected manner.


    Venus nced at Helena and said


    softly," Eldest sister, | thipk Cortgy!


    Nix Stiiated Fae so he didn''t


    give it his all. Don''t you think so?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "That has to be it," Helena replied


    warily." However, no a CBE


    this youn map jsateast int


    Etaatath s intermediate stage.


    This level of fighting prowess is


    incredible!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1280

    "You''ve guessed correctly, Sister, he is in the real-god level''s intermediate stage.


    Isn''t he talented? Although he had just broken through, Second Sister can''t beat him!" Danie was filled with pride as she talked


    about Fane, admiring his brilliance and wisdom. She had lied to Fane that they had slept together the other night when they were


    drunk, not thinking he would genuinely believe it and take responsibility.


    Fane dared notment on the matter and approach his wife about it-everything happened so suddenly.


    As for Danie, she had already taken Fane as her boyfriend though she kept quiet about it, fearing her family would be


    outraged.


    "What? | can''t beat him? Haha! Mybat power is one of the highest among those in this level of fighting prowess!¡± Venus


    refused to believe in Danie''s words, frowning when she noted Danie''s pride-filled, awe-struck expression. "Daniellita, have


    you fallen for him?"


    Danie reeled in shock at the sudden suggestion, and she quickly denied the idea with a wave of her hand. "W¡ªWhat? Don''t


    make things up, Sister, | don''t like him!"


    s, her guilty conscience gave her away i n her reaction, and the blush on her face added the evidence.


    "Look at you, you''re all shy and blushing! I think you really like him!" Venus was irritated as she warned, "Daniellita, I''m telling


    you this: Our family has bad blood with theirs. Father will be extremely angry if he learns about this!


    "Nothing''s going on between us, Sister. Why don''t you believe me? Nothing''s happening!" Danie started exining again. She


    knew she could not say anything about their rtionship at this moment, no matter what it was. Her parents would only ept if


    others saw Fane''s talents in the future and that everybody knew how strong he was, or when the rtionship between both


    families was better.


    "Alright, alright! | believe in you.¡± Venus stopped insisting when she saw Danie''s eyes turn red from being anxious. Instead,


    she nced at Fane before speaking to Danie, "Daniellita, let me tell you something: Don''t be fascinated because he looks


    handsome. Most of the time, such a handsome man is unreliable, especially a man with a wife is even more unreliable." Danie


    was ashamed, though she offered a sheepish smile. "I get it, Sister!¡± "I best take my leave, girls. With you beautiful threedies


    here, I''m afraid somebody will use me of having motives if | stay longer." Fane gave an awkward smile and gestured his


    hands at the three. He realized that the hatred between the Woods family and the Cabello family was unusually deep, and it


    would not be easy to resolve.


    Helena nced at Fane and said, "I acknowledged that you saved my sister before, young man, but don''t expect us to let you


    win deliberately during thepetition. Do you understand?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I know. | won''t let you girls win just


    like that either!" Fan traed ant!


    angisiguiy dale forward Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At that moment, a portly man came


    toward them with his cli e. ahi,


    fo) what Arenitience! Never


    t Ig t we''d meet here!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This man''s eyes lit up upon seeing


    the Cabello SEE pees


    the ad tidld Pefena''s hand in


    excitement. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Young Master Hunt, please have some respect for yourself!"

 Chapter 1281

    Utterly displeased, Helena''s expression darkened as she quickly withdrew her hand from Young Master Hunt''s grip.


    She would have gotten angry from the start had it been anyone else that held her hand so abruptly...but the fat man before her


    was the Second Young Master Hunt. Not only was he overweight, but he liked women too and had always involved himself with


    them.


    s, this fatty had a high fighting prowess and was talented in cultivating pills.


    Together with the fact that she had materials to cultivate pills, his fighting prowess was naturally quite high.


    Second Young Master Huntughed and said, "Helena, you''ve grown beautiful in my eyes. | told my father that | should find a


    fiancee, and | think you''re the perfect fit!" "Young Master Hunt, stop joking. I... | already have a boyfriend. Apart from that, I''m


    almost thirty and I''m several years older than you. We''re not fit for each other!" Helena was livid at his suggestion, but she dared


    not ruin his image and could only smile embarrassingly.


    Second Young Master Hunt replied with a smile when he heard this, "Haha! Don''t lie t 0 me, First Young Mistress. Firstly, | like


    women who are several years older than m e. Such women are much more charming. My heart moved the moment you touched


    my hand, and I''ve never felt that before!"


    Second Young Master Hunt paused here before he continued, "Secondly, you''re obviously lying to me when you said you had a


    boyfriend. | had asked around recently, and | know you don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet. | n to ask my father to ask your hand for


    marriage after thispetition so | can make you my fiancee. We''ll get married and have children once w e get to know each


    other more!"


    "Mmph!" Helena mentally vomited three liters of blood. Asking her to marry him and have his children was a much worse fate


    than killing her. His talent and his skills in cultivating pills were indisputable, but he was awfully ugly.


    Helena turned down many of the handsome young masters who wanted to date her. She had a headache just thinking about this


    damned fatty asking her to marry him and have children with him.


    "I swear | have a boyfriend!" Helena bit her red lips, and she instantly piped up when her line of sight happened tond on


    Fane''s back, who was less than 100 meters away.


    Their Cabello family and the Woods family did not have a good rtionship. They hated each other, even, and this was a great


    chance to take. Not only could she make Second Young Master Hunt give up, but she could also make him hate Fane. This was


    what people would say, killing two birds with one stone.


    "Fane,e here quickly!" She immediately waved her hand at Fane after she spoke.


    Fane, who had not walked far away, turned his head back when he heard Helena called out to him from far away.


    He frowned, though he still came toward them, not knowing why Helena called out t 0 him.


    "What is it? Why is the first young


    mistress looking for mer Fag!!!


    oN


    weg arsoatd miled at Helena.


    Ple


    ase read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Helena gave her a


    flirtatious gaze the next Se)


    Hn arm and


    1S ly, "You''re cruel! Just call me


    Helena. Don''t you like calling


    Helena?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Helena?" Fane frowned and was stunned.


    "Yes, Faney!¡± Helena responded by


    calling out shyly. She ven shook 1


    g''s aman tbdked so helpless as


    she relied on him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1282

    "Faney?" Danie and Venus stared in disbelief, eyes wide open at the nickname. Speechless, they wondered if they heard


    wrongly.


    Danie, all the more, was frozen on the spot. Did her sister not detest Fane? What was she doing all of a sudden?


    Of course, she quickly caught on that Helena was using Fane to get rid of Second Young Master Hunt''s badgering. She might be


    able to frame Fane with this.


    Fane also understood what was going on and immediately shook Helena''s hand away, taking two steps back. "First Young


    Mistress Cabello, please have some respect for yourself. I''m not interested in you, and | don''t want to be your shield."


    Second Young Master Hunt was initially enraged, but knowing what was happening, he grinned as he spoke, "You''re a good


    actress, Helena Cabello. | almost believed you!"


    Helena was naturally unwilling to admit defeat just like that. She immediately caught up with Fane and hugged his arm. ¡± Fane


    Woods, how can you do this? Didn''t you say you''re no coward? What''s going o n? How can you chicken out when a love rival


    suddenly pops up? You''ll lose me if you''re acting like this!"


    Fane almost fainted; Helena truly was good at ming others.


    He got increasingly exasperated when Second Young Master Hunt did not seem to be any smarter. He was extremely angry


    when he saw Helena hugging Fane''s arm and growled, ¡°Young man, is what she''s saying true? Are you truly her boyfriend? Are


    you that suicidal to take a woman from me?"


    "Second Young Master Hunt?" Fane had never met anybody from the Hunt family. H e was ashamed when he heard how


    Second Young Master Hunt was addressed and immediately fell into embarrassment.¡± Second Young Master, don¡¯t


    misunderstand this. Why would | take a woman from you? Look at her: She''s the one who came to me, and there''s nothing


    between the two of us!"


    Unable to tolerate the nonsense, Danie walked forward and exined, "That''s right. Second Young Master Hunt, there''s


    nothing between my eldest sister and Fane. If you think about it properly, everything bes clearer. Arrogant women like my


    sister look down on so many young masters. How would she even set eyes on Fane, this young master from the Woods family?"


    "That''s right. Look, even the third young mistress had said it, so you shouldn''t believe in what the first young mistress said." Fane


    rxed. Luckily, Danie shared a close bond with him or he would never clear his name no matter how hard h e tried.


    Helena was speechless. She never thought that her sister would speak for an outsider¡¯s behalf, moreover did it in front of her.


    Did she hold Fane''s hand for nothing, then?


    Helena always had a haughty streak in her. How could she admit defeat when she had finallye up with a way to get rid of


    Second Young Master Hunt?


    She turned her gaze and mumbled,¡±


    Alright, Third Sister... You lik en


    too, don''t U7 You NHBkTo push me


    Ney Young Master Hunt to


    get him, don''t you...? H-How could


    y-you do this to me?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena even deliberately sobbed as


    she spoke, "Third Sister ''m telling(


    0 arfypb bh with Fane


    fi 5 ong now, so you can''t think of


    breaking us up!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Danie was bbergasted, not


    believing Helena would mak things


    up like thi just toa Fane


    Hole r, her sister was right in one


    thing-she did like Fane. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She immediately responded, "Sister, what nonsense are you talking about? How can you harm Fane like this? He saved my life!"


    Helena finally realized that her sister was too kind. She must have stood forward to speak on his behalf because he saved her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1283

    Nheless, Helena wanted to insist-she had gone too far to back down. Blushing, she spected, "Unbelievable, Third Sister


    ... You''d want me to marry somebody else s o you can have Fane all to yourself? You... You''re really too harsh!"


    Second Young Master Hunt, standing by the side,pletely bbergasted. He had no idea who was telling the truth and who


    was lying at that moment.


    In the end, he looked at Venus and questioned, "Second Young Mistress, what''s the meaning of this? What''s going o n between


    this Fane and your sister? Are they a couple?¡±


    Venus nced at Danie then Helena before finally speaking, "Second Young Master Hunt, my...my sister and Fane truly are in


    a rtionship. I just didn''t expect my third sister to have feelings for him too!"


    "What? Who''s this young man that two young mistresses from the Cabello family liked?"


    "That''s right. All three beauties are famous, yet they''re both infatuated with him? It seems like they''re love rivals!"


    Several members of the Hunt family who stood behind Second Young Master Hunt started discussing among themselves softly.


    Everything felt so unbelievable!


    "Nonsense!" Second Young Master Hunt''s face darkened before he growled, "How can a member of the Woods family be worthy


    o f the Cabello family''s beauties? Isn''t there a big difference between this young man''s identity and yours?" "Second Young


    Master Hunt, he''s the family master inheritor of the Woods family, and he''s likely to be their family master in the future. | don¡¯t


    think he¡¯s not good enough for us!" Helena was slightly happy when her second sister spoke on behalf of her. This time, Fane


    waspletely done.


    "I never thought you''d lie through your teeth, Second Sister!¡± Danie looked at her second sister with a blushed face. Were they


    not driving Fane into hot soup? It would be troublesome if Second Young Master Hunt really hated Fane in the future.


    Venus pulled Danie to one side and said softly, "Daniellita, this is a good chance to get rid of this guy. If we get rid of Fane...¡±


    She chuckled lightly before she continued," The Woods family will have one less true prodigy, and Father will be very happy


    then! You should stop remembering him as your savior, do you understand? We don''t owe him anything!"


    "But... But..." Overridden with anxiety,


    Danie nced at Fane, who st


    not too far, an spRkeina [Seis


    Haier "I... I really like him, and


    I''m already in a rtionship with him.


    | just dare not tell Father yet as the


    timing is not right!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Venus was extremely surprised, red


    lips parted in her shock as she


    struggled to process the situation.


    "Preposterous! Stop gearing 6)!!!


    i hatred between our


    families didn''t juste up in these


    recent one or two years. Even if our


    rtionship isn''t as rigid as it used to


    be, I''m sure Father won''t agree to the


    two of you being together. How can


    you fall for the enemies¡¯ son?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Second Sister, you can''t tell anyone


    about this. You have to keep i Hm


    secret!" D ne poled her second


    Eatietaits and pleaded, ¡°Please


    don''t push Fane into trouble. I''ll kill


    myself if he dies!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1284

    Stupefied at Danie¡¯s revtion, the speechless Venus felt like she was in an awkward predicament.


    She gazed at Danie before saying, "Third sister, I. .I''ve just said something about it. How can | take it back, and how would our


    eldest sister not hate me for it if | did?


    Mind you, she''s in a sticky situation that''s hard to get out of!"


    "But... But..." Danie was left in a disarray, not knowing what to do.


    Running thin on his patience, Second Young Master Hunt yelled, "Hey, hey, hey! What are the two of you speaking about over


    there?¡±


    "It''s... It''s nothing!" Venus smiled embarrassingly and rejoined them with


    Danie. "Second Young Master Hunt, you''re a handsome gentleman and are the Hunt family''s second young master. Are you


    afraid that no beautiful woman would like you? I''m sure that there are many talented women out there who''ll want to marry you!"


    Danie immediately agreed to it. "That''s right, Second Young Master! You''re also a genius in cultivating pills and have a high


    fighting prowess, and I''m sure many beautifuldies adore you. Why have eyes for my eldest sister?"


    Second Young Master Hunt was taken aback at their words and, ncing at both Danie and Venus, he gulped as he


    breathlessly spected, "Are you two saying that you like me?¡±


    That shocked Danie as she quickly exined, ¡°No, what we meant to say is that how can somebody like you have so few


    admirers, am | right? So there''s no need for you to think of us, right?"


    "That''s right, Second Young Master. Look... | already have a lover, so you should forget about me. I''m also old, right?" Helena


    smiled embarrassingly.


    "But there aren''t many beauties like you. | like beauties and they like me, but I still like the three of you as you''re all true


    beauties with individual characteristics!¡± Second Young Master Hunt had no ns to give up.


    "About that... Second Young Master, I''ve been with Fane for so long now, and I... I''m not a virgin anymore, and I''ve already done


    the deed with him. So... a prodigy like you don''t have to have a deflowered woman like, don''t you think so?" lied Helena through


    gritted teeth after making sure no one else was in the vicinity.


    I..." Fane was speechless, never expecting that the First Young Mistress Cabello would say such a thing to get rid of this


    Second Young Master Hunt. Was she not ruining her reputation?


    "What about you? You still n to deny it?" Helena rolled her eyes at Fane flirtatiously as she was afraid Fane would continue to


    refute. Her eyes seemingly quavered helplessly as she gazed at him, however.


    Fane nced at Second Young


    Master Hunt, noting that he indeed


    seemed osee, Apart fromttiat it


    Pome dHikerthia Guy fad his fair


    re of women by the tone of how


    Helena and the others spoke, and it


    would be a tragedy to see a beauty


    like Helena marrying such a man.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, Second Young Master


    Hunt''s expression darkened when he


    heard what Helena Vis) He [cE


    rd afkthis t HimEMNaTt e three


    young mistresses of the Cabello


    family were sophisticated and did not


    have boyfriends. He adored Helena,


    head over heels for her. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    That was why the news of her giving herself to the Woods family¡¯s young master took him by surprise.


    "I don''t believe it." He was still furious


    after thinking it through. "Hmph!


    Cabellos have bq rekfionship with


    0 WOSdS Pai y, and | don''t believe


    that you''re actually with this guy,


    unless...unless you prove it to me!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1285

    Helena''s expression seemed to sour as she hugged Fane''s arm, saying, "Isn''t this... enough to prove it? How else do you want


    m e to prove it when the two of us are acting this way?"


    Thest thing she expected was for the Second Young Master Hunt to insist,¡± Haha! Didn''t you already give yourself to him? Do


    you two dare to kiss on the streets? If you don''t, this means that you''re lying to me!"


    Second Young Master Hunt grew increasingly angry as he disdainfully added, "Helena Cabello, I''m the Hunt family''s young


    master. If you dare toy with me, I''ll ask your father for your hand in marriage tomorrow; it''d be best if our powerful families can


    come together.


    Should you disagree to our union, I''ll have my father wipe out the entire Cabello family. Hmph!"


    "You..." Helena reddened in anger, not expecting the Second Young Master Hunt t o go to such extremes with the lives of the


    Cabello family members.


    Second Young Master Hunt had both his hands behind his back as he arrogantly dered, "Why? You don''t dare to? Haha! If so,


    this means that you''re toying with me. I''m not like the young masters from the other families: the women | have my eyes o n can


    never escape. | don''t care if you''re not a virgin. I''ll get a taste of the First Young Mistress Cabello, even if it means | have to


    interfere in a love affair!"


    Helena was extremely angry yet helpless; things would be irreversible if such a man genuinely asked her father for her hand in


    marriage.


    After all, everybody knew that the Hunt family had two sons, but the one the Hunt family master favored the most was his second


    son. His son was undeniably talented, but he, more importantly, knew how to cultivate pills. Had he been a more diligent person


    and trained more, his fighting prowess would have been higher than the eldest young master.


    Although the eldest young master was not a s talented as the second young master, he was not bad. As he did not like to speak


    much and loved training in silence, the eldest young master had an obviously higher fighting prowesspared to the second


    young master.


    "Who says | don''t dare to?" In her anger and bitterness, Helena turned and came toward Fane with gritted teeth.


    Before Fane managed to react, she stood on her tiptoes and, wounding her arms around his neck, kissed him on the lips.


    "No way!" Venus was extremely surprised when she saw this scene as she then nced at Danie, who was beside her, in a


    peculiar way. She had no idea what to say as their eldest sister had actually...for...


    "What...?" Danie was speechless and she had a weird expression on her face.


    However, she eventually understood


    what her eldest sister HE


    e erin. ShEWGT not want to


    rry the Second Young Master


    Hunt, too. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh my god..." Many of the passersby


    on the street were stunned gntiey


    saw this. body vuifidl¨¦ver imagine


    that(tid abello family¡¯s first young


    mistress would kiss a man in the


    streets. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena shyly took two steps backward after several kisses and blushingly stuttered, "Alright, do...do you believe it now?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Never thought my goddess would be


    preempted by this guy!" Second


    Young Master Hunt obviously


    believed Helena pffercrith Fists


    Sasctighty, he then turned to Fane


    as he resentfully growled,"


    Next-in-line to be the Woods family''s


    master, huh? Wait for it, young man. |


    won''t kill you now, but you can''t


    me me during thepetition!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go!" Second Young Master Hunt waved his hand after he spoke and left with his people.

 Chapter 1286

    Ptooey, ptooey, ptooey!


    Helena spitted a few times right after the Second Young Master Hunt left the scene. She was so disgusted that she spitted and


    wiped her mouth several times.


    "Haha! Missy, you''re really something.


    You''re willing to sacrifice your first kiss to frame me!"


    Fane chuckled at the side. "This is the downfall of trying to harm people! Also, don''t forget, it was me who helped you out this


    time. You owe me a favor!" Fane added.


    Helena shot Fane a deadly re upon hearing his words. "From what | see, you''re taking advantage of me! And you actually


    dare to say that | owe you a favor?" "Tsk, tsk, tsk. If it wasn''t for me, the Second Young Master Hunt would have brought his men


    and gone over to your Cabello family to ask for your hand in marriage. Shouldn''t you thank me for saving you from him?"


    Fane sneered coldly. In Fane''s eyes, she brought the trouble upon herself.


    Nheless, he quickly thought of something and wheeled his head, facing Danie who stood not far away from them. The


    current Danie was full of loath and hatred; her face sank into the deepest abyss and she could not be more unhappy. She


    pouted.


    She saw with her own eyes this time, that Fane and Helena...


    "Danie, | did not expect that to happen.


    Your sister..."


    Fane approached Danie and exined to her in an embarrassed tone.


    Danie gave a bitter smile. She quickly calmed down and said, "Well, | know. It''s not like you initiate it, how can | me you?


    Besides, my sister had no other options then. That Second Young Master hunt is too abominable!"


    Speaking of which, Danie¡¯s face turned solemn. "The Second Young Master Hunt has now targeted you. I''m worried that he


    would y tricks against you during the tournament. We''re not clear with the rules o f this tournament up until now. I''m afraid that


    he would talk to his father and plot against you! They might set unreasonable rules just to bring you down!"


    Fane''s brow snapped together at Danie''s concerns. "It shouldn''t be possible, right? After all, there are so many families


    participating in thispetition. If thepetition is bias against a certain family, it''d be unjust, and everyone would know! The


    Hunt family is the strongest among the eight reclusive families. If they really did that, their reputation and image would be ruined.


    "Daniellita, why are you worried for this fe?"


    Helena interjected when she saw her sister chatting happily with Fane. And when she thought of her kiss with Fane a moment


    ago, she was furious and disgusted. But, at the same time, she could not think of a better way to deal with the situation.


    "Sis, it''s all your fault! If it weren''t for you, Fane wouldn''t have been targeted by the Second Young Master Hunt."


    Danie looked at Helena in


    exasperation. Although Fane


    possessed excellentbat. oy


    es npgctial SARs; it would


    stil''b eadache if the Hunt family


    decided to target him. After all, the


    Second Young Master Hunt was


    much stronger than the Young


    Master of the Norman family. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "|... had no choice. Daniellita, do you


    truly want to see your big sister


    marry that fat * ShBesites, Gi t


    you hes What e said? If | didn''t kiss


    Fane, he''d think that | was fooling


    him and he''ll make his father fight the


    Cabello family!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena exined with an aggrieved


    expression on her face. "What else


    could I d 0? Although I''ve los (first


    kiss and i Was a(R 1658 to re | was


    ob it at that moment. The


    Second Young Master Hunt is the


    apple of his father''s eyes! It''d be


    more difficult to deal with if they


    ordered an attack on the Cabello


    family!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1287

    "Hmmm, but | don''t think that will happen. Although the Hunt family is strong, the Cabello family is not weak either. Thus, |


    believe that if the Hunt family were to attack the Cabello family, they''d experience a grave loss as well. And if the loss is too


    huge, it might jeopardize their number one position among the eight reclusive families!"


    Fane chimed in after giving the matter some thoughts.


    However, Helena rolled her eyes at Fane''s analysis. "That''s because you don''t understand Master Hunt at all. The head of the


    Hunt family is a domineering and bossy person, it''s just that he hasn''t reached the ultimate god level. If there''s someone on earth


    who can break through t o the ultimate god realm, that someone would be Master Hunt. He has been at the peak of the true god


    realm for many years. Hisbat ability is no joke. His martial status is on par with two or even three martial practitioners whose


    combat prowess is at the peak of true god realm."


    "Is he that strong?"


    Fane was taken aback by Helene''s words, and shock dawned upon his heart. No wonder the Second Young Master Hunt was so


    prideful and arrogant. Fane truly did not expect that the Hunt family would b e this strong. They were stronger than he thought. It


    seemed that he had underestimated the Hunt family''sbat ability.


    ¡°Fane, please be careful. The tournament has yet to start and your Woods family is a first-ss family, the Second Young Master


    hunt will still have some scruples. S o | bet he won''t make a move against you now. But, perhaps, during the tournament, h e


    won''t be so nice!"


    Danie bit her rosy pink and alluring lips and said, "The Second Young Master Hunt i s at the middle stage of the true god


    realm, and he has been stuck there for some time. Hisbat prowess is more powerful and stronger than my sister''s." She


    paused and then added, "If he manages to break through to thete stage of the true god realm, hisbat ability would be


    more frightening! What''s scarier is that the Hunt family has powerful martial arts and techniques for them to train, and these arts


    and techniques are not something we canpete with!" "Danie, thanks for worrying about me. | need to leave now.¡±


    It was awkward to stay there any longer. Hence Fane showed a small smile and bid the sisters goodbye.


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Danie breathed out a huge sigh. Her mood was affected. She then walked toward the direction of the hotel where she was


    staying. She was not in the mood for shopping right now.


    "Daniellita is out of her mind. She knew that our Cabello family is not on good terms with the Woods family. After | did that, not


    only it got me out of trouble, but itll also create trouble for the Woods family, isn''t this a good thing? Why is she i n such a bad


    mood?"


    Helena and Venus were mumbling andining behind.


    "Big sister, didn''t you know that Daniellita i s fond of Fane? And that the two of them are actually a couple? It''s just that she dared


    not tell Father. And now that you''ve caused her lovely boyfriend to be in such a dangerous situation, how can she be in a good


    mood? Didn''t you see how worried she was for Fane?" Venus whispered into Helena¡¯s ear.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Helena waspletely


    dumbfounded. She re ineg-giteft)


    d oT rr ,area


    Bye) Jesu


    s Christ, just now | ..."


    Her face distorted. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ahem, don''t worry. Daniellita won''t


    me you. She saw the sjtustion|st


    oN :


    -and(yal Had no better idea at


    that time." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Venus immediatelyforted Helena.


    On the other side, the Second Young


    Master Hunt entered his residence


    huffily and mmed the door behind


    loudly. He flipped his palm and a


    second-grade elementary Pill. oN


    appeared oq his pais¡± Pat Woods


    Setar! Hmph! Initially, | didn¡¯t n


    to participate in the tournament, but


    since he treated me that way, I''ll start


    training now and breakthrough to the


    late stage of the true god realm then


    I''l kill all the geniuses with the


    surname Woods. I''ll let him know


    what the consequences are if you''ve


    offended m e!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1288

    It was said that the Second Young Master Hunt''s talent in martial art was extraordinary. He managed to fully absorb the essence


    of the second-grade elementary pill at one shot. He had sessfully broken through to thete stage of the true god realm.


    Such talent was rare. With his current martial status andbat prowess, many family elders were not his match not to mention


    the young generation of geniuses. Besides, the Hunt family possessed excellent martial techniques and highgrade weapons.


    Days passed by quickly.


    Fane, who had returned to the hotel, was worried that the Second Young Master


    Hunt would find trouble with him.


    However, this guy was somewhat trustworthy and stuck to his promise that h e would not.


    Nheless, at this time, the head of the Cabello family¡ªAlejandro Cabello, heard some news from the street.


    He angrilymanded Helena''s presence i n his room. "Helena, what''s wrong with you? When | was striding on the street, |


    heard people talking about the First Young Mistress of the Cabello family kissing the Young Master of the Woods family! You


    must supply me with a really good exnation this time!"


    Helena was rendered speechless. She would not want any news about that incident to reach any ears of the Cabello family. She


    thought she could escape by not going out that frequently as there were not many people that day and little to no people knew


    Fane. Since the tournament was in a few days, she thought that it would keep them busy and they would not find out about that


    incident.


    Helena truly did not expect that his Father heard about the rumors from the street just a day before the tournament!


    She smiled awkwardly and exined,¡± Dad, there, there''s indeed such a thing. But, | have no other choice at that time!"


    "You were forced to do so?"


    Rage flowed through Alejandro likeva that his face changed into a different shade. He clenched his teeth and asked, "D o you


    know your surname is Cabello? Our family has a long standing feud with the Woods family! Our rtionship is not grave to an


    extent that we want to wipe out each other, but all along | don¡¯t want you to interact with any of them! There are skirmishes


    between the Cabellos and the Woods! Now, look at you, you''ve disgraced me!"


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Helena was speechless. "I really had no other choice at that time! | was pestered by the Second Young Master Hunt that day.


    That fe said he wanted toe to the Cabello family to ask for my hand in marriage! He asked me to marry him, won''t you feel


    angry too? | don''t want to marry him! I''d rather find a random person to get married to!" Helena stomped her feet angrily.


    "What!"


    Alejandro gasped at the new information; shock gripped him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He remained silent for a moment


    before he nodded, "You''re telling me


    that the Second Young Master H


    nned tope, ouse and


    Foose 1 5ou? And that''s why you


    lied to him by saying that you have a


    boyfriend? And it just so happened


    that Fane was there, so you used him


    and kissed him to make the other


    party believe : n your ims?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena bobbed her head. "Yes. | feel that this is a little mean because the target is on Fane''s now, but | was out of my wits at that


    time, | really don''t want to marry him!


    Besides, | was afraid that because of


    me, the Hunt family woulde


    looking for trouble, with the bale


    ayia AlthGugh the Cabello family is


    strong,pared to the Hunt family,


    we''re like an ant before an elephant!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Alejandro nodded after knowing the


    truth. Helena, don''t take it to heart. It


    will pass. Indeed, twas a ite!


    t angUAfter NRe saved your


    sister''s life before. But you''ve no


    other choice then, so please don''t


    give yourself too much pressure on


    this matter!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena pursed her red lips and nodded slightly. "The Second Young Master Hunt warned Fane fiercely. He said that he''ll


    participate in the tournament and if he meets Fane, he''ll kill him!"

 Chapter 1289

    "I''m not sure about Fane''s martial status. If it''s high, it shouldn''t be that easy to kill him." Alejandro responded after giving some


    thoughts on the matter.


    "Daniellita said that Fane has reached the middle stage of the true god realm.


    Moreover, that fe''s talent is extremely extraordinary!"


    At this moment, Helena''s thought ran back to the scene where she and Fane shared a kiss on the street. She could not help but


    blush at the thought. That was her first kiss; she never expected her first kiss would be taken away by Fane just like that.


    The only thing thatforted Helena was that Fane was quite good-looking. If he were ugly and unsightly, Helena would have


    banged her head against the wall, feeling like she had lost something precious.


    "Middle stage of the true god realm? His martial status is not bad at all. Hmmm.


    Why do | feel that his talent is much stronger than yours?"


    Alejandro smiled bitterly. "The Woods family finally has an extraordinary martial genius. If they continue to grow like it, wouldn''t it


    be bad for us?"


    Alejandro paused before continuing, "If the Second Young Master Hunt could defeat and kill Fane in the tournament, it might not


    be a bad thing at all. After all, we''re not on good terms with the Woods family, and we don''t know what the future is like. That brat


    came back from the secr world, and he managed to reach this state, which is incredibly talented. If he were to continue t o


    improve, breaking through to the peak of the true god realm is not an impossible task!" "Sigh! Do you think the Woods family will


    me me for his death when the timees? After all, I''m the culprit for making Fane the target of the Hunt family!"


    Helena sighed aloud; she was overwhelmed by her conscience.


    "Silly girl!"


    Alejandro hastened tofort. "The world works in such a way that the weak are always the prey to the strong. You did nothing


    wrong. Besides, even if Fane was killed by the Hunt family, the murder is done during the tournament. Even if Nash Woods feels


    unhappy, he has to swallow his anger, because the tournament''s rules are set by many powerful families together. It doesn''t


    matter if Fane was the one who killed the other party or vice versa, both parties are not allowed to take revenge and pursue


    further!"


    "But, the Second Young Master Hunt is not a kind man. I''m afraid that he will not only target Fane but also the rest of the men in


    the Woods family. If too many men from the Woods family die on that day, | don''t think Nash will sit aside and abide by the rules!"


    Helena gave a dry smile. Although she knew that the Cabello family was not on good terms with the Woods family, she never


    wanted to stir up any trouble for the Woods family. It would be more troublesome in the future.


    "All right, don''t overthink this matter anymore. You must not affect your heart and spirit. If it does, it will affect your future


    breakthrough to the next level,


    understand?"


    Alejandro reminded Helena gently,


    then added, "Go back and rest early.


    Tomorrow we''ll depaptipghe@iaming


    forypeoniderh¨¦nt Please prepare


    yourself and d o your best in the


    tournament. After all, this is a matter


    of the Cabello family''s reputation!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Okay!"


    Helena bobbed her head Wes


    room. Please rea EDN ina


    coteft at NovelDrama.Org.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Time passed quickly. On the next


    morning, the major families among


    the hidden families, inc ing-thg( 1)


    vj) reclugvelf¨¦mines, ozens of


    second-ss families, and some


    third-ss families had set off to the


    tournament. They headed straight to


    the Kobe Mountain outside the city.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1290

    "That''s so amazing! Young Master Fane, thank you so much! If it wasn''t for you, | wouldn''t have had the chance to break through


    to the peak of the true god realm!¡±


    On the way to Kobe Mountain, the First Elder of the Woods family¡ªKeh Woods ¡ªsaid with immense joy.


    "Hehe, you''re wee. It''s only a matter of time for you to break through to the peak of the true god realm. We''re all Woods,


    there''s nothing to thank me for!¡±


    Fane chuckled and responded nonchntly.


    Nash¡ªwho was beside Fane¡ªwas worried; his face sank. "Fane, | heard that you''ve offended the Second Young Master of the


    Hunt family, and the other party had even warned you about killing you in the tournament. So when the tournament starts, you


    have to be extremely careful and pay full attention to your opponent!" Nash said to Fane.


    Fane nodded and smiled, "Father, don''t worry. Mybat prowess and martial status are not low, it''s not easy for him to kill me.


    Besides, | have the ultimate-grade spiritual weapon, remember? If | can''t fight anymore, I''ll run. He can''t catch up with m e.¡±


    Nash felt relieved at Fane''s words andughed, "Oh, you''re right! | almost forgot about the weapon!"


    "We don''t know how the tournament rules are going to be. But if that Second Young Master Hunt wants to fight against Young


    Master Fane in the tournament, it won''t be easy, right? After all, there are so many other contestants in thepetition!"


    Ynda Lagorio-who had broken through from the early stage to the middle stage of the true god realm¡ªgave her two cents


    after thinking about the whole situation.


    "But, don''t forget this time the tournament''s rules are all set by the Hunt family. If they insist on fighting against Fane in the


    tournament, | don''t think we can avoid that!"


    Nash let out a bitter smile and said, "In the past, we didn¡¯t have to be careful with the Lagorio family; they even helped us in the


    tournament. But this year, everything is different. We not only need to guard against the Hunt family but also the Lagorio family.


    I''m afraid that we''ll experience a big loss if they target our men!¡±


    Titus Woods¡ªwho was beside them¡ª opined with a gloomy face. The young generation of the Woods family possessed good


    talent. Within these two months, several young geniuses gained breakthroughs in their martial arts and techniques; the overall


    combat prowess was one level above than before.


    However, the Woods family still seemed feeblepared to the other seven families whose foundation and heritage were built


    decades ago.


    In the past, the Woods family had help from the Lagorio family in these tournaments, plus the other seven families tried not to


    offend each other, hence the loss was not big in such tournaments.


    But the situation was not quite the same this year. Not only the Woods family had to fight without the help of the Lagorio family,


    but they have also offended many people from first-ss families. Even worse, some second-ss families who were at a simr


    level with the Woods family, could not wait to pull them down from the first-ss family status. This time, the crisis that the


    Woods family had to face was a hundred times worse than before.


    "Everyone, please be careful and be fully focused during the tournament! Several young masters from the Norman family seem


    to dislike Young Master Fane as well. So, we have to put our guards up against the Norman family too!"


    Titus reminded the group with a bitter smile after realizing something important.


    Yule Woods, on the other hand,


    pouted and expressed in an


    exasperated tone, "It''s ot eqsyhar |


    to breqftoty fo hete stage


    0 fe semi-god realm. Hmph! |


    thought | would be able to achieve


    good results this time, but looking at


    this situation, this tournament is big


    trouble for us!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Beth Woodsughed out loud at the


    side," Yule, don''t think too much,


    okay? How much better results can


    you get? It''d be considered fortaridte


    (enone some of


    those second-ss families. Our


    Woods family has always been at the


    bottom of the eight reclusive families¡¯


    list. We were at the bottom in the


    past, so | think it''ll be the same this


    year too. As for the Lagorio family,


    nah, they won''t be able t o defeat us!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sister Beth, I''m truly envious of you!


    You''ve broken through to the early


    stage of the true god ream. [td pel


    at if | ppuldibresk frirough to the


    trae god realm as well!¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yule stared at Beth with an envious expression on her face.


    "There''s nothing to be envious of because I''m older than you! You, sooner orter, will break through to the true god realm!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1291

    "Right, the best | could do is to break through to the peak of the true god realm. After that, | can''t go any further, so I''ll be waiting


    for you there. After all, the ultimate god realm is just a myth; it''s too unreliable; it''spletely legendary. If there''s really a way to


    reach the ultimate god level, | think we would have found it already!"


    "Hmmm...about the ultimate god realm, since everyone is talking about it, I think maybe it''s true!¡±


    Fane, however, smiled and chimed in," Only that the route to this ultimate god realm is extremely difficult. Perhaps, the link that


    connects to the ultimate god realm had broken during the passing down. But | do think the ultimate god realm did exist in the


    past." He added.


    Just when the group was happily exchanging opinions, they had arrived at the entrance to the forest under Kobe Mountain.


    Outside the forest, there was a spacious meadow. Many families had arrived and gathered at the field in front of the forest.


    "The Woods family is here!"


    Aman, who sat on the grass, saw that the Woods family had arrived, quickly announced their arrival to the others.


    "Hehe! | heard that Lance of the Woods family is highly likely dead. And the head o f the Woods family¡ªNash Woods¡ªdecided t


    o make his illegitimate son the heir of the head of the Woods family. That illegitimate son has good talent; the Woods family is


    actually solely relying on their younger geniuses to get such a position!"


    An old man chortled aloud and said to the people next to him.


    "His talent is indeed excellent. But that brat offended the Second Young Master of the Hunt family! So, | think they''re in big


    trouble this time!"


    Ayoung man responded with a coldugh.


    "What? No way! How could he offend the Second Young Master Hunt? They don''t even know each other, right?"


    The young man''s speech had sparked interest in the surrounding people.


    "It happened like this..."


    The young man gathered the people, only then he started telling everyone what he had heard.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Really? I''m so jealous of that brat! He got a kiss from Helena Cabello, the First Young Mistress of the Cabello


    family? Jesus f*cking Christ! Any of the young mistresses of the Cabello family is my dream woman! Any of them can be called


    the queen of beauty! And that brat was... was actually kissed by one of them!¡±


    Another young man expressed his jealousy upon listening to it.


    "Hehe! What''s there to be envious of?


    Soon that brat will be sent to gif


    he is dea itd pevseiessevsn if he


    HadG Be uty by his side! Now, which


    one is more important? Life or


    beautiful woman?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The old man from before said with augh.


    "If I was kissed by such a beautiful woman, I''m willing to die a hundred times!"


    The young man, on the other hand,


    said smilingly, "Moreover, didn''t this


    young man tell us about it? That


    Helena Cabello is no longer pure.


    Just thinkin of {hpseeiio TG my


    pr WA excitedly! Sigh! That


    brat is really lucky to have such a


    beautiful girl" He drooled and further


    added, "Besides, that brat is the heir


    of the head of the Woods family, the


    Second Young Master Hunt wouldn''t


    dare to kill him without any reason,


    right? Also, they have to meet each


    other in the tournament for that to


    happen, right?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After hearing that, the old man


    nodded in agreement. "This is true.


    Although he''s bein asgetedby the!


    Hoy EamiiyahiS Sol status and


    position is still noble. As long as they


    don''t meet each other in the


    tournament, there shouldn''t be a


    problem!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1292

    "Look, over there, the Cabello family is here!"


    Just as Fane and the others had found a ce to sit down, the field once again became lively due to the arrival of the Cabello


    family.


    Fane gazed in a specific direction, indeed, the Cabello family slowly appeared in his sight not far away.


    "Heh, this is my first time seeing the three sisters of the Cabello family! | can''t wait to see them!"


    Some young men had long heard that the three sisters of the Cabello family were good-looking and alluring. Their eyes could


    hardly contain their excitement and delight.


    "They''re all beautiful, stunning! But it''s a pity that the First Young Mistress is taken b y a man called Fane. I''m so jealous!"


    Some men, on the other hand, felt pity andmented.


    "Sigh! The First Young Mistress is not young anymore, she''s almost in her thirties, and should actually get married by now. Such


    a woman, her beauty is already i n full bloom. I''m truly jealous of that brat! It looks like what we have left is the Second Young


    Mistress or the Third Young Mistress, we''ve to find a way to please them!"


    A fat guy drooled and swallowed hard just b y looking at Danie and the others across the field.


    Several guys, who stood beside the fatty, stared at the pig-like fatty with a disgusted look on their faces. With a pig-like face, it


    was already considered as fortunate if he could find a wife, not to mention to have the Second or the Third Young Mistress


    Cabello as his wife. He was like an idiot talking about his fantasy.


    The Cabello family chose a ce not far away from the Woods family and sat down t o take a break.


    Complicated feelings and thoughts dawned upon Helena when she saw Fane from afar.


    She did not think much about it when the incident happened that day. But within these two days, she reyed the scene again


    and again in her mind and pondered on it, realizing that Fane helped her with n o other intention.


    She falsely used Fane and Fane tried to refute it at first. Fane could have continued to refute by saying that they were not in


    a rtionship after she forcibly kissed him.


    But Fane did not do so. He stood there and remained silent and let the show continue, which eventually made the Second Young


    Master Hunt believe that they were a real couple, and in the end, he left the scene huffily.


    If on that day. Fane insisted that he had nothing to do with Helena, the Second Young Master Hong would have not believed


    what Helena had imed¡ªthat they were a couple.


    If that truly happened, the Second Young Master Hunt would certainly be angry at Helena, ming her for fooling him. Then h e


    might stir up trouble with the Cabello family¡ªby proposing a marriage with Helena. And if the Cabello family were to disagree, a


    fight would be born.


    What the heck was he thinking that day?


    Why did he choose to help me at the veryst moment?"


    Helena murmured to herself, her eyes fixated at Fane, full of dazzlement.


    "First Young Mistress Cabello, what a surprise!"


    Several men from the Norman family approached her out of the blue.


    Keith Norman gazed at Helena and


    the corners of his mouth curled


    upward, forming a perfect arc.


    "Strange. Before w weal


    iy EBA lf Third Young


    istress Cabello was close with the


    Young Master of the Woods family.


    Tsk, tsk. It''s really out of my


    imagination that the First Young


    Mistress is also Fane''s girlfriend?" He


    eximed loudly on purpose. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Danie was still feeling salty in her


    heart, although she knew that her


    sister had no other Eile unden that


    iit stage. Keith i. what


    does this have to do with you? Who


    is close with Fane is totally none of


    your business!¡± Danie shot up from


    the ground and said in anger. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Keith did not expect Danie to be so


    disrespectful to him, hence he


    decided not t o give in. "I''m just


    curious. You s yQuEsald NASI


    you ahd Fare are good friends,


    extremely ¡®good¡¯ friends. And


    ording to the timeline, your sister


    has not known Fane for that long,


    right? Should beter than you, right?


    Then how did their rtionship


    develop so quickly?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1293

    "How does this concern you? Can''t they fall in love at first sight? What''s wrong with that?"


    Danie huffed. She was so angry that she could feel anger thrummed through her veins. She was already upset with the


    incident, who knew Keith Norman would deepen the wound in her heart by trying to pick a fight.


    Helena sensed the enraging anger from her sister and felt sorry for her. She only thought of getting rid of that damned Young


    Master Hunt that day and did not expect Fane to be Danie¡¯s boyfriend. If she had known it earlier, she would not have done


    that.


    Only two people knew about the


    rtionship between Danie and Fane, which were herself and Venus. They did not dare to tell Alejandro; they could only


    pretend as if they did not know anything.


    "Heh, I intend to rify about that. Your sister is so beautiful. It''s such a pity for her to be with an illegitimate b*stard."


    Keith sneered, smilingly. "To my surprise, i t turns out that it''s not so difficult to get the daughters of the Cabello family!"


    "Haha! He''s right! All along we thought that the Cabellodies are hard to pursue. They seemed distant and full of pure and


    noble aura. We didn''t think that they''re actually si *tty in their bones! And getid by the young master of the Woods family!"


    Several guys chimed in and mocked like sour grapes. Jealousy rushed through their mind, especially those men who fell head


    over heels for the First Young Mistress


    Cabello.


    Many of them looked at Fane fiercely as if Fane had taken their wives away, wanting t o tear him apart.


    "What''s wrong? The male lead of this drama, why don''t youe out and give a speech? You can talk about your triumph


    feeling for winning the Cabellodies.¡±


    Here, the Second Young Master of the Norman family-Joshua Norman-interrupted and looked down his nose at Fane. "You''re


    composed, aren''t you? Do you know how many men here are envious of you?" He mocked.


    "Fane, are you and Helena really in a rtionship?¡±


    Nash-who sat next to Fane¡ªhad his brows snapped together and asked, "You didn¡¯t meet her before, did you? I think if you''ve


    not met her before, you should stand out and exin yourself clearly. A lot of men are fond of Helena, and I''m afraid that it''ll


    be a disadvantage to you in the tournament, although some of them may not be your opponent!"


    Nevertheless, Fane sneered nonchntly,¡± Father, there''s nothing to exin. The mouth is on their faces, we can''t control their


    mouth, so they can say what they like. Helena had a hard time then, if | stand out at this time, the Cabello family..."


    "You..."


    Nash was tongue-tied at Fane''s answer. From what he heard, he realized that Helena and Fane were definitely not in a


    rtionship, and to get rid of Young Master Hunt at that time, Helena had no other choice but to kiss Fane.


    But if Fane did not stand out and exin, the Woods family would be in trouble!


    "Sigh! Fine, you''re not young anymore. I''ll support you anyway!"


    When Nash thought of what he owed


    Fane and Joan over fhe years fel


    syed amigale tis support. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He did not me Fane; if his son


    chose to d o it, he must have a


    reason. Besides, if it wer notfor(1)


    [E e. he ould prob ea cold


    bedy by now. Hence, his view toward


    life was simple, as long as he and his


    family could live peacefully and


    harmoniously every day, he was


    content. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don¡¯t you me me?"


    Fane was stunned at his father''s


    reaction. H e was syrprissd G0


    didinat &pfitnand him. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha, you''re my son, and as a Father, | believe in you and | support you. | don''t


    me you!¡±


    Nash patted on Fane''s shoulder, chortling.

 Chapter 1294

    Warmth spread across Fane''s chest. He smiled. "Don¡¯t worry. The First Elder is already at the peak of the true god status. I''m not


    too shabby either. When I''ve broken through the advanced stage of the true god status, we won''t have to be afraid of the Cabello


    family or the Hunt family anymore!"


    Nash bobbed his head. Now that the First Elder had achieved the peak of the true god status, their fighting strength had been


    significantly increased.


    More importantly, although Fane had just achieved the intermediate stage of the true god status, he had a keen fighting talent.


    Along with that ultimate-grade spiritual tool, the Woods family would grow even stronger if Fane continued to improve his martial


    level.


    ¡°Oh my. | never thought that he would be such a coward. Hah. | really don''t understand why First Young Mistress Cabello would


    like a coward!"


    When Keith saw that Fane did not supply a n answer, he became even bolder in his taunting, not caring about the Woods family


    atall.


    "Why doesn''t he try to exin himself?¡±


    Alejandro looked at Fane, frowning. His daughter was with Fane not because they were in a rtionship, and the Woods family


    was on bad terms with his family. Logically, Fane should exin everything. | f Fane refused to admit to anything, not only would


    the Cabello family suffer, Helena would lose face as well.


    Yet although Fane was being wrongfully used, he chose to keep silent. While Alejandro was plenty confused, he was actually


    delighted as well.


    "Do you have a death wish, Keith?"


    Helena could not bear to watch on any longer. "Whatever rtionship | have with him, and the type of men | like-none of iti s


    your business!" she huffed. "Are you telling me that | can¡¯t be in love?"


    "Tsk tsk. You''re mad because we said that your man is a coward?¡±


    Joshua stood up as well, grinning. "Young Miss Cabello, we did not mean to be rude. But you and your sisters are the captors of


    our hearts. And Fane is an illegitimate son from the mortal realm-a cat trying to be a lion is still a cat at heart. We don''t want a


    beautiful woman like you to marry a dog!" "You..." Helena was so furious that her face purpled. She clenched her teeth and


    strode over to sit together with Danie and the others. "You''d better pray that you don''t run into me in thepetition. I''ll make


    sure you see red otherwise!"


    "A dog?"


    Nobody expected Fane, who had been keeping quiet all this time, to slowly stand u p with a cold smile on his face.


    "What''s wrong? Hit a nerve there once it''s about you?"


    Joshua gave a cold smile and clenched his fists. "If you''re that angry, why don''t we have a show of strength?"


    "All right then. | have no right to deny the great Young Master Norman a duel!¡±


    Fane also gave a cold smile. In a sh, he flew into the sky.


    "So fast!"


    Many of the youth eximed when they saw this.


    "That speed is definitely one of the true god status. He definitely has talent. No wonder he''s the heir of the Woods family!"


    Some of the young masters from second-ss families stared at him with admiration.


    "He may be strong, but the second


    young master of the Norman fami


    has already ree eine the CO


    ip rraediate age of the true god


    status. Can this genius from the


    Woods family match up to him?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Someone shed a bitter smile. "That


    punk from the Woods familycwilh ohly


    igen yb raw) Sic e was


    bis to rein his anger. Heh. He''s


    too reckless!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No way about it. You probably


    wouldn''t be able to hold your pgenin


    either, if so eopetdIfoy that you


    Wet &\ oward with a finger jabbing


    nto your nose. What sane person


    would tolerate that?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1295

    Someone spoke in a helpless tone.


    "All right. You''re less of a coward than | thought!"


    Delight sparked in Joshua when he saw that Fane had boldly agreed to the duel. He flew into the sky as well.


    However, he quickly thought of something: there was an ultimate-grade spiritual tool i n the Woods family''s possession. It did not


    matter if it belonged to Fane or Nash, thetter would definitely pass it to the former in fear for his son''s safety. Just to give that


    extra boost of power during thepetition.


    Even if Fane were at the beginning stage of the true god status, he would be tricky to handle with that ultimate-grade tool.


    "Heh. I think you like to look down on others!¡± "Hey, why don''t we just use our fists for this? No spiritual tools.¡±


    No one thought that Joshua would say that after thinking for a while.


    Fane''s brows drew together. He did not know whether tough or cry. That fellow was actually afraid that he would bring out the


    ultimate-grade tool and beat him into a pulp.


    "Sure!"


    Fane nodded his head and clenched his fists, concentrating his chi.


    "Thepetition hasn''t started yet, Joshua. Just spar for a little while and don''t beat him to death. Just give him a good enough


    beating to teach him a lesson!" Master Norman said, chuckling.


    His three sons were all verypetitive, and they were about as strong as the three young daughters of the Cabello family.


    He even had the thought of marrying his sons to the Cabello family¡¯s daughters, then they would forge a powerful alliance. They


    would not even be afraid of the Hunt family then.


    Furthermore, it would be of great benefit to him if his three sons married all three daughters of the Cabello family. After all, they


    were all talented fighters as well.


    He never thought that Fane would be Helena¡¯s boyfriend. That news displeased him greatly, and he had told his son


    yesterday to find an opportunity to kill Fane during thepetition.


    That was because killing was allowed in thispetition. The elders and masters o f the families were not to interfere.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Father. This punk doesn''t know his ce. I''ll make sure to rearrange his teeth for him!"


    Joshua spoke, grinning confidently.


    After he said that, he tightened his


    fists and chi poured ely his boty!


    0s bln qteniage he appeared


    before Fane and attacked him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ipAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Fane merely emitted a soft harrumph


    at his opponent''s attack. emep (1)


    J shuaisfist With Ni owin, and the


    two fists, enhanced with chi, collided.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    A powerful burst of energy surge


    from the conta (ReESBth¨¦ S.


    Fessereadine original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    The two fighters at the intermediate stage o f the true god status were very powerful, and had thick auras of chi. The frightening


    explosion of energy resembled a thunderp, releasing an ear-deafening noise. Many people jumped to their feet in shock,


    staring at the sky, stupefied.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No way. That guy didn''t get blown away!"


    Darryl had thought that Fane would be knocked out by his son with a single fist and sustain serious injuries. Yet after holding on


    for two seconds, his face began t 0 pale. It seemed that Fane was about as strong as his son.


    "That guy!¡±


    Helena stared at Fane, lips parted in shock. "I told you he was conserving his strength, Sis. After all, he wouldn''t want to show


    his true potential with so many people watching!"


    Danie watched her sister, then lifted her head, pleased with herself. Any man she had her eyes on would have some form of


    substance.


    "No way. That guy is stronger than Joshua?"


    Helena was even more taken aback. No wonder Danie had taken a liking to him. | t seemed that he was far more than what h


    e showed on the surface.


    At this moment, Fane¡¯s lips curved sardonically. He attacked once more, and his fearsome strengthpletely suppressed


    Joshua''s. The other man spat out blood and flew backward,nding a good few hundred meters away.


    "Pfft!"


    Aspray of blood came out of Joshua''s mouth as soon as hended on the ground. Color leached from his face.


    ¡°Are you still able to continue fighting, Second Young Master?"


    Fane gave a wan smile. He peered down at this opponent from high above, radiating a superior aura.


    Fane''s gaze was practically humiliating Joshua.


    Joshua gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, but he was well aware that he was no match for Fane. It would be troublesome if


    he brought out that ultimate-grade tool.


    "No wonder the First Young Mistress Cabello likes you. You are very capable and possess great ability after all!


    Joshua stood up and red at Fane. "I won''t forget this, you punk. We''ll stop our little duel here. | need to conserve my energy


    for the actualpetition¡ªthen we''ll see who''s stronger!"


    "Fine by me!"


    "Young Master Fane is amazing!"


    The Woods family members were all delighted. Fane''s fight greatly boosted their reputation.


    Before, the Woods family members


    did not dare to speak much at ever


    competition and tried ta kee


    prafiley Thendrt they did that


    though, the other seven reclusive


    families all thought of them as easy


    pickings, and paid no mind to them.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Woods family was far stronger


    than the second-ss families


    causing some of the s ondctass'' |


    f wllesaQ narbueserPrent toward


    th¨¦m. On the other hand, the other


    seven first-ss families looked


    down on them. They were basically


    stuck in the middle, neither here nor


    there. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Today, Fane showed that they were strong.


    ¡°Hah, your brother couldn''t beat me the other day and said that he''d wait till thepetition. And now you''re saying the exact


    same thing.¡±


    Faneughed at Joshua. "You two truly are brothers, spewing the same vicious words."


    "Don''t you dare trash talk others! My


    son doesn''t want to fi h yourary \ |


    aise yey line ing fun of


    him. | Should put you in your ce!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    Daryll felt embarrassed. His sons were all geniuses, and more importantly, they were one of the stronger ones of the eight first-


    ss families.


    Yet his son had lost to an illegitimate son from the Woods family, who came from the mortal realm, no less. That fact alone had


    embarrassed him enough, but he never thought that Fane would dare to make fun o f his son.


    He was someone who have always protected his family. He quickly flew forward and clenched his fist, rushing toward Fane.


    Whoosh!


    On the Woods family''s side, the First Elder also flew forward and stood before Fane, his fist blocking Daryll''s.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "It''s just a duel between youth. Don¡¯t tell me that the Norman family is a sore loser?"


    The First Elder''s eyes were aze with anger. The two backtracked a few meters after their fists collided.


    "No way!"


    Daryll was shocked, and his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. If he recalled correctly, the First Elder of the Woods family


    was only at the advanced stage of the true god status. Sure, he was not using his full strength just now, but he was at the peak


    of the true god status. The Woods family''s First Elder should not have been able to take even a simple swipe from him.


    "He has attained the peak of the true god status?¡±


    Daryll quickly thought of the possibility, and his face nched.


    He had always thought that the Woods family only had a single fighter who was at the peak of the true god status. That was why


    the other families looked down on them.


    After all, even the sixth or seventh strongest first-ss families had at least two fighters at the peak of the true god status.


    If Keh had truly broken into the peak o f the true god status, it would mean that the Woods family wasparable to some


    of the weaker first-ss families.


    "You do have a good eye, Master Norman. | was lucky enough to break into the peak of the true god status recently, and | have


    grew several times stronger. | wouldn¡¯t have been able to take your punch otherwise." Keh burst intoughter. At this


    moment, everybody''s attention was on him, and he was basking in the glory.


    ¡°Keh Woods has achieved the peak of the true god status?¡±


    At this moment, the Lowe family members had just arrived in time to witness all that was happening. Trenton''s face immediately


    soured.


    After all, they have since viewed the Woods family as their mortal enemy. If Keh had broken into the peak of the true god


    status, the gap between them and the Woods family would further widen. Who knew when they would be able to avenge his


    daughter now.


    He had thought that the Cabello


    family were also mortal enemies with


    the Woods family and ad!


    sideredzpiting Rotces with the


    former to go against thetter. He


    never thought that just a few days


    ago, First Young Mistress Cabello


    would actually turn out to be a couple


    with Fane. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If this was the case, he did not know


    what t o do anymore. POR TENE


    Fane had offe eqrgecvind foung


    Nfgsta Ndithan. This sparked delight


    in his heart. Perhaps there was a way


    to plot revenge through this. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He had been happy. Then he arrived


    here and learned that the Meg


    family''s First Eldes hae wotudty¡±


    broKeaiintthe peak of the true god


    status. It felt as though his heart had


    been run over by a freight train.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Heh, Master Lowe, if you can do it, why can''t 1?"


    Keh could not help but smile when he noticed Trenton''s darkening expression.


    "Tsk tsk. Before, we would be hard-pressed to hear news of someone suddenly breaking into the peak of the true god status over


    a year and a half. Now, why do we have two such specimens today!¡±


    At this moment, the Lancaster family also flew over on a carpet. A beautiful middle-aged woman spoke with a small smile.

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    ¡°Long time no see, Master Lancaster!"


    Nash immediately stood up when he saw the Lancaster family''s master. He pped his hands in a fist-to-palm salute and smiled


    faintly.


    The Lancaster family members leaped down from the flying carpet, and Master Lancaster kept the carpet. ¡°Master Woods, long


    time no see. I''ve heard about what happened to your family," she said, smiling. "| never thought that the person who shared your


    bed would be the one to poison you. How frightening!¡±


    Here, the middle-aged woman looked at Trenton. "More importantly, somebody thinks that his daughter is not at fault at all, and


    even nursed a grudge against your family," she insinuated. "Tsk tsk. He truly knows no shame!¡± "Who are you talking about,


    Shelby? Don¡¯t push your boundaries!¡±


    Trenton was so furious that he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    "What? You want to make an enemy out of the Lancaster family?¡±


    Shelby''s brows furrowed. "I never pointed out names, but you react so strongly to my words," she said, a cold smile on her lips."


    Does this mean you¡¯re owning up?¡±


    "You..."


    Trenton clenched his jaw. The Lancaster family was at the bottom rung of the eight reclusive families-only faring slightly better


    than the Woods family. Even then, they only had two fighters who were at the peak of the true god status, and one of them had


    only achieved the breakthroughst year.


    Perhaps it was because of that the Lancaster and the Woods families had a strong rtionship; they often helped each other


    out.


    Trenton was angry, but he knew that the Lagorio family was not even considered as one of the eight first-ss families but one of


    the better second-ss families. That was why he could do nothing but swallow his dissent.


    ¡°Hah. Almost everyone is here!¡±


    Atst, the Hunt family arrived as well. The old man of the Hunt familyughed as he stepped on a flying sword, clearly in good


    spirits. He radiated otherworldly energy.


    ¡°Only the George family and the Xenos family has yet to arrive. There are also a few third-ss families who aren''t here!


    Trenton immediately raised his hands into a fist-to-palm salute when he saw them flying over, speaking reverently toward Master


    Hunt.


    Nash was internally speechless when he saw all this. It was way too obvious that Trenton intended to cozy up to the Hunt family.


    "Murph!"


    Old Master Hunt nodded his head.


    Then he swiveled it in the direct f


    the Woods fargiy "itera that Lance


    dial Mish he said, frowning. "Did


    you find an illegitimate son toe


    back?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash stepped forward and did a


    fist-to-palm salute. ¡°Greetings,


    Master Hunt. We still have nai


    my eldes sgn isceddo Palive We''re


    stil canine. for him," he said.


    "Several other families are also


    searching for their sons. More than


    half have turned up dead, but |


    decided to keep searching for


    another month!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "So you''ll give up after a month,


    Nash? He''s still your son.You cait''t |


    ive u styoiir a daughter


    arn you


    f) uh ed you. That''s m y grandson.


    You-you''re too cruel!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Trenton was suddenly enraged when he heard this. "If you won''t find him, | will!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    ¡°Master Lagorio, it¡¯s not that | do not want t o prolong the search, but we''ve been doing i t for months now. You know that the


    forest is enchanted and dangerous. | didn''t manage to go into its deepest parts, but we¡¯ve scouted nearly every inch of the


    forest. If we don''t find them, they''re most likely dead!¡±


    Nash gave a bitter smile. "Lily wronged me, but Lance is still my son. Of course, | want him to be alive, and of course, | want to


    find him. Whether he follows me or Lily is up to him then. | will respect his decision!"


    "Heh. You''re just putting up a show. If | were you, | would have sent the Woods family members into the deepest woods to find


    him!"


    Trenton chuckled, expression disdainful. "O r are the Woods family members afraid of dying?"


    "It''s not a question of fearing death.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Everybody knows that no one walks out of that forest alive. 1 don¡¯t want to throw the other family members'' lives away just like


    that!"


    "Why don¡¯t you go in and look for him then since you love your grandson so much!" Nash snapped, the tips of ears reddening


    with fury. "I won''t stop you!"


    Fane could not help but frown as he took in all that was said. He never thought that a ce as mysterious and dangerous as that


    existed in this world.


    "All right. All right!"


    At this moment, the old master of the Hunt family grew impatient. "Everybody is here today to participate in ourpetition


    which happens only once every three years. They are not here to see the two of your families fight," he interrupted. "Settle your


    disputes on your own. Don''t let it affect today''spetition!"


    After Old Master Hunt said that, he turned toward Nash, "I''m curious as to what your illegitimate son looks like. | heard that he


    stole the heart of First Young Mistress Cabello not long after he came to Kobe city. He must have quite the charisma!"


    The corners of Fane''s mouth twitched. He stepped forward and did a fist-to-palm salute. "Greetings, Old Master Hunt. | am Fane


    Woods!"


    Old Master Hunt appraised Fane for a while. "Heh, you are rather handsome," he said, smiling. "No wonder you''ve earned the


    favor of the First Young Mistress


    Cabello!


    The old man had a smile on his face, but Fane did not sense any warmth from it at all.


    This was Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s grandfather. Since he knew what was going on between Fane and Helena, that meant he


    knew the poisonous words that Second Young Master Hunt had spewed. Logically speaking, the old man should be rankling at


    him, but there was no trace of malice in his expression.


    The old man was definitely an old fox who hid his des beneath a winsome smile. A frightening person¡ªsomeone to stay away


    from at all costs.


    Old Master Hunt did not wait for an answer before continuing, "It''s been a long time since we''ve had a cause for celebration,


    what about this. If you and First Young Mistress Cabello are still alive by the end of thispetition, I''ll help you two organize a


    wedding in a month. And I''ll be your guest of honor. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°What!"


    Helena''s expression crumpled when


    she heard this. It seemed that the old


    man did not believe that she


    Fane wer in ariataiffie Ttionship,


    sbHe id that on purpose to test


    them. If they did not admit t 0 it, it


    would mean that they had yed his


    grandson. The old man would be


    absolutely furious at them then.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Here, Helena¡¯s head spun. This single


    lie hadnded them ined fuge pit


    row. pieaseread the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was no way she could marry


    Fane. She had only just met him. He


    was not a bad personahat ste hadio


    feelings wtiatsbever for him.


    Furthermore, he was Danie¡¯s


    boyfriend. There was no way she


    could just snatch her man. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "No way! | don''t agree to this!"


    Danie panicked when she heard this.


    She jumped onto her feet and huffed.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    "You don''t?"


    Old Master Hunt frowned; he had not expected this.


    ¡°Why isn''t she agreeing to it?¡±


    Many people were taken aback as well. It was clear that Old Master Hunt was being kind, and he wanted a cause to celebrate


    for ¡ªthat was why he had offered to organize the wedding for Fane and Helena. It was a point of pride to have an eminent


    person such as Old Master Hunt giving his blessings.


    Yet Third Young Mistress Cabello was disagreeing.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Venus jumped in shock and immediately tugged on Danie''s sleeve. She shot her younger sister a look. Everything would go


    down the drain if the girl told everyone that Fane was her boyfriend.


    Danie had been overtaken by emotion just now. She had spoken without thinking.


    With Venus'' reminder, she finally understood the gravity of the situation. She rolled her eyes instead. "My sister just met him


    twice or thrice, and they fell in love at first sight,¡± she said. "I don''t think that warrants a wedding just yet.¡±


    Venus heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s right. No need to rush." She smiled as she yed along. "We''ll know if they''re suitable to


    be a married couple sooner orter. What if they find out that they have conflicting personalities?¡±


    Helena also chipped in, "That''s right.


    Thank you for your offer, Old Master Hunt, but I''ve only just met Fane. We''ve just started a rtionship, and we don''t know what


    will happen in the future. It''s too soon for us to get married. | never thought about i t myself!"


    "That sounds great. | might have a chance i f they break upter!"


    Ayoung master from a second-ss family suddenly spoke excitedly after he heard that.


    The fellow beside him gave a wry smile. " Heh. Dream on. There are plenty of geniuses from first-ss families that even she


    doesn¡¯t care about. When will someone from a second-ss family like you get a chance?"


    That young master folded his arms


    before him. "Don''t speak so soon.


    a may be a young . astecfoiri a


    it: festpe famiiysabt One, position isn''t


    hat prominent either. He''s an


    legitimate son plucked from the


    outside world. | even heard that he


    was a live-in son-inw before!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "No way. He was a live-in son-inw?


    How embarrassing. For a young


    master of the emine Waods farrii


    te-ge torthesindita realm and be a


    live-in son-inw-that''s worse than


    torture. If it were up to me, I''d rather


    stay single forever than be a


    live-in son-inw!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Quite a few youths heard this and began casting sympathetic or disdainful looks at Fane.


    ¡°Hah. Interesting, interesting!"


    Second Young Master Hunt, who was staring at Helena with a grin on his face, finally spoke up.


    He took a few steps forward. "So you


    and Fane only met twice or thrice?


    It¡¯s fine if you getintot Cashin


    Wid Hanh ater meeting just a few


    times, but giving your first time to


    him? Aren''t you being too careless?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    Thest time Helena said that she was Fane''s girlfriend and that she was no longer a virgin, Second Young Master Hunt, who


    had been infatuated with her, was devastated. A beautiful flower like her had been tainted by someone else just like that? Every


    time he thought about it, he simply felt furious!


    "No way. This-this is such an important thing. And you..."


    Many young women stared at Helena. A woman''s first time was precious, and nody would give it away just like that.


    Furthermore, the Cabello family was a first-ss family, and Helena was the first daughter of their master. No one thought that


    she would just...


    "l¡¯m fine with it. Even if the child isn''t mine, it''s fine if she''s willing to marry me!"


    Many men who had liked Helena all spoke unabashedly.


    It was evident that a woman of Helena''s caliber was hard to find.


    Helena''s expression soured. She had spun this story because she wanted to wrench herself out of Second Young Master Hunt''s


    grip by breaking his heart. She never thought that he''d be so shameless to say something like that before so many families. He


    just shamed her to no end.


    Alejandro''s face flushed. He knew why his daughter did this, so all he could do was grit his teeth through all of it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Helena''s eyes reddened, and the tip of her nose turned hot. She barely kept the tears from spilling. She had never felt so


    suppressed before.


    She red at Second Young Master Hunt." This is my business, Second Young Master Hunt. You don''t have a say in anything.


    You can think that | have no morals, but you didn''t need to say anything in public, right?¡± she said. "Heh. Because you did this,


    my opinion of you has lowered even further. It doesn''t matter if | marry Fane or some other man in the future. But I''ll never be


    with a man like you!"


    The corners of Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s mouth twitched violently. His expression immediately darkened. If she said that, it


    meant that any man she would meet was stronger than him.


    Her words truly caused embarrassment to Second Young Master Hunt. Many people looked at him and whispered among


    themselves.


    Master Hunt too felt embarrassed. They had always thrown their weight around before, but he never thought that Helena would


    actually say something so shameful toward the Hunt family and criticize his son just like that.


    Still, it was true that his son should not have said something like that out loud and shame the Cabello family''s daughter. It was


    not very respectful of him. It was no wonder that she was mad.


    He tried to smile. "What now? We


    came for apetition, and no_o


    can predict the regtterslos tHe Aart.


    Anyway, youngsters nowadays are


    often impulsive. Heh. So it''s normal


    that they''re together after that one


    moment of impulse!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After he said that, he purposely shot his son a re. "Tyrell, apologize to First Young Mistress Cabello. You have no say in who


    she chooses to love.


    Tyrell took a step forward and raised


    his hands into a reluctant fist-to-palnr


    salute." First Young Mistress Ca h


    | wasn''t thinki dst | es jusi


    Sudprri ebause you had been


    abstinent for over twenty-almost


    thirty years, and | never thought that


    you would bloom so fast. | was just


    surprised. | had no intention of


    belittling you. Don''t take this to heart!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena''s features were set in stone,


    and the backs of her eyes burne


    she stared at t egress that was no


    apptogy H@acted as though he had


    all the power in the world. It just


    made her even madder. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    Helena¡¯s actions were clearly sullying Master Hunt''s reputation. It made him feel awkward as if he did not know how to exit the


    stage.


    Fane furrowed his brows. He knew that they could not go on like this. The Hunt family would definitely hold a grudge because of


    this.


    The Cabello family members did not know what to do either. All of them tried to sh indicative nces at Helena, but she kept


    staring at the ground, refusing to look up.


    After a few seconds of awkward silence, Fane boldly walked over and took her hand, her eyes widened in surprise.


    Helena was taken aback; she could not help but withdraw her hand.


    Fane tightened his grip instead and gave her a small smile. "No need to throw a temper anymore, Helena," he said gently. *


    Second Young Master Hunt has already apologized. He did not seem very sincere, but it¡¯s already a good thing that he chose 1 0


    say sorry!"


    Helena¡¯s cheeks reddened, and panic gripped her. This man dared to call her by her first name?


    She quickly recovered and matched his smile. Then she spoke to Second Young Master Hunt, "All right, all right. I¡¯m not a petty


    person. | just hope that you won''t react so badly the next time. Even your father knows that youths nowadays should be more


    open!"


    After she said that, she rolled her eyes at Fane. Her antics added depth to her character, and many young men sighed in


    admiration.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Helena. I''ll be by your side no matter what happens!"


    Only then did Fane release her hand and stood to the side.


    A lump lodged itself in Danie''s throat when she saw all that, but she also heaved an internal sigh of relief. If she did not know


    better, she could not tell that the two were putting on a show for everyone to see.


    At least Fane''s words proved that they were a couple¡ªit would shut the brat¡¯s mouth for now.


    "Tsk tsk. It''s unwise to be so affectionate before everyone, no? It''ll be a brutalpetitionter. Who knows if you two lovebirds


    will even survive!"


    The first young master of the Hunt family had been watching everything silently


    from the side. He radiated a haughty aura.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not that powerful,


    but | believe that it shouldn''tG&al "


    prgblem focus td Surviver Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane just gave an impassive smile at his disdainful words, as if he did not care about them at all


    "Hah. Good. | like confident people like you!"


    First Young Master Huntughed and


    continued, "This way, itekbe e! |


    nen


    msredetightfu have you as my


    opponentter!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After the whole hubbub, the George family and the Ximenes family also arrived.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The George family was a lot weaker


    than the Hunt family, and the


    Ximenes family wgqyenlFslightly


    WeaKEK ThA the former. The two


    families were one of the stronger


    ones of the eight reclusive families.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    "All right. Everyone''s here then I''ll start briefing about the rules for thepetition!"


    Quentin, the master of the Hunt family, scanned the audience before flying up. His voice boomed across the atmosphere.


    Everybody looked at him when they heard that. No one else knew about this year''spetition rules, save for selected people


    from the Hunt family.


    With everyone''s eyes on him, Quentin continued, "The rules are simple. | think all of you have seen the forest around here.


    There are plenty of monsters and spirited grass in it, and usually, the Hunt family keeps guard around its perimeters, and very


    few people are allowed entry. Atop Kobe Mountain and throughout the forest, we''ve ced a total of 10,000 ck ques. Your


    mission is to collect those wooden ques, and whoever collects the most at the end is the winner of the individualpetition!


    You have one month to do this."


    Here, Quentin paused for a while before resuming, "After that, all participants willpile their ques, and the family that has


    the most ques will be the winner of the grouppetition. Prizes will be given out ordingly!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Ximenes could not help but frown when he heard this. "So you''re saying that thispetition is not a ring match and that


    there won''t be one-on-one matches?" h e asked, stepping forward. "This means that even within a single day, it¡¯s likely that


    there''ll be many-on-one, a whole group on one, or even group fights?¡± Master George¡¯s expression also turned grave. "Master


    Hunt, if this is the case¡ªif w e do not care if our participants are alive or dead¡ªthis method of elimination is too cruel. Many will


    die here!"


    "Heli. Isn''t dying a verymon urrence? Anyway, this is apetition.


    Everyone should go through such a brutal process once in their lifetime!"


    Quentin chuckled without care.


    Yet many of the family members turned gloomy.


    They all knew that the Hunt family was not afraid because they had plenty of geniuses ¡ªplenty of fighters of the true god status.


    They also had plenty who were at the advanced or peak stages of the semi-god status. That was why they were not afraid.


    As for the other families, they had geniuses among their youth, but some of them had just entered the beginning stage of the


    semi -god realm. There were even some third-ss families who had eighth-grade or ninth-grade grandmasters taking part to


    round up the numbers. If this was the case, they would have great losses among their ranks.


    They still had the opportunity to admit defeat with the ring fights before. The masters and elders from the families all kept watch


    as well, so nothing extreme ever happened.


    Now though, the Hunt family made all the participants enter the forest and Kobe Mountain. Since they have never been into the


    forest and mountain, they had no way o f knowing what was goes on inside.


    Furthermore, anything can happen inside the forest. If a group of people from the Hunt family disliked a genius from another


    family, it was likely that the genius would b e killed by a mob.


    More importantly, thepetition is


    taking ce for one m nth. tag)


    ie iecibic waclndie over the


    course of one month? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is bad. Fane, you have to be


    careful. | think the Luatiigmig Set"


    thsgegutesdust to target us!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash''s features were contorted. He


    leaned toward Fane and whispered,


    "Besides, you''ve offenses Se


    Yoyngvraster Hin now. He''ll be


    even more ruthless toward you. |


    seriously suspect that he was the


    one who came up with these rules!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane was not an idiot. Rules like these clearly favored the strong. Thepetition was clearly unfair.


    "lm afraid that they''re right though. It''s not just the Woods family that¡¯s in danger!¡±


    Fane went silent for a few seconds before replying Nash.

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    Nash was stunned momentarily when he heard that. He took a sharp intake of breath. "So you''re saying that the Hunt family


    realized the other families are growing stronger and wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of the younger geniuses to solidify


    their position? If each family''s heir is gone, this means that the Hunt family will be even stronger!"


    Fane bobbed his head. "That''s very likely. It''s only natural for them to grab the chance to kill some of the geniuses they are not


    on good terms with,¡± he murmured. "As well as the families who had crossed des with them!"


    Nash''s frown deepened. "The Lagorio family was once our ally, but now they''re our enemy. The Norman family, Second Young


    Master Hunt, and many people who are envious of your rtionship with First Young Mistress Cabello will all be out to get you.


    Even the Cabello family might try to kill you. We''re in grave danger this time!¡±


    "We have no choice but to rely on ourselves then. No backing out now!"


    Fane gave a bitter smile. "But | won''t be that easy to kill. And anyone who wants to kill a member of the Woods family will pay for


    their folly!¡±


    Nash''s gaze flitted over toward the Lancaster family. "The Lancaster family is on good terms with us, and they''re reliable people,¡±


    he told Fane. "We also have a pretty good rtionship with the George family and the Ximenes family. We''ve had a few disputes


    before, but nothing substantial." "Don''t worry, Dad! I''ll definitely survive! Fane spoke earnestly to prevent Nash from worrying too


    much.


    "All right!¡±


    Nash nodded his head. He could do nothing but have trust in his own son now.


    Everyone had a cloud over their heads, and some were muttering among themselves. Master Hunt coughed lightly and added,¡±


    All of us are martial artists. Yes, you have children, but so do I."


    As he spoke, more emotion-filled his voice. "We all know that we can only experience a rainbow once we''ve weathered a storm,


    and no victoryes without losses.


    These young people need to experience their rites of passage, and only those who have can appreciate the meaning of life-only


    then will they be able to be even stronger as they cultivate themselves. And they will have a better chance of bing


    fighters at the peak of the true god status!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Hunt is right!¡±


    At this moment, no one expected Trenton t o step forward. "Master Hunt has only achieved the peak of the true god status today


    because he went through many battles when he was young, experienced plenty of life-and-death situations," he said, clearly


    attempting to butter the other man up. "Only then could he stand where h e is today. We cannot allow our descendants to


    be snowkes!"


    Here, Trenton raised his arms and lifted his chin. "We apud you!" he said, his voice dripping with praise.


    With those words, the Lagorio family


    members automatically raised their


    heads and began a aiding Ae! |


    er Families GW Could not stand


    renton''s bootlicking behavior, but


    with his entire family pping hands,


    they had no choice but to follow


    along. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You see that? The Lagorio family is


    only a second-ss family, notain


    first-ss. ButyMastegorio''s


    septirfents run deep, and everyone


    should take a page out of his book!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Old Man Hunt gave a small smile and appraised Trentor. He felt that Trenton truly knew his purpose here.


    Trenton immediately answered


    courteously, "Ah, | have thing Foi |


    ersiiq fear HOM, Ol Man Hunt. |


    am just saying what | feel!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    At this moment, Darryl also stood up and chuckled. "The Norman family feels this way as well, Old Man Taylor,¡± he said. "


    Everyone''s men will be entering thepetition, so it is fair. What are all of you afraid of?"


    ¡°All right. If no one else has any protests, then the matter is settled."


    Quentin raised his arms and called for everyone to remain silent. "But don¡¯t worry. They won''t go in as a big group. We''ve


    already repaired the summoning circle at Kobe Mountain that is an ancestral heirloom. Hah. Once the contestants enter the


    area, the summoning circle will scatter them at different ces. So it''s fair for everyone!"


    "It''s fixed now? | heard that Master Hunt had been researching summoning circles, but | never thought that he would have such


    patience for the subject. He¡¯s probably the only one in the world who knows how to create and fix summoning circles!"


    Master George''s expression contorted in surprise. It was evident that he never thought the old, dpidated summoning circle at


    the foot of Kobe Mountain would actually be fixed by Quentin.


    Perhaps the Hunt family members chose to hold thepetition here to show off Quentin''s skills of using the summoning circle,


    just to show everyone just how great he was and tell everyone that he was a genius at summoning circles.


    ¡°Master Hunt, you''re sure it''s fixed? Will it b e safe once we enter? What if something goes wrong? It''ll be terrible!"


    Master Ximenes was still worried that the summoning circle would turn out faulty.


    "Hah. Don''t worry. Master Ximenes, | would never toy around with the lives of so many geniuses at stake.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Huntughed and spoke confidently, "Besides, my sons and the Hunt family members are all going in. Do you think I''d


    put their lives at serious risk? You all know that my second son has never been interested in suchpetitions since young, but


    he came to me and told me that he was interested in this year''spetition and that he wanted to participate!"


    When he said this, Quentin''s eyes sidled toward Fane.


    Fane gave a bitter smile. It was obvious that Second Young Master Hunt wanted to kill him during thepetition. After all, he


    had embarrassed the other man that day. That fellow must harbor a grudge.


    Everyone feltforted at Quentin''s words.


    If everyone were to be scattered in the forest after entering the summoning circle, there might be lesser sacrifices. Some of the


    less skilled martial artists could at least find a ce to hide.


    Otherwise, if so many people were to


    enter the forest at the same time,


    there was a chance that dhe Hunt l\


    fami yard thelG6drye-tamily would


    band together to kill geniuses from


    other families. For those families, it


    would be like sending their children


    off to a death mission. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh, right. Is there anything else we should take note of, Master Hunt?"


    Alejandro asked after he thought


    about it. "There is one more thin


    Asides from the a9,9edlstack ques


    I pantidridbeforehand, we''ve also


    ced a thousand white ques and


    a hundred red ques!¡¯ Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Quentin''s lips curved into a small


    smile." And these ques will appear


    more frequently onoe;you, vets


    degpen intoahd torest¡ªtoward the


    mountain itself. This means that


    there aren''t that many ques at the


    outskirts, but you''ll find more once


    you go in deeper. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    Nash could not help but step up after thinking about it. He raised his hand in a fist-to-palm salute toward Quentin. "If | may be so


    bold to ask, Master Hunt, is there any significance to the different-colored ques? Otherwise, why would there be three


    different colors?¡±


    Quentinughed. "Of course the colors are significant. The ck ques are the most basic whereas the white que equals


    ten ck ques. As for the red ques, their numbers are few, but one of them is equal t o a hundred ck ques. So if


    you''re lucky enough to find a red que, you get a hundred ck ones!"


    Here, Quentin paused for a while before continuing, "| must tell you all this-you know that there will be more ques the further


    you venture in. So the white and red ques are also scattered with that logic. In thispetition, not only will you have to be


    strong, but you''ll have to have some measure of luck!"


    ¡°Let''s open the summoning circle!"


    After Quentin exined all the rules, he looked at the two tall stone gates nearby and yelled.


    In a sh, two elders from the Hunt family flew over to the stone gates. Each of them took out a piece of middle-grade spirited


    stone and ced them on the indents in the middle of the stone pirs.


    With the spirited stones in ce, the gates whirred and opened with a heavy groan. A blue sheen of light burst forth and spread


    across the area. Everyone watched in surprise as it gradually formed a glowing blue dome and covered the entire forest and the


    mountain in it. No one could see what was going on inside.


    "It seems like this ancient summoning circle has truly been fixed by Master Hunt. Amazing!"


    "That¡¯s right. He could even restore the symbols and writing on them. Otherwise, this summoning circle will just rot away in


    waste!¡±


    Plenty of people could not help but eximed when they saw the giant blue veil. They even felt grateful that they could witness it


    at least once in their lives.


    ¡°Master Hunt, this dome is covering the entire forest and the mountain. We can''t see anything going on inside anymore.


    Then what''s the use of the dome?¡±


    Master Ximenas could not help but ask Quentin after he thought about it.


    Quentin smiled before replying, "This


    summoning circle is able to scatter


    anyone who enters in different


    ces. We wo ¡®chejablo jae


    war agditd on inside, but you can


    see tiny dots on its surface. That¡¯s


    how we roughly tell what''s happening


    to the participants. If one of the lights


    flickers for a while before


    disappearing, it means that the


    participant has died!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Master Ximenas nodded his head


    after he heard that. "What an onAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Tee et al never


    t


    thadg&t at it would be able t o


    sense if the people inside are dead or


    alive. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Quentin looked ttered. ¡°This


    summoning circle is nothing.


    ording to my research and


    knowledge, there shouldbe ome"


    cites out there that can


    teleport a person anywhere. It''s


    called a transporter, but a tool like


    that is tooplex. I''ve only


    managed to find some basic


    forms in my book. There''s no way


    to find more information,


    unfortunately." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    Here, Quentin paused before continuing," But since there are summoning methods a s strong as that, | can safely say that there i


    s a way to break into the ultimate god realm and that it''s not just a myth!"


    The First Elder of the Cabello family, who was usually a man of few words, became excited. He took a few steps forward and


    dered to everyone, "What Master Hunt has said is right. | can also say that the ultimate martial art techniques and ultimate


    god status exist. But we have not found a way to achieve them!"


    "Oh, really? Do you have any proof of that. First Elder Cabello?¡±


    When they heard this, many fighters at the peak of the true god status were excited. They had been unable to progress any


    further than the peak of the true god status. If this went on, all they could do was live their days out in monotony till the end, just


    like normal people.


    It had not been easy for them to achieve their martial level. After hearing rumors about the ultimate god realm, naturally, they


    hoped to achieve it and live for two hundred more years and as exalted beings.


    That was why the people at the peak or advanced stage of the true god status all got excited whenever they heard anyone


    mentioning the ultimate god status.


    First Elder Cabello could not help but gave a bitter smile as he saw the hopeful faces." | don''t have definite proof, but | think all of


    you know that the ancient book in my hands contains records of cures to strange diseases. Other than this, it provides forms


    on creating pills and characteristics of the third and fourthgrade spirit grass! It even has forms on third-grade pills..."


    In all honesty, not many people knew about this. First Elder Cabello had rarely spoken about the contents of his books as well.


    He would always dodge questions whenever they came around.


    Since Master Hunt talked about the ultimate god realm though, he decided to share everything with everyone.


    "First Elder Cabello, can you let us see the form for the third-grade pill then? | just want to take a look. | don¡¯t want your book.


    How about that?"


    Tyrell was the residential expert alchemist in the Hunt family and was practically obsessed with alchemy. Master Hunt enjoyed


    researching summoning circles, and his alchemy. The Hunt family''s position had always been rtively strong with the two''s


    profound knowledge in such sacred fields.


    "That''s right, First Elder Cabello. Let


    us have a look. Perhaps this will give


    us a better chance of dit¡ìingote how


    t ehigval the iifinnate god status.


    is isn''t just for our sake¡ªit''s for


    yours and your descendants as well.


    This will be a significant legacy!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Old Man Hunt also looked on with


    anticipation. If he had not kn itrat


    First Elder abellow¨¦s Fat stronger


    that Alejandro, he would have tried to


    snatch that tome away a long time


    ago. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to decline!"


    First Elder Cabello¡¯s expression


    suddenly darkened. He just wanted


    to bring this up t o make eve eney\


    believe th ithe biniste God realm


    Jabal ng that all of them would


    be motivated to find a method to


    break into it. He did not think that


    they would actually want to see his


    book. There was no way he would let


    anybody look at it. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    People are naturally selfish. Never mind a form for third-grade pills, he would not even let Second Young Master Hunt see a


    form for second-grade pills.


    That was why First Elder Cabello had always kept the book vigntly. Even Master Cabello could not ess it easily. The most


    he could do was flip a few pages before the book had to be returned.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was why First Elder Cabello had not hesitated a split second before refusing all of them.


    "Never mind. Forget about it, since First Elder Cabello is so distrusting of us. But there are some things that you just can''t


    discover on your own!"


    Quentin waved his hand, clearly unhappy.


    "That''s right. You''ve been holding on to that book for a very long time now, but you still haven''t found anything after all these


    years. | think that book just contains records of medicinal treatments and pill forms, but it won¡¯t be much help in finding a way


    to break into the ultimate god realm!"


    Old Man Hunt also smiled. "But since you brought this up, anyone can deduce that third-grade pills and fourth-grade spirit grass


    do exist-and that the ultimate god status is real. After all, if the third and fourth-grade pills really exist, nobody from the advanced


    stage or even at the peak of the true god status would dare to take anything like that. It would contain too much energy!" "All


    right, all right. This discussion is going nowhere. Let''s start thepetition. It''s gettingte too!


    Quentin looked at all of the contestants." Every family has four hundred candidates. Please step forward, all of you. Once | say


    that thepetition starts, you may enter the dome,¡± he announced. "After you enter, you can''t get out until thirty days have


    passed. You''ll be able toe out once thepetition is over."


    Old Man Taylor reminded everyone from the side, "ording to the rules, allpetitors cannot be over thirty years of age.


    Don''t me me if the Hunt family goes berserk if any family dares to break this rule. There is plenty of spirit grass in this forest


    and quite a few treasures too. If you happen to find them, consider them your spoils of war!"


    After all the contestants have walked through the glowing surface of the Dome, Quentin announced, "Let thepetition begin!"


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    In a sh, everyone blurred into shadows and leaped toward the dome.


    Fane studied the dome and quickly realized that as everyone jumped in, more dots lit up across the surface. These lights were


    scattered everywhere, and one could estimate each individual''s positions from the surface.


    "Summoning circles are amazing!"


    Fane could not help but exim. This was his first time hearing and seeing something like that.


    ¡°Let''s go. What are you waiting for! There are plenty of treasures waiting for us inside!"


    Danie walked over to him and rolled her eyes before flying straight into the dome.


    "That girl..."


    Fane smiled and flew in as well.


    It was as though the dome were


    made out of air. After h Elewi iV


    eopayre BAA) Wert white


    before he appeared in the middle of a


    forest. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He studied his surroundings, and a


    small smile curved his lips. There had


    been plenty of people from theo


    Woods family ito XL in with


    Hird! bel they must have all been


    scattered in different corners of the


    area. He had to admit that the


    summoning circle was both


    awesome and terrifying. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Since there are more ques inside,


    and since the whit pdced aldaies


    ars peatteret theway. I''ll just head


    toward the Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    mountain!

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    Fane lifted his head and looked at the peak of the mountain in the distance. He hovered only a meter or two off from the ground


    and flew forward.


    Roar!


    In the depths of the forest, a frightening roar of a beast tore through the atmosphere. Fane knew that there were plenty of


    powerful monsters here, but he was not that afraid because his martial level was pretty high.


    However, those monsters would be trouble for some contestants from third-ss families who were still at grandmaster levels.


    Fane''s martial level was high, and he was not slow, so he quickly spotted a ck que after a while. He flew over and picked it


    up and kept it in his martial ring.


    "There¡¯s still one month left. No need to hurry. The fighting will grow fiercer toward the end!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane thought to himself as he flew. There were many people searching for ques upfront. This way, they would have many


    ques at the critical moment, and some would attempt to take the ques by force. There would be plenty of cases where


    people were killed for their ques.


    The contestants from the same family might even band together toward the end. Then, fights would frequently erupt between two


    families.


    "The people from the Woods family are not weak, but they''re not very strong either. | need to find them quickly. After all, there are


    plenty of people out to get us in thispetition!"


    Fane quickly frowned and started to worry for the other contestants from the Woods family.


    At first, he had not even wanted to allow those geniuses from the branch families to take part in fear of their safety.


    However, those geniuses were confident and strong, and they wanted to experience the world. After discussing the matter with


    Nash only did Fane allow them toe.


    Of course, the Woods family was still a first-ss family. The geniuses who were qualified to participate were all at least in the


    semi-god realm and were pretty strong.


    Fane needed to be cautious of the people from the stronger first-ss families.


    Bang!


    After flying for a while, Fane heard fighting noises from the front. His brows creased together and he flew over.


    ¡°What-what are you doing? | haven''t even picked up any ques!"


    Nikini, who was at the beginner stage


    of the elt status, Ves


    eepyithead fren under a


    ns ear filled her eyes. Please read


    i original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She was at a pretty good martial, but


    she had been unfortunate enough to


    run into three people from th om


    Lagorio f mily aber bet she had


    eh} Era hl Sng the three, two of


    them were at the beginning stage of


    the semi-god status, and another


    was at the intermediate stage. She


    was clearly no match for them.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "ques?"


    One of the menughed wickedly.


    "We have no interest in whetren Tt)


    epicked WAN Sidaues. We''re


    Amini in the geniuses from the


    Woods family!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    "Gentlemen, could you spare me for the sake of my family and your family? Our families were close back then. And we just came


    in, you don¡¯t want to kill me, right?¡±


    Nikini sighed aloud in her heart, cursing for the bad luck she had today. It was already hard to participate in the tournament. She


    came to this tournament in hopes to improve herself and assess which level she was at, however, she did not expect to be


    targeted like that.


    Moreover, were not these three people too lucky? They actually found a Woods out here effortlessly.


    "There''s nothing | can do, little beauty. Our families ¡®were¡¯ close. But now? Before we departed for the tournament, our master


    has repeatedly reminded us not to spare anyone from the Woods family if we meet them on the way, especially those who are


    traveling on their own."


    One of the men scoffed devilishly and studied Nikini carefully. "Little beauty, you actually have a hot body. Why didn¡¯t | remember


    there''s such a pretty genius from the Woods family?"


    Another man of the Lagorio family chimed in with a wide evil grin. "Tsk tsk, this beauty, she''s hot! It¡¯s such a pity if we just kill her


    here. Moreover, she doesn''t have the token on her, wouldn''t we be wasting our chi energy on her? We''ll be at a huge loss! And


    since everyone just came in, why don''t we just find a covered area, bush maybe, and we can..."


    The two exchanged nces and nodded in unison. They then slowly paced toward


    Nikini.


    Fane¡ªwho was on a tree¡ªclenched his fist and was ready to go out and teach them a good lesson.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, at this very moment, a figure shed past him and appeared not far away out of sudden. "What the h*ll are you


    doing? How dare you attack our Woods family member! Are you looking for death?" a raging voice rang through space.


    Through branches and leaves on the tree, Fane¡ªwho was still hiding in the tree-peeked at the figure who had just shed past


    him and found out the person was Sally Woods. He could not help but frown.


    If he was not mistaken, Sally was at the middle stage of the semi-god level, and he wondered if Sally and Nikini would be a


    match for these three men of the Lagorio family.


    "Sis Sally!¡±


    As soon as she saw that it was Sally, Nikini''s eyes lit up with hope and her mood brightened up. However, it did notst long


    before Nikini frowned. She met Sally after entering the main Woods family and the two of them had a good rtionship.


    However, she was worried that even if she and Sally joined forces and fought together, they might not be a match for the three


    men.


    "Another Woods hase! What should we do?"


    One of the Lagorios eximed and his brows snapped together after realizing the arrival of Sally.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of! Three of us have pretty decent martial status andbat prowess. Not to mention that we have


    three here and only two of them!


    The guy who was in the middle stage of the semi-god realm possessed strong confidence in his ownbat ability. He sneered


    coldly.


    "Sally, these two here, they''re at the early stage of the semi-god realm, and another here is at the middle stage of the semi-god


    realm. Although I''m also at the early stage of the semi-god realm, it shouldn''t be a problem for me to deal with these two who are


    at the early-stage level. But, the other one. I''ll have to leave it to you!"


    Nikini gave the matter some


    thoughts and suggested it to Sally,


    however, at the bottom g her eat)


    e wag pagcanfidert: ¡ì e was hit


    by¡®these three a moment ago when


    she was not paying attention. She


    was now wounded and could only


    clench her teeth and fight herself to


    death. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sally, on the other hand, gave a mirthless smile. "Don''t worry. These guys are definitely looking for death!¡±


    Once thest word dropped, Sally balled her fist tightly and went straight to the guy in the middle-stage level in an instant.


    "Beat the sh*t out of them! F*ck! God


    has been gracious to us, sending us


    two beauties to enjo daday! Psu hb,


    dite @olhee one, there


    shouldn''t be a problem. After killing


    her,e and help me with this one


    who has strongerbat prowess!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As soon as he saw Sally make her


    move, the guy who was at the middle


    stage of t peqnesdne


    cletcke his fist and enclosed it with


    chi energy. Then he charged toward


    Sally. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "We got you, Young Master Fabio! Leave this beauty to the two of us!"


    The other two rubbed their fists and smiled as they walked over to Nikini.


    Wham!

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    Nheless, a shocking incident had happened.


    The Lagorio who was at the middle stage of the semi-god realm was blown away by Sally''s punch effortlessly and smashed onto


    the ground with a mouth of blood spurting out of his mouth. He was badly injured.


    "No...no way! This strength... You''re at thete stage of the semi-god realm!"


    The color drained out of his face after spitting out a mouthful of blood. His face turned unsightly and he was extremely shocked


    in his heart. The strength that Sally possessed right now was definitely not of the strength of the middle stage of the semi-god


    realm!


    ¡°Bingo! | broke through to thete stage of the semi-god realm a few days ago! So, now you can go to hell in peace!"


    Sally sneered coldly. She flipped her palm, a fine sword appeared in her grip, and she appeared in front of the man in a sh and


    swung her sword.


    "What the f*ck!"


    The other two men looked at each other, and both were frightened down to the soles of their shoes. Their legs went soft and they


    plopped onto the ground.


    If Sally were truly at thete stage of the semi-god realm, then the two of them were destined to die. They could not even fight


    back.


    They initially thought that, as long as Young Master Fabio held on for a while, and waited until the two of them finished up the


    wounded one, they would be able to win. Little did they know that that new Woods girl was actually already at thete stage of


    the semi-god realm! Young Master Fabio was simply not her opponent!


    Sally stabbed through the opponent''s heart and quickly pulled out her sword. Blood sttered, Young Master Fabio, a fighter


    who was at the middle stage of the semigod realm, had fallen.


    "Miss...miss Woods? Spare us, please? None of us wanted this to happen, none of us did it on purpose! We''re instructed by


    Young Master Fabio!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    One of the two remaining guys cried out loud when he saw Sally paced toward them. His legs went weak and kneeled to plead


    for his life.


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s that damn Young Master Fabio''s fault! If he hadn''t told us to do this, we wouldn''t have had the guts!"


    The other guy begged in a trembling voice. He knelt together with the other one.


    "Oh, spare your lives? Are you fooling me? Do you think | didn''t hear what you spilled just now?"


    Sally scoffed icily. With two consecutive shes, she ended their lives.


    The two men saw the hint of murder in Sally''s eyes and knew that the situation was not right. They stood up to escape.


    Unfortunately, just as they stood up, a sword was swung on their necks and they fell directly onto the ground.


    "Sis Sally, you¡¯re freaking awesome! You''ve actually broken through to thete stage of the semi-god realm! It if wasn''t for you


    today, | would have arrived at hell by now!"


    Nikini skipped over to Sally excitedly and held her hands while praising her.


    "Hehe, it¡¯s because the spiritual


    energy in the main Woods family is


    truly dense and righ, QS Keel!


    teajningren@prbbricing the past few


    weeks. That¡¯s why I¡¯m able to break


    through to thete stage of the


    semigod realms a few days ago!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Sally chuckled warm-heartedly. She then took out a healing pill and handed it to Nikini.


    "Thanks a lot, Sis Sally! You''re good to me!"


    Nikini swallowed the healing pill. Her hand was still holding Sally''s arm;


    apparently, they had be a pair of good sisters.


    "Let''s move. If we don''t leave now,


    the stench of the blood) ill attract \


    er ngignb&add he and if a


    powertul monster beast is attracted,


    we''re doomed!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sally smiled and continued, "We''re


    bothing from the Woods-krdrich


    f lies an s parts of the Woods


    farhily. Naturally, we must help each


    other!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    "Hold on! Let''s search their martial rings and see if there''s any treasure in it!"


    Nikini quickly thought of something, ran over to the three dead bodies quickly, and took down their martial rings.


    ¡°Eh? Not bad! There are a few healing pills and a few first-grade spirited grass. Wait, what''s this? Jesus! There''re two ck


    tokens in this guy''s ring! We found treasure!"


    Nikini eximed loudly as she took out the treasures from the rings and handed them to Sally. "Sis Sally, thank you for saving


    me! These treasures all belong to you! They''re your spoils of war!"


    "You''re giving me everything? Nah, let''s share them! Whoever participates gets to


    share, right? Hehe. Besides, with these spirited grass, you can break through to the next level sooner!"


    Sally was polite; she did not take them all but took only half of the treasures and handed them to Nikini. She had even


    shared one of the ck tokens with Nikini.


    ¡°You keep the tokens. Mybat prowess is not as strong as you, it''s not safe for me to keep them. You''re a lot stronger than


    me, you should keep them. And if we were to run into any danger, at least | could hold the other party up and you can escape


    with the tokens. That''s a better n!"


    Nikini smiled and handed the ck token back to Sally.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Just be careful and we''d be fine. Both of us have a high martial level, there shouldn''t be a


    problem. We both will get out alive!" Sally rolled her eyes at Nikini and reprimanded her gently.


    Nikini, on the other hand, said, "You have to keep these tokens no matter what.


    There''s an individualpetition and grouppetition, either one is good for the Woods family. So it doesn''t matter who keeps


    the tokens. If the Woods family gets more tokens, our ranking will improve in the grouppetition. The top few of the group


    competition has a reward!"


    Sally nodded in agreement. "Alright, then I''ll keep these tokens first, and when we meet with Young Master Fane or any other


    Woods of the true-god realm, we''ll let them keep the tokens. It¡¯s better that way.


    Because no matter who you give it to, it''ll not affect the grouppetition''s result, and if the tokens were to given to those with


    high martial status, then he or she will be able to advance more in the individualpetition and improve the individual ranking!"


    Nikini bobbed her head in approval. "That''s right! | believe the other families will do the same, giving the tokens to those who are


    strong and high in martial status in their families, so that they canpete in the individualpetition.¡±


    "Let''s move, if we don''t leave now, the beast will smell the blood ande here in no time!"


    Sally shed a warm smile, and after Nikini kept the treasure into her martial ring, the two of them disappeared in a sh.


    Fane hopped down from the tree not far away after seeing the two leave the ce.


    Initially, when he saw that Nikini was in danger, he was nning to rush out and help her, but he did not expect Sally¡¯s arrival at


    all, even better, she had broken through to the next level.


    "Hehe, let them fight and practice more then!"


    Fane chuckled to himself, and only then continued his journey ahead.


    "First-grade premium spirited grass!"


    After flying for a while, Fane noticed a


    first-grade premium spirited oresen


    under a ay tree befor hin This


    spntaa grass was a rare type that


    could be used to make pills. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He disappeared and then appeared


    again within a second in front of the


    large tree, wanting to pluck it off.


    After all, there were adotot cedple" ''


    compingtmethid ce and searching


    for treasure; four hundred men from


    each family¡ªfirst-ss,


    second-ss, and third-ss


    families. There were dozens of


    families, hence adding all the men up,


    there would be ten thousand men in


    here. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Roar!"


    However, just as Fane was about to


    pluck the spirited grass, a terrifyi


    roar pierced theoHgt) ane aie


    pytroolSpbeared suddenly, from the


    bush next to Fane. Its mouth was


    widely opened and heading straight


    for Fane. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The python came out too abruptly and came in front of Fane in a sh, leaving Fane stunned.

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    From the faint aura that wasing from the python, Fane could instantly conclude that this python should be a monster beast


    that had powerparable to the early stage of the semi-god realm in the human world.


    It was surprising and shocking for such a monster beast to appear in this forest periphery. After all, this python was considered


    extremely rare and its strength and power were generally stronger than ordinary martial artists, especially those amateurs. In


    other words, a martial artist who was at the early stage of the semi-god realm would not be a match for such a monster beast,


    and even a martial artist with the strength of the middle stage of the semi-god realm might not be able to kill a


    monster beast of such power¡ªearly stage of the semi-god realm.


    Nheless, Fane had already broken through to the middle stage of the true-god realm, such a monster beast was nothing in


    his eyes.


    He clenched his fist, and with a sh, he appeared at the top of the python''s head, and then punched down with his fist on the


    python¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    The python was huge and long¡ªaround seven to eight feet long. Fane had never seen such a long python before. After all, he


    had not really encountered a monster beast and fought with it, he had only heard it from others.


    With a faint dull thug, the python¡¯s head was smashed onto the ground in the next second, knocking the ground harshly, creating


    a deep pit on the ground. And when the python''s body plopped onto the ground, dust sshed up, polluting the air.


    Blood flowed out from the red-fire python''s huge eyes, and after it twitched a few times, its breathing and movement had finally


    ceased.


    ¡°Hmph, how dare you try to sneak an attack on me!"


    Fane stared at the dead python and smiled coldly. He came in front of the spirited grass, squatted down, and plucked it.


    However, what Fane did not expect was that just as he stood up, a harsh and frightening chi energy came straight at him from


    behind.


    He could sense the chi energy, hence he hopped to the side-around 5 meters away from the original position.


    Swoosh!


    Just after he dodged the first attack, another terrifying sh of the sword, enclosed with chi energy,nded on a big tree right in


    front of where Fane was standing before.


    Bang!


    The big tree was neatly cut into half and the upper part fell onto the ground with a loud thud.


    Fane wheeled around and stared at the young man standing in the mid-air. Fane furrowed, this man before him should be a


    genius from the Zachary family.


    The Zachary family arrivedte, therefore they did not witness the battle between Fane and the Young Master of the Norman


    family and did not know of Fane''sbat prowess and martial level.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, from the two attacks just now and the chi energy, this man''s martial level was definitely not low at all, and he should


    be a powerful fighter of the true-god realm.


    "Wow, attacking from behind? Wouldn''t this be too shameless from a first-ss family?"


    Fane smiled faintly and shot a deadly stare at the other party.


    "Hehe, brat, don''t you know the world


    is cruel itself? Some people will_e


    kill their own si te


    sirpnger atid for the sake of


    treasures, let alone a petty thing like


    sneak attacks from behind.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The man chortled and said in a daze,


    "Oh, | remember you! You''re the


    Young Master of en Weads Eee),


    e woods, rid right?) can see that you


    came from the secr world and


    have experienced too little fighting


    and killing, that¡¯s why you''re so


    naive!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane did not know to cry or tough


    upon hearing his words. All these


    years, he was able foggeome


    mdtand breakthrough


    to his current martial level. The


    battles he had experienced were not


    less than these young people from


    the hidden families. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Only, he did not expect that these young masters of the high and mighty reclusive first-ss families would take advantage of


    people¡¯s unpreparedness and attacked sneakily from behind.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    "Whatever you say!¡±


    Fane stretched his limbs and said, "You just came here and you''re so eager to snatch things away from others? What a pity. I''m


    no pushover!"


    "Heh. I''m the grandson of the second elder of the Zachary family and | am at the intermediate stage of the true god status. So if


    you''re smart enough, you''d just give up that stalk of spirited grass you just plucked. I''ll let you go!"


    The man from the Zachary family held a sword in a single hand and had a lofty aura about him. "The Zachary family is not on


    good terms with the Woods family, but we don¡¯t have a sour rtionship either. | won''t kill you as long as you give it to me.


    After all, it must have been difficult for you to be the heir to your master. It''d be a pity if you died here!"


    ¡°You''re so confident even though you''re only at the intermediate stage of the true god status?"


    Fane shot upward in a sh. "How about this? You give your sword and everything you have, and I''ll spare your life because you


    offered to spare mine!¡±


    The man was taken aback for a while, but he quickly recovered. "Heh. You''ve got a daring mouth on you, you punk," he said,


    smiling wryly. "You dare to use my threat against me. You''ve got guts!¡±


    After he said that, chi began to coagte in his palm. His sword emitted a frightening hum. "This is a low-grade spiritual tool, and


    it''s extremely sharp. Don¡¯t me me if


    | identally kill you for being an idiot!"


    "Then let''s see if you can actually do it!"


    Fane gave a wan smile. His sword did look pretty good, and he wanted to take it to give to the other Woods family members. It


    was only a low-grade spiritual tool, but it was a spiritual tool, nheless. It would serve much better than many regr


    weapons.


    Whoosh!


    The other man shed his sword. With this low-grade spiritual tool, a frightening sword aura arced toward Fane like a strike of


    pure mes.


    Fane clenched his fists and gathered his chi, then he threw a punch toward his opponent.


    As he threw the punch, a fist of chi that was as tall as a man formed before him. It looked very solid, and it rippled with powerful


    energy. It truly looked like it was real.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That technique is probably the first-grade premium. But that energy wave.."


    The other man''s expression immediately turned serious after he saw Fane¡¯s powerful attack. He never thought that this punk


    would throw out such a frightening attack so casually.


    Whoosh!


    The other man''s sh quickly collided with Fane''s chi fist at a breakneck speed.


    Bang!


    Right after that, a resounding boom ripped through the forest. A sh appeared at the collision point like a p of lightning.


    Crack!


    Fane''s attack quickly destroyed his


    opponent''s attack. His giant


    shrunk dings he rest of


    thd ranean hurtled straight


    toward the man from the Zachary


    family. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sh*t. That punk is probably about as


    stone as | am. But wh is hig-atiack


    much siepnig¨¦etha mine? Our


    skills should be around the same


    levell¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    All color drained from the man¡¯s face


    when he saw this. The attack-was'' |


    forehis ee ow. and he


    quickly drew a thin veil of chi around


    his body. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just as he managed to create the veil, the remaining energy from Fane''s fistnded on him.


    The chi veil kept rippling under pressure, and Fane''s attacks kept diminishing.


    "No way!"

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    Haiden quickly felt that something was amiss. Small cracks began to run across his veil, and it was going to give way soon.


    "No way. There''s no way | can''t beat a punk from the mortal realm!"


    Haiden cried out. At the same time, the cracks on the shield around his body grew bigger and bigger, then it shattered into dust.


    Bang!


    A frightening noise rang out. The next second, Haiden had been thrown back as if he was a stringless kite. Hended heavily


    against a tree.


    The tree toppled over from the impact. Haiden spewed out blood, and his face


    went pale.


    He gritted his teeth and hauled himself to his feet. Another spurt of blood escaped his mouth. He dug his sword into the ground


    and steadied himself.


    Fane flew over nonchntly, appearing before Haiden with a small smile on his face.


    "You have good talent, Haiden Zachary!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane smiled and added, "It would be a real pity to kill you right here. It must have been difficult to train yourself to be this strong!"


    The corners of Haiden¡¯s mouth twitched violently. This ursed b¡¯*stard was twisting his own words to use against him.


    ¡°Hmph. | was unlucky, punk. | never thought that a genius like you would pop up in the Woods family!"


    Haiden harrumphed coldly. He threw his sword at Fane, huffing. "Take it!¡±


    Fane never imagined that this fellow would be so decisive. He practically handed the sword over without hesitation.


    However, when he thought about it, there was no one else here but the two of them. Even if Fane killed him, all of his


    possessions would be Fane anyway. The Zachary family would have no way of finding the truth since no one was watching


    them.


    That was why this fellow was smart enough to know his position. There was no contest over which was more precious, his life or


    this treasure.


    ¡°What about your martial ring? | want to see if there''s anything good in there!"


    Fane smiled and said.


    The corners of Maiden¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. However, he still took off the martial ring and threw it at Fane, gritting his teeth.


    Fane took the ring and looked at it.


    Then he took out two ck ptacpies|


    well ap iwolstalks OF first-grade


    wea grass. Then he threw the ring


    back. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You don''t want the spirited stone?"


    Maiden was slightly taken aback. He


    had thought that aside from the


    clothes and the living itepns in bist)


    talpnearancienr definitely


    take the spirited stone and other


    such objects. He did not think that


    Fane only wanted the two ck


    ques and two stalks of first-grade


    spirited grass. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| don¡¯t care about those that are not worth anything!"


    Fane kept everything and took out a pill, flinging it at the other man.


    "You''re giving me medicine?¡±


    Haiden stared at Fane, suspicion


    sketched over his expression. Hi


    martial ring hagdalrgach\ontained


    radicine yet Fane still gave him a pill


    anyway. He could notprehend


    why the punk did that. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Fane could not be bothered to respond to him. He turned around and slowly flew away, leaving behind only these words, " This


    medication of mine to cure wounds should be much better than yours. Best that you treat yourself as soon as possible, or don¡¯t


    me me for wounding you when you die in a fight against prodigies from the Hunt family when you bump into them!"


    Haiden Zachary was still rooted on the spot even as Fane left, dazed as he wondered if everything was a lucid dream.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he was the one who secretly attacked and looked down on Fane. He never thought the other party would not seize his


    belongings even after defeating him, and he even left Haiden some healing


    pills and spirited stones for him.


    "Is this pill poisonous?" mumbled Haiden as he eyed the small pill in his palm.


    He shook his head. Was this not unnecessary if Fane truly wanted to kill him? Would it not be much easier to just stab him with


    his sword?


    ¡°Hmph. Let''s see if your medication is better than those from our Zachary family!" Haiden let out an indignant noise before he


    popped the pill into his mouth and swallowed it.


    Merely two minutester, Haiden could already feel that his wounds were mitigating. Such healing speed was several times


    fasterpared to the healing pills the Zachary family cultivated.


    It stunned him. "How can the healing pills from the Woods family have such rming effects? This pill must be much better than


    those cultivated by the Hunt family pillcultivating genius, Second Young Master Hunt, right?"


    Surely, who knew what would appear in his thoughts if he knew that this was personally cultivated by Fane.


    "This sword is quite nice, but it isn''t that suitable for women. Otherwise, | would''ve given this to Selena!" Fane flew forward at a


    slow pace. He got two ck tokens and two first-grade intermediate-level spirited grass from Haiden''s martial rings. He was


    quite lucky to have such an acquisition.


    After flying for some time, Fane picked up two more ck tokens, rather speedy in collecting them.


    Of course, there were not that many tokens. His acquisition was quite surprising as he managed to get five ck tokens in such


    a short time.


    The sky gradually dimmed as time slowly passed, and Fane had traveled about 20 kilometers deeper into the forest when he


    eventually discovered another second-grade elementary-level spirited grass.


    Fane was rather ted to have


    spotted it. '' A second-grade


    HN C


    serena conte Brass. Tsk,


    1ST IS quite nice, seeing that


    spirited grass of such grading is hard


    toe by!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He was more cautious than before as


    he eyed his surroundings for an


    ag


    monster beasts, plying dverto


    caparialy pick up the spirited grass


    and stored it in his martial ring when


    ensuring no monster beasts were in


    sight. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No hitches this time!" Fane was overjoyed as he stored the item. He was prepared to find a ce to rest through the night and


    would continue moving the next morning.


    Although everybody was quite


    spirited to move at night, the r


    beasts who.wergabidd a traveling at


    night en obvious upper hand


    when both parties werepared.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Hence, it was far more dangerous to roam at night aspared to daytime.


    All of a sudden...


    Thoom!


    Fane heard a loud frightening noise, sounding like a battle was happening nearby, and the fact that there were no howls from


    beasts meant that it was between thepetitors.


    With that deduction, Fane flew to the source of the sound.


    Arriving on top of a small slope, he hid among the bushes and looked toward the bottom of the hill slope.


    "Helena Cabello?" A beautiful figure soon appeared in Fane¡¯s line of sight, and his


    expression slowly changed as he felt his feelings meshing altogether.


    This woman was almost 30 years old, two years older than Fane, yet she was not married. She had lied how Fane was her


    boyfriend when Second Young Master Hunt pestered her, wanting him to give up.


    Never was it foreseen that her choice would furtherplicate things and make it difficult to exin themselves. They could only


    bite the bullet and continue the lie.


    Fane had already thought about it: all they could do was pretend to be a couple. Eventually, once thepetition drew to a close


    and everyone returned home, this would be over in another one or two years when there was no gossip about them.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In the future, he could juste up with an announcement that he and Helena had peacefully gone their separate ways when


    everybody does not care about it anymore.


    However, Fane was helpless when it came to Danie. Since something happened between them and she had given him her


    virginity, Fane felt that he had to be responsible for his stupidity to not treat her shabbily.


    | don''t think | need to go down and


    help her, do |? Although the fight


    seems quite intense, Helena has a


    high fighting prow. he''sGtthe |


    fi [stage of t rue-god level, and


    her fighting prowess is much higher


    than mine.¡¯ With such a thought,


    Fane decided to leave as he did not


    want to interfere in this matter. After


    all, he did not want to continue the


    entanglement with this woman.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As he was about to leave, he suddenly discovered that the man Helena was up against was rather familiar.


    ¡®It''s Second Young Master Hunt!¡¯ Fane''s expression darkened when he realized who the other person was. Who would have


    expected Helena to bump into Second Young Master Hunt during their first day of entering the forest.


    ¡®This doesn''t seem right. Isn''t Second


    Young Master Hunt in the


    intermediatestage of the real-god


    level? Why is his power somehow


    stronger than Helena¡¯s?¡¯ ane felt¡¯!


    ie) sarpetting Was Wrong after


    obServing them for some time; their


    fight seemed rather daunting to


    behold. Helena, who had a fighting


    prowess of the real-god level''s final


    stage, gradually fell at a


    disadvantage while every new martial


    skill Second Young Master Hunt used


    was stronger than thest. Helena''s


    forehead was already covered in


    sweat at this moment, unable to tank


    his attacks. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Hundred Leaves Chop!" Second


    Young Master Hunt smiled coldly as


    he carried out an attack with bie y 1


    sword. Pegnardsiaruie into


    Tod\pie es of small leaves in front of


    him, formed by sword aura and Chi.


    The dense wave of attack covered


    the entire space and went toward


    Helena who was in front of him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    Helena¡¯s expression darkened as Second Young Master Hunt''s attack unsettled her. The two of them had been fighting for some


    time and she underestimated him, seeing as she was already in the true-god level''s final stage. She believed he was not her


    opponent.


    However, she did not expect him to have broken through to the true-god level¡¯s final stage. Under the circumstances where his


    fighting prowess was equivalent to hers, his martial skills or martial art techniques seemed to be much stronger than hers. His


    overallbat power was slightly stronger than hers.


    At this moment, it was obvious she was on the losing end, drenched in sweat and was in disarray.


    She never expected Second Young Master Hunt to use such a powerful martial skill at that moment.


    "Haha...! Let me show you my second-grade intermediate-level martial skill!¡± Tyrell Huntughed loudly as triumph filled his eyes


    when he saw Helena''s defeated expression.


    "Conqueror Punch!" Not wanting to slip up, Helena mobilized the Chi in her body and swung her palm toward him.


    Helena''s nerves rested at that moment; she hoped it would withstand the opponent''s attack...but what happened next shocked


    her.


    The humongous Chi palm that she activated was cut open by the scary sword aura leaves momentster. The sword aura


    leaves left many cuts on the palm, and the cuts widened uncontrobly before the palm dispersed with an explosion.


    However, although the Chi palm did not fully block the attack, almost half the Chi leaves were worn away by the palm. Only a few


    dozen leaves that looked not as condensed went straight for Helena.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Sh*t. How can | evade so many leaves?" These leaves traveled speedily and soon covered a huge area like strands of light.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The leaves flew past in a sh. Helena flew left and right, hoping to evade the attack, yet several still got to her.


    Several cuts appeared on Helena''s sleeves, and with that, fresh blood slowly seeped through the wounds unsightly.


    The worst part was that the area above her chest was also hit by a leaf. Her clothes were also cut open and blood trickled down


    from the wound.


    The strong attack caused Helena to


    crash to the ground. She-oriad OU |


    Igur}-ag herdade {dined pale. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha...! It looks like you are badly


    wounded!" The Second Young Master


    Hunt had a satisfied look on his face,


    flying closer to. Helene iGking his


    lips a@heAded not too far away. "It


    looks like breaking through my


    fighting prowess before entering is a


    wise choice. If | had not broken


    through my fighting prowess..." He


    chuckled. "You might''ve defeated


    me!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You bastard! What do you want? Our


    Cabello family had never off


    your eye ks too


    vet rd!" Helena gritted her teeth


    as she curled her hands into fists,


    ring with hatred. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha...! Are you sure you didn''t offend the


    Hunt family?¡±

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Surprisingly, Second Young Master Hunt once againughed out loudly. "It''s true that the Cabello family never offended our Hunt


    family in the past, but didn¡¯t you offend me just some time ago? You dared reject me in front of so many people and even made


    me look bad. You crossed me! Hmph! It¡¯s your privilege for me to take a fancy in you! Our Hunt family is the number one


    reclusive family, yet you don''t know chalk from cheese!¡±


    "I¡¯ve already said that | have a boyfriend, so you should give up!" growled Helena as she wore a cold expression. "Apart from


    that, you''ve said it yourself: the Hunt family is the strongest reclusive family, and you''re the Hunt family''s second young master.


    Are you afraid you can''t get women?"


    "Stop this nonsense!¡± snapped the Second Young Master Hunt. "There are many women, but | only like you. | like women who


    are aloof and cold like you and your two sisters!"


    As he spoke, Second Young Master Hunt nced at Helena¡¯s chest that had cuts before licking his lips smirkingly. "So what if


    you have a boyfriend? So what if you''re not a virgin? Hmph. | don¡¯t care about all these. | want to taste Fane''s woman right now.¡±


    Helena immediately covered the wounds at her chest with her hands when she saw the look in his eyes. She moved several


    steps backward in fright. "Don''t... Don''te near me. I''m the eldest young mistress of the Cabello family. If you dare do


    something so heinous to me, my father will kill you and avenge me!" ¡®Revenge? Kill me?" Tyrell was stunned as if she said the


    funniest thing ever. "Firstly, you need to have the opportunity to go out alive. Apart from that, even if you can go out alive, what


    can your father do with me? The lot of you can¡¯t go against the Hunt family. This is such a scandal that | don¡¯t believe your father


    will daree


    knocking on my door if | only rape you, not kill you!"


    Tyrell walked closer toward Helena as he spoke, "Hmph, you forced me to do this. How am I, Second Young Master Hunt,


    weaker than that damned guy? How dare you choose that illegitimate son over me?!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Helena''s eyes flickered before she sped outward and tried to run far away.


    "Thinking of escape?" Tyrell caught up with Helena in a sh when he saw she tried to escape. Quick on his feet, he managed to


    catch up with the wounded Helena within a mere two to three seconds.


    Thump!


    Tyrell punched Helena at her back after he caught up with her, causing her to crash to the ground followed by a slightly dull


    noise. She vomited a mouthful of blood, and herplexion continued to turn pale.


    "Haha... You''re thinking to escape? Let me see how you''re going to run!¡± Once again, Tyrellughed and walked toward Helena


    step after another.


    "Don''t... Don''te closer!" Helena


    gritted her teeth as she strugg]


    get up fro theygreuia | Sadly, she


    ateiann wounded that she had


    lost all herbat power. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was filled with fear as the


    Second Young Master Hunt was


    despicable per Qn, gapabie JF tiding


    ayinaglns e Hunt family


    supporting him and thepetition


    permitting killingpetitors, he had


    nothing to fear. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just then...


    Whoosh!


    A scary sword aura shed towa


    Tyrell from the FRey difdstic: Please


    read t6¨¦ bHdina content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    As Tyrell truly was a master in the true-god level''s final stage, he immediately detected something was wrong when the sword


    aura appeared and avoided it in a sh. The sword aura swept past him and cut down a tree.


    Fane flew down from the slope, where he hid.


    "It''s you?" Tyrell was so angry that veins on his forehead surfaced when he saw Fane." What a coincidence, young man; you


    came just when I¡¯m about to vite your girlfriend. Haha...! What fate this is!"


    "Why... Why are you here?¡± Helena eyed Fane warily. How long had this guy been observing them, and why did he rush forward


    at this moment?


    "Haha...!¡± Fane smiled bitterly and joked, ¡¯ What could 1 have done? How can | not rescue you when he''s already said you''re my


    girlfriend?" Apart from a few who knew about their rtionship at this moment, most people would have really thought of them as


    a couple. That bewildered Fane entirely.


    Helena failed to fight back the blush on her face when she heard this, though she still rolled her eyes at Fane. "Why are you


    here? Do you have a death wish or something? | can''t even defeat him, so you''re no match for him either!"


    She hesitated at this moment before she added, "It''s best if you leave. One of us dying is better than both of us losing our lives!"


    Truthfully, she felt extremely moved that Fane was willing to stand forward at this moment. She believed that it was the battling


    noises between her and Tyrell that captured Fane''s attention.


    Nheless, Fane should quickly leave, seeing that she was not Young Master Hunt¡¯s opponent. Going up against him was


    purely suicidal.


    All of a sudden. Fane chuckled coldly, much to her surprise, as he said, "You really don''t have much faith in me. We haven''t


    started our fight yet. Isn''t it bad to raise his ambitions and destroy my prestige at this moment?"


    ¡°Haha... Alright! | was afraid that we wouldn''t this month, but | never thought you''d walk right into your death. I''ve never seen


    such a dumb person!" Tyrell, who was by their side, startedughing loudly. "It''s good now that you¡¯ve appeared!" "Tsk, tsk.


    You''re really boasting shamelessly. See, I''m not afraid of you, seeing as | dide up to you. | wouldn''t stand before you if | was


    afraid of you." Fane smiled coldly and appeared apathetically.


    Tyrell was slightly stunned before he looked as if he had seen through his act. " You''re a rather smart young man. Do you think


    l''ll be afraid of you if you act like this? No matter what, I''m in the real-god level''s final stage. Do you think that I''d be afraid of


    you? Let me tell you this: you might not be my opponent even if you''re at the real-god level''s peak stage. Mybat power can''t


    bepared to a normal being. Moreover, | know you''re just at the true-god level''s intermediate level!"


    "Fane, it''s best if you leave. I¡¯m


    grateful for your kindness, but you


    can''t go up against him. | can stil


    fight for some lee eed Sl neiSto


    dag this dist so you should quickly


    escape. Remember to tell my father


    who killed me after you''ve gotten


    out.¡± Helena gritted her teeth as she


    walked a couple of steps forward.


    She seemed ready for another battle.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t talk such nonsense. I''ve never


    nned to kill you; | only n to


    sleep with you! Haha...! It''d b even


    better if I¡¯ get yauns¨¦ebn and third


    aster¡¯ any people will envy me


    when I''ve tasted all Three Golden


    Flowers!" Second Young Master Hunt


    had a sleazy expression on his face.


    To him, Helena was already his.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "In your dreams!¡± Fane stepped


    forward and b lequyietist ascent was


    emyittanil Pledse read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Soon, a thickyer of Chi coated his fist. Whoosh!

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    Fane swiftly flickered in front of Second Young Master Hunt and threw his fist at him.


    ¡®This guy...truly is hard-headed to fight Tyrell in a life-and-death situation!¡¯ Helena was baffled as she saw Fane rushing forward.


    She merely used Fane as a decoy to deter Second Young Master Hunt from pestering her, yet not only did he not expose her lie,


    but he even came forward and helped her!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Is he genuinely thinking I''m his girlfriend? Is it because I''m pretty and we once kissed? '' Ideas began popping in Helena''s head,


    thinking that this was most likely the case. After all, she and her two sisters were first-grade beauties and anybody else would be


    all too eager to be a hero saving a


    damsel in distress.


    "Don''t me me; you''re the one with the death wish!" Second Young Master Hunt also closed his hands into fists and activated


    his Chi before meeting Fane''s punch.


    Thoom!


    Aterrifying explosion could be heard as their fists met, and a strong wave of energy rippled outward from them.


    The smirking Tyrell frowned right after. He thought his punch would send Fane flying, but the power that surged from Fane was


    not much weakerpared to his, and they were temporarily deadlocked.


    "Impossible!" Helena took out a healing pill and consumed it, all the while thinking Fane would be sent zipping through the air,


    but she stood corrected.


    The horrifying waves of energy were still counteracting. Both Fane and Tyrell suddenly increased their power, causing them to fly


    backward for a couple of meters before they regained their footing on the ground.


    ¡°How''s this possible? Your fighting prowess is obviously weaker than mine. How can your power match mine?" Tyrell was in


    disbelief. After all, he believed that the Hunt family''s martial art techniques were the best, thus it was impossible for Fane to be


    able to stand his ground when they both had the same fighting prowess.


    Fane''s fighting prowess was obviously slightly lower than his, yet their fight showed that there was not much difference between


    them.


    "Isn''t it quite normal for people to kill


    enemies of different. e


    we ledhinditterehtiy and looked


    raight at Tyrell. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The corners of Tyrell¡¯s mouth


    twitched. Fane''s eee


    peide'' apytiung ike s just an


    ica casual trainer. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Who was he, then? He was the Hunt family''s young master, and what Fane said was undoubtedly humiliating him.


    "That is it, young man!" Tyrell flew


    cial ina sh. He fli pedhisfiahd


    he stagdmia¡®ai and a sky


    bttfe-colored sword appeared in his


    hand. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Middle-grade spiritual tool!" Fane, who had also flown to the skies, was slightly surprised when he saw this sword.

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    Tyrell was quite satisfied with Fane''s surprised expression.


    He had a sinister smile as he raised his eyebrow and spoke, "How about that? Are you afraid? Haha.J Seems like you got


    foresight, seeing as you can see that this sword of mine isn''t that simple!"


    Tyrell raised his sword and, pointing it at Fane''s direction, dered domineeringly," Today, I''ll cut off your hands with this sword


    of mine and wound you gravely!"


    "Sigh! How troublesome... Fane has quite goodbat power and is a genius among geniuses, but it''s sad to see him going


    against this perverted Second Young Master Hunt!" Helena sighed inwardly as she eyed the sword and felt a faint


    fluctuation from it. Second Young Master Hunt used another sword, a lower-grade spiritual tool when he dealt with her, yet he


    suddenly pulled out this middle-grade spiritual tool against Fane.


    It seemed like she and Fane were done for.


    ¡®Is this guy here to rescue me because I''m Danie''s sister?¡¯ thought Helena once more and smiled bitterly. This guy seemed


    infatuated, but it was sad to say he would die offending Second Young Master Hunt.


    "Tsk, tsk. You''re still so confident!" Fane looked as if he could care less. He closed his fist and Chi started to surge on top of his


    fist again.


    "Don''t you have a weapon, or do you n to defeat me with your martial skills and without a weapon?" Tyrell was taken aback


    when he saw that Fane did not even take out his weapon.


    However, he soon grinned as he sneered," Alright, | get it now. You know you can''t take any good weapons out that can increase


    yourbat power!"


    ¡°Let''s talk after you sessfully block my attack!" Fane did not want to say much to Tyrell. He punched at his direction and the


    horrifying Chi immediately surged out unstoppably. A daunting Chi wave appeared in front of Second Young Master Hunt.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The wave surged unavoidably as it grew increasinglyrger. Then, the horrifying wave went pouncing toward Second Young


    Master Hunt who was below.


    "Sh*t. This martial skill is at least a second-grade elementary skill, but its momentum seems deadly in his hands!" Second Young


    Master Hunt''s face turned serious when he saw the frightening wave in front of him.


    He had no idea that Fane''s martial skill would be so powerful and had such momentum. This attack was not weaker than


    Helena''s, who was at the real-god level''s final stage.


    Second Young Master Hunt


    heightened his guard ae he heard


    Seay ivan Si |, and he


    ae infused his Chi into the


    sword in his hand. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The sword gave out a chilling humming sound, and the vibration of the sword grew stronger.


    "Hundred Leaves Chop!" ee ate


    Young Master Hunt rae agal


    execute vans is Powe plenary ie


    bud the leaves this time were far


    bigger than the previous ones and


    looked firmer as well. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was obvious that Second Young


    Master Hunt''s atta was stOAger |


    ned\to betbre after he changed


    into a stronger Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    weapon.

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The leaves that were formed by coagting Chi and sword aura zipped forward speedily. After covering a huge space, they


    landed on Fane''s Chi wave one after another.


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    sts followed one after another, and as the leaves exploded, Fane''s Chi wave dispersed as it mitigated Second Young Master


    Hunt''s attack sessfully.


    ¡°Damn!¡± As his attacks failed, Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s mouth twitched as his expression darkened at the sight...of a missing


    Fane. Not only that, but even the wounded Helena, who stood at the sidelines as they fought, had also


    disappeared.


    Fane used the mighty Chi wave to rush and block Second Young Master Hunt''s line of sight once it stacked up before escaping


    with Helena.


    "This guy is too smart. He runs away after knowing he can''t defeat me. F*ck, he better wish we never cross paths again, or I''ll


    cut him into pieces!" growled Tyrell through gritted teeth, fists balled tightly in anger.


    Meanwhile...


    With his arms around Helena¡¯s waist from behind, Fane speedily flickered from the fight, asionally changing direction from


    time to time.


    Helena was bewildered in Fane''s arms. She thought Fane would continue fighting Tyrell, seeing as hisbat power was so


    impressive that it shocked her.


    She did not expect that he would run away, taking her with him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Helena''s heart thrummed vehemently at the presence of Fane¡¯s masculine temperament. She secretly turned around to see


    Fane''s handsome face and was absentminded for a short moment.


    She had no idea that a man who she had framed previously would desperately help her at this moment.


    After flying for some time, Fane eventually let Helena down after he was sure it was safe and that Tyrell was not after them.


    "You... | thought you''d exert your


    utmost strength in fighting him. I''m


    surprised you chose to escape,


    taking me with you!¡± began Helena as


    she sat under a tree, her face seuss


    pinkish. She secretly giAteeca ane


    Heharesayi , You made the right


    choice, nheless. He has a higher


    fighting prowesspared to you,


    and I''m sure he hasn''t used his


    strongest attack. If the battle


    continues, we''d both die back there.


    You purposely used your strongest


    attack and deliberately acted to exert


    your utmost strength in fighting him,


    then choosing to escape with me as


    the attack blocked his sight. Your


    intelligence ismendable!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane smiled bitterly after he heard this. " Do you truly think | can''t fight him? | just refuse to fight him as he''s the Hunt family''s


    second young master. If | kill him, the Hunt family will have our heads when we get out of here!"


    "You can continue boasting. There


    aren''t any other people there back


    there, and how sure are you that


    can y him?" plenarbtied her eyes


    apraraltt''Snot shameful to escape


    when you can''t win a fight against


    him. Why are you ashamed to admit


    it? Your fighting prowess is much


    lower than him, and it''s good enough


    that you can still escape with me!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane smiled as he walked over and


    spoke while looking at Helena, "How


    do you know that there aren''t an


    other people o there ?Bve aifeady


    fe) wwalextremely hidden breathing


    sounds not far away from us. They


    were obviously attracted by your


    previous fighting sounds. If | really kill


    Tyrell Hunt, those two will definitely


    inform the Hunt family after they


    leave this ce!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    "That''s impossible. You can sense someone was watching us?¡± Fane''s im shocked Helena, seeing as she felt nothing else out


    of the ordinary back there. She had no idea if it was because she was too zeroed in on Fane and Tyrell''s fight.


    If that was the case, Fane should have been more focused on his battle. Why, then, was he able to make out the presence of


    more people?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane noted Helena''s puzzled face as he smilingly said, "I¡¯m an alchemist, and my mental strength is naturally much stronger


    than yours. My perception of the surroundings is stronger than yours, and | can feel that the other party''s breaths are very


    hidden. Seems to me that their fighting prowess isn''t low, either.¡±


    Fane paused here before he continued, " That''s why | think it''s best to let Second Young Master Hunt go this time."


    Ufortable, the unimpressed Helena countered, "You can talk all you want.


    You''re speaking as if you can win had you continued your fight with him. Who knows if Second Young Master Hunt still has any


    last tricks up his sleeves? After all, he''s from the Hunt family, and I''m sure he didn''t use all his power in fighting you just now, just


    toying with you as he pleased."


    Surprised that Helena underestimated him, Fane smiled coldly. "Fine, fine, fine... You can just take it that | can''t win if | go


    against him. However, at least | managed to escape with you safely. How about you? If | didn''t appear in time, you would''ve died


    there!"


    Helena bit her sexy red lips as she lowered her head and abashedly replied, "Since you know that Second Young Master Hunt


    has such a high fighting prowess andbat power, why did you stille for me then? Aren''t you afraid of dying? Don¡¯t you


    hate me as I...I''ve ruined your reputation and forced you to act as my boyfriend?"


    Stunned momentarily, Fane then replied, ¡® Hate you? Sure, | hated you and despised you, but it eventually clicked that you had


    no choice but to do it. Apart from that, | don''t think it''s possible for me to not acknowledge our rtionshipter on. By then,


    people from the other families would say that we were toying with them and were taking them as idiots!"


    "Then why did you rescue me?" Helena could not help but ask again after thinking about it.


    ¡®| can''t exin clearly why | rescued you. Maybe | didn''t want a beauty like you to be insulted by that fatty!" replied Fane.


    His reply somewhat disappointed her. " There''s no other reason than that?¡± she asked as she lifted her head to look at Fane.


    "Other reasons? Why would there be?


    I''m just rescuing a person, so | didn''t


    put much thought into it. | don''t like


    that fatty either, so! {ganiletGial?


    haye his Way, ¡¯ FaSheg Fane


    nonchntly, frowning soon after. "If


    we need toe up with another


    reason, it might be because | feel that


    you''re not a bad person. Apart from


    that, you''re Danie¡¯s sister, and


    we''re truly good friends.¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena was dejected at that but was


    unable to pinpoint WHALE feltdine |


    isin nk


    ething to do with her giving her


    first kiss to this guy. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Alright, thank you very much." Helena


    smiled and tried to not overthink


    things. She ae. rem \nded Heiself


    t thy oa. S


    et riend, eres she ¡° no


    rtionship with this guy. It was


    already quite nice of him for not


    exposing her lies in front of


    everybody. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane lowered his head and looked at her, noticing the cut on her clothes and blood still seeping through the wound.


    Fane frowned and reminded her, "You... You''re still bleeding."

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    Helena lowered her head toward her chest, and her initially pale face turned crimson red with her blush. So embarrassed was.


    she that she wanted the ground to part and consume her entirely.


    She immediately covered herself and stared at Fane. "Don''t you understand the saying, ¡®see no evil¡¯? Why are you still looking at


    me? You''re a pervert, no good like every other man out there!¡±


    That shocked Fane entirely. Just a kind reminder from him painted him a pervert.


    He grew unhappy as he recalled how troublesome Helena had been within these two days.


    He simply smirked. ¡°Really? Didn''t you announce in front of everybody that I''m


    your boyfriend? Why are you so shy when we''re in a rtionship, even giving your virginity to me? Weren''t you very proactive


    when we were on the streets the other day?"


    "You..." His behavior angered Helena. She did not expect this guy to act rascally with her.


    She rolled her eyes at Fane before saying," I''m sure you know that | said that because | had no other choice. All we can do is


    just prolong that, now that everybody knows about our rtionship. Don¡¯t you worry: we''ll just announce that we''ve broken up


    after some time, and | won''t implicate you."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane was speechless. ¡°You won''t implicate me? Haha...! Haven''t you implicated me already? The Hunt family hates me so much


    and many of the young masters who like you also hate me. I''m now a public


    enemy!"


    Helena could not control her smile at Fane''sint as she pompously replied, "Well, | can¡¯t help it, I''m just that pretty. I''m


    sure many young masters dream of being mistaken as my boyfriend.¡¯


    "Fine. Take this, and I''ll think of this as karma from my past life." Eyeing the woman on the ground, he flipped his hand and took


    a healing pill out before throwing it to Helena.


    "What''s this?" Helena looked at Fane


    suspiciously. "Let me tell youths


    don''t think aboutteddiaeyme some


    stEaHG hedication. |, Helena


    Cabello, am not so gullible!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Exasperated, Fane argued, "Hey, do |


    need to use such means if | really


    have any intentions toward you? You


    can''t fight me, other Goute this


    badlly a ed!¡¯ "usible. But, I''ve


    already taken a pill to heal my


    wounds. There''s no need to take this


    pill of yours." Helena nced at her


    wounds before speaking again,


    "Look, I''m not bleeding anymore."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Your medication has a bad effect.


    Your wounds would''ve stopped


    bleeding some time agggady60! ''''


    eeignamineeand dur wound might''ve


    even healed!" Fane shook his head


    before saying again, "Up to you Eat it


    if you believe in me; don¡¯t take it if


    you don''t." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "|... Pll give it a try." Helena nced at Fane and hesitated for a short moment before swallowing the pill Fane gave her.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    Helena discovered that her wounds had started to heal shortly after she took the pill. The speed of her recovery was far better


    than the pill from her family, and not even a single scar was visible.


    "The Woods family has such good healing pills? Seems like your family also has a good study into such things!" eximed


    Helena, assessing how powerful the pill Fane gave her was.


    "This isn''t from the Woods family. | cultivated these when | had free time, and I''ve cultivated quite a lot of them." Fane gave an


    awkward smile before he added," I''ll teach the other members of the Woods family when I''ve got the time. They''ll be able to use


    better healing medication in the future!"


    "| never thought you''d have such talent!" Helena looked at Fane in admiration. She had to admit that this man, her third sister''s


    boyfriend, was an outstanding person. To top off his talented self, he was generous and quite the looker himself.


    Envy sprung from within her, though faintly so. How was it that she never met such outstanding men throughout all these years?


    Was it possible that her meeting with Fane would have been perfect had he not been her third sister''s boyfriend?


    Helena slowly fell into a state of trance as she thought about it.


    "| see there''s a cave over there, and it¡¯s quitete. Why don''t we rest there for one night?" Fane nced at Helena and


    continued, "You have blood on your clothes. Why don''t you go in and have a change while | stand guard for you outside."


    "You''ll guard me?" Helena frowned and meekly continued, "How would | know if you''ll peek?¡±


    Flustered, he exasperatedly said, "It''s up to you. You don''t need to change if you don''t want to and feel that wearing your current


    clothes is morefortable. Might | remind you, though, that you got several tears in your clothes, and I¡¯m afraid that others


    would stare at you no matter where you go after this."


    Helena''s pretty face immediately blushed into a crimson color. She nced at Fane before agreeing, "Alright. You can''t peek no


    matter what, do you understand? I... I''ll tell my sister if you do!"


    Fane was speechless. "You''re going to tell Danie? Tell her that | peeked at you?


    Haha...! Will you be shameless enough to tell others about something like this?¡± "Hmph! Don''t act dumb. Do you think | don''t


    know anything? You''re dating my sister¡ªeven Danie admitted to it!" Helena spoke indignantly and walked toward the cave


    that Fane mentioned. "So if you''re a pervert and dares peek at me, you''ll be done for when my sister learns about it. She''ll


    definitely break up with you then!"


    Trotting behind Helena, Fane grumbled, unable to hold back, "It''d be nice if she actually does break up with me."


    ¡°Hmm? What did you say?" Who would have expected Helena to have such good hearing. She stopped walking and looked at


    Fane with a puzzled look on her face.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane quickly said, "It''s nothing. Sigh! |


    didn''t have a choice. I''m mar ig)


    am much alder tan yauPsister, but


    youl setae insisted and pestered me.


    | don''t have a choice but to ept


    my fate!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena immediately rolled her eyes at


    Fane. "Alright, keep acting like that if


    you want. Do you think I''ll believe in


    what you say? You must''ve tri


    my sister into beng after


    statin young and pretty she is.


    My sister fell into your trap because


    she''s too naive and had never been


    exposed to the outside world. After


    you''ve gotten what you want, you''re


    saying now that my sister pursued


    and pestered you. You really don''t


    have any conscience!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Uh!" Fane knew nobody would


    believe him if he told others about


    this story. After all, any man yar


    have falle fonaeneoeautt and


    youth oman when they


    encountered one. Even he


    experienced a feeling of restlessness


    that he never had in the past when he


    rode on the horse with Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Danie.

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    Fane never thought of pursuing Danie, but that one night when they slept together after they got drunk changed it all.


    ¡°Alright. I''ll go in and change, so you can keep watch outside. Remember, don¡¯t peek or you won''t hear the end of this!¡± Helena


    turned around and smiled before entering the cave alone.


    ¡°That woman...!¡± Fane smiled bitterly before taking out a cigarette and slowly enjoyed a smoke outside.


    He never thought he would chance upon Helena and Second Young Master Hunt during the first day of thispetition.


    Everything seemed as if it was fated.


    All of a sudden... ¡°Ah!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane heard Helena¡¯s yell from inside the cave just as he took two whiffs of his cigarette.


    "This is bad. She''s in danger!" Startled, Fane rushed toward the cave.


    ¡°Roar!¡± He saw a tiger attacking Helena as he rushed into the cave.


    With a flip of his hand, the ck sword appeared in his hand and he waved toward the tiger.


    Whoosh!


    Fane rushed forward and a sword aura flew forward, severing the tiger''s head. The tigernded on the ground with an audible


    thud, lifeless as it did.


    "A monster beast that''s at the final stage of the semi-god level, and you...¡± Fane turned around to look at Helena who stood near


    the cave''s wall after he killed the monster beast.


    "Don''t look!¡± With a new dress at hand, Helena quickly draped it before her form as her soiled clothes were on the ground.


    Fane was stunned when he saw such a scene. Although Helena had covered herself with her dress, her fair thighs and


    corbone looked sexy and alluring. He was rather bewitched at the sight.


    Fane had no doubt that if another


    man saw her abashed expre Sine


    and under ge crontetdnces that her


    vtounge Wt were notpletely healed,


    they would have acted on impulse.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You... You''re still looking!" Helena blushed terribly and was tongue-tied; no man had ever stared at her in such a state.


    Fane soon snapped out of his trance


    and had an embarrassed expression


    on his face giromneidly


    Poe around. "I''m seeing


    if there are any other monster beasts


    around here!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane rushed outside after he looked around for a couple of times and said, "Ask me toe in after you''re done dressing up!"


    Helena pursed her lips angrily after


    Fane left. She looked at \ber atraost |


    figure andordnot know how


    Rosi Nasal to what happened. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    ¡°Alright, you cane in now!" Changed into her new dress, Helena took a moment to recollect herself before calling out to


    Fane.


    Fane entered the cave with a dead rabbit in his hands before he threw it aside.


    "Why did you bring a rabbit in?" Helena immediately asked when she saw the tiny monster beast''s body on the ground.


    Fane smiled. "Since we have time, let¡¯s roast it as foodter!"


    He then exited the cave in search of some dried wood. He then ignited it and started roasting the rabbit after taking off its skin.


    Sitting next to Fane, Helena took her time before softly asking, "Did you see anything


    just now?"


    "Ahem, ahem! | didn''t see anything. Didn¡¯t you cover yourself with your clothes?¡± mumbled Fane as he coughed, embarrassed.


    ¡°Although you''re hurt, that monster beast isn''t a high-level one, and you should''ve been able to handle it.¡±


    Helena rolled her eyes at him and said, " The tiger hid at the dark spot over there, and | didn¡¯t notice that there was a monster


    beast in here. | was surprised when it jumped forward. Also, do you think | should fight without wearing clothes?"


    Only then did Fane realize what had happened as he sheepishly said, "You''re right. This is the first time I''vee to such a


    ce. I¡¯ve forgotten that there are many monster beasts here, and | should''ve checked the cave before letting you in." "Hmph,"


    scoffed Helena, d you know this." A momentter, she then said, "By the way, you cannot tell my sisters about what happened


    just now."


    Smiling, Fane assured, "Don''t worry. I''ve seen nothing, so there should be nothing to say, right?"


    Helena frowned and said angrily, "What do you mean? You mean to say that you''d tell people about what happened just now if


    you''ve seen something?¡±


    "Uh, there¡¯s nothing much to say even if that''s the case!" Fane smiled.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He pulled the rabbit''s thigh down when the roasted meat was almost done and passed it to Helena. "Do you want to have some?


    Don''t worry. You saw me roasting it; it''s not poisoned or anything."


    ¡°Mmph. | don''t think you''re daring enough to do so!" Helena felt warmth surging through her heart as she epted the rabbit''s


    thigh. This was the first time a man took care of her in such a way, and she felt rather touched by his actions.


    Helena''s eyes lit up after she took a


    small bite of the m [a[Mmicseis "|


    testessgreat! WA lurked. "It tastes


    really good!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    With a flip of his hand, Fane took a bottle of wine out and started drinking it.


    Eyeing Fane, the rather shocked


    Helena spoke, "You really nail?


    , Qn, ,


    te gpiomtifoved ctually brought this


    out with you!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha... Do you want a sip?¡± Fane smiled and handed the wine in his hand outward.


    ¡°| don¡¯t want to drink it. | can have a


    couple of sips if we''re ith theOly


    bello faraiyibae Mare not drink at


    S hs ce since it''ll only spell


    trouble if | get drunk.¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    Helena waved his hand before she recalled something, asking Fane with great interest, "By the way, since you''re with Danie,


    how did the two of you meet?¡±


    "Some mounted brigands captured her, and | have history with them, so | killed them and incidentally rescued her.¡± Fane ate big


    mouthfuls of the rabbit meat in his hands and gulped down a huge mouthful of wine before he continued, "We gradually got


    together after spending some time together!"


    Helena had a doubtful expression on her face. "You''ve just known each other for around one month, and you''re telling me you


    got together after spending some time together? That''s too fast, in my opinion. Many people who knew and pursued


    Danie for many years, maybe more than a dozen years, had never won her heart before. You truly have some dumb luck to be


    able to win her heart."


    "Me, dumb luck? Haha!" Fane smiled awkwardly when he heard this and aplicated feeling rose from his heart.


    It grewte as they chatted on. The next morning, Helena''s wounds hadpletely recovered.


    ¡°Alright. | won''t follow you now that I''ve healed, or we''d fight over precious items that wee across!" Helena exited the cave


    and stretched herself. Her almost perfect body was once again out for show.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright. Be careful now, and don¡¯t run into the Second Young Master Hunt again,¡± reminded Fane before he flew upward.


    ¡®It won''t be so easy to meet someone!


    Helena also started flying in a sh. She nced at Fane and said, "Don''t worry-there aren''t many of my opponents here."


    Just as they were about to leave, however...


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    They heard battle noises not far away, and it sounded closer to them by the second.


    "They''re members of the Woods family!" Fane took a look and soon discovered that four or five members of the Woods family


    were escaping from a group of people. He immediately rushed forward, hands curled into fists.


    Helena initially had no ns to intervene, but she soon noted something else. The seven to eight people who were chasing


    participants from the Woods family were prodigies from the Cabello family.


    She smiled bitterly, shaking her head before flying toward them.


    "Damn it, Beth! Why don''t we just give it to them? They''re so persistent in chasing us!" said Yule, who was flying in front,


    frowning as she turned to look at their chasers.


    "No way! We tried so hard to get a


    white token. Why do we need to give


    it to the Cabellos?!" growled BathiT!


    isi gh gritted i¨¦eth GS she saw the


    group chasing them came closer.


    "Why don''t we split up while we fly?


    The both of us won''t be killed at the


    same time if we do that!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Yule saw a man flying toward them, and hope filled her expression when she noticed who it was." Hey, that...


    That seems to be brother Fane!¡±


    "It really is him. This is great! We


    don¡¯t need to escape anymore. F*ck,


    we''ll definitely win now t at Yourig''''


    Fare is here Mi} these


    pointes Cabellos!" Beth immediately


    stopped and was relieved. Fane was


    here atst, and the Cabellos behind


    them were no match for him, no


    doubt. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yule thought about it and said, "Do we really need to kill them? There''s no need for it, right? Although these Cabellos are


    detestable, aren''t my brother and Eldest Young Mistress Cabello a couple? There¡¯s no need for us to bring the situation into a


    deadlock, right?"


    Astounded by her reasoning, Beth


    rolled her eyes at her before she


    argued, ¡°You''re such a gullible


    lady. Can''t youses what''s goin on?


    Your tak Fane and the Eldest


    Young Mistress Cabello aren''t a


    couple, and they''re forced to be a


    fake couple, left without a choice!


    Some timeter in the future, the two


    of them will surely announce their


    break up after Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena finds the person she really likes!"

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Beth''s reasoning clicked for Yule. "That''s true. | was also wondering how my brother and Helena dated all of a sudden. After all,


    they had just met each other and never crossed paths before! Looks like my brother is being kind to help Helena, so he didn''t


    expose her. Otherwise, the Cabello family would¡¯ve been in big trouble!"


    Beth also nodded. ¡°The most crucial point is the domineering nature of the Hunt family members. Both the Second Young Master


    Hunt and Eldest Young Master Hunt are greatly talented. It''s best to not offend them if possible." Beth paused here before she


    continued, "However, if I''m Helena Cabello, | won''t fall for that fatty, Second Young Master Hunt. | would''ve done something like


    forcefully kissing


    Young Master Fane to shake of Second Young Master Hunt!"


    The second they finished speaking, Fane appeared in front of them and stopped.


    The seven to eight Cabello family members also stopped not far away from them.


    The expression of one man from the Cabello family darkened when he saw Fane arriving. "F*ck, this is troublesome! Why is the


    Woods family''s young master here? This guy is in the real-god level, intermediate stage!"


    "Brother Jay, why don¡¯t we just give up? We won''t be able to defeat them right now!" suggested a youngdy to the man, Jay


    Cabello, after she nced at Fane and the others.


    Bitter, Jay was about to give up when his eyes lit up as he pointed to the area not far from their location. "Look, it''s the eldest


    young mistress!" "Great, the eldest young mistress is here! Oh, the Woods family is done for!" A man from the Cabello family had


    an excited look on his face.


    "Yes! The eldest young mistress is here! She¡¯s the best prodigy in the Cabello family, a master at the final stage of the real -god


    level. The Woods family have no choice but to hand over their token!" The young girl who was persuading Jay said with a smile


    after she thought about it. It looked as if they had already gotten what they wanted.


    ¡°But isn''t the eldest young mistress and the Woods¡¯ main family master inheritor a couple? Would she help us take it?" Aman


    thought about it and said with a weird expression on his face.


    Jay thought about it with a frown on his face and said with a slight uncertainty, "I think she''ll help us. | heard from the elders of


    the Cabello family that the eldest young mistress said that on purpose so the Hunt family wouldn''t force her hand in marriage.


    Hence, she¡¯s not that guy''s girlfriend. These are two independent incidents, and | believe that Eldest Young Mistress Cabello will


    help us!"


    Whoosh!


    After some time, Helena flew over and stood together with the Cabellos.


    Helena nced at Jay and the others


    before she asked, \yeaat¡¯s gdingeon


    Heyerlease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jay walked one step forward and


    said to Helena, "Eldest young


    mistress, they got a white token


    aa


    equivalent to tprene hes Asn


    ffown thS4, that woman even got a


    second-grade elementary spirited


    grass. Let''s take it from them!" His


    eyes were seemingly aze as he


    mentioned the token and spirited


    grass-both items were worth fighting


    for. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young master, we found them first


    yet these people wanted to take them


    after we''ve getipytretseeh ue


    apoitte''oth s once again wore


    serious expressions on their faces


    when they saw that Helena had


    arrived. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    "| get it now, don¡¯t worry." Fane smiled and said nothing else. Instead, he looked at Helena indifferently, wanting to see what


    Helena would decide on. After all, not only did he help her stop Second Young Master Hunt from pestering her, but he literally


    saved her lifest evening.


    However, there were many fights between both families in the past, so he was curious to know Helena¡¯s choice.


    "This belonged to them as they discovered it first. Why do you people need to take it from them?¡± Helena red at Jay and the


    others before she continued, "Fane is a good person, and he even helped me at a very important moment yesterday. Let them


    have what they''ve earned!"


    Met with looks of surprise from the Cabello family''s geniuses, Helena thoughtfully added, "By the way, when you meet members


    from the Woods family in the future, don''t take things from them. We''re friendly allies, do you understand? You guys need to help


    them if we happen toe across incidents where the Hunt family wants to bully them, do you understand?"


    ¡°Uh!¡± Jay and the others had their jaws wide open in shock, wondering if they heard wrongly. Their chins almost dropped to the


    ground as they wondered: when did both families be friendly allies? Apart from that, they even had to help when the Hunt


    family members bully the Woods family members?


    Helena once again red at everyone before cing her hands behind her back and spoke in a serious manner, "Why are you


    people so surprised? Do you still remember what my father said? In thispetition, | have the highest fighting prowess among


    all the contestants from the Cabello family, so everybody has to obey my arrangements, understand?"


    "Yes, eldest young mistress!" The people from the Cabello family could only nod in agreement. However, they still could not


    ept the fact that the Cabello family had be friendly alliances with the Woods family.


    Eyeing Fane, they recalled how Helena seemed to have flown over from the same direction as this guy did. They started to


    wonder if their eldest young mistress was genuinely dating Fane, or if their rtionship had upped a notch within these couple of


    days because of what happened before.


    ¡°Alright, then we''ll make a move first!" In the end, Helena nced at Fane and gestured to him.


    "Alright!" Fane nodded and looked on as they left.


    ¡°Young Master, you''re awesome! It looks like Helena Cabello has fallen in love with you. | mean, why would she help you without


    any hesitation?" said Beth happily as she walked toward Fane after Helena and the others left.


    "That''s right! Congrattions on


    scoring another beautifuldy, Young


    Master Fane. Haha!" Another young


    man from the Woods family also


    startedughing. ¡°tba gestiWe''let


    goyyt ouripast bieVances and


    be friendly allies. The


    rtionship between both families


    will further improve when Young


    Master Fane and Young Mistress


    Helena get married." Fane was


    speechless. What sort of nonsense


    were they talking about? Things had


    not started to take shape yet, and


    they were already thinking about


    marriage? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    That must not happen; that was Danie¡¯s sister!


    He immediately red at that guy.


    "Stop speaking such ponsened about


    an


    ting maftied! e never even


    thought about it!¡¯ Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Uh!" The guy had a startled look on


    his face. "What? Young master, she¡¯s


    a beauty-a sexy and al Bares


    byes toes he that¡¯s whyThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    she helped us just now. You''re


    already dating her, yet you never


    thought of marrying her? The two of


    you are obviously made for one


    another!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    "What? Young Master, are you just ying with her? You''re being too irresponsible if that''s the case. Apart from that, Eldest


    Young Mistress Cabello is really pretty, and | think she suits you well!" Another young man from the Woods family was also


    startled. They never expected that Fane would only want to be in a rtionship with Eldest Young Mistress Cabello without even


    thinking about marriage.


    Eldest Young Mistress Cabello would be saddened to hear this.


    Those words made Fane embarrassed, and he had no idea what to say or how to exin himself at that moment. If he made an


    exnation and these people ran their mouth about how they were only a fake couple, both the Hunt family master and


    Old Master Hunt would be unhappy.


    Apart from that, it was also possible that members of the other families would think that Fane and Helena were making a joke out


    of them. After all, both of them had admitted to this before they entered the forest and joined thepetition.


    Fane immediately felt a splitting headache.


    With a wave of his hand, he said, "Who''d think that far into the future right now? We aren''t even sure if our personalities are


    compatible!"


    Yule and Beth exchanged looks when they saw Fane''s worrisome expression. They had finally realized that Fane and Helena


    were just faking it. s, Fane could only bite the bullet and continued faking it.


    ¡°Alright, alright... Why should people like us worry about our young master''s rtionship issue? You people really are..." Beth


    stood forward and rolled her eyes at both young men. With a flip of her hand, she took out two to three pieces of ck tokens


    and one white token. Apart from that, there was also a second-grade elementary spirited grass and several first-grade spirited


    grass. "Young Master, it''s best if you take custody of these things as they won''t be safe with us. Moreover, we won''t be able to


    ce at the front few positions even if we take it with us. You should take it and bring honor to our Woods family by ranking top


    in the individual category!"


    Yule chimed in, smilingly saying, "That''s right, Brother Fane. In the past, we didn''t have anybody with such a high fighting


    prowess orbat power like you when the Woods family joined thepetition. Hence, we all kept the respective tokens we


    got during thepetition. This also meant that nobody was really strong in the individual category, but our cement as a


    group was quite good. Still, the other families still made jokes out of us because of this."


    Yule then added, ¡°Right now, everything is different. We can give all the tokens we got to you and make sure that we have


    someone at the top cing in the individual category!"


    Fane was quiet for a short while before he took the tokens and spirited grass from them. Stashing it away, he said, "Alright, I''ll


    take the tokens and other items with me. | think that it''s best if you guys travel with me; it''s much safer for you that way. I¡¯m afraid


    that the people from the Hunt family and Lagorio family will find an opportunity to strike at us."


    Yule frowned the moment she heard this and thoughtfully offered, "Brother Fane, | think it''s best if we travel separately as the


    forest is huge. | don¡¯t think that members from both the Lagorio and Hunt families have gathered together yet. Although it''s much


    safer for us to travel with you, it''d be difficult to find more tokens in that case!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Beth also nodded. "Yes, why don''t we


    do this instead? Let''s gather at the


    bottom of the Kobe rotgtaia b¨¦tdre


    noguats rhouhtain together.


    at''d be much safer as there are


    more tokens in the mountain, and


    many people must be rushing there


    right now!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Assessing the idea, Fane replied,


    "Why don''t we move separately and


    inform other members of th


    family th tweihgattigr aPa specific


    partiatt e bottom of the mountain


    before moving up together? After all.


    I''m sure that many people from the


    other families would also gather


    here. It wouldn''t be beneficial to us if


    we move separately!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Alright. We''ll surely ask everybody to


    inform one another apd\tty ourbest!


    t extta Garethr hen, we shall be


    able to get Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    more tokens!" said Beth enthusiastically.


    Fane nodded and said, "Alright. Be on your guard, everyone." "Fane! This is great!¡±

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    A familiar voice was heard all of a sudden as a woman came flying toward Fane.


    She rushed into Fane''s arms in excitement as soon as she came before him, hugging him as she gushed, "This is great! I''ve


    finally met you! | was so worried about you!"


    Fane was embarrassed. He did not expect Danie to be so excited to see him.


    "What...?¡± Yule and the others looked on in confusion and shock. Two of them had their jaws hung wide open until their chins


    almost dropped to the floor in their shock.


    Was it not the Eldest Young Mistress Cabello Young Master that was Fane¡¯s girlfriend? Why did Danie jump into Fane¡¯s arms


    the second she got in front of


    him? Could it be possible that they had made a mistake?


    "Cough, cough...! Danie, you...¡± Fane quickly reminded her.


    Only then did Danie nced to the side and immediately blushed before she walked a couple of steps backward. "Don''t...


    Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I''m too excited because... Haha...! It¡¯s been a long time since I''ve met Young Master Fane!"


    Everyone was baffled at her exnation; that sounded rather unconvincing. Had they not just arrived here for one day? Why did


    this youngdy imply she had not seen Fane for a long time?


    "Haha...! We get it, we get it!" Yuleughed and exchanged nces with Beth. They were smart and could see that Danie


    definitely liked Fane.


    However, they were curious about why Danie would fight her sister for her boyfriend when she knew that Helena was Fane¡¯s


    girlfriend.


    At this moment, a young man from


    the Woods family stood forward


    coughed emb raseingh&THey¡±


    obyioasly td not want to be


    third-wheelers. "Ahem, ahem! We''ll be


    taking our leave now." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s go! Go! Go!" Yule and the others also smiled before waving goodbye to the two of them. One by one, they slowly flew


    away.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look at what you''ve done. They''ve


    misunderstood us!" Fane was oi


    exasperate ag te the


    Wadd mily''s members leaving.


    Danie was quite impulsive as she


    was slightly younger. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Danie also felt that she had made a


    mistake. She bit her sexy red lips


    while lowering her head, ed aeins


    didn¡¯t do it on pggse: \waso y


    worriea about you because | haven''t


    seen you. Apart from that, this can''t


    be considered as a misunderstanding


    as I''m your real girlfriend. You''ve said


    that you''d take responsibility toward


    me. Do you want to break your


    promise?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    Fane smiled and said to Danie, "Don¡¯t worry. |, Fane Woods, never broke a promise!"


    ¡°Alright, let''s go! I''m traveling with you!" Danie felt butterflies in her stomach.


    With a flip of her hand, she revealed two ck tokens and handed them to Fane. ¡° Haha...! | found these yesterday. Here, they''re


    for you!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°For me?" Fane was flustered. ¡°You''re a member of the Cabello family. It''s best if you reserve this for your eldest sister!¡±


    m a member of the Cabello family," said the blushing Danie before she added," but I''m also yours. You''re going to be my


    man in the future, so | have to help you!"


    Her thoughtfulness moved Fane. He tidied


    up everything and held Danie¡¯s hand as they flew down.


    Danie hugged Fane from his back the moment theynded on the ground. She then tilted her head toward Fane''s back, lips


    curling into a sweet smile.


    Fane had no idea that this young girl would be such a clingy person. Smiling awkwardly, he said, "Come on, let''s continue


    searching for treasures. Stop clinging to me; we gotta look for the tokens.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m your actual girlfriend. | notice I¡¯d think of you so often if | don''t see you for one day. Apart from that,


    both the young masters of the Hunt family have such terrifyingbat power, and I¡¯m afraid they''ll attack you if they run into


    you!" Danie still hugged Fane tightly, reveling in the heartwarming feeling. "My worries are finally resolved now that I''ve seen


    you."


    All of a sudden... "My, oh my... Who knew I''d be fortunate enough to see such a scene. Haha!" A man''s voice was heard not far


    from them several secondster.


    Danie immediately let go of Fane, awfully nervous as her face blushed a crimson red color.


    The two of them immediately turned around and saw eight people standing behind them. Four of them were prodigies from the


    Norman family while the other four were geniuses from the Lagorio family.


    The person who spoke was none other than Joshua Norman, the person who lost to Fane before thepetition.


    "Tsk, tsk... Brilliant, this is brilliant!¡± Darryl Norman had an equally yful expression on his face. "Who knew that the young


    master from the Woods family is such a flirtatious person? Even your girlfriend''s sister is involved with you? Can you teach us


    how you steal the hearts of so many beautiful women?"

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    Facing the taunts, Fane grabbed Danie by her waist, pulled her close to his chest, and lowered his head to kiss her on her red


    lips.


    Danie''s heart raced wildly in her bewilderment, taken aback at how Fane decided to prove their rtionship at this moment in


    such a domineering way. Was he not afraid of these people spreading news about them? What should they do when the Hunt


    family learn about this?


    "You..." All three sons of the Norman family liked the three young mistresses of the Cabello family. Their main target of


    persuasion was Danielly as she looked especially young and quirky. She, to put it simply, captivated them.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    How could Fane make both Helena and Danie fall for him? They spurned with jealousy that rose from their hearts.


    Moreover, they resented how the woman they loved was taken away by someone else.


    "Oh, you''ll die today, young man!" growled Conley Norman.


    "Young Masters, what say we kill them together, seeing that we''ve easily outnumbered them?" The Lagorios immediately


    suggested it to Keith and the others as they were delighted when they heard this.


    ¡°Haha... Just with you people?¡± Faneughed and had a cold expression on his face. "Since you guys like toe at me so


    much, | won''t hold back today. Keeping you people alive doesn¡¯t benefit our Woods family!" Fane had made up his mind: They


    had to die, especially when the three sons of the Norman family were so talented.


    Keith and Joshua were at the intermediate stage of the real god stage. If they left this ce alive, they would definitely attack


    prodigies of the Woods family in theter stages of thepetition.


    Fane decided to kill these geniuses from the Norman and Lagorio family at that moment.


    ¡°Naha! I''d love to know where you got all that confidence from." Joshuaughed out loudly. "Fane, do you think you can defeat


    us just because you''ve won against me and my second brother? Take a good look at our numbers and yours, not to mention that


    all eight of us are masters of the true-god level!" "It''s even better that you''re all masters of the true-god level. You guys won¡¯t be


    able to threaten our Woods family if | get rid of everybody in one go!" Fane flipped his hand to take his ck sword out before


    speaking, "Danie, you should stay behind me. | can handle these people alone!"


    "Can you handle it alone?¡± Danie frowned and obviously did not believe in what Fane said. Sure, Fane was in the intermediate


    level of the true-god level, and he might be able to defeat Keith and the others if they fought individually, but there were so many


    of them. How could Danie not worry when so many of them were going to attack Fane altogether?


    "Don''t worry. They can''t beat me." Fane smiled indifferently and asked Danie to step back.


    "Ah, no wonder women like you so much, young man-you''re good at being chivalrous!"


    The corners of Keith''s mouth curled


    into a light smile. "Although I''m in the


    intermediate stage of the true-go


    level like m second tepather, my


    int) er among those in this


    stage is almost invincible. Even if


    there are three masters in the


    intermediate stage of the true-god


    level, they might not be opponents.


    Are you sure that you alone can stop


    all of us?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Young Master Norman, let''s stop


    talking with this guy and kill all of


    them!" One of the men from thoi)


    orio,faraiyiwas inpatient Their


    farnily master, Trenton Lagorio would


    be happy if they managed to kill


    Fane, the Woods family master


    inheritor, with the help of the


    Normans. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Kill all of them? That won''t work. We


    can kill that man, but it''d be


    ueGaypatesonitDote al" said the


    grinning Keith, and he swallowed his


    Saliva at the sight of Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Danie''s long legs.

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    "You''re absolutely right, Big Bro. This woman is a rare beauty. It would be a pity to kill her just like that!"


    Joshua gave a wicked smile. "Besides, we can kill whoever we like in thispetition. Haha. Even Danie''s father wouldn''t


    dare to do anything to us if we toy around with her for a bit before killing her!"


    Conley also chimed in, "Both of you are right. Danie isn''t Fane''s girlfriend, so it¡¯s a possibility that she''s still a virgin. Hehe!"


    "You''re right!"


    Another genius from the Norman family had a wicked smile carved on his face.


    The other two men from the Lagorio family also had wicked smiles. They stared at


    Danie and gulped.


    After all, it was difficult to find a beauty like her. Many men lusted after the daughters of the Cabello family, and taking their


    womanhood would give them plenty of bragging rights.


    The two young women from the Lagorio family were internally speechless. They believed that all men were perverts who


    reverted to their cavemen selves once they saw a beautiful woman.


    "Idiots!"


    Fane was speechless before this lot. He was holding an ultimate-grade spiritual weapon. Never mind if it did not increase his


    fighting power, but at any rate, this group of idiots would never be able to catch up to them if he were to flee with Danie.


    "What a mouth you have!


    Keith took a step forward and waved his hand. ¡°Let''s all do this. Give your all if you want to have a taste of Third Young Mistress


    Cabello. Don''t hold back. Let''s join forces and get rid of this punk!"


    "Big Bro, that sword looks like a flying sword. That-that¡¯s an upper-grade spiritual tool. We''d better be careful!"


    Conley thought about it for a while and told Keith, holding a weapon in his own hand.


    "Don''t worry. In cases like this, a flying sword may be able to fly fast, but it''s not very strong inbat. | think it''s no good in


    increasing your fighting power!"


    It was evident that Keith had some knowledge about spiritual tools. He gave a wan smile and spoke confidently, "I''m telling all of


    you that I''m the strongest here. After we kill this punk, I''ll take that sword. How about that?" "Of course. It belongs to you!"


    Joshua and Conley chorused in synchrony.


    Several geniuses from the Lagorio


    family were eyeing the treas


    they were onlyatthe 6G ¡°ie ace


    JE Meare Sod status. They could do


    nothing but bow their heads and


    concede. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re going to die here today, punk.


    I''ll show you the sec ad-gradeO


    tia) eatahigds trom the Norman


    family-Feral sh!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Keith channeled his chi into the


    sword in his grip. Its de begenlto!


    weancretni terrifying hum.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hum hum!


    Joshua and Conley also took out their weapons, gathering their chi into them.


    The other five people also began to scatter and take out their weapons.


    Danie, who was standing behind Fane with clenched fists, was worried about him.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    After all, the eight men before him were all fighters in the true god realm, and two of them were at the intermediate stage. They


    were probably the aces among the contestants today.


    Could Fane handle attacks from the eight of them alone?


    Yet a small smile hung on his lips even as he faced against them. He tightened his grip on the ck sword in his hand, slowly


    pouring his chi through the small hole on its hilt.


    Hum!


    As chi flowed into it, the sword started emitting a frightening hum. The de rippled, and Fane''s aura grew stronger.


    ¡°What a powerful aura. The sword increased his martial ability!¡±


    Joshua quickly sensed something and his expression darkened.


    "Big Bro, didn''t you say that a flying sword wouldn''t usually increase the fighting prowess of its wielder?"


    Conley was frightened after he felt that wave of energy. He quickly looked at his elder brother for assurance.


    Keith''s expression stiffened, and he clenched his jaw. "| said ¡®usually¡¯. F*ck. There¡¯s something different about that sword. That


    aura doesn¡¯t belong to an upper -grade spiritual tool¡ªit''s an ultimate-grade!¡±


    "What? An ultimate-grade!¡±


    Conley and the others were shocked beyondprehension when they heard this as if they had just seen a ghost. Only the


    Hunt family should be able to pull out a treasure like that. How did that punk possess an ultimate-grade spiritual tool?


    "Kill him! No backing out now!"


    Keith gritted his teeth, and his eyes shed with the promise of violence. He shes his sword, and de after de of sword


    auras formed before him. They looked feral and their trajectories were unpredictable as they swept toward Fane.


    "Get him!¡±


    The other seven did not dare to hesitate for a second longer. They immediatelyshed out with attacks of their own.


    ¡°Hmph. I''ll show you my second-grade premium martial skill!"


    Fane gave a cold smile in the face of


    so many attacks. He took a


    vehement sen feel nitohds


    deipperbdn the hilt of his sword.


    He arched his back and shed


    outward. "de Wave!¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As he cried out, waves of sword auras appeared and continuously rippled, flying everywhere.


    "No way!"


    Agirl from the Lagorio family was so frightened that her face paled at the sight of this attack. She felt as though she was facing


    someone at the peak of the true god realm.


    "You''re kidding me. The Woods family has a second-grade premium martial skill?¡±


    Keith was also shocked. It was rare


    to see martial skills that were


    second-grade premiyen\ Eve O")


    ongygrade infstmediate martial


    skills were hard to find. The Feral


    sh technique from the Norman


    family was already unique to them.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet Fane used a second-grade


    premium martial skill. With amplified


    power from the ulti ategrad¨¦O''"!


    spiy(tual toa thatekirwas pushed to


    its absolute maximum. All of them


    felt a grave premonition of death


    descending upon them. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    Even Keith with the highest cultivation level and was the strongest fighter, was frightened, feeling as though death wasing


    for them. That feeling became stronger and stronger, and the other seven were all so terrified that color waspletely leached


    from their faces. Fear filled their gazes.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll definitely win. We have so many people attacking together. We''ll get him!"


    Conley was so scared that his voice was trembling, yet he gripped tightly onto his sword and tried to encourage hisrades.


    Bang bang bang!


    A frightening explosion tore through the air. In the next second, the attacks from the


    Lagorio geniuses who were at the beginning stage of the true god status were all destroyed.


    "Pfft!"


    Those fellows spat a mouthful of blood, their faces twisted into grimaces.


    "Sh*t. Their attacks were destroyed so easily!"


    A few of their attacks had been destroyed by Fane. It was obvious that the attacks from Keith and the remaining men were not


    going to hold out for long. In a sh, beads of sweat began to drip from his forehead.


    "This is bad, Big Bro. Let''s retreat!"


    Joshua''s attacks were being suppressed as well. Fane¡¯s sword auras were flying toward him non-stop, and he was so scared


    that his voice trembled.


    "F*ck!"


    Keith clenched his teeth and wheeled around to leave.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Yet Fane was too fast, with the chi-enhanced sword and the sword auras. The de swung outward, and immediately killed


    those of a lower cultivation level.


    Only Keith and Joshua, who were a little stronger, managed to survive. Still, they were thrown backward by that horrifying force.


    Blood spilled from their lips and they fell with a heavy thud onto the ground.


    "He''s too fast. We can''t escape!¡±


    Joshua gritted his teeth. By the time


    he could lift his head, h ealized that


    ivi ba asain over. He


    stood before the two brothers, giving


    them a cold stare. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "We are the young masters of the


    Norman family, Fane. We''re the)


    y: yooperters est dss family.


    es er won''t forgive you if you kill


    us!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Keith threatened Fane, gritting his teeth.


    He did not think that Fane would give


    a mirthless smile instead. "You said


    that we can kill whoevet we KEIN!


    this eornpedtidr end no one can do


    anything about it. Besides, nobody is


    bearing witness to us. Who would


    ever find out that | killed you?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Fane said that, he swung his sword.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    The attack flew outward in an arc andnded on the brothers¡¯ chests, killing them instantly.


    "So-so strong!"


    Danie was goggle-eyed. It took a few seconds before she gulped and spoke.


    Fane took the martial rings from the eight bodies and shed before Danie. He smiled at her. "Let''s get out of here quick.


    Someone might find out that | killed them otherwise. If the Norman family ever knows of this, they''ll definitely bring trouble to our


    families even if they don¡¯tsh out immediately!"


    "Okay!"


    Danie bobbed her head meekly and took


    Fane''s hand. The two flew upward and escaped from the site of the incident.


    They only stopped after a while. Fane took the ques, spirited grass, and other valuables out from those martial rings,


    discarding them once he sorted them into his own martial ring.


    Danie¡¯s chest felt warm. Fane had actually killed all those fellows which truly surprised her. She never thought that a straight-


    laced, conservative man like him would have his affectionate moments.


    Asmile lit up on her face as she recalled that moment, and her heart pounded slightly.


    "Oh, right. | saw your big sister yesterday!¡±


    After Fane thought about it, he told Danie, "Second Young Master Hunt is actually at the advanced stage of the true god


    status, and his fighting skill is very high. Your big sister was no match for him, but | managed to save her at the right moment.


    Otherwise, she might have been killed already."


    ¡°No way. She''s at a high cultivation level and had broken into the advanced stage of the true god status a long time ago. But-but


    she couldn''t beat the Second Young Master Hunt!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Danie took a sharp intake of breath when she heard this. "Second Young Master Hunt is truly a genius. He knows alchemy,


    and he has good raw talent. If he were to run into First Young Master Hunt, those two would practically be unstoppable together.


    After she said that, she looked at Fane and smiled. "I think you were even stronger than some warriors at the peak of the true


    god status just now. You''re amazing. No wonder you could rescue my sister. Heh. This is good. My sister must be grateful to you


    for saving her. Rtions between our families will improve in the future!"


    "Oh, right. What on earth happened between our families? Why can¡¯t we make amends even after so long? | still don''t know


    what exactly transpired between the Woods family and the Cabello family!"


    After Fane thought about it, he looked at Danie with a solemn expression.

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Not long after they had left, a few contestants from the Norman family arrived at the scene of the battle.


    All of their expressions darkened when they saw the bodies.


    "Crap. All three young masters are dead. What-what do we do?


    One of the men, who were at the beginning stage of the true god realm, furrowed his brows. "Young Master Keith and Young


    Master Joshua, especially, were the best candidates to be the house heir, and they''re the strongest geniuses from our


    family. We''U probably lose thispetition now that they''re dead!"


    Another man was delighted instead. At this moment, he gave a wicked smile. "It is


    indeed a great loss, but now that our master''s three sons are dead, it means that we have hope to assume the position of house


    heir.¡±


    The man at the beginning stage of the true god status from earlier was delighted when he heard the news. The three geniuses


    were dead. Now their cultivation level was among the strongest within the pool of geniuses. They all had hoped to be the


    house head in the future.


    However, he quickly tamped down on their glee. He dered to everyone, "Who knows the culprit who killed the three young


    masters from our family? It''s too cruel!¡±


    "There are four members from the Lagorio family here as well. No way that they did it. The Lagorio family doesn¡¯t have powerful


    fighters. Besides, judging from their positions, their opponent must have been


    standing before them. So the people from the Lagorio family and our family must have been facing their opponent head-on. But


    they were no match, and so they were killed!"


    Agirl assessed the situation and made a deduction: ¡°More importantly, look at the terror in their eyes. It''s a sign that their


    opponent must have been too powerful. Our First Young Master did not even have a chance to escape!"


    "That''s right. If that¡¯s the case, | think that there must have been more than one person behind this. The possibility of someone


    being able to take on eight


    martial artists at the same time and not allow a single one to escape is too slim!"


    The man at the beginning stage of the true god status from earlier bobbed his head. "If anyone can do it, it must be someone at


    the


    advanced stage of the true god status, and someone who is able to go toe to toe with a fighter at the peak of the true god status.


    First Young Master Hunt, for instance, as well as those scary geniuses from the Zachary family and the Ximenes family!"


    The girl nodded her head. "I still think that nobody can do this alone," she insisted. "It must have been an alliance of two or three


    people who could kill them all without letting a single one escape!"


    ¡°Mmhmm. We can only make guesses for now. Heh. The culprit or culprits have already left, so we won''t know what happened.


    Besides, we have no way around it even if we know that it was the First Young Master Hunt and the others who did it. The rules


    of thispetition were that we could kill anyone throughout this month."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The man gave a bitter smile and dered to everyone, "Let¡¯s try to keep our heads low. We''ve lost four of our men today, and we


    don¡¯t even have a fighter at the intermediate stage of the true god status among our ranks. We shouldn''t venture too deep into


    the forest. Instead, we''ll stay out here and try to find as many ques as we can only to keep ourselves from losing too badly.


    How about that?"


    "Just around here?"


    The girl frowned. "If we don''t go into


    the depths of the forest and the m


    mountain, it¡¯s li elythatltielidse to


    Spoor families. It''ll be too


    embarrassing if we lose to them-or


    even third-ss families!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The man''s face darkened. He


    pondered on the matter for ical


    before s aking, CAW aghe We can go


    ADP Ste our pride. But we


    immediately surrender once we see


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    fighters from a first-ss family. How about that? It''s better than dying."


    "Sounds good. Even our master''s three sons are dead. It seems like there''s some reckless nutcase running around here!"


    The girl could only nod her head


    helplessly. If this went on, the


    Norman family wauictsifergeat


    lggseai Th tnaster would be


    absolutely livid if he found out that


    his three sons were dead. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Fane and Danie were casually flying deeper into the forest, continuing to search for the ques.

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    ¡°Fane, look over here. There''s another que!"


    Soon enough, Danie found another ck que and picked it up. She flew to where Fane was and thrust it toward him.


    ¡°Aren''t you afraid that your father will be mad if he finds out about this?¡±


    Fane gave a bitter smile and kept the que. The two of them flew with some distance between each other, widening the radius


    of their search. It was evident that it was easier for Fane to find the ques with Danie¡¯s help.


    "| don''t care if he gets mad. Hmph. You''ll be my man soon, so | will follow whatever you do!"


    Danie gave a cold harrumph. Then she added bashfully, "There''s nothing wrong if | want to help my man find the ques and


    get good results!"


    Warmth bloomed in Fane''s chest, then he quickly thought of Selena, who was still at the Woods family estate. He heaved a


    sigh." | don''t even know how | should break it to Selena. | wonder how her cultivation is going. We still have over twenty days left


    here. By the time we get out of here, she probably would have broken into the semigod realm already!"


    "Big Sis Selena was also from the mortal realm, right? She''s made incredible progress, so she must have excellent talent!"


    Danie''s lips curved into a wan smile. "If you want to be strong, you need to have good martial arts technique coupled


    with even better resources, and talent. You can''t miss out on a single factor!" "You''re right. There are some people from the


    mortal realm who have the innate talent to cultivate themselves, but it¡¯s a pity that they don¡¯t have the opportunity to do so,¡± Fane


    added, his voice full of emotion.¡¯ No matter how they try, they don''t have the chance to even use chi or martial arts techniques.


    So they can only be normal fighters.¡±


    Roar!


    After flying for some distance, the two heard a terrifying roar not far away. Soon, they saw more than a dozen people flying in


    their direction at a desperate pace.


    ¡°Wow. There are quite a few Cabello family members there. And some from the Woods family and the Ximenes family!¡±


    Danie¡¯s eyes brightened when she recognized them. She cried at a girl who was wearing a purple dress, "Second Sis! Second


    Sis!¡±


    Venus saw her and cried out in dismay, " Run. There¡¯s a monster!"


    "What are you afraid of? There are


    plenty of people on your side. An


    aren''t you at the (Aer termediate stage


    OF pte earlle''gbd realm, Second Sis?


    What monster could scare you in the


    outskirts of a forest, with a cultivation


    level like that?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Danie spoke carelessly, ¡°Don''t


    worry. If you can''t Rreitinsoen¡±?


    haye Fane Gere He | be able to


    handle it!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Roar, roar!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The roars continued to tear through


    the air. Fane''s ex esaign dek:


    Heyotgoarete S not just one


    monster! It''s an Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    entire group!"

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    "No way. A group?¡±


    Danie took a sharp intake of breath after hearing what Fane said. The monsters were already strong by themselves, and they


    were difficult to defeat, never mind an entire group of them.


    ¡°Let''s go. It''ll be too difficult to take them down. It''s a wolf pack that consists of a few hundred wolves. More importantly, there are


    four to five grown wolves who are stronger than anyone who''s at the beginning stage of the true god realm. It''ll be difficult to


    escape once they surround us!"


    Venus huffed once she flew over.


    "There are too many of them, Young Master. Most of us here are at the


    beginning stage of the true god realm, and there are a few who are ninth-grade grandmasters. We don''t have the strength to


    fight against that pack of Phantom Wolves. Anyone who does has a death wish!"


    Ka also rushed over and reported to Fane, huffing.


    Ever since Fane had recruited her into the main family of the Woods family, she had grown from a ninth-grade grandmaster to a


    beginner of the semi-god status after plenty of training. She had good talent, so she joined as one of the contestants in the


    competition.


    "There''s no need to be afraid of a monster at the beginning stage of the semi-god realm, but it''ll be a waste of time if we were to


    fight a huge pack. And we would waste our chi as well!"


    Fane spoke after he thought about it.


    "They''reing. Since we''re not fighting them, let¡¯s scram!¡±


    Aman from the Ximenes family was also at the beginning stage of the true god status, but his other family members had low


    cultivation levels. He was not afraid, but those young people would die here once they were surrounded by the wolf pack.


    He went speechless for a while when he saw that the Woods family and the Cabello family were still discussing the situation. He


    shouted.


    "They''re close! Some of the monsters with low cultivation levels probably can¡¯t fly!"


    Fane flipped his palm with a mirthless smile, taking out his sword. He flung it into the air. It increased in size.


    ¡°Fantastic. You have a flying sword!"


    The eyes of the man from the Ximenes family brightened. He quickly jumped onto it.


    Everyone else also followed suit. Fane controlled the flying sword by making it fly.


    Roar!


    A few Phantom Wolves that were about thirty or forty feet tall roared as they rushed over. Two of them released primal snarls


    when they saw that Fane and the others were about to take off. They flew and barreled straight toward two girls from the


    Ximenes family.


    ¡°Ant


    The two girls did not have high cultivation levels. One of them was at the beginning stage of the semi-god realm, and the other


    was at the intermediate stage. They were considered geniuses already.


    Still, they were no match in the face


    of monsters like these. yheywen¨¦ So


    that(they WiSteased yelps.


    ay id not know what to do. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Whoosh!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet at this moment, Fane appeared right before the monsters. He clenched his fists and threw them out.


    Bang!


    The two giant Phantom Wolves were


    punched by Fane''s fists, and


    mmed s 1paightoate le af ground.


    sae from their maws, and


    neither made a single move. They


    had been killed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Too strong!"


    Once the two girls from the Ximenes family recollected themselves, they gulped nervously, intimidated by Fane¡¯s fighting


    strength.


    "This guy!"


    Venus was slightly taken aback as


    well. sine could match Gale SHOWE!,


    but h reaquoniKad een so fast.


    She eto cernaced by her ownck


    of ability. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    Roar!


    The other Phantom Wolves flew as well. Their fangs and ws held a promise of death.


    "See? There are about three hundred of them, but only fifty or sixty are actually at least at the semi-god realm, to be able to fly.


    More importantly, they''re slower than us!¡±


    Under Fane¡¯s control, the sword zipped into the distance. The fifty-odd Phantom Wolves were left behind in the dust.


    "So fast! What grade is this spiritual tool?¡¯


    When she saw the speed the flying sword was going at, Venus could not help but ask out of curiosity.


    "Second Sis, this is an ultimate-grade spiritual tool. Fane''s fighting power was substantially increased with this sword. Basically,


    you''re no match for him even if there were ten of you!"


    Danie could not help but lift her chin when she was talking about Fane, pride filling her eyes.


    "I''m no match for him?¡±


    Venus was stunned. "You must be exaggerating, Danie. I¡¯m at the intermediate stage of the true god status. I¡¯m practically


    invincible!" she said suspiciously. "Even if | alone can''t beat him, surely ten of me will be able to."


    "You''re right!"


    Danie nodded her head after thinking about it. Then she quickly said, "Probably not ten of you. Twenty of you!" Venus was


    rendered speechless. Her little sister was seriously underestimating her abilities.


    Soon enough, Fane had already lost the pack of Phantom Wolves that made a group of warriors running for their lives.


    After a while, Fane set the flying sword down. Everybody jumped off, and he kept the flying sword.


    The man from the Ximenes family, who was at the beginning stage of the true god realm, walked over and took out five ck


    ques for Fane after thinking about it." Young Master Woods, thank you for what you did. If not for your help, the rest of the


    Ximenes family members would have been wiped out even if | survived. Consider this as my token of gratitude!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It just so happened to pass my way. | can''t take this!¡±


    Fane gave an awkward smile. The Ximenes family had cordial rtions with the Woods family, so he had not hesitated to allow


    them onto the flying sword.


    He would not have done the same if it were the Norman family or the Lagorio family.


    ¡°Heh. Don¡¯t be shy, Young Master Woods. You deserve it. You saved us, and consider it as a debt paid!"


    The man chuckled and shoved the


    ques into Fane''s hands. "If it were


    another family, they would probably


    ie tame aang om us if they


    decided that we''re no match for


    them!" ¡°Hah. Don''t remind me of that.


    Maybe I''ll do the same to you!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane spoke in a joking manner andughed.


    "Oh, right. My name is Tristan. Tristan


    Ximenes. I''m not the strongest


    fighter out the Bet tm the CO


    grander bFthe First Elder of the


    Ximenes family. I''m truly thankful to


    you. | hope we''ll meet again!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tristan grinned and left with the Ximenes family members after he said that.


    ¡°It was worth getting to know Tristan!¡±


    Asmile lit up Fane''s face as he watched them disappearing into the distance.


    "He just gave you a few ques. Seriously!"


    Venus rolled her eyes at him and took


    out five ques as well. She Brit


    toward Fang. "FawetDur families


    dont AN Sod rtions. | don''t


    want to owe you anything!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Fane was internally speechless. He gave a wry smile but did not take the ques. " Second Young Mistress Cabello, forget


    about our current rtions. It would be embarrassing for me if you gave me the ques!"


    Another man from the Cabello family grinned after he heard this. "Second Young Mistress, don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s your older


    sister¡¯s boyfriend, and he''ll be your brother-inw soon," he said. "Heh. No need to give the ques to him. Keep them!"


    "That''s right. Young Master Woods is now in a rtionship with the First Young Mistress. Why would he want to take the ques


    from you?"


    Another girl from the Cabello family also


    took a step forward, excitement etched all over her expression. "Heh. This is great. We won''t have to be afraid of getting bullied


    with someone like him on our side!"


    Venus shot the girl a vicious re, then she turned toward Fane, "You were the one who refused this not because | never offered


    you. So don''t mind me if | take it back!"


    After she said that, she flipped her palm and kept the ques.


    The young people of the Cabello family exchanged nces, their features twisted into strange expressions. The Second Young


    Mistress''s temper truly resembled their master''s. She was still being so calctive at this moment.


    ¡°All right. Let''s go! We''re not hanging around our nemesis any longer. They might just backstab us if we find any treasures! |


    have no intention of fighting with them over it!¡±


    Venus waved her hand and got ready to leave with the Cabello family members.


    However, after they took a few steps, Venus''s brows furrowed. She threw a nce backward and saw Danie still lingering by


    Fane''s side. Her expression darkened. "Why aren''t you leaving, Danie? Don''t tell me you want to mix around our nemesis?¡±


    Danie frowned. "All of that happened years ago," she said, voice strained. "Hasn''t rtions between our families gotten better


    over these two or three years? Fane and | are good friends. I''m not going with you!"


    Venus was speechless for a while. She did


    not expect Danie to be so protective of Fane even when they were not married yet.


    However, she was well aware that they were the real couple around her. She thought about it for a while, then shot a re at


    Danie. "Fine. Do whatever you like,¡± she said. "You''re old enough now. | won''t baby you anymore!"


    "Heli. Stay safe. Sis!"


    Danie shed an awkward smile and waved a hand at Venus.


    ¡°Let''s go. She cares more about others than her own family!"


    Venus heaved a sigh and left with everyone.


    ¡°It seems like your second sister also knows about our rtionship!"


    Fane could not help butment as he


    watched her silhouette.


    Danie nodded her head. "That''s


    right. Big Sis and Second Sis art


    knew about u ut theyve''yee O


    telymptather. ey seem cold on the


    surface, but | know that they just


    want the best for me." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yup. Let''s go!"


    Fane nodded his head and flew forward with Danie.


    Throughout the afternoon, the two


    quickly found several stalks ef 1)


    iri edigragsiacweifas our, five


    ques. It was a good find for the


    day. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, so many people had entered


    this huge forest. Some ulnar!


    en Praesens bce after


    ching the entire afternoon.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''ll be difficult to find the white and red ques since there¡¯s so little of them-


    especially the red ones!"

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Danie pursed her lips and said to Fane," It''s getting dark. Let''s find a ce to rest!"


    Fane nodded his head and scoured through the forest.


    After a while, Fane found a huge crack that was easy to miss on the surface of a cliff. It was probablyrge enough to allow two


    to three people to spend the night there.


    ¡°We can¡¯t find a cave, and it''ll be too dangerous to sleep on a tree. There¡¯s a crack on the cliff face there. Why don''t we spend


    the night there?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane looked at Danie. She was beautiful, yes, but he did not know if she could rough it out, being raised in a first-ss family


    since young.


    ¡°All right. Let''s go!"


    Danie took Fane''s hand, grinning. "| can spend the night anywhere if you¡¯re with me. I''m happy with you by my side!"


    Her face flushed after she said that.


    "How adorable!¡±


    Fane gave a bitter smile. Danie''s innocence truly made one feel as though they were experiencing their first love.


    The two quickly flew toward the crack. The crack was big enough for the two of them to squeeze in.


    However, Fane did not think that there would be such a huge space behind the crack, extending for a few dozen meters. The


    area wasrge enough to allow two to sit and restfortably.


    Maybe others had stayed there before.


    There was plenty of wild grass in it, and it wasfortable to sit on.


    ¡°This is great. | can spend another night with you!"


    Danie smiled and sat beside Fane, resting her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Young Master Church, you promised me that you would kill anybody from the Woods family if they came your way!"


    Not long after they settled down, Fane and Danie heard a soft voice from outside.


    ¡°Hah. Don''t worry. |, Nathan Church, will fulfil all my promises to you!"


    Soon enough, a man''s carefree voice rang out. He added, "Look over there. Babe.


    There¡¯s a crack. Why don¡¯t we have some fun in there!"


    When they heard this, Danie and


    Fane exchanged a n €!


    Ss eechlessaxTHag aie rot imagine


    that someone else would spot the


    crack on the cliff. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "There are still so many geniuses


    from the Church fa iyjarouc 08"


    y dgnitide dW after we get out of


    here?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The woman spoke in a flirty, coquettish tone. Goosebumps prickled all over Fane''s skin.


    "Such pigs!"


    Danie gritted her teeth and huffed.


    ¡°No way, Babe. You asked us to help


    you, so of course | want to


    experience the benefits\aqwIKjuu ''


    dont give roe Sofrething now, you


    might just forget about our deal once


    we get out. Who should | go to then?"


    The man named Nathan spoke again.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    "You...¡±


    The woman from the Lagorio family hesitated for a while. Then she nodded her head. ¡°All right then," she agreed." Seriously


    though. Nobody ever does it in a ce like this..."


    Nathan gave a wicked grin. "Hehehe.¡±


    After he said that, he told the few dozen men from the Church family behind him," Go on top of the cliff to rest. Miss Lucy Lagorio


    and | will join you after a while!"


    ¡°Hah, go ahead, Young Master Church. Go ahead!"


    Aman gave a wicked smile. "No time to waste, Young Master Church. Even we''re getting smitten by such a sexydy!"


    "It''s Lucy!"


    In the cliffs crack, Danie jumped to her feet. "The Lagorio family is terrible. They would resort to using a seductress to get the


    geniuses from the other families to kill the Woods family members, all because they have a grudge against you and want to


    make your geniuses die in thispetition!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You know Lucy? Is she popr?"


    Fane''s brows creased together. It had not been long since he returned to the Woods family. He did not quite know the geniuses


    from the other families.


    Danie nodded her head. "Not just Lucy. | know Nathan too!"


    Here, she told Fane with a grave expression, "Nathan is strong. The Church family is one of the eight reclusive families, as you


    probably know, and Nathan is the Third Elder¡¯s grandson. He has excellent natural talent, and he''s already at the advanced


    stage of the true god realm. He''s probably as strong as my eldest sister now. Lucy, on the other hand, is a popr beauty from


    the Lagorio family. She has a voluptuous figure!"


    "| never thought that the Lagorio family would resort to such tactics to bring the Woods family down!"


    Fane clenched his fists, angry. "If she convinces Nathan to order the Church family members to kill the Woods family members


    on sight, my family will suffer great losses. They''ll definitely run into the Woods family members at some point in this


    competition!"


    "That''s right. They''re so vicious. The Church family is one of the eight first-ss


    families," Danie said solemnly, bobbing her head. "Nathan had his eyes set on Lucy a long time ago, but he has never


    managed to win her over. Now that she¡¯s serving herself up to him, of course, he¡¯ll agree to whatever she says. More importantly,


    if a genius like him hunts down your family members with his men, it''ll be bad!"


    "Thank goodness we''re only two or three days into thepetition," Fane replied." And thank goodness | found out about this.


    It''d be troublesome otherwise.¡±


    Here, he paused before continuing, "It''ll be best for the Woods family if | get rid of him now!"

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    Fane gave an icy smile, taking deliberate steps outward.


    "Oh my. | didn''t think that there was another couple here!"


    Nathan, who was at the entrance, was shocked when he saw Fane and Danie. Then his lips curved into a mischievous grin.


    "Fane?"


    Lucy was taken aback as well when she recognized Fane. "Tsk tsk. | never thought that you were together with Third Young


    Mistress Cabello, Fane," she quickly said, smiling. "Never in a thousand years!"


    "That¡¯s right. Aren''t you a couple with First Young Mistress Cabello? Why are you


    sneaking around with the Third Young


    Mistress here!"


    Nathan gave a wicked smile. "| never thought that you two were bedfellows!"


    Danie folded her arms across her chest furiously. "What are you talking about?


    We''re just spending the night here. We did nothing! What the h*ll are you saying?"


    After she said that, she added with a frosty smile, "Now you, Lucy, are absolutely shameless. Don¡¯t think that we didn''t overhear


    your conversation. Heh. You''re actually using your body to gain favors-to get the Church family to help you kill the Woods family.


    Even a cow has more shame than you!¡±


    "You...¡±


    Lucy was livid, but she quickly tamped down on her anger. "Heh. Who knows if you two were up to some sneaky stuff before we


    arrived here," she said in a mysterious tone. "You must have put on your clothes after you heard us talking.


    And you dare to speak about us. A woman who steals her sister¡¯s man is the real b* tch!"


    "You-you think I''m as shameless as you?"


    Danie was angry. "We were just preparing to spend the night here!"


    "Sure, you can spend the night here, but we don''t know how you are going to spend the night, right?"


    Nathan spoke with a cold smile on his face.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    ¡°All right, Young Master Church. Help me kill him. He really is a big fish!¡±


    Lucy''s eyes brightened after she heard that. ¡°Young Master Church, if you kill this guy. I''ll stay by your side day and night for this


    entire month!" she spoke happily.


    "Hah. Okay. You said it yourself!¡±


    Young Master Church also gave an ecstatic grin after he heard that. He even pped her ¡°ss.


    "You''re such a tease, Young Master Church!"


    Lucy''s expression turned flirtatious.


    "You dirty people!"


    Fane shook his head impatiently. "Nathan,


    | heard that you''re the grandson of the Third Elder," he spoke to Young Master Church, ¡°and you have the strongest talent and


    cultivation level in the Church family. It must have been difficult to break into the advanced stage of the true god realm!"


    "Heh. You know a lot about me, eh?"


    Nathan chuckled. "No way about it though. | won''t let you go even if you beg me on your knees now," he said. "Because | made


    a promise to Lucy!"


    "| have no intention of begging!"


    Fane clenched his fists and rushed toward his opponent. ¡°I wanted to tell you that it¡¯s a shame you choose death over life with


    such immense talent. What happens next is your problem!¡± ¡°You''ve got a mouth on you. | heard that you''re only at the


    intermediate stage of the true god realm. You''re an illegitimate son from the mortal realm. Trash like you dreams of killing me?"


    Nathan also clenched his fist when he saw Fane rushing over and initiating an attack. His fist collided with Fane''s.


    Bang!


    A dull explosion rang out. The next second, Nathan was thrown a few dozen meters backward before he managed to steady


    himself, even though he was of a higher cultivation level than Fane.


    Bam!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aman had been standing not too far behind him, never imagining that Fane would send Nathan flying. He did not have time to


    react before Nathan rammed into him, and blood spurted out of his mouth. He mmed onto the ground, color leached from his


    face. As someone at the intermediate stage of the semi-god status, he had sustained serious injuries.


    "What a powerful attack!"


    The rest of them flew backward to gain some distance. Most of them were in the semi-god realm, with only one at the beginning


    stage of the true god status.


    After all, there were not many geniuses at the true god status even within a first-ss family.


    "No-no way!"

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    Whoosh!


    This time, Nathan initiated the attack and flew over in a blink of an eye, his fist barreling toward Fane.


    Bang!


    Soon enough, a frightening bang rang out. This sound was a lot more terrifying than the earlier explosion.


    Yet Nathan only managed to hold on for two seconds before being blown backward by Fane.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master Church. What-what¡¯s going on? You''re not a match for him?"


    Lucy waspletely stupefied. Fane flew out and stood before the cliff, staring at them disdainfully, as though he were the


    most powerful being on earth. His eyes made Lucy suspect Nathan''s ability.


    Nathan felt extremely embarrassed. He clenched his teeth and flipped his palm. ¡° Don''t worry. He¡¯s skilled in using chi, but my


    weapon is a middle-grade spiritual tool," he said. "Hmph. Along with my second-grade elementary martial skill, this punk will be


    reduced into dust!"


    Fane flipped his palm and took out his ck sword, pouring his chi into it.


    Hum!


    Aterrible shriek of metal rang out, and the ck fog began to encase the de, rippling as though it was swaying toa


    mysterious dance.


    "Why does this resonance feel different?" Lucy frowned, sensing that something was off. It was as though Fane''s sword had a


    stronger resonance than Nathan''s middlegrade spiritual tool.


    ¡°ming sh!"


    After Fane poured his chi into the sword, he gave a powerful swing of his sword.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a glowing red sword aura flew out, as if it were a de of mes streaking toward Nathan.


    "Sh*t. That punk''s martial skill is strong!¡±


    Nathan had no more confidence after seeing Fane''s fearsome attack. He threw his own attack out in panic.


    Bang!

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    Nathan, who was at the advanced stage of the true god status, was one of the top geniuses among the eight first-ss families.


    These geniuses were considered to be the aces of thispetition.


    Even if they could not defeat their opponent, it should not be a problem for them to escape difficult opponents. They only had a


    small possibility of getting killed.


    Unless their opponent''s fighting strength was far stronger than theirs.


    Nathan¡¯s death shocked the Church family members that their faces paled. They could not believe their eyes.


    Run!"


    Everybody prepared to escape after they recollected themselves.


    Fane had dared to kill their Third Elder''s grandson, what more them, who had far lower cultivation levels. They were also in a


    much lower position than many Church family members.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Yet Fane clenched his sword. With a few shes, he sent a few sword auras flying, immediately killing the fellows who wanted to


    escape.


    Whoosh!


    With another sh, Fane appeared before Lucy.


    She scanned her surroundings, realizing that all the Church family members were now dead. She was the only one left alive.


    She was so frightened that her face paled. Fane slowly raised the sword in his hand, and she quickly fell onto her knees.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master Fane, please spare me! I-I''m absolutely no match for you!


    ¡°If you spare me, Young Master Fane, I¡ªI''Il give all the ques | have to you!"


    Lucy kneeled before Fane and begged profusely.


    When she saw that he was pouring his chi into the sword and had no intention of replying, Lucy was frightened even more.


    However, she quickly thought of something. She bit her lower lip and exposed her corbone.


    "I''ll be yours if you spare me!"


    Lucy stared straight at Fane, expression determined.

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    Fane kept his sword and flew down, collecting the martial rings from all the men.


    Danie flew down as well and shed a sweet smile at Fane. "You didn''t hesitate at all even when she was trying to seduce


    you. She was practically serving herself up to you! And you still didn''t fall for her?"


    Fane''s actions made Danie felt very contented. The man she had her eyes on was truly a good man and was not weak to such


    temptation.


    "Heh, do | have to ept someone when they offer themselves to me?"


    Fane chuckled and said, "Besides, a woman like her is like a wh*re without a soul to me. I''ve only met her once. How could | like


    her!¡±


    ¡°Let''s go back into the crack and see what you''ve found!"


    Danie gave a small smile and got ready to fly toward the crack.


    Yet Fane gave a bitter smile. "Let''s not go back in. The bodies are all there. If anyone passes by they''ll spot the crack easily. It''ll


    be bad if they found out that | killed all of them! Although they said that we could kill anyone in thispetition, it''s best if we


    don¡¯t offend the Church family!"


    ¡°You''re right! They might hate you in the future!"


    Danie smiled. "Let''s go. We''ll find another ce to rest!"


    The two searched for a while beforeing across a small cave a few kilometers away. They went right in.


    After they went in, Fane took out the martial arts he looted from Lucy and Nathan, and the others.


    The regr men from the Church family did not have many items of importance, but Nathan''s martial ring contained a red que


    and a few ck ques, as well as his middle-grade sword and a few stalks of spirited grass.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    What Fane did not expect though, was to find a lower-grade sword, a few stalks of spirited grass, and a few ques in Lucy''s


    martial ring.


    "This is a good haul. We actually have a red que. This means that we have a hundred ck ques!"


    Fane took everything after he studied the spoils of war before him.


    "That¡¯s right. This means that the red ques are popping up now. After all, we''ve already traveled pretty deep into the forest!"


    Danie sat to the side, resting her exquisite head on her palms. She stared at Fane with such eagerness,pletely lost in


    love.

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    The small me began to flicker beneath the pot. After a while, Fane managed to heat the entire pot. It was clear that he was an


    old hand at this.


    Danie did not dare to interrupt Fane. She sat quietly at the side, appreciating the serious expression on Fane''s face as he


    hovered over the pot.


    Fane quickly grabbed some ingredients and threw them into the pot, controlling the me through his willpower, and started to


    extract some of the liquid.


    After a while, he added another handful of ingredients, quietly sensing the changes in the form and extracting the medicinal


    liquid.


    Time trickled by. After a while. Fane threw


    all his ingredients into the pot. Beads of sweat began to gather above his brow.


    Asmall smile hung on Danie''s lips as she watched Fane brew the concoction. He knitted and unknitted his brows sporadically,


    and she thought it was a joy to watch him make pills.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon enough, he extracted all the medicinal liquid he could, doing everything with a practiced hand.


    After a moment, the most important step of creating pills came along; the liquid started to harden.


    Fane continued to control the fire, and the liquid continued to boil and bubble. It shrank and shrank and began to solidify.


    "Rise!"


    In a sh, Fane raised his hand, and small pills flew up, floating before him. His lips curved into a satisfied smile.


    "Was it a sess? My God. You seeded on the first try!¡±


    Danie''s eyes brightened once she saw this. She scurried over. "Our First Elder is an expert alchemist, but even he can¡¯t create


    pills on the first try. He always fails a few times before he gets it right."


    "Phew!"


    Fane released a huff and studied the pills carefully. ¡°Not bad. It was a sess. But the color is off. It''s probably an ordinary pill!"


    "It''s already good enough that you seeded yet you''re picking at the color?¡±


    Danie rolled her eyes at Fane. "If you failed, those ingredients would have truly been wasted!"


    Fane nodded his head, then he gently ced the pills onto Danie''s palm." They''re for you. You have good talent, but | heard


    that you like to ck off. Hopefully, this will help you break into the intermediate stage of the true god realm quickly!"


    ¡°All right. Thank you!"

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    "It seems like a big fight involving a lot of people!"


    Danie frowned. "Let''s go and take a look. What if our family members are there!"


    "Okay!"


    Fane nodded his head and flew toward the direction of the sound with Danie.


    After they flew for a while, they saw more than a dozen youngsters from the Cabello family on a field of grass. They were


    surrounded by more than twenty geniuses from the Lagorio family and another dozen more from the Hunt family. The two


    families were viciously staring at their prey.


    There were already seven or eight geniuses


    from the Cabello family on the ground, their chests no longer heaving.


    "Sh*t. The Lagorio family is truly shameless. They actually joined forces with the Hunt family to kill our people!"


    Danie was so furious that she shivered.


    "Your second sister is there as well!"


    Fane gave a hapless smile once he spotted her from a distance.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was not that surprised by this turn of events. The Lagorio family was not on good terms with the Woods family, so of course,


    they would turn to the Hunt family.


    Meanwhile, the Hunt family was evidently holding a grudge against the Woods family and Cabello family because of what


    happened between Fane and Helena.


    Hence it was not surprising for them to attack the Cabello family members.


    ¡°Looks like my sister''s arm is injured. Crap. There are at least two intermediate stage fighters in the true god realm in the Hunt


    family, and the Lagorio family has one.


    Even if my sister is at the peak of her form, she''s no match for three fighters at the intermediate stage of the true god realm!¡±


    Danie quickly realized that there was a nasty gash on Venus''s arm. Blood poured from the wound, staining her sleeve red.


    At that moment, the fighting had temporarily stopped. The people surrounding the Cabello family members all had a wicked


    smile stered on their faces, staring at them as though they were prime cuts of meat.


    ¡°Listen to me, everyone. Kill all the Cabello family members but keep Venus alive!" A man at the intermediate stage of the true


    god realm from the Hunt family dered to everyone. "After all, the Second Young Master told us to bring Venus and Danie to


    him if we see them. He''ll appreciate them very much!"

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    "Sh*t. That punk from the Woods family is here!"


    Ayouth from the Hunt family noticed Fane and Danie, and his expression darkened. "I heard that the punk is pretty good at


    fighting!"


    "This will be troublesome!"


    One of the two intermediate stage true god realm fighters from the Hunt family, named Shawn, could not help but frown when he


    saw Fane.


    However, he quickly managed a cold grin." He''ll be a nuisance, but we have the numbers on our side,¡± he said. "Besides, Venus


    and the other Cabello family members are severely injured. They''re not a match for us even if they work together.


    But there might be quite a few losses on our side!"


    "So confident!"


    Fane flipped his palm and took out his ck sword, pouring his chi into it.


    "The resonance from that sword is very strong!"


    Someone quickly realized that the sword was special. His expression darkened as he told the two fighters from the Hunt family.


    "Sh*t. | think that punk''s sword is an ultimate-grade spiritual tool. Only our master has one of those, yet he has one too!"


    Shawn''s expression darkened. He flipped his palm and took out his lower-grade spiritual tool, gripping it tightly.


    He had originally thought that his tool was a pretty good find, but as he wrapped his fingers around it, he did not feel its novelty


    anymore.


    "Don''t worry. The Lagorio family will attack the Cabello family, while the Hunt family will surround the Woods punk first. We''ll get


    his ultimate-grade spiritual tool once we kill him!"


    The other man at the intermediate stage of the true god status looked at Fane''s sword, desire ming in his eyes. His fighting


    strength would be increased substantially if he manages to snatch it.


    Shawn''s eyes also brightened when he heard this. They would suffer heavy losses, but everything would be worth it if they could


    kill Fane.


    Fane could only sh a cold smile as he watched the two. They wanted to snatch his treasure away even at their cultivation


    levels. They were seriously looking down on him.


    "Good thinking. But let¡¯s see if you can follow it through!"


    Fane emitted a mirthless chuckle and shed a few sword auras.


    "Die!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The Cabello family rushed toward the Lagorio family again. Meanwhile, the Hunt family retreated to fight Fane instead.


    "I''ll help you, Second Sister!"

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    Shawn''s face darkened. The desire to obtain the ultimate-grade spiritual tool that had shed before his eyes had diminished.


    Solemnity reced it instead.


    At that very moment, he sensed how terrifying Fane truly was, thinking about how the man before him was a difficult opponent.


    ¡°Heh. | won''t waste any more time ying around with you. | can''t allow more Cabello family members to die!"


    Fane chuckled and poured his chi into the sword again. The resonance that rippled off the sword was even stronger than before.


    "Burning Chop!


    Fane took one step forward and gave a mighty swing with his sword. An attack propelled toward his front.


    The sh emanated a faint hint, as though it were aet threatening to burn everything in its path. In a sh, it came before


    Shawn.


    "Sh*t. What martial skill is this? A second-grade premium?"


    Shawn was so frightened that his face turned white as he sensed the power behind Fane¡¯s attack. He did not know what to do.


    "Whirlwind!"


    He quickly tapped into his strongest attack. Unfortunately, it was of no use, as Fane''s attack destroyed his in a moment. The


    remaining energynded on his body.


    "Perel"


    Blood flew everywhere. Shawn¡¯s body was immediately cut into half, and he dropped from the sky,pletely, utterly dead.


    "Sh*t. Young Master Shawn is dead!"


    The other man at the intermediate stage of the true god realm was so scared that all color leached from his face. He gave a


    quick sh and got ready to run.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet Fane easily deflected his attack with his own sh. He rushed forward and easily killed the other man with his ming


    sh.


    "Run!"


    The other Hunt family members were all shocked when two of their best fighters fell dead. They scattered into the forest.


    ¡®Die!


    Venus and the others were almost defeated by these people. They had zero intention of letting them go, chasing after every one


    of them and killing them.


    The Lagorio family member who was at the intermediate stage of the true god realm wanted to run after seeing that the two


    fighters from the Hunt family were dead, but he did not manage to escape Fane''s attack.

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    Danieughed even though her Second Sister was clearly glum. She was well aware that Second Sis and Big Sis were the


    idols of the younger generation in the family. Now though, the geniuses of the Cabello family werevishing Fane with their


    praises, making him their new idol. Naturally, Second Sis would feel salty about it.


    "You''re right. No way about it. He is much stronger than me."


    Venus pursed her lips. She thought about it before speaking, irritated, "But he managed to do so because he has an ultimate-


    grade spiritual tool. | could be just as strong as he is if | had one too!"


    She did not think that Danie would roll


    her eyes. "Why don''t you just go ahead and say that you want a superior-grade spiritual tool? Legends say that there''s a


    treasure that''s even stronger than an ultimate-grade spiritual tool, and that''s the superior-grade spiritual tool. It''s just as


    mysterious as the ultimate god status. It''s a pity that no one has actually seen one before. Anyone who gets their hand on one


    will be unstoppable!"


    ¡°A superior-grade spiritual tool?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the first time Fane has heard of this item, and his heart leaped. There were tales of the ultimate-god status and the


    superior-grade spiritual tool. The third and fourth-grade spirited grass was recorded in the book that the First Elder of the Cabello


    family had, as well as third-grade alchemical pills. All this was definitely not a coincidence. Fane felt that the ultimate-god status


    had truly existed before.


    "Heh. If | truly had a superior-grade spiritual tool, | might just be able to easily kill the First Young Master of the Hunt family. Even


    Master Hunt might beg for his life before me!"


    Venus grinned and folded her arms before her chest.


    ¡°Hey. How should we divide the spoils?"


    After Venus said that, she asked Fane the question, looking at the bodies on the ground.


    Fane could not help but furrow his brows when he heard this. Quite a few fighters from the true god realm as well many of those


    in the semi-god realm had died. They would probably have plenty of ques and goodies in their martial rings.


    However, even though Venus and the others were saved by him, he could not bring himself to ask for all of it.


    Besides, the Cabello family members were already starting to clean up the spoils.


    Yet Fane did not expect Danie to step forward and reply before he did, "Second Sis, all of you managed to survive and win this


    battle because of Fane. Heh. | think we should give all of the ques to him. Besides, he''s the underdog here. The Woods family


    has never won a prize before, right?"

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    "That''s right. You saved Young Mistress Venus, and you''re a couple with Young Mistress Helena. We''re family. No need to feel


    sorry!"


    Another girl stared at Fane with her wide, doe eyes. Saliva dripped from the corner of her mouth, and she did not realize it.


    At the sight of all the young female geniuses from the Cabello family bing more and more unrestrained, Venus felt even


    more speechless. She shot a re at them. "What are all of you doing? Why are you surrounding Fane? Don''t forget that you''re


    ladies. Behave yourselves!¡±


    The girls gradually retreated when they saw that Venus was angry, but they would still cast nces toward the strong.


    handsome man.


    Danie did not think that they were out of line though. At any rate, if so many young female geniuses admired Fane, it meant


    that she had made the right choice. It meant that she had a good eye.


    After a while, everyone had finished gathering the spoils of war, with over twenty ck ques in total. Other than that, there


    were two white ques.


    "So many ques. Take it quick. Don¡¯t make me regret my decision!"


    Venus waved her hand, and the ques flew toward Fane. She rolled her eyes, her beautiful face even more attractive with the


    indignant expression.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane smiled and took the ques.


    "Can | choose the spirited grass? Some work better for alchemy. But don¡¯t worry. | won''t take more than my share!¡±


    Fane said after he looked at the spirited grass.


    "You know alchemy?"


    Venus''s lips parted in surprise. Alchemy was a highly technical field, and it required great mental strength. Only those who had


    fire properties to their chi were able to practice alchemy, and any other practitioner was lucky enough to even produce a few


    ordinary pills.


    Furthermore, there were very few alchemists in the world. They were practically an endangered species. The First Elder of the


    Cabello family and Second Young Master Hunt were alchemy experts, and it was because of that fact that they earned the


    respect of many others.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    Never mind the others. Even Venus was looking at the pill with admiration.


    She stared at it for a while before she simpered toward Fane, "Hmph. Not fair!"


    "Not fair?"


    Fane furrowed his brows, unsure of what she meant. Venus knew that he and Danie were the real couple around here. Was it


    not normal for him to give a pill to his girlfriend?


    The other Cabello family members exchanged nces, strange expressions on their faces. It was their first time seeing Venus


    using a simpering tone when speaking with someone else.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course. Hmph. You''re a couple with Big


    Sis, and you gave Danie a first-grade premium pill. But don''t forget that I''m their sister as well!"


    Venus harrumphed coldly and spoke in a coquettish voice.


    Danie''s lips parted. She never thought that even though her second sister knew the rtionship between her and Fane, she


    would still pull on a mask to fight for a single pill.


    Fane also never thought that Venus would use that excuse to get a pill. He gave a bitter smile. "No problem. I''ll give you another


    pill like that,¡± he said. "But I''ll only do it once I''m free at night!"


    When Venus heard this, her face broke into a grin. "You said it yourself," she said excitedly. "Don¡¯t you dare go back on your


    word!"


    ¡°Of course. | always keep my promises!"


    Fane nodded his head, then he heard a roar from the distance. "All right. Let''s split the weapons quickly and get out of here,¡± he


    said. "A few monsters are close. Let''s not look for unnecessary trouble!¡±


    "All right. Half-half!"


    Venus was especially happy. She had been stuck in the intermediate stage of the true god realm for a while now. If Fane truly


    gave her the first-grade premium pill, she would be able to break into the advanced stage of the true god status a little sooner. It


    would be difficult, but the pill would be a significant boost to her abilities.

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    Of course, for some people whock natural talent, they might even arrive at a bottleneck and not able to advance further in


    practicing martial arts.


    ¡°All right, let''s go! Remember, from today onward, the Cabello family and the Woods family are on good terms. We''re one family,


    understand? If we were to meet the Woods family again, don''t get into any disputes, do you hear me?"


    After distributing the spoils of war, Venus waved her hand and gave the order to the geniuses of the Cabello family.


    Ray of warm sunshine bloomed inside Fane as he heard Venus¡¯s words. He hoped that the rtionship between the two families


    would improve and be better


    moving forward through this tournament. At least the three sisters of the Cabello family no longer harbor hatred toward him. It


    would be even better if they could praise him and say one or two good things about him in front of Alejandro.


    Soon, Fane and the others left the scene.


    Not long after Fane and the others left, the Second Young Master of the Hunt family arrived at the same ce together with


    several men from the Hunt family.


    "Sh*t! It''s Shawn! God d*mmit! Shawn Hunt and Hanson Hunt were both at the intermediate stage of the true god realm, and


    they were killed!"


    Staring at the cold bodies on the ground, one of the Hunt family members was shocked to the core. There were quite a few dead


    men from the Hunt family here on the ground and their martial levels were not low at all. Who could that be who killed them all?


    They wondered.


    "Judging from the condition of these bodies, the fight was not very intense. And from the mess, we can presume that Shawn and


    Hanson had joined forces with the fighters of the Lagorio family to besiege the Cabello family! Damn, | didn¡¯t expect that even


    when they have joined forces, they were no match for the other party!"


    Tyrell took a closer look at the situation around the scene and concluded with certainty. "There''s only one person in the Cabello


    family who was able to kill Shawn and the others!"


    "That¡¯s right! Only Helena Cabello is capable of that! Venus Cabello was not bad either, but herbat prowess could not wipe


    off both Shawn and Hanson. Besides, the genius from the Lagorio family was also at the intermediate stage of the true god


    realm. To kill three geniuses at the intermediate stage of the true god realm in one shot, only Helena could do that!" The men of


    the Hunt family from beforemented and concurred.


    Tyrell¡¯s face sunk into the deepest. "There''s no trace of any monster beasts here, which means they haven''t gotten too far from


    here. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry to the forest to pursue after their tracks and see if we could run into them!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyrell''s fists clenched tightly as he spoke." Helena Cabello, hmph! It looks like she has gotten into the killing spree mode against


    the Hunt family since her escapest time. She better pray that I''d not run into her, otherwise, I''ll let her know what the


    consequences are for going against the Hunt family!"

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    ¡°Am | in heaven now? | get to watch a goodlooking man concentrate on refining pills!¡¯


    Ayoung girl whispered to another young girl next to her. Her gaze toward Fane was full of admiration and adoration.


    "Yes, it''s such a rare opportunity!"


    The other pressed her lips together, forming a shy smile. They spoke in a low and gentle voice, fearing that they might disrupt


    Fane.


    "The entrance of this cave is wide and noticeable, we''ll be discovered easily!"


    Venus stared at the cave''s entrance and her brows snapped together. She was worried.


    However, she was confident in the Cabello


    family''s overall prowess. The Cabello family was one of the eight reclusive families and they held a high position in the list.


    Among the families that participated in the tournament, not many of them could induce fear in the Cabello family. As long as the


    lady luck was with them today, there should be no problem.


    Time passed slowly. Fane¡¯s speed in refining the pills was obviously much faster than the previous time when he first made the


    pill.


    After all, the sessful experience he hadst time boosted his confidence in refining pills. Now he was more and more


    comfortable with this alchemy process.


    "It shall bepleted soon. It seems to have started to condense and coagte. I''ve observed how the First Elder refined this


    pill once before!"


    Venus wheeled her head and looked at Fane. She breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. She believed that Fane would


    sessfully refine this pill as long as there were no interruptions in a while. The chances of him creating the pill sessfully


    were high since everything seemed to be going very well.


    "Hey, there''s a cave over here. Let''s spend the night there today!"


    Nheless, at this very moment, Venus heard a man''s voicee from outside the cave.


    "Good idea, Cousin! The cave seems wide and spacious enough for all of us to stay for the night!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Another woman''s voice sounded right after the man''s voice, and it was followed by the chatter of several men. It seemed like


    there


    were a lot of men who came to this cave.


    Venus¡¯s face sunk into the deepest.


    Danie, on the other hand, stood up and came next to Venus with a dulled and gloomy face.


    "Venus, what should we do?"


    Danie whispered into Venus¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Sigh! Let''s go out and see who they are!"

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    The man who was leading the group was equally frightened. They were afraid of such an encounter with martial practitioners of


    true god-level ability. The heads on their necks depended on the mood of the stronger fighters. If the stronger ones were


    unhappy, the weaker ones had to say goodbye to their heads.


    They truly did not expect to meet strong geniuses from the Cabello family thiste at night.


    Venus shot the other party nces before saying, "Leave the ce and find another site to stay!"


    "Thank you so much, Second Young Mistress Cabello!"


    These men before the Cabellos let out a


    sigh of relief in their hearts and quickly left the scene.


    ¡°Sigh. They''re really unlucky to run into the Second Young Master of the Hunt family. The tokens that they''ve worked so hard to


    get the past few days were snatched away just like that! In a blink of an eye!¡±


    Danie expressed her thoughts as she saw the other party left the cave.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "They''re considered fortunate that the Second Young Master Hunt did not take their lives. Their family has not offended any other


    families, they''re good. But the reality is cruel. If the Second Young Master Hunt was in a bad mood, I''m afraid that they will no


    longer be alive!"


    ¡°Hahaha, it''s been a long time!"


    Venus¡¯s expression morphed into one of horrified shock in the next second.


    At this moment, a cheerful yet sinisterugh shot through the air in the cave. The Second Young Master Hunt and several of his


    men strode toward the direction of the cave from the woods not far away. He looked at Venus and the others smilingly.


    "What the heck! Aren''t we too unfortunate? Fane is in the most critical moment in creating the pill right now and he''s gotten


    nearer and nearer to the end. If he¡¯s disturbed, | think everything will be ruined!"


    Danie''s forehead creased as she spoke to Venus. Concerns and worries were all written on her face.


    Venus''s expression hardened. "His martial status is the same as mine. I''ll try to hold him up for a while, and we''ll have to put our


    bet on Fane. See if he can seed.¡± She added.


    "Okay. You''ve never fought him before, and | heard that his fighting prowess is very strong and powerful. Second Sis, you have


    to be extra carefull¡±


    Danie pressed her lips together and the lines between her brows grew deeper. She was worried for Venus.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be careful!"


    Venus replied in a gentle voice.

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    "What do you mean by it means nothing? Would you mind borating?"


    Venus asked deliberately to hold him up and create more time for Fane.


    "Heh, it''s not that simple? Those fighters from the second and third-ss families can only surrender their tokens to me when


    they meet me. | don¡¯t even have to fight for it and the tokens are already in my hands. There are not many that can defeat me,


    even your sister is no match for me! Well, except for my brother, | don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone else on this earth that can defeat


    me. Was | clear enough?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Tyrell chortled and added, "I¡¯m definitely in the top three in the tournament this time. And based on the overall result, the Hunt


    family is definitely number one!" "You''re a little overconfident, aren¡¯t you? | don¡¯t think my sister is weaker than you!¡¯


    Venus sneered. Hints of contempt formed in her eyes.


    "Heh, you''re not informed, are you? Your sister was almost captured alive by me before. If it wasn''t for that b*stard Fane, who


    took advantage of my inattention and fled with your sister, she¡¯d have be my woman by now! Hmph!"


    The Second Young Master Hunt snorted coldly. He rubbed his chin and looked at both Venus and Danie in front of him. * But


    well, God is fair to me. Your sis has indeed gotten away from my grip, but now God has sent both of you to me. Hehe! It''s going


    to be even more fun this time around!" he expressed yfully.


    Venus did not expect Tyrell to be such a b* staid and shamelessly spill those words." Oh wow, | initially thought that since you


    have excellent talent and exceptional alchemy skill, you would be a decent gentleman! | truly didn''t expect that the Second


    Young Master of the legendary Hunt family to be such a brazen and shameless jerk!"


    ¡°A decent gentleman? Heh!"


    Tyrellughed out loud after hearing Venus''s words. "Is being a decent gentleman worthwhile? In the past, | was very conscious


    of my image and reputation, wanting to be a ¡®decent gentleman¡¯ in your eyes, but what has it brought me? In the end, I¡¯m


    only a fool who was neglected by the three of you!"


    The more Tyrell expressed his feeling, the more agitated he became. "On the contrary, | found that this time the tournament is


    really tailor-made for me! | don''t have to take into ount your feelings. Whoever | want to kill, | will kill, whoever | want to


    vite, | will vite, including you, the legendary Three Golden Flower of the Cabello family! Gentleman? Decent man? Bullsh*t!


    You''ll not fall in love with me even if I''m decent! You dislike my ugliness, and my fattiness, don¡¯t you?"


    ¡°Funny. We won''t like someone like you, even if you''re good-looking!¡±


    Danie rolled her eyes at the other party and countered without giving face to the other party.


    ¡°Hmph, you don''t like me, right? It''s alright. I¡¯ll make you like me in a moment!"


    The Second Young Master Hunt grunted coldly. He clenched his fists and ayer of chi energy formed around his fists. The chi


    energy was vibrating aggressively around his fists.

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Swoosh!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Both of the Cabellos were fast; one charged toward Tyrell on the left, and another on the right. They arrived in front of Tyrell


    within seconds and punched their fists out at him in anger.


    ¡°Hthatmph. Trying to stall me?"


    Tyrell frowned and thenughed sinisterly. "Seriously, | don''t know what would be the use of you guys holding me up. Haha!


    You''ll still be my spoils of war in the end, sooner orter!¡±


    In just a blink of an eye, he took advantage of the gap where Venus was slightly faster than Danie and instantly sted two


    punches toward thedies.


    Bang Bang!


    Two loud thud sounds pierced through the air, and in the next second, Venus has sted several meters away, only then she


    managed to stabilize her body andnded on the ground.


    However, Danie¡ªwhose martial status was only at the early stage of the true god realm-was sted several feet away, and


    after falling onto the ground, mouthfuls of blood gushed out of her mouth. Her face nched in an instant.


    "Daniellita!"


    Venus looked in the direction of Danie, her eyebrows knitted together. "You...you''re already at thete stage of the true god


    realm?" She stared at Tyrell with a solemn yet intense expression.


    Haha! | was a fan of procrastination and didn''t fancy training and practicing my martial arts. And | still broke through to the middle


    stage of the true god realm in no time. But this time, to make sure the Three Golden Flowers would be no match for me, |


    specially trained a little harder before the tournament and broke through to thete stage of the true god realm! So now, not to


    mention your sister who obviously is not my opponent, even if the three of you join forces together, you guys are still no match


    for me!"


    Tyrellughed hard and then sneered with a yful expression, "The reason why | want to break through so badly is because |


    want to make sure | can own the three of you. So that you''ll know that I, Tyrell Hunt, the Second Young Master of the legendary


    Hunt family, is not someone you can mess with!"


    Shameless b*stard!


    Anger rose in Venus like a tide as she listened to his words. She stared deadly at the other party with malice and hatred; she did


    not at all see thising, that this Young Master Hunt was a shameless b* stard!

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    "Heh? Just this?"


    When Tyrell looked at this martial technique, a cold smile formed on his face." What makes you think that a first-grade premium


    level yet basic technique would earn you the win? You''re using a technique that people of second-ss families uses!"


    Tyrell recognized this martial technique at first nce. It was an elementary technique. He then clenched his fist and enclosed it


    with chi energy and sted out with a single punch.


    Swoosh!


    In front of him, arger fist-shape chi attack was formed and the attack seemed even more solid than the attack that Venus had


    just sted out.


    Boom!


    A huge thud sounded. Venus''s attack was easily countered by the other party, even, the other party had cast a more powerful chi


    attack. Waves of chi energy headed straight toward Venus and sted her a few meters away. She could taste the bittersweet in


    her throat, and the next second, mouthfuls of blood spewed out of her mouth.


    "I''m getting bored. Let''s end this!"


    Tyrell, once again, let out a cold smile and pped out another punch.


    This time, an evenrger palm-shaped chi attack flew out of his palm. The air around the attack vibrated vigorously and the


    leaves on the trees nearby had fallen due to the strong air vibration. Leaves and dust began to dance with the wind resulting


    from the chi energy. The attack was more terrifying than the previous one.


    In facing the frightening chi attack, Venus''s eyes were filled with a grave and solemn look. She then flipped her palm and drew


    out a precious sword, and began to inject her chi energy into the sword.


    "Ant"


    Venus let out a soft cry and swung her sword. A semi-circr de was shot out and headed straight for the palm-shaped chi


    attack. The de attack carried unrelenting chi energy.


    "Heh? A second-grade martial technique? From the looks of it, it should be a second-grade elementary level!"


    On the opposite side, Tyrell''s eyes slightly lit up at the de attack in front of him." This martial skill is not bad. And you made it


    seem terrifying too. Good job! But, it''s nothing in front of me. You''re still too naive to hope that this kind of attack could counter


    my attack!"


    Boom!


    Just before Tyrell''s words fell, the attacks from both sides once again collided with a deafening sound, causing the geniuses of


    the Hunt family-who stood not far away¡ª to stumble a few steps back. The sh between the two powerhouses, allowing them


    to, once again, witness the strength of the top three of the reclusive families.


    The huge palm-shaped chi attack was naturalized a lot by the de attack, however, the de attack by Venus was obviously


    not solid and strong enough to hold back Tyrell''s attack. Tyrell''s attack had slowly devoured every bit of Venus''s attack.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dammit! He''s too powerful! We''re simply not his opponent. He''spletely at a different level!"

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    Not to mention that Tyrell was the prodigy among the geniuses. The technique he used was a high-level technique of the Hunt


    family. Venus was no match at all.


    Swoosh!


    Nevertheless, a dark silhouette bolted out from the cave within milliseconds at that moment and stood in front of Venus. A sword


    aura was cast out toward the front.


    Swoosh!


    The sword aura appeared andnded directly on top of the palm-shaped chi attack. The two chi attacks shed wildly together,


    and in the end, they neutralized and canceled each other out.


    Fane! You''ve done refining the pill? That''s


    great!¡±


    Seeing that it was Fane who blocked


    Venus, Danie''s spirits flew high, at the same time, the boulder in her heart was lifted. She had seen Fane''sbat prowess


    with her own eyes. He was so much stronger than her second sister¡ªVenus.


    "Yup, the pill ispleted. Thanks for helping me to earn some time. | was about to seed, and if | was interrupted, everything


    would be ruined and I''d have to restart the whole process!¡±


    Fane bobbed his head and then looked at Venus who was behind his back. "Leave it to me!"


    "You, alone? Are you sure you can defeat him? Why don¡¯t | join forces with you and perhaps we have a chance to win that way!"


    Venus was a little concerned.


    Without responding to Venus, Fane flipped his palm and took out a healing pill for Venus. "Retreat to the cave. This fatty sc*


    mbag, I''ve long wanted to teach him a lesson, and this time there are no intervening factors; no one else is here. | won''t let him


    off the hook again this time!¡±


    "Tch, tch! Who else can that be? Of course, the b*stard Fane is here. Last time | let you get away with Helena. Today, God sent


    you to me again, | won''t let you have the chance to escape anymore!"


    Once Tyrell saw that the dark figure was Fane, he started tough coldly. Then he wheeled his head to face Danie and Venus,


    "Oh, now | get it. You two were trying to earn some time for this b*stard, right? Waiting for him to finish refining the pill ande


    out to rescue you! Hehehe! What a bunch of naive toddlers. This b*


    stard escaped with your sister from me! Do you think he could save you when he was the escapee?"


    "| believe in Fane!"


    However, Venus stepped forward and voiced her faith. "Hmmrn. What''s that name again? Shawn? Shawn Hunt? Wasn''t he killed


    by Fane in a blink of an eye?"


    "You killed him?"


    The Second Young Master Hunt was taken aback by the new piece of information. He was surprised. "Right, | forgot, that you


    were able to rescue Helena right under my nose, so yourbat prowess should be simr to Helena¡¯s. It looks like you¡¯ve also


    broken through to thete stage of the true god realm!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    ¡°What a strong aura! Can Young Master Fane take it?" Several young people from the Cabello family started worrying for Fane


    after they felt the Second Young Master Hunt''s strength.


    "There¡¯s nothing to worry about. We''ve witnessed Young Master Fane''sbat power before this!" said the several women who


    adored Fane, confidently so. "Their strength must beparable even if he can''t win. By then, there would still be time for us to


    escape. Anyway, it wouldn''t be an issue if Young Master Fane took action!"


    "Tiger Roaring Fist!" came Second Young Master Hunt''s roar, fists balled tightly as he punched toward the person in front of him.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The sound of a terrifying tiger roar could be heard following his punch. A tiger umted by his Chi appeared in front of


    him.


    The realistic tiger seemed to stand a few meters tall as it carried itself like the king of the jungle.


    "Oh my god!¡± Face contorted in horror, Danie yelled to the rest, ¡°Everybody, back off!"


    Members of the Hunt family were also startled by this. They traveled some distance away as they were afraid of getting hurt in


    the fight.


    ¡°Young man, do you know how strong | am right now?" Second Young Master Hunt smiled coldly. ¡°I''ve already connected my


    mental strength with this attack so that its power can be maximized to the strongest level. This is all to end you, right here, right


    now!" "Let''s see if you''re capable of that!" Fane curled his hands into fists and also punched forward. A light-blue color dragon


    took to the air as a frightening dragon¡¯s sound could be heard.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This dragon seemed to be equally shocking. The dragon seemed lifelike in appearance as its whiskers, talons, and scales could


    be made out clearly.


    ¡°What the f*ck?! This martial skill is quite strong!" Danie¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw this. "Is this the Tiger Dragon Fight? Where


    did Fane get this martial skill from? He¡¯s impossible; this is a second-grade intermediate martial skill!"


    "Seems like you''re strong enough to stand against me, young man!" Second Young Master Hunt''s fighting spirit was also ignited.


    "You''re a surprise in thispetition. It looks like you''ve broken through and achieved the final stages of the true-god level. It''s


    impossible for you to carry out such a powerful attack if you hadn¡¯t! You''ve broken through, so it''s no surprise you dare fight me!"


    Fane was speechless. "Let me show you my fighting prowess!"


    Fane slowly released his suppressed aura after he spoke. For the first time, the aura his body and his vibration that he hid well


    for so long was released.


    "|¡ªImpossible!¡± Second Young Master Hunt shook his head continuously when he felt that Fane''s aura was much stronger than


    his. ¡°Based on your vibration, you still have the fighting prowess of an intermediate stage at the true god level, but your aura has


    already achieved the final stage, maybe even the peak stage of the true-god level. What... What martial art technique did you


    train yourself with?"


    ¡°Haha... | don¡¯t think there''s a need to exin that to you!" Faneughed, no longer bothering to continue. With a wave of his


    hand, the dragon flew to the sky before rushing down at the tiger.


    "Roar!"


    Second Young Master Hunt also


    waved his hand an tha tiger ort


    of hirerastiad Forward. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Thooom!


    Both animals immediately crashed onto each other.


    "Die!" Second Young Master Hunt


    gritted his teeth as he | okedfonwvakd


    Kojacuits hacaightiy connected


    h Sell strength with the tiger.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane could also feel how strong


    Second Young Master Hunt¡¯ campat


    power was.ff thapndehet the case,


    Hasna Wis was already in the final


    stage of the true-god level, could not


    have lost to him. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    Nheless, Fane''sbat power was much stronger than Helena¡¯s.


    "Gol" Focusing his line of sight, he controlled the dragon to roar continuously with his mental strength. The dragon lunged at his


    opponent with its huge talons.


    Crack!


    Unable to withstand its might, the tiger slowly fell apart.


    Although Fane''s dragon had started to dim and looked like it would break at any moment, its attack was much stronger than the


    tiger¡¯s, and that showed.


    "Mphft"


    Eventually, Second Young Master Hunt could not hold up as he vomited a mouthful


    of blood. He turned pale as he stumbled a couple of steps backward.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible? He¡¯s wounded?!" The Hunt family prodigies that were extremely confident in Young Master Hunt were


    floored at the turn of events before their eyes, and they wondered if they were hallucinating.


    Fane''s attack had genuinely wounded Second Young Master Hunt.


    This is great!¡¯ Inwardly ecstatic, Helena nearly leaped in excitement. She could never have withstood Second Young Master


    Hunt''s attack.


    However, not only did Fane withstand this attack, but he even destroyed the attack and wounded the opponent.


    Roar!


    The dragon had dimmed and turned smaller, though it still rushed toward Second Young Master Hunt with its overpowering


    dragon''s might.


    Second Young Master Hunt saw the dragone rushing to him the moment he vomited blood, and he was so frightened that


    his face continued to pale. In a hurry, he could only gather a thinyer of Chi protectiveyer around his body to protect himself.


    Second Young Master Hunt regained a faint peace of mind after he protected himself. He was lucky to have made it in time, or


    he would have been badly wounded if he was struck by the remaining wave of energy from Fane¡¯s attack.


    Thoom!


    The dragon carried its remaining power and crashed against Second Young Master Hunt''s protectiveyer the moment it was


    formed.


    The protectiveyer started to tremble and the strong impact forced Second Young Master Hunt to move several steps


    backward.


    Second Young Master Hunt''s face was covered in cold sweat, but he managed to withstand it in the end as the barrier blocked


    the entire attack.


    "It looks like there''s still some


    difference!¡± Fane sighed faintly,


    he saw h hig apport managed


    asice imself against his attack. He


    seemed to be displeased with


    himself. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Second Young Master Hunt''s heart


    bled when he heard this. Thi


    had wounded hinmaready, yet he was


    skid Ui leased with what he did. This


    was a huge humiliation to him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You got on my nerves, young man!" Second Young Master Hunt dismissed his protectiveyer and moved forward. With the flip


    of his hand, a sword appeared.


    "A middle-grade spiritual tool?" Fane gave it a nce before taking out his sword with a flip of his hand. He then infused his Chi


    into his ck sword.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The sword in Fane''s hand immediately emitted a daunting wave of fluctuation. As for Fane, his imposing manner had increased


    by several foldspared to previously.


    "What is this weapon? Even his


    momentum has changed!" Sever


    young people fropyithe hfant Fehr y


    grew g@aitiwhen they saw Fane¡¯s


    sword and the confidence Fane


    unconsciously showed. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    If... If their Second Young Master Hunt died, none of them¡ªwho had low fighting prowess¡ªcould escape.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    "It''s an ultimate-grade spiritual tool!" Tyrell soon felt the difference of that ck sword in Fane''s hands. Initially pompous and


    confident in himself, he grew wary as realization dawned on him, his doubt reflected in his expression.


    ¡°What?! It''s an ultimate-grade spiritual tool?¡±


    "No wonder this guy is so confident; it¡¯s because he owns such an invaluable item!"


    "| wonder if the second young master can still defeat that guy this time!" Several members of the Hunt family were slightly


    worried after they confirmed that the sword in Fane''s hands was indeed an ultimate-grade spiritual tool.


    "Don''t worry. Our second young master had


    trained his martial skill, Hundred Leaves Chop, to its best. Hisbat power isn''t something a normal person canpete with.


    As for Fane, even though he has the support of an ultimate grade spiritual tool, he''s only in an intermediate of the true-god level.


    There''s still a lot of hope for us!" a man from the Hunt family said confidently after he thought about it.


    With that, many of them grew somewhat more confident about the situation after they heard this analysis.


    ¡°Hundred Leaves Chop!" At this moment, Tyrell swung his sword toward Fane.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One by one, attacks in the form of leaves appeared in front of him. There were more than 100 leaf des as they covered a


    huge space.


    Fane eyed the attack and discovered that these leaves were much fasterpared to those Tyrell used to attack Helena before.


    These leaves were also sharper than before.


    This guy was an indisputable genius as his fighting prowess had once again risen within these couple of days upon entering the


    forest.


    Fane had no doubt that Tyrell would be able to break through and achieve the peak stage of the true-god level if he focused on


    training.


    "de Wave!¡± As he noted the leaves aiming toward him, Fane swung his sword and used his second-grade premium martial


    skill, de Wave.


    Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Fwoosh!


    Waves of sword aura appeared in front of Fane as though they were like flying swords. The flying swords coagted into waves


    and went surging toward Tyrell, endless as they attacked him.


    "This guy has a second-grade premium martial skill too?" Second Young Master Hunt was extremely frightened when he saw


    Fane''s attack. He remembered how Fane also used a martial skill when he rescued Helena, but that martial skill was not as


    domineering as this one.


    Nheless, the previous martial skill was just as daunting.


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    Two horrifying attacks collided against one another at that moment, and bursts of explosions could be heard.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Members from both the Cabello


    family and the Hunt family w,


    on, utterl nervous Everybody knew


    thatlsdeh a fight between experts


    would decide the oue this time.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    No matter which side won, the other party would only be left with death.


    Within seconds, the members of the


    Hunt family started eximing as


    they realized that there was COI


    pyres wrong about the situation,


    "Fhis is bad. Second Young Master


    Hunt''s Hundred Leaves Chop


    couldn''t break through Fane''s attack.


    The leaves were crushed upon


    impact!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Run!" One of them turned around and started flying toward the forest, not bothering to think twice about the situation.


    "Go after them!" Danie immediately


    ordered members of th Lakellol\


    famil whepstia Saw how the people


    f heeds other side had prepared to


    escape. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    "We need to run! Quickly!" The other members of the Hunt family started to fly away and attempted to escape when they saw


    that Second Young Master Hunt was no longer able to stand his ground against the attack.


    Thoom!


    Tyrell could not bear it anymore after the explosion urred. All his leaves had been destroyed and he vomited a mouthful of


    blood. Already heavily wounded before, his face turned extremely pale after he was gravely injured again.


    About half of the power from Fane¡¯s attack came toward him.


    "No!" shrieked Tyrell. When he realized he no longer had the time to escape, he gritted


    his teeth and quickly formed a small Chi protectiveyer around his being to surround himself.


    Fane''s remaining attack pummeled against the protective Chiyer the moment it was formed.


    Crack!


    Second Young Master Hunt had hoped that the protective Chiyer could tank at least half of the attack for him, but


    unexpectedly, the protectiveyer burst into pieces and fell apart in less than a second after the attacknded on it.


    Thoom!


    The terrifying attack burst on Second Young Master Hunt''s body, and it sent him flying several meters far.


    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!


    Several trees broke and fell to the ground as his body crashed against them. In the end, Second Young Master Huntid on the


    ground like a dead dog that could not even move a finger.


    Fane once again appeared in front of Second Young Master Hunt in a sh At this moment, Second Young Master Hunt''s eyes


    were filled with disbelief as he spouted mouthfuls after mouthfuls of blood.


    Fane had a cold expression on his face as he raised the sword in his hands.


    ¡°How... How dare you want to kill me? I''m the Hunt family¡¯s second young master. Young man, if you kill me..." Second Young


    Master Hunt threatened Fane with his faint breath.


    Fwoosh!


    Unfortunately, Fane had stabbed him with his sword before he finished his sentence. Blood spluttered out and Second Young


    Master Hunt died just like that.


    Fane knelt and picked up Tyrell''s martial ring.


    "Mphft"


    At that moment, blood audibly sputtered out of Quentin''s mouth as he waited outside the forest.


    ¡°Master Hunt, what happened?!" asked Trenton immediately as he felt that something was wrong after he saw what happened.


    Everybody else also looked at Quentin.


    "Damn it... Somebody killed my son!


    Tyrell ... Tyrell has been killed!" So


    enraged was Queningias hictere! |


    tarnedgriesa ahftis voice


    trembled-he never thought his son


    would die. Apart from that, the


    competition had just started for a


    couple of days. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "That''s impossible. How do you know that, Master Hunt?" The other family masters were in disbelief when they heard this. They


    could not believe that a genius like Tyrell would die in such apetition.


    Apart from that, nobody would be


    daring enough to kill him even if his


    opponent was stronger than him.


    Although eee: matiersiveke


    Aaron ir this ompetition and


    nobody could look into what


    happened after thepetition


    ended, everybody knew how strong


    and domineering the Hunt family


    was. Who would dare kill the son of


    the Hunt family''s master under


    normal circumstances? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Even if they wanted to kill somebody from the Hunt family, they would have chosen somebody who did not have a high position


    instead of Tyrell Hunt.


    ¡°The Hunt family has a secret


    technique, and we''re able to form


    connections with a person after we


    inject our mental str gt inf Derr,


    Rabi Ve re able to know if


    he''s alive or dead." Quentin gritted his


    teeth as hatred filled his eyes. He


    wiped the blood from the corners of


    his mouth as he added, ¡°If the other


    person died, the person who used


    this secret technique on him would


    also be wounded.¡¯ Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    "Now, the connection between me and my son, Tyrell...is severed! My son!" Quentin seemed to have grown a couple of years


    older within mere moments as he plunged into despair.


    "I''d like to know which family this prodigy who killed the Second Young Master Hunt came from!¡± came the hushed murmurs.


    among some of them.


    "That''s right, this person is really daring. | think only the top geniuses from the Eight Reclusive Families are able to do this!" said


    a family master from the second-ss aristocratic family after carefully thinking over it. "It''s considered remarkable for prodigies


    from aristocratic families like ours to be in the initial or intermediate stage of the true-god level. They don''t have


    the strength to kill the Second Young


    Master Hunt!¡± ¡°My... My son had already broken through to the true-god level''s final stage before he entered the forest, and he


    also has a middle -grade spiritual tool with him! Who''d be strong enough to kill him? | want to know, now!" The furious Quentin


    tightened his fists, unable to register his son''s death.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Although life-and-death was also a personal responsibility during the previouspetitions, thepetitions were carried out on


    a stage in a one-on-one configuration. Apart from that, thepetition was considered over when one of them proactively


    admitted defeat and jumped off the stage.


    He had his reasons for choosing to have a tangled fight in the forest under Kobe Mountain.


    He wanted the members of the Hunt family to kill as many prodigies from the first-ss aristocratic families as possible. If he


    seeded, the families would face a gap between old and new prodigies. By then, the Hunt family would maintain their


    indisputable first-ce ranking.


    That was also the reason he repeatedly stressed that life and death were personal responsibilities in thispetition.


    Nobody was allowed to investigate what happened during thepetition after it ended.


    He never would have imagined that his second son would die inside the forest.


    ¡°He had broken through into the true-god level''s final stage and still got killed?


    Whoever killed him must be in the


    true-god level''s final stage too!"


    Family Master Lagorio imme jayely


    thought outanaiihien he heard


    thidl nif the Hunt family did not


    look into this right away, the


    members of the Hunt family would


    surely hate the Woods family if he


    framed the Woods family for Tyrell''s


    death. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Trenton immediately walked forward


    and spoke after he thought about


    this, "Master Hunt, | don¡¯t ee


    are man whoanmisneget is, and


    AICO Ne possibility that it¡¯s that


    young man, Fane Woods. That guy is


    extremely talented and has a rather


    dauntingbat power. | met his


    punch before, and | know how scary


    his true strength is!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash was furious when he heard this. How could he not know what the b*stard Trenton was trying to do?


    He immediately walked forward and


    said," Master Hunt, you can''t listen to


    the nonsense Master Lagorio talks


    about; this old fe is obviousiy hing


    tegugh rae OW can my son


    tch up to the second young


    master when he had just broken


    through to the true-god level''s


    intermediate stage recently? All of


    you know that our rtionship with


    the Lagorio family is extremely bad


    right now, and he''s tantly trying to


    frame us for this!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha... | still think that there''s a huge possibility that this is your son¡¯s doings. We all know that Second Young Master Tyrell


    Hunt pursued Eldest Young Mistress Helena Cabello previously, but Helena publicly kissed your son on the streets and said that


    the two of them are lovers!¡±

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    Trenton then continued, as if he saw the fight with his own eyes, "No doubt, Second Young Master Hunt hates your son for that.


    It''s highly likely that they had a fight to the death if they happened to meet during thepetition. Your son is highly suspicious


    in this case!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Nonsense!" Nash was so angry that his face turned green as he resentfully snapped, "My son is quite strong, but he''s just


    broken through and achieved the true-god level intermediate stage recently, around one month ago. Even if Second Young


    Master Hunt hadn¡¯t broken through, my son wouldn''t have bested him.


    Moreover, Second Young Master Hunt had already broken through and achieved the final stage of the true god level. How could


    my son stand up against him?"


    Agitated to the extreme, Nash could not allow Trenton to me Tyrell¡¯s death on members of the Woods family.


    The Hunt family''s old master was also infuriated and stood there in silence. He spoke up when he saw how agitated Nash was,


    "That¡¯s enough. | don''t think your son is capable enough. | know my grandson''sbat power, and he had trained the second-


    grade premium martial skill to its best. Together with the fact that the middle -grade spiritual tool can also increase hisbat


    power, it''s impossible for that illegitimate son of your family to kill him!¡±


    Nash rxed when he heard this. With a faint gesture of his hands, hemented," Old Master Hunt is a wise man. It¡¯s obvious


    that this old b*stard Trenton Lagorio is trying to sow discord and get rid of us with a borrowed knife!


    ¡°Haha! Why are you so agitated, Nash Woods? | was just making assumptions since nobody knows about the situation in the


    forest at this moment. We can''t even hear the fighting noises there as everything has been isted by this bluecolored cover.


    Who knows if your son truly did it? You''re so agitated because you¡¯re afraid and guilty!" Although Trenton also felt that Fane did


    not do this, he did not want to miss out on this great opportunity to frame Fane.


    After all, Fane would really be in trouble if he seeded in persuading everyone. There was a possibility that the Woods family


    would be ripped apart without Trenton doing anything about it.


    "| don''t want to waste my time talking to you¡ªall you know is framing others!" Antagonized, Nash crossed his arms at his chest


    as he ignored Trenton.


    Master Ximenes, Master Zachary, and even Master Cabello had grim expressions as their families had prodigies at the final


    stage of the true-god level. Hence, all of them felt that there was a possibility that somebody from their families killed Second


    Young Master Hunt.


    Alejandro Cabello was extremely worried as Second Young Master Hunt had pursued Helena before. What if Helena was the


    one who killed Second Young Master Hunt because he pestered her during thepetition?


    After all, he felt that Helena had a


    terrifying enon


    ven lselirse Wa the one who killed


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Trenton suddenly nced at


    Alejandro at this moment. He


    thought about it before he patted his


    head and said, "I get it i Than guy


    IE e mightonot Be able o defeat


    Second Young Master Hunt, but what


    if he worked with Eldest Young


    Mistress Cabello? That''s likely, no?


    Fane has quite strong fighting


    prowess, and Eldest Young Mistress


    Cabello has the fighting prowess of


    the true-god level''s final stage!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Quentin had a small frown on his face as he turned to Alejandro.


    Alejandro was inwardly nervous,


    considering Quentin had the hi


    combat power agyangatiih¨¦fa ily


    rhastas even the number one


    master, the first elder from the


    Cabello family, was not his opponent.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This was the first time he felt afraid as he met Quentin''s cold, hateful gaze.

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    ¡°What sort of nonsense is that?!¡± Alejandro aimed his re at Trenton. "Master


    Lagorio, don''t you think I''d kill you if you continue speaking such nonsense? On what grounds are you saying that my daughter


    is the killer when you don''t have any evidence? Show us the evidence if you''re so capable!"


    "That¡¯s right. It¡¯s in your best interest to not wrong others without any evidence!" The Woods family and Cabello family had bad


    blood between them for a long while, and that ced them both at odds with each other.


    However, this was the first time Nash sided with Alejandro.


    "That''s right. Fane had just broken through


    and achieved the true-god level intermediate stage, so hisbat power isn''t strong. Also, while it¡¯s true that my daughter is


    powerful in her own rights, it wouldn''t have been so easy if they wanted to kill the Second Young Master Hunt. | don''t think they''d


    both be able to kill him, even when they worked together!" refuted Alejandro angrily.


    "Haha... That¡¯s hard to say. What if your daughter pretended to seduce Second Young Master Hunt with her beauty? After all, it''s


    difficult for Second Young Master Hunt to resist her seduction, since he likes her so much. What if she attacked the second


    young master sneakily when his guard was down? Wouldn''t the second young master be in trouble then?¡± Trenton started


    laughing; it was obvious he would utilize the situation to the best he could for his gain.


    The memory of Nash ripping his daughter''s fighting prowess set him aze with hatred.


    Unable to tolerate Trenton''s nonsense, the Cabello family''s first elder walked forward and snapped, "Trenton Lagorio, you''re like


    a dog right now-a rabid dog, might | add. Do you n to bite anybody you see?¡± He looked at the crowd and continued," Among


    the geniuses from the Ximenes family, Zachary family, Lancaster family, and even the Church family, which family doesn''t have


    geniuses that are in the final stage of the true-god level? Even if one can¡¯t manage it, what if several geniuses work together?


    Haha... You framing our eldest young mistress baselessly disgust us!"


    Simrly, Master Lancaster stepped up to the te and chimed in, all while he wore an indifferent smile, "That''s right. | think that


    this might be the doing of the Lagorios. Don''t the Lagorio family have beautifuldies, too? Haha...! Since Master Lagorio was


    the first to speak of seducing one with beauty for a sneak-attack, I''m sure the members of your family are no strangers to such a


    tactic!¡±


    Master Ximenes was also afraid that it was his son. He thought about it and asked Quentin tentatively, "By the way, Master Hunt,


    since you''re the one who activated this formation, do you know who killed your son via this formation? Apart from that, can your


    secret technique only inform you that your son died and which of your sons died, but not the killer''s identity?¡±


    In fact, this was the first time anyone heard about such an undisclosed technique, and it piqued their curiosity greatly. They had


    no idea that Master Hunt coulde up with something like this.


    Quentin smiled bitterly. "| am the one who restored this formation, but this is how the formation is. How would | know what


    happened in the forest?"


    Quentin paused here for a short


    moment before he continued, "| used


    this secret nate: aneny cond"


    begpusel Wash tried about them,


    and also because | wanted to test


    this secret technique. s, this


    technique can''t reveal his killer."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Ximenes, Master Zachary,


    and the other family masters


    inwardly rxed when they hear


    this. All of therp weed that


    wasacgehiis from their family who


    did this. After all, even though they


    were strong, they were still weaker


    whenpared to the Hunt family.


    Apart from that, who would offend


    the Hunt family without any reason?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "By the way, Master Hunt, didn''t you


    all agree that life and death are


    personal responsibilities when


    participating in thispetition? In


    my opinion, Master Hunt should


    repress your grief andre georctwitht |


    ivi scqpa change, Is Master


    nt intending to investigate the


    matter? That doesn''t sound fair...


    When | paid you a visit yesterday, you


    purposely told me that this


    competition aims to challenge our


    prodigies, and that there might be a


    lot of deaths..." Master Lancaster,


    Shelby, smiled and continued,


    "Hence, the prodigies you spoke of


    must''ve included your son and other


    members of your Hunt family, am |


    right? It''s unfair that our geniuses


    can die during thepetition and


    yours can''t, right?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    The corners of Quentin''s mouth slightly twitched when he heard this.


    The Hunt family¡¯s first elder stepped forward and red at Shelby angrily while he spoke, ¡°Shelby, what''s the meaning of this?


    How can this be the same? That is our Hunt family master''s son, and the second young master is the proudest son of our family


    master. Second young master is not only talented, but he¡¯s also a second-grade elementary alchemist. How can youpare


    such a genius with yours?¡±


    "Haha...! It looks like you people never nned to treat all of them equally!" Shelby smiled coldly. ¡°If that''s the case, you guys


    should¡¯ve never allowed your family master''s son to join the battle!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right! Are you implying that our sons aren¡¯t human beings?" "You''ve gone too far this time. How could our sons die but


    yours can''t? Why did you people set such a rule for thispetition then?" One by one, some of the elders and family masters


    from the third-ss aristocratic families stood forward and started to show their infuriation.


    After all, they had started to worry about their prodigies upon learning thepetition''s rules. They somehow felt that this


    competition was a way for Master Hunt to weaken the strength of other families, in fear that some of the families had too many


    geniuses and would surpass their family in the future.


    They could do nothing about it when rules were set in stone.


    Nheless, how could they not get angry when the other party expressed such a controversial thought?


    "First Elder, what nonsense are you speaking about?¡± argued Old Master Hunt with a cold expression on his face when he saw


    that the first elder had caused a wave of outrage. "This is apetition, and everything should follow the rules since it''s a


    competition!"


    He paused and nced at Shelby before he added, "Master Lancaster is right. Her children had joined thepetition, and


    whose children aren''t children? No matter how talented they are, they need to experience adversity. It¡¯s fated for Tyrell to die in


    thispetition, and there''s nothing to grumble about. We''re martial artists, and we should have looked past life and death!"


    Quentin eventually nodded, anger suppressed before a smile slowly formed on his face. "Everyone has a point,¡± he began, "I


    was just sad because the news of my son¡¯s sudden death shocked me, though | don¡¯t n to look into it. Regardless of which


    young master or young mistress from which family killed my son, this only means that there¡¯s an extremely strong genius from


    your lineage. Congrattions."


    "Master Hunt truly is a wise man,¡±


    spoke Shelby ithyayaedtire of Her


    HandaiPl¨¦dde read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Hunt is really understanding.¡±


    "That''s right. We have to follow the


    rules that we set. Other ise, homdd


    BO alien othGrsy''Spake the other


    f his masters, one by one. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Alejandro inwardly rxed as he felt


    that Second Young Master Hunt''s


    killer was Helena-it wa bighty bel!


    T ell dig Hee Ha Qndheing the


    stdbborn person she was, she


    definitely would not agree to it. It was


    entirely normal for battles to the


    death to happen under those


    circumstances. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    "Haha... Don¡¯t worry, the Hunt family can still afford to lose. Apart from that, how can we not follow the rules we set?" Old Master


    Huntughed and seemed to have forgotten that the person who died was his grandson.


    However, everybody knew the old man would never ignore his grandson¡¯s death entirely. If he knew who did this, he would do his


    worst and wreak havoc to that person''s life. He would also kill that person if the opportunity surfaced.


    "That''s right, let¡¯s all wait and see. Have a look: Several dots of light disappeared from that area, and that meant several people


    died. | wonder which family they''re from!¡± spoke Quentin, chuckling as he purposely diverted the conversation while pointing at


    some area on the screen.


    Many people from the families sighed when they heard this. They had made their assumptions when they saw the dots of light


    disappearing from the screen during thispetition. As Quentin reminded them of it, they inwardly prayed and hoped that more


    geniuses from their families woulde back alive.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    In the huge light-blue colored cover, Helena and the others finally flew back at this moment and arrived in front of Fane.


    Fane looked at Venus and Danie before he asked, "How did it go? Have you killed all of them? None of them escaped, right?"


    Danie smiled bitterly and said. "One of them escaped, and this guy took a flying sword out. Since everyone ran away in


    different directions, scattered, that guy managed to escape."


    Fane''s expression faltered upon hearing the report. "That''s gonna be troublesome. If we kill all of them, nobody would know who


    killed the Second Young Master Hunt. With that guy escaping and if he leaves this ce alive, members of the Hunt family would


    know that | was the one who killed him."


    "What are you afraid of? The Hunt family are the ones who made thew. They said that life and death are personal


    responsibilities, and nobody is allowed to look into it after thepetition," spoke a woman from the Cabello family


    disinterestedly.


    However, Venus shook her head. "True, he said that, but he naturally hoped that those


    who''d die are children from other families, not his own. Under normal circumstances, nobody would really kill his son even if they


    had the opportunity to do so. That¡¯s their way of giving honor to the Hunt family!"


    "That''s right," Danie chimed in.


    "How can he not care about what


    happened, now that his son is dead?


    He said t at, they(wai? lobk ito the


    rhatter! ut only for a moment. Who


    knows if they''d find some other


    excuse after some time to cause


    conflict between both families and


    attack the other party?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The woman from the Cabello family


    glowered at the thought. She turned


    to Fane and muttered eat (1)


    troubl sare. Goede S gracious, we


    attowed somebody from their side to


    escape...!¡± useless!" whimpered


    another genius from the Cabello


    family, head lowered in shame.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry, Young Master Fane. We''re


    Fane smiled when he saw everyone


    around them had lowered their heads


    like children who had made mistakes.


    "It''s alright. No deybtatisaitficon to


    Kianrat Het when there are so


    many of them, and they even


    escaped in different directions. Apart


    from that, that guy had a flying sword


    and was so fast. It''s understandable


    that none of you could catch up with


    him.¡± Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fane, you were the one who killed Second Young Master Hunt, and we''re thankful that you appeared in time. We won''t divide


    the things in his martial ring with you. You can keep it!"

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Venus offered the ring to Fane after careful consideration.


    Everybody knew that since members of the Hunt family roamed with Second Young Master Hunt, putting the other things apart,


    they must have handed all the tokens they got to him. That meant Second Young Master Hunt''s martial ring stashed various


    valuable items in it.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll thankfully ept it." Fane did not act hypocritically. He flipped his hand and took out the first-grade premium pill he


    cultivated previously before handing it to Venus. "I didn¡¯t disappoint you, and I''ve seeded in cultivating the pill this time. This


    is a gift to you, as promised."


    Oh, my! What did you give her? Let me see


    it!" Fane and the others did not expect Helena to fly toward them with over 20 people at that moment.


    "A first-grade premium pill!" Helena inhaled deeply when she saw the pill in her second sister''s hand and gushed," Impressive,


    Fane, you have such a highgrade pill! But why did you give this to my second sister?¡±


    Fane immediately felt a wave of embarrassment swept through him. He never thought this fake girlfriend of his woulde at


    this moment when he gave the pill to Venus.


    It looked like he would be tricked into giving out another pill.


    Venus smilinglymented, "Eldest sister, this boyfriend of yours is a treasure. He knows how to cultivate pills, and this pill is


    the fruit of hisbor. This means he''s a first -grade premium alchemist. Isn''t that astounding? No wonder my eldest sister would


    fall for him and even forcefully kiss him!"


    Helena blushed a crimson color when


    Venus said that; shemented in such a way because she obviously knew Fane and her were only faking it. Their third sister


    was his girlfriend. Venus''sment stunned her.


    She could not help but roll her eyes at Venus. She soon thought about something and her eyes immediately lit up. She then


    pretended to walk forward and hold Fane''s shoulder as she said, "Look at you, Fane. You gave my sister a first-grade premium


    pill, and you haven''t given your girlfriend, me, anything! Shouldn''t you give me a pill too?"


    Danie''s sisters made her flustered. Who would have expected that her elder and second sisters would pretend to not know


    about her rtionship with Fane just so they could ckmail pills from him?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fane was embarrassed as he was


    being stared at by the nines of


    the Cabello family who kridw


    Hratme byte could Uniy ite the bullet


    ahd continue the act. "Alright, alright,


    alright... How can | forget about you?


    Don''t worry. I''ll help cultivate one for


    you when | have time!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Eldest Young Mistress, isn''t... Isn''t


    this Second Young Master Hunt?¡±


    One of the young men who fle@aver


    wistniee eee body on


    ground and inspected it, and the


    corpse grew more familiar to his


    memory the longer he looked at it. He


    inhaled in fright after he walked over


    to take a look. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Second Young Master Hunt?" Helena


    immediately appeared beside the


    body in a sh, and afrpy pyn @peeeled


    pfaceas''sKe nced at the


    body. She looked at Fane and the


    others before she asked," Who killed


    him? Are you the ones who did this?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elder sister, your boyfriend is really strong. He''s the one who killed him!" Venus purposely said with a smile. She even nced


    at Danie, who was beside them, to see if she would be jealous.

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    "You killed him? Do... Do you have such strongbat power?¡± Helena, who Second Young Master Hunt nearly killed before,


    was shocked to the core when she learned that Fane was the one who killed him.


    Fane smiled helplessly. "| can''t deny it when so many people saw it.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "It''s really you!" Helena was in a daze, seemingly unable toprehend the revtion within such a short moment. She had no


    idea that Fane was so strong.


    She considered it and walked to nce at Fane before she spoke skeptically, ¡°Could it be that you''ve broken through? Have you


    broken through into the final stage of the true-god level? It''d be difficult for you to


    kill him if you haven''t broken through, right? | remembered that you brought me to escape before.¡±


    Fane smiled bitterly before he exined to Helena, "Didn''t | tell you previously that there were people eyeing us fighting from the


    dark? If | killed him back then, members of the Hunt family would easily know about it, and | was worried about the trouble that


    would cause. Also, | didn''t kill him back then because | didn''t want to offend the Hunt family."


    Fane paused here before he continued, " This time, however, he was the one who came searching for us. He even said that he''d


    do despicable things to Venus and Danie after he killed the others. | killed him because there were no outsiders here!" "Oh, |


    see!" Helena finally realized what had happened. Fane had indeed mentioned to her that he would have killed Second Young


    Master Hunt if nobody was secretly observing their fight. Helena thought that Fane was boasting back then and did not pay much


    attention to it.


    Who would have imagined that this guy really had the strength to do it.


    "Eldest Young Mistress, Young Master Fane truly overwhelmingly powerful and outstanding. The two of you are a match made in


    heaven! | really hope that | get to enjoy your wedding dinner sooner orter!" gushed a man from the Cabello family.


    "That''s right, Eldest Young Mistress. You truly have good insight, and it¡¯s no surprise now that you insisted on staying single all


    these years. Turns out, you''ve been waiting for the person fated to be with you. Not only you, but any other woman wouldn''t be


    able to control themselves around such an outstanding man!" A young woman nced at Fane and said to Helena, "All of us


    envy you so much!"


    "That''s right, Eldest Young Mistress. Not only is he extremely talented and is able to kill somebody from a higher level, but he''s


    also capable of cultivating pills. He''s a first-grade premium alchemist at such a young age¡ªwho knows how good he''ll grow to


    be?" Another young woman was also extremely envious of Helena.


    Helena felt abashed and sheepish.


    She found herself teetering on the


    thought, sometimes, thei woakd \\


    hie een ama2ind\fFane t truly was


    bone


    nd. This guy became


    increasingly outstanding the more


    she observed him, and it helped that


    he was also quite handsome. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    It was also a boon that she could enjoy the envious looks people sent their way.


    However, she shook her head and


    silently told reset pancoverati


    swos\tier SIS s boyfriend.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She smiled and said to the crowd,


    ¡°Alright, let''s go. We need to auiskin


    eaeog, api be


    thotib me if others saw and knew


    that we''re the ones that killed Second


    Young Master Hunt." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    "Yes, let''s go. We need to leave here quickly, and we can''t stay in this cave tonight!" Venus immediately spoke up. It was not


    good if the Hunt family was informed about what happened in this ce.


    The group of people immediately left the ce.


    "Oh, thank goodness. We''ve found you guys atst. Young Master Fane!" Fane and the others met a group of people in an open


    area after flying for half an hour. They were Beth, Yule, and the Woods family¡¯s other prodigies.


    Fane was slightly relieved when he saw so many familiar faces. "How are you guys doing? Did you guys meet with any


    troubles?"


    Yule smiled as she spoke, "Everything is fine. We''ve been on our best guard and hid far away when we meet people we can¡¯t


    afford to offend. We bumped into some from the Lagorio family, though, and they wanted to take our things despite their


    somewhat average fighting prowess. As a result, we killed them and took all their tokens!¡±


    Beth immediately walked forward and took a martial ring out from her pocket before handing it to Fane. ''We saved all the tokens


    into this martial ring and thought of handing it to you when we meet you. Haha ...! We''ve gained quite a lot of tokens. We found a


    handful of them and snatched some from prodigies of third-rated aristocratic families!¡± "Tokens are a small issue¡ªbeing careful


    is your priority.¡± Fane felt a slight warmth in his heart. After all, Yule, Dawson, Bikini, and the others were extremely talented,


    though theycked time and resources to train. He believed that if they got out alive and trained well after they went home, their


    family would have many experts of the true-god level in the future.


    Dawson smiled bitterly and said, "Young Master Fane, we discovered that members of the Hunt family who entered this


    competition enjoyed killing. They didn¡¯t let go of those with lower fighting prowess, even though they handed their tokens


    obediently. | saw a group of people from the Hunt family chasing after a few prodigies from the Ximenes family!"


    "That''s right. | saw members from the Hunt family hunting people from the Ximenes family yesterday. The geniuses from the


    Ximenes family had already given up their tokens and all their spirited grass, but the other party still hunted them to kill them!¡±


    At that moment, Yule also walked forward and piped in, "The people from the Hunt family have gone too overboard. How can


    they spare none, even though they have so many experts?"


    Fane smiled bitterly after he heard this. " The members of the Hunt family and Lagorio family even cooperated to hunt people


    from the other families. | think they chose to hold thispetition here and made it thirty days because the Hunt family noticed


    other families had grown well during recent years, so they want to kill our geniuses. They want the other families to have a


    temporary deficit in manpower so they can enjoy their position in the ranks!" "They''re so hateful and shameless!"


    Danie tightened her fists, enraged without relief. "Curse them! The next time | meet somebody from the Hunt family, I''ll kill


    them without being afraid of offending the Hunt family!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright." Fane nodded. "The other


    families have no idea about the Hunt


    family''s intention. These ey


    would let go of the Hunt fa


    bers vite fi ee


    prowess once they surrender so they


    won''t offend the Hunt family. The


    Hunt family, on the other hand, would


    kill them all without a chance of


    escaping, given the opportunity to do


    so. If that''s the case, many members


    from the other families might die."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena was speechless. "This is


    really instigating. We met several


    members of the Hunt fi ilycO?¡¯


    ayy whemn go after they


    Nolet handed their tokens to us


    and asked me to let them go. I''m


    afraid that they would not let the


    other members of the Cabello family


    go in the future.¡¯ Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "The next time any of you meet


    people from the Hunt family, kill them


    even if they surrender! Our pecele nil


    only bes feif ppoxadF their ¡®people


    did spec ie those at the final stage


    of semi-god level, peak stage of


    semi-god level, and true-god level!"


    Fane balled his fists tightly and


    gritted his teeth, all while fury burned


    in his eyes. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    Everybody rested for the night. In order to be safe, Fane did not let Yule and the others travel by themselves. There were 70 to


    80 of them when the members of the Cabello family were gathered together, and all of them continued to travel forward.


    However, everybody kept some distance between them to search for the tokens.


    They then separated, though not too far from one another, and slowly traveled toward the bottom of Kobe Mountain.


    It had to be mentioned that there were quite a lot of precious items in Second Young Master Hunt''s martial ring. Apart from a


    large number of tokens, Fane had gotten quite a substantial amount of spirited grass. However, this was not the most exciting


    part for him. To him, the


    most exciting part was that there was a nice pill furnace and a couple of pill remedies in Tyrell¡¯s martial ring.


    Some of the pill remedies among the remedies were for second-grade pills. This excited Fane greatly as he did not have any


    remedies for second-grade pills, and he worried about what he could do in the future. He never thought he would get a myriad of


    valuable items after killing Tyrell.


    Of course, Fane took all of these things out and ced them in his martial ring before throwing away Second Young Master


    Hunt''s martial ring. It would be troublesome if the Hunts found out that Second Young Master Hunt''s martial ring was with him


    after they left this area.


    Fane and the others got several tokens within the next three days. They also met several members of the Lagorio family and


    Hunt family. True enough, Fane and the others took their items and killed them without hesitation.


    Time flew by quickly, and the number of Cabellos and Woods they met gradually grew over time.


    The rtionship between the Cabello family and Woods family grew better after they spent their days together; constant fights to


    take items like what happened before did not happen. Instead, they helped one another when they met with danger and seemed


    to have be friendly allies.


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    As they were about to reach the bottom of Kobe Mountain, Fane and the others heard the sound of an intense battle in front of


    them.


    ¡°Let''s go and take a look!¡± Fane waved his hand and flew over with the others.


    It did not take long until they noticed a dozen of the Lagorio family, the Church family, and the Hunt family each surrounded about


    20 Lancasters.


    There were also many bodies lying on the ground.


    "What''s the meaning of this? You people formed an alliance and are attacking us together?¡± A woman of the Lancaster family at


    the true-god level¡¯s initial stage was infuriated as she red heatedly at the people in front of her.


    There were quite arge number of them and they would be safe and secure under normal circumstances, unless they met a


    huge group of people or some psychos who were in the intermediate stage or final stage of the true-god level.


    Never did the Lancasters expect to meet 40 to 50 people from a group formed by three families that wanted to attack them.


    "You people are despicable. We''re


    willing to give you our tokens yet you


    still refuse to ist) " aniathechah" |


    frorp-thewabodster fa Yarnily was so


    angry that his face turned green.


    "This is just apetition! Do you


    people need to be so ruthless?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Naha... What about thepetition? This time, our master said that we can kill as we like. These are the rules; what can we


    do? You weaklings deserve to be killed!" sneered one of the men from the Hunt family as he cackled loudly.


    "Really?" A voice, at that moment, chimed in out of the blue,ing from behind them. "This means that you''re weak and


    deserve to be killed?"


    "It''s somebody from the Woods family!"


    The people from the Lancaster family


    were delighted as they had a good


    rtionship with the Aes vel


    and the ouidalwayfs kelp¡¯ each


    ober A art aa that, Fane was a


    master in the true-god level''s


    intermediate stage. They were not


    sure if the members of the Woods


    family would help them after they


    arrived. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why are the Woods together with


    the Cabellos?¡± A member of the


    Lancaster family uae see


    oke, siping BKRHY, almost


    f ie that Young Master Fane and


    the Eldest Young Mistress Cabello


    are a couple right now. It''s no wonder


    that their members would travel


    together." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    "Young man, we''re members of the Hunt family. Does the Woods family want to go against our Hunt family?" The man from the


    Hunt family turned around to look at them before arrogantly speaking, "We''ve got our sights on these people from the Lancaster


    family. Are you people wanting to get involved in this trouble?"


    ¡°You mentioned just now that this is the rule, and we''re allowed to kill as we like! Are members of the Hunt family ying


    favorites and are on a higher pedestal?" With a flip of his hand, Fane took his sword out.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Members of the Woods family and Cabello family immediately flew over and


    surrounded the opponents.


    ¡°Amazing! The Woods family is amazing!"


    "That¡¯s right. Never thought the Cabellos would help us, too!¡± The Lancasters were at the brink of despair before they came.


    After all, there were fewer of thempared to the opponents, and they were no match for the Hunts who had higher fighting


    prowess.


    They never expected they woulde to a turning point at this moment.


    "You people need to consider this carefully. What you''re doing is crossing the Hunt family, and you''re standing against the


    Hunts!" The man from the Hunt family was so frightened that his voice trembled when he saw Fane and the others taking action.


    In the past, everybody they met had to honor them no matter where they were, so long as they mentioned they were from the


    Hunt family.


    s, it backfired this time.


    ¡°Haha... You were the ones who mentioned that weaklings deserved to be killed!" Faneughed and waved his hand. "Kill them!"


    "Attack!" The Lancasters straightened themselves in an imposing manner. The fire in their heart was fueled as they could finally


    exact revenge.


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    The surrounded opposing party¡ªabout 50 of them¡ªwere no match for Fane and the others. Not only were they outnumbered,


    but their fighting prowess were not as high as Fane and the Cabello sisters. The battle at this area ended within one minute.


    "Thank you, Young Master Fane!"


    "Thank you to the three beauties of the


    Cabello family!¡¯


    Every member of the Lancaster family was extremely thankful as they stepped forward to thank Fane and the others.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "It looks like the people from the


    Church family have formed an


    alliance with them too. [eevarusite


    te this fone lier on." Fane


    hese bitterly as he nced at the


    bodies on the ground. "It''s good that


    we noticed something was wrong


    about them and killed quite a lot of


    them.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "What does that mean? Are these


    three families conspiring


    CO


    something?: Areyvifo


    brad er family frowned with a


    puzzled look on his face. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded and surmised, "Yes.


    They must''ve agreed to kill members


    of the other families to ether qaap


    let anybo y.gor pven Ht ft


    cuter NG or hand over their


    tokens. They''re doing this to solidify


    the Hunt family''s position! Surely, |


    believe that the Hunts promised


    some benefits to the Lagorio family


    and Church family!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    "The Hunts truly are despicable. I''ll definitely inform the family master about this after we leave this ce alive!" growled the man


    from the Lancaster family as hatred filled his eyes.


    At that moment, the Woods and the Cabello families have collected all the martial rings from those lying on the ground.


    "How should we allocate these?" Fane frowned as he looked at Helena.


    Helena had a matching frown, clueless as to how to distribute the items they had.


    The Lancasters immediately stepped forward and humbly spoke, "Thank you for rescuing us. We won''t take any of these items,


    so you can just distribute them among yourselves!"


    Helena thought about it for a moment before she said, "How about this, Fane: This time, you guys get sixty percent while us


    Cabellos take the remaining 40 percent. In the future, let¡¯s form an alliance with the Lancasters. My family and the Lancasters


    shall take thirty percent each in the future while your Woods family gets forty. How does that sound?"


    Fane was taken aback to hear her suggestion. "Won¡¯t you guys suffer losses with this n? If | get the most number of items


    every time, won''t you guys be unable to surpass our Woods family in terms of collecting tokens?"


    Helena smiled indifferently. "So what? You have the highestbat power, and even | am not your opponent. It''ll be good


    enough if you don''t take our tokens. Apart from that, you''re the strongest, so you do the most work and you''ve even rescued our


    lives. It¡¯s no issue if you take more!"


    The members of the Lancaster family chimed in as they smilingly approved," That¡¯s right. What could be more important than our


    lives? If you guys didn''te on time, we would''ve been dead by now. It''ll be in the best interest to form an alliance with both


    families!"


    Danie, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at Fane. "Why are you regarding yourself as an outsider? We''ll agree to this, got it?


    Apart from that, your Woods family had never entered the top seven position, and your best results in the past had been the


    eighth ce. There were even instances where you were positioned behind the tenth position. Don''t you want to earn the


    championship for the Woods family?" "Alright them. Since you guys proposed this and supported it, I''d like to thank everybody


    for this opportunity!" spoke Fane as he gestured to the crowd with his hands.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let''s quickly allocate the items and go to the mountaintop. We should immediately gather any members from our families when


    we meet them on the way,¡± suggested Helena smartly after giving it a thought. "We can''t allow others to fall alone at this


    moment. It''ll be troublesome if any of them bump into people from the Hunt family, Lagorio family, and Church family."


    "Alright!" agreed Fane after he


    assessed the situation. "The most


    troublesome part right now is still the


    First Young Masten Haritandthe


    otheralve Piready killed the Church


    family''s prodigy, Nathan Church. The


    geniuses from the Lagorio family had


    been killed while Second Young


    Master Hunt had also died. Right


    now, our main threat is First Young


    Master Hunt!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Second Young Master Hunt is also


    dead?" The Lancast rsinbalexOl"|


    cplywtven hYneard this, unable


    to believe it. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They could ept that Fane killed


    the geniuses from the Hunt family,to


    rescue them b ck thers) But S¨¦cond


    youn@wiater unt was the son of


    the Hunt family¡¯s master. Fane and


    the others were really gutsy to have


    killed him. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s right! Second Young Master Hunt is dead!"

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    Helena nodded before she nced at the Lancasters and reminded them, "I hope that everybody can keep this a secret and not


    tell anybody who killed him, understand? Although the rules were set, it''ll still trouble us in the future once the Hunts¡¯ family


    master knows who killed his son.¡±


    "Don''t worry, we''ll definitely keep this a secret," promised every member of the Lancaster family present as they patted their


    chest in their vow.


    Helena thought about it and a frown graced her features once more as she turned to Fane. "Fane, what if we bump into the First


    Young Master Hunt?" she spoke. "It''ll be nothing if we don''t meet him; a fight would be inevitable if we bump into him! This guy


    has a much strongerbat powerpared to the second young master!¡±


    Fane fell silent for a good while before he solemnly answered, "Let¡¯s see how things go by then. If we don''t have a choice, we


    can only think of a way to kill him. We can¡¯t allow him to kill our people however he likes!"


    "I''m aware you''ve got an impressivebat power, but I''m still worried. I''m worried about the trouble we''ll be in if he manages to


    run away. Apart from that, we also need to kill the person from the Draco family that escaped back there!¡± Helena was evidently


    anxious. She feared that the Hunt family would learn about what had happened.


    Fane sighed, feeling rtively low-spirited. "It''ll be for the best if we don''t bump into them. Nheless, I''ll do my best if we


    happen to run into them." It had to be mentioned that both young masters of the Hunt family were incredibly talented.


    Second Young Master Hunt was already quite good, and the first young master was, in fact, better than him. This made Fane


    rather unsure as he had no idea if he could manage to kill him.


    "Don''t worry. | believe in Fane¡ªhe can definitely do it!" attested Danie faithfully as she was all too confident in Fane.


    The group soon separated their trophies. Sure enough, Helena and the others knew that Fane knew how to cultivate pills, so


    they allowed him to get first pick on the ingredients suitable for cultivating pills in terms of spirited grass while they took what was


    left.


    That evening, they could not find a caverge enough for all of them to rest in.


    Apart from that, Helena, Venus, and the others had quite a high fighting prowess, so there was no need for that. They found an


    empty plot ofnd and started a fire. They were prepared to spend the night surrounding the bonfire while arranging for several


    people to take turns in keeping watch.


    Fane was free but he did not let time go to waste. He took the pill furnace out and started cultivating pills. After all, he had


    promised to give Helena a first-grade premium pill, and Fane did not want to owe her anything. He wanted to give her the pill as


    soon as possible so the burden would be lifted off of his mind.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, the first batch of


    ingredients failed at the mos cryeral


    part this time argund the second


    tind, Pane fook another batch of


    ingredients out and sessfully


    cultivated the pill. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| did it!¡± Fane looked at the pill in his hands and nodded in satisfaction. "The color of this pill is quite good!¡±


    ¡°Haha...! This is for me, right?¡± Helena looked at the pill with anticipation. The pill''s faint aroma made her swallow her saliva.


    "Of course, it¡¯s what I''ve promised


    you!" Fane smiled and was inwardl


    speechless. These thegges


    haghmgnaved 1s Get three pills from


    him, and the astounding part was


    that their excuses made him feel like


    he had to give it to them. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After giving the pill to Helena, Fane


    found a ce before he started to


    look at the second -grade ele y


    pill reme e gatfom Second


    Taree Hunt''s martial ring,


    considering the sun had not risen yet


    and it was still early. Images of how


    to cultivate this pill appeared in his


    head while he inspected the pill


    remedy. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    Another two days passed and Fane and the others had met members from the Lancaster family and Cabello family on their way,


    which increased the size of their group.


    Fane and his group took no prisoners when members from the Hunt family, the Church family, and the Lagorio family came to


    attack them. Fane took 40 percent of the trophies they obtained while the Lancasters and the Cabellos took 30 percent each.


    At that moment, everyone saw the changes on the huge blue light cover from outside the cover.


    Have you seen that? There must be about


    two hundred people from that group of people, no? They''ve consistently eliminated light spots and are still increasing in number!"


    An elder from one of the families could not help but sighed.¡± At this moment, there aren''t too many people who move alone;


    they''ve gathered into groups that are formed by dozens of people or tens of people. There are also groups that are almost


    hundreds of people. However, there are only two groups with an impressive number of people!"


    "That''s right. | wonder which family these people belong to? They had gathered so many people so quickly! There''s another


    group of light spots with quite a huge number of people, but they''re staying at that ce and aren''t moving. The people from this


    light group are slowly approaching the other group. I''m afraid the other light spots are going to go out soon!" Somebody once


    again analyzed the situation on the screen. There were only about ten days left for thepetition, and about one-third of the


    light spots on the screen had disappeared.


    This meant that one-third of the prodigies overall had died in the forest.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Many members from various families started to experience a wave of heartache, especially members from the second-ss and


    third-ss aristocratic families. After all, the geniuses from these families did not have a high fighting prowess and were not


    comparable to the eight reclusive families. They wondered how many from their families had died.


    The most crucial part was that since there were ten days left, most of the people had started to move toward Kobe Mountain,


    situated at the heart of the forest, to gather. People would surely drop like flies once they meet at the mountain, much faster than


    ever before. If that was the case, some of the families would suffer a huge loss.


    ¡°Master, do you think that thergest group of light spots are members of our family?¡± The Hunt family''s First Elder walked two


    steps forward and spoke to Quentin softly after he nced at the screen. "The Second young master might be dead, but don¡¯t


    worry about it¡ªthe first young master will surely find the killer and kill him to avenge the second young master!"


    Quentin''s heart ached at the thought of his second son. He gritted his teeth and said with a low voice, "I wonder which genius is


    capable enough to kill Tyrell. Hopefully, the eldest is able to avenge his younger brother!¡± ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Master. Cloud will surely


    avenge Young Master Tyrell,"forted the Hunts¡¯ First Elder.


    He paused for a short while before he continued, "No matter how it is, our second young master won''t be lonely as prodigies


    from other families are apanying him in the afterlife."


    Quentin, however, smiled bitterly." Unfortunately, we''ve suffered too big of a loss this time. Tyrell isn¡¯t only talented, but he¡¯s also


    an alchemist. A second-grade alchemist! He may be able to cultivate second-grade premium pills after a couple of years. By


    then, our Hunt family will be..."


    Quentin''s heart was filled with regret


    when he thought of this. He regretted


    his impatience. Truth be told, it was


    already very difficult to.payaytHo |"


    Hoste faurtilyes Pash! His son was


    capable of cultivating second-grade


    premium pills, and that was


    extremely helpful to people in the


    intermediate or final stages of the


    true-god level. What did their Hunt


    family have to be afraid of? Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The group that showed up as over


    200 light spots on the screen, and the


    light spots at the b toncpf Kobel !


    Mgyntaitafdvall) corverged into one


    group. Everybody started to pay


    attention to that area as they wanted


    to see if there would be a fight.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, although they did not know


    the situation inside, a wer aglerto


    determin e situsti¨¦n inside by


    dbdervt the activity of the light


    spots and if the light spots would


    suddenly disappear. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They soon noted, however, that none of the light spots in that area disappeared. This meant that no fights happened there as


    those people had instead banded together.


    "This is great. Look: | was right when I said that the young master asked us to wait here!¡±

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    In the cover, hundreds of members from the Woods family were ted upon meeting Fane and the others. They hid on top of the


    trees and only jumped down when they spotted Fane and hispany.


    "This is great. At least there are still so many members of the Woods family waiting here!" Fane was slightly at ease when he


    noticed a sizable amount of the Woods family''s prodigies. He feared beforehand that many of his family were in in battles.


    There were at least 100 of them present. As for the other members of the Woods family, who knew how many of them were


    scattered in which areas?


    Yule thought about it and asked Fane,"


    Brother Fane, what should we do now? Do we still need to continue waiting here?" "Yes, let''s wait for another two days. After all,


    many members from the Woods family should be on their way here,¡± replied Fane as he came to a decision.


    "Oh my god. Your people have been waiting here? You guys have discussed this before? | envy you people. | wonder how the


    members of my family are right now. Who knows how many members from our Lancaster family are still alive right now!" A


    genius from the Lancaster family and was in the true-god level¡¯s final stage was incredibly envious when he saw therge


    gathering of the Woods family in this spot.


    ¡°Luckily, we arrived quite early, and other families with arger group size have yet encountered them. Otherwise, we''d be in


    trouble if they were destroyed by members of another family." Fane could not help but smile bitterly. After all, he discovered that


    most of the Woods family''s geniuses in this spot were at the semi-god level, and only one or two of them were in the true-god


    level. There were, in total, about seven or eight ninth-grade grandmasters.


    With such fighting prowess, these people would have found themselves in a tight situation if a much stronger family with several


    strong masters encountered them.


    "This is true. It''s great if there are masters when everybody gathers together, or it would''ve been quite dangerous!¡± Helena


    nodded seriously after she thought about it.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom! Ple eyeee


    the original ontentae |S ic


    Behan S.


    At this moment, a group of people


    were running toward them from


    too far awa as they were nde


    aan a people. Fane, who was


    originally sitting in the tree, flew


    upward in a sh and looked over


    there from far away. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is bad. Several members of the


    Woods family and Lancaster family


    are behind, hunted byabaut erty¡¯


    rpejpberstti¨¦ Church family!"


    Fane''s face immediately darkened


    after he took a look. Only his shadow


    was left in a sh as he flew forward.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    ¡°Guess the people from the Church family truly have be the Hunt family''s obedient followers!¡± Helena also flew upward,


    though she did not follow after Fane knowing he could easily settle everything alone.


    In thispetition, the only person who could fight him would be the first young master of the Hunt family, Cloud Hunt!


    ¡°Everybody, quickly. Move faster! Faster! There should be members of the Woods family in the front area, since Young Master


    Fane asked them to wait there. Let''s continue to fly; we''ll be saved if there are members of the Woods family up ahead!" The


    young woman flying in front had the fighting prowess of the semi-god level''s final stage. Such fighting prowess could be


    considered apudable.


    However, her arms were covered in blood as sweat covered her forehead. She was slightly pale, a telling sign she was badly


    wounded and worn out.


    There were seven to eight people behind her. Some of them were Lancasters while the remaining others were from the Woods


    family.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tailing them were over 20 members from the Hunt family thatunched attacks after attacks maniacally.


    "Get them! Don''t let them escape!" A man from the Church family had a spiteful expression on his face as he led his people


    forward, swinging his sword at the attempting-escape party.


    Whoosh!


    Awave of sword aura swung forward. "Curses!" A man from the Woods family saw that the sword aura was aiming at him, and


    he was obviously within the range of attack. He gritted his teeth and stopped. "Go ahead, guys. I''ll stop them here as long as |


    can. You guys have to avenge me when you guys find backupter!¡±


    "Brother Aiden!¡± A woman turned around to him as her eyes turned red. She grew up with him, and they were like genuine


    siblings. She knew that Aiden would die if he stayed back.


    However, there was nothing they could do. If they did not leave one person back to stall the other party, everybody might die.


    There were already a few people who stayed back to buy time for everybody else.


    ¡°Look, somebody ising over to help us!" A member of the Lancaster was filled with hope and joy when he spotted someone


    flying toward them.


    "There''s only one person. What can he do? If he has low fighting prowess, he''s just going to die!" spoke another member of the


    Lancaster family with a bitter smile.


    "No, he¡¯s traveling toward us so quickly. It seems...to be the young master of the Woods family!" The first person from the


    Lancaster family then realized it was Fane, and he was delighted.


    Thoom!


    Behind them, Aiden forcefully withstood the sword aura from his opponent, but he was incredibly tired. He had been fighting


    continuously for a long period and had escaped for some time. There was not much Chi left in his body.


    "Die!" Another member of the Church


    family standing opposite of him


    activated a martial ski \He yaled his


    deinta ast \Snd punched


    forward. A fist formed by coagted


    Chi appeared and rushed toward


    Aiden who was in front of him.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "D*mn it... Am | going to die?" Aiden


    Woods did not have time to turn


    around and look. He pelievedithat tHe


    hercedsdd Would help Chloe


    and the others to fly further away. In


    that case, the chances of them


    staying alive would increase hugely.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The chances of them being saved would be higher if other members of the Woods family discovered them shortly after this.


    Whoosh!


    However, as he was prepared to


    carry out another attack while he


    gritted his tee apgttseigdre?


    appeai¨¦d itront of him ina sh.


    He tightened his fists and swung one


    toward him without even using his


    Chi. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| don''t even have time to use my Chi. Crap!


    Will | die?!"

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    Aiden was slightly stunned and frightened at the same time. He thought that one of his teammates that ran away with the rest


    turned back to find him.


    He was extremely moved but, at the same time, felt that this person was foolish. Would this not result in another death?


    It was not longer until he noticed that the iing figure was so familiar and stalwart.


    "It''s Young Master Fane!" He soon recognized Fane and was filled with joy. Fane was a master in the intermediate stage of the


    true-god level. Although Fane did not use any martial skill, it was not difficult for a master in Fane''s level to receive the attack


    from a person in the


    final stage of the semi-god level.


    Thoom!


    Sure enough, Fane easily destroyed the Chi punch from the other party into ashes after a horrendous explosion was heard.


    "Sh*t! Who''s that?" Frightened, members from the Church family immediately stopped chasing after their opponents when they


    saw what happened.


    The members of the Woods family and Lancaster family who ran for their lives also stopped running as they struggled to catch


    their breath.


    "This guy seems to be the Woods family''s young master!¡± One of the geniuses from the Church family frowned, and his


    expression continued to darken after he thought about it. "Curses. This guy is actually here. He''s in the intermediate stage of the


    true-god level!


    "Run!" None of the prodigies-over 20 of them¡ªthat chased after Aiden and his friends were at the true-god level. Overridden


    with fear upon recognizing Fane, they turned around and started escaping. Their previously imposing manner to conquer


    everything was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Fane made an indignant sound before he swung his sword toward their direction several times, and the scary circle -


    shaped sword aura flew forward.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Shink! Shink! Shink!


    With that, some of the opponents were cut into halves as they lifelessly dropped from the sky.


    ¡°Big Wave Hits!" Fane activated his martial skill and killed the remaining others. "Young Master, you... You came just in time. |


    thought I was going to die just now!" Aiden gazed at Fane, grateful that he came.


    Aiden was one of the geniuses Fane chose from the branch families, and he was just in the initial stage of the semi-god level


    when Fane chose him, not too far from entering the intermediate stage. At this moment, he had already achieved the final stage


    of the semi-god level. It could be said that he was already extremely talented.


    "These people from the Church


    family are suicidal!" Fane nced at


    the bodies on the ground and smj


    at the crowd. " gniyerl GuySatdrry.


    ThpsOwhdSre hurt should rest and


    tend to your wounds. Rest for a


    couple of days before we discuss the


    next steps. The others are in the


    forest over there." "Young Master


    Fane, can you help us? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    There are a dozen Lancasters,


    including our young master, who is


    surrounded over there by others. We


    tried our best to Ove froncheiny


    sprpneeaa a to see if we


    could get so


    me help!" A woman from


    the Lancaster family flew over and


    looked at Fane beggingly. "Please,


    Young Master Fane. Are there a lot of


    people from the Woods family over


    there? If there are a lot of them,


    please help us. We''ll remember your


    great kindness!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are there a lot of people surrounding your young master and the others?¡± asked Fane immediately after hearing the woman''s


    plea. "How many people are there?¡±


    "| think there are about fifty to sixty members from our Lancaster family, but | have no idea how many of them are left right now.


    There are about a hundred people surrounding us, and they''re mainly members of the Lagorio and Church family!" exined the


    woman thoughtfully.


    "Ah, yes, there are also a couple of members from the Woods family who didn¡¯t manage to escape and are with our young


    master.¡±


    "Alright, the others should take a rest


    over there. Bring me to them!" With


    the flip of his hand, Fan ook thd 1 |


    we wordout and frir¨¦w it into the


    sky. The flying sword erged and


    he jumped onto the sword with the


    woman. The two of them went flying


    toward the direction they originally


    came from ina sh. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    "Young Master Woods, there are a lot of opponents there. Besides, our young master is at the intermediate stage of the true god


    status, and they didn''t rush out to surround him. It''s because the Lagorio family has three members who are also at the


    intermediate stage of the true god realm, and they have quite a few at the beginning stage of the true god realm. | don''t know


    how long our young master can hold out!"


    On the flying sword, the girl from the Lancaster family expressed her worry. She was touched by how Fane was anxious to


    rescue her young master, but it would be too rash for him to rush in all by himself.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go alone. We''ll waste time if we get others toe along. I¡¯m afraid


    that if we dy any longer, your young master would be done for!"


    Fane gave a bitter smile. After flying for a while, the sounds of fighting rang out again.


    "It''s in that direction, right?"


    Fane gestured toward the direction of the sound.


    "Yes. We''re almost there!"


    The girl nodded her head, casting a few surreptitious nces toward Fane. He was too confident. It seemed that his fighting


    prowess was truly a cut above the rest.


    "Young Master, we''re done for. We''re dead!"


    The people who were surrounded in the middle were still fighting for every inch of their lives. Aman who stood near Master


    Lancaster''s son was losing hope.


    They were already outnumbered, to begin with. As time trickled past, their numbers would thin out even further.


    Now, they were only left with over thirty people. There were at least over ny opponents. The gap was just too big.


    "Sh*t. These people are really persistent!"


    Aman from the Church family temporarily stopped his attacks. He had expended much of his Chi due to the prolonged fight, and


    his bones were growing weary.


    ¡°Hah. Don''t think that the ones who managed to escape earlier will bring back reinforcements. Our people will definitely catch up


    to them and kill them!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Another man from the Lagorio familyughed. "All of you are so stupid. You think that the Woods family really has the power to


    save you just because you heard them saying that they would gather at the middle of the foot of the mountain? Never mind that


    the people who you fought so hard for to escape will even survive, the Woods family might not evene to save you if the


    survivors reach them!"


    "No way!"


    Young Master Lancaster, Randall, had received direct blows from many sword aura attacks. Blood stained his sleeves, and he


    looked as though monsters had been tearing him apart.


    Yet he still gritted his teeth and held on. He knew that these people would not let him go even if he surrendered, so he had no


    choice but to fight on.


    Just yesterday, he had witnessed a


    few members of the Lancaster family


    who had already surrendered-and 11


    . Nis :


    en yp thet ildqu S,yet they were


    amit |


    kitted anyway. "There are still four or


    five members of the Woods family


    here. They''ll definitely help if they


    know what''s happening. Hmph.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    You''re dead meat if they bring a hundred or two hundred people along!"


    Randall clenched his jaw. That was the only hope he could cling onto, even if he did not know if he could hold on until then.


    The rest also halted their attacks for


    now, whereas the Lagorio pega


    the Church familyal} etood tothe


    siasy anebhing down on the Lancaster


    family members as though they were


    penned sheep waiting to be


    ughtered. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| believe that the Woods family members are people of integrity. And rtions between our families has always been excellent!"


    Randall insisted, gritting his teeth. He knew that it was theirst hope. He could only say that so that everyone would not give up


    hope and continue fighting until reinforcements arrived.


    "Hah. That depends on the


    circumstances as well. Why would


    theye over at this time? The


    aren''t many agg¡é fighters arong the


    woods fariiy, and the only


    outstanding fighter is a man called


    Fane Woods. But he''s only at the


    intermediate stage of the true god


    status, just like you. It¡¯s useless even


    if hees, don''t you understand?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The man from the Church family who was at the intermediate stage of the true god statusughed again.

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    ¡°Young Master, look-look! Someone ising!"


    At that moment, a man from the Lancaster family suddenly noticed two people standing atop a flying sword, which was zipping


    toward their direction.


    Randall''s heart leaped in anticipation when he heard that someone wasing. When he saw that it was just two people, his


    smile instantly hardened. What good could two people do?


    ¡°Maybe they''re just passing by!¡±


    Randall gave a bitter smile and spoke in a hapless tone.


    "It-it''s Young Master Woods!"


    Quickly, another man recognized Fane


    with a delighted expression.


    "Really? That''s great. He''s at the intermediate stage of the true god status!"


    When he heard that it was Fane, Randall''s cloudy mood immediately dissipated into excitement.


    "He has a flying sword. If he can rush in, we might be able to use it to escape. It''d be great even if only half of us escaped!¡±


    Another girl had hope rekindled within her after thinking about it.


    The corners of the lips of the man from the Church family twitched slightly. "He actually dared toe here?¡±


    Here, he clenched his fist and threw it toward Fane. ¡°But you might as well have signed your death certificate,ing here


    alone. It''s a great win for us to kill you!" A fist made out of Chi appeared as he threw out the punch, throttling straight toward


    Fane.


    "Hmph!"


    Fane stopped not too far and released a frosty harrumph. He clenched his fist and threw it out.


    Simrly, a giant fist made out of Chi appeared before him. However, the Chi fist was evidently bigger than his opponent''s, and it


    appeared more solid as well.


    Bang!


    A tremendous bang rang out. Cracks soon appeared all over the opponent''s fist, running all over until it crumbled into powder.


    Meanwhile, Fane''s fist still had energy left even after the initial collision. It continued to surge forward until it came to the man


    from the Church family.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The man from the Church family took


    in the situation which darkened hj


    expression. ve fe ire


    apptherttn¨¦rtia skill. He could only


    clench his teeth and throw a raw fist


    out to block the attack. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He believed that although he was not


    using Chi and had no time to use a


    martial skill, he was sul fighten at \


    t intermeiate de o the true


    god status. His opponent''s attack


    had been reduced by at least seventy


    or eighty percent of its forces, so he


    should be able to handle it easily.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    Another frightening explosion rang


    out. The next second, Fane''s


    finally reg anti Blithe was


    thedwet few dozen meters back by


    the force before he could finally


    steady himself. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Deft!"


    A metallic taste filled the man from the Church family''s throat. Blood gushed out of his mouth, and his features darkened. ¡° How


    is this punk so strong?¡±

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    Fane was at the intermediate stage of the true god realm, yet at that moment, the man from the Church family felt as though he


    was facing an opponent at the advanced stage of the true god status. That had been a tremendous amount of pressure.


    From a bystander''s view, the two used very basic attacks, but he was utterly trounced.


    "This punk is strong. I''ll help you kill him. The rest of you go and kill the Lancaster and Woods family members. Randall and the


    others are heavily injured. They won''t be able tost long now!¡±


    Another man from the Church family, who was at the intermediate stage of the true god status sensed how terrifying Fane was.


    He flew over and stood beside hisrade.


    "Just rest at the side!


    Fane turned to look at the girl from the Lancaster family behind him and told her.


    "All right!¡±


    The girl was a little taken aback, but it was true that she was heavily injured and that she had used up most of her Chi. She


    thought about it before flying to the side and taking out small chunks of spirited stones, absorbing their Chi to replenish her own.


    Fane shrunk the flying sword to its usual size and wrapped his fingers around its grip. "I think you''re the ones who won''tst


    long!"


    ¡°Heh. There are two of us, punk. We only need to hold out long enough for our people to kill them. Then we will all surround you,


    and we''ll see what you can do alone!" The man from the Church family chuckled. He flipped his palm and took out his own


    sword.


    ¡°Hmph!"


    Fane emitted a cold harrumph, unable to bother with supplying a retort. He poured his Chi into his sword.


    A frightening aura began to emanate from his body. His two opponents suddenly sensed a deathly force pressing upon them.


    "That punk is at the intermediate stage of the true god status. But that aura is so strong!"


    The man from the Church family who had flown inter could not help but gulp, tightening his grip around his sword and pouring


    his Chi into it.


    ¡°Ah, it must be difficult for you to cultivate yourself to this level. And you''re still so young. Honestly, it''d be a pity for you to die!"


    Fane heaved a sigh and shed his sword.


    A frightening sword aura appeared before him, arcing wider and wider until it fused with his chi, radiating with the promise of


    death.


    "Die!"


    The other two also used their own martial skills. Two frightening sword auras arced forward.


    Bang!


    Two terrifying explosions ripped through the air, almost as if they had happened at the same time. The two attacks collided with


    Fane.


    Yet their attacks were like two huge


    chunks of rock that sshe inte the


    water. Th y.createditpples ¡®but they


    Harrabne of stopping the torrent. In


    a split second, they were destroyed.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "No good. Run!¡±


    One of the men saw that Fane''s


    attack was arcing higher and eae


    cresting toward them inas


    Ae neet his


    wave. He was sohig Kee


    Ae varie Only then did he


    realize how powerful and frightening


    the man before him was. They were


    even wondering if their opponent was


    truly a fighter at the peak of the true


    god status. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°My god. No way!"


    The other man also gulped and wheeled around sharply, ready to escape.


    However, Fane''s attack was too fast. They had barely turned on their heels and took a few steps forward before the wave of Chi


    swept across their backs. They fell to the ground, dead.


    ¡°No way. The two fighters from the Church family were killed in less than a minute?"


    The Church family and Lagorio family


    members had all been confident. Yet


    once they turn d-arquntito creek,


    thay werd edmpletely dumbfounded.


    The two fighters at the intermediate


    stage of the true god status had died


    too quickly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    "Fantastic. Kill them all!


    Randall''s spirit immediately recovered once he saw what happened. With two of their fighters dead, only one at the intermediate


    stage of the true god status was left on the opponent''s side, and he would definitely be dejected. This time, they had managed to


    turn the tables!


    "No way. If this is the case, our ns are going down the drain!"


    The man from the Lagorio family, who was at the intermediate stage of the true god status, saw that the other two intermediate


    stage fighters were no match for Fane and were killed. He was suddenly afraid, and he noticed that his allies¡¯ fighting spirit had


    dimmed. He clenched his teeth and turned around, getting ready to escape.


    Yet he never thought that just as he wheeled around, Fane would already be standing before him, shing a wide grin.


    "Young Master Fane, the Lagorio family had been on good terms with the Woods family. Although conflict urred because of


    what happened to Young Mistress Lily, you shouldn¡¯t just forget our friendship from before, no?"


    The man was quickly on his feet, and he spoke to Fane with a grin on his face.


    ¡°Our friendship from before?"


    Fane almost thought that it was funny. He pointed at the corpse of the Woods family members. "Take a look. Is this the friendship


    you''re talking about?" he said, smiling frostily. ¡°If you had thought about our friendship from before, would you have


    killed the Woods family geniuses so recklessly? And you even became allies with the Church family. Hmph! If | hadn''te,


    everyone here would be dead!¡±


    "First Young Master Hunt!¡±


    The man from the Lagorio family frowned and pointed toward the back of Fane.


    Fane was taken aback, and he quickly craned his head to take a look.


    Then he realized that Young Master Hunt was not there. When he turned his head back, the man from the Lagorio family was a


    blurred shadow, already two or three leagues into the distance.


    "He''s pretty fast!"


    Fane gave a cold smile and chased after him.


    The man from the Lagorio family had


    pushed his speed to its limits. He believed that so long he flew a little further and disappeared into the forest, he would have a


    chance of escape.


    However, Fane was too fast. He nced backward and was rendered so speechless that he would have spat blood if he could.


    Fane was going twice as fast as he was, and he had already caught up to him within a few breaths.


    "Die!¡±


    Fane threw a punch, a thickyer of Chi coating his fist, radiating a powerful aura.


    The man had to stop when he saw this. He also threw his own fist out in retaliation.


    Bang!


    However, Fane was too strong. The next second, the mannded onto the ground like a pile of bricks, and a small crater had


    formed from the impact. The man spat a mouthful of blood. He was so injured that he could not even stand up!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Please, let me go. | know | was wrong...¡±


    The man coughed blood nonstop, looking at Fane with a pleading expression.


    "Go and beg before those you have killed!"


    Fane gave a cold smile and ende


    the man''s life itayaysinigie swing of


    Hi sera Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After he took the man''s martial ring, Fane flew back to the original site.


    When they witnessed Fane killing


    three fighters at the intermediate


    stage of the true Qd stats sO"


    quigkly thiede zen opponents left


    behind had no more fighting spirit left


    in them. After a few more of them


    died, they all scattered and escaped.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yet Fane gave chase to them, and


    other than a few wh earsly CON


    paged tment the forest, the


    rest were all killed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "There are too many of them, and all of you are injured, so you can''t give chase.


    Otherwise, they''d all die here!"


    Fane flew back again and spoke with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    ¡°Hah. You''re being too greedy!"


    Randallughed. "I¡¯m satisfied that we''ve killed so many of them already. We''d probably be dead if yo!


    late!"


    lu arrived a second too


    "That¡¯s right. Thank goodness you came, Young Master Fane, or we would have been cold bodies lying on the ground instead.


    Those guys refused to give up until we were dead!"


    Agenius from the Woods family had an expression of relief.


    ¡°Let''s go. We''ll clear up the mess first, then I''ll use my flying sword to take all of you to the ce where the Woods family,


    Cabello family, and the Lancaster family members are gathered!"


    Fane smiled and told everyone.


    "The Lancaster family? There''s more of them there?¡±


    Randall''s eyes brightened when he heard this, and his heart leaped in delight.


    "Quite a few too! They''re all waiting in the forest at the foot of the mountain!"


    Fane replied, nodding his head.


    ¡°Everyone,e here!"


    Randall ordered his family members toe over and he fell onto his knees, kowtowing toward Fane.


    Fane, for saving us. We will never forget what you did for us!"


    "Thank you, Young Master Fane. You have our utmost gratitude!"


    The other geniuses from the Lancaster family all fell to their knees as well, proiming toward Fane.


    "Get up! You guys are embarrassing me!¡±


    Fane was internally speechless. He hastily called for them to stand up.


    "Young Master Fane, you can take all of the spoils of war from this battle!"


    After Randall thought about it, he told Fane.


    . "Thank you, Young Master


    "No way. We killed so many people from the Church and the Lagorio families, and you''re giving me all of the spoils of war?"


    Fane was confused after he heard that, and he wondered if he had misheard something.


    "That¡¯s right. They''re all for you. If not for you, | would not be able to wake to another morning. You ha¡¯


    gratitude!"


    As Randall spoke, the rest of his people went to gather the spoils of war.


    ve to ept this token of


    "How about this? I''ll hold onto them for now, and we''ll redistribute them when thepetition is almost over based on how many


    ques there are. It won''t be too good for you if I''m too far ahead in the lead."


    Fane suggested after giving a bitter smile.


    He was happy to take the spirited


    grass and other assorted materials,


    but if he took all the  esand tt


    wana hier eaparsng the


    geniuses from other families, he


    would find the situation difficult to


    exin. He could not chalk that many


    ques up to pure luck. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Hunt family would suspect him even if they did not have evidence.


    ¡°Hah. All right. At any rate, you must win thepetition. It''s fine if we don''t have the ques, so long as you win!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Randall was an easygoing person.


    After he said that, he added, "Oh,


    right. I''ve decided that you''ll


    Big Broth rfropmoweehorve always


    Idoked p to you anyway. It must


    have been tough for someone from


    the mortal realm to cultivate


    themselves to this stage. So I''ll be


    your Little Brother, and you''ll be my


    Big Brother!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane''s features twisted into a slight


    grimace. "That wouldn''t do. You''re


    the son of Master Lancaster. How


    could you recognize faa as caig\"''


    ther? thels idfumbly. "Many


    people look down on me because |¡¯m


    from the mortal realm and am an


    illegitimate child. You''ll be a


    laughingstock if you take me as your


    Big Brother!¡± "Aughingstock? Well,


    I''ll just teach whoever dares tough


    at me a good Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    lesson!"

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    ¡°All right. The matter is settled,¡± Randall dered. "You''re my Big Brother from now on!"


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go, Brother Randall!"


    Noticing that everyone had cleaned up the spoils of war, Fane tossed his sword forward. It abruptly grew in size and floated


    before everyone.


    ¡°Let''s go. We''ll rest once we arrive at where everyone else is!"


    Randall and the others leaped onto the sword before settling themselves onto the surface. "This is an amazing sword, Brother


    Fane. It can fly and it can serve as a weapon as well, and it seems to increase your fighting power by a good margin. It must be


    at least a middle-grade spiritual


    tool, yes?¡¯


    Before Fane could answer that, a girl from the Woods family cut in proudly, "Young Master Randall, your judgment is off this time.


    Young Master Fane''s flying sword is not a middle-grade spiritual tool, but an ultimate-grade spiritual tool!"


    ¡°Holy sh*t. An ultimate-grade?¡±


    Randall and the others all took a sharp intake of breath, wondering if they had heard her wrong. They heard that only the Hunt


    family had one of those. They would never imagine that Fane would possess such a treasure.


    Fane bobbed his head cidly at the sight of the other man¡¯s stupefied expression. He controlled the flying sword, zipping


    toward somewhere in the middle at the foot of Kobe Mountain.


    Before arriving at the forest proper, Fane noticed that Danie, Helena, and the others had flown above the canopy line, looking


    in his direction. It was evident that they were waiting for him to return.


    "He''s back, Big Sis. | knew that he would be able to handle it easily!"


    Danie broke out into a proud grin when she caught sight of the silhouettes of Fane and the others.


    Admiration sparked in Helena. "That''s right. He''s amazing," she replied, a wan smile on her lips. "I¡¯ve never met such a genius


    and fantastic man before!"


    "Of course!"


    Danie smiled and scanned her surroundings. "Otherwise, would | have set my eyes on him?" she whispered.


    ¡°Mmhmm. You have good taste!¡±


    Helena rolled her eyes at her younger sister, then added after thinking for a while, "But I''m afraid that he''ll have to y the role of


    my boyfriend for a while longer before | can return him to you. We can''t let the Hunt family see through our ruse and find an


    excuse to say that we yed them!"


    ¡°All right, all right. | understand!¡±


    Danie spoke callously. After she thought about it, she could not help but add in a joking manner, "Right. You won¡¯t let your


    drama bleed into real life, right, Big Sis?¡±


    Helena''s cheeks reddened, and she shot Danie a re. "What are you talking about? He''s your boyfriend. Why would | try to


    snatch him away from you? Don¡¯t say anything like that next time, got it?"


    Danie pursed her lips. "I was just joking.


    Why are you mad at me!" "How could you joke about something like this?"


    Helena shot Danie another re.


    The two only mped their mauths!


    ryt hen they wath Fane and


    t be ers were drawing near. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Oh my. The two beauties from the


    Cabello family are hepe\No yoniel!


    Brother Rare flAWs0 fast!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Randall spoke in a genial tone after he saw Danie and Helena.


    "What do you mean just the two of us?


    There''s another one waiting down there!"


    Danie studied him for a while.


    "Aren''t you Master Lan tersGari|


    ndall kangast¨¦e she Said. "Why


    at¨¦ you calling Fane ¡®Brother''?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°He''s my Big Bro from now, and I''m his


    Little Bro!"


    Randall said, grinning.

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    "No way. Did | hear that wrong? You-you''re willing to be his Little Bro?"


    Helena was taken aback. This was Master Lancaster''s son, who was in a powerful, significant position. Besides, the Lancaster


    family was about the same level as the Cabello family among the eight reclusive families, so this was unprecedented.


    ¡°What are you talking about? We''re brothers. None of that ¡°big¡¯ or ¡®little¡¯ nonsense!¡±


    Fane''s lips twisted into a wry smile as he exined hastily.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Heh. Anyway, I''ll just listen to whatever you say, Big Bro!"


    Randall chuckled and pounded his chest.


    At any rate, you saved my life, Big Bro. So I''ll dedicate it to you!"


    ¡°All right. You all had better rest for two days. It won''t be too long till thepetition ends. Once all of you have recovered, we''ll


    still have time to ascend the mountain!"


    Fane decided as he scanned the audience.


    Everyone hopped down from the flying sword, one by one. Some took out medicinal pills and began treating themselves as they


    sat on the ground, while others took out spirited grass or spirited stones and started to absorb its Chi to replenish their own.


    "There are too many people here, especially those from the Woods family. How did we get so many people to gather here!"


    Randall heaved an internal sigh of relief when he saw so many people. "Hah. We''repletely safe now that we have Brother


    Fane and the three geniuses from the Cabello family here. Our next step would be to wait till time runs out, and we''ll be able to


    get out of here!"


    "The only thing I''m worried about now is First Young Master Draco. The other second -ss and third-ss families are no match


    for us."


    Danie also sat down by the side. "Quite a few geniuses from the Lagorio family are dead, and the Church family has also lost


    plenty of people. Their families would be furious if they found out."


    ¡°"Mmhmm. We should try to gather as many members of our families as we can to avoid unnecessary sacrifices!¡±


    Fane nodded his head as he spoke.


    "Young Master Fane. There-there are a few peopleing this way!¡±


    Two people were keeping watch atop the trees to see if any more Woods family members wereing over while everyone was


    waiting.


    ¡°Really? No one is chasing after them?¡±


    Fane stood up, his heart leaping in delight. He hoped that he would find more Woods family members. That would mean that


    many of them were still alive.


    ¡°Er, not really. Looks like they''re escaping from something... There''s a monster chasing after them!¡±


    One of the men spotted this and told Fane," They''re pretty far out. | can''t tell what level the monster is at!"


    ¡°All right. I''ll go get them!¡±


    Fane flew up, and after discerning their direction, he shot straight toward them.


    Roar!


    Quite a few Woods family members


    were desperately flying away Ute


    the giant pyth EveRE! attheir


    Hels aiirel¨¦ased earth-shattering


    roars, and its maw was wide open,


    emanating a distinct promise of


    death. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry. We''re arriving at the designated meeting spot!"


    Martin swung his sword backward as he tried to urge the people before him.


    At that moment, Martin, just like Liah,


    was at the beginping e@tkige dethe


    top ged status. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They had looked down on Fane


    first and want igtfiaht for the?


    popitian 5 House Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    heir, but they were so badly defeated that they were rendered speechless.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    Now, the two had finally broken into the beginning stage of the true god status.


    However, Fane had already broken into the intermediate stage. His cultivation level had already surpassed theirs, what more his


    fighting skills? That fact made thempletely submit to him.


    "The monster''s hide is too thick. The two of us are no match for it!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Liah spoke haplessly as she battled the python, "Seems like this python is no longer at the beginning stage of the true god status


    ¡ªit''s probably going to break into the intermediate stage soon!"


    "You''re right. We''re no match even though the two of us arebining our strengths. Sh*t. | wonder if Young Master Fane has


    arrived at the designated meeting spot! If he¡¯s not there, we might just harm more Woods family members instead by bringing it


    there!¡±


    Martin quickly thought of something, and his expression darkened. Worry filled his chest.


    Liah gave a dry chuckle. "You''re right.


    What do we do now? We''ll be doing more harm if the Woods family members waiting there are mostly at the semi-god realm."


    "We also don¡¯t know if Beth and the others are there. We still have a few fighters at the beginning stage of the true god status,


    but we don''t know if they¡¯re there!"


    Martin shed his sword again. The closer they came to the meeting point, the more worried he felt.


    ¡°Look. It''s the young master. He saw us, and he''sing!"


    At this moment, Liah quickly realized that Fane was flying over. Relief abruptly flooded her limbs.


    "It''s really him. This is great. We''re saved if he''sing over!¡±


    When Martin recognized Fane, his expression lit up with excitement. Fane was at the intermediate stage of the true god realm,


    and he was a powerful fighter. They would not have to fear the giant python if he wasing to save them.


    Roar!


    The python''s body was riddled with wounds, and blood poured out from those wounds.


    However, these injuries were nothing to such a giant being. Instead, the injuries made it even more agitated. It released a shriek


    before suddenly spearing forward at an elerated speed, going straight for Martin.


    ¡°F*cking monster. It''s too fast!¡±


    Martin was frightened when he saw this. Unable to dodge the attack, he hurriedly clenched his fist and poured his Chi into it,


    mming it into the python¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    A dull noise rang out. The next second, Martin was flung outward. He steadied himself with great effort, and blood spurted out of


    his mouth.


    The giant python had also been dropped two or three meters, but it quickly righted itself and released a ferocious roar, rearing up


    toward Liah.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, Liah swept a


    fearsome swore ed


    opyhepythen''s ody. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Roar!"


    The python twisted its head andshed its tail.


    "Shrtl"


    Liah cursed when she saw that the


    attack wasin fonhey. gpll!


    ky poverellha edy with ayer


    of protective Chi. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    The python''s tail immediately


    shattered her shield, angiit smoked


    ptintaner! Sending her flying


    backward as well. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    "Pfttt!"


    Liah was sted backward, and a mouthful of warm red liquid spewed out of her mouth. Her face immediately nched.


    Nheless, she still gritted her teeth, preparing to continue fighting. That god damn python! It had previously killed several men


    from the Woods family; the Woods family had long wanted to murder this beast. Seeing Martin getting hurt by it, it fumed the


    me inside Liah even more.


    ¡°Liah, don''t fight head-on with this monster! Its skin is too hard to prate through! Young Master Fane will soon arrive and it''ll


    be so done for!"


    As soon as Martin noticed that Liah stood up and nned to charge and fight again, he flew over to her side and advised her.


    Roar!


    However, the giant python-that was wounded once again¡ªwas even more furious this time. After a roar, it bolted toward the


    direction of Liah and Martin.


    "Die, you monster!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ashadow bolted and arrived at the scene. Finally, Fane had arrived. He balled his fist and a thickyer of Chi energy encased


    his fistpletely.


    With a sh, he came to the side of the giant python and sted his fist directly on it.


    Bang!


    Aterrifying boom echoed through space. The gigantic body of the python received the st from Fane, causing it to nt


    downward and hit the ground. The dust on the ground sshed messily as though they were dancing enthusiastically in the air.


    Roar!


    The giant python was severely injured, it hissed in pain. A pair of huge eyes were staring straight at Fane, deadly.


    Nevertheless, it seemed to have known the strength and power that Fane possessed. Thus, it turned around and flew off into the


    distance, seemingly wanting to escape from Fane.


    ¡°What the heck?¡±


    Liah and the others who had just witnessed the human-python-one-second battle werepletely baffled. They knew that Fane


    was strong, but they did not expect that he would be that strong! The blood-thirsty demonic python would actually be afraid of


    Fane and flee! The monster seemed to have the strength of the true god realm and possessed a certain level of spiritual


    intelligence.


    "That''s so amazing! That monster beast waspletely enraged by us before that. It was determined to pursue after us even


    when it is injured! Now, it actually got frightened away by Young Master Fane!"


    A few members of the Woods family were relieved and all stopped to rest, breathing heavily.


    Swoosh!


    Fane chased after the python at


    lighting speed. Although the body of


    this monster beast was\kardx6nth,


    resistant DiRatings, it was also


    because of this, their movement and


    speed were often not fast. Their body


    was too huge, clumsy and not


    flexible. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Soon, Fane caught up with the


    gigantic python. With a flip of his


    palm, a ck prdjaphear¨¦d fr


    Fame egrip thi energy flooded his


    sword, and the ck sword instantly


    became a powerful weapon. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Swoosh!


    Fane swung his arm. A frightening


    shing blow with unr lentigg OM |


    spe derae tt python,


    sptitting the python into two. He killed


    it. Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Blood sshed, and the python smashed heavily onto the ground, breathless.


    ¡°Woohoo! This freaking monster is finally dead! It chased after us for almost an hour! I¡¯m so exhausted!"


    Martin flew toward Fane, looked at the python''s corpse, his spirits were flying high.

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    "Young Master Fane, you''re so, so, so strong!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Liah also flew toward the group and looked at Fane with an envious face. "Why do | feel that you''re not at the intermediate stage


    of the true god realm at all? With yourbat strength, you''re at least at thete stage of the true god realm or perhaps even at


    the peak stage!"


    "She''s right! You this brat, if you break through to thete stage of the true god realm, | think that even some strong fighters at


    the peak stage of the true god realm would be afraid of you!"


    Martin was envious of Fane. "Now | think about the past when | was looking down on you. Ugh. I¡¯m so ashamed of myself. I''m


    definitely not a match for you! Sigh! | must admit that, right?" He was reminded of the past and could not help but self-


    deprecated.


    ¡°Haha, you two. Stop praising me!¡±


    Fane smiled gently, then he waved his hand and two healing pills appeared in front of them. "Take it. You look heavily wounded!"


    ¡°Hehe, thank you very much, our dear Young Master Fane!"


    The two chortled sheepishly and took the pills that Fane had offered. They then swallowed the pills.


    After only a few minutes, Martin could sense the effectiveness of the healing pill, and felt that the injuries on his body were


    recovering slowly. Even more unbelievable, several injuries on his skin were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Holly-molly! Young Master Fane, how is this healing pill of yours is so effective? Okay. | need to learn from you. When you have


    time, you have to teach me how to create such a pill. | have no idea how to refine such a healing pill, with my current knowledge


    and ability, | should still be able to learn it, right?"


    Martin looked at Fane with shining eyes, as though he was a puppy begging for food from his Master.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll teach everyone how to create and refine it once we return to the Woods family residence after the tournament ends.


    The creation process of this healing pill is not hard to learn. The only thing you will find troubling learning is matching the


    ingredients of some drugs. As long as you master it, you''re good to go!"


    Fane beamed warmly. He then led the crowd and soon arrived at the ce where everyone gathered.


    "My goodness, there are so many people here! The Three Golden Flowers of the Cabello family, as well as Randall of the


    Lancaster family, are all here!"


    When they arrived in the woods, Martin, Liah, and the others were stunned at the scene before them. Many people were


    gathered there.


    ¡°Let''s wait out for the next two days, and after tomorrow, we''ll all set out for the mountains together to find more tokens!"


    In the afternoon, more of the Woods family and Lancaster family came. When they noticed Fane and the others were there too,


    they were all overjoyed.


    All of them breathed a huge sigh of relief, especially those who had been chased by the Lagorio family and the Church family


    before and had escaped from death. As long as they survive the next few days, they could leave safely, and it marked the end of


    the tournament.


    Of course, the number of participants in the tournament was decreasing.


    Two days passed by quickly, and on the third day, the crowd set off, heading toward the mountain.


    As for the distribution of the tokens


    and spoils of war, everyone deci


    to go ordin jothenevidu?


    agneeht rhe Woods family would


    take 40 percent, and the other two


    would take 30 percent respectively.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the opposite direction of the Kobe Mountain, several geniuses from the Hunt family had finally met up with Cloud Hunt.


    ¡°First Young Master Hunt, we''ve finally found you!"


    One of the men was thrilled that he almost jumped for joy.


    Cloud bobbed his head, but his


    expression was somewhat solemn.


    ¡°Strange, why didn''t | t peapyet |


    Regent aR Se the way?


    reover, even strong fighters of the


    Church and the Lagorio family are


    nowhere to be found. Instead, | only


    met a few weaklings." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The man''s face sunk to the deepest,


    and with a gloomy tone, he said,


    "Young Master Clo veyngMadtel


    "stamens Sihers including people


    of the Hunt family, elite fighters from


    the Church and the Lagorio family,


    they...they''re all dead! We saw their


    bodies on the way!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    The corners of Cloud''s mouth twitched a few times, and his body froze, unable to believe the new fact.


    After countless seconds, only then he grabbed the man¡¯s cor and lifted him up. "Say it again! If you dare to lie to me, I''ll tear


    you apart!" He stared at the man with hatred.


    "Young Master Cloud, it''s true! You can ask the rest of them; they saw the body too.


    And we found Young Master Tyrell''s ring in the bushes! The killer must have taken the things inside the ring and thrown it aside!"


    The man scrunched his face and his voice trembled with fear. He then took out the ring shakingly and handed it to Cloud.


    Only then did Cloud let go of him and took the ring from the man. His eyes were flushed red and his teeth gritted tightly.¡¯ Who


    the hell did this? Who on earth could actually kill my brother? That person must have broken through to thete stage of the true


    god realm in order to do that, and possess terrifyingbat prowess. My brother is actually dead..."


    ¡°Young Master Cloud, we do not know who did it. By the time we got there, a pack of wild wolves was already there, gnawing on


    Young Master Tyrell''s body. If we went there a littleter, I''m afraid that we would not even recognize Young Master Tyrell¡¯s


    body!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Another man from the Hunt family spoke up with a gloomy face. "Young Master Cloud, although Young Master Tyrell was a little


    bit mischievous, he was indeed a rare genius. He sometimes even gave the pills he made to us! You must avenge him!" "Of


    course!"


    Cloud was so angry that he gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. "No matter who did it, | must avenge my little brother!"


    ¡°But, but, we don''t even know who did this, how can we possibly avenge Young Master Tyrell?"


    The man before furrowed and asked after giving the matter some thoughts.


    Cloud sneered coldly and viciousness took over his eyes. "Isn''t it obvious? There are only a few who have the strength and


    power to kill my brother. | just need to find all of them and kill them one by one. Then it''d be considered as revenge for my


    brother!"


    Ayoung girl from the Hunt family stood up and gave her two cents, "Young Master Cloud, | think the First Young Mistress Cabello


    is most likely the killer!"


    "Why so?"


    Cloud frowned and asked.

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    Cloud clenched his fist tightly. "The brat from the Woods family has weaker martial status andbat prowess, so he can''t be


    my brother''s killer. As for the Lancaster family and the other families, although we''re not close with them, we''re not enemies, and


    they have no issue with my little brother. | think our main goal now is to find Helena Cabello and kill her to avenge my brother!¡±


    ¡°Now there are only a few days left till the end of the tournament, and | guess the other party has already arrived at Kobe


    Mountain. So the possibility of running into each other is also high now!"


    Someone shouted from the crowd.


    ¡®Let''s go!


    Cloud waved his hand, gesturing to his men to leave.


    "Young Master Cloud, look! There''s a group of peopleing over. It seems to be the Church family! Fantastic! Our team is


    getting stronger now! Haha!"


    Aman burst out inughter when he found something.


    They had more than two hundred people of the Hunt family gathering here, and over there, more than a hundred people of the


    Church family were arriving. They had a total of four hundred men or so right now!


    "Haha, look over there, the Lagorio family is here too! Quite many of them are here!"


    Cloudughed wholeheartedly, pointed to the other side, and then said, "Hehe, they arrived just in time! But why are there only


    ny people from the Lagorio family?


    That''s not even a hundred!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When the Lagorio family came before Cloud, he said straightforwardly, "What happened to your people? Are there no longer any


    elite fighters in your group? Ok, forget about the elite fighters, there are so few of you, why is that? Didn''t we agree to gather


    here and ambush other families?¡±


    Aman from the Lagorio family stood up and responded with a dull face, "First Young Master Hunt, a lot of our people have died,


    and we don¡¯t know how many of our men are still alive out there. The Lagorio family has brought many geniuses and elite


    fighters to this tournament this time, but on the way here, we found a lot of dead bodies of the geniuses from our Lagorio family!


    And we only manage to gather these people right now.¡±


    Cloud was rendered speechless. Initially, he thought that he could gather a thousand people to do the ambush, nevertheless,


    there were only five hundred gathered here right now. He was utterly disappointed.


    ¡°Forget it. Let''s separate our formation and move. Everyone, remember, once you run into Helena Cabello and her people, notify


    me immediately! | want to end her life with my own hands!¡±


    Cloud gave ast wave and led his men to set off.

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    "Stop it!"


    Danie rolled her eyes at Randall, but in her stomach, butterflies were flying everywhere. Randall''s words spoke to her heart. If


    it was not for the sake of not letting the Hunt family finding out, she would have let the whole world know that Fane was her


    boyfriend!


    "Young Master Fane, some Zieglers are there!"


    After flying for a while, Fane and the others stop the group of people from the Ziegler family¡ªa second-ss family.


    They had more than twenty people.


    When they finally noticed Fane and the others in front of them, they were frightened down to the soles of their shoes.


    "My God, did I see it right? Three families are actually all gathered together!"


    Aman from the Ziegler family shouted with a gloomy face, and his face became more and more unsightly as the time passed. It


    looked like the token that they had worked hard to obtain in the past few days would have to leave their pockets. Their efforts


    were in vain.


    "Three families gathered together, and they have almost seven hundred men! How did they even manage to gather so many


    people? Especially the Woods family, they have the most people!"


    Another woman expressed her helplessness with a bitter face.


    Standing in front of the Ziegler family, Fane could not help but smile in his heart.


    The overall strength and power of the Ziegler family were actually excellent; they managed topete with the Woods family


    last time for the position of the eight reclusive families. They could be considered as one of several strong families.


    However, in theter stage, the Woods family extended and developed faster than the Ziegler, and in the end, obtained the


    valuable position of the eight reclusive families.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hand over the tokens. As for the spirited grasses, keep them.¡±


    Fane smiled gently andmanded the other party.


    "Huh? Just the tokens?"


    As soon as a guy from the Ziegler family heard that, his face beamed and could hardly conceal his happiness. "Thank you,


    Young Master Fane, thank you so much!"

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    After the Ziegler family discussed for a while, they took Fane¡¯s advice and went down the mountain.


    "You''re too considerate. Never mind that you didn''t take their spirited grass, you even let them go!"


    After they left, Helena looked at Fane and could not help but give a wan smile.


    "It wasn''t easy for them to survive this far. Besides, they ran into us this time, but if they ran into the Hunt family, they wouldn''t be


    spared even if their martial levels are low."


    Fane''s attention wandered toward the peak, his eyes oddly grave. The closer they were to the peak, the higher the chances of


    running into the Hunt family. It was likely


    that he would be fighting them eventually.


    Everyone continued to march forward, and another two days passed by. There were only five days left until thepetition ends,


    and Fane and the others finally spotted a huge group of people in the distance.


    At that moment, Fane and the others had managed to gather many people from the Woods, Cabello, and Lancaster families, and


    their numbers totaled to about eight hundred people. The other group however had about six hundred.


    "Young Master Fane, it''s the people from the Hunt, Church, and Lagorio families.


    There are many of them, but we outnumber them by quite a bit!"


    Danie told Fane after scanning the distance.


    "Sh*t. Their three families truly made an alliance. They killed so many members of my family. Today is the day of our revenge!"


    Randall clenched his fist when he saw them, huffing.


    Helena thought for a while before speaking to Fane, "This is what I''m thinking. You and | will attack Cloud. They shouldn''t have


    that many powerful fighters left by now, and we probably have more fighters in the true god realm on our side! With our strength


    combined, we''ll be able to kill Cloud!"


    Fane''s brows furrowed, then he addressed everyone in a solemn tone, "All of you must pay attention. Do not let a single person


    escape. This is likely to be ourst battle with them. It''ll be bad for us if they escape!" ''Everyone heard that? We must wipe all of


    them out. Otherwise, the Hunt family wille after our throats once they get out and tell everyone who killed their family


    members. But they forced this from us as well. It''s time we avenge our fallen brothers and sisters!"


    Randall hollered.


    "Oh, thank goodness, First Young Master. | finally found you!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    "That''s right, Young Master Cloud. | saw it with my own eyes! He killed the Second Young Master!"


    The man was furious. "But | believe that he¡¯s no match for you. He¡¯s a goner this time!"


    ¡°Of course | can take revenge!"


    Cloud''s expression was as stony as ever." But if he''s truly that strong, I''ll probably be fighting him for a long time. We''re


    outnumbered. By the time | finish him off, we might lose many of our people!"


    The Church family and the Lagorio family members all went green around the gills.


    They had thought that they could easily kill their enemies¡¯ geniuses by allying with the Hunt family, and the Hunt family had even


    promised them plenty of benefits once they fulfilled their end of the bargain. Then, they would be able to surge together and


    eliminate the Woods and the Lancaster family.


    After that, they would be able to be one of the strongest families around in two or three years, barring the Hunt family, of


    course.


    They did not think that the Woods, Lancaster, and Cabello families would form an alliance. They even had a premonition that the


    other alliance would be picking them off first. If this was the case, their two families would suffer heavy losses.


    ¡°What''s wrong? We''re already here. Don''t tell me that you have cold feet now?"


    Cloud seemed to not care about the Church family and the Lagorio family members¡¯ worries. His expression darkened as he shot


    a vicious re into the distance.


    "No-no! Of course not!"


    The two families'' members hastily waved their hands. They did not dare to offend Cloud Hunt.


    "Thene with me!"


    Cloud waved his head and said.


    "Young Master. Look. They''re flying toward us now. It seems like they''ve spotted us!"


    Agirl from the Hunt family spoke with a startled expression when she saw this.


    Cloud emitted a frosty harrumph. "Hmph. They think that they can swallow us up just because we have fewer people. But they


    didn¡¯t notice that I''m here!"


    After he said that, he rushed forward with his people at a blinding speed.


    Soon, the two armies stopped and faced each other.


    "| heard that you killed my brother, Fane. You''ll be dying today!¡±


    Cloud re at Fane. He was close with his brother. Tyrell did not like to train, but every time he made a pill, especially a new


    one, he would always give the first pill to his big brother. This truly touched Cloud¡¯s heart.


    "I''ll be dying today? You sure?"


    Fane shed a frosty smile. "Since you already know that | killed your brother, then don¡¯t think we''ll let a single person escape


    today!"


    After he said that, he waved his hand." Listen to me," he said. "Surround them!¡±


    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!


    Suddenly, the people behind him flew forward in formation, surrounding their opponents.


    "Not a single person will escape? All right then. Let''s see if you have the bite to match your bark!"


    Cloud flew a little higher and flipped


    his palm, a sword peadng dani


    d.cpeinaur¨¦d ¡®His Chi into it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "A middle-grade spiritual tool?"


    After Fane sensed the resonance


    from the sword, a sipileouved Rig


    lips HgjalseifleW Upward and took


    out his own sword. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Whoosh!


    Helena also followed suit. Then she


    smiled at her opponent My


    spaPaRR ESOT Master Hunt,


    b ee using our numbers to our


    advantage today!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    ¡°Hmph. You think you can overpower us with just numbers? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡±


    Cloud gave a cold harrumph, disdain filling his gaze.


    "Charge!"


    Under the orders of the three, the two sides began to sh. In a few moments, a few people started to drop, lying dead on the


    ground.


    ¡°Fight, Young Master Hunt! We might notst any longer!"


    At the beginning stage of the true god status, a man from the Church family looked at his opponents, his expression weighed


    with worry. After all, not only were they outnumbered by Fane''s army, but they also had fewer fighters in the true god realm


    compared to them. Furthermore, Venus and Randall were fearsome fighters, far above the likes of people of a simr cultivation


    level.


    That was why he was worried.


    "Don''t worry. I''lle over to help in a moment. | just need to kill that sI*tty couple. The rest won''t be a problem!"


    Cloud''s lips curved into a mirthless grin. In his eyes, the only people who could give him a run for his money were Fane and


    Helena. The rest were like annoying gnats he could wipe out without a problem.


    Besides, he did not care if they died. Other than the Hunt family members, for whom he would mourn if they died, he did not care


    if the Church family or the Lagorio family members were dead or alive by the end of the battle.


    The only thought treading in his mind was to kill Fane and Helena. After all, his brother would not have died if not for them.


    "SI*tty couple? You''re the real b*stard around here!"


    Helena''s temper red when she heard him insulting her in that manner. As the First Young Mistress of the Cabello family, she


    had never been humiliated like that before. She nearly exploded in anger, and she immediately poured Chi into her sword,


    ring at Cloud.


    "Heh. You still won¡¯t admit it? You two tumbled together even though you haven''t known each other for long. Of course, you''re a


    si*t.¡±


    Cloud chuckled, his expression as contemptuous as ever.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a frightening sword aura flew out, the Chi coalescing into a longsh.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "There now. Why so agitated?¡±


    Cloud maintained his frosty smile as he returned the attack with a swipe of his own sword.


    Whoosh!


    Another sword aura flew out, and the two attacks collided against each other.


    Bang!

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    "| never thought that an illegitimate child from the mortal realm like you would be able to kill my brother. But | will avenge him


    today!"


    Cloud''s gaze hardened. A fearsome aura emanated from his body. In a split second, he countered with an attack of his own.


    At that moment, outside the giant blue bubble, everyone''s attention was fixed at one spot.


    Especially the Hunt family, Quentin, and the others. He had thought that therger group of lights among the two was his people.


    After all, there had been a secret agreement between the Hunt, Lagorio, and Church families. He had promised to give the two


    other families plenty of spirited grass and pills if they upheld their end of the agreement, to wipe out the geniuses from other


    families.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    That was why the three families gradually banded together while the other families were scrambling to assemble themselves.


    They cooperated to target the lone geniuses from other families and were met with great results.


    However, he never imagined that after the two giant spots collided with each other, the fighting began.


    "They''re in battle. Many are involved.


    Seems like neither side isprised of one family. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many people."


    The Second Elder of the Hunt family thought for a while before taking a step forward, whispering toward Quentin," Master, if this


    is the case, it seems that the other families have allied with each other to fight our people. If I''m not wrong, this is the final battle.


    After all, there''s not much time left until the end of thepetition. The others are probably scattered elsewhere!"


    Quentin nodded his head and gave a cold smile. "If the person who killed my son is there, | pray that Cloud will be able to


    avenge his brother!"


    On the other side, the other families were also staring at that one spot on the screen, specting what was happening inside.


    ¡°Master, who knows how Young Master Fane is doing?"


    Titus, who was standing beside Nash, was growing slightly anxious. "After all, he offended the Second Young Master of the Hunt


    family, and he even offended the Norman family. Now the Lagorio family hates us too. The Young Master isn''t afraid of the


    Lagorio family, but the Hunt family and the Norman family will be trouble!"


    Nash remained silent for a few seconds before answering, "It shouldn''t be a problem. After all, Fane has an ultimate-grade


    spiritual tool in his hands. His cultivation level is slightly lower than those geniuses at the peak of their game, but it shouldn''t be a


    problem with that spiritual tool helping to boost his fighting power!"


    Titus shed a bitter smile. "It''s true that Young Master Fane has an ultimate-grade spiritual tool, but it''s precisely because he


    has a treasure like that that he might attract unwanted attention," he added.¡± That''s why I''m worried that people will go after him!"


    Worry began to stir in Nash after Titus said that.


    Still, he thought about it and said, "| believe in my son. Besides, it''s no use worrying now. We can only wait. There are only a few


    days left. We''ll know the results once everyonees out!"

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    ¡°Let''s attack him together, Fane!"


    Helena looked at Fane and said to him.


    "All right!¡±


    Fane bobbed his head. With their sword in hand, they rushed toward their opponent again.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This time, Helena used a powerful technique instead, her sword aura shing outward like aet streaking through the sky.


    Meanwhile, Fane used the second-grade elementary martial skill from earlier, Burning Chop.


    He believed that Cloud would not be able to defend against two simultaneous attacks if he were to use the technique from


    before.


    "Twin Dragons Fist!" They did not expect Cloud to sheathe his sword and clench his fists, mming them against each other.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, two giant dragons formed out of Chi rose into the air. They almost looked as though they were alive, and their scales


    glimmered dangerously. After they roared, they rushed toward Fane and Helena.


    Bang!


    Fane¡¯s attack quicklynded on it,ing to a standstill against the dragon for a moment.


    Yet on the other side, Helena¡¯s attack could only hold out for a while before it shattered, unable to hold out anymore. The dragon


    coming for her was reduced to half, yet the remaining momentumnded on her, sending her flying a few dozen meters


    backward before she managed to right herself.


    "Perel"


    Helena spat a mouthful of blood, and her face turned white.


    "He''s really strong. I''ve only heard about his prowess before, but I''ve never actually fought against him. Now | finally know how


    monstrous he is!"

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    "Seventy percent!¡±


    Fane and Helena exchanged nces, their gaze suddenly turned grave.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Scared?¡±


    Cloudughed, expression pleased. "It''s no use being scared now. | won''t let you go even if you beg me on your knees. | will


    avenge my brother today!"


    After he said that, he clenched his fists and gathered his Chi again. The resonance of the Chi was stronger than before.


    "de Wave!"


    Fane did not dare to let his guard down, so he used his second-grade premium martial skill.


    Suddenly, Chi and sword auras mingled and merged, forming wickedly sharp des of flying swords, flying outward with a


    fearsome aura.


    "Falcon Strike!"


    Helena also used her strongest attack. As she shed her sword, her Chi pooled into the form of an eagle, spreading its wings,


    which were about twenty feet in length. It emitted a terrible screech as it dove forward.


    Bang!


    Cloud used the two giant dragons again, the dragons looking bigger than the ones from before. They almost appeared far more


    solid.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    One of the dragons collided straight into Helena''s attack. Her frightening falcon was easily destroyed, and the remaining energy


    from the dragon rushed toward her again.


    "Shit!"


    Helena was so frightened that all color leached from her face when she saw the remaining Chi headed for her. She could clearly


    feel that the remaining energy from the attack this time was two to three times stronger than before. Even generating a Chi shield


    right now would be of no use. She would die if the attacknded on her.


    Meanwhile, Fane''s flying swords continued to rain on the other dragon. When one of the swords was shattered, another came to


    take its ce. There were at least a few hundred swords slowly chipping away at the Chi dragon¡¯s energy.


    Whoosh!


    Just as Helena felt that she was about to die, Fane rushed before her, flipping his palm and taking out the tortoiseshell shield.


    The shield grew bigger,rge enough to cover the two of them behind.


    The remaining energy from the Chi dragonnded smack onto the shield.


    Bang!


    As the explosion rang out, Fane and Helena were thrown backward, flying a few dozen feet before they managed to right


    themselves.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    The dragon that was colliding with Fane''s de Wave was not going to hold out for long. Lashes appeared wherever the swords


    connected, then a loud crack tore through the air, and it shattered into pieces.


    Meanwhile, there were still a few dozen swords left behind from Fane''s attack.


    They speared forward relentlessly.


    "No-no way!"


    Cloud shook his head, unable to believe the sight before him. His expression darkened, as though a cloud veiled his feature.


    As the flying swords drew closer, Cloud threw up a Chi shield enclosing him before turning around and flying off.


    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!


    The flying swords were fast. Two of them quickly shot toward him, but they were blocked by his shield. Another two surged forth,


    finally cracking the shield open.


    Bang!


    One of the swordsnded on his thigh. Blood gushed out of the puncture wound.


    Bang!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Cloud managed to dodge another sword, but it grazed his arm, ripping through his shirt and gave him another wound.


    ¡°Ahl-


    Cloud cried out, flying extremely fast.


    ¡°Still thinking of escaping?"


    Fane kept the shield when he saw that his opponent was trying to escape. He took his sword and gave chase.


    Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh!


    Cloud was extremely fast. In a blink of an eye, he was down the mountain and zipped into the forest.


    Fane was not slow either, managing to keep pace. He refused to allow the other man to escape. If he did, the consequences


    would be fire.


    ¡°Don''t push it, you punk...¡±


    Cloud noticed that Fane was drawing closer, as he was going at a slower pace. He clenched his teeth and flipped his palm,


    taking out a pill and popping it into his mouth.


    "Ant"


    After he swallowed the pill, a ferocious expression came across his features, and his eyes were bloodshot. His entire

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    "What should we do? We''ll be in trouble if he has truly broken into another cultivation level, and it seems like he has already


    done so. His aura now feels different than before!¡±


    Helena looked at Fane, worry etched onto her brows.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fane nced behind him. "If the two of us can''t beat him, the others will be in trouble. We''re at an advantage over there, but we


    can''t go on like this. You go there and kill everyone in the other battle. I''ll think of a way to distract him!"


    "What!"


    Helena took a sharp intake of breath after she heard that. "Are you nuts? We barely managed to deal a good blow to him just


    now. We wouldn''t be able to do that if not for the two of us working together. You''ll die if you try to take on him alone!"


    She did not expect Fane to remain so persistent. "We have no other choice. We have to kill the Hunt family, the Church family,


    and the Lagorio family," he said, shing a bitter smile. "This is a rare opportunity. We can¡¯t let them go after they''ve killed so


    many of our people.


    Besides, we can¡¯t let Cloud walk out alive!¡±


    "| know that we can¡¯t let him go, but the two of us together won''t be a match for him at his current cultivation level. You''ll be


    walking to your grave by going alone!¡±


    Fane thought about it and added, "I will look for you if I¡¯m alive. Don¡¯t worry. With my fighting strength and this flying sword, it''ll be


    difficult for him to kill me!" "All right. You''d better be careful!" Helena chewed her bottom lip and flew forward for a distance. Then


    she threw over her shoulder, "Don¡¯t die. Danie will be sad, and so will your wife, daughter, and your parents. All of them are


    waiting for you to go back home!¡±


    "Don''t worry. | won¡¯t die!"


    After Fane heard that, warmth filled his heart. Helena took off toward therger battle without a second nce backward.


    Danie''s heart leaped in delight when she saw that Helena was flying over to help. " Oh, have you killed him already? We''ve


    also killed plenty of people here. Hah. Not a single one of them will escape if you and Faneing over to help!"


    It was true that they hadplete control over the situation. They have only lost a few dozen people, whereas over two hundred


    people from the opponent''s side had died. Now there''s a stark difference in the number of fighters from each side, and their


    opponents had no way of bouncing back with theirck of strong fighters.


    That was why they would be killed off even faster if Fane and Helena had won.


    "No way. Why''s Helena here?¡±


    The people from the Lagorio, Church,


    and Hunt families were all frightened


    when they saw her Thejefigtiing


    spiyitayenealredy low, and they had


    been clinging onto the hope that the


    First Young Master would arrive to


    save them all. Now all their hopes


    were crushed. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "F*ck. We shouldn''t have tru ed yy)


    Cloud. Please ead EAU


    coittert at NovelDrama.Org.


    Didn''t he say that he would ki HEM


    off easily" Rleppeysd the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Aman from the Church family grew


    furious. They were in big trouble now.

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    Helena looked at Danie and swung her sword toward the opponents. She shed a smile to not worry her younger sister."


    Don''t worry. First Young Master Hunt has been seriously injured, and now Fane can handle him alone. He asked me toe


    over and help. He''lle over once he kills Cloud!"


    ¡°Really? | knew that he could do it. That''s great. Everyone, charge!"


    Danie was ecstatic when she heard this. Their people¡¯s fighting spirit grew exponentially, rushing toward their opponents with


    full strength.


    Helena''s white lie was truly useful. Randall and the others were so fired up by it like a sudden surge of adrenaline rushing


    through their veins. On the other hand, their downtrodden opponents descended into chaos once they heard this. Fighting back


    was no longer a priority, only thoughts of ways to escape clouded their minds.


    In the chaos, it was even easier to kill them. Meanwhile, the Woods family and their allies did not lose many people.


    "You actually dared to face me alone, punk. Then I''ll finish you off first!"


    Not far away, Cloud was ring at Fane, an aura of aggressiveness cloaking him. His muscles seemed to have bulked, and his


    body brimmed with pure energy.


    "Hah. Come at me. Your brother was just asking for it, trying to take my woman. I¡¯m d he died!"


    Afraid that the other man would not give


    chase, Fane leaped onto his flying sword and taunted Cloud, "Heh. Let¡¯s see if you have the stamina to keep up with me if you


    want to kill me!¡±


    After he said that, he directed his sword and shot off into the distance.


    "You''re d that he died? I''ll be d when you die!¡±


    The use of the pill made Cloud''s logic slip, so when he heard this, anger sparked in his heart and consumed him. He had no


    room to spare for a thought of the other geniuses of the Hunt family. He roared and turned into a shadow, chasing after Fane.


    Once Fane noticed that Cloud was almost on his tail, he increased his speed.


    "Come at me. Hah. You can''t even catch me, and you want to kill me!"


    Faneughed. He felt fortunate that he had this ultimate-grade spiritual tool, able to fly at breakneck speeds. His opponent''s


    fighting power was high, but it would not be easy to catch him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Furthermore, he was constantly


    twisting left and i t tis onp¨¦aent


    hes neyetiadoe¡¯ tS attack. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Stay still, you little sh*t!"


    Cloud snarled. In a moment, the two disappeared from everyone''s line of sight.


    After a while, Danie noticed that


    Fane was not Sem ge loakedt  ''


    apy ran iissen darkened.


    Sis, where''s Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane? Why is Cloud and him nowhere to be seen?"


    Helena did not know how to answer


    that, but she eo ate while) (11


    for exeplund. Maybe loud


    ie to escape, so Fane gave


    chase." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    "So that''s what''s going on. That''s great!


    Danie had no idea that Helena was lying to her. She was delighted when she heard that.


    Everybody continued to kill their opponents. They truly did not leave a single person alive, wiping the enemy army out.


    "This is great. We have lost less than a hundred people in total. This is a total victory for us. Hah!"


    Randallughed, extremely happy.


    "That''s right. This is great. We''ve avenged all those who died!"


    Venus also smiled excitedly, feeling as though her heart were about to burst from joy.


    "This time, the Hunt, Church, and Lagorio families will suffer great losses. I¡¯m sure that they''ll still have plenty of geniuses left in


    their families, but those who joined thepetition must have been the stronger ones. With so many people dead, they¡¯ll


    definitely faint from shock or wail to the gods!¡±


    Yule was also delighted. Meanwhile, everyone started to gather their spoils of war.


    Danie furrowed her brows because she realized that Helena did not seem too happy. Instead, she was frowning, staring ina


    certain direction.


    "Sis, why isn''t Fane back yet? If Cloud was injured, he should have finished him off a long time ago!"


    Danie flew over to Helena''s side. "He''s your boyfriend,¡± she said. "Aren''t you worried about him?"


    Helena''s gaze sidled toward Danie, red tingeing her eyes. She did not know what to say to her younger sister, who was so


    innocent and believed in everything she said. Danie even had the heart to joke with her at this moment.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong, Sis?"


    Danie knew that something was off when she saw her sister acting like this.¡¯ Big Sis, where''s Fane?¡± she asked, panic seeping


    into her tone. "Why isn''t he back yet? Let¡¯s go find him and see if he''s won, okay?"


    "That¡¯s right. Miss Helena, where''s my Big Bro? Why isn''t he back?"


    Randall flew over and looked at Helena in anticipation.


    She opened her mouth, then Hel


    finally manage 19.sneak apologetic,


    "Raneaahe''ran offl" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ran off?"


    Everybody''s eyes widened, unable toprehend what she had just said.


    "Basically, Cloud ate a powerful pill


    that enabled him to break into th


    peak of the tr ggqjreaiin. foehsure


    evaiyan Raney Fane led-led him


    away and told me toe here and


    help to kill the other Hunt family


    members!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena bit her lower lip. Then she


    narrated everything in ne ge Hey!


    nny nayesttaaly led Cloud


    fe now. But | don''t know how


    nes eine Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "The peak of the true god realm?¡±

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    Danie was stupefied. Cloud was already powerful enough at the advanced stage of the true god realm. If he was truly at the


    peak of the true god status now, Fane was absolutely no match for him.


    "What? Fane''s in danger then. What if he was caught and killed? How could he do that? I¡¯m telling Father about this once we go


    back!"


    Yule began to panic, blinking her tears away. She was at a loss.


    Although she and Fane were step-siblings, he was kind to everyone, and he was nice to her. At least, he was much nicer than


    Lance. That was why when she heard that Fane drew Cloud away to save everyone, worry sprouted in her heart.


    "Ah. If he did not draw Cloud away, thetter would have killed both me and him, and he would havee over to help his


    people. All of you would be dead then!"


    Helena heaved a sigh. "Fane chose to sacrifice himself to save us all," she said." But he said that his flying sword is extremely


    fast and that escaping shouldn''t be a problem!"


    ¡°What are you saying? It shouldn''t be a problem? Sure, that sword is fast, but the Hunt family is the strongest family among the


    first-ss families, and they have the longest history. Have you forgotten that they have a rune paper which they retrieved from


    some mysterious ce? It enables them to increase their speed!¡±


    Worry added to Danie''s brain. After she said that, she flew forward. "This won''t do. | have to help him. What will we do if he


    dies!


    Everybody was dumbfounded when they saw this. Why was Danie more worried than Helena about Fane? It was as though


    Danie was his girlfriend instead.


    "Don''t go!"


    Helena immediately flew over and took Danie''s arm. "Don''t rush in, Danie. You won''t be able to catch up. And you won¡¯t be


    of any help even if you do. You can''t go in with your cultivation level. | won''t be able to help him either!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Here, Helena spoke with a solemn expression, "When Fane and | were fighting Cloud, | would have died if Fane wasn''t so strong


    and helped me. Now that Cloud has broken into another level, we''ll be heading straight for our deaths if we go!"


    "But-but..."


    Danie was in such a panic state that she did not know what to do. She suddenly felt that she should not have cked off when


    she had good talent. Excellent talent, even. Perhaps even better than Helena¡¯s.


    However, she cked off too much, until she was only at the beginning stage of the true god realm. At this moment, when Fane


    was in danger, she realized that her cultivation level was true of no use. She realized that she was not strong enough, that she


    was too weak.


    "Big Sis is right. Never mind that you can''t catch up to them, you won''t be able to help even if you do. You''ll drag him down


    instead!"


    Venus also took two steps forward and spoke earnestly, "Let¡¯s divide the spoils of war first. ording to our agreement, the


    Woods family will get forty percent. Fane helped us win this victory and all our future victories!¡±


    Here, Venus paused before continuing,¡¯ The only thing we can do now is to not cause trouble to Fane, and pray that he''ll


    survive!¡±


    "Cloud''s cultivation level is so high


    now, and he has that r pape Ae''ll


    defnigh eaten Ot Fer and kill


    hirh. Fane doesn''t stand a chance of


    surviving!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Danie''s expression was still


    knotted in bitterness. The m ere


    thought a oui che fidre frightened


    she\v . Yet she knew that Fane


    made the right choice. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh right, Fane said that the pill


    should only work for a limited time.


    It''ll be fine so lon asagcanG¨¦n cut


    untitberrseside _ the pill will give


    bacsh. Once its effect wears off,


    the user''s cultivation level will


    decrease, and he''ll be seriously


    injured. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Cloud will definitely die then!"


    Helena quickly thought of something and tried to cajole Danie, "Fane has that flying sword. He''ll definitely survive if he can


    hold out for a while longer!"

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Although Helena said all that, Danie was still worried. She also heaved a small, internal sigh of relief.


    At least Fane had that sliver of hope. There was a chance of winning if he held out.


    Even if that chance was slim.


    "Ah, what should we do now? Wait for him here?"


    Atst, Danie sighed and asked Helena.


    Everyone else looked at Helena. After all, she had the highest cultivation level and fighting power without Fane around.


    Furthermore, everyone thought that they should listen to her since she was Fane''s girlfriend.


    Helena took in everyone''s gazes, then spoke slowly, "Fane told us to leave Kobe Mountain. Thepetition is ending soon, so


    we should head to the outskirts of the forest. If he survives, he''lle to find us. We''ll just need to wait for him somewhere!"


    ¡°All right. Then let''s head down first. We''ll fly for a few hours before resting for the night to treat everyone''s injuries and allow


    everyone to replenish their Chi. We''ll head out again tomorrow morning for the forest outskirts!"


    Danie nodded her head. She knew that she could only pray for Fane now.


    "The battle has ended. So many people died!"


    At that moment, the audience who were watching the light spots from the outside were both hopeful and terrified.


    Nearly half of the people had died. Many people''s hearts felt heavy.


    ¡°Master, the remaining group is the one with more people. Heh. It''s definitely the First Young Master. He avenged the Second


    Young Master!"


    The First Elder of the Hunt family chuckled, delight painted over his features. "Seems like the smaller group must have been the


    leftover troops from the other families. Hah. They must have realized that something was amiss and banded together in an


    attempt to fight back. It¡¯s a pity that theyck the fighters. Hah. They were killed so easily by the First Young Master!"


    "That''s right. This is great. He took revenge!"


    Quentin also nodded his head, delight sparking in his heart. Although they had paid a huge price for thepetition, he believed


    that more geniuses from the other families were lostpared to the Hunt, Church and Lagorio families.


    That way, the Hunt family¡¯s position was secure.


    Master Church and Trenton exchanged a nce, nodding their heads ever so slightly. It was evident that they knew that they


    were the true victors in thispetition.


    Especially Trenton, who had dreamed of Fane dying before his eyes. Relief flooded his veins, and he managed to avenge his


    daughter.


    However, this was not enough. There


    was still Nash Woods. He believed


    that in another two years, they enguid


    be ven storie would


    Rate eine! opportunity to strengthen


    their rtionship with the Hunt and


    Church families, then find an excuse


    to wipe out the Woods family. Only


    then he would be satisfied. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The Woods family and the Cabello


    family were extremely worried. They


    also saw everything happening on


    the screen. The hu Gioyp stig


    hag swanrtied bY engulfed the


    smaller group, and they thought that


    the former must have been the Hunt


    family''s army. Only they would be


    able to amass so many people.


    Strong people, at that. Only First


    Young Master Hunt would be able to


    pull that off. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah, | wonder how Young Master Fane is doing. Seems like everything went by terribly, judging from the screen. | hope that he''s


    not among the few hundred casualties!"


    Titus heaved a long sigh, worried


    about Fane. "If something eon


    happen to him w¨¦ulPsuffer great


    pevacrentcl id Young Master


    Fane, the flying sword he has will be


    a great loss!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ah, let''s just wait!"


    Nash sighed and closed his eyes. He was worried as well, but worrying was no use. He could only wait outside.

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    "Haha! Come on, little Cloud! Don¡¯t you want to avenge your little brother? Let''s see if you can catch me first, you bird brain! Do


    you still want revenge? Dream on!"


    Inside the light shield, over the forest, Fane controlled his flying sword and glided through the air at lightning speed, maintaining


    a distance where the other party could not reach him at all. He turned back and mocked the other party.


    ¡°You b*stard! Do you think | can''t catch up with you? Don¡¯t be too cocky just because you have an ultimate-grade spiritual tool!¡¯


    Cloud was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Then he flipped his palm, took out a talisman paper, and injected some Chi energy


    into it. The talisman paper immediately emitted some light. Cloud then pasted it on his body, and out of a sudden, his speed


    dramatically increased by double.


    "What the heck?"


    Fane gasped aloud. He had never seen such a treasure before. Seeing the distance between them bing closer and closer,


    Fane''s face nched and turned unsightly.


    He could not utter a word to tease the other party right now. He had already flown out so far, Danie and the others should be


    safe by now.


    However, he found that even if he increased his speed to the extreme, he could not outrun the other party. Cloud was extremely


    fast and he would catch up with Fane soon!


    Damn! What kind of paper is that? How could it..."


    Rage quickened Fane''s blood. At this time, Cloud clenched both his fists and sted toward Fane.


    Roar!


    Two terrifying dragons once again appeared in the sky. The mighty dragons were heading straight toward Fane, releasing a


    powerful sense of oppression.


    Fane wheeled his head back; the huge Chi dragons came straight at him, and they were fast. One of them attacking from the


    right, and another from the left; it was impossible for Fane to dodge them. If these attacks hit on him, he would surely die this


    time.


    "Grr! | have no choice but to fight!"


    Fane clenched his jaw and ceased flying. The flying sword stopped midair then Fane held it in his grip and swung his arm toward


    his front side.


    "de Wave!"


    Fane once again used his highest-ranked martial technique¡ªde Wave. A stalk of Chi flying swords appeared before him


    within a second, looking fierce and sharp. The de Wave shot out, swooshing and flying ahead, heading straight for the two


    Chi dragons.


    Boom! Bang! Boom!


    Terrifying booming sounds pierce through the air as though God was angry at mankind.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Fane stood frozen. He snapped out


    of his thoughts and immediately flew


    away again. After all, h showtecbel |


    vy to rasist ACIP he dragons¡¯


    ack for a few seconds. As long as


    he could buy himself a few more


    seconds, then he might have


    increased his chance of living. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A loud sound rang out behind him,


    and those de waves of Fane were


    only able to hold o yt tha dragoha'' toh


    twoseponds a Rareyhs then


    destroyed one by one. The Chi


    dragons, with their remaining mighty


    Chi energy, headed straight for Fane.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, this time, Fane''s flying


    speed outran the dragons; his flying


    sword was fast. He then co nded


    and contra velestren ed aneid to fly


    forWart with a faster speed. Just a


    few momentster, the distance


    between him and the dragons has


    pulled away. He finally flew out of the


    attack range of the remaining Chi


    dragons. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the end, the dragonsnded in the woods and hit a few trees like a bomb. The explosion was appalling!

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    "Piece of sh*t! This brat is too resourceful!¡±


    Cloud looked to the front, and he was so angry that he once again chased after him.


    His heart knew very well that he had to kill Fane as soon as possible, otherwise, the effect of the pill would soon be obsolete.


    Once the pill was no longer effective, then he was bound to be killed.


    Swoosh!


    Both of them were fast, cutting a streak in the air, ying a chasing game.


    "| wonder how long will the pillst in his body. That magical paper of that brat, it should have a time limit too, right?¡±


    Fane mumbled to himself while flying forward at lightning speed.


    ¡®Go to hell!¡¯


    However, soon Cloud caught up with him again. Fane once again appeared within his attack range, thus, he clenched his fists


    and sted out toward Fane again.


    Roar!


    Two huge dragons appeared within a second. They came straight for Fane as they roared angrily.


    "What the f*ck! He''s catching up again!¡±


    Beads of sweat dripped down on Fane''s forehead. He had to stop and fight the battle again.


    Of course, he utilized the same technique asst time; he cast his de Wave immediately, the des flew out again while he


    continued his fleeing journey.


    "Stop right there, you wimp!


    Cloud panicked. If this went on, once the effect of the pill in his body wore off, he would be in real trouble. The time he had left


    was getting lesser and lesser by now.


    Fane dodged and hid. Now and then, after being caught up, he would use the same method-cast de Wave to wear off the two


    dragons, to buy himself a few seconds to flee. When Cloud''s attack destroyed his attack, the remaining attack would continue


    flying toward Fane, but Fane would have already escaped from the attack range by that time.


    Boom Boom Boom!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The two people were as though ying the tag game, while the explosive and terrifying sounds of fighting kept sounding in the


    forest. The situation was intense.


    Another ten minutes had passed, and Fane''s forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat.


    "Damnit! How long will the effect of the pillst? | can¡¯t continue like that, and that brat has used another talisman paper! He


    brought a lot of this talisman paper with him, huh?"


    Fane''s face grew more and more unsightly. To make Fane stop and fight with him, Cloud continued insulting Fane, calling him a


    goon and coward from behind.


    However, Fane knew very well that


    the other party merely ¡®elm eres


    eo stop


    fleding: 0, instead, he just turned a


    deaf ear and kept on running away.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    But, if the situation persists, it would


    be bad for Fane. The other p


    a higher attighleyel isn he does. If


    Ra waltns his Chi energy would


    definitely be used up faster than the


    other party! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ahl"


    Nheless, after flying for a while, Fane heard a miserable scream from behind.


    He immediately stopped and turned


    around to see that Clo gaye outta


    rote expeessidn) dnd the Chi energy


    in-his body was actually receding


    little by little. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha! Awesome! That''s great!"


    Fane''s spirit lifted. The effect of the pill seemed to have diminished, and the other party would be suffering the bacsh of the


    pill.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    Cloud was in agony; he looked like he was in extreme pain. The kind of aggressive twitching he had, showed that his martial


    level was dropping quickly from the peak stage to thete stage of the true god realm, and then to the middle stage of the true


    god realm...


    ¡°My goodness, his power has already dropped to the middle stage of the true god realm, yet it''s still dropping?¡±


    Fane saw that the other party''s martial level was still falling after a while, he became more and more excited. That way, it would


    be a lot easier for Fane to kill the other party. Just patiently waiting until the effect of the pill wore off, that brat would just be a


    sickly cat.


    Finally, the drop stopped. Cloud''s martial level dropped to the early stage of the semigod realm, and nearly decreased to the


    grandmaster level.


    "Heh, early stage of the semi-god level?"


    Fane smiled happily and his heart was relieved. Before this, he was chased by the other party so badly and almost died. Now


    that the effect of the pill had diminished, Fane was now safe.


    Swoosh!


    Cloud looked at Fane for a second and turned around to flee.


    However, Fane blocked his escape route and appeared in front of him in a sh. " Heh, do you think with your current speed and


    martial level, you will be able to get away from me? Your talisman paper is amazing, I''d give you the credit. But after your martial


    level dropped, even with the talisman paper, your speed won''t be fast!" Fane looked at Cloud with a cold smile.


    ¡°Brat, I''m the Young Master of the Hunt family. If you dare to kill me, you''re so done for!"


    Cloud gritted his teeth and threatened Fane with a vicious hatred.


    "Young Master Cloud, you''re quite something, aren''t you? | killed your little brother; do you think I''m afraid of killing another


    Young Master Hunt?"


    Fane sneered icily, "What¡¯s more, there''s no one else here, and you were chasing after me just now with an intention to end my


    life! And now | have to let you go? What a joke! | think you''re so used to being a young master of a great family and thinking that


    ¡®Hunt family¡¯ is very useful for you to get away with any situation, right?


    "Go to hell!"


    Cloud clenched his teeth and sted out attacks again.


    Unfortunately, this time the two huge dragons did not look mighty at all; dragons were too weakpared to the previous one,


    and they were only a third in size of the previous ones. They looked like two little green snakes.


    Fane sted out two consecutive de waves and the attacks destroyed the two tiny dragons within a second. He then threw


    another attack toward Cloud.


    Bang!


    Cloud received the attack head-on, and his body was halved, falling to the ground from high up in the air. He was dead.


    After killing the other party, Fane immediately got off the flying sword andnded on the ground. He took the sword that was in


    the other party''s grip, as well as the martial ring. Fearing of being discovered, he then flew away in a sh, disappearing between


    the trees.


    After flying for a while, Fane arrived at a cave. He then sat down and recovered his Chi energy.


    After recovering all the Chi energy in his body, the sky outside was turning darker. It seemed like the night was about to arrive.


    He kept Cloud''s sword into his martial ring, took out all the things from Cloud''s martial ring, andid everything nicely in front of


    him.


    He was amazed by how many tokens


    were kept inside Cloud''s martial


    rings. He then proceeded to keep


    them in his own ring, Notoniy fhe"


    t angypuittheld Were also several


    pills and a small bottle. Inside the


    small bottle, there were five pills;


    these pills were light red in color.


    Fane remembered clearly that the


    other party consumed the same light


    red pill to increase his strength and


    martial status! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    There was also plenty of spirited


    grass-second-grade and first: €e\


    spirited ragsas, Bastdas the


    rhysties alisman papers were in


    there too; the paper that elerated


    the speed of flying. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Heh, a lot of treasure in here!"


    Fane smiled and put everything away in his martial ring, then threw Cloud''s ring to the side. There were only a few days left,


    hence he took out several materials and started alchemy.


    He took out the second-grade


    elementary pill prescription that he


    got from the Second Young Masien


    Hunt, sities it gayetGlly and


    coiipar d the materials in front of


    him. "Let''s try it, a second-grade


    elementary pill! If | can create it


    sessfully, I''ll be a


    second-grade alchemist!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    Fane was excited when he thought about the opportunity to finally create a second-grade pill.


    He never had a form for a second-grade pill before, so this was extremely precious to him. Even if someone else had the


    form, they would never share it with him so easily.


    He did not think that after killing the alchemical genius, Second Young Master Hunt during thepetition, he would reap such


    excellent benefits and obtain many forme to create second-grade pills.


    Now, he could try to create second-grade elementary pills. If he seeded, he was truly a second-grade elementary alchemist.


    Only Second Young Master Hunt and the First Elder from the Cabello family were at such a level.


    Fane took a while before he suppressed his excitement, slowly heating up the stove before him and throwing the stalks of


    spirited grass in ording to a certain sequence. He then extracted the juice from the grass.


    Time trickled past slowly. It was difficult to create a second-grade pill, much more so than a first-grade pill. Just as Fane was


    about to solidify the pill, he failed. The me was just a little bigger than what was prescribed, yet it nearly caused the stove to


    explode and made the juices disappear into fumes. This batch of precious ingredients was wasted just like that.


    "Ah. It¡¯s so much harder than first-grade alchemy!"


    Fane wiped the sweat beads on his forehead, heaving a sigh. However, it was a second-grade pill he was trying to create after


    all when he thought about it, and he had no master to guide him. He could only follow the instructions on the alchemy manual. It


    was already an aplishment that he managed to get to the veryst step.


    He rested for over ten minutes. Then he started to create a new batch.


    This time, it was evident that Fane was slightly faster, and his movements were more practiced. Coupled with the experience he


    had from the previous attempt, Fane''s focus did not waver, and the attempt went by smoothly.


    "Rise!"


    Atst, Fane gave a wan smile and lifted his hand. Asmall pill flew out from the pot


    and floated before his eyes.


    "Hah. Not bad!"


    Faneughed, ecstatic. He did not think that he could sessfully create a second-grade elementary pill on his second attempt.


    By the time he looked outside the cave, he realized that the sky was brightening.


    "There''s another four days left. We''re


    definitely at the top of this


    competition. Besides, we''ve


    so muc pied ora by killing


    DROWNS and the others must be


    searching for spirited grass. I''ll just


    stay here to try and break into the


    advanced stage of the true god


    realm! After all, | don¡¯t know what will


    happen out there!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane looked at the pill in his palm, confidence brimming in him.


    He had already broken into the


    intermediate stage of the true god


    realm for some time. ¨¦l Chiwe@s


    pine ane iieh. BHONS< cultivation


    |


    el was stable. He believed that


    with the second-grade elementary


    pill, it would not be a problem for him


    to break into the advanced stage of


    the true god realm. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, the Hunt family would not let them off so easily once they went out. If he managed to break into the advanced stage of


    the true god realm, he would not have to fear Master Hunt with his fighting prowess enhanced by the ultimate-grade spiritual tool.


    Fane was also confident in his fighting skills. If he had the fighting power of someone at the peak of the true god status, it would


    mean that the Woods family had three people who were at that status. The Woods family¡¯s strength would be bolstered.


    Of course, Fane was not sure of how


    he would farepared to Master


    Hunt and if he could Als co


    against hi singe ney ee never


    ia auiticd Even those of the


    same cultivation level were not equal


    fighters, and Master Hunt was the


    strongest fighter of the Hunt family,


    the strongest family of the reclusive


    families. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    After he thought about it, Fane looked out of the cave and felt that where he was was fairly out of reach, as he was at the


    outskirts of the forest. He had also killed plenty of fighters, so it should not be a problem.


    He popped the pill into his mouth and swallowed it.


    As the pill slid down his throat, a powerful force began to build within him. The second -grade pill was powerful. Even if it was


    only a second-grade elementary, the energy it contained was a few times more than a first-grade premium pill.


    Fane immediately use his martial skill and focused the Chi into his diaphragm.


    As time went on, the vague aura around


    Fane also grew a little stronger.


    Another two days passed. There were only two days left till the end of thepetition.


    Danie and the others sat beneath a big tree, expressions glum.


    "What''s Young Master Fane doing? Thepetition is ending tomorrow. Will he be able to find us today?¡±


    When Martin thought of Fane, his huge, bulky body deted.


    "He''ll definitelye back. He''s my older brother. | trust him! He pulled off miracles before. He''ll definitely make it this time too!"


    Yule spoke confidently, clenching her fists.


    "It''ll be difficult because his opponent has the runes. He¡¯s a goner if he''s caught!"


    Aman from the Lancaster family heaved a sigh. He felt that Fane hardly had a chance of surviving. They had been waiting there


    for a few days now, with some of them frequently flying up to survey their surroundings, trying to look for any trace of Fane.


    Yet there were no signs of Fane even after a few days. It was highly likely that he was dead. If he was alive, he would have


    circled around that area and found them in no time at all with his flying sword, even if the forest spread across arge area.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about? Yo


    want me to s ek gari¨¦seltse into


    yon?¡¯ Bicase read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Randall shot to his feet. "That''s my


    Big Bro,¡± he told the man angrily.


    ¡°Shut your trap. My Big Bro won''t die


    so easily!¡± "| hate to be the bearer


    bad news too, qungdulsster but he


    stil pasnt\sppeared after all these


    days. Besides, First Young Mistress


    Cabello said that she and Fane could


    only match First Young Master


    Hunt''s fighting power when they


    combined their attacks. If he used


    that pill, there''s no way that Fane


    would be able to take him on without


    First Young Mistress Cabello." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The man released a frustrated sigh.


    Everybody went silent.


    They all knew that there was only


    ten percent ch EPaie Sulviving.


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    "Sigh! Why are they not back yet?!" Somebody sighed again after they waited for some time.


    ¡°Hey, there''s a man flying our way on a flying sword!" joyously eximed a man from the Lancaster family, perched on top of the


    branches.


    ¡°Really? That''s great!¡± Helena, Danie, and the others were extremely excited when they heard this. They immediately flew


    upward to see who came their way.


    However, the expressions on their faces fell when they noticed who it was on that flying sword momentster.


    The other party felt threatened as he got closer, noticing so many people in the area. Sure, he was a member of a first-ss


    aristocratic family, the Zachary family, and he usually had nothing to fear of any other day.


    However, how could he fight when the people he spotted at that moment were masters of a couple hundred in the forest?


    "Greetings, e¡ªeverybody. I''m alone, and | don''t have many tokens with me. If you want them, I... can give them to you.


    Please, don¡¯t...don''t hurt me!" The man had a frightened expression on his face. After all, he was only in the initial stage of the


    true-god level, and although his fighting prowess was not low, he was no match against those like Helena, Danie, Venus, and


    Randall. He did not even have the opportunity to resist them.


    "Who would want your tokens? They''re just icing on the cake for us. Apart from that, thepetition is ending tomorrow. It''s


    meaningless to take a couple of tokens from you!" Danie was extremely disappointed when she saw that the person was not


    Fane. She rolled her eyes at that person and, crossing her arms at her chest, grumbled, "Shoo, shoo! Get lost now, it''s annoying


    to look at you!¡±


    The man was at a loss for words. While he was thankful that they did not take his belongings, they looked as if the very sight of


    him annoyed them. He had no idea how he offended this beautifuldy and was despised in such a way.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± The man was extremely puzzled, but he nheless quickly flew far away with his flying sword that was


    a middle-grade spiritual tool.


    Some timeter, four to five members of the Woods family flew over from far away.


    Their expressions darkened when they spotted Danie and the others standing among the woods, somewhat frightened as they


    wondered if those people would take their things.


    "Kaleb!" Yule, who was in the woods below, immediately flew upward and called out to them when she saw them.


    Kaleb Woods eased when he saw that it was Yule. Looking at the woods below, he discovered that many had gathered in that


    spot, and most of them were members of the Woods family.


    "This is great, Miss Yule! This is great!


    | didn''t expect everybody to be here!"


    Kaleb was extremely e citedasyie |


    oke, eaiern Orly careful


    se past couple of days as we


    personally saw many geniuses from


    other forces being killed. Sigh... This


    competition is totally different from


    thest ones!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Kaleb seemed to have recalled


    something as he spoke. He |


    around patna! asked wethe Way,


    oung Master Fane? Why


    m | see him? Isn''t he together with


    you guys?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everybody''s facial expression darkened as they heard this.


    "How could this be? Did something


    happen to Young Master Fane?¡±


    Kaleb panicked when he noticed


    everybody''s reaction and felt tha


    conan Ww won Kinxidus; he


    the any is impossible!


    arene Mester Fane is such a nice


    person, and he''s so talented. What


    should our Woods family do if


    something happened to him? I''m


    sure that nothing would happen to


    Young Master Fane!" "It all happened


    because of..." Yule sighed and told


    Kaleb about every detail that


    happened previously. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    "Young... Young master is an incredibly affable person! He actually chose to sacrifice himself for everybody else!¡± Before Kaleb


    could sob, a woman who came with him had started wailing sadly.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Look everybody! Fane! It''s Fane!" Danie was over the moon when she spotted a very familiar figure flying toward them atop of


    a flying sword.


    Everybody in the forest was extremely excited when they heard Danie''s exmation and flew upward.


    Soon, a huge group of people appeared in this part of the sky.


    Initially searching for them, Fane smiled and headed right for the masses when he saw therge group that flew up mid-air. "Oh,


    how wonderful! He really survived!" Helena was just as ted, so much so that her eyes slightly reddened at that moment.


    "We knew Young Master Fane would definitely make it!" spoke a man as he patted his thigh in excitement.


    "That''s right. Young Master Fane is the prodigy among all geniuses. The so-called First Young Master Hunt is no match for him,


    too!" A man from the Lancaster family was also extremely excited.


    All of them knew that they owed everything to Fane for rescuing them. If Fane did not lead Cloud Hunt away, all of them would


    have died on the spot.


    ¡°Haha... Hi, everybody! We haven''t seen each other in a couple of days!" beamed Fane happily upon arriving.


    You! Why are you only here after vanishing for so many days? We were all terrified and afraid that you might''ve died!" Danie


    almost rushed over to hug Fane, but recalling that her sister was his girlfriend in public, she held herself back and instead offered


    him an eye-roll.


    "Danie, how can you me him for this? It''s not an easy task for him to stay alive, and he must''ve been healing his wounds


    from the fight. Apart from that, it''s not easy for him to look for us in such a huge forest. It''s impressive enough that he managed


    to find us!" refuted Helena as she instinctively spoke on Fane¡¯s behalf.


    "That''s right! It¡¯s good enough that he''s alive!¡± All the prejudice Venus had toward Fane disappeared at this moment, and in its


    wake was just a faint adoration for Fane in secret.


    She had to admit that her sister had great insight since she managed to find such a wonderful man.


    ¡°Alright, let''s take a rest here. We


    should be able to go eal tom marge


    Fane smile andfiewa Sen:


    Evalybbdy ollowed after him and


    landed on the ground. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Recalling something, Helena asked


    Fane curiously, "By the way, what


    happened to Cloud? By dead? \


    bey the Gat vals has some


    hi wore that can help somebody


    to fly and increase their flying speed.


    Did he not use the rune? Or did he


    use it but still failed to catch up to


    you?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh, so that weird piece of paper is


    known as a rune?!" Fane had a


    sudden realization but continued,


    "Don''t worry, that guy is dead. aginit


    he got f fasts a aftenhe the rune,


    bud Twa still able to withstand his


    attack. | continued to fly after |


    blocked the attack. Anyways, this


    continued for a long time and, in the


    end, the effects of his pinii dissipated.


    His fighting prowess dropped to the


    initial stage of the semi-god level


    after he experienced a bacsh!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Is the bacsh effect of this pill that terrifying? He almost dropped from the final stage of the true-god level


    to aninth-grade grandmaster?¡± Everybody inhaled deeply when they heard Fane''s story and were inwardly embarrassed.


    It should be mentioned that the pill was truly powerful as it would increase a person''s fighting prowess andbat power within


    a short period of time, and this was something that could help a person win during incredibly crucial moments. However, it


    seemed that the price to be paid was steep on its own.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Cloud wouldn''t have taken the pill if the bacsh was so terrible. He only took the pill because he was also hurt


    and wasn''t our opponent." Fane could not help but paused for a while before he continued, "Luckily, that flying sword of mine


    flew quickly or he would''ve killed me!"


    "That''s true. It really is quite dangerous now that we''re listening to you talking about it!" Randall was overwhelmed with mixed


    emotions. He thought about it and reminded everybody, "By the way, everybody will be able to go out tomorrow. By then, none of


    us here can disclose if members of the Hunt family asked us who killed their second or first young master, understood? After all,


    those from the three families who knew about it are already dead!"


    "Don''t worry. We won''t say anything, since Young Master Fane saved our lives. Am | right, everybody?" vowed a man from the


    Lancaster family as he patted his chest. "That''s right. We''ll keep everything to ourselves from here on out!" "| won''t say anything


    even if they kill me!" One by one, the others also immediately made their promises.


    Fane smiled and took out an impressive amount of tokens with the flip of his hand. He then passed it to Randall and Helena."


    Why don''t the two of you take half each?¡±


    "Why are you giving us so many tokens? It''s really too much, Brother Fane. We cannot take this!" Randall immediately declined.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right, Fane, you should keep it. By the way, we''ve separated all the trophies we obtained during the big battle ording


    to the proportion and gave them to your sister, Yule!" Helena did not take the tokens Fane offered to them. They had already


    gotten enough tokens after all, and it would not be a problem for them to enter the top three positions, thus they had no need to


    take the tokens from Fane.


    They did not expect the awkwardly smiling Fane to insist, "You guys have to help me share some of these things. There are too


    many of them!"


    ¡°There are too many, you say?" Randall and Helena exchanged baffled nces with one another.


    Fane nodded. "That¡¯s right. Cloud had a lot of tokens in his martial ring, and | have to take some for you guys! | estimated that


    you guys had given us the tokens you''ve obtained from the other members of the Hunt family based on the forty percent-


    proportion."


    "That''s right, Brother Fane. I''ve stored


    everything in this marti Lringrand |


    @ hand ide yoOnd Yule smiled


    ahd handed the martial ring to Fane.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane took the ring and inspected it


    before a satisfied smile gracecthis\ |


    reat res. iste we''ve gotten


    q MS a lot of spirited grass and other


    items!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. Thispetition is


    rather cruel, but it can be considered


    training for everybody. After all, the


    eUve Ole Mae pation atthe


    Ipyrobtnendk are the rules to


    follow in order to survive in this


    world!¡± Randall was also


    overwhelmed with emotions. "Once


    we get out of here, those from the


    Hunt family, the Lagorio family, and


    the Church family are going to be


    furious!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane spoke up at this point, "The Norman family, too. I¡¯ve killed all three young masters of the Norman family."

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    Randallughed out loudly. "Haha! This is the ending for going against my older brother. They can''t me others for their


    suicidal ways!"


    That night, everybody hunted a few monster beasts and roasted them as food.


    As there were no strong monster beasts at the outer ring of the forest, everyone could afford to let their guard down and rx.


    Many of the otherpetitors started to move toward the outer ring of the forest while some found a ce to hide as they waited


    for thepetition to end the next day.


    Hourster, the sun rose and everyone conversed among themselves as they waited for thepetition to end officially.


    The sky started to move and there was a golden-colored pattern in the sky on top of Kobe Mountain. There were seven light


    spots of different colors in the pattern, and they started to blink since their appearance.


    "It looks like we''re going out. Is this light dome disappearing soon?"


    "| have no idea. | don''t know how we should go out, but why do | feel that the sky has some sort of attraction?¡±


    Many people started to discuss amongst themselves. The attractioning from the sky grew increasingly stronger by the


    minute.


    "That golden-colored pattern looks very familiar," eximed Danie, much to Fane¡¯s surprise. "Did you guys realize that?


    | seemed to have seen it somewhere else!" "This is incredible. Let me take a couple of photos with my cell phone!¡± Venus took


    her cell phone out and started taking photos.


    "Why does this pattern look much like a map?" Randall spoke up after staring at the pattern for some time.


    Fane''s heart felt like it stopped for a moment. "You''re right, it does look like a map. Randall, everybody, take a look at the seven


    light spots with different colors. Can you think of anything that has the same position as to where they''re located?"


    Fane suddenly came to a daunting theory. He believed that the ultimate-god level existed, but this inheritance was discontinued


    for unknown reasons.


    As for this formation, it was a broken


    formation from years ago and was


    recovered by Quentin. He feltesey


    maybe this Jormariar some sort


    of guidan ce, eal the old stone pirs


    at the original location the formation


    formed might have been broken by


    others on purpose. There was a


    possibility that they did this to cover


    up something. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "This map looks very much like our


    Cathysia!" As she racked her brain for


    a usible answer, she then i


    deeply m mentstaree''On rhy god...


    Feeley light spots aren''t just


    randomly located where they are.


    Think about it: Did you guys notice


    that they''re positioned just like how


    the seven dangers are located in


    Cathysia?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s right! The positions are


    almost the same as the location of


    the seven dangers!" Danie


    in. "Ohm gosh Ondsthinking that


    petecleticm were some random


    patterns and that they only appeared


    in the formation because it''s almost


    time for us to exit the forest. Never


    thought it has a much deeper


    meaning!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is great!" Fane balled his hands into tight fists as he was overwhelmed with happiness.


    At this moment, a swirl appeared in the sky and it had a strong suction power. It soon sucked everybody upward and into the


    spiral.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    "This is marvelous. It looks like the geniuses areing out!" The members of the families were overwhelmed with emotions as


    they gazed at the huge pale blue-colored light dome from the outside.


    Among them stood the all-too-confident Quentin. He walked a couple of steps forward and said loudly, "Everyone, it is obvious


    that many geniuses have died in thispetition. Sigh... This is a training for them, and the geniuses who survived this


    competition are true geniuses. They''ll definitely have a longer journey in life after experiencing a baptism of blood.¡±


    Quentin had no idea that the secret technique that connected him and his son had stopped working after his eldest son took the


    pill to increase his fighting prowess. Hence, he did not feel anything when Cloud died.


    As a result, he naturally thought that Cloud was still alive and had avenged Tyrell sessfully.


    "That''s right. The geniuses who survived would definitely have some achievements in the future!" The master of the Lagorio


    family, Trenton Lagorio agreed wholeheartedly, believing Fane had perished and that the cooperation between the three families


    would surely bring them the results they wanted.


    The only incident was that the opposing motley crowd took some precautions in theter stages, so many of their people should


    have died as well.


    However, it was sufficient so long as 300 to 400 of thepetitors from the Woods family, including Fane, had died. That was


    the result he wanted.


    The family master of the Church family also stood forward with a smile on his face. "That''s right. Everybody has been informed of


    the rules before thepetition, and everybody should obey the rules. Even Master Hunt epted the death of his second son.


    Indeed, he must be saddened, but this has been fated. All we can do is ept the oue."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Quentin also nodded. "Sigh... It''s alright, seeing as a couple of days have passed. It''s normal to be unable to ept it in the


    beginning and feel sad. | believe that many of them whoe outter would be sad too. However, as martial artists, we should


    focus on pursuing the principles of life, right? We shouldn''t put too much attention on rtionship-rted issues." "That''s for


    sure. What Master Hunt said is very true,¡± replied Trenton smilingly. He then looked at Nash and asked, "Master Woods, that son


    of yours is a genius. Oh, that''s right. You had two sons, but one of them didn¡¯t return after traversing a dangerous area, and he


    must''ve died for sure. That¡¯s quite regretful, and my heart aches as he was my grandson.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Trenton then continued, "However, you''d be hurt much more than I''ll be if this second son of yours, Fane


    also died, am | right? By then, you¡¯d only be left with a daughter, Yule! Haha!"


    Quentin, knowing that Trenton hated Nash to the core and that Trenton had tried his best to butter up to him, wanting to get into


    the Hunt family''s good books, he chimed in sarcastically, "That''s right. If that''s the case, Master Woods will truly be in a


    miserable situation. | still have my eldest son, while you''ll be left with none!" Master Church even added on with a smile, "Didn''t


    that daughter of his also join thepetition? What would he do if she also died in the forest? He might have to go home and


    hurry up in making babies. Otherwise, his line of descent would genuinely end!¡±


    Nash¡¯s face darkened, baffled as to how these three family masters would gang up on him and speak in such an unscrupulous


    manner in front of everyone.


    Noticing his bitter expression,


    Trenton continued to throw jabs at


    him and sneered, ¡°Is goqethiag)" ''


    gg iMsstel Wodds, we''re just


    joking here, and thepetitors


    aren''t even out yet. Could it be that


    you''re really afraid? You can''t even


    take a joke?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash red at the other party fiercely


    and said, "Trenton Lagorio, you''ve


    also said that thepetitors


    haven''te out yet. How woul U


    know that my song deat? WGdtrue


    thannadi¡¯sbat power isn''t as


    strong as some geniuses, and that


    his fighting prowess is also slightly


    lowerpared to some geniuses,


    but the forest is huge and Kobe


    Mountain is vast as well. He might


    not have bumped into those strong


    masters. As long as he''s careful, |


    know he''ll walk out alive!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash nced at the light dome at this point and continued to say, "My daughter, Yule, would definitelye out alive as well!"


    Suddenly, several people were hurled


    out from the light dom andc Ol!


    cider te fellitoon Coroun


    5 pfellito¡¯the ground as they


    BY not on their guard. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh my, they''vee out. They truly havee out. Surprising how they¡¯re all just hurled out like that!"

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Aman stood up and rubbed his butt before looking at the crowd in front of him. At this moment, manypetitors were also


    thrown out of the spiral.


    Some of them who reacted in time immediately activated their Chi to help themnd smoothly. Those who reacted slightly slower,


    on the other hand,nded straight on the ground in an embarrassing manner.


    "Haha... Haiden, | knew you''d be alive. Quickly,e to me, my beloved grandson!" The Second Elder of the Zachary family


    was delighted when he saw that his grandson had emerged unscathed.


    Haiden rubbed his butt and dusted himself before walking toward him. With a bitter smile, he spoke, "I''m alive, but my luck was


    really bad. | didn''t get many tokens!" "Forget about the tokens-they¡¯''re not that important. The most important thing is how many


    people are alive right now. From the light spots on this light dome, we can deduce that almost half of the people in this


    competition have died.¡± Emotions overwhelmed the Second Elder of the Zachary family. Although his grandson was quite strong


    and was in the intermediate stage of the true-god level, there were a couple of freaks who joined thispetition. Some of those


    people had extremely highbat power, hence he was slightly worried, even though Haiden was talented.


    "So many have died? Sigh... | wonder how many from our Zachary family are alive." Haiden sighed as he despondently watched


    on as more people were hurled out from the spiral.


    Many of the family masters tightened their fists as they waited anxiously.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Spotting Yule¡¯s figure not long after, Titus turned to Nash and excitedly eximed," Yule hase out!"


    "Yes, | see her! | see her!" Nash was slightly at ease when he saw Yuleing out.


    There were quite a few geniuses from the Woods family who came out beside Yule, and a dozen of them slowly emerged.


    However, he was still slightly worried. After all, 400 people from each family joined thepetition, and only a dozen had


    returned at the moment. He had no idea what to expect next.


    ¡°Beth has returned too!" added Titus happily upon spotting Beth.


    Keh was overwhelmed with


    delight when he sayy pig daugHiel |


    comingiaudedth eome here!" he


    gushed. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Beth quickly flew toward him when she saw them. "Father!"


    Keh immediately asked, "Where''s


    Fane? Did you ee, KireAlts h¨¦-stil


    alia 7Alease read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash and the others also looked at


    Beth, unable to cont Qhifeeir,


    peyantiaipated news of Fane.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    Beth rolled her eyes at everybody when she saw how impatient they were and said, "Why are you guys so impatient? Isn¡¯t he


    coming out soon? Goodness gracious!"


    "He''sing out soon?" Nash was stunned before an ecstatic expression appeared on his face. "What great news! This means


    that my son is fine, and he¡¯sing out soon!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After he finished speaking, Nash¡ªunable to contain his excitement¡ªwalked toward Trenton and gloated, "Did you hear that?


    Our geniuses told us Fane is fine upon returning here. Nothing happened to him, and he¡¯sing out shortly!"


    ¡°How... How is that possible?" Trenton frowned in disbelief. Did Fane not join thest huge battle, or was this guy a coward that


    he hid somewhere during thest couple of days to wait for thepetition to end?


    Sure enough, a figure was sent flying outward at this moment and almost fell to the ground. He quickly focused his Chi at his feet


    andnded slowly on the ground.


    "This is great, Young Master Fane has returned!" Many of the elders and patronums from the Woods family were delighted.


    Fane''s talents were greatly recognized by them.


    Fane was the beacon of hope among the Woods family''s younger generation. Many people looked forward to having him being


    their next family master, and he had gained the support of many.


    If Fane died during thepetition, that would be a huge loss for the Woods family. "How''s this possible? This guy truly had


    walked out unscathed!" The family master of the Hunt family, Quentin Hunt immediately glowered in disbelief, momentarily at a


    loss for words.


    He suspected that it was indeed Fane who killed his second son and was aided by Helena. After all, his son had some


    contradictions with them previously.


    Initially, his son did not want to join thepetition as he felt that it was meaningless, and Tyrell only decided to join the


    competition after the squabble between him and Fane happened.


    Hence, there was arge possibility that his suspicions were true.


    If Fane was still alive, that meant that Cloud had not avenged Tyrell yet.


    Could it be somebody else?" Old Master Hunt, who was standing at the side, could not help but frown as he secretly guessed.


    After all, none of them knew for sure what happened inside.


    The First Elder of the Hunt family thought about it and spoke, "There were so many people in that forest. | refuse to believe that


    none of them knew nor saw how the second young master died!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As more and more people were thrown out of the dome, Fane slowly walked toward his family.


    However, Fane was stopped by Alejandro just before he got to his father.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything


    Master Cabello needs?" Fane


    frowned. It was known that the


    rtionship between chee WS


    Farle HAG been strained all along.


    Alejandro immediately smiled


    embarrassingly and asked, "Fane,


    you''re dating Helena, right? Have you


    seen the three of them there? Do you


    know about their current situation?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane could see how worried Alejandro was about his three daughters. Perhaps this was the love of a father.


    He smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry¡ªall three of them are well and alive. Nothing happened to them!¡±


    "Great! It''s great that they''re all alive!"


    Alejandro stepped a couple eens


    back and avenants Fane after he


    recei he news. The burden that


    weighed his heart was removed at


    last. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, half of the people who joined thispetition were dead even though his three daughters were talented. His worries


    were unavoidable as too many


    people had died. He was mo


    worried akout panislte; #8 her


    fighting prowess was only at the


    initial stage of the true-god level.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    Fane¡¯s words had very much assured and calmed Alejandro.


    True to his word, Helena and the others were thrown out one after another not long after.


    Some timeter, about 100 to 200 members of the Cabello family, Woods family, and Lancaster family hade out.


    "| heard that Tyrell Hunt had died?" Nash asked Fane when thetter stood before him.


    Fane smiled and spoke, "Let''s talk about the details after we go back. Some of the people from the other families might cry due


    to anger soon."


    Nash nodded; talking about what happened at that ce was not the best idea to do. It would be bad if people from the other


    families around them overheard them, even if they spoke softly.


    "Cry due to anger?¡± Nash was stunned though was delighted as he realized something.


    They were able to notice some things from the light dome previously. The people from the Hunt family seemed to have formed


    an organization with people from some families and were killing geniuses from the other families.


    However, it looked like their opportunities to do so failed eventually.


    "This is weird. Why are the only ones returning from our family so few?" The members of the Norman family started to panic


    when they saw that not many of their people had returned while many of them from the Woods family, Cabello family, and other


    families had returned.


    Everybody started to worry, especially when none of the family master''s three sons came out.


    Time slowly passed. Some third-ss aristocratic families were delighted as they had around 300 people remaining, while those


    who only had around 100 people left had darkened expressions on their faces.


    The light dome gradually darkened as well, which meant that almost everyone inside hade out.


    "Impossible!" Finally, Trenton could not hold it back anymore. Up until that moment, only about two dozen people out of the 400


    contestants from the Lagorio family who entered had returned. From the proportion, it was obvious that many of their members


    had died.


    His glower was dark, bitter, and spiteful.


    "Why hasn¡¯t Cloude out yet?¡± Quentin was equally irate. Not only did Cloud note out yet, but only a dozen of the Hunt


    family''s geniuses had returned at this moment. The situation, no doubt, looked bleak.


    After a while, the First Elder of the Hunt family reminded Quentin with a frown on his face, "Master, there are only a dozen light


    spots left on the light screen.¡±


    Obviously, only around a dozen people had not returned.


    "Don''t speak about it!" Quentin tightened his fists and gritted his teeth.


    After around ten seconds, the


    remaining people hade out. The


    Woods family had around 30 epople


    left while he Lenoaster family and


    the ak family also had about


    300 people. Only a few dozen of their


    people had died yet,pared to the


    other families, the situation of these


    three families was obviously better.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Even the Zachary family and the Ximenes family were in a neither good nor bad situation as about 200 of their members had


    returned.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Impossible! Why... Why hasn''t Cloud


    come out?" Old Master Hunt shook


    his head continuously after the tigi


    screen di agpeatedl Gable %


    Rene tance the truth. He knew all


    too well about Cloud''s fighting


    prowess andbat power. He


    could be considered as the best


    among the younger generations, yet


    he did note out. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash could not help but feel amused


    by what Quentin said previously. He


    stepped forward and persua


    latter, "M ster Hunhivele sorry for


    OFA Ie please ept what has


    been fated. You mentioned


    previously that this is quite normal.


    The young people can only grow


    after they experience the baptism of


    blood!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    The corners of Quentin''s mouth twitched uncontrobly a couple of times, and his facial expression contorted uglily upon hearing


    Nash''s words. Quentin was mocking others just moments ago, never once thinking what went around woulde around.


    "Master Lagorio, your family seemed to have suffered a serious loss this time as well!¡±


    ¡°By the way, why does the Church family only have so few people left? All three of your families are big families!" Shelby could


    not help but step forward and started mocking the other family when she recalled how they gloated and paraded themselves


    moments ago.


    ¡®Impossible! I''m sure that Cloud is still alive! I''m sure of it!¡± yelled Quentin loudly after mulling over his thoughts. Eyes slowly


    reddening, he could not ept the fact that his eldest son had also died. He even struggled to recover from Tyrell''s death, and


    his heart had only started to feel better. Never did he see iting that his eldest son had also died.


    One of the elders from the Hunt family wore a grieving expression as he stepped forward and said, "Master, everyone is out now.


    This formation and the light screen had also disappeared. The young master has...¡±


    "Master, this... This..." Trenton also stepped forward. Apart from the grieving expression on his face, he was also in disbelief.


    How could the union between the geniuses from three families fail to topple their opponents? Worse still, their three families had


    suffered such a huge loss.


    Although these three families had many geniuses, it was still difficult for them to ept that more than 300 top-tier geniuses had


    died in one asion.


    "What about this? | didn''t expect something like this to happen either!" Quentin red at Trenton angrily, inwardly face-palming


    at how insensible this guy was. What would they do if the other families realized their ns based on what he said?


    However, Fane stood forward at this moment and humored, "Master Hunt, | think an exnation is required from you about


    certain things."


    "Exnation? What do | need to exin?" Quentin''s facial expression contorted into bitterness and pale anger. He was in grief


    as both of his sons had just died, and he suspected that Fane and Helena were the ones who did it. After all, Helena was


    incredibly beautiful, and she needed only to bewitch his son and look for an opportunity to sneakily attack him, mortally wounding


    his son. There was a huge possibility of his son being killed if the two of them attacked him together.


    It shocked him that this Fane would talk to him in such an interrogative way.


    Fane smiled coldly as he challenged


    the other party, "Haha... When we


    were fighting inside, some of us


    heard about how members of your


    family wanted to work together with


    people from the Lagorio family and


    Church family to kill genuses eM)


    other familigs.,teaxtHet 2 bit


    velbard? Apart from that, we keep


    bumping into people from these


    three families attacking our people.


    They worked together to kill those


    who were isted!" "So that''s what


    this is about. Quentin Hunt, isn''t this


    a bit too much? Did you guys agree


    earlier before this to work together


    and attack our people?" Darryl


    Norman had been extremely angry as


    many from his family had died,


    including his three sons. How could


    he not get angry when almost half of


    the contestants from their family had


    died? He suspected at that moment


    that all three of his sons had died


    because of this pre-arrangement!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right! You''re crossing the line


    if you people had colluded since early


    on! You''ve ca ed spamiany Sb


    pepplelta did" any people from


    other families also stood forward and


    expressed their protest. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "How can you Call this apetition?


    | think you people lusewant 10 rk


    together arid nixon geniuses of our


    family, aren''t you?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    Alejandro from the Cabello family spoke his mind in anger.


    "| hope you''ll be able to offer us a decent exnation, Master Hunt!" persisted Nash.


    Fane was appeased when he saw how the people from the Hunt family had instigated everybody there.


    Guessing that Quentin would have been pissed and angry because both his sons had died, Fane believed he would have also


    questioned what happened during the tournament and would search for the killer. Even if he could not kill the person at this


    moment, Quentin would not simply let it go.


    However, Fane''s prompt action of questioning him before he could do anything had forced Quentin into a state of passivity.


    "Exnation, my foot!" growled Quentin instantaneously as he pped his thigh." We''ve never had such thoughts. If that''s the


    case, why are so many members from our families dead? If you aren¡¯t prepared and our three families have united, more of your


    people should be deadpared to ours, as all of you were isted in the beginning!¡±


    Trenton turned his hate-filled re toward Fane and scoffed, "Don''t make up such nderous charges, Fane. I''ll let you know


    that you''re going to face retribution for saying such things!"


    "Retribution?" Fane smiled coldly and added, "There are so many people from different families and so many contestants. They


    know very well about the situation they have faced. If I''m making things up, it''s impossible that everyone is implying the same


    thing, no?"


    Helena immediately stood forward and angrily rebuked, "Master Lagorio, are you with a guilty conscience? Let me tell you: Many


    members from our family had faced the murderous hunt from the geniuses of your families! Your people even killed those who


    handed their tokens willingly and surrendered!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "That¡¯s true! The members of our West family had also met with many of such situations. | was lucky to be alive because |


    managed to escape, and that¡¯s even a struggle!" a young man from the West family chimed in as he stood forward.


    "That''s right. Our people also faced


    the same thing!" ¡°Yes, this is too


    much!" The geniuses from t


    families c @and feos


    epess d their utter fury. It was


    natural that they were unhappy as


    they felt that they had been schemed


    against by others who had a


    headstart in apetition. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Those third or second-ss reclusive families were especially furious.


    "Master Lagorio, what else needs to


    be said? It looks like my son isn''t the


    one making nderous charges,


    right?" Nash smiled coldly as he


    looked at the panyeanhcan


    the ant arhily was strong, all other


    families¡ªapart from the Church and


    Lagorio families-were on their side.


    This made him more confident when


    he spoke. After all, these three


    families could not go against so


    many families, could they? If


    everybody cooperated, these three


    families would be no match for them


    collectively. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "How would | have known about this?


    Anyway, our families never had such


    discussions before thepetiti


    in secret!" Tre onyicrembsiatSty¡±


    repledwithiout much confidence,


    flustered and guilty. "Anyway, | don''t


    know about this. What is this actually


    about? Apart from that, why would so


    many of our people die if that was


    the case? This doesn''t make sense!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    ¡°We''re alive because we noticed everything much earlier, and we got lucky!¡± said the smiling Fane.


    "That''s right!" Danie crossed her arms at her chest as she challenged, ¡®Thispetition of yours has gone overboard, and it


    must''ve all been premeditated!"


    ¡°Master Hunt, | hope that you can give us an exnation! None of my three sons came out! None of them!¡± Darryl, overtaken


    with fury, wanted nothing more than to rush forward and fight, and he was only held back because his deep-seated conscience


    told him he was no match for the man before him.


    ¡°How would | know how your son died? My sons are dead, and so many members of the Hunt family are dead. This is too weird!"


    Master Hunt stomped his feet in anger. He then said to the manypetitors who survived thepetition, "Do any of you know


    what actually happened? I''d understand that my second son has died; I''ll presume that it''s because he wasn''t really skilled. My


    eldest son on the other hand had pills with him to increase his fighting prowess, and he even had a speed-enhancing rune, the


    Divine Traveling Rune. He has such a high fighting prowess, and hisbat power isparable to the Peak stage of true-god


    level. Who on earth is strong enough to kill him?"


    "We truly know not about it, Master Hunt!" eximed members of the West family immediately.


    "That''s right, we didn''t see both young masters of the Hunt family when we were in there. How would we have known that they


    died?!" insisted a genius from the Zachary family. "On that note, we hope that Master Hunt won''t change the topic of the


    conversation. Please answer our question as to why you and the other two families would unite and go against our families. You


    guys must''ve nned everything out much earlier than this!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Quentin had no idea what to say at that moment. He wanted to get the person who killed his sons out and whip the person''s


    dead body to resolve the hatred in his heart.


    However, he had to face the inquiry of so many people here.


    He closed his eyes as he clenched his fists tightly. After some time, he exhaled deeply. ¡°Firstly, | have to rify that all three of


    our families had never discussed nor nned anything about uniting and killing


    people from other families. | assume the reason they did that was because their friendship had grown during thepetition,


    and that they felt they would fare better in fighting against the others when they band together."


    Quentin paused here before he


    continued," With that being said, thi


    was somethin the contpetiters¡¯


    coneaivedirhpromptu, and it has


    nothing to do with our families, and


    no way was it premeditated!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s right! This was something


    they thought of at the spur of the


    moment, not something


    premeditated!" Trenton immediatel


    went along and said, t\gnormel


    ops yourngeagerie ations to have


    united, considering the rtionship


    between our families had been well


    all this time. For example, the Woods


    family has a better rtionship with


    the Lancaster family, so their


    prodigies must''ve teamed up to fight


    against their enemies as well. Apart


    from that, the Ximenes family and


    the Zachary family also have a good


    rtionship!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Master Church also nodded and said," Exactly¡ªthis is all a normal, much expected behavior. | urge everyone to have no ill


    thoughts about the matter!"


    Quentin nced at Master Norman


    again before he spoke. "Master


    Norman, | felt that extreme heartache


    that all three of your sons had died


    inside. However, these are the rules


    of thepetition. We had agreed


    that surviving and dying in the


    competition are personal


    responsi lijegaitahephave perished,


    n ine an look into it after they


    come out, right? | do not n to look


    into it, even though my son is dead!"


    "That is true. Let''s not think about


    what happened inside. The situation


    had gotten to this point, no matter


    what happened in that forest." At this


    moment, Old Master Hunt stepped


    forward. Although he was


    heartbroken, they were the ones who


    set these rules. Apart from that, they


    purposely stressed the rules because


    they thought that their people would


    surely win. How could they


    embarrass themselves at this


    moment? So many geniuses had


    died, including his two grandsons.


    Those who died would note


    back alive. It was not worth being on


    the receiving end of the ridicule.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    "What Old Master Hunt said is right; let bygones be bygones. | believe that your Hunt family wouldn''t do such a despicable


    thing," said Master Ximenes as he stood forward, thoughts mulled over. "Since thepetition has ended, it''s time to calcte


    the tokens. Let''s distribute the rewards for thispetition based on the ranking. How about that?"


    "Master Ximenes is right, let''s calcte them." The visibly crestfallen Quentin felt waves of heartache at that moment.


    As everybody calcted the tokens, Quentin helplessly turned to the Hunt family''s First Elder and muttered, "First Elder, | feel


    that Cloud isn''t dead. His secret technique... | can still feel the connection with him in my body!" "There''s still a connection? He''s


    surely alive, then!¡± The First Elder of the Hunt family was over the moon when he heard this and continued, I¡¯m sure the other


    party left because they thought that the eldest young master was dead. He must''ve survived and yed dead back there. Haha


    ... He''s probably still in that forest!"


    "That''s right! Why didn''t I think about that? You should bring a few men to go search inside. Find Cloud, do you understand?"


    Quentin¡¯s eyes lit up as he was inwardly delighted. It was feasible enough. What if his son still had not died or was acting dead?


    The First Elder immediately brought a group of people as they rushed over to search for their eldest young master.


    Fane immediately frowned when heard this, though he relieved himself at the thought Cloud was genuinely dead. After all, he did


    cut Cloud into two halves with his sword, and Quentin was probably thinking his son survived due to that secret technique of his


    that made it such that he was still in connection with the eldest young master. Fane estimated that the technique might have


    malfunctioned on him.


    Helena and Danie, on the other hand, were worried silly when they heard this. They were anxious. Would they not be in


    trouble if Fane did not end Cloud''s life for certain, and that he managed to survive after all?


    Never did the twodies expect that Quentin had caught their frowns and worried expression. He could not help but frown and


    his heart immediately dropped.


    Quentin felt that his son''s death definitely had something to do with Helena. Why else would she be so worried and nervous


    when she heard that Cloud was still alive?


    Not long after, the calction of the tokens waspleted.


    The top-three of the individual


    category were Fane, Helena and


    tedN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Randall. The egytartiiy Gulp


    piceeean the family category,


    followed by the Lancaster family, and


    then the Cabello family! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Norman family, Hunt family,


    Church family and the Lagorio fairly


    da enn yervlOW position in both


    t scat and family categories.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, they did not care much about the ranking as the geniuses who died in thispetition had caused them enough grief.


    "Unbelievable! The Woods family


    managed to get first ce in both the


    individual and ey eatGgortes?


    Tits, ReAKEth, and the others were


    overjoyed. The Woods family had


    truly shone in thepetition. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    "The Woods family has made a great earning this time. Who would''ve thought they would snag two first-ce positions!¡±


    "That''s right. It''s like the saying, ¡®You can''t judge a person by appearance, just as you can''t judge riches by measurement.¡¯ The


    Woods family''s young master is truly favored by the gods. He managed to get first ce with his intermediate stage of true-god


    level''s fighting prowess, and he had gotten so many tokens!


    ¡°He might''ve been lucky. After all, thispetition is about finding tokens, and there¡¯s no need to fight with others. I¡¯m sure that


    he wouldn''t be able to fight the other freaks who are in the final stage of the true-god level!" Many of the people surrounding


    them also started to discuss among themselves.


    Darryl then came forward toward Quentin and, thinking it through, asked, "Master Hunt, do you truly think the eldest young


    master isn''t dead? If he wasn''t, the formation would''ve sent him out, right?¡±


    Quentin nodded and said, "There¡¯s still such a possibility. This is the first time we''ve used this formation, and there''s a possibility


    that it failed to sense him. Apart from that, what if my son pretended to be dead? What I can confirm right now is that the


    connection between me and Cloud is still obviously there. The connection will always be there if | don''t cut it off or if he''s truly


    dead."


    Quentin looked at the forest in front of him at this moment and continued, "Regardless of that, the close connection is still there,


    and this means he''s definitely alive!¡± "There might be a possibility that the formation failed to sense him? Maybe it can''t sense


    those who are badly hurt?" Darryl also frowned before his eyes lit up faintly. He then turned around and yelled to their First Elder,


    "First Elder, First Elder! Bring some people with you and go in for a search. See if you can find some of the Norman family''s


    geniuses and if my three sons are still alive. Nobody had ever used this formation previously, and this is the first time it''s used. It


    might not have urately detected everyone''s status in that forest!"


    ¡°Alright, alright! I''ll bring some people in for a search!" The eyes of the Norman family''s First Elder also lit up when he heard this.


    His grandson had died inside, and it would be best if what Darryl said was true. What if his grandson was still alive?


    "It¡¯s like what I''ve said: how could so many people be dead? There might be people who weren''t sent out because the formation


    can¡¯t sense them!" rushed the master of a family. Around half of the contestants from their family had died, and such a matter


    was somewhat uneptable.


    Many of the families sent people in for a search after they heard this.


    ¡°Fane, should we send somebody in for a search?" Nash nced at Fane. He believed that what was shown on the screen was


    definitely correct. The spots that disappeared one after another surely meant deaths.


    Fane thought about it and said softly, ¡°Yes, send some people in as a ruse."


    Nash nodded and pretentiously sent people in to search.


    The Cabellos and Lancasters also sent some people in for a search when they saw that the Woods had sent some people into


    the forest.


    Since everybody had gone in for a


    search, none of them were impolite


    enough to leave. Fane go couldliridt


    t pyqrathelspot le he was the


    one who killed all three young


    masters of the Norman family and


    both young masters from the Hunt


    family. With that, everyone else had


    to wait out there. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    About two to three dayster, those


    who went in to search f x: possible |


    vi greed racer hough with ae expressions as they came


    out fruitless. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Impossible; | can still feel the


    connection. Could there be


    one ae ee his searst | |


    mite?¡¯ Quentin still


    Seat d not cee that his eldest son


    had died. He shook his head


    continuously when he received the


    report from the First Elder and the


    others. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, let''s face the truth. We... We found the eldest young master''s body and it...it had been separated into two halves. He


    can''t be alive!¡±

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    The First Elder sighed as he helplessly exined.


    Quentin was so infuriated that he gritted his teeth. His figure shook in anger as growled, "Argh!"


    However, nobody expected Fane to fly upward at that moment and became the person that caught everybody''s attention.


    Quentin looked at Fane and questioned him, "Fane, why did you fly up? Do you know who killed my son?"


    Fane looked at him and said, "I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Master Hunt. Those who are dead can''te back alive, and you said this


    yourself that this is thepetitions¡¯ rule. Everybody has to bear the consequences no matter what it is, am | right?¡±


    "You..." Quentin was furious but he also did not know what to say. These were the words he repeatedly told everybody.


    "Then why else did you fly up, young man? Do you want to get everybody''s attention?¡± questioned Trenton as he pointed at


    Fane. His family had lost arge number of prodigies, and the thought of it embittered them.


    "| flew up because | want to inform everyone about something everybody wants to know!" replied Fane, smiling as he did. "We


    discovered something wonderful back there, and this might be rted to finding ways to breakthrough into the ultimate god


    level!"


    "Really?" Many people had excitement written in their eyes. Those who were in the final stage and peak stage of the true-god


    level were especially excited.


    Even the originally grieving Master Hunt and Master Norman also had a glint of something different in their eyes.


    "Young man, this is greatly rted, and you can''t simply make things up!" The First Elder of the Cabello family was just as


    invigorated. He was looking forward to Fane telling them something useful, but also feared what he would say instead would be


    garbage.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "That''s right, young man. So many of


    us had never found anything ves


    over the years, yet youstidd¨¦nly


    foDyeaaheyAre you boasting?"


    Trenton had a cold smile on his face,


    not believing Fane had found


    something useful. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. How would | dare say


    something like this if I''m not certain


    about it?" Fane nced at the other


    party coldly before he addressed


    crowd, "Have eryqne hoticed that


    there @as\pattern in the sky of the


    screen previously? That pattern was


    like a map of our Cathysia. As for


    those seven shing light spots, |


    asked Helena and the others about


    those spots with different colors...


    Everybody said that those positions


    were the same positions as the


    seven dangerous ces!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother Fane, are you saying that there might be secrets about the ultimate god level in the seven dangerous ces?" gushed


    Randall in utter excitement.


    "That''s right!" Fane nodded before he


    spoke, sure of himself, "Apart fet


    that, feel thatthe ppeslbiyis


    Grater (hah normal The seven


    dangerous ces definitely have


    secrets about the ultimate god level!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    A family master was inwardly shocked when he recalled it. "Yes, it does look like that pattern is the map of our Cathysia. We


    didn''t look too much into it before, but they do match now that we think about it!"


    ¡°Yes, the seven dangerous ces are very well-known, and not many escape to tell the tale of those dangerous ces!


    Although there are precious items inside those ces, none of us dare to truly enter them!"


    Another woman thought about it and nodded. ¡°We searched for many ces but failed to obtain any news about the ultimate god


    level. Could it be possible that the items rted to the ultimate god level are in these seven dangerous ces?" "That''s right.


    We''ve never traversed the deeper areas of these dangerous ces. Is something in there, though? Goodness. Should we go


    have a try? Although it''s difficult for those with the semi-god level fighting prowess to survive after entering, that''s because none


    of those in the true-god level had entered the area. Wouldn''t it be much better if arge number of us, and best if they have the


    true god level fighting prowess, enter the area?" The First Elder of the Cabello family already looked like he wanted to leave.


    It was obvious that he had long wanted to breakthrough into the ultimate god level, seeing as he was rather old and that his


    fighting prowess had achieved the peak stage of the true-god level since long ago. Based on legends, he would achieve another


    200 years worth of life if there truly was a way for him to break through and achieve the ultimate god level.


    "First Elder Cabello, don''t be duped by this young man!" Unexpectedly, the Hunt family''s old master smiled coldly at this moment


    as he added, "I think this young man is making silly guesses and is unreliable. He might want to deceive us old people into


    entering dangerous ces and let us die inside when we do that! After all, none of us clearly know how dangerous that ce is!"


    First Elder Cabello''s face instantly darkened when he heard this. He then asked Fane, "Young man, how can we trust you about


    things you simply say without any evidence?¡±


    "Haha!" Fane chuckled abruptly. ¡°I wouldn''t say something if | truly have no evidence. Yes, these are my assumptions, but there


    are still some basis to them.¡±


    Everybody looked at Fane in silence as if they awaited his exnation. Even if Fane was just making an induction, they also


    hoped that he could give them much more reasonable facts to increase their confidence.


    Fane took a moment before he continued, ¡° Everybody, think about it. The book from First Elder Cabello and the legend tells of


    the ultimate god level. Apart from that, the presence of the names of the third-grade pills, fourth-grade spirited grass, and others


    are proof of the ultimate god fighting prowess¡¯ truthfulness! This formation, on the other hand, is truly ancient, which means that it


    was left behind by people many years ago. It seems like it''s going to, and wants to, tell us something, but it''s been too long and


    these stone pirs had been destroyed for certain reasons to cover up some things!" Everybody nodded after they heard this.


    After all, what Fane said seemed to have proved something-the truthfulness of the ultimate god level.


    Quentin thought about it and said,


    "How about this: | think we should all


    return and take a rest, seeing as the


    competition had just ended.


    Regarding the seven dangerous


    ces containing seqrats abbourt e


    ufarndie gid level, let''se back


    and discuss this a monthter. What


    do you say? After all, every family has


    lost quite a lot of people, and I''m sure


    some family masters and elders are


    rather despondent right now.


    Everybody should regain their mental


    fortitude during this time and try their


    best to breakthrough in terms of


    fighting prowess. What do you say if


    we agree on a location to discuss


    this matter one month after this?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "| think it''s well-thought-out. It''s


    decided then. Well, since the Cabello


    family is in the eto


    sesprenencenioere our ce for


    a¡®discussion a month from now and


    decide on it. What do you guys


    think?" Alejandro proactively


    proposed after thinking about it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha..." Quentin chuckled before he


    concluded, ¡®Alright it''s. depided Men"


    ¡®Aisghsiterall leave. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    The family masters gradually left with their families.


    ¡°Father, Fane is my best friend. Can | go for a trip to the Woods family ande back to the Cabello family next...next month?¡±


    begged Danie hesitantly after they walked a short distance away. "Oh, yes, my eldest sister can follow us. Fane saved our


    lives during thepetition, right? He¡¯s also your boyfriend! Don''t you want to go?"


    Danie purposely mentioned Helena in fear that her father, Alejandro would be suspicious and would stop her from leaving.


    Helena was embarrassed as she noticed Danie was deeply involved. Her sister wanted to follow Fane just moments after


    leaving him. She was too clingy for her own good.


    However, Helena could only y along as she smiled at Alejandro. "Father, shall we go out on a trip? Let¡¯s take this as a way to


    rx. What do you think?"


    ¡°The Woods family is our enemy. You two ..." Alejandro wanted to remind his two daughters just like how he did before, but he


    trailed off halfway.


    As he thought of what to say next, he spoke, "It¡¯s best if the two of you don¡¯t follow them. | know that Helena pretended to say


    that Fane was her boyfriend to reject Tyrell; any person who knew what was going on could tell. Still, | never thought Fane would


    choose to keep quiet and even pretend along to help you. This young man had really done something good!"


    Helena frowned. It looked like she would not be able to visit the Woods family with Danie.


    Alejandro¡¯s heart suddenly stopped when he saw Helena''s expression. "Goodness, Helena," he uttered, "you''re thinking about


    going to the Woods family? Have you genuinely fallen for the young man from the Woods family?"


    Panicked, Helena hurriedly denied, "No! How''s that possible? The time that | know him isn''t even as long as Danie did. It''s just


    that he saved our lives during thepetition and even saved the lives of many of our prodigies, so we treat him as a great


    friend!"


    Venus, who was by their side, also jumped in instinctively and said, "Father, don''t you think that we should ease the rtionship


    between both families a little? After all, it''s easy to make enemies but hard to resolve them, right? Those involved during what


    happened years ago had died, and it¡¯s quite normal for somebody to kill to snatch precious items, right?"


    "|..." Alejandro had such a thought for


    a long time but he uld.qot @t Qo''dF


    isypride thie paefstdod firm on this


    matter all along. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Master, Young Master Fane truly


    saved us. Why don''t Beer lego of


    at he hagaened ind avaanyiyears ago?"


    irAplored a young genius from the


    Cabello family. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That¡¯s right, Master! Let it go!" Several young geniuses also stood forward.


    "Alright, alright!¡± Alejandro smiled


    bitterly as he took a couple of


    second-grade elementary levelN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    spirited grass oUt itl Flip che


    Had arid bassed it to Helena." You


    and Danie can go catch up to


    them. Tell them that what happened


    between our families has been


    resolved. This is a token of


    appreciation for Fane assisting the


    Cabellos." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    "That¡¯s the spirit, Father! You''ve finally figured it out. We''ll definitely improve the rtionship between our families!¡± Danie


    exchanged nces with Helena after hearing Alejandro¡¯s verdict before taking the items from him. She held Helena''s hands and


    went running where Fane and the others left.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Stunned, Alejandro watched as both beautiful figures slowly faded from his view. "What''s going on? Why does Danie seem to


    be more excited than Helena?¡±


    Venus, who was by his side, had a weird expression on her face as she smiled and said, "It might be because Danie is more


    yful and is thinking of going out to y!"


    Many chuckled upon hearing her words.


    After they travelled some distance away, Alejandro asked, "Alright, Venus, now that we''ve traveled so far, | have a question for


    you..."


    Unexpectedly, Venus interrupted Alejandro before he could finish, "Father, | know what you want to ask. Let''s wait till we get


    home."


    "Alright." Alejandro nodded embarrassingly with an awkward smile on his face.


    Fane and the others slowly left Kobe


    Mountain on foot to not raise the suspicion of the Hunts or let them know he had an ultimate-grade spiritual tool.


    gued by his curiosity, Titus then spoke up, "By the way, Young Master Fane, is it true that nobody knows who killed both


    young masters of the Hunt family and the three young masters of the Norman family? More importantly, the two young masters


    of the Hunt family, that is, considering they have extraordinarybat power. It''s rather hard to digest!"


    Unexpectedly, Fane smiled mysteriously and confessed, "I''m the one who killed them."


    "Haha! How can that be? You''re


    pulling our leg, Young Master Fane!"


    Titusughed in disbeli Heweyer,\


    repay rromavanised "Did you?


    d Helena seduced those people


    and wounded them badly before you


    gave them the fatal blow? If that''s the


    case, you truly have passed the death


    sentence on them!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane looked at this old man,


    momentarily at a loss for words,


    before he spoke," Housekeeper


    Woods, | have to admire your


    imagination as you can thin Kobi


    something sean Vs think that


    the First young mistress of the


    Cabello family is such a person?"


    "That''s right. Housekeeper Woods.


    What are you talking about? Do | look


    like that kind of person?¡± The two of


    them did not expect their


    conversation to be overheard by


    Helena and Danie, who had just


    caught up with them. Helena


    immediately rolled her eyes at him,


    rather stunned at his random guess.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh my... Speaking...speaking of the


    devil! It looks like we should never


    talk about somebody behind their


    backs!" Titus had a smile written over


    his face as he spoke. " Riestlyc lve


    Seep clere oughtsIBeeause \Re First


    ng Master Hunt had a high


    fighting prowess and strongbat


    power. Secondly, it¡¯s because Miss


    Helena is much more beautiful


    compared to the others and is


    extremely talented to boot!¡± "Hmph!


    Don''t think I''ll forgive you just


    because you praise me for my


    beauty!" Helena pretended to be


    angry as crossed her arms at her


    chest. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the way,dies, the two of you are..."

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    The Second Elder was slightly stunned before he joked, "Did you both run up to us because you can''t bear to part with our young


    master?"


    Both Helena and Danie blushed at his bold words.


    "That''s not it!" Danie raised her head and took the spirited grass out, handing it to Nash. "Master Woods, my father


    acknowledged that Fane saved our lives during thispetition, that he was the one who helped my sister in resolving her crisis


    during the previous incident.


    Because of what happened, he hopes that the grudges between both families can be resolved. These are a token of


    appreciation from my father to thank Fane!" "Haha! Never thought your father would be so courteous!" Nash had long ceased to


    pick fights and instigate Alejandro, but the other party never stopped, and such behavior eventually led to squabbles and fights.


    He also asked the members of his family to not be so forbearing.


    He took the spirited grass and put them away before smiling. "Splendid! Let the bad blood between our families be gone with the


    wind. Hopefully, both families can build more friendly rtionships in the future!¡±


    Danie ced both her hands behind her back and asked happily, "Haha... By the way, since we were quite nervous about this


    competition, both me and my sister n to go on a trip to the Woods family to rx. After all, we''re friends with Fane, right?


    Master Woods won''t mind this, right?"


    "Haha... Sure! Sure! The two of you visiting as guests is exactly what we''re looking forward to!" Nashughed; he was no fool. It


    seemed to him that their rtionship with Fane went far beyond ¡®just friends¡¯, or these twodies would have left after gifting the


    spirited grass. Why else would they follow them to the Woods family?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Had Helena and Fane slowly developed true feelings after faking it as a couple?¡¯ Such a thought eventually urred to Nash as


    it seemed awfully likely. Maybe Helena liked Fane but was afraid of others realizing that if she came alone, as they were just


    pretending to be a couple. It would also be embarrassing for her, so she asked Danie toe along. It would make sense if


    that was the case.


    "Second Elder, Fane was the one who killed First Young Master Hunt. Hisbat power is incredibly powerful, so don''t look


    down on him!" said Helena as she nced at the Woods family''s Second Elder. ¡°Ah, but you needn¡¯t worry. We''ll keep it a


    secret, even though quite many people know about this, and paper can''t contain fire. The Hunts will learn about this sooner or


    later, but we won''t say anything about this. The longer we prolong this, your Woods family might develop and surpass the Hunt


    family by then!"


    "Surpass the Hunt family? Haha!


    That''s too far-fetched, and we dare


    not think of it! We''re already thankful


    to God that we''re recognized by all


    seven first-ss aristograt O11 \


    vee ee Stee)


    est. His gaze then averted to


    Fane and, to know the genuine truth,


    asked, "Fane, were you truly capable


    of killing Young Master Hunt?"


    "Father, | wouldn''t be his opponent if


    we really are having a one-on-one


    fight. It all happened because Miss


    Helena helped out. What happened


    was..." Only then did Fane briefly tell


    them about what happened. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| see. You''re lucky to have an


    ultimate-grade spiritual tool. The


    flying sword was speedy enough to


    dy some time and cause the other


    party to suffer from be\pil''sC Ol


    ght es  ingly dangerous


    now that | think about it!" Nash and


    the others finally realized what had


    happened once they heard the


    details. Fane¡¯sbat power was


    slightly weakerpared to the First


    Young Master Hunt, and he might not


    have walked out alive had he not


    teamed up with Helena to attack him


    and the flying sword had not bought


    Fane some time. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Still, | feel that First Young Master


    Hunt won''t be able to defeat me if |


    fight him again, io) pov" Fate" ''


    opyjfedvat thls iM¨¦mnent and said


    confidently, "Even if the Hunts know


    that | killed him, our Woods family


    won''t be easily bullied!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Everybody waspletely stunned when they heard what Fane had said.


    Did Fane just so boldly im he would be able to take on First Young Master Hunt alone?


    Nash thought about it before a thought urred to him, making him rather giddy as he spoke, "Fane, had you broken through?"


    Hiss!


    The elders, Titus, and the others inhaled deeply when they heard this. They still remembered that Fane had only achieved the


    intermediate stage of the true-god level a couple of months ago, and hisbat power was alreadyparable to masters at


    the final stage of the true-god level.


    If Fane truly broke through again within these couple of months, he truly was too gifted!


    Apart from that, if Fane truly had broken through to the final stage of the true-god level, would hisbat power not be


    comparable to masters at the peak stage of the true-god level, seeing as the ultimate-grade spiritual tool was able to increase his


    combat power by a lot? If so, First Young Master Hunt truly would be no match for Fane if he was still alive and they had another


    battle.


    "Impossible! You''ve broken through again?¡± Danie and Helena were bbergasted as they looked at Fane in disbelief.


    Met with everyone¡¯s expectant gaze, Fane smiled indifferently and nodded. "Yes, I¡¯ve broken through. Apart from that, | can be


    considered as a second-grade elementary alchemist as | can cultivate a second-grade elementary pill right now." "Goodness!


    How can that be?! A second-grade alchemist! This... This is incredible!" First Elder was so excited that even his voice quivered.


    "My goodness! This is amazing! Our Woods family will surely get stronger in the future!"


    "That''s right. Now, Young Master Fane''s fighting prowess has achieved the final stage of the true god level, and hisbat


    power isparable to those in the peak stage of the true god level. If that''s the case, our Woods family would have around


    three masters in the peak stage of the true god level. My word, we''re no longer ranked at the lowest among eight reclusive


    families! With ourbat power, we can be considered as one of the leading ones!" The other geniuses of the Woods family


    were just as overjoyed upon hearing two good news continuously.


    ¡°Master, are you hearing this? Are you?


    Second Young Master is already a second-grade elementary alchemist. A second-grade elementary alchemist! With... With that,


    our Woods family will have high hopes in bing a family that surpasses the Hunt family!¡± Titus¡¯ voice trembled in excitement.


    He never expected Fane to be extremely talented in cultivating pills too.


    "Haha... | heard you! | heard you!¡± Nash, on the other hand,ughed out loudly. The excellent young man in front of him was his


    son, and he wanted nothing more than to yell it to the world had the Woods family need not hide this news.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He thought about it and said, "If we


    have second-grade pills, it''d be much


    easier for our disciples to break


    through into the eleme tary an!


    Abigail saga Seite true god


    level. Apart from that, our Woods


    family didn''t suffer any serious


    deaths or casualties this time, and


    everybody received quite a lot of


    spirited grass as well. Together with


    the prizes we obtained this time,


    we''ve gathered quite the bounty!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The First Elder considered their


    situation and said, "By the way,


    Master, | rmend that the


    members of oy Fgmnity Hot oS


    apaiiseerehtor martial enhancement


    materials; we can give a portion of


    the many materials we have. Let


    members of the Woods family train


    well within this month and try our


    best to increase everybody''s fighting


    prowess!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash also nodded. "Agreed. Our


    Woods family had won generously


    this time, but we can''t avoid that


    some families reyealous oftiSAnd


    goth gazes on us. Because of


    this, we need to enhance ourselves


    as quickly as possible. We need to be


    at a stage where the enemies can''t


    afford to offend us when they finally


    realize what we''re doing!¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    First Elder nodded and seemed to have rxed for quite a bit. "Yes. We have three masters in the peak stage of the true god


    level, and the Hunts meanwhile suffered quite a great loss. Together with the fact that we have a good rtionship with the


    Lancasters and have repaired our rtionship with the Cabello family, the Hunt family won''t dare do anything without any


    excuses even if they know that Young Master Fane killed both their young masters! We only need to not offend any of the other


    families.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright. Now that we''ve walked so far away,e on up. Let''s talk about what happened during thepetition in detail on the


    way!" With the flip of his hand, Fane took his flying sword out and floated in front of everybody.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Everybody had smiles stered on their faces as they jumped onto the sword one by one. As for Fane, he controlled the flying


    sword and started flying toward the direction of the Woods family residence.


    Every other family had left by then, all except members of the Lagorio family and Church family. All of them looked bitter,


    despondent.


    Master Lagorio had a grim expression, unable toprehend what had happened. "Master Hunt, who do you think did this? We


    were prepared, and the other families didn¡¯t know that our families worked together to kill their people. Logically, we shouldn''t


    have failed so miserably!"


    How would | know? | don''t know who killed my son! I''m going toe back to this in the future; no way am | letting this go just


    like that. Everything will be revealed soon enough, and nothing can stay hidden forever!" Quentin balled his fists tightly, nearly


    vomiting blood out of anger when he thought of his two sons.


    "Yes, we''ll also ask around after this. I''m sure we''ll find something!" Master Church clenched his hands tightly as well.


    Although his son was alive, the grandson of the third elder, a famous genius of their family, was killed. The middle-grade spiritual


    tool with him was also stolen.


    Their family had truly suffered a huge loss this time.


    The person who was the most speechless was Trenton. He had wanted to take this chance and kill Fane, but he never thought


    the Woods family would suffer the least deaths and that Fane would walk out unscathed. Their family, on the other hand, lost


    many prodigies. After all this, who knew when the Lagorios would be able to get their revenge.


    He originally thought that it was great news that he had broken through into the peak stage of the true god level, that he would


    be one step closer to getting his revenge.


    However, he never expected the First Elder of the Woods family to also break through into the peak stage of the true god level. It


    seemed the day his justice would be served would not be anytime soon.


    Analyzing the situation, Trenton then


    said to Quentin, "Master Hunt, |


    strongly believe i''s FaneaneHeleha,


    Tpipkgpoutit ihe second young


    master joined thepetition


    because of them. Apart from that,


    Helena is so beautiful. If Fane and the


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    others failed to win their fights, both young masters would definitely let down their guard if they used schemes!"


    "There isn''t any evidence right now,


    and we can''t take action even if it¡¯s


    them!" Quentin had ad rkenedO 1


    peg eta" HSE betore


    continuing, "It¡¯s best if you guys


    return and rest well. Maybe we''ll truly


    find ways to break through into the


    ultimate god level in the seven


    dangerous areas. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When | achieve the ultimate god level, I''ll ask the families one by one. | don¡¯t care!"


    Trenton was embarrassed when he


    heard this and immediately said, "It


    definitely not thecperabiers SOF


    Familydonsidering we''ve allied


    ourselves to one another. Also,


    nobody from our family is capable of


    doing that!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    The head of the Church family spoke in a panic tone, "Then it''s certainly not from our family either! In fact, it''s very easy to rule


    out, after all, the First and Second Young Master Hunt were strong and possessed high martial status. Thus, the second-ss or


    third-ss families¡¯ fighters and geniuses are definitely excluded because they are not capable of killing them.


    Besides, the Third Young Master Norman has died too. So, only a few people left on this earth could be the culprit, right?"


    Quentin nodded. "Sigh! | have no other choice but to swallow down the resentment and bear the losses!"


    "Cough, cough! Master Hunt, about the agreement we had before the tournament started, that after the tournament ended you


    will give the Lagorio and the Church family some spirited grasses or other spirited tools, right? This is what you''ve promised, and


    both our families have experienced great losses in this tournament. You won''t go back on your words right now, will you?"


    After a moment of silence, Trenton Lagorio coughed twice awkwardly before he asked shamelessly.


    The main reason why both he and Master Church had yet to leave was due to that very matter.


    ¡°He''s right, Master Hunt! A man shall not break his promises!¡±


    Master Church chimed in to support Trenton.


    Nevertheless, Quentin responded with an icy-cold face, "What | said was after the task waspleted, not after the tournament


    had ended! The deal is only valid provided that the task was a sess! Now that our n has failed, how dare you ask me for


    the benefits? Don''t you think you are too greedy?" He snarled and added, "The Lagorio and the Church families have suffered


    great loss, same goes to my Hunt family! We have lost so many geniuses, not to mention my two dead sons! On what basis


    should | give you those benefits?"


    Master Church and Master Lagorio exchanged looks and both of them were speechless.


    ¡°Alright, then we''ll leave first. My condolences for your loss!"


    In the end, the two masters could only give Master Hunt a fist-to-palm salute and set off with their men.


    After taking a few steps, Trenton could not help but curse aloud. "Motherf*cker! He''s too domineering; how could he not give us


    any benefit at all! If I''d known that this would be the result, I''d not have agreed to cooperate with them in the first ce!"


    Master Church, on the other hand, took it easy. "I''ve already foreseen that he would go back on his words and not give us any


    benefits. After all, the Hunt family lost many geniuses, plus his two sons died. So the promises that he had made would definitely


    not be fulfilled!"


    After thinking for a few seconds, Trenton furrowed, and turned to Master Church," Master Church, Quentin Hunt is a sly fox. Do


    you think when he visits the Cabello family one monthter, he would secretly find someone to explore the Seven Dangers first?"


    "Well, there¡¯s a possibility that he''d do that, but it''s not high. Because the Seven Dangers are full of hazards and danger, and


    nobody knows what''s inside the deepest ce of the Seven Dangers, how can the Hunt family go alone? Moreover, it''s not One


    Danger, but Seven Dangers! So | believe the Hunts will definitely discuss with us before making any decision!"


    The head of the Church family thought for a while before he said.


    "That¡¯s right! If it''s just one, they''ll definitely go ahead with it. It''s Seven Dangers, after all, one family can''t take down all seven


    dangers! Besides, some of the dangerous ces are not far from the Four Ancient ns!¡±


    Trenton responded after giving the matter some thoughts.


    Two days had soon passed.


    "Sister, ording to what we''ve


    counted, shouldn''t brother-inw


    have returned two or three d YE ago?


    It''s been Ingogh arnismthran a half


    sinte th Y went out! Why are they not


    back yet? | heard that this time the


    competition is probably more


    dangerous. Brother-inw shouldn''t


    have encountered any problems,


    right?¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Inside the courtyard where Fane and the others lived, Ben looked at Selena and expressed his worries with a frown.


    "h h h! Don''t jinx your


    brother-inw! Fane is einer


    d has syeh mig@oom at prowess,


    he¡¯won''t be in trouble!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Selena, on the other hand, shot Ben a


    fierce stare and then asked, eis


    way, Ben, how''s\your Gaining now?


    Bott always stick to ine every


    day, she needs to train too!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    "Don''t worry, Sis. I¡¯m a first-grade grandmaster right now and I''m not cking off. | only descend the mountain with ine to


    stroll around asionally!"


    Ben smiled and asked, "Your talent is better than mine, and you can stay still and train. | rarely see you go out to y, so your


    martial status should already be at the third -grade grandmaster level, right?¡±


    However, Selena sneered happily, "Third-grade grandmaster? Heh! You have underestimated your sister! I''m now a fourth-grade


    grandmaster!"


    Selena halted and frowned. She seemed unsatisfied with her current martial status. "Sigh! It''d be really awesome if | could break


    through to the semi-god realm. The grandmaster level is great, but with this level, | can¡¯t fly! Semi-god realm is a lot better, at


    least fighters with semi-god level can fly for a short while. Even when several ninth-grade grandmasters joined forces together,


    they wouldn''t be able to defeat a semi-god level fighter!"


    "Come on, you''re a little too ambitious, aren¡¯t you? Your current martial level is considered great! Many people are jealous of


    your speed in breaking through martial levels! Heh! | think if you''ve broken through to the semi-god realm, you''ll definitely hope


    to break through to the true god realm too.


    Ben chortled before teasing his sister.


    At this time, ine came back together with Kylie whom ine had brought out with her earlier to y together.


    Kylie, why don¡¯t you go inside and y?


    I''ve some matters to discuss with your mom!"


    ine smiled and let Kylie go into the house to find Joan.


    "ine, what''s the matter?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Several horizontal lines formed between Selena''s brows when she saw ine send Kylie off with excuses. She could sense that


    the uing conversation with ine would not be a good one. Selena became serious.


    "There...there''s something | don¡¯t know how to tell you. You must prepare yourself emotionally and mentally first!"


    ine paused and thought about the matter again and again while biting her rosy-pink lips.


    Selena was startled at ine''s words and immediately linked it to the spection that Ben suggested a while ago. She was


    seriously doubting then if Ben had already known of the truth and was just trying to mentally prepare her. Could it be that Fane


    had really died in the tournament?


    "Is...is it about Fane? That he died in thepetition? Tell me, | can handle it!"


    Selena went silent for a moment before she could spill these few words with a heavy heart.


    "That''s not the case. Thepetition


    ended just a few days a that¡¯s\Why


    r not ypdate? Sigh! I think Fane


    ha not announced it publicly yet.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ine smiled bitterly before she continued.


    "That¡¯s great!"


    Selena¡¯s heart felt relieved. "Then what''s the matter? Why are you all gloomy and asking me to mentally prepare myself?


    Making it seem like the sky is about to fall.¡¯


    "The situation is like this, | heard that


    in Kobe City the First Young Mistress


    Cabello announced tha Fanei¨¦fier!


    reyfigsenees fy ¡épread to


    every corner of Kobe City, some of


    them even said that Helena kissed


    Fane publicly on the street,


    announcing that they''re lovers!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ine looked at Selena then added,


    "So, | think that brother jaws OI


    haps. qpaybehe & going to marry


    a''young wife as the second wife!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    "Hold on, are you talking about the eldest daughter of the Cabello family? Helena Cabello? Is she Danie¡¯s older sister?"


    Selena frowned and asked with a surprised tone. This news did, indeed, caught her off guard. Not to mention, the First Young


    Mistress Cabello was the one who initiated the kiss; she kissed Fane in the city, in front of many people. What kind of plot twist


    was that?


    "Yes, Helena Cabello is the female lead in this rumor!"


    ine bobbed her head and said, "I''m sure of it!¡± "It can''t be, right? If it''s Danie, it''d make sense, because | can sense that


    Danie looks at Fane differently. In fact, I''ve been preparing myself for this. Most heads of prominent families would have


    several wives, even some elders have several wives! Only an excellent man would have many women fall for him, so I''m kind of


    prepared for such a situation!"


    Selena smiled bitterly, then added, "And | think if Danie and Fane were together, it''d be good too. It''s good for the development


    of the Woods family. Danie is a simple and kind girl; she has thought of giving my parents the divine water from her family so


    that my parents could train and be martial artists too. If the two families join together, it''d be great for the future


    development of the Woods family!¡±


    Selena stopped for a while. She did not know whether tough or to cry. ¡°But howe it was Helena Cabello who forcibly


    kissed Fane? Why was it not Danie? Have you perhaps heard it wrongly?" "I thought it was strange too at first. They have not


    known each other for long, right? And they shouldn''t have known each other before that too. So their first encounter with each


    other should be in Kobe City. But it is what it is!"


    Confusion dawned upon ine¡¯s face as well.


    She turned to Selena and expressed her admiration. "Sis Selena, | truly admire you. A woman like you is what we desire to be.


    You are like an empress, a motherly model of the nation who takes care of her family. Hehe! Fane''s truly a lucky guy to have


    married you! He''s blessed to have you as his wife!"


    "You''ve truly scared me to death just now when you asked me to mentally prepare myself. If we were topare the news of


    Fane dying and the news of Fane getting a second wife, I''d think thetter news is not bad at all!"


    Selena pressed her lips together and gave a warm smile. "Of course, if the woman he likes has not good, | naturally will not


    agree to it. The Three Golden Flowers of the Cabello family, any one of them is good looking, noble and decent! Besides, the


    Woods family needs to get on good terms with the Cabello family so that the future of the Woods family can prosper! It''s way too


    beneficial for us!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re right. But, before love, women are selfish after all. | was afraid that you wouldn''t be happy!¡±


    ine smiled and then continued, "Wait, in the future, even if Fane has other wives, they all must listen to you only! You''re the


    empress, they are all concubines!" ¡°You smarty-pants!" Selena shot ine a stare; that stare was absolutely stunning.


    ¡°Ahem. Well, ine, do you want to be an empress then?"


    Ben, who was standing beside the two girls, heard the conversation. He could not help but clear his throat awkwardly and asked


    ine.


    ine¡¯s eyebrows immediately


    snapped together. "Be an empress?


    Do you think ets If yomdan


    pass (eae in fattial prowess and


    be an excellent man, then !''ll


    allow you to find a second wife, or


    even third, fourth up to the eighth


    wife! I''ll not say a word by then!"


    ine snarled. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben was defeated as though he was


    a gasless balloon. He dropped his


    head and replied, ¡®Sigh Ethate nhe |


    e then fardak ts simply


    irmpossible to surpass Fane in martial


    power! It''s more difficult than going


    to heaven!" "Hmph! You don''t have


    the ability yet you still want several


    wives? Dream on!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ine snorted coldly and her face filled with arrogance.


    Looking at her younger brother and sister-inw flirting and battering with each other, Selena-who stood aside-could not help but


    laugh out loud.


    After some moments, Joan came out


    from the house with Kylie in her


    arms. She looked at Selena, with


    worried look." lepacida¡¯t fate say


    thautheliblirhament won''t take too


    long. It''s been so many days, why


    hasn''t hee back yet? ording


    to what he said, he should have


    returned a few days ago, right? Did


    something happen to him?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    ¡°Mother, don''t worry. Fane went with Father and the others. Surely nothing will happen!"


    Selenaforted Joan with a gentle smile.


    Just as her words fell, in the distant sky, a flying sword was rapidly flying over toward their direction, and on top of that flying


    sword, stood hundreds of people.


    "They''re back! They''re finally back!"


    ine was the first to see Fane and the others. She shot up from her seat and shouted; she could hardly contain her excitement.


    ¡°Mother, look, they''re back!"


    Selena was smiling inside. She had not seen Fane for more than a month, and honestly, it would be a lie if she had not missed


    him at all. But, she also found that time passed quickly when she tried her best to train and breakthrough. She did not have much


    time to miss Fane.


    "Yes, it''s great that they''re back!"


    Joan nodded in return.


    ¡°Wow, Daddy is so cool! He has a flying sword! When | grow up, | want to be as cool as Daddy!"


    Kylie¡¯s beautiful eyes were as big as a saucer when she saw Fane, and full adoration sparkled inside them.


    "Sure, my little Kylie. You have to work hard and train hard in the future, okay?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Selena turned her head and looked at Kylie as she said.


    Just as they finished conversing, everyone had hopped off of the flying sword andnded onto the open ground one by one,


    meanwhile many young members of the Woods family, as well as the elders and patronums, rushed over to wee them.


    "Inw, you guys are back! You guys have worked hard. How was thepetition? How''s the result?"


    Fiona and Ben were pacing over to Fane and the others too. Their face was stered with warm smiles.


    Nash returned them with a gentle


    smile and said, "Don''t worry, we got


    first ce in two events of eon


    competiti nl We@ar&remar ed with


    quite a of spirited grass, and our


    men tried their very best to win!


    Besides, we''ve found a lot of spirited


    grass in the forest, but unfortunately,


    a few dozen of us perished in the


    competition. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°A few dozen?" The seventh elder immediately frowned upon listening to Nash''s words. "Master Woods, a few dozen is a little


    too much, right? In the pastpetitions, we had not lost that many men!"


    "Sigh, it''s a long story. How about this, I''ll let Fane tell everyone about the specific incidents that happened in thepetition.


    After all, I''m not very clear about what happened during thepetition.¡±


    Nash smiled bitterly and said.


    Fane then stood out upon Nash''s


    cue. "Well, this was what happened.


    Thepetition th; year was"!


    different fain Weprevious ones; in


    the previouspetitions, they''d


    have a ring tournament and other


    smallpetitions, but this time, the


    competition is..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The crowd listened to Fane''s


    narration attentively, especially the


    incident where Fane aoe


    Young M ster HunhiGsave the


    there hen the crowd heard of this,


    they were worried and nervous for


    Fane, specifically Selena and Joan. If


    it were not for the power of Fane''s


    flying sword. Fane would not have


    survived at all! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    ¡°Dear, that was too dangerous for you! If it were not for the flying sword, I''m afraid that you won''t be able toe back alive!"


    Selena''s heart burst with fear; she could imagine Fane being surrounded by threats and danger in that forest and Fane could not


    afford the slightest mistake and carelessness at that point in time.


    ¡°Haha, now there¡¯s no need to be afraid. | see this as a blessing in disguise!"


    At this moment, Nashughed out loud. " Fane this brat, after he killed Tyrent Hunt, he got all his alchemy prescription! Now he


    is capable of creating pills on his own, and has be a second-grade elementary alchemist! Moreover, with the help of a


    second-grade elementary pill, he has managed to breakthrough to thete stage of the true god realm! | think hisbat


    prowess is as good as mine now!"


    "No freaking way! Fane is that powerful?¡±


    Fiona gasped at thetest information. She truly did not expect that her son-inw was that excellent, and possessed an


    incredible martial talent, as well asbat prowess!


    ¡°My goodness, a second-grade elementary alchemist? Brother Fane, you''re a godlike figure to me right now! Does it mean that


    in the future, if Brother Fane is happy, he could also refine some second-grade pills and reward me?¡±


    Ben¡¯s mood was drastically elevated as well. With such an excellent brother-inw, he would not have to worry about training


    pills in the future! As long as he maintained a good rtionship with Fane, getting one or two pills from him asionally would


    not be a difficult task!


    Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up and shined bright like a diamond upon hearing that. "That''s for sure! You''re his brother-inw! After all, he


    married your pretty sister, Selena, and is living a happy life. How can he not be happy with this? Right, Fane?"


    Fane could not help but smile. "Sure. When I¡¯m refining pills, I''ll definitely give one or two. However, the creation and refinement


    of pills depend on time too. The alchemy process can''t be performed too often, otherwise, my skill could not be stabilized in the


    second-grade realm."


    "Hehe! No worries, Fane, as long as we have your words, that''s fine!"


    Andrew, on the other hand,ughed.


    Without a doubt, Fane would be the next head of the Woods family. Andrew did not care much about himself, he was at his old


    age after all; he was happy to live a leisure life here for a few more years. But for his own son¡ªBen, if Fane would help him, he


    could be a strong martial artist with a semi-god or even true god level. That would be great for him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After all, as parents, they naturally want their children to live a good life.


    ¡°Haha, inws, don¡¯t worry! Fane will certainly treat them well!"


    Nashughed wholeheartedly; he looked satisfied. Fane''s overall ability and capability had long and far surpassed that of Lance,


    and he was relieved that the Woods family could be handed over to Fane in the future.


    Besides, he was very sure that Fane could handle it. Fane was already extremely powerful right now, and he was highly likely


    able to breakthrough to the peak stage of the true god realm in the next few years. By that time, even the head of the Hunt family


    may not be a match for Fane!


    Although the head of the Hunt family''s martial power was considered number one in the peak stage of the true god realm, Fane''s


    overallbat prowess was not weak as well.


    "Great! Looking at our pace, the Woods family is going to rise soon!"


    "Yes, the Church, the Lagorio, and the Hunt family have lost so many geniuses this time. Our Woods family can take advantage


    of this to rise up!"


    "But, the incident of Young Master Fane killing two young masters of the Hunt family must be kept secret. Everyone must not spill


    anything, otherwise, once the


    Hunt family finds out, they would


    certainly seek trouble with us sooner


    orter. What engeeistodustn


    Byrieeends improve our


    martial prowess and enhance the


    overall strength of the Woods family!¡¯


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Many people of the Woods family started to discuss the next steps after hearing what had happened in thepetition.


    "By the way, we found out a big


    secret this time! That is, the Seven


    Dangers is likely to be ted ie ine


    legend of the uitimat¨¦goa realm!


    Howe r, all of the families, including


    us, have agreed to gather at the


    Cabello family in a month''s time, and


    then we will discuss the exploration


    in the Seven Dangers together!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "So, | decided that, within this month,


    everyone will stop going out to look


    for resources and materials. We''ve


    got a lot of training materials this


    time, coupled with ther ardscfromn


    the t urperperit| Mohave quite a lot.


    And | also decided that the Woods


    branch families do not have to offer


    the Woods main branch training


    materials for this month. All Woods


    branch families should keep their


    materials, use them and train hard


    this month. As for the Woods main


    branch, we will distribute ording


    to everyone''s needs. So, everyone


    should break throughtrain hard this


    month!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    "For the eighth and ninth-grade grandmasters, please strive to break through to the semi-god realm; for those who are at the


    peak stage of the semi-god realm, please strive to break through to the early stage of the true god realm. It''s particrly crucial


    for those at the peak stage of the semi-god realm because once you''ve broken through to the true-god realm, that would be a big


    upgrade in your overall strength. After all, the number of the fighters with the true-god realm status in a family is truly important!"


    Nash looked at the crowd, and once again announced aloud to everyone.


    Lancelot Woods, Chad Woods, and the others were bursting with joy. They could imagine everyone''s faces once they brought


    back such a news to the Woods branch families.


    Looking at the Woods family''s current situation, they were going to rise fiercely to the sky.


    All of them, all of a sudden, could finally see a glimpse of light at the end of the tunnel.


    ¡°By the way, Miss Danie, why are you and your sister here too? Or you are here to deliver the Bone Marrow Cleansing


    Water?"


    Fiona quickly noticed the presence of Danie. Once the thought of that divine water could purify her body and allow her to


    be a martial artist ran through her mind, she could barely conceal her impatience.


    In her point of view, thepetition had ended and Danie should have gone back to the Cabello family after thepetition.


    But she actually followed Fane and the others back to the Woods family, hence, most likely she had brought the divine water with


    her.


    ¡°Auntie Fiona, I...l haven''t gotten the chance to go back yet. Next time when | go back, I''ll definitely bring it to you!"


    Danie was rendered speechless at Fiona''s behavior. After all, she did not tell the other Cabellos about this matter, because


    she had told them that she would go back and secretly get the divine water for them. However, Danie truly did not expect


    Fiona to be so anxious that she asked her about it in front of others.


    Well. Actually, it did not matter if Fiona said it aloud, the problem was Helena was here too!


    ¡°Alright, alright. No rush, alright?" Fiona forced an awkward smile, but everyone could sense the impatience in her.


    Helena, who stood beside Danie, frowned at the situation but she did not say anything.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, go have some rest. We''ll set up a banquet in the square halfway up the mountain tonight to celebrate our


    victory together, how about that? It''s been a long time since we''ve had fun!"


    Nash quickly announced again.


    "That¡¯s great! Haha! Tonight we must drink ourselves to death! Hahaha!¡±


    The First Elder and the others chuckled aloud; their spirits obviously lifted and brightened.


    "Oh ya, | almost forgot one thing! |


    still need to arran e acgammadatich


    yer Miss Helena!¡±


    Ple


    ase read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash thought of something and added.


    "It''s okay, Uncle Nash. I''ll stay in the


    same room | stayed ipsefore, 6A


    sister wall S with me. Please


    don''t be bothered!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Danie shot Nash a bright smile.


    She stayed at Fane¡¯ pepigenc With


    rave arid tae dthtets before. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    ¡°Haha, alright! I''m good with that!


    Nash chortled aloud in return. "Moving onwards, the Woods and the Cabello families are one big family! Our rtionship has


    been reconciled and we are on a good term with the Cabello family right now. We''ll help each other in the future, and the same


    goes for the Lancaster family!"


    "That''s for sure!"


    Danie responded with the corners of her lips curled upward.


    Soon, the crowd dispersed.


    "Miss Helena and Miss Danie, please go and rest. Thene join us in the victory celebration this evening! Both of you are


    wee to the party!"


    Fane wheeled to the two Cabellos and invited them.


    "Sis, the scenery over here is absolutely stunning! Let me take you around!"


    Danie bobbed her head and then she pulled Helena along with her and left the scene.


    Danie was sensible and considerate. She knew very well that Fane and Selena had not seen each other for more than a


    month; the two must have had endless words and stories to share, so she did not want to be here, making a nuisance of herself.


    "My little Kylie,e here! Give Daddy a hug!¡±


    Fane lifted Kylie up with his strong arms, nted a kiss on her chubby cheeks, andughed, "My little Kylie, let daddy see you.


    You''ve grown chubbier and a little taller, have you? It''s only been a while, and my little Kylie has obviously grown a little taller!"


    "Daddy, you''re so cool! When | grow up, | want to be like you, standing on a flying sword and fly around the sky! And I want to fly


    to the moon!"


    A faint hint of childishness was present in Kylie''s voice, and a rare spirit was seen in her big and bright eyes.


    ¡°Haha! Great! My little Kylie will definitely fly to the moon when she grows up!"


    Fane giggled wholeheartedly, with Kylie in his arms, his heart was filled with the warmth of sunshine. He was d that his family


    could stay harmoniously together, even if Fane had to work his *ss off to sustain the family, it was worth it.


    ¡°Alright, Daddy! I''ll work hard in my studies. My teacher said that | am the best learner in the ss and my memory is good too!¡±


    Kylie nodded and said in a gentle and wellmanner tone.


    ¡°Really? That''s awesome! Make sure you listen to your teachers, alright?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fane caressed Kylie''s little head, with a fatherly smile stering on his face.


    "Let''s go inside and take a good rest.


    You must be exhausted from the


    long journey since youspave.tinte


    tesest omnes Had a chance to rest


    on your flying sword while you were


    flying it. | think you''ve used up a lot of


    Chi energy to control the sword to fly


    back here!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Selena gazed at Fane; the heartache was visible in her eyes.


    "Mm, alright!"


    The three of them soon went back to the courtyard where they lived.


    When they arrived at the courtyard,


    Kylie went down to yig the O''''


    coytyardhiahile Fane and Selena


    entered their room. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dear, do you miss me?"


    He immediately pulled Selena into his


    embrace right after closing the


    room''s door; he could-ngjong¨¦e |


    resjpt;histtodgihy or Selena. He took


    a whiff of her scent and became


    addicted to the light fragrance


    emitted from Selena''s body. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    Indeed, the charmingly matured yet gentle aura in Selena was not something that any ordinary woman possesses.


    Selena could not help but for her cheeks to turn pink. "Of course | miss you! How could | not miss you? Sometimes when I''m


    missing you badly, I''d distract myself with martial training and that enables time to pass by quickly! Hehe. In this way, it made me


    feel as if you¡¯ve not been out for too long!"


    "That¡¯s a good idea!"


    Fane nodded in agreement. "Let me guess, my dear wife must have broken through to the grandmaster level. Hmmm but I still


    don''t know which grade of grandmaster you''re at right now. Hmmm...are you a second-grade grandmaster? Wait! Or perhaps a


    third-grade grandmaster?" He guessed.


    Selena, who was enjoying the warmth of Fane¡¯s embrace, was bbergasted with joy; sunshine flooded her soul and happiness


    glowed inside her. "Hehe, Silly, you''re wrong! I''m a fourth-grade grandmaster now!" she pressed her lips and smiled.


    ¡°Wow, wow! Aren''t you too talented? | had already guessed a higher grade, but | truly didn''t expect | was still underestimating


    your talent!"


    Fane''s eyes lit up as though he was a kid who just got apliment from his teacher. "You should take a good rest for a few


    days to stabilize your current martial level. | have just broken through a few days ago as well, so | need to stabilize and adapt to


    my current martial level. Let''s train together when we''re free and well-rested. I''ll refine some first-grade pills for you too! For sure


    it''ll be helpful for you to raise your martial level!"


    ¡°Right, Dear, I''ve heard that you and the First Young Mistress Cabello-Helena, are in a rtionship and that she even forcibly


    kissed you, right?"


    Selena peeked at Fane and expressed her thoughts.


    Fane''s forehead immediately puckered the moment he heard Selena¡¯s words. "Sigh, she indeed kissed me by force, and | totally


    didn''t see thating. But we''re not in a rtionship!" he expressed bitterly.


    "You guys are not?"


    Selena furrowed and questioned with a doubtful expression. "I studied Miss Helena for a moment just now. She is not only


    beautiful and captivating but also exudes a noble yet benevolent aura. Don''t worry about me though, and you know my parents


    too; they can''t wait for you to marry a noble daughter of a prominent and powerful family! As for me, I''d need to train really hard


    to improve, so | won¡¯t have much time to apany you hence a woman like Miss Helena is someone you should consider!"


    Fane felt a surge of warmth inside his heart upon hearing Selena¡¯s thoughtful words. He did not expect that Selena would be this


    understanding, gentle and kind.


    However, he shook his head and exined, "Honey, I''m not in a rtionship with her. The thing is, the Hunt family that you know,


    they''re the strongest among the eight reclusive families and they always behave domineeringly. At that time, the Second Young


    Master Hunt had a desire for Miss Helena and was always pestering her. So Miss Helena kissed me on the street to get rid of


    him!"


    "You and Helena are really not a couple?"


    Selena gave the matter some thoughts then sheughed at herself bitterly. "In fact, | also felt that that was not the case. If you


    were to tell me that Miss Danie and you are a couple, then I''d feel that that was more usible. After all, you and Miss Helena


    have only met for a few days, so the possibility of you being in a rtionship with her is rather low. As for Miss Danie, you''ve


    known each other for a while, and she seems to be interested in you too!¡±


    ¡°How do you know that she¡¯s actually interested in me?" Fane gasped and asked shockingly. He did not expect Selena''s sixth


    sense to be so urate.


    ¡°Of course | know. The Cabello family is almost at the other end of the earth yet she is willing to follow you around, not to


    mention her gaze toward you. It''s so affectionate as though you¡¯re the only man she could see in her eyes. Her affection and


    admiration toward you is crazily strong and obvious, | can naturally sense it!¡±


    "Besides, Miss Danie is willing to steal their family¡¯s treasures for my parents and your mother, this cannot be merely a friendly


    act between ordinary friends, right?" Selena rolled her eyes at Fane as sheid out her observation.


    Selena continued speaking as she


    saw that Fane was pondering deeply.


    "Daniellita is a simpl airnoeea""


    tisyghtsiner dik incks present in


    her mind and she treats you so well.


    So | think you shouldn''t let her down.


    If you like her, take the first step to


    approach her! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sigh!"


    Fane heaved a loud sigh, only then


    spoke his heart out, "Indeed, Danie


    treats me quite well and is aN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    igh iphrant¨¦l you the truth.


    is Danie and | are ina


    rtionship. It''s just ...just that | didn''t


    know how to tell you and I''m afraid of


    Kylie¡¯s reaction too. I''m afraid that


    you and Kylie will not be happy!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Tsk tsk, | knew it! The rtionship between you and Danie is not simple!"


    Selena rolled her eyes again at Fane and then added, "Don''t worry about it, I''ll not me you. As for Kylie, I''ll talk to her about it.¡±


    "Dear, the thing is | got drunk the


    night when | had monkey wine with


    Danie. | didn''t see myself getting


    drunk at all, but | di And, aacQlwas


    sp yfrunkithit Ait that Danie and


    |... Sigh! If | didn''t drink that stupid


    monkey wine, | wouldn''t have


    committed that mistake. Danie


    was a decentdy and now I''ve


    ruined her purity. | am aman; | shall


    be responsible for my behaviors!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane returned a bitter smile. Selena¡¯s thoughtful words eased up his heart and lifted the heavy boulder away. Before that, he did


    not know how to break it to Selena about Danie and he was so afraid that Selena would be upset and disappointed.


    However, he truly did not anticipate Selena to be thoughtful and reasonable, which warmed his heart and eased his frantic mind.


    In fact, Selena¡¯s kind-heartedness made him feel even guilty. He genuinely hoped that nothing had happened that night.

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    "So that''s what happened. I''ve said that someone like you who¡¯s so dense and straightforward won''t go chasing after girls


    yourself. Instead, the girls wille chasing after you. You haven''t known Danie for long, and logically speaking, | think that


    your rtionship wouldn¡¯t have progressed so fast. | didn¡¯t think that that would happen!¡±


    Selena took in Fane''s demeanor and spoke in a solemn tone instead, "If that''s the case, you have to take responsibility for


    bullying a fine youngdy like that while you were drunk. If you don¡¯t take responsibility, I¡¯ll be embarrassed by you!"


    "Don''t worry, dear. I''ve had a good impression of her since the beginning, and she''s a fine woman. Since this has happened, I''ll


    definitely treat her well!"


    Fane tightened his grip on Selena, then he ducked his head and kissed her.


    After they kissed for a while, a passion sparked within Fane.


    However, Selena quickly mped down on his hand. "No. It''s broad daylight. You should rest!"


    "You said so yourself. Don''t simply pin the me on meter!"


    Fane smiled, then nted another longing kiss on Selena''s face.


    In the afternoon, Ethan, William, and the others had also arrived. During this period, they all cultivated their strength at the


    Woods family estate, and many of them broke into another level.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Especially William, Yoseph, Adam, Riley,


    and Sam, who had broken into the peak stage of the semi-god realm, only one level away from the beginning stage of the true


    god realm.


    Meanwhile, Ethan, Lana, and Abner had broken into the advanced stage of the semigod realm. All of them had improved


    tremendously.


    After they found out that Fane had returned, they were all overjoyed. At night, they all drank aplenty while they were celebrating.


    After the night''s celebrations were over, Fane and Selena went to bed after they were done bathing.


    Meanwhile, in another room, Helena spoke to Danie, unable to contain herself any longer, "Danie, aren¡¯t you being too


    much? The Bone Marrow Cleansing Water is a true treasure to the Cabello family, and more importantly, we don''t even get much


    of it throughout an entire year. And you''re actually going to steal it and give it to them?¡±


    "You cannot tell Father about this, Big Sis," Danie replied, grinning. "After all, Fane has been so nice to me. Besides, his


    mother and parents-inw can''t cultivate themselves because they''ve long passed the prime age to begin training. Only our


    treasure can help them, so we should help them!"


    Helena shook her head hopelessly. "Fine. You would have gone ahead and stolen it even if | refused to help," she said. "And


    you''ve promised them already. What choice do | have?"


    Danie immediately tugged on Helena''s hand, simpering. "You''re the best sister ever, Big Sis!¡±


    Right there and then, Danie


    suddenly thought of something and


    added, "Oh, right. Now that thecwd |


    y g.rpesters UPN Hunt family are


    dead, and so are the three young


    masters of the Norman family, Big


    Sis. Heh. This is great! Those fellows


    had been the ones to pester you the


    most. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Especially Second Young Master Hunt, who was the worst of them all. Now they''re all dead and you don''t have to worry about


    them bothering you anymore!"


    "That¡¯s right!"


    Gratefulness shed across Helena¡¯s expression. "Thank god for Fane. | didn''t think that he would be able to get rid of all those


    b*stards during thepetition!"


    Danie pursed her lips. Her big,


    beautiful eyes darted to the side


    once. "Sis, So you''re not afraid


    anymore, right? Since ond Youhy


    NA eb Hua igaedd ¡°she said to


    ena. "Then when will you end the


    fake rtionship with Fane? When


    are you going to break up with him?


    Then everybody will know that you''ve


    broken up, and you won''t need to be


    afraid of Second Young Master Hunt


    pestering you anymore right?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena eyed Danie for a while,


    poking her skull with a forefinger. The


    former rolled her eyes. "What''s the


    rush? We''ve only just startecbeirig &


    fageaaetnbeetarassing if


    were to announce that we''ve


    broken up now. Second Young


    Master Hunt may be dead, but if


    Master Hunt finds out that Fane and |


    had separated so soon, he''d


    definitely suspect that we were


    fooling his son. He might hate us


    even more then!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena then paused for a while before continuing, "| think we should wait it out for a while more, at least until everybody has


    forgotten about it. Then we''ll make the announcement!"

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    "Sis, you said that Fane stole your first kiss. I''m wondering if your acting is slowly turning to reality and if you like him now."


    Danie frowned, speaking nonchntly.


    ¡°What are you saying? No way! He''s a married man. No way that I''d like him. Besides, he''s your boyfriend. No way that I''ll


    snatch him away from you!"


    Helena immediately answered, tone hasty.


    "Why are you so nervous? | was just asking!"


    After Danie thought about it, she asked another question, "Oh, right, what did it felt like when you were forcing a kiss on him,


    Sis?"


    Danie Cabello, why on earth are you asking all these strange questions! It''s sote already. You either go to bed now, or you


    properly cultivate yourself!"


    Helena could not be bothered to answer her. She turned to her side on the bed, her back facing Danie, ignoring her.


    ¡°| was just curious. Forget it then!"


    Danie said, pursing her lips.


    The next morning, Trenton and the others finally returned to the Lagorio family estate.


    Only a few dozen geniuses of the Lagorio family had survived thepetition, out of the initial number of over four hundred.


    That made Trenton extremely furious.


    "Dad, why are there so few who are back? Where are the others?"


    Lily saw that so few had returned home, and instantly asked in surprise.


    "That''s right. Why are there only these few people left, Master? Where are the others? Don''t tell me that they''ve all died. What


    happened during thepetition? Was it necessary for so many to die?"


    The other Lagorio family members who had stayed behind were also confused.


    "Ah..."


    Trenton released a long sigh. At that moment, it was as though he had aged ten years.


    After he sighed, he told everybody


    about everything t tehappecee |")


    dusipgthe @ripettion Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After listening to everything, Lily was


    so angry that she clenched her fists.


    "So you''re saying that the Weods\\!


    is v.gnlydast ef eW people, and


    obtained plenty of martial


    enhancement materials? And they


    even won the individual and group


    categories? They won that many


    prizes?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. | thought that the gap


    between our two families have


    narrowed when | broke through t


    the peak stag Finecrlie gee Status.


    Bur mavel expected their First Elder


    to have broken through to the peak


    as well. And the Woods family have


    benefited greatly from this


    competition! It''ll be even more


    difficult for us to take revenge now


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    \"


    Trenton heaved another sigh, restlessness boiling within him.

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    "Ant"


    Lily released a sudden roar after she heard that. She felt as though she was going to go insane. She had thought that with her


    father breaking into another level, they could make the Woods family suffer great losses during thepetition. She did not think


    that everything would end up like this.


    How was she going to take revenge from now on?


    After she has rested over a period, her body had recovered aplenty, and she had started training again. Up until then, she was


    only a third-grade martial artist. This cultivation level was a far cry from her previous condition.


    "Ah, I¡¯ve tried my best, my dear daughter. | wanted to avenge you as well. But it seems that we have no way to do it with this turn


    of events. After all, since the Woods family has received so many benefits, they''ll definitely be training themselves properly and


    strengthening themselves!"


    Trenton sighed, looking at his distressed daughter. His heart clenched as well.


    "Why? Why are the gods so unfair? We helped them so much before, but now we are left suffering in the dust like this?


    "The position of house heir belonged to my son anyway. Lance definitely hasn''t died yet. He''s definitely still alive. | will take


    revenge, Dad. | must take revenge and find my son!¡±


    Tears welled in Lily''s eyes, dissatisfaction broiling in her.


    Ah!


    Trenton sighed again. "I truly understand your feelings, my daughter. But there''s nothing we can do about the current situation.


    Unless-unless | can break into the ultimate god status!"


    As Trenton spoke, his eyes gradually brightened. Excitement stirred his heart. That''s right, if he could break into the ultimate god


    realm, he could probably kill Nash, Fane, and the others easily. The ultimate god status was a whole other level, and it would


    yield a denser and more powerful pool of Chi. ording to the rumors, someone with the ultimate god status could defeat a few


    fighters who were at the peak of the true god status alone.


    "Ultimate god status?¡±


    Lily''s lips twisted into a bitter smile after she heard that. "It''s a pity that this ultimate god status is nothing but a myth. We don''t


    even know if it even exists. We might as well be dreaming!"


    "No, it must exist. The ultimate god status does exist. We even have a few clues! Didn''t Quentin manage to repair the


    summoning circle? When thepetition was ending, a picture actually appeared in the sky...N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "That''s why we suspect that the Seven Dangers have something to do with the ultimate god status!¡±


    After Trenton thought about it, he told all of it to Lily.


    "There are only Seven Dangers, and


    there are Eight Major oe


    welinss mafor Sri ies allow


    second-ss and third-ss families


    in?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily furrowed her brows when she


    heard this. "What if you can find a


    way to break into the ulti ate gout |


    t singide thate then won''t the


    ods family have an advantage if


    they go in? If they do find a way, they


    will definitely not tell us after they are


    out. How are we going to take


    revenge then?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "We have to go. The Hunt family members already said that they would agree to this matter, even if the other families don¡¯t.


    Furthermore, we have pretty good rtions with the Hunt family now. They''ll definitely bring us along!¡±


    Trenton clenched his fists. "I''ll


    definitely fight for the chance. No


    only must | br KinteahSultintate


    gonir¨¦alrh} But | must also do it fast,¡±


    he said. "| want to be the first who


    does so, and help to avenge you!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    "Thank you, Dad. | would take revenge myself, but my cultivation level is useless now. | can only rely on you and the other


    Lagorio family elders!"


    Lily''s expression was grateful.


    "You''re my daughter. I''ll never allow you to be bullied!¡±


    Trenton smiled, features soft.


    "Oh, right. Why is there not a single trace of Lance, Dad? Quite a few members from other families went along with him. Who


    knows if they have some news!"


    Lily asked after she thought of it.


    Trenton shook his head again, hopeless. '' There¡¯s no news at all. | asked them before | came back, and they haven''t found a


    single clue. And those families are ready to stop searching!¡± "Why are they giving up? How cruel. It''s their family members that


    have disappeared, and they''re not going to bother?"


    Lily grew angry after she heard that. If the other family members send in search parties, there would be more people on the job,


    and there would be a higher possibility of finding the lost members.


    Now though, they were giving up on the search. That meant that the possibility of being able to find Lance had shrunk.


    "Ah, it''s different from them. They''ve been searching for a few months already. Some are the sons of a Patronum, some are sons


    of an Elder, some are even grandsons of an Elder. Basically, the lost family members didn''t hold very high positions. That¡¯s why


    they don''t want to waste their time and resources since their search has not been fruitful. Besides, the ce that Lance and the


    others went into is near the dangerous zones. Nobody dares to venture deeper into it!"


    Trenton felt helpless. "My daughter, it''s likely that Lance is truly dead, and that his body had been consumed by monsters," he


    told Lily. "I hope that you will be able to ept this reality.¡±


    Trenton paused before continuing, "But we''ll still conduct the search parties for another twenty days. If there''s still no news after


    that period, we''ll have to give up. We can¡¯t just go on searching forever, right? The other families have also given up, and our


    chance of seeding is even smaller!"


    All right. Dad. | get it!


    Lily nodded her head forlornly. She mulled over the situation, then she thought of something. ¡°Oh, right, Dad. I''m guessing that


    the Four Ancient ns don''t know anything about the ultimate god status?" she asked Trenton.


    The Four Ancient ns were


    colossal and powerful families. A


    family like the La arie-faciykas |


    hing\tat¨¦relth m. Any one of the


    Ancient ns was just that


    formidable and did not care about


    the reclusive families at all. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Of course, the members of the Four


    Ancient ns also never mingle


    with the mund qrevhave O


    cuyivais¨¦ tHemselves contentedly


    within their own grounds, and nobody


    dared to provoke them. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Four Ancient ns also rarely interacted with one another.


    "Heh. We, the reclusive family members are not fools either. Why would we tell them something like that? If we do, we probably


    don''t even stand a chance to get the scraps!"


    Trenton chuckled and was about to


    leave." This is the one secret weapan


    the reclusive fami jeshave. Ive


    Haye adtarbe to turn the tides, why


    would we want to be oppressed by


    the Four Ancient ns?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    Trenton quickly left while Lily returned to her room alone.


    Shey on the bed, unable to fall asleep. Soon, she sat up again.


    "No way. If this goes on, I''ll never be able to take revenge for the rest of my life. Fane also has good talent. With the Woods


    family crowned as the champions this time, they''ll definitely improve immensely. I''ll have to think of something to take revenge!"


    Lily clenched her fists, beginning to scheme in her head.


    After a while, her eyes brightened. "Oh, right, instead of going on like this, why don¡¯t | secretly inform the Four Ancient ns


    about this and strike a few deals?¡± The more Lily thought about it, the better the opportunity seemed. The Four Ancient ns


    would not be bothered about other news, but they would definitely be interested in something about the ultimate god realm.


    After all, there were plenty of powerful fighters in the Four Ancient ns, and a lot of them were in the true god realm.


    There were practically over a dozen fighters at the peak of the true god realm in every Ancient n.


    Although they seemed to be lofty, as if they were a cut above the rest, they still could not avoid death.


    That was why the ones who wanted to find a way to the ultimate god status the most were naturally the powerful fighters at the


    peak of the true god status.


    After she thought about it, Lily finally fell asleep. The next morning, she sought out an elder who was at the beginning stage of


    the true god realm.


    "Eldest Miss, what''s the matter?¡±


    The old man frowned. Lily certainly needs something from him.


    "It''s nothing much. | just want to go out for a stroll and was hoping that you coulde along with me. Eighth Elder. After all, my


    cultivation level is so low now. | probably won''t be safe if | go out alone!¡±


    Lily said, giving a wan smile.


    ¡°Oh, so you want to go out? No problem at all. But | think you should inform the master first, Eldest Miss. That might be a better


    idea!"


    The old man finally understood everything.


    He suggested it with a small smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry. I¡¯ll inform my fatherter!"


    Lily nodded her head and went out with the old man, then she informed Trenton of this.


    Trenton agreed happily when he heard that Lily wanted to go out for a walk. After all, he had been afraid that his daughter would


    do something foolish outside. That was why he had ordered everyone to keep their eyes on her.


    Now though, it seemed that Lily was feeling a lot better. It was a good thing that she wanted to go out.


    After she had gotten Trenton¡¯s


    approval, the elder used his small {|


    flyin carps atiPetted Lily, slowly


    flying down the mountain. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Eldest Miss, which city do you want


    to go to? We can''t ju wasteihe ''!


    enijeday dt sldhranguid pace


    now, can we?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The elder sat to the side, asking after thinking about it.


    ¡°Let''s head for the Pavilion of Gods and Kings!"


    Lily spoke in a soft tone after remaining silent for a few seconds.


    The old man was shocked when he


    heard this. He immediately stopped


    the flying carpet mid-air, staring at)


    Lily, stu figd (\enssENREs Surely


    En feaint not deceived me?


    You-you want to go to the Pavilion of


    Gods and Kings, the ce that


    belongs to one of the Four Ancient


    ns? All of the Ancient ns are so


    mighty. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They won''t even spare a second nce at us reclusive families. Why do you want to


    go to the Pavilion?"

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    "| want to avenge my son, Eighth Elder. That''s why | hope that you can keep this a secret. Please don''t tell anyone about me


    going to the Pavilion of Gods and Kings and how I''m seeking the Four Ancient ns!¡±


    Lily looked at the Eighth Elder, speaking solemnly, "I''ll tell my father about this once we get back!"


    ¡°All right. But | just think that they might not even see when you go there!"


    The Eighth Elder shed a bitter smile. He continued to guide the flying carpet toward the Pavilion of Gods and Kings.


    The Woods family members were all training hard. Meanwhile, Yoseph, Adam, and the others all hoped that they could break


    into the beginning stage of the true god realm within a month.


    After all, they had caught wind of rumors of the ultimate god status too. They wanted to achieve that.


    Nash was also ted, seeing how Fane''s disciples were all working hard to cultivate themselves.


    When Fane was free, he would apany thedies to shop in the city or teach Kylie about cultivation. He also helped to purify


    her body so that she could be a martial artist and start training.


    However, something unexpected urred. Kylie was still young, but after purifying her body, her talent was revealed to be


    shocking. Immediately after her body was purified, she was already at the level of a third-grade martial artist


    Her talent wasparable to that of Selena''s. More importantly, she was still young. She would definitely be a powerful figure if


    she trained properly from then on.


    After seeing Kylie''s strength, Nash and the other Woods family members were overjoyed. Furthermore, Kylie''s wise yet adorable


    behavior made everybody dote on her more.


    Danie was obviously trying to win Kylie over these few days. In the beginning, Kylie had been rather antagonistic toward the


    beautiful stranger.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, over the next few days, Danie had brought Kylie shopping. After buying a few toys and other things for the little girl,


    the two were practically like sisters.


    At this moment, Lily and the Eighth Elder of the Lagorio family arrived outside the


    Pavilion of Gods and Kings.


    "Who are you? Do you know where you stand?"


    Outside the gates, the two were immediately barred from entering by two guards of the Pavilion.


    "Greetings, my friends. We are from the Lagorio family, one of the reclusive families. | am the Eighth Elder, and this is our First


    Young Mistress, Mistress Lily!"


    The Eighth Elder studied them for a while, fearing that their cultivation levels were high. He immediately raised his hands into a


    fist-to-palm salute and spoke in a respectful tone.


    "There is a Lagorio family among the reclusive families?"


    One of the men was taken aback. He spoke with a mix of confusion and suspicion on his face.


    It was evident that he was mocking them, looking down on the Lagorio family.


    "| think so. Usually, we only hear


    about the eight first-gs fagniie6! |


    istiicainelidal too


    Ss bey either. | think they''re


    second-ss!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Another girl chimed in after thinking about it.


    "A second-ss family? Forget that.


    People from second-cl familias \


    Ne noright DSL s about


    t


    avilion of Gods and Kings!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The man from before hardened his


    expression when he heard thi Ol


    All the elde and masters here are


    busy eebbis¡¯ They don''t have time to


    spare for you second-ss families."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Eighth Elder and Lily exchanged a nce. The two''s expressions were awkward.

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    Lily was furious.


    Before, she was the eminent young mistress of the Lagorio family, born with a silver spoon in her mouth and coddled by her


    parents since young.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After she got married, she was the wife of the First Young Master of the Woods family. After the Woods family had be a


    first-ss family, her position had been further elevated. Plenty of people traipsed their way around her and curried her favor.


    She never thought that she would see the day where she was dismissed so easily by these people in the semi-god realm. That


    greatly embarrassed her.


    "You.."


    Lily was so angry that she clenched her teeth, and her veins purpled.


    "Eldest Miss, we should leave!"


    The Eighth Elder feared that Lily would not be able to control her feelings when he saw her expression. It would be troublesome


    if she offended the members of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings.


    He was of a high cultivation level, and these guards were no match for him.


    But the fighters inside would definitely catch wind of any fighting. They would rush over, and it would be terrible then.


    The guards had powerful people supporting them. Furthermore, this was their headquarters. There were over ten thousand


    apprentices in one Pavilion. If they dared to stir up a ruckus there, they might as well be digging their own graves!" "What are


    you saying? Is the Eldest Miss displeased?"


    The Pavilion apprentice gave a cold smile, folding his arms across his chest. "You look like you''re over forty years old," he said.


    "You have a good figure, and you''ve managed to maintain your beauty pretty well, but | don''t like aunties like you. Hah. Perhaps


    we''d be nice if you were young and beautiful!"


    "Hah!"


    The othersughed together as well.


    Lily released a long sigh, tamping down on her anger. Then she smiled and said, "Heh. You have pretty good eyes, being able to


    tell my age at first sight. Not bad at all!"


    Here, she rolled her eyes at him and continued, "Young man, we won''t see your elders nor your masters. But why don''t you see


    if we can talk to a Patronum? Can you allow us to see them?"


    The man seemed to be in a much better mood after Lily praised him.


    However, he still grinned and answered," This is the Pavilion of Gods and Kings. Not even a Patronum is so readily avable.


    Our Patronums here are all at the beginning or intermediate stage of the true god realm. People of that status among the


    reclusive families can already be an elder, right?"


    Lily immediately batted hershes at the Eighth Elder, who was standing beside her, signaling to him to bring something out.


    The Eighth Elder was stunned for a


    while, then he recovered and flipped


    his palm, taking out a es oh OM


    first: pretnianhy Spirited grass.


    i truly hope that you can help us,


    young man," he said. ¡°Just spread the


    news. As for whether they grant us


    an audience, that''s up to them."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The man saw that it was a first-grade premium spirited grass, and his eyes brightened.


    However, he quickly responded,


    "There are five of us here. Why ar


    you only taking qupone talc


    spyitealgriss? How are we supposed


    to divide this? Are you kidding me?


    Do you take us so lightly?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The corners of the Eighth Elder''s


    mouth twitched violently. He was


    seething, but he knew t thebrat


    Ss hintinggat NO Mippe his palm


    ahd took out another four stalks of


    first-grade premium spirited grass. "|


    hope that the rest of you won''t take


    my oversight to heart!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The five apprentices exchanged nces, clearly delighted.


    The man from before flew forward and took the spirited grass, passing it to hisrades.


    ¡°How about this? Since you came from afar and your journey was arduous. I''ll get someone to report your arrival to our


    Patronum. What message do you have for him?"

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    The man smiled before agreeing to the deal.


    "Please inform your head Patronum that | want to see your grandmaster," Lily immediately said. "Because we have information


    about the ultimate god status!"


    "Ultimate god status!"


    The disciples were shocked when they heard this. Naturally, they had heard of this legend, but no one had found any clues


    leading to it all these years.


    They did not think that Lily would mention it then.


    "Carlos, | think you should bring them to see the First Elder. I''m sure that the First Elder will take them to see theAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Grandmaster after listening to them. Even if the Head Patronum knows about this, he''ll probably just take them to see the First


    Elder!¡±


    The man frowned and immediately turned serious. He told another man beside him, who was clothed in a long green gown.


    ¡°All right. You two, follow me!¡±


    The male disciple named Carlos nodded his head and waved at Lily and the Eighth Elder.


    They exchanged a nce, delighted, and followed him in.


    After the three flew some distance away, one of the female disciples asked the man from before, "Brother Darren, no one has


    been able to find any clues about the ultimate god status all this while. Even the Four Ancient ns have not found a single clue


    even as we continue to search in secret. Do you think we can trust those two?¡±


    The man named Brother Darren gave a cold smile. "They should be pretty trustworthy. If they didn''te bearing the truth, they


    would be serving their heads on a tter,¡± he said. "This is the Pavilion of Gods and Kings. They can''t just swing by and attempt


    to swindle us as they please. Besides, each of us gets a stalk of first-grade premium spirited grass by bringing them over. There


    are no visible disadvantages to us!"


    ¡°Heli. You''re right. Brother Darren!"


    The girl instantly chuckled.


    At that moment, the First Elder of the Pavilion was leisurely drinking tea in the courtyard, basking in the sun. His white hair and


    long beard gave him the appearance of a being from the heavenly realms.


    He ced his teacup on the stone table, frowning. He craned his head slightly to catch sight of the three people flying in through


    the entrance. He did not look happy.


    "Who are these two, Carlos? I''m the First Elder here. Don¡¯t bring anyone who walks up to our entrance to me. Understand?"


    Before Carlos could say anything, the First Elder spoke in a patient tone.


    "| would not have brought these two


    here if they did not have any


    importan rushes


    thidk 9 lI definitely be interested in


    what they have to say. That''s why |


    brought them to you!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Carlos stepped forward and said, raising his arms in a fist-to-palm salute.


    "Really?"


    The First Elder gave a cold smile. "Then let''s hear them out. If I''m not interested, | might just kill these two outsiders."


    The corners of their mouths twitched slightly when Lily and the Eighth Elder of the Lagorio family heard him. The First Elder of


    the Pavilion of Gods and Kings was way too brutal.


    "Greetings, First Elder. |, Lily Lagorio,


    am the daughter of the head of t


    Lagorio family, TegnteplsagdiS0


    the eallisive families. Indeed, | did


    come here on an important business


    today, and | would like to see your


    grandmaster! So..." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily raised her arms in a demure fist-to-palm salute. She bowed over slightly, speaking with reverence in her voice.


    The old man furrowed his brows,


    slightly vexed. "What are you rying to


    say? Even | apical your


    Ra tatee! e matter is so big that


    you must see our grandmaster?


    You''ve got guts!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    When he heard this, the disciple was shocked as well. He immediately told Lily off, "What are you saying? This is our respected


    and venerable First Elder. It''s your honor to be able to meet him. Besides, even first-ss family members won''t get to meet him


    so easily. You¡¯re only a daughter of a second-ss family. It''s good enough that we let you in, and still, you¡¯re not satisfied?"


    Lily was so frightened that cold sweat beaded down her forehead. At that moment, the First Elder got onto his feet. The


    frightening aura that he radiated made her, whose level was only a martial artist, unable to stand on her two feet. She dropped to


    her knees, and even the Eighth Elder next to her was starting to turn pale.


    He too sensed the immense pressure.


    "I-1 did not mean that, First Elder. What | meant was that you would still seek out the grandmasters to discuss the matter even


    after I''ve consulted you. This is a matter of unimaginable proportions to the Pavilions!"


    Lily clenched her teeth, her face turning paler by the moment. "Because | have clues that lead to the ultimate god status!" she


    said hurriedly.


    "The ultimate god status?"


    When he heard this, the First Elder of the Pavilion immediately frowned. The frightening aura radiating from his body slowly


    dissipated until itpletely vanished, as though it had never appeared.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "That¡¯s right. The ultimate god status!"


    Lily heaved an internal sigh of relief. She wiped at the sweat filming across her forehead.


    "Hmph!"


    Yet she did not think that the old man would simply just smile. "Every day, there are plenty of people whoe bearing news of


    this, but they''re all liars and tricksters. You should know that you will die if you provide useless information!"


    Lily took a sharp intake of breath after she heard that. If there were not any rewards from going into the Seven Dangers, did that


    not mean that she was in danger?


    However, after she thought about it carefully, she still spoke to the old man in a resolute tone, "Do not worry, First Elder. The


    information | have will definitely be useful. Besides, the eight first-ss reclusive family members have already discussed this,


    and they''re prepared to move out!"


    ¡°All right. Tell me!¡±


    The First Elder of the Pavilion retook his seat, leaning against his chair, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Yet he did not think that Lily would just frown and say, "I think we should meet the grandmaster instead before deciding further on


    the matter. After all, you''re well aware of the value of information like this. Besides, the other families have not told you of this, so


    you should know what it means. It means that they''re confident in this clue leading toward the ultimate god status!"


    After Lily said that, the First Elder could not help but chuckle internally.


    It seemed that the information would


    likely lead to a way to break into the


    ultimate god status. If He first ss


    fami vppermbet@ Shuiched the


    opportunity and a few of them broke


    into the ultimate god realm, the Four


    Ancient ns would no longer be as


    powerful as they once were. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, who knew how terrifying a fighter at the ultimate god status could be?


    The First Elder suddenly realized the


    gravity of the situation aad spranig\ |


    Q tohis {ae ¡°might Let''s go. I''ll


    take you to see our grandmaster!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    When they heard this, Lily and the Eighth Elder exchanged a nce, delighted. They could finally meet the Grandmaster of the


    Pavilion of Gods and Kings.


    After a while, the First Elder of the Pavilion took the two of them before the Grandmaster.


    At that moment, the Grandmaster


    was ying chess with the


    Vice-Grandmaster. Whaacthe rinse! |


    WAN f them to


    ar proght the two o


    where they were, they did not dare to


    disturb them. They could only stand


    to the side and wait in silence. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After they finished the game, only did the Grandmaster and the Vice-Grandmaster acknowledge their presence.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    "Who are these two, First Elder?¡±


    The Grandmaster of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings was also a white-haired elder, and he looked very old. If he could not break


    into the ultimate god status, he could only wait for his death, just like the grandmasters before him.


    However, the Vice-Grandmaster looked a lot younger, and he was probably forty or fifty years old. He looked like he was full of


    life.


    The First Elder raised his arms into a fist-to -palm salute. "Grandmaster, this is the first daughter of the second-ss Lagorio


    family, and this is their Eighth Elder. They came bearing news of critical importance, which is why | had to bring them before


    you!"


    ¡°Really? Tell us then! It¡¯s been quite boringtely too. Who knows how interesting their news can get!"


    The Grandmaster nced at Lily, speaking slowly.


    Everyone thought that Lily would just spill everything this time.


    Yet she raised her arms into a fist-to-palm salute and said, "Greetings, Grandmaster. This news is of utmost importance, and |


    fear that the first-ss families will be furious if they hear that I''ve revealed this. | can tell you, of course, but..."


    The Grandmaster was well-versed with human intentions, and he immediately understood what Lily wanted when he heard her


    words.


    He gave a wan smile. "You will be rewarded, of course,¡± he said. "But it depends if your news is of any value!"


    He then paused for a while before continuing, "If your news has no value, not only will you not be rewarded, you will not be able


    to walk out of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings alive! After all, it''s difficult for a second-ss family member to even negotiate


    niceties with us!"


    "Do not worry. It is valuable enough. This concerns your ability to break into the ultimate god status, and the news | bring this


    time is real enough."


    Lily smiled and said, "| do not ask for much. | only want five hundred stalks of second-grade intermediate spirited grass, as well


    as some pills. You are free to give us as many pills as you wish!"


    Eldest Miss...


    The Eighth Elder was shocked when he heard this. She was too bold, actually daring toy out those terms. She was


    overstepping her boundaries, even though the Pavilion of Gods and Kings could certainly fulfill those demands. However, they


    were lofty and proud. If they were unhappy, they would kill them both. That would be troublesome.


    Yet Lily did not seem to care. She looked at the Grandmaster in earnest, as though she had never heard him.


    "No problem. Speak now!"


    The old man nodded his head after giving it some thought. If he could break into the ultimate god status, it was a small price to


    pay.


    Besides, no one else had brought


    information like that to them bef:


    while the first otter the {gorio


    Farpityedia) Phis meant that her family


    probablycked martial


    enhancement materials. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily was delighted. She then told them everything.


    The corners of the Grandmaster''s lips curled into a cold smile after he finished listening to her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "| never thought that the first-ss


    families were so clever. They actually


    repaired the s f soiree ich


    sppwed inabes and a few cryptic


    clues. | think we should be able to


    find something in the Seven


    Dangers!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The Grandmaster bobbed his head.


    "All right, First Elder, take them down


    and give them the it pagheyc O1"!


    r yestonter,"Aetcld the First Elder.


    "This information is worth the price.


    Give them fifty first-grade premium


    pills. If we give any less, they might


    call me an old miser!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    "This is great. Your n is fantastic, Eldest Miss. | even thought that we would get ourselves into trouble if you only intended to


    tell the news to them. | didn''t think that we¡¯d get so many rewards. If this is the case, we didn''te here for nothing!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After they got out of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings, the Eighth Elder''s nerves were still on the edge. He had been afraid that


    they would have been killed if the Ancient n was not happy. They would truly be in dire straits then.


    Furthermore, the two of them had sneaked here. If they died, the master would not have known how they died.


    Lily gave a mirthless smile. "Think about it. The Lagorio family is only a second-ss family right now," she said. "We''re much


    weaker than the Woods family, to begin with, and after thepetition, we suffered great losses with so many geniuses dead.


    Itll be difficult for us to rise again. Who knows how long we¡¯d have to wait till then?¡±


    Here, Lily paused before continuing, "That''s why even if we don''t tell the Four Ancient ns about this, we won''t be able to get


    much out of an excursion into the Seven Dangers. Why don¡¯t we then secretly spread this information? This way, our losses


    won''t be so great, and we''ll even get rewarded for our efforts. Isn''t that the ideal situation?¡±


    "Hah. You''re getting smarter, Eldest Miss!"


    The Eighth Elder burst intoughter. "Just by using the spirited grass and pills we''ve obtained, the geniuses in the Lagorio family


    will be able to grow in a shorter time. This way, the gap between us and the Woods family won''t be as big until we can never


    hope to catch up to them."


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s go to the Pavilion of Divinity!"


    He did not think that Lily would give a wan smile as she responded to him.


    "The Pavilion of Divinity? You want to go there?"


    The Eighth Elder drew his brows together. He was surprised.


    ¡°Heh. | didn¡¯t say that | would only leak the information to a single Ancient n," Lily said a cold smile on her lips. "We should


    visit each Ancient n. Wouldn''t that be better? Think about it. We can multiply our gains by four. Wouldn''t that be amazing?"


    "Hmm. You''re right. That''s true!¡¯ The Eighth Elder immediately bobbed his head after he heard this.


    At that moment, in the main hall of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings.


    The Vice-Grandmaster looked at the Grandmaster. "Grandmaster, why did you give them those items just now?" he asked, tone


    serious. "They can''t do anything even if we don''t give them anything. They''re only a second-ss family!"


    The Grandmaster of the Pavilion shook his head, smiling. "We would seem like a petty n if we didn''t. Besides, I''m in a good


    mood today after hearing such great news. Think about it. It''ll be fantastic if we can break into the ultimate god realm. We''ll be


    able to live for two hundred years then. Two whole hundred years. I''ve been dreaming of this day for so long, and it''s finally


    dawning!¡±


    "You''re right!"


    The middle-aged man nodded his


    head, and his eyes brightened. ¡®Then


    when should we make mover me


    feselgprterin a es the Seven


    ngers, but we have nothing to be


    afraid of. Heh. There are plenty of


    fighters in our n. No need to wait


    for external parties, right?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Grandmaster Harry gave the


    suggestion some thought. "How mM


    about this? We¡¯ \payea\thestirtg with


    the s Fist, then we''ll dispatch


    seven units to search each of the


    Seven Dangers,¡± he said. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The middle-aged man was excited


    when he heard this. "That sound


    good. But we capsaftoldto etd our


    Sok. The Seven Dangers


    cover an enormous expanse. It won''t


    do if too few of us go!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Harry nodded his head. "That''s true. We''ll


    have at least two hundred people per unit.


    They''ll move out tomorrow!"

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    ¡°Hah. All right!


    The middle-aged manughed and went down to inform the other elders.


    Lily only thought of getting rewards, but she had no idea that the people of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings were already


    discussing how to dispatch people to the Seven Dangers. After all, these people would not rush over to the Seven Dangers


    ording to the time that the eight first-ss families had set.


    After they arrived at the Pavilion of Divinity, Lily and the Eighth Elder managed to see their grandmaster without a hitch and


    obtain the rewards they wanted.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The Grandmaster of the Pavilion of Divinity was slightly more generous than the Grandmaster of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings.


    They gave ten more pills.


    Soon, they exited the Pavilion of Divinity.


    "No, no. We can''t just keep asking for these rewards. Even if we have this much, other than being able to allow us to increase


    our cultivation levels quickly, the Lagorio family will still have a hard time catching up to the Woods family!"


    On the way to the Pavilion of Skies, Lily quickly thought of something and frowned.


    These materials willst us for a long time, Eldest Miss. We won''t be able to catch up to the Woods family, but we can''t help that.


    If we ask for more, they might not be willing to bargain with us!"


    The Eighth Elder answered after he thought about it.


    "We can''t ask for rewards this time!"


    Lily clenched her fists, venom filling her gaze. "This time, TH ask for an even better favor!"


    ¡°Really? What favor would be better?¡±


    The Eighth Elder was confused. It was evident that he did not understand what Lily was trying to say.


    ¡°Hmph. It''ll be easy enough for the Pavilion of Skies to help me take revenge. Isn''t the Woods family going into the Seven


    Dangers as well? We''ll get the people from the Pavilion of Skies to kill the entire Woods family then! That''ll be great. Haha. This


    way, we''ll get our revenge without lifting a finger!¡±


    Lily emitted a cold harrumph, a dark smile curving the line of her lips.


    "This-will they agree to this? Asking them to give spirited grass and other things is different from asking them to wipe out the


    Woods family!"


    The Eighth Elder frowned when he


    heard this diabolical n. "It''ll indeed


    be easy enough for the Pavilion of


    Skies to wipe out the Woods fami


    but the Woods familybaStwe


    fightecs\at''the peak of the true god


    realm. Not to mention they have


    plenty of other fighters in the true


    god realm. If the two families sh,


    the Pavilion of Skies would emerge


    victoriously, but not without great


    losses. If you''re asking them to get


    into a situation that might risk some


    of their most valuable fighters, they


    won''t help you!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This is indeed troublesome!"


    After listening to the Eighth Elder''s reasoning, Lily realized that there was a good possibility of that happening.


    However, after remaining silent for a


    moment, she could not help but say,


    "How about this? They won''t ggg to


    kill the en itg Weosts''farriny, ¡®but it


    shouieh''t be a problem for them to


    find an opportunity to kill Nash or


    Fane, right? And they should kill their


    First Elder as well! If those three are


    killed, the Woods family won''t have


    proper fighters!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Here, Lily climbed to her feet on the


    flying carpet and clenched her fists. "I


    would have practic lstakenesithige


    eseithree Wahe dead,¡± she spoke


    confidently.¡¯ Then if the Lagorio


    family fights the Woods family then,


    the remaining fighters can only await


    death Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    without their heroes there to defend them!¡¯

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    "If they''re only asked to attack these three, they might just agree!"


    The Eighth Elder nodded his head after giving it some thought. ¡°After all, it¡¯s impossible to walk away with zero losses if they


    were to fight a huge family such as the Woods family. Once news of how one of the Four Ancient ns attacked a reclusive


    family gets out, it''ll be troublesome!"


    Lilly was well aware that the Four Ancient ns and the reclusive families had always maintained an unspoken understanding


    that they would never meddle in each other''s waters.


    Besides, the Four Ancient ns had also promised that they would never interfere in the reclusive families¡¯ affairs to not impede


    their growth.


    Furthermore, there was the asional scuffle or friction between them and the reclusive families, such as the eight first-ss


    families, but the possibility of an actual war breaking out was pretty low.


    They had their disagreements, but once an Ancient n attacked a reclusive family, the other reclusive families would definitely


    band together to oppose the Ancient n, even going to war with them.


    This was because the reclusive families were aware that if something like that happened once, it was likely to happen again if


    they did not fight back together. The next target could be any of the families.


    The Ancient ns could attack the families until all of them were destroyed. That was why it would be difficult to convince the


    Ancient ns to attack the Woods family, which was a first-ss family. The chances of them agreeing to the proposition were


    very small.


    However, if it was to attack only a few people, it was extremely likely that they would agree to it. They only needed to target two


    or three people, and if they secretly killed the targets in the danger zone, nobody would be able to determine if they were the


    murderers.


    ¡°Naturally. But still, | must test their waters. I''ll first suggest that they wipe out the entire Woods family, and they''ll definitely


    refuse. This way, they''ll feel like they''ve made a bargain if | reduce my conditions. The chances of them agreeing to it will be


    even bigger!"


    Lily gave a wicked smile and said.


    The Eighth Elder¡¯s eyes brightened. He shed a thumbs up at Lily. "All right. Your n is great, Eldest Miss. You''ve truly


    be wiser. Haha. | think we''ll definitely be able to see this through!"


    "It''s dark already. Let''s find a ce to rest before moving out tomorrow morning!"


    Lily said after looking at the sky.


    The two found a small town and rested for the night. The next morning, they continued to make their way toward the Pavilion of


    Skies.


    At noon, the two finally arrived at the gates of the Pavilion of Skies.


    Like before, a few disciples standing guard at the entrance halted them.


    "Greetings. We''re here to discuss a matter of utmost importance with your grandmaster. We hope that you can pass our


    message along!"


    The Eighth Elder smiled and flipped


    his palm, taking out four first=


    premium ils anchthiaatingt em


    towarel he guards. "Youngds, just


    let them know that we''re here. Will


    these work?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    They had obtained these pills from


    the Pavilion of Divinity. [hat was Why


    ty grtrenredaeons this time,


    taking the pills out right off the bat.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The four disciples were not of high


    cultivation levels. Wiel escOl)


    i mediately brightened when theyThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    saw the pills. The pills would be of


    great help to them. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "All right!"


    One of the men took the pills without hesitation before dividing them with his fellow guards.

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    ¡°Are you sure about this, Brother?


    Shouldn''t we inform the First Elder, at least? You didn¡¯t even ask who these people are, and you''re going to bring them in to see


    the Grandmaster?¡±


    A female disciple frowned when she saw this and then reminded the male disciple.


    Only then the male disciple recollected himself and asked, "Right. Who are you people? | can¡¯t just ept gifts from you!"


    Lily proceeded to introduce herself and the Eighth Elder to them. "We are here on truly important business," she said. "We have


    news about the ultimate god status. Do not worry. I''m sure that your grandmaster will see us once he knows that we are here for


    this."


    The Eighth Elder also chimed in, "It''s true. He''ll definitely see us. Think about it. Your grandmaster is at the peak of the true god


    status. But he''s old now. | hear that he''s over seventy now. He can be stronger and faster than the rest of us, but even he can


    only await death if he does not break into the ultimate god status. The most important thing to him now is to break into the


    ultimate god realm and prolong his life


    ¡°All right, all right. No need to say another word. I''ll bring you in if you do have news like that!¡±


    The male disciple was unused to the Eighth Elder''s winding speech. He waved his hand and interrupted the older man saying,


    ¡°Let''s go. I''ll bring you in!" "All right. You work so efficiently, young man, taking us to see your grandmaster so


    soon!"


    Lily and the Eighth Elder immediately followed him in.


    The three quickly arrived in a huge pce,ing before an old man d in a red gown.


    "Greetings, Grandmaster Collins!"


    The three did fist-to-palm salutes before the old man, then they sank into bows, not daring to disy an ounce of disrespect.


    The old man was ying with a parrot in a cage. He looked at the three then set the birdcage down. "Why did you bring these


    people here? Didn''t | say that all matters should be handled by the Patronums or the Elders? If it doesn¡¯t concern the Pavilion¡¯s


    immediate welfare, no need to seek me. Besides, a disciple like you has no authority toe informing me of matters, even


    important ones."


    Cold sweat suddenly beaded down the male disciple''s forehead. If not for the first-grade premium pill and the fact that these


    people were bringing news that the Grandmaster would dly wee, he would not have risked his life to bring people in.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He immediately raised his arms into another fist-to-palm salute and said," Grandmaster, they are here to bring good news to you.


    It does not concern the Pavilion''s immediate welfare, but it is close enough!¡±


    "Close enough?¡±


    The old man furrowed his brows, then he studied Lily. He realized that not only was she beautiful and fair, but she also carried an


    air of dignity about her. Not everyone had this aura of a mature woman.


    Furthermore, her martial aura was rare.


    ¡°Look at me!"


    He told Lily.


    "Yes, Grandmaster Collins. | am the


    first daughter of the segend-ss |


    eSiyerenin POltsesho family. |


    b good news to you today!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily lifted her head and gave a wan


    smile. She had areoefen gol")


    ndmasters of Ane! nt ns. She


    \


    S not so nervous now. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re pretty calm. You''re not actually afraid of me!"


    Grandmaster Collins''s eyes


    brightened when he ganchilys faba.


    wag rig woman, Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    "Heh. | have no choice, Grandmaster Collins. After all, | know that it''d be useless for me to be nervous!"


    Lily gave a bitter smile. "Besides, | believe that a powerful and benevolent figure such as you wouldn''t bother with us small fry,


    right?"


    "Haha. That''s true, that''s true!"


    Grandmaster Collins studied Lily again, and his heart was troubled. The woman maintained her looks well, and she looked as


    though she was in her thirties. She also had an excellent figure. She was just his type.


    He sat down and asked slowly, ¡°All right. Tell me. What news do you bring me?" "Grandmaster Collins. I''m here to tell you


    something about the ultimate god status!¡±


    Lily said in a mirthless tone.


    Joel Collins''s eyes immediately brightened when he heard this. He had just sat down, but he sprang to his feet again in


    excitement. "News about the ultimate god realm?¡±


    However, he quickly noticed that something was off, and his lips curled into a frosty smile. "However, why would you tell us of the


    Pavilion of Skies about such news? Heh. | don''t think you''re that generous!"


    "You catch on quickly, Grandmaster Collins,¡± Lily replied, smiling. "You''ve seen right through us. Naturally, we¡¯d like some sort of


    reward aftering such a long way to reveal this piece of news!" "Hah. | knew it. Say it. How much do you want? Spirited


    grass, pills? What grade do you want? Do you need weapons?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Joelughed and said, "The Four Ancient ns never mingled with the reclusive families for fear that we would be affected by


    you. We can break that tradition today since it''s about the ultimate god realm!"


    Lily looked at the disciple beside her and frowned.


    Joel was no fool, and he instantly understood what she wanted. He waved his hand and told the disciple, "Take your leave first!"


    "Yes, Grandmaster!"


    The disciple who had brought them in exited the hall respectfully.


    After he left, Joel said, "All right. You may speak now!


    Only then did Lily say, "I don''t want spirited grass or treasures..."


    Joel was taken aback. "You don''t?


    Then what ae you waycrece


    tonisheda pata e that you


    admire me that much?¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily was internally speechless, but


    she replied, "Of course admire you)


    ndmaster cotins Satter all, you''re


    t reat Grandmaster of the Pavilion


    of Skies!¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha. Speak then. What do you


    want? It won''t be a reblem scXldhg)


    as) ean fl ive: all, news about


    the ultimate god Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    realm is hard to resist for an old man like me!"


    Joelughed again.


    ¡°Help us kill the entire Woods family. How about that?"

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    Lily finally revealed her thoughts, ''l know that this might be difficult for you, but | have no choice. | need to take revenge. | must


    take revenge!¡¯


    "Wait!"


    Joel was stupefied when he heard this. He drew his brows together. "I just remembered that the master of the Woods family is


    Nash Woods, right?" he said. "Isn''t his woman named Lily? Why would you want to kill him?"


    ¡°Hmph. That traitor. He found another woman from the mortal realm. Never mind that that was embarrassing enough, he even


    weed her and the illegitimate son they had together back into the house. And never mind that he weed them back, he


    even gave the position of the house heir to that illegitimate son. Of course, I''m angry!"


    Once Lily recalled this, fury sparked in her again. "The Woods family has been growing stronger,¡± she said. "Their First Elder had


    broken into the peak of the true god status. As for that good-for-nothing illegitimate b*stard, Fane, he has strong talent and


    fighting power. | even heard that he has a powerful spiritual tool, probably an ultimate grade tool. During thepetition, the


    Lagorio family has suffered great losses. It''s difficult for me to take revenge now!"


    "All right. | get it now. So because of this internal conflict, you are now enemies with your man. That''s why you want our help to


    get rid of the Woods family, right?"


    Joel had a grasp on the situation after listening to her.


    "That''s right. This matter is simple enough for you so long as you''re willing to help. After all, you have over a dozen Elders in the


    Pavilion of Skies, and all of them are at the peak of the true god status. This will be easy enough for the likes of you!


    ¡°Besides, I''m sure that you''ll be able to find a way to break into the true god status with the information we''ll share with you.


    You''ll definitely find a way no matter the martial art technique!"


    Lily grew more excited as she spoke," That''s why | believe that the ultimate god status is important to you. I''m sure you know this.


    as well. My terms for supplying the information is not too much, isn''t it now?"


    It was evident that Joel seemed to have been stirred. He went silent for a while, then said, "I do want to help you, but you should


    know that the Pavilion of Skies has no reason to attack a reclusive family. If we do attack, all the reclusive families including


    some of the second-ss families wille together and fight us. I''m afraid that even we would be unable to defend against


    them then..."


    Here, Joel paused for a while before continuing, "This has been the agreement between the Four Ancient ns and the


    reclusive families, and it has existed for many years. Nobody would dare to break the peace so easily!"


    "| know that this is a difficult decision for you to make. But | have no other way around this!"


    Lily frowned, thinking for a while before speaking, "That''s why I won''t say a single word if you won''t help me."


    "You won''t?¡±


    After Joel heard that, an amused smile crept across his lips. "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I''ll kill you if you don¡¯t say anything?" he


    asked.


    "Heh. First of all, | trust that you wouldn''t stoop to such underhanded methods, Grandmaster Collins. After all, you are a


    grandmaster of one of the Four Ancient ns. If you attack a martial artist from a second-ss family, you''d be the


    laughingstock if news of this gets out. My father and the others all know that I¡¯vee to meet you!"


    Lily chuckled and added, "Besides, if |


    don''t say a word, what ean yougain


    f steer eh i that |


    Noh return home alive when | set


    out on this journey!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You have guts. You''re truly Master


    Lagorio''s daughter!"


    The old man nodded his head in satisfaction. He realized that this woman was exactly to his taste.


    However, after he thought about it, he


    could not help but say, "Why don''t |


    just give you spirited grass? Eve


    second-grades. Aye) kbefievetat


    yey adad Bills and things like that


    too! Think about it. The Woods family


    is a first-ss family. They have the


    numbers. No way that we''d be able to


    mp down on all rumors if we kill


    them. It''ll be troublesome if news of


    that gets out!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Lily heard this, she was


    delighted. She knew thatheroxiginal


    is wouldee BUctddsts the old


    i was now, stirred. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    ¡°How about this? | understand that this will be difficult even for you, Grandmaster Collins. | don''t wish to push you into a corner.


    After all, there will be unimaginable consequences if the entire Woods family were to be wiped out. See if this works for you then.


    The Woods family will definitely go into the Seven Dangers soon. We''ll keep in contact, and I''ll tell you which danger zone they


    went into!


    ¡°After you enter the danger zone and finds Nash, Fane, and their First Elder, Keh, help me kill the three of them. That


    shouldn''t be too hard, right? The area has always been chaotic, so it''s not easy for people to be seen. It shouldn''t be a problem if


    you only kill these three people!"


    Lily pretended to be deep in thought for a moment before speaking her mind, "And so long as the three of them are dead, the


    Lagorio family will definitely clinch victory if we were to attack the Woods family. Battles between reclusive families shouldn''t


    bother you, right?"


    "That makes sense!"


    Joel nodded his head. Then he looked at the Eighth Elder of the Lagorio family." However, | still wish to discuss this matter


    further with your Eldest Miss," he told the Eighth Elder. "| hope that you can wait outside for a while. There is a banyan tree


    outside the pce. You can wait there!


    The Eighth Elder was surprised, unable toprehend why the old man suddenly wanted him to leave but he did not dare to


    make a single protest. He simply bobbed his head and raised his arms into a fist-to-palm salute, striding out of the pce.


    Lily also furrowed her brows. She did not know what the old man wanted from her.


    She looked at him for a while." Grandmaster Collins, | do not understand why you made my subordinate leave all of the sudden,¡±


    she said. "He''s the Eighth Elder of my family, and so he is one of my own. He already knows everything we talked about here.


    Was that truly necessary?"


    ¡°Haha, how would you know that wasn¡¯t necessary, sweetheart?"


    Joel curled his fingers as if he were pulling Lily over. A frightening energy dragged Lily toward him, and he wrapped an arm of his


    around her waist.


    "You..."


    Lily was suddenly so furious that her face went red. She red at him, and her stomach churned with disgust. After all, she had


    not the slightest bit of attraction toward this old man.


    However, he was the grandmaster of one of the Four Ancient ns. A powerful figure and his fighting power were not to be


    trifled with. She was evidently no match for him as someone only at the level of a martial artist, never mind that she had even


    made a request to him. That was why even though Lily was broiling inside, she could only clench her teeth, not daring to say


    another word.


    "Do you think that that was necessary now?"


    Joel emitted a mirthless chuckle and inhaled Lily''s scent. ¡°You smell so good," he continued. "You have a good figure, Dearie.


    Not bad, not bad. It was truly love at first sight!"


    When Lily recalled her grudges, the


    anger on her expression immediately


    dissipated. Instead, she ieee


    eyes at hi nd epoke hrs


    baal ene "Grandmaster


    Collins, you are in such a high


    position. Why would you like


    someone like me? You could always


    find a youngerdy if you wanted a


    woman!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha. | feel bad if | go for the young


    ones and my wives are old t


    | prefer wager ieo£¤El Bese ver very


    eyeingdies are as good-looking


    as you, from my perspective!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Joel saw that she was ying along,


    and could not help but nt a kiss on


    Lily''s lips. ¡°It''s not difficult at alltN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    me to agree t elp youl kil fos


    three. @ut)am afraid that someone


    will seize the opportunity to strike us


    if we attack a reclusive family''s


    members. It will be troublesome


    then. That''s why | will only agree to


    your terms if you agree to mine!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Seriously? Fine. I''ll tell you about the method to break into the ultimate god realmter, and I''ll sleep with you once. Will that


    work?"


    Lily pulled on a coy mask, batting hershes at him.

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    "I''m afraid that''s not what | want!"


    Yet she did not think that Joel would say, "I intend to marry you and make you my ninth wife. Of course, you must apany me


    in a while!"


    "Ninth wife?"


    When she heard this, the corners of Lily¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She never imagined that he would want to make her his ninth


    wife.


    She was not interested in marrying such an old man. If word of that got out, it was not something to be proud of. Besides, there


    would be plenty of people talking behind her back if she married him.


    After all, she had never known Joel before. If she married him so suddenly, it was evident that she was only interested in his


    position.


    However, she thought about how she wanted to kill Fane and Nash to take revenge. She thought about how she would be able


    tomand many fighters from the Pavilion of Skies to find her son if she became the ninth wife. She quickly made a decision


    then.


    ¡°All right. | ept your proposal!"


    Lily nodded her head. "But since I''m going to be your ninth wife, | hope that you''ll make sure that the announcement is


    sted to everyone and that you''ll invite powerful figures to our wedding. How about that?"


    ¡°Haha. Of course, of course. I''lle to visit your parents in another two days after you get back. Okay?"


    Joel suddenly burst intoughter, absolutely ecstatic. He carried Lily into the room. "Let''s go, babe. We''ll take a shower first, then


    you''ll tell me everything about breaking into the ultimate god realm.


    Understand?"


    ¡°All right!"


    Lily nodded her head. However, she was internally speechless. If she had known that this would happen, she would not have


    told the Pavilion of Divinity and the Pavilion of Gods and Kings about the ultimate god realm. She would havee straight to


    the Pavilion of Skies.


    Once she became the ninth wife, the Pavilion of Skies would be able to help her get rid of Nash, Fane, and the First Elder of the


    Woods family. The Woods family would be done for then.


    After that, she could give the Lagorio family some martial resources with her connection to the Pavilion of Skies, making the


    Lagorio family grow stronger and bing a first-ss family. Maybe they could even be the strongest first-ss family in


    a few years andpletely overtake the Hunt family and the others.


    When she thought about it as she


    was being carried ets roarmby !


    Jos|-sheiaauid tee er bright and


    beautiful future. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ah. What are those two talking about?


    Why aren''t theying out yet?"


    Under the banyan tree outside theAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    pce, the Eighth Elder of theo)


    orio fergiyind Been waiting fora


    very long time. He began to worry.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, he could not just barge i


    recklessly. He quidianlyawalto tside


    ip pleaseli¨¦ad he original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    silence.

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    The Eighth Elder of the Lagorio family waited quietly. After a while, Lily finally came out.


    ¡°What happened? | guess that he agreed to the proposition? Why did he ask you to stay behind? What''s so critical that he must


    talk with you alone?"


    When he saw Lily emerging, the Eighth Elder quickly rushed over, confusion filling him.


    Lily''s emotions were in a tangle. She still felt disgusted after having been ravished by an old man.


    She looked at the Eighth Elder. "Let''s leave this ce first," she said. "I''ll tell you everything in a while!"


    ¡°All right!"


    The Eighth Elder frowned. He could tell that Lily was in a bad mood, so he did not dare to press her any further. He took out the


    flying carpet, and the two hopped on it and flew into the distance.


    After they had flown for some time, the Eighth Elder finally asked, "Eldest Miss, should we head for the Pavilion of Soaring


    Eagles?"


    Lily had not intended to go there, but she gave it some thought and said, "Let''s go. We''ve been sessful so far. Besides, we


    shouldn''t just give up our chances of taking spirited grass. Since the other three Pavilions already know of this, it should be fine if


    another is in the loop!"


    ¡°Haha. You''re right, Eldest Miss. We shouldn''t waste this opportunity!"


    The Eighth Elder burst intoughter after he heard this.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eighth Elder, do you want to know why Grandmaster Carter wanted to see me alone?" Lily said. "Since you''ll know this sooner


    orter, | might as well tell you now. The old man fell for me at first sight! He wants to marry me and make me his ninth wife!¡±


    "Ninth wife?"


    The Eighth Elder was shocked when he heard this. He frowned and asked, "So what are you saying, Eldest Miss? Don¡¯t tell me


    that you actually intend to marry him?


    That man is so old. Isn''t the age gap a bit too much!"


    Lily stared ahead, a wan smile curving her lips. "He''ll visit the Lagorio family in a few days to introduce himself. It¡¯s a good thing


    that we''re able to establish a rtionship like this with the Pavilion of Skies, one of the Four Ancient ns. This will greatly


    benefit the development of the Lagorio family. Besides, he agreed to kill Nash, Fane, and Keh!¡±


    "AI"


    The Eighth Elder released a sigh. "Eldest Miss. You sacrificed so much for us!"


    Lily shed him an easygoing grin.


    ¡°No worries. We can take revenge


    and kill the Woods family, and more


    importantly, I''ll be the powerful ni


    wife in the fut e-tielte| Shirk Sbout


    if THEASCiples from the Four


    Ancient ns from before all looked


    down on us. Next time, they''ll be on


    their knees when they see me. That''ll


    be such a powerful feeling. | don''t


    think this is a bad thing!¡± "Mmhmm.


    It''s great that you think that way,


    Eldest Miss! | was afraid that you


    would feel like you''re suffering!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Eighth Elder nodded his head and increased the speed.


    Their visit to the Pavilion of Soaring


    Eagles was sessful as well Shey


    eater isha abet Re ultimate


    god status and got their rewards.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Of course, Lily also told them that the


    reclusive family me KS waitd


    raging arn ve Wh another twenty


    days. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    ¡°Master, the Eldest Miss has been gone for a few days already. Why isn''t she back yet? Where has she gone to?"


    At the Lagorio family, the butler could not help but ask Trenton.


    "No matter where she goes, it''s a good thing so long as she''s enjoying herself. | hope that she''ll be in a better mood when she


    returns this time!"


    Trenton gave a bitter smile. "| hope that everybody has been training hardtely?" he spoke to the butler. "There are only a few


    days left till the meeting at the Cabello family''s ce. But even if we don''t have a meeting, we''d be heading into the Seven


    Dangers anyway. That¡¯s why if we can increase our fighting power, we should. After all, those are dangerous ces. Some


    monsters are probably as strong as fighters at the advanced stage of the true god realm, or even the peak of the true god realm!"


    Here, Trenton paused for a while before continuing, "After all, even | might not survive if | go in!"


    "Don''t worry. Everybody is training hard. However, those that go in must at least be in the semi-god realm. Otherwise, they''re


    going to die!"


    The butler, Hilton Lagorio, nodded his head and spoke.


    At this moment, the two noticed that a flying carpet was gradually heading toward them in the distance.


    ¡°Master, see! It''s the Eldest Miss and the Eighth Elder. They¡¯re back!"


    The butler immediately cried out, pointing


    at them.


    Soon, the flying carpet was before them, and the two jumped down from it.


    Lily immediately threw a martial ring at Trenton once she got down. "Dad, there are plenty of pills and spirited grass in there. It¡¯s


    enough to supply the Lagorio family members for a long while. Besides, those pills will help a few of our fighters to increase their


    cultivation levels in a short time!"


    Trenton was so stunned that he stood rooted to the ground. He studied the martial ring carefully, then took a sharp intake of


    breath. "No way. So many? What happened? My God, where did you get these martial resources, my dear daughter? Where did


    you go?"


    "No way!"


    Hilton also came over and snatched the martial ring away to take a look. He also took a sharp intake of breath and was


    completely stupefied. "Eldest Miss, where-where did you get all these treasures?"


    "Dad, I-I told the Four Ancient ns about what we know of the ultimate god status!"


    Lily truly dropped the bomb straight off the bat. Her wordspletely shellshocked the two old men before her.


    "You-what were you thinking. Daughter. How could you tell this to the Four Ancient ns? This is the chance for us reclusive


    families to turn the tables on them. Do you think we can actually get benefits by doing this?¡±


    Trenton pped his thigh, furious.


    His voice was trembling, ¡°I''d rather


    throw away all these martial


    resources than tell thekour. Arora


    asaboutthis Besides, everybody


    agreed to not breathe a word about


    this to the Four Ancient ns. Once


    the other reclusive families find out


    that we leaked this information, they


    will hate us. Then, our rtionships


    with all the reclusive families will be


    severed!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Dad, you''re thinking too much!"


    Lily gave a cold smile. "We''re only a


    second-ss family. Did you really


    think that we''d get plenty of rewards


    if we ¡°elle not speak a w ocd aboatitito


    tiderga rene are rewards,


    iat first-ss families would


    get the lion¡¯s share of it, no? No one


    knows how we can break into the


    ultimate god status. What if it''s some


    kind of magical fruit, and there are


    only eight of its kind in the world? Do


    you think the first-ss families will


    give us a portion?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Here, Lily paused,cing her fingers


    behind her back. "Not only will we


    obtain nothing, but.t esgap f


    ditta Wools family will only


    grow wider. That''s why there''s hardly


    any difference for us if we tell the


    Four Ancient ns about this!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    "Ah. What do you mean there''s no difference, Daughter! | thought that you were just heading out to enjoy yourself so that you


    can clear your mind. | didn''t think that you would tell the Four Ancient ns about this!"


    Trenton heaved another sigh. "You fool. We have these treasures, but the other reclusive families will surely hate us for leaking


    the information. And the Four Ancient ns have never meddled in the reclusive families¡¯ affairs. We may have gained rewards


    this time, but we''ll be oppressed in the long run. The benefits do not outweigh the losses!"


    As Trenton spoke, he slowly squatted as he despaired. "| barely managed to suck up to the Hunt family and build a good


    rtionship with them," he added. "I didn''t think that you would actually give them a reason to hate us! Ah. You had good


    intentions, but you did nothing but drag us down!¡±


    He did not think that Lily would simply give a wan smile after she heard that. "Dad, you can¡¯t keep looking at things from your old


    perspectives. You have to think of the future. This was indeed the case in the past. The many reclusive families and the Four


    Ancient ns never mingled and meddled with each other''s affairs, and we¡¯ve maintained this unspoken agreement for a long


    time.


    ¡°But the circumstances are different now. Even if we know the techniques to attain the ultimate god status, we don''t know how


    many of us can actually break into it, and we don''t know who will make the breakthrough first. Perhaps it''ll be


    someone from the Four Ancient ns or someone from the reclusive families. At any rate, the bnce will soon be destroyed.


    This is an opportunity for us, and if we don''t seize it, we''ll bepletely out of the game!¡±


    As Lily spoke, she clenched her fists and spoke earnestly, "At any rate, the Lagorio family must not be shoved out of the game


    so easily. We must take this chance to rise!"


    After Trenton heard this, he thought that it made sense. He sank into a thoughtful silence.


    However, after he considered the matter for a while, he still could not help but say to Lily, "But the information about the ultimate


    god status is all spection on our part. Who knows if the Seven Dangers actually contain a way to break into the ultimate god


    status? What if they don¡¯t?


    The Lagorio family will be finished then!"


    The corners of Lily¡¯s lips twitched ever so slightly, but she quickly recollected herself. "| don¡¯t care. We have to throw all our


    stakes into this now. We can only believe that we''ll find a way to break into the ultimate god realm inside there. It might just be


    some kind of magical fruit. Besides, there are definitely cultivation techniques and martial arts techniques. How would we


    cultivate ourselves otherwise?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "That''s right, Master. | agree that the Eldest Miss''s decision is risky, but if we don''t do this now, we''ll never get the chance to take


    revenge!"


    After the Eighth Elder thought about it, he also chimed in to support Lily.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. We''ll be able to take revenge soon!"


    Lily smiled again. Then she told Trenton," The Grandmaster of the Pavilion of Skies has already agreed to help us!"


    "No way. The Pavilion of Skies is one


    of the Four Ancient ns. The


    Woods family is not some obscu


    n. They''re a fgsjssrectusve


    farpilyarthe consequences will be


    unimaginable if they wipe out the


    entire Woods family. It''ll be terrible if


    word of that gets out. Besides, why


    would the Pavilion of Skies help us, a


    second-ss reclusive family?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Trenton was surprised at first, then


    he quickly shook his he d. He O1l)


    thou tAhanitinga Visimaginable.


    Something like that would never


    happen. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Dad, Grandmaster Carter, and |


    immediately hit it off when w: ahaa)


    think he''lleauer G Morrow or the


    da r to visit you, then he''ll


    announce the preparations for our


    wedding!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily managed to smile as she said, "Then I''ll be his powerful ninth wife!"


    "What!"

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    Trenton nearly fainted right there and then. The grandmaster of the Pavilion of Skies was a few years older than him. He would


    have to call such an old man his son-inw?


    He staggered backward, and for a moment he could not find his breath. However, he was no fool. He quickly understood the


    sacrifice his daughter made.


    He also understood that the matter had already been settled. He had no way to change the circumstances. If he disagreed, he


    might as well have started a war with the Pavilion of Skies.


    When the Grandmaster of the Pavilion of Skies came to visit him with his fighters and present their offerings, he could not just


    turn them away at the door. If he did not spare their dignity, he would be digging a grave for himself.


    ¡°All right, since you''ve already decided upon the matter, and if you two get along well, | have no objections!¡±


    Atst, Trenton stood up and gave a wan smile. "If we have the Pavilion of Skies supporting us, the other reclusive families won''t


    simply dare to attack us even if they find out that we leaked the information. Even if they don¡¯t wish to spare our face, they have


    to at least respect the Pavilion of Skies, right?"


    ¡°Of course! I''ll be the powerful ninth wife soon!"


    Lily clenched her fists. "If | train in a ce like the Pavilion of Skies, I''ll be able to improve quickly with twice as little effort. |


    believe that one day, I''ll be able to quickly cultivate myself and return to the strength | had before. I''ll even be a fighter that


    everyone admires!¡±


    ¡°Ah. If you marry into the Pavilion of Skies, you must maintain a low profile too. Your cultivation level is low now, and you''ll be the


    youngest wife. I''m afraid that the other eight wives might band together to bully you!"


    Trenton quickly thought of something and warned Lily.


    "Bully me?"


    Lily gave a frosty smile. "I, Lily Lagorio, am no pushover. If those women dare to bully me, I''ll make sure that they pay the price


    for it! Besides, once I''m the ninth wife, | can use the forces of the Pavilion of Skies to find Lance!¡±


    Trenton did not know how tofort Lily, seeing that she still could not let Lance go, believing that he was still alive. He could


    only nod his head.


    ¡°But even if you marry Joel Carter, |


    don¡¯t think they''ll just help to w CO


    the Woods fa ily-sinee celtheirU


    riambersiare so big. Aren''t they afraid


    that the other families wille


    together to fight them?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After falling into silence for a while, Trenton spoke with worry in his tone.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Dad. Joel and | have


    already negotiated the terms. They


    won''t directly attack the Woods


    family. | just n dpiser¨¦n tach


    Nash grahbAnd Keh when


    they''re in the Seven Dangers. So long


    as the top three fighters in the


    Woods family are dead, we can


    handle the rest of the Woods family


    members without a problem! Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Besides, aren''t we on good terms


    with the Church family and t


    family now2 aif yomoareger their help


    sarealerke € dean family, they''ll be


    completely wiped out!¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Lily spoke confidently, as though the entire world was in her palm.

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    ¡°Well, when you put it that way, it might just work!" Trenton''s worries were eventually lifted as he nodded in satisfaction.


    He then took two steps forward and caressed Lily''s hair as hemented, "You''ve grown, my daughter. You know how to think and


    make ns now, but you''ve sacrificed too much for the Lagorio family.¡¯


    "Father, what are you talking about? | feel that Joel Collins is a kind man. Though there are rumors of how he loves to toy with


    women, he''s quite a nice person in other aspects. Our family wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid of anything else after | marry him." Lily


    steeled herself and wore a brave facade.


    Eventually, Trenton nodded and spoke," Alright. You must be tired, so you should go take a rest now. I''ll ask the elders for a


    meeting about these martial enhancement materials and let everybody share some so that everybody can use the materials for


    training.¡±


    Sure enough, the pavilion master of the Skies Pavilion led several elders and came at noon the next day. They sent arge


    amount of martial enhancement materials as betrothal gifts once they arrived and decided on the engagement instantly. The


    wedding was then decided to be seven dayster.


    Another two days passed and there were about 12 days left before the Woods family had to go to the Cabello family when they


    received an invitation.


    The elders, Fane, housekeeper Titus, and the others were summoned to the discussion hall. First elder Keh Woods


    curiously asked upon seeing Nash¡¯s hardened expression, "What is it, Master?"


    Everybody could see that something serious must have happened when they saw Nash¡¯s solemn expression. Otherwise, he


    would not have summoned them¡ª important members of the family¡ªwhen everybody was busy training.


    "Father, did something happen? Did members of the Hunt family make a move to enter the seven dangerous areas first and find


    ways to break through to the ultimate god level?" guessed Fane all while he wore a frown, expression shifted into a solemn


    expression.


    It would be troublesome if that truly was the case. After all, he was the one who killed both young masters of the Hunt family, and


    only a few others could raise the other party''s suspicion. Both him and Helena were the highest in the suspicion list.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The Hunts would seek him and the


    others out sooner orter for it, and it


    was because of that thatFane hdd


    oper fart Hee Woods family


    could break-through to the ultimate


    god level, or they would be in trouble


    if the other party broke through first.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "No, that''s not it. The seven


    dangerous areas cover a huge area


    and nobody knows how deep it


    actually is, so the Hunts won''t dare to


    act rashly.¡± Nash smiled bitterly. He


    took the invitation and passed it to


    Fane." Take a look. The pavilion


    master of the Skies Pasion €5n tHe


    Foyr Anciants ns is marrying his


    ninth wife. He''s inviting us to his


    wedding." "How''s that possible?


    This...this old man is marrying


    another wife when he has eight


    wives?¡± The First elder was shocked


    when he heard this, though a chuckle


    followed soon after. "Master, this


    shouldn''t be a big issue, right? Him


    marrying again isn''t a big deal.


    Although we''ll need to spare some


    time to go there for a meal, it''s


    nothing much. After all, it¡¯s just a


    meal! Members of the other families


    will surely attend the wedding. Apart


    from that, members from the other


    ns might show up too, right? They


    definitely have to honor the pavilion


    master of the Skies Pavilion!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. Master, this is nothing,


    right? It¡¯s just him getting m redyit''s


    mind-bo ing howntkis oi pervert is


    rharry¨¦h his ninth wife when he¡¯s so


    old!" Another elder also started


    laughing. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    Titus, as he was next to them, had a frown on his face as hemented, "I''m afraid that it''s not so simple."


    Fane''s expression fell the moment he opened the invitation and read its contents before turning to everyone else present. '' This


    ninth wife is Lily Lagorio!" he told them.


    ¡°Lily Lagorio?" The smile on both the First Elder and the other elder''s faces dropped instantly when the news was revealed,


    petrified as though they had seen a ghostC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    They finally understood why Nash would have such a solemn expression on his face. Lily used to be his wife, the First Madam of


    the Woods family.


    Although Lilymitted quite the offense that caused Nash to lose his honor when she colluded with the Third Elder ina


    rebellion, she and Nash were once wedded to one another.


    Were they purposely making it difficult for Nash in asking him to present himself during Lily''s wedding? How would others look at


    Nash? What would they say in private?


    "This is too overboard. I''d understand it if they invited other families. Pavilion Master Collins should know that our master is Lily''s


    ex-husband, and he has to be detestable for inviting our Woods family!" seethed First Elder as he balled his hands into fists.


    ¡°Master, why don''t we attend the wedding and you sit this one out?"


    No one expected that Nash would shake his head instead with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°That won''t do. | might be able to get


    away not attending this wedding had it been some random people from a second-ss aristocratic family or some other families.


    As the master of the Woods family, if | don¡¯t attend the wedding of the Skies Pavilion''s pavilion master and send my


    subordinates, | fear rumors of me not honoring him would float around, thus 1 must attend this."


    "Sigh! How embarrassing would it be if you go!" Another elder sighed. If anybody else was ced in such a situation, they would


    feel ufortable to attend such a wedding.


    After all, Nash and Lily used to be very in love in the past, but she became vicious and sinister after what happened to Lance.


    Of course, Lily was also very sinister before Fane became a soldier, but she hid it well. "Let it be if this wedding bes


    embarrassing. After all, | have no rtionship with her right now. I''ll think of this as attending a stranger''s wedding," decided


    Nash, that bitter smile still on his face. "The thing | worry the most is why Lily would suddenly marry the old man, Joel. After all,


    he¡¯s the pavilion master of the Skies Pavilion, and it unsettles me when | thought she might use them to act out against our


    Woods family. After all, she wants to kill every person in our family so badly!¡±


    Fane had such a thought from the start as well, and his expression hardened. "It''s incredibly likely, it seems. We''ve received lots


    of benefits this time and our family is much strongerpared to the past.


    However, it''s difficult for the Lagorio


    family to take actions against us


    because of thi Hegee.lly ict ve


    thowabild away to fight back


    against the Woods family by gaining


    the support of the ancient ns."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Titus inwardly held his breath when


    he heard those words before he


    quickly beseeched,," iter, cow"!


    ulgntryait that''s truly the case!


    y do | feel that this is a


    treacherous banquet? It''d be


    troublesome if you attend but fail to


    come back!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It won''t work if the master refuses to


    attend¡ªit might even anger the


    Then again, ile extreely O


    dangaidls # the master truly


    attended the dinner. Urgh!" First Elder


    frowned as he realized how


    troublesome it was. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    In the end, he stomped his feet and growled, "This Lily Lagorio truly is a vicious woman to use such means!"

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    ¡°Don''t worry. The Four Ancients ns have an unwritten agreement with us reclusive families, and we don''t interfere with each


    other. It''s highly likely they won''t truly do anything against us," spoke Nash after thinking through the situation, more so when he


    saw how anxious the First Elder was. "However, not too many people can attend the wedding this time, though we''ll need to be


    careful as well. The members of the other ancient ns and families would also attend the wedding, so I¡¯m sure they won''t try


    anything funny there.¡±


    Nash paused momentarily before he added, "Nheless, we need to be careful on our journey back as | fear they''d ambush us


    on the way home. After all, it wouldn''t be a big hustle if they only kill a couple of us. They would have nothing to be afraid of if


    they got rid of the bodies!"


    Fane nodded in agreement. "Father, it''ll only work if you, me, and the First Elder attend the wedding this time. If there are too


    many of us, those with lower fighting prowess would be sacrificed on the spot if those people ambushed us. We''d have a much


    better chance of outrunning them if they chose to attack anyway, and coupled with the fact that all three of us have quite the


    strength and fighting prowess, they can¡¯t take us down easily!¡±


    "That''s right. Many people don''t know that Young Master Fane''s flying sword is an ultimate-grade spiritual tool. With that item, it


    wouldn''t be easy for them to catch up with us. Hence, we wouldn¡¯t need to be fearful if they try to ambush us on the way back!"


    First Elder''s eyes immediately lit up. "They wouldn''t dare chase after us to kill us in the Woods family after we''ve flown far away.


    They won''t dare amplify this, will they now?"


    "Yes, the three of us would do. It''d be much more difficult to escape with too many people. Apart from that, too many people will


    affect the speed of the flying sword!¡± Fane smiled. "It so happens that the three of you don¡¯t need to train much recently. Let''s


    start our journey in three days-we should be able to make it in time. The others only need to focus on training at home!"


    "The three of us are masters with strengthparable to the peak stage of the true-god level. The current Woods family will not


    be so easily bullied!" Nash''s expression hardened as his heart was filled with anger. "I''ve never thought of wiping out the Lagorio


    family before; she and | were once a married couple after all. Who would''ve thought that members of the Lagorio family would


    come at us in such an overbearing way? It looks like we can''t let go of the Lagorio family so easily when we have the chance in


    the future!"


    Fane turned to the Second Elder and the current Third Elder after thinking about it and said, "Second Elder, Third Elder, the two


    of you are now at the final stage of the true-god level. Let me cultivate some second-grade pills for you guys within these two


    days and try to give two pills to each of you. Although the two of you have stopped at the final stage of the true-god level for only


    a short while now, you can try speeding up. What if you seed?"


    Second Elder was delighted when he heard this and immediately gestured politely with his hands as he spoke, "Thank you,


    Young Master Fane!"


    The new Third Elder was Lancelot, the previous branch family master. His fighting prowess had always been rather impressive,


    being in the intermediate stage of the true-god level previously. One month ago, he had achieved the final stage of the true-god


    level, and he followed it up with constant training with never taking extensive rests.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    There was a slight possibility of sess as the realm might be unstable to give him pills and let him try pushing his fighting


    prowess instantly to the peak stage of the true-god level. Although they seemed to be in a rush, it was a great opportunity for


    Lancelot nheless.


    After all, Fane was willing to give him two second-grade elementary pills, and such a good opportunity was hard toe by so


    often.


    Together with Fane and the two


    others masters, thebat power of


    the Woods family''s ma ters naher |


    ak ageat tAGINEGod level


    uld be so powerful that they need


    not fear the Hunt family, if even both


    him and Second Elder, Weston


    Woods also broke through. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®Thank you, Young Master Fane. I''m


    willing to give it a try!" Lancelot also


    stepped forward to estuye atohis!


    hayessasthetttinked Fane. Such an


    opportunity made all the other elders


    in the intermediate stage of the


    true-god level extremely envious.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Alright,e find me in the morning


    three dayster. i pasgahe Git tS!


    h-ofyorcbeldte leaving with First


    Elder and my father." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    Fane nodded and inwardly decided.


    "With an alchemist like you, it''ll be impossible for our Woods family to not grow strong in the future!" Nash gazed at Fane, utterly


    content.


    The group of people quickly scattered while Fane went back to cultivate pills.


    Selena and the others were slightly worried about Fane when they knew about the situation. After all, Lily would be the ninth wife


    of the Skies Pavilion in the future, and no one knew what she had nned.


    Despite that, Selena could do nothing about it and could only train harder as she felt how urgent the situation had be.


    While Fane was busy cultivating pills, Danie and Helena who were guests at the Woods family felt slightly bored. The two of


    them invited Kylie to y around if they were free.


    Finally, they found Fane in the morning of the third day when he exited his room afterpleting the cultivation of the pills.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Danie smiled at the sight of Fane as she then began, "Fane, my sister and | had thought about it, and we''d like to join you in


    attending the so-called Skies Pavilion''s wedding!¡±


    "The two of you want to attend the wedding? That won''t work¡ªit¡¯s too dangerous. Lily Lagorio married the old man so she could


    retaliate against us, and we suspect that we¡¯d get ambushed on the way back!" Fane immediately waved his hands when he


    heard this.


    Danielle, however, rolled her eyes at his response. "Don¡¯t worry, we''ve both thought it through. They surely won¡¯t ambush you on


    the way to the ceremony, but it is likely they''ll attack you on the way back. So, we''ll follow you to the wedding but won''t follow you


    back!" she offered. "I''m sure that they''ve also invited people from our family, so my father and the others would be there, no


    doubt. If my sister and | follow you there, we''ll leave with our family home afterward instead of leaving with you. After all, your


    family will eventually visit our family some time after returning!"


    Helena then chimed in, smiling as


    she did," We''ve yed a couple of


    days here and noticed every member


    of your family has 22 workin@fhard


    ari ise sen both


    sister and me. We''ve felt that


    we''ve wasted our time somewhat,


    and we truly want to go take a look in


    the seven dangerous areaster on.


    With that, we''ll return home after


    attending the wedding, and we''ll


    strive to improve our strength!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Well, in that case, let¡¯s go with that!"


    Fane nodded when he h rdcthistAt


    einen arorSeans Weston


    came walking in from outside. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh my, both beauties are here. Is it not suitable for us toe over at this time?" spoke Lancelot jokingly as he noticed them.


    "Haha...! The two of you are here just


    in time. I''ve been waiting for you


    both!" With a flip of his hand, four pills


    appeared in his palm. " wo foreach


    ty us Ramroneet you broke


    ough, our family would have quite


    an increase inbat power.


    Although we don''t have as many


    people in the final and intermediate


    stage of the true-god levelpared


    to the Hunt family, we still have quite


    a few people in the peak stage.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    "Don''t worry, Young Master Fane. We''ll try our best!" Lancelot and Weston took the pills from Fane before leaving after they


    thanked Fane.


    It was then Selena came toward Fane and hispany as she held onto Kylie''s hand. "Father, you need toe back as soon


    as possible!"


    ¡°Don''t worry, we''ll be back soon. Obey your mother at home, and listen to your teachers when you''re learning. Do you


    understand? Study well, and train well in the future!" Fane gazed at the adorable Kylie in front of him and could not help but


    caressed her delicate head lovingly.


    "Yes, I''ll train hard and be a master like Father in the future!" Kylie nodded


    obediently, incredibly wise despite being young.


    At this moment, Danie also walked over and touched Kylie''s chubby cheeks before she spoke with a soft smile, "Kylie, me and


    your Auntie Helena will be leaving with your father to join somebody else¡¯s wedding, but we won¡¯t follow them home afterward.


    We''ll be returning to our own home."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Kylie grew upset when Danie told her this, and with pursed lips, she muttered," Auntie Danie, it won''t be fun if the two of you


    leave. | still want to y with the both of you!"


    ¡°Good girl. I''lle and visit you when there¡¯s time, but you need to work hard on training and try to break through into a


    grandmaster as soon as possible!" Danie looked at the young girl in front of her and was slightly reluctant. After getting along


    for several days, she had already thought of Kylie as her own daughter.


    Selena smiled as she saw how well


    Danie and Kylie had gotten along. "Don''t worry, Kylie, we''ll have time in the future. Your aunties Danie and Helena are going


    home because they have things to do.


    They''ll surely visit you when they have the time!"


    "Alright!" Kylie nodded, and her lovely smile once again returned to her face.


    Another two to three minutester, First Elder and Nash came toward them, and Fane quickly informed them both about Danie


    and Helena''s ns.


    "Alright, since they wish toe with us, then we''ll let them!" Nash nodded in agreement.


    Fane then took out his flying sword and threw it forward, and the item grewrge enough that the five of them stood on them


    after flying onto the sword.


    "Don''t worry, Selena, we''ll be alright.


    Train well at home, and we''ll be b


    about four or fi edeystiom how


    assured File turned to Selena, and


    only then did he pilot his flying sword


    and went toward the direction of the


    Skies Pavilion. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After flying for a while, Danie soon


    thought of something as she chirped,


    "Oh right, there''ll be quite a few


    families or forces traveling to the


    Skies Pavilion this time. Won''t it be


    cool if we chance upon members


    from the other families bp tHe Way


    ansitheyveeodrize that your flying


    sword is an ultimate-level spiritual


    tool?" Unexpectedly, Fane smiled


    nonchntly." It''s alright. | was


    truthfully afraid of people knowing


    about it when | used to be in the


    intermediate stage of the true-god


    level. However, I''m already at the final


    stage of the true-god level, and my


    fighting prowess has stabilized


    throughout these past few days. You


    also know that mybat power


    has always been much stronger than


    the others of this fighting prowess.


    Now that | have such a sword, I''m not


    afraid of people taking it from me!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane paused for a short moment


    before he spoke again with extreme


    seriousness, "Inparison, the


    members of 0 enfargili¨¦s dare hot


    dffpn@din Woods family because we


    have this flying sword. After all, this


    sword can increase a person''s


    combat power greatly, and among


    the reclusive families, only the Hunts¡¯


    family master cane up with it.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    "You''re right. Although the other party might be jealous that you have this with you, they might be more afraid of yourbat


    power. Apart from that, yourbat power must be extremely strong after you''ve broken through. | think some of those masters


    at the peak stage of the true god-level won''t be able to fight against you!" Helena also nodded after she heard this. They had


    witnessed Fane''sbat power personally-killing others of another realm did seem possible for Fane to do.


    Sure enough, their journey was absolutely smooth. The next morning, Fane and the others spotted the mountain top where the


    Skies Pavilion was located.


    "Goodness, Master Woods. Long time no see!" Not far away, another flying sword


    flew toward them as they greeted Nash.


    Nash was delighted when he realized that it was the flying sword of their allied first-ss aristocratic family, the Lancaster family.


    He gestured at them with his hands and replied, "Haha...! It''s been a long time. Master Shirley!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Aren''t there too few of you? The Woods family only sent three people?"mented the upbeat Shirley when she saw that only


    three masters from the Woods family were present. Compared to the over-20 people from their side, it was obvious that there


    were too few people from the Woods family.


    ¡°Well, what to do? We don''t have as many people as your family, especially those in the semi-god level and grandmaster level.


    We might go into the seven dangerous areas after some time. | asked them to train themselves for their own safety, with hopes


    that they can improve their strength!" replied Nash.


    ¡°Brother Fane!" Randall came flying over from their flying sword and stood in front of Fane before saying happily. "Brother, you''re


    really enjoying yourself, and | envy you for that! You''ve got two beauties apanying you, even though you''re just making a


    casual journey!"


    Flustered at Randall''sment, he blushed as he coughed dryly twice. "Cough, cough! They just happened to be traveling this


    way, too!"


    As she noticed the amicable rtionship between her son and Fane, Shirley turned to Nash and beamed, "Master Woods, |


    need to thank your son for the previouspetition. If it wasn''t for him, my son would''ve died inside too. Fane''s strength really is


    the strongest among the younger generation. My son, Randall, had told me about all his doings!"


    "Haha...! We''re all acquaintances, and we should help each other! It''s nothing!" chuckled Nash happily.


    "You guys are here too? What a coincidence!" At this moment, members of the Hunt family flew toward them on a flying sword


    from the other direction.


    Nash''s and Shirley''s expressions


    faltered for a moment when the


    noticed it was Queetintrt he


    Hort aati but they recollected


    themselves and gestured with their


    hands politely to greet him. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Quentin maneuvered his flying sword


    to fly next to the Woods family''s


    flying sword. He co Igsat haiscBuit |


    iggk atthe dying Sword underneath


    Fane''s feet and frowned." Young


    brother Fane, this flying sword seems


    to be an ultimate-grade spiritual tool.


    Am | right?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Master Hunt. This flying sword


    of mine is an eco


    tool, and | happecsd fo id along


    ry joathay¡± replied Fane as he


    gestured with his hands. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh! You''re quite lucky to have gotten such an item!" Quentin smiled, but his suspicion of both his sons killed by Fane and


    Helena working together increased.


    After all, he had never imagined that Fane would take such an item out. This item was able to increase a person''sbat power.

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    As he was free, Quentin had been deep in his own thoughts during the past couple of days.


    Not many were in that category of those who could kill his sons, especially his eldest son, Cloud Hunt.


    He initially held the belief that Helena and Fane were in on it together, but he knew that although Helena had the same fighting


    prowess as his eldest son, herbat power was definitely not above his eldest son¡¯s. Coupled with the fact that Fane had a


    low fighting prowess, the possibility of them defeating his sons was not great.


    That suspicion of his resurfaced and only grew, however, as he noticed Fane''s


    ultimate-grade spiritual tool.


    After all, his sons did not offend any other prodigies from other families. They would not have dared to kill his sons even if a fight


    happened inside.


    Fane and Helena, on the other hand, had an altercation against Tyrell before thepetition started. After they entered the area,


    they must have worked together to kill Tyrell while Cloud was killed possibly due to his carelessness when avenging his brother.


    It was also possible that Fane and Helena had some other vicious actions.


    Of course, these were only his suspicions. Apart from that, he did not have the reason to take action even if he had proof that


    Fane was indeed the killer.


    He thought about it and said to Nash," Master Woods, the bride of this wedding is your ex-wife. Any thoughts about this?" Many


    of the elders and other members of the Hunt family had weird expressions on their faces after they heard what he said. After all,


    such a thing was no doubt an embarrassing incident.


    However, they also knew that Nash had no choice but to attend this wedding as he was the Woods¡¯ family master. The one who


    invited them was the pavilion master of the Four Ancients ns, and not attending the wedding after the invitations were sent


    would mean not honoring him.


    "Haha... What sort of thoughts can |


    have? I¡¯m no longer married to Lily


    right now, and we might be enemies,


    so whoever she marries has nothin


    to do with me.¡± Na sthiled Gite |


    angoontinied''it''Say to Quentin, ¡°On


    the contrary, Master Hunt also knew


    that the Four Ancients ns had


    never interfered with our family


    affairs. If Lily wants to take


    advantage of the ancient ns to


    fight against the Woods family, |


    hope that everyone from the


    reclusive families will condemn such


    an act with one voice." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The family master of the Lancaster


    family, Shirley Lancaster, agreed with


    Nash as she spoke, "Yes, we can!


    allow them to such bopretetient.


    Qnpe they Wipe out one of our


    families and nobody from the other


    reclusive families step forward or


    unite together, more and more of


    such things would happen in the


    future. We can even be the next


    targets!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Quentin nodded. "I agree with what


    you both have said¡ªwe mustn''t allow


    them to set such a precedent. It''ll be


    terrible if something like that om


    happene Any gonwisaltions


    bedvee us reclusive families need to


    be settled internally, and what


    happens between the Four Ancients


    ns should be settled by


    themselves. If the Four Ancients


    ns n to pick on us, then we, the


    reclusive families, need to unite and


    defeat them unanimously." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Indeed. We''re relieved to hear this from Master Hunt!" beamed Shirley.

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    Unexpectedly, Quentin acted humbly, a rare urrence indeed. He nced at Nash and said, "Oh, what do you mean you''re


    relieved to hear this from me? The Woods family are the same as ours and other first-ss aristocratic families; we have the


    same position and there''s not much difference in our status, be it high or low. The Hunts were somewhat stronger back then as


    compared to other first-ss aristocratic families, but this may very well have changed as ofte. I''d say the Woods family is


    progressing quite nicely!¡±


    Nash knew this man did not mean what he said, thus he immediately waved his hand and interjected, "No, no, no... Your Hunt


    family cannot be so easily surpassed. Your inheritance isn''t something we can


    compare to. After all, your Hunt family has such an established inheritance!"


    Nash then looked forward and, in an attempt to shift the conversation, then spoke, ¡°We''re here, we''re here... The Skies Pavilion


    has quite arge piece of territory. There are so many zas and mountains around the area. Tsk, tsk! The Chi here is also very


    rich, and training here is definitely guaranteed. The Chi is much thickerpared to where our reclusive families are located!"


    ¡°That''s for sure. This is how the world is. They are strong, and there are more than a dozen masters in the peak stage of the


    true-god level. They also have a huge amount of masters in the final and intermediate stages of the true-god level. Our families


    can''t simplypare to these ancient ns!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Quentin smiled bitterly before he nced at Nash and added, "So, you''re forced toe here even if the person marrying


    pavilion master Collins is your ex-wife, and you''re extremely embarrassed?"


    "What else is there to say? | can only hate myself for being not strong enough." Nash could only offer an awkward smile¡ª


    everything was proven by a person¡¯s strength, after all. The Four Ancients ns was not something a reclusive family could


    contend against.


    Quentin drove his flying sword when he suddenly stopped. He turned to Nash and Shirley with a frown on his solemn face." By


    the way, family masters, | suddenly recalled something rather worrying.¡±


    ¡°Worried? Master Hunt, what do you have to worry about?" asked the curious Shirley after she thought about it.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit too sudden for Lily to marry Joel Collins? I''ve been thinking about it, and they shouldn''t have known one


    another previously, right? Why did they suddenly announce that they''re getting married? There must be something hidden here,


    am | right?" fretted Quentin as he looked far away, airing his worries." Apart from that, if Lily Lagorio bes the ninth wife,


    would she tell Joel information about the ultimate-god level fighting prowess? That doesn''t look too favorable for us."


    Nash and Shirley exchanged nces


    as their expressions instantly turned


    grave. After all, everything had indeed


    ASPENS sadannty. Apart from


    tht, with Lily and Joel getting


    married, this woman might tell the


    old man about the ultimate-god level


    to further strengthen the Skies


    Pavilion. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash was quiet momentarily before


    he said, "| had always felt that Lily got


    together with Joel because the


    woman had obviousty- seduced the |


    other partelet expecting to


    seed. Her main goal is to revolt


    against the Woods family. However, |


    forgot about this. This woman


    might''ve told that old guy about


    going into the dangerous areas, and


    that¡¯s surely no good for us!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sigh! There''s nothing we can do


    about it,¡± muttered Shirley with a mM


    bitter smile. " only date avery,


    venysexiall¡¯Ghance if she talks about


    it, but we don''t know who''ll break


    through into the ultimate-god level


    first!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    Everybody understood clearly in their hearts that there would be an undeniable, vast change in the situation if everybody


    managed to find out how to break through into the ultimate god level.


    Undoubtedly, the first person to break through into the ultimate god level was the luckiest of all.


    For example, some elder of a random family who broke through into the ultimate god level could easily kill their family master


    and seize the family master position if they so wanted.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!" Quentin was in that same haze, unable to foresee their future. With that, he waved his hand and everybody


    went flying toward the za in the center.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Everybody could see from afar that the za was filled with people standing; rather densely packed it was.


    Only a few like the Lancasters and Hunts who bought about one or two dozen people to attend the wedding. Some families even


    brought a couple of dozen people over to congratte the pavilion master of the Skies Pavilion.


    After presenting their gifts, Nash and the others found a ce to sit down for the time being.


    As there were too many people and those making the registration of gifts had already done their job, he did not want to appear


    too conspicuous as his attendance was enough. He could leave after the meal.


    s, he could not stay hidden as many members of other families spotted him. Some of them even started whispering among


    themselves, more so about him and Lily''s old rtionship.


    Soon, the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings arrived with his members. The person in charge of recording the


    gifts announced loudly while making his entry," Pavilion master of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings, Harry Yeager,es greeting


    with members of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings. He presents ten second-grade intermediate pills and fifty second-grade


    premium spirited grass..."


    "That''s the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings? He''s truly unusual. He¡¯s iparable to others for having such


    spirit with his high age!" This was the first time for many elders of the other families to see the pavilion master of the Pavilion of


    Gods and Kings, and his appearance once again caused a wave ofmotion. "Haha... Wee, wee! Pavilion Master


    Harry¡¯s appearance has truly brought light to our Skies Pavilion!" Joel, who was initially conversing with the pavilion master of the


    Pavilion of Soaring Eagles, happily went toward him with his wives upon his arrival.


    ¡°Haha... Pavilion master Joel, you''re being too modest. We don''t talk like this between us!" Harry smiled and looked at Lily before


    speaking, "This must be the ninth madam, yes? Pavilion Master Joel truly has a good eye. She is no doubt an incredibly beautiful


    lady!" It was obvious Harry did not want to expose that Lily went looking for him initially and told him news about the ultimate god


    level, so he purposely pretended to have only met Lily for the first time during the conversation.


    Lily rolled her eyes flirtatiously at him


    as chuckles spilled through her lips.


    "Haha...! Oh, please, stoppullin


    gg, Peyiioneiabter Harry. I''m


    definitely not a beauty at my age. |


    fell in love with Pavilion Master Joel


    at first sight and, well, we quickly hit it


    off!¡± Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Remarkable! You''re such a remarkable woman!" praised Harry smilingly.


    As a thought urred to him, Joel


    then looked left and ri ais "Byte


    ear giustnow at the master


    incite oods family is also here?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    With that, Lily started to scan the crowd of attendees.


    She eventually discovered that Nash,


    Fane, ane the other. satat ac


    hirley and the


    ae read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    Lily pointed to a direction and, though inwardly angry, spoke smilingly, "Honey, aren''t they over there? That guy must be


    embarrassed!"


    Joel smiled before he turned to members of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings and said," Everybody, sit or go everywhere you wish.


    The dinner will start in a short while. It''s been a busy day, and | hope that everybody will forgive us if there have been some


    hospitality issues!"


    "Haha... Go do your thing, you old bridegroom!" Harryughed before leading his people over to a side.


    Only then did Joel lead hispany toward Nash.


    Walking up to him, Joel then began as he


    smiled at Nash, "Master Woods, the two of us haven''t met for the past seven or eight years, have we now?"


    "Indeed, Pavilion Master Joel.


    Congrattions!" Nash gave an awkward smile as he gestured with his hands.


    Those around them slowly turned toward them, one by one, and the atmosphere grew rather solemn then.


    "Really?" Joel pulled Lily closer toward him and hugged her by the waist in front of Nash before he spoke, "I heard that this


    beautifuldy was once your First Madam. Sigh! Why didn''t you know how to cherish such beauty? Naha...! Since you don''t


    know how to cherish her, I''ll do it for you from now on!"


    Fane, who stood beside, was stunned silent at the old man¡¯s behavior. He had the audacity toe up bragging to his father


    and run his mouth to anger him.


    However, he was only a family master''s inheritor, and he knew he was in no position to speak. All Fane could do, thus, was


    watch on as he looked at his father.


    Nash was just as enraged, though he managed toe up with a smile as he replied, "Yes, yes, yes... This woman almost killed


    me before, secretly poisoning me, and | just can''t handle it! | dare not cherish her at all!"


    Nash paused here before he continued to speak, "However, | believe Pavilion Master Joel isn''t afraid of being poisoned or not.


    After all, who dares do something reckless with your fighting prowess and position? Am | right?¡±


    The smile on Joel''s face immediately froze as the corners of his mouth involuntarily twitched. He then turned around and asked


    Lily, "Ninth Madam, you won''t poison me, right? I¡¯m actually somewhat worried, hearing him say that!"


    Lily''s facial expression also darkened


    but she soon said with a smile,


    "Honey, how could | do that? Ho


    could | poison yous wen sousteat me


    SOyTicall? This Nash Woods didn''t


    know how to cherish me previously,


    and he''s a malicious b*stard, that¡¯s


    why | poisoned him to kill him. | just


    didn¡¯t expect his son to have great


    medical skills and was able to rescue


    him." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash gritted his teeth and tightened his fists but dared not act irrationally.


    Only then did Joel pretended to be


    angry as he fretted, "Sigh! Honey,


    how can you call him a b*stard?


    Master Woods is a guest at olen


    wedding, Hawean visa Say such a


    thing fo Our guest? It''s too rude. You


    need to be more aware of your


    choice of words next time, alright?"


    "Yes, yes, yes... Don''t worry. I''ll


    definitely take note of this next time


    and won''t say the truth


    straightforwardly!" came Lily''s


    immediately, though spoken in a


    weird tone. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "By the way, Master Woods, you''re


    here to congratte us, right?"


    Unexpectedly, Joel | atNash ''


    xo alice He stared at


    ash as if he wanted to announce


    that Lily was already his woman and


    he had conquered her. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course!" Nash smiled. "| don''t have anything with Lily, so I''m here today to greet you both!"


    "Since you''re here to greet us, I¡¯d like to hear words of blessing from you!" said Joel with a smile.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    Joel Collins humiliated Nash terribly at that moment. Not only did he not honor Nash and ignored Nash''s feelings at that moment,


    but he even wanted Nash to grant him and Lily words of blessings for their union.


    Many from the reclusive families also felt that Joel had crossed his boundaries awfully. It was shameful enough that Nash had to


    attend the wedding, but they even purposely humiliated him for all eyes to see.


    After he deliberated his words, Nash smiled and said, ¡®Then | shall wish for the both of you to be happy. Live for a hundred years


    and prosper! Have a child soon!¡±


    Lily immediately remembered her son


    when Nash mentioned having a child. The corners of her mouth twitched several times, and her expression soured a little at that.


    "Naha! Ninth Madam, did you hear that? Master Woods is wishing for us to have a child soon. Well, I''d say we better get to work


    on thatter on. Is it possible for me to have a child in this old age?" Joelughed out loudly after he heard this, though he


    paused momentarily before he added, "I''m quite satisfied with your words of congrattions. Master Woods, but | must disagree


    with you about that ¡®living for a hundred years old¡¯ bit. What if | find the way to break through into the ultimate god level someday


    and be an ultimate god master? I''d have a long life of two hundred years then!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Many people also startedughing after they heard this.


    Trenton, who was at the side, grinned as he chimed in, "Haha! Pavilion Master Collins, I''m sure you hope that there will be some


    other fighting prowess after the ultimate god level. There might be a possibility for humans to live for a thousand years, no?


    Won''t you be living for one thousand years by then?"


    "One thousand years?¡± said Joel jokingly as he raised his eyebrows. "Just like the saying goes, ''A tortoise lives a thousand years


    while the turtle lives ten thousand years '' Master Lagorio, it doesn''t sound too nice to say something like that, no?"


    ¡°Haha...! If there really is this sort of fighting prowess, I''d rather somebody call me a thousand-year-old tortoise. How good will it


    be to live for one thousand years? That would be extremely powerfull¡± Trenton startedughing.


    Joel then turned to the crowd and addressed them, "Alright, everybody can take a look and walk around while waiting for a short


    while, seeing as there are some families that have yet toe, but the celebration will start when everyone is here! Don''t be


    prudish; it''s my wedding today. Everybody should help themselves to drinks and food. Enjoy yourselves, alright?"


    At that moment, the man in charge of recording the gifts announced, "Pavilion of Divinity''s pavilion master is here with the sacred


    lady and elders to congratte..."


    Upon hearing that, Joel led Lily and


    the others to greet th mere bf!


    tis Payiliorof Divinity. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After they left, Fane frowned as he


    asked," Father, what is this sacred


    lady from the Pavili ienofpivaity


    exg ety Why ORs: as well-known as


    the Pavilion of Divinity¡¯s pavilion


    master? Why do they need to


    announce her name independently?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash nced over to that side and


    exined, "The Pavilion of Divinity is


    different from the other three Ancient


    ns. More than ny percent of


    wy disciples are wome A, amdcthey\


    ave that aA en disciples.


    for the sacreddy of the Pavilion


    of Divinity, she''s the most talented


    one in their pavilion and she''s fated


    to be the next pavilion master.


    There''s a rule in the Pavilion of


    Divinity that the sacreddy of the


    Pavilion of Divinity needs to wear a


    veil when she goes out, and nobody


    is allowed to see her true features.


    She has to be pure and not marry


    anybody." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "How¡¯s that possible? There''s such a rule?"

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    The information Nash told Fane flustered thetter as he nced at the sacreddy from far away.


    She emitted an extremely mysterious and sacred feeling as she stood among the crowd. She had on a white tulle dress anda


    white veil that covered the lower half of her face. Her white dress gave people an extremely pure feeling.


    Although only her bright, big eyes, forehead, and long, dark hair could be seen, it would not be a stretch to say she had an


    inimitable beauty.


    Unfortunately, nobody would be allowed to see the true appearance of such a beauty, and she would never marry for her entire


    life.


    "Haha... This had been the Pavilion of Divinity''s rules since long ago,"ughed Nash as he exined to Fane. "By the way,


    there''s a legend which says that the Pavilion of Divinity has been around for thousands of years, and the same legend told that


    the founder of this ancient n was a woman, one with astounding beauty, but a man had badly hurt her. It was then she made


    such a rule that every pavilion master in the future will need to protect her virtue. She said that the pavilion master''s training


    wouldn''t be affected as she would not be troubled by feelings...¡±


    After some time, everybody sat down and started eating.


    After Joel offered a toast to all his attendees, Lily pulled him to a secluded area alone.


    Jo al, pulled away from his drinks, soured a little when she pulled him away. "Why did you pull me over here?" "Honey, only three


    people from the Woods family are here, and this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. More importantly, they''re Nash, Fane, and


    Keh-all three who | intended to kill. We can¡¯t let go of such an opportunity!¡± Lily''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she could


    barely hold herself from acting on her words.


    Joel, however, frowned at the idea. "This doesn''t seem to be a good idea. If we want to take action, it''s best if we do it in the


    Seven Dangers. After all, today is our wedding day. Wouldn''t it be not too auspicious to experience blood today?"


    "|..." His response baffled Lily, and she rolled her eyes at him. ¡®What''s not auspicious about this? Are you truly such a


    superstitious person? You surprise me!" Lily paused momentarily before she continued, "Think about the opportunity we have


    right now, a truly once-in-a-blue moon chance that is. There are only three of them, and it won''t cause a bigmotion. All you


    need to do is gather a group of masters and ambush them on their way home. Choose a location slightly further away from our


    ancient n, and it''ll be best if this location is near to their home. They''ll surely lower their guard, and by then, it''ll be easy to


    wipe them out!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The idea still seemed risky to Joel,


    even after he fell silent for a whil


    it. "But they ha guitenign fighting


    prowess Weul they inform other


    family masters about this if they


    escaped? That''ll be troublesome!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Lily could not wait any


    further as she challenged, "You''re


    really singleminded. It''ll work if all of


    them wear casual clothes instead.af


    the ancient cl ¡®s-olotbitigs &n


    vanroa''Bri4ging the token of our


    n. Apart from that, Master Hunt''s


    sons have died during the


    competition, and I¡¯m sure the Hunts


    are suspecting the Woods family.


    How would Fane and the others dare


    to say that it was us when something


    like this happened? If you send more


    people and barricade all exits, it''ll


    surely work!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You are really too impatient!" said


    Joel as he smiled bitterly "AIGA let


    makeradargements for that right


    now." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    After the banquet, a few families bade their farewells to Joel before they left.


    Nash also led Fane and Keh as he said his goodbye to Joel before the trio started their journey home, flying as they did.


    Danie frowned as she saw the Woods family leaving. Turning to Alejandro, who stood beside her, she then fretted, "Father, I''m


    genuinely worried. | wonder if Fane and the others will encounter any danger on their way back. The Lagorios want to kill them


    Woods family men so badly, and Lily marrying that old man Joel Collins makes me feel like something else is running behind the


    scenes."


    Alejandro also nodded. "That''s true. | was just as surprised when | received the


    invitation. Who would''ve thought Lily would marry Joel now, and quite the pivotal moment too! It''s possible that she wants to use


    him to get rid of the Woods family!"


    Danie¡¯s worries increased when she heard what Alejandro said.


    Alejandro smiled bitterly when he saw how his daughter frowned. "You need to train well; this is how the world is. Nobody would


    dare bully you if you''re strong enough. Otherwise, killing you will be as easy as killing an ant. You won''t be given any opportunity


    to resist!"


    "Yes, Father, | understand. | won''t loaf on the job in the future,¡± spoke Danie, smiling as she gazed at the other Cabellos." Let''s


    go. Father. We should be heading home, too!"


    Fane and the others took out the flying sword once they were a short distance away from the Skies Pavilion. They then drove the


    flying sword and headed straight to where the Woods family''s residence was located.


    "| wonder if our journey will be smoothsailing,¡± said Keh with an awkward smile after they flew a good distance. "Joel Collins


    went too far back there. Although our reclusive families aren''t as strong as the Four Ancients ns, the Woods family is still a


    first-ss aristocratic family. How dare he dishonor our family master! He humiliated our family master in front of everybody!"


    Nash only smiled. "It''s alright. We can only me our family for not being strong enough. Would he still talk to us like that if we''re


    so strong that he fears us?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He then nced at Fane, who was


    beside him, and said seriously,


    "You''re blessed with talent, Fane, but


    it''s not as safe as it used-to bect''s\ |


    pospiaigtiet wae Uitte Skies


    ilion''s hitlist. Apart from that, |


    estimate that we might really find


    ways to break through into the


    ultimate god level in the Seven


    Dangers, so you''ll need to break


    through into the peak stage of the


    true god level as soon as possible."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Master, it''s not good to break


    through fighting prowess so


    speedily," said the anxious Keh


    after hearing Nash''s idea. "Youn


    Master Fane i ralyitehiitted* but he


    Hai gust broken through into the final


    stage of the true god level recently.


    His currentbat power is totally


    sufficient to protect himself.


    Although he hasn''t fought any people


    in the peak stage of the true god


    level, enemies who have just broken


    through into the peak stage of the


    true god level won''t be able to take


    him, Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    no?"


    Keh paused here before he


    continued," | still hope te Yeung \\


    Stet Fee carONdk hrough his


    fighting prowess, one step at a time."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    Only then did Nash speak of his worries helplessly, "How can | not understand this? Of course I''m hoping Fane can break


    through step by step, but what if somebody breaks through to the ultimate god level first? It''s alright if said person is one from our


    alliance, but it''ll be hell if they¡¯re our enemy. Things will change, no longer the same as they are now!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t fret, Father. My realm has always been stable, and | have quite a solid foundation! Hence, there wouldn''t be any huge


    impact if | try to break through into the peak stage of the true god level earlier!" assured Fane after he deliberated the situation.


    "No rushing on it, seeing as we''ve yet to enter the Seven Dangers yet. | think it''s best to let my fighting prowess settle


    down for a while before | try to break through in one go, given the chance in the future. I''ll try to cultivate some second-grade


    intermediate pills within these two days to see if | can break through and be a second-grade intermediate alchemist. It won''t


    be a problem to prepare some pills and carry them with me!"


    Nash nodded at that as he confessed, ¡°Yes. | said what | said because I''m afraid that something sudden will ur. Lily''s wedding


    this time had caught me by surprise, after all."


    Fane thought about it and said, "Father, | wonder if Lily had told the other three ancient ns about the ultimate god level? I''m


    sure she had told the Skies Pavilion, but | wonder if this woman would secretly tell the other three ancient ns about the news.


    "How¡¯s that possible? She wouldn''t have done that unless she''s dumb!¡± Such a thought seemed impossible for Nash and


    Keh after they pondered on the possibility.


    "Young Master Fane, you must have overthought it. Lily told Joel because she''s married to him and she wants to use him to ruin


    us. That''s why she told the Skies Pavilion! Still, it''s somewhat likely that she told the other three families, and that meant she had


    told the information to the strongest and most powerful opponent of the Skies Pavilion!" Keh soon said with confidence.


    ¡°After all, us reclusive families aren''t a huge threat to the Skies Pavilion. However, the three other ancient ns are great threats


    to them!"


    ¡°Well, | hope I''m just overthinking it," replied Fane with a wary smile. "It just boggles me: How did Lily be acquainted with


    the Skies Pavilion''s pavilion master? Joel is in the ancient ns, and it''s some distance away from the Lagorio family. He


    managed to meet Lily, meaning that Lily went searching for their ancient ns. If that''s the case, how can Lily make sure he''d fall


    for her? It seems like falling for Lily was an idental situation, and I''m sure Lily didn''t go to the Skies Pavilion, thinking of


    marrying him from the get-go."


    Fane''s analysis struck Nash as he inhaled deeply. "Now that you''ve mentioned it, Fane, that does seem likely. Otherwise, they


    wouldn''t have interacted, and everything happened so quickly as well!"


    "Yes. Lily must''ve had something in


    mind to have gone to the Sei


    Pavilion, nd shigfitve even


    patertanae of it, about how


    they can avenge the Lagorio family.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, how can Lily be sure that the


    other party would help her? Still, |


    wondering if Li ayepestofity or


    tha otBeripstty or martial-enhancing


    materials. She might''ve been


    exchanging martial-enhancing


    materials with news!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everything Fane spected made


    sense to Ke pe cee


    teeth. Tsk, tsk! Aldi n truly is...


    Shels aly espicable for exchanging


    martial-enhancing materials with


    such news!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    Thinking more about it, the frowning Keh spoke, "Young Master Fane, even if that''s the case, we can only assume that Lily


    went to the Skies Pavilion with hopes that they''ll act against her. I''m sure that her initial aim was to obtain something from them,


    but the pavilion master happened to fall for her."


    Keh paused momentarily before he continued, "Still, this doesn¡¯t indicate she had gone to the other ancient ns, right?¡±


    "| thought so too in the beginning.


    However, | thought about it more, and the route from the Lagorio family to the Skies Pavilion indicated that she would''ve passed


    the Pavilion of Divinity and the Pavilion of Gods and Kings. It won''t make sense if she doesn¡¯t go to the ancient nsAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    nearer to her. She must''ve gone to at least the Pavilion of Divinity and the Pavilion of Gods and Kings.


    "| also came to a very important thought today. The pavilion master and many of the elders from the Pavilion of Divinity and the


    Pavilion of Soaring Eagles were there in the banquet, and those who were in the peak stage of the true god level were also


    there, right? Meanwhile, not many of those in the peak stage of the true god level from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings were


    there, and only the pavilion master and the deputy pavilion master were present. Apart from that, more than half of those who


    came were in the final stage of the true god level!¡±


    Fane smiled and made another assumption, "Think about it. It''d make sense if those in the final stage of the true god level didn''t


    attend as they require training. Those who are in the peak stage of the true god level can no longer advance in their fighting


    prowess, so why didn¡¯t they attend the wedding?¡±


    Fane''s recall caused Nash to inhale sharply as hemented, "You mean to say that the members of the Pavilion of Gods and


    Kings had already acted? That they had sent masters into the Seven Dangers?"


    Fane nodded. "That¡¯s right. Our reclusive families have a slightly weaker overall and individual strength. We had agreed back


    then that we needed to find time to discuss things, and that¡¯s why we''ve yet to dispatch anyone, but an ancient n like the


    Pavilion of Gods and Kings won''t be so calm if they received such information."


    "That''s going to be trouble. It''ll get tricky if they found out how to break through into the ultimate god level before everyone else.


    By then, the Pavilion of Gods and Kings would have many masters in the ultimate god level, and the other three ancient ns


    might fall into a passive state because they''rete.¡± Keh¡¯s expression shifted into one of light bitterness.


    Haunted by the thought, he spoke through gritted teeth at Nash, "Master, why don''t we stop waiting? What''s the point of a


    discussion? Let''s just go to the Seven Dangers. There''s only a few of us, and we can just search for a less dangerous ce to


    enter. What if there really are ways to train for the ultimate god level? We''d be one step ahead!"


    "|..." Nash frowned, somewhat hesitant about it. After all, nobody knew how strong masters in the ultimate god level were.


    Based on legends, however, such a realm made sure that several masters in the peak stage of the true god level might not be


    able to defeat a guy who had just achieved the ultimate god level.


    "Master, how will we know if we don''t


    try? There''s a possibility... It¡¯s likely


    that those from the Hunt fangilyanid


    t other gasiehi dans hac left


    e es no?" Keh once again


    persuaded Nash as he assessed the


    hesitation. "There are times falling


    back behind will decide the Woods


    family¡¯s fate!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Carefully pondering the situation, Nash decided, "I think we should wait. After all, we don''t need to wait any much longer.


    We''ve all made a pact previously, and if we act before the other families did, we might cause public anger."


    "Alright, that''s fine. It won''t be long


    anyway!" Keh sighed. "I''ll admit


    that it is somewhat dangerouse) Wa


    go in alo e seria ad tere are quite


    Tahyahe monster beasts inside. |


    heard that there were many monster


    beasts of the true god level inside!


    That''s why nobody went deep into


    the area when they went searching


    for precious items." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. It''s something good for


    everybody that people from other


    families entered together, ri am


    Nash smi ed bitterlW GP, never


    rhind A _ If this happened a bitter,


    the people from our family would be


    able to raise theirbat power. If


    that''s the case, those who enter


    would have a better chance of


    surviving! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    Fane, who had not said anything for a while, piped in, "Those with fighting prowess lower than semi-god level don''t need to


    follow us this time. Apart from that, we''ll have to put on standby some in the semi-god level and true god level at home to prevent


    any idents from happening.¡±


    Time passed quickly. Fane and the others were extremely careful, so they went through the day without any idents.


    Around nine in the next morning, they were not far from the Woods family.


    Rxed, Keh chuckled. "Haha... Seems like we¡¯re just too paranoid. Those from the Skies Pavilion didn''t n to do anything


    to us! | think the pavilion master was so busy with his wedding that he didn''t think too


    much about it. If he wanted to do something against us, he would''ve done it in the danger area. After all, others would think of


    this as a fight over precious items if he takes action out here in the open. Oh, won''t others think monster beasts killed me if | died


    here?"


    "We can''t act carelessly. We need to keep our guard up the nearer we get to the Woods family!" Fane, however, frowned. He


    understood that woman, Lily Lagorio, well. This woman would not have given up on such a great opportunity, and it was definite


    she had wanted to kill them since long ago.


    Their deaths would signify the deaths of those with the highestbat power in their Woods family. By then, even the Lagorios


    would be able to get rid of the remaining members of the Woods family.


    Suddenly...


    Whoosh!


    A daunting sword aura came flying out from the woods below at this moment. It suddenly flew out from the rear left direction,


    rushing toward Fane and the others.


    Whoosh!


    Fane immediately reacted and made the flying sword evade the attack at the nick of time.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Then, several figures came flying out


    from the woods as t y Sur


    idles ae uals in a circle.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    These people donned regr clothes


    and masks to cover their faces. They


    did not even have a token to prove


    their identity. "Tsk, tsk! Six meen


    the peak tage oC sheCrbe god level.


    They thi highly of us!" Nash''s face


    darkened as he studied their


    attackers. ¡°Apart from the Skies


    Pavilion, which other ancient ns


    cane up with such a group of


    people? You lot don''t need to wear


    masks¡ªwe know that you''re


    members of the Skies Pavilion!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha! That''s not important. What is


    important is that you three witlGi¨¦y \


    reds preenraDHreughed


    asthe sword in his hand gave off a


    cold glow. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    Nash and First Elder Keh hardened their gaze as they studied their six opponents.


    Those who sent the men purposely arranged six people, knowing that only three of them traveled together. They nned to have


    two fighting each one of them so they would not survive the attack.


    Keh took his weapon out with the flip of his hand and said with a heavy heart," Master, what should we do? It looks like we


    can only rush toward one side. If we manage to break through, Young Master Fane can bring us away speedily with this flying


    sword.¡± "Fane needs to use this flying sword, but if all six of them attack simultaneously, it


    won''t be easy to make our way out!" Nash flew slightly outward in a sh. He knew that Fane''sbat power would weaken if


    he did not use this ultimate-grade spiritual tool.


    Both him and Keh would notst long if they needed to fight two alone. After all, the martial art technique the other party


    trained in must have been extremely powerful, and their martial technique would be even better. The masters of the Skies


    Pavilion naturally trained with the best materials.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He even suspected that they would not be able to match up against them if they were to fight these people, one-on-one. Who


    would have expected the other party to send six peak stage true god level masters to kill them? It was too much.


    Moreover, Fane''s fighting prowess was


    only in the final stage of the true god level. Even if he had the spiritual tool, it was difficult to say if he could take them on, one -


    on-one. Their odds of winning were pitiful when he had to fight two on his own.


    Fane soon minimized the flying sword and held it in his hands. "Father, let''s try to fight them It¡¯s difficult to kill our way out, so


    why don''t we fight with our lives? Death doesn''t scare us, so we might be able to find a breaking point if we fight them before we


    rush out.¡± There was no sign of fright in Fane¡¯s eyes as he spoke¡ªthey were filled with fire instead. "I''ve never fought masters


    like these. | want to see how my truebat power is after breaking through into the final stage of the true god level!"


    "Haha... Great! It¡¯s decided then! The worst thing we''ll face is death, though we might have hope if we try our best fighting!¡± Nash


    laughed. Fane¡¯s fiery will ignited the me in his own heart as he, too, wanted to test his mettle.


    "Tsk, tsk! You guys truly can brag shamelessly!" One of the six eyed Fane and smiled coldly. "Young man, you truly are talented


    for achieving the final stage of the true god level at such a young age, but s, this is where you die. I''d say that it¡¯s a waste that


    you''ll perish, but there''s nothing | can do when you''ve offended our pavilion master!"


    ¡°Hmph! The powerful Skies Pavilion sent six masters to ambush us; that''s cowardice!" smirked Fane. "People willugh at this if


    this ever gets leaked to the masses. The Skies Pavilion, one of the Four Ancients ns, ambushed me?"


    ¡°Haha! Enough with this useless talk, young man. After all, | don¡¯t n to tell anybody about this. Apart from that, even if we


    killed you in this barren area, nobody will see us! This ce is quite serene, and it''s a suitable burial ground. We purposely


    chose this ce for you three!" The old manughed as his eyes were cold and distant.


    Faneughed coldly before he fell silent. He held the sword in his hands tightly as Chi quickly gushed out and intertwined with


    the sword.


    With the infusion of the Chi, the


    sword trembled Byes homed.


    ei overpowretingta ner from Fane


    k ea increasing and was slowly


    released. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everybody, don''t underestimate them.


    This young man is no simpleton. He


    seems to be impressively strong


    from his aura alone and is no weaker


    compared to us!" One of the


    opponen pokes ana Gm


    Ark the overpowering


    manner from Fane. "The sword in


    this guy''s hand isn''t just a flying


    sword, it can be used to carry out


    attacks. It must be capable of


    increasing hisbat power by


    leaps and folds. This is an


    ultimate-grade spiritual tool!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Kill him! That thing is mine!" shrieked an old man impishly.


    "That won''t work, | have my eyes on


    the item first!" cee


    wp spoke @redl sly. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha! Then let''s both attack and see whonds the final blow on him!¡±

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    The old manughed out loud. "Whoevernds the killing blow on this young man will get the sword. How about that?"


    The middle-aged man smirked at the challenge. "Sure," he agreed, ¡°it''s decided then!"


    He then turned and stroked toward Fane." Ferocious Wind Strike!"


    Whoosh!


    A horrendous strike rushed toward Fane like a hurricane.


    "Youngsters these days have no reverence for martial principles!" The old man was enraged when the middle-aged man


    attacked first; the old man was not even ready. If this attack could kill Fane, more


    so if he was weak, Fane''s sword would go to the middle-aged man instead of him!


    Furious, he immediately adjusted his Chi and was ready to activate his martial skill.


    "Burning Chop!" Fane, who was already prepared, swung his sword as his opponents made their move.


    Whoosh!


    Astrike that looked like a ball of mes was conjured, and the Chi that zipped through the air seemingly radiated heat. The Chi


    was extremely condensed and the fierce sword aura had perfectly fused with the Chi.


    Meanwhile, Nash and Keh took on two opponents each and began fighting back." Attack!"


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    Deafening explosions were heard, one that could cause deep terror.


    Thoom!


    At that moment, Fane and the middle-aged man''s attack shed.


    Confident in himself and his skills, the middle-aged man smirked triumphantly.¡¯ Hmph! You''re only in the final stage of the true


    god level, but I''m a senior elder of the Skies Pavilion. My fighting prowess had broken through into the peak stage of the true god


    level since long ago. This attack will cost you your life, and that flying sword of yours will be mine! Mybat power will increase


    greatly with it!¡±


    What he experienced and witnessed


    next, however, shocked him to th


    core.¡¯ Impossible Nembficedtha is


    martial f¨¦dthique attack was ina


    stalemate with Fane''s attack, and


    that meant Fane¡¯sbat power


    was on par with his. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Secondster, the middle-aged man


    grew even more startled as


    discovered his attak Began to falter


    dnalweaken against Fane''s, but the


    latter''s attack consistently resisted


    and persisted. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®How could this young man''sbat power be so powerful?¡¯ The middle-aged man was stupefied on the spot as shock


    overwhelmed his features.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s downfall was


    brought during his loss of focus


    Fane''s attack anaged|to shatter


    thmpaght Ais Awhile just as he regained


    his focus. Unable to defend himself,


    the attacknded on him. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Thoom!


    The middle-aged man was sent flying


    backward.

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    Mpfh!


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were filled with horror as the force sent him zipping through the air several meters away. He spat


    out a mouthful of blood as he stabilized himself by stepping in the middle of the air.


    The old man who was initially prepared to attack Fane was also stunned. He temporarily dispersed his Chi and looked at the


    middle-aged man in surprise as he eximed, "What''s going on? That was a power move you unleashed there, yet you still


    couldn''t withstand his attack?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The middle-aged man blushed in embarrassment. "| was careless; | underestimated that guy. | didn''t use my


    full energy and only used about seventy to eighty percent of my strength, thinking I''d test out his power. Who would''ve thought


    this guy would be so strong!"


    "That''s more like it. You scared me a little back there!" The old man eased a little at his exnation¡ªhe was fearful that the


    middle-aged man could not contend against Fane. If that was the case, they would need to spend lots of energy to kill this young


    man who stood before them.


    At that moment. Fane turned to look at Nash and Keh''s side.


    Both men unleashed powerful attacks as if they had used up everything they had, but it seemed as though they were faltering by


    the moment as their opponents were much stronger. Apart from that, the opponents¡¯ attack might be tentative attacks, and they


    had not used their full capacity.


    Nheless, Fane was inwardly pleased after his test-out with the middle-aged man.


    After all, he noticed that it was not that hard to fight off masters in the peak stage of the true god level, even if it was a master


    from the Four Ancients ns. His previous attack was also just a tentative attack, and he had yet to go at his full capacity.


    "That''s good... That''s good!" The old man''s confidence returned upon hearing the middle-aged man''s exnation. He activated


    his Chi with all his might and swung his palm toward Fane.


    ¡®This old man is giving his all!¡¯ The middle-aged man scowled upon noticing the several meters tall Chi palm in front of him. After


    all, he would be at a huge loss if the old man got to kill Fane, and whoevernded the killing blow on Fane would get the ultimate


    level spiritual tool as well.


    ¡°Burning Chop!" Fane took a sudden leap and swung his sword at his opponent when facing the attack.


    His skill baffled the middle-aged man-he did not expect Fane to have used the same martial skill. This old man¡¯s attack was


    obviously much stronger than his previous attack, and Fane might be killed if he reused the same technique.


    "Seems like this young man from the Woods family doesn¡¯t have any strong martial skill. This so-called Burning Chop must be his


    best attack!¡¯ The old man grew pompous when he saw Fane''s attack. In his opinion, the sword in Fane''s hands was already his


    for the taking.


    However, his smile faltered the next second as he discovered that even the manner of this attack was much stronger.


    That speed and horrendous impact


    was iparable to its former self


    T, at''s natyight fis Soting man¡¯s


    a Mug is much stronger than it was


    before!¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The middle-aged man also noticed


    the same problem quickly as ouee


    inhaled s arply eesekGughtt at this


    youth an had the lowest fighting


    prowess and should be the easiest to


    handle. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It soon urred to him, however,


    that the young man¡¯sbat power


    was iparable to his fightin


    prowess. His mpernbiver hed


    hjoniyesuibabsed his fighting


    prowess. Apart from that, this young


    man dared not use his full power in a


    situation, even as he faced two


    masters in the peak stage of the true


    god level to test hisbat power.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Thoom!

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    Both the middle-aged man and the old man were floored as Fane''s attack shed against the old man''s huge Chi palm.


    Thoom!


    Unexpectedly, Fane''s attack sted the huge Chi palm open like a sharp de. A huge hole was left in the center, and although


    Fane''s attack had dwindled a little and it had slowed down, the attack''s remaining power raged still toward the old man.


    The huge Chi palm flew several meters forward, despite the gaping hole left by Fane''s attack, before the palm eventually


    dissipated.


    ¡®I-Impossible!¡¯ Disbelief was written all over the old man''s face. He did not even


    hold back upon unleashing his attack, and though it was just one first-grade premium martial skill, it was an absolutely powerful


    martial skill. He even exerted the martial skill to its maximum potential.


    The old man was horrified to the core upon seeing Fane''s attack fast approaching him. He quickly coagted a huge Chi dome


    around himself to shield himself. It made him feel somewhat better, a little more at ease when the shield was formed as he


    believed no attacks could break through his shield.


    However...


    Boom!


    Just as his protective Chi dome was formed. Fane''s attack pummeled against it and the dome started to fluctuate continuously.


    Crack!


    A daunting crack appeared in the aftermath as it grew wider. Fane''s attack had sessfully crushed the old man''s Chi protective


    dome!


    ¡°No!¡± The remainingrge amount of power shot at the old man''s chest which sent him flying backward.


    Mpfh!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The old man zipped through the air due to the impact, further than the distance the middle-aged man was thrown back. The old


    man vomited blood as his face turned pale, wounds more grave than his younger counterpart.


    ¡°By the gods... This is impossible!¡± The middle-aged man was stunned by what he saw. He had never expected the old man to


    lose to Fane with his martial skill.


    He thought about it and looked at the old man while probing, "Were you...testing him with that attack too? Don''t look down on our


    opponent!"


    The old man was so angry that he


    almost vomited blood again. He


    red at the middle-aged manana


    growled Testin, ! You think


    hn testi g him when | use that


    first-grade premium martial skill in


    that manner? Why don''t you try


    testing then? Curses... This young


    man is incredibly strong!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Before then, Nash and Keh were


    very worried about Fane. If Fane


    failed to fight againgtatim dndwos


    kiIhed aldctidn, his opponents would


    come to them both instead. They


    might not be able to put up much of


    a fight by then. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Both Nash and Keh had attempted to fight their way out of their own opponents, all to no avail as they were surrounded.


    The sight of Fane wounding his


    opponents, however, bber


    them both. ever aid They expect to


    sbaeth''a sight; the sight of Fane


    triumphing against his opponents!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane, surprisingly, still had the upper hand even when outnumbered!

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    "Young Master Fane, keep on fighting! We can''t hold on any longer. It truly depends on your side now, see if you can create an


    opening to survive. Even if all of us can''t escape alive, you can!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Keh turned and shouted at Fane; he was drenched in sweat.


    Fane was fighting two elite fighters alone. He just broke through to the peak stage of the true god realm not long ago, while his


    two opponents who were veterans of the Skies Pavilion were already at the peak of the true god realm. It had not been easy for


    Fane to hold out that long.


    ¡°Fane, don''t mind us! If you can create an opening to escape, please do so! Use that flying sword to escape quickly! I''m d


    that you¡¯re my son. Avenge us in the future when you have the opportunity!"


    Nash was overwhelmed by the enemy. Before the real battle took off, the other party attacked him only to test out his prowess,


    and he could barely deal with it. But now, the other party seemed to have known the real deal on their side, so they began to


    show their true strength by using more terrifying martial skills and techniques!


    Fane''s face immediately sank to the deepest upon hearing Nash and Keh''s words. If this went on, it would truly be


    troublesome. He could hold on longer, but his father and Keh obviously could not hold on much longer. If they had


    sumbed, Fane would have to face six of those fighters all alone.


    The only hope was for Fane to kill the two in front of him, then only he could free up his hands and help his father and Keh


    and win the tough battle.


    The two opponents also began to join forces and were constantly mobilizing their Chi energy in their bodies, preparing to give


    Fane a fatal blow.


    "Let''s end this now!"


    Fane tightened his grip around the longsword and injected his Chi energy into the sword continuously. A thickyer of ck-


    colored aura enclosed the sword, making the sword appear domineering yet mysterious.


    ¡°Haha, brat, do you think you could beat both of us? What''s the matter? Seeing your father and the others dying makes you


    anxious? So you decided to give us the final blow? Dream on!"


    The middle-aged manughed out loud sarcastically.


    "That''s right. Let''s not talk about killing you, even if we can''t kill, your father and the First Elder can¡¯t hold out any longer if we


    drag on slightly longer. After that, what''s waiting for you is only death!¡±


    The old manughed sinisterly. In his opinion, they had already won for sure, there was no longer any suspense nor plot twist to


    it.


    "Is that so? If | don¡¯t try, how do | know if | could kill you two?"


    Faneughed icily. At that moment, the sword vibrated aggressively, and the aura enclosed around it shined bright like a


    diamond, fluctuating vigorously.


    Bang!


    However, Keh did not manage to hold on; he was sted and flew more than ten feet away, a mouthful of blood gushed out


    from his mouth. His face instantly nched.


    "Motherf*cker!"


    The First Elder''s face was as pale as a white paper, but he still gritted his teeth and once again stomped his feet, and continued


    to control his Chi energy to fight with the other party.


    ¡°Hahaha! Old man, you''re injured! I''ll see how long you can hold on!"


    Keh''s opponent¡ªan old manughed out loud with a smug look.


    ¡°First Elder, please hold on!"


    Fane''s face sank deeper, and killing intent surged in his eyes. He swung his arm and shouted out, "de Wave!"


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of


    terrifying Chi attacks jn\the fark oF |


    waved shor olt and charged


    forward. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Behind the first wave of the de


    wave was another wave, formi


    series van dewayethe attack


    fleNteW rd the other party with


    unrelenting momentum. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Be careful! His attack is strong!"


    The two opponents¡ªwho were the


    veterans in the peak of the true god


    realm¡ªalready knew that Fane¡¯


    attack w: stronepnith ft one


    jacets changed their


    demeanors, clenching their fists


    tightly and cast out a Chi attack. In


    front of them, two huge Chi attacks in


    the form of fierce tigers appeared.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    The two humongous tigers were both powerful and terrifying. They were more than ten feet tall and possessed the mighty aura


    of strong creatures¡ªtigers. A thickyer of Chi energy was leaping on them.


    Roar!


    The fierce tigers let out a roar and charged straight ahead toward Fane.


    "Gol"


    A huge amount of Fane''s Chi energy was injected into his attack so that he could control the flying sword, and thus the attack


    power was naturally more extraordinary than before.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Waves of flying swords went forward and


    soon separated into two groups; each wave sted head-on against the giant tigers respectively.


    The loud and horrifying sound pierced through the air, and the ground was shaking incessantly. Waves of Chi aura dispersed and


    radiated out in all directions when the de waves collided with the tigers.


    The two huge tigers were beating and destroying the de attacks ceaselessly; the flying sword Chi attack cast by Fane was


    smashed without mercy.


    However, Fane''s flying swords were too many, and soon the gigantic tigers could not hold on any longer. The flying swords under


    Fane¡¯s control kept targeting the tigers and were attacking the same spot, trying to create an opening and annihte them


    completely.


    "This brat is quite experienced in battle!"


    After only a few moments, the middle-aged man and the old man¡ªwho were on the opposite side¡ªhad bean-sized beads of


    sweat dripping from their forehead. Obviously, pressured by the situation.


    "Dammit! It seems like our attack can''t hold out against the flying swords anymore!"


    After a few more seconds, the old man¡¯s face turned unsightly.


    Sure enough, just as his words fell, the two gigantic and almighty tigers could not hold on anymore and were sted away into


    pieces. Meanwhile, the remaining dozens of flying swords charged straight to the two of them.


    "No!"


    Although there were not many left, both of them knew the strength and power of the flying swords. Even worse, the remaining


    flying swords-that had not been fended off by the tigers¡ªcharged toward them in full speed and power.


    Terror stabbed their hearts to the point that they could feel nothing but blind terror. The flying swords were flying toward them at


    lightning speed; the attack was too fast for them to dodge. Thus the two could only shout and immediately condensed their Chi


    energy to create aura shields.


    Boom boom!


    The first flying swordnded on their bodies just as the aura shield finished coalescing.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Boom!"


    Almost in the same instant, the aura shields were crushed and the remaining flying swords bombarded their bodies, one by one.


    They were elite fighters of the peak


    stage of the true god realm; the build


    of their body was Mie it Howey |


    iggt Woryin g Syerds


    ? ie with their bodies, they were


    sted away. Blood sttered from


    the wounds on their bodies, and


    mouthfuls of blood spurted out of


    their mouths. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, the remaining flying swords


    did not cease at all; they maton


    attack the two {thew itoedsant y,


    anviifidally! Gali brated their chest,


    forming a bloody hole. The two of


    them hit the ground hard, lifelessly.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The two elite fighters of the peak of the true god realm¡ªelders of the Skies Pavilion -were killed by Fane just like that.


    Bang bang!


    However, just at this time, Nash and


    Keh, on the other side, could not


    hold on anymore. The flew.


    =iminsee and hit the


    g ite harshly. Although they were


    still alive, mouthfuls of fresh red


    blood spat out from their mouths,


    and they could not even stand up.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Father! First Elder!"


    Fane looked over there and cried out.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    "Fane, go! Just go!"


    Nash and Keh were not dead, but both of them were grievously injured and had no fighting power left.


    However, the two shouted at Fane, pleading him to go. Fane had killed two opponents by himself, and now there was an opening


    in his direction; it was a golden opportunity to escape, even better if he used that flying sword to escape.


    ¡°Father, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving you and First Elder behind!"


    Fane, however, refused the proposal, his face stern. He wheeled around and, in a sh, appeared in front of Nash and Keh,


    stopping the other four from killing Nash and Keh.


    "This brat is powerful. He actually killed both Elder Shaw and Elder Lake!"


    When the four men nced at the two corpses on the ground, the corners of their mouth twitched involuntarily. That ending was


    something they did not anticipate at all.


    "This brat is only at histe stage of the true god realm, if he breaks through to the peak of the true god realm, that¡¯d be


    troublesome! By that time, I''m afraid that even our pavilion master is no match for him!"


    One of the four said as he flew to the other side of Fane. Four of them surrounded


    Fane, who was now in the middle of the circle.


    Nash and Keh exchanged looks, and both could not help but sigh out loud in their hearts. Fane had the best opportunity and


    golden time to escape from this battle but he gave it up!


    "We can''t let this brat live! If the four of us join forces, it''ll definitely not be a problem to kill him!"


    One of them was an olddy. She suggested it to the other three with a cold smile on her face.


    However, little did everyone expect, Fane sneered in return. "If six of you joined forces, I¡¯m truly not confident that | could survive.


    But | killed two just now, my chance of surviving and beating all of you is still there!"


    ¡°Motherf*cker, you''re truly a big talker, aren''t you?¡± "Ya. Who do you think you are? Elder Shaw and Elder Lake have already


    made you use up a lot of Chi energy, and | think you''re pretty much exhausted by now. It''d be easy to kill you with only the four of


    us!"


    When the other two elders heard


    Fane''s shameless statement, they


    e ina huff. Th y felt-that |


    ere dasitived and being


    underestimated by Fane. They were


    four strong elite fighters at the peak


    of the true god realm! How could that


    brat think that four of them were not


    even his opponents! Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    What they did not expect was that Fane waved and gestured the flying sword to fly straight toward Nash and Keh. The flying


    sword stopped right in front of them.


    "Get onto the sword!"


    Fanemanded in a deep voice, his face turned expressionless.


    Nash and Keh looked at each


    other, and they used all their strength


    to get up and hop onto the flyi


    sword. T nee ny wittomneSightest


    rhovern t of Fane''s hand, the flying


    sword flew upward and further away


    from him. The flying sword finally


    stopped after it was a considerable


    distance away from the battle scene.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh, brat, you''re sending them far


    away so that we can''t attack them


    while fighting with you, right? Hehl


    You''re quite filial, aren''t you?" The old


    crone said in an icy tone. Sh aiad


    Fane''s ac ion andi ately


    undierst od his intentions. " But, even


    if you send them far away, it''d be


    pointless. The flying sword


    recognizes you as its master and not


    the other two; they can''t control the


    flying sword. So if you die, they can''t


    escape either! Moreover, you have


    now lost a premium spiritual weapon,


    yourbat prowess will be


    weakened. In that case, | don''t see


    how you can beat the four of us!¡± she


    added coldly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Another old man, on the other hand,ughed at the situation. "Hahaha! His action is tantamount tomitting suicide, right?


    Initially, he had a chance to escape, but now there is no chance anymore! Let''s join hands to kill him! By the time he dies, Nash


    and Keh won''t be able to escape as welll¡±


    In the distance, Nash, and Keh, who was standing on the flying sword, each took a healing pill. Then they sat on the sword


    and rested. Their expression turned solemn as they looked in the direction where Fane and the other four were at.


    ¡°Master Nash, why did Young Master Fane do this? Isn¡¯t this seeking death? In that case, there''s not even the slightest chance


    of victory!


    Keh''s face turned unsightly as he sighed again, "Young Master Fane, he''s too reckless this time!¡±


    Agloomy face was on Nash as well. After giving the matter some thought, he then expressed his analysis, ¡°Although | don''t know


    why Fane wants to guarantee our safety first but | believe in him. Perhaps, he has some tricks up his sleeve that...¡±


    When Nash was expressing his point of view, his voice got softer and softer;


    apparently, he was not too convinced of his own words either, even he felt that there was absolutely no chance for Fane to win.


    Other than flying swords, what else did Fane have?


    "You''re forcing me to the corner, | have no other choice but to fight!"


    Fane clenched his fists, soon his body shook violently, a powerful force swept the space. "I train True Dragon technique hard,


    and after breaking through to the true god realm, | can actually transform into a real dragon. However, | have not tried it yet.


    Today, I''ll let you see what | truly am capable off


    Just as hisst word dropped, he roared, emitting a terrifying sound of a dragon''s roar.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Aray of green light shed before everyone, and Fane¡ªwho initially was human¡ªturned into a huge real dragon, a green


    dragon that was hundreds of feet long.


    ¡°Mas-master! My eyes are functioning well, right? Am | seeing wrongly? What kind of technique did Young Master Fane use to


    train? Does it actually transform Young Master Fane into a dragon? That is a real dragon!


    Far from the battle, in the distance, Keh shouted in a trembling yet excited voice. He could not help but keep rubbing his


    eyes, just to make sure he was not hallucinating.


    ¡°Hmmm. | think he...he mentioned the True Dragon technique just now!"


    Simr to Keh, Nash was shocked down to the soles of his shoes. That was his first time seeing a dragon, and the most


    incredible part was that the dragon was Fane! Fane transformed into a real dragon!


    After he thought about it, he could not help but be worried. "Fane has transformed into a dragon, but | don''t know what


    strength andbat power it has. What''s more concerning is, his transformation is not some kind of horrible voodoo art, right? |


    don''t know if there¡¯ll be any bacsh from this transformation!


    Keh''s heart immediately got worried upon hearing Nash¡¯s words. He was afraid that Fane had to pay a price to perform this


    transformation technique.


    "What-what the heck? This is not real, right?"


    Looking at the green dragon that


    emitted mighty dragon aura and


    power in front of them, the f


    elders w wino surrid¨¦d Fane earlier


    dn) Hew backward unconsciously to


    distance themselves from the


    dragon. They were in aplete


    state of shock and surprise; was it


    their first time witnessing such a


    thing. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "ying the devil? Guys, don¡¯t be afraid! This brat is just ying some dirty tricks in hopes of scaring us away! | don''t believe


    that he can increase hisbat power this much after the battle with Elder Lake and


    Elder Shaw!


    One of the four-an old man-clutched


    the sword in his grip as he shouted.


    "No matter ene oe arecbod, O1""


    Buscar vesusl b even a dragon, |


    will end your life! If we join forces, we


    can behead it!" the old man pointed


    his sword toward Fane. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "He''s right! Let''s kill it together! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!"


    Another man chimed in and


    concurred with the old man, at the


    same time, cheering for him


    After all, t o diagonited & eo


    Hu orlge ous dragon aura as though it


    was the mightiest creature on the


    earth, not allowing the mere mortal to


    desecrate it, gave the four of them a


    strong sense of oppression. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    "Roar!"


    Fane-who had now transformed into a green dragon¡ªperformed the moves of the technique for the first time. After the


    transformation, he could instantly feel the increase of power and strength inside his body; both the thickness and richness of his


    overall strength were enhanced tremendously.


    On top of that, his body was way more powerful and robust than before; he believed that his attack resistance had improved


    immensely as well.


    Nheless, the only thing that worried him was that his body was indeed bigger and stronger now, but his speed and agility


    would bepromised-he would not be


    as fast as before.


    "Kill him!"


    The olddy shouted huffily, and she, who had already injected her Chi energy into her sword, swung her arm, sending out two


    consecutive sword attacks toward Fane.


    Roar!


    The green dragon once again let out a deafening roar after seeing the olddy''s attack and directly charged at the old crone.


    "kill him now!"


    The other three immediately waved their swords to join the battle, casting out several sword auras toward the gigantic green


    dragon¡ªFane.


    Fane did not care about those sword auras at all; he continued to storm toward the olddy.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two sword auras that the olddy cast out were destroyed by Fane in a blink of an eye, leaving only two teeny-tiny cut marks


    on top of Fane¡¯s head.


    ¡°What the hell? My attacks only cause two small cuts?¡±


    The old woman stared at the damage she had done on Fane, her face nched as though all colors leached from her face. Her


    attacks were of high quality and full power; she truly did not expect that her attacks did not leave any serious injuries on Fane''s


    body. The skin of the green dragon was thick and imprable, the overall strength and build were way too remarkable.


    Fane did not flinch in the slightest, he continued storming toward the old woman.


    Boom! Bang! Boom!


    The attacks from the other three had finallynded on Fane¡¯s body, however, the attacks caused only a few small gouges; the


    wounds seemed to be nothing at all for the green dragon who had a huge body.


    "No!"


    When the old woman saw that the green dragon did not flinch in the slightest, and received the three''s attacks head-on, she


    shrieked hysterically, and white color crept up her face. Terror twisted in her gut. She was then sted away by the impact of the


    green dragon''s head.


    "Deft!"


    A mouthful of fresh and bright red blood spurted out from the old crone; she flew backward intensely for several meters like a kite


    with a broken string before she was able to stabilize herself.


    "Deft"


    Another mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth, her face became even more unsightly and pale. The blow from Fane just


    now did cause her some serious injuries.


    ¡°What a powerful physique!¡±


    One of the other three¡ªthe old man¡ªtried his best to fight a rising panic in him after seeing the scene before him. This, all of


    this, was way beyond their imagination!


    "This is too scary! This brat truly has the power of a dragon after transforming into one!¡±


    Another one of the other three-the


    middle-aged man¡ªwho stood next to


    the old man gasped abies sifuadibh!


    He then seit outG few more sword


    auras, hoping to hurt the dragon, but


    the attacks only left several shallow


    shes on the green dragon''s body.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Roar!


    Although Fane''s body had be strong, the attacks still caused him pain. Fane immediately changed his strategy by swinging


    his big dragon tail, swiping side to side.


    "Dodge it!"


    The old man and the middle-aged


    man exchanged nces and bathaf


    them were fri tenredctd the Sttom


    of yea hebrts, The impact of the


    swiping tail would not be less


    powerful than the impact just now.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The two men immediately stomped


    and hopped upward, preparing to


    further away. However, the spade of


    the or gon was too fast, the


    tail came straight over and smacked


    the two men, sending them


    backward far away. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Bang! Bang!

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    Two dull thuds rang out; the two men were jerked a few meters away, each of them spurting out a mouthful of blood and


    sustaining injuries.


    Roar!


    The green dragon, however, did not cease his attack for a moment. Fane swung his body, and he flew up to the sky, going for


    another dive. He then bolted downward in the direction of the other man who was still casting Chi attacks at him.


    After knowing that the other three were injured, this man here performed a few more random attacks but not much effect and


    damage were left on Fane''s body.


    The green dragon sprinted straight toward him at full speed and strength, nching his face white, and he quickly ran in the


    direction of the old crone and the other two men. "Everyone, quick! Attack it! Quickly..." He ran as he spoke.


    Roar!


    However, before he could finish his sentence, a colossal dragon w descended from the sky and grabbed him with terrifying


    force, mincing him into meat paste. A strong elite fighter of the peak stage of the true god realm died just like that.


    Hiss!


    The other three could not believe what was in front of their eyes, they gasped. They did not doubt that if they were grabbed by


    the dragon w, they would end up like that man before them. Their bodies, although at the peak stage of the true god realm,


    were so vulnerable under the tremendous power of that dragon w.


    "This is too much! All three of us are severely injured, we''re not his opponent! Run while we can! This beast is overwhelmingly


    powerful!"


    "You''re right. The four of us were not even his opponent, not to mention there''s only three of us left and injured at that. We


    certainly can''t beat him!"


    The olddy and old man yelled. They underwent a lot of work and challenges to reach who they are today, naturally, they did


    not want to die. It was the first time they felt the threat of death. Fear pulsed through them, and all colors drained from their


    faces.


    ¡°What angers me is that his body is too hard and imprable. Although our attacks could hurt him, he canpletely resist


    them!"


    The middle-aged man dispatched another sword chop toward the dragon, and finally, the attack left a nice sword scar on the


    dragon''s body where blood flowed out.


    Roar!


    However, the attack did not cause any severe nor substantial damage to Fane¡ª who had transformed into a green dragon, but


    instead it angered him.


    With a deafening roar, he made a fierce eleration and headed straight for the middle-aged man.


    "Run, run!¡±


    The middle-aged man shouted in terror. He looked up to the sky, the dragon w was right above him; he panicked and quickly


    shed to the side, barely dodging the dragon w.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, the green dragon charged again and aimed at the middle-aged man, attempting to grab the man.


    "No!"


    This time, the middle-aged man was not so lucky anymore. He was caught by the sharp dragon ws, and just like the guy


    before, he was squeezed into meat paste.


    In the distance, Nash and Keh, who were resting on the flying sword, had beenpletely dumbfounded at the situation.


    Fane, who had transformed into a green dragon, his attack and strength were too dominating and overpowering. Although Fane


    was fighting for his life, he managed to kill two powerhouses who were at the peak stage of the true god realm in such a short


    time. That was something they did not even dare to dream about before.


    Together with Elder Shaw and Elder Lake, there were four who had been killed by Fane!


    The old woman and the old man, who were fast, both fled separately in different directions.


    Roar!


    Nevertheless, what they did not expect was for the green dragon to spit out two enormous fireballs from its mouth, directed


    toward the two, burning them to death.


    "Oh, my freaking goodness! Master, he is too strong! This technique of Young Master Fane was insanely strong!"


    The First Elder swallowed hard at the


    scene. He thought he was dead, but


    to his surprise, after Fane perfor¡¯


    te Tg Prone hh, he


    attually turned the tide of battle so


    quickly. And by himself, he killed six


    of the elite fighters whose martial art


    levels were at the peak of the true


    god realm! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Roar!


    The green dragon flew and ceased in


    front of Nash and Keh. In a sh


    of green light, the gteerlrader


    digappearee and Fane appeared, his


    face was a little pale and his


    forehead was covered with cold


    sweat. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "p¨¦ftl


    A mouthful of blood gushed out from Fane and he almost fainted.


    Nheless, he immediately


    controlled the flying sword, flew


    the woods, only then cations


    reSt Hea libpe is palm anda


    healing pill appeared, he then put it


    into his mouth and swallowed it


    down. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    ¡°Young Master Fane, are you alright? How are your injuries? Is it serious?"


    Seeing Fane in such a state, Keh was a little worried in his heart, fearing that Fane had sustained severe injuries.


    "I''m all right. The human-dragon transformation technique could only be performed when | reach the true god realm, and | am


    barely able to do it. The good side of this technique is that the overallbat power and strength can be increased a lot, but the


    downside is that it consumes too much Chi energy!"


    Fane showed a small bitter smile before exining, "| need to replenish my Chi energy now. Let''s rest for an hour or two!" ''It¡¯s


    good that you''re fine. I''m d! Nash and Keh immediately breathed out a huge sigh of relief upon hearing that Fane was all


    well. The heavy boulder in their hearts was finally lifted away.


    After resting for a while, everyone¡¯s injuries had gotten better, and Fane¡¯s Chi energy had gradually recovered over time. Hence,


    he returned to the battlefield and collected the martial rings and weapons of the six dead people.


    After all, these six people were all strong martial artists at the peak of the true god realm, since they were elders from the Skies


    Pavilion, thus their martial rings must be kept with a lot of treasures and even their swords were of top-notch quality.


    ¡°Look, Father, we have four swords here and all of them are upper-grade spiritual weapons! Haha! This time you get to use


    upper-grade spiritual weapons too! That''s amazing!"


    Fane handed the swords over to Nash and then continued, "There are a lot of spirited grasses and stones inside their martial


    rings, and even some pills! What a great earning!"


    Fane''s happiness had cheered the others up; Nash, who had just gone through a hellish near-death experience, patted Fane''s


    shoulder with a relieved expression. "Silly boy, it doesn''t matter if it''s an uppergrade sword or what, the most important thing is


    that you''re fine." Nash then added in a worried tone, "When you transformed into a dragon, | thought you would be like the young


    master from the Hunt family who took the pill and pursued after you; | afraid that you''d get devoured by the technique! But it


    looks like you didn¡¯t suffer from any side effects, that''s great!" Fane harnessed the flying sword, slowly flying in the direction of


    the Woods family. "Father, | have several of the pills that Cloud had takenst time. This pill has a strong side effect, devouring


    the Chi energy of the consumer after its effect is over, but overall, thebat power will be greatly enhanced with the pill. So, in


    this case as ast resort, perhaps these pills can save lives! So it''s still quite useful!¡±


    Nash nodded in approval, "Yes, if the opponent has a higher martial level andbat prowess, in facing death, it¡¯s always better


    to regress the martial level rather than dying!"


    ¡°Young Master Fane, why do | still feel like the battle just now was a dream? You actually transformed into a dragon! How cool


    was that! That''s too amazing! And those six fighters of the peak stage of the true god realm were killed just like that, not to


    mention they were killed by you, alone! My goodness! Your fighting power is overwhelmingly strong, isn''t it?"


    Keh was still recalling the after effects of the battle just now. It was a total shock and surprise to him.


    "Hehe, | did not expect that | could actually have such strongbat power in this form as well. This is also why | acquired and


    trained hard for this technique, just that | haven''t been using it."


    Faneughed warmly then continued," Unfortunately, my current martial level is still too low. If | were to break through to the


    ultimate god realm, | believe that | would be able to maintain this form for a longer time. Because by that time, | would have more


    Chi energy in my body to perform this technique!" Fane paused before continuing, "If the four of them had held on for a little


    longer, I''m afraid that the Chi energy in my body would bepletely used up. In other words, the current Fane is still not ready


    to use that kind of technique to fight for a long period of time!"


    "Haha! The transformation just now


    was already powerful enough to ki


    all those four elite figtaats ineach a


    short ane! 4 you truly maintained


    this form for a longer time, then the


    earth would be destroyed!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Keh burst out inughter after hearing it.


    "Now, even if it''s the Hunt family, we


    don''t have to be afr id.qnymore) But,


    tis faonthaa FaNehas acquired this


    technique Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    must be kept only between the threeC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    of us now. It¡¯s better potdo spread !


    ths pemsrobevelt ase the technique


    unless the situation Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    is critical!

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    After giving the matter some thoughts, Nash then expressed with a smile.


    "Tsk, | bet this time the people of the Skies Pavilion would cry to death. Six of their fighters of the peak stage of true god status


    had all died at once. This is a big loss for them! Initially, the four ancient ns could be said to have equivalent power and


    strength, but now Skies Pavilion could only be the ''youngest brother¡¯ in front of the other three ancient ns!¡±


    Keh was somewhat excited at the thought of what kind of reaction and expression the master of Skies Pavilion-Joel Collins-


    would have when he found out that six of his elite fighters had died.


    "I''m not interested in how Joel would react, instead, I''m more keen to know how Lily would react after she finds out about this!"


    Nash smiled along. "Perhaps, they wouldn''t even think of us as the killers, and they might even think that it was done by people


    from the other three ancient ns!"


    ¡°Right. They definitely wouldn''t have expected that the three of us could kill six of their elite fighters!"


    Keh nodded in agreement. Although he had not recovered from his injuries, he was happy that he was avenged.


    After flying for less than an hour, the Woods residence finally appeared in the sight of Fane and the others.


    Selena knew that Fane and others would return on that day, so she intentionally skipped her training. She waited patiently at the


    entrance of the courtyard early in the morning and from time to time she peeked at the distance, worrying about Fane and the


    others.


    After all, she has heard of the four ancient ns and how none of the reclusive families had the power to fight them.


    Soon, Fane and the others appeared in her sight.


    "Fane! You guys are back! I''m so happy that you are back!"


    After the three figures entered Selena''s range of sight, she left out a huge sigh of relief.


    The flying sword soon halted a little above the ground of the courtyard, and the three hopped down. Fane then flipped his palm


    to put the flying sword away, keeping it in his martial ring.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Are you injured? Is everything okay? Is it


    serious?¡¯


    Selena noticed the bloodstains on


    their clothes and sleeves, and she


    was worried. It looked is theychad


    der, ong tough igh and were


    probably ambushed on the way back.


    They probably had to use Fane''s


    flying sword to escape from the


    attack and flee the scene. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Dear, don¡¯t worry. It''s not serious at


    all. We have taken ecealing gis!


    just nepcrtaredt fer a little while, then


    we''ll be fine!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane smiled faintly and said to Selena, trying tofort her.


    "Mistress Selena, you know what?


    Young Master Fane was so he


    amazing that he killed six strong


    people who were at the peak of the


    true god realm! Alo my Ol!


    ness thisiny first time seeing


    such a domineering and powerful


    strength!" Keh was still excited


    from what he witnessed from the


    fight. He admired Fane to the bottom


    of his heart. Fane was so young, yet


    he had such exceptional fighting


    power. If he could really break


    through to the ultimate god realm,


    would not he be the best in the world


    then? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    "What? You killed six elite fighters of the peak stage of the true god realm alone?"


    Selena gasped at the newly learned news, wondering if she had heard wrongly. Her husband Fane, did he not just break through


    to thete stage of the true god realm recently? How could he be able to kill six elite fighters by himself?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t listen to the First Elder, he''s spewing nonsense! If it wasn''t for him and father helping to hold up the other four, how could |


    have killed six by myself?"


    Fane replied with tears andughter. How could he have imagined that this First Elder exaggerated the situation to such an


    extent?


    "That¡¯s also very powerful!


    Selena stood frozen and finally smiled at Fane. "Well, get some rest first. Take a bath and change your clothes. Look at your


    body, it''s covered with blood!"


    ¡°Alright then, we shall not disturb the two of them, let''s leave! Have a good rest for theing days and we''ll have to leave again


    in another ten days!"


    Nash smiled and left with Keh.


    Fane then quickly went into the house, took a warm bath, changed his clothes,id on the bed, and had a good nap.


    The morning incident made him physically exhausted and worn out, the kind of exhaustion he had not experienced for a long


    time.


    When he woke up, the sky outside had already turned dark, while Selena was sitting by his side, looking at him with a gentle


    smile on her face.


    "What? It''s already dark outside? | took such a long nap!"


    Fane chortled and sat upon the bed, feeling that the wounds his body hadpletely healed.


    He gazed around the house before asking," By the way, Dear, where''s Kylie?"


    "Kylie? She''s ying in the courtyard!


    Little Kylie knows that you''re back, her spirits are flying high that she could barely conceal her happiness! She wants you to take


    her around!"


    Selena beamed in return. "But you''re resting, so | told her to y in the courtyard and don''t disturb you." "Hahaha! My silly little


    Kylie. Alright! Let¡¯s go strode around the town below the mountain and have a wonderful meal together!"


    Fane giggled, got off the bed, and held Selena¡¯s hand before the two left the house.


    "Dear, your fighting prowess is so amazing! If you breakthrough to the peak of the true god realm, then you truly don¡¯t have to be


    afraid of those four ancient ns anymore!"


    Selena could not hold back but praise Fane when the two of them walked out of the house to the courtyard.


    "That won''t work. There are too many of them, if they join forces together and surround me, | won''t be able to defeat them!"


    Faneughed as the two arrived at the courtyard.


    "Daddy!"


    As soon as Fane entered Kylie¡¯s range of sight, she darted over, jumped up, and wrapped her arms around Fane¡¯s neck. *


    Daddy, you woke up from your nap!"


    Fane hugged and held Kylie. "Kylie, | heard your mommy said that you want me to take you to town to have some fun? Let''s go


    now and we''ll have nice food!" he smiled at his cute daughter.


    "Yay! We can go down and have fun! I''m happy!"


    Kylie''s big eyes twinkled and shined


    bright like a diamond uRen heatirig \


    propgsah Per Exciternent and


    Wh ae like flowers in spring.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Daddy, can you use the mn sword


    to carry me and goed aay ownctd the


    t nN? Mogamny ent haven''t ridden


    orryour flying sword before." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Kylie spewed such a request.


    She looked at Fane with expectant eyes and a pleading expression.


    ¡°Hahaha! Alright! Sure!"


    Fane chortled aloud. He then took his


    flying sword out and threw it in fr:


    of them. The flyi ing gwo wot grewrin


    saniiean Ietant; Fane then held


    both Kylie and Selena in his arms and


    hopped onto the sword together.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Swoosh!


    The flying sword flew slowly, gliding across the sky. "Let''s fly a little longer and farther and then we''lle backter!"


    Fane put Kylie down and sat her on the top of the flying sword as well.

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    ¡°Wow! This is so cool! | finally rode on a flying sword!"


    Kylie, who was now sitting on the flying sword, gazing at the ten thousand lights below; she could not help but exim aloud, her


    tone full of excitement.


    The next morning, Lily was impatient in her adobe, wondering why all six elders had not returned yet.


    ¡°Honey, why haven''t the six of them returned yet? Based on the n, they should have been back this morning, right? But it''s


    already noon now, yet no one is back!"


    Lily approached Joel and doubted, frowning.


    ¡°Heh, what''s the hurry? It''s not a problem at all for the six of them to kill those three maggots! They must have found a ce to


    drink and celebrate after winning the battle. Don''t worry! They''ll definitely be back by afternoon!"


    Joel shrugged and grinned nonchntly, not the least bit worried about what would happen to the six elders he sent.


    However, in the afternoon, Joel had grown a little worried when none of the six elders had yet to return.


    Joel then immediately dispatched a group of men to look for the six of them in all possible locations, including the area and the


    route toward the direction of the Woods residence. He believed that as long as there was a fight, there must be signs of it.


    It was not until the next day at noon when those scouts, who had been sent out, returned to Skies Pavilion.


    "Master, Master! We have bad news!"


    Just as they arrived at the entrance of the pavilion, one of the old men eximed aloud.


    Joel and Lily¡ªwho were sitting inside the main hall¡ªhad their brows puckered together when they heard of the noise.


    The old man, together with his men, quickly rushed into the hall and kneeled before Joel. "Master, something bad has


    happened!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Joel immediately responded; he was worried sick.


    "They, they''re all dead!"


    The old man held his breath, and after a while only did he spew these few words.


    "All dead? That''s great news! All three Woods are all dead? Hahaha! That''s amazing!"


    When Lily heard this, sheughed uncontrobly as though she was on a certain stimnt drug.


    Nheless, just as she finished her words, she reacted again. "No, wait! What''s so bad about it? You can¡¯t possibly say that it''s


    all our people who are dead, right?"


    Another middle-aged man then nodded gloomily. "Yes, Madam. All six elders are dead, and we couldn''t find the bodies of those


    three Woods family members!"


    "No way! It''s impossible! How is this possible? Absolutely ridiculous!"


    Lily simply did not want to acknowledge the fact. They sent out six elders who were at the peak of the true god realm, each of


    them possessed extremely powerfulbat prowess! How could they unable to defeat those three b*stards from the Woods


    family?


    She had thought of countless possibilities but never of that oue. In her point of view, the worst oue, at best, would be


    one where the Woods escaped from death.


    "You are lying, right? How is this possible? The six of them, they are all at the peak of the true god realm!"


    Joel, on the other hand, was unable to register the fact as well. To him, it felt like it was not the truth.


    "Master, it''s indeed the case. All six of them are dead!"


    The old man sighed, "Sigh! And some of them died in a very tragic and miserable..."


    "Tragic and miserable?"


    Joel frowned and looked at the old man.


    "Yes, Master. The bodies seem to


    have been crushed by ame interise


    beastna, ThepSEEM to be sharp,


    a ibly sharp ws!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The old man then continued, "We too


    feel strange about that. The jnjaies\


    ca peirdenONtsesn like they


    iS caused by a human" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Why is there nobody from the


    Woods family at all? How is that


    possible? Or cous y pe \that th&six


    arcuid dt even have the chance


    to meet the Woods before they got


    killed by some demonic beast?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Joel thought for a while before guessing uncertainly.

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re not sure about this. After all, we did not witness it. The area is surrounded by nothing but forests, and there''s


    hardly anyone around, that''s why there''s no way to investigate what actually happened!"


    The old man gave a bitter smile, his expression hapless. "This means that the ce that the six of them chose was truly suitable


    to trap and kill Nash Woods and the others. But as to why ferocious beasts suddenly appeared and killed the six of them, there is


    no clue!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Here, the old man paused for a while before continuing, "Oh, right. We can''t tell much from the damage at the scene since most


    of the battle probably took ce in the sky." "What kind of beasts could it be, to be able to kill the six of them? Even if these


    beasts are at the peak of their true god status, surely they would also have difficulty killing all six of them. Even if my men


    couldn''t defeat the beasts, some of them could have escaped if one or two held the beasts off, right? This means that the beasts


    are far more powerful than them!"


    Joel''s face had taken on a deathly pallor. His six fighters had died just like that. With that, the Pavilion of Skies would be weakest


    among the Four Ancient ns.


    "The Woods family definitely did not kill them. They do not have the ability. It¡¯s not them!"


    Lily''s face had also turned pale. She sat to the side, disappointed, and she seemed to be slightly stupefied. "We can only admit


    that they were lucky today. Before the six Elders could reach the ambush point, they must have run into the ferocious beasts and


    were killed!"


    The more Joel thought about it, the angrier he got. He looked at Lily impatiently. "It''s all your fault. If you weren''t in such a rush to


    kill them, our six Elders wouldn''t have died," he said. "| wanted to take them down in the danger zones. Now we''ve suffered a


    great loss!"


    Lily was angry as well. "How can you pin all the me on me? You agreed to this too. Besides, this was an ident. Who knows


    where such ferocious beasts came from?" she told Joel, huffing. "Besides, if we only act when they''re in the Seven Dangers,


    how would you know which section of the Seven Dangers they''re in? The ce is huge. It would be difficult to find them!"


    Joel clenched his fists. After a while, he looked at the old man with confusion." There''s something wrong. If there were beasts,


    why are all the bodies still around? Don''t tell me that these beasts don''t like eating humans?"


    Lily also came to her senses. If beasts had truly killed the Elders, they would not have just left the corpses there. Logically


    speaking, even if not all the bodies were consumed, at least a few would have been eaten.


    She suddenly thought of something, and asked the old man, "Right. Where are their martial rings? And their weapons? Are they


    there?"


    The old man shook his head. "We tried searching for them, but found nothing!"


    "It must have been taken by humans.


    It''s likely that they were not killed by


    beasts!" Lily was shocked. "Butityi


    was nott ebeasts\iailchd it, why


    are thet w marks and signs of


    maiming? If it was humans, why


    would they attack like that? But if it


    wasn''t done by humans, why are


    their martial rings gone?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The old man gave a bitter smile.


    "There''s an exnation for that. |


    think the Elders must have run in


    the fearsome onstarsifirst and


    thay were Vitled, Later, the three men


    from the Woods family saw them


    while they were passing by, and took


    their martial rings and other items! It


    must have happened like that. Only


    this can exin everything!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "F*ck. If that''s the case, not only have


    our men failed to kill tagse ted thay


    Ny


    p-gave\tBerh plenty of treasures!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Joel was so angry that he clenched his fists. His expression was a deathly sight.

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    "More importantly, if the three men from the Woods family saw their bodies, they would probably have guessed that | sent people


    to ambush them. If that''s the case, they will definitely be on their guard from now on!"


    The old man added after thinking about it.


    ¡°All right. It must have been difficult for all of you. Head off to rest first!¡±


    Joel waved his hand, signaling for everyone to go down.


    "Ah, this loss is too great. With this, we will not be able to lift our chins before the other three Ancient ns!"


    Joel heaved a sigh only after all the people had left. He looked at Lily, and regret


    tinged his heart. She was beautiful, but it was a pity that his pavilion had suffered great losses because of her.


    Atst, Joel sat to the side. "Thank goodness there are still plenty of people at the advanced stage of the true god realm in our


    pavilion,¡± he said. "They''ve been training hardtely. It''ll be good if one or two of them are able to make a breakthrough.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Time passed by quickly. The days trickled past.


    Eight days before they were to head out for the Cabello family, a man suddenly rushed out and stood in the air,ughing. "Haha.


    This is great. | broke through. | finally made a breakthrough!"


    This voice caused excitement among many who were familiar with him. They all ran out immediately.


    After Fane heard this, he was excited as well. He instantly flew out of the garden." Not bad, Third Elder. Haha. You''re finally at


    the peak of the true god realm,¡± he said. "In a short span of time, the Woods family has gained another powerful fighter!"


    Lancelot¡¯s expression was brimming with exhration. He immediately smiled at Fane. "Ah. Thank goodness you gave me two


    pills. | actually didn¡¯t have much confidence, so | didn''t expect to actually seed. Although | took some time to make a


    breakthrough, | did it anyway. | spent so much time on this small breakthrough. Ah. It''s fine as long as | seed!"


    ¡°Haha. Congrattions!"


    Plenty of Elders and Patronums also flew over, admiration written over their faces.


    "This is great. We now have at least


    three fighters who are at the


    the true od.statas\Hahe With


    YouingMaster Fane''s fighting power,


    we don''t have to fear the Hunt family


    at all!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Titus alsoughed. Although news of


    how Fane had killed six fighters in the


    true god realm by himself had po


    spread, e eryoncon the tgh-ranked


    Tobe the Woods family and


    their elders knew. This gave the


    Woods family''s Elders confidence.


    They all felt that the Woods family


    was actually as strong as the Four


    Ancient ns. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    If they did not take their entire


    poption into ount, with ae dae


    that they had feygi fighters iy the


    top god Fstm, and that their lineage


    did not extend that far into history,


    they could probably contend with the


    Four Ancient ns. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Haha. This is great. | broke through. | broke through!"


    No one expected to have another old man rush out from the house at this moment, crying out.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    "No way. The Second Elder also broke through?"


    Everyone took a sharp intake of breath when they recognized the person who rushed out. What on earth was going on that very


    day? Two Elders at thete stage of the true god status suddenly broke into the peak in rapid session. Now, as there was still


    no way to break into the ultimate god status, the peak of the true god status was the highest cultivation level.


    "Amazing!"


    Some people at the intermediate stage of the true god status admired them. Those who had reached the peak of the true god


    realm were god-like figures to them.


    ¡°You broke through as well?"


    The Second Elder saw Lancelot and was stunned for a moment. He suddenly came to his senses.


    ¡°Haha. | was faster by one or two minutes. You came out right after | did!"


    Lancelot said,ughing.


    "This is great. Haha. This is fantastic! | didn''t think that the two of us would make a breakthrough. If this is the case, why should


    we be afraid of anyone? We don''t need to fear the Hunt family anymore.


    Haha!"


    The Second Elder, Weston,ughed in tion. In a sh, they had two more fighters at the peak of the true god¡¯s status. The


    Woods family¡¯s overall fighting power was now increased by a significant chunk!


    ¡®Haha. There''s still some good news |


    haven''t told you yet. I''ll tell you personallyter!¡±


    The First Elder, Keh, burst intoughter, speaking with a mysterious expression.


    ¡°What news? My goodness, what happened while we were holding ourselves up? This is great!¡±


    Lancelot grew even more excited when he heard this.


    "Hehe. | will tell you twoter. There are too many people here. We are trying to keep this information a secret for now. After all,


    we might attract unwanted attention!"


    Keh chuckled, and his words made the Second Elder and the Third Elder even more curious.


    "Oh, right. | have good news to tell everyone!"


    No one expected that at this moment that Fane would look at the crowd, smiling as he made an announcement.


    "Young Master, you have good news as well? This is great!¡±


    Keh and the others were stunned.


    They all stared at Fane.


    "That''s right. I''ve been trying to makeAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    second-grade WaW\ cdi nile these


    few daysi wad Dial y seeded two


    days before!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane gave a wan smile before speaking slowly.


    "My God. Really? This is great. Young


    Master Fane, if that¡¯ dhepase (bulte


    aghade intermediate


    alchemist!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Titus was excited. He took two steps forward and spoke to Fane, "Young Master


    Fane, do you know what this means?"


    "What does it mean?¡±


    Fane frowned. He thought that everybody was celebrating a little too much.


    He knew that everyone would be


    happy once he announ ed thiscBut\


    negra iiaa thatedases they


    Ss ed to be far more excited than


    he had predicted. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    ¡°Haha. You still don¡¯t know what this means, young man? It means that you are the top alchemist now!"


    Titusughed and said.


    The First Elder saw that Fane did not seem toprehend the situation and exined, "Before, the only people capable of


    alchemy were Second Young Master Hunt and the First Elder of the Cabello people. We had admired them for a long time, and


    when we heard that you practiced alchemy as well, we were already overjoyed. After the Second Young Master Hunt died, only


    you and the First Elder of the Cabello family are the only practicing alchemists left!¡±


    Here, the First Elder paused for a while before continuing, "The First Elder of the Cabello family is a second-grade elementary


    alchemist. That is impressive enough, but you''re now a second-grade intermediate alchemist. Tell me, aren''t you the greatest


    alchemist now?"


    "No way. | thought that the Cabello family''s First Elder was at a very high level!"


    After Fane heard this, he did not know whether tough or cry. If he went by the First Elder''s words, it was as though he was


    truly the strongest alchemist out there.


    ¡°How high can you go? All the previous alchemists never had masters to teach them. They all practiced and researched the


    techniques themselves. And after they master an alchemy method, they test it repeatedly. Besides, only those who have Chi and


    are born with the fire element can be an alchemist. Any other individual would have zero chance of doing so!¡±


    "Oh, right. And | think your spirit and focus must far exceed those of a simr cultivation level only then can you perform


    alchemy!"


    Titus also added a sentence, smiling mirthlessly.


    "Oh, right. Who are those who managed to train until they¡¯re at the intermediate stage of the true god status? Come forth!"


    Fane asked after thinking about it.


    "I''ve been at the intermediate stage of true god status for a while now!"


    After Ynda pondered for a while, she stepped forward. She could not bear to carry out the assassination task that Lily had


    assigned her before, so sheunched a surprise attack on Dean to help Fane.


    Now she thought that she had made the correct choice. With the Woods family''s progress now, the Hunt family and the others


    were all left in the dust. Besides, the Woods family had great potential. Now they are beginning to pay attention to the branch


    families¡¯ progress. The branch family members all obeyed and revered Fane, and their young geniuses had been training even


    hardertely. Since then, there were quite a few exceptional talents who had sprouted.


    A few other Woods family members at the intermediate stage of the true god status also stood up.


    "Seven people? Good!"


    Fane waved his hand, and seven second-grade intermediate pills flew over and floated before them. "Now weck people at the


    advanced stage of true god status. This status is very important, so I''ll give each of you a second-grade intermediate pill. | hope


    that all of you will be able to make a breakthrough in due time, and | hope that you do not disappoint me!¡±


    After Fane thought about it, he reminded them, "Oh, right. For those of you who have just broken into the intermediate stage, no


    need to rush. We aren''t in a hurry for now. Once your power has stabilized and you can make a breakthrough, you can use this


    pill to aid you!"


    Ynda''s eyes reddened. She took the pill before her, looking at Fane excitedly." Young Master Fane, my-my surname is


    Lagorio. Are you sure you want to give such a precious thing to me?¡±


    Fane looked at her and replied,


    smiling,¡± Hehe. For those of you who


    stayed behind and volupegriie ON"


    rerpeigdt with the Woods family, |


    trust all of you. | believe that you


    stand with us." "Thank you. Thank


    you, Young Master Fane!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Ynda carefully kept the pill, preparing herself to try and make a breakthrough in two days.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Fane suddenly saw another old man


    in the crowd. He clearly recal ethat


    his name was xavier Caborio¡¯ He had


    beak ib lonie to send Lily back to the


    Lagorio family after she lost her


    power. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After sending Lily back, he still chose


    to return to the Woo fanilge thig |


    ouyhitd Uiscern his loyalty.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Xavier. Come over here!"


    After Fane thought about it, he waved his hand at the old man.


    "Me?"


    Xavier was stunned for a moment before he flew over. "Young Master, what is the matter?¡±

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    Frankly speaking, Xavier was worried.


    After all, when Lily''s power had been stripped away, he was worried that she would be killed by someone on the road, or she


    would have an ident. That was why he sent her off.


    Along the way, he asionally tried to talk some sense into Lily, hoping that she would not harbor a grudge against the Woods


    family. He told her that she had done wrong, and hoped that the two families would leave it at that.


    However, Lily did not say a single word. She soaked in her sorrow, and he did not know if his words had any effect on Lily.


    Now though, it seemed that not only had Lily not taken his words into heart, she hated the Woods family so much that she


    wanted to kill them all.


    He felt helpless. He knew that Nash was a good man, but he was afraid that the Woods family members would not be happy with


    him. After all, he had apanied Lily back home.


    However, after he returned, he realized something, that the Woods family members did not seem to hold a grudge against him


    because of this. They gave the martial resources he needed, and he was now a Patronum. He also broke into the beginning


    stage of the true god status a month ago.


    Fane looked at him and said, "Right.


    Patronum Xavier. What cultivation level are you at now?" "Oh. I''m at the beginning stage of true god status now. It is because of


    the Woods family''s generosity and blessings that | was able to make the breakthrough a month ago!"


    Xavier nodded his head and spoke earnestly.


    Fane flipped his palm and took out a second-grade elementary pill, thrusting it toward the old man. "I''ll give you a second grade


    elementary pill. | hope this will help you to make more breakthroughs. | heard that you made great contributions to the Woods


    family before. This is your reward!"


    When Xavier heard this, his nose reddened, and his eyes burned.


    He had been afraid that because he was a Lagorio, and that he had sent Lily back, Fane and the others would treat him


    differently. He did not think that Fane would actually give him a pill.


    ¡°It was only right of me to do so. In the Woods family, your father treated me kindly. He even saved my life before. | do not know


    how | could ever repay you!"


    Xavier did not take the pill that Fane thrust toward him. Instead, he tried to decline the gift politely.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Just take it. If you break into the peak of true god status, that''s the best possible repayment toward the Woods family!¡±


    Fane smiled and stuffed the pill into the old man''s grip.


    "Ah. | do want to break into the peak


    of the true god''s status, but I''m afraid


    that | will not have a chance in this


    lifetime. | am getting older, and | do


    not know how cog pas efCOINe |


    havegreattalent. If you give


    me this pill, I''m afraid that | will waste


    it if | fail to make a breakthrough!"


    Xavier heaved a sigh. He was now


    over seventy years old. He was


    already satisfied that he managed to


    break into the beginning stage of the


    true god status. He did not think that


    Fane would actually waste such a


    precious pill on an old geezer like


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be a problem so


    long as you''re willing to work hard. If


    you truly fail to make a geakthroligh


    ins this pith MYMSYyou another, and


    ahother. Until you break into the


    intermediate stage of the true god


    status. Then, the peak of the true


    god''s status. | believe in you!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane patted his shoulder and smiled.


    "| believe that we''ll be able to find a


    way to break into the ultimat egy)


    status. Then, theese Fke''You will


    hae sb ething to look forward to. If


    you can break into the ultimate god


    status, what are you afraid of if you


    have two hundred years to live?"


    "Hehe. | don¡¯t dare to hope for too


    much!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    Xavier gave a bitter smile. He was well aware of the extent of his talent and thought that he did not have much hope during his


    current lifetime. Besides, even if Fane was an alchemist, he could not bear to waste his given pills.


    ¡°Every person should have goals.


    Otherwise, what difference would there be between us and salted fish? Don''t you think so, everyone?¡±


    Fane looked at the crowd, speaking while chuckling.


    "Yes. Haha!"


    Everyoneughed. All of their futures were full of hope.


    You''ve given the pills to everyone. Now, what are you going to use to cultivate yourself? Didn''t you say that you were going to


    break into the peak of the true god status before going to the Cabello family''s estate?¡±


    Nash looked at Fane and smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. | have a bit of time, no? I''ll create a few more pills today and tomorrow. Then I''ll try to make a breakthrough.


    I''ve decided that it¡¯s fine even if | fail this time. | can try again next time!"


    Fane gave a wan smile and asked everyone again, "Oh, right. | don¡¯t think there''s any more news, right? If there isn''t, everybody


    should work hard with the remaining time we have. For those who can break into another level, quickly make your


    breakthroughs. The danger zones are extremely dangerous. All those who are in the true god realm must go except for two or


    three who will remain behind to look after the Woods family."


    "Don''t worry, Young Master. We''ll definitely work hard to cultivate ourselves!¡±


    Ynda and the others answered excitedly.


    After everyone dissipated, Fane apanied his wife and child for the afternoon. At night, he finally began to quiet himself down


    to create pills.


    Before, he had obtained plenty of martial resources and alchemy materials from thepetition. Then, he killed the six elders


    from the Skies Pavilion, and he obtained even more goodies. That was why Fane had picked out plenty of alchemy resources to


    put into his martial ring. If he were not pressed for time, he could create even more pills, helping everyone to cultivate


    themselves.


    "It''s a pity that there are too few alchemists in the Woods family. The alchemists that the First Elder spoke of are those outside


    the Four Ancient ns. After all, we don''t usually interact with the Four Ancient ns and don''t bring them up in our


    conversations.


    "There must be quite a few alchemists among the Four Ancient ns!"


    Fane thought about it and muttered to himself, then he took out a bunch of second -grade intermediate alchemy materials and


    started to create the pills.


    He worked for three straight days to create over ten second-grade intermediate pills. The more familiar one was with creating


    pills, the higher the sess rate of creating them.


    However, Fane still felt hapless. He


    was aware that the alchemy


    methods he knew were few. He


    had two meth siqersste CO


    spporatgride intermediate pills. He


    has been using the same method


    and did not have the time to try and


    practice the other method. After alll, it


    was good enough that he increased


    the chances of sessfully creating


    the pills. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He rested for two days, then he told Selena that he wanted to iste himself and cultivate his level, as he intended to break into


    the next level.


    Meanwhile, throughout the one


    month, Selena had also greatly,


    increased her maniakievel She was


    Asc 8 AS estes grandmaster.


    The rate at which she had improved


    was tremendous. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As for Ben, he had reached the level of a third-grade grandmaster. For him, it was satisfactory progress.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Fane did not expect Kylie


    to be a prodigy. She had been a


    third-grade martial arti tchefare and


    ewas ARih-grade martial


    artist. The little girl still went to


    school every day, and would only


    train herself when she had free time.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    Two days before they were to set out for the Cabello family''s estate, Nash and a handful of elders were anxiously waiting at the


    gates.


    They all wanted to know if Fane could make it, with him needing to practice alchemy and trying to make a breakthrough within


    such a short time.


    Furthermore, if he was not out any sooner, they would not be able to make it on time. After all, the Cabello family estate was


    some distance away from the Woods family estate.


    At longst, while anxiety was seizing them, the doors slowly crept open. Fane walked out.


    Young Master Fane, you''re finally out.


    Have you managed to make a breakthrough?"


    The First Elder, Titus, and the others all stared at Fane in anticipation. They all knew that Fane had fearsome fighting prowess. If


    Fane could break into the peak of the true god status, then they truly had nothing to fear.


    As everyone''s eyes were pinned on him, Fane nodded his head slightly. "Haha.


    Don¡¯t worry. | did it!"


    As Fane spoke, he slowly released the aura within his body, allowing it to seep into the atmosphere.


    ¡°My goodness. Such a powerful aura! Is this truly the aura of someone at the peak of the true god realm? Why do | feel like it''s


    the strength of ten fighters at the peak of the true god realm?"


    When Fane released his aura, the crowd was shocked.


    "That fellow is a strange one. We even thought that we could beat him in the beginning!"


    Liah and Martin exchanged a nce, not knowing whether tough or cry. They still remembered how they previously tried to


    fight Fane for the position of house heir.


    It was as though it had just happened yesterday. Fane was now on a whole other level¡ªone they could not hope to reach.


    Even though they made great progress and trained hard, the gap between them and Fane was growing wider and wider.


    "Forget it. Now he could probably beat a hundred of me!"


    Yule did not know whether tough or cry. | even thought that | would be the one to help him in the beginning. Who knew that he


    would be so much stronger than | am. What a great hidden talent!"


    "This is fantastic. Haha. Absolutely fantastic. The Woods family is blessed!"


    Nash and the other Elders knew that while Fane was still at the advanced stage of the true god status, he managed to kill six


    fighters at the peak of the true god status alone.


    Now, Fane has broken through to another level. Even if he did not transform into a dragon, he could easily beat the old fighters


    at the peak of the true god status.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    More importantly, now the Second


    Elder and the Third Elder were also at


    the peak of the trug god statasrhe


    Weeds fairly Ru dained five


    fighters at the peak of the true god


    status in a short span of time. In


    other words, they had nothing to be


    afraid of anymore. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh, right. Young Master Fane, while you were busy practicing alchemy and cultivating yourself these few days, you probably


    don¡¯t know that Patronum


    Ynda has made a breakthrough after using your pill. She¡¯s now at the advanced stage of the true god status. We''ve already


    promoted her to an Elder!¡±


    Titus took a step forward and spoke


    to Fane, chuckling, "As of the other


    six who received your pills, two_o


    them also ma beakthtough)and


    thayvabeert promoted to the Elder


    status. The other four had just


    broken into the intermediate stage of


    the true god realm, and their powers


    are not stable yet, so they have yet to


    use your pill to make another


    breakthrough!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Haha. Good, good. That¡¯s good news!


    Faneughed when he heard this. He


    was delighted. Now the Woods mM


    family was truly gttinglsironger,


    "K We don''t have to lie low


    anymore! I''ll just punch whoever


    dares to look down on the Woods


    family!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    ¡°Of course. Haha. Especially the Lagorio family. We''ll wipe them out if they dare to create trouble for us. Let¡¯s see if they dare to


    come for us!"


    The First Elder also burst intoughter. Everybody hates the Lagorio family, especially Lily Lagorio. Even after she had done


    unspeakable crimes, she still dared to dere that she was going to take revenge.


    Furthermore, not only did she not repent, she even tried to use the Skies Pavilion to kill the Woods family. Thest time, if not for


    the fact that Fane had a serious trump card on him, the three of them would probably be killed by the six fighters. If the three of


    them were dead, the Lagorio family would probably not spare a single Woods family member.


    "Those in the true god status and the semigod status can all go. But we still need to leave eight people of the true god status


    behind, and more than ten people of the semi-god status. They''ll be guarding the Woods family estate!¡±


    Fane said after he thought about it.


    Soon, Fane chose those who were to stay behind. He even made Lancelot stay behind, even if he had just broken into the peak


    of the true god status. That way, the other families would not dare to trespass their territory so easily.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry to trouble you, Third Elder. If you all stay back, you can look after the Woods family estate and have some time to stabilize


    your martial level!"


    Fane patted Lancelot''s shoulder and gave the order.


    ¡°All right. Master, you and Young Master Fane can head out without a worry. Leave the Woods family estate to us!"


    Lancelot nodded his head. "We will be waiting for the good news you''ll bring us!"


    ¡°Let''s go!"


    Fane quickly increased the size of his flying sword, and all the fighters from the Woods family flew onto it.


    This time, the fighters were not just from the Woods main family, but also the branch families. In total, they had about twenty


    thousand people. It was a force to be reckoned with.


    The remaining twenty thousand people were of lower cultivation levels or were assigned to look after the Woods family estate, so


    they stayed behind.


    As a first-ss family, the number of troops they had was astounding.


    Whoosh!


    At Fane''s telepathicmand, the flying sword zoomed forward.


    At that moment, in the Cabello family,


    Helena came before Danie. "Third


    sister, you''ve manages''ts, makedredt


    pragressiinieu ating yourself. Now


    you''re already at the intermediate


    stage of the true god status. It seems


    that you''ve not been cking off all


    day!¡± Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you make a breakthrough as well? You''re at the peak of the true god status already. Stop making me jealous!¡±


    Danie looked at Helena, and could not help but roll her eyes before speaking.


    "Heh. l''ve been at the advanced stage


    of true god status for along tiraetT


    W. Lparely nyahayed to seed


    thiS time with the pill that Fane gavel"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Helena gave a bitter smile. "But


    you''ve managed to im ave soot!


    ickly,r she sare Be ides, I''ve never


    seen you work so hard to cultivate


    yourself before!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course. I''ll only be dragging him down if | don¡¯t work hard."


    As Danie spoke, her cheeks began to flush, and her voice grew smaller. It was evident that she was bashful.

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    "Oh, so you''re working so hard because of that fe. | must say that the power of love is amazing!"


    Helena looked at Danie, and could not help but tease her, ¡°Oh, right. The person you like is probablying tomorrow.


    How do you feel now? Are you nervous? Excited?"


    Danie grew even shyer when her big sister teased her like that. She lowered her gaze and ducked her head. "Of course. Can''t


    | be excited and nervous at the same time?


    | wonder if he''ll be happy to see that I''ve made a breakthrough!"


    "Heh. You''re already in a rtionship with him. You just haven¡¯t made the official announcement yet. Of course, he''ll be happy


    that you''ve made a breakthrough!"


    Helena smiled, admiration welling in her heart. She was happy for her third sister, who was able to find such an incredible man.


    However, she did not know why a tinge of envy twinged her chest as well.


    "What rtionship? You are the one in a rtionship with him. Everyone has acknowledged you! Who knows when we can


    finally reveal our rtionship?"


    Danie pursed her lips, sitting down under a stone pavilion. "Sister Selena is pretty nice to me, and Fane told me that Selena


    has epted me. I¡¯m happy because of that. But now I¡¯m worried about how | should break this to Kylie.


    "Kylie? Doesn''t she like you? She was sad to see you leave. It shouldn''t be a problem!"


    After Helena gave it some thought, she could not help but ask, "Oh, right. Since you came back, you''ve been training till


    yesterday. Are you sure you haven''t forgotten anything?"


    Danie looked at Helena and said, smiling, "| didn''t forget. | promised Fane that | would give some Bone Marrow Cleansing


    Water to his parents. Heh. I''ll go in a while! | didn''t go earlier not because | was busy, but because | was afraid that Father and


    the others would catch me.


    With the other familiesing soon, they''ll be busy arranging the family estate and preparing to receive guests. Then they won''t


    have the time to care about the Cleansing Water!"


    She did not think that Helena would give her a grin, then take out a small bottle and thrust it toward her.


    "What''s this?¡¯All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Danie was confused when she saw it.


    ¡°Open it up and see. Then you''ll know."


    Helena rolled her eyes at her sister.


    Danie took a look and took a sharp


    intake of breath. "My God. This-thi


    enough for 5 Ree egnlesbig sfeiet. you


    sole dr ''itle? Thank you! But


    someone will definitely tell because


    you took so much. What if Father


    finds out?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Danie was extremely excited. After


    she thought about it, she added),


    Father fires Sit Just say that


    ate me. Heh. Thank you, Big Sis. |


    love you so much!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    As she spoke, Danie kept the mM


    bottle, then sh huaaedlBeldnd 2nd


    igppaAleeealy. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Don''t-don¡¯t! | didn''t give this to you. It''s Father!"

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    Helena rolled her eyes at Danie. "| told Father that you promised to give some Bone Marrow Cleansing Water to the Woods


    family,¡± she said. "The idea of stealing didn¡¯t sit right with me, even though it''s our own family possession.


    That¡¯s why | told Father. | didn¡¯t think that he would agree to it so easily. He even said that because we haven''t received news


    that Master Woods had been killed, it means that the Woods family members have managed to fend off an attack. We can''t look


    down on the Woods family any longer, and we should establish good rtions with them!" "So it was Father who gave this. How


    nice of him. | even thought that he would be furious once he found out. | didn''t think that he would give so much Bone Marrow


    Cleansing Water too!"


    Danie was even happier. She was as excited as a child who had just gotten candy.


    ¡°Heh. Father said that Fane helped us to kill the First Young Master Hunt and saved so many of our people, so we must maintain


    a good rtionship between our families. He-he even advised me..."


    As she spoke, Helena¡¯s expression grew bashful. She was embarrassed to speak any further.


    ¡°Advised you? What did he advise you?"


    Danie frowned. Judging from her big sister¡¯s behavior, it seemed that it was a touchy subject.


    "He advised me to get closer to Fane and see if we can make our rtionship a real one. So that our families will be rted. This


    will greatly benefit the Cabello family because Fane has great talent, and the Woods family will only grow stronger. That''s why..."


    As Helena spoke, she bit her lower lip and nced at Danie.


    Danie was furious when she heard this." I''m so mad. Why would Father think of that?" she said, clenching her teeth. "He


    agreed that you two were a fake couple. Why is he doing this? Seriously..."


    Here, she looked at her big sister again and spoke, "You. What did you tell him then? Big Sis, don¡¯t tell me that you agreed to his


    suggestion? Don''t tell me that you''ve fallen for Fane? My God. He''s too amazing. You''ll definitely like him. That''s definitely the


    case. What should | do? He''s my boyfriend. Sis, you can¡¯t just snatch my boyfriend away. We have a connection!"


    Danie truly flew into a panic. After all, her sister was just as pretty as she was. She was cute and doe-eyed but her sister was


    matured and aloof. What if Fane liked women of her type? What if the two truly developed feelings for each other after fake


    dating for a while? Then what should she do?


    "Me? | didn¡¯t know how to answer him, so | told him that | was just putting up an act with Fane. | told him that there''s no


    chemistry between us so that he''ll stop getting wild ideas!"


    Helena smiled and added, "I even told Father that you seem to have taken an interest in Fane. And you''ve known him longer, so


    you must have fallen for him!" ¡®Really? What did Father say?¡¯ Danie¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard this, her expression


    pinched in anticipation.


    "Father was surprised. He said that if


    Fane liked you as well, a rtionshi


    could grow fro dere: Bat elings


    canioaly develop in their natural


    course. Our parents won''t bother with


    what happens between us!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After Helena said that, she jabbed


    Danie¡¯s forehead with a finger")


    "Ys y werelso dationy. Have you


    calmed down now?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Heh. I¡¯m all right now. | was afraid that Father would disagree because


    rtionship between our families were not great before. With this, | can finally put my mind at rest!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Danie chuckled, her heart dancing


    with joy. Since Fane''s wife hedarn


    objection gne-hes p¨¦fants agreed,


    they Ab would definitely be the


    second mistress of the Woods


    family! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    ¡°But the First and Second Young Masters of the Hunt family died not too long ago. The Hunt family members are probably trying


    to find out who it was who killed them.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Now is really not the time for me to announce my breakup with Fane!"


    Helena pondered on the matter for a while before speaking her mind.


    When she heard this, Danie also scrunched her brows together. She thought for a while before replying, "That doesn''t matter.


    At any rate, Second Young Master Hunt won''t be disturbing you anymore.


    Heh. As time goes by, people will start to forget about this. If anyone asks you, just say that the two of you broke up because of


    irreconcble differences!"


    "You''re just waiting for our fake dating gambit to be over so that you can be with Fane, right?"


    Helena rolled her eyes at Danie, then said in a joking manner, "Seriously. Maybe | should keep him to myself. Your boyfriend is


    a fine specimen, after all!"


    "Big Sis, you-you. If you do that, I''ll be absolutely livid!"


    Danie stamped her foot, acting cute before her elder sister.


    ¡°Heh. | was just joking. | wanted to see how you would react!"


    Helena answered, chuckling.


    Time passed by quickly. The next morning, the Cabello family began to stir into excitement.


    Soon, some second-ss and third-ss


    family members arrived.


    The second-ss and third-ss families were going all out this time. They had brought people of the true god and semigod


    status along.


    Although few fighters were at the peak of the true god realm among these families, those at the advanced or intermediate stage


    of the true god status still looked forward to finding the method to break into the ultimate god status.


    After all, if they found an object that would help them, they would be able to use it one day in the future. It was an unparalleled


    treasure, something that everybody had their eyes on.


    "Ah. The second-ss and third-ss


    families are here to join the fun.


    Seriously The Hoye tel!


    Gabeltafatialy eecl not help but


    heave a sigh when he saw that many


    people were starting to gather ina


    huge za halfway up the Cabello


    family''s mountain. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He did not think that even though the Hunt family restored the ancient summoning circle and organized thepetition for the


    younger generation, it would be Fane and the others who won the fame, discovering a clue that might lead them to the ultimate


    god realm.


    Now that he thought about it, he felt pathetic. He had toiled away all those years for nothing.


    ¡°Let''s go. We can head down now. There are plenty of people there. The Second Elder and the others are weing guests


    there!"


    Alejandro smiled and said, ¡°Of course


    the aristocratic families woulde.


    Who wouldn''t be intere ted iraith


    eagrhe aad dititnate god


    Im? But they brought so many


    people here. Plenty will die in the


    danger zones as well. We have no


    choice though. We can''t just stop


    them, can we?¡¯ Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Heh. That''s true!"


    The First Elder chuckled, flying down


    along with Alejandro. "The Woods


    family is amazin esti] haven''t! |


    atari or them. Unless


    the in Pavilion did not send


    anyone to attack them after the


    wedding, while they were heading


    back to their estate?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    "Indeed, it''s strange. There''s been no news from Skies Pavilion as well. Logically speaking, Lily Lagorio must have married their


    master to attack the Woods family. Even an idiot would figure that out!"


    Alejandro furrowed his brows. The two quickly flew down the mountain.


    Not long after, the other seven first-ss families slowly arrived.


    When Master Hunt spotted Fane and the others, his expression darkened. He had the urge to skin Fane alive.


    "Master Woods, | didn¡¯t think that your son would be so capable. It isn''t an exaggeration to call him a genius, right?"


    Old Master Huntmented after seeing


    Nash.


    ¡°Heh. | don''t know what you mean, Old Master Hunt!¡±


    Nash chuckled after he heard that. Before, he would have been worried by the old man''s words. Now though, he had no reason


    to fear the Hunt family.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. We just heard rumors that your son killed both of my grandsons!"


    Old Master Hunt gave a frosty smile. "With that fighting power, your son is truly the Number One Genius among the younger


    generation. Who else has the right to that title?"


    When he heard this, Nash did not think that it was anything out of the ordinary. After all, plenty of people knew what had


    happened. Although the Lancaster family and the Cabello family members had promised that they would not speak of it, there


    were far too many people in the two families. Coupled with the Woods family members, someone might have identally leaked


    the information while they were idly chatting among themselves.


    That was why so long as the Hunt family investigated and observed intently¡ª perhaps even catching and interrogating a few


    Lancaster or Cabello family members¡ª they would certainly find a few rumors.


    "No way! The young master of the Woods family killed them? My God. His talent is amazing.¡±


    The Church family members took a sharp intake of breath after they heard this. They were evidently shocked.


    However, after Master Church and his Elders recollected themselves, hatred sprang in their hearts once more.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They had allied with the Lagorio and Hunt families at first, ready to take down the geniuses from the other families. That way,


    they would obtain benefits, and the Hunt family''s position would be solidified.


    They did not expect the two young masters of the Hunt family would be killed during thepetition. Meanwhile, the three


    families had sent over four hundred geniuses, and only a few dozen of them had emerged alive. It was a colossal loss.


    If Fane had killed the two young masters of the Hunt family, he had no way to clear himself of a connection to the other geniuses


    of the families.


    "All right. | had suspected that Helena


    and Fane had worked t gethertsi do


    ies YQ REN fold Veto stop making


    b MiGss usations, since there''s


    no evidence. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash Woods, it seems like Old Master Hunt and the others have found something. How are you going to defend yourself?"


    The master of the Lagorio family, Trenton, was delighted when he heard this. He immediately stood up and red at Nash.


    Joel was embarrassed by the


    incident that had happened to Skies


    Pavilion. If a word that six of thej


    fighters a the peanofihe tric god


    statu ad died, their position would


    definitely plummet. Until now, the


    Skies Pavilion has yet to dere


    anything. Even Trenton did not know


    what was happening in Skies


    Pavilion. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Now, aside from the Woods family,


    only the Skies Pavilion knew that they


    had suffered such a great loesht!


    other familias bher Ancient ns had


    no idea of that incident. They still


    assumed that the Skies Pavilion had


    plenty of fighters among their ranks.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡®Heh. | had no idea. Besides, does it matter who killed them?"


    Nash chuckled and shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    "Does it matter who killed them? Nash Woods, they were Master Hunt''s sons, two genius sons! They''re now dead! And you think


    that it''s not a big deal?"


    An elder of the Hunt family stepped forward and snarled at Nash; his tone was full of malice and hatred, and his face was so red


    as though he was burning with anger. How could this old fe before him speak in such a nonchnt tone? Did the old fe


    forget the status of the Hunt family in this martial world?


    Another elder of the Hunt family chimed in and sneered, "Nash Woods, it looks like you''re unaware of the power of the Hunt


    family, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you, another Elder in the Hunt family has broken through to the peak of the true god realmtely!


    The elder raised his head higher as he bragged; his face was full of pride as though the Hunt family had conquered the world.


    After all, the strength of a family depended on the number of elite fighters one had. There was an addition of strength at the peak


    of the true god realm in the Hunt family, the top position of the Hunt family among the hidden families was definitely more stable


    than before.


    "What? Another one? The Hunt family is really something!"


    "Yes, that is so cool! It¡¯s only been a while! The Hunt family is very talented in training people, and the other hidden families like


    us can¡¯t even be on par with them!¡±


    "Five, tsk tsk tsk. They have five elite fighters at the peak of the true god realm!


    Other first-ss families only have two or three, right?"


    Animated discussions soon arose among the people of second-ss and third-ss families upon hearing the news. All of a


    sudden, the Hunt family was once again under the spotlight.


    ¡°Haha, Mr. Elder of the Hunt family, you look so proud of the mentioned elder.


    Hmmm. The elder that broke through to the peak stage of the true god realm...is you, right?¡±


    Fane noticed the prideful look on the other party and pointed it out nonchntly. "| don¡¯t think there''s anything wrong with what


    my father said. No matter how many elite fighters at the peak stage of the true god realm the Hunt family had, it has nothing to


    do with the Woods family.


    Secondly, they were indeed killed by me, but so what? At the beginning of thepetition, didn¡¯t you, the Hunt family, say that


    life or death didn¡¯t matter in thepetition?"


    "Oh my goodness! It was only a rumor that he killed them. But today he actually admitted the deed!"


    Some people gasped at the fact that Fane admitted to the killing deed. Fane was bold and dauntless.


    "This brat actually dares to admit it? So the rumor is true! But isn''t he afraid of death?¡¯


    Helena and Danie exchanged nces; both of them were rendered speechless


    The old man of the Hunt family


    trembled with rage; his rese


    grew ce he


    dedthot is two beloved grandsons


    had been a pain in his heart. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    In the past few weeks, he even


    secretly sent people to investigate


    and inquire about the death eresae


    grandson -andyentil ree days ago,


    SMchnS learn that the one who


    killed his grandsons was Fane


    Woods. The newly learned


    information made them want to tear


    Fane apart with their own hands.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The Hunt family members did not expect that Fane would actually dare to admit his deed in front of them.


    ¡°Haha! Great! It''s so great!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Old Master Hunt was so angry that


    he burst intoughter instead.


    "Master Woods, this son of YOurs''6\


    not only a talento yer but he is


    alsd the most courageous man in the


    world! He admitted his deed and is


    not afraid to offend our Hunt family


    at all. Such courage, | don''t think


    anyone else in this world possesses


    the courage he has!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    "Old Master Hunt, | don¡¯t think there''s a problem with what my son has said.


    Previously in thepetition, the life or death rule was repeatedly stressed by the Hunt family too. All we did was follow this rule.


    Hmmm. Don¡¯t tell me you want to shove all the me onto my son and avenge your grandsons, hmm?"


    Nash smiled gently while responding to the Old Master Hunt. If the same thing happened back in the time before Fane appeared


    in his life, he would not dare to speak up so confidently in front of the Hunt family.


    ¡°Heh, what are you all talking about here?¡±


    Before the Old Master Hunt could say further, Alejandro immediately stepped in and mediated the situation. "The tournament has


    long passed, and many sons of families died in that tournament; they were the pearls of families. However, the principal topic for


    today is to discuss how to venture into the Seven Dangers and to find a way to break through to the ultimate god realm, right?


    Those are the things we should be discussing!"


    ¡°Master Cabello is right. Let''s not fight over this matter, alright?"


    Shelby Lancaster¡ªthe head of the Lancaster family¡ªstepped up and voiced out as well. "I''m actually worried about one thing,


    it''s about the daughter of the Lagorio family. She married the master of Skies Pavilion, and | wonder if she told them about the


    Seven Dangers and the ultimate god realm."


    Everyone stared at Trenton upon hearing


    Shelby''s words.


    Although the Hunt family members were angry, it was not a good idea to strike Fane then so they could only swallow their rage


    and bury the hatred in their hearts for the time being. When the opportunityes, they would behead Fane to avenge the


    young masters of the Hunt family.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that! | don''t know either!¡±


    Panic surged through Trenton when he noticed that all gazes were on him. His face was ashen, and his throat tightened.


    It was because he knew the truth, that his daughter had not only told the Skies Pavilion about the ultimate god realm, but she


    also told the other three ancient ns!


    If the people of these hidden families knew that Lily was the snitch and even used the information to exchange for training


    materials and resources, they would not be happy with the Lagorios. Even worse, they might target the Lagorio family in the


    future.


    "You don¡¯t know? Stop pretending! You''re Lily''s father and you im that you don''t know anything about it? Don''t tell me she


    never tells you anything at all!"


    Shelby stepped toward Trenton and


    stared straight at him. "But | was


    informed that your daughter visited


    the Pavilion of Gods and eres a


    she marri dsthe mnast¨¦rlor Skies


    AaMiol What more interesting is


    that some time ago, a group of


    people from the Pavilion of Gods and


    Kings explored two sites of the Seven


    Dangers! How do you think those


    men found out about the Seven


    Danger?" ¡®Master Lagorio, you must


    give us an exnation regarding this!¡¯


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash''s face sank to the deepest as he spoke. None of the hidden families had spread the news, instead, they worked hard to


    train and prepare themselves sufficiently before discussing how to go to thends of the Seven Dangers. The news that the


    Lancaster family had found out was like a bomb.


    "Master Lagorio, did your daughter


    really spill such important


    information to the ancient ns? |


    had doubts before that she Ng tell


    the Skies ayia butter listening


    th Mast r Lancaster''s findings, it


    seems like your daughter has told all


    the ancient ns about the Seven


    Dangers and ultimate god realm!


    Humph! Now all four ancient ns


    know about it, right? Sigh! | wonder if


    the other three ancient ns have


    made a move to the Seven Dangers


    yet." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Old Master Hunt was running on


    sheer anger; he stared deadly at


    Trenton with malice and hatred


    written on his face. "The fourapciant


    ns are ay pawattall Phey might


    ae? first''to get to the Seven Dangers


    and find the way to break through to


    the ultimate god realm! And what if


    they won''t tell us after they''ve figured


    it out? Then what? Are we, the


    reclusive families, going to be


    trampled under their feet for the rest


    of our lives, and never be able to


    rise?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Numerous pairs of eyes focused on Trenton that he was mute with horror. His legs were wobbling in fear, and his face went


    white.


    Nheless, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and tried to tamp down the panic within him. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I-I really


    don''t know anything about this at all! Lily never tells me about her n, and even when she wanted to marry that old man, | tried


    to stop but to no avail! She simply doesn¡¯t listen to me. So, about the four ancient ns and the ultimate god realm, | truly don''t


    know anything!"

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    Trenton knew very well in his heart that he could not admit that his daughter told the four ancient ns about the Seven


    Dangers. If these hidden families knew about it, they would me the Lagorio family, and that would be a huge problem for the


    Lagorio family.


    Old Master Hunt sank into deep thought with a solemn expression on his face. "It doesn''t matter who snitched. We''re here today


    to discuss how we should approach the Seven Dangers; each of the ce in the Seven Dangers is extremely hazardous and


    risky, and none of us have been there before, not to mention the deepest site of the Seven Dangers. We don¡¯t know the situation


    there, and even if each reclusive family sent one elite genius and joined


    forces together, | still think it''d be dangerous!" He expressed his thoughts and opinion about the n.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "| wonder what the seven bright spots on the map mean... Hmmm... Moreover, if the four ancient ns have already sent men


    out to explore the Seven Dangers, we''re not sure which of the Seven Dangers they''ve been and if they put their men there to


    guard the ce."


    The head of a second-ss family spoke his mind after giving the matter some thoughts.


    "In the past, the ancient ns, perhaps, would not make a move against our people of hidden families. But now the situation has


    changed, it involves some clues about the ultimate god level. Thus, if our men meet their people in any of the Seven Dangers,


    I''m afraid that they''ll strike at us


    for the sake of treasure and clues. This would be the most worrying problem of all!"


    The head of the Lancaster family had her brows puckered together as she spoke. If it was not because of the sudden


    intervention from the four ancient ns, the hidden families only had to divide the forces equally and send their men out to all the


    Seven dangers; there would be no problem with such a n.


    All of a sudden, at this time, in the distance, arge crowd of men in ck was seen gliding through the wide sky.


    ¡°Everyone, look! Why is there a group of people heading in our direction? Are there any other familiesing to the meeting?"


    Someone noticed the situation and immediately eximed


    "No, there shouldn''t be anyone else! The eight first-ss reclusive families are all here. There are at least forty thousand people


    in that crowd that ising over, right? It can''t be any family!"


    Quentin''s face sank into the deepest, with a sense of foreboding.


    "It''s people from the Skies Pavilion! Damn it! Why are they here?"


    Alejandro soon recognized the other party; he cursed at the situation and his face turned unsightly.


    Dread and irritation gnawed within the other heads of families as well; all their expressions were solemn and unsightly. Although


    they knew that they were right about Lily snitching on them, telling everything to the people from Skies Pavilion, they were still


    upset when they saw the other party appear.


    ¡°Wow! There are quite a lot of people here!"


    Joel Collinsmented as he and his men stopped in the sky, not too far from the square where the hidden families gathered.


    They looked at the crowd from above.


    ¡°Hey, my lovely son-inw, what brings you here?¡±


    Trenton immediately felt relieved and


    somewhat confident at we arrival OF


    e o eristy approached


    hae the gentlest smile on his


    face. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Greetings, Master Lagorio. | heard


    from your daughter that you QUYS.4


    have some cl </ahoatthe>


    Joel replied, chuckling.


    ¡°Lily Lagorio, that woman didn''te along? Is she afraid of us bashing and criticizing her?"


    Out of everyone''s expectation, Fane


    stood out at this moment an asked


    Joel directl y, Hig@rnG-sped in


    Paty-tatie chest and stared at Joel


    as though he was the master and


    Joel was his servant. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°My goodness, did | hear it wrong? This brat is so bold! How could he talk to the Master of Skies Pavilion in that manner?"

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    Some people in the crowd gasped at the situation, worrying for Fane.


    "Why didn''t the head of the Woods family remind his son of his manners? Aren''t they afraid that Master Collins would get angry


    and kill his son on the spot? Even worse, Master Collins might end the entire Woods family!"


    A family head of a third-ss family was surprised at how bold Fane was and eximed the same thoughts as the others.


    Although everyone felt upset at what Lily had done¡ªsnitching on them, they certainly did not dare to spill such things to Joel, the


    pavilion master of Skies Pavilion.


    However, what the crowd did not know was that the other party knew what Fane got up his sleeve when Fane and the other two


    attended Lily and Joel''s marriage ceremony at the Skies Pavilion. If Fane did not reveal his hidden card, the other party would


    have long killed Fane and the other two. And if the three of them had died, the existence of the Woods family would be impacted


    grievously¡ªthe Woods might be extinct.


    When Fane thought about the day the Skies Pavilion sent out six elite fighters to besiege and kill the three of them, raw anger


    flowed through him likeva.


    "Fane, you do have courage, don''t you? Do you know who he is? He is the Master of the Skies Pavilion! You''re merely a young


    master, a junior! How dare you speak to Master Joel in such a tone, what a ruded you are! | think you''re looking down on our


    Master Joel of the Skies Pavilion and being disrespectful to him!


    Happiness bloomed inside Trenton; he had not been able to find an opportunity for his son-inw to make a move against the


    Woods family, but Fane dug the grave for himself. If the Master of the Skies Pavilion could strike at Fane right then and there to


    kill him, would not that be awesome?


    Was it not Fane digging his own grave right now? Such a good opportunity to eliminate Fane was too rare toe by!


    Sure enough, Joel¡¯s face instantly turned dull and solemn; he felt that Fane was being disrespectful toward him.


    However, he soon understood why Fane would talk to him in that manner; it must be due to Fane and the other two having


    encountered the six corpses of the elders from the Skies Pavilion that day and guessed that they were sent to assassinate Fane


    and the group.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But, this brat had no evidence about the assassination at all, how could he speak to him in such a disrespectful manner? Was he


    not looking for death? Such a good opportunity was presented in front of Joel; he naturally would not miss it.


    "Brat, you do have guts, don''t you? You don''t even try to respect an elder like me. How dare you call Lily ¡®that woman¡¯! She is my


    ninth wife and she''s older than you! Don''t you even understand the basics of being respectful toward the elders?¡± Joel smiled


    coldly and stared at Fane angrily.


    "Well, she is ''that woman¡¯ in my eyes. What to do? Humph! That woman was bent on causing trouble and eliminating my Woods


    family, why do | have to be respectful to her?¡±


    Fane snorted coldly in return. "You humiliated my father at your wedding, and | haven''t forgotten about that matter yet. Now, old


    man, tell me, do you think you deserve my respect? Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Fane added.


    ¡°Master Collins, | have some doubts. On the day of your wedding, when we were on our way home, we encountered six elite


    elders from Skies Pavilion! Hehe, it can''t be that they were trying to protect us while sending us off, right? No such coincidence,


    right? Skies Pavilion has several elite fighters at peak stages of true god status, and we actually met six of them!"


    Nash stepped in and supported Fane. He looked at Joel with an icy-cold smile stered on his face.


    "What? The Skies Pavilion made a move against the people from the hidden


    families? It''s so abominable! How could they break the tacit agreement that has been in ce?"


    Shelby immediately took a stance at


    Nash''s side and said with a surprised


    expression. "In that case, didn''t the


    Skies Pavilion breakitha gilent O''!


    gemertand tid not at all respect


    the hidden families and the


    agreement? If they can strike at the


    Woods family, meaning they would


    strike at any of the hidden families in


    the future! Which of our families can


    resist their attack by then?" She


    added agitatedly. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Master Lancaster is right! What a


    shameless act! The Woods family


    went to their wedding t give Ol!


    peagee ¡®Ne BKies Pavilion


    attually repaid the blessing with evils


    by sending people to assassinate


    them on their way back home? What


    logic is that? How abominable!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The people of other families huffed and expressed their opinions in anger. The crowd was taking the side of the Woods family.


    ¡°What the hell? Something like that happened?"


    Some of the Woods family members


    who were still unaware of the


    episode were feeling s ackeg, anithe


    seqpegngduree Bout the newly


    learned information. Their faces


    turned unsightly. After all, only


    several elders of the Woods family


    knew about that incident. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    "Young man, don''t use us without any proof!¡±


    An old man from the Skies Pavilion immediately stood out and defended loudly. "We learned that a terrifying monster beast was


    appearing in that forest, so we sent our people to kill it. This is to prevent the beast from entering the vige or town nearby and


    harm the innocent people there! But we did not expect that the beast was that powerful and had extremely sharp ws! It killed


    all the six elders of the Skies Pavilion!"


    "No way! There is such a powerful monster beast in that forest?" "My goodness! Six elders! Those who can be elders of the


    Skies Pavilion must have broken through to the peak stage of the true god realm! With suchbat strength and prowess, they


    were killed by the beast? "


    Many people gasped upon hearing the words. They were shocked by this news.


    "Monster beast?"


    Fane and Nash exchanged nces and their expressions turned strange. The Skies Pavilion did not believe that their elders


    were killed by the three of the Woods family, and they thought that the six elders had encountered some powerful monster and


    were killed by it!


    But their reasoning was notpletely wrong, after all, Fane did transform into a green dragon. He used his sharp ws to grab


    and crush the elders, and some were even crushed into meat paste. Looking at the wounds of the corpses, it was reasonable


    and logical for the Skies Pavilion to think that it was the works of some kind of powerful beast!


    As expected, at this time, another elder of the Skies Pavilion stepped forward and chimed in, "Humph! You just happened to pass


    by the scene and encountered the corpses of the elders. How dare you use us based on that? You''re simply ndering the


    Skies Pavilion!"


    "Nash Woods, your son is being disrespectful toward us; he did not at all put the Skies pavilion in his eyes! Never mind that he


    humiliated my ninth wife, he actually dares to nder our n!" Joel was furious. "Today, I''ll teach you and your son a good


    lesson!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that majority of the crowd seemed to believe his words, Joel was actually happy inside. He then took a huge step toward


    Nash, emitting his high and mighty aura to pressure him.


    Aterrifying sense of oppression came right at Nash as Joel released his domineering aura.


    "What an overwhelming tension! He¡¯s truly a veteran in the peak stage of the true god realm. Although their martial status stops


    at the peak stage of the true god realm, in terms of releasing a sense of tension and pressure, they are truly good at that. Their


    mighty aura will only get stronger and stronger!"


    Several people from the Woods family had obviously felt the overwhelming tension emitted by Joel. They could not help but


    worry for Nash.


    Joel shed in an instant, clenched his fist, and bolted straight at Nash. Apparently, he wanted to give Nash a good beating, so


    that these hidden families would recognize the mighty majesty of the four ancient ns! The ancient ns must not be trampled


    on nor be desecrated at all!


    "Come at me!"


    However, at this time, Fane jumped and appeared in front of Nash in a sh. He, too, clenched his fist and sted straight ahead


    at Joel.


    "Brat, are you looking for death? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of being my opponent?"


    Joel''s fury sprang to life when he saw that Fane came forward for his father.


    In his eyes, Fane was at most a junior, a rising star among the younger generation. Even if he was an elite fighter in the


    intermediate stage or evente stage of the true god realm. Fane''s overall strength and power were still inferior to his! So when


    Fane dashed out for his father, Fane had indirectly insulted Joel, implying that Joel was on the same level with him!


    Boom!


    Just as Joel''sst sybus of words


    fell, two huge fists collided, a


    deafenin soupsonc¨¦ilision rang


    Savas of Chi energy emitted


    from the st, shaking the ground.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    What happened in the next second


    had everyoneplet


    mbfoundedi Rane Stood firmly in


    ce, while Joel was blown away by


    Fane''s fist. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No f*cking way!"


    Almost everyone cried out in shock;


    their eyes were WANT SNrge \as|


    s yoers anh theif SWS ropped to


    t round. The fighting oue


    before them was Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    completely beyond their expectation.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    Was it not Fane that was supposed to be sted away? How did it turn out to be the high and mighty Master Collins of the Skies


    Pavilion?


    "Deft!"


    What was truly out of everyone''s expectation was that the Master of Skies Pavilion was thrown a hundred feet away before he


    could stabilize himself on the ground. However, he could not resist the power but spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood, and his


    face immediately went white.


    "No freaking way! He¡¯s injured!¡±


    Danie of the Cabello family and the others were shocked and dumbfounded. Before that, when they saw that Fane spoke to


    Joel in an impolite manner, they were truly worried for Fane.


    And when Joel charged toward Nash and Fane rushed out to block the attack, Danie was so scared that she almost fainted.


    She could not imagine how worried he was. Fane tried to fight against Master Collin''s attack, was he not looking for death?


    But now, the scene before her eyes told otherwise!


    "Fane, this brat, he¡¯s more powerful than Master Collins?"


    Alejandro was even more frightened and could not control but swallowed hard. He then turned to Nash and asked, "Master


    Woods, you, he... Your son...which martial status is he at now? Don''t tell me he broke through again!"


    Alejandro''s voice was trembling as he expressed his doubts to Nash. Who was Joel? He was one of the top fighters in the peak


    stage of the true god realm! He could even resist against two or three fighters with the strength of the peak stage of the true god


    realm if they were to join forces together.


    Nheless, such a powerful existence was actually sted away by Fane!


    ¡°No! Impossible! There''s no way he''s stronger than me!"


    Joel was even more bewildered at the fact. All of this felt so unreal to him; he pinched his thigh harshly, only then he learned that


    the pinch pained him. So, it meant all of this was real!


    "To be honest, my son has broken through to the peak of the true god realm a few days


    ago!"


    Nash smiled nonchntly at Alejandro and responded in a gentle tone.


    "Wow! Fane! You broke through to the next stage too fast!"


    Danie could no longer hold back her excitement and gazed at Fane with a face full of adoration, as though Fane was some


    priceless jewelry. Sunshine flooded her soul, and she could barely conceal it within her. Fane, the man that she adored deeply,


    did not at all let her down. He was the perfect man.


    ¡°Haha! Brother Fane, you''re so cool! You''re really awesome!"


    Randall Lancasterughed out loud as he came over to Fane. He looked at Fane with excitement present in his eyes.


    ¡°Master Collin, what''s the matter? Do you


    still want to fight with us? Haha! You said it yourself that the Skies Pavilion has already suffered losses; six elite fighters of the


    peak stage of the true god realm died! Indeed, Skies Pavilion is powerful and deeply rooted, but our Woods family is not afraid of


    you!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Keh was even prouder of the


    Woods family that he annoyed Joel


    with a smug look on his facecRanie¡¯s


    scar truly SRoGked everyone


    th¨¦re; he made the Woods family


    proud, and the status of the Woods


    family would definitely increase after


    the great collision of punches just


    now. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Besides, the status of the Woods family would be different in the eyes of these hidden families from now on.


    "You..."


    Anger stirred within Joel that he was almost choking on his rage. However, when he thought about Fane''s massive power and


    strength just now, his heart pounded frantically.


    At that point in time, he truly did not


    dare to fight Fane again. What if


    lost if he were tofjaheFene Soins


    Then ¨¦he\reputation of the Skies


    Pavilion and the image of Master


    Collin would be flushed down the


    drain. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He felt that his martial techniques


    would definitely be more powerful


    than Fane, and if he us chischuath 1)


    ength iggigtiu ld chance to win


    s higher, but what if he lost? There


    were many spectators in front of


    them. Watching him lose to Fane,


    how humiliating would that be?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    After giving the matter some thought, he huffed, "Humph! | underestimated you a moment ago. Do you really think that you


    can be my opponent? | came here today to discuss important matters and not to fight! So, for the time being, I''d not haggle over


    you!"

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    When Joel spilled the sentence, his tone was arrogant and domineering, not emitting the slightest sense of weakness.


    Moreover, most people of the Skies Pavilion also thought that their master pavilion was careless, underestimated Fane, and did


    not use his full strength. That was why Fane managed to hurt him.


    The people of the Skies Pavilion had absolute trust and confidence in Master Collins¡¯s fighting prowess.


    The crowd consisting of people from the hidden families was not stupid. A high and mighty person like Master Collins of the


    Skies Pavilion was injured by Fane, moreover, he did not want to pursue further! That had obviously implied that Joel was afraid


    of Fane''s strength to some extent. From these behaviors of Joel, the crowd understood that Fane''s strength andbat


    prowess were crazily strong.


    ¡°Master Hunt, the situation tells us more about young masters¡¯ death. This proves that our young masters were indeed killed by


    this fe!¡±


    An elder from the Hunt family leaned toward Quentin and whispered into his ear softly.


    "You''re right. Hisbat power is far stronger than what we expected, and it is certainly stronger than his current martial level!"


    Quentin nodded in agreement. He learned that Fane possessed an ultimate-grade spiritual weapon and that weapon had aided


    in increasing Fane''s overallbat prowess.


    ¡°Master Collins, spill it! Since you already knew that we intend to explore the Seven Dangers, we''ll not hide it from you anymore.


    The main reason we didn''t share this information with you is cause we are not familiar with what''s in there ourselves. We only


    blindly n it without any in-depth information, so we can''t let you take the risk with us!"


    Old Master Hunt exined to Joel with a faint smile hanging on his face.


    That excuse of Old Master Hunt''s was sensible and reasonable; it did not offend the mighty status of Master Collins, and even


    seems to be for the sake of protecting him.


    However, Joel was not stupid; he naturally knew the underlying meaning of Old Master Hunt''s sentences. "Hmm. Thank you for


    your consideration. But for such a big thing, it''s worth it for the Skies Pavilion to try too. Now, what¡¯s next?" He decided not to


    argue with Old Master Hunt and thank him instead.


    Several horizontal lines formed between Old Master Hunt''s brows when he was just about to share his n. "Sigh! I¡¯m afraid it


    won''t be easy to arrange anything right now. Someone else ising. Heh! It looks like the Skies Pavilion is not the only one


    who knew about this!" he looked away to the far distance as he spoke.


    Joel wheeled his head and looked around, then his face suddenly went gloomy and solemn. "People from the Pavilion of Soaring


    Eagles areing this way, why are they here? Humph! Lily Lagorio, that woman only knows how to create trouble! It looks like


    she told the other ancient ns as well!"


    Anger welled up in his chest; he was upset that Lily told the other ancient ns about the matter; what was worse, she did not


    inform him about it at all!


    If Lily spared the other three ancient


    ns about Seven Dangers and only


    told him, the Skies Fanon woubd I!


    come thebds¨¦ athiong the ancient


    ns! They would definitely have the


    leading advantage! How could he


    possibly foresee that Lily had actually


    told the other ancient ns as well?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Trenton''s face fell; he stood aside and remained silent, pretending that he was unaware of everything.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A few momentster, the people of


    the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles arrived


    at the square. It was not sur isa


    for the M stenoftie ain of


    Soult lee to see that the people


    of Skies Pavilion were there too. After


    all, Lily married the Master of Skies


    Pavilion, it was only natural and


    logical for Lily to inform Joel about


    the Seven Dangers. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha! It''s lively here, isn''t it? | guess the people of the Pavilion of Divinity and the Pavilion of Gods and Kings will arrive in a


    moment, too!"


    The Master of the Pavilion of Soaring


    Eaglesughed as he ra ewes


    a middle-agedymaniWha Took¨¦d like


    earnste 40 to early 50.


    ¡°Shall we wait a little longer for them


    to arrive?¡± he added. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    "The Pavilion of Divinity will definitelye, but I''m not sure about the Pavilion of Gods and Kings."


    Shelby sneered with a distant smile. "The Pavilion of Gods and Kings has already dispatched some elite fighters into the Seven


    Dangers. | only found out about this a few days ago!"


    The Master of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles choked at the news; the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily several times.


    ¡°Humph! The Pavilion of Gods and Kings, they''re too sneaky! Lily informed us about the date and the venue of the meeting,


    saying that all families will gather in the Cabello estate before entering the Seven Dangers. How could they just go ahead with


    their own ns?¡± The master of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles hesitated for quite a while, but in the end, he gave up a simr


    idea, afraid of causing public anger. If he had known that the Pavilion of Gods and Kings had already acted, he would not have


    hesitated and instantly sent out his men to explore the Seven Dangers!


    After several minutes, the Master of the Pavilion of Divinity also arrived with arge group of people. "It looks like we''re not the


    latest! The Pavilion of Gods and Kings is not here yet!¡±


    "Oh, they won''te. They have already sent their men into the Seven Dangers.


    And | don¡¯t know what''s thetest situation there.¡±


    The Master of Pavilion of Soaring Eagles said huffily. He was upset; he was very upset. If the Master of the Pavilion of Gods and


    Kings had broken through to the ultimate god-level earlier than the other masters of the ancient ns, then it would be a huge


    problem. The other three ancient ns would have to listen to him in the future!


    Sure enough, when the Master of the Pavilion of Divinity heard the news, her face sank, and raw rage seared through her.


    ¡°Master Yeager, Harry Yeager, what an abominable man! He actually acted in advance, huh? Seven Dangers are not some


    common forests or caves, aren''t they afraid that the Seven Dangers are beyond their own ability? And in the end, the loss will be


    greater than gain!"


    "| don¡¯t think they are that bold to explore all seven ces at the same time. Because then their strength and power will be


    scattered, and the death rate will be higher!"


    Joel scoffed indifferently. "I think they''ve gone in for some days, and if they have found the way to break through to the ultimate


    god realm, it will be troublesome! And it will be more tedious and cumbersome if several of them break through to the ultimate


    god realm! By that time, even though we are elite fighters in the peak stage of the true god realm, in front of the Pavilion of Gods


    and Kings, we could only bow down!" he continued.


    The Master of the Pavilion of Divinity carefully scanned through the men beside Joel, and said, "Joel, what are your ns then?


    Also, | remember there are several elite martial artists with power of the peak stage of true god level in your pavilion.


    Why are they not here today?¡± She asked in a skeptical god-level tone and with her forehead puckered together. "Logically, this


    meeting is about finding a way to break through to the ultimate god realm, and those who are already at the peak stage of the


    true god realm should be eager to know the way, right? Could it be that you have some other ns?¡± she added.


    The words of the middle-aged woman stirred up some fear in the crowd. The people of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles


    exchanged nces, evaluating her words. All of them were afraid of the real reason for the Skies Pavilion leaving so many elite


    fighters behind; they feared that the Skies Pavilion had another arrangement. What if the elite fighters were sent to attack their


    pavilions? It would be a big headache for them. After all, all families and pavilions had brought along all their elite fighters for the


    expedition to the Seven Dangers!


    "Dead. They''re dead!"


    Joel initially did not n to spread this news, but since the other pavilions had noticed the missing of his elders, he had no


    choice but to exin. "They encountered a powerful monster beast and were killed by it. What''s worse, | don''t even know what


    kind of monster beast it is!"


    "What? No freaking way! What kind of monster beast could be so powerful that it actually killed all the six elders who were at the


    peak of the true god level?"


    The Master of the Pavilion of Divinity


    was called Aureole Hoffman, a


    middle-aged pag. he adssed at


    IDEN hoch a terrifying


    monster beast truly existed in this


    world, it would be horrendous. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Could it be...could it be that the


    beast is from the Seven Dangers?


    Only Seven Dangers cat have)l


    req\sush bipowerful monster


    beast! Other than Seven Dangers, |


    don''t think it''s possible to find such a


    beast in any other ce! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Griffin Langley, the Master of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles, furrowed and spected.


    ¡°How do | know? Anyway, that monster beast has very sharp ws! Very, very sharp, and powerful!"


    Gloominess was all over Joel''s face;


    he looked at the crowd and said, "But,


    don''t worry about us, as the saying


    goes; no matter what a starved


    camel is still bi gentieans horse


    ARoagnthe Skies Pavilion has


    suffered a great loss, six experts


    from the peak stage of the true god


    realm, two people managed to break


    through to the peak of the true god


    realmtely! So, at worst, the status


    of the Skies Pavilion has dropped


    among the four ancient ns, but


    we''re still a lot stronger than the


    first-ss families!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    "Is that so? Congrattions to you for having two breakthroughs into the peak stage of the true god-level during this period!¡±


    congratted Aureole Hoffman from Pavilion of Divinity as a small smirk graced her features. "Sigh... Our n also had fourteen


    in the peak stage of the true god-level previously. Just like your n, we recently had one who broke through into the peak


    stage, so we have fifteen right now!"


    It was obvious Aureole unted the fact as if she was telling the other party that their Pavilion of Divinity had grown stronger


    while the Skies Pavilion had recessed instead of improved, so they would need to back off a little in the future.


    Not wanting to be overshadowed, Griffen


    Langley chimed in, announcing the strength of their n, ¡°Haha...All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Coincidentally, our n also has two who sessfully broke through and achieved the peak stage of the true god-level, and with


    that, we''ve grown from fourteen to sixteen. It looks like our n has more masters in the peak stage of the true godlevel!"


    Joel''s expression grew dark before he changed the subject of the conversation,menting, "What''s the use of having so many


    masters in the peak stage of the true god-level? | think the monster beasts might be in the ultimate god-level, or they wouldn''t


    have been so strong. This means that the Seven Dangers definitely contain the secret of breaking through into the fighting


    prowess of the ultimate god-level. It might be something like a spirited fruit or spirited grass!"


    Quentin frowned as he theorized," Everybody, | have a bold assumption. Does everyone think it''s possible that the monster


    beasts came out because members from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings offended the powerful monster beasts after they


    entered the Seven Dangers? These monster beasts might have quite a high spiritual intelligence if they''re almost, or already are,


    in the ultimate god-level. Is it not possible that they''re out here to exact vengeance against humans?"


    "There''s a huge possibility of the assumption you just made. Otherwise, our six elders wouldn''t have died!¡± Joel still felt


    heartbroken when he remembered his six elders; it was a big blow indeed.


    The elders of the Woods family, Nash, felt off on the matter as their weirded-out expression showed. It seemed that Fane had


    been misunderstood as an extremely strong monster beast.


    "Since everybody is here, let''s make our arrangements for entering the Seven Dangers," suggested Quentin to the crowd after


    deliberating his thoughts. "If we don''t take action now and members from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings break through into the


    ultimate god-level, we''ll be struggling if they want to suppress us."


    "That''s right. If several of their members had broken through into the ultimate godlevel, it''ll be easy to topple us, the three other


    ancient ns!" fretted an elder from the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles.


    Just as they had this exchange, however, an old man from the Woods family pointed at a direction and eximed, "We have a


    situation, everyone. Look over there! Why are the people from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings here?¡± "What? The people from


    the Pavilion of Gods and Kings are here?¡± Everybody inhaled sharply at the old man''s exmation as their expressions


    darkened.


    "Quite a number of people are here.


    Could it be possible that they have


    returned? Have their members


    broken through jeta,teitinta


    dorraaeliaiready? If that¡¯s the case,


    would they hurt us?" A family master


    of a third-ss aristocratic family


    was so frightened that his face


    alternated between paleness and


    being flushed, in fear of being killed.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "| don''t think we need to worry. It


    might be easy if they want to defeat


    each of us individually, but there are


    so many of us here as there ar ight


    first-rate ristagratie ie and


    thee aris. ns. They won''t dare


    to act recklessly even if there are two


    to three members in the ultimate


    god-level, right? That is, of course,


    unless they have one to two dozen


    members in the ultimate god-level,"


    opinionated a man froma


    second-ss aristocratic family,


    frowning as he did. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash and Fane exchanged nces, rather worried. They did not understand why members from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings


    woulde to them at this moment.


    The sacreddy of the Pavilion of


    Divinity thought about it and said to


    the people present, "Co it bata


    hols erpbersinan? yet to return and


    they, thinking we don''t know that


    they''ve entered the dangerous areas,


    pretend toe to us to enter the


    Seven Dangers with us?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    Nash immediately nodded. "It¡¯s likely.


    After all, they have no idea we know they''ve dispatched their members there.¡±


    Momentster, members of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings flew over andnded before them.


    Aureole frowned and was the first one to question, "Master Harry, you guys are...?"


    Harry''s gaze swept over the crowd before he spoke with a frown on his face, "To be honest, our people have already separated


    into three groups and headed for three of the dangerous areas to check things out, and they''ve also returned.¡±


    ¡°Haha...! We thought you wouldn''t admit that, Master Harry, but here you are,


    admitting it straightforwardly. Lily told me


    she informed yourpany about when to gather here, and that we''d enter the Seven Dangers together. Who knew you''d jump


    into action so quickly? You even gave your word before this!" spoke the chuckling Joel, though dissatisfaction sizzled in his


    chest.


    Harry once again smiled bitterly. "Our people had returned from three of the dangerous areas, but we suffered greatly as many of


    them in the true god-level and semi-god-level have perished. Many of those in the intermediate and final stages of the true god-


    level had died, as well as five of our members in the peak stage of the true god-level."


    "And? Are there any leads?" Everybody immediately looked at him expectantly. It seemed to be a good thing that their people


    had already exited the ce, after all. Was it not beneficial to gain information about the areas before they dispatched their own


    members? After all, the other party sacrificed so many people in exchange for these results!


    "Indeed, there are," Harry''s indifferent reply aroused everyone''s excitement.


    ¡°Have you truly obtained ways to break through into the ultimate god-level?" Trenton gulped, and even his breathing had


    deepened.


    Harry smiled and said, "We obtained three balls!"


    "Three balls?" Everybody was baffled, not knowing what Harry meant.


    An elder from a second-ss


    aristocratic family pondered about it


    and said, "Would consuming these


    three balls allow u gbreakGraiigh


    acheetne fighting prowess of


    the ultimate god-level then?" "Oh my


    god... One ball for each dangerous


    area? Does this mean there are four


    others who have the opportunity to


    break through into the ultimate


    god-level?¡± theorized another old


    lady. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Eat it?" Harry had a weird expression


    on his face as he took a red baihaut!


    ie so,pi,anaiiel Sy solid. Are


    guys sure we are to eat it?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Everybody was speechless when


    they looked at the ball. Not onl


    it asrge ag ahasketb Mp burg also


    Farabiete made of rocks and had


    weird designs engraved into it.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    Stunned momentarily, Joel then turned to Harry as he smilingly spoke, "Master Harry, can | have a closer look at it? This is the


    first time I''ve seen such a thing!¡±


    Harry, however, smiled coldly. "It¡¯s nice enough that | came here and ryed information about some things, but you want me to


    show it to you? Haha... I''ve sacrificed so many of my people to get this. What if you don''t return it to me after inspecting it up


    close? Now that so many of the masters from our n are dead, do you want me to fight you if you don¡¯t return it to me?¡±


    ¡°Err... There''s really no need for you to worry about this. Our n was struck with bad luck as we encountered a frightening


    monster beast, causing the deaths of six


    masters in the peak stage of the true godlevel.¡± Harry baffled Joel. Well, there was no need to keep this hidden as other forces


    knew about this as well.


    "Six of your people died?¡± Harry took a careful look at the people from the Skies Pavilion side, and it did seem like several


    powerful elders were missing.


    Nheless, he denied his request smilingly, "That won''t work either. We obtained this with much difficulty, and | didn''t get


    anything out of it even after studying it the entire night yesterday. | still need to go back and study it well!¡±


    Another Elder from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings stepped forward and addressed everyone, "Our pavilion master is here today


    for everybody''s benefit, and we wish not to instigate any fights among the people here. If there''s a way to break through into the


    ultimate god-level, we hope that everybody can get along in peace. It''ll be best if we can break through together. We hope that all


    of us can share if it''s a martial art technique. Of course, there''s nothing we can do if it''s some


    edible item and there''s a limit in number."


    "Thank you, Master of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings." Fane stepped forward and gestured to the other party with his hands." It


    looks like Master Harry came here with your people to inform us of something, right?¡±


    Harry nodded. "I''m here to tell everyone which areas we''ve traversed so none of you need to repeat those areas. With this, no


    trips will be wasted nor any deaths to ur. | won''t be heading for the four other dangerous areas, but it''ll be fine if you guys go


    into the areas. As for the secrets of these balls, you can slowly study them after you obtain them.¡¯ "Thank you, Master Harry!"


    Fane gestured with his hands sincerely as he looked at the old man with white hair in front of him. Of course, it was somewhat


    wrong of him to act without everyone else in his hurry to search for the way to break through into the ultimate god-level.


    Nheless, it was good for everybody that he came forward and informed everybody about the news he obtained. At least,


    they would not sacrifice many people in vain.


    Joel, however, was wary as he


    examined the matter before he


    questioned, "Master Harty, hevevah!


    40) PegyroneO2 Sie to search


    for the way to break through into the


    ultimate god-level via these three


    balls? What if you''re mistaken? What


    if it''s some other precious item?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Harry smiled coldly when he heard


    this.¡¯ You can try it if you don''t believe


    me. No matter what, our men came


    across an ominou pcient GOWhSn


    they reached thd eepest part of the


    dangerous area. This ball is ced in


    the middle of the ancient tree, and


    there''s one in each area; I''m


    assuming it''s the same for the


    remaining four dangerous areas.


    There should be a total of seven


    balls." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Apart from that, we didn''t see any


    other precious items, and we


    obtained all these i pag with owl


    lives: ApantGroh this weird ball, there


    were other spirited grass and spirited


    fruits in the areas, but they have


    nothing to do with the ultimate


    god-level.'' Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    The First Elder of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings came forward at that moment and said, "I''m sure that everyone here doesn¡¯t


    believe in us, so you can all try it yourself. We were kind enough to inform you, but we won''t stop you if you don''t believe us and


    want more people to die in the process."


    "| believe in you, masters!" Fane once again gestured with his hands and, still bent in a slight bow, asked, "| hope that Master


    Harry and honorable masters can tell us which three dangerous areas you went to.¡±


    "This young man is a well-mannered person indeed." The First Elder of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings nodded. "We went to the


    three dangerous areas nearest to the Pavilion of Gods and Kings. The other four ces that we haven''t visited


    include the Night Forest, Dragon Head ck Mountain, Bright Snow Mountain, and ck Windy Ind. Help yourselves."


    ¡°Alright, we''ve said everything we needed to say. | hope that everyone will contact andmunicate with us when you notice


    anything after obtaining weird balls like these. Well be taking our leave now." Master Harry of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings


    kept away the stone ball in his hand before leaving with his subordinates.


    After the people from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings left, everybody exchanged nces, wondering what arrangements should


    follow suit. As there were four unvisited dangerous areas, it was difficult to n things out as there were so many families and


    three ancient ns.


    Joel thought about it before he smilingly suggested, "Everybody, now that there are four dangerous areas left, it means that there


    are four balls left, and everyone knows the dangerous areas are filled with all sorts of dangers. How about this: To protect the


    safety of the aristocratic families, the members of our ancient ns shall go to one dangerous area each while all members of


    the families go to the remaining dangerous area. It''ll obviously be much safer for you guys with this arrangement.¡±


    "That sounds perfect!" The eyes of Griffen from the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles immediately lit up as he stepped forward, grinning


    as he agreed, "We made such arrangements while putting your safety as a priority. Apart from that, your rate of sess would


    be much higher when so many of you enter one dangerous area. If too many people die, we, the ancient n, fear you might not


    be able to cope with the loss.


    The people from the Pavilion of Divinity stood there without saying anything, but they were obviously agreeing in silence.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The people from the reclusive families glowered at their suggestion. They felt that the ancient ns were overbearing when only


    four balls left and wanted to take three of them. So many families were expected to take one ball? A fight for the balls would


    ensure in that case, what more being killed by the monster beasts.


    "| don¡¯t think this is a good idea." Quentin eventually voiced his disagreement.


    Unable to ept such a suggestion,


    his expression soured as he spoke,


    "There are only three anicientts)|


    but eagnatob Wants to take up one


    dangerous area, leaving over a dozen


    families here to kill and fight for the


    remaining area? Haha! Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    That''ll only lead to more bloodshed!"


    "That''s right! This is too much. How


    can you do this?¡± Several elders


    family master eesgabitiescO?


    apistocratitamilies mustered their


    courage when Quentin stepped


    forward, and they immediately


    protested as well. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    An old man from the Pavilion of


    Soaring Eagles stepped forward and


    smiled coldly with an arrogant


    temperament." Overboard? ahalh!


    r y reclusive


    families! How can youpare with


    us, the ancient ns? We''re already


    honoring you by giving up one


    dangerous area and allowing you to


    take one of the balls. Don''t fail to


    appreciate our kindness!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    At this moment, another olddy from the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles came forward and, with a smirk on her face, sneered," You


    reclusive families aren''t qualified to discuss conditions with us. Let''s just agree with it. You guys will still have an opportunity,


    though it''s somewhat smaller, as we''re giving all of you one of the areas. Putting other things aside, which of your families dare


    topete with us on the number of masters in the peak stage of the true god-level?¡±


    Fane smiled coldly after he heard this. He stood forward and said to the olddy," Honorable elder, what you say doesn¡¯t sound


    right. If wepare individually, the number of our masters in the peak stage of the true god-level surely can''t


    compare with your so-called ancient ns, but what if wepare the total number? There are so many families here, and


    some of our second-ss aristocratic families also have masters in the peak stage of the true god-level. What do you think if we


    add them all up? Are we still so few to you then?"


    Fane paused momentarily before he continued, "Apart from that, isn¡¯t it somewhat unsuitable for you to only give us one


    dangerous area when there are so many families here? If you insist on your suggestion, | can''t assure that our people won''t


    enter the other areas and take the balls from you. By then, things won''t happen as smoothly as you wanted it to, don¡¯t you


    think?"


    "That¡¯s right. To heck with this, then. Why do we need to distribute the areas? Let''s just enter the areas altogether and see how it


    goes based on our individual strength!" growled one of the family masters from a second-ss aristocratic family, who was also


    in the peak stage of the true god-level. If that was the case, their people could be distributed to two or even three dangerous


    areas. With that arrangement, the possibility of them obtaining the balls would greatly increase.


    "Young man, do you think we need to discuss this with you? Who do you think you are?" The olddy was furious and red at


    Fane angrily.


    "Who am I? Haha... No matter what, I''m entirely against such a distribution from you people!" Fane smiled coldly. Many members


    of the Woods family, Cabello family, and even the Lancaster family also started to make a scene as they shouted their refusal


    loudly.


    As the situation grew restless and chaotic, the olddy from the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles narrowed her gaze and came rushing


    toward Fane in a sh. She tightened her fists as horrendous Chi came surging out from them.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young man, since you don¡¯t know how to respect your elders, let me show you what | mean when | say there''s a great


    difference between us!" The olddy rushed up to Fane as her gaze was set aze, fully intending to punish Fane strictly.


    Joel smiled inwardly in secrecy when he saw what happened. He suffered a loss, even though he was the pavilion master of the


    Skies Pavilion. How dare this olddy go against Fane when she was just an elder from the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles and her


    combat power was not evenparable to his? This olddy was, no doubt, making a joke out of herself.


    ¡°Hmph. Do you truly think you¡¯re my elderly just because | address you as such?" Fane did not back down when he saw how she


    rushed up to him without holding back and even activated her Chi. Scoffing at her, he tightened his fist before he threw it to


    intercept her attack.


    ¡®This young man dares to stand his ground still, forcefully resisting me?¡¯ The olddy''s heart dropped when she saw how Fane


    still stood up bravely against her.


    However, a smirk soon appeared at


    the corners of her mouth. Since this


    young man was so dss Ue ist)


    punch wou sureyNGUMe him


    pally Hi might not be able to kill him,


    but it would be enough to disy


    their strength. This would put enough


    pressure on the so-called reclusive


    families to change their minds in the


    end. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "This young man is being ridiculous.


    He dares go against our Third cate


    Many elders frore-fecPtilioh ot


    Soprity\aGles looked at the scene in


    nal of them as if seeing the joke of


    the town, smirking coldly at them.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Something unexpected happened just a mere minuteter...


    Thoom!


    What they saw, to their horror, was


    not the body of the young io


    zipping a rossitreaitave tot


    impact Nea the Third Elder of


    their ancient n was sent flying


    backward. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    Fane''s punch sent the Third Elder flying backward, so much so that she flew about 100 meters before she regained her footing.


    "Ah!" The Third Elder grasped her right arm with her left arm. Her right arm was fractured due to the impact as the bones broke


    into several sections.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How''s this possible? The Third Elder is hurt!"


    ¡°It looks like her arm has been broken, doesn¡¯t it? Tsk, tsk! She might only heal in about eight to ten days, even if she took pills to


    heal her wound!"


    "Oh my... What''s the fighting prowess of that young man? The Third Elder is a master with a higherbat power in our ancient


    n, yet this young man bested


    her so easily? Herbat power is one of the highest among the elders in the peak stage of the true god-level!"


    The disciples from the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles were shocked to the core as their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    What happened hadpletely overturned their recognition.


    In their opinion, it was impossible for geniuses of the younger generation topete with masters of the older generation, no


    matter how strong they were. After all, not only were the elders in the peak stage of the true god-level, but they were also in this


    fighting prowess level for many years.


    They audibly gulped.


    ¡°This guy is too strong!" Danie gulped. "| wonder what''ll happen if he uses his full power!" "He must''ve used his full power,


    no?¡± Helena, who was beside her, also swallowed her saliva as she spoke with uncertainty.


    However, they did not know Fane had already broken through into the peak stage of the true god-level, and he did not need to


    use his entire strength to go against someone with the same fighting prowess. The olddy would not be alive and wailing if he


    genuinely did.


    "Ah!" The olddy wailed in pain, and her agony receded only a little after she took a healing pill out and consumed it.


    ¡°How dare you hurt an elder from the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles, young man? Let me teach you, one who doesn''t know the


    immensity of heaven and earth, a lesson!" The pavilion master of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles felt shameful when he saw how


    an elder from his ancient n had lost. He then released his overpowering aura and directly flew outward in a sh, colliding


    against Fane.


    "The pavilion master has taken action.


    That guy is done for this time!"


    "That''s right. That guy is a dead man, now that the pavilion master has taken action!¡±


    The disciples of the Pavilion of


    Soaring Eagles felt so ewhet OI)


    Beisel wnda they saw their


    p hea master zipping straight into


    action. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, they did not expect their


    pavilion master to be sent eon


    le


    backward the nexd SeeOne w


    Fane Fe ained where he stood and


    did not even falter a step back.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "This..." Not only the people from the


    Pavilion of Soaring Eagles, but even


    those from the Pavilion of Divinity \


    iE stunned KVONG Hy saw. It


    felt like an out-of-body experience,


    utterly surreal. A young man from a


    reclusive family was capable of


    sting their pavilion master away.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    The master of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles managed to stabilize himself with great difficulty before waving his slightly numbing


    hands forcefully. His expression seemed dark, hardened.


    Despite using his Chi back there, he was still flung in the air. This proved how much Chi Fane had in him, and his energy was


    also overpoweringly scary.


    In the end, Griffen softened temporarily. He smiled at Fane indifferently and said," Then let us know what sort of arrangement will


    be more suitable in this case, young man. There are so many forces here, and it''ll be difficult to make divisions. We suggested


    the n with consideration for you reclusive families in mind, so don''t say | didn''t warn you people when you incur


    too many deaths upon entering the dangerous areas guys, just because you didn¡¯t recognize our effort."


    Many members from the reclusive families were puzzled. Fane was incredibly strong, and it was somewhat terrifying. The


    pavilion master of the Skies Pavilion and the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles could only back away as they


    gained no benefit in their fight.


    Everybody turned to Fane, knowing that it was not an easy feat to make divisions and arrangements. After all, there were too


    many forces and it was difficult to make average arrangements.


    Fane thought about it before he smiled at his opponent. "I have something in mind. It''s unfair for us to get one while you get


    three of the remaining four dangerous areas. I¡¯m sure you won''t agree if we get three and you get one. In that case, let''s divide


    equally. You three ancient ns can choose two of the dangerous areas and the remaining two belong to the reclusive families!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, this can work. Let''s just separate it as such!¡± Quentin immediately stood forward and agreed to it.


    To him, Fane was a young man with extremely strongbat power, and he would not be able to assassinate him on his own.


    On the other hand, having a few hands to help him out would do the trick.


    First and foremost, he needed to stop considering revenge for the time being and fight for two dangerous areas. At least they


    would have the chance of obtaining one stone ball.


    If they only had one dangerous area with one ball, he might not be able to win if he had to fight with Fane to get them.


    "| agree as well!" The Lancasters'' family master, Shirley Lancaster, also raised her hand to show her agreement.


    "Yes, | agree as well!" The members of the other reclusive families also agreed loudly.


    On the other hand, members of the three ancient ns glowered at the suggestion. What should they do when there were two


    dangerous areas with three ancient ns?


    However, the losses would be unbearable if both parties started fighting.


    ¡°Let''s get on with it, then!" Joel was


    the first one topetence


    Si hed eave lgaked¡¯ Ar. ureole and


    en. "What do you two think?¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Both parties nodded. "Alright, let''s make the arrangement as such. However, we get to choose from the remaining four


    dangerous areas first!


    ¡°Sure!¡± Fane nodded. Although he


    looked like he was not afraid of them,


    he could not act top forpefull tta


    t peg fiorn tHe ancient ns.


    After all, the other party had a deep


    background, and many members of


    the Woods family would die if a battle


    broke out. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    On top of that, the reclusive families were not as united as they seemed to be.


    "We choose the Night Forest and the


    Dragon Head ck Mountain since


    our disciples are more familier with)


    tegen anit eas These


    pldces are also nearer to the position


    of us three ancient ns." Joel


    thought about it and asked the other


    two pavilion masters, "What do you


    two think about it?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Yes, that''ll work just fine!¡±

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    The other two also nodded.


    Fane and the others could only nod after they looked at each other. "Alright, then we''ll be going to Bright Snow Mountain and


    ck Windy Ind.¡±


    ¡°Let''s move out." The people from the three ancient ns left the area as they waved.


    After they left, Quentin said angrily, "Those foxes just want to oppress everyone here!"


    "That''s right. Among the four dangerous areas, the Night Forest and the Dragon Head ck Mountain aren¡¯t as dangerous as


    the Bright Snow Mountain and the ck Windy Ind. Those wretched people left two hauntingly dangerous areas for us!"


    Another elder from the Hunt family looked just as livid.


    "Be content. If it wasn''t for Brother Fane¡¯s strongbat power and fighting for two dangerous areas, we''d only be getting one!"


    interjected Master Ximenes with a bitter smile. "How should we divide the ces among ourselves next?"


    ¡°What about this? Everyone had witnessed the Woods family''s prodigies¡¯bat power just now and the Woods family is even


    developing at an impressive rate, so | think it''s best if the Woods family go to the ck Windy Ind. The other families can go


    there if you want, too," suggested the smiling Quentin after pondering over the matter.


    ¡°Master Hunt, your family said nothing when we were fighting for others¡¯ rights, even though your family is publicly known as the


    most powerful family among the reclusive families. Fane was the one who stepped forward to fight the pavilion master or elder.


    Haha... Now that we''ve seeded, you actually want us, the Woods family, to go to the ck Windy Ind?"


    Keh came forward and said with a cold smile, "I think you guys know that it''s not only dangerous in the seas of the ck


    Windy Ind, but the seas are filled with numerous monster beasts. You wanted us to go because the journey won''t be


    smoothsailing, don¡¯t you? Aren''t you being a little shameless?"


    ¡°You...¡± Quentin was enraged at his im, though his hands remained sped


    behind him. "You''re overthinking it-I''m just thinking of what''s best for everybody. After all, we won''t easily get the stone ball after


    landing on ck Windy Ind as it''s too dangerous. Fane has a highbat power and the Woods family is developing so


    nicely. Wouldn''t it be great if capable


    people do more work and help ease the burden of others?¡± "If that''s the case, Master Hunt, does that mean the Hunts n on


    going to Bright Snow Mountain?" Fane looked as if he did not care. He smiled calmly with his hands behind his back.


    The flustered Quentin coughed and said," Us Hunts will indeed be going to Bright Snow Mountain since we''re closer to the area!


    Isn''t that quite normal?¡±


    Trenton then smilingly spoke, "The Lagorios naturally want to tag along and take a look at Bright Snow Mountain."


    "We''re going to Bright Snow


    Mountain, too!" the family master of


    the Church family also chim wee


    Those thr 9 families GdiRed together


    aoa hie: the other families


    previously, and many families knew


    about it. If they went to ck Windy


    Ind on their own, who knew how


    many families would pinpoint on their


    Church family. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Obviously, being with the Hunts and the Lagorios would be the safest.


    "Alright, then our Woods family will


    go to ck Windy Ind!" Fane


    nodded and gO ENS sackatter


    HAgokeT ose going to


    ck Windy Ind shoulde


    along. Those going to Bright Snow


    Mountain can stand with the Hunt


    family master." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Danie looked at Alejandro, who


    was next to her, and asked wan y


    eg r, Bal. Shall we go to


    ck Windy Ind?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    ¡°Nonsense. Can we choose not to? It looks like your soul followed him! Don''t think | don''t know about this: you''re the one who''s


    head over heels for Fane while your sister is fake-dating him!" Alejandro grumbled as he red at Danie before flying toward


    Fane and hispany.


    ¡°How''s that possible? Don¡¯t the Cabellos harbor grudges against the Woods family? How did they be friends so soon?"


    Some from the reclusive families muttered and gossiped among themselves when they saw this scene.


    ¡°Haha... Those grudges were something that happened long ago. What grudges can''t we let go of after so many years?


    Apart from that, the Eldest Young Mistress Cabello is in a rtionship with Fane.


    They''re dating one another, which implies wedding bells might happen in the future. It looks like these two families have


    completely reconciled!"


    Another family master smiled and said," Those from the Woods family and the Cabello family aren''t weak inbat power


    despite being genial. We won''t be able to get anything good if we follow the Hunts, so let''s just follow the Woods family!"


    The family master went and stood at Fane''s side with his people.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Without much thought, the Lancasters went to follow the Woods and the Cabellos. Apart from that, the Ximenes family also stood


    at Fane''s side.


    The remaining Norman family and the Zachary family from the first-ss reclusive families chose to fly toward the Hunt family. It


    was obvious they did not want to risk themselves in a ce like ck Windy Ind.


    The people from the other second-ss aristocratic families and third-ss aristocratic families also knew how awful ck


    Windy Ind was. Not only would it incur a long journey, but all sorts of dangers were on the road, let alone risking everything in


    a ce like ck Windy Ind.


    Hence, 60-percent of those from the second -ss and third-ss aristocratic families went with the Hunts, choosing to go to


    Bright Snow Mountain. Only 40-percent of those people chose to go to ck Windy Ind.


    Nash''s gaze swept across everyone present as everyone was separated into two. He waved as he spoke, "Alright, if that''s the


    case, let''s go!"


    Everybody set out and went southeast.


    After Fane and the others left, Trenton curiously asked Quentin, "Master Hunt, Fane had killed both your sons, and he has


    admitted to it. Don¡¯t you want to get your revenge?"


    "Nonsense. How can | not think about


    revenge?" Quentin gazed at the


    direction where Fane and the others


    left before adding, "| want to


    my reven e,byt @deAtiNg r¨¦venge a


    avbleine> Didn''t you see that


    young man''sbat power? He has


    an impressively powerfulbat


    power, and those two pavilion


    masters were no match for


    him¡ªthey failed before him. Do you


    think | can win against that young


    man under such circumstances?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Trenton immediately said, "Those


    two pavilion masters might''ve corn


    Pee NEN thotghs


    youncarhaht ad taken advantage of


    them. Had they not underestimated


    him, they might not¡ª" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Quentin shot him a cold re. "It can


    still be exined if you''re om a


    the first pauliel) maste


    stinpatech ain, ene the ON


    hone master obviously didn''t. He


    only took action after his elder was


    wounded. He must''ve given his


    everything in that strike, but he was


    still sted away!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    "This doesn''t mean Fane is stronger than them. After all, they merely exchanged regr blows back there, not with martial


    techniques or the likes. If they truly gave it their all, | don¡¯t think Fane would''ve won!" Trenton was still unconvinced. He wanted


    to rely on the Skies Pavilion to wipe out the Woods family, and it was to his joy when Joel attacked Fane, but never did he


    anticipate Fane would send Joel flying in the air.


    Joel was even embarrassed to act since so many members of the reclusive families were looking at them. That was exinable,


    at least.


    However, the Hunt family was no weak power, and it would be even better if the Hunts fought against the Woods family.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, but | don''t have much certainty on the matter. The young man from the Woods family has power beyond what we expect.


    We might, however, be able to kill him if we have four or five people attacking him at once," exined Quentin after he thought


    about it.


    "How''s that possible? Even if the young man has fighting prowess in the peak stage of the true god-level, he had just broken


    through into that level not long ago. A master like you will be sufficient to go against several of them. If | throw in another one or


    two more, we can surely kill him!" insisted Trenton confidently.


    "Don''t think about killing him yet. Let¡¯s go and inspect the dangerous areas first. | also don''t know if the ball is the precious item


    to help break through into the ultimate god level. Sigh... Let''s get that ball first before anything else. Let''s study it well; it''d be


    much easier to break through into the ultimate god-level so | can get my revenge then." Quentin balled his fists tightly before he


    waved to them and said," Come, let''s get going. Once we get to Bright Snow Mountain, we''ll act separately. It''d be up to our


    respective abilities to find and get the stone ball.¡±


    ¡°Fane, this...this is for you!" Danie flew up to the Woods family''s flying sword and passed a small bottle to Fane. "This is the


    Bone Marrow Cleansing Water from our family. A person only needs one or two drops, and there''s enough for a dozen people in


    that bottle!"


    "Is that so? Thank you!" Fane immediately kept the porcin bottle into his spatial ring before he softly spoke, "Won''t you father


    and the others me you if they knew you gave this to me, though?" "Don''t worry. My father already knows about it, so it''s


    alright." She giggled. "Also, my father also knows that | like you and that you''re just pretending to date my sister, though it¡¯s not


    time for us to announce our rtionship. We''ll be able to do that when the time''s right!" chirped Danie as she smiled gleefully,


    filled with anticipation.


    After flying for some time. Fane


    stopped his flying sword and, turning


    to those with him, said, "! believe


    everyone here is willing to follow us


    to ck Windy Ind, but I''m sure


    everybody has their own agenda. I''d


    like to ask right now: Seeing as ony


    one of those ball wilbesheteO


    ultra @antilies separate to go on


    individual searches once we get


    there? If we meet, do we wrest the


    ball or should we enter together and


    nobody takes action by themselves?"


    "That''s right. Only one of those balls


    is in that area, so what should we do?


    If we go separately, the sacrifice will


    definitely be greater, but if we don''t,


    everybody will still fight for it when


    we see it!¡± A family master from a


    third-ss aristocratic family


    frowned. After all, humans were


    selfish, and everyone wanted to get


    the stone ball. What if they managed


    to learn something from the weird


    stone ball and break through into the


    ultimate god-level? This was a


    precious item that everybody longed


    to obtain. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    By the looks of it, the Woods family


    had a great rtionship ae


    Cabellos ng tnecbanGabters: If the


    Seon Say appeared in front of


    everybody, they might fight to the


    death for the ball. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    "| have no chance of defeating you if we''re fighting for the ball." Alejandro nced at Fane and smiled bitterly. "I''ve seen from


    yourbat power just now, and | surely am no match for you."


    Many were shocked to hear Alejandro¡¯s bold words. After all, he was the Cabellos'' family master, a master of a first-ss


    aristocratic family. Fane''s strength must be exceptionally strong for such a family master to im such high praise in an


    indifferent way.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    With a tight-lipped smile, a family master of a second-ss aristocratic family, who was in the final stages of the true-god level,


    suggested, "In my opinion, we''ll only have such a chance if we travel separately. If we go our separate ways and no one else is


    with us, people with lower fighting prowess like us will have the chance to get the ball should we spot it."


    Another family master countered, "Won''t we be in trouble if we truly go our separate ways yet encounter extremely strong


    monster beasts on ck Windy Ind? Apart from that, there are many indigenous masters on the ind, and it¡¯s likely they''ll


    attack us mainders on sight! These indigenous people must have quite a high fighting prowess, too! This is why the Hunts


    chose Bright Snow Mountain instantaneously!"


    "That¡¯s right! It''s true that our safety is guaranteed if we travel with masters from the Woods family, Cabello family, Ximenes


    family, and the Lancaster family¡ªthere is strength in numbers, after all. However, we won''t have a chance in obtaining the stone


    ball." The previous family master sighed inwardly. They knew that an important treasure, something that everybody was willing to


    fight for, had appeared, but they could not stand on the same level as other families. They were inferior.


    However, he could not miss this trip. He could have a strike of luck if he went, however slim it was, and not going at all would


    dissipate the opportunity entirely. It would be difficult for him to change his destiny in this lifetime if that was the case.


    The thought of attaining the ultimate godlevel greatly tempted everyone, even those in the semi-god-level.


    The family master of the Ximenes family looked at Fane and asked, "Fane, my brother, what do you think about this?"


    Fane''sbat power convinced him greatly, but he also felt that members of the Woods family would not act so cruelly or


    cunningly.


    For example, they abhorred how the Hunt family and the other families worked together during the previous genius-level


    competition. Who knew what would happen to those who followed the Hunt family into the dangerous area? It was then he


    weighed his options before he eventually joined the party that would leave for ck Windy Ind.


    At least he felt that Fane would be slightly open in the way he acted; it was betterpared to fighting with those sinister people.


    Fane thought of the situation before


    he answered, "| see that ther:


    around t ozemfaiiles here. I''ve


    thddight it through, and it doesn''t


    matter if it''s the Woods family or the


    Cabello family. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Everybody might suffer huge losses


    if we go our Separate ways. On th


    contrary, why pywelvork?O


    tether? We need to work as one,


    especially after we enter ck Windy


    Ind. If that''s the case, everybody


    won''t suffer greatly...¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "As for the balls, they''re rather


    peculiar items. Those from the


    Pavilion of Gods and Kings had


    looked into them for one wh e night.


    They hav thrae baisc I''m sure


    haiRD ee more than one person


    studying the balls, and it''s likely that


    three people are studying one ball


    each but failed to learn anything. I''m


    making a bold guess here. Since


    there are seven balls in the Seven


    Dangers, it''s possible that nothing


    can be learned from a singr stone


    ball." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean to say? Do we need to gather all seven stone balls and study them together to learn the secrets of breaking


    through into the ultimate god-level?¡±

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    Master Ximenes was stunned at Fane''s theory, but as he pondered over it, his expression slowly grew into one of surprise.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded. "The stone ball isn''t some spirited grass or some spirited fruits, and everyone has seen that it¡¯s not some martial


    art technique, either. It''s because of this that I''m sure nothing wille out of studying a singr stone ball, no matter who it


    goes to or how many years you''ll study it. It''s even possible that without gathering all seven stone balls, nobody will learn


    anything from it!"


    ¡°Your words seem to make sense. It''s best if we try to reduce the number of people sacrificed. After all, nobody wants too many


    people from their family to die in


    that area, right? This time, some forces might suffer huge losses if they don''t n ahead. Look at the Pavilion of Gods and


    Kings-they¡¯ve lost so many masters!" concurred Shirley with a nod. "Why don''t we do this instead: If wee across any spirited


    grass or fruits, we''ll gather them in a martial ring and give it to one of us for safekeeping. We''ll separate them ordingly after


    we leave the ce. Of course, the families who do more will get more, and others will get less. Everybody will need to be ready


    to encounter monster beasts. How about that?¡±


    "Good, good, that''s doable!" The members of the second-ss and third-ss aristocratic families were ted to hear the


    suggestion. They initially fretted that too many people would die and, more so, afraid that the first-ss aristocratic families


    would take the stone ball or kill their disciples upon entering the dangerous area. The suggestion Shirley spoke out, however,


    benefitted them well as it would ensure the safety of their people all while they had a share of items from the dangerous area.


    ¡°Haha... It looks like we made a wise choice to follow Master Woods and the others!" one of the family masters chuckled and


    spoke heartily, and many resonated with his sentiment.


    ¡°Later on, no matter who obtained the stone ball first, nobody is allowed to take it once it¡¯s stored in the martial ring.


    Everyone, what do you think of that?" added Fane after he weighed in mentally.¡¯ Surely, if the other party hasn''t stored it into the


    martial ring, it doesn¡¯t belong to anybody, and we can still fight for it. What do you guys think?¡±


    Aman in the intermediate stage of the true god-level was delighted. "Yes, yes, that''ll work! Doesn''t this mean that those in the


    intermediate stage of the true god-level can have a go at it?"


    ¡°Alright. Since you''re the strongest person here, we''ll follow what you said!" Alejandro was initially sour about a few aspects yet


    he still agreed to it, knowing he would not have a chance in getting the ball without any rules as he was not as strong as Fane.


    Fane nodded and continued,


    "However, we''ll have to set in stone


    one other matter right now, and that''s


    no matter who get be\stone Kall In


    ths engyifan BYiaced with their


    family. However, this stone ball


    belongs to everybody present. This


    means that if we''re able to obtain a


    martial art technique from this


    singr ball and break through into


    the ultimate god-level, we''ll Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    need to make several copies to


    distribute them to each family. At¡¯


    depend on indivjdyal Glkats 16 see


    nages to break through into


    the ultimate god-level!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Amazing! Your suggestion carefully took everyone into consideration, Young Master Fane. Splendid!"


    "Yes, Young Master Fane! We, the


    third-ss aristocratic families, will


    have such a chance with this


    suggestion!" eymmethbersof the


    thie @dS9 Stistocratic families gazed


    at Fane in a different light. He and his


    Woods family were powerful people,


    yet he still considered their


    circumstances. Such a young man,


    yet he carried the entire world in his


    heart. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    Fane looked at the other first-ss aristocratic families¡¯ family masters and smilingly asked, "How about this? Master Cabello,


    Master Ximenes, what do you guys think?"


    ¡°Haha... No problem with that! If it truly is a martial art technique, we can surely share it with everybody. After all, this is for


    everyone''s greater good! We need to try our best in forming an alliance as it''ll benefit everyone.¡± Alejandro chuckled and nodded


    in satisfaction, starting to admire his daughter''s insight. He had to admit that Fane was indeed a genius. Not only was he


    talented, but he was also well-behaved.


    More importantly, he was extremely smart as he knew how to win over members of the second-ss and third-ss


    aristocratic families.


    Members of the second-ss and third-ss aristocratic families who followed them might even try to indulge or butter up the


    Woods family after what Fane had said and done.


    At such a rate, the Woods family would surely emerge as the best among the reclusive families sooner orter.


    On the contrary, the Hunts were always awfully domineering. Alejandro deduced that with their attitude, they surely would not


    cooperate with these second-ss and third-ss aristocratic families, let alone forming such gentlemanly agreements with


    them.


    That attitude would surely make them fight the others upon entering the dangerous area, and they would suffer huge losses for


    it. It was even likely that these second-ss and third-ss aristocratic families would not maintain friendly rtionships with the


    Hunt family¡ªthey would only be at odds and have a strained rtionship instead.


    Shirley thought about it and asked, "That sounds doable, Fane, but it¡¯s under the circumstances where we manage to obtain


    martial art techniques from the stone balls. What if it''s a singr item? For example, what if the stone ball can be consumed


    after all? What if it¡¯s only sufficient for one person to break through into the ultimate god-level? We won''t be able to share that,


    would we? | mean, there are such possibilities!"


    Fane had obviously thought about that as he instantly answered, "That''ll be much simpler; the stone ball will belong to whoever


    obtained it. After all, this person fought hard to get the item, and we have to respect whoever it is, right? What | mean to say is


    that if the item can be shared, it belongs to everybody, but otherwise, it''ll belong to the person who got it!"


    Shirley nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s doable! It''s settled then. | think we should head for ck Windy Ind now. The dangerous.


    area of ck Windy Ind is in ck Windy Forest, located in the heart of the ind. All of us will need to work together when


    we get there."


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. We''ll bring the stone ball back and study it upon getting it. If we truly fail to learn anything from it, we''ll


    ask the other families who''ll have the stone balls to bring them for a meeting.


    We''ll then see if all seven balls have


    to be ced together for us need


    somethin from rwasirw


    easeans his son''s performance.


    Once they finished discussing things,


    everybody continued Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    their journey and went straight for ck Windy Ind.


    As they wererge in number oe


    many of them were in the semi-


    level, some of em welinota 2) ft


    fIPAS G quick, so hh only arrived at


    the beach located in the southeast


    direction two dayster. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alejandro turned to the crowd as he


    addressed, "Everybody, let''s rest


    recover Our Chi Phere many


    monster bests in these seas and we


    seldom travel by sea, so it''s best if


    we rest to recover our Chi before we


    continue traveling!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The group rested for a few hours before they continued to fly with their carpets, heading toward the vast sea.

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    ¡°Our current altitude is at least one thousand meters away above sea level. Ordinary monster beasts won¡¯t find us so easily while


    monster beasts with low fighting prowess can''t fly up here, so everyone should rest assured,¡± said the First Elder of the Cabello


    family, Kevin Cabello, to the people as he looked beneath them. "I''ve traveled to some of the inds in these seas a couple of


    times now, searching for materials used in cultivating pills, and I''m quite familiar with a few things about these seas!"


    Fane looked at the First Elder standing on the flying carpet and said, "First Elder Cabello, I''m interested in your ancient tome.


    Since we have time to spare and a long journey before we get to ck Windy


    Ind, may | look at your ancient tome?"


    The smile on Kevin''s face froze as the corners of his lips quavered. This young man was daring enough to make such a request!


    Did he not know that even their family master had to discuss with him if he wanted to take a look at his ancient tome, and he


    could only read it for a limited period?


    He was momentarily stunned before he recovered a few secondster, saying," Haha! Young Brother Fane, there''s nothing


    interesting in my ancient tome as there are only introductions to some pill materials and pill remedies, apart from some


    information about medicine and other misceneous things."


    Kevin paused for a short moment before hemented, "Sigh... | used to think that I''d find ways to break through into the ultimate


    god-level from my ancient tome, yet | find myself disappointed in not finding anything no matter how | studied the tome. It was


    then | understood that this is just a tome recording pill remedies and other medical skills with absolutely no regard toward our


    capability in breaking through into the ultimate god-level."


    Fane understood what Kevin was trying to say.


    This old man''s reply was absolutely intelligent. As Fane had a high fighting prowess now and everyone held him in high regards,


    the old man would seem to be dishonoring Fane if he rejected the request. The old man also feared offending him.


    It was why the old man said a lot but did not mention if he would lend Fane the ancient tome or let him look at them. The


    underlying meaning of his words, however, tranted into his refusal to lend Fane the ancient tome.


    Fane, instead of being enraged, smiled indifferently at Kevin and said slowly," Don''t worry, First Elder Cabello. | won''t read your


    tome with nothing in exchange. As long as you promise to let me take a look at the ancient tome, | promise to exchange a


    second-grade intermediate pill remedy with you. | can even teach you how to cultivate pills. What do you say?"


    "A second-grade intermediate pill remedy?" Kevin''s eyes lit up when he heard these words. This could be considered a precious


    item that they seldom saw. Although he had many second and third-grade pill remedies in his ancient tome, who would not want


    more? As a person who knew how to cultivate pills, he craved to have such items.


    Nheless, he glowered at the fact that Fane mentioned he could teach him to cultivate pills.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Kevin coldly teased, "Naha! Who


    would''ve thought you knew how to


    cultivate pills, young man. It $ {ike


    you''re qui e talented. Gi Bich¨¦mist


    Whd rl has a small amount of


    knowledge like you ns to teach a


    second-grade elementary alchemist


    like me how to cultivate pills? Aren''t


    you Over-exaggerating your abilities?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He smirked as he continued to speak


    with contempt, "Fell Boecor


    pills dg yoign €6 Yeac me?


    FirSt-grade elementary, or first-grade


    intermediate?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha! This young man thinks of


    teaching our elder how to cultivate


    pills. Is he dreaming? Does h


    think havi ga high xigbiting prowess


    aoanehe also good at cultivating


    pills?" Many youths of the Cabello


    family also startedughing, though


    they spoke with faint envy. Fane''s


    talents were enough to make them


    jealous. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane smiled indifferently. "Second-grade intermediate, how about that?"

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    "Second-grade intermediate?" Kevin was stunned and his eyes were soon filled with shock as his breathing turned heavy.


    After all, pill remedies were not the only things important to an alchemist¡ªtheir capability of cultivating a higher grade pill was


    even more important.


    Being able to cultivate a higher pill grade marked the alchemist''s growth to a higher grade.


    Of course, the value brought on by the sessful cultivation of a pill was iparable to the previous pills. A second-grade


    elementary alchemist and a second-grade intermediate alchemist seemed to differ slightly by level, but this slight difference was


    enough to raise the


    latter''s position to be much higher than the other.


    After all, the value of a second-grade intermediate pill was several times more than a second-grade elementary pill.


    "Goodness! Did | hear him correctly? This young man wants to teach our First Elder how to cultivate second-grade intermediate


    pills?" eximed some of the youths from the Cabello family after reeling in shock, thinking they were dreaming.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Some of the older generations frowned and asked in slight disbelief, "Is this a joke? Even if this young man knows how to


    cultivate pills, it¡¯s impossible for him to learn how to cultivate second-grade intermediate pills on his own, isn¡¯t it? Our First Elder


    had been studying pill cultivation for so many years, and he can¡¯t possibly be inferior to this young man from the Woods family!"


    Alejandro, who stood nearby and was unable to refrain himself, immediately stepped forward to remind Kevin, "First Elder, what


    are you waiting for? You can''t learn anything regarding the ultimate godlevel from your ancient tome. Why don¡¯t you let him read


    them? The two of you are alchemists, and it''s nothing strange to learn from each other, right?"


    Kevin was still hesitant after he heard this. He thought about it and asked Fane, "Do you truly know how to cultivate second-


    grade intermediate pills?"


    Faneughed and said, "Haha... Of course. Do you think I''d lie to you? After all, I''m the family master inheritor of the Woods


    family. How can | lie to you in front of so many people?¡±


    Kevin was quiet for a short moment before adding another condition for himself, "If that''s the case, apart from giving me the


    second-grade intermediate pill remedy and promising to teach me how to cultivate these pills, you need to give me a second-


    grade intermediate pill first. How else will | know you''ll keep your promise to teach me in the future?"


    "That''s right. You need to give him at least a second-grade intermediate pill!" Alejandro chimed in as it was great for them to get


    more benefits.


    With a flip and wave of his hand, a pill flew out from Fane''s hand before floating in front of Kevin.


    "It really is a second-grade


    intermediate pill!" Kevin inhaled


    sharply when he saw the pill in front


    of him. His voice tremb ed agst@\t\


    spats Nace


    second-grade intermediate pill, but


    it''s one of the highest quality as well.


    Goodness... Did you truly cultivate


    this yourself? This pill can help raise


    a person''s fighting prowess, and


    there are some faint pill clouds on


    this pill! What a marvelous pill!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Pill clouds? There are pill clouds on


    the pill? This means thiggill SON


    abgolutetniseridct! ome among


    them who Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    understood pills were just as stunned after they heard the First Elder''s exmation.


    Two of them even moved forward to


    take a closer look, and here was\\


    indee vio ko Myer of cloud-like


    t he on top of the pill. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    "They''re pill clouds, alright. A pill this guy studied and cultivated on his own can achieve such a level?¡± An old man gulped as he


    gazed at Fane in shock.


    Kevin eyed the pill for a long while before he turned to Fane and hesitantly asked," Are you truly willing to give me such a pill?"


    Fane nodded. ¡°Didn''t we have an agreement?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!" Kevin nodded. No longer was there doubt that Fane was not a second-grade intermediate alchemist. He believed that


    Fane was the one who cultivated such a pill.


    Fane flipped his hand again and revealed a pill remedy for the second-grade


    intermediate pill before giving it to Kevin.


    Only then did Kevin take out the ancient tome discolored in yellow out and passed it to Fane.


    "Thank you, First Elder!" thanked the beaming Fane courteously.


    "No need to be so polite. I''ve thought about it, and this ancient tome isn''t that important. I''ve studied it for so long and it doesn''t


    carry any use. | used to think that it had something to do with breaking through to the ultimate god-level." Kevin smiled bitterly.


    "This ancient tome doesn''t mean much to others, truly, but it''s important to people who know how to cultivate pills like us."


    Fane looked at the ancient tome and said to Kevin, "Truthfully, what | wish to learn from this ancient tome is information


    regarding diseases. I''d like to see if there are any pills that can help rescue a person who only has a thin breath of life left."


    Kevin had understood this ancient tome since long ago. Frowning at Fane¡¯s confession, he then replied, "I recall such


    information is documented at moreter pages in this ancient tome; you can read them. There¡¯s a pill and two other special items


    that can help save such a person."


    Fane''s eyes lit up after he heard this." Thank you, First Elder Cabello, I''ll read thatter. | wonder if there are any precious items


    that can make an incredibly stiff body turn somewhat softer?"


    "An incredibly stiff body, you say?" Kevin''s interest grew when he heard this and he started thinking about it. "How peculiar. Don''t


    we martial artists like it when our bodies get sturdier and firm? It shows our capability of resisting attacks is stronger!


    You wish to be softer instead?"


    Fane wore a bitter smile as he exined," That''s not my intention. My eldest disciple''s body is at the brink of being honed into a


    puppet, and he only has a thin breath of life left. His body is lifeless and stiff like he¡¯s a rock."


    Kevin paused the moment he heard


    Fane''s confession, and it was only


    after a while that h agke, ¡°cont


    thins theresa Way to change such a


    situation on a human''s body. |


    remember not encountering such


    items to aid it in the ancient tome."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, he soon added, "Don''t be


    defeated You can take a look at the


    pill and the two ee ea


    first, As forahe|bfecio S item that


    y anioTe: regarding changing


    the hardness of a person''s body, |


    believe we''lle across the


    information in the future, even


    though Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    it''s not recorded in the ancient tome. The world is a vast ce, after all."


    Fane felt somewhat dispirited to hear


    his words. After all, the Cyro Pill was


    capable of freezin Fechanda¡¯s Bou)


    orev and they had


    20 months left. If he failed to find the


    precious item to resolve the issue


    with Fernando''s body, Fernando


    would die. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ll find it; mark my words," promised Fane, fists tightening as the fire in his eyes were ignited.

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    Fernando''s status weighed Fane''s heart with guilt.


    Fane swore he would do whatever it took to save him.


    It was not just because Fernando was his disciple, nor was it because Fernando killed numerous of their country''s enemies and


    contributed immensely to Cathysia.


    Above all, the reason Fernando was in this situation was that Fane tasked him to search for information regarding the dragon


    scale''s whereabouts, and that led to Fernando''s downfall to his current state.


    Of course, Fane''s body waspletely consummated because they retrieved the dragon scale. That was why he could


    transform into a dragon after he broke


    through into the true god-level.


    Fane''s gaze averted to the lower half of the ancient tome and started looking through it page by page. It was only after some


    time that he spotted records of the three precious items Kevin mentioned.


    One of these items was a fourth-grade elementary pill known as the resurrection pill. The other two were the spirited fruit with the


    name ¡®psychic fruit'' and the thousand-year-thrive grass. Both of these precious items were of high grading and were third-grade


    premium items.


    Fane recorded the features of these two precious items and copied down the resurrection pill''s remedy before he returned the


    ancient tome to Kevin.


    "First Elder, the three items you mentioned must be these three. It looks to be a difficult feat to rescue my disciple. Two third-


    grade premium spirited grass and a fourth-grade elementary pill; do these things truly exist in this world? Only those in the


    ultimate god-level would dare use such things, no? My disciple is only in the semi-god level, can he use it?" Fane frowned.


    Although he had a ce to start, hecked the confidence.


    Kevin looked at the items Fane recorded on the paper he held and nodded. "Since the ultimate god-level might truly exist, |


    believe these precious items exist as well. We didn''t truly enter the dangerous areas¡ª only a small group of people did. There


    might be some third or fourth-grade items in there, don¡¯t you think? Apart from that, did you realize that although these precious


    items have high grading, they aren¡¯t spirited grass or pills for breaking through? Instead, these are precious items used to treat a


    human body or greatly benefit the soul and life energy. I''m sure it can be used!"


    Fane''s eyes lit up after he heard this." Thank you for answering my questions, First Elder. It''s true that this precious item is used


    to cure diseases and has nothing to do with breaking through. It contains an energy level that isn''t very high and is slightly mild,


    even."


    ¡°Why did you return the ancient tome


    to me so quickly? Won''t you pretend


    as if you can''t search for the things


    you want, recording pill remedi


    the other hirdgrante GilSinstead?


    Teall few fourthgrade pills


    here, and they''re of the elementary


    level! They''re all invaluable, yet you


    don''t even want to read up on them?"


    Kevin nced at Fane and thought


    highly of him. Fane, instead of writing


    down other things apart from those


    that he needed, merely took a brief


    look and wrote down Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    the things he said he wanted. Such an honest person was hard toe by.


    "Haha! This ancient tome belongs to you, and I''m already satisfied that you''ve allowed me to read up on ways to save my


    disciple," confessed Fane as he chuckled.


    Unexpectedly, Kevin threw the


    ancient tome back to Fane. "We''ve


    got time to spare during the mM


    uing jourpey, gagoe eee nene it


    feng fablldays. Just return it to me


    once we get to ck Windy Ind. |


    didn''t even allow the alchemists of


    the Four Ancient ns to read them


    when they asked, yet | feel good


    about you, so I''ll lend it to you for a


    couple of days." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Are you Sure?" Fane''s eyes lit up


    when he heard this, ted at his


    offer. True, he esitated fo ret tor


    allpndal perio , and he merely


    skimmed quickly to memorize some


    of the third-grade pill remedies.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    Fane eventually dropped the n as he felt guilty in just doing that.


    However, he did not expect he would impress Kevin with his honesty that eventually made him lend the ancient tome for a


    couple more days.


    ¡°Haha! Yes, I''m sure about it. As the First Elder of the Cabello family, would | lie to you? Of course, | hope you''ll continue to share


    whatever insights you have concerning pill cultivation!" Kevinughed heartily; it was the first time he realized being generous


    would bring him great happiness.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, haha!" Fane chuckled with mirth as well. He started reading through the ancient tome as he maneuvered the


    flying sword.


    "First Elder, aren''t you being unfair? | asked you to lend me the ancient tome for a short while before, and not only did you ask


    me to go through it in front of you, but you even set a timer for me to read it. You set an rm for me as if afraid I''d spend an


    extra minute on it!


    ¡°Now you gave it to Fane and allowed him to have several days with it? Dear me... | wonder if you''re the Cabello family''s First


    Elder. | suspect that you''ve be the Woods family''s First Elder!" said Alejandro, who was beside them, betweenughter and


    tears.


    ¡°Nonsense! | am the First Elder of the Cabello family. You won''t be able to understand a thing, even if | allowed you to read up on


    it. You''re wasting your time just looking at it, seeing as you don''t know how


    to cultivate pills. Allowing Fane to study it will truly bring out the item''s value!¡± Kevin rolled his eyes at Alejandro, his words


    rendering thetter speechless.


    The group slowly walked forward, and Kevin''s im held true after all. Although there were many sea monster beasts in the seas


    underneath them, they could not fly up and attack them as they had low fighting prowess.


    asionally, a few monster beasts in the semi-god level or elementary stage of the true god-level flew up from the seas to


    attack them, but as the group wasrge in number and had masters among them, they slew the monster beasts mere seconds


    after they flew up.


    That went especially for William Nash, Yoseph Smith, Sam Johnson, Adam McCarthy, Riley ckwell, and others who broke


    through into the elementary stage of the true god-level. To familiarize themselves with the newly obtained strength, they


    intentionally went to the frontlines.


    At that moment, Ethan Haays, Lana


    Zechs, and Christopher Yates had


    already achieved t peak stagoin'' |


    ths pearions ever fighting prowess.


    ey were only one step away from


    bing a master in the elementary


    stage of the true god-level. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash was ted over Fane¡¯s disciples and held great expectations toward them.


    Nash knew these people were like


    Fane and trained the True Dragon


    w technique. Once they would


    break through into the true


    god- go eels ements ane they


    ve the samest resort as


    Fane and can transform into true


    dragons. At that stage, theirbat


    power would be much stronger


    compared to those with the same


    fighting prowess. Killing enemies of


    higher status than them would not be


    much of a struggle for them. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Although Yoseph, William, and the


    others were only in the true


    god-level''s ele enter ttagesit bul


    rio) bernubA of struggle for them to


    kill someone in the intermediate


    stage of the true god-level. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    With that, Nash was filled with sheer confidence in the Woods family''s future development.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    As the sky turned dark, everyone had used up quite a lot of Chi as they took to the skies for a long period. They then found an


    unupied ind and spent the night to replenish themselves.


    When Fane was free, he sat by the bonfire and read the ancient tome. He had new insights toward medicine-rted items with


    it.


    He came across numerous pill remedies he had never seen before in the ancient tome and, fascinated by what he read, tried his


    best to memorize them.


    The next morning, everybody resumed their journey.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As expected, they met more monster beastspared to their first day, and


    these monster beasts had higher fighting prowess andbat power.


    Needless to say, the deeper they traversed the seas, the stronger the monster beasts were.


    Some of the small inds had some small forces, but these dared note forward and enquired anything when they saw the


    large group of people, about two hundred to three hundred thousand people flying in the sky. They even secretly prayed that


    these people would note down and cause them trouble.


    Sure enough, such a huge gathering of people attracted the attention ofrger forces in the seas as time passed.


    "That many of them? Do they look like they''re formed by many forces?" In a huge ind was a force known as the Hall of Divine


    Royal, one of thergest among all the forces within these tens of thousand miles of seas.


    As the ns in the seas seldom mingled with families of the maind, not many people knew about this force.


    However, all the forces located in these seas were absolutely terrified of this force and dared not offend them.


    The leader of the Hall of Divine Royal sat in the huge dragon-shaped stone chair and looked toward his followers standing at


    both sides.


    One of them knelt in the middle of the hall and reported, "That''s right. Many smaller forces grew fearful as they had no idea what


    these people were up to in the area. Not only were they many in number, but some even stood on an ultimate-grade spiritual


    tool. They felt that these people have quite a high fighting prowess, and they must be visiting our seas for some important


    matter." "Ultimate-grade spiritual tool?" The eyes of the masters lined at both sides lit up when an ultimate-grade spiritual tool


    was brought up. Such a precious item had seized the attention of these masters in the peak or final stage of the true god-level.


    "Ultimate-grade spiritual tool? Formed by many forces? They must be reclusive families from the maind. The four ancient


    ns on the maind were always so pompous and didn''t like to deal with other forces. Since you guys say that they''re made


    up of many forces, it¡¯s highly likely that these are reclusive families formed into a group."


    The Hall of Divine Royal''s hall


    master''s gaze narrowed as he stood


    up. "These maindees\teulyaeak


    kngwahetiramehsity of heaven and


    earth. They dare barge into our seas


    with such arge number of people. |


    just had a thought-should we teach


    them a lesson?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    An old man, one well-known for his


    incessant ttery to the hall mas


    gestured with ichandd Gnd Sicke


    "RRRI KAS SIEe these people dare barge


    into our seas, not honoring us at all. |


    think we should teach them a


    lesson!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The Hall of Divine Royal''s hall master thought about it and said to the old man," What do you suggest we do?"


    "Haha...! Gather the surrounding


    forces that rely on us, and have them


    join us to surround them. Th


    many for es in-en ses and a huge


    ruber of masters to boot. | don''t


    think we need to fear these reclusive


    families. We can just surround them


    and ask them to hand over the


    precious items they have with them!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "There are so many of them, and quite arge number of masters are in their ranks. They have quite arge number of flying


    items and even have all sorts of weapons. Tsk, tsk! We''d earn arge profit just by robbing them!"

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    The old man''s eyes lit up as he spoke, "We have so many masters in the true god-level here. Together with all the forces under


    our lead, we''ll outnumber them if we act together. | believe they won''t dare to fight and will hand over their valuables."


    Many people nodded in agreement at the thought, thinking they could achieve a great feat this time.


    The Hall of Divine Royal''s hall master turned to Elder Moseley, who stood at the side and said nothing, as he asked, "Elder


    Moseley, why aren''t you saying anything? Any thoughts on this?"


    Almost all the elders nodded and agreed to the old man¡¯s point of view, yet only Elder Moseley stood there as if he did not hear


    anything.


    ¡°Haha! What thoughts can Elder Moseley have? I''m confident that my idea is the best, and since everyone else agrees with me,


    it doesn''t matter what other ideas he has!" Elder Hartmanughed, eyes filled with contempt and provocation as he did. After all,


    he and Elder Moseley were always at odds. Elder Moseley did not like his ttering ways and had always called him out.


    It was why elders of the Hall of Divine Royal were separated into two groups. Those who loved to tter supported Elder


    Hartman, who was deeply loved by the hall master. Some of them followed Elder Moseley, who was extremely strong and loyal.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Indeed, Hall Master, | do have a different opinion." Elder Moseley smiled coldly and stood forward.


    ¡°Really? Come, speak up. After all, this is an important matter, and I''d like to listen to everybody''s opinion on it." The Hall of


    Divine Royal''s hall master obviously dared not act briefly as the other party had over 200,000 people. Although they did not know


    the details of their fighting prowess, most of them were able to fly. Some of them stood on flying carpets while some traveled by


    flying sword. Not knowing their fighting prowess levels, he dared not act rashly.


    ¡°Hall Master, | think it''s best if we don''t act for now." Elder Moseley smiled indifferently as if he had looked past everything.


    "Don''t act for now, you say? Elder Moseley, are you out of your mind? This is a great opportunity, yet you ask us to not act for


    now? We have so many forces in our seas, and this is a golden opportunity. Are we supposed to just let them go?¡±


    "They enter our seas without much regard and look down on us. They''re detailing every member in our seas!¡± snapped Elder


    Hartman, agitated terribly.


    Another man who had a good


    rtionship with Eld PHaytne@h sid


    spyiledigondty dahd spoke, ¡°That''s


    right, Elder Moseley. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    You''re a coward. Are we supposed to just bear with everything right now?"


    ¡°Quiet! Let Elder Moseley speak his


    mind before we make our decisian!


    The Hall {Divine Rfal hal master


    cad hand and gestured for


    everybody to quiet down. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elder Moseley smiled indifferently as he theorized, "Based on my understanding, the members of the reclusive families


    aren''t so united, but they are capable


    of traveling together this time. T!


    team seems t formed by-ceveral


    FoMPEaKOHE? y are they here in the


    seas? | assume they must be here to


    break through to the ultimate


    god-levell" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    "The ultimate god status!"


    Everybody jolted when they heard those four words, clearly taken aback.


    The ones there for the meeting were toptier fighters, with their cultivation levels of at least the advanced stage of the true god


    status. As they frequently fought the monsters in the sea, the fighters from the sea territory had frightening martial arts skills.


    Their physical endurance had been forged through numerous experiences.


    ¡°Elder Moseley, you must be joking? You''re saying that they came to our territory to obtain the ultimate god status? What proof


    do you have?"


    Elder Hartman was stunned for a moment.


    Then he managed to calm himself down


    and ask Elder Moseley.


    "That¡¯s right. Elder Moseley, don''t be fooled by them. We''ve been in the ocean for so many years and have no idea about the


    ultimate god status. What clues can those onnd find? Don¡¯t tell me that they''re more familiar with the ocean than we are?¡¯This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    An Elder behind Elder Hartman stepped forward as well, shing a frosty smile.


    Yet Elder Moseley ignored the two of them. He faced the master of the Hall of Divine Royal again and raised his hands in a fist


    to-palm salute. "Think about it, Master. The forces in the ocean have never been tond for so many years, and thend forces


    also rarely seek us out, right? Sometimes there would be visitors, but they¡¯re all smaller powers, with only a few dozen people


    among them. And they all came to search for spirited grass or other things!"


    Here, Elder Moseley paused for a while before continuing, "Now, so many of them havee to us in one go. They even


    managed to get the divided reclusive families to form troops. What does this tell us? That means there''s something that moved


    them! That¡¯s why | think they''ve definitely found some clues about the ultimate god status. That can only be the reason they''re


    coming to us!¡±


    The anger in the master of the Hall of Divine Royal''s eyes dimmed when Elder Moseley dissected the situation.


    ¡°Master, | think Elder Moseley is correct. This must be it. Otherwise, these people would not simply enter our sea territory. After


    all, they''ve traveled far toe to the ocean here. It would have been a long and tiring journey, and there are frightening


    monsters along the way too. Why are they doing all this? There must be something that all of them desire to attain!"


    The Elders behind Elder Moseley were also excited.


    "Seems like there is the possibility!¡±


    Even Elder Hartman could not help but rub his nose, conceding softly.


    After he said that, he asked Elder Moseley," What should we do then, Elder Moseley?"


    Elder Moseley gave a frosty smile.


    His eyes gleamed with wisdom. He


    laced his hands behind his back and


    said softly, "It''s simple enough. At any


    rate, we can''t do what you s aa


    which is to sur and then Ae


    Faastions We need to


    understand the situation carefully,


    and only approach them once we


    know what to do! Then we''ll make a


    sudden appearance and see if we


    can get the treasure that will enable


    one to break into the ultimate god


    status!" "That''s right. Now, we can''t


    alert the enemies before we''ve made


    a move! We just need to get the


    forces in the surrounding inds to


    pay close attention to these people!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The master of the Hall of Divine Royal, Matthew Charles, nodded his head. He was excited.


    His father had been a genius among


    geniuses. When he ues vercthinty¡¯ |


    y ea naa broken into


    Shere of the true god status.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Yet they still could not find a way to


    break into the ultimate god status.


    His father could only grow old, and


    he watched such a powerful figh


    remain stuck the pealiof free


    gonistatls He passed away from old


    age with no way to extend his life. At


    over forty years old, he was already a


    genius as well. He had also broken


    into the peak of the true god status at


    a young age. He did not want to wait


    around for death like his father. All


    this while, he had been assigning


    people to find clues about the


    ultimate god status. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    It was a pity that it was extremely difficult for them to obtain any clues at all.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    ¡°Master, we can''t alert them before we make a move, but | think that we can''t just leave them alone either!¡±


    No one thought that Elder Moseley would speak up again at that moment.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean? Didn''t you say that we can''t just attack them? If that''s the case, why would you say we can¡¯t leave them


    alone? What are you talking about?¡±


    The master of the Hall of Divine Royal frowned and asked.


    "We can quietly investigate and see how strong they are! Or check to see if they''re truly here for the ultimate god status!"


    Elder Moseley replied, smiling.


    ¡°How are we supposed to check what their


    motives are? We won''t be able to do so if we don''t take action!"


    Elder Hartman waved his arm. He felt that Elder Moseley was joking around.


    "It is simple enough. We just need to send a small group of fighters to attack them.


    We''ll tell them to get out of the ocean and not think about taking our resources. It''ll be enough so long as we threaten them. If


    they insist on moving forward and are not afraid of offending us, this means that they''re definitely here for the ultimate god


    status. After all, thend has plenty of martial resources too. There¡¯s no reason for them to risk their lives toe here!"


    Elder Moseley revealed his thoughts.


    ¡®We''ll get the people from White Sands Ind to test them. They brought plenty of people here¡ªover ten thousand of them. And


    there are four or five fighters at the peak of the true god status. Our forces will be enough to test them!"


    The master of the Hall of Divine Royal gave the order after thinking about it.


    ¡°All right. We''ll pass your orders along!"


    Elder Moseley did a fist-to-palm salute. The crowd quickly dissipated.


    At that moment, Fane and the others were drawing closer and closer to ck Windy Ind. When the sky darkened, everyone


    searched for an uninhabited ind and stayed there temporarily to replenish their Chi, just like before.


    Meanwhile, Fane was deeply engrossed the ancient tome. He waspletely focused and tried his best to remember all the


    alchemical methods and the ingredients to create pills.


    First Young Mistress Cabello, isn¡¯t Fane your boyfriend? Why aren''t you going over to talk to him? | noticed that the two of you


    barely exchanged a word throughout the journey!"


    A young master from a second-ss


    family came before Helega, Danie


    therottiars|dhd asked, grinning.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°He''s focused on reading the ancient tome. | won''t disturb him!"


    Helena smiled, but she heaved an


    internal sigh. After all, sien a -O


    wonderfu mary wasitot Mer


    boyfriehd. ¡®She felt like she had


    missed an opportunity. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    She looked at Danie beside her. Admiration sprang in her heart again.


    "That''s true. That ancient tome is pretty famous, and it¡¯s very precious. It''s a


    blessing to just be able toy your eyes on it!"


    The young man smiled and added,


    "First Young Mistress Cabell


    an can nent woote are truly a


    e in heaven. We''re all


    jen for the day of your wedding!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    Helena¡¯s cheeks reddened when she heard this. She red at him. "Don''t talk nonsense. Nothing''s happening yet. | haven''t


    known him for too long anyway!"


    Helena then looked at Fane again." Actually, he''s not as perfect as you think he is!" she said.


    "My goodness. First Young Mistress


    Cabello, such a man is not perfect enough? His cultivation level is so high, and he''s young and handsome. Even the masters of


    the Four Ancient ns are no match for him. Besides, he knows alchemy. Even | think such a man is perfect. And you think he''s


    not?"


    The man''s expression was full of disbelief after he heard that. "The women in our


    family have all be his fans, and they all dream of getting married to him. And you think he''s not good enough?"


    Helena was furious. She shot him a vicious re and spoke angrily, "How can one person speak so much nonsense? Why does


    it matter to you if he''s perfect or not?


    Leave!¡±


    The man too did not know why Helena would get so riled up. He could not help but murmur an apology and quickly return to his


    family.


    Danie looked at her sister from the side, biting her lip. She sank deep into her thoughts. It was true that Fane was fantastic.


    From her sister''s furious behavior, she probably had some feelings for him too.


    The next morning, everyone moved out again. Yet during noon, a group of people appeared before them, blocking their way.


    "It seems like we''ve attracted the attention of some forces here!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Shelby looked at the people in front of them and could not help but grin. "They didn''t even bring thirty thousand people. And they


    wish to fight twenty thousand of us? Are they naive or stupid?"


    "Who knows!"


    Fane smiled, unable to bother himself with them. He resumed reading his book. ¡°I''ll just keep reading. These people will be a


    piece of cake!"


    Those people flew a little closer before stopping. One of them, an old man, looked at the crowd before him for a while before


    stepping forward. "If our eyes have not deceived us, travelers," he said, "you do not belong to the forces of the ocean. You''re


    from the maind, am | correct?"


    Alejandro stepped forward and raised


    his hands in a fist-to-palm salute


    "Indeed. We h esqreeltionttid


    rpaintaiid, Re said. "We have


    something to do in the ocean. | hope


    we have not caused any disturbance


    among you." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Heh. You''re probably here to find


    treasure. You rarelye he me\


    normal basis, gqcweliehever een


    HameAbocen you. We didn''t


    interfere even when fights broke out.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "But this time, you''ve brought so many people with you. Aren''t you going overboard? Don''t look down on us from the ocean-big


    and small forces alike!"


    The old man chuckled and waved his


    hand at the crowd. "If you kn WIT


    what''s be LforyouN CIR you should


    ieee I''m here to advise you.


    Otherwise, it''ll be terrible if we were


    to attack you!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Attack us? We''re not some motley crowd here.¡±


    Alejandro replied, chuckling.

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    ¡®Then why don''t we try it out?"


    The old man''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he activated his Chi, pooling it in his palm. With a wave of his hand, a frightening


    sword made of Chi appeared.


    The flying sword was enormous, nearly over twenty feet in size. After it appeared, it lifted upward and zipped over, then it


    shed down.


    "Hmph!"


    Alejandro sensed that this old man would not be an easy opponent after seeing his attack. From the looks of it, the man must be


    a fighter at the peak of the true god status. Furthermore, his first attack had been so ferocious. It was as though he had no


    intention of holding back.


    He also clenched his fist and punched it outward. Suddenly, a giant fist made out of Chi appeared. The fist had a frightening


    aura, and it flew toward the flying sword.


    Bang!


    A huge bang rang out in the space between the two. The terrible sh caused waves of energy to ripple in all directions. A


    frightening wind rushed over many people, and those who were of lower cultivation levels were so scared that they took two


    steps backward.


    Ripples appeared in the water of the ocean beneath them. One could tell that the two fighters at the peak of the true god status


    had such frightening attacks!


    Bang!


    The old man across him was strong, but he still was no match for Alejandro. He was pushed backward, and his face turned pale.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but we truly have something urgent to attend to here. That''s why we must move forward. | hope that you can let us


    pass through!"


    Alejandro looked at the opposing side. He waved his palm and took out a few stalks of second-grade intermediate spirited grass,


    making it float toward them.


    "Fine. Since you''re adamant about it, you may continue to press forward. We''re just warning you that the forces in the ocean are


    not weak. There are plenty of fighters on the inds too!"


    The old man closed his eyes and took the items after giving it some thought. Then he waved his hand, signaling for everyone to


    clear a path, allowing Fane and the others to pass through.


    After they had left, a middle-aged man spoke to the old man, "Master, are-are we letting them go just like that? Didn¡¯t our


    superiors tell us to investigate the situation properly?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. Do you seriously want to fight them? Not even the Hall of Divine Royal dares to attack them rashly, and


    instead, they told us to test them. Did you really think that we can beat them?"


    The old man looked at the


    middle-aged man impatiently.


    "Besides, we''ve already tested them.


    ¡° man i rN a


    Wyreenean r sa young man


    ? was reading a book on the flying


    sword,¡¯ he said. "He did not so much


    as spare us a nce from start to


    finish. What does this mean? It


    means that he''s not afraid of us in


    the slightest. It means that he''s


    confident in the others-he''s confident


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    that they''ll be able to defeat us easily. We only have thirty thousand people. How are we supposed to beat them?"


    "You''re right, Master. If we had truly fought and angered them, they might just kill all of us!"


    Another middle-aged woman also


    stood up. "Although we''re a force


    serving the Hall of Divine Royal, we''ve


    done enough to test th re. elt!


    apport fern ae now.


    Some of the families among their


    numbers have many people. They''re


    definitely the bigger families, so


    they''ll have quite a few fighters at the


    peak of the true god status. Coupled


    with the fighters from the bigger


    families, we''re no match for them


    here!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The old man looked at the middle-aged woman and nodded his head in satisfaction. He spoke to the middle-aged man, "You''d


    better learn and observe theProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    situation carefully next time. They did


    not say that we needed to fight them


    by sending us to test t M. (Eve tHuly


    f te wroud Mave been no


    tch for them! Let¡¯s go. We''ll report


    to our superiors that we''ve tested


    them and that they''re very strong.


    Furthermore, they didn''t even listen


    to our advice!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    "There are many fighters? And they''re still moving forward?"


    That night, the master of the Hall of Divine Royal called the other Elders to gather. He told everyone about the report he had


    received.


    After he told them the report, he said, ¡° Judging from their line, of course, they''re heading for ck Windy Ind!"


    "No way. They''re really going to ck Windy Ind? There are plenty of forces there. They''re no match for us either, but if those


    people are heading straight to ck Windy Forest to look for something, heh, those forces will probably attack them!"


    Elder Hartman chuckled and said.


    "That''s a danger zone and that many people are heading into a danger zone? ck Windy Ind is extremely dangerous, we


    can''t even enter easily. Why are they going there? Unless it so happens that they are able to find the clue to break into the


    ultimate god status there."


    Elder Mosely frowned and began to consider the matter seriously.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What are we afraid of? The Hall of Divine Royal is so powerful. Conversely, those families are just a motley crew who only


    banded together recently. A group like that can be easily broken up. Once they enter, they might try to kill each other for some


    kind of treasure! Heh. Won''t it be easy for us to get what we want then?"


    Elder Hartman had a nonchnt expression.


    "| hope what you said is true. If that group of people is still united after entering ck Windy Forest, then they''ll be extremely


    strong for us to attack. With such powerful forces and so many people, they''ll definitely be able to venture deep into ck Windy


    Forest!"


    Elder Moseley frowned in worry.


    ¡°Never mind. We''ll inform the people on the other inds about this tomorrow morning. The people on the few dozen inds


    around here must prepare themselves adequately. We''ll gather and head for ck Windy Ind! This time, if there is truly a


    treasure that enables one to break into the ultimate god status, we must get it at all costs!"


    The master of the Hall of Divine Royal could not wait to head out. He pped his hands and decided on the matter promptly. The


    next morning, the forces inhabiting the few dozen surrounding inds that submitted to the Hall of Divine Royal all gathered


    together. They quickly went toward ck Windy Ind.


    Another day went by. ck Windy Ind finally appeared before Fane and the others.


    "Is that ck Windy Ind? What a strange ce!"


    The eyes of Fane and the others brightened as they watched the ind.


    Yesterday night. Fane had finished


    reading the contents ofthe ancient


    a pds ror! e everything.


    then did he pass it back to Kevin


    Cabello. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It''s truly a strange ind!"


    Danie stood beside Fane and could not help but be surprised.


    The ind before them was farrger


    than the inds that they had se


    before. More i portaethina date


    Swyntiaa Vitex of dark clouds hung


    over the ind at a low altitude. It


    gave off an ominous atmosphere.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Fane, there are many forces on the ind. We''ll probably run into a few obstacles if we are headed straight there, right?"


    Master Ximenes asked Fane after


    thinking about it, "See now, why ''t


    we head for thi isjanehtre-frstand


    ID ePAHEAe rend rish their Chi? Once


    it''s dark at night, we''ll sneak onto the


    ind and enter the forest there."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    It was evident that Fane had be the strongest fighter there. Even the master of a first-ss family like the Ximenes family


    had to first seek for Fane''s opinions and speak in a deferential tone.


    Fane nodded his head. "I was also thinking about how we should enter the ind!


    Then we''ll enter at night! For now, let''s rest at the ind over there. There are plenty of trees for us to hide temporarily!"


    Soon, everyone flew over and temporarily hid on the small ind.


    At night, everyone moved out for ck Wind Forest.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "It''s here. Let''s go. Careful, everyone. The deeper we go into this forest, the more monsters we''ll encounter. Furthermore,


    there are plenty of monsters in the true god realm!¡±


    Kevin looked ahead and saw that there was nothing but trees before him, and his eyes turned solemn. Fortunately, there were


    many fighters. It seemed safer to enter the forest that way. If everyone had acted on their own and decided to fight among


    themselves without proper strategies, thest person walking out was lucky enough if they could emerge with half their body


    intact, what with the number of ferocious beasts inside.


    Roar!


    In the distance, a frightening roar of a monster rang out. The noises made some people subconsciously ufortable.


    "For those of higher cultivation levels, try to stay on the perimeter of our group-lead the front and nk the sides. The ones who


    are at the semi-god status should walk in the middle. Also, this forest is massive. Don''t walk too close to each other, everyone. If


    we scatter ourselves a little, our search radius will be widened!"


    Fane thought for a while beforeing up with another suggestion not long after they entered the forest. When everyone heard


    that, they all thought that it was a good idea. They followed Fane¡¯s instructions without hesitation and forged forward.


    Yet what Fane and the others did not expect was that after almost two hours since they first entered the forest, the Hall of Divine


    Royal people and the aboriginal families on ck Wind Ind had entered the perimeter. There were over thirty thousand of


    them in total.


    ¡°Let''s go. This is our chance to find the secret to break into the ultimate god


    status!"


    The master of the Hall of Divine Royal looked forward and waved his hand. He led everyone to fly in.


    Roar!


    In front of them, multiple roars rang out. Hundreds of giant Storm Wolves appeared before Fane and the others.


    ¡®These monsters have high cultivation levels. It seems like many of them are at the intermediate stage of the semi-god realm!¡±


    Nash gave a bitter smile as he


    watched the monsters before them.


    "We''ve just entered, and Weve OT!


    already encountersd @imany


    Reale ready. It''s truly


    dangerous here. Monsters like these


    are hard to find in the treasure spots


    on the maind!" "Young Master


    Fane, leave them to us. It Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    just so happens that these monsters will be a good exercise for us!"


    Adam, Riley, and the others were all excited. They were looking at the bloodsucking monsters as though they were a flock of


    sheep.


    "You must be exaggerating. You all are already at the beginning stage of the true god status, Adam. These monsters are perfect


    for us!¡±


    Lana''s face darkened, speaking unhappily.


    "All of you, attack together and get rid


    of these monsters as soon as


    possible. We need to go in as-f


    we can. | IL.be pyerbetter ifwe can


    avoid aie the forces on this


    ind and other inds. The


    aboriginals on this ind are not very


    strong, but they have plenty of


    fighters in the true god realm too!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash told them straight away. "It''ll be


    harder for them to find , if way


    Vi ture g: ARE at they won''t


    come this far into the forest if they


    have nothing to do.'' Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    Yet Fane shook his head. "I think we''ve been discovered long ago," he said, smiling bitterly. "Otherwise that group of people


    would not have shown up yesterday! Besides, they only fought with Master Cabello for a short while before letting us pass


    through. Isn¡¯t that strange!"


    "| don''t think it''s something we should be concerned about. They must have seen the number of people we have but attempted


    to fight Master Cabello. Naturally, they were frightened by how strong Master Cabello was, and so they left!"


    Three old men from third-ss families spoke up after thinking about it.


    Yet Fane shed another bitter smile. "We have so many people. They should have


    spotted us from afar. It''s illogical for them to not have any good fighters among the many people they have. Since they knew of


    our circumstances and came over to test us, they definitely have some hidden motive!¡±


    "So you''re saying that we''re already being watched. But if they let us go so easily, it seems that they want to know where we''re


    going. If this is the case, they''re probably following us now!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nash thought about it and added, "But this is something we didn''t predict. This is probably why the Hunt family members chose


    to go to Bright Snow Mountain."


    ¡°Let''s go. At any rate, we all must be careful!"


    While everyone was speaking, Ethan and the others had already killed the wolves before them. They all moved forward again,


    going deeper into the forest.


    The forest was extremely dangerous. By the time the sun rose, Fane and the others had already encountered many monsters.


    However, since they had many people among their ranks, some of the smarter monsters chose to run away after spotting them.


    Still, some monsters were extremely vicious. They rushed forward when they spotted humans, being dumb beasts. Some of the


    monsters had even formed packs of hundreds. They were truly fearsome.


    Since the outer ring was formed by those who had higher cultivation levels and those of the semi-god status were protected by


    everyone in the middle, only two or three men had suffered minor injuries once night fell. There were no casualties for now.


    At that moment, the people of the Hall of Divine Royal were also bringing a huge group of people, marching forward relentlessly


    into the forest trying to find the tracks that Fane and the others left behind.


    "These people didn''t even rest at night. They''re moving in fast!"


    Looking at the field of monster


    corpses before him. Elder Moseley


    was taken aback. ¡°These people


    smart. They''v Irsedgreteointered


    spynany B¨¦Asts along the way, but


    we haven''t found a single human


    corpse. They''re undoubtedly strong,


    and they seem united! If they don''t


    get scattered, it''ll be hard for us to


    take them down even if we run into


    them!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elder Hartman was unhappy when he


    heard this. "Elder Moseley, why are


    you giving them so much credit and


    looking down on your own men?" he


    said, expression ee ravetar


    mare people. Even if they have a few


    more fighters than us, we have


    nothing to be afraid of, right?


    Besides, they helped us kill so many


    monsters along the way. Let''s not


    follow behind them too closely. We''ll


    wait till they''ve lost a good number of


    men before catching up to them. This


    way, we''ll be able to attack them


    while they''re weak. They''ll be easy


    pickings!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Another Elder immediately smiled and said, "Terrific. Elder Hartman''s n is terrific. If we go a littleter and wait for them to


    clean up the powerful monsters before us, we won''t encounter that many beasts along our way. Haha. This way, we''ll definitely


    win!¡±


    They did not think that Elder Moseley


    would sh a cold smile instead. "Are


    you sure you want to go inter? If


    they go in fast, and wexetoas ;


    tis iiggetaitale {9 Shtain the treasure


    that enables them to break into the


    ultimate god status," he said. "If they


    have a genius who can make the


    breakthrough, what should we do?


    Don''t tell me you think you can


    handle an ultimate god status''s


    fighting power?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    Elder Hartman''s face fell upon hearing Elder Moseley''s words. Nevertheless, he was stubborn enough, refusing to admit his


    defeat. "Breakthrough to the ultimate god level? Do you think it''s that easy? It took me two to three years to break through to the


    peak stage of the true god realm, what''s more, | failed several times in between.


    Besides, within our territory, a lot of people indeed broke through to the peak stage, but it¡¯s almost impossible for one to break


    through to the peak stage of the true god realm in one go, am | right? Not to mention that the ultimate god realm is colossal.¡±


    "No matter what, we can''t afford to take the risk, we should advance faster. What if the thing that could help us to break through


    to the ultimate god level is actually some


    spiritual fruit, and only a few of them exist? They might take and consume everything without leaving some to us! In that case,


    we won''t stand a chance to get to the ultimate god realm at all!"


    The Master of the Hall of Divine Royal pondered on the matter, then again he turned to an old man, "How about this, Elder Lock,


    you take a few men with the strength of thete stage of the true god realm and scout around for the situation. If there is


    something strange, return and inform us immediately! You must not dy any second and move fast! We have too many people


    with us, and the risk of us being discovered by the other party is high. So, it''d be better for you to go in smaller numbers and


    scout around for us!"


    ¡°Roger that, Hall Master!¡±


    Elder Lock arched his hand and bowed to his hall master. He then went and got four to five men with the strength of thete


    stage of the true god realm to go ahead of the group to explore the situation.


    "| remember that the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings told us before that the strange stone ball is located on top


    of a powerful tree, and in that tree is inside a very deep ce in the dangerousnd! The master of the Pavilion of Gods and


    Kings is generous enough to help us by providing this information. With this piece of information, we can save a lot of time and


    avoid unnecessary troubles!"


    Fane said as he flew with his men.


    The sky above the ind had always been covered with dark clouds even during the daytime. And because of the dark clouds,


    the sunlight was dim, and the ce did not look any different from the night.


    Furthermore, the monster beasts had seemed to bepletely adapted to the poor-light situation; their visions were good even


    with minimum lights. Therefore, Fane and his men did not dare to fly at full speed even though they were all strong fighters. They


    could only carefully travel through the sky.


    Chirp!


    Aterrifying sound shot through the sky. Fane and the others looked toward the direction of the sound and realised that there


    were pairs of eyes staring at them from the front.


    "Guys, look! My goodness! If we don''t look carefully, we can''t even see that they are right in front of us! ck feathered monster


    beasts and they look like they belong to the family ipitridae¡ªeagles!" One man spotted the ck feathered beasts in front of


    them; he could not help but gulped and ceased flying immediately.


    This time it seemed like there were many monster beasts like this appearing in their journey to the ck Windy Ind.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Judging from the situation, | think


    there are thousands of them, right?


    Dammit! This kind of eagle-type


    the monster b Bis wekPanhoying:


    thay aed bkttemely fast, even worse,


    they are ck feathered! It makes it


    hard to see and track them,


    especially when the dark clouds


    above us are like camouge for


    them. Not only that, they are also


    powerful beasts!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    An old man¡ªwho possessed the strength of the early stage of the true god realm-said in a gloomy tone after seeing the beasts


    in front of him.


    "| think they have more than a few


    thousand; looking at the situation,


    afraid that the aye rash thar''ten


    thowsarid, ¡®and many more of them


    hiding in the dark clouds, which is


    even more difficult for us to locate


    them!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane looked at the dark sky and his


    expression turned solemn. He heard


    that the ck Windy Ind was the


    most hazardous and most om


    dangerous plepeohabsoner


    Dangers. 1N it made sense that the


    Pavilion of Gods and Kings went to


    the other three dangerous ces but


    not this ind and the same went to


    the other ancient ns¡ªthey refused


    to explore this ind. The dark


    clouds here were already a huge


    problem for the explorers, not to


    mention the beasts here. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    "Ten thousand of them? Crazy! If they fly into the dark clouds, descend toward us at full speed and attack us, it¡¯d be hard for us


    to deal with!"


    Nash, who stood beside Fane, fully trusted Fane¡¯s analysis. After all, Fane was a second-grade intermediate alchemist, his


    ability to focus and his patience were much stronger than any one of them. So, Fane naturally could sense the situation, the


    number of beasts, and the fluctuation of Chi energy in the cloud more urately than all of them.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everyone, please be careful. The flying beasts are hovering orderly in the dark clouds above us; obviously, they prepare to


    attack us. We have many strong fighters, but we can¡¯t be careless at all! We must


    strive to reduce our losses.


    Fane stared at the sky above him and said to the crowd.


    Chirp!


    Another sound of chirping descended from above; waves of ck figures charged toward Fane and the group like ck rain


    pouring heavily onto the ground.


    ¡°Stay focused! Here theye!"


    Once Fane noticed the beasts initiated the attack, he waved his hand, and a huge palm -shaped Chi attack flew toward the sky


    at once!


    ¡°Kill them all!"


    The other people immediately controlled the Chi energy in their bodies and cast out a few sts against the flying beasts who


    were bolting down toward them.


    Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh!


    Those ck eagle beasts were extremely fast, with the advantage of their speed and agility, several of them managed to dodge


    Fane and his men¡¯s attack and directly rushed into the crowd. The beasts used their sharp ws and grabbed a few people.


    Bang!


    Aman of the level of the early stage of the semi-god realm could not dodge the w attack. His head was grabbed and crashed


    by the sharp ws, bursting into minced meat. He died instantly on the spot.


    Boom Bang Boom!


    However, many ck eagles were hit by everyone¡¯s attacks as well, and they were blown away, falling down onto the ground,


    lifeless.


    Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh!


    Those ck eagles, who were in the dark clouds, bolted down toward Fane and the crowd as well. Some of the ck eagles


    pped their colossal wings and, in an instant, Chi attacks in the form of wind des were shot out of their colossal wings, flying


    toward Fane and the group.


    "These beasts can actually perform martial technique?¡±


    One of the elders gasped at the situation before his eyes. He could not help but his face immediately turned unsightly.


    Alejandro, who stood aside, exined


    patiently, "Some monster beasts


    more spiritually ipielligert afd their


    bloddtines ate more noble and


    precious. This bloodline allows them


    to inherit martial techniques. Now,


    look at the two ck Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    eagles over there. They''re obviously


    at the middle stage of the true gad |


    and paveiprobab y killed more


    Awieciie dozen elite fighters!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Gruesome and terrifying roars


    pierced through the sky incessantly


    when the ck -feather iis beasts \ \


    rekiled OnIROREHo the higher


    Ast prowess managed to


    anne They soon flew away into the


    distance when they noticed that the


    odds were not in their favor. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°We lost more than thirty men in this battle and hundreds of us are injured!"


    Keh reported to Fane and others after looking at the overall situation.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    ¡°Hmmm...the number of casualties is actually bearable, after all, we have two hundred thousand of us. But we don''t know how


    far are we from the deepest part of the forest, and how many fierce monster beasts are there. We don''t know any of that, so we


    can''t afford to be careless; we must stay alert all the time!"


    Fane bobbed his head. The men that they lost were all of the semi-god levels. Those with higher martial levels were able to cope


    with the previous battle easily.


    But it was also because they were able to spot the beasts early and be prepared. If they did not notice the presence of those


    ck eagles earlier, they would have suffered greater loss! If they only figured it out after the ck eaglesunched an attack,


    the number of casualties would be more.


    "Thanks to our n; we joined all our forces and that''s why we were powerful enough to fend off the eagles!"


    The head of a third-ss family expressed his thoughts in a tone full of emotions. "If we act and explore the ce separately,


    especially for a family like us, a third-ss family, we will suffer a great loss in the ck eagle''s situation, even worse,pletely


    annihted by those eagles."


    Many third-ss families bobbed their heads in agreement. Some third-ss families could only fork out around ten thousand


    men for this risky expedition, and these ten thousand men were considered top-notch fighters in their families. If they were to


    encounter ten thousand ck eagles alone, the oue


    would truly be abysmal. The situation would be even worse if they did not notice the ck eagles in advance, and more than half


    of them would die.


    "He''s right about this! I''m so grateful for the agreement and n proposed by Young Master Fane. We''re indeed much safer if we


    join forces and explore the ce together!"


    Even some people from the second-ss families nodded along. The hazardous situation inside this ck Windy Ind had


    somewhat exceeded their expectations.


    The crowd continued to fly forward, and after less than an hour, several men came into their sight.


    "Some of the corpses here are still warm to touch. Looks like we''re getting closer to them. They¡¯re not far ahead of us!"


    Elder Lock from the Hall of Divine Royal touched the bodies on the ground and studied the corpse of the flying monster beasts


    all over the ground. "This group of people, they''re strong and united! Even if thebat level of these flying beasts were not


    high, there were more than ten thousand beasts here, moreover, they were flying beasts! This is even harder to deal with! But


    these beasts actually only managed to kill a few dozen of them."


    "Indeed, they''re strong. If our men truly need to fight against them, I¡¯m afraid that the casualties will be great even if we manage


    to grab the treasure!"


    Another middle-aged man chimed in and agreed with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Hmmm...the Divine Royal Hall and the inds under it are united. That''s why, all along, none of the forces and families within


    the circle of ten thousand miles of our maritime territory dare to fight against us.¡±


    Elder Lock nodded in consent. ¡°But, | didn''t expect that this time, this group of people who are obviously from twenty or more


    different families, are so united! They joined forces and entered the sea area. If this continues like that, it would cause a huge


    problem!" He then added.


    "Heh! They''re united? | think their unity is only temporary! After they discover the treasure that can help them to break through to


    the ultimate god realm, the unity among them will shatter in an instant! They will definitely start to loot from each other!"


    Another wise old man said in an indifferent tone and his face was icy-cold." Let¡¯s leave a note here for the hall master so that


    when they arrive here, they¡¯ll know that the other group of people is not far ahead from us. As long as we speed up for a little


    while, we''ll be able to catch up with them in the afternoon. After that, we only have to tail behind them silently."


    Fane and the others continued to


    move forward ceaselessly. And since


    they had not stopped and rested Fo


    some tim Ahatery id, they


    simp ound a hill and rested.


    Hundreds of people took turns to


    patrol, while the remaining sat down


    to take a rest and to restore the Chi


    energy in their bodies. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The next morning came. At this time, the people of the Hall of Divine Royal were only a few miles away from Fane and the group,


    and they were just trailing behind the group closely.


    Boom!


    Acacophony of the deafening fighting sound traveled through the air once again. Fane and the group encountered a group of


    powerful monster beasts; the battling sound was incessant.


    ¡°Haha, it looks like they encountered another group of monster beasts again! And this time, it will make them lose some people


    again!"


    Elder Hartman flew onto the top of


    the tree and looked from far way at


    Fane and the group/Kelfien opped


    dnd¡¯ tHe btSund after observing the


    situation and said with his face full of


    excitement. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Since we are trailing behind them,


    they will kill the monster beasts


    making it easier for us! Even if w


    were to run in sqmertionstel


    beasts) itWduld only be those single


    beasts or weak beasts that won''t


    cause any harm to us at all!" The


    Master of the Hall of Divine Royal


    sneered sinisterly. "Hahaha! they are


    destined to be our cat''s paw!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    ¡°It''s so hard to fight against these monster beasts! The most difficult beasts to deal with were the ones with the strength of the


    true god realm! We''ve lost more than two hundred people in this battle!¡±


    Keh¡¯s pallor had taken on a deathly shade as he looked at the corpses on the ground. Although only two to three people of


    the Woods family died in this battle, nobody wanted to see any of their family members die here.


    Not to mention that they were already in this forest for the past several days! They flew above the trees to see and estimate the


    journey ahead of them, but all they saw was an ample patch of the forest ahead of them. They did not know how wide and huge


    this forest was and how far away they were from the deepest end of the forest.


    "The situation is considered good. The number of this group of monster beasts is not much, but theirbat level is so much


    higher. For us to be able to have such an oue, it¡¯s considered good. And the road ahead of us will be much more dangerous


    and difficult!"


    Fane gave a bitter smile as he spoke. He led the people to continue to advance into the forest.


    However, they obtained quite a lot of second-grade spirited grass along the way. When any of them spotted a spirited grass, they


    would pick it and hand it over to Fane, and Fane would keep those materials inside a martial ring. Then by the time when they


    got out of this forest, Fane would distribute the materials to each family ording to the agreed ratio.


    Another two days had passed. Fane and the group had suffered casualties of more than four thousand men. The frequency of


    them encountering monster beasts of semigod and true god levels increased tremendously as they head forward.


    Furthermore, some of these monster beasts were moving in hordes. It was difficult for Fane and the team to deal with.


    "With a ce like this, | think the natives who are living on the ind will not venture this deep in the forest to seek for treasure.


    And the two-headed hurricane leopard from just now was really terrifying! It was at the peak of the true god realm! Luckily, Young


    Master Fane stepped up and fought it, and used only one punch to end its life. If we were the one facing it, | don¡¯t think we would


    be alive!¡±


    An elder from the Cabello family praised highly of Fane, staring at him with awe, admiration, and excitement in his eyes.


    The monster beast''s body was stronger and sturdier than human martial artists. Generally, when human martial artists encounter


    monster beasts of the same level, they would try to attack the beasts from a distance. This was because, in a melee battle with a


    beast of equal level, human martial artists would not stand a chance to survive.


    However, in the previous battle, not only Fane did not distance himself from the beast, but he charged toward the beast and


    killed it with a few punches. That kind ofbat prowess and strength surprised the others, especially Alejandro, at the same


    time, made them be in awe of Fane even more.


    They, as the elite fighters of the peak of the true god realm among the older generation, were not even on par with Fane, who


    had just broken into the peak of the true god realm. This made them speechless.


    Some young girls of the younger generation, who were confident in their looks, would deliberately approach Fane, strode around


    Fane, and have small talks with each other, obviously wanting to attract Fane¡¯s attention.


    Some of them were even bolder! They took the initiative to go forward, and then used the excuse of desiring to learn medical


    skills from Fane to strike up a conversation with him.


    This phenomenon made the two women-Lana and Danie¡ªexasperated. How could they be happy seeing beautiful girls going


    over to chat with Fane?


    These guys, they''re really powerfull


    What kind of ce is this? T Yen


    reached t is fanionalthis Forest but


    Ido Gh y a few thousands died! It


    looks like they''re really united!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    The family head of one of the


    prominent families on this ck


    Windy Ind studied the corpses on


    the ground and said with his bro


    puckered together Fas herrhore


    thayreiruky strong We were merely


    tailing them and have encountered


    some remaining monster beasts


    from time to time. But look, we''ve


    lost almost three hundred men! For


    f*ck sake, they''re in front of us and


    have already killed most of the


    monster beasts for us, but still, they


    only lost a few thousand people!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "You''re right! It looks like they have more than three or four elite fighters of the peak of the true god realm. Perhaps they have


    seven or even eight or them!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The master of Divine Royal Hall


    chimed in with grave expression..¡±


    seems like thei aroumsibinatiedp of


    seyeral firstss families on the


    continent. Otherwise, how can there


    be so many powerful fighters?¡± "|


    agree!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    The man from before nodded his head and then expressed, "So the fighters they lost are mostly of semi-god level, and they only


    lost two or at most three fighters of true god level. That''s why their overallbat power is not reduced by much!"


    "Heh, we don''t have to worry too much.


    Although we don''t have many fighters of true god level, our total number of men is definitely more than them. Not to mention,


    ck Windy Forest is not an ordinary ce. We, the Hall of Divine Royal, did not want to risk venturing into ck Windy Forest


    before. My father has said before, there are powerful beasts inside this forest, and theirbat prowess is at another level; they


    are not beasts that fighters of true god-level can easily deal with.


    The Master of the Hall of Divineughed as he spoke. "We''ll just continue like this, tailing carefully behind them. We''ll know soon


    once they start to fight each other for treasure, and those treasures are likely materials and tools to break through to the ultimate


    god level. At that time, Elder Lock will inform us of the situation immediately!"


    Another three days passed by quickly. During these three days, Fane and his alliances had suffered greater lossespared to


    a few days ago. They encountered more and more monster beasts, and thebat prowess of these monster beasts were


    getting stronger and stronger. The series of battles and fights have cost the group the lives of more than ten thousand men.


    Adding up to the previous death, it made up to a total of twenty thousand casualties.


    On the other hand, the Hall of Divine Royal lost many lives as well, although the number of casualties were not as high as Fane


    and the group, they suffered a total of four to five thousand casualties too.


    As the number of casualties kept on increasing, those people from second and third-ss families felt even more grateful that


    they agreed to explore the ce together with several first-ss prominent families. They now truly felt that the n and


    arrangement that Fane had proposed and made was perfect! What a wise choice they have made!


    If they had chosen to enter the forest alone and fight these beasts, they would have lost a lot of fighters, not to mention they


    might even need to fight against Fane and the other first-ss families for the treasure when they find it. Some weaker families


    might not even reach up to this point, they most likely would retreat halfway.


    ¡°My goodness! Another horde of monster beasts in front!"


    Just as the crowd defeated a group of monster beasts, they found that there were thousands of colossal ferocious tigers


    charging toward them from the front.


    "These tigers look like their spiritual strength and power are not low at all. And they''re intelligent! They sensed that we intruded


    into this forest, so they actually gathered together and then ambushed us!¡¯


    Kevin peeked to the front and his face turned unsightly. Everyone had been fighting incessantly for quite a while now. Just when


    they wanted to take a break, another horde of monster beasts appeared before them again.


    "We''re like intruders to them. They see us as intruders who came in to steal their martial resources away. Of course, they want


    us dead!"


    A bitter smile stered on Nash''s face as he spoke.


    "They''re here! Everyone, stay focused!"


    With his palm flipped, the top-notch sword appeared in Fane¡¯s grip. He injected Chi energy into it and the sword immediately


    emitted a deafening sound, and then a sword attack was sted out toward the tigers.


    Swoosh!


    A frighteningbination of sword


    aura and Chi energy flew Ouse:


    the tigers andin@blifi''ct an eye,


    Bees ferocious tigers


    plopped onto the ground, lying


    lifelessly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "kill!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The others, too, immediately joined in


    the battle, putting t je agrtial Gills


    intg y arid attacking the ferocious


    tigers. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha! Did they encounter another horde of monster beasts again? That''s amazing!"


    Not far away from Fane and the


    group, the people of the all erie


    Royal co mented aif@e-sittation,


    Sah Otheughed sarcastically


    and sinister smiles were hanging on


    their faces. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    Rumble!


    A terrifying roar pierced through space; the roar was unusually loud and the battle was intense. This time, there were more than


    a thousand casualties, and several thousands of them were heavily wounded.


    ¡°Dammit! Our loss is too grave this time. Everyone is too exhausted to fight another intense battle, not to mention the people who


    were injured in the previous battle did not even have time to recover from the injuries. Besides, this group of monster beasts is


    extremely strong and powerful! We lost so many men!"


    Some people just gazed at the corpses on the ground and could not help but sigh with emotion. If they had time to rest, the


    number of casualties and heavily injured people would definitely be reduced.


    ¡°Everyone, leave quick! This horde of beasts is probably attracted by the battling sound from our previous battle and the smell of


    blood. We should leave here now and find a ce to rest. Those who are injured should take the healing pills as soon as


    possible and meditate to recover from injuries. Otherwise, we''d be incessantly encountering hordes of beasts and our loss would


    be bigger!"


    Fane mulled over the matter for a while and then announced it to the crowd.


    Soon, Fane and the group escaped the scene. Sure enough, not long after Fane and the group left, another horde of monster


    beasts arrived and began to gnaw on the corpses on the ground.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Fane and the group found a hilltop and rested for a while before continuing their journey.


    Another two days had passed. Fane and the team suffered the loss of more than ten thousand men. The price they paid for


    exploring this forest was getting greater and greater.


    "Young Master Fane, look! Look there!"


    However, at the bottom of a cliff, a huge ancient tree caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    This ancient tree was several times taller and studier than the ones they saw in the forest. The tree could be seen from afar and


    its branches were dense, and leaves were lush. And in the middle of the ancient tree, there was a golden oval stone; it looked


    like a huge egg with mysterious patterns on it.


    ¡°It''s that stone! Finally!¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of the ancient tree and spotted the golden oval stone. Happiness and joy flooded their souls as


    though they finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel. What they had previously experienced and fought for, all was for this


    golden oval stone. And the moment they saw that stone, tears shimmered in their eyes.


    Swoosh!


    It took only a second for everyone to be happy to have found that stone before a few elite fighters dashed toward the stone.


    "Stop! We can''t rush it!"


    Fane quickly thought of something and immediately shouted at those who rushed out.


    "Why can''t we go for it? Our family has suffered a huge loss, and finally, we found this stone! How can we not feel hurried and


    just stay still?"


    An elder of a second-ss family¡ªwho was at the middle stage of the true god-level-flew toward the stone, his eyes filled with


    madness.


    This stone would highly likely allow


    him to break through to the n


    god realm. Th temptation 62


    braking throug to the ultimate god


    realm was too great that he could not


    care less about anything right then.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, he did not forget what Fane


    had done for them¡ªhelped them to


    get through battles and saved them


    from dangerous situations. "Don¡¯


    worry. Young Master Eafe. We


    rhariad¨¦d t¨¦''reach up to this point all


    thanks to you! We''re grateful for your


    n and arrangement for this. Don¡¯t


    worry. If there''s any martial secret in


    this treasure, I''d definitely share it


    with everyone, just like what we''ve


    agreed before entering this forest!


    And it''s up to everyone''s talent and


    skill to break through to the ultimate


    god realm!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You gonna get it by yourself? Humph!"


    Aman in thete stage of the true god realm immediately charged toward the old man and hit him on his back, knocking the old


    man down with a mouthful of fresh blood spurting out of the old man''s mouth.


    "You..."


    The old man was furious; he stared


    at the other man with malice and


    hatred written all over his face. The


    middle-aged man then wheeled


    around and sneere ropavelt brat ||


    m5 have fbultrgotten what we


    agreed? ording to the agreement,


    anyone can go and get the treasure


    once it appears in our sight. Whoever


    gets the treasure will keep it in his or


    her martial ring and exit the forest


    together." With a malicious tone, he


    spoke. "Humph! | don''t care so much


    right now. This strange stone is


    definitely mine!" He barked. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    Whamp!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, at this time, a re rose into the sky not far away in the woods, and exploded in the sky, like a beautiful firework.


    "They''ve found the treasure!"


    On the other side, the people of the Hall of Divine Royal were suffused with excitement and happiness upon seeing the signal.


    "Charge! You must get that treasure for me, got it?"


    The Master of the Divine Royal Hall yelled to his men. With an order, he turned himself into a streak of shadow and flew up into


    the sky from the forest, heading straight for the direction where the re appeared.


    "Grab it!"


    Almost three hundred thousand people flew into the sky, heading straight in the direction of Fane and the group.


    "What the heck?"


    Shouts and cheers from behind reached Nash and the others, and their facial features had taken on a deathly shade. All of these


    ¡ªsneak attacks from the Hall of Divine Royal and inner conflict among the alliances-were too much for them. They were beyond


    surprise.


    After all, they had already reached such a deep ce in the forest; they never expected that there would be people tailing them


    secretively.


    ¡®My God! They have more men than us, and they''re so close to us! Damn! Looking at the distance, they''d reach us in less than 2


    minutes! Motherf*cker! We''ve been watched all the time?¡±


    An old man from the Cabello family cursed as he spoke. He was frightened down to his soul and his face turned unsightly.


    After all, the families who were staying within the sea territory were not easy to deal with in the first ce. Although there were


    not many powerhouses in the sea area, the other party had gathered so many men to fight them. It would be difficult for Fane


    and the group to create an opening, not to mention to defeat them.


    ¡°Fane was right! He said we''re being watched and followed!¡±


    Kevin stared at those people who were flying toward them with gloominess hanging on his face.


    ¡°Young Master Fane, | don¡¯t even care! Haha! This stone is mine! | hope everyone will adhere to the agreement then, that


    whoever gets it, owns it!"


    The middle-aged man who had attacked the old man beforeughed out loud after knowing that he was getting closer and closer


    to the golden oval stone ball! He only had to hold on for a few more seconds and the stone would be his! As long as he took it


    and kept it in his martial ring, no one could make a move against him ording to the agreement.


    In case the strange stone only allowed one person to break through to the ultimate god realm, he hoped that that one person


    would be himself. This was the only opportunity to change his fate, to change his future!


    When he thought of himself


    bing the ultimate existence


    among the fighters of the peak atede


    heanae God t¨¦aim, he could barely


    conceal his joy and happiness. He


    desired to be the only one with the


    ultimate god-level who ruled over the


    others! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sigh! Did they all forget what the Master of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings said? That the strange stone ball was atop of an


    extremely dangerous tree?"


    Looking at the people who flew frantically toward the ancient tree, Fane could not help but let out a heavy sigh.


    Sure enough, just as the man was


    about to reach for the stone ball-he


    was practically less than ten me


    away from the stone ealewaStilled


    bya teae Brahe . The terrifying tree


    branch suddenly became colossal


    and razor-sharp, just like a sharp


    sword, and it swung toward the


    middle-aged man who was not


    paying attention, piercing through his


    heart. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No, no, no! The stone is just in front of me! It can''t he..."


    The middle-aged man stretched out


    his hand, eyes staring fiercely at the


    stone ball that was so close to(hist |


    ste pe on


    disbelief. He looked at the branch


    that had pierced through his chest,


    feeling his life slipping away rapidly.


    He died within a few seconds. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh!


    At the same time, several hundred people who were behind the middle-aged man had the same ending¡ªtree branches pierced


    through their chests and blood flowed down their bodies, dripping onto the ground, and dying it red.

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    "Oh my God!"


    Alejandro and the others immediately ceased their movement. They heard Fane¡¯s warning, and they were approaching the stone


    carefully by not charging recklessly toward it like the others, but the temptation of obtaining the golden oval stone ball was


    greater than anything else; their bloodshot eyes were fixated on the stone as though that stone was the most important object on


    the earth. So, Alejandro and his men were only right behind the first batch¡ª they were quite close to the stone.


    When he and his men looked at how the hundreds of people in front of them were killed defenselessly within one second, they


    were frightened down to the soles of their shoes, and all color drained from their faces. Some of them were so scared that they


    stumbled back a few hundred meters away. They kept a fair distance and stared with terror.


    "Jesus Christ! This...this ancient tree is way too frightening! Several strong fighters of true god-level died just like that!"


    Some fighters with the strength of semigod level stared nkly at the bloody scene in front of them, and suddenly realization


    dawned upon them. They¡ªwho were originally dazed by the treasure-were sobered up because of the scene before them.


    Swoosh shoo swoosh!


    At this time, the branches of the ancient tree shrank back, and those fighters, who were stabbed by the tree and were hung


    midair, fell onto the ground.


    "This is bad! Family heads, look over there! They outnumbered us by many! What should we do? It looks like we¡¯re being


    watched by the powerhouses in this sea territory."


    A family head of a third-ss family eximed as he saw the people of the Hall of Divine Royal were getting closer and closer to


    them, his pallor unsightly.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? | think they''re made up of several families too. And | believe that they would fight each other over this


    stone ball! The stone ball would definitely make them desperate, wanting to own it! Motherf*cker! | better move fast, get this


    stone and flee this ce alone. It''d be easier to escape in that way!"


    An elder of the Ximenes family, who was at the peak of the true god realm, clenched his hand tightly with a sword in his hand,


    rushing forward.


    Swoosh!


    Fane looked at the others, and likewise, he immediately went straight to the ancient tree. What the old man said made sense to


    him. Although the Hall of Divine Royal outnumbered them by a lot, they were not united. The most critical thing right now was to


    snatch the stone ball. If the Hall of Divine Royal got the stone, it would be harder and more troublesome for Fane and the group


    to snatch it from them.


    By that time the other party got the stone, they would flee as soon as possible, even worse, escaping in shattered form into


    various directions to help the one who held the stone to escape. The weaker fighter just had to hold up Fane''s group for a while


    to earn some time for the strong fighter to escape with the stone.


    "Charge!"


    People from other ns rushed forward again. However, this time, they acted more cautiously, they dare not to be careless


    anymore. They prepared their martial skills and techniques before approaching the ancient tree, preparing to fight with the


    ancient tree at any time.


    Swoosh shoo swoosh!


    The branches of the ancient tree once again stretched out at lightning bolt speed. The ck ancient tree, at this moment, looked


    like a tree monster. The tree acted as though the insignificant human had intruded into its territory, therefore, it had to kill all


    these humans to protect its territory.


    Branches from the tree were shot


    outward and moved swiftly and


    inexplicably like Tl


    aaa poor he branches


    infront of him and did not notice


    branches that wereing from


    behind. The branches prated


    through the man''s body and killed


    him instantly. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Boom bang boom!


    People were attacking and chopping


    the branches ceaselessly, but th


    branches wer pyqdaiiSanttAtter


    berigahoppe off, the branches


    were able to regenerate and grew


    even longer to continue to attack the


    insignificant humans. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Boom!


    The elder of the Ximenes


    family¡ªwho was at the peak stage of


    the true god realm, swung nie sory,


    throwing iad altiightening chopping


    blow toward the ancient tree. Large


    portions of those tree branches in


    front of him were destroyed. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Swoosh!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He saw that his attack managed to clear off arge number of branches, then he shed and flew forward for several meters


    again, getting closer to the huge ancient tree.


    Shoo swoosh shoo!

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    Nevertheless, what he did not foresee was the roots burrowing out of the ground below him at that time. The roots were sharp


    like spears and fast like lighting; they prated through his body from below.


    "Deft!"


    The elder of the Ximenes family gazed at his punctured body, blood gushing out of his mouth. He took onest look at the


    strange stone ball that was just a short distance away from him and exhaled hisst breath.


    "What sh*t?! The Second Elder...the Second Elder died!"


    The head of Ximenes family could not believe what he had just witnessed, his eyes widened as big as saucers and his face


    nched.


    "Stall these people!"


    At this time, the people from the Hall of Divine Royal were not far away from Fane and the group, and they startedunching


    attacks at Fane and the group.


    "kill them all!"


    Two parties instantly engaged in battles; it was chaotic.


    Fane flickered several times with his unbelievably fast speed. The sword in his grip, coupled with his lightning speed became


    sharper and more powerful. With a few swings, the tree branches before him were chopped off.


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh!


    However, the ancient tree seemed to be spiritually intelligent. After knowing Fane''s power and strength, the ancient tree shot out


    more branches toward Fane, attacking him.


    ¡°Humph!"


    Fane snorted coldly, and then he injected more Chi energy into the sword, which then became even more colossal, and the Chi


    energy surrounding it became more intense and more aggressive.


    "de Wave!"


    With a swing of his arm, waves of Chi attacks in sword form were cast out, and like waves, they flowed fiercely and violently


    toward the front.


    The branches were densely packed, yet they were cut off by Fane¡¯s attack. The view in front of Fane immediately brightened up


    as branches were no longer


    blocking the view.


    Fane was extremely fast. He rushed toward the front, while branches came from all directions, attacking Fane from every


    possible angle.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "de Wave!"


    Fane did not stop in the slightest. Another wave of sword aura attack was shot out. The surrounding area was once again


    emptied by the attack. Fane flickered a few more times and finally, he came before the huge stone ball and grabbed it with his


    hand.


    ¡°What the f*ck! This brat''s strength andbat prowess are too powerful! A lot of true god realm elite fighters can''t even get near


    the stone because of the ancient tree, not to mention to even grab the stone! | didn''t expect Fane to be this strong and managed


    to get the stone!¡±


    After witnessing Fane''s true strength and power, Alejandro was in aplete state of surprise. He then led his men to fend off


    the people from the Hall of Divine Royal.


    With a flip of his palm, Fane kept the stone ball into his martial ring, and then with another swing of his sword, he sted at the


    center of the ancient tree.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion echoed the forest;


    the ancient tree was halved Fane''s


    frightenin attggl tre antient tree


    Retetaiia half and fell onto the


    ground, lifeless along with the


    branches and roots. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Although the ancient tree was finally


    dead, a few seconds before its death,


    several thousands efe@lite fighters


    jar uaset its branches and roots.


    And among them, there were many


    elite people with the strength of true


    god level. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Fane had already put away the stone


    ball into his martial ring! Everyon


    shall cease fig ting ede the Stone


    bal aakbrdfg o the agreement!


    Now, let¡¯s join our forces and fight


    against these enemies in front of us!¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    As soon as Nash saw that Fane had obtained the stone ball, he quickly gave themand to the alliances. But, inside, he was


    bursting with joy.


    Some alliances were upset in their hearts, but they understood that they had to be united then. After all, their situation was not


    great then¡ªthey were surrounded by tons of people.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    ¡°Everyone, gather together, don''t panic!


    There aren''t many of them that are of the true god level!"


    Fane pointed out aloud when he noticed that some people were panicking.


    After hearing Fane, many fighters of the alliances breathed out a sigh of relief, and they began to gather together as fast as


    possible.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The battle went on for a while and the number of casualties went up to a few thousand. The other party suffered several


    thousand deaths.


    After several minutes, the Master of the Hall of Divine Royal realized the biggest issue in his group after fighting against Fane


    and his people. Although they outnumbered the other party, Fane and his groups had more fighters in thete stage and peak


    stage of true god realm!


    Most of his men were only at the semi-god level.


    He then waved his hand, gesturing to his men to cease the attack, and to surround Fane and his groups.


    "You people from the maind, how dare you intrude into our sea territory! Even worse, into the ck Windy Ind! Are you


    guys wishing for death? Whatever treasure or stone you have obtained just now, hand it over!"


    An elder of a big n from the ck Windy Ind stood out and pointed at Fane and the others with a fine sword in his hand.


    His tone was arrogant and aggressive.


    "He''s right! You only have at most 180 thousand men left, and we have almost 300 thousand men with us! How are you gonna


    fight us, huh? Now, hand those treasures over, then we might consider letting you all go! Otherwise, we don''t mind shedding


    some blood and killing every one of you damn intruders here!"


    Elder Hartmanughed sinisterly.


    The Master of the Divine Royal Hall, on the other hand, frowned. He truly could not understand these barbaric people from the


    maind at all. Merely a moment ago, they were desperately trying to snatch the stone from each other, but ended up joining


    forces to fight against them. Furthermore, these barbarians dared to stare at them angrily for intruding on their ind! What logic


    was that?


    Why? Why did they not think of killing that young man who got the stone?


    But from the way the other party madly attacked the ancient tree just to get the stone ball, he could say with certainty in his heart


    that the stone ball was closely rted to breaking through to the ultimate god realm.


    "Oh, in fact, I''ve long known that several dogs are tailing behind us secretly!"


    To everyone''s surprise, Fane was not the least bit nervous even though he and the group were surrounded by so many fighters.


    He smiled gently and then said in a calm tone, "But, it must be out of your expectation that we would be so united for so many


    days and that we did not lose many men. Moreover, you wouldn''t have thought that after I''ve obtained the treasure not only did


    the others stop attacking, but we are also very united to fight against you, right?"


    The corners of the other party¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily upon hearing Fane¡¯s words. "So what if it is? You guys are now


    surrounded by so many of us, do you think you can run away?" The master of the Hall of Divine Royal retorted in a deep voice.


    "Hahaha! Funny! Well. Let me give


    you a piece of advice, you and your


    men better get out of the way!


    indeed h vesthe cuni6¨¦t but the


    Unison¡± nd the overallbat


    prowess are way too weakpared


    to ours! You don''t have as many


    strong fighters as us. Now, tell me,


    do you think you can beat us?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Fane chuckled in return.


    "We must return to ournd,


    will fight hard focour GES. Don''t tell


    rho yaa Ght us to death solely for


    an object that you don¡¯t even know if


    it''s a treasure?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    That''s right! We''ll fight for our lives! Don''t underestimate us! It''s not easy for you to defeat us!"


    Danie and the others shouted in unison, tone sharp and aggressive.


    After all, if they could make the other party give way to them, it would naturally be a better idea, because they would not have to


    pay an unnecessary price of losing their men.


    ¡°Heh? Let you go? Sure!"


    The Master of the Hall of Divine


    Royalughed out loud. "Ho Sine


    you must fe eo E to us,


    Dereabh!$ at''s no way for us to let


    you go. We''ll have to snatch it from


    you!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    ¡°What makes you punk think that we''re not united? You guys are merely a rabble of several families. Although we have men from


    other powerhouses within this sea territory, they are under the Hall of Royal Divine and have been working together with us.


    We''re like one big family. So, which party do you think is more united in this case? Us or you?¡± Elder Moseley intercepted and


    responded gruffly.


    "Ya! Brat, think about it carefully. If you hand the stone ball over to us, you can avoid unnecessary deaths but if you don''t.


    Humph! You''re inviting trouble to your group!"


    After giving the matter some thoughts, the Master of the Hall of Divine Royal intentionally sowed discord among Fane and his


    alliances by saying, "Listen, families other than this brat with the stone can leave this ce; we''ll let you go because you did not


    obtain the treasure anyway. You don¡¯t have to risk your life to stay with this brat. Of course, if the family of this brat would like to


    leave as well, you may, we''ll let you go too!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Right, right. Other families can leave this ce, you guys didn''t get the treasure anyway. Those who didn''t get the treasure can


    leave, you don''t have to die here together with this brat!"


    Elder Lock chimed in and supported his master immediately.


    He believed that once they affirmed the other families and gave them a chance to live, the unity among them would definitely be


    affected. After all, they were not from the same family, and most of the time when people encounters such situation like this, they


    would rather choose to stay alive.


    As for the family of that brat, there were not many of them. Hence, it did not matter if they let them go or not, because they would


    die any way¡ªwhether killed by them or by the monster beasts in the forest.


    However, they were not aware of the agreement between Fane and these families. If there were no such agreement, those


    families would have leave Fane and his family behind.


    Due to the prior agreement that Fane had with the other families, which was if there was any method or technique from the


    treasure, the person who got the treasure would share it with others. In this way, everyone could have a taste of the benefit; it


    also implied that every family had the opportunity to get the benefits of the stone ball!


    So, how could they give up such a great opportunity?


    "What the h*ll? None of them are leaving?¡¯


    After some time have passed, none of the other party had any intention to leave, all of them stood still and none left the scene.


    The situation puzzled the people of the Hall of Divine Royal.


    "Heh, I''m afraid that we''ll have to let you guys down today!"


    Fane chuckled smugly; he gripped the sword in his hand tightly and pointed it to the front. "Everyone, listen! Since they refuse to


    get out of our way, we''ll fight them, beat them, and kill them, until they understand that we''re not to be mess with!¡¯ "Kill!¡¯ All the


    alliances yelled in unison, as though they were motivated by the fervent and enthusiastic aura emitted by Fane.


    "Kill them all!"


    The Master of the Hall of Divine


    Royal gritted his teeth and


    commanded his men aloud. He was


    reluctant to fight a jagitheo


    pesiy.atterall even if he won the


    battle, the loss would be too great to


    bear. But when he thought of the


    stone ball being the only way to break


    through to the ultimate god level, that


    temptation made him clench his


    teeth and give out the order. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Both parties rushed towards each other and fought fiercely. Frightening battling sound, once again, pierced through the eerie


    ck Windy Forest.


    Swoosh!


    With the fine sword in his hand, Fane flew to the front of Elder Hartman in a sh.


    Through the series of shouting and


    yelling a moment ago, Fane could tell


    which of these people from t


    of Divine oyathesdiiiportant and


    aLaHortt ive positions among them.


    If he managed to kill a few people


    with the strength of the peak of true


    god level, the other people on the


    other hand would naturally be


    frightened. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    And by that time, their morale would


    be impacted. Moreover, they did not


    have a lot of people withtheSehgth


    jueygodidevel thus, in the end, they


    would be defeatedpletely. It was


    useless to have more people than a


    few with true strength and power!


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    ¡°Hahaha! Young man, I''m our master¡¯s right -hand man! Do you think you can kill me just because you say so? Dream on, punk!"


    Elder Hartman sneered at Fane sassily. Would it not be funny for an unknown brat like Fane to strike at him? Not to forget that


    Fane was so much younger than him. Hence, not only was he not afraid of Fane, but he alsoughed at him for being naive.


    He was even bursting with joy and excitement in his heart. That strange stone ball was in that brat''s hand, if he managed to kill


    this brat and take over his martial ring, then the stone ball would be his! What a great opportunity!


    No one would notice that he has taken Fane''s martial ring after he killed him because everyone would be busy fighting and


    fending off the opponents; no one would be free to watch his every step! And he only needed to kill that brat, keep his ring, and


    pretended to fight for a little while, then escape from the battle to the outside of the forest. He nned to then find a secret cave


    and study the strange stone ball.


    What if he was fortunate enough to discover the method to breaking through to the ultimate god realm? And because of that, he


    broke through to the ultimate god realm? Then he would be the Master of the Hall of Divine Royal!


    Of course, if he was unable to discover anything from the stone ball, he would then return to the Hall of Divine Royal and tell


    everybody that he was afraid that the other party would pursue after him and snatch the martial ring back, thus he could only


    leave the battlefield with the ring and hide somewhere else first. This sounded reasonable and logical!


    Elder Hartman''s eyes could barely conceal his delight and excitement as he thought. With a flip of his palm, a sword appeared in


    his hand and he injected Chi energy into his sword.


    ¡°An upper-grade spiritual tool?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fane¡¯s eyes immediately shined bright the moment he saw the sword in the elder¡¯s hand. His mood lightened. If he was able to


    snatch this sword from his hand, then he would obtain another incredible treasure


    And he would let his father use that fine sword. That should be able to increase the overallbat prowess and strength of his


    group.


    Oh, brat, are you thinking of snatching my upper-grade spiritual weapon? Well. I''m sorry that you can¡¯t do that, instead, I''ll be


    getting the spiritual weapon that''s in your hand!"


    Elder Hartmanughed sarcastically. Clenching the hilt of his sword, he chopped forward toward Fane.


    As he chopped toward the front with his sword, a huge amount of Chi energy condensed and formed a big fish. The big fish then


    charged toward Fane at full speed.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s my first time seeing such martial technique!"


    The big fish Chi attack did not seem powerful at all. But because it was colossal, the impact of collision would be huge too. If one


    was to be hit by this giant fish, severe injury was definitely unavoidable.


    Swoosh!


    Fane, too, chopped toward the front with his sword. In a blink of an eye, a sword aura within a thick aura casing was formed,


    creating a frightening attack. It shed out as though it were an arc of light.


    "You don¡¯t even want to use any martial technique? Do you think such a shing attack would do any damage to the giant fish?


    What a naive brat you are!"


    Elder Hartman sneered upon seeing Fane''s seemingly weak attack. He was not happy in the slightest! How could this brat look


    down on him by casting such a frail attack?


    Boom!


    However, in the next second, Elder


    Hartman waspletely


    tongue-tied. The big fishahathexdast


    {was ebsolifl) destroyed by


    Fafhe''s attack. Moreover, Fane''s


    attack was not worn off at all by his


    big fish; the remaining residual of


    Fane''s attack was heading straight at


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No freaking way! My...my fish is destroyed ...just like that? And..."


    Elder Hartman could feel nothing but


    blind shock and terror right now; his


    eyes widened, and Higsaey drasped to


    ths orqunaarahescid not even use


    any martial skill; it was just a casual


    attack of his! How could a casual


    attack like that destroy his big fish?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Elder Hartman punched towards the


    front once again, only did he manage


    to destroy the resi ahoweroP


    pe ee


    and gloominess appeared in his eyes


    as he stared at the young man before


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ints of solemness


    "Well. It seems like the right-hand man of the Master of Divine Royal Hall is not as strong as he imed."


    Fane, who already grasped the situation, knowing the level ofbat prowess of the elder, once again swung his sword and


    sted towards the elder, his smile cold and sinister.

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    However, this time, Fane cast out a more powerful attack than before. He used a martial technique¡ªBurning Chop.


    "No!"


    Elder Hartman did not dare to ck in the slightest. He immediately performed a more powerful martial technique of his.


    However, his martial technique was like a fly buzzing around the head-weak and poor. The technique was unable to resist the


    attack of Fane at all and waspletely wrecked. Meanwhile, Fane''s Burning Chop still carried a lot of remaining strength,


    heading straight at him.


    Elder Hartman who had no time to execute the second technique in time, immediately cast an aura shield to enclose himself in


    the center for protection.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, this thin and shaky aura shield could not withstand the frightening attack at all. It onlysted for a second before the


    shield was destroyed, and the attacknded directly on his chest, throwing him a few meters away.


    Bang!


    Elder Hartman flew backward recklessly like a kite with broken string before hitting the ground heavily and spurting out mouthfuls


    of blood. With his legs straightened and muscle stiffed, he died just like that.


    "No f*cking way! Elder...Elder Hartman died ...died just like that..."


    Several fighters of true god level, who stood nearby and witnessed the disastrous death of Elder Hartman, were frightened down


    to the soles of their shoes. Fear and terror reared up within them that they could barely speak properly.


    After all, in the Hall of Divine Royal, apart from the hall master, Elder Hartman, Elder Moseley, and Elder Lock were considered


    as the strongest martial practitioners among them.


    However, a strong and powerful fighter like Elder Hartman did notst more than half a minute in the battle, and was killed by the


    other party. The gap of strength andbat ability between them and the other party¡ªFane and the group¡ªwas enormously


    wide.


    Fane flew toward Elder Hartman''s body, took off his martial ring, and kept the upper -grade sword into his own martial ring.


    That treasure sword was a rare weapon and since Fane and the alliances did not discuss the distribution of the treasure and


    goods after obtaining the stone ball, he intended to keep this rare weapon first.


    Swoosh!


    With another flicker, Fane went straight for Elder Lock.


    Just as Elder Lock st a fighter ofte true god level, he saw Fane flying toward him. He did not even manage to enjoy the brief


    victorious moment, yet Fane was alreadying at him. He was taken aback.


    Was this brat not fighting Elder Hartman just a moment ago? Why did this brate to his side now? Elder Lock pondered hard.


    When he wheeled his head around


    and found that Elder Hartman was |


    neggen teases, his face


    ntly fell. He gasped at the newly


    learned fact. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elder Hartman was killed by this


    brat? In such a short time? mM


    Furthermore, hi epmibdtprdwess


    apuistierigth were almost the same


    as Elder Hartman''s, so how could he


    be a match for this brat? Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elder Moseley,e and help me! This brat is extremely strong! I¡¯m not confident in dealing with him by myself! Let''s fight him


    together and kill him!¡±


    Elder Lock yelled in the direction of Elder Moseley. His eyes fixated at Fane with a gloomy expression written all over his face.


    ¡°Motherfucker! | can''t even hold on! They have too many true god-level fighters on their side! Two of them are fighting against me


    right now!"


    Elder Moseley was sweating profusely. He was surrounded by Nash and Keh. He was about to copse.


    Elder Lock immediately looked over


    to Elder Moseley¡¯s side as soon as he


    heard his cry. He was rendered


    speechless. They were pleary Aa"


    rpatetnfon tier lin terms of true god


    realm cultivation. Moreover, the


    battles between the others obviously


    showed that their men could not hold


    up any longer, and the speed of their


    men falling and dying was so much


    faster than that of Fane and his


    group''s. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    "Damn, the true god level fighters on their side are just too powerfull"


    Matthew-the master of the Divine Royal Hall-looked at the situation and his face turned unsightly. Lana, William, and Ethan,


    although they were only at the early stage of the true god realm, theirbat strength and ability were enough to defeat several


    early-stage true god level fighters! It was just tough to behead these three people.


    Boom!


    On the other side, Fane decimated Elder Lock in no time. The Hall of Divine Royal lost another strong elite fighter.


    ¡°Dammit! We''ve lost almost fifty thousand men, and what the f*ck?! The other party¡¯s casualties are less than ten thousand! If


    this continues, the speed of people dying on our side will only increase!"


    Elder Moseley studied the current situation and realized that although they outnumbered them by a hundred thousand at the


    beginning, the gap was getting smaller and smaller. Their advantage in this battle was fading fast. They have even lost many


    strong fighters like Elder Hartman and Elder Lock. The situation would worsen for them when the true god level fighters on


    Fane''s side was not upied anymore. They would turn their targets on their semi-god level fighters! In this case, Divine Royal


    Hall would suffer greater and more severe loss than before!


    "Master, this is not good at all! Run, we have to run away! They''re simply overwhelmingly strong! There must be several


    extremely strong fighters in their team. Besides, that brat, he is crazily powerful! Even Elder Hartman and Elder Lock were killed


    by him just like that!"


    Elder Moseley gritted his teeth, swallowed his pride, and flew a long distance away from the battlefield before he warned


    Matthew.


    "Dammit, dammit!"


    Matthew was reluctant to give up, but what else could he do? In such a situation, he knew that if he persisted, he would lose the


    entire hall! It was an absolute defeat.


    Furthermore, that young man, that b*stard, killed both Elder Hartman and Elder Lock within minutes, and if that b*stard came at


    him, he was definitely no match for him.


    ¡°Retreat! Everyone, retreat!"


    Matthew waved his hand, gesturing everyone to retreat. He then threw out a wisp of Chi, wheeled around and turned into a


    shadow, fleeing into the distance.


    ¡°Runt"


    Even their Hall Master ran away, what about the underlings of the Hall of Divine Royal? They were not motivated to fight


    anymore. One by one, they fled the scene like ants running away from a water droplet¡ªmessy and scattered.


    Swoosh, shoo, swoosh!


    Fane flickered in session, killing several elite fighters of the true god level from the Hall of Divine Royal, only then did he


    cease the attack.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Fane''s team pursued and killed another ten thousand men when they saw these people started fleeing. They chased after the


    escapees for some distance.


    "Stop chasing!"


    Fane yelled. The other party had too


    many people. They sessfully killed


    a lot of them, thegnbuld''s fer


    great ddudties too if they continued


    to pursue after them, even though


    they would win in the end. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Besides, now that Fane and the


    others had killed many people


    especially the stro fightersdn)


    er sideithe ther party had


    suffered heavy losses. Since their


    goal was already aplished,


    there was no need for them to pursue


    after the other party. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hahaha! Young Master Fane, you''re truly amazingly powerful! You killed several strong fighters of true god level alone! How


    cool is that!"


    Kevin teased Fane as he flew over to


    him. "Let''s clean up the battlefield!


    Then we''ll distrbugett Spots


    aEpOraING YO merit. Fane contributed


    the most, so | suggest letting him


    distribute themter. What do you all


    think?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    Alejandro proposed his thoughts to the crowd.


    "That''s a great idea! We all have to thank Fane this time, if it were for the agreement Fane had made for us agree to before


    entering the forest, we¡¯d be in a huge mess; we wouldn¡¯t be so united. And if we weren''t this united, we''d be robbed of that stone


    ball by those people!¡±


    The head of the Ximenes family bobbed his head to show agreement. However, he did not forget to remind Fane, "Young Master


    Fane, if this stone ball is really the way to the ultimate god realm and it can be used repeatedly, we hope that Young Master Fane


    will not forget our agreement.¡±


    Everyone''s gazes suddenly all turned to Fane fearing that Fane would keep it without sharing it as per the agreement.


    Now, the Woods family had grasped the overall situation. There were only five people who reached the peak of the true god


    realm, and among these five, Fane topped the list-he could fight and hold off several men with the strength of the peak of true


    god realm by himself. Hence, the overall strength andbat ability of the Woods family increased tremendously; they could


    even win against the Skies Pavilion.


    If it were not for the fact that there were not many fighters of the middle stage orte stage of the true god realm in the Woods


    family, the Woods family would be stronger than most of the ancient ns including the Pavilion of Divinity and the Pavilion of


    Soaring Eagles. The Woods family would not have to fear those ns anymore.


    "Please be rest assured! If | discover anything about this stone ball, I''d definitely contact all of you. Of course, if the stone ball


    only allows one person to break through to the ultimate god level, | could not do anything else. Please then forgive me for being


    somewhat powerless in such a situation!¡±


    Fane looked at the crowd and said in a serious tone.


    ¡°By the way, for the martial rings of those who have died in this battle, the people of the same family should keep it. It won¡¯t be


    considered as the spoils of war. The spoils of war should be those treasures inside the martial rings of the opponents!"


    After pondering for a few seconds, Fane then announced to the crowd.


    The third-ss and second-ss families who suffered grave loss, cast grateful nces at Fane for being considerate of them.


    After all, these families lost a lot of their men, and it would be unfair to them if they had to take out the treasure from the martial


    rings of their dead men and share it with others.


    "Let''s leave this ce. Right, when we go out, we have to be fast. After all, the closer we are to the outside of the forest, the


    lesser monster beasts there will be. In fact, the faster we leave the forest, the more advantageous it is for us!"


    After everyone had collected all the loot, Fane again suggested it to the crowd.


    "That¡¯s not a problem. But, Young Master Fane, we have quite a few people injured in this battle, what should we do about them?


    Should we find a ce and let them recover from their injuries first?"


    Shelby frowned as he walked up to Fane and popped her concern.


    Obviously in everyone''s hearts, including those heads of families, they saw Fane as an important person; Fane had clearly


    be the backbone of group there.


    ¡°Hmm...How about this? The others will leave the forest in different directions, and those who are injured will ride with the Woods


    family atop the flying sword. They should rest on the flying sword and let their wounds heal. It''ll be a lot safer to go in the middle.


    We have to at least leave this bloody ce first because the smell of blood here will definitely attract a lot of powerful monster


    beasts!"


    After we''ve gone a little further away from this ce, we can then find a safe ce to rest. Then we''ll set off again tomorrow


    morning!"


    After giving the matter some thought, Fane proposed to the crowd.


    Fane and the others then left this ce shortly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fane was right about the monster


    beasts. Not long after they le


    scene, ho des ofcewifyihg and


    blodas eking monster beasts flew


    to the bloody ce and gnawed on


    the corpses there. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Motherf*cker! Why are they so strong?"


    On the other side, at this time, the


    people of the Hall of Divine Royal had


    fled a long way aw absy thi) |


    gevhereritdgethicrat one ce after


    finding out that Fane and his group


    were no longer chasing after them. A


    huge sigh of relief was let out in the


    crowd in unison. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. Especially that young man! He''s


    way too powerful. H a \agn |


    mike nia belSd strong? This is


    absolutely illogical!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elder Moseley said huffily, his heart palpitating.

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    ¡°Elder Moseley, what now? The other party wouldn''t hand over the stone ball! And they''re so united, and...and we can¡¯t defeat


    them! Ugh! What a mess!"


    Matthew was down in the dumps and he did not know what to do next. In a blink of an eye, he lost more than fifty thousand men,


    plus those who died before the battle with Fane and his groups, he was at a huge loss right now. Even worse, strong people like


    Elder Lock and Elder Hartman were killed by the other party as well. He was truly out of ideas.


    ¡°Sigh! We''ve no other way anymore. We have lost so many men, and those who survived the tough battle suffered injuries as


    well. Even if we go after them right now, we''re simply no match for them. Not to


    mention there is no fighting morale nor spirit among us. So, for the time being, we can only cease our attack temporarily."


    Elder Moseley gazed at the crowd nkly and shook his head helplessly in the end. His tone was full of despair.


    "Temporarily? What do you mean? Are you saying that there''s still a way, a hope, for us to get the stone ball?¡±


    Matthew''s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing Elder Moseley¡¯s words.


    "That stone ball is obviously important, so much so that those people from other families of the maind would not want the


    stone ball to fall into our hands.


    Perhaps, they thought that if the stone ball is in the brat''s hand, they would still have a chance to snatch it from him once they


    get to the maind. And if the stone ball is with us, it won''t be so easy for them to grab it anymore!"


    Elder Mosely paused for a few seconds before continuing, "So, | guess that''s why they were so united beforehand did not fall for


    our scheme of sowing discord among them. They stayed still!"


    "Yes, you''re right. Sigh! There''s no other way now, right? That stone balL.the more reluctant they are to give it up, the more | feel


    that the stone ball is the way to the ultimate god realm!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The Master of the Hall of Divine Royal said with a sigh.


    ¡°Master, this is what | think. Everyone should go back to rest first, and then we''ll send some people to the continent and scout. If


    there¡¯s any news about the ultimate god realm, we''d know!¡±


    Elder Moseley gazed at Matthew and then said, "By the way, do you want to seek help from your senior? | know there have been


    some conflicts between the two of you and are not on good terms, but so many years have passed, he shouldn''t be upset at you


    anymore. Besides, if you tell him that there''s news about the ultimate god realm, | believe that your senior will definitely be


    interested! After all, if you could get help from him to find out who that brat is and where he lives, half of our job is considered


    done!"


    "My senior?"


    A few horizontal lines formed


    between the brows of Matthew and


    his expression turned solemn. "I''m


    afraid that he would co amchist |


    fieiecitiis aaa ne and I''ll


    definitely be no match alone! Unless


    ...Unless, we go in arger group! At


    least one or two hundred strong


    people! It''s safer that way!" "All right!


    Let''s go to him with hundreds of


    strong people! Besides, we should


    send more people to poke around


    about the stone ball!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Elder Moseley nodded and the conversation ended. The crowd rested for a while before they continued to set off, heading out of


    the forest.


    Only, what made the Hall of Divine


    Royal hesitate was that there was no


    Fane nor his team to hale killtite 1


    Rear ace an


    opening for them anymore. Before


    that, they fled in a panicky manner


    and encountered many monster


    beasts. That made them lose another


    number of men. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    On the contrary, Fane and his group


    possessed amazingbat ability.


    When they we peadinthoutthey


    papeca Aster speed. So, they only


    lost a few men before sessfully


    exiting the ck Windy Ind! Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    Another few days passed by quickly. Fane and the others have finally left the sea territory and arrived at the continent in the


    southeast of Daxia.


    After resting for a short while, the group went on a discussion about how they should distribute the spoils, then they distributed


    all the spoils they had gotten throughout the trip.


    Those people from the second and third ss families were grateful for the expedition to the ck Windy Forest. The journey to


    the ck Windy Ind was not only treacherous but also full of traps and monster beats, and if it were not for Fane and the


    others, they were afraid that not many of them would havee back alive, and they would not even have the chance


    to share the martial materials and resources from the spoils.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Although we lost more than ten thousand men, the oue is better than what we expected. Hmmm. | wonder how the other


    teams are doing, especially the team of the Hunt family. They were assigned with Bright Snow Mountain, and it''s a lot nearer


    than ck Windy Ind, perhaps, they have already returned to Daxia. | wonder what''s the result!"


    Nash spoke his mind as he pondered.


    ¡°Well, based on what | have observed and understood about the Hunt family¡¯s style of doing things, it''s true that they have a lot


    of men, and they are strong, but they would certainly act separately after entering the mountain together. They might even fight


    and kill each other for the treasure.


    Although ck Windy Forest is more dangerous than Bright Snow Mountain, their number of casualties might be higher than


    ours!"


    The First Elder of the Woods family, Keh Woods,ughed as he analyzed the Hunt family¡¯s temperament. In the dangerous


    excursion to the ck Windy Forest, the Woods family contributed a lot and naturally, they received more resources and


    benefits. What was more delightful was that the stone ball was with Fane! Therefore, throughout their journey back to Daxia,


    happiness, and excitement were hanging on their faces; they were bursting with joy and could barely conceal their delight.


    "He''s right! This is the best and the wisest decision I''ve ever made for my family to follow the Woods family, Cabello family,


    Ximenes family, and Lancaster family to the hazardous ck Windy Forest! Best decision ever!


    The head of a second-ss family eximed with a smiley face; he arched his hand and bowed to Fane and the other prominent


    families. "Well. We shall bid you adieu now. Young Master Fane, thank you very much and | hope you''ll deliver good news to us


    very soon!"


    ¡°Young Master Fane, we''re leaving too. Looking forward to the good news!¡±


    The people from the other families also took off after saying goodbyes to Fane and others.


    Fane''s strength, power, andbat ability hadpletely convinced these families and powerhouses, and many of them even


    started to tter the Woods family, hoping the Woods family would take care of them in the future.


    "Master Woods, Fane, we''re leaving too!"


    When most of the crowd were almost gone, Alejandro, too, arched his hand and saluted Fane and others. "Hopefully you


    manage to examine this stone ball and discover the way to break through to the ultimate god realm. It''d be really worrying and


    problematic if we can''t find a way to break through to the ultimate god realm through this stone ball. We finally got some clue


    about the ultimate god realm, and if this stone ball...sigh!"


    "Master Cabello, don¡¯t be


    preupied with it. That ancient


    formation was left behind by,


    C


    someone inthe ast Now that the


    andlert ormation has been


    activated, the location of the seven


    points appearing on the screen is


    pointing toward the Seven Dangers. |


    believe that this is not a Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    coincidence. And there is a stone ball in every seven dangerous ces! It¡¯s certainly not a coincidence | believe."


    Fane responded confidently. "What


    I''m suspecting is that the ancient


    formation might have been destroyed


    someppe detiatatey..could it be


    tht someone does not want us to


    know about the clue? Or, perhaps, the


    ancient formation was ruined


    because of the long period of time?


    I''m not too sure." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right. Then we''ll wait for your good news!¡±


    Alejandro nodded his head, and only


    then took Danie and elenarcyitio


    sei somewhat elietant to leave


    IF ig and the others and left


    together. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After the other families had left, Fane summoned his flying sword and took the Woods family member home.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    ¡°Mommy, why isn''t Daddy back yet? | have broke through to the next level again. He''ll definitely be happy to know when he


    comes back!"


    In one of the courtyards of the Woods family, Kylie, who had been ying for a while, ran to Selena and whined with a pouty


    mouth.


    "Really? My little Kylie is so amazing!"


    Selena¡¯s eyes immediately lit up after hearing her daughter''s words. ¡°Your Daddy has been away for ten days; he should be back


    soon. And if he knew that our little Kylie had broken through to the ninthgrade martial practitioner, he would be delighted!¡±


    Kylie was incredibly talented, and Selena


    was happy about it. Kylie was so young and yet she was already at ninth-grade martial level and was about to break through to


    the grandmaster level! She would definitely be able to attain good achievements if she trained hard!


    "Hehe, Mommy is amazing too!"


    Kylie chuckled in return. Then she ran away to have fun with some other kids in the courtyard.


    "Sigh, | wonder how Fane and the others are doing. Sigh! That is an extremely dangerous ce! Sigh!"


    Selena gazed upward at the sky and sighed out loud.


    Just as her words fell not long after, she saw a group of people riding on a flying sword in the distant sky heading toward her.


    It was Fane''s flying sword! This sight before Selena cheered her soul instantly. She shot up from her chair and said to Kylie, who


    was ying on the side, "Kylie, look! It¡¯s Daddy! He''s back!¡±


    Sunshine flooded Kylie''s big and beautiful eyes the moment she heard Selena''s words. She immediately ran over and yelled,


    "Yay! Daddy is back! Daddy is back!"


    The others from the Woods family also turned their heads toward the sky and saw Fane''s flying sword heading toward them.


    Their spirits were flying high and they were jumping excitedly as though Fane was the Santa us who brought them gifts!


    "There¡¯s a lot of people on the flying swords! Looks like our Woods family did not lose a lot of people this time!"


    Someone from the crowd said with a relieved face.


    At this time, Fane¡¯s flying sword stopped midair, slightly above the courtyard of the Woods family residence. Everyone on the


    sword hopped off andnded on the ground.


    ¡°Master Woods, how was it? What happened there?"


    Lancelot and the others immediately approached Nash and surrounded him in the center with immense excitement written over


    their faces.


    ¡°Hahaha! Oh my...we gained a lot this time! We went to the ck Windy Ind, and we did not suffer a lot of casualties, only


    around one thousand or so. We''re satisfied with the oue!¡±


    Nashughed wholeheartedly as he spoke." Also, Fane is so amazing! He grabbed the stone ball!" he added.


    "The stone ball?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Lancelot exchanges puzzled nces with the others. They were confused.


    Nash then told the crowd everything.


    "Oh, so there''s a stone ball inside


    every seven dangerous slels Sic!


    Hmmm. Thi stoneballl must have a


    lant ad With being able to break


    through to the ultimate god realm!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    An old man from the crowd frowned and fell into contemtion.


    ¡°Tch! The Hunt family is truly sleazy


    and cunning. They knew that the


    ck Windy Ind is thesngso?


    en gys seout Gf e Seven


    ngers, yet they as a strong family


    chose to go to Bright Snow Mountain


    and made you guys go to ck


    Windy Ind! How unfair!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Lancelot was


    huffing and puffing at the siteratic(r,\


    nching tu fatandface burning


    \


    anger as he spoke. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    "Heh. Once us aristocratic families knew that we could only choose from two danger zones, | knew that they would definitely


    choose Bright Snow Mountain, which is closer and is not so dangerous!"


    Nash chuckled and added, "But thank goodness Fane thought of a n and made agreements with everyone in advance.


    This is how we were able to prevent the forces from the sea from sessfully driving a wedge between us. Only then could we


    get the treasure back without suffering huge losses!¡±


    "That¡¯s right. It''s true that we were fortunate to have Fane, so clever and strong in fighting. He killed so many fighters from the


    Hall of Divine Royal, and only then did they give up on attacking us


    and escape!"


    Keh was emotional when he thought about what had happened a few days before. "The monsters of ck Wind Ind are


    not only strong, but they frequently appear in groups. No wonder they''re so fearsome!¡±


    "| think that the tree was too powerful. An Elder at the peak of the true god status from the Ximenes family was actually killed


    when he was not being careful!¡±


    Another Elder from the Woods family spoke with a pang of regret.


    "That tree is indeed strange. Who knows why it''s so strong? And it is also smart.


    Thank goodness it couldn''t move. If it could run like the monsters, it would be even harder for us to fight it!"


    Nash also furrowed his brows. It was the first time they had seen a tree like this.


    "| think it has something to do with the stone ball!"


    Fane thought about it and hazarded a guess, "The people of the Hall of Divine Royal said that there was a powerful ancient tree


    somewhere deep in the danger zone, and we even saw it. This means that all those ancient trees are of a simr type, and the


    only point of simrity between them is that they all have a stone orb on them. That¡¯s why | think this has something to do with


    the stone ball!"


    Here, Fane paused for a while before continuing, "Also, | noticed something strange!"


    "What is it?¡±


    Everyone immediately looked at Fane in anticipation, their eyes filled with curiosity. "While | was taking this stone ball, | realized


    a problem. It''s actually absorbing Chi in small quantities. | couldn''t help but be suspicious and think if it''s some kind of living


    thing. If it can absorb Chi on its own, doesn''t this mean that it¡¯s able to cultivate itself?"


    Fane did not beat around the bush. He flipped his palm and took the stone orb out of his martial ring, showing it to everyone.


    "It''s truly absorbing Chi, but not at a very fast pace. It''s very slow!"


    Everyone was stunned after they observed it for a while.


    ¡°Why would they absorb Chi? Unless they can truly cultivate themselves?"


    Keh frowned.


    Lancelot gently knocked his hand on its surface and put his ear closer to it." Strange. There¡¯s nothing. It doesn''t sound hollow


    either. Don''t tell me this is some kind of egg?"


    Mason burst intoughter after he


    said that. "Haha. Don''t speak too


    soon. Asides from its unusual co


    and the fact that i,hasseme strange


    igSorigtion¡¯on its surface, this thing


    does look like a fossil of a dinosaur


    egg, judging from its size. Maybe it''s


    actually a monster''s egg? If that''s the


    case, then it might not have anything


    to do with breaking into the true god


    status!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "No way!"


    Lancelot shook his head. "If it were a fossil, why would it absorb Chi on its own?


    Besides, why would it appear on top of the seven big trees in the Seven Dangers? | don¡¯t think all of this is a coincidence.


    Rather, it feels like someone had specially arranged this!"


    "Specially arranged?"


    Lancelot''s words evidently struck


    something within Fane. "Now that


    you mention it, | do think thatpesple


    Te Re Ka viranged this.


    s object absorbs Chi by itself and


    is ced in danger zones, so it''s


    difficult for people to find it. But


    what''s the use of the Chi after it¡¯s


    absorbed?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Ugh, | have a headache from this. |


    think we won''t be able to get anyBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    information out of this for a witiba


    weg tee RANG Re Pavilion


    of Gods


    and Kings has found


    anything after conducting research


    for so long? Furthermore, he has


    quite a few eggs in his possession!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash heaved a sigh and spoke slowly.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    "That''s true. So many days have passed by already. | wonder if they¡¯ve found anything. It seems like we should find some time to


    pay the Pavilion of Gods and Kings a visit!"


    Fane also thought of something and could not help but say, "That force in the sea territory, | think it''s called the Hall of Divine


    Royal? The names of the Hall of Divine Royal and the Pavilion of Gods and Kings seem rted. Is there a connection between


    these two forces?¡±


    "| know!"


    He did not think that the First Elder would speak up at this moment, "When they were younger, | think they were fellow disciples


    of the same master. They fell in love with


    the same woman, and the woman did not make her feelings clear between the two. At first, the woman was the girlfriend of the


    master of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings, butter | think she was caught in bed with the master of the Hall of Divine Royal. So


    the master of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings killed the woman, and the two disciples became enemies since then!"


    Here, Keh paused for a while before continuing, "And between the two, the master of the Hall of Divine Royal chose to leave


    the maind and went into the ocean. So the master of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings was the fellow disciple of the current


    master of the Hall of Divine Royal!"


    "The two of them actually apprenticed under the same master? Won''t it be troublesome if those two forces decide to make an


    alliance? Who would be able to oppose them then?"


    Weston''s expression darkened after he heard this. He spoke with a worried tone.


    ¡°Heh. | don''t think it''ll be happening.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they haven''t interacted for years and don''t quite see each other as mortal enemies anymore, and the animosity


    between them has decreased, | still believe that they won''t cooperate with each other. The master of the Pavilion of Gods and


    Kings has a pretty good character. As for the master of the Hall of Divine Royal, while I''m not familiar with him, | don''t think he¡¯s a


    nice person. After all, he had seduced the girlfriend of his own fellow disciple!"


    Keh chuckled and spoke.


    "It seems that they will not make an alliance no matter what happens. We have nothing to fear then!"


    Fane gave a bitter smile and spoke with emotion, "Who knew that the two disciples from the past would actually be the


    masters of such powerful forces.¡±


    ¡°All right, everyone, go and take a rest. We''ve managed to obtain quite a lot of spirited grass this time. It''ll be enough for


    everyone''s cultivation for some time now. Especially for those at the advanced stage of the true god status-you must work hard!


    If Fane manages to find something from the stone orb, and we discover the method to break into the ultimate god status, you will


    have the chance to do so!¡±


    Nash shed a satisfied smile and told everyone to leave and rest first.


    Fane kept everything and walked over, lifting Kylie up and carrying her into the ce where he stayed.


    "Daddy, guess what cultivation level I''m at now?"


    Kylie immediately asked, grinning. The little girl wanted to give Fane a surprise earlier.


    ¡°Hmm, you were still a sixth-grade martial artist when | left. From your looks, you''re definitely not just a seventh-grader. You


    wouldn''t be so happy if you were a seventhgrader!"


    Fane thought about it and spoke, "I think you must be an eighth-grade martial artist now, right?"


    "Hehe!"


    Kylie giggled when she heard this. "If


    you came back two days earlier,


    Daddy, | would have been an orm


    eighth-gr martial Artist ut |


    Rateaiics into the ninth grade


    yesterday! And Mommy has already


    broken into the level of a ninth-grade


    grandmaster. Don''t tell her | told you.


    She wants to give you a surprise!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Naughty girl!"


    Fane heard this and gently patted his


    daughter''s head. "Befor d know!


    y Ure alvegaly even fears old. Time


    passes by so quickly!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, right. Mommy said that she wants to quickly break into the semi-god status.


    Once she does, she''ll be able to fly.


    And she can follow youywhe@terh)ou


    go eng shel be SBle to defend


    herself too!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    Kylie quickly thought of something and told Fane all this.


    ¡°All right. | got it. Good girl. The next time your mommy has anything in mind, tell them to Daddy. Understand?"


    Fane smiled and told Kylie, "All right. I''ll bring you and Mommy to the bottom of the mountain to y at night. How about that?"


    "Okay. Yay! We can go out to y!"


    Kylie cried excitedly.


    At night, Fane did not rush to research the stone orb. At any rate, he already possessed it, and he had time to study it.


    After he apanied his daughter and wife to the bottom of the mountain, he rested for the entire night.


    The next morning, Fane was just about to take the stone orb out to study it. He did not think that Fiona would drag Andrew,


    Theodore, and Joan to see him at this time.


    When he saw the four of them and Fiona''s grinning expression, Fane knew that Fiona must be highly anticipating something.


    She even dragged his mother over.


    "Fane, Didn''t Third Young Mistress Cabello say that they were going to give some of their treasure to you-the Bone Marrow


    Cleansing Water or something. What happened? Did she forget?"


    Fiona asked, grinning.


    "That''s right, Fane. We wanted to see you yesterday, but your mother said that you were working hard outside. So she prevented


    us from seeing you, to let you rest properly. See, we care about you!" Theodore also looked at Fane with a grin on his face.


    "Don''t worry. There are only four of you here, so it won''t be a problem. Just one drop per person will do the trick!¡±


    Fane gave a bitter smile and took out a small porcin container. Then he took out four more bottles and dropped a single drop


    of Bone Marrow Cleansing Water into each of the four bottles. He then thrust them on everyone.


    "|s-isn''t one drop too little?¡±


    Andrew took the bottle from Fane''s hand and frowned. It seemed that he was unhappy.


    "Fane, I''m sure you have more in that


    bottle. Seriously, my daughter is


    pretty, and she¡¯ pyertttio fou) aot


    cay facil eds treated you well. Why


    are you so stingy? Aren''t you being


    too miserly, giving me only one


    drop?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fiona was also unhappy. She spoke in a sour tone.


    Fane''s expression darkened when he


    heard this. "All of you are older, so


    one drop is enough to cleanse


    entire body. Y onlyes¨¦a oan: it


    WaT HAt Wester toy soak in the water


    for half an hour, then you can


    be a first-grade martial artist


    already. Is that not enough for you?


    Besides, even if | were stingy, |


    wouldn''t have given my mother only


    a single drop, right?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Fiona continued stubbornly, "Then how would we know that you''re going to secretly give your mother another dropter?"


    ¡°Heh. | can give you two drops if you


    want but your body won be


    take it. N tani @INVou leleanse your


    body, Out you''ll also die while you


    soak in the water. Think about it for


    yourself then!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane spoke with a cold smile on his face.

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    "Gasp!"


    Fiona took a sharp intake of breath after she heard Fane''s words. She was scared witless now. "Two-two drops will kill you?


    Never mind then. I''ll take one drop!"


    "Thank you, Young Master Fane!"


    Theodore gave Fane a fist-to-palm salute, his emotions in a tangle. His son had provoked Fane so much before, yet Fane still


    treated him well. This made him feel sorry. Perhaps his son did deserve to die.


    "Heli. No worries!"


    Fane chuckled. Only then did Fiona, Andrew, and Theodore leave the room.


    "Third Young Mistress Cabello stole this treasure, right? It seems like she really


    likes you. Will the master of the Cabello family scold her for this?"


    After Fiona and the others left, Joan asked with worry in her voice.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. Master Cabello is a nice person. Danie told me that her father knows about this, and he himself had given


    it to us! Now rtions between our families are good. | believe that it won''t be like before, where the two families saw each other


    as mortal enemies!"


    Fane smiled and assured Joan.


    ¡°Mmph. Then I can rx. | don''t really care about cultivating myself. I''m so old already. It''s definitely toote for me to start


    training now. If | can''t be a fighter, | definitely won''t be someone at the ultimate -god status who can live for two hundred years.


    My only wish is to see you lead a happy life!"


    Joan nodded her head and spoke, her voice thick with emotion.


    ¡°Mom, even if you can''t be a fighter, you''ll already be a martial artist once you cleanse your body. You''ll be a lot stronger than


    regr people, and at least you won''t easily fall sick. Of course, if that''s the case, | believe that you''ll be able to live a long life


    without a problem, Mom!"


    Fane took his mother''s hand and smiled.


    ¡°All right. As for you, | hope you''ll be able to seed soon. Your father told me that being able to find the way to break into the


    ultimate god status is of utmost importance, as well as who will be the first to find the way. This might change everything in the


    future, and it might change the entire structure of the cultivation world! You must work hard. After all, the Woods family and our


    rtives from the Taylor family who came over with us all rely on you to protect them!"


    Joan nodded her head and spoke earnestly, "But | believe that you will break into the ultimate god status! Selena has good talent


    too. | hope that she''ll be able to catch up to you and be a fighter at the ultimate god status too!¡±


    ¡°I''ll definitely work hard, Mom!"


    Fane bobbed his head.


    Yet at this time, a few youths fro


    the Woods family pares tuning.


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Young Master Fane, there are two


    women at the bottom of.thec O\T!


    untain-whoiwaht''to see you. And


    they have children with them!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    One of the youths immediately


    reported to Fa ina @bpeottuttone.


    Fleaseiiedthe original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "They want to see me? And there are children?"


    Fane was confused. "Did they say who they were?¡±


    "They didn''t. They just said that you''ll know once you see them!"


    The young man replied immediately.


    "All right. I''ll go see them!¡±

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    Fane nodded his head and answered.


    ¡°All right. I''ll get out of your hair now and prepare to cleanse my body and be a martial artist as soon as possible. Last night, your


    father even taught me some knowledge about the cultivation arts."


    Joan gave a small smile and left.


    Fane followed the youths and quickly went down the mountain.


    "Greetings, Supreme Warrior!"


    The two middle-aged women were each holding a child. When they saw Fane, they immediately kneeled down. There were a


    few bodyguards behind them.


    "You- Why are the two of you here?"


    Fane''s heart thudded when he saw the two.


    He had seen these two once-when he had gotten married. It was Fernando''s two wives. One of them was named Sarai, and the


    other was River.


    Fane did not know how to inform them of what happened to Fernando all this while. A month ago, he finally told Lana to inform


    them of the situation.


    All this while, he was filled with regret, and he did not know how he could everpensate the two.


    After all, they were not in need of money now. They had lower cultivation levels, but they were already seventh or eighth-grade


    martial artists. He wanted to find some time to visit them and take them in. He had told Lana about this too. He did not think that


    they would actually bring their children over at this moment.


    ¡°Supreme Warrior, we know what happened to Fernando. The forces that attacked him were foreign forces, so he still contributed


    to the country and brought glory to ournd. We managed to find our way here because we asked the Goddess of War, Lana, to


    give us directions. We wanted toe and see Fernando, and we''ve brought our children over!"


    Sarai''s expression was pinched when she spoke about Fernando. Red began to rim her eyes.


    The two children were still young, only about two or three years old. They looked rather pitiful.


    ¡°Supreme Warrior, we have no wish to disturb you, but we truly want to see him. Don¡¯t worry. After we see him, we''ll leave in two


    days!"


    River also chimed in hurriedly, afraid that Fane would be unhappy with their appearance.


    Fane gave a bitter smile. "| wanted to bring you two over in a few days," he said. "| was busy before, having to take part in the


    martial artspetition for the youths among the eight main families, and then going into the Seven Dangers to search for


    treasure. | was so busy that I didn''t have time to see you. It''s great that you two are here now!"


    Here, Fane paused before continuing," Since you''re here, you should stay on. There''s plenty of Chi here. You can properly


    cultivate yourselves here. I''ll arrange amodation for you, and you''ll be my esteemed guests here from now on! Don''t worry.


    Fernando won''t die. I''ll find a way to bring him back!"


    "Can we truly stay here? Thank you, Supreme Warrior!"


    Sarai and River''s expressions were filled with excitement.


    ¡°Of course. Just treat this ce as


    your own, and tell me if you need


    anything. I''ll also get rites topass''\


    spree! ravolces to you to


    hetp you cultivate yourselves! This


    way, by the time Fernando wakes up,


    your cultivation levels will be


    increased. Won''t it be great if you can


    give him a surprise?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane smiled and spoke to the two,


    "Oh, right. And don''t call me aysreme


    Warrior¡¯ a mane Evejone Calls me


    YouihgMaster Fane here. You should


    call me Fane or Young Master Fane.


    Either one is fine." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Young Master Fane!"


    River smiled, then she added, "But the Gods


    of War, Lana, and Ethan, told us about our husband''s situation. And we''ve been regrly keeping in touch. He''s in terrible


    condition now. We''re afraid...afraid that he won''t be able toe back!"


    "We have hope so long as he''s not dead!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane clenched his fists. "Of course, |


    only have a year and seven months


    left at most. The Cryo earl wild 1)


    ab yane msastibng before


    fa Now though, | know a few


    treasures that can save him, at least.


    I''ll definitely think of something to get


    them, even if | have to tear the entire


    country apart!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    What Fane said moved both women near tears.


    Sarai Campbell, on the other hand, still had that bitter smile on her face as shemented, "Sigh... It wouldn''t be so easy since


    Ethan Haays also said that what we need is a fourth-grade pill, while the two other precious items are third-grade premium


    spirited grass. We''ve only read about fourth and third-grade items from the ancient tome. Haha... We don''t even see third-grade


    elementary items on a regr basis, let alone third-grade premium and fourth-grade items!"


    River Harris chimed in, "Young Master Fane, we know that you purposely said that tofort us. Don¡¯t worry; both Sister Sarai


    and | are strong-willed. After all, we''ve


    spent some time on the battlefield before, and we''ve learned to take matters of life and death easily. Let''s put aside how difficult it


    is for you to find these things and only focus on the pill. Are you capable of bing a fourth-grade elementary alchemist in one


    year? That''s too difficult!"


    Their words made Fane sighed inwardly as he knew it truly was a difficult feat. Firstly, the existence of these precious items was


    an issue. Secondly, so what if they existed and they managed to find all the different ingredients needed for the pill? He was just


    a second-grade intermediate alchemist, and it was a very troubling journey to be a fourth-grade elementary alchemist!


    He had been running away from this fact all this time. He could only repeat to himself, Lana, and the others that this would work


    without fail.


    However, the hope of seeding was as small as winning a five-million lottery.


    "Yes, it is difficult, but I''ll try my best!" assured Fane after a moment of silence. " Alright, let''s stop talking about this. As long as


    Fernando is still alive, |, Fane Woods, won''t give up on him. Come, let me bring everyone to visit him!¡±


    River thought of something and added, ¡° Let''s visit Lana first so she can help us take care of the children. We don''t want the


    children to see their father lying there..."


    Fane nodded and quickly led them up the mountain. He arranged amodations for them before ordering his subordinate to


    gather Lana, Ethan, and his other disciples over.


    Lana immediately stepped forward and said to both women, "Sisters, we nned to fetch the two of you after a couple of days. |


    never thought you¡¯d find your way here!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "We''ve dismissed all the helpers in


    our house, and | decided to


    with the children afteciseussing it


    widt your Sitter River. We n to visit


    Fernando. We haven''t seen him for


    quite a while now, and we miss him


    badly.¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Sarai smiled weakly and said, "We


    don''t want the children to se


    father int at state tHeilsh, 50 please


    Held ue ke care of them for some


    time, and we will go take a lookter.¡±


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Sure, no problem!" Lana agreed to it. Fane soon led the two of them to pay Fernando a visit.


    Fane felt waves of bitterness in his


    heart when he saw how Sarai ener)


    River acted after theyaw Fernando.


    Thee St them sat by the thick ice


    layer and started crying. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    Fane never imagined that such an unyielding man, a man who made great contributions to Cathysia, would end up in sucha


    situation and be enved into a puppet by others.


    This was also because the other party was in a hurry to lure Fane out so they could kill him. Otherwise, Fernando''s life energy


    wouldpletely disperse some timeter to the point he could not be saved.


    Even as he returned to his room, Fane still looked dejected with a deep frown on his face.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Selena walked toward him and took his hands into hers as she studied his expression. "Honey, don¡¯t give yourself too much


    pressure¡ªjust try your best. Don¡¯t


    me yourself, do you understand?


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that this will affect your power to train! It''ll be troublesome if this affects your breakthrough as you''ll meet


    obstacles difficult to ovee."


    ¡°Alright, | understand." Fane nodded and continued speaking to Selena, "By the way, Selena, the Cabellos gave us Bone Marrow


    Cleansing Water sufficient for ten people. I''ve used four of the portions as I''ve given some to our mother and the rest today.


    There''s still enough for six people, and | just had a thought: Should we make a trip back to Middle Province? Shall we distribute


    some to Sharon, Tanya, and the others?"


    Selena smiled gently. "Sure! They¡¯ve treated us well before, and there''s not much use to keep this item. You should go back and


    give it to them, but | think I''ll be staying back to train so | can break through into the initial stage of the semigod level soon. By


    then, I''ll be able to fly around. I''ll stay at home to apany our daughter. I''ve been talking with Sarai and River these past


    couple of days as well, I''ll bring them around so they''ll be well acquainted with the Woods family!"


    Fane was inwardly relieved, never thinking his wife would be incredibly understanding. "I was afraid that you¡¯d be unhappy due


    to jealousy because | nned to send these to Sharon and the others!"


    However, Selena rolled her eyes when she heard what Fane said. "Why should | be jealous? They''re all amazing girls, anyway.


    Previously, my mother wished for you to get involved with the George and Drake family. Who knew that the Woods family was


    actually one of the eight reclusive families and you had such a strong background!"


    Fane smiled bitterly. "| never thought that I''d return to the Woods family someday. | initially thought that I''d never return to the


    Woods family in this lifetime, too. Who would''ve thought that that woman, Lily Lagorio, was the one who impeded the journey all


    this while."


    Selena smiled and said with great understanding, "You''ve been quite tired and under great pressure recently. It''d be nice to go


    out and rx!"


    "Don''t worry, | only see them as great friends. I''ll be back soon," promised Fane smilingly.


    The next morning, Fane headed for Middle Province on his flying sword.


    "Ah, I''m so bored!" whined Tanya in a


    cafe located in Middle Province. "|


    wonder how move uyds\eght@evi."


    Tht qunn¨¦iel ntacted us after he


    went to Gin City, but | heard that


    they''ve been wiped out after they


    offended a great force. He must be


    alright!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Yvonne, who was next to her, had a wane smile. "You shouldn''t think so much;


    Fane''s incredibly capable. How can


    people like us be worthy of him? ae)


    Apart from The Faqechas set a


    Goat athoh ip with his wife, so


    how can it be easily shaken? Isn''t


    that the person we fell for?¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Tanya nced at Yvonne and said


    with a bitter smile on her sour


    "Cousin s ster, ya@ve Filly


    Tanase that you like him as


    well. You had always denied it in the


    past!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    Unexpectedly, Yvonne rolled her eyes at Tanya. "How dare youment on me when you also acted the same way before? It''d


    be great if you were as brave as Sharon. Even though she failed, at least she confessed, right?"


    Tanya smilingly replied, "That''s right¡ªat least she had more things worth remembering him by. Who would''ve thought Fane was


    the Supreme Warrior and had such strongbat power? There hasn''t been any news or rumors about him in recent months.


    He might be living in seclusion, even."


    At this moment, Yvonne actually saw Sharon walking with a guy on the streets outside, and she seemed incredibly happy."


    Tanya, look over there. Isn''t that woman


    Sharon? Why is she with a guy?"


    ¡°Hey, why does this guy''s figure look so familiar?" Tanya could not help but frown as she eyed the man.


    Soon, the two of them exchanged looks and simultaneously eximed, "Fane!"


    "Oh, my, it is him! Why has he returned?¡± Tanya suddenly stood up and walked toward the entrance of the cafe.


    "Tanya, would it be bad for us to just barge forward like this? Would we be interrupting them?" Yvonne was just as inwardly


    excited as she followed after Tanya meekly.


    "What are you afraid of? We''re good friends with Sharon, so why should we be embarrassed?" Tanya had longed to meet Fane


    again, and she did not want to lose such an opportunity after seeing him again.


    Although she knew Fane harbored no feelings for them, she would still be satisfied even to speak with Fane once again.


    ¡°Fane, Sharon!" Tanya stopped and called out to them after running a couple of steps forward with her bodyguards.


    Fane and Sharon turned around at the same time, seemingly surprised.


    "Fane, it really is you. Why have you returned?¡± Tanya was delighted when she saw that it was indeed Fane.


    Before Fane could even exin,


    Sharon chirped, "The two of us were


    about to go look fo ui guys Ad


    yet ugh e¡¯d meet in the


    streets! Fane had just returned and


    went to visit my house, and he was


    prepared to go to yours!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Is that true? You still know that you


    should visit us?" Tanya wore the Ra


    of suspicion yet fe gidin dr y.


    Even pais uy thought of her as a


    friend, it was better for him to


    remember her than to forget her.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Of course. | have something that I''d


    like to give to everyone!" Fane smiled.


    "It just so happened thats naw al


    piston Sufficient for a couple


    of people, so | thought about you


    guys. That''s why I''m back; I''m


    prepared to give it to you." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Really? It''s great that you still remember us, your old friends!" spoke Yvonne with a roll of her eyes. "It''s quitete. Why don''t we


    search for a ce to have dinner?¡±


    ¡°Alright, this will be my treat. Let''s go and search for a ce to eat. We''ll catch up on old times over food!" Fane nodded. The


    group soon found a hotel and ordered a table full of food.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    ¡°By the way, Fane, we heard news that you''ve gone to Gin Cityter on and also the so-called Swallow City, right?" asked the


    curious Tanya minutes after they dug into their meal.


    Fane nodded as he then ryed some of the events that happened these few days while drinking.


    After they finished speaking, he took out three small porcin bottles and ced them in front of the three women. "This is what


    I''ve mentioned. It''s a precious item capable of purifying the body and making you a martial artist, enabling you to join the journey


    of training; the Bone Marrow Cleansing Water. Just add it into hot water and soak yourself in the water for half an hour, but it''s


    best if your maid can be on


    guard next to you as it might hurt over time. | fear you girls might pass out due to the pain!"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if it''s painful or not. It''s nice to be able to train!" Tanya took the small porcin bottle in front of her as her eyes


    burned with determination.


    "Yes. It doesn''t matter how strong | am¡ªso long as | can train. Bing a grandmaster in a ce like Middle Province will


    mean not everyone can harass me!" Yvonne was equally happy and looked just as fired up.


    "| still have three more bottles here, so everyone should take another bottle each. Those that aren''t too old should be able to use


    it. You can give it to others in the future!" Fane took out the remaining three bottles and ced them on the table.


    "That¡¯s too much considering how... precious these are. You''re giving more to us when you''ve already given us a bottle?" spoke


    the abashed Sharon.


    Tanya thought about it and said, "That''s right, Fane. Aren''t you treating us a bit too nicely? By the way, does your wife know


    about this? Won''t she be unhappy?"


    "Haha... It''s alright. I''ve told her about this. You guys can take everything. I''ve also prepared a copy of martial art technique,


    some spirited grass, and other items as well. It should be enough for everyone to train for one to two years!" Fane smiled again


    and took out the martial enhancement material before giving it to the three of them.


    ¡°Fane, you...you''re so nice to us. | don''t know how to thank you!" Sharon came toward Fane with a blush on her face and said, "It


    might be difficult for us to meet in the future. Can | get a hug?"


    Fane originally wanted to refuse the suggestion but he failed as he was hit with Sharon''s expectant yet pitiful expression. With


    that, he stood up and stretched out his arms.


    Sharon was secretly delighted. She immediately rushed into Fane''s arms shyly and hugged him tightly.


    After some time, Sharon felt the welled-up embarrassment in her that made her back away with a flushed face.


    "|... [want a hug too!" Tanya abruptly stood up and walked over angrily, hugging Fane instantly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Yvonne was still hesitant when she


    saw how proactive Tan was¡éShe\


    Nok atthe wrodisss in front of


    het before pouring a whole ss of


    wine for herself. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    She gulped everything down in one


    go before standing up. \We might hot


    e hier anymste inthis ifetime once


    eject | want to hug the Supreme


    Warrior, too!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane was embarrassed, but he could only stand there and let the three women take turns in hugging him for a while.


    Everybody had their fair share of drinks before they left the hotel.


    Fane also sent the three of them home before spending the night in the hotel. The next morning, he left Middle Province on his


    flying sword.


    Fane could not help but stop when he


    flew toward the edge of Middle


    Province. He turne dao"


    ectat the Feiniliar city. "| hope


    that the three of you can find


    someone suitable for you and


    cherishes you three fondly." Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    Fane soon left Middle Province and returned to the Woods family.


    Upon his return, he studied the stone ball for two consecutive days. After all, not only had he achieved the peak stage of the true


    god level, but his realm was extremely stable as well. Thus, he had a lot of time and did not need to train.


    Unfortunately, he discovered nothing after studying the stone ball for two days apart from the fact that this stone ball consistently


    absorbed Chi from the surrounding area.


    "It looks like | need to go to the Pavilion of Gods and Kings to ask about it. If | send people to ask around, I''m afraid we won''t be


    able to get any useful news." FaneThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    thought about it and could not help but smile bitterly.


    He did not have much time and dared not dy things anymore. Fernando''s dire situation would only worsen if he dyed


    things even for a day.


    "Do you n to go alone or bring a few people with you? Won''t it be too dangerous if you go alone? What if the Pavilion of Gods


    and Kings wants to take the stone ball from you?" Selena asked worryingly after she heard what Fane said.


    "No need to worry, | can go alone. The Pavilion of Gods and Kings already has three eggs, so there¡¯s no need for them to snatch


    it from me. Apart from that, it wouldn''t be so easy for them to make me stay based on my current strength!¡± Fane smiled


    indifferently. His realm was not that stable when they went to ck Windy Ind previously as he had notpletely adapted to


    the newly increased power in his body. Even so, he could still easily kill masters in the peak stage of the true godlevel.


    Currently, his realm was stabilized and hisbat power had increased greatly, thus he had nothing to fear even if he went


    alone.


    Selena thought about it and nodded as she spoke, "Alright. The other party has taken those three stone balls for almost over 20


    days. Together with the fact that the Pavilion of Gods and Kings has so many people, I¡¯m sure that they have more than one


    person focusing on the stone ball. It''s good if you can go and ask about it!"


    During noon of the second day, where the Pavilion of Gods and Kings was located...


    Several old men were fixated on the three stone balls before them as they studied them unceasingly. They shook their heads


    continuously after studying the balls for some time.


    ¡°Sigh! There''s still no progress. Apart from discovering that these stone balls are capable of attracting Chi actively, we¡¯vee


    up with nothing else. We can¡¯t understand these weird runes on the surface. Could the connection of these runes be some sort


    of magic formation?" assumed The First Elder of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings after a closer inspection.


    Suddenly, a couple of disciples from


    their pavilion flew in at this moment


    and reported, "Pavilion master,


    there''s a grou Fpeaplouttere,


    AIH bobing for you¡ªabout


    eighty to ny of them with high


    fighting prowess!" "There are so


    many of them? Did they identify


    themselves?" Harry immediately


    frowned and put away the stone balls


    on the table. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The First Elder smilingly spoke,


    "There''s no need to guess randomly;


    it must be other families or forces.


    Many came to visit apdasked 0")


    wegatteh one Haha! Some


    family masters from second-ss


    aristocratic families even had tea


    with me in secret, aiming to gauge


    information out of me. After all, any


    news regarding the ultimate god level


    was sensitive information.¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That doesn''t sound right. There shouldn''t be so many people, even if the other families or ancient nse to visit. They''re


    dishonoring me by bringing so many people! Even if they want to guard against our Pavilion of Gods and Kings, they should''ve


    asked the others to wait on the mountain not far away. They didn''t


    have to bring so many of their men, especially when so many of them are masters!" Master Yeager shook his head.


    However, the man who came in to


    make the announcement smiled


    bitterly and gestured politely with itp


    hands to hg orqua''"Pa Aion master,


    thd¡¯ r party said that you''ll know


    who he is after you see him. He said


    that he¡¯s an old acquaintance, here to


    visit you after years of not seeing one


    another." "An old acquaintance?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    The elders exchanged nces, seemingly stunned at the information.


    The elders then flew out and arrived before the pavilion''s entrance, in front of those who came to visit them.


    Harry looked at the people in front of him and asked, bewildered, "You guys are...?" One of the elders looked slightly familiar, yet


    he just could not put a name to the face.


    After all, it had been several decades since his junior brother left. Everyone had grown old from the middle-aged men they once


    were.


    "Senior Brother, it''s been a long time!" Matthew Charlesughed and gestured politely with his hands to Harry, who was in front


    of him.


    After hearing this familiar voice, Harry finally recognized the man standing before him. The smile on his face immediately froze


    as he began to glower.


    His hands balled into fists as he growled through gritted teeth, "It''s been a long time, indeed. Who would''ve expected you to be


    daring enough to bring people ande to me?"


    Harry tightened his fist as a strong wave of Chi surged through his fists. Flickering before Matthew, he then threw his punch at


    him.


    Matthew also tightened his fist when he saw this and activated the Chi in his body, intercepting Harry''s punch with his own.


    The force of their collision sent them both flying several steps backwards before they stopped.


    "Senior Brother, let''s not fight. I''m here today for something important. Apart from that, it''s been so many years. Why should we


    tarnish our rtionship because of a woman?" persuaded Matthew immediately after he managed to stabilize himself.


    "Who wants to be brothers with you? | don¡¯t have such a junior brother like you, and you shouldn''t address me as your senior


    brother anymore!" Harry was beyond livid. He waved his sleeves and ced both his hands behind his back. "Scram!"


    "Se¡ªNo, Master Harry. It''s fine even if you don''t recognize me as your junior brother, so let''s treat each other as strangers,


    alright?" Matthew smiled embarrassingly before he continued, "I''m here today as a representative from the Hall of Divine Royal,


    and | n to ask you about some things. Look, we''ve traveled a great distance. Can we go in and talk about it?"


    "Say what you have to and fart quickly if you need to!" scoffed Harry.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s something regarding the ultimate


    god fighting prowess. | believe


    Master Harry won''t be interested. i


    other things, b t esnjsenSehior


    Brother While interested in such a


    topic!" Matthew smirked. In his


    opinion, his senior brother would be


    over the moon and interested once


    he mentioned something regarding


    the ultimate god-level. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, he noticed there was not a fraction of excitement visible on Harry''s face.


    Matthew immediately frowned and


    thought to himself, Tig¨¦s weird dd


    jopBratBer''idvin about it


    already?¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Harry immediately reacted when he


    saw Matther''s expression, Pretencing


    to look somewhabsufprised Is that


    so 6abSing regarding the ultimate


    godlevel, you say? Is this true? Tell


    me about it!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    ¡°Master Harry, are we going to talk about this here? It doesn''t seem too appropriate. Why don''t we find a ce to sit down and


    talk about it?¡± suggested Matthew with an indifferent smile.


    ¡°Alright, let''s talk about this in the meeting hall over there." Harry thought about it and flew toward a temple with the rest of his


    men while Matthew and the other followed after them.


    Everyone then sat around a huge stone table.


    "You can talk now." Harry was still rather hostile despite inviting them to enter, and he gave them the cold shoulder.


    "Haha, Senior Brother... Oh, | mean. Master Harry. Let me exin then. You might not


    know this, but a group of people from this maind went to our seas. Think about it: Why would they go there when this ce is


    so far away from our Hall of Divine Royal?


    ¡°Our people immediately guessed that these people knew secrets about the ultimate god-level, and that¡¯s why they came to our


    seas! We tailed them silently and found out that they went to ck Windy Forest on the ck Windy Ind, where a fight broke


    out for an egg that looked like a stone." Matthew smiled as he exined everything, looking at Harry as he then concluded,


    "Hence, we guessed that that stone ball-like item is rted to breaking through into the ultimate godlevel. We fought with them,


    but it eventually ended with our defeat as they were too powerful, especially a terrifying young man from the Woods family. None


    of us could defeat him, and he even killed two of our masters in the peak stage of the true god-level!"


    Unexpectedly, Harry smiled coldly after he heard this and apatheticallymented," Haha! Is that so? The young man from the


    Woods family is impressively strong and made a good kill! Seems like he exacted vengeance on my behalf!¡±


    The corners of Matthew''s mouth twitched for a moment before he remarked, "Master Harry, what happened in the past should be


    forgotten. Aren''t you interested in this stone ball? | mean, we should keep the goodies within the family!"


    Harry raised his eyebrows and asked slowly, "Keep the goodies within the family? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Matthew chuckled as he then replied," Haha! It''s simple, truly. There were quite a lot of them at that time, but I''m sure that


    they''ve returned to their respective houses. Even so, this Woods family isn''t so easy to deal with, so | suggest we both work


    together to steal the stone ball over and study it together to see if we can break through into the ultimate god fighting prowess!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "That seems like a usible idea,"


    said Harry. "However, |'' noc OW


    sei sipqyitia herbal right now,


    seryou better be leaving!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not interested? Are you joking? That


    thing might be able to uncover the


    secrets of breaking through into the


    ultimate godlevel, and Qu arertp\ 11


    hin steiq it? atthe ¨¦w shot up


    eyes filled with disbelief¡ªhe


    never imagined that his senior


    brother would say something like


    that. Breaking through into the


    ultimate god-level might mean that a


    person would have 200 years of life


    expectancy, yet he said he was not


    interested? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Only then did Harry take out a stone


    ball and ced it in front of


    have one with efiere vind fe&n


    sfodyahyser Why should | go steal


    one? You''ve also said it yourself: the


    Woods family aren''t people to be


    messed with!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "You have one as well?" Matthew walked two steps forward, wanting to look closely at the stone ball.

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    Harry, however, ced his hand on the stone ball, causing it to disappear quickly as he stashed it away once more.


    Matthew was speechless for a moment before he stepped back and sat down." There are two of them?" he spoke with a frown


    on his face. "No wonder you''re not interested in taking the Woods family¡¯s stone ball!"


    ¡°There are more than two of these things; there''s one in each of the Seven Dangers. | didn¡¯t need to tell you this, but it''s alright to


    tell you about it. After all, even if | don''t tell you about this, you''d learn about it after you go out!¡±mented Harry smilingly,


    ¡°The Seven Dangers has one in each of them? Which dangerous area did you get


    yours from?" asked Matthew immediately as an idea grew.


    "| Know what you''re thinking. You want to look at the stone balls in the other dangerous areas, don''t you? You''re toote. The


    other ancient ns and families from the maind have acted and the stone balls are probably taken already, so I''d suggest you


    stop thinking about it."


    Finally, Harry said with a smile, "Alright, that¡¯s all | can say. I''ve honored you more than enough. It¡¯s best if you leave now and go


    back to your seas!¡±


    It was natural for Matthew to not give up, not willing to leave just like that. He thought about it and asked Harry again," Then you


    must''ve gotten the stone ball for some time, right? Have you learned anything from it?" "Haha! Would | be wasting time speaking


    to you here if I''ve found anything? I''d be in a hurry to break through, and once I''ve broken through into the ultimate god fighting


    prowess, I''d visit your so-called Hall of Divine Royal when I''m unhappy so you can have a taste of my power!" Still unhappy with


    what had happened years ago, Harry held nothing back.


    Matthew sighed as he persuaded, ¡°Senior Brother, why should you do that? It¡¯s just for one woman, and it''s so many years ago.


    It''s time you let it go!"


    ¡°Let it go? She wouldn''t have died if it wasn''t for you!" Harry mmed his palms on the table and stood up. "Get out. | don''t want


    to see you again! I''ve been kind enough to entertain you for an extended period!" "Alright. We''ll leave, then!" Matthew knew he


    would not get any more news, even if he continued to stay. He was satisfied enough that he had a lot of useful news.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Next, he nned to have people ask


    around and see if any other parties


    had gotten such a gnedalkamal ie


    Kendnsblct which n was


    the weakest yet had gotten the stone.


    Once he did, he would confront them


    and take their stone ball. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    He could only pray silently and


    secretly that the Woods family spre


    not be the weakest pariSafter al


    thanyaurlg than from the Woods


    family was incredibly strong, and he


    did not want to go head-to-head with


    him. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    Just as they were prepared to leave,


    however, a disciple of the Pavilion of


    Gods and Kings came running in and


    once again gestured with his hands


    before speaking," Pavilion m ¨¦s f


    somebody ig visiting Gitaderiim


    rod Ina ood to see anybody today.


    Make them leave, regardless of who


    they are. Just say that I¡¯m in no mood


    to entertain anyone!¡± Harry waved his


    hand dismissively, thinking it was yet


    another random family master that


    wanted to get some information


    again. He was pestered about it all


    these days, and coupled with the fact


    that he met this disgusting junior


    brother of his again, his mood was


    ruined. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Of course, Matthew led so many people to hisnd, and he had tested Matthew''s strength as well. It was not an easy fear to kill


    him, so he chose to ignore him.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    The disciple that announced the arrival of another, instead of leaving, deliberated and said softly, "Pavilion master, it¡¯s not some


    random individual from a second or third-ss aristocratic family. It¡¯s the young master of the Woods family, Fane!"


    "It''s that young man?" Elder Moseley exchanged nces with Matthew as the members of the Hall of Divine Royal were taken


    aback at the news. They had no idea that this young man was present as well.


    "It¡¯s him?" The Master of the Hall of Divine Royal was just as stunned. Had it been any other family master from a small, run-off-


    the-mill group, he did not need to meet this person or honor him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, if it was truly Fane, he had to


    honor him. After all, he had just learned from the Master of the Hall of Divine Royal that Fane had one of those stone balls.


    Curiously, he asked, "How many people did hee with? Are there many of them?"


    Only then did the disciple reply, "Only one came, and he came on his flying sword. This young man is daring enough that he


    bravely came alone!"


    "Is he truly alone?" Before Harry could continue, a hint of excitement was written all over Matthew''s face. If Fane came alone,


    would it not be a great chance to take the precious item from him? This young man had the so-called stone ball with him while a


    few dozen people were with them-many of them masters in the true god-level. How could they not get the precious item if they


    acted together?


    Yes, he''s alone. We all saw that!" said the disciple immediately.


    "Come, let''s go greet this young man!" Matthew waved his hand and flew out with his people.


    "Gol" Harry was stunned before he realized what Matthew meant, flying out with his men and asking one of his elders to gather


    more masters from other ancient ns.


    "You guys are here, too?" Fane never


    expected to be greeted by thes@ from


    ¡®staat instead. His


    € feSsion fell slightly in his silent


    surprise. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha! Are you surprised, young


    man? You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?


    You came to the Pavili oF


    5 sepdorar alg man, you


    st be here to talk with my senior


    brother about this stone ball, right?"


    Matthewughed out loudly as his


    eyes glimmered with faint


    excitement. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He purposely mentioned the fact that


    Fane came here alone to ae ifyt


    was true. They dened edt act ightly if


    thidlgay rought others with him and


    hid in the woods or mountains far


    away. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°What I''m here to discuss has nothing to do with you. | never expected that Harry is your senior brother!"

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    Fane smiled coldly as he spoke.


    Matthew was delighted when he noticed how Fane did notment that he did note alone. He was alone, and that was


    music to his ears.


    Whoosh!


    At that moment, Harry also flew over with his men as more masters of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings came flying one after


    another.


    Seeing how Harry came in their way, Matthew smiled aloofly and spoke indifferently, "Master Harry, this is the man we''re looking


    for, and he''s here alone. | hope you won''t interfere if we do anything after this. After all, this is a private matter between the two


    of us. This


    young guy killed two of our masters in the peak stage of the true god-level and many other masters in the true god-level. It¡¯s time


    for us to settle this ount!"


    Harry was stunned for a moment before he smirked andmented, "That doesn''t sound right, Hall Master Matthew. Fane isn''t


    just any normal person; he''s the son of the Woods family¡¯s master and is also the one to inherit him. | have to wee him


    nicely now that he''s here, and he¡¯s also here as an honorable guest of our Pavilion of Gods and Kings. How can | allow you to kill


    my honorable guest in my pavilion? What would others think of this when they hear news about this? Who''d want to visit me


    then?"


    The corners of Matthew''s mouth twitched at his response before he retorted, "Master Harry, this isn''t a big issue, right? After all,


    this is a personal issue between us, and it won¡¯t cause waves if people find out you didn''t take sides. Apart from that, both of us


    are your guests, and it should be nothing for your guests to fight, right? Furthermore, we¡¯re fighting outside!¡±


    Harry smiled coldly and said, "Fane is indeed my guest, but you people aren''t. I¡¯ve already asked you people to leave, so don¡¯t


    me me for taking action if you don¡¯t leave!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fane was somewhat moved when he saw how Harry wanted to help him, yet he still gestured politely to Harry with his hands."


    Thank you for your kindness, Pavilion Master Harry, but what Hall Master Matthew from the Hall of Divine Royal said is right.


    Whatever that¡¯s between us is indeed personal grudges. | don¡¯t wish to involve the Pavilion of Kings and Gods into our matters."


    "What?! You..." Pavilion Master Harry was speechless. Had Fane lost his mind?


    Matthew had several masters in the peak stage of the true god-level with them.


    Worse still, so many of them were in the final and intermediate stages of the true god-level present as well. Why did Fane not


    ept his kindness, even when so many of them were there? Was that not equivalent to suicide?


    The First Elder of the Pavilion of Kings and Gods was just as enraged as he coldly spoke, "Fane, have you gone mad? Can¡¯t you


    see that our pavilion master is trying to help you? What''s the difference between your actions andmitting suicide?¡±


    Nheless, Fane replied apathetically," No worries¡ªthere aren''t many of them. | would''ve been afraid if all of them were here,


    though. There are only five masters in the peak stage of the true god-level here while many of them are in the elementary or


    intermediate stages. If | don''t teach them a lesson, they won''t understand what foolishness it is for them toe to the maind


    to chase after us!"


    Fane''s fighting prowess had stabilizedpletely and hisbat power had increased over the days. The most important thing


    was that he came alone and was not as apprehensive as other members of the Woods family were not here. Under such


    circumstances, he did not mind that dozens of so-called masters stood before him.


    ¡°Hall Master, isn''t this young man being too arrogant? He emphasized how only five masters in the peak stage are here!"


    "That''s right! Hall Master, this guy


    doesn''t even mention usin thecfiviall


    sapegt rere envied Does he


    have no respect for us?¡± Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Many of the masters from the Hall of Divine Royal were enraged as they red at Fane in disbelief.


    ¡°Fane, you have to consider this


    properly. If you insist, I''ll take out my


    hands in this matter and you can


    as you like. If yoy segretithis ater on, |


    wWortad erVthing even if you beg


    me. I''m a person who won''t get


    involved once | decide that | won''t!"


    Harry was bitter. He was kind enough


    to offer help but never expected Fane


    to turn down his offer. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "I''ve made up my mind!" Fane smiled


    and flew further away ina sh.


    then beckone owarehtall Nester


    nfaterawi froin t e Hall of Divine


    Royal. ¡°Are you guys sure you want to


    fight me? Don''t regret thister! The


    people from the Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Pavilion of Kings and Gods won''t help you!"

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    Aman in the intermediate stage of the true god-level guffawed after he heard what Fane said. "Haha! Do we need their help? Are


    you joking with us, young man? We have five masters in the peak stage of the true god-level, every one of them powerful in their


    own right. We also have more than a dozen in the final stage of the true godlevel and so many more in the intermediate and


    initial stage of the true god-level that we can''t even keep count. There aren''t any in the semi-god level. Do you honestly think


    you''ll get out unscathed?"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The others spread out and epassed Fane in a circle, ready to attack.


    Gaze narrowed slightly, Fane¡¯s Chi surged from his fists as he rushed forward in a blink of an eye.


    Whoosh!


    Fast as lightning. Fane vanished into an afterimage as he disappeared from where he stood.


    "Such speed!" gasped a man in disbelief, thinking his eyes tricked him.


    "Be careful!" yelled an elder next to him immediately.


    It was futile, however, as Fane reappeared before that man and punched him above his chest.


    Thoom!


    A powerful st was heard as the man in the initial stage of the true god-level was sent flying by Fane''s punch.


    "Goodness...! But how?! This man is in the initial stage of the true god level and has a durable body, yet he''s sent flying just like


    that?" eximed one person upon witnessing the sight. This proved just how strong Fane''s st of power within him through his


    punch.


    Just as he finished, however, Fane appeared in front of another man that was in the intermediate stage of the true godlevel and


    sted him away with his fist.


    Thoom!


    "Such power... | can''t go up against him!" Harry inhaled sharply at the sight unfolding before him. Fane''s power was hauntingly


    powerful, hisbat power incredibly frightening.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, his opponent had many masters in his gathering. Could Fane alone be their opponent?


    "This young man went straight in to attack his opponents, knowing his opponents don¡¯t dare to attack in fear of hurting one


    another in closebat. This young man is a genius!" remarked the First Elder of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings as he


    spectated it all.


    Harry finally understood why Fane


    was the first to rush forward; the


    opponents would not sacs fighQWien


    t Batl&re to one another.


    Apart from that, he was flying among


    them speedily, making it difficult for


    them to counterattack. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Curses. This young man is detestable!" Matthew gritted his teeth in anger as Fane killed two other masters in the true godlevel


    in just seconds.


    He was no fool¡ªhe could see right


    through Fane''s intention andoca¨¦ied,


    "Ever pe, distad yourselves No


    ooling around, or you''ll only let


    him win!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane had killed several masters in such a short period, and Matthew could feel how everyone panicked and became nervous.


    After all, they could be next.


    With a flip of his hand, Fane took out


    his ultimate-grade spiritual tootanrh


    quickly in usec @hivnts IP The sword


    in Dis Aan immediately lit up brightly


    and Fane''s momentum spiked


    sharply. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    Whoosh!


    Awave of Fane¡¯s sword sent a fire-like wave toward the people before him.


    "Attack!" They tightened their grip on their sword and attacked individually. As they were further from Fane, they could unleash


    their attacks.


    Thoom! Thoom! Boom!


    Three individuals were killed following the dull explosions while one man in the final stage of the true god-level was gravely


    wounded. He fell to the ground heavily as he vomited blood, failing to get back up on his feet in the end.


    "Grahh!" At that moment, an elder in the peak stage of the true god-level went


    straight for Fane to attack him. Arge tiger formed by Chi appeared before him that lunged toward Fane.


    Fane, however, was unfazed by the horrendous attack as not even a tinge of fear was aroused in him. "Hmph!" came his


    indignant scoff as his lust to fight was fueled even more. An ominous wave of battle spirit filled his heart.


    "Big Wave Hits!" Fane suddenly jumped up and waved his sword toward his opponent. A wave of Chi immediately appeared in


    front of him that went swooping toward his opponents.


    The skill Fane unleashed was more powerfulpared to previously; the wave spread out to a greater area and a greater


    height.


    Everyone''s expression darkened at the sight. "This man¡¯sbat power seems to have increasedpared to before!"


    ¡°His attack has arger coverage now, and more than a dozen people on the opposite side are within his range of attack!"


    blurted Harry at the sight. Fane''sbat power instilled fear even in himself.


    He knew at that moment that he would not be able to escape from Fane¡¯s attack. Not only would he be forced to resist it, but he


    might even fail to withstand it.


    "Ahh!" The opposing masters affected by the attack immediately unleashed countermeasures yet were all destroyed like


    crushing dry weeds by Fane''s attack.


    Fane''s attack killed 12 people, and among them included the master in the peak stage of the true god-level.


    "Hiss!" Matthew inhaled deeply when


    he saw this as his face turned pale


    from fright in his reallzaiqn Koha


    dayntingtRahe''Was, He threw his


    sword outward and turned around to


    escape. "Everyone, run! He¡¯s too


    powerful! We''ll all die if he attacks like


    he just did!" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    The others were just as scared out of


    their wits at how the 12 emectl


    ied in


    a aise


    thd pi ess. This was the first time


    they witnessed suchbat power.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Who knew what they would think if


    they learned that Fane had Kited BX


    sterg jn thelB¨¦ak stage of the true


    god-level before he broke through


    into that level? Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How can | let you leave so easily?" Fane was too fast. After blocking the other party''s attack with a sword wave, he aimed his


    sword at Matthew.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "de Wave!" Fane unleashed an even stronger attack as one by one, the flying swords made from Chi rushed out like sword


    dragons.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    Matthew''splexion turned ghostly pale in his fear as he turned to look. Fane''s attack was far more powerful than before, and


    the speed of his attack was too fast. Fane had caught up to him within moments and was obviously faster than him.


    "Fire Phoenix Strike!" Realizing that Fane was dangerously close, he had no other choice as he turned and injected his Chi into


    the ultimate-grade spiritual tool in his hands before sting him with his sword.


    Several others within the range of attack also stopped and unleashed their attacks.


    ¡°Urgh!" A huge phoenix, seemingly made of Chi entirely, appeared before Matthew as it charged forward, carrying a horrendous


    wave of movement in its wake.


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    Fane''s flying swords swarmed the zing phoenix and attacked it continuously before thetter was sted away. Despite that,


    Fane''s flying swords continued to move forward and mitigated the other attacks.


    Although they were consumed, the attack power of every flying sword was astonishingly high. As many flying swords were left,


    they separated and went toward the remaining five in a sh.


    "We''re lucky the Hall Master brought us some time!" Those that had flown several miles away could not shake off the shock in


    their system when they turned around to take a look.


    "Will the Hall Master survive?" said another with a despondent expression, but they had to run. They had to drop everything else.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The four failed to withstand the attack as the Chi flying swords attacked them, aiming straight through their body, causing them to


    drop from the sky.


    However, the Hall Master of the Hall of Divine Royal immediately threw his ultimate-grade spiritual tool out that erged and


    turned into a huge shield. " Transform to be bigger!"


    He turned to escape the moment he threw out the flying sword. He turned into a phantom-like shadow and ran forward.


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    Fane¡¯s attacks were blocked by the flying sword, but the flying sword was also sted.


    "Puffl" Matthew vomited blood as the


    ultimate-grade spiritual tool that was


    attacked had a mentabstengih) |!


    pegtiondo eke) yet he still


    persisted with gritted teeth and


    maneuvered the sword up and


    blocked in front of Fane. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Thoom!


    Fane once again attacked with his


    sword and the attacknded ont


    flying sword, b winger the Finke


    beeen the sword and Matthew.


    Matthew once again vomited blood


    as the sword minimized in size and


    dropped down. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane hesitated for a moment as he eyed the falling ultimate-grade spiritual tool before he rushed down and picked it up before it


    landed on the ground. Fane then flew up again.


    However, with such a dy, his opponents had fled into the woods far away. Chasing after them would be a hassle at that point.


    "Nevermind then¡ªI''ll pardon your


    lives today. It¡¯s enough that I''ve killed


    more than twenty mast ES, and wo!


    ofspemiarenectles in the peak


    stdge of the true godlevel!" Fane


    looked at the ground and wore a


    small smile before flying down to


    pick up his battle trophies. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    Looking at Fane who collected the battle trophies on the ground, a middle-aged woman from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings


    eximed, "This guy is too indomitable. So many surrounded and attacked him, yet he managed to kill more than twenty of them


    without any wounds on his person. If Matthew and the others didn''t run fast enough, they might''ve died!"


    ¡°We can¡¯t offend this guy; we might even have to build a good rtionship with him. We''re lucky that we''ve been acting low-key


    all this time and never offended him! Although this young guy is in the peak stage of the true god-level, hisbat power had


    long surpassed his fighting prowess. | suspect that hisbat power isparable to that of an ultimate god-


    level, and I''ve never seen a master in the ultimate god-level, too!" Harry exhaled a long breath. What he witnessed, especially


    thosest two skills Fane unleashed, were embedded deep in his mind.


    The First Elder of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings nodded as he spoke, "Yes, and I''m afraid that those from the Skies Pavilion


    and Lagorio family are in trouble. Haha! They signed their death warrant when they offended the Woods family, especially the


    Skies Pavilion. | heard that they met with a handful of sinister monster beasts and lost six masters in the peak stage of the true


    god-level. Their power right now is greatly reduced!"


    "Exactly." Harry thought about it and theorized, "I wonder what the Skies Pavilion lost during this trip into the dangerous area. If


    they''ve suffered a huge loss, | think the Woods family might take action. If they suffered a small loss, the Woods family might not


    do anything. The reason is quite simple: The Woods family still doesn''t have enough peak masters, and Fane doesn¡¯t want to


    suffer huge sacrifices. It isn''t worth exchanging the victory of the Woods family with a great sacrifice!"


    However, Fane flew up just as they finished speaking and gestured politely with his hands at Harry. "Thank you for your kindness


    back there, Master Harry, but those from the Hall of Divine Royal followed us to ck Windy Ind and caused us to lose some


    people. Since | bumped into them today, | had to teach them a lesson."


    Harry''s mouth twitched a couple of times. How was that teaching them a lesson?


    Those masters would have been killed had they run any slower, and the Hall of Divine Royal would basically be done for by then!


    ¡°Haha! Yourbat power is unrivaled, Young Master Fane!¡± Harryughed. ¡°Also, you''re considered an honorable guest of our


    n when you''re here, and we''d surely help if we can. We just didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong that you need not our


    assistance. You were capable of settling things on your own!¡±


    Harry then paused, deliberating his thoughts before he led the way while he invited, "Let¡¯s go. We''ll talk inside if Young Master


    Fane needs to discuss about something."


    "Alright." Fane nodded. He noticed how members of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings looked at him differently after the battle, and


    there was a silent rise of respect.


    However, Fane stopped after flying a couple of steps away and looked at the bodies on the ground. "By the way, these bodies..."


    "Oh, there''s no need for you to care about that. Our people will know how to clean it up!¡± replied Harry smilingly.


    ¡°Thank you very much then!" Fane gestured with his hands.


    Matthew and the others were rattled


    to the core and only st ppecatter! |


    isk omic) Wao two


    pa Matthew was pale as his form


    was badly hurt. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Matthew took out a healing pill and swallowed it, gasping, "Wretched... That young man is psycho. How can he have such


    horrendousbat power?"


    "Hall Master, what shall we do with


    this guy?" "That''s right, \e 5


    This guy i soogtiond) \ink it''s best


    Aas ns to the seas and not


    offend the Woods family!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Several old men started persuading Matthew in their fear.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You people truly are


    good-for-nothing! If we return just like


    this, we''ll never have a chance to


    break through into the ultimate


    god-level in this lifetime. Apart ¨¦qm


    that, we f iled in Ging Hs young


    mhan this ¡®ti time. He might be afraid of


    the number of people we have right


    now and not go after us. What if he


    breaks through the ultimate god level


    and leads people to attack our Hall of


    Divine Royal? What should we do


    then?" Matthew stared heatedly at


    those before him before tightening


    his fists and resolutely concluding,


    ¡°We can''t leave. Let''s find a ce to


    stay to discuss our next n!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Matthew and the others nned to find amodation before they could decide what to do next. They were prepared to


    observe the movement of all the forces onnd during this period.


    Apart from that, they sent two people back to the Hall of Divine Royal so they could lead some masters in the true god and semi


    -god-levels back. They nned for these masters to stay on inds close to thend so they could thene when they


    needed a grand size of manpower upon order.


    At this moment, Fane, Harry, and the others went to the huge chamber hall.


    "Well, Master Harry, let''s be honest with each other. I''ve also obtained one of these stone balls but failed to see anything from


    it after studying it for two days. | know that you''ve studied it for some time. Have you obtained anything from it?" Faneughed


    and added, "If you did, perhaps you can share a thing or two with me!"


    ¡°Haha! You''re a very straightforward young man!" guffawed Harry after being stunned for a second. ¡°So many visited me to ask


    about this, but they''ve all beaten around the bush. They talked about insignificant things, and some even ttered me for some


    time before they got to the point.


    You''re different, however, getting straight to the point instantly!"


    ¡°Haha! Isn''t that good? We save time with this, right? After all, your time is very precious, Master Harry. How can we spend it on


    such unimportant things?" Faneughed for a moment before his expression turned serious. "By the way, Master Harry, if you


    don''t n to tell me anything or discuss it with me. I''ll be taking my leave " "Why should you leave? | like your temperament!"


    said Harry with augh. He then took out a stone ball with the flip of his hand and ced it on the table in front of him. ¡°We''ve


    been studying this stone ball and stared at it every day. To be frank, we still haven''t discovered anything after looking at it until


    now! The only thing we know is that this stone ball automatically absorbs Chi and the runes on it seem to have been there since


    a long time ago.


    We''ve no idea what it does!"


    ¡°By the way, Young Master Fane, we even tried to smash the stone ball but failed to even do that. We feel that it''s solid and not


    hollow, so it shouldn''t be an egg. We even burnt it but discovered no changes!" chimed in an elder from the Pavilion of Gods and


    Kings upon recalling it.


    Fane''s expression contorted into


    confusion. He had no i ea thatctie |


    fropatha eavin nof Gods and


    ip itt attempted many things.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Another thing we discovered is that


    this thing''s speed of absorption is


    extremely fast during t enightofial


    i rare gn-epd Siro t ten times


    repared to normal


    days¡ªmaybe even twenty times


    more. It is capable of absorbing a


    massive amount of Chi during that


    day!" added Harry. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane inhaled in shock. "It¡¯s going to


    be a full moon in another two to three


    says. Would it be quicker if seven


    stone balls absorb Chi at the same


    time? The Chi at our urRiaces aes


    iil anther Badd Windy Ind.


    Would they absorb more based on


    this speed?" "Yes. This thing only


    absorbs Chi and doesnit release it.


    What do you n to do? It doesn''t


    seem to be anything if we merely


    study it for a shorter period, but if


    they continue to absorb Chi


    unceasingly, it''ll be terrifying over a


    long period!" remarked Harry with a


    frown. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°How about you, Young Master Fane? Do you have other insights or thoughts?" asked Harry curiously.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    Fane smiled bitterly. "I''ve just obtained this thing several days ago. I''ve studied it during these two days and have gotten some


    information about it, but not as much as you did. | concluded the same thing as you did!"


    Harry and the others were not surprised at Fane''s reply. After all, they had studied the stone ball for so many days and all of


    them were experienced, but they still failed to get anything. Fane had just gotten the stone ball, and he only had one ball.


    Without extra balls, it was natural he did not dare to burn or do anything to it in fear of identally destroying it.


    On the contrary, Harry and his people had three balls. They were able to take one for testing and to see if it could be easily


    destroyed.


    They did not expect, however, for Fane to speak up after a moment of silence, "I have a bold idea."


    "What is it?" Harry and the others immediately asked.


    Fane thought about it and said, "I¡¯m thinking that we won''t be able to get anything out of it if we continue to study it like this, but if


    we can take all seven stone balls out, | wonder what''ll happen if we ced them together? What do you think?"


    "ce all seven together?" Harry frowned, obviously troubled at the thought. After all, it was great enough for the other forces to


    get one ball each, while their Pavilion of Gods and Kings had three of such stone balls.


    These three stone balls were obtained at the cost of many masters from their ancient n. They even suffered the deaths of


    many of their disciples.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was not cost-effective for them if they were to lend the balls. They had suffered a huge loss for visiting three dangerous areas.


    If that was the case, they should have just visited one instead.


    Fane instantly understood the other


    party''s difficulties when he saw how


    Harry frowned. He smiled with


    uncertainty and said, "Of course, this


    is just a thought of mine. You can


    consider themter, Master Harry,


    while we conduct ou asesereOr


    spapratetsarteral bot our families


    have a total of four out of those


    seven stone balls right now. Who


    knows whose hands the remaining


    three are in." "Yes. We also heard that


    the eight reclusive families got two


    dangerous areas while the three


    remaining ancient ns got two


    dangerous areas, too!¡± Harry nodded


    before turning to look at Fane in


    admiration. "| was thinking back then


    why the three ancient ns promised


    to give you guys two of the


    dangerous areas so easily instead of


    asking for three themselves. It looks


    like your strength was one of the


    reasons they gave way, right?" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha! Then I''ll make my move now. | believe I''ll soon learn which forces got the other stone balls," said the smiling Fane.


    "You don''t need to make guesses.


    Pavilion of Divinity got one while the


    Pavilion of Soaring Eagles got one as


    well. People from t se two @itel


    had ast UStedius forachat


    two days ago, wanting to know if we


    had any development since we got


    the stone balls first." Harry smiled


    and continued, "I''m just wondering


    which family among your aristocratic


    families got the remaining balls."


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane was stunned before heughed


    loudly with crity. "If that''s e,


    does the ies RayNidn bet nothing?


    Joa ce lins must be vomiting blood


    out of anger right now! Haha!¡± Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    "Haha!" Harry burst outughing as he added, "That old weasel Joel is very cunning. He''d want to get a stone ball through


    whatever means necessary if he hadn''t had one already, so you best be on your guard. He won''t dare steal from us, the three


    ancient ns, but I''m not so certain about your Woods family. That is, if he doesn¡¯t have a clear idea of your true strength."


    ¡°Hmph! Unless he doesn''te over. If he darese to our Woods family, TH make him regret it!" scoffed Fane, absolutely


    confident with his current strength.


    Harry nodded thoughtfully and replied, " Yes, and | heard that the Skies Pavilion had lost six masters in the peak stage of the


    true god-level. When they traversed the


    dangerous area, they encountered numerous strong monster beasts and fought with two other ancient ns. The Skies Pavilion


    suffered the biggest loss this time, and they might not dare confront your Woods family."


    ¡°That''ll be for the best. Although I¡¯m not afraid of them, the Woods family will suffer greatly if they go all out on us, and | don¡¯t


    want our people to be sacrificed. Our Woods family is growing speedily right now, training rigorously since we have martial


    enhancement materials." Fane then threw out his sword and, jumping on it, gestured with his hands to Harry. "I''ll be taking my


    leave now, Master Harry. Let''s contact each other if anything arises."


    With that, Fane flew out on his sword and left.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry was silent as he watched Fane leave before hemented, "It''s difficult for the Woods family to not progress with this


    young man in their family. Such a person looks at the bigger picture. Although they have the strength to defeat the Skies Pavilion


    right now, Fane didn''t act out of impulsiveness and instead wants to buy more time for the Woods family so they can grow


    stronger. They won''t be defeated easily, even if they''re to fight the Skies Pavilion."


    Meanwhile, at the Skies Pavilion...


    Joel glowered intensely.


    "Fane is the one to be med. If it


    wasn''t for him, we don''t need to only


    get two dangerous areas for three


    ancient ns. There isn¡¯t enough to


    go around, and it''s bad enou


    we had t fight {eoseFom the other


    s we still had to fight those


    strong monster beasts. Ah, curses!


    Not only did we lose a few thousands


    of people, but we even lost many


    from the true god-levell" Joel grew


    angrier the more he thought about it,


    dumping the me entirely on Fane.


    If that young man did not have such


    astonishingbat power and made


    them temporarily back down, their


    ancient ns would not suffer such a


    huge loss. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. It''s all because of Fane,


    and we should me it all on him. If


    it wasn''t for him, our Lagorio fami


    wouldn''t be suena ierdha my


    FaIVeaOIdWe them to the so-called


    Bright Snow Mountain and many


    people died there. My father,


    especially, was badly wounded and


    almost died there!" growled Lily,


    wanting nothing more than to tear


    Fane into shreds. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Joel nced at Lily, who was beside


    him, as his heart was filled with


    extreme re ret Why did he Auge tts


    lyst me him that he married


    this woman? He would not have to


    go through so many problems had he


    not. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    As he grew angrier at the thought, Joel mumbled, "My Skies Pavilion wouldn''t have been afflicted greatly if it weren''t for you."


    Lily, however, heard it all as her head whipped toward Joel furiously. "Joel Collins, what are you talking about?" she hissed. "How


    can you me this on me? Who could''ve known that a few indomitable monster beasts would appear when you sent six masters


    to ambush those three from the Woods family, killing all six in the process? Can | be med for that? I¡¯m not those monster


    beasts!"


    Lily''s eyes turned red from anger as she continued, "Also, I''m not the one who forced you to go to Bright Snow Mountain this


    time. How can you me me when


    you guys were the ones who went by yourself? | only asked you to help me kill Fane and the others..."


    The sight of a teary Lily softened Joel''s heart as he coaxed, ¡°Alright, alright... Everything is my fault, alright? | won''t me it on


    you next time."


    Joel paused momentarily before he continuedmenting, "Still, we''ve suffered a devastating loss, and three masters in the peak


    stage of the true god-level had died there. We''re only left with seven people, so we''re not able to avenge you and wipe out the


    Woods family right now. We can only consider this at length."


    Lily''s anger subsided little by little at his words, thus she walked toward him and wrapped her arms around his neck, coquettishly


    saying, "Honey, we aren''t in a hurry¡ªwe can take it slow. The most important thing right now is to see if the Woods family had


    obtained the stone ball upon entering the dangerous area. Apart from that, we need to see the situation of their losses. What if


    they have suffered even greater losses? Won''t we have an opportunity then?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joel sneakily grabbed Lily by her beguiling waist before he smiled. "Don''t worry, I¡¯m no fool. I''ve already sent people to inspect


    and ask around, and | believe we''ll have results soon. I''ll surely take action if there''s an opportunity, but if there''s none, we''ll have


    to bear with it for now. The Woods family dare not attack us right now, after all. We''ll think of a way to take a stone ball for


    ourselves. It''ll be in our best interest if | manage to break through to the ultimate god-level." "Yes, honey, work hard! | believe in


    you, and you''ll surely be the first to break through to the ultimate god-level!" spoke Lily encouragingly as she pumped her fists.


    At that moment, two disciples of their ancient n rushed in.


    Joel instantly glowered in the


    interruption, and with Lily stilLinyi


    arms, he ved the twiGiN disbelief


    "Why i you both rush in so hastily?


    You''re both awfully rude! Speak up,


    what happened?!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Those two knelt down on one knee


    and said, "Pavilion master, we''ve


    made the investigation. This time, the


    people who went to Bright Snow


    Mountain are mainly people from the


    Hunt family, and almost half the


    families went with em gheHants''


    dojytbtaia tHe stone ball, but


    nobody knows who has the stone


    ball right now." "Impossible! Nobody


    knows who got the stone ball?" Joel


    frowned. "If the Hunts didn''t get the


    stone ball, could it be people from the


    other first-ss aristocratic families?


    As long as it¡¯s in the hands of some


    first-ss aristocratic family, it''ll be


    difficult to take the stone ball from


    them. We''ve suffered too much and


    we can''t afford to go head-to-head


    with first-ss aristocratic families.


    They surely won''t go out alone after


    obtaining the stone ball, either.


    They''d stay in their house to study


    the ball together!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "It looks like the other first-ss


    aristocratic family didn''t get i &9 P41


    said one of he-kaselifid! disciples.


    "Weldeh''t know if the third-ss or


    second-ss aristocratic families got


    it!¡± Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    ¡°You mean that the other first-ss aristocratic families that entered Bright Snow Mountain with the Hunts didn''t get the stone


    ball either, and no one knows which aristocratic family got it?" The news shocked Joel for a moment before the joy settled in his


    system. "If it''s not with first-ss aristocratic families, it might be in the hands of someone from the second or third-ss


    aristocratic families. If that''s the case... Haha! What good news! We still have the chance to ask around, and | believe news of


    who has it will be revealed. We''ll then take it from whoever has it once we know who has the stone ball!¡±


    Joel thought about it and asked, "By the way, how about the Woods family? Which dangerous area did they go to? Any news


    about their situation?¡¯ "Members from the Woods family, Cabello family, Ximenes family, Lanaster family, and several smaller


    families went to ck Windy Ind together. | think the Woods family didn''t want to enter the same dangerous area as the Hunt


    family. After all, the dangerous area is immensely treacherous, and they''d suffer another great loss if they get into another fight


    with the Hunt family, thus they went to ck Windy Ind instead," reported another disciple as he gestured with his hands.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "They went to ck Windy Ind?¡± Joel frowned. "If that''s the case, is there any news on who got the stone ball?"


    "We haven''t got news about this yet, but we''ll surely hear about it soon. We''ve visited about two dozen forces," replied the


    disciple.


    ¡°Alright, then you both can go get your reward and continue to ask around for news. As long as it¡¯s news about the stone ball,


    ask around about it. You''ll be greatly rewarded once there is useful news.¡± Joel waved his hand to dismiss them.


    "The situation of the Woods family isn¡¯t clear, but the Hunts suffered quite the loss apart from not getting a stone ball. They must


    be depressed! Haha!¡± Joel found it hrious when he recalled how the Hunt family went to Bright Snow Mountain in an


    aggressive manner yet failed to obtain the stone ball.


    Lily, on the other hand, scowled, ¡°You truly are something. Why are you taking pleasure when the Hunt family didn''t get any


    benefits? Why are you so happy? Mind you, the Hunts are our allies!" "Allies?¡± Joel was stunned. "Us, the ancient ns, have


    always been superior. Since when are we ced on par with those from aristocratic families and are allies with them?¡±


    Dumbfounded, she rolled her eyes at Joel." You...! Do you understand that the situation is different right now? Our Skies Pavilion


    and other families had lost so many masters, but there are families that didn''t suffer much losses and might take this opportunity


    to rise up. The future setup of this world isn¡¯t clear, and it all depends on who breaks through into the ultimate godlevel first.


    Every second counts, do you understand?¡±


    Lily paused for a moment before she added, "The Hunt family and the Woods family are enemies. Fane killed both sons of the


    family master, so it''s natural for the Hunt family to want to get rid of the Woods family. As we also wish to get rid of the


    Woods family badly, we''re allies by nature!"


    "That¡¯s true." Joel nodded. "Let''s wait for a couple of days and see if we''ll hear about who has the stone ball from Bright Snow


    Mountain. We can then try to take it from them."


    Time slowly passed and Fane returned to the Woods family during noon the next day. He had also informed Nash and the others


    about his trip to the Pavilion of Gods and Kings.


    Of course, he did not forget to include the part where he killed many of the masters from the Hall of Divine Royal.


    "Father, this is for you!" Fane


    chuckled. " The weapon that once


    belonged to the Hall M ster of thel |


    "a of, Rivne ravaNgan


    u eee cradle spiritual tool!" Fane


    smiled as he took the weapon that


    once belonged to the Hall Master of


    the Hall of Divine Royal and passed it


    to his father. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Really? You''ve just given me an


    uppergrade spiritual tool a couple of


    days ago. Never th ahid''d eS"!


    di fonan iurmate-qrade spiritual


    tool so quickly. Haha! After all, this is


    quite a rare item!" Nash held the


    sword as he beamingly inspected it


    from all angles. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    He then took his upper-grade spiritual


    tool out and passed it to the First


    Elder next to him. "First Eldeithddks


    like | ray Gite his upper-qrade


    rare aiid


    spiritual tool to you. I''ll be using this


    ultimate-grade spiritual tool in the


    future; keeping the upper-grade


    spiritual tool would be useless for


    me." Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    The First Elder was stunned for a short while before he took the sword happily. " For me? Great!¡± Heughed with mirth. "I


    won''t reject it then. This shall increase mybat power greatly!¡±

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    All of a sudden, a young man from the Woods family rushed in and reported,¡± Master, Young Master Fane, several people


    are...are outside, wishing to have an audience with you."


    "Who''d visit our Woods family at this hour?" Nash frowned before he questioned the young man who bore the announcement,


    ¡°Only several people came?"


    "Yes, and there are only five or six of them, yet they''re acting awfully mysterious!" responded the man with an awkward smile.


    Fane frowned as he immediately continued asking, "Mysterious? What do you mean by that?"


    "They wearrge bamboo raincoats and all of them have hats that cover themselves. It seems as though they don''t want to be


    recognized,¡± the man exined.


    Deliberating his thoughts, Nash then waved his hand. "Go and bring them in."


    Once the man who made the report left, the First Elder immediately said, "It must be somebody from other families who wishes


    to ask about the stone ball. They must be here to ask if Young Master Fane managed to study anything from it."


    "| don''t think so. They don''t need to cover themselves if that''s the case," replied Fane smilingly.


    Momentster, those people were led in.


    They took off their huge bamboo raincoats and hats after they entered the door.


    "The Hemperly family?¡± Nash slightly frowned upon recognizing the members of the Hemperly family.


    "Greetings, Master Nash. Greetings, Young Master Fane and the elders of the Woods family!" The family master of the Hemperly


    family immediately led his son to greet Fane and the others politely with a hand gesture.


    "Haha! Please, be seated. Serve them tea!" Nash gestured for them to sit down before asking, "| do wonder what business


    Master Hemperly has foring to our Woods family today?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The family master of the Hemperly


    family, Darcy Hemperly, nodded at


    Nash. "To be frank, Ma ter Wools} \


    avn ee asKfoY a favor, and we


    AOE that the Woods family is willing


    to give us a hand. Of course, we''ll


    repay your kindness with spirited


    grass if you''re willing to." Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    You''re here to ask for a favor?" Nash


    was slightly puzzled. The Hemperly


    family was a Semienes


    aristocratic famil


    eye acd ye es the TES veil


    years. The young master of the


    Hemperly family, Paul Hemperly,


    could be considered a rare genius.


    The Hemperlys had always been very


    low-profile and had not offended any


    other forces, so they did not have


    many enemies. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    No one thus knew why they came to the Woods family for help.


    Darcy stayed quiet for a couple of


    seconds before speaking up about


    the situation, "To be frank, w O


    Bright Sn wMountaifriores our


    Nene bat 6 one of us expected my son


    to be so lucky and got the stone ball


    in the end. Right now, only a couple


    of people in my family know about


    this as Paul only informed us about


    this yesterday." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    Nash was shocked. He then said, "We received news a couple of days ago that the first-ss aristocratic families that went to


    the Bright Snow Mountain did not obtain the stone ball and we have no idea who from which family obtained the ball. Who would


    have expected that somebody from your Hemperly family got it!"


    Nash frowned as he paused. He then continued, "However, how can our Woods family help you? You guys are ballsy foring


    here with only a couple of people. Aren''t you afraid that we will rob you?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Darcyughed before he spoke again, "To be frank, Master Woods, we''ve thought of this possibility. My son, Paul, and | had


    discussed at length before we agreed unanimously that your Woods family is the most reliable family right now. The reason we


    come to you and not other ancient ns is because we don''t know them well, what if they snatch our stone ball away?"


    Darcy paused momentarily before he continued to speak, "As for the Hunt family and others, they obviously would not be of


    much help. Why would they agree to help us when they don¡¯t have any stone balls with them? Only the Woods family possesses


    a stone ball and we''ve witnessed how powerful Young Master Fane was the other day. We have unanimously agreed that the


    Woods family would be the most reliable one!"


    Paul, who was standing aside, also added," Apart from that, Master Woods had always been open and candid. Since you have a


    stone ball with you, we believe that Master Woods would not do anything despicable!¡± Fane nced at Paul. It had to be


    mentioned that this young master of the Hemperly family was not only a man of striking appearance but also had a meticulous


    mind. Not only did he praise Nash with his words, but he was also implying that they would be considered despicable if they


    snatched the ball from the Hemperly family. They would have to think twice with consideration of the Woods family''s honor!


    Fane thought about it and replied to the other party, "Master Hemperly, | wonder what sort of favor do you need from us?"


    "It¡¯s very simple. | will return while my son and a couple of our elders stay here to study the stone ball in peace. Don''t worry as


    the other members of our family have no idea that the stone ball is in our hands. Hence, as long as both our people keep


    quiet, the others would note searching here!¡± "Certainly, allowing us to stay here would cause your family to face a certain


    degree of danger. If we are being pinpointed by the Hunt family or other ancient ns, | hope that the Woods family will help us. |


    believe that with Young Master Fane''s strength and how strong the Woods family is right now, the Hunt family or Skies Pavilion


    would not dare to cause any trouble for you guys!¡± Darcy smiled indifferently and told them about his intentions.


    "This is quite troublesome as the Skies Pavilion, Hunt family and many other first-ss aristocratic families had not obtained this


    stone ball. The easiest target right now would be the one in your hands. There''s a possibility that even some second-ss


    aristocratic families have their eyes on this stone ball of yours. I''m afraid that this would really bring us unwanted trouble!" Nash


    frowned as he dared not simply agree to this as it was quite a huge issue.


    He thought about it and finally looked toward Fane. "Fane, what do you think?¡±


    The others also nced toward


    Fane. It was obvious that Fa Aad]


    be t bagkbon¨¦ dFthe crown


    dL Maerhoment as he had the highest


    combat power among them. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Let me see how much resources you


    can give us!" Fane kept quie@O''


    eae hee ote while


    looking at Darcy and the others.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Darcy immediately took out two


    martial rings and passed them to


    Fane. ¡°One of these contains spirited


    grass while the other contains some


    weapons. Young Master Fane, please


    take a look!" The o make bf


    the Hennpedly iy were obviously


    nervous. It was true that they had


    brought quite a lot of precious


    treasure over but nobody would want


    to cause themselves trouble under


    normal circumstances. On top of


    that, the Woods family had just


    returned from the ck Windy Ind


    not long ago and it was rumored that


    they had greatly benefited from that


    trip. Hence, they might not have


    much regard for the items the


    Hemperly family had to offer! Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    Fane examined the items for some time before a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Haha... Master Hemperly, there


    isn''t a lot of spirited grass here but they are attractive enough. Hence, | agree to your terms!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The members of the Hemperly family rxed when they saw that Fane had agreed to their suggestion.


    Master Hemperly immediately stood up and gestured with his hands to Fane as he voiced out his appreciation. "Thank you,


    Young Master Fane. If that''s the case, | shall leave my son and the others here with a reassured mind. | believe that they will be


    safe as Young Master Fane promised us!" "Haha... | can only assure you that nothing would happen to them while they are with


    the Woods family as we will try our best to protect them!" Faneughed before he continued speaking slowly. "However, there''s


    nothing | can do if they leave the Woods family by themselves. After all, we can''t restrict them with a rope, right?"


    "That is true, that is true. We promise to not simply run around!" One of the elders from the Hemperly family nodded in


    satisfaction.


    "If that''s the case, let me arrange amodations for your people!" Nash nodded. He ordered a member of the


    Woods family to lead the Hemperlys out and arrange amodations for them.


    After the other party left, Nash turned around to ask Fane, "Fane, have you thought this through? If we don''t promise them, we


    can slightly rx when the other first-ss aristocratic families or Skies Pavilion that did not obtain the stone ball focus on the


    Hemperly family. You also mentioned that they did not give us arge amount of spirited grass and we aren''t suffering from a


    shortage, why did you choose to get involved in this trouble?"


    The First Elder, Keh, also immediately spoke up with a frown on his face. "That''s true, Young Master Fane. If we ignore


    them, we would benefit from this. We don''t owe the Hemperly family anything. On the contrary, we would have more time to


    focus on studying this stone ball if the others had them as targets!¡±


    ¡°They didn''t give us a lot of spirited


    grass but they were not stingy either!"


    Fane started exining. "What is


    important is that a lot of the gi


    spirited ass were SGRABIe to be


    ¡°Llieatld io pills. These items were


    separated and ced aside. They


    know that I''m an alchemist and they


    specially arranged these gifts. The


    most critical part of everything is that


    two of these items are auxiliary


    materials required when cultivating a


    fourth-grade elementary pill, the


    resurrection pill." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "| see!" Nash and First Elder


    exchanged nces as they finally


    understood Fane¡¯s intention. After all,


    the fourth-grade elementary fil")


    was the ettection pill was


    indispensable if they wanted to save


    Fernando''s life. Based on Fane''s


    temperament, he would not pass on


    the auxiliary materials even if there


    was only a slim chance for them to


    seed in cultivating the pill. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That would be fine then. Some of


    our geniuses had continuously


    broken through these few days, and


    our overall strength is su improwiing.


    i} Iso-hege anndredsing number


    of people in the initial stage of the


    true god level. Apart from that, who


    would know that we have hidden a


    few people at our ce if we kept


    this a secret? Even if they learn about


    thister on, who knows when that


    would be!¡± In the end, Nash smiled


    and said. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    After their amodations were arranged, Master Hemperly left that afternoon. As for Young Master Hemperly and his other


    elders, they stayed in the Woods family to continue studying the stone ball in peace.


    Certainly, Fane also went over in the evening to have a chat with them and asked about the situation after they went to the Bright


    Snow Mountain.


    It turns out that everybody acted on their own after they reached Bright Snow Mountain. After encountering several dangers,


    Young Master Hemperly had also wandered away from the other members of the Hemperly family. Luckily, he had high fighting


    prowess and managed to spot the ancient tree in the end after he continued


    the journey on his own.


    He was obviously not an opponent of the ancient tree and many other masters also discovered the ancient tree at the same time.


    All of them fought the ancient tree individually and many died.


    In the end, a master from the Skies


    Pavilion that was in the peak stage of the true god-level finally obtained the stone ball and was preparing to fly off.


    However, that person was killed by the ancient tree¡¯s roots as he was about to escape, and that benefited Paul, who hid in the


    dark.


    There were not many people at that time and apart from him, the others were all dead. Hence, no one else knew that he


    managed to obtain the stone ball except for himself.


    Naturally, Paul put the stone ball away without demur after obtaining it and left Bright Snow Mountain speedily. He only informed


    his father and several trusted elders when he returned to the Hemperly family after several days.


    The members of the Hemperly family were naturally delighted when they learned of the news. However, they were also worried


    that this item would cost them their lives. Hence, they asked the Woods family for a helping hand after a discussion.


    It was obvious that Paul and the others did not manage to learn anything about the stone ball.


    However, when Fane mentioned that they should gather all seven stone balls to study them together in the future, Paul agreed


    without hesitation.


    The next couple of days, Fane handed the stone ball to Nash and the others for them to continue studying it. As for himself, he


    visited the Pavilion of Divinity and Pavilion of Soaring Eagles respectively to inform them about his thoughts.


    Both ancient ns were quite unwilling when Fane suggested cing all seven stone balls together to study them.


    However, they insisted on studying the stone balls by themselves and that everything can be discussedter.


    Fane could only helplessly return to the Woods family and get some rest.


    Fane could not even train as there were no more levels for him to advance to. He could only look on as the other younger


    geniuses continued improving.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane felt as if he was being tortured as time passed by. After all, the Cyro Pearl had a limited time. Based on what Nash


    mentioned about it losing its effect after two years, he only had one and a half years left.


    Fane felt hopeless as he had to


    obtain the third-grade premium


    items,mo lie frentend?O


    RBar ear ive grass, on top of


    cultivating a fourth-grade elementary


    pill, the resurrection pill, within one


    and a half years. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Even the third-grade premium


    spirited grass was nowhere to b


    seen, let alone fourttegrade pil


    Apprt@roh\ tha even if he broke


    through into the ultimate god level,


    where shall he search for these


    items? Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    However, Fane refused to give up when he thought of Fernando, who was frozen and lying helplessly in the cave. He did not


    want to give up as long as there was a slight hope.


    "Honey, this is great. I''ve finally broken through into the initial stage of the semigod level!" Another day had passed, Selena ran in


    and jumped in excitement while holding Fane''s hands.


    "Really? That would be great. Before |


    realized it, you have already broken


    through and be ainaster¡®althe


    init staat the¡¯semi-god level. As


    for myself, | can''t continue training


    and can only observe as everybody


    else trains!" Fane smiled as he felt


    happy for Selena. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    After all, breaking through to the semi-god level meant that the person was a true master. The capability to fly when one reaches


    the semi-god level was not something a normal person could achieve.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Ben? I¡¯ve seen him training recently and it looks like he''s working hard. He even asked for two pills from me


    two days ago!" Fane soon thought of Ben and asked curiously.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "He''s not bad as he''s already a seventhgrade grandmaster. He has been working even harder when he saw that I¡¯ve broken


    through to the initial stage of the semi-god level. He even said that he¡¯s gonna catch up to you as you can''t train right now and is


    waiting for us!" Selena smiled and nced at Fane flirtatiously before she continued to speak. "Honey, I¡¯ve never dreamt of


    breaking through to the initial stage of the semi-god level! Apart from my talents, | have to thank you for constantly cultivating


    pills for me to break through so


    quickly!¡±


    ¡°This is all because of your hard work.


    Even if you have great talents and resources, your fighting prowess would not breakthrough by itself if you did not train hard!"


    Fane said with a smile.


    At this moment, an old man rushed out from the nearby houses and came flying over in excitement.


    "This is great! I''ve made it! I''ve finally made it! Fane, I''ve seeded!" This old man was none other than the First Elder of the


    Cabello family, Kevin Cabello. Fane remembered something a couple of days ago and sent someone to invite him over.


    After all, Fane promised Kevin that he would teach him how to cultivate the second-grade intermediate pill if Kevin borrowed him


    the ancient tome.


    The old man was really into cultivating pills. He tried cultivating for the past two days but failed and Fane originally thought that


    Kevin would take a couple more days before he would be able toprehend how to sessfully cultivate the second-grade


    intermediate pill. Fane did not expect him to seed so quickly.


    "Congrattions, First Elder Cabello!


    You''re also a second-grade intermediate alchemist now!" Fane happily congratted Kevin with a polite gesture with his hands.


    "Haha... This is all thanks to you as you''re a great teacher. If not, | would not have seeded so quickly!" Kevin smiled happily


    with a satisfied look on his face." This is great. After seeding in cultivating one particr second-grade intermediate pill, it


    would be easier when learning how to cultivate other second-grade intermediate pills. After all, the level of difficulty is almost the


    same and there would be some simrities!"


    "That''s for sure!" Fane said with a smile.


    "By the way, Young Master Fane, you


    guys have been studying the


    ball for so long, rave Aces


    idath at\ything from it?" Kevin soon


    thought of something and asked


    Fane. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "We have yet to learn anything from


    that thing. If anybody is capable of


    learning somethin emt ital |


    i the Pavilion of


    ings and Gods. After all, they have


    three of those stone balls!" Fane


    smiled bitterly as he also felt helpless


    about the situation. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    At this moment, arge group of people was seen flying over from the other side.


    "Who are those people?¡± Fane looked


    ahead and his facial expression n


    darkened. Une eptedtysit wasthe


    Hort faniwho had gathered


    several families that were close to


    them and came together. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    The members of the Hunt family led those from the Lagorio family, the Church family, and even those from the Norman family to


    the Woods family residence.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Fane, what should we do? There are so many of them! This is worrisome as they seem to be here to cause trouble!" Kevin had


    a darkened look on his face after he looked at the situation in front of him.


    Although not all members of the other party were present but those who came were masters. There were around one hundred


    thousand people from those four familiesbined.


    "There''s no need to be afraid! There''s a lot of them but not many are in the peak stage of the true god level. Recently, many of


    our Woods family''s members have broken through into the true god level. On top of that, some of my nine disciples have


    achieved the intermediate stage of the true god level and theirbat power is iparable!" Fane, however, smiled


    indifferently.


    "They are so shameless. Aren''t aristocratic families banned from taking action against each other without a valid reason? Are


    they going to break this tacit understanding?" Kevin clenched his fist. "F*ck!


    Unfortunately, we can¡¯t contact the Cabello family and Lancaster family. There is no way a water source far away is capable of


    quenching our thirst!"


    ¡°Haha, don''t worry! | know that these four families have suffered huge losses when they went to Bright Snow Mountain


    previously. They thought that abination of several families could attack our Woods family? They are being naive! What''s


    more, there are several masters from the Hemperly family here so we have quite arge number of masters!" Fane still smiled


    and acted indifferently.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The other members of the woods family soon discovered the situation as well. After notifying each other, they all flew up and


    gathered together.


    "It''s over! A big group of people are heading over, what should we do?" Inside a courtyard house, an elder from the Hemperly


    family immediately asked the others.


    "There are quite a lot of them. | knew that the Hunt family woulde looking for us but | didn¡¯t expect them toe so quickly!


    " Paul also had a darkened expression on his face. He then continued, "Let''s not go out first. If we go out now, it is equivalent to


    a silent admission. Let''s wait and see what the other party is here for. If the other party is here for us or wants to take action


    against the Woods Family, we must go out and help the Woods Family!"


    The First Elder of the Hemperly family frowned and said in embarrassment after hearing that. "Young master, what if they aren''t


    here for us, but because of their grudges with the Woods family? After all, the Hunt family knows that it was Fane of the Woods


    family who killed their two sons. Moreover, in the previouspetition between the aristocratic family, the main reason the


    Lagorio family, the Church family, and the other families suffered huge losses is because of Fane. Hence, there''s a huge


    possibility that they aren''t here for us!"


    The Second Elder also immediately


    spoke up. "That''s right, young master.


    If the other party is not here for u


    there''s no nee for ysadtak¨¦-action,


    rige7arld tight happenster, it''s best


    if we just find an opportunity to sneak


    out. There are too many people on


    the other side. How can the Woods


    family be their opponent? We will be


    in trouble if we get involved!" Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha... Sneak out? How should we


    sneak out? With so yspeapie |"!


    staing.at us cave just disappear


    into thin air?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Paul sneered and said,


    "We are already involved. Once we


    leave, the members of the men


    family would see us. The


    stupid so sate hey wookd angen know


    thatthe stone ball from Bright Snow


    Mountain is in our hands. When the


    timees, do you think they would


    just let us go? They only need to ki


    few more people. If they are daring


    enough toe directly to the


    Woods family, would they even care


    if they had to kill a couple more


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    of US?"

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    The facial expressions of the other three elders turned unsightly.


    At this moment, Paul put his hands behind his back and said, "We have no other choice. If there is a fight, whether it is because


    of us or due to the hatred between the Woods family and the other families, we should all step up and take the Woods family¡¯s


    side and fight the others together with the Woods family! Only if we fight, there is hope for us to live. Even if we don''t want to, we


    have no other choice!"


    "But I''m afraid that it''s difficult to survive this fight. The Woods family¡¯s alliances are not here. If the Hunt family were the only one


    here, the Woods family would be able to handle it. But . but there are four families here! Even worse, three of them are first-ss


    aristocratic families! And they outnumbered us by many too. How is it possible for us to make it through?"


    The First Elder was obviously not confident and even felt regretful in his heart. Why did he choose toe to the Woods family


    and ask for help from them? If he had just found a remote ce to hide, it would be a lot safer!


    "The only thing we can do now is to believe in the Woods family. Fane must have something up his sleeve, otherwise, he


    wouldn''t dare to give us his words! Do you really think that just because we offered them some spirited grass, they would be


    tempted and promised to help us? They must have weighed their strengths beforehand! Do you know how many fighters at the


    peak stage of true god-level they have right now in the Woods family?" Paul looked at the three elders before him and popped up


    the question.


    ¡°Hmmm. For this matter, | truly don''t have any idea. But it¡¯s certainly not as many as the other four familiesbined!"


    A bitter smile surfaced on the First Elder''s face, and he muttered, ¡°In my opinion, if we want to win this battle, the Woods family


    must reduce the number of the true godlevel fighters in the four families quickly, and kill them in a blink of an eye. Otherwise,


    there''s no hope at all! Sigh! But now, the other party has more fighters at true god level and they obviously outnumbered the


    Woods families by a lot. Even if we help the Woods family, it would be in vain!"


    ¡°As the saying goes, to shoot a rider, first shoot his horse; to capture a gang of bandits, first capture its leader! If Fane is smart


    and able to kill the head of the Hunt family and several other top fighters in the other party, the other party would lose their boss


    and they''d certainly fall into chaos. Their fighting spirit and morale will be greatly impacted! Then it won''t be impossible for us to


    win this fight!"


    After giving the matter some thought, Paul then spilled out his analysis.


    At this time, the strongest fighters in the Woods family flew into the sky, and those fighters with lowerbat ability and


    cultivation level gathered at the square beneath. Gloominess covered the crowd''s faces as they stared intensely at the enemy


    before them.


    In the main branch of the Woods family, there were not many people. However, Fane had long predicted that there would be a


    time that someone or some families would seek trouble with them. Hence, Fane had gathered a lot of semi-god and true god -


    level fighters from the branch families some time ago, and they were living in the main Woods family.


    Therefore, there were now more than forty thousand people of true god-level flying in the sky and this number was considered


    extremely impressive.


    "Oh? There are quite many of you, aren''t there? So are you guys prepared for this? Impressive! Hahaha!"


    The Hunt family head looked at the


    Woods family befo bingand


    ithra Beal\d? sinisterughter.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have many men with you too. It


    looks like the only ones left in yo


    family as well de ether famities


    aye thade With Owbat prowess


    and strength. Or perhaps the


    remaining are from the branch


    families! Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Faneughed fearlessly in return.


    "Master Hunt, | wonder, what are you


    doing here in our Woods family


    residence with Master Norm


    Master Chuchyaeanalter Lago


    Judi rom this melodramatic


    situation, I''m afraid you''re not here


    for a friendly visit, right? If you''re only


    visiting the Woods family, you''ve


    certainly brought too many people


    with you." Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Nash stepped forward and asked in a stern tone, his face cold.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    ¡°What are we here for? Master Woods, let''s just cut to the chase. Your son killed my two sons and made several families here


    suffer great losses in thepetition! It''s time for us to settle this matter, right?"


    Quentin chuckled aloud, and ruthlessness appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Fane, we''ve finally found out the killer of my three sons! And it¡¯s you! | demand a confession and exnation from you!"


    Darryl¡ªthe head of the Norman family-stood forward and questioned Fane with vicious stares. His tone was full of hatred.


    "Yes! | killed the three of them. The life-and -death rule of the tournament allowed me to do that. Besides, your sons wanted to


    kill me, | couldn¡¯t possibly stand there and let them kill me, right?¡¯


    Fane shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. He dared to admit his deed, without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Humph! You nasty brat! It''s you! | knew it! You do have some guts to admit the killing, don¡¯t you?"


    Anger poured through Daryl likeva upon hearing Fane''s confession. He was so angry that he clenched his fists so tightly. The


    other Norman family members were staring at Fane angrily as well.


    "| merely followed thepetition rules. Why can¡¯t | say it?"


    Fane smiled ndly and then added," What''s the matter? Master Hunt, this particr rule was set by you from the beginning. It


    hasn''t been long since the tournament, and you''re already going back on your word?" Fane paused before continuing, ¡°Didn''t


    you say so at the beginning of thepetition? That no revenge nor trouble shall be sought privately after thepetition. Look


    at your behavior today, aren¡¯t you afraid of being spat upon by the other families?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, as he heard Fane''s words, Quentin thought that Fane was afraid of them.


    He immediatelyughed out loud, "Fane, you killed my two sons, and even more so, you made us, the prominent families, suffer


    great losses! We lost a lot of geniuses of the younger generation! And yes, you''re right about thepetition rules. It was indeed


    like that at that time. However, that was one situation, and this is another. The situation has changed, and you know it. So, tell


    me, do you think we¡¯re still abiding by the previous rules?"


    Daryl balled his fists firmly and yelled at Fane, "Fane, today | must avenge my three sons! | need you dead, for your death would


    be a catharsis for me!"


    Trenton Lagorio stepped forward and supported, ¡°Fane, today is yourst day on earth! If you obey us, hand us the stone ball


    ande forward to kill yourself before us. We promise to spare the rest of the Woods family, how does that sound? Trading


    your life for the lives of so many people, it¡¯s not a bad deal, right?"


    ¡°Fane, we''reing for you. If you don¡¯t want your lovely wife and daughter or whoever to die with you, you better hand over the


    stone ball and kill yourself!


    Otherwise, the Woods family will be exterminated today because of you!"


    Diana Simpson-Lily Lagorio''s mother-boomed fiercely as well. The current Diana was not the old Diana; she had broken through


    from thete stage to the peak stage of the true god realm. Hence, her tone was more assertive and confident.


    "Tsk tsk. | would say your n is pretty good. But do you think I''d fall for it?"


    To everyone''s surprise, Fane was not


    intimidated at all, instead, heughed


    coldly upon hearing theli the tain


    piayose £¤SP-aII of you here is to


    obtain the stone ball, am | right? And


    avenging your whatever sons is only


    the second goal." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane paused for a few seconds


    before continuing, "You all know that


    I''m the strongest here, and | can fend


    off several fighters at the peak s


    of the true od regh nyse 0


    Jana me into killing


    myself on the spot, and when | die,


    it''ll be even easier for you to


    exterminate our Woods family, am |


    right?¡¯ Once Fane''s words fell, the


    corners of Quentin''s mouth twitched


    involuntarily a few times. He did not


    expect that his and the others¡¯ n


    would be seen through by Fane in


    such a short time. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Fane, don''t worry. We''re men of our


    words. As the head of the Hunt


    family, | can gual yeu taeue'' |


    leng ag yOuBdS We say, hand over


    the stone ball and kill yourself in front


    of us, whatever happened during the


    competition, we''ll write it off. How


    does it sound?¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Quentin looked at Fane and assured him with a faint smile on his face.


    "You bullsh*t!¡±

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    Nheless, Fane sneered at Quentin''s offer. "Before thepetition started, you guys set the rules and agreed not to pursue


    further privately after thepetition ended. Competition rules are such a formal and important thing, but you guys still went


    back on your words. So, what makes you think that | will trust you?"


    "Quentin Hunt, you underestimated our Woods family! Do you think we''ll be afraid of you just because you have more people


    than we do? Let me tell you, you better not regret your presence here in the Woods residence today once the war starts!"


    Nash, too, stared at the other party icily." You know that my son is the strongest in the Woods family, so you want to trick him into


    cutting his own throat. Do you really think that we''re so stupid?"


    ¡°Master Hunt, are you not afraid of beingughed at by the world for what you have done today? | don¡¯t think you know which


    family had obtained the stone ball from the Bright Snow Mountain, am | right? And you''re afraid that the Woods family would


    discover something out of the stone ball and break into the ultimate god realm. If this truly happened, it would affect the first


    position of the Hunt family among the eight reclusive families. Hence, you''re using revenge as an excuse to get the stone ball


    from us, right?"


    Kevin could not stand the other party''s bullsh*t anymore. He stared huffily at the other party.


    ¡°Aren''t you the First Elder of the Cabello family? Why are you here?¡±


    Quentin squinted at Kevin and stated.


    You''re an excellent alchemist. It''d be too bad for the world to lose an alchemist like you. So, let me advise you, leave this ce at


    once and save yourself from the battleter. If you die in the battle, we won''t be able to do anything about it!"


    ¡°Elder Kevin, this matter has nothing to do with you. | think you should leave!"


    After pondering for a few seconds, Nash said to Kevin.


    ¡°Master Cabello had stated that the Cabellos and the Woods are no longer enemies; we¡¯re one big family. So, since I''m here


    today, I''m not gonna leave. And | believe that if Master Cabello was here today, he would stay on and help the Woods family!"


    However, Kevin responded in a determined manner after giving the matter some thought.


    "Thank you so much!¡±


    Nash arched his hands and gave a fist-to-palm salute to Kevin, feeling moved in his heart.


    "Oh no, oh no! What should we do now? They''re going to start a fight! What can we do?"


    Joan, Ben, and the others were watching the whole ordeal from a room in the residence. Fiona, too, was trembling with fear and


    worry. Although she had purified her body and could be considered a martial practitioner, her strength and cultivation level were


    just too weak. Those with low strength andbat ability could only hide inside the room; not able to step foot out.


    Seeing that the other party had brought so many people; the sky appeared dark as they filled the air space above as if it was


    going to rain soon. The other party had outnumbered them by two or even three times! Fiona nched just by looking at the


    situation.


    "Oh, God! What should we do? Selena is still outside? What should we do?"


    Fiona paced back and forth, looking panicked.


    "Stop pacing up and down. You''re


    making me even moreanxioasaght


    whywdan'' \ve rush out and fight


    with them?" Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Ben clenched his fists, and his eyes showed the aura of determination.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No! We can''t go out there. If we do


    so, we''re digging our own graves!


    Other fighters with low bm


    CE iene as well,


    and\F e and the others will not let


    theme near to us! They will be


    able to stop them at the gates from


    coming in, and if we go out, we''ll only


    be a burden and drag them down!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nheless, Joan stopped Ben and


    the others immediately. "Selena is


    outside with others, ber Gimibat


    wessieaot Weak, so don''t worry


    about her. Fane and the others will


    definitely take care of her. The only


    thing we can do is to wait here and


    pray for them!" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    ¡°Mom, | think Aunty Joan is right. We''d better wait here!"


    After thinking about it, Ben sat down and said, "Worstes to worst, we''ll all die together! If they were killed by the enemy, we


    won''t be spared anyway!"


    ¡°Ugh! Why am I so unlucky? I''ve just be a martial artist, hoping to live a longer life. | didn''t expect to die this soon at all!


    Why is my life so unfortunate, so bitter!"


    Fiona was getting more upset the more she thought about it. She straightaway plopped onto the floor and started to whine like a


    kid.


    "Mom, stop it! It''s annoying!"


    Ben barked at Fiona, his tone unfriendly." Dammit! I¡¯m still too weak. I''m only a grandmaster at the moment and can''t help much!


    If | were in the semi-god realm right now, | would have rushed out and fought with them!" Ben bellowed, clenching his fists.


    ¡°Are you trying to upset me even more? Your sister is outside right now, and I''m already worried sick! Yet you still want to go out?


    You unfilial brat!"


    Fiona, who was throwing a tantrum on the floor, immediately reacted upon hearing Ben¡¯s words. Her temper sparked and spiked,


    shaking with fury.


    Ben looked at his mother and switched his gaze to the outside, and then said, "ine is out there too! If she dies, | don''t want to


    live either!"


    At this time, inside a room of another courtyard.


    The First Elder of the Hemperly family looked at Paul and said, "Did you hear that? They''re here for Fane, for the Woods family,


    and not for us! Fane offended the four families. No wonder these four families joined forces together and came here to cause


    trouble!¡±


    "In that case, a fight is unavoidable. Listen to me,ter when the battle starts, we will rush out and help the Woods family.


    Hearing Fane''s boastful tone, | think, perhaps the Woods family may not lose in the battle. | think that Young Master Fane does


    not even see us as his opponents at all."


    Paul smiled faintly in return. Hints of wisdom shone in his eyes.


    "What? No way! The young man, Fane, is that powerful?"


    The First Elder of the Hamperly family frowned as he heard. However, he was still worried about the uing fight. After all, the


    disparity in numbers was too great.


    At this moment, up in the sky, both parties were ring at each other heatedly. A solemn and tense aura was swirling in the air.


    Old Master Hunt stood out at this time and said with a cold smile on his face, ¡°Fane, | guess you''ve heard that the Hunt family


    suffered great losses in the excursion to the Bright Snow Mountain, and among them, two true god-level fighters had died. So,


    you thought there are only three fighters at the peak level of true god realm left in the Hunt family, right?¡±


    Old Master Hunt halted a few


    seconds before continuing,


    "Unfortunately, you''re so wrong! You


    underestimated our Hunt family.


    Recently, another elder in th nt)


    family ration to the


    peak st ge of the true god realm, and


    several true god realm breakthroughs


    happened in the other families too!


    We, the Hunt family, have four true


    god peak level fighters, while the


    Church and the Norman family each


    have three. That makes ten! Oh! And


    the Lagorio family has another two!


    Hahaha! We have twelve fighters at


    the peak stage of the true god realm!


    How can you fight us?" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane''s brows puckered together


    upon hearing the new information.


    "The Lagorio family has\two.aFahehy?


    wat siaatelsirprising. Hmmm. It


    seems like the news of the ultimate


    god realms and the stone ball have


    pressured you all, forcing out all your


    potential.¡¯ Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Anger welled up in Trenton''s chest and the corners of his mouth twitched vigorously.¡¯ Fane, what do you mean by that? Are you


    looking down on the Lagorio family? My wife broke into the peak of true god status too, you can''t imagine it, right? Humph!


    Now I''m truly anticipating seeing how the Woods family is going to fight us!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Your true god-level fighters


    are inferior to ours, and the number is


    lesser than ours too! Tsk, tsk. |


    wanna see howyaujateGoinls to


    dvarcarhe! is wide gap to fight us!


    Fane Woods, onest chance! kill


    yourself in front of us in exchange for


    the lives of the Woods family


    members! If you don''t agree to it,


    we''llunch an attack!" Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Old Master Hunt flipped his palm and took out a precious sword, pointing it at Fane. His tone was rude and aggressive.


    ¡°Haha! Let me tell you, don''t look down on us! Do you really think that only the First Elder and | are at the peak stage of the true


    god realm?"

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    Fane snickered and sneered in a cold voice.


    ¡°Hahaha! Let''s fight them to death!"


    The Second and the Third Elder of the Woods family¡ªWeston and Wade-exchanged a nce then stepped forward in unison,


    emitting a powerful and domineering aura within them.


    "What? No way! They have another two in the peak stage of the true god realm?"


    The people from the Hunt family looked at both elders in surprise; shock dawned upon them that their eyes widened. They had


    thought that the Woods family had only three true god peak level fighters. And even if one of them had broken through to that


    stage, there would be four of them at most! But they did not expect there were actually five of them!


    Furthermore, adding the First Elder of the Cabello family-Kevin Cabello-into the list, there are six of them in total! Not to mention


    that Fane''sbat prowess was so powerful that he could fight three or four elite fighters of the same realm. Following closely to


    this train of thought, although the four families may win this battle, they would suffer humongous loss!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Everyone, calm down! We have more fighters at the middle and thete stage of the true god realm than they have! We don¡¯t


    have to be afraid! In terms of numbers, we have an absolute advantage! Now, kill ¡®em all!"


    Quentin took out his long sword, waved it, and yelled, ¡°Avenge your family! Avenge your sons!¡±


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    When the battle was about to start, four other people flew out from a room of another courtyard and stood next to Fane and the


    others.


    "Young Master Hamperly?¡±


    Fane was taken aback. "They''re not here for you, you could have just stayed in the room. Even if you do that, we''ll not me


    you!" Fane said.


    ¡°Heh! Young Master Fane, since we¡¯re here in the Woods family, we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. And | don¡¯t think they will


    spare us if you lose the battle. So, let''s fight them together!"


    Paul chuckled warmly, looking fearless.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, Master Hunt. You are going to face another fighter at the peak stage of the true god realm now." The


    First Elder of the Hamperly family stepped forward and released the frightening aura within him. He was also a strong elite fighter


    in the peak stage of the true god realm.


    "You''re actually..."


    Nash was stunned at the newly


    learned news; he was truly surprised.


    The Hemperly family was m aya


    eee fara! galethey had


    always ayed low profile. None of


    them had heard that the Hamperly


    family had any fighters at the true


    god peak level. The First Elder


    actually hid his ability secretively.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Haha! | broke through a year ago.


    Just that the Hemperly famil Sian


    always st ved tow nt¨¦filean does


    rod wants offend any families.


    Naturally, we do not wish to expose


    our strength too." Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Since he had already made up his


    mind, the First Elder of the Hemperly


    family expressed his thoughts


    without hesitati py \Danigit. fve


    broKeaitArddgh to the peak stage a


    year ago, yet I''ve not tested my


    current strength! So, the battle today


    is just nice! And perhaps | would die


    in this battle, but | will enjoy this fight


    to the fullest! Let''s fight to our


    contentment!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "That¡¯s right! Let''s fight to our fullest ability! Haha!"


    Faneughed wholeheartedly. With the fine sword in his hand, he injected Chi energy into it. The sword trembled slightly,


    emitting a terrifying aura.

 Chapter 1596 "Kill!"

    Chapter 1596 "Kill!"


    With amand from the Old Master Hunt, the order to attack was announced.


    "Hahaha! Kill ¡®em all!"


    Faneughed and then looked over to the First Elder by his side and said, "First Elder, please take good care of Selena, so that |


    can fight without worries. I''ll let them know how useless their fighters at the peak stage of the true god realm are!"


    Once thest syble of his word fell, Fane flickered and appeared at the front of the battlefield within seconds.


    "Besiege this brat and kill him! One strong fighter at the peak of the true god-level strength from each family will handle the


    others, and the remaining six will surround this brat and kill him!"


    Quentin asserted after giving the situation some thoughts.


    "Count the two of us in!"


    Trenton and his wife¡ªDiana flew over and stood beside Quentin.


    "Count me in as well! | have to kill this punk myself!¡±


    Darryl from the Norman family flew over together with his First Elder too.


    "Great! I''ll join in too!"


    The First Elder of the Hunt family came over as well. Soon, six strong people with the strength of the peak stage of the true god


    realm were gathered together, ready to besiege Fane and kill him.


    "Great, that''s great! You guys came just in time. Since you guys see me as your enemy and vice versa, | won''t let any of you


    leave here alive today!"


    Seeing the six strong fighters standing in front of him, not only did Fane not have the slightest fear, but he sneered coldly in


    return.


    "Can Young Master Fane fight so many of them? Shall | go over and help him?"


    The First Elder of the Hemperly family peeped in the direction of Fane and got a little worried. Fane was alone, facing six strong


    elite fighters. That seemed a little too overwhelming.


    "Don''t go over. Maybe you haven''t seen him fight before, our Young Master Fane is extremely powerful!"


    Keh, however, chuckled aloud. "Don¡¯t worry about him. We just need to focus on the enemies before us. The Woods family,


    indeed, is under great pressure this time, but | believe that Fane will be the key to victory in this battle. As long as he wins


    against the six of them, the victory is ours!"


    Upon hearing Keh¡¯s words, the Hemperly family froze in surprise. If they wanted to win this battle, Fane had to kill those six


    elite fighters! And not only so, but he also had to do it quickly. Only then Fane could free up his hands and help the others. Only


    then, the Woods family would have a chance to win the battle.


    "Woods, fight!"


    Lancelot roared with all his strength, his eyes glowing red. One by one, the Woods family members and several alliances


    charged toward the front and fought. They believed that if they had won this tough battle, the future of the Woods family would be


    a strong force to be reckoned with! Even the four ancient ns had to pay respects to them.


    After all, to be able to face four families all at once-three of which were first-ss families, and obtain victory was not something


    any ancient n could do.


    Of course, what Lancelot did not


    know was that thest time Fan


    killed a group of poweririghters


    ffomn the Wt of Divine Royal, it made


    the people from that hall, terrified of


    him. They feared his strength and


    power. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "de Wave!¡±


    Fane did not test the waters this time; he directly swung his sword toward the opponents, executing the most terrifying attack, the


    de Wave.


    In front of him, a frightening and powerful gigantic dragon formed by thousands of flying sword auras, heading straight ahead


    and even covering arge area of space.


    ¡°What a powerful attack but don''t panic, everyone! The six of us will strike him at the same time! | don''t believe that he can take


    six attacks from us all at the same time!¡±


    Quentin was startled at Fane''s attack, but he quickly calmed himself down and chopped out with his sword. ¡°Hundred Leaves


    Chop!"


    As he performed the Hundred Leaves


    Chop, hundred aura leaves flew


    These seeming feast


    wee aulrptisingly fast, carrying huge


    amounts of Chi energy and heading


    straight at the aura sword dragon.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Roar!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    In another direction, Trenton from the


    Lagorio family cast out a long au


    dragon. As so ante Veng aura


    dpaqoa abbeared, it let out a terrifying


    dragon roar and charged directly


    toward the aura sword dragon.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    Teral sh!"


    The fighter from the Norman family, on the other hand, cast out his family¡¯s martial technique, the Feral sh!


    Boom, bang, boom!Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At once, a terrifying boom rang out in the sky, and the air particles vibrated vigorously as though the sky was boiling. It was


    extremely horrifying.


    "What? Im-impossible! Our attacks are being devoured little by little!"


    Quentin took a look at the current situation and color drained from his face, feeling as if his heart was about to explode. The


    attacks from the six of them did not gain an upper hand in the battle!


    The attacks from both parties stayed midair for a while and after a short moment of stalemate, Fane''s attack had overpowered


    the others, gaining the upper hand.


    ¡°What the f*ck! We have people attacking at the same time here! Even if each of our attacks can only weaken his attack a little,


    logically we could still outperform him! How can his power and strength be so terrifying?¡±


    Diana''s eyes widened asrge as saucers and her jaw dropped to the ground at the scene before her.


    "He''s too powerful!"


    In the distance, after Paul had killed a man at the middle stage of the true god level, he could not help but look over to Fane''s


    direction. It would be fine if he did not nce over, but that one nce tormented him alive. The battle there was extremely


    horrendous and gruesome; the re and glow emitted from the shing of martial techniques almost blinded the others.


    Rumble!


    The startling rumble continued, and after several more seconds of stalemate in the sky, Fane''s attackpletely defeated the


    attacks from the six of them.


    "Sh*t! There''s still a lot of residual Chi energy!"


    ¡°Many residual flying swords areing straight at us! Run!"


    "It''s toote. The swords are too fast!


    Everyone, create the aura shield! Quick!"


    Six people peered at the situation; they were in aplete state of panic.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Trenton and Diana were stabbed in the chest by several flying swords, leaving a huge bloody hole in their chests. Their eyes


    were full of terror and fear, and within a second, they fell onto the ground.


    Likewise, Daryl and the First Elder from the Norman family were straightaway decapitated by Fane.


    Whereas Quentin and the First Elder of the Hunt family were slightly luckier.


    Although they did not die immediately, both of them were blown far away and fell heavily to the ground. Mouthfuls of fresh blood


    gushed out of their mouths and the severe wounds on their bodies were bleeding incessantly too.


    "No way!"


    Many others witnessed the


    gruesome scene and were even more


    frightened. Six strong fi hters e578


    peak of t etrue gow mm and four


    Wele & ily killed by Fane just like


    that; while the other two were


    severely injured, lying on the ground


    unable to move an inch. They were


    not much different from being dead.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Swoosh!


    Under the watchful eyes of the


    crowd, Fane flung out two


    consecutive s orcattatks, co


    swordbadrss were shot out, heading


    straight at Quentin and First Elder


    Hunt. They died on spot. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°No way! No freaking way! How can he be so strong?¡±


    Whether it was the people of the Hunt or Lagorio family, each of them stood frozen at the scene before them. How could they


    continue on?


    "Dios mio! Young Master Fane is so awesome! He¡¯s so strong!"


    After witnessing the ultimate battle,


    the Woods family members were


    bursting with excitementandjoy\ The


    er nartythad £¤60 Many people with


    thr¨¦m, So much so that the Woods


    family was at a disadvantage at the


    beginning. The Woods family


    suffered a few hundred casualties.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    However, within a short period of time, Fane had killed six strong fighters and the fighting morale among the Woods had


    increased tremendously.


    "Go to hell!"


    With another swing of his sword, he cast out sword attacks at the crowd of those four families in front of him. The flying sword,


    once again, killed them all at once.

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    "Attack, attack them now!"


    Those who were at the front lines were weighed down by dread and terror and several old men in thete true god realm


    shouted.


    Unfortunately, none of them knew what to do next. Facing such a terrifying attack, some of them actually flew farther to the side,


    trying to dodge the attack.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Several people clenched their fists and gritted their teeth, casting out their attacks.


    Nevertheless, these attacks were like a giant in the presence of a super-giant¡ª paled into insignificance. The attacks were


    destroyed instantly in a destructive manner. Meanwhile, those flying swords of Fane continued to travel forward at full speed,


    charging into the crowd.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Some fighters of true god elementary level and semi-god advance level were directly sted away by the flying swords and


    exploded in the air; while those who were in the middle orte stage of the true god realm did not manage to dodge the attack


    but at least they died with their body staying intact.


    Blood sttered all over the ce. More than two hundred men from these four families were instantly killed by Fane in one


    round.


    Furthermore, among these two hundred men, there were several expert fighters at thete stage of the true god realm, as well


    as a dozen elite fighters who were in the mid and early stage of the true god level. "Ugh! | want to take revenge for my sons!" Old


    Master Hunt could no longer hold his anger back upon seeing Quentin¡¯s body on the ground. He immediately ceased fighting the


    opponent before him and rushed toward Fane.


    "Old Master Hunt, you''ve lost your mind.¡±


    Looking at Old Master Hunt who charged toward him, Fane spilled several words indifferently and then chopped forward with


    another swing of his sword.


    Boom!


    A huge explosive sound rang out, Old Master Hunt had fallen.


    "What now? Master and Madam are both dead! Run!"


    Once the people of the Lagorio family looked at the current position, they knew they were no match. Once the backbones of the


    Lagorio family, Trenton, and Diana had died, the fighting morale and spirit were severely impacted; many of them had already


    lost their motivation to continue fighting and were nning to retreat.


    Not only the Lagorio family


    experienced the loss of fighting spirit,


    the Norman and the Hunt family felt


    demotivated as well. The morale was


    dead. Fane alone had a go mahy


    ong fightarsi wath id not stop.


    Nea killing the other party''s


    strong fighters, incessantly. And


    soon Lancelot, Keh, and the


    other strong fighters of the Woods


    family would be able to free up their


    hands and fight the others. The


    people of the four families who had


    hopes of victory at the beginning of


    the battle slowly felt feelings of


    despair and hopelessness. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Oh yay! Motherf*cker! We''re winning now!"


    First Elder Hemperly, who thought it was hisst day on the earth, was bbergasted with joy at that moment, so much so that


    he did not know what to say but cursed. It was the first time he had encountered a battle where they were at a disadvantage in


    terms of the number of people.


    Nevertheless, it was mainly because


    of Fane. Fane''sbat ally was


    overly powerful, at | same


    frightenin Altpgogh Gd Rad not met


    oe tine god-level fighters


    and certainly did not know how


    powerful they were, he thought that


    Fane''s currentbat prowess was,


    perhaps, already at the ultimate god


    level. Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    First Elder Hemperly killed two men


    of the early stage of the true god


    realm, and he could not help but


    stare at Paul who was fighting arithe


    ivi Respeat MOM Rion came


    r him for Paul; it seemed like


    Paul''s decision to help Fane was


    wise and a smart one. The Hemperly


    family stepped up and helped the


    Woods family in such a tough time,


    naturally, the Woods family would


    feel grateful toward them. Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    And now that Fane was so powerful, if they could have the Woods family to back them up, they would not have to be afraid


    anymore. He suddenly remembered how he was not supportive of the Woods family earlier and felt foolish.

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    "Kill!"


    Seeing that some of the people from the four families had already started to flee, Fane was even more delighted in his heart.


    Obviously, once the other party started fleeing for their lives, Fane and the others would not have to lose any more of their men.


    Of course, Fane would not spare any of the four families who were in the peak stage orte stage of the true god realm. Fane


    then charged toward those people and terminate them instantly.


    Those strong fighters, one by one, were killed by Fane instantly. Nash and the others, who had now freed up their hands,


    frantically chased those of the true godlevel strength and killed them. This caused the four great families to lose seventy to eighty


    thousand strong men. Only then did the battle ended.


    Of course, the Woods family lost several thousand men, and a few thousand men were injured throughout the battle as well.


    However, after the startling battle, the status of the Woods family in this martial world would be greatly strengthened. Even the


    four ancient ns would be afraid of them then onward.


    In the end, the people from the four families scattered and fled in all directions. Only those fighters with low martial levels were


    fortunate to be spared. However, the great loss they had suffered eventually impacted their status; they were even worse than


    some third-ss families now, and could only be deemed as ordinary hidden martial families¡ªthey could no longer be prominent


    families.


    ¡°Everyone, hurry up and clean up the ce!¡±


    Nashmanded as he looked at the corpse scattered on the ground.


    "Sigh! These four families came to us a little too early. If they were toe one or two monthster, | think we wouldn''t have lost


    so many great men!"


    Fane gazed at some of the Woods family members¡¯ bodies; his face turned solemn, and his heartfelt heavy.


    After all, the Woods family was growing and developing rapidlytely, and the number of fighters who had broken through to the


    true god realm was increasing speedily as well. Nash was right. If they were given another month or two, they would not have


    lost so many men in that battle.


    "We should be satisfied with the oue today. Such a huge difference in numbers and we only lose around five thousand men.


    This is considered good enough. Fortunately, you had long been prepared for such a fight and assembled a lot of strong fighters


    from the branch families. Otherwise, | think the oue would not be like this today. And even if we win the battle, we''ll be on


    the verge of losing the whole Woods family. Today, we only lost a few strong ones, and those who died were at the semi-god


    level. The result is good!"


    Lancelot nced at Fane who was in front of him andforted him with great emotion in his heart. "Of course, it''s also


    fortunate that the other party underestimated us, so they only brought the elite fighters from the main family but not from the


    branch families. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have obtained such a victory!¡±


    "You''re right. As for the rest of their people, let them go. They''re only some remnants with low martial levels. Their strong fighters


    are all here, lying lifelessly on the ground. And these four families, sigh, they won''t be on the list of the hidden families anymore.¡±


    Fane spilled out his thoughts slowly after thinking about it.


    "Mmhmm!"


    Lancelot bobbed his head to show agreement.


    Fane then flew off andnded in front of Selena. "Dear, are you alright? Is everything fine?"


    "I''m fine. Just a shallow cut on my


    arm from the sword aura. O yes


    managed to.kihgeverGl bthers with


    thd eS il level as me! It looks


    like mybat power is quite good!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Selena chuckled. "Hehe. We''ve won the battle! If my dear husband says that we can win, we can definitely win!"


    "Selena,e down now,e here! The battle just now almost frightened us to death!"


    Fiona and the others ran out from the


    rooms and gathered at the square¡¯ ''


    ony a


    aye@at''s ena who was still in


    mid-air. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°ine! My dear ine! You''re okay, you''re okay!"


    Ben''s eyes frantically searched for


    ine and finally found her flyiaa\\


    wo fromthe¡¯) A''grown man like


    him actually cried out of joy and


    excitement. Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    "The people of the branch families, listen! This time you''ve put in a lot of effort in this battle, and that¡¯s why we could win this


    battle. To reward your indelible credit in this battle, the main family and the branch families will share the spoils of war equally! |


    believe each branch family can obtain a lot from this battle. After all, many of the strong fighters from the four families have died


    here, and their martial rings must have a lot of cultivation resources and treasure!¡±


    Seeing that the spoils of war were almost collected, Nash immediately flew into the air and announced loudly.


    "Yay! That''s great!"


    Ya! Master Woods is the best! And he is


    really sensible and wise! Although the branch families have experienced great loss, it''s worth it! | truly believe that the Woods


    family will only grow stronger and stronger!"


    The people of the branch families were ted upon hearing thetest announcement. They could hardly contain their


    excitement.


    "First Elder Cabello, and gentlemen from the Hemperly family. |, on behalf of the Woods family, thank you dearly for helping us


    out this time!"


    Fane smiled as he walked over to thank Kevin, Paul, and the others.


    "Hehe. You''re wee! We''re your friends after all. Right and yourbat power.


    Wow! | don''t know how to describe it. It''s amazing!¡±


    Kevin chuckled.


    ¡°After today, the news will surely spread widely. The four families will be removed from the first tier list, and the Woods family''s


    reputation will be enhanced! This will certainly rm other forces!"


    Paul, on the other hand, shared his thoughts emotionally. The Woods family had lost a few thousand men, but the people who


    survived the tough battle were all elite fighters. Not to mention that the Woods family did not lose any fighters of thete or peak


    stage of the true god realm. So, the top fighters of the Woods family were still alive; the other forces would not dare to mess with


    the Woods family anymore.


    Now, the people of those four families were merely a bunch of people without a head to lead them. After they returned to their


    families from the deadly battlefield, they began to divide the treasures and


    resources of the family. Some of them were afraid that the Woods family woulde and take revenge, so they fled.


    As for avenging the dead ones, they did not dare to even think about it at all.


    Other than that, the remaining remnants of the Lagorio family did not flee, instead, they came together and discussed their future


    fate. In the end, they went to Skies Pavilion to find Lily Lagorio to seek refuge with the Skies Pavilion.


    ¡°What! My...my parents, and my grandfather...are all dead?"


    When Lily was told about the battle, terror and disbelief stabbed her heart that she almost fainted. She could not believe the


    truth; her hands went cold and mmy and dread twisted in her gut.


    "That''s impossible! Four families


    went there! F*cking four! They had


    around 120 thousand fighters with


    them! How could they lose ie


    so badly? Whar''scrdf¨¦ dict Ous is


    Rae Wis family had only lost


    around five thousand people? And


    they managed to kill all your strong


    fighters, leaving 40 thousand


    remnants who barely escaped from


    the deadly fight? What a joke! There


    were people from the Hunt, the


    Norman, and the Church families


    too!" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Joel was not convinced. Disbelief and shock were written all over his face, finding the news hard to believe.


    "Sigh! What to do? Kevin Cabello and


    several fighters from the Hemperly


    family were there too. The most


    important thing is thabths Yeung! ''


    Master of tte Weeds family is


    extremely strong! Six strong fighters


    at the peak stage of the true god


    realm besieged him, and logically he


    would be dead in no time. But he


    managed to turn the table around


    and kill all six of them within a


    minute!¡± Please read the original


    content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Six in one minute?¡±


    The buzzing sound was ringing inside


    Joel''s head, trying toprehend


    reality. He was the mastes ofoneldt


    ths fourrgneat Gent ns, and his


    combat power was definitely


    stronger than the average fighters


    with the true god peak level! Please


    read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    However, even so, if he could kill two fighters at the peak of true god-level by himself or even deal with three of them on his own,


    it would already be considered exceptional!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Six of them together? That was ridiculous! He would surely die.


    What was even more unbelievable? Fane''s opponents were not just ordinary fighters at the peak of true god-level, but one of


    those strongest people in that realm¡ªOld Master Hunt, Quentin Hunt, who was also the head of a first-ss family. Theirbat


    power was much more powerful than those who had just broken through to the peak stage of the true god realm.


    However, in the end, these well-known


    strong fighters, in front of Fane, were as weak as a kitten¡ªcould not even withstand a single blow.


    "Wait. What if the six elders of the true godlevel that we sent out to intercept and kill the Woods trio before were also killed by


    him?"


    After a moment of silence, a frightening thought appeared in Joel''s mind and his face nched instantly.


    "Flo . no way! Didn''t the scouts say that there were some kind of sharp w wounds on their body? Judging from the state of the


    corpses, they should be killed by some powerful demonic beasts!"


    An elder of the Skies Pavilion frowned and spilled out his confusion aloud after thinking about it.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. Fane, that brat, he is capable of killing six opponents of true god peak level now, and even if he could kill


    six of our elders that time, there was still Nash Woods and Keh Woods helping him. Nash and Keh could have helped to


    stall two of them!"


    As Joel continued to analyze the situation, he felt that the possibility of Fane killing their elders increased tremendously. With his


    eyes narrowed, he analyzed, "It is also very possible that Fane has some powerful ultimate martial technique, and could perform


    w-like attacks.¡±


    ¡°Honey, | don¡¯t care. | don''t freaking care!"


    Lily, who plopped onto the ground sobbing, crawled over to Joel and hugged his thigh. With a pleading expression hung on her


    face, she begged, "Honey, you have to avenge my family. Avenge my father, mother, grandfather, and the rest! They can''t just


    die like that. And they died because they wanted to avenge me! Please, | beg you, please, avenge them! You''re the only hope |


    have now!"


    Joel went speechless for a while and then let out a long breath, "Sigh! Dear, it¡¯s not that | don¡¯t want to help you. | have the same


    feeling as you, | can''t wait to kill him right now. But...but the current Skies Pavilion is simply not their opponent at all. I¡¯m already


    thankful if the Woods family doesn''te to us for trouble."


    ¡°Humph! Revenge is a dish best served cold! I''ll avenge my family one day!"


    Lily clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she bellowed. "Honey, you must work extra hard to break through to the ultimate


    god realm! Strive to be the first to breakthrough! By that timees, kill that b*stard for me!"


    "All right, all right. My dear wife, don''t


    worry. When | break through to the


    ultimate god realm, I''ll definitely kill


    that brat for you. Sigh! Take 2999)


    rest and alin yourse(Pdown. I''m, too,


    fang nue and upset about your


    parents¡¯ death, but now we really


    can''t afford to do anything to Fane


    nor the Woods family! Not only Skies


    Pavilion, but | bet the other three


    ancient ns feel the same. All the


    four ancient ns have to bow down


    to the Woods family and be polite to


    them from now on¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Helplessness surged through Joel.


    The tables had turned dramatically to


    the point that he was n tprepared |


    et In,thepast 2) fronths, the


    situation that was peaceful at the


    beginning started to tremble and was


    in constant turmoil. Nobody knew


    what would happen in the future.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine!


    Lily sighed and left the space to rest.


    However, when she was just about to leave, she quickly thought of something and wheeled back, "Wait. In the conversation just


    now, you mentioned that Kevin Cabello and some people from the Hemperly family were there too? They helped the Woods


    family in the battle?"


    One of the old men from the Lagorio


    family who hade to seek refuge


    nodded and said, "Yes, the First Elder


    of the Hemperly family |eac


    gfighter Who''s ai the peak of


    the true god realm. Moreover, the


    young master of the Hemperly family,


    although he had only broken through


    to thete stage of the true god


    realm not long ago, hisbat


    power is very strong too. He killed


    many of our people!¡± Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    "The Cabello family is really close to the Woods family now. The situation ispletely different from before. So, it also makes


    sense for Kevin Cabello to be at the Wood''s residence. But why was the Hemperly family there in the Woods residence?¡±


    Several horizontal lines formed on Lily''s forehead as she thought about the matter. She muttered with some doubts.


    ¡°Right. If you didn''t mention it, | would not have noticed that too. It''s really strange. Why are the Hemperly family members there?


    Furthermore, they offered to help the Woods family in the battle!"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joel''s brows snapped together upon listening to Lily''s reminder. He began to


    think.


    "The Hemperly family has always been in a neutral position and they were usually low-profile, not offending nor intentionally


    trying to please other families. So, why are they there in the Woods residence?"


    An old man of the Lagorio family could not help but mutter a few words.


    Soon, Lily quickly thought of something, and her eyes lit up. "Wait! | know! It must be this. Haven¡¯t we been unaware of which


    family who had obtained the stone ball inside the Bright Snow Mountain? Now it seems that the stone ball must be in the


    Hemperly''s hand! They''re the ones who got it!"


    "The Hemperly family?"


    The Lagorio family members were startled and puzzled at Lily''s words, they exchanged nces in confusion.


    Finally, a man broke the silence. "Indeed, the Hemperly family was in the Bright Snow Mountain excursion team with the Hunt


    family. They didn''t choose to go to the ck Windy Ind at that time."


    Lily nodded before saying, "Let¡¯s think of it this way. If we were the Hemperly family, we''d definitely avoid seeking help from the


    ancient ns after we got the stone ball because we''re too weak. And as for the Hunt family, it¡¯d be useless to find them because


    they don''t have a stone ball at all! So, the only family that could help the Hemperlys would only be the Woods family. And the


    Hemperly family wouldn''t have to fear that the Woods family will snatch their stone ball because the Woods have one


    themselves. As long as the Hemperly family offers great benefit to the Woods family, the Woods would naturally agree to protect


    them!¡¯ "So that¡¯s how it is! It seems that the other stone ball is in the hands of the Hemperly family. And those Hemperlys who are


    staying at the Woods residence, one of them must have had the stone ball!"


    Joel bobbed his head in agreement, however, he soon furrowed. "If that''s the case, it''s almost impossible for us to snatch the


    stone ball since the Woods family is willing to take them in. If we head over to snatch the stone ball, we¡¯re basically looking for


    death!"


    Aman from the Skies Pavilion expressed his thoughts after thinking about the matter. "Master, how about this? The Hemperly


    family only sent a few people to the Woods family, and Master Hemperly is still in the Hemperly residence. This Hemperly family


    is merely a second-ss family. Why don''t we go to the Hemperly residence and capture the young master''s parents, then force


    Young Master Hemperly to hand over the stone ball? What do you think?"


    Before Joel could react, Lily


    interceded and barked, "No! It can''t


    be done that way! The most


    important thing in this tle¡éscthat|


    ? eaters aahtSare going after


    t oods family not the Hemperly


    family. It was the Hemperly family


    who offered to help the Woods


    family! So, both families must be on


    good terms right now. If we kidnap


    the Hemperly family members, the


    Woods family mighte at us!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "Lily is right! We''d better not fight with the Woods family. If we really do that, most likely we won''t be able to defeat them, instead,


    we would suffer great loss!"


    Joel could not help but let out a long


    breath again. How could he have


    imagined that it had gahebeat @\!


    t periadottime but the Woods


    family, which he had not put in his


    eyes before, had now reached such a


    level that they all had to be afraid of?


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    "That would be bad. In that case, wouldn¡¯t that mean that we can''t get any of the stone balls at all?"


    One of the elders of the Skies


    Pavilion said in a gloomy tone. "If we


    don¡¯t have any stone balls, we won''t


    be able to stay ahead of the curve! |


    Ae} the Wea £¤3hniy or any other


    farnilies who possess the stone ball,


    discovers something from the stone


    ball and takes the lead in breaking


    through to the ultimate god realm,


    I''m afraid that they won''t even let us


    off! After all, we''ve sent someone to


    assassinate them before, right?"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    "Yes, Master. That brat hasn''t broken through to the ultimate god realm, yet he is already overwhelmingly powerful. If he truly


    managed to reach the ultimate god realm, nobody could defeat him anymore! And by then, we''ll have to hide from him!"


    Another elder chimed in, expressing his concern.


    "Sigh! There¡¯s nothing we can do now. Let''s wait. We can only pray that they don''t discover anything. We must keep an eye on


    those families with stone balls more often now. We''ve to know theirtest progress and situation at all times!"


    This was the first time Joel had felt the feeling of despair and powerlessness." Those of you who are from the Lagorio


    family, listen up. Although there are quite many of you, | have to say honestly that there are not many fighters with the cultivation


    of true god and semi-god realm. I''ll have someone arrange a ce for you to stay. Please train hard and strive to breakthrough!¡±


    "Thank you so much, Master Collins!"


    Those remnants who came from the Lagorio family bowed and thanked Joel.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joel shot them a faint smile. Although the remnants of the Lagorio family were not strong inbat power, it was always better


    to have more people. Then at least the overallbat power of the Skies Pavilion can be increased even just by a little, and to


    cover the loss they suffered previously.


    The other families and the other three ancient ns were shocked to the core when they found out what had happened.


    Two more days had passed. The people of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings could not stay still anymore. They went to Fane,


    discussing whether they should gather seven stone balls together and investigate the stone balls.


    After all, they had analyzed, studied, and examined the stone ball for so many days but all their efforts were in vain.


    Fane had long been expecting their arrival. Without any hesitation. Fane agreed to the n; Paul responded simrly as well-he


    agreed to it without the slightest hesitation.


    However, Harry Yeagar, the Master of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings, did not expect Fane to tell them that they had to report the


    research progress to the Cabello family and some other families. After all, Fane had had the agreement with them.


    Upon hearing this, Harry felt a flicker of irritation. But after giving the matter some thought, he finally nodded to agree.


    After the discussion, Harry went to meet the people of the Pavilion of Divinity and the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles to talk over this


    matter. He nned to get the other two ancient ns to gather at the Pavilion of Gods and Kings, take out the seven stone balls,


    and analyze these balls together. He wanted to know if anything different would happen if these seven stone balls were


    gathered.


    Two days after Harry left the Woods


    residence, Fane an PalitweeeCalthe


    rpgincstudving the stone balls in


    front of them. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    "Young Master Fane, | have a bold idea.


    What do you think will happen if we put our palms on the stone ball and inject our Chi energy into it?¡±


    After studying at the stone balls for a


    while, Paul suddenly expressed a


    bold thought. ¡°These pwexston¨¦ Bells


    cay absorb@nd Uh energy pretty fast,


    and one simr thing between these


    two stone balls is that their speed of


    absorbing the Chi energy is even!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Fane frowned at this sudden idea.


    "You mean, we is Chidyto |


    akahisuinifor ity?" Fane asked.


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    "Hehe, | suddenly thought of this idea. But | don''t dare to try it, because | don''t know what''s going to happen!"


    Paul chuckled warmly.


    Surprisingly, Fane''s eyes became determined and firm after a moment of doubt. "| think we can give this a try!"


    "Wait, Young Master Fane, we shouldn''t act recklessly. This thing absorbs spiritual energy, and it¡¯s actively absorbing! If you


    suddenly inject some Chi energy into it, disrupting the bnce in it, who knows what''s the consequences? What if the


    consequence is so grave that it''s unmanageable? It''d be troublesome!¡±


    The First Elder of the Hemperly family instantly jumped and panicked upon


    hearing this bold suggestion and stepped forward to advise them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s right, Young Master Fane. We can''t act impulsively. We don¡¯t know what will happen. What if the stone ball explodes? Or


    bes a monstrous ball that sucks all the Chi energy out of your body? Then you''ll be doomed!"


    Titus also immediately chimed in and warned Fane. "Young Master Hemperly''s idea is too bold and too risky! Besides, even if


    you want to try it, it''s better to find a random branch family member to do it! You''re the future head of the Woods family, you''re


    too important and the entire Woods family is depending on you! We can¡¯t afford any mishap to happen to you!"


    Fane, too, knew that the idea was bold and perilous.


    However, when he thought of time slipping by like sand through an hourss and yet to find a way to break through to the


    ultimate god realm; he grew anxious.


    And when he thought of Fernando Campbell, who was still frozen in ice, his heart sank to the deepest, at the same time, it made


    him more determined.


    He extended one of his hands, ced it atop the stone ball in front of him, and then began to inject Chi energy into it.


    "Don''t do it, Young Master Fane!"


    Titus and the others stood frozen by his action. Fane''s behavior was too sudden! When the others reacted. Fane had already


    injected his Chi energy into the stone ball.


    "Young Master Fane, you''re being too hasty!¡±


    Paul¡¯s heart leaped into his throat when he saw what Fane had done. What if Fane died because of this impulsive behavior?


    Then he was definitely responsible for it! At that time, the Woods family would kill him!


    "Ten days have passed! For God''s sake, we can''t continue to drag on like this! | can''t! | must try every possible way!"


    Fane''s eyes were firm and determined as he continued to inject more Chi energy into the stone ball.


    Soon, he found that the absorption powering from the stone ball grew stronger and started to absorb Fane''s Chi energy


    even faster!


    "The speed is getting faster and faster! It''s actively sucking the Chi energy right now! That¡¯s bad!¡±


    Titus was frightened by the scene before him. He immediately rushed out in a sh, flew into the air, and shouted, "Master


    Woods, it''s bad! Master Woods,e here quickly! It¡¯s really bad! Young Master Fane is too reckless!¡±


    Not long after, Nash as well as many other elders rushed over to their room, while plenty of others surrounded the room outside.


    "Fane, you''re too reckless! If you want


    to try it, you should let others {


    You''re so ung anid alentet how


    Sgb. o this yourself? What if


    something bad happens to you, then


    what can we do?" Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    When Nash came into the room, he was worried, fearing that something bad might happen to Fane.


    "lm fine, Dad. I''ll hold on a little longer!"


    Fane gritted his teeth, and soon there were beads of sweat dripping down from his forehead.


    Buzz!


    At this time, the stone ball, which had


    never reacted to anythi g elgedet but


    i bt tamorl Ute Powerful force


    s emitted. It directly sted Fane


    several meters away. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    The st was so sudden that Fane


    was not prepared for it.,He flew away


    fi several meta/dant 2 most


    plopped onto the ground. Please read


    the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    Fane shook his palm, trying to ease the numbness on his palm. "This stone ball actually shook me off by its own will. Could it


    be...could it be that there''s really something alive in the stone ball?"


    "Ya! It also made a sound!"


    Nobody expected this oue at all. But it made the crowd breathe a sigh of relief when the stone ball pushed Fane away and


    stopped sucking his Chi energy.


    Buzz!


    Again the stone ball sounded. And a red beam of light shot out directly from it and straight up into the sky.


    The beam of light was thick and bright to the point that it could be seen from a far


    distance.


    "Oh my goodness! What''s that beam of light?¡±


    From ten thousand miles away, the master of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings who had just returned to his residence spotted the


    red beam of light and eximed aloud.


    ¡°It shot out from where the Woods family is situated! My goodness! It''s from the Woods family! Why did such a red light suddenly


    appear out of nowhere?"


    An elder of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings said in a daze.


    Harry quickly thought of something, and he took a sharp intake of breath. "It must be like this! It must be that brat from the


    Woods family or Paul from the Hemperly family... They must have discovered something from the stone ball that caused such a


    vision to appear! Otherwise, there wouldn''t be such a light!"


    ¡°My God! Could it be that one of them has found the way to break through to the ultimate god realm? If this light is a sign of


    breaking through to the ultimate god realm, it''s too scary! Ul-ultimate god realm... somebody has already reached that realm?"


    Another old man of the same Pavilion boldly guessed after pondering on it, his voice trembling.


    "Move...move...let¡¯s move! Take the people and we''ll head over to the Woods family immediately! We must go and see what''s


    going on. We must know if it is Fane who has broken through to the ultimate god realm!"


    Harry had long been impatient. He then led arge group of people, heading straight in the direction of the Woods family.


    Not only the Pavilion of Gods and Kings had acted this way; the other ns and families went straight in the direction of the


    Woods family after seeing such a sight in the sky.


    Of course, the news spread like a wildfire.


    ¡°Look! Oh my god! A red beam of light shot out from the direction of the Woods family! Could it be that someone from the Woods


    family has discovered something out of the stone ball?¡±


    Joel and the others from the Skies Pavilion also noticed the bright red light emitting from the direction of the Woods family. They


    eximed aloud in shock.


    "This won''t do! We must...must go! Let us go and see what''s going on. That brat from the Woods family, he can''t have broken


    through to the ultimate god realm!"


    Joel quaked.


    "Honey, I''m going with you!¡±


    Lily immediately ran to Joel upon hearing his words. "| want to go, even if | could only stay outside and watch from a distance!"


    Joel''s forehead puckered together.


    "You have not even reached the


    grandmaster level. You train xan


    hard and oul bareiraat e


    sevanth grade martial level. It''s not


    good for you to go. If Fane has truly


    broken into the ultimate god level,


    and fight with us, | don''t think I''ll be


    able to protect you at that time!"


    Please read the original content at


    NovelDrama.Org.


    Nheless, Lily was dead


    determined. " Honey, | must go! We


    have so many people with us, | c


    disguise myselh esq estamenerand


    pleridanwi the crowd, and they


    may not even spot me. Besides, we


    can stay at the mountain farther


    away from the Woods family and


    send a few strong people to scout


    and inquire about the red light, can''t


    we?" Please read the original content


    at NovelDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go then!"


    Seeing that Lily was so resolute, Joel could not do much. Soon, they brought strong men with them, heading straight in the


    direction of the Woods family.


    Of course, those remnants of the


    Lagorio family were put on the Ski


    Pavilion''s disci leplotheS diSduised


    dS unest trem. Although there were


    not as many strong people as before,


    the Skies Pavilion team had a great


    number of people. Please read the


    original content at NovelDrama.Org.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    No matter which ns or families the people belong to, they all witnessed that bright red beam of


    light above the sky. Some third-ss families knew that it would be useless for them to go to the


    Woods residence, but they could not resist wanting to go over to witness the fun. Or perhaps, they


    wanted to know about the ultimate god realm. Hence, one by one, ns and families headed


    toward the direction of the Woods family.


    "Look! There''s another beam of light, just of a different color!¡±


    At this time, Harry Yeager, the Master of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings, who was heading to the


    Woods residence with his men, found out there was another beam of light that shot out of the


    Woods residence.


    They eximed aloud.


    "It must be another stone ball; it must be the other one! It looks like the Hemperly family does have


    a stone ball! I heard that they hid in the Woods residence and now they must have all discovered


    something out of the stone ball!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry yelled; his voice trembled with excitement. If Fane and Paul had truly discovered something


    out of it, he must make them tell him, and he would have a share of that hope too.


    Sure enough, the only thing that he worried about was that Fane was not willing to tell him the


    method to break through to the ultimate god realm. Nevertheless, Harry had already nned within


    his heart; he had three stone balls in total, and if Fane did not want to tell him the method, he would


    offer him one stone ball to exchange the secret behind it. In this way, Fane and the others would


    definitely agree to it.


    ¡°Look, Master! Two beams of light!¡±


    The Hemperly family, who was rushing toward the Woods residence, also noticed the two beams of


    light that were shot into the sky. They were jumping with joy that their feet barely touched the


    ground. They understood what those two beams of light meant!


    ¡°Hahaha! It was the wisest choice to let Paul and the others stay there and get protection from the


    Woods family! Everyone, remember, from now on, we must pay our utmost respect to the Woods


    family whenever we meet them! They helped and saved us! So we must have a good rtionship


    with them!¡±


    Darcy Hemperly¡ªthe head of the Hemperly familyughed out loud. His looks told everyone that


    he was intoxicated with joy and excitement.


    "Dad, look, look over there! Another ray of light...¡±


    Likewise, the Cabello family, who was heading toward the Woods residence, was bbergasted with


    joy.


    "Yes! I saw it! Hahaha!"


    Alejandro chuckled aloud; he looked at his youngest daughter, Danie, and said, "My little Danie,


    I heard that you''ve been training really hardtely, and you have broken through to thete stage of


    true god realm, just like your second sister!"


    Danie felt proud of herself and said in a prideful tone, "Of course! I''m talented by birth and you all


    know that! If I wasn''t yful and didn''t ck off before, I must have long broken through to thete


    stage of the true god realm! Butte-stage means nothing, I have to work harder and harder, to


    break into the peak of the true god


    realm! And even to the ultimate god realm one day!¡±


    Helena, who stood beside Danie, rolled her eyes at Danie''s boastful remark. "I think you''re just


    afraid that when someone breaks through to the ultimate god realm, he gets to live two hundred


    years of life but you don''t have two hundred years to spend with him and grow old together!"


    Although Helena did not announce their rtionship to the others, most of the Cabello family


    members knew that Helena was ying a fake couple with Fane, and the person who truly liked


    Fane was their third youngdy, Danie Cabello!


    But Danie was not mad at all, instead, she felt happy that most of them already knew about it!


    There were already quite a few people who knew that she was in a rtionship with Fane, and they


    were the real couple!


    As for Helena, she was calm. The Hunt family could be considered as finished right then and there;


    that family waspletely delisted from the prominent family list. And families like the Lagorio,


    Church, and Norman family, faced the same ending as the Hunt family. These four great families


    disappeared from history just like that. Therefore, she did not have to continue to be a fake couple


    with Fane anymore.

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    Helena was happy for Danie; her heart was full of joy, at the same time, envy. She was envious


    that her little sister could find such a good man.


    "Nonsense, stop it! I just want to be stronger!"


    Danie''s face was suddenly kissed pink upon hearing Helena''s words. She responded; her tone


    full of embarrassment.


    But at this time, Venus thought of something and turned to Alejandro, "Dad, why are there two


    lights? Does that mean it''s some magical treasure instead of martial technique? If it¡¯s not a martial


    technique, likely, we can''t learn it! And that also means that a single light can only allow one person


    to break through to the


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ultimate god realm! Wouldn''t all our effort, including going there right now, be in vain?"


    Alejandro''s face sank immediately after hearing Venus''s words. He and the others, whose faces


    were full of excitement, had now been overwritten by gloominess.


    However, after a short period of silence, Alejandro smiled and shrugged nonchntly. "No matter


    what the situation is, we have to go over and take a look. Even if only seven people can break


    through to the ultimate god realm with the seven stone balls, it''d be God''s will. I can only say that


    some things may be predestined, and we can''t help it, right?"


    Venus bobbed her head, showing understanding. "Well, I just want to remind you all of it. I''m afraid


    that everyone might have too much hope and in the end, when we can''t get what we desire, we''ll


    fall into the abyss of despair."


    "Thanks, but don¡¯t worry. We understand the situation very well!"


    Alejandro, the First Elder, and others exchanged nces and bitter smiles were stered on their


    faces. "After all, Fane had promised to share with us if the method is some sort of martial technique.


    He¡¯s kind enough to be willing to share the tips. But if the ultimate clue is not a martial technique,


    then we can''t help it either! Everyone has to abide by the original agreement!"


    The Pavilion of Gods and Kings was the closest n to the Woods residence, and because they


    marched day and night and took no rest, they finally arrived at the Woods residence on the second


    day.


    Along the way, the people of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings were feeling strange, because the two


    beams of light had not disappeared at all, so they did not know what the situation was.


    "These rays of light shot into the sky and stayed there for a whole day! But, other than that, there''s


    nothing special about it. If the lights continue to stay on, I''m afraid that the other ns and families


    would see it and alle over to the Woods residence. Sigh! What should we do?"


    Looking at the two stone balls and the two beams of light before him, Paul rubbed his temple, not


    knowing what to do. Yesterday, after Fane caused the stone ball to emit the first beam of light, he


    naturally followed Fane¡¯s practice and began to actively inject Chi energy into the other stone ball.


    Of course, the end result was simr to Fane''s ¡ªanother beam of light shot up into the sky.


    However, up until now, they did not know what these lights were for and what it could do.


    "Right. Other ns and families will definitelye here after spotting this vision in the sky. Sigh!


    And I think some of them are already arriving!"


    Fane shed a bitter smile. Up until now, they did not find out any other peculiarities other than the


    lights. Instead, they drew the attention of other ns and families, and they would surelye here


    to know what had happened.


    "Young Master Fane, Master Woods, there are many people outside the gate! They seem to be


    people from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings!"


    Just as Fane''sst word fell, a few young men from the Woods family ran in and


    reported.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    "Oh, speak of the devil, here they are! It looks like they did not rest along the journey here."


    When Nash heard the report, he could not help but smile bitterly thenment," Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s


    no room for too many people here. We¡¯ll meet them outside. And if they want toe inside and


    take a look, they can, but not too many of them!"


    Fane nodded in agreement. He asked a few people to stay in the room to watch after the stone


    balls, and then he flew out of the room.


    "Hahaha! Master Woods, Young Master Fane, you guys are working out something? We spotted


    these two beams of light from far far away! Congrattions!"


    Harry immediately bowed and greeted Fane and Nash with a fist-to-palm salute the moment he saw


    them. He then congratted them.


    "The room is rather small, so I''m afraid that not every one of you could go in. Master Harry and


    some elders, you may go in and take a look. As for the rest, please rest outside in the square!"


    Fane smiled.


    Harry''s eyes immediately lit up once he heard Fane¡¯s invitation. "Yes, yes, of course! Everyone,


    listen, rest in the square! Elders and I will go in and take a look!" Hemanded his men.


    Soon, Fane and the others led Harry and the elders into the house.


    "Those lights are truly from these two stone balls! Brother Fane, how did you make them glow? And


    about these lights, is there anything special about them?"


    Harry gazed at the two stone balls that were ced on the huge table. He asked in awe.


    Fane, on the other hand, shot him a dry smile. "To be honest, we''ve studied the lights for a while


    now, but could not find anything special about these lights. Please, take a closer look" He


    continued.


    Harry''s face fell and the beams in his eyes dimmed down the moment he heard Fane''s words. "I


    thought these lights represent the auspicious signs of breaking through to the ultimate god realm.


    But when I noticed that these lights were still there in the sky, I felt strange. Sigh! There''s not much


    progress, is there?" He said with disappointment in his tone.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The elder of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings chimed in, "Well! I think the progress is


    good! We¡¯ve studied and analyzed the stone for so many days, but we found nothing at all! And at


    least Fane and Paul have discovered something different."


    "By the way, Fane, how did you make this light appear?"


    Harry finally could not hold back any longer but ask.


    "Oh, actually, it''s quite simple. This stone ball will actively absorb the surrounding Chi energy, and


    after observing this feature, Paul and I found that the two stone balls'' speed of absorbing the Chi


    energy is the same and constant. So, we want to break such uniformity!¡±


    "So, in the end, we took the risk. We ced our palms on the stone balls and injected our Chi


    energy into them. The stone balls reacted to our action and began to quickly absorb our Chi energy.


    And when the absorption reached a certain level, the stone balls released an expulsive force to


    push the Chi injector away. And then, the beams came out."


    Fane smiled faintly, telling the incident from head to toe to the other party.


    "So that''s how it is!"


    Understanding dawned upon Harry''s face." But, you guys are bold, aren''t you? What if anything bad


    happened to you? If any unforeseen ident happens, it''d be a problem!" He continued.


    ¡°Yup! At that time, we were shocked too! Young Master Fane directly put his palm on it and began


    to inject his Chi energy into it. Very risky! Fortunately, nothing bad happened to him!"


    Titus immediately added.


    Well? Master Harry, since you guys are here, do you want to take out your three stone balls and try


    this method on them together? Since everyone is here, why don''t we study and explore the stone


    balls together right here?"


    Fane looked at Harry and said straightforwardly.


    Harry hesitated for a few seconds. After all, they had three in their hands, and it seemed to be unfair


    and not profitable to take them all three out.

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    However, Fane was already so proactive about what they got, telling himself and the others


    everything about it. Moreover, Fane''sbat power was so strong that even he himself would not


    want to be his opponent. So, if he was reluctant to take the three stone balls out at that time, the


    Woods family would be upset.


    After pondering for a few seconds, he had made a decision. "Alright, alright! Let¡¯s take them out and


    try them together!" He smiled.


    With a flip of his palm, one stone ball appeared in his hand. He then turned to the First and Second


    Elders.


    After seeing that Harry had agreed to Fane''s proposal, the First and Second Elder of the Pavilion of


    Gods and Kings also took


    out the stone balls they had with them. They ced the stone balls on the table.


    ¡°Come on, try and inject your Chi energy into it!''


    Harry eyed the two elders once more and then walked to the stone ball. He ced his hand on it,


    mobilized the Chi energy in his body, and began to inject Chi energy into the stone ball.


    After a while, Harry was obviously scared by the speed of the stone ball absorbing his Chi energy.


    The speed grew faster and faster and it began to actively suck the Chi energy in his body.


    "Fane, how long is this going to take?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry immediately shot Fane the question. The first and second elders who stood aside, also


    looked at Fane with concern in their eyes, fearing that something bad might happen to them. If


    these stone balls did not stop sucking the Chi energy in their body, they would be doomed by then!


    "Don''t worry, it''s almost done!"


    Fane, on the other hand, was feeling bashful.


    Bang bang bang!


    At the same moment, all three were bounced off by the expulsive force of the stone balls. They


    were flown several meters backward before they could stabilize themselves and stood still. They


    trembled and felt the numbness on their hands.


    What followed the scene was three different colors of light beams were emitted by the stone balls


    and shot into the sky.


    "The light! It really did appear! Only that the color is different!


    Harry eximed aloud.


    "My goodness! Look, three more beams of light appeared in the sky!"


    The Ximenes family, who was on their way to the Woods residence, saw three more beams of light


    shooting up into the sky, one after another. They eximed in amazement.


    "Judging from the situation, the people of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings also went to the Woods


    residence! They''re fast, eh? We have to speed up! We want to get a share of good things, don''t


    we?"


    The head of the Ximenes family ordered his men to speed up after witnessing the five different


    colored beams of light in the sky.


    In the other direction, the Hall of Divine Royal people had sent out tens of thousands of experts to


    the Woods residence. They were heading there at full speed.


    "Five beams of light in the sky! Freaking five! My goodness! Does this mean that five people have


    broken through to the ultimate god realm?¡±


    Matthew Charles¡ªthe master of the Hall of Divine Royal-stared at the beams of light in the distant


    sky and sighed.


    "Master, we''d better not go. The Woods family is too powerful! They can kill all four families at once,


    including three first-ss hidden families like the Hunt, Church, and Norman families! These three


    families were removed from the prominent list right now. And we have even more enmity with the


    Woods family. So if that brat has truly broken into the ultimate god realm, we won''t even have a


    chance to escape by then!¡±


    One of the elders of the Hall of Divine Royal was worried and warned Matthew in a panic.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    "Better not go? If we don''t go, there''s no way for us to turn the tables anymore! And by then it''ll be


    impossible to break through to the ultimate god realm!"


    Matthew stopped. With his tone upset, he criticized, "If we go back to our sea territory like a


    shrinking turtle, we can never break into the ultimate god realm! We could only hide within our


    pathetic territory and wait for death. And what if Fane and others came here and wanted to


    terminate us? When that timees, where do you escape to?"


    "But...but it''s too dangerous for us to go there this time! If they found out that we were there, we


    can¡¯t escape either!"


    The old man lowered his head, murmuring.


    "We''ll hide on the big mountain a distance away from the Woods family when we arrive so that we¡¯ll


    not be discovered by them so easily. And when the timees, there''ll be more ns and families


    going there, and we''ll send a few men to blend into the crowd. In that way, we could at least find out


    something. It''s better than staying behind and not going. If we go, we can find out about the


    situation, then we can still find a way to ovee it.


    Otherwise, this marks the end of our Hall!"


    Matthew stressed his point again.


    Elder Moseley, at this time, chimed in and supported Matthew, "Master is right. I should go this time


    and see what those beams of light are. Perhaps, you only need to enter into the beams of light and


    let the light shower you for a while, then you can break through to the ultimate god realm? Who


    knows. And I guess there¡¯ll be a lot of people rushing into the beams, and at that time we could


    seize the advantage and blend in."


    "Yes, yes! What Elder Moseley said is absolutely right! Maybe those lights are some kind of magic


    or treasure that allows people to break into the ultimate god realm!"


    Matthew''s eyes immediately lit up at that thought. The ultimate god realm, how wonderful was that?


    "Let''s go and take a look! We should take the risk this time!"


    After pondering for a short while, those elders who were somewhat scared of the perceived risk and


    danger clenched their teeth and their gaze turned determined. The crowd set off toward the Woods


    residence once again, flying in the sky at full speed.


    "Five beams of light right now! It looks like the Pavilion of Gods and Kings have already arrived at


    the Woods residence!¡±


    The Cabello family immediately understood the situation after spotting three more additional lights


    appearing in the sky. They then elerated their flying speed, hoping to speed up their pace.


    "Young Master Fane, Master Woods, the Zachary family are here! They said they''re here to visit


    you."


    Several young men of the Woods family entered the room where Fane and the others were and


    reported to them about the arrival of the Zachary family.


    Nash''s face fell the moment he heard the report. "Why is the Zachary family here too? Humph!


    They''re close with the Hunt family and used to look down on our Woods family! They still have the


    nerve toe here?"


    "Hehe, because they want to know if they can have a chance to break through to the ultimate god


    realm, right?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fane shed a bitter smile and then studied the room again. "This room is small. If people keep


    coming here, I don''t think it will fit everyone!"


    "Let''s move to the council room in the main hall over there!"


    Nash said after giving the matter some thoughts.


    "Sure!"


    Fane bobbed his head, ready to keep the stone ball into his martial ring.


    However, he could not. He tried again and found that he could not keep the stone ball into his


    martial ring anymore.


    Likewise, Paul, Harry, and two other elders encountered a simr issue¡ªthey could not keep the


    stone ball away.


    They exchanged nces with each other; their eyes were full of surprise and puzzlement.

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    "How''s this possible? It can''t be stored back into the martial ring!" Harry was embarrassed. "It looks


    like once the light appears from the stone ball, we are unable to store it back in the martial ring!¡±


    Fane, on the other hand, also smiled bitterly. "It looks like we can only carry it around!"


    After he spoke, they flew out while carrying one stone ball each.


    "Fane, what about the people from the Zachary family?" Nash had no idea if he should allow the


    people from the Zachary family to enter. Many of the masters from the Woods family were outside


    and they were in the sky, taking care of the order. Obviously, the members of other forces


    were not allowed in without permission from Nash and Fane.


    On top of that, some of the forces brought quite a number of people with them. They did not only


    bring those in the true godlevel but also those in the semi-god level.


    Fane thought about it and said, "Nevermind then, we would be seen as stingy people if we don''t


    allow any of them toe in!"


    He looked at the men from the Woods family who were here to make the report before saying, "How


    about this? Announce that those forces who went to the ck Windy Ind with us are given a


    twenty pax quota if they are here for a visit as we made a promise previously. The others can stay


    outside or rest on the emptynd at the mountain foot. As for those who did not follow us to the


    ck Windy Ind, such as the Zachary family, they are only given three quotas if they wish to visit


    us! As for the Hemperly family, twenty of their people are allowed in as they are considered our


    alliance!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, Young Master!¡± Those young men looked at each other before flying out.


    Nash also nodded in satisfaction after he heard what Fane said. The way Fane handled this was


    extremely well. Not only would they avoid offending the forces that did not follow them to ck


    Windy Ind but those people were also given quotas to enter and take a look at the situation.


    As for the forces that followed them to the ck Windy Ind, twenty people from each family were


    allowed to enter. This would give them a sense of superiority and those people would be delighted


    because of this.


    Young Master Fane, what about the Pavilion of Divinity and the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles? Only


    three of their people are allowed to enter if they are here? As for the Skies Pavilion, I don''t think


    they dare toe!" Titus soon remembered something. He walked up and reminded Fane.


    Fane was embarrassed. "I almost forgot about them. The people from the Skies Pavilion would not


    dare toe as they would be considered suicidal if theye over. As for the Pavilion of Divinity


    and the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles, they have one stone ball each. We are also waiting for their


    stone balls as it''s better to study the seven stone balls together. It''s obviously not suitable if they are


    also given a three pax capacity and I¡¯m afraid that they would be unhappy about it!"


    "I think we can give them the capacity of twenty people each. What do you think?"


    Titus immediately rmended it.


    Fane nodded. "Alright. Housekeeper Titus, please assist me in notifying them. It really isn''t a good


    idea to not treat these two ancient ns the same as the others!"


    "Haha... Young Master Fane, you¡¯re too polite! We are a family, nothing is bothersome!" Titus


    laughed as he flew out toward the entrance of the mountain.


    He had never imagined that the illegitimate son of the Woods family that he and his granddaughter,


    Beth, went searching for would grow so extensively in such a short period of time. Now, even the


    members of the other ancient ns had to pay attention to Fane''s facial expression when they


    spoke.


    Those young people soon flew out and looked at the master of the Zachary family. "Master Zachary,


    our young master has


    given his order. Your people did not follow us to the ck Windy Ind nor have any agreement


    with our young master so you can¡¯t be considered as a friendly alliance. Your people head down the


    mountain or rest at the za over there. However, since you¡¯re here to visit us, we will allow three


    people to go in and have a look!¡±


    The Fourth Elder, who was standing there to maintain the order also said with a smile. "That''s right.


    Since you''re only here for a visit, there¡¯s no need for too many people to enter. It''s quite nice that


    three of you are allowed to go in. Discuss among yourselves and see which three shall go in!"

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    After hearing this, the members of the Zachary family were embarrassed while their hearts were


    filled with regret. If they chose to be friends with the Woods family and followed them to the ck


    Windy Ind, they would have gotten into the Woods family''s good books. Then they would not be


    treated differently.


    However, the Woods family was benevolent enough to allow three of their family member to go in


    and observe. There was nothing they could do even if the Woods family did not give them face and


    ask them to leave.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After all, they knew about the strongbat power that was capable of wiping out four families. The


    most crucial point was that the Woods family did not suffer


    any huge losses in that battle.


    "Thank you, thank you! We are satisfied that three of our people are allowed to enter!¡± The hint of a


    smile soon appeared on Master Zachary''s face. He thought about it and said, "How about this? I


    shall enter with the First Elder and Second Elder. The others can just wait at the emptynd at the


    bottom of the mountain!"


    ¡°Yes, family master!" The others immediately led their people and flew away. They knew that their


    family only had three masters in the peak stage of the true god-level so it was best if the three of


    them entered together.


    As the members of the Zachary family prepared to enter the Woods family, arge group of the


    Cabello family''s members had also rushed over.


    When Alejandro saw that the members of the Zachary family had gone down to rest and only three


    were prepared to go in. Alejandro also frowned as it looked like only the three of them were allowed


    to enter.


    At this moment, Titus also flew over and informed the Fourth Elder of the situation Fane


    said previously in private before flying in.


    "Greetings, Master Cabello, it''s been a long time. Haha!" The Fourth Elderughed as he gestured


    politely to the other party with his hands.


    "We happened to see a weird effect appearing in the sky over here so we came over to take a look.


    We would like to ask Young Master Fane if they had found something!" Alejandro also gestured


    politely with his hands. He then asked again. ¡°I wonder if the members of the Cabello family are


    also given a three pax capacity to go in and take a look?" "Haha... Master Cabello, the situation is


    different for your Cabello family as your family is a friendly alliance of ours and you guys have made


    an agreement with us previously. Our young master had said that a twenty pax capacity is allowed


    for forces like your family so that you can go in to take a look or study the items.¡± The Fourth Elder


    startedughing and said to Alejandro.


    "Haha... Alright! Twenty pax... Twenty pax is already a lot!" Kevin startedughing loudly after he


    heard this. It looked like borrowing the ancient tome to Fane previously was an extremely wise


    choice. Apart from that, he also helped them greatly during the battle. The members of the Woods


    family really knew how to repay one''s kindness with gratitude.


    "This is great. Does that mean that we are allowed to go in too?" Danie, Helena, and the others


    also smiled happily. If they were only given three quotas like the Zachary family, they would not be


    given an opportunity to enter with their family members. However, they were given a twenty pax


    quota. It was enough for them, the Three Golden Flowers, the other elders, and their father to go in


    together.


    "Fane is quite a nice young man."

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    Alejandro had a proud expression on his face as he instantly felt that he was one whole level better


    than the Zacharys. He immediately started picking people to go in with him. After he finished


    making his choice, he asked the others to rest at the empty space at the bottom of the mountain.


    The members of the Zachary family were extremely envious when they saw that the Cabello family


    had a quota of twenty pax.


    The members of the Hemperly family also arrived soon. They were also delighted when they


    learned that twenty of their people were also allowed to enter.


    More and more forces arrived. The second or third-ss aristocratic families that followed the Hunt


    family to the Bright


    Snow Mountain regretted their decision when they found out that they were only given a three pax


    capacity.


    As for those forces that followed the Woods family to the ck Windy Ind, they instantly felt that


    they were in a much higher position than other forces when they knew that they had a twenty pax


    capacity.


    At this moment, many people were standing on a mountain top a distance away and were looking at


    the situation at the Woods residence. These were none other than the people from the Skies


    Pavilion.


    "There are five beams of light now. It looks like these lights originated from the stone balls.


    However, I don¡¯t see anybody flying up toward the beams of light. This means that these beams of


    light aren¡¯t capable of helping a person to breakthrough to the ultimate god level!" Joel slowly


    guessed after observing for some time.


    Lily, who was beside Joel, said, "There''s one stone ball for each dangerous area. It looks like there


    will be seven beams of light in the end. It looks like the people from the Pavilion of Divinity and


    Pavilion of Soaring Eagles aren''t here yet but I think they will arrive soon!"


    "Unfortunately, we failed to snatch any of the stone balls. If not, we would be allowed to go and the


    members of the Woods family would long for us to take the stone ball out so that we can study


    together!" Joel curled his hands into fists and said in a bad mood. "This is all because of the people


    from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings. They are despicable as they secretly went to three of the


    dangerous areas before everybody else and got three stone balls. If they went to one less


    dangerous area and left one for us, we would not be in such a passive position right now. We would


    not be out of options and can only look from far away while others are studying the items inside."


    "That''s right. It would be troublesome if the people inside breakthrough to the ultimate god-level


    after they sessfully finished their research. We don¡¯t have any ways to rush in right now as many


    of the forces obey Fane''s words. If they are researching the stone balls together at this moment, the


    forces who own the stone ball would definitely stand at the same front. If we dare rush in right now,


    they would definitely work together to kill us!" An old man from the Skies Pavilion said with a


    helpless expression on his face.


    In the woods on top of the other mountain, the members of the Hall of Divine Royal had also arrived


    as they looked forward from far away.


    "Hall master, it looks like there are already five stone balls. If that¡¯s the case, there shall be two


    other balls and seven beams of lights shall appear!" Elder Moseley looked forward and said after he


    thought about it.'' Should we send somebody to linger among the other forces and see if we can


    learn of any news?"


    "We shall wait here and see how it goes. The others are outside and they also do not know what''s


    the situation inside is like too. We shall stay here and see how it goes!" Matthew thought about it


    and finally decided.


    At this moment, a group of people could be seen flying toward the Woods residence from far away.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The members of the Pavilion of Divinity are here!¡± Some people eximed after they took a closer


    look.

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    The members of the Pavilion of Divinity immediately asked about the situation inside after they


    arrived. However, they obviously would not get any news from the Fourth Elder.


    In the end, the members of the Pavilion of Divinity also found a ce to rest. As for their pavilion


    master, she and neen other masters with high fighting prowess went walking slowly toward a


    hall in front of them.


    "What¡¯s the situation now?" The pavilion master of the Pavilion of Divinity immediately asked after


    she took a look at what was going on and her eyes were filled with expectation.


    ''Haha... We¡¯ve been looking at it for some


    time but we did not realise anything. We touched these beams of light with our hands and they are


    just usual beams of light. We can''t raise our fighting prowess through these beams of lights." Harry


    laughed and said to the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Divinity, Aureole.


    Fane, on the other hand, said, ''We''re waiting for you now and we would like to know if anything else


    would happen after all seven stone balls light up. Apart from you guys, we are waiting for the


    members of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles too!"


    "How did the lighte out from the stone balls?" Aureole did not hesitate and asked curiously


    after she took a look at these stone balls.


    Fane and the others soon informed them about the specific steps. A beam of light soon appeared in


    the line of sight of everybody present.


    "There are six beams of light now. Did you guys discover that there was some slight fluctuation in


    these beams of lights and they are different now!" Soon, somebody discovered some abnormality


    and immediately said.


    "Yes, if we don''t look carefully, we won¡¯t realize the fluctuation. I wonder if bigger changes will


    happen after thest stone ball lights up!¡± Nash was also extremely excited. Since there were


    already some reactions after the beam of light appeared from


    the sixth stone ball, everybody started to look forward to the arrival of thest stone ball.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The pavilion master of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles arrives with the members of their ancient


    n!" Just as everybody was looking forward to it, the voice of a man from the Woods family could


    be heard at the entrance.


    Soon, under the expecting eyes of the crowd, Griffen slowly walked in with neen masters from


    their ancient n.


    "I discovered that there seems to be something weird about the light beams here when I was at the


    entrance just now. There seems to be some fluctuation? Did you guys manage to study anything? I


    originally nned to go to the Pavilion of Gods and Kings to research the stone ball. However,


    before the agreed time arrived, I saw the beams of light appearing in the direction of the Woods


    family and there were even two of them. Hence, we rushed over!" Griffen immediately asked the


    crowd after he entered.


    ¡°Haha... What we realized is what you''re seeing right now. We¡¯re waiting for you to take out the


    stone ball that belongs to your Pavilion of Soaring Eagles now!" Harryughed heartily.


    "How did this light emerge?! You guys are really good. We''ve been studying it for so many days but


    we failed to get any clue!¡± Griffen started smiling bitterly.


    "Haha... This is all thanks to Young Master Woods and Young Master Hemperly. They are the ones


    who discovered this!" Harryughed before telling Griffen the steps in detail.


    Griffen immediately took out his stone ball and ced it beside the other balls. He then activated his


    Chi and started proactively injecting his Chi into the stone ball he obtained.


    As time passed, everybody grew increasingly nervous.


    The reason being, something different had happened after the sixth beam of lights appeared. They


    had no idea what the situation would be after thest beam of light appeared and if something


    different would happen.

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    "Hopefully...hopefully, there shall be some sort of hint that allows us to directly breakthrough into the


    ultimate god level!¡± Even the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Divinity could not help but curled her


    fists tightly. As a superior pavilion master of an ancient n, she had always been resolute no


    matter how serious the matter was.


    However, she was really nervous this time.


    Hum!


    Finally, another beam of light appeared and all seven beams of lights of different colors looked


    extremely beautiful as they rushed into the sky.


    "There are seven beams, seven beams!" Many people outside the hall witnessed the scene. Those


    who were resting on the floor


    immediately stood up. Although they had no idea what was happening inside the hall, their hearts


    were filled with either anticipation or spection.


    "There are seven beams of light!" On the faraway mountain top, the members from both the Skies


    Pavilion and Hall of Divine Royal felt a tug in their hearts. However, nobody dared make a move as


    they had no idea what the situation inside was.


    "There are seven beams of light and the fluctuation is so much stronger. However, it seems like


    nothing special is happening?" In therge meeting hall, everybody stared at the seven stone balls


    in front of them. It was as if they were afraid that some precious item would be released from the


    stone balls the next second and somebody shall snatch it away if they were distracted for a split


    second.


    Hum!


    The beams of lights hummed and in the end, gathered together.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What''s happening?" At this moment, the First Elder of the Cabello family felt a strong absorptivity


    pulling on the martial ring he had on his finger.


    "These lights seem to be interested in my martial ring?" Kevin looked at his martial ring and he


    could clearly feel that the absorptivity grew increasingly stronger. He was also extremely nervous at


    that moment and did not know what to do.


    "There seems to be nothing special with this martial ring of yours? Why is it attracted to your martial


    ring?" Alejandro frowned as he was equally puzzled.


    "Take off your martial ring now and maybe walk toward the absorptive force? Or there might be


    some item in your martial ring that these seven stone balls are attracted to. Why don''t you take out


    all the items inside the martial ring?" Fane thought about it before suggesting it to Kevin.


    "Alright!" Kevin was extremely nervous as the unknown was fearful and he had no idea what would


    happen next.


    He immediately changed his thoughts and sent all the items in his martial ring flying out after he


    finished speaking.


    The next moment, all the other items fell to the ground and the martial ring was no longer absorbed


    by the weird power. Only the ancient tome flew up and went straight into the beam of lights.


    "It''s that ancient tome!" Kevin inhaled deeply after he took a look. All this while, he had always felt


    that this ancient tome had something to do with breaking through to the ultimate god-level as it


    recorded so many high-level pills, pill remedies, spirited grass, and others that were unheard of.


    Hence, he had always treated it like a precious item.


    In the end, he discovered that the clues to breaking through into the ultimate godlevel had nothing


    to do with the ancient tome. Instead, it was those seven stone balls discovered in the Seven


    Dangers that were rted to it.


    However, he was surprised to discover that the ancient tome was still not a simple item as it was


    still greatly connected to the ultimate god level.

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    ¡°It¡¯s that ancient tome!" Fane was just as taken aback when he saw the situation. He had also read


    the tome, and though he merely spent a few days on it, there was nothing special about the tome


    apart from some spirited grass among others.


    Unexpectedly, after researching these seven stone balls for such a long period, the beams of light


    these seven stone balls released were able to attract this ancient tome.


    Everyone was shocked as the ancient tome was absorbed in. It flew on top of the beams of light


    and remained floating there.


    Soon, golden light shone on the ancient tome.


    Gulp!


    The surrounding people became quiet, so much so that the sounds of people gulping could be


    heard. It was horrifyingly quiet.


    Everybody wondered if something was to happen the next second.


    Soon, the beams disappeared without a hint. All seven stone balls once again restored their normal


    state as the ancient tome fell to the ground.


    Whoosh!


    The pavilion master of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles was the fastest. He rushed forward in a sh


    and picked up the ancient tome.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Members of the other forces immediately surrounded him, afraid of him running away.


    Griffen smiled embarrassingly when he realized what happened. "Fear not, everyone. I just want to


    take a look and see if there are any changes on this tome."


    "Haha! This ancient tome belongs to me, Master Griffen. Why should you be so anxious when I''m


    not even in a hurry?¡± Kevin smiled coldly as he continued," There are many masters from different


    families here. Do you think that members of your Pavilion of Soaring Eagles can escape after you


    take this item? You and your people might be able to run if this happened long ago, escaping with


    your fastest speed, but it''d be all too easy if Young Master Fane wants to kill you now, right?¡±


    No one was foolish, and they knew Griffen had not gotten used to the current situation. He still


    thought that the four


    ancient ns were still high-above, so he wanted to take the ancient tome and see if it was some


    sort of martial art technique. If it was a martial art technique, there was a possibility that this guy


    might immediately fight his way out with the 19 other people from his ancient n.


    Unfortunately, things have changed from before.


    Griffen smiled again before opening the ancient tome. "Come over... Come,e... Let''s study it


    together."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fane, Kevin, and the others exchanged looks before they gathered forward.


    "All seven beams of light have disappeared. Hall Master, we have no idea what the situation is like


    right now. Shall we rush in to take a look?" suggested an old man from the Hall of Divine Royal to


    Matthew after all seven beams of light disappeared. "If there are some precious items...¡±


    The corners of Matthew''s mouth twitched a couple times after he heard this. He wanted to rush in


    badly, but there were so many masters from the maind there. It was like signing his death


    warrant even if more people came, let alone his own men there.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    Matthew balled his fists and reluctantly replied, "Let¡¯s wait and see. We¡¯d be crazy if we rushed in


    now. Let''s see what the situation is liketer on."


    Simrly, Joel and the rest from Skies Pavilion were also puzzled as they had no idea what was


    happening inside. However, they could only wait on standby.


    On the other hand, Fane and the others stared at the ancient tome as they started reading it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "The pill remedies and information about the pills have disappeared!" After flipping through several


    pages of the ancient tome, a surprised expression was written all over Kevin''s face. He then


    continued to say, " What¡¯s written on it?"


    Everybody started looking at it together, and all of them looked surprised after they inspected it.


    "Dear me... It''s recorded in this tome that there were a lot of Chi on this earth many years ago, and


    many had broken through to the ultimate god-level. There was even another fighting prowess level


    and is known as the soul-prating level. Both the ultimate god and soul-prating level is


    divided into nine grades, from the first to the ninth grade!"


    "On top of that, the people in the ultimate god-level can live up to two hundred years while the


    person in the soul-prating level can live up to five hundred years!" Kevin inhaled deeply when


    he read this and was deeply astounded.


    "My god... The ultimate god-level should be quite terrifying! What sort of existence


    would the soul-pration level be? Apart from that, a person who''s in the soulpration level can


    live for five hundred years. Oh my goodness, five hundred years! " An old man with white hair from


    the Lancaster family was so excited that his eyes turned red. If he was given the opportunity to


    reach the ultimate god-level or achieve the soul-pration level, he could live for at least 400


    years. The thought of it filled him with hope.


    He was already 70, and if he failed to break through, death was the only ending left for him despite


    being in good health. He would not be able to live long.


    After he sighed with excitement, he immediately said to Fane and the others," Bosses, please take


    a look quickly and see what''s written behind. Are there any other fighting prowess?"


    Fane smiled bitterly before he continued to flip the tome. After looking at it for a while, he said, "I


    think the Chi on this earth must''ve been several times more in the pastpared to how it is


    currently. From the records, many have entered the soulpration level, but to break through into


    the soul-pration level, a person needs a lot of Chi. They need third-grade pills or fourth-grade


    spiritual grass to provide enough Chi to help them break through into the level!"


    "If that''s the case, our earth had third and fourth-grade spirited grass many years ago. There must


    also be quite a lot of such items. Otherwise, how could so many people break through into the


    soulpration level?" gushed the old man at Fane''s exnation.


    The sacreddy of the Pavilion of Divinity, Melody Lawson, also frowned and asked curiously,


    "However, where are those masters from years ago? Have all of them passed away? Why can¡¯t we


    even see third-grade spirited grass, let alone fourth-grade spirited grass? If those who were at the


    soul -pration level had already died after their time was up, does this mean that this was five


    hundred years or maybe longer ago?"


    "Yes. Due to some unknown reason, the Chi of this earth had thinned out, and it¡¯s unknown where


    those so-called masters went." Fane wore a solemn expression.


    "What about behind? Is anything written behind?¡± urged the curious Titus at Fane and the others.


    All of them wanted to know what happened. Where did those previous masters go? Would they still


    have the opportunity to break through into the ultimate god level?


    Fane once again took a look and said, "The records here said that our people were abandoned by


    others for unknown reasons. Those masters who had broken through into the so-called soul-


    prating realm disappeared within a short period.


    However, some people saw that some of the masters in the soul-prating level went toward the


    direction of Misty Forest."

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    "Misty Forest?" Many people were baffled when they heard the term. Misty Forest was an extremely


    special ce, and though it was not extremely dangerous, many people failed toe out after


    entering the forest. The deeper they walked into the forest, the more difficult it was to escape.


    More importantly, flying was impossible after arriving at the deeper parts of Misty Forest. The


    gravitational force in the area was obviously different from the outside world.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As his expression faltered and darkened, he turned to Fane and confessed, "Lance and the others


    went to Misty Forest.¡±


    He still hadplicated feelings toward


    Lance. After all, what Lily did made him shameful, and he had also punished Lily.


    Unexpectedly, Lily still remained impenitent and worked together with the Lagorio family to go


    against the Woods family. This was the reason the Lagorio family no longer existed.


    However, Lance had no idea about what happened before, and he did not know the whole story,


    thus Nash did not hate Lance.


    Of course, Lance and those from other families hadpletely disappeared after they went to Misty


    Forest. There was a high possibility that they had long died inside.


    He did not expect that the final destination these seven stone balls pointed to was Misty Forest.


    Harry, from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings, then rmended, "If we''re truly out of options, let¡¯s


    just chop off all the trees in the forest. Also, there are so many of us here, and it shouldn¡¯t be an


    issue for us to go in and take a look together!"


    Nash smiled bitterly and immediately disproved Harry''s idea, "I''m afraid that won''t work. Everybody


    knows that the trees in Misty Forest are ancient and extremely huge. It isn¡¯t so easy to chop off any


    of the trees. The most crucial point is that this forest is huge, and even if the people from our forces


    enter the forest, it''d be like throwing a stone into the sea. You wouldn¡¯t know how long you''d need to


    chop the trees.¡±


    "The most crucial point isn¡¯t those trees from Misty Forest-it''s the mist. The deeper you go, the more


    difficult it''ll be to walk into the area. If you identally lose your way, you won''t get out." Titus also


    started frowning and a darkened expression appeared on his face.


    As a thought urred to him, Paul said to Fane and the others, "Let''s take a look at the back part,


    shall we? Aren''t there a couple more pages in this tome? Is there anything else written there?"


    Fane also continued to flip the ancient tome. He inhaled deeply before he spoke again, "It''s said


    here that an absolute genius appeared here and had the martial art technique for training left from


    his father. He led many people in breaking through into the ultimate god level, and there were even


    people who broke through into the soul-pration level. In the end, he collected all seven stone


    balls ording to the clues his father left him, and he found the entrance to the sacred grounds


    ording to the beams the stone ball released..."


    Aureole grew ecstatic at what she heard. '' This is great. It looks like the masters in the past were


    forced to leave this ce and headed to a ce known as the sacred grounds together for some


    unknown reason. This sacred ground must be where those masters went, and it''s definitely much


    better than this ce. I mean, why else would they want to go to that ce?''

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    "Yes, and it looks like one of the masters secretly stayed behind to train the martial art technique for


    the sake of his son, and he even told his son how to get to that ce. He just didn¡¯t expect his son


    to lead many people there. No matter what it is, we also have hopes of going there now that we


    have this news and these seven stone balls!" Nash nodded, and the excitement in his eyes could


    not be hidden.


    "Everybody, please take back your stone balls for safekeeping!" Fane immediately said after he


    realized the importance of the stone ball, and the forces who owned the stone ball retrieved theirs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane once again looked at the records at the back of the book and said, "Nothing much is recorded


    in the back of the ancient


    tome. A map with the directions to Misty Forest is drawn there, and the approximate course is there.


    With these directions, it shouldn''t be an issue if we follow it."


    ¡°Haha! This is great! When shall we depart? Let¡¯s go now! After all, I''ve already brought all the


    members of my family who are in the semi-god level. Why don¡¯t we go now since all therger


    forces are here?" The family master of one of the second-ss aristocratic families, who made an


    agreement with Fane and the others, wanted to depart immediately in his haste.


    ¡°That''s too sudden. Apart from that, there are many forces or casual trainers who rushed here to be


    onlookers," reasoned Fane. ¡°Apart from that, members of the Skies Pavilion must be hiding


    somewhere out there and want to look at the situation here. After all, the people present aren¡¯t the


    only ones who saw those beams of light!" "We''ll listen to your suggestion then, Young Master Fane.


    Apart from that, we believe that you won''t leave us and ignore us.


    Please tell us what to do, and we''ll follow your instructions,¡± responded the family master from a


    second-ss aristocratic family profoundly.


    After all, they followed the Woods family to ck Windy Ind previously, and Fane made a pact


    with everybody before they entered the ind.


    From what they saw, Fane was a very reliable person as he allowed them to enter, observe, and


    analyze things together. He even gave them a 20 pax capacity each, and this proved that Fane was


    a person who kept his promise.


    "Yes, Young Master Fane. Give us your order, and we''ll listen to you!" All members of the third-ss


    aristocratic families looked at Fane as their leaders. This caused the members of all three ancient


    ns present to glower in embarrassment.


    "How about this: Everything has happened so suddenly, and I''m also in a hurry to take a look at the


    so-called sacred ce. After we go out, let¡¯s not talk about the situation here and just say that we


    didn''t discover anything. The casual trainers and the onlookers shall leave by then.


    "Leave with your brethren after getting out, and upon returning home, discuss among your people to


    see how many people should be brought and how the matters at home should be arranged.


    Remember to say goodbye to your family members;


    nobody knows what¡¯ll happen once we get there. Nobody knows if we¡¯re able to break through into


    the ultimate god level, right? We¡¯ll depart one weekter and gather outside Misty Forest before


    entering the forest together," suggested Fane to the crowd.


    "Alright, it¡¯s decided then. Let''s all go back, and we¡¯ll all depart one weekter. Let''s all wait outside


    of the forest and enter Misty Forest together once everybody has arrived. We''ll follow the directions


    on the map and head for the sacred grounds!" Harry nodded as he spoke, and everybody else also


    agreed to it.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    Since Harry said this, Aureole and Griffen naturally made noments and agreed altogether.


    Soon, the masters in the hall walked outside one after another.


    Those who waited outside had waited from earlier on, and all of them wanted to know what had


    happened inside. They even wanted to know if anybody had broken through into the ultimate god-


    level or found clues about the ultimate god-level.


    "Pavilion master, how did it go? How was it? Have you guys broken through?¡±


    "Pavilion master, have you received news about the ultimate god-level? Were there any useful


    clues? I see that all of you have smiles on your faces, so there must be


    some good news, yes?"


    Members of the Pavilion of Kings and Gods who did not follow them inside immediately walked


    forward and asked with anticipation when they saw their membersing out.


    "Family master, how did it go?" Members of the Cabello family also went forward in excitement as


    anticipation filled their eyes.


    Alejandro looked at the crowd and said," Nothing hase out from the research. Let''s talk more


    when we go back."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? You''ve learned nothing, even after all that?!" Members of the Cabello family felt dejected


    after they heard this. If they failed to learn anything after putting all seven stone balls together for


    research, it would be even more difficult in the future to learn anything.


    "Come on, let''s return for now." Alejandro looked far away and noticed a few forces who came to


    take a look after they saw the heteromorphism where they were. Fane was right: It was best that


    they try to keep a low-profile about what happened. They should leave this ce and make


    arrangements on the number of people back home. One week should be enough to make the


    necessary arrangements.


    Paul thought about it and said to Darcy," Father, you guys can go back to make the arrangements


    first. I''ll continue to stay at the Woods family with our three elders, and I''ll follow Young Master Fane


    overter on. We can''t return with you as I''m afraid that the forces that don''t have the stone ball, like


    the Skies Pavilion and others, would think of a n to get ours. It''s better to be careful. They won''t


    cause us trouble if they know I¡¯m still at the Woods family with our three elders!


    "You''re right. It''s best if you and the elders don''t go back. We''ll be taking our leave, then!" Darcy


    nodded and soon left with his people.


    Members of the other ancient ns and families soon left with their people. Some family members


    even purposely shook their heads and sighed loudly while saying that they failed to realize anything.


    It was as if they were afraid that the others did not hear them.


    At that moment, Joel and the others who had been waiting for some time on the opposite mountain


    started frowning.


    "I wonder what the situation is like. Why are these people starting to leave?" Lily was somewhat


    worried as she looked in front of them. She was afraid that somebody from the Woods family had


    already broken through to the ultimate godlevel.


    "Be patient. I''ve already sent a couple of people pretending to be casual trainers there. They''ll


    return in a short while." Joel was just as terribly anxious, but there was nothing else they could do.


    They could only wait quietly.


    After some time, a couple of people flew back.


    "How was it? Are there any clues? What did they say?¡± everybody asked with anticipation after they


    saw those people returning.

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    One of the men smiled bitterly and said," Pavilion master," he chuckled, "I have some good news!


    Good news!"


    "Good news?" Joel immediately frowned and pestered, "Tell me about it!"


    "Haha! They failed to learn anything. I saw some of them looking very dejected," spoke the man, his


    joy evident in his tone. "I think that those seven stone balls are useless, and it''s possible that it has


    nothing to do with breaking through into the ultimate god-level. Everybody was just wasting their


    time doing nothing!"


    "This means that nobody broke through to the ultimate god-level, yes? Well, this is indeed good


    news!" Joel was slightly rxed.


    However, he was slightly disappointed when he thought about how there seemed no chances of


    breaking through into the ultimate god-level. Would that not mean they would not have any more


    opportunities, too?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Was the ultimate god-level non-existent?


    One of the elders smiled bitterly and said," Let''s go, Pavilion master. Look at the other forces;


    they¡¯ve started to leave. I think it¡¯s best if we return to our ancient n as we''ve wasted our time


    waiting here. Of course, it¡¯s good that nobody broke through to the ultimate god-level. We¡¯d be in


    great trouble if any of the Woods family''s members broke through into the ultimate god-level and


    came causing trouble to our Skies Pavilion!¡±


    Lily, however, frowned at the news as she stood beside them. She thought about it and said, "This


    doesn''t seem right; I have a bad feeling about it. Is it true that everybody seemed dejected at that


    moment?"


    The men then started to ponder on it.


    After some time, the previous man said," That doesn''t seem to be the case. Although many of the


    family masters and others sighed, they didn''t seem extremely dejected. Some of the elders were


    even smiling!"


    Lily immediately scoffed. "Hmph! I don''t think they didn''t learn anything. They must''ve learned


    something and pretended to say that they didn''t."


    "Pretended that they learned nothing? Are you saying that they purposely said that they didn''t


    receive any information when they did?" Joel inhaled deeply when he heard this and looked


    surprised.


    "Think about it: Would they say anything if they truly received any good news?


    Definitely not, and they''d certainly keep it a secret. After all, there are quite a number of casual


    trainers, unknown or third-ss aristocratic families outside who rushed over from nearby areas. It''s


    even possible that they anticipated our arrival.¡± Lily started to make her assumption. ¡°After all, we


    can also see the beams of light, and it''s quite normal for us to rush over, so they''re definitely lying. If


    there truly isn¡¯t any useful news, every one of them should''ve been disappointed as some things


    can¡¯t be hidden, especially when there are so many people there. Hmph! How many people do they


    think they can lie to?¡±


    ¡°Honey, what you said makes so much sense!¡± Joel also felt that there was a high possibility of it.


    He thought about it and asked Lily again, ¡°What should we do, then? We can''t do anything if these


    guys don''t say a word!" "This is simple. Some third-ss aristocratic families also sent people in,


    and quite a number of them have entered. How about this: Now that they''re leaving, we just need to


    single out a considerably weaker family on their way and ask them what''s going on." A calctive


    gleam shed through Lily''s eyes as she tightened her fists. "Kill a couple of their people. We¡¯ll


    surely get something then."


    "That¡¯s very smart! Seems like bringing you with me is a wise choice after all, Honey!¡± Joelughed.


    After taking a look, he aimed at the direction where a smaller family flew away. He then led the


    members of the Skies Pavilion and secretly followed them from the other direction.

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    Meanwhile, Elder Moseley from the Hall of Divine Royal also discovered the problem. They soon


    secretly followed another small third-ss aristocratic family after they had an internal discussion.


    After flying for half a day, members of the previous third-ss aristocratic family were stopped by


    Joel and the others.


    "Master Joel, what., what a coincidence! It''s such a coincidence to bump into you at such a ce,


    no?" The people from this third-ss aristocratic family faltered when they noticed arge number


    of members from the Skies Pavilion in front of them. They were extremely nervous;


    they were here for nefarious intentions. Why else would they encounter them in such a deste


    area?


    "Haha... It truly is a coincidence!" spoke theughing Joel as he sized them up. "Master West, I


    won''t beat around the bushes and get straight to the point. You guys have juste out from the


    Woods family, and we''ve followed you all the way. Speak up, cause I know that quite a few of you


    have entered. Tell me about the situation inside."


    The family master of the West family immediately had a slightly darkened expression on his face


    after he heard this. He was silent for a couple of seconds before he smilingly replied, "Master Joel,


    it''s true that we went to the Woods family. They allowed twenty of us to enter because of our


    previous agreement!"


    Joel was slightly stunned and asked with a frown, ¡°Agreement? What agreement?¡±


    "Before we went to ck Windy Ind, aristocratic families like us made an agreement with the


    young master of the Woods family to work together when entering ck Windy Ind so that we


    could reduce our casualties. As for the stone ball, no matter who obtained the item, the other forces


    can''t fight over it once it was stored in a person¡¯s martial ring ..." The family master of the West


    family could only tell Joel the more insignificant details to dissolve his suspicion.


    "I see. No wonder none of you suffer huge losses after going to ck Windy Ind and not many of


    the Woods family members died. However, many of the members from my ancient n and the


    Hunt family who went to Bright Snow Mountain perished. Turns out that there was such an


    agreement!" Joel finally realized what had happened. He then said with a smile, "Then can you tell


    us what you saw after you entered the Woods family¡¯s hall just now? Did you guys learn anything?¡±


    Master West immediately said. "Master Joel, we did enter the hall with them, but I believe you also


    saw what happened. There were seven beams of light following the arrival of the seven stone balls.


    However, we discovered that the beams did nothing after they joined together, and it didn''t help


    anybody in breaking through into the ultimate god-level. Everybody studied the beams of light for


    some time but still found nothing. That''s why we can only go back to our respective homes.¡±


    "That''s right, Master Joel. We were looking forward to it. All of us thought that a person''s fighting


    prowess can be elevated and that a person could break through into the ultimate god-level after


    those seven beams of light joined together. In the end, it was all for naught and we just expected


    too much," another elder from the West family immediately assented from the side.


    They were not stupid. If they said nothing, the other party would surely distrust them. If they said


    something irrelevant, however, the other party might believe in what they said.


    "Is it true? You guys learned nothing after spending so much time on it?" Joel observed these two


    people closely, and he obviously questioned the reliability of what they said.


    "It''s true, Pavilion Master Collins! Where would we have the guts to lie to you? Your Skies Pavilion


    is one of the four ancient ns, and we don''t have the guts to lie to you!" spoke the family master of


    the West family, nodding as he did.


    "Hmph. You could be lying!" Lily, who was at the side, scoffed and nced at Joel.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Joel immediately caught what Lily meant. He grabbed the elder by his neck and held him up. The


    Chi on his hands surged. "Be honest, or I''ll kill you if you don''t tell me the truth!"


    "It.. It''s true, Pavilion Master Collins! They really didn''t learn anything, and we don¡¯t know how to


    break through to the ultimate god-level!"

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    Startled at Joel''s behavior, Master White insisted on their stance at the thought of how kind Fane


    was to him and the others.


    Joel was not one to be fooled easily, however. He snapped the elder''s neck simply by tightening his


    grip.


    Snap!


    "Fifth Elder!¡± Many were furious when they saw this situation and some clenched their fists tightly,


    but they knew they did not have as many peoplepared to Joel and his men. They did not even


    have a master in the peak stage of the true god-level.


    The only person with the highest fighting prowess among them was the family master in the final


    stage of the true godlevel. How could they fight off the people


    from the Skies Pavilion?


    "Hmph! You don''t want to tell me?" Joel ignored the burning gazes sent in his direction as he lifted


    an old woman by her neck and raised her from the ground. "Tell us what you learned inside


    honestly. If you don''t speak up, she''ll be the next one to die!"


    "Grandmother!¡± A youngdy was anxious as her eyes reddened.


    "W...We¡¯re not lying to you!" spat Master West through gritted teeth.


    "Hmph!¡¯'' scoffed Joel as he tightened his grip and killed the olddy. "You truly are capable of


    retaining yourposure. Master West. Then, the next one shall be him!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joel flickered and raised a young man in the blink of an eye. The man was none other than the son


    of the West family master.


    Joel was inwardly unsure if the West family was lying to him, but he still nned to test them even if


    he killed the wrong people.


    As expected, Master West eventually conceded as he gritted his teeth, "Let go of my son, and I''ll tell


    you what happened!"


    Pleased at the confession, Joel ced the young man back on the ground with his hands still


    gripping his neck. ¡°Speak up, and your son won''t die if you¡¯re honest. Of course, if you lie, not only


    will I kill your son, but everybody here will die, too!"


    The corners of Master West''s mouth twitched several times before he confessed, "The ultimate god-


    level exists.¡±


    "It does exist. Go on, continue. How can a person breakthrough into the ultimate godlevel? Has


    anyone among them broken through? Did they obtain anything like a martial art technique or other


    items?" Joel was extremely delighted, and his eyes were filled with anticipation. He would have let


    the Wests leave had Lily reminded him.


    Unexpectedly, he obtained the information he wanted after he acted craftly.


    "Nobody broke through into the ultimate god-level, but there are some clues. There were many


    masters in the ultimate godlevel long ago, but they''ve gone into Misty Forest."


    "We made arrangements to gather outside Misty Forest one weekter, and we''ll enter Misty Forest


    together by then," grumbled Master West through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    "To Misty Forest one weekter?¡± Joel was pleased with the news he discovered-excited, even. It


    seemed that visiting Misty Forest would give one hope of breaking through into the ultimate god-


    level, and it seemed to be a great opportunity for him and the others.


    Master West looked at Joel and pleaded," Master Joel, I''ve already told you everything I know. Can


    you release my son and let us go?"


    Joel thought about it and released the young man from his grip before he said," You guys can forget


    what happened today. Fane and the others won''t know that you were the ones who informed us


    about the situation. You guys won¡¯t suffer any losses if that''s the case!"


    Joel paused here before he continued, "Of course, I won''t suffer anything if you spill. On the


    contrary, the Woods family or the other ancient ns would think of you as a traitor, that you ratted


    them out. None of them will forgive you and your West family!"


    Lily, who stood beside them, thought about it and said to Joel, "Honey, I think we should take


    several of their people with us to prevent them from acting dishonestly. It''d be better if we capture


    several people back as hostages.¡±


    "You said you''d...let us go after we told you about what happened!¡± Master West was enraged,


    never thinking that they would be so despicable. Not only did they kill two of the West family¡¯s


    members, but they changed their minds so quickly as well.


    ¡¯Haha! That was then, and this is now!


    Joelughed out loudly and ordered," Capture five of their people: the young master of Master West


    and several other elders!"


    "That¡¯s uneptable, Honey!" Lily immediately persuaded, "Won¡¯t it be easy for the people from the


    Woods family to find out what we did if you capture their young master and their elders? After all,


    won''t it look problematic if the West family members didn''t bring their young master and their elders


    to a ce like Misty Forest?"


    Only then did it dawn on Joel. "You¡¯re right. Ah, my wife is still the smart one. How about this: let¡¯s


    capture several of their patronums or grandsons of some elders. That''ll work, right?"


    Lily nodded. "That''s more like it!"


    Although the members of the West family were extremely unwilling toply, Joel and the rest took


    several of their people as hostages.


    "Haha! Thank you for your cooperation, Master West. It''s very simple: All you guys need to do is just


    think of a way to leave some markings for our people who''ll follow after you. If not, these people


    from your West family will die!" Joel and the othersughed loudly before they left.


    Master West was so angry when he saw the two bodies on the ground that his voice slightly


    trembled, "I never expected the people from the Skies Pavilion to be so despicable to do something


    like this!"


    "Sigh! We can only me ourselves for being unlucky. Now that they''re holding our people as


    hostages, we can''t tell anybody about this. Otherwise, the Cabello family, Woods family, or any of


    the people from the three other ancient ns would be capable of getting rid of them with a wave of


    their hands!"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    An elder sighed andmented their fate.


    "We''ll remember these hateful actions of theirs. We''ll avenge our people when we have the


    opportunity to breakthrough into the ultimate god-level or be a master!" growled Master West¡¯s


    son through gritted teeth.


    Master West nodded, but he then muttered, "Yes, but there''s nothing else we can do right now apart


    from obeying their orders."


    "Father, how many people should we bring with us to Misty Forest a couple of days from now?"


    asked the son of Master West." The forest will get more difficult toe out of the deeper we go.


    It''s difficult to travel both in and out of that ce, and we also have no idea where those masters


    from years ago went to in the end. Won¡¯t it be dangerous if we go with them?


    Everything is unknown!"


    "You''re right, but the temptation of the ultimate god-level is really strong, and we should try our best


    to send more people there. Still, I think it''s best if we leave a few people in the true god-level here


    as it¡¯s too dangerous. We should encourage those in the elementary and intermediate stages of the


    semi god-level to not go with us, but if they insist, it¡¯ll be up to them. Of course, no one can confirm


    that they¡¯d being back home from this trip."


    Master West said purposefully after he was quiet for some time. ¡°After all, the ancient tome


    recorded that none of those masters returned after they went there, and it''s unknown why that¡¯s so.


    It''s possible that there¡¯s a ce where there''s more Chipared to this ce, and nobody is


    willing to return.¡±


    "Alright, let''s go back and talk about it some more."


    With that, members of the West family left and headed back home.


    Meanwhile, at the Woods family...


    Fane had already returned to his room.


    Selena walked toward him and grabbed his hands, saying, "Honey, I''ve learned about the situation.


    I have to go with you this time!"


    "Sigh... We¡¯re not sure about the situation over there, and it might be extremely dangerous. To be


    honest, I don¡¯t really wish for you to risk everything with me!"


    Fane sighed before he continued, "Mother, Grandfather, your grandparents, and Kylie can¡¯t go with


    us as their fighting prowess is too low, especially Kylie. She''s still too young. Have you made up


    your mind?"


    "I''ve already made up my mind. I couldn¡¯t apany you during your previous adventures because


    I was afraid I¡¯d trouble you with my low fighting prowess. I¡¯ve been training hard, and I¡¯m already in


    the intermediate stage of the semi god-level. Yes, it¡¯s not that high, but it''s nowhere pitiable either,


    so I have to go with you!"


    Selena had a persistent expression on her face. "On top of that, so many experts never returned


    after they went there, and I¡¯m afraid you''d find it hard to return from there, so I...must go with you!


    No matter how things will be after we go there, I¡¯ll follow you. I¡¯m not afraid, even though this


    journey might cost me my life."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fane was incredibly moved when he heard Selena''s promation. "Alright, let¡¯s go together this


    time, and I believe we¡¯ll return. After all, Fernando is still waiting for me to rescue him. I originally


    wanted to leave after half a month. You''d have more time to apany your parents and our


    daughter. After all, our future is uncertain this time, and I have no idea how it''ll be, but Fernando


    didn''t leave us much time."


    "Yes, I understand. I saw that you¡¯ve been spending your free time cultivating second-grade


    premium pills recently. How is it going? Did you break-through?" Selena also smiled when she saw


    that Fane had agreed to it. She also knew that if she had not been training hard and was quite


    talented, Fane would not have brought her along with her newfound fighting prowess.

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    "There¡¯s been some improvement, but I still haven''t seeded in cultivating the pill," replied Fane


    with a tight-lipped smile. ¡°I don¡¯t n to cultivate pills for the next few days so I can apany


    Kylie and the others, but I¡¯ll resume it whenever I can and will try my best to be a third or even


    fourth-grade alchemist as soon as possible.¡±


    The next few days, both Fane and Selena apanied Kylie, Joan, and the others to stroll in the


    nearby town in their spare time.


    As for Ben, he had no choice but to stay back as he had not broken through into the semi god-level.


    On the other hand, Fiona and the others also required hispany. As for ine, Fane asked her


    to stay back


    and guard the Woods family because Ben remained.


    They had also arranged for some people with higher fighting prowess to go to Misty Forest with


    them.


    To be on the safer side, Fane left two to three members in the final stage of the true god-level to


    protect the Woods family.


    Several dayster, Fane and the others finally started their journey when they noticed that it was


    almost time.


    Almost 20,000 people went with them, and they were at least in the intermediate or final stages of


    the semi god-level.


    These 20,000 people segregated and either went up on Fane¡¯s, Nash''s, or Keh¡¯s flying sword


    as they journeyed to Misty Forest.


    Fane and the others were able to see Misty


    Forest from afar the next morning, and the forest before them looked much like a boundless sea


    with no end in sight.


    "Oh my... This is the first time I''ve seen such a huge sea of forest. It looks so beautiful with the wind


    drifting through!¡± Selena''s eyes twinkled faintly at the sight.


    "Yes, the area before us is so dreamlike, nketed in mist, but it¡¯ll be easier to get lost in the woods


    the deeper a person goes with this strange mist around. The deeper we go, there''s even another


    mist that¡¯s pink in color. We dare not enter that area as we can''t fly in that area. It''s a maze in there,


    and it''ll drain the energy out of you to just get out.¡± Titus exined. "Young Master Lance and the


    others didn''te out after they came to this forest, and I¡¯m afraid that they''ve died inside. The


    people we sent to search for them previously dared not enter the area and could only search at


    some of


    the ces out here."


    Nash, hearing this recount, sighed. "Lance and the others must''ve been curious about this forest,


    that they entered by mistake and not knowing the area well. Sigh... It''s been such a long time¡ª


    everyone must¡¯ve perished already."


    Fane thought about it and asked Nash," Father, what if... What if they didn''t die? What if Lance is


    still alive? Do you think that he¡¯d hate you? Would he ept me?¡±


    His question stunned Nash momentarily before a bitter smile graced his face." That''s highly unlikely.


    There are quite a number of monster beasts in this Misty Forest, and everybody needs to be


    careful. Lance had always had a good rtionship with his mother. If he¡¯s still alive, I think it''d be


    hard for him to ept everything that has happened. Of course, there¡¯s a possibility that he had no


    idea about what his mother had done. Things might be different if he knew about it." "Alright." Fane


    nodded, and the group continued to fly forward.


    Meanwhile, a family master of a second-ss aristocratic family chuckled in excitement as they


    stood on a plot of emptynd outside the forest. "All we need is to wait for the members of the


    Woods family. Our people have been here since yesterday. Haha... We can hardly wait!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Another family master from a third-ss aristocratic family even said, "I''ve been here since two


    days ago! We¡¯re the earliest one to be here!"


    Alejandro smiled bitterly after he heard this. "You people are afraid that forces with the stone balls


    would arrive earlier and go in without waiting for you guys, aren''t you?


    All of you are here so much earlier than nned!¡±


    "Haha... That''s not the case, Master Cabello. The main thing is that the scenery here is also quite


    nice, and it seems like a great idea toe earlier so we get to enjoy the scenery. Apart from that,


    we can benefit from this trip and breakthrough to the ultimate god-level or higher realms if we''re


    lucky. On the contrary, we might die inside if we''re unlucky. Nheless, it¡¯s not going to be easy if


    we wish toe back! Let¡¯s just enjoy this sky andnd while we can."

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    The family master of the third-rated aristocratic family smiled embarrassingly.


    "I can¡¯t wait any longer. Why are the members of the Woods family so slow? Shall we go forward


    and take a look? Could something have happened?¡± Harry from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings


    started to worry.


    After all, he knew that forces like the Hall of Divine Royal and Skies Pavilion were not people to be


    offended, especially his junior brother. Although he ran away after Fane defeated him, he would not


    give up so easily.


    When everybody came out, they clearly stated that they did not discover any news about breaking


    through into the ultimate


    god-level. However, if the other party suspected something throughout these few days, there was a


    possibility that they might be able to discover hints.


    "Don''t worry, everything should be fine. Even if somebody wants to snatch the stone balls, they''d


    choose the people from our three ancient ns and not the Woods family. With Fane''sbat


    power, they just can''t take the stone ball from him!" Shelby smiled indifferently as she looked


    forward in anticipation.


    Momentster, the crowd spotted a group of people flying toward them from afar. " They''re here!"


    "It''s Fane, Paul, and the others. They''re here! We''re only waiting for their stone balls!" gushed the


    members of the Ximenes family.


    ''Master, it''s young master and the others!" One of the patronus from the Hemperly family was just


    as ted when he spotted Paul and the others. Everything resumed to its original position once


    more.


    "I''m sorry for making all of you wait.¡± As they stopped their flying swords mid-air, Fane and the


    others gestured politely with their hands to the crowd that waited for them.


    Inspecting the crowd, he noticed that apart from the families they made a pact with before, the


    Zachary family and Ximenes family had alsoe forward. Apart from that, the three ancient ns


    were also present. Therge gathering of people nearly equated to a total of 300,000 people, and it


    was a huge crowd of people.


    "Haha... It''s alright, we''ve just arrived anyway!" The family master who had arrived a day earlier


    smiled modestly. He then asked intimately, "Young Master Fane, you guys must''ve been tired on


    this journey. How about everyone rest before we continue to travel?¡±


    "I think we should get to the area where we can''t fly, and we''ll then rest there,¡± suggested Fane


    carefully.


    Everybody looked excited when Fane nned to start the journey right off the bat.


    At this moment, Kevin took the ancient tome out and took a look at the map. After looking at it in


    detail, he said, "Traveling in this direction will do the trick!"


    "Alright, let¡¯s go!" Fane nodded, and everybody started flying. Arge gathering of people thus went


    straight into the forest.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    Joel and hispany had waited in a mountain far away for a long time. Excitement was written all


    over Joel¡¯s face when he spotted Fane and the others flying up and into the forest. "Good, that''s


    very good. They truly are gathering there!"


    "Haha... It''s true, alright. We killed two of their people and have several hostages with us. They


    won''t dare lie to us!" Lily smiled coldly as she gazed at the forest before them. With reddening eyes,


    she muttered lowly, "I''m here, Lance, at this very forest. Please tell your mother you''re still alive.


    You''re still in this forest, right? You must''ve gotten lost and couldn''t find your way out, right? That


    must be it!"


    Noticing Lily''s foul mood, Joel impatiently grumbled, "Stop sighing; your eldest son


    must''ve died long ago. I know about that young man, and he''s quite talented. If Fane hadn''t


    resurfaced and your son didn''te to such a hellhole, your son would be the next in line for the


    family master title!"


    "Remember the direction they flew to, and we''ll follow far behind them. By then, most of you will fly


    below the trees while two of us fly higher than the trees to secretly observe the directions they''re


    flying in. When we reach the area where we can¡¯t fly, the members of the West family will leave


    markings for us. There won''t be any mistakes if we go in that direction!"


    Joel smiled indifferently, and he had to admire Lily¡¯s wisdom. He smilingly spoke, ¡° Ninth mistress,


    do you know why I only brought you and not my other wives this time? It''s because you''re the


    smartest among them. Not only are those eight old women old, but they''re extremely dense as well.


    Bringing them with me is useless, and you¡¯re the only one who can be of my assistance."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Is that so?" Lily purposely looked at Joel flirtatiously and said, "You have to help me in killing that


    young guy, Fane, once you break through to the ultimate god-level. My only wish in this lifetime is to


    see that guy dying in front of me!¡±


    "Haha... Don''t worry! I''ll definitely work hard to break through so I can help kill that guy for you!"


    Chuckling, Joel nced at the hostages beside him and beamed, "Luckily, my darling thought of a


    way and kept several people as our hostages. Otherwise, we won''t be able to do anything to the


    West family if they don''t leave any markings as clues for us after they enter!" "It¡¯s almost time. We


    can start our journey now!" reminded Lily as she looked forward.


    Joel nodded. With a wave of his hand, everyone flew toward the outskirts of Misty Forest.


    However, after flying some distance away, they discovered another group of people traveling


    towards the same area from another direction.


    Joel frowned when he saw this. "Quick, take a look over there. Why is there another group of


    people?"


    Lily also frowned and spoke, somewhat baffled, "What''s going on? That¡¯s arge number of people.


    D*mn it! Had Fane and the others had some back-up n to kill us here? Had the West family


    informed Fane and the others, ignoring the lives of these people?"


    At the same time, Matthew and the others also discovered Joel''s group flying out from the other


    direction.


    "What''s happening? Why is there another group of people? Are they the people thatete?"

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    Matthew frowned and looked alert, not wanting to be discovered as it would only trouble him.


    "That''s impossible! Fane and the others wouldn¡¯t leave without everybody present; they''ve all made


    that promise. From their attire, those should be people from the Skies Pavilion!¡±


    Elder Moseley looked far away and rxed when the sight registered to him. "I''ve inquired quite


    some news recently, and this Skies Pavilion is the enemy of the Woods family. Let''s go over to


    them! It looks like they''re also secretly following the others, and they may have several hostages


    from small families like we do!"


    Matthew and the others rxed when they


    heard what Elder Moseley said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Matthew also started smiling. "Since they''re enemies with ours, that¡¯ll make us allies. Haha...! Let¡¯s


    get acquainted, then!"


    ''''They''reing! They''reing! They¡¯reing toward us¡ªbe alert, everyone!" Joel was on high


    alert as they fast approached the empty plot ofnd outside Misty Forest. The members of the Skies


    Pavilion also looked forward in an extremely alert manner.


    "Who are you people?" questioned Joel loudly at Matthew and the others after they stopped some


    distance away.


    "Haha... No need to panic; we''re friends!" Matthewughed out loudly before he started to make the


    introductions. "You''ve never seen us, but we¡¯ve heard about you guys. Let me introduce ourselves.


    We''re forces from the sea. When Fane and the others went to ck Windy Ind, we had a fight


    that resulted in the deaths of many of our people. Due to that, we''re the Woods family''s enemies.


    We''re here this time because of the ultimate god-level, so that makes us allies of sorts."


    Joel rxed when he heard this. "I see.


    You''re our friends from the seas! It looks like you''ve quite arge number of people, and there


    should be about seventy to eighty thousand of you. Tsk, tsk! I''ve never realized that there''s such a


    large force among the seas!"


    "Haha... There are many forces in our seas, and most of them obey us, the Hall of Divine Royal.


    However, we¡¯ve lost many masters during our battle with the Woods family and the other families.


    This reduced the number of our masters, and we aren''t capable of contending with the Woods


    family now." Matthewughed heartily. "I know that you guys nurse a very deep grudge with the


    Woods family, so I think we can team up and enter this forest together."


    Joel nodded. He then observed the other party''s people in detail before saying," Although you have


    quite arge group of people, and not many of them are in the true god-level, there¡¯s still potential.


    Let''s go. We can''t continue wasting our time here. It''ll be troublesome if we lose them here!"


    "That''s right! Let''s go, and we''ll talk along the way. However, there''s a small possibility of losing


    them. We''ve captured several hostages here, and some of the people traveling in front of us will


    leave markings for us!" spoke the grinning Matthew.


    What a coincidence! We also have several hostages with us here. Haha.J It is true that great minds


    think alike! We¡¯ve thought of the same idea!" Joel alsoughed out loudly. The group soon flew


    forward and entered the vast forest.

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    Fane and the others had no idea at this moment that tworge forces had followed them into the


    forest.


    After the group of people flew inward for around two hours, they finally arrived at the area where the


    pink mist was located. Once they reached this area, Fane discovered that his Chi grew disoriented


    as it became difficult for him to control his Chi.


    Fane and the others immediately controlled their flying sword to stop before they descended in the


    forest.


    "This faint pink mist looks really weird but is quite pretty. They should be harmless to humans,


    right?" spoke Selena curiously as she looked at the mist in front of them.


    "Don''t worry, sister Selena. The mist in front of us is totally harmless to humans!" answered Danie


    as she walked over. "Of course, the mist is still quite thin over here and it¡¯ll grow thicker the deeper


    we walk, so we might get lost or even fail to find our way out by then!¡±


    The continuous growls from the monster beasts could be heard from the forest in front of them.


    From the muffled growling sounds, it seemed like these monster beasts had quite a high fighting


    prowess!


    However, there were too many people in their ranks, and the top masters of the entire world were


    with them. Such monster beasts were nothing to be feared.


    Turning to the crowd, Fane then spoke," Everybody, let''s rest for half an hour to recover your Chi.


    The Chi here is slightly weird, and we can only use the spirited


    grass to recover ourselves. Half an hourter, we''ll open the path with beams of light from the stone


    balls!"


    With that, everyone sat with their legs crossed and rested.


    After resting for half an hour, many of them had replenished the Chi in their body. Fane and the


    others took the stone balls out before they infused their Chi into the stone balls.


    As their Chi entered the stone balls, streaks of light appeared just like what happened days ago.


    However, Fane and the others aimed the streaks of light from the stone ball toward the red mist


    before them so as to not catch the attention of others.


    One streak, two streaks, three, and four streaks...


    Soon, seven streaks of lights appeared and interweaved with each other like a bright and colorful


    rainbow.


    As the interweaved streak of light rushed into the pink mist in front of them, the mist dissipated to


    reveal a ratherrge road.


    "Haha.J It looks like everything is fine after the streak of lights appeared! Let¡¯s go!" Alejandro and


    the others grew increasingly excited at the revtion. With this streak of light leading the way, it


    would not be so easy for the monster beasts to attack everybody.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Apart from that, they could not get lost as Kevin had the map with him.


    Kevin walked forward while looking at the road in front of them and started doing his research.


    "There''s a mountain not far away from the entrance in front of us. I have no


    idea how long we need to walk before we arrive at the mountain, but once we reach the foot of the


    mountain, we can estimate how much longer we need to walk before we arrive at the final


    destination based on the distance on the map."


    Based on the map, there was a mountain not far away from where they were, but they had no idea


    that they would only arrive at the bottom of the mountain the next afternoon.

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    "We''ve finally arrived at the bottom of the mountain. Oh my... Based on the journey, we still need to


    walk another seven to eight days before we can get to the final destination marked on the map.


    That''s so far away!" Kevin was exasperated when he looked at the huge mountain in front of him


    and the distance on the map.


    "It really is quite far. The main issue is the gravity here is quite different, and we can''t walk too


    quickly. It''s quite tiring if we continue walking like this, and our walking speed might reduce greatly if


    this continues. We can''t estimate based on our current speed, so I think we might need to walk


    another ten days before we reach the destination." Fane frowned as well. After all, dying another


    day meant that


    Fernando had one day less, much to his dismay.


    At this stage, however, he had no other option but to take one step at a time.


    After resting for half a day, Fane and the others continued their journey, continuing to move forward


    once they got through the mountains. As they entered deeper, the originally dispersed mist behind


    them had slowly reconverged. It was as if nobody had ever traversed their path.


    "Quickly, quickly! The mist will reconverge around half an hourter. We can''t be too far behind


    them. We''ll be twenty minutes behind them, so just follow the road that the mist had dispersed


    from!" Joel had a smile on his face as he hurried his people.


    "Haha... It looks like asking the West family to leave markings for us is redundant. We only need to


    follow the path where there is no mist and walk forward before the mist reconverges. There¡¯s no


    need to worry about getting lost!" Matthew chuckled aloud, though he stopped momentarily. "If that''s


    the case. Master Joel, these hostages are useless, right?"


    Joel fell silent before he finally understood what the other party meant. "They seem to be useless.


    Kill them!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    These hostages did not have high fighting prowess and could not use their Chi at that ce, what


    more with flying prohibited. Surrounded by masters, they were killed.


    "Haha... Let''s go. These hostages truly are useless, just like the markings left by these two small


    families. Haha!" Joelughed loudly and the group continued to walk forward and followed those in


    front of them.


    Time passed by quickly as they traveled in the dense forest, but after walking for 11 days, they


    arrived in front of a cave.


    There were seven dented holes around this hole, and there was a sky blue-colored screen in front


    of the cave that shielded the insides of the cave.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Had those masters gone inside of this ce?" An old man from a second-ss aristocratic family


    directly walked over when he saw the light screen as he was extremely excited.


    However...


    Thomp! He was bounced away the moment he touched the light screen and fell on the ground with


    a thud.


    "This is impossible! He bounced away!" One of them was stunned. He then looked around. "There


    isn''t any mist around this


    area. This is so weird! Apart from that, we can actually use our Chi here."


    Fane looked at the seven indented holes and said, "Are we to ce the seven stone balls in here to


    open the area?"


    "That''s possible. It isn¡¯t a coincidence that there''s seven indentations here. Let''s ce all the stone


    balls in!" Paul thought about it and nodded as he spoke.

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    Hum!


    As the first stone ball was ced into the indent, the sky blue-colored light screen trembled slightly


    as there was a noticeable reaction. The color of the screen also turned much darker.


    "Something happened! There truly is a reaction! Haha... This is great! Since the masters entered


    this light screen, there must be something better inside.


    Otherwise, why didn''t theye out?" One of them chuckled heartily as excitement filled his eyes.


    Soon, the second stone ball was ced into the second indentation, followed by the third and fourth


    stone ball. In the end, all seven stone balls were ced in the holes.


    "This is such a strong motion. I don''t think we¡¯d be bounced away now, right?¡± asked another


    curiously.


    "Why don''t we give it a try?" An old man gritted his teeth as he flew up and rushed toward the dark-


    blue colored light screen.


    This time, the light screen gave no obstruction as the old man rushed in and disappeared.


    "He disappeared!" Many people exchanged looks and swallowed their saliva.


    ¡°I wonder what the world inside is like!" Some people started to be slightly worried.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of as we''re already here! F*ck! This is the only chance we have to


    break through into the ultimate god-level and be a master of the soulprating realm!"


    Another old man from the Ximenes family also gritted his teeth as he flew up and rushed into the


    light screen in a sh.


    "Come, let''s go!"


    "Yes, let¡¯s go in quickly. Who knows if there is any time limit. If this can only be opened for a short


    period, we won¡¯t be able to enterter!¡± With that thought, some immediately flew up and rushed


    toward the light screen.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    More and more people flew upward and rushed into the light screen.


    "Everybody, don''t panic! It looks like only two hundred people are allowed per entry. Don''t rush!


    Don¡¯t rush!" Alejandro called out loudly when he saw how more of them rushed toward the cave''s


    light screen.


    There were too many people there, entering like hasty ants.


    Once most of them had entered through the light screen. Fane held Selena''s hand and flew in


    together. "Let''s go!"


    The area outside the cave became vacant after a short while...but another group of people soon


    arrived.

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    "Haha! This is the cave, alright. All of them have gone in!" Joel chuckled loudly in glee.


    However, his joy faltered as he nced at Lily, who was beside him. "Ninth mistress, what''s going


    on with you? Shouldn''t you be happy that we¡¯ve found the entrance? Why do you still look so


    bitter?¡±


    Lily sighed before she said, "I''ve been observing throughout the journey, but I can''t seem to find any


    clues regarding my son. Sigh... My son and the others must''ve died... Sigh!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joel was speechless and he spoke, "I¡¯m sure he''s been dead for a long time; you should stop


    thinking about it. How could he have stayed alive after entering Misty Forest?¡±


    Lily once again sighed to herself when she coincidentally spotted a sword that stuck out on the cliff.


    Although half of the sword was embedded into the stones on the cliff, half of it was exposed, and it


    looked familiar to her.


    "Honey, quickly! Quickly! Do you see that sword? Please bring it down for me!" gushed Lily after she


    studied it.


    "Why do you want me to take a sword that''s been there for who knows how long?" Joel did not look


    happy about it, but he flew up nheless and took the sword down before passing it to Lily. "It¡¯s


    just a low-grade spiritual tool, yet you''re making a fuss over it. You truly are something!"


    However, Lily''s hands that took the sword trembled slightly as she, with hope, exined, "It''s


    Lance''s sword. This is...is his sword! He likes this sword very much!" "How''s that possible?!¡± Joel


    inhaled when he heard this and eximed, "If that''s the case, could it be that Lance and the others


    visited this area? Could it be that they identally came here? If that''s the case, it truly is a


    coincidence!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! That must be it! Lance and the others must''ve visited this area! They must¡¯vee


    here!" Lily was extremely agitated as she failed to hold back the tears that trickled down her face.


    "Sigh... You should stop crying. Take a look at the surface of the mountain; there are many traces of


    battle left here. They might have encountered some strong monster beast here and have perished,"


    comforted Joel.


    However, Lily still shook her head in disbelief and said, "Impossible! My son can''t be dead. Why


    isn¡¯t his body here, then? I know they''re still alive."


    Matthew hated when women cried, so he red at Lily with impatience before he grumbled, "There


    are quite many monster beasts here. How can you still see the body if he''s already died? Apart from


    that, your son had entered this area a long time ago. It''d be very strange if we''re still able to see his


    body!"


    "Come, let''s go in quickly and see what''s the situation inside. We''re going in if you guys don''t n


    to do so!" Elder Moseley from the Hall of Divine Royal smiled coldly before he continued to speak to


    Lily and the others. "We were working together previously because all of us wanted toe in here.


    If we see any items that can help us break through to the ultimate godlevel upon entering, we''d


    have to fight for itter on." "Haha! You''re right. However, if we bump into Fane, we have to kill that


    guy if we can break through to the ultimate god-level soon!¡± Joelughed and waved his hand at the


    members of his Skies Pavilion. "Come, let''s go in and take a look at what''s going on inside."


    After Fane rushed into the light screen while holding Selena¡¯s hand, he discovered a strong wave of


    energy that separated them instantly.


    When Fane looked around him, he noticed that no one was in sight and he was alone. The ce


    had blue skies and white clouds while trees as tall as the sky surrounded him. It looked like a


    completely different ce.


    ''The Chi here seems to be extremely rich.'' Fane could not help but inhale deeply after he felt the


    richness of the Chi in this area.


    The Chi¡¯s quality was a couple times richerpared to where the Woods family was. More


    importantly, this area gave people a feeling that one was extremely perceptive. Fane could feel that


    the speed of training in such a ce would be increased greatly.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    Roar!


    Fane heard the horrifying roars of beasts from far away. They sounded so harrowing, and the faint


    imposing manner in the roars made Fane think that the monster beasts in this area were far


    strongerpared to those outside.


    At that moment...


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    Fane heard the sounds of battle on a mountaintop not far away from him.


    ''What''s going on? They''ve started fighting the moment they came in? Looks like we''re not too far


    apart, even though everyone that entered was separated. I should see what''s happening,¡¯ thought


    Fane as he flew


    toward the source of the sounds of fighting.


    As the Chi was rich in this area, Fane flew swiftly on his flying sword and went straight to the


    mountaintop.


    Of course. Fane did not fly too high in the sky as he feared monster beasts would spot him, thus he


    merely flew a meter or two above ground speedily.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Soon, Fane arrived at the mountaintop where the battle seemingly took ce.


    "Drats! How did these people get in?¡± A bald, burly man with straight eyebrows and looked


    extremely domineering seemed gargantuan as he held a humongous mace. He wore no upper


    clothes, and it exposed his terrifying-looking muscles that resembled a scaly dragon.


    Next to him was a thin young man and looked slightly shorter than the bald man.


    The thin young man looked extremely gaunt and his face had an unhealthy hint of paleness.


    In front of these two people was the sacreddy of the Pavilion of Divinity. She was knocked down


    on the floor, and there was a cut on her thigh. She was hurt by the thin man''s sword aura, and blood


    oozed out from her wound.


    "Who are you people?" Melody looked at the two in fright; they were frighteningly powerful. She was


    in the peak stage of the true god-level and was extremely talented. Herbat power was


    comparable to the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Divinity.


    She never expected to experience the horrifying strength of these two men. Herbat power was


    much lowerpared to them, and she was no match for them after all.


    "Tsk, tsk... How dare you ask who we are? Who are you, and where did youe from? From the


    token on you, you''re not one of our people on these sacred grounds. Speak: how did youe in?


    How many of you havee in? This is the entrance to the sacred grounds from the abandoned


    land, and we expected no visitors!¡± growled the burly man. His voice was loud like a great bell and


    sounded aggressively gruff. The meat on his face could pressure people without him being angry.


    "Dummy, this woman has a nice figure and charming eyes. I wonder how she looks under the veil!"


    The thin man smirked and looked at Melody¡ªwho got up on her feet, struggling¡ªwith a yful


    expression. "It''ll be a waste to just kill her like that, even though we will. Why don¡¯t you let me y


    with her for a bit? I''ve never slept with women who came from that side!"


    However, the burly man said expressionlessly, "What are you thinking about? I''m worried that


    there¡¯s more where this woman came from. We have to report to the management if too many


    people have entered. We have to kill these people! We can''t allow these people that came from the


    abandonednds to enjoy our martial enhancement materials!"


    "You''re right, but this woman looks so pretty..." The thin man still looked reluctant to give up as he


    licked his lips.


    Before he finished, however, the look in Melody''s eyes changed in a sh as she immediately


    turned around and flew toward the bottom of the mountain.


    "Haha! The youngdy ns to escape, huh? Let''s see how you n to do it!"

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    The burly manughed sonorously at the sight before he chased after Melody swiftly.


    ''Such speed!'' Fane was startled as he watched on. The burly man''s speed surpassed that of usual


    masters in the peak stage of the true god-level.


    Of course, the man caught up to Melody in a sh and smashed forward with his hammer. "Pretty


    one, since you refuse to exin yourself, I''ll take action!"


    Melody knew that he was extremely strong, but she never thought he would be two times quicker


    than her and would catch up to her so quickly. She quickly turned around and as she looked at the


    hammer dropping down, she infused Chi into the sword in her hands before she


    lifted it above her head and shielded herself.


    However...


    Bang!


    The man was too powerful as Melody dropped to the ground with an audible thud. Melody vomited


    blood at that moment, and it sullied her veil. A deep hole appeared on the ground, and Melody was


    so deeply wounded that she could not stand up.


    The thin man quickly flew over and stopped the burly man when he saw what happened. "Dummy,


    don''t kill her! What a waste! If you don''t want to sleep with her, I will! Haha! Let me sleep with this


    woman, and you can go look around the area to see if anybody else came in!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    You...! You''re gonna die because of a woman sooner orter!" The burly man nced at the thin


    man before he turned and ran straight toward the foot of the mountain.


    "Haha! Seems like you''re at the mercy of my hands now, youngdy. I do want to see what you look


    like!" The thin manughed as he slowly walked toward Melody. He then squatted down and was


    prepared to unbutton her clothes.


    "You... You b*stard!" Melody¡¯s horror was written all over her face, but what else could she have


    done when she was already immobile?


    "Hmph! Shall I take a look at your face first? I''d be scammed if the upper part of your face looks


    pretty but the lower part is ugly!" The thin man''s hand stopped midair momentarily before he


    stretched it toward Melody¡¯s veil. However...


    Whoosh!


    A shadow shed by at this moment as the man was oblivious, and a sword pierced through his


    body from behind.


    "You...!" The thin man turned around and looked at Fane, who stood behind him, in disbelief. As


    Fane pulled out his sword, the man fell to the ground.


    "These two people have extremely high fighting prowess; they must be masters in the ultimate god-


    level. Let''s leave this ce for now!" Fane nced at Melody, who was lying on the ground. He then


    lifted her into his arms, much to her surprise.


    After hoisting Melody into his arms, Fane looked around them and noticed two stone statues. It


    looked like the two men were guarding this ce.


    "T¡ªThank you, Young Master Fane!" Melody, settled in Fane''s arm, blushed a crimson color. This


    was the first time a man carried her in such a way, and a stranger, no less. She could feel her heart


    racing.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    Melody clearly knew in her heart that as the sacreddy of the Pavilion of Divinity, she could not


    have any thoughts about the rtionship between man and woman. She tried to stopped herself


    from imagining things.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, being held by Fane so intimately, she could not stop the thoughts from appearing in her


    mind neither could she not ask Fane to put her down or they would be in trouble if the bald burly


    man returned.


    Fane thought about it and suddenly recalled something. He then put Melody down.


    Melody widened her pretty eyes as she looked at Fane and said, "Do...do you n to leave me


    here?¡±


    Melody was afraid at that moment. She was at an unfamiliar area and met two masters who might


    have been in the ultimate god-level once she arrived. If Fane ignored and left her, she would


    definitely die if that burly man returned.


    Fane smiled bitterly before he walked over to take down the token from the man¡¯s waist and his


    martial ring. He then said with a smile, "I almost forgot to take my trophies. This guy should have


    quite a high fighting prowess and there might be some nice items in his martial ring!"


    Melody felt embarrassed before she finally rxed.


    After all, it was not the outside world and Fane did not have any obligation to save her in that


    unfamiliar world. It was already great if anyone could survive on their own. After Fane kept all the


    items, he picked Melody up again and flew down the mountain from another direction.


    "I wonder where my father, Selena, and the others appeared after they arrived. It would be quite


    troublesome if they really met such a burly guy! If I didn''t sneakily attack the guy just now, I would


    not be his opponent if we really got into a fight." Fane said with a frown on his face as he flew.


    Melody thought about it and said to Fane," Yourbat power has surpassed usual masters in the


    peak stage of the true god level. I feel that everybody would be safe if we manage to kill that bald


    man!"


    Fane hesitated when he heard this. He stopped as he had just flown a short distance away. "Do you


    think that I have hopes of killing that bald man if I work hard enough? But I have no idea what his


    fighting prowess is! During his fight with you, I have no idea how much power he used and if he held


    back his power! Would it be too risky?¡±


    "From the conversation between those two people just now, they were sent to guard that ce and


    nobody had entered this area throughout the years. I think that no matter what forces they are from,


    they must have forgotten about this ce.


    Hence, the people they sent would not have such high fighting prowess. They must be people that


    are here for a show!" Melody thought about it before speaking her thoughts. "Why don¡¯t you think


    about it? We have no idea when the ancient tome had been written and thest batch of people


    who came here must have been many years ago. During that time, they were able to break through


    into the ultimate god level in Daxia and all of them managed toe here. This meant that the Chi


    at our ce was still very rich.


    Now, so many years have passed without people entering this area and nobody would pay much


    attention to this so-called entrance. Hence, those who are sent here to take care of this ce would


    be misceneous soldiers, right?¡±


    Fane also nodded after he heard this. ¡°You are right. Even if their fighting prowess is at the ultimate


    god level, it might not be impossible to fight them with mybat power. However, it¡¯s going to be


    difficult if I''m going to do this alone. We might stand a chance if there are several people here!''

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    "Yes! We have no idea how big this forest is. If the burly man went back and delivered the news that


    many people had barged in from Daxia, I''m afraid that all the people that entered this area,


    including your Woods family, would be killed!"


    Melody had a worried expression on her face. She thought about it and continued,'' Hence, why


    don''t try and see if you can kill that burly man. Then we would be safe if this is a deserted ce and


    the people of their forces don''t pay much attention to this ce. Let¡¯s see if we can try to break


    through into the ultimate god-level first!¡¯


    Bang bang bang!


    At this moment, the sound of people fighting could be heard from a ce at the


    bottom of the mountain.


    "How about this, let me see if there''s a way for me to attack the other party sneakily like just now. If


    that¡¯s the case, we have a better chance of seding!" Fane thought about it and finally made up


    his mind.


    After all, they would really be in trouble if the burly man discovered that many people had entered


    and notified the masters of his forces.


    Fane was sure that there were many masters in the soul-prating level there and not many of


    them were capable of defeating masters in the ultimate god level, let alone those in the soul-


    prating level.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from that, the thin man''s reaction was slightly slow while the burly man failed to kill Melody


    with his hammer attack. Hence, Fane felt that the burly man''s fighting prowess might be just like


    what Melody had guessed which was not very high. They might be sent to guard the ce because


    they did not have a high position in their families.


    He ced Melody down and took a healing pill out for Melody to consume. "There¡¯s a small cave


    over there and I will leave you there for now. Your wounds will heal soon with my healing pill. I will


    give it a try and see if I can settle the burly man. I''lle back and look for you if I can settle him. If


    I don¡¯t after a long time, there''s a possibility that I will not return!¡¯¡¯


    "You don''t need to take the risk. This is quite a huge forest and you can hide to train well. You are


    so talented. There''s a possibility of you breaking through to the ultimate god-level soon and you can


    think of a way to leave this ce. I said that because I am worried about the safety of the members


    of our Pavilion of Divinity!


    That is why I asked you to take the risk!" Melody said embarrassingly when she saw how Fane


    faced death with equanimity. After all, she felt that it was a huge risk, asking Fane to kill the burly


    man.


    "Don''t worry, I know that this is a huge risk to take but I have to give it a try. I''m also doing this for


    the members of the Woods family. After all, my wife, my father, housekeeper Titus and the others


    are also in danger.¡± Fane smiled bitterly and once again picked Melody up before rushing into the


    slightly hidden cave in front of them.


    Momentster, Fane flew out and went straight toward where the fighting sounds could be heard.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    As she stayed in the cave. Melody started feeling a sense of regret after Fane left.'' Sigh... Is it too


    selfish of me to persuade him to gamble his life like this? However, I have to give it a try in order for


    our Pavilion of Divinity to obtain peace for some time!''


    Melody felt slightly guilty about her actions. After all, Fane did not have a huge possibility of winning


    in her opinion. If the bald man did not use his full power and only used 1% of his energy previously


    then Fane would not be the other party''s opponent.


    However, she soon shook her head andforted herself. "Impossible, even if the bald man was a


    master in the ultimate god level, he would only be in the First or


    Second-grade of the ultimate god level.


    Fane still stand a chance of winning. After all, I could feel the killing intent from the bald man''s look


    previously. He definitely would not only use a small portion of his power under such circumstances


    and he would have at least used most of his strength!¡±


    She bit her sexy red lips after she finished speaking and mumbled to herself, "Fane, you definitely


    have toe back alive!"


    At this moment, Fane had already arrived at the ce where the fighting sound wereing from.


    Bang!


    As he hid on top of a tree, he happened to see a master from the Skies Pavilion, who was in the


    peak stage of the true god level, being killed by the bald man. Beside them, another man from the


    Skies Pavilion and an old man from the Hall of Divine Royal wereying lifelessly on the ground.


    ''D*mn it! Why are the people from the Skies Pavilion and Hall of Divine Royal here?'' Fane frowned


    when he saw the situation and was speechless. It looks like the people from these two forces had


    thought of ways to follow them in. It was even possible that they were already following behind Fane


    and the others when they were in the Misty Forest.


    ''Never mind, it''s also good that they have followed us here. It would be troublesome if all of them


    were left outside, especially the members from the Skies Pavilion, as they might take action against


    the members of the Woods family who are outside!¡¯ Fane felt much better when he thought about it


    that way. After all, members of so many forces had entered and it was impossible topletely


    keep this a secret throughout these seven days.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Apart from that, he did not have the time to ponder about that issue then. What he was thinking at


    the moment was how to kill the bald, burly man.


    After the bald, burly man killed the old man from the Skies Pavilion, he curled his hands into fists


    and mumbled to himself. "F *ck! It looks like more than one person has entered. What is really going


    on? How did they discover the entrance to the sacred grounds when it''s concealed so well?


    Nothing has happened when the others were sent to guard this ce for so many years but so


    many people have entered when the two of us are guarding this area. We are so unlucky! Luckily


    there aren¡¯t any masters in the ultimate god-level as the abandoned area doesn''t have much Chi


    and they haven''t inherited any martial art technique. If not, it would be really


    troublesome.


    Sounds of people fighting could be heard from many other ces. The bald man thought about it


    and went rushing toward another area where fighting sounds could be heard.


    Fane thought about it and secretly followed the other party.


    "Haha... I''ve never imagined that we would bump into Master Woods here. It looks like even the


    gods are helping me!" Four people surrounded Nash and Selena under a tree.


    Nash, who was in the peak stage of the true god level, had a darkened expression on his face as he


    looked at these four people in front of him.


    He had never imagined bumping into Selena, his daughter-inw, not long after he entered this


    area.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    Selena had a low fighting prowess and everybody was worried about her safety. Nash was


    delighted when he saw her.


    However, as the two were prepared to search for other members of the Woods family, they were


    coincidentally discovered by four people who stood in front of them.


    Among these four people, one of them was Joel from the Skies Pavilion while the other was


    Matthew from the Hall of Divine Royal. The other two people were masters in the final stage of the


    true god-level from the Skies Pavilion. Nash did not have any chance of winning against the


    combinedbat power of these four people, especially when he was apanied by Selena,


    who had a low fighting prowess


    and would only drag him down.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nash was confident that he would still have the chance to escape if he was facing these four people


    alone. However, it was obviously difficult for him to escape on his own and leave Selena behind.


    "Father, are these...these people strong?" Selena had never met Joel and the others. She was


    worried when she saw the serious expression on Nash¡¯s face.


    "They are very strong. There are two masters in the final stage of the true godlevel while the other


    two are the pavilion master of the Skies Pavilion and the hall master of the Hall of Divine Royal. I


    believe you don''t need me to tell you about their fighting prowess!" Nash said with a serious


    expression on his face. He clearly knew that Selena''s fighting prowess was nothingpared to the


    other party. On top of that, these four people hadpletelypressed the fluctuation of their


    bodies. Hence, Selena was unable to see the situation of their fighting prowess.


    Selena''s facial expression grew increasingly darkened when she heard this. She knew that these


    four people in front of her were not simpletons but she never expected them to be the bosses of


    their two enemies. One of them was a pavilion master while the other one was a hall master.


    Selena only hesitated momentarily before she gritted her teeth and said to Nash," Father, you don¡¯t


    need to care much about me, you should just escape by yourself. If you have to take care of me,


    the two of us would end up dead. If you escape by yourself, you might have hopes of surviving as


    you have an ultimate-grade spiritual tool with you! You only have to ask Fane to avenge me when


    you find him!"


    "No way!" However, Nash had a determined look on his face. "You''re my daughter-inw, how am I


    supposed to exin to Fer on if I escape alone? There''s no way I will agree to this! I think I


    shall stall them and you can escape by yourself. I will stall them and try to buy you some time to


    escape. You are still young while I¡¯m already old. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die!¡±


    "Haha... This is such a touching scene!" Matthew startedughing loudly." Unfortunately, do you


    think you are capable of stalling the four of us? If your son is here, not only the four of us, we


    wouldn''t be his opponent even if there are four more of us. However, you .you are very much behind


    compared to your son!¡±


    "Surely, Fane''s wife looks stunning and isparable to the sacreddy of the Pavilion of Divinity.


    She even looks as pretty as Helena and Danie. I really want to try what a woman like her taste


    like!" Joel smirked as he was extremely happy.


    "Pane''s woman. Haha... You are right! I don¡¯t really like other people''s wife but Fane is an


    exception!" Matthew also smiled coldly. As Fane killed so many members of their Hall of Divine


    Royal, he really wanted to know what would the expression on Fane¡¯s face be like if he learned that


    his wife had died in their hands and was even taken advantage by them before she died.

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    "Father, you should leave now. If you don''t leave now, I willmit suicide here!" Selena gritted her


    teeth and yelled at Nash.


    "No way, don¡¯t you act irrationally. You are the one who should leave as I''m already at this age.


    When I was poisoned by the vicious Lily previously, I had already looked past life and death when I


    thought that I was dying. Hence, I''m not afraid of death. You''re different! You''re still young and you


    still have a long life with Fane.


    You have to survive for Kylie¡¯s sake! Do you understand?" Nash said to Selena with a certain


    expression on his face as he held onto his sword and looked at the four people in front of him


    vigntly.


    Selena''s facial expression slightly wavered when she heard the name, Kylie. She had


    obviously started to hesitate.


    "F*ck me! There''s really quite arge number of people! There are six people here!" Unexpectedly,


    a burly man with no hair came flying over from the forest at this moment. He had a huge hammer in


    his hands and looked at the people in front of him domineeringly.


    ''Father, Selena?'' Fane was surprised when he saw the people below him as he was hiding in the


    trees. He had never expected his father and Selena to bump into Matthew, Joel, and their people.


    "Who are you?" Joel and the others frowned when they saw the bald man. The faint imposing


    manner of this person caused Joel to slightly worry.


    "Who knows which small family this guy is from? Why? Do you n to cause trouble here? You


    want to be a hero and rescue the beauty?" An old man from the Skies


    Pavilion smiled coldly and slowly walked toward the bald man. "Young man, bugger away if you are


    a tactful person. You must be suicidal to think that you can meddle with the affairs of our Skies


    Pavilion and the Hall of Divine Royal!¡±


    "Haha... Such arrogance! I''m not here to rescue that woman, I''m here to kill all six of you!" The bald


    man said hoarsely and he paced over while carrying his huge


    hammer. With every step he made, a deep footprint appeared on the floor.


    "Such an arrogant tone! You must be suicidal!" The old man appeared in front of the bald man in a


    sh and directly punched forward.


    It could be said that the old man was extremely fast and it was difficult for normal people to avoid


    his punch.


    However, he was surprised to discover that his punch had missed its target after he punched


    forward. The bald man in front of him had disappeared.


    "Im-Impossible!" The old man was extremely shocked. He looked up and a huge hammer came


    smashing down at him.


    "Be careful!" Joel immediately yelled loudly when the old man punched forward. He was able to see


    the burly man''s travel path and that man was extremely fast. He had rushed into mid-air in a sh


    and came crashing down at the old man with the hammer in his hands.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was toote by the time the old man managed to realize what was happening, he exploded after


    being smashed by the hammer.


    "His speed is too fast. This person must be a master in the ultimate god level!¡± Matthew looked at


    the token on the waist of the other party with a cold expression on his face and said, ¡°Bloodshed


    n? We''ve never heard of such a n! It looks like this should be a n in this area. D*mn it! He''s


    an aborigine from this area!"


    Joel inhaled in fright when he heard what Matthew said and his facial expression immediately


    darkened. They had never imagined that they would bump into a master in the ultimate god level.


    "Haha... I don''t have a high fighting prowess or I won''t be sent to such a deserted area. However, it


    is nothing difficult for me, who has almost broken through into the Second-grade of the ultimate god


    level, to kill you people!" The bald man touched his head and started


    <pughing loudly.

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    "Second-grade ultimate god realm? Matthew, why don''t we fight him together?"


    Joel thought about the matter and proposed.


    "Fight him? That won''t do at all! Although the other party is only in the first-grade ultimate god


    realm, the gap between the true and ultimate god realms is too huge! With the three of us joining


    forces together, we''re no match to him! And even if Nash joins in and fights with us, we¡¯re still


    unable to defeat him!"


    Matthew''s face turned solemn and gloomy. He gritted his teeth and spewed a few words, "Then


    we''d better escape!¡±


    He immediately wheeled around and flew away after dropping hisst words,


    storming away from the scene toward the distant sky.


    "Trying to escape from me? Not that easy!¡¯


    The bald man immediately flew after Matthew while injecting his Chi energy into the huge hammer.


    The huge hammer shone brightly like a diamond, and he smashed out with the hammer at a


    distance.


    In an instant, a frightening wisp of Chi was shot out. The Chi energy of the wisp carried a faint


    golden color.


    Boom!


    Matthew, who had already flown several miles away, was sted by the attack and exploded


    instantly.


    "What the heck? That was extremely fast!¡¯


    Witnessing the speed of the attack, Joel, who had nned to fly and escape as well, stood frozen.


    The confidence in his heart was instantly crushed at the sight before him. The bald man''s attack


    was obviously faster than them, and the range of his attack was very far as well. Perhaps, only the


    ultimate god-level fighter could be this powerful.


    "Ma¡ªmaster, what should we do?"


    The face of the elder of Skies Pavilion nched. He looked at Joel, who stood beside him, his eyes


    full of terror and his voice trembling.


    It was such an arduous and tiring journey toe to the ce where one could finally break


    through to the ultimate god realm. How could they expect to encounter a native as soon as they


    stepped into thend? Even worse, the native was a first-grade ultimate god-level fighter. How


    unfortunate was that?


    "Now, now. It''s your turn!"


    The bald man looked at the elder, letting out a cold smile.


    "No, no! Don''t kill me!"


    The old man was so frightened that he turned around and swept out in a storm, exerting his speed


    to the limit.


    Boom!


    Unfortunately, another horrifying golden wisp of Chi shot out, instantly catching up to the old man


    and sting him away.


    Joel was so scared that his body went cold with dread. Matthew was the freaking master of the Hall


    of Divine Royal! And he was one of the strongest in the sea territory. Nobody would expect him to


    be killed just like that.


    Plus, his men were all good and strong fighters; they were killed without being able to counter the


    attack at all! Now, the other party''s eyes were fixated on him, did it mean that he was his target right


    now?


    Simrly, Nash and Selena were in aplete state of terror. They started to doubt whether


    entering the area was a wise choice to make. These natives seemed like they loathed intruders


    from outside.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hold on!"


    Seeing that the bald man was ready to strike at him, Joel stretched out his hand and said


    desperately, ¡°Brother, I have a question for you. You and I, we have no grievances nor grudges


    between us, why do you want to kill me? We''ve not offended you in any way!"


    "Haha!"


    The bald manughed out loud instead. With a rough and coarse voice, he bellowed, "The moment


    you stepped into this ce, you were doomed to die! You foolish people, how dare you intrude our


    ce and take our martial enhancement resources!


    You are clearly seeking death!"

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    "My dear good brother, please spare my life! I''ll give you everything that I have in my martial ring!


    Alright?¡±


    Joel was frantic with fear and his face was ashen. After a quick thought, he knelt on the ground


    before the bald man, begging for mercy, his tone panicked. "My good brother, it was not easy for me


    to reach my current martial status, and we came here not to offend you but out of curiosity. We are


    trying to find out if there are really strong fighters of the ultimate god level. If you''re willing, we''ll get


    out of here immediately, okay? How can we exit this ce?"


    "Hmph! Get out of here? Isn¡¯t it good to die here instead? Besides, if I allow you to leave, there''ll be


    more people who will find


    out about this ce!"


    The bald man snorted coldly; he raised his huge hammer and swung toward Joel, casting a martial


    attack.


    Joel was rendered speechless at the bald man''s behavior, at the same time, fear pulsed through


    him.


    However, something quickly popped up in his mind and his eyes lit up. ¡°Wait, wait! As long as you


    let me go, I''ll tell you exactly how many of us havee in, which ns and families are here, and


    even, I can help you to lure them out and kill those guys!" He yelled in a shaky voice.


    Sure enough, the bald man stopped his movement the moment he heard Joel¡¯s words. He was


    tempted by Joel''s proposal.


    After all, he did not know how many people had entered this time. In only a short time, he had


    encountered and killed many of them. There must be more intruders entering the vicinity. Hence, it


    was useful for him to spare this b*stard and used him to lure the others.


    Fane, who was hiding not far away, was speechless at the scene before him; the corners of his


    mouth twitched several times upon hearing Joel''s ridiculous proposal. He did not expect him to


    betray the people of Cathysia just to save himself!


    "Joel Collins, what a shameless punk! You want to betray even the people of your Skies Pavilion as


    well?¡±


    Nash''s fury suddenly sprang to life. He stared furiously at Joel with malice and hatred in his eyes.


    "Hahaha! As long as I can live and this man from the Bloodshed n is happy, he can take in the


    people of Skies Pavilion. My people and I are willing to work under them. And if they were upset


    with us one day and want us dead, then I''m also willing to offer our lives!¡±


    Joel''s eyes were reddened, and heughed out loud. "Nash Woods, can¡¯t you see? This ce is


    not like any ce in our area!


    There must be many real strong people here! Bullsh*t true god peak level fighters like us are


    nothingpared to any of the strong people here! I just need to live! As long as I live, there¡¯s


    hope!"


    At this moment, Joel, who had witnessed the death of several strong fighters, was edged with terror


    and fear. The only thought in his mind was to survive this ordeal, to the point that he could sacrifice


    the lives of other ns and families.


    ¡°Hahaha! Good! Obey me if you want to live! I''ll finish these two off first, then I''ll take them back to


    the n. And you shall tell us how many people have entered this ce, who are they, and which


    families they belong to! Then we''ll be able to kill these people who came in together!"


    The bald man was delighted at Joel''s nasty proposal. "Don¡¯t worry. Just obey and behave well, and


    our n leader or elder or whatever you guys call, as long as they are happy, perhaps, they might


    even spare you and your sect''s lives. But this also depends on your cooperation in this matter.


    Behave well and cooperate with us properly..."


    However, just before the big bald man could finish his words, a terrifying aura came straight at him


    with a sh behind him.


    The bald man felt the terrific danger approaching and he was so frightened that he immediately


    veered to the side.


    Unfortunately, he was still too slow in dodging the attack. A powerful sword attacknded solidly on


    his shoulder and in the next second, one of his arms was chopped off.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Ah!"

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    The bald man dodged to the side, only then did he wheel his head and look at what was behind


    him; his eyes filled with panic and shock. If he had not sensed the danger behind him and had been


    half a minute slower, his body would have been split into half and he would have died for sure.


    Blood flowed out from the shoulder, and only after a brief moment, the bald man¡¯s face turned pale.


    He instantaneously took out a hemostatic healing pill and swallowed it down. The bleeding slowed


    down. But even so, the injury that Fane had inflicted on him was way too heavy.


    "Fa-Fane!"


    Joel took a sharp intake of breath as he


    looked at Fane. How could he have imagined that Fane would appear at this moment and give the


    bald man a surprise attack.


    "Fane!"


    Selena turned her head and took a look. It was Fane! Her eyes immediately welled up and her nose


    reddened; she could not help but feel relieved and happy. Just moments ago, she thought that she


    and Nash was going to die and that she could not see Fane again.


    To her surprise, Fane appeared and sneakily attacked that big bald man, inflicting a heavy wound


    on him.


    "He reacted pretty fast, eh? I used my fastest attack, but he could actually sense it. Sigh! I couldn''t


    finish him in one blow, what a shame!¡±


    Fane sighed aloud, but soon a smile crept onto his face again. "However, I''ve given you such a big


    surprise-you¡¯re heavily wounded! So, yourbat prowess should be sharply reduced too!"


    "You, kill him now! Aren¡¯t you a pavilion master? Killing this brat shouldn''t be a problem for you,


    right? As long as you kill him, I will put in good words for you when I go back! This is the moment for


    you to take credit!"


    The big bald man gritted his teeth and red at Fane with malice and hatred in his eyes. He then


    ordered Joel, who was beside him, to kill Fane.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joel almost fainted when he heard that. Him killing Fane alone? Was the bald man kidding? He


    knew that even if there were five of him, he still did not have the confidence to terminate Fane, not


    to mention he was now alone. How could he do that?


    He gulped, then took two steps backward and replied, "Senior, I . I''m not able to do so. I don¡¯t have


    that ability to kill him. You don''t know who this brat is, his name is Fane. Hisbat prowess is


    overwhelmingly powerful. Although he has not reached the ultimate god realm, I do think that his


    combat prowess is alreadyparable to first-grade or second-grade ultimate god level! This brat


    has killed many people in my n before!"


    "Ugh! What a useless shrimp!"


    The bald man was upset at Joel. He looked at Fane with a stony face. "Young man, you don¡¯t have


    any martial virtues, do you? How dare you ambush me!" "Haha! There can never be too much


    deception in war, don''t you think so? Besides, you are so strong and powerful, why should I uphold


    those goddamn martial virtues?"


    Faneughed sinisterly. He pointed the long sword in his grip at the other party. "I must kill you


    today. Otherwise, you''re gonna be a huge threat to my Woods family members!"


    "Hmph! I''m injured but do you think you have the ability to kill me?"


    The bald man¡¯s face was full of sweat, cold, and mmy. With one hand holding his huge hammer,


    he directly leaped up high and smashed down furiously at Fane.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    The bald man had lost one arm, which made it inconvenient for him to carry such a huge hammer,


    however, he could not afford to underestimate the other party''sbat power. The attack of the


    huge hammer carried a wind whistling sound, heading straight to Fane and giving a strong sense of


    oppression.


    "Humph!¡±


    Nheless, Fane snorted icily at the attack. He then clutched the sword in his hand tightly,


    injected Chi energy into it, and then chopped out against the huge hammer.


    Swoosh!


    At once, a frightening wisp of Chi flew straight up and heavily sted the top of


    that huge hammer of the opponent.


    A huge explosive sound rang out as the two powerful attacks collided together.


    Joel, who was standing aside, watched the scene before him in surprise. His heart could not help


    but leap into his throat. If Fane sessfully decapitated this big bald man, he would definitely not


    let him go.


    The bald man, although he was powerful, was injured by the blow just now.


    Compared to a two-handed attack, there was a huge difference in using one hand to swing the


    hammer toward Fane.


    Furthermore, even if Fane was no match for the bald man, he would still be able to slow down the


    other party; that would not be a problem for Fane to do so given that he was such a powerful fighter.


    After thinking momentarily, he immediately mobilized, surged his Chi energy, and went straight into


    the distance in a sh.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "That punk actually escaped!"


    The moment Nash saw that Joel fled, he flew for some distance, wanting to go after him.


    However, once he thought of how powerful Joel was, he would most likely not be able to catch up.


    Even if he did, he would not be able to kill him. Hence, he ceased going after Joel.


    He was more concerned about Fane''s situation after all. He was afraid that Fane was no match for


    the bald man and worried that the bald man would suddenly strike at Selena. Hence, he decided to


    stay and could only watch Joel flee the scene.


    "Damn, this brat, didn¡¯t hee from that ce? A peak true god-level fighter could have such


    strong fighting prowess too?"


    The big bald man thought that Fane was definitely not his opponent, but Fane¡¯s attack had


    obviously weakened his speed of smashing downward. His heart was uneasy at the oue.


    He was not a first-grade ultimate god-level fighter but a second-grade one. So, he was much


    stronger and more powerful than that skinny guy before.


    So, in his point of view, even if he was injured, Fane was definitely no match for him.


    However, from the situation right now, Fane blocked his attack and reduced his speed.


    His speed of smashing downwards was descending incessantly, and soon Fane''s attack could


    actually overpower his hammer attack and instantly blew him a dozen feet away.


    Swoosh!


    At this time, with a powerful stomp. Fane leaped up to the sky, flew to the front of the bald man, and


    swung his sword toward the bald man.


    "Amazing! Judging from the situation, that bald man may not be Fane''s opponent!


    Luckily Fane ambushed and injured him before that, otherwise, it''s very unlikely for Fane to defeat


    him!"


    Looking at the two men fighting in the sky, Nash was slightly relieved. The situation that seems like


    Fane was now in the upper hand.


    Moreover, the blood on the bald man''s arm had notpletely stopped. The blood was flowing out


    little by little, making the color drained from his face; his face was paler than before. He was


    obviously getting more and more strained in the battle.


    "de Wave!"


    After fighting for a while, Fane let out a faint cry, casting out the de Wave.


    Waves of aura flying swords were shot out like long aura sword dragons flying toward the bald man.


    Soon, the bald man had fallen.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    "He¡¯s finally dead!"


    Staring at the corpse on the ground, Fane could finally breathe out a huge sigh of relief. If Fane had


    not sneakily attacked the other party and severely injure him before the battle, he was afraid it


    would be difficult to kill the bald man.


    After taking off the bald man¡¯s martial ring, Fane turned around and walked toward Selena, who was


    at the other side.


    However, just as Fane extended his leg to walk away, the bald man opened his eyes at this time. A


    ck skull flew out of the bald man''s body, rushing straight to Fane. The bald man¡¯s body squirmed


    a little,pletely lifeless.


    ''Fane, watch out!


    Both Selena and Nash were shocked at the sight of that little ck skull. They immediately yelled at


    Fane in panic, alerting him.


    Fane did not even dare to turn around and immediately dogged aside in a sh.


    Right after he veered to the side, the ck skull charged forward faster and in an instant, it came


    before Selena. Before Selena could react, the little ck skull burrowed into her left cheek. Selena''s


    eyes widened.


    "What the hell?"


    Fane waspletely dumbfounded. He totally had no idea what that was. He looked back at the


    bald man who waspletely lifeless, and he was even more puzzled right now. What was that


    freaking attack that the bald man had cast right before hisst breath?


    He flickered and within a second, he came to the front of Selena. And at this time, a thumb-size


    ck spot appeared on Selena''s left cheek, like a huge ck mole.


    "Selena, you...how do you feel right now?"


    Fane gulped and asked in a voice full of concerns. He did not know what it was.


    "I...I don''t know. I don''t feel any pain at all. What was that thing?"


    Selena looked preupied. She took out a mirror from her martial ring and looked at her face


    closely.


    "Heh? What...what is this! Dear, what is this?!"


    After spotting the ck mole-like thing on her face, Selena was scared. Her almost perfect face was


    now ruined by a ck lump of flesh. It downgraded her beautiful face in an instant; she did not look


    as good as before. She was basically disfigured by the huge ck spot.


    "Sigh! I don''t know what it is either. That little skull was getting faster and faster. If I had known that


    the skull would enter your body, I would not have dodged it!"


    Fane felt a pang of heartache and guilt when he looked at Selena''s worried expression. He sighed


    aloud.


    "Right, we should see what''s in the bald man''s martial ring!"


    Fane suddenly thought of something, and he took out the bald man''s martial ring, searching through


    it.


    Within several minutes, he found a book from the ring. He took it out and began to look through it.


    His expression grew more and more unsightly as he read through the book." Dammit! This is a


    curse technique of the Bloodshed n and it''s very vicious! If the curse is not removed, the person


    who is struck by this curse will not live more than a year!"


    "A year!"


    Terror thundered down on Nash the moment he heard Fane''s words. Selena, who stood beside


    them, was startled at the newly learned information. They did not expect that the bald man''s attack


    was actually a vicious cursing technique.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, after a moment of silence, Selena said with a bitter smile on her face, "A can do with a


    year. I¡¯d have long gone to hell if you did now appear in time a moment ago. I should feel content to


    be able to see you now, and even better to be by your side for another year!"


    Fane studied the book meticulously before saying, "Don''t worry. I''ll heal you! ording to this book,


    there¡¯s a way to remove this curse!"

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    "Is there really a way? Hubby, you''re not lying to me, are you?"


    A bitter smile was stered on Selena''s face upon hearing Fane''s words. She was afraid that Fane


    was only telling her white lies tofort her.


    "Yes. There''s a solution to the curse. To remove the curse, we must craft a fourthgrade intermediate


    level pill, and . and we need a treasure from the Crystal Cloud n."


    Fane smiled dryly, and to make Selena believe his words, he shoved the book to Selena, letting her


    look at the content written in the book.


    "Fourth-grade intermediate level pill... could we possibly find such a thing within


    a year? And there''s the Crystal Cloud n. We''ve never even heard of this n before! How could


    they possibly offer the treasure to help us? Besides, the natives here can¡¯t wait to kill those of us


    who have intruded their ce, how could they possibly help us!"


    Selena''s brows puckered together, losing her spirit.


    "Don''t worry, my dear. As long as there is a way, there''s hope. And we should work hard for it!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane held her hand and said to her, his tone serious.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s see what else is in the bald man''s martial ring!¡±


    Selena bobbed her head, only then she pointed at the martial ring and reminded Fane.


    Fane immediately searched through the ring again. "Wow! There''s quite a few spirited stones and


    spirited grasses in his martial ring. There are many second-grade spirited grasses and several third-


    grade spirited grasses. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no martial or cultivation technique to help us break


    through to the ultimate god realm. Sigh. I wonder how these people broke through to the ultimate


    god realm!"


    He then took out another martial ring and showed it to Nash and Selena before saying, "This martial


    ring belongs to another person and he¡¯s from the Bloodshed n as well, just like this bald man. He


    tried to vite the sacreddy from the Pavilion of Divinity, but I killed him in the end. I feel like his


    martial level should be a little lower than this bald man¡¯s!¡±


    Fane rummaged through that person''s martial ring as he exined to the other two. "Wow. Not bad


    at all! He kept ten or so third-grade spirited grasses in his ring, moreover, some of them are third-


    grade premium spirited grasses! Tsk tsk. These premium grasses can''t be found outside! Wait!


    There¡¯s actually a fourth-grade elementary spirited grass!"


    "What? Fourth-grade elementary spirited grass?!"


    Nash gasped at the finding, and soon his face was overwritten by excitement and joy. "Since these


    two fes were able to break through to the ultimate god realm, it also means that we havee to


    the right ce, and we have a high chance to break through too! Also, the bald man mentioned that


    he was sent to guard this remote ce, which means, in this space of theirs, the


    Chi energy is considered low and less dense than their other spaces. For a remote ce like this,


    the Chi energy is already that rich and dense, I can''t imagine how rich are the other ces!"


    "Let''s go. We should leave first. I¡¯m worried that the corpses here will attract the monster beasts of


    this forest. We don''t know what kind of monster beasts there are in this forest. As for these third-


    grade spirited grasses, I can use them to craft some third-grade pills."


    Fane put on a gentle smile and walked toward the front. "Melody is still waiting for me inside that


    cave. Since this is a remote ce and the two people guarding it were already killed by me, the


    Bloodshed n won''t find out about this so soon.


    What we need to do is to find a way to break through to the ultimate god realm as soon as


    possible!"


    Nash nodded and followed behind Fane, "I truly didn''t expect that the people from the Hall of Divine


    Royal and the Skies Pavilion would actually tail behind us and sneak into this ce. These two


    powerhouses are our enemies! But fortunately, that bald man killed the head of the Hall of Divine


    Royal, it¡¯s a good thing. Sigh! The only bad thing is that the old man, Joel Collins, managed to


    escape!¡±


    "There''s nothing we can do with Joel. It''s hard for you to go after him, and I was fighting with that


    bald guy. So, we had to let this old man slip away."

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    Fane smiled helplessly; he turned to face Selena and then said, "We have to find a way to remove


    the curse on Selena as soon as possible. I hope a year''s time is enough for us. We''re practically


    racing against time right now!¡±


    "Dear, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Try your best, and even if you can''t make it, I won¡¯t


    me you at all. Perhaps, it''s my fate!"


    Selena bit her rosy, pink lower lip and said to Fane in aforting voice.


    "Fate? I''m not gonna resign myself to fate! Moreover, this bald man did this to you and I certainly


    won''t let this matter go! When I grow stronger in the future, I¡¯ll make the sh *tty Bloodshed n pay


    the price!"


    Fane bellowed with a furious tone, clenching his fist.


    At this moment, in the cave, since Melody had consumed the healing pill given by Fane, her injury


    had recovered quite a bit. Although she was notpletely healed, she could stand up and walk


    around.


    The healing effect of Fane''s healing pill was beyond her expectations. She did not expect that the


    healing effect would be this good.


    "Sigh! He''s out for so long. Why isn''t he back yet? Did something bad happen to him? Oh no! If he


    dies, and the Woods family finds out that I sent him to fight the bald man, they will definitely hate me


    to death!"


    The thought of sending such a powerful and talented fighter to their death due to her own selfish


    needs made Melody restless. She med herself for sending Fane to the bald man.


    "No! I have to go out and take a look! What if Fane managed to kill the bald man but was also badly


    injured to the point that he couldn''t even stand up? I''m severely injured too, and I can''t fight yet, but


    I think I can still help to bring him here to recuperate!"


    After pacing back and forth for a few minutes, Melody made a decision! Her eyes emitted a hint of


    determination.


    However, just as she was about to exit the cave, a man¡¯s voice rang into the cave from outside.


    "Seriously? The sacreddy of the Pavilion of Divinity can''t even fight now? It looks like you¡¯re


    heavily wounded!¡±


    Along with this masculine voice, a middle-aged man strode into the cave. "Well, well. I truly didn''t


    expect to see the sacreddy hiding in such a ce to recuperate from her injuries. Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    Who is it that could injure you, a person who is at the peak stage of the true god realm?"


    "You''re one of the guardians of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles?"


    Melody stared at the middle-aged man in front of her and could not help but furrow. Judging from


    the token disyed on the middle-aged man¡¯s waist, he was someone from the Pavilion of Soaring


    Eagles.


    Besides, from the look of his clothes, it was obvious that he was not an ordinary disciple in the


    Pavilion of Soaring Eagles. If she remembered correctly, he should be one of the patronums.


    "Oh, hahaha! Wow. I¡¯m amazed by your memory! That¡¯s right! I''m the head patronum of the Pavilion


    of Soaring Eagles.


    And my martial level is not high, just around the intermediate level of the true god realm!"


    The other party snickered and continued,'' The sacreddy of the Pavilion of Divinity, you''re said to


    be the best-looking woman in the Divinity Pavilion. But why wear a veil all the time? It¡¯s such a


    waste! Well! We''re fated to meet each other here; don¡¯t you think so? So, why don''t you let me take


    a look at your face?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    The head patronum of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles spoke, and he was about to reach out to


    remove Melody''s veil.


    Melody was startled at his behavior. She immediately veered a few steps aside, dodging the other


    party''s dirty hand, and yelled angrily, "How dare you! I''m the Saintess of the Pavilion of Divinity and


    will be the pavilion master in the future. How dare a stinky patronum like you offend me! Don''t you


    know that a Saintess can''t unveil her veil until she bes the pavilion master?"


    "Hehehe! Of course, I know! And I know that if the veil is removed before you be the pavilion


    master, you''ll have to kill the other party. Oh right! Being the sacreddy in your pavilion means you


    can''t enjoy any romantic rtionship at all for the rest of your life, right?"


    The middle-aged manughed sinisterly. He flickered and, in a sh, he appeared at the entrance of


    the cave, blocking it. "But, I''m gonna look at your ''divine face'' today no matter what! I wanna see


    what the Saintess of the Pavilion of Divinity looks like!"


    "You dare?"


    Rage flowed through Melody likeva as she looked at the evil grin on the other party''s face; she


    gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, staring at the middle-aged man angrily.


    "Haha, why not? This is not Cathysia anymore! After entering this ce, nobody knows how to get


    out anymore. Besides, everyone is so scattered and none is with you. Do you think you''re still the


    high and almighty Saintess of the Pavilion of Divinity? The situation in this martial world has already


    long changed! Nobody knows who''s gonna reach the ultimate god realm first!"


    "Hehe, besides, you can¡¯t even use your Chi energy now, right? Even if I kill you right here right


    now, nobody will know! And you don¡¯t even have the slightest ability to counter me! So, what exactly


    gives you the courage to talk arrogantly in front of me right now? C''mon, don¡¯t be shy, let me see


    your ''divine face¡¯!"


    His eyes were full of greed and evil excitement. With a flicker, the middle-aged man charged toward


    Melody.


    However, just at this time, a silhouette shed over and appeared in front of Melody. A powerful


    punch was sted on the defenseless middle-aged man, sending him a few meters backward.


    Bang!


    A dull thud rang out, and in the next second, the middle-aged man actually smashed heavily on top


    of the stone wall of the distant cave.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out from the man and his face instantly nched. He then plopped


    heavily onto the ground and spewed out another mouthful of blood again.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Young¡ªYoung Master Fane!¡±


    After the middle-aged man finally registered that the punch was from Fane, he was so scared that


    his voice was edged with fear. He knew that the man before him was terrifyingly powerful. Even


    twenty of him would not be able to defeat him.


    "I didn''t know that the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles is rearing such a brute!¡±


    Fane''s face was icy-cold, and his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    "Thank God! Fane, I thought you were dead! I¡¯m so d that you came back!"


    Melody, who initially thought that she would die in that b*stard¡¯s hand, burst with joy when she saw


    that the figure that came to her rescue was Fane. She almost jumped into his embrace out of


    happiness.


    However, when she thought of her status and identity, she ceased her action and smiled shyly at


    Fane instead.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t die. I''ve killed that guy!"


    Fane returned a faint smile to Melody, then he turned to the middle-aged man from the


    Pavilion of Soaring Eagles.


    "Young Master Fane, it''s a misunderstanding! I . I''m not a pervert! I...I just want to see...see what


    the Saintess looks like!"


    The middle-aged man finally climbed onto his feet as he stammered in pain and exined. "After


    all, the Saintess has been wearing a veil! And many people are curious about her look, not only me!


    I was being reckless and impulsive. I just wanted to see how she looks like!"


    "Humph! What a nice script you''ve written in such a short time! Do you think I don''t know what evil


    scheme you have in your mind? You, shameless sc*mbag, trying to take advantage of her when


    she¡¯s heavily injured!"

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    Melody was so angry that she wheeled to Fane and demanded, "Young Master Fane, please do me


    a favor and kill this b*stard!¡¯


    At this moment, Nash and Selena entered the cave, walked over, and stood behind them.


    "Master Woods, Selena, you guys are here too!"


    Melody¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise when she saw the two enter into the cave


    "Yes. Thanks to Fane! He killed the bald man, otherwise, we won''t stand a chance to live!"


    Nash nodded. He then turned to the patronum of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles and said, "We were


    outside the cave and


    overheard all the outrageous things you said to the Saintess of the Pavilion of Divinity just now. Tsk


    tsk tsk. A patronurn of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles? One of the greatest Four Ancient ns?


    Shameless!"


    The patronum''s face grew more and more unsightly, and the corners of his mouth twitched several


    times. With his fists tightened, he flickered and charged toward Nash, trying to rush out of the cave.


    Nheless, his martial level was only at the middle stage of the true god realm; he was no match


    for Nash at all! Nash gave the patronum a smack on his chest, directly sting him backward and


    smashing him onto the ground. The patronum was squirming involuntarily; he could not even stand


    up on his feet right now. Fane pulled out his treasure sword and handed it to Melody who stood


    beside him. "His life is yours now!"


    "Thanks!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Melody nodded gratefully and approached the middle-aged man. She swung the sword in her grip,


    the middle-aged man stopped squirming,ying lifeless.


    "Guys, let¡¯s all take a rest for a while. I took out the two men who were guarding this cave. We¡¯ll set


    off after the Saintess ispletely healed of her injury!¡±


    Fane spoke his thoughts.


    "Hmm... Since the entrance is here, then the others won''t be too far away from us. So, we can


    afford to rest and set off after, and we¡¯ll still be able to catch up with them!"


    Nash thought about it and then said.


    "What''s on Selena''s face?¡±


    Melody soon found out the ck lump of flesh on Selena''s face. The ck color haspletely


    diffused into her facial skin and it looked like a birthmark. Compared to a moment before, the ck


    spot had actually grown a littlerger.


    "Sigh! That bald man is from the Bloodshed n and many of them practice the art of curse...''


    Fane breathed out a huge sigh and started to narrate the incident in detail to Melody. Another huge


    sigh was let out by Fane as he thought. ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s all my fault! Although the bald man was pretty


    much dead at that time, he was still at hisst breath. I truly did not expect that under such a tough


    situation, he would use hisst breath and cast a curse technique! If I had just killed him right after


    he fell onto the ground and make sure he was dead then such thing won''t happen at all!"


    "Honey, please don''t me yourself. After all, you didn''t know the Bloodshed n would practice


    such an evil curse art!"


    Selena, on the other hand, smiled bitterly." Let''s work together, shall we? It''d be best if we can


    remove the curse, but if we can¡¯t, it''s okay too. After all, my wish of seeing you and being by your


    side is granted. I''m happy and contented.¡±


    "I''ll definitely try my very best to remove the curse!¡±


    Fane tightened his teeth, and his eyes were filled with determination.


    Seeing that the sky had turned dark, the group rested for the night. The next morning, Melody''s


    injuries werepletely healed, so the four of them set off and walked out of the cave together.

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    The quartet soon left the cave and advanced forward.


    "The bald man killed the master of the Hall of Divine Royal. It''s a good thing!"


    Nash chuckled as he recalled the scene." The only thing I regretted was letting Joel, that old man,


    escape!¡± He said to the other three.


    A bitter smile crept onto Fane''s face upon hearing Nash¡¯s words. "Whether those two die or live,


    they¡¯re not the biggest threat to us. The biggest threat to us right now is those who have the


    strength of the true god peak level and have entered this ce! Because it means that their forces


    are already infiltrating this ce! And if they break through to the ultimate god realm


    earlier than us, that''d be problematic!


    "Hehehe!"


    Melody, however, covered her mouth with her hand and giggled. "They must not have thought that


    even if they break through to the ultimate god realm, they''d still be no match for you, right? After all,


    you killed two fighters of ultimate god-level yesterday. Furthermore, those two people were already


    in the ultimate god realm and must be very stable, yet they were killed by you. So, how could those


    who have just broken through the ultimate god realm be your opponent?"


    "Well, that¡¯s not wrong at all, but then I''m afraid that those people will make a move on our Woods


    family! Now that everyone is so scattered and some of them don''t even know where to go. It''s hard


    to gather everyone now. The situation would be better if I''m with them, but now...¡± Fane smiled


    helplessly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nash, who was on the side, said to Fane, ¡° Fane, in fact, you don¡¯t have to worry about these


    things. Sure, it''s a good thing that you¡¯re concerned about whether the Woods family will be in


    danger, and this is what you should feel as the young master of the Woods family But it¡¯s useless


    for you to think about that now. Rather, since everyone is so scattered and it''s an opportunity to train


    them and let them progress!"


    Selena bobbed her head in agreement." Yes, they can''t always be protected under your wings.


    They have to grow up someday. They have their own path to walk. And maybe the first to break


    through to the ultimate god realm would be our First or Second elder, who knows?"


    "That''s true!"


    Fane finally beams, free of worries. He then flew in the direction of a fighting sounding from


    ahead.


    After flying for a few minutes, Fane and the others spotted that around ten disciples of the Pavilion


    of Divinity were surrounded by a group of people from the Skies Pavilion. Gloominess surged


    through the atmosphere among the female disciples and several of them were badly injured.


    "Damn, they''re from the Skies Pavilion! Why are they here?"


    A female disciple of the Pavilion of Divinity, who was also a patronum, seethed. This female


    patronum had broken through to thete stage of the true god realm. Although the breakthrough


    was not long ago, to have such strength was considered excellent!


    "They have more people than us! We only have a dozen or so with us but they have more than


    thirty people! Worse still, they have several fighters of true godte-stage and two of true god early


    stage. Ugh! We''re in trouble!¡±


    Another female disciple of the Pavilion of Divinity stressed sullenly; her face was unsightly and she


    further tightened the sword in her grip.


    ¡°Hahaha! Why can¡¯t we be here? Our master is smart and wise. After knowing what you girls have


    gone through, he asked us to tail behind until we are here. Heh! Didn''t you, the female disciples of


    the Pavilion of Divinity, always feel that you''re above the rest? High and almighty. Humph! And now


    you want to live? Sure! We can spare your lives with one condition!" Among the male disciples of


    the Skies Pavilion, there was a male disciple whose martial level had already reached thete stage


    of the true god realm. He could not help butugh sarcastically while eyeing at these delicious


    female disciples before him with an evil and yful look in his eyes.


    "Really? You are willing to spare us?"


    A female disciple¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when she heard him as if she finally saw a glimmer of


    hope.


    "Of course, it¡¯s for real! We''re the disciples of the Skies Pavilion, we will keep to our promises!"


    That man nodded with an evil grin stered on his face.


    "Brother Moo, this is not a good idea! These women, all of them are so f eking goodlooking! It¡¯d be


    such a waste to let them go!


    Are you sure?"

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    Next to Brother Moo, stood a male disciple from Skies Pavilion. His forehead tightened and seemed


    unhappy about Brother Moo''s suggestion of letting thedies go.


    "Spill it! What¡¯re your terms?"


    The patronum of the Pavilion of Divinity asked the other party, biting her pinkish lips.


    The man, who the others addressed as Brother Moo, snorted coldly before saying his terms, "It''s


    simple. Except for that fat b* tch, all of youdies will take off your clothes and dance here in front of


    all of us! Then we will spare your lives, how about that?"


    Aha! Brother Moo, that''s an excellent idea!


    Hahaha! A good one! I, too want to witness what is hiding beneath these noble and pretentious


    ladies of the Pavilion of Divinity. It would be fun to see them dance, haha!"


    The male disciple from beforeughed out loud upon hearing Brother Moo''s terms and conditions.


    Excitement and anticipation were burning in his eyes.


    "Dream on, you b*stards! We, the disciples of the Pavilion of Divinity, would rather die than do such


    a thing!"


    The female patronum was so angry after hearing the terms that her face immediately turned white.


    The request from these donkeys were simply too much.


    "We won''t do it! I have always known that the disciples of Skies Pavilion are shameless and without


    dignity, but I never thought that you would be this shameless!" The female disciple, who beamed at


    the idea of the other party letting them go just now, shook with fury and disbelief.


    Initially, she thought that the other party would only ask for the martial resources that they had


    collected such as spirited stone or grass, then they would be spared. However, little did they expect


    for the other party to ask them to do such a thing. If that was the condition, she would rather die


    "Hahaha! Well. If you don''t agree to our terms, you''ll not only die in a moment but also you will be


    yed with before you die. So, tell me, are you sure you don¡¯t want to ept our proposal?"


    The man croaked deeply with an evil grin and a sinister yet confident look on his face.


    I-I don''t want to die! I ept your terms! The chubby female disciple raised her hand and


    surrendered herself after thinking about the suggestion.


    Those male disciples of the Skies Pavilion almost spewed mouthfuls of blood when they saw that


    the voice belonged to the fat female disciple.


    ¡°F*ck off! You make me sick even when you''re with clothes on, not to mention you without the


    clothes. Eww, gross!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Brother Moo shot the chubby disciple a deadly re and tightened the sword in his hand. With a


    sarcastic tone, he said," Humph! These cheap sluts don''t know what''s good for them. Since they


    are not willing to dance for us, then we''ll make them do it by force!¡±


    "Ya! Make them do it!"


    Another male disciple, who had long waited for thedies to dance for him, stepped forward and


    rushed toward the women in a sh.


    Swoosh!


    However, just at this moment, a deadly sword aura flew from the side and halved the man, killing


    him alive.


    "Initially, there were no grudges nor hatreds between the Pavilion of Divinity and Skies Pavilion.


    However, I dere that from today onward, Skies Pavilion will be the enemy of the Pavilion of


    Divinity!"


    Melody stared coldly ahead and announced in a heatless tone.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    "Hehl What a snobbish attitude! Who are you to dere such..."


    The leading male disciple of the Skies Pavilion-Brother Moo-clenched his teeth, turned around, and


    said in a huff.


    However, he only finished half his sentence when he turned and saw who the speaker was. He took


    a sharp intake of breath and his eyes widened. The speaker was the Saintess of the Pavilion of


    Divinity, and as the Saintess, she was indeed able to dere such a decision.


    "Sacreddy... Oh my goodness! It''s our Sacred Lady Melody!"


    Hopes bloomed among the female disciples of the Pavilion of Divinity when they saw that the orator


    was the sacred


    "Wait, Young Master Woods is here too! Thank God!"


    Some of them noticed the person standing next to Melody, it was Fane. They were full of hope now.


    Furthermore, Fane and Melody seemed to have a pretty good rtionship, and as long as Fane


    decided to help them, none of those b*stards from the Skies Pavilion would live through the day.


    "Greetings, Young Master Fane and Sacred Lady Melody!¡±


    The Skies Pavilion disciple chuckled awkwardly before putting on a smile on his face and said, "We-


    we were just joking with your disciples just now. Don''t take our jokes to heart. Besides, since a long


    time ago, the Four Great Ancient ns and the Eight Great Hidden Families have a tacit


    agreement, each going their own way without interfering with the other and no hatred should be


    harbored between the ancient ns and hidden families, right?¡±


    "Oh, you were just joking with them?"


    Melody sneered and peeked at the injuries on the female disciples before continuing," If I hade


    a littleter, they would have died. Do you really think no one could hear you when you spewed


    those shameless words?"


    When thest word fell, Melody injected her Chi energy into the sword in her hand.


    Buzz!


    As the Chi energy flew into the sword, the sword shook violently, emitting a buzzing sound, and the


    trembling of the sword grew stronger and stronger.


    "R-run!"


    The Skies Pavilion disciples naturally knew how powerful Melody was. When they saw that Melody


    was ready to slit their throats, they were terrified and turned around to escape.


    "There''s quite a few of them. Let me help you!"


    Seeing those guys trying to escape, Fane flew forward and swung his arm, chopping out two


    consecutive sword auras in the distance.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Boom boom boom!


    With the two of them joining forces, those disciples of the Skies Pavilion were no match for them. In


    less than half a minute, they were all eliminated.


    "Freaking strong! They''re invincible!¡±


    "Right? Young Master Fane only swung his sword for two times and most of them are already


    killed!"


    Some female disciples of the Pavilion of Divinity looked at Fane admirably as though they were


    worshipping God.


    When Melody saw that her people were worshipping Fane as if he was a powerful being who


    descended from heaven, she did not know whether tough or to cry.


    Normally, they would not behave like this, but now, each of them had turned into Fane''s huge fans;


    even worse, some of them were drooling over Fane and wanted to devour him as though Fane was


    a perfectly roasted juicy drumstick.


    Let¡¯s go. We have to try to find our Woods family members as well as the people of the Pavilion of


    Divinity!"


    Fane frowned as he continued to fly forward with his people.


    ¡°A third-grade intermediate-level spirited grass!"


    After flying for a short while, Fane spotted a third-grade intermediate-level spirited grass; he then


    flickered to the front of the grass and plucked it off. It was hard to find such treasure outside that


    piece ofnd, and he did not expect to be able to find such a treasure after roaming for only a few


    minutes.

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    Roar!


    However, just as Fane was about to pluck that spirited grass, a horrifying ming tiger sprinted out.


    With its jaw widely opened, it pounced onto Fane and spat a fireball out of its mouth toward Fane.


    "Go to hell!"


    While everyone was worrying for Fane, he abruptly stopped moving, then with a swift flicker, he


    appeared above the gigantic ming tiger and smashed its head with his fist.


    Boom!


    A dull thud rang out, and the gigantic ming tiger crashed heavily on the ground, forming a deep


    pit on the ground''s


    surface.


    The cracks spread out of the deep pit and reached three meters in length, revealing the extremely


    powerful strength of Fane.


    The colossal tiger struggled and squirmed for a few seconds in the deep pit, thenid lifelessly.


    Swoosh!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After terminating the tiger, only then did Fane fly over and plucked the spirited grass.


    "My goodness! His strike is so decisive and urate! Moreover, I feel like this monster beast at the


    very least possessed the strength of true god peak level. Did he just finish it with a punch?"


    Staring at Fane''s back, Melody''s eyes were in a trance.


    A female disciple, on the other hand, could not help but frown, and pulled Melody to the side before


    saying, "Saintess Melody, I know it''ll be safer for us to travel with Fane and his group. I also know


    that we have more people than he has, but...but we won''t be able to attain any benefit if we follow


    him. That man is a second-grade alchemist, his spiritual power is iparably strong, and his


    ability to sense and sniff out treasure is definitely more powerful than ours!"


    Here, she paused before continuing, "It''s indeed a lot safer traveling with him, but he will get his


    hands on the treasures faster before we could even have time to react. If this continues, we''ll not be


    getting any benefits! Besides, it¡¯s not just spirited grass, what if there¡¯s some kind of treasure or


    martial technique out there that can help us break through to the ultimate god realm? And if there''s


    only one of it, what happens then?"


    Melody''s forehead puckered together upon hearing the disciple''s words. What she had said indeed


    made sense. Although Fane was kind to them and had saved their lives, he was still a member of


    the Woods family after all.


    And if there was only one martial technique that allowed one to break through to the ultimate god


    realm, she did not think that Fane would let her have it when that time came.


    "Let''s do this!"


    Melody was silent for a moment, then she finally bobbed her head.


    When Fane flew back to the crowd, Melody approached Fane, her movement awkward. "Young


    Master Fane, thank you for saving my life. Now that my injuries arepletely healed, I think we


    should move separately. I''m going to find our pavilion master and the other disciples!"


    Fane stood frozen for a moment, not fathoming why Melody would propose such an idea out of a


    sudden. However, after looking at the spirited grass in his hand, realization dawned upon him.


    He smiled at Melody before speaking, "All right. You are from the Pavilion of Divinity after all. After


    you''ve met with your people, please let them know about the Bloodshed n as well, so that


    everyone will be extra careful in this ce. Those natives don''t seem to wee outsiders like us!"


    "Sure, thanks for reminding me! Then, we shall take our leave!"


    Melody nodded. There was some reluctance in her eyes, but she still departed from the group with


    her people.


    "Saintess Melody, Young Master Fane saved our lives and he doesn''t even mind that we''re weak.


    He''s not afraid of us being a burden to him, why don''t we join him? He has such highbat


    prowess; wouldn''t it be safer for us to travel with him?"


    After some moment of thinking, several disciples of the Divinity Pavilion popped the question to


    Melody, their faces unhappy.


    "It would indeed be safer for us to travel with him, but we''re from the Pavilion of Divinity after all. We


    have our own path to travel. Besides, if we continue to travel with Fane and his group while finding


    a treasure or a method that allows people to break through to the ultimate god realm, it would be


    difficult. The peaceful and harmonious rtionship between us and them will be shattered by that


    time."


    The disciple, who had called Melody aside and told her this theory, stood out and exined to the


    others before Melody could open her mouth.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    Several female disciples were feeling sullen in their hearts, obviously desired to travel with their idol


    ¡ªFane, but they also understood the situation; what Melody and the other disciple said made


    sense, after all, they were not from the same n, so if they kept following Fane around, their


    pavilion master would definitely be unhappy about this.


    "Why did they leave?"


    Selena could not help but frown at Melody''s departure, her expression confused. "Wouldn''t it be


    safer for them to travel with us?"


    Nheless, Fane returned Selena a bitter smile. "We are from different ns after all. We''re the


    Woods family and they belong to


    the Pavilion of Divinity. Not to mention that people from the Four Great Ancient ns have always


    looked down on hidden families like us. So, it''s humiliating for them to follow us and hide under our


    wings for protection. On top of that, if we travel together and find the treasure that leads to the


    ultimate god realm, we will fight each other to obtain the treasure. By that time, there¡¯ll be no more


    peace and harmony between us!"


    Selena finally grasped the underlying reason for their leaving. "Oh! So that''s it! They can''tpete


    with you in finding treasures and grabbing them. No wonder they left!"


    "Hehe. Let''s go! We have to find our people. Also, it''d be inconvenient for us to travel with a group


    of women, plus, when we want to discuss something, we have to be aware of their presence. So it''s


    better for us to travel separately. They''re not the Woods after all!"


    Nash put on a smile and expressed his thoughts.


    After traveling in the sky for a while, Fane and the others found another third-grade premium


    spirited grass, and Fane remembered clearly from the ancient tome that the spirited grass was an


    auxiliary material needed for making a third-grade premium alchemical pill!


    "This is great, this is so great! The Chi energy in this ce is exceptionally rich and dense. So,


    third-grade spirited grass ismon here but not outside. It¡¯s almost impossible to find a third-


    grade spirited grass outside!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fane''s spirits brightened; hope bloomed inside his eyes. "With sufficient spirited grasses and


    materials, I¡¯ll have more chances to practice creating third-grade pills. Only with the opportunity of


    having enough material to keep creating the pills, will I have the possibility of sess and be able


    to keep improving myself!" He tightened his fists and spoke.


    Selena''s forehead creased as she heard Fane''s words. "But, Dear, now you''re not able to refine a


    second-grade pill yet, and we need a fourth-grade pill to save my life. Not to mention about the


    treasure of the Crystal Cloud n; they''re unlikely to hand it to us easily. Sigh! I feeL.it''s too difficult


    and a year is too short. Time flies."


    "Second-grade pill is almost done, just that I have no time to refine it these few days. Don¡¯t worry,


    Dear. What we have to do now is to break through to the ultimate god realm as early as possible,


    and then we''ll collect more spirited grass and materials that can create pills. The more we gather


    these items, the better chance we have! Only in this way do we have hope to seed!¡±


    Fane smiled gently. He then led the people to continue flying forward.


    "Master Woods, we finally found you! Oh my god, I''m so happy!"


    After gliding in the air for a while, Fane and the group ran into several people, it was Keh,


    Weston, and some of the Woods family members.


    "Great, great! It looks like the others are not far away from here! Let¡¯s continue to find our people!


    And there are sounds of fighting everywhere in this ce, it looks like there are quite a few


    monsters here. Also, people are starting to grab treasures!¡±


    Nash bobbed his head in satisfaction as he said.


    ¡°Yes, there are too many treasures here. Just the presence of the third-grade spirited grass itself


    has made a lot of ns and families fighting each other for it. We ran into some people from the


    Pavilion of Gods and Kings grabbing spirited grasses, but they were no match for us at all!


    Hahaha! And the third-grade intermediate spirited grass is ours in the end!¡±


    Keh narrated the previous encounter with a warm chuckle.


    Weston, who stood beside Keh, interrupted, with his forehead puckered.'' Master Woods, I''m


    not sure why and how it happened, that the people of Skies Pavilion, Divinity Pavilion, and Gods


    and Kings Pavilion are here too. We met several of them on our way here, and of course, we killed


    them!" ¡°Yup. It''s prettyplicated right now.


    Take that mountain over there as the center of this ce, and I guess several different entrances


    are nearby here as well. Also, there¡¯s a native n called Bloodshed n living here." Nash bobbed


    his head as he spoke.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    Nash then told the episodes that had happened to them to the Woods family members, sparing no


    details.


    "What? How could these people of the Bloodshed n be so abominable? They dare to actually


    cast a curse on our Young Madam Selena!"


    Rage pulsed through his vein and his fists tightened as Keh looked at the lump of ck flesh on


    Selena''s face.


    Selena was famous for her beauty, and the existence of such a big ck spot on her face had


    practically destroyed her perfect face. It made everyone angry just thinking of it.


    The most frustrating part was that there was only one year to remove this curse; if it


    was not removed, Selena would die. This newly learned information made them explode with rage.


    "There''s nothing we can do right now. We don''t know how strong this Bloodshed n is; their


    weakest disciples are probably in the ultimate god realm, and they certainly have a few more men


    who are in the soulprating realm. We don''t have the fighting ability to go against them right now


    even if we want to!¡±


    A bitter smile crept onto Nash''s face as he spoke. The Woods family members then continued to


    search for spirited grass.


    By the evening, Fane and the group had found several third-grade spirited grass. Although they had


    not found a fourthgrade one, they were satisfied with their findings. After all, these spirited grasses


    were all of the third-grade premium level! Of course, during their search for the spirited grasses,


    they ran into the disciples of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles; these disciples wanted to snatch the


    spirited grasses from the Woods family members, however, Fane spotted them and killed them


    within seconds. The Woods family had gradually grown stronger and bigger as they found several


    other family members.


    At night, the group lit a bonfire outside a cave, while Fane stayed inside the cave to refine the


    second-grade premium pills.


    In their scavenging journey¡ªinside and outside, they had found many second-grade spirited grass.


    So, Fane had more than enough material to refine the second-grade premium pills.


    After one failed refinement, Fane finally finished refining the second-grade premium pills at his


    second attempt. And right now, he was a second-grade premium advanced-level alchemist!


    Fane made several more pills over the night and distributed them to several Woods family members


    who needed the pills. The next morning, the group left the cave and continued their adventure.


    The crowd continued searching for treasures, and after gliding for a while, they found that there


    were more than a hundred people ahead flying toward them.


    "It''s the Third Elder and the others! It¡¯s them! Finally, we found them!"


    Keh''s spirits were flying high that he could barely conceal his excitement upon seeing the Third


    Elders and the other members. Heughed out loud.


    Simrly, when Lancelot spotted the crowd, he almost jumped for joy! He and his group quickly flew


    over to Fane and the others.


    "Master Woods, it''s so great to finally reunite with you all!"


    Lancelot looked at everyone, his eyes sparkled with excitement, and he was almost paralyzed with


    bliss.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, the excitementsted for only a brief moment before his forehead knitted together.


    "Master Woods, there are truly abundant treasures in this forest! This forest must be a treasure-


    hunting hotspot, and I suspect that there is already someone who have broken through to the


    ultimate god realm!"

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    Awkward expression crawled over everyone¡¯s faces upon hearing Lancelot¡¯s words; the corners of


    their mouths twitched several times at the news.


    Someone had already broken through to the ultimate god realm that fast?


    "Lancelot, is that true? Who is it? And did what that person used to breakthrough? Was it some


    spirited fruit?¡±


    Nash reacted first; he stepped forward and asked.


    "Master Woods, it¡¯s not some spirited fruit but a martial art technique! I heard that person is Master


    Zachary! Just on the second day after he and his men entered this ce, he found a martial art


    tome and acquired the technique in it. And very soon,


    he broke through to the ultimate god realm! He became arrogant and egotistical after breaking into


    the ultimate god realm. To get spirited grasses and resources, he killed many people from the


    Ximenes and the Cabello family! Sigh! Especially the Ximenes family, they were very close with the


    Zachary family in the past!" Lancelot replied.


    A young man chimed in, his tone fearful," We saw it from afar, so we immediately wheeled around


    and flew away! Also, we found out one thing about the ultimate god realm! Once one broke into that


    realm, the Chi energy that he uses will carry a hint of gold color! And the attack power of this golden


    Chi energy is apparently several times stronger and more violent than our Chi energy!¡± "Yup, we¡¯re


    aware of this!¡¯ Nash bobbed head, showing that he was listening, and a bitter smile stered on his


    face.


    "You knew about this? How did you guys know? Did you guys meet some strong person with true


    god peak level who had also broken into the ultimate god level?"


    Lancelot was startled at Nash''s reaction." Hold on. This...what happened to Young Madam Selena?"


    Only then did Lancelot notice the ck spot on Selena''s pretty face; he frowned and said


    immediately.


    "Sigh! It''s a long story!"


    Nash had to start over again, narrating the incident to the rest of the Woods family members.


    "Oh my, there are indigenous people in here? Holy-moly! Those people should be the ones who


    came in a long time ago, right? Doesn¡¯t that also mean that Bloodsh* t n, whatsoever, might


    even have people with the power of soul-prating level?¡±


    Lancelot was surprised after hearing it.


    "Yup, they must have people of soulprating levels, but not all of them have such powerful


    cultivation; it''s not possible that they are all of the ultimate god level. Those natives, who settled


    down here a long time ago, will have their offspring and their offspring were definitely not born with


    strengths of ultimate god level. The soul-prating level allows people to live up to 500 years, and


    I guess the earliest people who came in here are already long gone. Unless...unless there''s a


    higher cultivation level!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane guessed after giving the matter some thoughts.


    You''re right. There may be many cultivators of grandmaster or martial artist level among the


    younger generations. If every one of them were of ultimate god level, then it''d be truly troublesome.


    It looks like those natives hate the outsiders. Luckily, Young Master Fane had killed two of them!


    Hehe. If it wasn''t for Young Master Fane¡¯s powerful fighting prowess, those two natives would have


    returned to their n and report to their master on us! And we¡¯d be in big trouble!"


    Lancelot and the others were overwhelmed with emotion at this moment. This ce, this forest, was


    indeed full of opportunities to break through to the ultimate god realm!


    "Oh, right. Young Master Fane, we obtained a few third-grade spirited grass in the past two days.


    Please take a look and see if there are any suitable grasses for you to use for alchemy. If there is


    any, keep them all!"

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    Lancelot¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as some thoughts crossed through his mind. With a flip of his palm,


    he took out several third-grade spirited grass.


    "Thank you!¡±


    After assessing the spirited grasses carefully, Fane picked two of them and kept them into his


    martial ring. ¡°I''m a second-grade advanced level alchemist, and I''ll proceed with the creation and


    refinement of third-grade elementary level alchemy after a few days.¡±


    "Young Master Fane, you were able to kill two fighters of the first-grade ultimate god level, so this


    also implied that we won¡¯t have to fear for the Zachary family when we run into them?"


    A young fighter of the Woods family asked with excitement beaming in her eyes.


    "It''s hard to say. Everyone is in a race against time now. The breakthrough to the ultimate god realm


    itself may be more difficult, but once you make the breakthrough, your Chi energy will be


    richer and stronger, not to mention that there are a lot of third-grade spirited grasses here. So, if


    Master Zachary uses spirited grasses and trains himself desperately, he could break into the


    second or even third-grade ultimate god realm easily!"


    Fane shed a dry smile, and exined," Besides, it¡¯s true that I killed those two people, but I killed


    them separately, and it was a sneak attack. So, ording to my own analysis and estimation, if I


    were to run into individuals of the first-grade ultimate god realm, I might stand a chance to defeat


    them, but if the opponent were of second grade. I''m not too sure about the oue. I might be the


    one who will be killed!¡±


    Fane paused for a few seconds before continuing in a confident tone, "However, if I break into the


    ultimate god realm, they are nothing to me!"


    Nash patted on Fane¡¯s shoulder; his face full of satisfaction. "Everyone is racing against time.


    Before this, those who were at thete stage of the true god realm did not have sufficient resources


    to train and reach the peak stage. Now, with abundant spirited grasses here and an environment full


    of Chi energy, it''d be easier for those people to train and cultivate. This is to say that they will be


    able to break through to the peak stage of the true god realm faster than before. And if they obtain


    the martial technique and break into the ultimate god realm, then I''m afraid that..."


    Speaking then, Nash chuckled aloud. "But, in my opinion, my son is the most talented and


    promising fighter! I have faith in you! Once you break into the first-grade ultimate god realm, your


    combat prowess could easily surpass anyone else, even those who are in the second-grade


    ultimate god realm!"


    "Hmm. Let''s go. We don''t know when we¡¯ll obtain the technique to break into the ultimate god


    realm."


    Fane breathed out a long sigh and said, "If... if Master Zachary shared the technique to his people


    of the true god peak level and let them cultivate, then by that time the Zachary family will have more


    than one fighter of the ultimate god level! The moment we and the other prominent ns and


    families stepped into this piece ofnd, we all are destined to face the constant changes and shifts


    of overallbat strength among ns and families. The situation is ever changing. And it''s hard to


    conclude which ns and families will grow faster and be the strongest among all!"


    Boom Bang Pow!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At this very moment, in the sky not far away from them, a terrifying battling sound pierced through


    the air, apanied by a deafening roar of a monster beast.


    Fane hopped into midair to take a look, and he was shocked at the sight. "Someone from the


    Cabello family is being chased by a monster beast!" "We have to help that poor Cabello. The


    Cabello family has a good rtionship with us. Besides, Young Mistress Cabello is close to Young


    Master Fane! Hehe!"


    As soon as Lancelot heard Fane¡¯s exim, he expressed his thoughts with a yful smirk on his


    face.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    Lancelot chuckled as he teased Fane. He then stomped on the ground, flying upward, above a


    large tree.


    When he got a good view of the huge apelike monster beast ahead of him, he could not help but


    gulp hard. Judging from the sight in front of him, the aura of that monster beast seemed to be of the


    first-grade ultimate god realm power, emitting an overwhelming sense of oppression.


    "What the heck! That monster beast is almost twenty meters tall, and its strength and power are so


    petrifying!"


    Nash flew up and stopped beside Lancelot as well. His face turned gloomy and solemn after


    peeking at the situation ahead. "Fane, that monster beast is strong!


    I don''t think you can defeat it!" Nash turned to Fane, his tone serious.


    Fane¡¯s brows knitted together. "Even if I can''t defeat it, it shouldn''t be difficult for me to hold it up for


    a while. While I''m stalling the monster, you guys take the Cabellos and escape. Can you see that


    big mountain far ahead on the right? We''ll meet there!¡± Fane said, his tone determined.


    Fane stayed still for a few more seconds, then he flickered instantly and rushed toward the monster


    beast, riding on his flying sword.


    Although Fane was far away from the monster beast and the Cabellos, he spotted a few familiar


    faces, hence he could not fold his hands and watch them die.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ''Fane, be careful!


    Nash stared at Fane''s figure, worried for him.


    "Run!"


    Alejandro swung his sword at the front; his face was dirty, his hair was messy and his eyes were


    bloodshot. He shouted at his people in front of him.


    Roar!


    The colossal ape-like monster beast roared out loud as though he was furious at everything. Its roar


    was so terrifying to the point that it shook the heavens and the earth, then it swung its long arm


    toward the tiny beings below it.


    "Master Cabello, save me!¡±


    Several fighters from the Cabello family, whose flying speed slowed down just by half a second,


    were smashed by the


    colossal fist, and exploded in the midair in the next second, turning into minced meat and falling


    down to the ground.


    Boom Boom boom!


    Alejandro and Danie''s attacksnded on the huge monster beast, however, not only was the


    monster beast exceptionally tall, its body was as hard as rocks. Therefore, their attacks only caused


    two tiny cuts on its body.


    These two tiny cuts were around twenty centimeters, and if these cuts were on a tinier monster


    beast, they would be considered as deep and severe cuts.


    Nheless, these cuts were nothing to the colossal monster beast at the first-grade ultimate level.


    Moreover, there were quite a few wounds stering on several parts of the monster


    beast¡¯s body, with blood seeping out from those wounds. The pain caused by the wounds angered


    the monster beast, causing it to let out a terrifying roar once again.


    Roar!


    The gigantic monster beast smashed several more Cabellos into minced meat before stomping its


    feet and leaping into the sky, nearly a hundred feet high. Then it gritted its fists and smashed


    ruthlessly toward Danie who was below it.


    "Sh*t! Danie, run!"


    Seeing that the monster beast was heading straight for Danie, Alejandro was startled and yelled.


    He immediately ceased moving, cast out a powerful sword aura, and chopped straight at the


    monster beast, wanting to catch the monster beast''s attention and lure it over.


    Unfortunately, the monster beast could not be bothered at all by the sword aura thatnded on its


    body. It did not peer aside and dodge the sword aura, instead, it let the attack hit it. Its massive fist


    was still charging toward Danie.


    "No! Danie, No!¡±


    Terror paralyzed Alejandro and his heart leaped into his throat when he saw that nothing else could


    stop the massive fist; his eyes welled up and he was in aplete state of despair. Dozens of the


    Cabello family members were already killed by this giant ape and now his daughter was going to die


    in its hand as well. The scene before him was killing him, as if there was a sharp knife stabbing into


    his heart.


    "No!" Danie raised her head and stared at the huge fist above her; her eyes were full of fear, and


    she was so frightened that all colors drained from her face.


    "Fane, we''ll meet again in the next life!"

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    At this moment, the handsome figure that she missed all the time, popped up in her mind. This


    figure carried an unwavering and determined aura with him. Although he was always in a serious


    and humorless mode, he would always appear at critical moments to save her.


    Unfortunately, she would never see this charming figure again before she dies.


    Just when the colossal fist was getting closer and closer to Danie, only a few meters or so away,


    she saw a silhouette shed before her and smashed against the colossal fist.


    ''Who¡¯s that? You directly sted against the monster beast, aren''t you looking for death?¡¯


    The moment the silhouette shed before her, a crazy thought popped out in Danie¡¯s mind. She


    was sure that her father was far away from her and definitely toote for him to rush over to save


    her. So, she wondered who that silhouette was.


    Nheless, in the next second, Danie actually felt familiar with the silhouette before her, and


    soon realization dawned upon her. The silhouette before her was the charming figure that was


    lingering in her mind; the silhouette and the charming figure had fused together and became that


    particr person.


    "Fane!"


    Alejandro, who was far away from Danie, was puzzled by the sudden appearance of Fane; he


    kept pinching his cheek to see if this was a dream. Nobody had expected


    Fane to appear at this critical time.


    "Ah!"


    Fane gritted his teeth and condensed the Chi energy on his fist, holding up the colossal fist that kept


    pushing downward. Fane was tiny and the monster beast¡¯s fist was huge, the sight was as though


    an ant was pushing against an elephant''s leg.


    "Go!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Fane held on, and for the first time, he felt the terrifying pressureing from a first-grade ultimate-


    level monster beast. Itsbat power was as strong as thebat strength of a human fighter of


    the second-grade ultimate god level. Let notpare the density of the Chi energy, the physical


    strength of the monster beast itself was at least at the second-grade ultimate god realm in the


    human world.


    He looked over his shoulder and faced Danie, ordering her to leave. He clenched his jaws and his


    eyes were full of madness.


    "Fa-Fane, be careful!¡±


    Danie knew that if she stayed, she would be a burden to Fane. So she quickly flew over to


    her father, looking back at Fane from time to time.


    She and Alejandro were both shocked to the soles of their shoes. This fe, Fane, had actually


    blocked such a terrifying punch from that giant ape, even if it was only temporarily.


    "Third Young Mistress Cabello, run!"


    An elder from the Cabello family pulled Danie and flew away quickly toward Alejandro and the


    others.


    "Dad, what about Fane? He...he definitely can''t defeat that beast by himself!


    Danie''s face was full of worries. Fane appeared and saved her, but she did not want Fane to die


    because of her.


    Alejandro tightened his jaws and said, "We must have faith in him. He asked us to leave. So, let''s


    leave!"


    "But..."


    Danie looked toward Fane, and apparently, Fane would not be able to stall the beast any longer.


    "No more buts! Move!"


    Alejandro gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Shoo, shoo, shoo!"


    Helplessness crawled inside Danie. She could not do anything else but follow the crowd and fly


    away. From time to time, she wheeled back and looked.


    Bang!


    After Fane held on for a while, he finally could not hold on anymore. That powerful force from the


    monster beast sted him to the ground, forming a deep pit on the floor.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    "Master Woods, why...why are you guys here?"


    After escaping from the ape and flying ahead for a few minutes, Alejandro and his group finally


    caught sight of Nash and his people.


    Nash''s brows drew together, then he pointed at the big mountain in the distance and said, "Let''s go


    there. I have faith in my son, he can definitely hold off this monster ape. And he asked us to go to


    the bottom of the mountain over there and wait for him. He will definitely live and catch up to us


    soon!"


    "Uncle Nash, Fane.Fane is fighting the beast alone, I''m worried..."


    Danie drew her lower rosy-pink lip


    between her teeth, and lines appeared between her brows.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We can''t be of much help either if we stay. Let''s go!"


    Nash stered a warm smile on his face as he spoke.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sis Selena, what''s that ck patch on your face?"


    They traveled toward the big mountain and after a while only did Danie notice the ck mark on


    Selena¡¯s pretty face. She asked with consternation in her tone. She could see that it was definitely


    not some ordinary ck mole, and if it was an ordinary ck mole, it could not have grown on the


    face of a martial practitioner! Furthermore, with Fane''s excellent medical skills, Fane could have


    long fixed it for Selena, not leaving any ck mark on her face.


    ¡°I''ll tell you on our way to the mountain!"


    Selena forced a bitter smile. The group flew into the woods, heading straight to that huge mountain


    ahead of them.


    "Dang it! Ugh! A first-grade ultimate god level monster beast is no joke! Itsbat power is so


    strong!"


    Fane was smashed onto the ground by the giant ape and he almost spewed a mouthful of blood.


    He stood up, shook off his tingling wrists and wobbling legs, and then charged toward the giant ape


    at full speed.


    Roar!


    Its attack was countered by Fane, which made the already furious ape grow even angrier. The


    violent and vicious aura that emanated from its body was even more apparent and oppressing.


    Boom!


    Fane received a punch from the giant ape again, and was blown away by it. With great difficulty, he


    could finally stabilize his body.


    "What a powerful creature! Hey, since you''ve already suffered so many injuries, why don¡¯t I add


    more to you?¡±


    With a flip of his palm, Fane carried his precious sword in his grip and injected his Chi energy into it,


    then he shed out with his sword.


    "de Wave!¡±


    Dozens of sword auras appeared, forming a wave of sword auras. And with a yell from Fane, the


    sword auras flew toward the giant ape, transforming into an aura sword dragon.


    Roar!


    The giant ape was shocked when it saw Fane''s terrifying attack flying toward it. But the beast was


    strong; it kept waving and swinging its two long arms and soon smashed the flying swords into


    pieces.


    However, there were too many flying swords, and some of themnded directly on the giant ape¡¯s


    body, sting several gaping wounds on its body.


    These gaping wounds that Fane had inflicted on the giant ape were apparently much bigger and


    more severe than the ones Alejandro and his men had caused before. The wounds were deep,


    causing the bright-red liquid to keep pouring out of the wounds.


    Roar!

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    The giant ape directly waved its hand after roaring loudly. The Chi on its palm converged into a soft


    red-colored light ball. The light ball went flying toward Fane after it appeared.


    "This beast actually knows how to carry out such attacks!" Fane dared not act carelessly after he


    saw what the beast did. He once again activated his de wave and managed to block the giant


    ape''s attack with much difficulty.


    He looked in the direction of Alejandro and the others who were escaping far away after he blocked


    the attack and finally rxed. Now that Alejandro and the others had flown far away, it would not be


    an easy task for the giant ape to catch up with them. If he continued to hold on for some


    time, Selena and the others would be safe.


    Certainly, the precondition was that they did not bump into stronger monster beasts along the way.


    This forest had quite a lot of precious items but there seemed to be plenty of strong monster beasts


    too. Unexpectedly, there were also monster beastsparable to the ultimate god level.


    ''There''s no need to continue fighting with this beast. I can escape after stalling for some time as this


    guy has a bulky figure. Although it isn''t slow in speed, I have my sword and all I need to do is to fly


    in another direction. It has wounds all over its body and I don''t think it would continueing after


    me when it''s tired from chasing me as it would be bleeding nonstop!¡¯ Fane soon thought and a


    satisfied smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. When he saw that the giant ape hade


    punching toward him again, he avoided the attack by moving to the other side in a sh. He then


    left another wound on the giant ape¡¯s back with his sword.


    Roar!


    The giant ape roared angrily. The wounded beast had be increasingly agitated and it suddenly


    aimed its p toward Fane again.


    Bomb!


    Fane immediately moved backward and aimed his sword at the beast as he moved. A horrendous


    sword aura flew outward but was dispersed by the giant ape.


    The human and beast fought for another couple of minutes. Fane found opportunities from time to


    time to leave horrendous wounds on the giant ape''s body.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Fane could feel that the giant ape seemed to be exhausting itself. The speed of its attack had


    obviously decreasedpared to the previous. He believed that he might be able to exhaust the


    giant ape to its death if he could persist for a little while longer.


    However, he was not in a rxed state at that moment. Although he was not really wounded, quite


    arge amount of the Chi in his body had been used up due to the continuous attacks. At the same


    time, he had to be very alert and it was a difficult thing to do. It would be troublesome if he was hit


    by this giant ape for not paying attention.


    After all, his body was iparable to this giant ape.


    After estimating that it was almost time, Fane did not continue to waste his time. He directly


    activated his flying sword to start flying toward the opposite direction to which Selena and the others


    escaped.


    When the giant ape saw that Fane was leaving, the dumb-witted beast thought that the Chi in


    Fane''s body had been greatly consumed. The badly wounded beast directly went chasing after


    Fane without hesitating.


    Boom boom boom!


    Fane flew forward without stopping while the giant beast was continuously mming on the ground


    behind him. One by one, huge holes appeared and many of the tall trees were snapped into two.


    The giant ape was on a rampage and looked ruthless as it destroyed everything on its way.


    However, Fane had the help of the ultimate-grade spiritual tool and his speed was naturally very


    fast. Together with the fact that more and more blood was bleeding out from the giant ape''s body,


    the giant ape had grown increasingly slow.


    In the end, the giant ape could only look on as Fane gradually increased the distance and


    disappeared in front of it.


    "Haha... It''s a martial art technique! A martial art technique!"


    "It''s mine!¡±


    Fane continued to fly forward and continued his search for precious items when his Chi had almost


    completely recovered. He unexpectedly heard noises of a fight in front of him when he was


    prepared to take a detour and went in the direction where Selena and the group went.


    ''Martial art technique?'' Fane''s breathing became slightly rapid when he heard these words. Was it


    possible that there was a martial art technique to break through to the ultimate god-level and it was


    causing a fight between the group of people in front of him?

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    The words martial art technique had caused Fane¡¯s heart to burn with excitement. As he followed


    the voice and flew over, he discovered that many masters were fighting for the items over there.


    Among them were elders from several small families. Several elders from both the Ximenes family


    and Zachary family were also there.


    In the middle, there was an ancient stone tform and a sky-blue-colored light ball was on top of


    the tform. There was an ancient book floating in the light ball and it was obviously a martial art


    technique.


    ''Looks like this forest is really a nice ce to search for precious items. There really


    are martial art techniques here!'' Fane was about to fly outward in a sh.


    However, at this moment, the family master of the Zachary family had rushed out from the forest


    from another direction and was heading forward.


    "Haha... It¡¯s a martial art technique! It¡¯s a martial art technique! This martial art technique should


    belong to us, the Zachary family too!" The family master of the Zachary familyughed out loudly


    and was traveling extremely speedily.


    "In your dreams!" An old man shouted from the Ximenes family, who was in the final stage of the


    true god level and had quite a good fighting prowess. He had no idea that the family master of the


    Zachary family woulde attacking him when he was quite near to the martial art technique.


    He immediately turned around to stop the other party.


    "Are you suicidal?" The family master of the Zachary family slightly narrowed his eyes that had a


    disdainful look in them. He tightened his fists and Chi, which was a soft gold color, and surged out


    from them.


    Boom!


    A master who was at the brink of breaking through into the peak stage of the true godlevel was


    directly sent flying away by a punch from the Zachary family master. He smashed onto the ground


    and died after vomiting blood.


    "He''s already at the ultimate god level!" Many people eximed when they saw this situation.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As for the family master of the Zachary family, he knew that hisbat power would startle


    everybody present so he stopped without much worry. He ced both hands behind his back and


    said, "Haha ... You guys have never imagined that I, Nigel Zachary, would be the first person


    to break through to the ultimate god level, right? No matter what, I''m sorry but I''m iming this


    martial art technique for the elder of my Zachary family. We shall have another master in the


    ultimate god level!¡±


    Whoosh!


    However, Nigel had never imagined that somebody would directly rush toward the martial art


    technique at that moment.


    "Are you suicidal?" Nigel was extremely angry when he saw the person getting closer to the martial


    art technique. He immediately yelled and red at that person.


    However, Fane had no intention of stopping. He directly flew toward where the light ball was and


    smashed it into pieces with a powerful grip. He then took the martial art technique inside with his


    hands.

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    "Young man, didn''t you hear that I''m already at the ultimate god level?¡± Nigel gritted his teeth as he


    felt that this guy in front of him did not give him face.


    "Fane?¡± Fane slowly turned around at this moment and Nigel also recognized who this person was.


    "Master Nigel, this item belongs to nobody. Now that I''m holding it in my hands, this item belongs to


    me!" Fane smiled indifferently and said while looking at Nigel, who was in front of him.


    "Naha... Young brother Fane, who knew that it''s actually you!¡± At this moment, another elder of the


    Zachary family, who was in the peak stage of the true god level, startedughing loudly. "When we


    were


    outside, you had the highestbat power and everybody honored you because there was no


    other choice. After all, even our family master or the pavilion masters of the four ancient ns were


    not your opponents. That was why everybody obeyed what you said!"


    The old man paused before continuing with a cold smile on his face, ¡°However, the situation is


    different after we have entered this area. Now that our family master is a master in the ultimate god


    level, do you still think we need to be afraid of you?"


    Fane smiled coldly after he heard this. He ignored the old man and turned to look at Nigel. "Master


    Nigel, what do you think? Is your elder correct?"


    Nigel shrugged his hands. "Isn¡¯t this an obvious truth? This is how cruel the world is. The stronger


    person gets the right to speak. Haha... Putting other things aside, Fane, you said that our family did


    not follow you to the ck Windy Ind and did not have an agreement with you. That was why


    you only allowed three of our people to go in when we went to your Woods family previously. The


    other families who had a good rtionship with you were given a twenty pax allowance. I''ve been


    offended by you for a long time because of this!"


    Nigel smiled coldly and continued to say," However, what could we say as we know how strong you


    were back then? However, times have changed now. I, Nigel Zachary, am lucky enough to be


    the first master who broke through into the First-grade ultimate god level. No matter how strong you


    are, you wouldn''t be my opponent. Hand over the martial art technique if you''re smart enough."


    "Master Nigel, aren¡¯t you being a little unkind by acting this way?" An old man from the Ximenes


    family could not bear to see this and started speaking up. ¡°Fane has to be credited for you entering


    this area and breaking through into the ultimate god level. If they had not found this ce and


    brought us, those who did not obtain the stone balls, into this area, would you have the chance to


    break through into the ultimate god level?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Another family master of a second-ss aristocratic family could not help but said," That¡¯s right,


    Master Nigel. Young Master Fane should be credited for your trip into this area and breaking


    through into your current fighting prowess. It doesn''t seem nice that you say something like this on


    top of being ungrateful to him. Right?" "Naha... What''s so bad about that?¡¯ However, Nigel started


    laughing loudly. "It is my destiny that I managed to enter this area. Can''t I be lucky and have a great


    destiny?"


    He directly pointed at Fane at this moment and said, "Today, not only shall I snatch the martial art


    technique over, I shall kill this young man too. This young man is extremely talented and he might


    breakthrough into the First-grade ultimate god-level within days if he gets the martial art technique.


    By then, those in the First-grade ultimate god-level would not be his opponent too!"


    "That¡¯s right! What our family master said is correct! Snatch the martial art technique over for us and


    more people from our family shall breakthrough into the ultimate god level. Haha! Our Zachary


    family shall be the ruler of this area in the future. By then, which of you dare disobey us?" The elder


    of the Zachary family who was in the peak stage of the true god-level startedughing loudly.


    Excitement filled his eyes as he had started looking forward to his bright future.


    "You have such positive thinking!" Fane smiled coldly and said. "Have you guys forgotten about the


    masters who entered this area years ago? Even if those people have died as many years have


    passed.


    Their descendants are trained under such an environment, do you think there will be ack of


    masters in the ultimate god and soul-prating level here? Do you wish to rule this area? In your


    dreams!"

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    After hearing this, the corners of Nigel¡¯s mouth twitched several times on the spot. He never thought


    that he would have forgotten about this. He forgot that there were many seniors and their


    descendants were thriving in the ce that they were currently at. Who knew how many forces


    were there?


    However, he soon said with a smile, "I don''t care. I am the first person that broke through right now


    among the people who entered this area. Among us, no matter if it''s the ancient ns or the


    families, you have to listen to me. I will form arge force!"


    Fane smiled coldly. "Imaginations are great but the reality is very harsh. For example, you won''t be


    able to snatch this


    martial art technique away!"


    At the same time Fane was speaking, he stored the martial art technique into his martial ring with a


    flip of his palm.


    Of course, he simply nced at the ancient book, and the name ''Pride Dragon Technique'' was


    written on the ancient book. The name seemed like a nice name but he had no idea what the


    martial art technique was like. However, this was definitely a martial art technique that could


    breakthrough into the ultimate god level.


    "Really? Unexpectedly, you still refuse to beg for mercy when facing an ultimate godlevel master


    like me? If that''s the case, I will not hold back!" Nigel felt surprised and immediately tightened his


    fists. The Chi that was light gold in color surged over his fist and traveled to where Fane was in a


    sh. He directly punched Fane in anger.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ''Young Master Fane is truly strong but he might not be the opponent of a master in the First-grade


    ultimate god level. The Chi of those in the ultimate god level is obviously different. Not only is there


    a difference in the color but even the fluctuation is also different. Although it looks like a one-step


    difference, it¡¯s actually the difference of an entire realm!'' An old man from the Zimmer family could


    not help but secretly exim in his heart. If Fane chose to escape, he might have a chance of


    escaping with the help of the ultimate-grade spiritual tool.


    However, was this guy not suicidal as he chose not to escape and instead, went ahead to fight


    against the other party?


    Fane dared not act carelessly when facing the merciless punch from the other party.


    Although he almost killed a monster beast that had the powerparable to the First-grade


    ultimate god level, Nigel was in the ultimate god level. If he was careless, Nigel might manage to kill


    him.


    Chi surged out around Fane''s fist as he directly met the other party¡¯s punch.


    Boom!


    As their fists met each other, a horrendous roar could be heard. A strong wave of fluctuation also


    spread out from where their fists met. The fluctuation caused the tree leaves surrounding them to


    start flying too.


    "Humph! Isn''t he being suicidal for fighting our family master head-on?¡± The Elder from the Zachary


    family humphed coldly after he saw this with an arrogant look on his face.


    However, the smile on his face hadpletely frozen the next second as the scene of Fane being


    sted away in his imagination did not happen. Instead, the person who was sent flying away was


    the family master of their Zachary family, Nigel Zachary.


    ¡°Impossible!" Not only him, but the onlookers around them were also extremely surprised. Their


    mouths were wide opened and stunned into stones on the spot.


    ¡°Master Nigel, who''s in the First-grade ultimate god-level was actually sent sting away?"


    Somebody swallowed their saliva and was stunned for a while before saying with a trembling voice.


    "Impossible!"

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    Master Nigel flew several miles away before he managed to stabilize himself. Waves of disbelief


    filled his heart as he looked at Fane imusibly. He originally thought that Fane would be unable to


    defeat him after he had broken through to the ultimate god level. However, the person sent sting


    away was actually himself.


    Fane looked at his fists and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. "It looks like yourbat power


    is nothing special even though you¡¯ve just broken through to the First-grade ultimate god level. You


    are iparable to the monster beasts in the First-grade ultimate god realm! There''s such a big


    difference!"


    ¡°Young-Young Master Fane, what do you mean by that? You''ve battled with the


    monster beast of the First-grade ultimate god realm previously?" The elder of the Ximenes family


    was once again surprised by what Fane said. Those were monster beasts and were extremely


    strong. Humans were unable topete with them on the ability to withstand attacks.


    A monster beast in the First-grade ultimate god level might require several human martial artists in


    the First-grade ultimate god level to yield it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I would have killed the monster beast if I did not think of it as something troublesome!" Fane


    nced at the other party and said truthfully. He had an extremely calm expression on his face.


    However, such an extremely calm statement once again stunned everybody present then. Fane


    was actually saying that he let that monster beast go because it was too troublesome? He spoke in


    such a profound tonation.


    "Impossible! Young man, you must be lying!" Nigel immediately curled his hands into fists and


    red at Fane angrily while saying, "Humph! B*stard, do you think that I will be afraid of you and let


    you go just because you''ve frightened me? In your dreams! I underestimated you just now. You


    have no idea that if masters in the ultimate god level like us use our Chi, there would be a


    significant raise to thebat power of our martial skill!"


    As Nigel spoke, he directly took a sword out and it was also an ultimate-grade spiritual tool.


    "An ultimate-grade spiritual tool?" Fane''s eyes slightly lit up when he took a look.


    "Haha... Young man, do you think that only you possess such a tool? I got this ultimate-grade


    spiritual tool in this forest and it might be much better than the one you have. Humph! With this


    precious item and my current fighting prowess, I don''t believe that I will fail to kill you!" Nigel


    laughed and he was obviously more certain as he had the ultimate-grade spiritual tool in his hands.


    "This sword of yours looks quite nice but it looks slightly small. It''s obviously a sword suitable for


    women, right?" Fane could not help butughed.


    The corners of Nigel''s mouth slightly twitched. It was true that the precious item was suitable to be


    used by women.


    However, that ultimate-grade spiritual tool was the highest level weapon among all the weapons he


    owned.


    He gritted his teeth and pointed his sword at Fane. "Humph! This sword is not really suitable for me


    but it''s capable of increasing mybat power. After I have killed you, the precious sword in your


    hands would naturally be mine! Haha ... Don¡¯t worry! I will use your sword to kill the members


    of your Woods family in the future, including your father and your woman!"


    Fane also smiled coldly. "I¡¯m afraid that you would not have the chance to do so. I think that the


    sword in your hands is quite suitable for my wife. I believe she will like such a present if I give it to


    her!"


    As Fane spoke, he infused Chi into the sword in his hands. The sword made a soft humming sound


    and the slightly hidden power of Fane raised bit by bit. He definitely would not hold back toward


    ungrateful people like Nigel.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    "Haha! You''re even thinking of taking this sword from me?" It felt like a joke to Nigel as he heard


    Fane''s remark. He quickly infused Chi into his sword and waved his sword toward Fane. "Flying


    Dragon Strike!"


    With Nigel''s soft roar, a huge flying dragon formed by sword aura quickly appeared in front of him.


    The flying dragon, soft gold in color, daunted all and gave off an ominously oppressive demeanor.


    "Haha! You''ll be dead soon, young man.


    This is our master¡¯s strongest skill.


    Together with his fighting prowess and the help of the sword... Hmph! Why don''t we see if you¡¯ll be


    minced into pieces!" The elder from the Zachary familyughed


    boisterously, his gaze painted with a hint of derangement.


    Smirking, Fane infused his Chi into the sword before he waved it toward the opponent. "de


    Wave!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One after another, Chi flying swords appeared and went rushing toward the other party. It looked


    like a scary dragon formed by swords. From afar, it looked like two sword dragons sting into each


    other in a vehement struggle.


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    Explosions urred one after another. Unexpectedly, the attack of Nigel-who had achieved the


    First-grade ultimate god-level -would onlyst several seconds when met with Fane¡¯s attack before


    Fane''s attack struck it down, causing it to wither entirely. "I...Impossible! How could his attack


    triumph over mine?" Nigel shook his head vehemently as he gazed at his flying dragon formed by


    sword aura defeated slowly. The expression of disbelief covered his face as he could not believe he


    still failed to take down Fane after he broke through and had the help of an ultimate-grade spiritual


    tool.


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    The horrifying sounds continued as Fane''s attack crushed Nigel''s sword dragon into powder. Fane''s


    attack, on the other hand, had one-third of flying swords left as it rushed toward him, manifesting


    before him in the blink of an eye.


    Nigel was so frightened at the sight of the flying sword rushing toward him that his entire body broke


    out with gooseflesh. Unable to disy his martial skill, he could only force out a thinyer of Chi


    light cover that shielded his body.


    Nigel inwardly rxed after the Chi light cover was formed, believing he could withstand Fane''s


    next attack with it. After all, the Chi he disyed was much differentpared to the previous Chi


    and carried a hint of golden color, and it made his entire being glow a soft golden color.


    Just as he finished forming the Chi light cover, however...


    Boom!


    The horrendous attack crashed against his light cover as a st was heard.


    Crack!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After the first flying sword was blocked, Fane''s second flying swordnded on the same position


    and damaged the area. A crack appeared as it gradually expanded.


    In the end, the Chi light cover shattered with a bang.


    "No!" Nigel''s eyes widened. He never imagined that Fane was capable of controlling the flying


    swords to focus on one individual spot from such a far distance after carrying out the attack. This


    only meant that Fane had an incredibly strong mental strength, so much so that Fane was much


    stronger than him, at least.


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    The flying swords hit Nigel one after another, and it sent him flying backward.

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    Nigel continuously vomited blood as a bloody hole was formed on his chest. His eyes shook with


    vague fear as he fell to the ground, much like when a person was at the brink of death. Heid


    motionless on the floor, unable to move.


    "How can that be? Nigel Zachary was in after all?"


    "That¡¯s right. It looks like Young Master Fane wasn¡¯t lying, and he truly is capable of killing


    somebody higher than his level. On top of that, he''s able to kill a master in the First-grade ultimate


    god-level when he''s only in the peak stage of the true godlevel!¡±


    The surrounding onlookers were shocked to the core, never once expecting the scene


    before them.


    Gulp! Those from the Zachary family exchanged nces before they swallowed their saliva.


    The elder from the Zachary family was the first one to react, turning and rushing forward in hopes of


    escaping.


    He was no fool. Fane would never forgive him after his remark.


    However...


    Whoosh!


    A sword aura caught up with him in a speedy manner and instantly killed him.


    The other members of the Zachary family also failed to escape and were dead in Fane''s hands.


    As for the people from the other families, they turned pale from fright as they did not know if Fane


    would continue with them. After all, they have entered this area for two days, and they haveN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    obtained some third-grade spirited grass or other items. If Fane wanted to kill them and take the


    precious items from them, none of them could escape.


    "Young... Young Master Fane. Can... Can we leave now?¡± blurted an old man from the Ximenes


    family who spoke on Fane''s behalf after he mustered whatever courage he had left.


    Fane nced at him and nodded softly. " You guys can leave.¡±


    "Thank you, Young Master Fane!¡± Everyone was relieved before they quickly prepared to fly away.


    "Hold on!¡± came Fane''s voice once more just as they flew a short distance away.


    They inhaled sharply and were inwardly frightened. Was Fane taking back his word so quickly?


    ¡°Young... Young Master Fane, is there something else?" Everybody turned around and looked at


    Fane, somewhat terrified as they did. All they thought of was handing over their third-grade spirited


    grass, so long as Fane spared them.


    Fane smiled and reminded them, "As I''ve mentioned before, there are descendants and others in


    this area that we entered from the masters that came here previously. They''re somewhat


    aboriginals of this area right now, and there are many masters among them. They even sent two


    people to guard the entrance to this area, but our people who entered this area didn''t appear at the


    entrance due to unknown reasons. This is probably due to the long existence of the magic


    formation, and everyone is scattered as a result. Those people aren''t friendly to us, so if you guys


    meet your family masters or members of your families, you have to tell them to be extremely


    careful."


    Fane paused momentarily before he continued, "I''ve killed those two people, though, and this forest


    is safe at the moment. Everybody should work hard to search for resources and increase your


    fighting prowess!¡±


    "Thank you for your reminder, Young Master Fane!" Everybody rxed at that, initially thinking Fane


    regretted sparing them and never expecting him to remind them so kindly. This caused many of


    them to respect Fane''s tolerance.


    Fane smiled before flying down to pick up his trophies from the fight.

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    ''This Nigel Zachary has quite a massive amount of third-grade spirited grass in his martial ring!¡¯


    Fane took all the precious items from the people''s martial rings. He smiled in satisfaction as he took


    Nigel¡¯s martial ring and inspected it.


    It looked like Nigel had taken items from quite a number of people after he became a First-grade


    ultimate god-level. He never expected that he would die in Fane''s hands ultimately, rewarding the


    latter massively in the process.


    ''Time to go! I have the martial art technique. Let¡¯s go search for Selena and the others!'' What


    excited Fane the most was obtaining the martial art technique to break through into the ultimate


    god-level. The martial art technique that once


    belonged to Nigel could be handed to Nash and the others for training. Apart from this one, he had


    another martial art technique, thus it was not farfetched to say it was a perfect turnout.


    Nash and the others finally arrived at the foot of the mountain the next morning.


    They encountered lots of spirited grass on the way, and they were lucky as the monster beasts they


    bumped into were not domineeringly powerful. Together with the help of Alejandro and the Cabello


    family, they arrived at the destination safely.


    However, Danie, Alejandro, and the others were extremely worried. After all, the monster beast


    was too strong and extremely good at withstanding attacks.


    "This mountain is huge. Can he find us if we wait at the foot of the mountain? It¡¯s fairlyrge down


    here. Also, how many


    days do we need to wait for him?" asked a man from the Cabello family curiously after some time.


    "If... If Fane was killed by the monster beast, we wouldn''t know about it. We can¡¯t possibly be


    waiting here all the time, can we?"


    Danie was enraged at the man¡¯s words and red at him strongly. "What are you talking about?


    Fane won¡¯t die! Even if he failed to kill that monster beast, doesn''t he know how to escape?"


    The man immediately smiled bitterly and said, "Third mistress, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just mentioning


    the possibility. I don¡¯t wish for anything to happen to Young Master Fane, of course, as he risked


    himself to rescue us!"


    "I''m sure nothing will happen. I''m sure nothing would happen when I say so!" Danie sat under a


    huge tree while


    pouting. "We¡¯ll wait here for at least five days!"


    Alejandro and the others were embarrassed. Five days were a little too long, after all. Fane could


    not possibly catch up to them after such a long time, given if he was still alive.


    "You guys are here after all!" Unexpectedly, Fane finally discovered them on the flying sword at that


    moment.


    "Oh, what a relief! I knew you''d be fine!" Danie immediately crawled up to her feet and smiled


    when she saw Fane arriving. "You fought the monster beast to rescue me. I''d be filled with guilt my


    entire lifetime if you died in the fight!"


    "Don''t worry. I nearly killed the monster beast, though, but I left because I didn''t want to waste my


    time." Fane jumped down from his flying sword and stashed it away before he spoke to the crowd,


    "Guess who I met after the fight?¡±


    Danie frowned and guessed, ¡°Who did you meet? My sister, and the others?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "No, I met the old man, Nigel Zachary. I killed him and several members of the Zachary family."

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    Fane shook his head and walked toward Selena. With the flip of his hand, he took out a slightly


    smaller sword and passed it to Selena. "Honey, this sword is for you. It''s suitable for women, and it''s


    an ultimate-grade spiritual tool!"


    "Really?¡± Selena''s eyes lit up as she took the sword happily and studied it. "It¡¯s incredibly beautiful,


    and it''s an ultimate-grade spiritual tool as well. Honey, you¡¯re amazing!"


    Danie was envious as the married couple exchanged loving nces. Although Helena had


    announced her break-up with Fane and many knew they were not a couple, nobody else knew


    Danie and Fane still saw one another apart from themselves, much to her chagrin.


    Fane then took out a martial art technique and passed it to Nash. "Father, I got this martial art


    technique from Nigel Zachary. Upon inspection, I found that it''s a martial art technique that not only


    allows a person to achieve the status of Ninth-grade ultimate god level, but we can even achieve


    the Ninth-grade soul-prating level with this. Naha... Take it!"


    Hiss! Everybody inhaled deeply at Fane''s remark, not expecting he would recover such a strong


    martial art technique.


    However, it made sense when they thought about it. Nigel was able to break through into the


    ultimate god-level because of this martial art technique. How could Fane not take such a precious


    item after killing him?


    "Amazing! Let''s make two copiester so that First Elder, Second Elder, Third Elder, and the others


    can train as well. It''ll be great if all of them can break through into the ultimate god-level. Our Woods


    family has to be ahead of others!¡± Nash chuckled heartily as hope filled his eyes.


    "Splendid! I¡¯ll be able to live two hundred years more if I can break through into the First-grade


    ultimate god-level!" Keh was delighted upon hearing Fane''s exnation. He was already over


    his seventies, and he had longed for this day.


    It was then Fane smilingly added, much to everyone''s joy, "I discovered that Nigel Zachary looked


    several years younger and was in good spirits after he broke through into the ultimate god-level!"


    Alejandro and the others were extremely envious. He opened his mouth but was too embarrassed


    to voice out his request.


    Fane had seen through his intentions and smilingly said to Alejandro, "Master Cabello, you should


    come and make a copy of this martial art technique from my father. After all, we''re considered allies.


    On top of that, my mother-inw, father-inw, mother, and the others were able to train and


    be martial artists because of the Bone Marrow Cleansing Water from your family!"


    Joy leaped within Alejandro as he gushed," How... How can we ept this good deed of yours? T¡ª


    Thank you...!"


    Nashughed and said to Alejandro, "We still believe in Master Cabello''s conduct. We entered this


    area together because of the martial art technique to break through into the ultimate god-level. I


    don''t wish for both our families to fight over some martial art technique. Since we have the martial


    art technique now, we''ll train together and may be able to help each other in the future. After all, we


    don''t have many leads about the situation here now!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! It''s only appropriate that we help one another!" Alejandro nodded vehemently,


    extremely grateful that the members of the Woods family were willing to share such a precious item


    with them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fane nced at the sky and said, "Let''s go. To ensure the safety of the next journey, let''s find a


    bigger cave and hide inside to train for a period. Let''s see if we can break through to the ultimate


    god-level soon!"

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    Fane and the others found a considerably secluded cave. They dispatched several people outside


    to patrol the surroundings while the rest hid in the cave. On the other hand, masters in the peak


    stage of the true god-level started getting ready to try and break through into the ultimate god-level.


    Nash initially wanted to make a copy of his martial art technique for Fane, but he did not expect


    Fane to have another martial art technique with him.


    Fane sat down with his legs crossed and looked at the martial art technique in detail.


    The initial description of the martial art technique stated that it was extremely powerful and that


    practicing this martial art technique would make one''s body


    extremely strong. The body would be continuously nourished by Chi, and Chi swirl that spun


    continuously would even appear in one''s body. Even if a person was not training and slept, the swirl


    would continue to spin. This would proactively assist the person in absorbing the surrounding Chi.


    The only w of this martial art technique was that normal people could not practice it; only those


    with stronger mental strength could. This was because the requirement for the control of mental


    strength when coagting such a small swirl was not easily achievable by normal people.


    As Fane was eager to break through into the ultimate god-level, he did not read the contents written


    at the back of this martial art technique before he started to practice it. Without him knowing it, the


    technique was immensely powerful.


    With a flip of his hand, he took a second-grade premium pill out and swallowed it. He then closed


    his eyes and did what was written on the martial art technique. He slowly allowed the Chiing


    from the pill to move toward specific veins before traveling to the center of his abdomen.


    Fane was very careful as he practiced the new martial art technique that waspletely different


    from the techniques he trained before. He was attentive as he led the Chi in his body in fear of


    making mistakes.


    The second-grade premium pill contained a high amount of power. Fane¡¯s speed in leading the Chi


    was rtively slow at the start, and it made him suffer a little as the power in his body was


    extremely high. His face even blushed a crimson color from holding in the power.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Somebody soon noticed Fane¡¯splexion had turned bright red as his expression grew rigid.


    Many drops of sweat started to drip down his forehead. "What happened to Fane? Is something


    wrong with his martial art technique?"


    Danie frowned at the sight of Fane in such a state. "How did this happen? He should''ve practiced


    the martial art technique my father and the others practiced. After all, Nigel Zachary had tried that


    martial art technique before, meaning that it''s an impressive technique. Nobody knows if this martial


    art technique that he''s training now would be difficult. I heard that some powerful martial art


    techniques are really strong, but they¡¯re also veryplicated to train with and aren''t something


    normal people can practice!"


    Selena bore a small frown at Danie''s remark. She had heard that if some mistakes happened


    when practicing this martial art technique, it might wound a person or even regress a person¡¯s


    fighting prowess. Worst of all, that person might fall into psychosis and be an unconscious


    madman.


    As time slowly passed by, however, Fane''splexion slowly improved as he grew increasingly


    familiar with the route to the vital veins. The traction of his Chi grew speedy as well and was a few


    times fasterpared to how it was previously.


    Everybody grew relieved as they noticed Fane''splexion returning to normal.


    Time passed quickly, and before they noticed it, three days had gone by.


    A small swirl had appeared in Fane''s abdomen, but it seemed to be slightly unstable, much to


    Fane''s worry. He had to use his mental strength to assist the rotation of the swirl and made sure it


    maintained its center of gravity.


    Another day passed by and the swirl grew somewhat bigger. Fane slowly withdrew his mental


    strength little by little and discovered that the swirl was still capable of rotating on its own. The


    swirl''s Chi had unknowingly turned into a soft golden color.

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    Fane''s lips grew into a soft smile. He had finally seeded in achieving the First-grade ultimate


    god-level.


    The moment he broke through, however, he seemed to have been transported to a dark world. One


    after another, balls of light floated before him before they disappeared thousand of miles away like


    meteorites.


    This scenested a mere second or two before it vanished.


    A strong wave of fluctuation dispersed from Fane''s body and caused the surrounding area to


    tremble.


    Fane managed to tame the strong wave of fluctuation. Anyone else would have wondered if such a


    strong fluctuation even urred if they did not feel the strength of


    Simultaneously, Fane opened his eyes and slowly stood up, bearing a different temperament. He


    even gave off a fey-like, sprightly feeling to everyone.


    "He seeded! He must''ve seeded! He''s so fast that he''s seeded in less than four days!"


    Danie almost jumped up in excitement when she saw Fane''s smile.


    Fane smiled indifferently. He knew that this was mainly because the martial art technique was


    slightly difficult. It was aplex technique to be practiced and required many veins. Otherwise, he


    would have seeded earlier.


    Regardless, since this martial art technique was such aplex one, this only meant that this


    martial art technique was a very high-leveled technique and a good one to boot.


    "Honey, how are you? Father and the others are still training. It looks like they still require another


    day or two." Selena also walked up to him and smiled gently before she continued, "Luckily, this


    cave is quite secluded and no outsiders came barging in these couple of days. None of the monster


    beasts discovered this ce, either. We can rest easy now that you''ve broken through!¡±


    Fane nodded. "I''ve broken through... I''ve finally broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-


    level. It took such a long time mainly because this new martial art technique ispletely different


    from the previous ones and is slightlyplicated. Otherwise, it wouldn''t take such a long period of


    time!¡± "You''re right. The first attempt would surely take up arge chunk of time. Future training


    might be much better!" encouraged Selena with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Unexpectedly, a wave of horrendous fluctuation spread from another direction before it was quickly


    retrieved at this moment.


    Fane and the others were delighted when they looked to the source of the fluctuation, noticing that it


    was Nash Woods to have broken through.


    "Amazing! Father, you''re also a master in the ultimate god-level now!" beamed the ted Fane.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    With clenched fists, Nash was over the moon when he felt the powerful feeling that had increased


    several times within him.


    A thought shed through his mind as a sliver of Chi immediately appeared in his palm. The Chi


    was extremely active and was soft gold in color. His eyes slightly reddened when he confirmed he


    was indeed in the First-grade ultimate godlevel.


    "Oh, what a feeling this is to have broken through atst. I feel like I have an extra tacit


    understanding with this piece ofnd!" Nash nodded and continued," Something rather peculiar


    happened just now. The instant I broke through, I seemed to have traveled to another world. In that


    area, balls of light brushed past me like meteors, one after another, before they vanished in the


    blink of an eye! It might be a mirage produced when I broke through!"


    Stunned at his confession, Fane inhaled before hemented, "Father, you... You saw that space,


    too? I saw the same scene when I broke through, thinking it was an illusion and that I¡¯m the only


    one to see it. Who knew that you¡¯d see the same scene!"


    "How''s that possible? You... You''ve seen the same scene, too?" Nash inhaled deeply in surprise.


    Nash also thought he was the only one to have seen it, and much to his surprise,


    Fane saw it as well, causing him to grow weary.


    After a short while, he frowned and said," Could it be that those who entered the First-grade


    ultimate god-level would enter that area? The ce that allows souls to enter?¡±


    "I''m not sure about that, but it might be the case. Otherwise, how could the two of us see the same


    scene?¡± Fane frowned as he turned to look at Alejandro and others who were trying to break


    through. He then said, ¡°Let''s ask themter after they''ve broken through and see what their


    situation is like!¡±


    After another half an hour, Alejandro also stood up with a smile, looking well-spirited and seemed to


    be much younger like Nash.


    "Have you also broken through, Father? Amazing! You look much youngerpared to how you


    were before!"


    Danie ran toward her father and gazed at him excitedly. The ultimate god-level was something


    everybody dreamt of, and they tried their best to search for that stone ball to obtain clues regarding


    breaking through into the ultimate god-level. At longst, they finally achieved the ultimate godlevel.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This meant that her father had a lifespan of 200 years. Her father was only in his forties, and so


    long as his luck kept him from being killed, he would have about 150 years left. With so many years


    left, he would be able to break through into the soul -prating level that everyone else dreamed


    of.


    "Haha... I''ve broken through! I''ve broken through! F*ck! This ultimate god-level feels riveting, and it


    brings apletely different feeling. I feel like I have an increased tacit understanding with this


    space. I feel like my current self can defeat seven to eight of the old me!" Alejandroughed heartily,


    his happiness evident in his demeanor.


    He soon gestured to Nash with his hands politely and said, "Thank you, Master Nash! Thank you for


    your good intentions in sharing the copy of this martial art technique to our Cabello family.


    Otherwise, I''ll never know if I¡¯ll ever break through into the ultimate god-level!"

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    Nash smiled indifferently and waved his hand as he spoke, "Master Cabello, there¡¯s no need to be


    so polite. Even if we didn¡¯t share this martial art technique with you, I believe you''d obtain one in the


    forest soonbreaking through into the ultimate godlevel was just a matter of time. It looks like this is a


    treasure-hunting ce with all the innumerable precious items here. Fane wouldn''t have obtained


    two martial art techniques so quickly if it wasn¡¯t so!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Naha... That might not be it. We¡¯re more at ease the sooner we break through into the ultimate


    god-level. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to fight back just like when we met the monster beast


    comparable to a master in the First-grade ultimate god-level. Now that we''ve broken through, we''d


    be able to


    hold back the opponent even if we''re unable to defeat the monster beast. We''d be able to contend


    against them, at least!" Alejandroughed out loudly.


    Unfortunately, he did not meet any of the masters in the peak stage of the true godlevel from the


    Cabello family. If not, the Cabello family might have two to three more masters in First-grade


    ultimate godlevel if they trained together!


    Nash exchanged nces with Fane before they asked Alejandro, "By the way, Master Cabello, did


    something shed past you and made you feel that your entire soul entered another space when


    you were breaking through into the First-grade ultimate god-level?"


    Surprisingly, Alejandro looked at Fane and Nash with a confused gaze, not knowing what they were


    on about. "Another space? What space?"


    Nash''s heart dropped before he asked again, "It''s a space that looks like a ck sky, and there are


    many light balls in the surrounding. The balls are all different in sizes and colors, and would sh


    past you like meteors. They''d zip past you in a sh, but this only happened in the blink of an eye


    before they vanished."


    "That''s right. My father and I experienced this the instant we broke through!" added Fane. "We


    thought that every person who broke through to the ultimate god-level would see this scene. Did


    Master Cabello not see it?"


    "No! I''ve broken through just like that!" Alejandro was puzzled, not knowing what even happened.


    After some time, the First Elder of the Woods family, Keh Woods, also stood up with a smile.


    "Naha... What a feeling! I''ve broken through and became a First-grade ultimate god-level master!


    I''ve finally achieved the ultimate god-level!"


    Everybody smiled when they saw Keh''s excited ways. All of them understood that the older a


    person was, the higher their expectations toward the ultimate god-level.


    Seeing how much younger he had be, Selena beamed, "First Elder, your white hair seems to


    have decreased immensely!"


    "Truly?" Keh immediately took a mirror out and said after taking a detailed look, "Yes, I


    definitely look much younger and much more spirited. Although I''m still an old man, I look much


    better than before. Even my looks have increased greatly!"


    He then looked at Fane. "Fane is the best one as he had broken through into the ultimate god-level


    at such a young age. A genius like you will surely break into the soul-prating level sooner or


    later. You guys are the ones who truly preserve your youthful appearance!¡±

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    ¡°Haha... This is how talents are.


    Comparisons are odious!" said Alejandro to Keh smilingly. "Nheless, I''m already satisfied


    that we manage to break through to the ultimate god-level. Many martial artists died before they


    could even break through into the true god-level during their lifetime, let alone the ultimate god-


    level!"


    Keh nodded with a smile at that. * Master Cabello is right. As a person, we need to be satisfied


    with what we have. I''m already very happy with what I''ve achieved now. Also, Ms. Selena is a


    talented individual and can bepared to the three mistresses of the Cabello family. I think she''ll


    break through to the ultimate god-level some time soon!"


    Selena, who stood beside him, forced out a smile. After all, if her curse was not lifted, she would be


    living day to day. Many days had passed, and the group training took another four days. She did not


    have much time left. If she failed to lift the curse, she could only wait for her death.


    Fane knew what Selena was thinking when he saw her small yet bitter smile, so he immediately


    changed the subject. "By the way, First Elder, did you see something when you broke through?"


    Keh was stunned before he responded bewilderedly, ¡°Young Master Fane, had you both seen


    it, too? I thought I was hallucinating. When I broke through, I entered a mysterious space with light


    balls of different sizes zipping past me..."


    Nash''s frown deepened when he heard this. "This is weird? Why did the three of us see it but


    Master Cabello didn''t?"


    Alejandro was slightly worried. "I wonder if seeing the scene is a good thing or not. The three of you


    saw the scene and seemed to have entered a special area, and only I didn''t! Nheless, my


    fighting prowess broke through into the First-grade ultimate god-level too, no? Putting Fane aside,


    the two of you practiced the same martial art technique as I did! Why would there be such a


    difference?"


    Everybody looked at each other, unable toe up with an exnation. In the end, they looked


    over at Weston and Lancelot, who had not broken through yet.


    Momentster, Weston had started breaking through, much to his delight as he had achieved the


    First-grade ultimate god-level.


    Strangely, he faced the same situation as Alejandro and did not see the scene nor entered the


    mysterious space.


    Then...


    "Urfh!"


    Blood spouted from Lancelot''s mouth as he opened his eyes and had an unresigned expression.


    "Sigh, I was so close! I just had to fail!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Lancelot failed at breaking through his fighting prowess and was also badly hurt in the process. He


    had no other choice but to consume a healing pill and tend to his wounds.


    He wallowed in deep jealousy when he learned that the others had broken through into the ultimate


    god-level. Six of them tried to break through into the ultimate god -level, and all five of them


    seeded except for him, much to his utter


    frustration.

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    Fane smiled andforted Lancelot, "Don''t worry yourself, Third Elder. You''ve just broken through


    into the peak stage of the true god-level some time ago, so you should rest for some time and try to


    break through again next time. After all, this is a great realm, and it wouldn''t be tangible if everybody


    could break through so easily."


    Lancelot nodded and said, "You''re right. At least our Woods family has four masters in the First-


    grade ultimate god-level now. Surely, our family is the one ahead among all the forces that entered


    this area!¡±


    Nash chuckled as he modestly corrected," We can''t be sure about that. After all, many people have


    been separated, and we¡¯ve been dyed for four days here. Within these four days, everybody


    might''ve been


    further separated while we have no way of knowing their situation! We only have a couple of


    hundred people here from the Woods and Cabello family!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alejandro also nodded. "Sigh... I wonder where Helena and Venus are at. We haven''t reunited with


    them aftering in for so many days. Now that we''ve dyed four days here, some people


    might''ve walked further away during these four days. I hope that Venus and the others crossed no


    paths with stronger individuals.¡±


    Danie quicklyforted him, "Don''t worry, Father. My sisters have strong fighting prowess, and


    they''ll be just fine so long as they''re not too unlucky. On top of that, Eldest Sister is already in the


    peak stage of the true god-level, and she might''ve broken through into the ultimate god-level!"


    "Let''s go. We¡¯ve been dyed for quite some time now, and it¡¯s only one or two o¡¯clock in the


    afternoon. If we go out now, we should be able to find quite a lot of spirited grass before sundown.


    We have quite a number of people here, so we can spread out and just make sure we''re still able to


    help one another. I n to search for spirited grass during the daytime so I can try cultivating third-


    grade elementary pills during the night!¡±


    Fane smiled indifferently and said, "The second-grade pills can help raise the levels of those in the


    semi-god or true god-level quickly. Although they can also help raise the fighting prowess of those in


    the ultimate god-level, the effects aren¡¯t very profound. If I can cultivate third-grade pills soon, they''ll


    greatly benefit those in the ultimate god-level!"


    "Third grade!" Alejandro and the others inhaled deeply at Fane¡¯s remark. They had never imagined


    pills of such a level as they seldom harnessed third-grade spirited grass outside, let alone third-


    grade pills.


    Fane, with his profound ability in cultivating pills, had be a second-grade premium alchemist


    before they realized it. He was capable of saying something like this as he might be able to be


    a third-grade alchemist quickly with his hardworking studies.


    Standing at the side, Selena had a small frown on her face. She knew Fane''s impatience in trying to


    raise the level of his pill cultivation skill had everything to do with cultivating fourth-grade pills to help


    lift her curse.


    Indeed, it was a difficult feat to achieve, but it moved her when she saw Fane working so hard for


    her.


    A thought then urred to Alejandro as he took out his martial ring and passed it to Fane. "By the


    way, Young Master Fane, we obtained quite a number of third-grade spirited grass these past


    couple of days. Will you take a look and see if any of these spirited grass are suitable for you to be


    used in cultivating pills? You can just take them if so. After all, we wouldn¡¯t have the martial art


    technique to practice so soon without you, and I wouldn''t have broken through into the ultimate god-


    level so quickly!"

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    "This doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea, though. You guys worked hard to obtain the spirited grass,"


    remarked Fane awkwardly as he eyed the spirited grass in front of him.


    "Hey, there''s nothing bad about it. No amount of spirited grass can be as valuable as the martial art


    technique you guys shared with us. Apart from the way to train for the ultimate god levels, there


    were also ways to train for the soul-prating levels in the martial art technique that you gave us.


    We can surely reach the Ninthgrade soul-prating level with that!¡± insisted the joy-filled


    Alejandro. His gaze flitted to Danie as he meaningfully added, "Apart from that, we¡¯re not just


    mere allies now¡ªwe may very well be family in


    the future. Why should we regard each other as outsiders? Aren¡¯t I right?"


    Danie, standing at the side, immediately reacted shyly.


    "That''s right! Master Cabello is correct. We should help each other, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Nashughed


    happily and continued," Apart from that, can¡¯t you just give Master Cabello one or two of the third-


    grade pills you cultivated after you seeded with the materials you got from him?"


    "That is true. If I can be a third-grade alchemist, cultivating pills won''t be tedious!" Fane


    nodded and looked at the spirited grass carefully before choosing two to three useful spirited


    grasses.


    The Cabellos were ted when they heard their conversation. It was true that third-grade pills were


    extremely precious. Would it not be beneficial if Fane gave them two to three such pills after both


    families developed a good rtionship?


    They were sure that the Woods family''s development would be unstoppable if Fane became a third-


    grade alchemist.


    After all, even though nobody had seen the third-grade pills before, they could already imagine how


    strong the pill was. A third-grade elementary pill might be able to raise a person''s fighting prowess


    by two to three grades. If that was the case, one''s training would be quickened immensely.


    If a person in the ultimate god-level trained without third-grade pills and relied only on some spirited


    grass, the speed of training would be much slower.


    "Come on, let''s go!" With a wave of Fane''s hand, the group started their journey again.


    Sure enough, everyone noticed that the


    noises of people fighting everywhere had reduced when they walked out of the cave, and some of it


    sounded somewhat further from where they were. It was difficult to identify if these were sounds of


    battle between martial artists over valuable items or monster beasts.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fane and the others eyed the opposite direction of where they came in from. They went straight


    ahead, and everyone enjoyed great rewards when night came.


    They met several monster beasts in the afternoon, but these beasts did not have a high fighting


    prowess-they were basically monster beasts in the intermediate or final stage of the true god-level.


    Hence, the group did not have to pay much attention to such monster beasts.

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    To adapt to the newly increased strength in their body and better control their rising energy,


    Alejandro, Keh, and the others rushed forward to battle every monster beast that crossed their


    path.


    Members of the Cabello family would show Fane some of the spirited grass they obtained for him to


    decide if any of the items were suitable for cultivating pills. If there were, they would hand it to him


    instantly.


    They remembered how Fane gave them a copy of the martial art technique, and that was a blessing


    to the Cabello family.


    When evening came and everyone sat down to rest, Fane started researching the third-grade


    elementary pills.


    In the first half of the night, he familiarized himself with the pill remedy and the steps of cultivation


    until he could memorize them. Fane then tried cultivating the pillter that night.


    Fane tried cultivating the pills three times the entire night and failed all three attempts. Although he


    expected this to happen, it still distressed him.


    This was because the cultivation of this third-grade elementary pill not only needed a third-grade


    elementary spirited grass as the main ingredient, but the remedy also required some second-grade


    spirited grass and other suitable herbs as its auxiliary materials during the cultivation process.


    Failing the cultivation would prove to be a huge loss on his part. Three consecutive failures meant a


    loss of at least three third-grade elementary spirited grass and dozens of second-grade spirited


    grass. How could one not feel distressed over such huge losses?


    Nash approached Fane as the sky slowly lit up andforted him, "Cultivating third-grade pills


    should be at least ten times more difficultpared to cultivating second-grade pills. The


    improvement from a second-grade alchemist to a third-grade alchemist is an essential improvement


    and can be considered a huge leap. Failure is inevitable, so don''t let it work you up too much."


    Fane nodded. ¡°Yes, Father. A second-grade premium alchemist is also considered a second-grade


    alchemist, while an alchemist that can cultivate a type of third-grade elementary pill is a third-grade


    alchemist. There is a great difference between both. Failure isn¡¯t a big issue, but losing the spirited


    grass troubles me so much." ¡°It''s alright. We''re able to search quite arge amount of third-grade


    spirited grass every day, and many of them are suitable to be ingredients in cultivating pills. As long


    as you¡¯re willing to work hard, I believe that you''ll continue to break through and be a third-


    grade alchemist soon. After all, I''ve seen that your methods of cultivation during the third time are


    much better than the first!¡± Nash smiled and lightly patted Fane''s shoulder.


    Meanwhile, Danie was busy persuading Selena. ¡°Sister Selena, don''t worry too much. Fane is


    extremely talented in both training and cultivating pills. I know he¡¯ll resolve the ck spot on your


    face and lift this spell within a year!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena smilingly nodded before she spoke to Danie, "You don''t need to be so shy¡ª you should


    chat more with Fane when you''re free. How can this work if you keep staying next to me?¡±


    Selena paused momentarily before she added softly, "Although I also believe Fane will work hard to


    help lift this spell on me, time passes so quickly, and cultivating a fourth-grade intermediate pill isn¡¯t


    easy. On top of that, it won¡¯t be easy to obtain the precious item from the Pavilion of Divinity in such


    a short time. If... If I die, you don¡¯t need to feel sad for me. I know that you''re a nice girl, and you''ll


    surely take good care of Fane and Kylie on my behalf."


    Danie''s expression faltered at Selena''s words. "Stop saying such nonsense, Selena. Nothing will


    happen to you! You have such a good rtionship with Fane, and he won''t allow anything to


    happen to you. On top of that, even if it''s for Kylie''s sake, you need to fight to stay alive. Do you


    understand? Don''t be troubled by such thoughts or allow it to affect your training, alright?"

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    Selena felt touched when she saw Danie''s agitated expression. She saw how Danie adored


    Fane and was a genuinely pure, innocent good girl.


    Selena smiled bitterly and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t give up so easily. After all, Kylie is still waiting


    for me to go home. No matter what''ll happen, I¡¯ll try my best to stay alive as my parents are also at


    home, waiting for my return. I just said what I said if it ever happens."


    "Sister Selena, I know it won''t happen!¡± assured the grinning Danie as she held Selena''s arm.


    The group continued their journey.


    Unexpectedly, they heard sounds of people


    fighting in the area ahead of them during the afternoon.


    Fane and the others studied what happened from afar, and Fane frowned the moment he noticed


    that the surrounded group was Venus and several young people from the Cabello family. The


    people surrounding them were also members of the Cabello family.


    ¡°What''s going on? Why is the elder of the Cabello family cornering Second Young Mistress Cabello


    and the others?" asked the puzzled Fane with a frown.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Alejandro frowned as well. "The two of us will go and see what''s happening; the others cane


    overter!" After ordering the others, he flew forward with Fane.


    Under a huge tree, the second mistress of the Cabello family, Venus, and several young people


    were surrounded by the Second Elder and several other members of the Cabello family. Venus had


    blood at the corners of her mouth and was badly wounded.


    Venus looked at the man in his mid-fifties standing before her and growled, "Don''t push your luck,


    Second Elder. I won¡¯t agree to it!"


    "Haha! Do you think everything is the same way it was when we were outside, Second Mistress?


    We¡¯ve been in this area for so many days, and your father and the others might''ve died a long time


    ago." The Second Elder of the Cabello familyughed haughtily, looking all too pleased with himself.


    "Don¡¯t you understand?


    Everything changed after we entered this new area. Apart from the huge size of this forest and the


    uncertainty of running into your father, what can he do even if we do? I''m already a master in the


    ultimate godlevel, and your father is no match for me, even if he came. His ending would only be


    death by my hands."


    Venus'' expression darkened when she heard this. It was true that the Second Elder of the Cabello


    family had broken through into the First-grade ultimate godlevel not long after he entered this area.


    What could her father do if he came? Could he defeat an opponent in the ultimate godlevel?


    Nheless, she would rather die than marry this old man who was her father''s age.


    After all, she and her sisters were publicly recognized as the three golden flowers before they


    entered this realm. They never agreed to marry anyone throughout the years, even though many


    talented young masters pursued them. How could she marry such a disgusting old man when she


    had yet to meet the one for her?


    She bit her sexy red lip and frowningly said, "Second Elder, our Cabello family treated you nicely


    when you were one of us. I never thought you''d be this kind of man!"


    "Haha...! What¡¯s wrong with me? These people are my trusted aide and I was the one who


    promoted them, so they¡¯re willing to follow my lead!"

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    The Second Elderughed and nced at the dozen masters around him before he spoke loudly,


    "Also, beautiful girls are a gentleman''s desire. Once I break through into the Second-grade or Third-


    grade ultimate god-level, your eldest and youngest sister will join you in being my women. The


    Three Golden Flowers will serve me nicely!"


    He balled his fist tightly as he pompously remarked, "Everyone in the Cabello family will then obey


    me. Let those whoplied with me thrive, while those who resisted me will die. There will only be


    one ending for those who refuse to obey me¡ªdeath!"


    "That''s right! The family master of the Cabello family should¡¯ve changed since a long time ago, and


    my master should be


    the one to rule!" dered a fawning man as he stood next to the Second Elder. "In the past, the


    Cabello family treated my master nicely, but whenever something good happens, the first person


    thates to their mind is the First Elder, Kevin Cabello. Haha...! As for the reason? Isn''t it simply


    because my master doesn''t carry the family name Cabello and is an outsider with another family


    name?"


    "That''s right. They always say that they treat me well, but what happened in the end? They always


    think of the First Elder whenever something goodes up." The Second Elderughed coldly and


    said to the youths of the Cabello family before him, "I hope that you guys know how to handle this


    delicate situation and stop resisting, or death will be the only thing left for you! If you guys capture


    the second mistress for me, I might let you go and let you live!"


    "Osca Lange, there are many beautiful and young women out there if you like them so much. On


    top of that, how hard is it for you to get a beautiful woman with your current status? Why do you


    insist on getting your hands on our second mistress? This is outrageous!" barked a young man from


    the Cabello family. While the Cabellos were surrounded and more than a dozen of them were killed,


    none of them nned to surrender, even in such a dire situation.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Haha... That¡¯s true!" Oscaughed loudly before ncing at Venus with a sleazy expression,


    saying, "However, not many of them are as beautiful as the three young mistresses from your


    Cabello family. It is saddening that your eldest young mistress had been in a rtionship with that


    young man from the Woods family previously. Although they''ve already broken up, she must''ve


    slept with him. No matter what, it''s still nice that the second and third young mistresses are still


    innocent virgins waiting for me!"


    Enraged with his words, the young man hatefully roared, "B*stard!"


    "You¡¯re suicidal!" Angered, Osca rushed forward in a sh and had his hand around the man''s neck.


    With a strong squeeze, the man was killed with an audible snap.


    "Cousin Brother!¡± Venus was rattled to the core when she watched as her cousin died. Balling her


    fist tightly, she rushed to attack Osca.


    "Naha... You n to defeat me when you''ve just broken through into the peak stage of the true god-


    level?" Osca smiled aloofly as he faced Venus¡¯ attack. He balled his hands into fists and met Venus''


    attack without even using his chi.


    Thoom!


    A slightly numbed sound could be heard as Venus was seen flying backward the next second.


    Blood spurted through her lips, and her originally pale face turned increasingly pale.

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Just as Venus was about to plummet to the ground, however...


    Whoosh!


    Two figures came rushing as one of them held her by the waist, allowing her tond safely on the


    ground.


    The moment Venus realized it was Fane, she became flustered and blushed as she got to her feet.


    As for Fane, he took out a healing pill with the flip of his hand and passed it to Venus." Ms. Venus,


    this pill can help heal your wounds. Leave the rest to us."


    "Alright. Thank you, Young Master Fane!" Venus took the pill in embarrassment and finally realized


    that the other person was


    her father. Tears immediately filled her eyes as she looked at Alejandro and said, "I finally meet you


    again, Father. I was so afraid that something happened to you. I heard rumors that the Zachary


    family''s master had broken through into the ultimate god-level early on, and I was afraid that many


    people in this area had broken through into the same level as well. Earlier, people spotted you and


    my third sister hunted by a monster beast!"


    She looked around in a panic as she spoke, ¡°By the way, where''s Third Sister? Did something


    happen to her?¡±


    "Don''t worry. Your third sister and the others will arrive a short whileter. Yes, a monster beast


    chased after us, but thanks to Young Master Fane¡¯s help, we managed to escape the danger."


    Alejandro looked at his daughter and was at ease. Luckily, he and the others got in time to witness


    everything first-hand; it would have been worse had theye a momentter. He might not even


    see his daughter again, too.


    The Second Elder was startled when he saw Alejandro and Fane appearing at the same time, and


    he glowered at the sight.


    However, the thought of his newfound fighting prowess and how he had evolved made the Second


    Elder more confident. He spoke with a smirk on his face, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Alejandro Cabello. I


    never thought you¡¯d swing by!¡¯¡¯


    Osca paused before he continued, "It''s good that you''vee; I don''t need to look for you all over


    the ce. Now that you''re here, I just need to kill you to be the Cabello family''s master. Of


    course, if you''re willing to give up the position and have all three of your daughters to marry me, I''ll


    consider keeping you guys alive!" "Hmph! I never thought you''d be such a person, Osca


    Lange. When you were in the Cabello family, you were obedient as your fighting prowess and


    combat power weren''t as good as mine. Who would''ve thought you¡¯d show your true colors when


    you''ve just broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-level. I, Alejandro Cabello, truly have


    underestimated you!" growled Alejandro, so enraged that his face turned green. "You even want me


    to marry off my three daughters to you? I dare say you''re a lunatic with unrealistic dreams!"


    "Haha... You''re still being so stubborn.


    Since you and this young man from the Woods family are here, I''ll kill both of you. Let''s see who still


    dares go against me after that!"


    Oscaughed and stretched out one of his hands, and a light-golden chi came bursting out from his


    hand. He then smiled at Alejandro. "Do you see this? This is the golden chi of a First-grade ultimate


    godlevel. Do you envy me for this? I''m giving you onest chance, and I''ll instantly act if you remain


    stubborn!"


    "You truly are unruly!¡± Alejandro smiled coldly and stretched out a hand as well, where chi of the


    same light gold color surged on top of his palm.


    ¡°You... You''ve broken through into the ultimate god-level?" Osca inhaled deeply and glowered when


    he noticed the light gold chi in Alejandro¡¯s hands.


    When he was a member of the Cabello family before, he had the same fighting prowess as


    Alejandro, and they were both in the peak stage of the true god-level.


    However, hisbat power was much lowerpared to Alejandro. As there was a slightly


    powerful First Elder Cabello, that was the reason he dared not act out of ce.


    He originally thought that Alejandro would not be a match for him once he broke through into the


    First-grade ultimate godlevel. Unexpectedly, Alejandro had achieved the First-grade ultimate god


    already. This caused him to lose all his confidence as Alejandro had always suppressed him.


    It was not long until a faint yet vicious glint surfaced in his eyes. "So what if you''ve broken through?


    Hmph! The martial art technique that I obtained this time might not lose to the one you have, so I''m


    still tough to crack!¡±


    The Second Elder''s confidants were initially worried, but they rxed when they heard what he


    said.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    "Is that? Let''s give it a try!" With a smirk, Alejandro balled his fists tightly and rushed toward Osca.


    "Haha... Leave the rest to me!" Fane smiled indifferently as chi emerged from his fists. The energy


    he emitted had a hint of gold, but the color was far more obviouspared to Alejandro''s.


    "W-What? He broke through, too?" Osca''s disciples were visibly rattled when they realized Fane


    had also broken through into the ultimate god-level.


    "Young Master Fane, don''t...don''t do it. The Second Elder forced us into submission! We never


    wanted to rebel!¡± Osca''s disciples pleaded as they waved their hands when they realized Fane was


    also a master in the


    ultimate god-level. He knew they would lose.


    "Haha! Do you take me for a fool?" Fane smirked and wasted no time for small talk. He rushed


    forward like a wolf that zipped into a flock of sheep. Momentster, dozens of the Cabello family''s


    masters turned into dead bodies as they dropped to the ground.


    After he slew them, Fane nced at the fight between Alejandro and Osca.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It was obvious that the martial art technique Alejandro trained was much stronger than Osca¡¯s, and


    he would crush Osca. Although there was no way to identify the winner, it was obvious that Osca


    would lose.


    "Thank you for your help, Young Master Fane!" Venus¡¯plexion looked much betterpared to


    how she looked before.


    The healing pill Fane gave her was highly effective.


    "Haha... There''s no need to be so polite. Our families are allies!¡± remarked the smiling Fane.


    At that moment, Danie, Nash, and the others came to the scene.


    "Second Sister! Oh, how wonderful. We''ve finally found you!" Danie instantly rushed forward and


    hugged Venus in excitement after she saw her. "A monster beast chased after us several days ago,


    but Fane luckily appeared in time. I might never see you again if he didn''t!"


    "Yes, I also heard about what happened, and I''m pleased to see everyone as well. I never thought


    that Father and Fane had already broken through into the ultimate god-level. This means our safety


    is more guaranteed now!" Venus looked at Fane as a twinge of envy bubbled within her. It was a


    blessing for her sister to get such an outstanding man.


    "Haha... Sister, it''s not just the two of them. Uncle Nash, the First Elder, and Second Elder of their


    family had also broken through into the First-grade ultimate godlevel. The Third Elder almost broke


    through, but I think it''ll happen sooner orter!" beamed Danie.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    Venus'' jaw hung wide open at Danie''s words, and the gap wasrge enough to hold an egg.


    After several seconds, she gushed, "Oh my god... With Fane and Master Nash, their family has a


    total of four masters in the First-grade ultimate god-level? They''re so strong!¡±


    Danie nced at Fane with a loving look on her face before speaking with pride. " That''s right.


    This is all thanks to Fane as he got two martial art techniques, and he asked us to make a copy of


    one of them. Otherwise, how could Father break through into the First-grade ultimate god-level so


    quickly?"


    Venus''s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    Really? That''s amazing! If that''s the case, I''d be able to practice this martial art technique in the


    future as well. Won''t I be able to break through into the ultimate godlevel, too?"


    "Sister, didn''t you just break through into the peak stage of the true god-level recently? You¡¯ve just


    broken through into the peak stage after entering this ce. Even if you want to raise your fighting


    prowess, shouldn¡¯t you wait a couple of days until your realm ispletely stabilized before you try


    breaking through again?" Danie pouted. She grew a little jealous at Venus when she recalled that


    she was still in the intermediate stage of the true god-level.


    "That''s right. What I mean to say is that there¡¯s no need to worry since we have a martial art


    technique. We don''t need to go looking for martial art techniques after training!" Venus smiled and


    said to Danie in a rather provocative tone," Third Sister, you need to work harder!"


    After she spoke, she inadvertently saw Selena, who stood behind, and was immediately stunned.


    "Isn''t... Isn''t this Selena? What happened to her?" she eximed.


    Selena inwardly sighed as the huge ck spot on her face ruined her appearance, and it did not


    help that it looked rather terrifying.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She also had to exin to others whenever they noticed the ck spot, and it began to hurt her


    feelings.


    Danie hurriedly pulled Venus to the side and started exining things to Venus.


    "Impossible. So many things have happened when you guys are here, and you guys even met


    people from the Bloodshed n? Fane even killed two of them? Tsk, tsk! It must''ve been easy for


    him to kill those in the First-grade ultimate god-level with his currentbat power." Venus once


    again nced at Fane after she heard Danie''s exnation.


    ¡°First-grade ultimate god-level? Sister, he was only in the peak stage of the true godlevel when he


    killed the First-grade ultimate god master. Now that he has broken through into the First-grade


    ultimate god-level, I think killing those in the Second-grade or Third-grade ultimate god-levels will be


    easy peasy for him!" chirped Danie happily, and her face seemed to glow as she talked about


    Fane. After all, he was the man she chose, and he was an excellent one to boot. She believed that


    both her eldest and second sister envied how she found such a ster man.


    "Really? That... That¡¯s too powerful!" A hint of admiration appeared in the way Venus looked at


    Fane.


    "What are the two of you talking about there?" asked Fane with an awkward smile when he saw the


    two of them hiding at one side and Venus asionally ncing at him. "It looks like Master Cabello


    is going to win soon, and you guys will have another martial art technique!"


    "We''re discussing the great doings of a certain person!"

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    Danie nced at Fane flirtatiously before she walked up to him with hands behind her back.


    Boom!


    Just like what Fane predicted, Osca failed to defend himself and perished in the hands of Alejandro.


    His body fell from the sky to the ground, and there was a huge, bloody hole in his chest.


    "This is awesome! Osca''sbat power is on par with mine, and it''s riveting to fight with such a


    person! Haha!¡± Alejandro flew down and took Osca''s martial ring. He then flew to where Fane and


    the others were with a smile on his face.


    "Hey, you¡¯re not the only one. I want to give it a try, too. If this wasn''t your family


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    matter, I would''ve rushed back there!" Kehughed loudly. He was filled with anticipation after


    the strength in his body increased, and a situation wherebat powers were on par with one


    another was the perfect moment to test their strengths.


    "Sigh... I never expected this to happen.


    This Second Elder was such an honest man and never acted out of ce when he was at the


    Cabello family. Who knew he''d act this way after breaking through to the ultimate god-level!"


    Alejandro could not help but sighed as he felt slightly sad. After all, he was an elder who followed


    him in the Cabello family for so many years.


    "He didn''t expose his true colors because hisbat power couldn''tpare to yours and the First


    Elder before. He had broken through not long after he entered this area, so he thought his chance


    had arrived. His true colors got exposed in the process." Danie shook her head helplessly and


    continued, "Luckily, we discovered my second sister and the others in time, or they would''ve been in


    deep trouble."


    Alejandro nodded at that, and he thenmented, "That''s right. I wonder how your eldest sister is


    now. We have no idea where the others have gone."


    Danie approached her father and smilinglyforted him, "Don¡¯t worry, Father. I''m sure nothing¡¯s


    happened to my eldest sister and the others. She had been in the peak stage of the true god-level


    from the start, and she might¡¯ve already achieved the First-grade or Second-grade ultimate god-


    level! You''re worried about her? You might be no match for her now!"


    At that moment, Alejandro took out a martial art technique from Osca¡¯s martial ring and frowned not


    long after. "That''s weird. I took a look at the behind portion of this martial art technique, and it''s only


    capable of training to the Ninth-grade ultimate god-level. There''s no way of training for the soul-


    prating level. On top of that, this martial art technique isn''t as good as the one Master Nash


    shared with us. It looks like this martial art technique isn''t a high-level one. No wonder Osca can¡¯t


    defeat me!"


    Fane thought about it and said, "There will surely be some use if we keep this martial art technique.


    At the very least, we can use it to exchange some spirited grass or other items!"


    "Come, let''s continue to search for precious items!" In the end, the group continued to fly forward


    when Nash waved his hands.


    That afternoon, Fane and the others obtained a fourth-grade elementary spirited grass, much to


    Fane''s delight. Such spirited grass could be considered an extremely precious item. Were there not


    chances of finding fourth-grade intermediate spirited grass in the area if there were fourth-grade


    elementary spirited grass? He wanted to find out if he could obtain herbs for the pills to cure


    Fernando''s body or lift Selena''s spell.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    Fane and the others prepared to take a rest as the sky slowly dimmed.


    After arranging for several people to take turns in being on guard, Nash and the others started to


    train. None of them were taking chances as the forest was dangerous and even housed monster


    beasts in the ultimate god-level. Apart from that, there was a thick concentration of chi in the area,


    and it was the first time everyone experienced such a thick concentration of chi. Together with the


    new martial art technique, everyone wanted to break through into the Second-grade or even Third-


    grade ultimate godlevel as soon as possible.


    Fane, on the other hand, decided to continue experimenting on cultivating


    third-grade elementary pills.


    He discovered that the martial art technique he was practicing was an impressive technique, and it


    was due to the swirl of air in his body that rotated unceasingly. The swirl of air would continue to


    absorb chi and convert it into his fighting prowess even as he ate, slept, or did other things.


    Of course, the speed of training with such a method was not as fast as proactively training, but the


    perks of this method were that Fane was training without stopping, and the speed was still quite


    considerable over time.


    Nobody dared disturb Fane when they knew he was cultivating pills. Their hearts were even filled


    with anticipation.


    After all, once Fane seeded in cultivating third-grade elementary pills, even one of those pills


    would be able to help a person in the ultimate god-level to increase their fighting prowess by two or


    three grades.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As for second-grade premium pills, those are extremely helpful for people in the true god-level and


    had obvious results.


    However, the results were not as evident for those in the ultimate god-level.


    Fane failed during the first two cultivation of the pills, much to the mild despair of himself, Nash, and


    the others. More than one spirited grass and other items were lost in every failure, after all.


    None of them expected that Fane would seed during his third cultivation!


    "Up!" With a wave of Fane''s hand, a pill flew upward and floated in front of him, and its faint


    fragrance wafted.


    "He seeded? Goodness. This is great!" Nash, who observed from the side, shot up with


    excitement and sheer joy.


    "Oh, my! You truly have seeded, Fane. You''re one talented young man, alright!" Keh was


    too overjoyed that he nearly lost his bearings. They knew very well the meaning of Fane


    sessfully cultivating third-grade pills. It meant that they could break through speedily in the


    ultimate godlevel.


    There were two reasons why their training speed was painfully slow, and it was first attributed to the


    chi concentration. Even the main family of the Woods family could notpete with the rich chi


    present in this area¡ªthe chi in this ce was ten times richerpared to outside.


    The martial enhancement material was another thing. It was difficult to even see third-grade


    elementary spirited grass out there, yet they easily obtained third-grade premium and even fourth-


    grade elementary spirited grass in this area in one day. With the martial enhancement material and


    martial art technique, the training speed would not be too slow.


    With the help of Fane''s pills, it would be like giving a pair of wings to a tiger.


    "Haha... It''s only a matter of time until the uprising of our Woods family!¡± Westonughed out loudly.


    The overjoyed Danie immediately ran and took Selena¡¯s hand as she cordially spoke, "Are you


    seeing this, Sister Selena? Fane is already a third-grade elementary alchemist, and he''s capable of


    cultivating third-grade elementary pills! You have to believe in him! You have to believe that he''s


    capable of growing in a short time to help you lift the spell and make you as beautiful as you once


    were!"


    "Yes, I saw it... I saw it! He''s improved again!" Selena''s eyes reddened slightly. Although it was


    rather difficult for Fane to be a fourth-grade intermediate alchemist and learn how to cultivate


    the pill she needed, at least Fane had worked hard in that direction.


    To Selena, it did not matter if Fane could achieve the goal in the end as this was a good thing for


    Fane. At least, Fane''s hard work allowed her to die without any regrets.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    "This is great! You''ve finally seeded! Even if my current sess rate is low, I''d definitely be able


    to cultivate the second and third pill with the experience of seeding with this pill. If I continue to


    cultivate this type of pill, my sess rate will increase indefinitely!¡± Fane clenched his fists as


    determination red in his eyes.


    It had to be mentioned that the cultivation of third-grade pills was much more difficultpared to


    the cultivation of second-grade pills. Hard work paid off, however, and Fane finally seeded in


    cultivating a third-grade elementary pill.


    ¡°Let''s store it for now. Everyone had just broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-level


    recently, and your realms have yet to stabilize. Nobody can


    use this pill for the time being." Fane smiled bitterly and carefully put away the pill in his hands.


    Instead of resting, Fane continued to cultivate twice instead, but it was to his disappointment that


    both processes failed.


    Sure enough. Fane did not give up after these two failures as he discovered that there was only a


    slight difference in both failures.


    Fane would have continued cultivating the next two groups of ingredients had the sun not risen.


    When everyone was prepared to leave, Ynda, Titus, and about 100 members of the Woods


    family spotted them. "What a joyous event, Master Nash! Who knew that we¡¯d bump into you here!"


    "This is wonderful! Butler Titus and Elder Ynda, I never thought that we¡¯d meet you here!" exulted


    Nash excitedly when he spotted the members of the Woods family.


    Ynda immediately walked one step forward and said, "Master, Young Master, we have special


    news we''d like to tell you. It''s something that''s worth being extremely happy about!"


    "Really? Tell us about it!" Nash and Fane exchanged nces as a hint of curiosity appeared in their


    eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Naha... There''s more than one happy event. Firstly, I''ve broken through into the peak stage of the


    true god-level. Secondly, Butler Titus had broken through into the First-stage ultimate god-level as


    he obtained a martial art technique. How about that? Isn¡¯t it exciting?" beamed Ynda in


    excitement.


    ''Titus broke through? That''s great!" The members of the Woods family were delighted when they


    heard the news.


    However, Ynda and Titus frowned.


    "What''s going on? Butler Titus, why are you unhappy when you''ve broken through and obtained a


    martial art technique?" asked Nash curiously at the sight of them both frowning.


    Titus smiled bitterly as he confessed, "It¡¯s not that I''m unhappy, Master. I just feel that everyone


    doesn''t look as excited as we anticipated you''d be after hearing the news. After all, I¡¯ve obtained a


    martial art technique that helped break through into the ultimate god-level, so shouldn''t you guys be


    jumping from excitement? Anyway, I feel that the degree of your happiness is slightly different from


    what I expected.¡±


    Ynda pouted as she crossed her arms at her chest, saying, "That''s right. It''s also very much


    different from what I''ve expected!"

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    Kehughed so loudly that his stomach hurt when he saw the facial expressions on their faces.


    He then said, "If we haven''t broken through into the ultimate god level, we would definitely jump in


    excitement when we hear this incredibly good news of yours. However, you guys have no idea that


    several of our people here have broken through into the First-grade ultimate god level and we have


    gotten hold of a martial art technique. That is why we did not react so excitedly!"


    "How¡¯s that possible?!" This time, Titus and Ynda opened their mouths widely as they were the


    ones who were surprised.


    Keh was satisfied with the surprised


    look on their faces and spoke to these two with a smile. "I am the one with a piece of exciting news


    to tell the both of you. You guys will be extremely excited when you learn about it!"


    ¡°Really? There''s even surprising newspared to how several of our people from the Woods


    family have broken through into the ultimate god level?" Ynda and Titus exchanged nces as


    they suspected they were dreaming.


    ¡°Young Master Fane is already a third-grade alchemist and he''s capable of cultivating third-grade


    elementary pills now!¡± Under the extremely expectant eyes of those two, Keh purposely smiled


    mysteriously before telling them about the situation.


    "Hiss!" After they heard this, Ynda, Titus, and the others inhaled deeply as the expression on


    their faces differs.


    After some time, Titus pinched himself on his thigh and discovered that it really hurt. Only then did


    he ask Keh, ¡°First Elder, you ..you aren''t joking, are you? Young Master Fane can even


    cultivate third-grade elementary pills? If that''s the case, would we be able to use third-grade


    elementary pills in the future?"


    Keh coughed twice and said in a pretentious way, "ording to usual reasoning, that is the


    case. However, all of this depends on how happy Young Master Fane is. After all, you would only


    have the opportunity if he''s willing to give it to you. If he isn¡¯t, how would you have the chance to


    train with such high-grade precious items like the third-grade elementary pills?"


    Titus immediately smiled embarrassingly and said, "Haha, that is true! After all, it''s not easy to


    cultivate a third-grade elementary pill!"


    Fane also felt happy when he saw how those two old men were enjoying their conversations. He


    smiled at Titus. "Butler Titus, you just need to focus on training. Don''t worry, after my sess rate


    has increased in cultivating this pill, it wouldn''t be an issue to give you one or two of them."


    Fane paused here before he continued speaking, "However, it''s best if you search for the


    ingredients needed to cultivate such pills!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Sure, this is good... This is good! It would work even if it was three groups of ingredients in


    exchange for a pill!" Titus''s eyes lit up after he heard this. Although it was tiring to search for


    ingredients, training with spirited grass and third-grade pills were two different things. If this was


    another alchemist, they might not be willing to exchange pills at all, even if an abundance of


    ingredients was provided.


    "Butler Titus, this doesn''t sound right. Fane cultivated several groups of ingredientsst night and


    only seeded once. If you want him to give you one pill with every three groups of ingredients,


    wouldn''t Young Master Fane suffer a huge loss by then?" On the other hand, Keh had a


    darkened expression on his face. He directly stretched out his hand and said to Titus, "You need to


    prepare five sets of ingredients. In that case, Young Master Fane might be able to earn some


    ingredients for other pills!"


    "Sure, five sets wouldn''t be an issue either!"

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    Titus nodded in session and agreed to it as he was afraid that Fane would refuse to help him


    cultivate pills if he was slow in making his promise.


    Fane smiled when he saw how the two of them acted. "Don''t worry. Just give me the materials you


    find in the future. My sess rate should also increase over time. Hmmm... Members of the Woods


    family only need to provide me with three sets of materials. I will work hard to cultivate a pill for you


    guys. As for our friendly forces, if they can provide materials, give me five sets of ingredients and I


    will strive to cultivate a pill!"


    "Young Master Fane, you mean to say that you would give us one pill made out of that particr


    materials as long as we give you


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    five sets of such materials?" Alejandro was originally envious of the Woods family in his heart. He


    was so excited that his pupils widened when he heard what Fane said.


    After all, it was a third-grade elementary pill.


    "Haha, that wouldn''t be an issue!" Faneughed out loudly.


    He understood clearly that he would definitely be tired if he did this. However, he would not be out


    of materials if he needed to cultivate pills in this case. Somebody would help him look for materials


    to cultivate pills and he could also save more time.


    The time he saved could be used to cultivate pills continuously and after increasing his sess rate


    of cultivation, he could start to try cultivating pills of higher level.


    This was the only way for him to try cultivating fourth-grade pills within a shorter period of time.


    "This is great! Brother Fane, just tell us what materials you need when you n to cultivate any


    pills. In this case, our people will pay special attention when they go out searching for spirited grass


    and other materials!" One of the middle-aged men from the Cabello family also said with a smile.


    Not only were those in the intermediate stage of the true god level like him excited, but those in the


    semi-god realm were also excited.


    This was because the third-grade elementary pills were important treasures. If they managed to


    exchange a pill from Fane, they could keep it for the future even if they could not immediately use it.


    If that did not work, they could still exchange it with others for some second-grade pills that were


    suitable for them to train with. That was also a good way to use the pill.


    "Haha... Alright! I shall write down the materials of the third-grade elementary pill I''m cultivating now


    and two other types of third-grade intermediate pills for you guys to take a look at. You can help


    search for the materials!" Faneughed happily and everybody there was filled with passion and


    excitement.


    In the afternoon. Fane and others continued to search for precious items. In the evening, he


    continued to cultivate the third-grade elementary pill as he wanted to increase his sess rate.


    However, Fane was quite satisfied this time. He cultivated five sets of materials continuously and he


    seeded twice, obtaining two third-grade elementary pills.


    It had to be understood that such a sess rate was not achievable by average alchemists. It could


    only be achieved by repeatedly cultivating one type of pill multiple times. Therefore, Fane was quite


    satisfied that he was able to have such improvement in such a short period of time.


    Not long after Fane and the others set off, they discovered a type of spirited grass. However, there


    was a monster beast, a two-headed blood-red python, with the fighting prowessparable to


    human''s second-grade ultimate god level next to this third-rated intermediate spirited grass.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Fane and the others had never seen the two -headed blood-red pythons in the real world, but these


    creatures were mentioned in the book before.


    If one were to meet a monster like this outside this ce, its existence was equivalent to legendary.


    It was a monster in the ultimate god realm, after all. It frightens one just thinking about it.


    Here, the two-headed blood-red python was guarding the area around the third-grade intermediate


    spirited grass. Its entire body was red in color, and it appears especially eye-catching when one


    looked at it.


    "That thing has a big body. The slight resonance from its body means that it''s


    definitely a monster in the second-grade ultimate god realm. A monster like that is probably as good


    as a third-grade ultimate god level! It''s so frightening!"


    Alejandro studied the huge red python from a distance and told Fane in the end," Young Master


    Fane, there''s plenty of spirited grass in the forest, I think we should just give up on this patch. Let¡¯s


    go look for it somewhere else. It¡¯ll be a lot easier. This monster is too strong and dangerous!"


    "I''d probably give up if it were some other spirited grass. But I definitely will not on this path!"


    Fane looked at the patch of spirited grass from afar, passion zing in his eyes." That patch of


    spirited grass is not just any third-grade intermediate spirited grass. It just so happens to be the


    main ingredient


    in a type of third-grade intermediate pill that I know. Besides, these spirited grass are hard toe


    by in the first ce. It won''t be easy for us to find another once we miss out on this one.


    Furthermore, there''s less spirited grass that''s guarded by monsters, and most of them are not high


    in grade. Spirited grasses like these are more likely to be guarded by a monster!"


    Alejandro could not help but nod when he heard this. "So that¡¯s the case. Then let us of the ultimate


    god status attack it together. The rest can stay behind. It''d be too dangerous for them if theye


    along!"


    Yet he did not expect Fane to give a wan smile. "It''s fine if I go by myself. It''ll be pretty dangerous


    for all of you to go too. Ever since I broke into the first-grade ultimate god realm, I have yet to put


    my fighting power to the test It works out great that I can use this monster to test it


    out!


    ¡°Then you have to be careful. This thing has two heads not just one after all. So it''s different from


    the usual serpentine monsters!"


    Nash on the side nodded his head and warned Fane.


    "Don¡¯t worry. It won''t be a problem!"


    Fane smiled and got ready to rush forward.


    Whoosh!


    Yet at this moment, a purple silhouette flew out from another side, heading straight toward the


    monster.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane, who had been just about to fly out, could not help but frown. "No way. There''s actually


    someone who dares to head in?¡± "Who''s that?'' Danie who was next to him also frowned.


    ¡°Everybody came to this ce at the same time. We weren''t even here for ten days. Don''t tell me


    that they''ve already broken into the second-grade ultimate god realm? Or even the third grade?


    Why would they dare to fly in otherwise?"


    "No way. We were all lucky enough to break into the first-grade ultimate god realm.


    Even if the people who hade in with us had broken into the first-grade ultimate god status, they


    would only be able to stabilize their power now. There''s no way that they¡¯d be able to break into the


    second-grade ultimate god realm, right?"


    Alejandro nodded his head and spoke as he watched the silhouette. "Besides, judging from their


    form, it looks like a youngdy at the peak of the true god realm that we''ve never seen before. Is


    that right?"


    "That person should be a second-grade ultimate god fighter. I''ve already sensed the resonance


    coming from her body!"


    Fane carefully used his mental strength to sense the person''s resonance before dering


    confidently.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    "No way. Young Master Fane, you can sense that resonance even from such a distance? Your


    mental strength is too strong!"


    A young man from the Cabello family could not help but exim.


    "Of course. He''s already a third-grade alchemist, and his mental strength is immense. Can


    someone of our cultivation level ever make such an observation?"


    Another young man looked at Fane in admiration from the side.


    "Second-grade ultimate god realm? Never mind. Since the spirited grass is so important, this is a


    chance for us. They are only at the second-grade ultimate god realm. They might not be a match for


    the


    monster. You find a chance to snatch the spirited grass. At any rate, that person is definitely not a


    Woods family member or a Cabello family member!"


    After Alejandro thought about it, he gave the suggestion to Fane from the side.


    Nash went silent for a while before saying," It should be someone from the Pavilion of Divinity,


    right? After all, nine out of ten disciples there are women. But I remember that there''s no one who


    wears such a purple dress among the elders in the Pavilion of Divinity.¡±


    "That''s not for certain. There are more than a dozen people from the Pavilion of


    Divinity who are at the peak of the true god realm. Besides, there''s probably quite a few of them


    who''ve already made a breakthrough within these few days aftering in," Ynda said. "Never


    mind those people¡ªsimply among ten of those people, there should be one who¡¯s already broken


    into the ultimate god status. But to break into the second-grade status, isn''t that a little too fast? As


    for the purple dress ... They''re already here for so long, they probably changed their clothes. Isn''t


    that normal?¡±


    "Let''s take a look first before saying anything!"


    Fane also could not ascertain who the person was. Firstly, the distance was a little too big;


    secondly, the person''s back was against them the whole time. All they could see was her purple


    dress as well as dark shoulder-length hair.


    Roar!


    At that moment, the young woman was already not too far away from the two-headed blood-red


    python. Once the giant python noticed her presence, it emitted a furious roar and unfurled its long


    body, lifting itself and ring at the girl d in purple before it.


    "If you know what''s good for you, creature, you''d better move aside. If not, I will kill you!"


    The young woman emitted a light huff and flipped her palm. An ultimate-grade spiritual sword


    appeared in her hand.


    Roar!


    Yet why would the two-headed blood-red python leave? It emitted another ferocious roar, and a


    fireball was actually spat out of one of its mouths. The resonance from the fireball was extremely


    powerful, and it was made out of Chi, radiating a fiery temperature.


    "Hmph!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The girl emitted a low harrumph and quickly channel her Chi into her sword. The sword trembled


    and released a light hum, suddenly turning a lot bigger.


    Whoosh!


    The girl shed her sword forward when she saw that the fireball was right in between them.


    Suddenly, a frightening sword aura flew out, carrying with it, an upromisable aura. It was


    extremely fast.


    "Who¡¯s that girl? Her attack isn''t weak at all!"


    Fane could not help but frown when he saw this. He did not remember there being such a powerful


    young woman in the Pavilion of Divinity. Most of their elders were in their forties or fifties. There


    were even a few women in their sixties and


    seventies. There were only two to three younger people, but Fane had truly never seen this


    silhouette before.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    Just as Fane spewed those words out, the purple-d girl''s attack mmed straight toward the


    fireball.


    Bang!


    A huge explosion rang out. The girl''s sword aura cut straight through the giant fireball. After the


    fireball exploded, it waspletely destroyed. Meanwhile, there were still remnants of the long


    sword aura; it rushed forward and fell upon the huge two-headed blood-red python.


    Roar!


    The giant python released a furious roar, turning even more feral and violent.


    Meanwhile, the girl''s attack had left a wound that was more than twenty centimeters long on the


    monster''s body,


    and fresh blood was gushing out of it.


    The wound was hardly a small one but it was nothing to the giant two-headed blood-red python.


    Instead, this agitated it even more.


    Its two huge jaws released another furious roar. At the same time, they spat fireballs that were as


    big as basketballs toward the girl from two separate sides.


    The purple-d girl evidently did not dare to make a mistake when facing an attack like this. She


    quickly gathered her Chi in her sword and swung it forward. A shield made out of Chi actually


    appeared quickly before her, shielding her like a screen.


    Boom boom!


    In a sh, the two giant fireballsnded on the giant screen. The screen rippled continuously, but it


    stopped the twoheaded blood-red python¡¯s attack. Then the screen moved forward, and the girl


    inched closer to the giant python, staying close to the screen.


    "This girl is really strong. She''s a second-grade ultimate god realm warrior, and the monster is also


    at the second-grade ultimate grade status. Usually, human fighters find it difficult to take on


    monsters that are at the same cultivation level. It''d be very difficult to fight them if two or three


    people do not band together. Yet this girl is evidently far stronger!¡±


    After watching the battle for a few minutes, Nash spoke to Fane with some worry in his voice,


    "Fane, I think you shouldn''t simply make a move. This girl is very powerful. You''d offend her greatly


    if you snatch away the spirited grass she''s aiming for." "Don''t worry. Dad. I will make a move when


    the opportunityes!"


    Fane smiled. He was well aware that Nash was afraid he was no match for the girl.


    Boom!


    The girl¡¯s screennded straight on one of the heads of the two-headed bloodred python, smacking


    so hard into it that it fell onto the ground. Meanwhile, she shed forward and went straight for the


    spirited grass.


    Yet at this moment, the two-headed blood-red python took the opportunity to whip itself as though it


    were a giant length of rope,shing quickly toward the purpled girl."


    "Jeez. This creature is hard to handle!"


    The girl evidently did not want to fight such a powerful monster and wanted to quickly grab the


    spirited grass and leave.


    She did not expect the giant python to attack again.


    She could do nothing but stop right in her tracks and hurriedly open another Chiscreen before her.


    The giant screen rushed toward the monster as soon as it appeared.


    Bang!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Another explosion rang out. This time, the screen was actually shattered by the huge tail. The


    python''s tail also bounced back from the momentum.


    However, the giant python''s two heads extended their jaws and rushed toward her again.


    Whoosh!


    The purple-d girl could only retreat when she saw this, temporarily dodging the giant python¡¯s


    attack.


    Roar!


    Yet the speed of the giant python''s attack had increased immensely. As it rushed forward again, one


    of its heads mmed against the young woman.


    Wham!


    A dull thud rang out, and the purple-d was smacked aside, blood spraying from her mouth.


    "Die!"

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    However, while the purple-d girl was being smacked aside, she also shed her sword, and a


    powerful sword aura flew out andnded on the giant python''s body.


    Another wound was carved onto its body again, and the blood that flowed from it looked rather


    terrifying.


    Roar!


    This time around, the giant python waspletely enraged by the girl although it had been


    wounded quite seriously before. After emitting another furious roar, it rushed toward the purple-d


    girl at an elerating speed, extending its jaws and intending to swallow the girl whole.


    "Die!"


    The girl fell onto the ground and spat


    another mouthful of blood. Her face had abruptly gone pale.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had just gotten up and intended to quickly redirect her Chi tounch a counterattack, but she


    realized that she was gravely injured, and it was difficult for her to gather her Chi. She needed to


    rest for a while.


    But it was evident that the current moment was a life-or-death situation.


    "Am I going to die here?"


    The girl was feeling a little regretful now. She had known that it would be dangerous to snatch the


    spirited grass, but she still wanted to give it a shot. She did not think that the monster would grow


    stronger and stronger after being agitated, and its fighting power was terrifying.


    Whoosh!


    Fane hesitated for a second, but he rushed out anyway. He guessed that the girl was probably an


    Elder from the Pavilion of Divinity. After all, the Pavilion of Divinity had a pretty good impression on


    him. If he managed to establish good rtions with her, it would be good for them to look out for


    each other in this unknown world from then on.


    Roar!


    Just as its giant jaws were about to swallow the girl, Fane finally managed to rush over, shing his


    sword forward.


    "de Wave!"


    As Fane released a short huff, he suddenly appeared before the giant python. After he swung his


    sword, multiple sword auras whipped outward as though it were a long dragon, rushing straight into


    the giant python''s mouth.


    Boom bang boom!


    The giant python''s body was evidently hard on the surface as it was encased in pieces of tough


    scales. However, the sword auras that went straight into its mouth could easily pierce through its


    body from the inside, dealing a fatal injury to it.


    The sword auras flew inside, and the constant flow of attacks actually pierced straight through the


    python''s head.


    Roar!


    The two-headed bloodred python emitted a ferocious roar. The other head rushed straight for Fane.


    "Hmph!"


    Fane emitted a cold harrumph and swung his sword again.


    Bang!


    The two giant heads then dropped from the sky just like that andnded by Fane''s feet. The giant


    body lying lifelessly on the ground looked very frightening.


    "Phew!"


    Fane also released a long sigh after seeing that his abrupt attack helped him to easily defeat the


    giant python in a single shot.


    He flew over and plucked the spirited grass out, keeping it in his martial ring before slowly turning


    around.


    "You are?"


    After he turned out and looked at the purple -d girl before him, shock jolted in him. This girl was


    obviously not someone from the Pavilion of Divinity. Furthermore, he remembered that there was no


    such girl who had followed the fighters in.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    Fane was bewildered. He had thought that the girl must have followed him and everyone in and had


    only managed to find some martial arts techniques out of pure luck. Perhaps she had even gotten


    her hands on some treasure to break into the second-grade ultimate god realm.


    Furthermore, he thought that this girl was likely to be an Elder from the Pavilion of Divinity.


    He did not expect to be bewildered after looking straight at her. This was because the girl before


    him looked to be only about seventeen or eighteen. There was no genius fighter this young who had


    followed everyone in.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Young Miss, fortunately, you were saved because my son jumped in just in time.


    You won''t me him for taking your spirited grass, right?"


    At this moment, Nash and the others also flew over, and he spoke with a grin on his face.


    However, when he studied the girl''s face, his smile hardened.


    This was because he felt that the girl looked way too young as well. Besides, he had zero


    recollection of her.


    The girl carefully observed the people before her, and opened her mouth in surprise at the end,


    "There-there¡¯s so many of you. Where are you from? Which among the Nine Armies are you from?"


    "Oh no. Master, it looks like this girl is a native here!¡±


    Keh finally recollected himself. His expression darkened as he whispered toward Nash.


    The corners of Nash''s mouth twitched slightly. He did not think that they would run into natives here.


    What would they do if she did not wee them as outsiders here?


    "We-we don''t know which Army we¡¯re from!¡±


    In the end, Nash rubbed his nose and stammered out.


    The girl was no fool either. She quickly widened her beautiful eyes. "Are all of you from that


    abandonednd? My goodness. That must be it. Why are there so many peopleing over from


    there?¡±


    The girl parted her lips in surprise when she saw that there were hundreds of people before her and


    could not help but cover her mouth with her hand.


    Alejandro''s face darkened and he told Fane, ¡°Young Master Fane, it''s obvious that this girl is a


    native here. No matter if she haspanions here or not, for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, we


    should just kill her. She''s already gravely injured anyway. It¡¯ll be too dangerous for us if we keep her


    alive!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to kill her.


    Otherwise, we''d be in grave danger!"


    Another Elder from the Cabello family echoed in agreement.


    The girl was so shocked that she quickly gripped her sword, taking two steps back." You-don''t go


    overboard. I never offended you. I¡¯ll never breathe a word to the Alliance Guard!"


    "Alliance Guard??¡±


    The girl''s words made Fane frown. He was confused because he did notprehend the Nine


    Armies that the girl had talked about earlier, and now there was this Alliance Guard.


    It was obvious that the things the girl was talking about were the forces in the space they were in.


    After he thought about it, he told the girl," So long as you tell us what''s going on in this ce, we¡¯ll


    let you go!¡±

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    ¡°Really? You won''t go back on your word?¡¯


    The young girl looked at Fane and asked with doubts stering on her face.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You have my word!"


    Fane shot her a soft smile, he then flipped his palm and took out a healing pill, throwing it to the


    young girl. ¡°You''re injured, so take this healing pill. I made it myself."


    "Humph, what if you are lying to me and this is some poisonous pill?"


    The girl snorted coldly, and her eyes showed a hint of defensiveness.


    "Heh? Now that you¡¯re badly injured, if I want to kill you, I could just do it right now. Why would I


    waste this so-called poison


    pill of mine? Isn''t that unnecessary?"


    Fane chuckled; he did not know whether to cry or tough at the girl''s way of thinking.


    The young girl frowned, and only then swallowed the pill reluctantly.


    "Let me tell you this, I belong to one of the Nine Armies. Outside this forest, there are nine


    fortresses nearby, which are the Nine Armies. The martial practitioners of these Nine Armies will


    come to this forest to look for spirited grasses and resources for training and cultivation when they


    are free! So, at first, I thought that you were people from one of these Nine Armies, but apparently,


    I''ve thought it wrong!" The young girl looked at Fane and exined.


    Fane suddenly understood the whole situation. It turned out that outside this forest, there were nine


    fortresses called the Nine Armies. The martial status of this youngdy before him was already so


    high at such a young age. He wondered how many people and how many more strong fighters were


    in these fortresses.


    "Then what about the Alliance Guard you have mentioned just now? What is that?"


    Fane thought about it before asking the young girl again.


    "Oh, it''s just a group of prideful people who likes to boast about themselves!"


    A bitter smile crept onto the girl¡¯s face. She walked to the bluestone at the side and plopped her butt


    on it. "I¡¯m not sure how many years ago, this piece ofnd and the abandonednd were one big


    land. But, not sure what happened, the Chi energy was getting lesser and thinner every day. If that


    situation continued, it''d be more and more difficult to break into the ultimate god realm, let


    alone the soul-prating realm.


    "Then what happened?¡±


    Fane and the others took a sharp intake of breath upon hearing the story. They should be able to


    find out about the past of this ce from this young girl.


    The young girl eyed at Fane, then continued, "There was a great elite fighter who was about to die,


    and just before that fighter died, he cropped out a small partition out of this bignd, and inside that


    small partition, the Chi energy is richer and denser than the outside." The girl paused for a moment


    and added, "Oh right. By the way, if you could find and enter this ce, meaning that you''ve found


    the seven stone balls, right? Oh. I might as well tell you the rest. Those seven stone balls are


    constantly absorbing Chi energy, and those absorbed Chi energies will flow into this forest. So, over


    the years, this ce was full of chi energy, and we, the people in this ce, could have rich Chi


    energy as well as an abundance of third and fourth-grade spirited grasses for training and martial


    cultivation!"


    Shock and surprise thundered down on Fane and the others upon hearing the truth. They truly did


    not expect the reason for the Chi energy being so thin outside the partition was because this small


    partition was stealing the Chi energy from the outside! And this led to fewer and fewer people being


    able to cultivate and train themselves!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Moreover, if this continued, there was no way for the people outside to pass on their heritage!


    The crowd''s expressions turned unsightly. If they did not find the seven stone balls and found the


    way to enter into the ce they were, none of them¡ªthe outsiders¡ª would be able to break into


    the ultimate god realm!


    The young girl shed a bitter smile when she noticed the gloominess on Fane and the others''


    faces. "Sigh! It can''t be helped. Humans are selfish. Otherwise, how could your world be called the


    abandoned world?"

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    "Hmm. It did sound like these ancient great fighters from many years ago truly intended to abandon


    us!"


    Nash forced a bitter smile, his face full of emotions. If it was not for the fact that the legend of the


    ultimate god realm had been passed down, plus the fact that everyone had been looking for a way


    to break into the ultimate god realm, Nash was afraid that, with the passage of time, there would be


    no more legend about the ultimate god realm, and none would be able to enter this ce and break


    into that realm anymore.


    "Sigh! So many of you have suddenly entered this ce at once. If the people of the Alliance Guard


    find out about this, it would be a problem! Too many of you came here!"


    The young girl''s forehead creased, looking at the hundreds of people in front of her. Her face turned


    ugly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, after she gave the matter some thoughts, she turned to Fane and said," Nah, never mind


    it. If you guys hadn''t appeared in time to save my life just now, I wouldn''t have bothered to help


    you!"


    "Miss, so...you decided to help us out?"


    Keh''s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing the young girl¡¯s words, and even his demeanor


    became polite and gentle.


    "Hundreds of you...fine! I''ll still help you guys out. It''s simple, just follow me to our fortress and I¡¯ll


    plead to our fortress master to take you in. That shouldn''t be a problem. And when you meet the


    other people of this ce, just tell them that you¡¯re from our fortress. Remember, don''t reveal your


    identity! That should work."


    The girl stered a smile on her face. She then felt her body for a while, and in the next second,


    she was surprised. "No freaking way! Your healing pill is he awesome! I feel a lot better now and


    my injuries don''t hurt anymore. It''s truly amazing! Our people here could not even create and refine


    such an effective healing pill!¡±


    "Hehe, of course! The alchemist is our Young Master Fane! The pills that he creates and refines are


    naturally awesome!''


    Keh chuckled, then turned to the girl in front of him. "Miss, can you really convince your fortress


    master to take us in? You''re not only boasting, right? Don''t deceive us, please! Also, about that


    Alliance Guard, who are they?"


    The Alliance Guard? They''re the people who came in here together back then, and their


    descendants are parts of the Alliance Guard as well. Anyway, they totally hate the idea of outsiders


    entering this ce, so they formed an alliance under the slogan of guarding this holynd. If they


    see you, they''ll definitely kill you without hesitation!"


    The young girl blurted. She thought of something else and continued, "Wait, something''s wrong!


    How did you guys get in here? Shouldn''t youe in through the entrance? And there should be


    someone guarding the entrance! Although the martial status of those people is not high, none of


    you would be able to kill them if none had broken through to the ultimate god realm!"


    Fane rubbed the bridge of his nose before he slowly spilled, "ording to what you said, the


    Bloodshed n should be part of the Alliance Guard then! There were indeed two disciples of the


    Bloodshed n who ran into us, but I''ve killed them. But, of course, I didn¡¯t directly deal with them, I


    ambushed them! And I don''t know what had gone wrong when I came in here. The spot that I came


    in was slightly deviant from the designated entrance. The entrance is on the top of the hill, but I


    came in through the bottom of the hill!"


    "What the heck? You killed those two disciples? You''ll be in big trouble if the Bloodshed n figured


    this out!"


    The young girl gasped at the truth.


    "Umm. That shouldn''t be a problem.


    There''re many monster beasts here and some of them are quite powerful. The bodies of those two


    disciples should already be in those monster beasts'' stomachs! Anyway, even if the Bloodshed n


    found out that their disciples had died, they wouldn''t know that we are the culprit; they may think


    that the two were killed by some monster beasts!¡±


    Nash chimed in and expressed his point of view.

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    "You''re right. There shouldn''t be any problem! You guys are damn lucky! No one had been able to


    find this ce, so none hade in before! There used to be a lot of people guarding this ce,


    butter on, the number kept reducing. There used to be strong fighters of the soul-prating


    realm guarding the entrance!¡±


    The young girl giggled before continuing," But, years after years, after realizing that no one was


    able to find the entrance, nobody cared about guarding it anymore! So, those who are sent to guard


    the entrance are normally those of lower cultivation levels. You¡¯re lucky in this sense, otherwise,


    you''d be dead within a day aftering in here! Besides, it is because no one cared, the entrance


    formation was not well-maintained, so when you came in, you did not enter through the top of the


    hill but the bottom. The location of the entrance was offset!"


    "I see. Hmm. We were truly fortunate that day! If it was in the past, the entrance guardians who


    were those people of soulprating level, we would immediately turn into dead meat right after


    appearing on the top of the hill!"


    The crowd gasped at the newly learned information, shared by the youngdy. Their hearts


    pounded and they were trembling inside.


    "So yeah! You guys are truly lucky! And some of you are even luckier to be able to break into the


    ultimate god realm in such a short time after entering this ce!"


    The girl smiled but soon she felt that something was off. "Wait. Something''s off.


    If you''re from the outside world, you will be at the peak of the true god realm at most! And there are


    not many true god peak level fighters among you guys, right? Also, those seven stone balls were


    ced in dangerous ces on purpose to prevent any of you from finding them! But...but how did


    you people find the seven stone balls? Given that there are not many strong fighters among you!"


    The girl frowned as sheid out her thoughts.


    "Miss, we are not the only ones who had entered this ce, in fact, there were almost four hundred


    thousand from the outsidend and another hundred thousand or so from the outside sea territory


    that had sneaked in. I¡¯m afraid that around five to six hundred thousand people have entered this


    ce!¡± Fane spoke, a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    Eek!¡± When these words came out of Fane''s mouth, the young girl immediately gasped; she was


    truly startled by Fane''s words.


    She swallowed her saliva hard before she said incredulously, "No. Freaking. Way. Are you sure


    you''re not joking? Five to six hundred thousand people had entered this ce? Oh my goodness!


    There are too many of you, I can¡¯t help you guys! You should get out of here immediately!


    Otherwise, once the Alliance Guard finds out, you will all be dead!"


    "No way! We won''t leave this ce. We¡¯vee here with great difficulty, even if we are to die


    here, we won''t go back! Spirited grasses and resources are rare outside, and without high-grade


    spirited grasses, how can we continue to train and improve?¡±


    An old man from the Cabello family immediately stepped forward and interrupted.


    "He''s right! Also, there¡¯re so many of us here. It won''t be easy for them to capture us all! We can


    move and act separately!"


    Apparently, Alejandro had no intention of returning to the outside world. They had worked so hard to


    get here. Asking them to leave this ce right now was more difficult than killing themselves.


    "I''ll definitely return to our world. Fernando is still waiting outside for me to treat him. But definitely


    not now!"


    A bitter smile crept onto Fane''s face as he spoke.


    "You said almost six hundred thousand people hade in, where are the others? You guys went


    your separate ways after entering, right? This forest is huge, and there are many monster beasts,


    plus you guys will rob each other! So, I don''t know how many of you will be able to stay alive till the


    day you leave this ce!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The youngdy stared at Fane and the others, biting her rosy-pink bottom lip aS she spoke.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    "Yeah. Not sure how the others are doing. Sigh! If they run into the people of the Alliance Guard,


    they''ll be in big trouble!"


    Nash frowned as he spoke, his heart heavy. After all, Yule and Lizzie¡ªhis beloved daughter and


    second wife¡ªhad followed him here. If something bad happened to them, he would certainly be in


    extreme pain.


    "Hehe, don''t worry about this yet. They should still be safe right now. After all, the people of Alliance


    Guard don''t alwayse here and very few of them actually wander around here to find treasure.


    This is because this area belongs to the Nine Armies!¡±


    At this moment, the purple-d girl smiled


    and introduced, "And the Nine Armies are acting under the slogan of ''Anti-Alliance Guard'', you


    should know what that means, right?¡±


    ¡°Anti-Alliance Guard?"


    Nash and the others were taken aback by her words, then their spirits lifted again.


    Fane felt delighted about the situation as well. ¡°So, you''re also implying that there''s still some part of


    people here who do not hate the outsiders like us?" He asked carefully.


    The youngdy bobbed her head and added, ¡°Indeed! The people who favor the concept of anti-


    alliance guard prefer a natural way. That means if someone finds this ce and enters, they''ll think


    that it''s God¡¯s will! So, certainly, they don''t have the intention to kill outsiders like you, or at least,


    they don¡¯t intend to pursue after the outsiders. Besides, people who are antiAlliance Guard are


    mainly from the Harmonic n. It was an old ancestor of the Harmonic n who secretly passedAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    down the martial techniques and cultivation skills and resources to his descendants. And, in the


    past, this made some of his descendants from the outside enter into this ce!¡±


    The young girl paused for several seconds before continuing, "It was also because of this matter,


    the bloodiest battle arose between the Alliance Guard and people who were against the Alliance


    Guard. In the end, both parties suffered great losses, so they negotiated and signed an armistice


    agreement. Of course, even after the agreement, there are still frictions andpetitions between


    both parties, especially in scavenging treasures in this ce. So, the disciples of the Alliance


    Guard and Anti-Alliance Guard would often fight each other!" "I see. Miss, since you belong to the


    side of the Anti-Alliance Guard, I wonder if you can help us out? It''s God''s heavenly will for us to be


    able toe in here!¡±


    Keh chuckled sheepishly at the young girl and asked politely, "By the way, may I know your


    name?¡±


    The young girl smiled bitterly before answering, "My name is E Lavigne. Just call me E will do!"


    However, several lines formed between E''s forehead. "I want to help you. If there were only


    several hundred of you, I can help you and that wouldn''t be a problem. After all, we have a lot of


    people in the Nine Armies, and it''s not hard to shelter you in my n. It''s easy to hide a few


    hundreds of people, and as long as you don''t expose


    yourself, nobody will know you came from the outside! But...but...the issue now is you have


    hundreds of thousands of people!


    How can I hide all of you?"


    Silence arose in the crowd. It was impossible to take in hundreds of thousands of people, and once


    the Alliance Guard finds out, it would put the people of the Nine Armies in great trouble!


    Fane clenched his jaws as he thought." Miss E, let''s just pretend we didn''t meet today; You¡¯ve not


    seen us today! If the Nine Armies is willing to take us in, we''ll dly ept the invitation, but if


    they''re not, we''re fine with it too! We''ll train hard and improve our strength. Now, at least the


    Alliance Guard is not aware of our existence, so we can try to enhance ourbat prowess as


    much as possible!"


    He''s right. This ce is big, and we can


    hide in some of the remote ces. It won¡¯t be easy for the Alliance Guard to detect us and sniff us


    out. As long as we train hard and improve quickly, we still have hopes of surviving! Besides, how


    would they know if we are outsiders or people from the Nine Armies, right?"


    Alejandro spilled his thoughts after thinking about it.

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    "Hmm...if that''s the case..."


    E''s forehead knitted together. After a brief moment of silence, she finally said," Well, I can pretend


    that I''ve not seen you guys today. The Nine Armies is made up of nine fortresses and there''s


    something special about us. Although we belong to the Anti-Alliance Guard, we¡¯re not united in fact.


    All fortresses are ying their own game and having their own desires. So, I''d advise you not to


    enter any of the fortresses if the situation permits."


    E stared at Fane and the tokens on their waist. "In fact, it''s freaking easy to know if you''reing


    from the outside world, your token on your waist for example. In here, let it be the Nine Armies or


    the Alliance Guard, we all have our n symbolic


    tokens on our waist belts. With these tokens, we can immediately identify where theye from!"


    The corners of the crowd''s mouths twitched upon hearing E''s words. If what she said was true, it


    would be truly troublesome for Fane and the group. It would be risky and dangerous for them to


    wander around the ce!


    "Right. Miss E, in this piece ofnd, Bloodshed n and the people of the Alliance Guard for


    example, to what extent those strong ones can grow in their martial level?"


    Fane stopped to think for a moment and asked E.


    The corners of E¡¯s mouth turned up as she heard. "The highest martial level among them is ninth-


    grade soulprating level. They cannot go any further because something iscking in the Chi


    energy here, and nobody knows what is missing!" She answered.


    "Alright. Thank you, Miss E, for telling us so much. Otherwise, we''d be truly confused, and would


    even get killed without knowing why!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Fane smiled dryly before he arched his hand and gave her a fist-to-palm salute." Well, Miss E, I


    hope you can keep your promise and not tell your master about us. In this way, we can buy


    ourselves some more time."


    E nodded. "I can do that! But, the other people of the Nine Armies wille in here to look for


    spirited resources asionally, and you can''t hide hundred thousands of people!" "Yes, I''m aware


    of it. We''ll see.'' Helplessness surged through Fane''s heart but there was nothing he could do other


    than raising his martial level. He understood the importance of training and improving hisbat


    prowess.


    Several people on his side had broken through to the ultimate god realm, but to survive, he still had


    to raise his martial level to a higher level, otherwise, if the enemy sent out some random


    seventhgrade or eighth-grade ultimate god-level fighters to go after them, he and his men would not


    be able to defend themselves.


    Therefore, whether it was for the sake of fending off the Alliance Guard or lifting the curse off


    Selena, Fane realized the importance of urgently improving his martial level.


    Okay!'' E looked at Fane and returned a fist-to-palm salute before flying into the sky. "I''ll take my


    leave then!"

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    Looking at E''s figure as she flew away, Alejandro frowned, and hundreds of emotions flooded his


    heart.


    An old man from the Cabello family, at this time, stepped forward and whispered to Fane, "Young


    Master Fane, are you really going to let her go? Just like that? What if she returns to her ce and


    tells the others about what happened here? For the sake of our safety, I''d suggest killing her now!


    She¡¯s injured and less of a match for you!"


    However, the old man¡¯s proposal was met with a cold and vicious stare from Fane. " Since when are


    we a fan of going back on our word? We promised her to spare her!¡±


    Fane ceased talking and a dry smile crawled onto his face. ¡°Besides, she has


    given us so much useful information!


    Information that could save our lives. If she hadn''t told us all that, we''d have gone out recklessly


    and entered the territory of the Alliance Guard. And when we enter their territory, do you think we''d


    have a chance to live?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Fane''s right. E told us a lot of useful information!"


    Alejandro bobbed his head approvingly. " Besides, even if she doesn¡¯t tell us, the hundreds of


    thousands of people will soon be discovered by the people here. This is something that will happen


    sooner orter. Fane''s absolutely right about improving our martial status. The only thing we can do


    right now is to strive to raise our martial level. As for our safety, we''re temporarily safe. E had said


    that we''re near to the Nine Armies and the people of the Nine Armies will not kill us, at least!"


    "Alright. Let¡¯s continue to look for spirited grasses! But we also have to be careful!


    After all, the people of the Nine Armies are not united!¡±


    Fane nodded and led everyone to continue flying forward, searching for spirited grasses.


    Frankly speaking, there was a generous amount of second-grade and third-grade spirited grasses


    in this forest, but fourthgrade spirited grasses were rare.


    Fane and the group wandered and scavenged through the forest the whole day but could not find


    any fourth-grade spirited grass. Fortunately, they collected plenty of third-grade spirited grasses!


    Something truly worth mentioning was that Fane and the group had finally met Yule, Lizzie, and


    some other young people of the Woods family that afternoon!


    Their spirits brightened immediately at the sight of each other. Yule, Lizzie, and the young people,


    whose martial levels were not high, were living in fear for the past few days, fearing that they might


    run into some monster beast of true god level.


    At night, Fane naturally continued to create and refine some third-grade elementary-level pills. On


    this very night, Fane''s sess rate of refining third-grade pills had improved a lot, this included the


    speed of refining. He was refining six sets of pills and three sets of them were sessfully created.


    So, he harvested three sets of third-grade elementary-level pills.


    After seeing this amazing alchemy talent of Fane, although the crowd felt heavy in their hearts, they


    started to see light at the end of the tunnel again.


    After all, third-grade alchemists were rare and hard to be found.


    "We have six fighters of first-grade ultimate god level and six third-grade pills. Let''s take one for


    each of us. And I think the pills will help us to raise our martial level by at least two grades!"


    Fane smiled as he distributed the pills to Nash, Titus, Keh, Weston, and


    Alejandro. Each of them got themselves a pill.


    "Heh? You will give it to us just like that? I don''t have to trade it with anything? I...I haven''t gathered


    the needed materials for this pill yet!"


    Keh held the precious pill on his palm, hand trembling. He could hardly contain his excitement


    right now.


    "I can''t use six pills alone for now. I can see that we have stabilized our first-grade ultimate god


    realm. Hmm. Tomorrow! Let''s do it tomorrow! We¡¯ll continue to search for more spirited grasses


    during the day, and at night, we¡¯ll find a remote cave for the six of us to hide. Let''s attempt to break


    through to the third-grade ultimate realm. It¡¯s difficult to break into a different and a higher realm, but


    it should be easier to make a breakthrough to a different grade within the realm.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    After Fane thought about it, he told everyone, "After all, if all of us break into the third-grade ultimate


    god realm, our ability to protect ourselves in this forest will increase a lot."


    "Haha. Then I won''t hold back anymore!"


    Alejandro burst intoughter. He suddenly felt that it was the right choice to establish good rtions


    with the Woods family¡ªa fantastically wise choice. Otherwise, how could he enter thisnd so


    easily and break into the ultimate god realm so soon!


    Lancelot''s heart was full of admiration. Thest time, he had failed to make a breakthrough to the


    first-grade ultimate god realm. He probably needed to wait a few more days before he could try the


    second time. After all, although making a breakthrough from the peak of the true god realm to the


    first-grade ultimate god realm looked like it was just a single step, it was actually a huge


    breakthrough. Just that one step felt like crossing a gorge. The fighting power of the first-grade


    ultimate god realm and the peak of the true god realm were two different matters entirely.


    The next morning, everybody happily searched for the spirited grass.


    However, they never imagined that along the way, they would actually run into disciples from the


    Pavilion of Soaring fighting with the Pavilion of Skies for spirited grass.


    "Young Master Fane, save us!"


    As the numbers of the disciples of the Pavilion of Soaring were too few, they were being surrounded


    by a group that was a few times their number. Many of them had already died, and even though


    they were preparing to give up their spirited grass, the enemy had no intention of letting them go.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "That''s right, Young Master Fane. We''ll give you the spirited grass as long as you save our lives!"


    The disciples of the Pavilion of Soaring all had terrified expressions.


    Fane had wanted to kill the people of the Pavilion of Skies for a long timeing. How could he


    miss such a good opportunity before him?


    Besides, if he could kill over two hundred people from the Pavilion of Skies, he would be able to


    obtain plenty of treasures. After all, these people had been in the area for almost ten days. They


    would probably have plenty of second-grade and third-grade spirited grass on them.


    "Young Master Fane, our Pavilion has never meddled in your affairs. This is something between us


    and the Pavilion of Soaring. We hope that you won''t interfere in this. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be making an


    enemy of the Pavilion of Skies!"


    The people from the Pavilion of Skies were naturally shocked by Fane and the others¡¯ abrupt


    appearance. One of the men, who was at the intermediate stage of the true god realm, immediately


    told Fane.


    "Haha. We¡¯ve never been allies with the Pavilion of Skies anyway!¡±


    Faneughed after he heard this. "Did you really think that you, Four Ancient ns are as strong


    and mighty as before, instilling fear in us once your names are mentioned? Wake up! The name,


    Pavilion of Skies is useless now!"


    The people of the Pavilion of Soaring were all delighted when they heard this. They could tell that


    Fane was going to take action.


    "Young Master Fane, ever since our cultivation level has improved, we wanted to put our skills to


    the test long ago!"


    Keh, Titus, and others all mmed their fists into their palms, eager to test their strength.

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    "Haha. I knew that all of you were itching to fight. Go ahead and fight if you want to. I¡¯ll just watch


    on!"


    Fane did not know whether tough or cry. He shrugged his shoulders haplessly and replied to


    them.


    "Charge!"


    Keh, Titus, and the others had all been eager to show off their skills. After listening to Fane''s


    words, they all shot out like a stampede, killing everyone they saw before them.


    Naturally, Weston, Alejandro, and the others were also alert. They all flew out quickly, afraid that


    they would be slightly slower than the others.


    "No way. Ultimate god status?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "My god. There''s so many of them!"


    The people from the Pavilion of Skiespletely lost all hope when they saw this.


    "My god. They''re too strong!¡±


    "Only a few days have passed and there are already people who suddenly broke into the ultimate


    god realm?"


    The disciples of the Pavilion of Soaring were surprised. The faint golden glow of Chi filled them with


    admiration.


    Bang bang bang!


    The sounds of fighting quickly rang out and ended even faster. After a while, the disciples of the


    Pavilion of Skies ended up as corpses syed on the floor.


    "Why are all of you rushing out as well?


    We''ve just warmed up and everyone''s dead already?"


    Keh looked at Weston and the others, speaking a few hapless words. It was evident that he


    was not satisfied.


    "Our hands are itching too. You think you''re the only one?"


    Weston red at Keh and replied angrily.


    "Gulp!"


    The disciples from the Pavilion of Soaring who had begged for Fane''s help came before him and


    said, "Thank you all for helping us. We-we¡¯ll give all our spirited grass to you!"


    Fane looked at everyone before answering," Your cultivation levels are not very high.


    It''ll be useful for you to keep some spirited grass for yourself. How about this? Take out all your


    spirited grass and I''ll see if there¡¯s any that are suitable for me to create pills. I''ll pick some out if


    there are, and keep the rest for yourself!"


    Here, Fane thought of something else and told the people of the Pavilion of Soaring,'' The situation


    here is reallyplicated. I''ll tell you what''s going on in a while. If you see your pavilion master or


    someone else, tell him about all this. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t even know if you''re dead!"


    "Thank you, Young Master Fane! Thank you! We will be forever grateful for your kindness!"


    The disciples from the Pavilion of Soaring were all extremely grateful. They took out their spirited


    grass and levitated it in midair, allowing Fane to take his pick.


    After Fane studied the spirited grass for a while, he straightaway chose a few materials he could


    use to create pills. Only then did he gesture for them to keep the spirited grass. After that, he told


    them about the Alliance Guard and the AntiAlliance Guard. Then he waved his hand, indicating that


    they could leave.


    Meanwhile, the other people from the Woods family retrieved the martial rings from the disciples of


    the Pavilion of Skies that had been in, taking their spoils of war.


    "There''s quite a bit of treasure on these people from the Pavilion of Skies. Hehe. Take your pick,


    Young Master Fane. We¡¯ll split the rest between ourselves!¡±


    Titus and the others spoke while chuckling. Everybody knew that only with Fane taking some of the


    spirited grass, he


    could create alchemy pills. Then the spirited grass could be used to their greatest potential.

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    At that point, Fane was everyone¡¯s hope. They could only grow their strength quickly to protect


    themselves better amidst the recent run-ins with the Alliance Guard.


    "Hahaha, I''ll help myself then!"


    Fane started picking after a heartyugh.


    In the afternoon, they continued to search for spirited grass. Perhaps due to their breakthrough,


    Fane and the others being dyed for a few days that they hardly met others along the way.


    That caused Fane to feel slightly worried. He was worried that quite a number of people may have


    been killed by the Alliance Guard after exiting the forest.


    Of course, he could not be bothered about


    those from the Skies Pavilion or the Hall of Divine Royal as they were his enemies. If he met them,


    he would have killed them too.


    In the night. Fane and the others finally found a rather secluded cave. They left some people


    patrolling the perimeter to stand guard while those who needed to train, did so within the cave.


    Fane''s group of six experts of the first-grade ultimate god-level all sat down within the cave and took


    out the three highly sought-after third-grade elementary -level pills. They started preparing for their


    breakthrough after swallowing the pills.


    The vortex of Chi within Fane''s body had been helping him absorb the natural Chi around him,


    therefore making his fighting prowess the most stable among the group. Moreover, he had improved


    significantly.


    Add to that, his familiarity with the cirction of Chi around his meridians, his training speed was


    significantly faster than thest time he broke through to the first-grade ultimate god realm by a


    large margin.


    After only one night, Fane¡¯s body vibrated lightly and his fighting prowess had already reached the


    second-grade ultimate god-level.


    At that moment, only a small portion of the pill within Fane''s body was used up with a big portion of


    it remaining.


    Almost immediately after the vibration emanated from his body, Fane instantly restrained them.


    Everything happened incredibly quickly. Without careful examination, it was difficult to tell that Fane


    had just broken through.


    He rejoiced internally and continued to circte his Chi. Judging from the remaining strength of the


    pill in his body, he might be able to achieve the third-grade ultimate god-level in one go, which also


    gave him the hopes to move forward to the fourth-grade ultimate god-level.


    Only then did he realize the impressiveness of his martial art technique which allowed him to train


    his Chi vortex at all times.


    As expected, after spending two full days, Fane managed to reach the fourth-grade ultimate god


    realm at the veryst moment. Moreover, he absorbed the powers from the pill much faster


    compared to his fivepanions, finishing up a few hours earlier.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "How was it? Was it good?" Seeing Fane opening his eyes and standing up, Daniello, Selena, and


    the others quickly gathered around him as they looked at him expectantly.


    "Hahaha, it''s apletely different feeling! This is just wonderful!"


    Fane, who broke through three levels in one go, gripped his fists. The explosive growth of strength


    within his body brought him great joy.


    With his powerful martial art technique and his terrifyingbat powers, Fane believed that he


    could defeat an opponent in the sixth-grade ultimate god-level without much trouble while being at


    the fourth-grade ultimate god-level himself.


    After some time, the five finished absorbing the power from the pills one after another and got up


    with an expression of great satisfaction.


    "This is great. Third-grade ultimate godlevel atst! This third-grade elementary level pill is really


    something!"


    Nash clutched his fists with an excited look on his face.


    "Yeah, we''re finally at the third-grade ultimate god-level!" Alejandro eximed excitedly.


    It was obvious that nobody knew Fane had reached the fourth-grade ultimate god realm.

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    "Hahaha, it''s all thanks to Young Master Fane. If not for him, we wouldn''t have obtained these


    treasured third-grade elementary pills. Who knows how much spirited grass and training time we


    would need to break through slowly?!" Alejandroughed heartily along.


    He took a look outside and frowned. "Too bad it¡¯s already dark outside. Otherwise, I''d love to find a


    few powerful monster beasts to try my strength!¡±


    "Leave that for tomorrow morning!¡±


    Nash chuckled bitterly while flexing his fists. The increase in strength within him made him feel


    extremelyfortable.


    "Brother Fane, Big Brother Fane, I have some good news for you. Sister-inw and


    I both had a breakthrough!" Yule announced happily while she rushed giddily toward Fane.


    Hearing that brought a smile to Fane''s face. "Really? You¡¯re already at the middle stage of the true


    god level? You have decent talent. Work hard and aim to reach the first -grade ultimate god-level


    sooner. That way you''ll look even better! Once you reach the ultimate god stage, your aging will


    slow down even more!"


    "Really? Hehehe, then I''ll have to work even harder!"


    Yule chuckled, then shot another look at Selena before saying, "Sister-inw¡¯s talent is even better.


    She''s already at thete stage of the true god level. By the look of things, she''ll be reaching the


    ultimate godlevel very soon!" "Yeah. Her talent is truly amazing. When she reaches the peak of the


    true god-level, I''ll give her a pill to help her achieve the fighting prowess of the ultimate god-level!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Fane smiled as he nodded. He naturally hoped for Selena''s fighting prowess to grow faster. That


    way, she would be able to protect herself should anything happen while he was not around.


    "Since it''s already nighttime, you guys should stabilize your fighting prowess first! Meanwhile, I''ll


    start refining some pills. It¡¯s about time to try refining some third-grade intermediate pills!"


    Fane looked around and then sat down in a lotus position. He only had two recipes for the third-


    grade intermediate-level pills and they were both from the records of the First Elder from the


    Cabello family.


    At that moment, the only thing that troubled Fane was theck of recipes for third-grade premium


    pills and fourthgrade pills. After this, the search for pill recipes was a higher priority. However, in


    their situation, they could only take things one step and a time.


    Fortunately, there were plenty of third-grade spirited grass in the forest. That helped Fane to obtain


    quite a number of third-grade intermediate-level spirited grass, which allowed him to try refining the


    two types of pills.


    Knowing Fane was about to start refining third-grade intermediate-level pills, everyone quiet down


    in fear of disturbing him.


    After all. Fane was their only chance to grow stronger in a short time and survive.


    Boom!


    Beyond the cave, another intermediate stage true god-level monster beast was killed by Ynda


    and Xavier¡¯s concerted efforts.


    "Ynda, you''re really amazing. You''re already at the peak of the true god level. Once you get a pill


    from the young master, you''ll be able to reach the ultimate god level. I¡¯m so envious of you. After all,


    you''re already the Ninth Elder of the Woods family despite being so young!"


    After killing the monster beast, Ynda forced a smile and said to Xavier, ¡°Asking for a pill from


    Young Master Fane? That might not be a good idea. The other elders are all from the Woods family.


    Alejandro is the master of the Cabello family and his daughter has some unusual rtionship with


    Fane. Only then was he given a pill.''


    Ynda frowned, then added, "After all, you and 1 used to be members of the Lagorio family.


    Although we have sworn our loyalty to the Woods family, we still carry the Lagorio family name after


    all. To reach the first-grade ultimate god-level, we would at least need one second-grade premium


    pill. Those pills are highly treasured. I really can''t bring myself to ask for one.¡±

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    "You''re being too reserved. Fane is a righteous leader. Back when I sent Lily back to the Lagorio


    family, Fane and the others did not even care about it. He never once picked on me because of that.


    Trust me, Fane will treat everyone equally. Them making you an elder is the best proof of that!"


    Xavier maintained his smile. "If you¡¯re too shy to ask him yourself, I''ll ask him for you some other


    time. I''ll just say you''ve reached the peak stage of the true god level and would like to serve the


    Woods family better. Young Master Fane will surely understand my intention!"


    "T-T-That¡¯s not a good idea!"


    Even though Ynda wanted to get her


    hands on a second-grade premium level pill as it would greatly reduce the difficulty for her to grow


    her prowess, she was too shy to ask for it, especially with her being a girl.


    "What''s so bad about it? I''ll ask him on your behalf in a few days!" Xavier stated nonchntly.


    "Okay. I wonder how''s Young Master Fane and the others are doing now. Have they broken


    through? They were using third-grade elementary-level pills. Do you think they''ll be able to reach


    the third-grade ultimate god-level?" Ynda added with a smile.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "As for that, we''ll know by tomorrow!" Xavier replied after some thoughts.


    The next morning. Fane andpany came out from the cave.


    Fane looked at everyone beforending his sights on Ynda and said, "Ninth Elder, good job.


    Seems like you''ve reached the peak stage of the true god-level. You and Venus are both at the


    peak true god stage now."


    Having said that, Fane opened his palm, revealing two second-grade premium level pills, and


    stated, "Ninth Elder, take one each for you and Venus. Once you''ve stabilized your level, find a


    suitable time to try to reach for the first-grade ultimate godlevel. After all, you guys have mastered


    the martial art technique."


    Venus and Ynda were surprised upon hearing that statement.


    That was especially so for Ynda. Right after discussing with Venus if they should ask Fane for a


    pill. They did not expect Fane to give them one before they even asked.


    TI-I don''t think this is a good idea?"


    Ynda looked at Fane who was standing before her. At that moment, he gave her the feeling of a


    superior ruler. She was d to have made her choice back then. Fane and Nash were truly suitable


    candidates to lead the Woods family to grow stronger.


    "What''s so bad about it? With a few more people at the ultimate god-level, our Woods family will be


    stronger. That way, it''ll be easier for us to handle any emergency situations!"


    Fane chuckled, then intentionally asked with a poker face, "Could it be that you''re not willing to


    reach the ultimate god-level to avoid serving our Woods family?"


    "Of course I want to! It¡¯s my dream to reach the ultimate god-level!" Ynda replied bashfully while


    nodding repeatedly.


    "Thank you Young Master Fane. I won''t stand on ceremony with you then!"


    Venus walked over to take the pills and passed one to Ynda. "Ynda, just take it. You¡¯ll have to


    raise your fighting prowess to repay the Woods family!"

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    "Yeah, I''ll definitely work harder. I''ll do anything for the Woods family!¡±


    Ynda received the pills gratefully and put them away with the utmost care.


    "Let''s go. This forest is a pretty good ce with plenty of spirited grass. So long as the Alliance


    Guard¡¯s forces aren''t eyeing this area, we can stay a little longer and hopefully raise our fighting


    prowess further," Fane said after taking another look at the forest before him.


    "Hehehe, let''s go. Although this forest has ultimate god-level monster beasts, their fighting prowess


    seems to becking. We have only met monster beasts of the second -grade ultimate god-level at


    most. So far there are no signs of any third or fourth-


    grade ultimate god-level monster beasts. It should be pretty safe!"


    Nash, who had just reached the third-grade ultimate god-level started chuckling. He was brimming


    with energy and eager to try hit hands on some stronger monster beasts.


    "Sigh, I wonder how things are with my sister."


    Meanwhile, Danie thought of her sister, Helena. She could not help but feel slightly worried.


    "Yeah. If we hide for two more days to train, the others might have traveled further or even left the


    forest. I''m afraid it''ll be even more difficult to find them again!"


    Hearing that, Alejandro frowned immediately. After all, many unknown dangers were lurking in the


    area and nobody could foresee the future. All he wanted was to keep his three daughters safe by


    his side and to know how if Helena was safe.


    "There''s plenty of third-grade spirited grass in this forest. I believe they won¡¯t leave this ce so


    fast. They will surely stay within the forest to look for martial art techniques in hopes of reaching the


    ultimate god-level, especially those at the peak stage of the true god-level. With third-grade spirited


    grass in hand, it should be no problem for them to reach the first-grade ultimate god-level if they


    refine a few stalks!"


    After some thoughts, Fane continued, ¡± Therefore, some of them will surely look for ces to stay in


    to advance their training. This way, we can still catch up with some of them!" "That¡¯s right. Let''s go


    and check out ahead! Nash nodded along. Everyone started levitating as they moved forward


    slowly in search of spirited grass.


    Sounds ofbat could still be heard from within the forest. However, the forest was too big. Fane


    and the others could only follow the sound to check things out.


    After all, if themotion turned out to be their family fighting for resources with others, they should


    have an easier time rescuing their family with their current fighting prowess.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    At that moment, sounds of a terrible battle wereing from the direction that Fane and the others


    were headed in. Master Yeager and his group from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings were being


    surrounded by Elder Moseley and his group from the Hall of Divine Royal.


    Harry Yeager had a terrible expression on. In the past few days, he finally found a martial art


    technique and managed to help two other elders in the true god-level to break through to the first-


    grade ultimate god-level.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The others from his group got separated, but they managed to regroup with almost eight hundred


    people. To their surprise, they ran into the group from the Hall of Divine Royal and were surrounded.


    If it was not for the experts at the true godlevel by his side, their group would have been annihted


    by their opponents.


    However, their situation was not looking good. Not only were they outnumbered, but Elder Moseley


    from the Hall of Divine Royal had also reached the second-grade ultimate god-level. Moreover, they


    have three more experts at the first-grade ultimate god-level as well. It was evident that they


    benefited greatly after entering the forest.


    Right then, Harry¡¯s group had suffered over 200 casualties. Although their opponents suffered


    simr casualties, that oue was more substantial on Harry''s side. They attempted to break


    through the blockade several times, but they all ended in failure. Quite a number of people in their


    group had suffered significant injuries. If their opponents were to strike them again, they would be in


    trouble.


    "Master Yeager, I suggest you surrender and join us. Things are different now. If your group joins


    our Hall of Divine Royal, I can even give you the seat of an elder!" Elder Moseley smirked


    condescendingly.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. That dumb*ss Matthew keeps making stupid decisions. I heard from my men


    that his corpse was found in the forest. Hahaha, that idiot appeared to have died in less than two


    days after entering the forest. By my guess, he hasn''t even reached the ultimate godlevel yet. How


    funny for him to die just like that!"


    The other old man made an ingratiating expression as he spoke to Elder Moseley," Master Moseley,


    such is destiny. He is destined to die while you acquired a martial art technique right after entering


    the forest and broke through to the second-grade ultimate god-level. Hahaha, you''re the chosen


    one. The Hall of Divine Royal will surely soar to the heavens with you as the lead!"


    "Hahaha, of course! The position of hall master should''ve been mine a long time ago. That idiot


    Matthew wouldn''t have been the hall master if not for him being stronger than me back then."


    Angus roared withughter. "Once I find the others from the Hall of Divine Royal and have them


    gather their forces from overseas to join us, then those forces on this continent will have to obey me


    or die!"


    Meanwhile, another martial artist at the first-grade ultimate god-level snickered," However, I must


    admit that Matthew might be stupid, but his talent was quite good. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have


    been able to surpass Eld...I mean Master Moseley before he entered this forest!¡±


    Hearing that, Angus'' face darkened as he said, "Nonsense! Do you really think he has great talent?


    Hmph. Whenever we acquire treasures to raise our prowess, he would take away most of them.


    Once, I had a chance to surpass him in one go, but guess what? He took my treasure away!


    Otherwise, how else would he keep us suppressed?¡±


    Angus grew agitated as he ranted, "I''m already old and had little interest in the position of hall


    master. Unexpectedly, the heavens blessed me with this chance toe here, giving me the


    opportunity to rise as an expert of the ultimate god-level with a longer lifespan. The only regret I


    have was to not have killed him with my own hands. Otherwise, I''ll have him suffer great humiliation


    before killing him!"


    Harry''s expression was truly horrible. How could Angus ask them, one of the Four Ancient ns, to


    surrender? If news got out, they would die from embarrassment!


    However, it was an arduous journey for him to reach the ultimate god-level with an extended


    lifespan. Could this be the end of the line for him? At that moment, he was stuck in a great dilemma.

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    "Pavilion master, I-I don¡¯t want to die here. There is so much spirited grass here and the Chi is so


    rich here. I wouldn''t be able to rest in peace if I die here like this when we¡¯ve just seen hope!" An


    elder of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings approached Harry and said softly after gritting his teeth.


    Harry nced at the elder standing beside him and was afraid that the others would hear them. He


    said after gritting his teeth," Bullsh*t, do you think I want to die?


    However, there are only several hundred of us here and we have yet to find the other members of


    the Pavilion of Gods and Kings. It¡¯s shameful for us to just surrender like this. Apart from that, how


    can we surrender when we''ve already broken


    through into the first-grade ultimate godlevel?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The elder was speechless and he said helplessly, "But there aren¡¯t any other ways. Why don''t we


    pretend to surrender and look for an opportunity to escape when there''s a chance to? We don''t


    know if any of the elders from our pavilion had already broken through into the second-grade


    ultimate god-level. It would be great if there were!"


    "It''s useless even if they''ve already broken through. Unless they appear now, wouldn''t our death be


    definite? We need to resolve this imperative issue!" Harry had a darkened expression on his face as


    he felt that it was embarrassing to surrender but he was unconvinced to die just like this. Dying was


    a tragic reality for him now as he had just broken through to the first-stage ultimate god-level with


    many difficulties. How could he just die like that before he knew about what was going on and what


    forces were in this area?


    "What are the two of you mumbling between yourselves over there? Have you made up your mind


    after discussing it for such a long time?¡± Angus Moseley waited for some time and said impatiently


    when he saw the two secretly discussing something over there.


    Harry opened his mouth but he was unable to say the words of surrendering as he felt that it was


    really shameful.


    He was extremely speechless when the olddy from his pavilion, who had already broken through


    into the first-stage ultimate god-level, actually walked forward and said loudly while pointing her


    sword." Old man, don¡¯t you think that our pavilion master will surrender. Our pavilion master is the


    leader of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings, one of the four ancient ns. He would rather die


    standing than die kneeling. I understand him well enough and he definitely would not surrender!"


    Harry almost vomited blood and he wanted to give this olddy a beating. In the past, he would


    definitely be not afraid of death as he was already old and had not many years left. On top of that,


    nobody was capable of killing him so he was confident when he spoke.


    However, the situation now was different and he had another 100 more years to live his life.


    ording to the calction of his longevity, he was considered a middle-aged man right now. If it


    was not for his appearance, his life would have been perfect.


    "That''s right! Our pavilion master definitely wouldn¡¯t surrender to evil forces!" Another patronum also


    stood forward and said loudly. He looked like he was not afraid of death but he did not realize the


    darkened expressions on Harry and another elder''s face.


    "That¡¯s right! We shall fight them with all we have and the worst ending is just death! What''s so


    frightening about that!¡±


    The other disciples also said angrily, "So many of our disciples are dead. Almost one to two


    hundred of them are dead. F*ck! We shall fight them with all we have and kill as many of them as


    we can!"


    Harry was speechless. It looked like he was being put in a situation where it was impossible for him


    to stop.


    ¡°Haha... Who would have expected these people to be so strong-willed? If that''s the case, fulfill their


    wishes and kill all of them!" Angusughed loudly and said with a wave of his hand.


    "Pavilion master, look over there. There''s a group of people and it looks like there is a lot of them.


    There should be around a thousand of them!"

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    Just when Harry was about to give up, the elder who persuaded him to surrender suddenly saw a


    group of people flying over from far away.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Yes, we just don¡¯t know which forces these people belong to. There are many people from the


    forces in the seas and there¡¯s a big possibility that they are one of them. Even if these are people


    from the maind, the members of the other pavilion might not help us. Some of the forces would


    love to strike us while we are at our weakest!" Harry frowned and still did not carry much hope.


    ¡°Haha... They seem to be members of the Woods family and one of them seems to be Nash


    Woods. The Woods family has an enmity with the forces of the seas. When


    they went to the ck Windy Ind with several other families, they had a battle with the members


    from the forces of the seas! I''m sure they will be willing to help us!" The elder was delighted when


    he suddenly saw a familiar figure among the group of people in front of them.


    "Really? It seems true. F*ck me, young man Fane is also there!¡± Harry rubbed his eyes cautiously.


    He was extremely happy as Fane and the others seemed to being toward their direction.


    "Hall master, what should we do? It looks like others areing and there are quite a number of


    them!" An old man from the Hall of Divine Royal was immediately panicked. Although they had the


    upper hand at that moment, there seem to be arge number of peopleing over from afar. If


    both parties worked together, they might not be the other party''s opponent. "Why should we be


    afraid? Our hall master is now at the second-grade ultimate godlevel and how many people have


    already broken through into the second-grade ultimate god-level like him? The other party has a


    large number of people but they will be so frightened that they would not help the other party when


    they learn that we have masters in the second-grade ultimate god-level here with us!" A member of


    the Hall of Divine Royal smiled coldly and did not seem to care as he hugged his arms across his


    chest.


    Another 20 secondster, Fane and the others had already arrived at the scene. They formed an


    arc-shaped formation and had gradually surrounded the members of the Hall of Divine Royal.


    "Members of the Woods family and members of the Cabello family?" Angus slightly narrowed his


    eyes before speaking to Fane and the others. "Fane, our previous hall master, Matthew, went up


    against you because of his stupidity and I do not n to look into those past grudges. Now, I''m


    already in the second-grade ultimate godlevel and I''m the new hall master of the Hall of Divine


    Royal. Today, we n to kill these insensible people and I hope that you will not interfere!" Angus


    was slightly fearful as Fane was a talented young man and he had no idea which level he had


    already achieved. This young man had thebat power to kill his enemies of a higher level. If he


    had broken through again, they would not be his opponent as there were a huge amount of them


    here.


    "Haha... You only said this because you aren''t certain when you see how many of us are here,


    right?" Unexpectedly, Fane had already seen through his thoughts and said to Angus with a smile


    on his face. "It doesn''t matter if Matthew is a dumb person, he used to be the Hall of Divine Royal''s


    hall master and represents the Hall of Divine Royal. Hence, the grudges between us are the


    grudges between two forces. If you want me to stop holding what happened in the past against you


    guys, that would only be possible if you dismiss the Hall of Divine Royal!"


    "Dismiss?" The corners of Angus'' lips trembled several times. "Young man, I was kind enough to let


    you off the hook and you actually want me to dismiss the Hall of Divine Royal? In your dreams!¡±

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    Fane''s words hadpletely angered his opponent. Angus had longed to be the hall master


    of the Hall of Divine Royal since a long time ago but he did not have the opportunity to. Now that he


    had finally be the hall master of the Hall of Divine Royal, the other party was actually asking


    him to dismiss the hall. He was so angry that his face turned blue before it turned pale.


    However, he gritted his teeth but dared not take action immediately. After all, it did not matter if Fane


    had already broken through. Even if this guy had not broken through, he had thebat power


    comparable to the masters at the first-grade ultimate god-level. On top of that, the total number of


    people between Fane and


    the Pavilion of Gods and Kings was so much morepared to theirs. The number of people in the


    ultimate god-level on their side was also much lesserpared to the people on Fane''s side. If they


    fought under such circumstances, the chances of them winning were minute. Even if they had won,


    they would suffer substantial losses.


    "Hall master, take a look. Those people over there seem to be our people!" However, Angus did not


    expect one of the elders from the Hall of Divine Royal, who was in the first-stage ultimate god-level,


    to see a group of people flying over to them at this moment.


    "That''s true. It''s Elder Lawrence and the others. This is great! There''s at least two thousand of


    them!" Angus had an instant confidence boost when he saw people from his side and happiness


    could instantly be seen on his expression.


    "How''s that possible? Pavilion master, those are people from the Hall of Divine Royal! Aren¡¯t we


    really unlucky? There are at least 2700 to 2800 of them!" The smile on the face of the man beside


    Harry immediately disappeared when he saw the situation. He really felt like he was sitting on a


    roller coaster at that instant.


    The corners of Harry''s mouth twitched a couple of times. He was extremely happy when he saw


    Fane and the others'' arrival as there was a huge chance of them winning.


    However, it was troublesome that there was an increase of more than 2000 people from the


    opponent''s side and they had no idea if any of these people had already broken through into the


    ultimate god-level.


    Elder Lawrence and the other members of the Hall of Divine Royal soon flew over before stopping


    at a nearby distance.


    Elder Lawrence slightly narrowed his eyes when he saw the situation and said, "Elder Moseley, why


    are you here? What''s going on now? It looks like you¡¯ve surrounded those people before being


    countersurrounded by members of the Woods and Cabello families?"


    A man beside Angus immediately stepped forward and said, "Elder Lawrence, I wonder if you guys


    know that the hall master of our Hall of Divine Royal, Master Matthew, had already died. Our people


    saw his body the second day we entered this area. Right now, we''ve already agreed for Elder


    Moseley to be our hall master and everybody should obey him in the future. I¡¯m sure everybody


    knows about Elder Moseley''sbat power and character. It''s best for him to be the new hall


    master!" "What? The hall master has passed away?!" The members of the Hall of Divine Royal on


    the other side were immediately surprised when they heard this. They obviously did not expect


    Matthew to be so miserable and died so quickly.


    Elder Lawrence and the others were slightly delighted after being stunned for a short moment.


    Since Hall Master Matthew of the Hall of Divine Royal had already died, did that mean that he also


    had the opportunity?


    However, he still spoke with a sad expression on his face. "Sigh... The hall master had always been


    looking forward to breaking through into the ultimate godlevel and he had always wanted to know of


    the ways to break through into the ultimate god-level. Now that there''s finally such an opportunity,N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    who would have expected... Who would have expected that he would pass away when we''ve just


    entered this area! His death. .His death is really so sad!¡¯


    "Yes, Hall Master Matthew, you have the heart to achieve grand causes. Who would have expected


    for you to die at this moment?!¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    Another man also expressed his grievance and looked as if he was going to cry.


    "There''s no need for everybody to be too sad as we have learned to take life and death easily since


    we are trainers.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Although the death of the hall master is slightly unfortunate, this is how life is!" Angus also had a


    pained expression on his face before he continued seriously, ¡° However, there¡¯s no need for


    everybody to worry. After I be the new hall master, I will definitely lead our Hall of Divine Royal


    toward a new glorious future."


    Angus paused here before he continued to speak, "However, there are some issues here that need


    to be resolved and I hope that everybody will work together and help us out. Let¡¯s help to settle our


    enemies here


    first before we continue speaking about other things!¡±


    However, Elder Lawrence had a darkened expression on his face and directly said,'' Elder Moseley,


    it doesn''t seem nice for you to self-proim yourself as the leader, right? Yes, you''re considered


    one of the top elders in the Hall of Divine Royal previously and you were well-liked by the hall


    master. After all, not only are you courageous and smart, you have a highbat power. All of us


    here weren''t your opponent!"


    Elder Lawrence smiled coldly and continued speaking, "However, several elders here have already


    broken through into the first-stage ultimate god-level and are masters of the ultimate god-level. Not


    only me, Elder Mitchell, Elder Ladd, and Elder Witherspoon also have the fighting prowess of the


    ultimate god-level. Haha... I think matters regarding the hall master should wait until we¡¯ve gathered


    all the members of the Hall of Divine Royal and let everybody vote for their choice!"


    Elder Witherspoon walked forward and said, "Why should we vote? I think that voting is the most


    unfair way in my opinion. After all, Elder Lawrence and Elder Moseley are senior elders in the Hall


    of Divine Royal who had lots of credit. It would definitely be favorable for the both of you if we really


    vote for our choice. I suggest that we choose our hall master by having apetition. After all,


    nobody knows who will be stronger by then!¡±


    The corner of Angus'' mouth twitched several times when he heard what these two had said. He


    finally realized that not only one or two people wanted to be the hall master.


    "Haha... Sure, I''m also willing to have a martial artpetition to make the decision!" Angus smiled


    coldly before finally releasing his momentum without holding back. "By then, the others will be


    convinced about who''s much stronger by then!"


    "A fighting prowess of second-grade ultimate god-level?" After feeling the momentum, Elder


    Lawrence, Elder Witherspoon, and the others took in deep breaths as they were really surprised by


    such horrendous momentum. They had never expected Angus to be a master in the second-


    grade ultimate god-level after ten days of entering the area.


    ¡°Hey guys, are you guys done?¡± Unexpectedly, Fane, who was observing by the side, could not help


    but slowly opened his mouth and said, "You guys should think about how you can continue staying


    alive above anything else. You guys have not yet seeded in oveing this challenge here and


    you guys are already thinking about fighting for the position of hall master. What a joke!¡±


    Angusughed loudly when he heard this." Haha... Fane, you are really daring when you speak.


    Why don¡¯t you take a look at the situation right now? We have more members in the ultimate god-


    levelpared to you and we also have more people. Do you still feel that you have the certainty of


    winning?"


    "It¡¯s good that there are more people here. I shall be able to get rid of you people sooner if more of


    you are here!" Fane smiled coldly and directly waved his hand. "Attack them and show them our


    true strength!¡±

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    ¡°Haha... Young Master Fane is right! Attack!" Alejandro had been looking forward to giving it a try.


    He directly flew forward when he heard what Fane said and released a strong wave of aura. The


    horrendous aura continued to increase and soon surpassed Angus, who was at the second-stage


    ultimate god-level.


    "How''s this possible? His momentum is so much higherpared to Elder Moseley?¡± Elder


    Lawrence was so frightened that he inhaled deeply when he saw what happened. If the people


    surrounding him did not also have a surprised expression on their faces, he would really suspect


    that he was dreaming.


    ¡°Impossible! This is impossible!" Angus shook his head continuously as he could


    not believe the truth. After all, he obtained the martial art technique soon after he entered this area


    and lots of precious items. He got a lot of the third-grade spirited grass and even obtained a


    fourthgrade spirited grass.


    He was even able to refine the fourth-grade spirited grass and that was how he was able to break


    through into the second-grade ultimate god-level in such a short period of time.


    He believed that not many people were as lucky as him so he was confident about himself.


    However, Alejandro, who was in front of him, was actually at the third-grade ultimate god-level. This


    caused him to instantly feel defeated and he was unable to immediately ept this reality.


    Haha... What''s wrong? Are you surprised because of this? Everybody, attack! Attack to your heart''s


    content!" Alejandro was quite satisfied with the expression on these people from the Hall of Divine


    Royal. He had never expected himself to cause such a huge surprise among the masters at the


    second-grade ultimate god-level.


    After all, more than a dozen days ago, even the first-grade ultimate god-level was a realm they


    really wanted to break through, let alone the second-grade ultimate godlevel.


    "Attack!" Keh and the others did not release their momentum. Instead, he curled his fists and


    Chi surged over his fists. He directly rushed toward Elder Lawrence from the Hall of Divine Royal in


    a sh.


    "How''s this possible? This old man is also a master in the ultimate god level?" Elder Lawrence


    originally smiled coldly when he saw Keh rushing toward him proactively and he thought that


    Keh was suicidal.


    However, hepletely panicked when he finally saw the golden color of the Chi on Keh''s fists.


    He clearly knew the representation of this color. This represented that the old man rushing over was


    also at the ultimate god-level. On top of that, the gold color was much richer and Keh''s fighting


    prowess seemed to be higher than him.


    However, when he finally managed to react, Keh had already arrived in front of him and was


    punching toward him.


    As he did not have much time to think about how to react, he could only quickly activate the Chi in


    his body and tighten his fist before directly meeting his opponent''s punch.


    Boom!


    The minute both punches met one another, an extremely loud humming noise could be heard and


    caused the space to slightly sway. A horrendous shock wave radiated to the surrounding area.


    "This is impossible!" Elder Lawrence felt the difference between the two of them the moment they


    came into contact. It was not a slight difference as the old man in front of them was in the third-


    grade ultimate god -level.


    Bang!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The moment he finished speaking, Elder Lawrence was sent flying backward like a kite with a


    broken line. He fell to the ground heavily and vomited blood.


    A huge hole had appeared on the ground from the attack and terrible cracks spread around. Elder


    Lawrence, who was in the First-grade ultimate god level,id there and was coughing blood without


    stopping. His face was so pale and he failed to even stand up.

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    "Dear me, this old man is definitely in the third-grade ultimate god level!" As the battle began, one of


    the onlookers eximed in fright and was shocked to his core.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is great! There are at least two masters in the third-grade ultimate godlevel from the Woods


    and Cabello family. We will definitely win this time. As long as these elders in the first-grade ultimate


    godlevel and Angus Moseley in the second-grade ultimate god-level from the Hall of Divine Royal


    are killed, their people would lose all will to fight!¡± Hope started burning in Harry¡¯s heart again when


    he saw how Keh killed those masters in the first-grade ultimate god-level one by one with his


    punches. He, who was once filled with


    despair, had an ecstatic expression on his face.


    "Yes, pavilion master, we have been rescued. Kill, kill all of them! Haha... Fane and the others are


    really strong and they''ve never disappointed us!" The olddy in the first-grade ultimate god-level


    from the Pavilion of Gods and Kings was extremely excited at this moment. The feeling of


    recovering from a seemingly impossible situation was really amentable one.


    "Yes, kill them! Kill all of them!" Harry, who saw the opportunity to stay alive, waved his sword and


    yelled loudly. "These people even wanted us to surrender. Do I, Harry Yeager, look like I will


    surrender so easily? Even if I die in this battle here today, I would not surrender to these people.


    Everybody, attack them and avenge our members who died previously!" "Oh my god, there''s more


    than one third-grade ultimate god-level master here. The Second Elder of the Woods family is also


    a master in the third-grade ultimate god level. Dear me, this is serious!" Soon, somebody else


    discovered something and eximed again.


    "Why do they have so many people at the ultimate god-level? On top of that, the butler of the


    Woods family is also in the third-grade ultimate god-level. How can we win against them?" The


    people from the Hall of Divine Royal were soon in desperation. Their masters in the first-grade


    ultimate god-level were unable to defeat those people at that moment.


    "Run!" Angus was so frightened when he saw several people in the first-grade ultimate god-level


    were killed that his face turned pale. He turned around and yelled loudly before he was prepared to


    escape. Only a pale shadow of his figure was left as he ran, ignoring the fate of others.


    However, another shadow traveled more speedily and arrived before him within several moves,


    stopping him from escaping.


    "You must be suicidal!" When he saw that it was Fane, Angus tightened his fist and Chi surged over


    his fist as he punched toward Fane.


    "Humph?" Fane humphed coldly and also raised his fist, meeting the attack with a punch.


    "You don''t even n to use your Chi?" Angus¡¯s heart dropped when he saw how Fane did not even


    use Chi with his attack. However, there was not enough time for him to think about it, and could only


    meet the attack with his punch.


    He was extremely puzzled by what was happening. Could it be that Fane was also in the Third-


    grade ultimate god level? However, was this not too much for a person in the Third-grade ultimate


    god level?


    Boom!


    Just as he was puzzled by what was going on, their fists met with each other''s. The strong power in


    Fane''s body directly broke Angus¡¯s arm and sent him flying backward beforending onto the


    ground with a thud. He died after vomiting several mouthfuls of blood.


    "Oh my god! What...what''s the fighting prowess of this guy? Hisbat power is really strong!"


    Harry happened to see this scene and he was so frightened that he stuttered when he spoke.

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    Angus, who was in the second-grade ultimate god-level was killed by Fane with just a punch. This


    scene really shocked everyone at present.


    Especially since Fane managed to do this without using Chi. This proved how frightening the guy¡¯s


    combat power was.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t this guy in the third-grade ultimate god level? It looks like hisbat power has be


    comparable to fifth-grade or sixth-grade ultimate god level!" Alejandro looked over at Fane and


    nced at his fist again. Fane''sbat power seemed to have exceeded his expectations. He had


    suspected that the martial art technique Fane was practicing was a much higher level one


    compared to theirs.


    "Run! Even Elder Angus had died!" The members of the Hall of Divine Royal were frightened out of


    their wits. They panicked and scurried around to escape.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    However, Fane and the others had really strongbat power. One after another, the attacks


    landed directly on the group of people who were trying to escape. Together with the fact that there


    were several masters in the third-grade ultimate god level, the number of people escaping


    continued to reduce. Soon, almost all of them were dead.


    Only less than 100 people from the several thousands of people from the Hall of Divine Royal


    managed to escape while the others were killed. Blood flowed throughout the area and a thick smell


    of blood filled the air. "Master Woods, Master Cabello, Young Master Fane, thank you for your help!"


    Harry flew over in excitement. He thanked Fane and the others.


    "Haha... Master Harry, it''s very simple. If you really n to thank me, just don''t snatch the trophies


    with us!"


    Unexpectedly, Fane only smiled and said to him. "However, we don¡¯t want the martial ring that


    belonged to those dead members of your pavilion. Those are your people and you can keep those


    for yourself!"


    The corners of Harry''s mouth immediately twitched a couple of times. Fane did not spare him any


    face. During the battle, the people from his side had also fought bravely and killed many people.


    This guy actually said in front of so many people that he was taking all the martial enhancement


    materials that the members of the Hall of Divine Royal had on them.


    However, he could only speak with a smile when he thought about how Fane and the others had


    saved their lives. "That''s for sure, without the help of you guys, we would have definitely died!" On


    top of that, Fane and the others had overpoweringbat power.


    "That''s right, thanks to the help from Fane and the others, we escaped death!" The olddy from the


    Pavilion of Gods and Kings also nodded and said.


    "By the way, there are some situations in this area and I wonder if you guys know about it!" Nash


    ordered the others to help collect the trophies as he started chatting with Harry and the others.


    "What situation? There is quite a lot of third -grade spirited grass here and we have never seen


    them when we were outside. There is even fourth-grade spirited grass here and this is a really good


    ce to train ourselves!"

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    Harry said happily, "I just wonder why this area is so rich with Chi. On top of that, there are some


    martial art techniques and I feel that this is a great ce to look for precious items. What I worry


    about most are the people who entered this area in the past. Even if they had died, there must still


    be quite a number of masters now as they had many descendants, right? Would they take action


    against us if they bump into us? After all, we''re not from here!"


    Nash smiled bitterly and said, "I need to tell you something regarding this area..."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Nash informed Harry and the others about the situation.


    The facial expression on Harry and the others¡¯ faces darkened after they heard


    what Nash said. They had never expected the area to have a force like the Alliance Guard, who


    was in charge of guarding the area and were incredibly against people from the outside entering


    this area.


    Unexpectedly, the members of the Alliance Guard had let down their guard as nobody had entered


    this area throughout the years. That was why two disciples of only the first -grade and second-grade


    ultimate godlevel were sent to guard the entrance. If it was in the past, they would have died not


    long after entering the area.


    "We''re lucky that they have almost forgotten about the entrance. This enabled us to stay alive until


    now and even had the chance to break through to the ultimate god level. Now that I think about it,


    we are really lucky!" Harry smiled bitterly as his heart was filled with joy.


    "Yes. Our goal right now is to raise our fighting prowess as fast as possible. In that case, when the


    members of the Alliance Guard realise what is going on, we would have increased ourbat


    power. That would help us to have a better opportunity at staying alive!" Nash nodded. ¡°Hence,


    forces who have entered this area like us need to work together and help each other!''


    "By the way, Master Woods. How did all of you breakthrough into the third-grade ultimate god-level?


    What''s the fighting prowess of your son? He killed Angus, who''s in the second-grade ultimate


    godlevel, with a single punch and without using his Chi. He''s so powerful!" Harry soon thought and


    could not help but ask Nash in surprise.


    "Haha... We are all in the third-grade ultimate god-level. This is all thanks to the third-grade


    elementary pills that Fane cultivated. If not, how would it be possible for us to achieve such fighting


    prowess in such a short time?" Nashughed as he nced over to Fane''s back, who was nearby,


    with satisfaction in his eyes. He had never expected his son to be such an excellent person.


    He no longer can catch up with his son''s pace anymore.


    "He is also capable of cultivating third-grade elementary pills? Does that mean that Young Master


    Fane is now a third-grade elementary alchemist? Dear me, this...this young man has a promising


    future!" Harry eximed and continued," There are several alchemists in our Pavilion of Gods and


    Kings but the most powerful one is just a second-grade premium alchemist right now. After breaking


    through into the ultimate godlevel, second-grade premium pills don¡¯t have much effect on us in the


    ultimate godlevel. Those pills are iparable to third-grade elementary pills!"


    "Young Master Fane is really talented in cultivating pills. After several years, there''s hope for him to


    be a fourth-grade alchemist!" There was an unexpected hint of adoration when the olddy in the


    first-grade ultimate god-level standing beside Harry, looked at Fane.


    It had to be known that these people were ced in higher positions and they had never paid much


    attention to the eight reclusive families. They had never expected that they would quietly start


    adoring a young master from one of the reclusive families at this moment.


    Harry thought about it and said to Nash," Master Nash, what you said is right. We should work


    together and help each other. What do you think if our people travel together with you? Don''t worry.


    In terms of the martial enhancement material, you just need to give us a little bit of it or don''t give us


    any!"


    Once he thought about how this special area had the Alliance Guard, Harry proactively mentioned


    this after thinking about it. After all, staying alive was more important. Fane and the others''bat


    power were definitely the strongest among all the forces that entered the area. It was much safer to


    follow Fane and the others.

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    Nash did not immediately promise the other party when he heard this. Instead, he said, "I''m sorry,


    Master Yeager, I need to discuss this with my son. You too, know that he has the strongestbat


    power right now. Not only the members of the Woods family are very convinced to follow him, but


    even the members of the Cabello family obeys him!¡±


    "That''s right...that''s right. I will leave it to you, thank you!" Harry immediately gestured with his


    hands politely as he said.


    Nash immediately walked over to have a discussion with Fane before flying back." Master Yeager,


    we¡¯ve had a discussion and my son agreed to it!"


    Soon, everyone gathered the trophies


    together.


    Just like what happened previously, everyone let Fane make the first pick. After all, he had to


    choose some spirited grass or ingredients to cultivate pills.


    Fane did not act politely as he killed quite a lot of people. They obtained quite a generous amount of


    spirited grass.


    Although there was only one fourth-grade spirited grass, Fane was still quite satisfied.


    Fane let the members of the Cabello family and Woods family share the other materials between


    themselves. At least, it was enough for everyone to train for a period of time.


    What Fane did not expect was that there was an ancient tome in one of the martial rings.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The ancient tome did not look eyecatching but he was surprised when he opened the tome and took


    a look at the content.


    "Oh my god, this is great!¡± Fane was incredibly excited after he took a look at the ancient tome.


    "Unexpectedly, there are many pill remedies for third-grade and fourth-grade pills in here. There are


    more than a dozen pill remedies for fourth-grade elementary, intermediate, and fourth-grade


    premium pills!¡±


    Fane almost jumped up in excitement.


    What he needed most at that moment were pill remedies, especially pill remedies of fourth-grade


    pills.


    He quickly flipped through the ancient tome and finally, he discovered the pill remedy to lift the spell


    off Selena. His eyes even turned red in excitement.


    He immediately flew toward Selena and pointed at a spot in the tome before saying to Selena,


    "Honey, take a look. Look here, the pill remedy for the pill to lift your spell is here on this tome. On


    top of that, the ingredients needed can be found here.


    With this pill remedy, we would have a goal when we search for materials in the future!"


    Selena felt a warmth in her heart when she saw Fane''s excited expression. She smiled gently and


    said, "Yes, Honey. At least we''ve made another improvement. I believe that you will definitely


    seed!"


    "Yes, that''s for sure!" Fane nodded.


    "Young Master Fane, should we leave now? So many people have died here and the monster


    beasts must have sniffed out the blood by now!" Harry and the others immediately walked forward


    to ask Fane as they were slightly afraid when they heard the roaring sound of monster beasts from


    afar.


    "Yes, it¡¯s almost done. Come on, let¡¯s continue our journey!" Fane nodded and the group continued


    their journey.


    At this moment, E had already exited the forest after harvesting quite a lot of spirited grass.

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    E frowned when she heard the fighting sound in the forest behind her. "I promised them to not


    proactively tell others about how they''ve entered this forest. However, this forest has never been so


    lively before. If members from the other fortresses of the Nine Armiese here to search for


    precious items, they would definitely suspect that something is off when they hear the fighting


    sounds in the forest!"


    After all, Fane saved her life and E was obviously slightly worried about them at this moment.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nevermind...nevermind. I just need to pretend that I don¡¯t know anything and that I have never


    seen these people!" In the end, E shook her head and was prepared to fly toward her fortress.


    However, she bumped into seven to eight young people from another fortress after flying for a short


    moment.


    "Oh my, isn¡¯t this our beautiful E? Have you been collecting spirited grass in the forest? How is


    your result?" A young man in white clothes asked with a smile after he saw E.


    E frowned when she saw them. These were not people from her fortress and they were members


    of the Whittemore Fortress.


    The Whittemore Fortress was known as the Whittemore Fortress because there were many


    members of the Whittemore family in the fortress. The members of the Whittemore family upied


    40% of the poption of the fortress. Hence, the Whittemore family was considered the number


    one aristocratic family in their fortress.


    This young man in white clothes was the grandson of one of the Whittemore family''s elders. Due to


    this reason, he acts very arrogantly and always had on a domineering look when they meet others


    during normal days.


    "Young Master Arthur, what a coincidence. Are you guys prepared to enter the forest?" Although


    she did not have a good impression of Arthur and did not like him, E had to respect him as he had


    a high position. She tried to force a smile before looking over at him all smiley.


    "Yes. Why did you enter the forest by yourself? How dangerous is that! I heard that there are


    monster beasts in the third-grade ultimate god-level recently. The next time you want to go into the


    forest, you should gather several people to go together or you can alsoe with us! Don¡¯t worry.


    we can share some of the spirited grass with you when we obtain them!" Arthur nced at E with


    a yful expression on his face. He discovered that after several months of not meeting this young


    woman, she seemed to have be more mature and prettier. In another two years, she would be


    considered a rare beauty as matures.


    A young woman standing beside was slightly unhappy when they saw how Arthur was staring at


    E. She said angrily, ¡°Young Master Arthur, let''s go. This E Lavinge is not a member of our


    Whittemore Fortress, why do you care so much about her?"


    "That¡¯s right, Young Master Arthur. The members from E''s fortress even snatched our spirited


    grass. I''m so angry and my father originally was able to obtain a fourth-grade elementary spirited


    grass. He found one with much difficulty but it was snatched away by the members of their fortress!"


    A fat young man, who was beside them, also said angrily.


    Arthur was slightly unhappy when he heard this. His facial expression darkened and said, "Isn¡¯t it


    normal for fortresses to have fights because of spirited grass? As long as it isn''t some great hatred


    and no lives have been lost, anything is allowed! On top of that, didn''t the First Fortress Master say


    previously that the members of the nine fortresses should help one another and have a good


    rtionship?!"


    After he finished speaking, Arthur said to E with a smile, "Am I right? E, especially for our


    fortresses that are very close to one another, we should help one another, right?"


    E smiled embarrassingly. "Yes, the First Fortress Master did say something like this during the


    meeting previously!"


    "Humph!¡± The youngdy from the Whittemore Fortress humphed coldly in anger. She hugged both


    her hands in front of her chest and almost rushed forward to start a fight with E.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    Skye Lanson could not say anything else although displeased with E, so she merely said to


    Arthur with a smile, "Young Master Arthur, should we be on our way? She has already returned from


    her treasure search, and we''re still empty-handed.¡±


    However, Arthur pretended as if he did not hear what she said. Instead, he smilingly said to E,


    "Lome, Miss E. Why not join us and go in for a couple more days? After all, you don¡¯t have any


    other matters after you go back, right? Won¡¯t you be safer if you join us? We¡¯ll equally share the


    items we obtained!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The fatty, who stood at the side, was displeased with the idea and quickly reminded Arthur, "That


    doesn''t seem like a good idea, Young Master Arthur. After all,


    she¡¯s not a member of our fortress. On top of that, you''re in the fourth-grade ultimate god-level.


    Although her fighting prowess is somewhat impressive, how can she share the items equally with


    you when she¡¯s only in the second-grade ultimate god-level?"


    Arthur''s expression faltered as he remarked, "Fatty, how can you say something like that? Aren¡¯t


    you in the second-grade ultimate god-level, too? I didn¡¯t mention that you¡¯re a burden, did I? On top


    of that, the First Fortress Master said that we need to be on good terms with the other fortresses,


    especially when we''re so near to each other. Didn''t I always give you precious items?"


    The fatty immediately blushed a crimson color. He lowered his head and was at aplete loss for


    words.


    E was not dumb, and she understood that Arthur was fawning over her on purpose. She also


    realized that Skye obviously liked Arthur and was irked at her.


    She smiled embarrassingly and said, "Ah, no need. My brother needs a certain type of spirited


    grass, and I just so happened to have found it. I better bring it back to him soon, and you guys


    should go your way!"


    Skye, who stood at the side, crossed her arms at her chest and oddlymented," See, Arthur?


    She may not appreciate your kindness!"


    "Haha... It''s alright, it''s alright. We''ll have other chances of searching for precious items in the


    future, right?¡± Although E did not agree to his suggestion, Arthur felt that this was because E


    was a slightly shy person. This was quite normal as they seldom interacted with one another.


    Hence, he smiled embarrassingly and said with a wave of his hand, "Let''s go and take a look in the


    forest. Let¡¯s try to stay a couple more days inside and see if we can find some fourth-grade spirited


    grass. Although the fourth-grade spirited grass is quite rare, we''ll definitely find some!¡±


    E turned around and was prepared to leave before she overheard what the portly man said.


    The fatty was prepared to fly forward when he frowned and said to Arthur, "Young Master Arthur, it


    seems like something is wrong with the forest. We would barely hear so many roars of monsters


    and fighting sounds before, am I right? Could it be that quite a number of members from the other


    fortresses had gone into the forest to search for precious items?¡±


    Arthur listened precariously and frowned as well. "You''re right. It''s quite weird for so many fights to


    be happening inside, and it''s unlikely for monster beasts to fight one another. Have those creatures


    had an uprising recently?"


    "No matter what it is, you''re already in the Fourth-grade ultimate god-level, and there are only a


    handful of monster beasts in this forest that can contend against you. We''ll all be very safe in the


    forest with you!" The fatty was afraid that he had offended Arthur, so he immediately buttered up to


    Arthur. He feared that Arthur would give him less spirited grass because of what happened.


    The Nine Armies was not big in size and was iparable to the pavilions or others. Even so,


    there were still many in the older generation who were in the Eighth-grade or Ninth-grade ultimate


    godlevel.


    The fortress master of the biggest fortress was addressed as the First Fortress Master by them. The


    First Fortress Master was extremely strong and had already achieved the First-grade soul-


    prating level.

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    "Haha... Let''s go take a look. No matter what the situation is, we''ll know what''s going on when we


    get there. We¡¯re considered geniuses among the younger generations, and all of us are at the


    ultimate god-level. What do we need to fear?" Arthur chuckled loudly and looked as if he could care


    less.


    After all, they were in the ultimate godlevel and were considered outstanding among the youths,


    capable of defeating many people.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they were still slightly behindpared to the true geniuses of the younger generation,


    they were still able to defeat 80 to 90% of the younger people.


    Worry crept up to E as she overheard their conversation. After her deliberation,


    she turned and caught up to Arthur and hispany. "I''ve given it some thought, Young Master


    Arthur, and I don''t have anything special to do after going back home. I think I''ll follow you guys into


    the forest."


    Her answer delighted Arthur, who was inwardly smug at the assumption of how his charm won over


    her. That was why she abandoned her shyness and made a bold step.


    "Not a problem at all. Haha! The more, the merrier. Let''s go!" Arthurughed loudly, extremely


    gratified with himself. He then had thoughts of how he would rescue E and hold her in his arms in


    the jaws of danger, encountering extremely powerful monster beasts. By then, E might repay him


    with herself when his gantness won her over.


    Skye, who was by their side, glowered as she could not help but mumble, "E Lavinge, didn¡¯t you


    say that you need to send some spirited grass back to your brother? Why aren''t you in a hurry


    now?"


    E was instantly flustered at the reminder. She was not sure if she wanted to follow them to take a


    look because Fane rescued her previously. She wanted to follow them and see if she could notify


    them or help buy them time.


    Although the members of the Nine Armies were on the territory of the Anti-Alliance Guard and the


    forces of the Anti-Alliance Guard seldom disturb them, there remained bitterness between the nine


    fortresses.


    It was possible that some of these people wanted to do something bad.


    "Hey, isn''t that easily solved?¡± Before E said anything else, Arthur proactively said, ¡°Since it isn¡¯t


    far from here, E, why don¡¯t we go back with you? You can send the treasure you obtained back


    home first before leaving with us to enter the forest!¡¯


    "Sure! Thank you so much for doing this!¡± E smiled as she seeded to stall time for Fane and


    the others.


    "Young Master Arthur, a to-and-fro trip like that will take up around two to three hours, won'' it? What


    a waste of time!¡± grumbled Skye in dissatisfaction and grew increasingly angry the more she


    thought about it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a matter of two to three hours? We¡¯re already masters in the ultimate god level, and it''s


    easy peasy for us to break through into the soul-prating level in the future. We''ll live up to five


    hundred years old, so won''t two to three hours be nothing to us?" Arthur nced at Skye


    speechlessly. ¡°If you can¡¯t wait for us, you can go into the forest by yourself first. We''ll go in and look


    for youter.¡±

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    Skye was infuriated. With her high fighting prowess, she wanted to head into the forest on her own


    out of anger. After all, she was in the Third-grade ultimate god-level, and her fighting prowess was


    higher than E. Since E dared to enter the forest alone, she dared to do it, too.


    She then recalled how the foxy E would seduce Arthur if she were to truly enter the forest. Arthur


    was head over heels for E when Skye was present, what more if she was not?


    She tightened her fists and said, "Alright, let''s go back with E!"


    However, what Arthur and the others did not expect was that E asked three young people from


    her family to follow them into


    the forest after handing over the items she obtained from the forest, much to Arthur''s chagrin.


    It was slightly inconvenient for him to do anything to E if other members of the Lavinge family


    were present. Moreover, E''s eldest brother had joined them, and Hendrick Lavinge was in the


    Fourth-grade ultimate god-level. Although he had just broken through, hisbat power was nearly


    on par with Arthur''s.


    Arthur and the others walked in the front while E, Hendrick, and the othersgged slightly behind


    them.


    Hendrick looked at the frown on E''s face, and he knew his sister had something in her mind. He


    asked softly out of curiosity," E, what¡¯s going on with you? Why did you ask us to go with you


    since it¡¯s already in the afternoon? I just thought of raising my fighting prowess and entering the


    forest a couple of dayster. After all, I just came out of the forest several days ago!"


    Hendrick paused before he added, "Also, didn''t you just return? Why do you want to go into the


    forest again?"


    E nced at the people in front of her, and after she studied the distance between them and


    Arthur''spany, that they would not overhear her, she softly spoke," Hendrick, please don¡¯t tell


    anyone what I''m going to tell you next. I almost died in the forest when I tried to take a spirited


    grass. Luckily, somebody rescued me!"


    Hendrick inhaled deeply when he heard that, and he felt a wave of fright filled his heart. He thought


    about it and guessed," Was Arthur your rescuer?"


    E had an embarrassed look on her face." It...It''s not him... The people from the abandoned world


    had entered this area."


    "The abandoned world?" Hendrick''s mouth hung wide open as his jaw almost fell to the ground.


    After so many years, the world was like a legend to them.


    As for the members of the Alliance Guard, they seemed to have felt that it was difficult for the


    people over there to find the entrance into this area. Hence, they only symbolically sent two


    disciples who made mistakes to guard the area for a period of time. Basically, the pavilions took


    turns in sending people over, who then would stand guard for a year.


    In the beginning, everyone sent disciples with higher fighting prowess as they felt that this was an


    important task, but they eventually grew to care less.


    Not only did the Alliance Guard act in such a way, but they even nearly forgot about that world.


    Unexpectedly, E suddenly told him that people hade barging in from the abandoned world.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    E quickly reminded Hendrick as she feared the rest would notice his dumbfounded expression.


    "Hendrick, speak softly so that others won''t hear us. What should we do now? I''m just as lost. I was


    afraid that Arthur and the others would bump into these people, so I purposely stalled for them. I


    asked you guys to join us for this... I even promised them that I wouldn''t tell others that they''ve


    entered this area, but I''m out of options right now!"


    After a moment of silence, Hendrick burst into assumptions, "Dear me, are you joking? Have you


    been duped by others? Why don¡¯t you think about it? The people from that world shouldn''t have a


    high fighting prowess, right? I''m sure that


    nobody has broken through into the ultimate god-level, right? If that¡¯s the case, how could they have


    rescued you, a person in the Second-grade ultimate god-level?¡±


    "How''s that possible? I saw that those people didn''t have a high fighting prowess!" E started


    frowning. She thought about it and said, "Apart from that, they don''t have tokens of other items that


    we''re familiar with, so they must¡¯vee over from that side, no? This forest also contains martial


    art techniques and other items, so they might''ve broken through after they found the techniques!


    Then..."


    "Break through? If the person needs to achieve the standard of rescuing you, he''d need to spend a


    long period even if he''s a genius, don''t you think? Have they stayed in the forest for a longer time,


    then? Even if they have broken through, wouldn''t they only be in the First-stage ultimate godlevel?


    Is it possible for a person in the First-stage ultimate god-level to rescue you?" Hendrick continued to


    ask.


    "That person can''t be in the First-stage ultimate god-level. The monster beast is in the Second-


    stage ultimate god-level, which was why I couldn''t defeat the beast. I estimate the person to be at


    least in the Second-stage ultimate god-level and might have thebat power of the Third-stage


    ultimate god-level. He seemed too rxed!" recalled E.


    "Brother, what should we do now? Our Nine Armies have always had the same standpoint as the


    Anti-Alliance Guard, and weply with destiny. Even if we don''t go over the abandoned world to


    fetch them here, we''d agree for them to train here if any of them arrive here by mistake. Now that


    they''ve entered this area, I''m afraid that Arthur and the others might not think that way. It''s hard to


    fathom a person''s mind, and the Nine Armies aren''t very united!"


    "Did many of their peoplee through?" Hendrick pointed out with a frown. "It won''t be an issue if


    only a handful of them entered. After all, the entrance of several people wouldn''t take up too much


    martial enhancement resources if a couple of people entered this area, and it''ll be no problem if


    members of the Anti-Alliance Guard learned of their existence. If we take them in, we just need to


    have a symbolic conversation with the members of the AntiAlliance Guard, and the issue would be


    dropped afterward."


    E smiled bitterly and said, "You''re right. I remembered that several people barged into this area


    around six months ago, and some of them were recruited by the Pavilion of Anti-Alliance Guard


    after that alliance learned about them. They were brought back by these people to train."


    However, E had a weird expression on her face as she continued, "However, it seems like there


    are several hundred thousand of them that entered this time."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Several hundred thousand people?!" The corners of Hendrick''s mouth twitched several times. It


    might not be an issue if only a couple of people, or a dozen, entered, but they would not be able to


    hide the news if several hundred thousand of them entered!


    Hendrick''s expression faltered and, patting his thigh, muttered, "Too many. That''s a big problem


    already!"

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    Hendrick instantly recognized the weight of the issue and looked extremely anxious.


    Startled at how Hendrick yelled his responses, E quickly shushed him, "Talk softer, Brother!"


    At that moment, Arthur and the others who walked ahead stopped in their tracks.


    Arthur slowly turned his head and frowningly asked, "Hendrick, what did you say just now? What big


    issue has happened?"


    Hendrick immediately touched his head in embarrassment. "No... Nothing!"


    "No, from the looks of your expression, you''re obviously lying.¡± Arthur frowned and slowly walked up


    to them. "Hendrick, I


    think it¡¯s best that you tell the truth. We''ll learn about it sooner orter!"


    Hendrick nced at E and visibly hesitated.


    E frowned as well, clueless as to what to do next. As she gritted her teeth, however, she


    squeezed out an embarrassing smile.'' It''s nothing, really. I told my brother that the monster beasts


    in the forest seemed to be quite irritable recently, and the roars seemed to be quite different!"


    Only then did Arthur said impatiently, "Oh, I thought something serious had happened, seeing how


    jumpy you both are. It''s just a group of monster beasts who don¡¯t have high fighting prowess. Some


    monster beasts are powerful whenpared to some of those from the fortresses who have low


    fighting prowess, but these monster beasts are nothing to us geniuses or the masters of our


    fortresses!


    "That''s very true. These monster beasts would asionally act abnormally, but it¡¯s nothing weird!"


    added the fatty with a grin. "Come. There are several of us here, so let¡¯s see if we can stay for a


    couple of days in the forest to find more fourth-grade spirited grass!"


    "Let''s... Let''s go!" Hendrick smiled a forceful smile before the group continued to fly toward the


    direction of the forest.


    They finally arrived outside of the forest around four in the afternoon.


    ''Sigh... Fane, oh dear Fane... I''ve tried my best to stall time for you, and I¡¯m out of ideas. It''s every


    man for themselves right now! It''s been more than ten days, and I hope your fighting prowess has


    increased. I pray that you''ve left this forest,'' sighed E inwardly as she looked at the forest.


    "Something seems different about the forest. Why are there so many sounds of fights?" Fatty


    looked at the forest and was also puzzled. "Nothing like this had happened before!¡±


    "Why don''t we head to one of those ces where there seems to be a fight?" suggested Arthur


    after thinking about it." We¡¯d know what''s going on after we investigate the ce nearest to us


    where there are noises of fights!¡±


    Flustered, E chimed in, "Why should we look? Aren¡¯t they just fights between monster beasts for


    precious items? It might even be some casual trainers who are searching for treasures in the forest,


    and that''s all normal!"


    However, Arthur shook his head. He was


    obviously not someone that could be easily bamboozled. "No, this seems more than that to me.


    There are some fighting noises not far away from here, and it seems to be extremely heated. From


    the noises, it doesn¡¯t seem to be one or two people. Come on, let''s go take a look before we


    decide!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    "Young Master Arthur, I think we should slowly search for precious items. As the saying goes,


    ''Curiosity kills the cat.'' There''s nothing worth seeing!" Hendrick piped in on E''s behalf in an


    obvious attempt to steer Arthur away from the area.


    "Haha! My curiosity and need to see what''s happening only grew after what you said, Young Master


    Hendrick. Everybody, let''s go! We¡¯ll search for treasures as we fly there. Let¡¯s fan out a little; we


    might obtain some spirited grass on the way by doing so!" Arthurughed and flew away with a


    wave of his hand.


    The others then flew and spread out. They queued into a straight line and slowly flew forward.


    A young man who came with E and the others scratched his head as he spoke to Hendrick, "I''m


    just as curious, Brother Hendrick. The forest seems quite differentpared to how it was


    previously!¡±


    "Sigh... It¡¯s different... It''spletely different!" Hendrick did not want to


    exin too much. He sighed and flew up to catch up with the others.


    "Brother, should I sneak past everyone else and disperse those fighting ahead?" said E to


    Hendrick after careful deliberation.


    Unexpectedly, Hendrick shook his head with a tight-lipped smile. ¡°Sister, that won¡¯t help. Arthur is


    right. Paper can''t contain fire. It''ll be useless even if you notify them beforehand, and there must be


    dozens of dead bodies on the ground, too. Could you quickly clean up the dead bodies?" E finally


    understood that it was a hopeless case after Hendrick reminded her. It was just a matter of time


    before Arthur and the others discovered what happened.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Sounds of battle were heard up ahead as people died andid in pools of their own blood.


    At that moment, Helena-with over a thousand members of the Cabello family and around three


    hundred members of the Woods family¡ªwas attacked by a group of people from the Hall of Divine


    Royals.


    Those from the Hall of Divine Royal had no idea that their hall master, Angus and the others were


    in. However, as arge number of people had entered this area, there were more than 3,000 of


    them, and they surrounded Helena and the others.


    Of course, there were already around a thousand bodies from both the Cabello family and Woods


    family as the battle prolonged. As for the Hall of Divine Royal, they had arge number of members


    who were in the semi-god level. Hence, there were around 1500 to 1600 bodies on the floor as


    Helena and the others valiantly fought back.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, it was obvious that Helena and the others were losing from the overall looks of things.


    "Haha... Tom Lent, our hall master and the others would be delighted if they knew that we killed so


    many members from both the Woods and Cabello families!" An old man smiled at a middle-aged


    man with red hair. He had an extremely confident look in his eyes after he waved his sword


    outward. "That''s for sure!" Tom smiled coldly. "I do wonder what our hall master is doing right now.


    Luckily, I''ve already broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-level.


    Surely, our hall master has broken through, no? I think he might¡¯ve broken through into the Second-


    grade ultimate god-level, seeing how we''ve been in this area for around twenty days!"


    "Haha... He must¡¯ve broken through. As our hall master, he had to be ashamed of


    himself if he didn''t!" The old man startedughing loudly after he heard this. "By the way, Tom,


    you¡¯re considered to have made some great contribution, now that you''ve led us to kill these people.


    I''m sure that they have a generous amount of spirited grass with them, and we''ll obtain lots of


    spirited grass. Tsk, tsk! I think you can find a ce and try to break through into the Second-grade


    ultimate god-level. After all, your realm is stable enough!"

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722


    "Haha... It''s still early! Let¡¯s talk more after we kill these people!" Tomughed loudly and pointed at


    Helena as he spoke. "It''d be a waste for that woman to just die like this, though. Hand her over to


    me. This woman is really difficult!"


    "Haha! I do...understand what you mean!" The old man chortled at Tom''s remark. It was a waste for


    such a beauty to just die like that.


    Even he had such thoughts about Helena; it was not just Tom.


    Whoosh!


    With that, Tom flickered right before Helena as he cut down several people within a few shes.


    "Tsk, tsk! Who knew that there would be such beautiful women


    on the maind. From your looks, you seem to be in your thirties. Haha... I like mature women like


    you!"


    Helena smiled coldly when she noticed Tom¡¯s fiery expression. "Aren''t you doing this because you


    have more people? Even if I die today. I¡¯ll pull you to hell with me!"


    The grip on her sword, infused with pale gold chi, tightened around her sword as she spoke. She


    then waved her sword forward.


    It just so happened that Arthur and the others had arrived in the forest nearby. They hid inside the


    woods and looked forward in surprise. "Why are there so many people here?"


    ¡°Oh my god... There are so many people here!" E inhaled deeply when she saw the bodies on the


    ground. She initially wanted to sneakilye and warn everyone to scatter, but her brother was


    right when he said that it was useless even if she notified them. There were too many people, and


    there were tons of bodies as well. It was only natural that Arthur and the others would find out that


    these were not people from this area.


    "Young Master Arthur, these aren¡¯t people from our Nine Armies. F*ck! This forest is mainly the


    ce where members of our Nine Armies hunt for treasures, and people from the other forces


    barely step foot here. Apart from this forest being slightly far away, the others know that we need


    martial enhancement resources to train. It''s shocking to see these peoplee into the forest, and


    they might take arge amount of the martial enhancement resources that are meant for us!" hissed


    the fatty angrily.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Over the years, the other forces seldom went treasure hunting in this area. Hence, members of the


    Nine Armies thought of this area as their back-garden to obtain martial enhancement resources,


    even though this area was not legally theirs.


    Even if others dide over to this area, only a small number of people would be in the forest.


    Of course, they were displeased at the sudden presence of so many individuals in their territory.


    Skye''s eyes lit up at the opportunity that they could take their items for free. "These people don''t


    have a high fighting prowess, and only two of them are in the ultimate god-level. On top of that,


    they''re only in the First-grade ultimate god-level. Haha! Let them fight! We''ll go out when they¡¯re


    wrapping up. Although there aren¡¯t many of us here, they can''tpare to us with ourbat


    power. By then, won''t their precious items be ours for the taking?¡±


    Arthur, however, frowned and stretched out his hands to touch his chin before henguidly


    remarked, "I''m quite curious as to where these people came from, seeing how many of them are


    here. There are a few thousand of them here! On top of that, those people outside are wearing the


    same clothing and are carrying the same token. It looks like they''re members of the same force!"


    Skye also inhaled deeply at the remark. " That''s right. It looks like these aren''t some casual trainers.


    However, we''ve never seen the tokens on these people from both the forces of the Alliance Guard


    or the forces of the Anti-Alliance Guard!¡±

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    "These aren''t people from either side?" Fatty frowned, but he then smiled." Impossible-they''re


    surely from either side! One side might be members of the Alliance Guard, and the others are


    members of the Anti-Alliance Guard. It''s expected to have some conflict recently!"


    That made sense for Arthur, too. He nodded and said, "That makes sense. After all, there are quite


    many forces from both the Alliance Guard and the Anti-Alliance Guard, and it''s understandable if we


    can''t recall the looks of their tokens. However, I''m sure that one party is the Alliance Guard while


    the others are members of the Anti-Alliance Guard. Such a huge conflict under such a situation is


    as expected.¡± ¡¯Yes, yes, yes... I think that must be it!" E


    earnestly agreed and instantly nodded like a chick that pecked at rice. She was afraid that Arthur


    and the others would realize that these people came from the abandoned world.


    "Brilliant, Young Master Arthur. I guess that must be it!" Hendrick also wiped his cold sweat, but that


    seemed to be the case when he thought about it. It was quite difficult for normal people to think


    about that, and the world everyone abandoned was almost forgotten by others as time slowly


    passed. Who would suddenly think about that ce?


    Arthur was rather flustered at E and her brother¡¯s praises, and he then said in a pretentious


    humble way, "It''s all simple, really. You''ll know just by looking at it!"


    The moment he finished speaking, he suddenly discovered that there was a


    beautiful woman among the group of people fighting. This woman was not only beautiful, but she


    had an astoundingly good figure. Although she looked slightly old, the hint of maturity caused him to


    gulp.


    If E was a fresh, immature girl, that woman caught in a fight was a fascinating, mature woman.


    Moreover, that woman had a haughty expression on her, and such a woman could fascinate every


    man effectively.


    ''F*ck! That woman doesn''t seem to be able to fight against that man, and they''re being attacked,


    too. If we wait much longer, she might get killed!¡¯ Arthur thought to himself and estimated everything


    as he gazed at Helena, who was some distance away. ''If... If not many people are left from both


    parties or when the woman seems to be in danger, wouldn''t I have the opportunity if I go to rescue


    her? That''s the best time for


    me to be a hero and rescue the beauty!" Arthur had thought of all sorts of scenarios in his brain.


    "Attack!" growled Helena through gritted teeth. Big beads of sweat covered her forehead at that


    moment. She wanted to lead her people to fight their way out and also wanted to see if they could


    open a gap and allow some people to escape.


    However, she had only broken through for two to three days, and her realm was not stabilized. s,


    she was slightly beneath Tom, who already had the possibility of upgrading to the Second-grade


    ultimate god -level. Hence, she still failed to grab the opportunity after several rounds of attack.


    "Haha... You''re so desperate! Do you think you can escape?" Tomughed loudly and attacked


    Helena with even powerful attacks. He went close up to Helena, and she was slightly overwhelmed.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, he mmed his palm against Helena''s chest with all his strength, and it sent her flying.

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    "Mpfh!" Helena flew backward, and her face turned pale after she vomited blood. s, she was no


    match for Tom in the end; she could not even react when he attacked her up close.


    Just as she nearly fell to the ground, two figures rushed toward her nimbly. One of the figures


    hugged her by the waist and slowly descended to the ground.


    The man who held her was a stranger and looked extremely handsome. Unlike the masculine,


    tough look like Fane''s, this man had a slightly feminine type of handsome.


    It made her rather flustered as he held her to his form.


    As she gazed at the man before her with a light blush, Helena then recalled her


    situation and urgently warned, "T... Thank you for rescuing me, young master, but there are too


    many of them, and you can¡¯t fight against them. Run, quickly! What''s happening here has nothing to


    do with you!¡±


    "It''s... It¡¯s alright. Let me help you!" Hendrick sheepishly smiled and scratched his head shyly. It was


    the first time he saw such a beautifuldy, and it puzzled him just as much when he felt a pang at


    his chest when he saw her wounded. It was then that he rushed forward and caught her.


    Arthur, who was a second or two slower, was so angry that his face turned pale. He was ted


    when Helena was sent flying, thinking his chance hade. That was why he rushed out without


    hesitation.


    However, he never expected Hendrick to act faster than him and was a step ahead of him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, Arthur was no fool, despite his displeasure. He quickly took out a healing pull and passed it to


    Helena. "Youngdy, I have pills that¡¯ll heal your wounds. You can try one of them-they''ll help you a


    lot!"


    "Thank you! Thank you!" Helena had never seen those two men, but their kindness moved her to be


    very thankful. After she took the pill and swallowed it, she smiled at Arthur.


    Helena¡¯s smilepletely won Arthur over. The way she smiled made her all the more charming.


    Hendrick, who was by their side, regretted his action. He was so smitten when he held her against


    him, catching a whiff of her scent, that he forgot to take out a healing pill for Helena. That gave


    Arthur the opening, and Hendrick wanted to punch himself.


    Arthur smiled indifferently and said confidently, "Don¡¯t worry, prettydy. With us here, these fes


    are no sweat!"


    At that moment, E and the others also immediately flew over. Around a dozen people stood there


    and stared down at the men before them in anger.


    The sudden appearance of these people caused both sides to be in a standstill.


    Tom could not help but frown when he saw the situation. "Which family are you guys from? You


    guys are awfully presumptuous. Do you guys n to rush over and help them?"


    Obviously, Tom thought that those who came to Helena''s aid were members of some random family


    from the maind.


    After all, members of the Hall of Divine had always lived in the seas, and they did not know many of


    the forces from the maind. They naturally felt that those youths who came to Helena''s rescue


    were members of some family from the maind.


    "Haha... Why do you want to care so much?" Arthur smiled coldly and pointed at the other party. He


    condescendingly spoke, "F* ck off if you understand the situation.


    Otherwise, the amount of people here isn¡¯t enough for us to show how we¡¯ll kill!"


    "You''re too full of yourself, young man!" Tom did not want to flee when he was so close to winning.


    With a wave of his hand, he yelled, "Attack! These nosy people who rushed into the battle have no


    regard for their lives. Kill them all!"

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    "Attack!" The people Tom led immediately rushed and attacked to his loud order.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Sounds of people fighting could be heard once again.


    "Haha... You guys have a death wish, alright!" Hendrick realized that Arthur wanted to act cool in


    front of Helena, and he did not want to fall behind. He, who had never liked to steal the limelight,


    flickered toward Tom. The chi surged from his fist, and he swung his fist violently toward Tom.


    "This guy...!" Tom almost vomited blood when he saw Arthur act before he did anything. He also


    realized that Hendrick wanted to show off before the elegant woman. He would not have acted so


    boldly


    otherwise.


    Stunned, Tom''s expression faltered as he recalled something. This is bad. His attack is incredibly


    fast!''


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he had no time to assess it as his opponent''s fist was right before him. As he tightened


    his fist, he quickly activated the chi in his body before he swung toward Hendrick''s fist.


    Oddly, a strange smile blossomed at Hendrick''s face as though he anticipated it from the start. He


    slightly nted his body, and his punchnded squarely against Tom¡¯s chest.


    "L.Impossible!" Tom never thought his opponent would shift his direction so quickly in a split second,


    causing him to miss.


    Thomp!


    The powerful force caused Tom''s chest to copse, and he flew backward like a cannonball. He


    perished mid-air.


    ''Oh my God... That¡¯s impossible!'' The worried Helena did not expect that Tom, who was in the First-


    grade ultimate godlevel, would be defeated just like that. She was so astonished that she covered


    her mouth, and her heart was overwhelmed with astonishment. He managed to kill a First-grade


    ultimate god-level? Could the opponent''s fighting prowess be in the Third -grade ultimate god-level?


    However, she knew almost everyone who entered this area and were in the peak stage of the true


    god-level, and she did not remember such a young genius.


    Could such a prodigy surpass Fane?


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    She looked at the others, and she was even more blind. The young man who gave her a healing pill


    had extremely strongbat power. A single wisp of chi was capable of killing dozens of people,


    and several hundred were killed in just several strokes. It was terrifying how he assassinated them


    so quickly.


    As for the others, their chi was slightly golden in color. It was the same for all of them.


    ''What? Are all of them at the ultimate godlevel? Some of them are definitely not in the First-stage


    ultimate god-level; they''re at least in the Third-stage ultimate godlevel!" After Helena observed for


    some time, she grew increasingly mortified. She became more and more certain that these people


    were not the people who came into this area with them. After all, it was impossible for such a young


    group of people to achieve such a high fighting prowess.


    It was then a thought urred to Helena, and she was so surprised that she did not know what to


    say. "Could they be natives to this ce?"

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    An old man from the Cabello family flew toward Helena and stood by her side; it was clear he


    realized something was wrong. " First young mistress, something seems a little off with these


    people. They''re too powerful!"


    Helena nodded. "Yes, something does seem a little off. This group of young people is masters in the


    ultimate god-level, and they''re incredibly strong. I suspect that they''re natives from this area. Only


    people from this area are capable of achieving the ultimate god-level at such a young age as they''re


    able to enjoy the abundant resources and everything present in this area!"


    The old man was visibly frightened when he heard that. He tried his best to remain


    calm and said to Helena, "Why are they willing to help us, then? Did they help us because we were


    bullied by our opponents, seeing how lesser we are than them?


    Aren''t the people inside here against us entering this area?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Helena was just as mystified. She thought about it for some time before she responded, "I''m not


    sure what¡¯s going on, either. Why would the people from this area be willing to help us?"


    The old man took a closer look at Helena, and a weird expression appeared on his face. "I do have


    a theory, First young mistress. It seems that they¡¯re willing to help because of your beautiful looks.


    After all, these youths can''t possibly resist your charm!"


    Helena was embarrassed, but she had to admit that could be a reason. Why else would theye


    to her aid when they did not know any of them? Why did they not help the people from the seas


    instead?


    "Run! Even Elder Lent has died!" Tom¡¯s allies panicked as they witnessed his death. They thus


    high-tailed out of the scene.


    Unfortunately, the dozen people who came to Helena''s side were extremely strong. Together with


    the crazy fight back from the members of the Cabello family and Woods family, their opponents


    were in¡ª not one was spared.


    "Haha... It''s been a long time since I¡¯ve enjoyed killing with such crity!" Arthurughed


    triumphantly as he killed thest person before he flew back and said to Helena, "Youngdy, we


    still don''t know your name. By the way, I¡¯m Arthur Whittemore, and I''m a member of the


    Whittemore Fortress from the Nine


    Armies."


    Hendrick, who descended from his flight, also gazed at Helena expectantly as he wanted to know


    her name just as much, too.


    "I ..I''m Helena Cabello!¡± Helena smiled and gestured to the other party politely before she


    continued, "Thank you very much for your help; we would''ve died without you. How about this? The


    trophies will all be yours as our token of thanks. Well, mypany and I will be leaving now!"


    After she spoke, she waved her hand and said to herpanions, not waiting for the other party to


    respond. "Come on, everyone. Follow me!"


    Helena was obviously afraid when she learned that these people were from this area and after she


    saw how scary they were. She wanted to lead her people and leave quickly.


    After all, these people might not have realized that she and her group had barged in from Cathysia.


    Who knew how they would act had they found out!


    "Ms. Cabello, there¡¯s no need for you to leave in a hurry. I''m Hendrick Lavigne, and I''m also a


    member of the Nine Armies. I''m from the Lavigne Fortress!" Hendrick panicked when he saw that


    Helena and the others were leaving, so he hastily introduced himself.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man from the Cabello family could not help but mumble, "Nine


    Armies? What''s that ce? Does it mean nine fortresses?"

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    The middle-aged woman beside him chimed in, puzzled, "I''ve never heard of them. The people who


    came in with us are from some families or are members of the four ancient ns. We don''t even


    know how members of the Hall of Divine Royal followed us into this area! By the way, how can


    these people have such high fighting prowess when they''re all young? Do you know which families


    they''re from? Are they prodigies from the ancient ns?"


    Helena fell mum instantly as the thing she feared the most had happened. While the thought did


    ur to her, she could not shut everyone up. The only thing she could think of was to quickly lead


    the others and leave.


    However, some of them still started to


    make assumptions.


    "Can the two of you stop talking?" Helena was furious as she red at these two members of the


    Cabello family. She inwardly rebuked them for their foolishness and for running their mouths. After


    all, there was a possibility that what they said would cause everybody their lives.


    "What is this Hall of Divine Royal? The four ancient ns and families? You guys entered this area?


    Where did you guyse from?" Arthur frowned and had a puzzled look on his face.


    Skye had been unhappy about how attentive Arthur was from the start. With a frown, she warily


    asked, ¡°You guys have no idea about our Nine Armies? How can you guys know nothing about the


    Nine Armies when you''re searching for precious items here? On top of that, you mentioned entering


    from some other ce?"


    As she thought about it, a surprised expression appeared on her face as she muttered, ¡°Are... Are


    you guys from the abandoned world?"


    "The abandoned world? What does that mean?" Some of the members of the Cabello family had


    stunned expressions on their faces.


    Arthur and the otherspletely understood what happened when they studied their stunned


    expressions. Those standing before them, and those they had killed, were not from this area. The


    people would have at least heard of the Nine Armies and the abandoned world otherwise.


    However, the people in front of them had no idea what they were talking about. "The four ancient


    ns? Hall of Divine Royal and some other families?¡± Arthur frowned and looked at the morous


    Helena in front of him before he asked, " Don''t worry. Although we have a good rtionship with the


    Anti-Alliance Guard, we¡¯re considered members of the AntiAlliance Guard, and we won''t kill you


    guys. Still, you¡¯ll have toe clean: how many of you people have entered?¡±


    Helene bit her sexy red lips. She knew they would have been exposed sooner orter even if she


    said nothing as so many of them had entered the area.


    On top of that, these natives did not n to hurt them after they learned they were outsiders. As she


    deliberated it all, she then confessed, "A total of three hundred to four hundred thousand of us came


    in, but we didn''t expect that members of the Hall of Divine Royal and Skies Pavilion would follow us


    here. There are around two hundred thousand of them, so there are a total of around six hundred


    thousand people who''ve entered."


    "Six hundred thousand people!" Arthur and the others inhaled deeply at her confession. That, after


    all, was arge crowd.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Though, there should be fewer of us now. After all, you guys know that everyone would fight one


    another to take the


    precious items after we enter the area. On top of that, the Hall of Divine Royal has a mutually


    antagonistic rtionship with many of our forces. Together with the fact that we encountered some


    really strong monster beasts, I think people have died by the day," said Helena carefully when she


    saw how surprised the young people in the ultimate god-level were. "We¡¯ve been here for more than


    ten days, and I''m afraid... I''m afraid that lots of us have died. Take a look: didn''t two thousand to


    three thousand people die here? The people who surrounded and attacked us were members of the


    Hall of Divine Royal!"

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    Arthur frowned, and he had a solemn expression.


    This was a difficult matter, and he was not in the position to do anything.


    He spoke up after keeping quiet for some time, "That''s arge number of you, and even though


    many of you have died, be it more than hundreds and thousands, it''s still a lot. If it''s only you guys,


    we''d be able to inform the upper management and separate you among the nine fortresses. It''d be


    difficult for the others to notice anything as we''ll then say that you people will be joining us, but this


    won''t work with so many of you."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Skye then abruptly pulled Arthur to one side after she weighed it in.


    When they were some distance away, Skye said to Arthur, "Young Master Arthur, I think we should


    kill these thousand people. These people barged in and are upying our resources. After we kill


    them, we can then take the resources they obtained from this area. Together with the resources


    from those we''ve in, it''ll be a generous amount. Think about it: They must¡¯ve garnered a bountiful


    amount of items after being here for more than ten days."


    Skye¡¯s lips twisted into a smile before she added, "After killing them, we can just leave the forest


    and return to our fortress-no one will know we''vee across these people. We can just act as if


    we were never here and that we''ve never met any of these people. We don''t need to get involved in


    this troublesome matter.¡±


    Arthur might have had considered that before he stumbled across the belle Helena.


    Her beauty, however, hadtched itself onto him from the get-go, and Arthur''s facial expression


    darkened as he spoke," What are you talking about? I''m not that sort of a person, and if I wanted to


    kill them, I wouldn''t have rescued them just now. You want me to kill them after rescuing them? Do I


    look like I''m so free that I''m looking for things to do?"


    Skye instantly countered, "We rescued them because we didn''t know who they were and their


    identity. It makes sense to kill them now that we¡¯ve learned about their identity, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha... Should we just kill them because you said so? We humans, and we can¡¯t just be that


    flippant. On top of that, we aren''t members of the Alliance Guard. What if the fortress masters are


    displeased that we killed them? We don¡¯t have the power to act as we like yet!" Arthurughed and


    was somewhat irked.


    Skye crossed her arms at her chest and coldly chided, "You''re just reluctant to let go of that woman.


    You''re Young Master Arthur, and your grandfather is the First Elder of the Whittemore Fortress.


    Putting aside the fact that members of the fortress won''t know about us killing them, they won''t


    me you even if they learned about it. On top of that, a total of several hundred thousand people


    came in, so why should you be afraid of killing several thousand people? Didn''t you kill those people


    from the so-called Hall of Divine Royal just now?"


    Arthur had a guilty conscience when Skye spoke openly about his thoughts. However, he still


    argued with her, "What do you know? Can''t you see that Hendrick is


    painfully attentive toward that woman? It''s very likely that they won¡¯t agree to it!"


    Skye was speechless and could not lower her head in silence.


    "Let''s go! I still think that we need to inform my grandfather and the others about what has


    happened. Later on, the higher management can discuss what to do next." Arthur nced at Skye


    before he walked toward Helena and the rest.


    Helena smiled and said to Arthur when she saw him returning, "Young Master Arthur, there are only


    a small number of your people here. I can ask some of my people to help gather the trophies for


    you!"


    "Alright, thank you for your help!" Arthur nodded, and it was not long until they finished gathering


    their trophies.

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    "I think you guys should follow us back to our fortress, seeing as we won''t be able to hide this for


    long. Once we return, we''ll decide what to do next after my grandfather and the other fortress


    master have their discussion." Arthur thought about it and continued to speak to Helena," Fret not,


    Ms. Helena. We''re not members of the Alliance Guard, so it''ll be in your best interest to follow us


    back to the Nine Armies. Should anyone oppose our decision, I''ll speak on your behalf, along with


    Hendrick and the others!¡±


    "Thank... Thank you guys so much!¡± Helena''s face blossomed with gratitude, though it did not


    diminish her worry about the whereabouts of her father and the rest. She thought about it before


    she brought it


    up to Arthur and the others, "Young Master Arthur, I''d like to suggest something: I have two younger


    sisters and my father, who have also entered this area. I don''t know where they are now, however,


    and we''re also at odds with the people from the seas. It doesn''t help that the Woods family shes


    with the Lagorio family and the Skies Pavilion. I''m worried that something will happen to them!"


    Helena bit her lustrous red lips before she continued, "Why don''t everyone head back to inform your


    grandfather and the others about our situation? I''ll search for my father and my sisters!¡±


    "You have younger sisters?" Arthur and Hendrick became giddy when they heard that Helena had


    two younger sisters. Since Helena was incredibly attractive, both her sisters would not look bad


    either. Both men had the urge to see both beauties.


    They were not the only ones, though, as the eyes of the other youths also lit up.


    "Haha... That¡¯s not happening. Who knows if you guys will escape?" Skye, however, grew jealous


    when she saw how happy Arthur was. She then chided with a mocking expression, "After all, there


    isn¡¯t a fixed solution as to how the upper management will deal with you people after their meeting.


    What if they decide to hand you over to the Alliance Guard?"


    The fatty also thought of this possibility and immediately said, "That''s right! What if you guys run


    awayter on?"


    Helena''s expression faltered as she remained silent for a moment before she reasoned, "We¡¯re


    completely unfamiliar with this area, and we dare not run around! On top of that, there are so many


    of us, and we would be pinpointed by the Alliance Guard sooner orter. The situation might worsen


    if that¡¯s the case!"


    Arthur, on the other hand, red at the fatty fiercely. "What are you talking about? There''s no need


    for them to escape. Even if we can¡¯t shelter them, we can''t possibly send them to the Alliance


    Guard, right? I know all too well what sort of people the First Fortress Master and the others are!¡±


    E immediately stepped forward and said, "That''s right. The First Fortress Master and the others


    are magnanimous people, so how would they do such despicable things?"


    Hendrick thought about it and said to Arthur, "How about this, Young Master Hendrick... Since Ms.


    Helena ns to search for her sisters and father, E and I will apany her on the journey. With


    our presence, we''ll be able to ensure their safety, even if they run into members of the so-called Hall


    of Divine Royal. As for you and the others, you can return to inform your grandfather and the others


    to discuss this matter. We''ll return to this area soon."


    "I think that''ll work. Hendrick and E can leave with them. The rest of us can go back first!¡± agreed


    Skye instantaneously.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    Arthur was not dumb. He knew that Hendrick was thinking of an excuse to send them away so he


    could have more alone time with Helena. He might have thought of impressing Helena''s younger


    sisters, too.


    It was only natural that he declined Hendrick''s suggestion.


    He was only slightly stunned for a short moment before he spoke with an indifferent smile, "It''s


    alright; there¡¯s no need to hurry. None of the members from the Alliance Guard entered this area at


    this moment, so why should we be afraid? They barelye here, and if we need to send a person


    back to notify the rest that badly, I think Skye can go on her own. We can follow Ms. Helena to


    search. After all, some


    monster beasts in this area are quite strong, and it''ll be safer if there are more people!"


    Helena¡¯s expression contorted in apprehension. What the elder of the Cabello family had mentioned


    to her seemed right, after all. Both Arthur and Hendrick considered things on her behalf. Why else


    did they act so proactively?


    The most important thing was that these people came to their aid and saved everyone. It was


    difficult for her to refuse their kindness, so she could only respond to the rest with a smile.


    "I''m not going back, either. Why should I go back when none of you are?" Skye naturally refused to


    return, and she flew up. ¡°Come on. Where should we go next? The sun is setting, and I think we


    should find a ce to rest for the night. We''ll continue our search for precious items tomorrow!"


    However, the fatty recalled something and blurted, "This is bad! Didn''t we forget something?


    Members of the Bloodshed n are in charge of guarding the entrance this year, am I right?


    Although they''re just disciples with low fighting prowess, they''d surely report to their pavilion when


    they know that so many people have entered the area. By then, wouldn''t all the forces of the entire


    Alliance Guard learn about this?"


    Another member of the Whittemore Fortress also said, "That''s right! I think we should go back and


    inform the fortress master about this. If the forces of the Alliance Guard learned about this and sent


    one or two of theirrger pavilions here... Haha... They might just infiltrate and annihte the entire


    Nine Armies!"


    Everybody inhaled deeply when they heard that.


    "That''s wrong!¡± Helena fought back. "We didn''t bump into anyone guarding the area when we


    entered! Also, everybody got separated when we entered, and we had no idea which ce was the


    entrance to this area!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did E smile bitterly and said,'' That''s because you people are lucky. It so happens that


    the formation of the entrance hasn''t been maintained for a long time and is at the brink of being


    deposed. That''s why everyone got separated when you entered, and it''s no surprise that you didn''t


    bump into those two guards! However, they should be chasing after those who entered after you


    guys left. There were a lot of you, mind you, and I''m sure that some would have appeared on the


    mountaintop." "What should we do? They''ll surely notice that a lot of us have entered and are


    separated if he tracks us extensively. It''ll be troublesome when they report this to the members of


    his pavilion!" Helena grew incredibly anxious at that. If some from the Cabello family, including her


    sisters and the others, met those two people who guarded the area, would that not mean a definite


    death?


    "Don''t worry. I happened to be searching for precious items in this area, and I saw that those two


    had been killed by an extremely strong monster beast. I¡¯ve seen it all, so no need to fear!" E


    added, purposely lying. After all, if members of the Bloodshed n knew that those two disciples of


    theirs were killed by the people who entered this area, they would not rest with the fact.


    "Is that so? Oh, that''s great! Thank you so much, Ms. E. You guys got us startled for a moment


    there!"

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    Since everyone had introduced themselves to one another, Helena knew the names of E and the


    rest.


    E had a petite figure and had a pair of bright beautiful eyes. She gave others a very friendly


    feeling.


    "Haha... Why do you need to thank me? I happened to see what went down, so I have to tell you!"


    Eughed and continued," Let''s go. Sounds like people are fighting up ahead. Let''s go and have


    a look if they''re your younger sisters!"


    "Alright!" Helena nodded. A faint warmth graced her at the thought of how she had met such a


    group of young people who were so considerate toward her.


    Arthur and the others were utterly


    enthusiastic during their journey. No matter what Helena and the others asked about the situation of


    this ce, they replied in detail. This, in turn, informed them about the area.


    At this moment, Fane and the others had obtained a certain amount of spirited grass throughout the


    day. Of course, they encountered quite the impressive crowd from the forces of the seas during the


    day. They did not let any of those people go and killed all of them.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, they also saw bodies of some members from the maind forces during their journey.


    Some of them should have died during fights with the members of the forces from the seas while


    some of them died in battles with monster beasts.


    Fane and the others also found out that there were fights among the second-ss aristocratic


    families from the maind.


    Their bodies were strewn all over the ground.


    It was obvious that these people had lost their reasoning upon entering the area and spotted the


    bountiful precious items. They never thought of working together and were clueless to the presence


    of aboriginal forces in this area. They also did not know that there was an Alliance Guard in this


    area that hated them and hated that they entered this area.


    "Many have died within eighteen days!" In the evening, Fane and the others found a cave to stay in.


    Fane was slightly worried." Everyone got so busy taking precious items upon entering that some of


    them had no idea that an Alliance Guard had been formed here to pinpoint on us. The future


    journey is a difficult one, and our strength will be weakened if our men are reduced." Nash smiled


    bitterly. "What else can we do? This is how the world is, and the strong ones get the say. On top of


    that, many people have never seen third-grade spirited grass on the outside. This area not only has


    third-grade spirited grass, but there are even fourth-grade ones, too. How can they not take to their


    heart''s content? How can they not go crazy over it? Look at the elders from the Hall of Divine Royal:


    They looked forward to Hall Master Matthew''s death once they break through into the ultimate god-


    level so that they can be the next hall master!"


    The smiling Alejandro chimed in with augh, "Haha... Angus Moseley is a joke and thinks that he''s


    almighty after breaking through into the Second-grade ultimate god -level. It never urred to him


    to be the hall master of the Hall of Divine Royal-he wants to rule all the forces that entered this


    area and wants everybody to submit to him!"


    "I think I should continue to try cultivating third-grade intermediate pills. Luckily, I have quite a


    handful of third and fourthgrade pill remedies right now." In the end, Fane smiled bitterly and took


    out his pill furnace with the flip of his hand. He then took the ingredients out for cultivating third-


    grade intermediate pills and started cultivating them.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732


    Of course, the cultivation of third-grade intermediate pills was far more difficultpared to that of


    third-grade elementary pills.


    Fane had attempted numerous times during the previous life, so he knew the taste of failure.


    As he cultivated the pills throughout the night, his degree of proficiency had improvedpared to


    what he had yesterday. He nearly seeded during his first attempt and only failed when he formed


    the pill. Fane was not the only one disappointed; everyone else felt somewhat of a pity as well.


    After all, the ingredients wasted at every failure were enough to make everyone


    dejected.


    "That''s fine! We''re seeing quite a few improvements here, so don''t overexert yourself. You''re at a


    tender stage, yet you''ve improved greatly!" Selena, who sat at the side, felt her heart tugged when


    she saw Fane''s forehead covered with a sheenyer of sweat. She then tried to assure Fane.


    "Don¡¯t worry¡ªI can do it. After all, my fighting prowess has improved, and my mental strength has


    skyrocketed! The speed of the third-grade elementary pill does nothing to my current fighting


    prowess, since it gives nothing but a slow push to my prowess. On the contrary, if I¡¯m capable of


    cultivating a third-grade intermediate pill, I''d experience a far better oue!" Fane then gazed at


    Selena, who stood at the side. He knew that if he continued cultivating third-grade elementary pills,


    his fighting prowess would only raise another level as he was already in the Fourth-grade ultimate


    godlevel.


    While that was enough to raise the envy of others, he was not satisfied.


    He understood well that the future held potential threats. Even though he had achieved the Fourth-


    grade ultimate godlevel, meeting those in the Seventh-grade ultimate god-level would not faze him.


    All that, yet he still felt it was not enough.


    After his realm stabilized, his fighting prowess would increase two levels seamlessly if he could


    consume third-grade intermediate pills in the future. If that happened, he would be in the Sixthgrade


    ultimate god-level, and it would be a piece of cake to kill those in the Seventhgrade or Eighth-grade


    ultimate god-level. He would not quiver if he was to face those in the Ninth-grade ultimate god-level


    after that.


    On top of that, Fane had decided to help Selena lift her spell. He had to increase his level of


    cultivation pills hastily for that, and he could onlyplete his promise if the level of his pill


    cultivation increased continuously.


    After he assured them. Fane took another set of ingredients out with the flip of his hands and


    repeated what he did. It was another round of cultivation.


    It had to be said that Fane''s talents in cultivating pills would cause the First Elder of the Cabello


    family, Kevin Cabello, to admire him greatly. Even though he failed every time he cultivated pills,


    they noticed that he began to improve in every attempt of pill cultivation. It was either in his grasp of


    fire, or in terms of the purification of the pill solution.


    "I''m close! I''m close!¡± The second pill was also a failure, but a glimmer of excitement twinkled in


    Fane''s eyes. "I¡¯ll definitely seed if I pay more attention next time!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Haha...! Alright! We were nervous for you as we watched you, but I think it''ll work now, and


    you¡¯ll surely get it done!" Danie''s lips curved into a grin as she sat a distance away. She had been


    looking at Fane all this time and observed him as he cultivated pills. It brought her great joy as she


    did.


    "Splendid! Who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d be able to get it in such a short time!"

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    Nash nodded in satisfaction before he said to Fane caringly, "I think you should take a rest for the


    rest of the night and continue studying the cultivation tomorrow. I know you''ll seed tomorrow


    night.¡±


    "Father, you don''t have to worry about me. You guys can go ahead and rest for now, so that


    everyone can increase their fighting prowess. I just need to rest for half an hour to recuperate


    before thinking about what went wrong in my cultivation. I know I¡¯ll seed next time. I refuse to


    think that I can''t cultivate one pill tonight!" Fane had finally seen a glint of hope and felt rather


    pleased about cultivating pills that night. How could he choose to rest the night?


    After all, cultivating pills relied on a person¡¯s feelings. If they were present.


    cultivation would be increasingly smooth with a great increase of chance.


    None among them continued to persuade Fane when they saw how persistent he was. Thus,


    everyone else began to train silently nearby.


    After resting for some time, Fane took out the third set of ingredients. He then exhaled heavily


    before he started preheating his pill furnace and continued cultivating the pill.


    Time slowly passed, and about an hourter, Fane smiled. He slowly raised his right hand as a


    perfectly rounded pill with a faint scent that a pill usually had flew upward, floating before him.


    "Haha... I did it! I finally did it! The color of this pill suggests that it''s a top-grade pill. Not bad! Not


    bad!" Fane looked at the pill before him, and excitement was written all over his face. He was finally


    a step closer to cultivating fourth-grade pills.


    As he was capable of cultivating third-grade intermediate pills, Nash and the others would be able


    to consume third-grade intermediate pills in the future. That greatly benefited everyone in increasing


    their fighting prowess speedily.


    It could be said that Fane''s sess in bing a third-grade intermediate alchemist and the


    sess of cultivating this pill were incredibly important.


    "Incredible! This is incredible! You truly are adept in this, Young Master Fane. You''ve done it atst!"


    Alejandro almost danced in excitement. ¡°You truly are a genius in the pill cultivation world. No, you


    must be the cream of the crop! I''ve never seen someone with such speed of improvement!" "Haha...


    This is great! As long as you''re able to seed the first time, you¡¯ll be able to seed the second


    time. After this, Young Master Fane only needs to search for ingredients needed to cultivate this


    certain pill and cultivate continuously to increase the odds of seeding. You¡¯ll only be able to try


    third-grade premium pills when your probability of sess has increased. In the future, you might


    even be able to try fourthgrade pills and be a fourth-grade alchemist!" Keh, Weston, and


    the others were honestly happy for Fane. What stopped the Woods family from rising up with such a


    great alchemist like Fane in their ranks?


    It looked like the Woods family would have a special position in this area in the future.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man who sat at the corner shook a little as a wave of aura was


    released before he quickly retracted it.


    Everyone was so into Fane and his sess that none of them noticed the aura ripple.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane, however, felt the wave of aura as he turned his head and beamed, "What a great night this is,


    with two happy asions. The Third Elder has broken through!"

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    At Fane¡¯s words, Lancelot stood up slowly with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Third Elder, have you truly broken through?" Nash was just as ted when he heard that Lancelot


    had broken through. He looked at him anticipatingly and wanted to double-confirm if it was true.


    Lancelot nodded as he met their expectant-filled eyes. "It wasn''t easy, seeing as I''ve failed before,


    but I''ve finally seeded this time. Had I gotten it down the first time, I''d be in the Third-grade


    ultimate god-level like you guys right now!"


    "You should be happy! The fighting prowess of First-grade ultimate god-level is good enough! You


    have no idea how many people want so badly to break


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    through into the ultimate god-level. More importantly, you''ll be able to live for two hundred years


    once you''ve broken through into the ultimate god-level!¡± an old man from the Cabello family chimed


    in with envy. "Sigh... Look at me. I''m only in the elementary level of the true god-level at this age. I


    don''t know if I¡¯ll ever break through to the ultimate god-level in this lifetime!"


    "I''m sure you¡¯ll get there, seeing as training in this area will grant a quicker oue. The chi here is


    much richer, after all! I''m not exiting this ce no matter what. No wonder all the so-called masters


    who came here disappeared after entering this ce and only left a legend! Who''d want to leave


    such a ce great for training?" said Alejandro giddily. The feeling of bing stronger took him,


    and it filled him with anticipation.


    "Haha... You''re right. Breaking through into the higher realm is the most crucial action, and it''d be


    much easier when I break through into the Second-grade ultimate god level in the future.¡± With


    balled-up fists, Lancelot grew determined when he felt the strength in his body that had increased


    several times.


    "Do you crave to go out and test out your currentbat power? Do you want to try it out with two


    monster beasts?" goaded Keh cheekily and happily at Lancelot." Still, you need to wait for a bit.


    It looks like there¡¯s still one to two hours away from daybreak. We¡¯ll leave the monster beasts to you


    when the opportunity arises, once the sun rises."


    "I think I should sit down and start gettingfortable with my power for now. I should try and


    stabilize my fighting prowess first before anything else!" Lancelot sat down with his legs folded and


    started training.


    Fane also carefully put away the pill he cultivated. It was a good pill, but he had just broken through


    into the fourth-grade ultimate god-level several days ago, and he could not use this pill to continue


    his breakthrough. His realm had notpletely stabilized, and it was not a good thing to use the pill


    to increase his fighting prowess. Even if his fighting prowess increased by then, his realm would not


    be steady, and it was not going to work for a long period.


    The sky finally lit up about two hourster, and the group of people walked out.


    The people guarding outside were also delighted when they learned about the achievements of


    Fane and the others. Fane and hispany did not expect to encounter about a dozen youths just


    several minutes after they started their journey, however. These young people had the same clothes


    and the same token at their abdomen. They were obviously members of the same force.


    "This is weird. I have no idea which force the dozen people we met are from. Haha... They tried to


    snatch the spirited grass from me when they don''t have a high fighting prowess? Isn''t that a death


    wish?" One of the young men had a frown on his face. " On top of that, there are noises of people


    fighting all around the ce. Why do I feel that something is wrong?"


    A fatty smirked and said to the others, ¡° Just ignore them. Come! Shall we go to the other side of


    the forest to take a look at those two guarding the entrance?"


    Another young woman said, "What''s there to be seen? That ce is so far away, and it¡¯ll take us


    several days even if we fly at a normal speed to that ce. All of that just to pay those two


    disappointing people a visit? If they didn¡¯t make any mistakes, they wouldn''t be sent here to guard


    the entrance!"

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    "Haha... The problem isn''t that they made mistakes; everyone is susceptible to making them. They


    can only me themselves for their stupidity!¡± remarked a disciple with a smile. "It was our turn, the


    Bloodshed n, to send our members to guard this area. They were selecting who among us


    would stand guard at the start of the year. Who would''ve expected those two to hit the muzzle of the


    gun!"


    The smile on this young man¡¯s face froze, however, the moment he finished, all because he saw a


    group of more than a thousand people in front of them.


    Fane and the others stopped in their tracks, equally surprised to notice the other party.


    "Why are there so many people here?¡± The fatty opposite them frowned as he studied Fane and his


    company. Baffled, the fatty blurted, "That¡¯s not right. We''ve never seen the tokens on them before!¡±


    One of the female disciples then thought of something and eximed, "This isn''t right ... These


    people aren''t from this area. They might be from the abandoned ce!"


    Hiss! The disciples from the Bloodshed n inhaled deeply and wondered if they had heard


    wrongly.


    ¡°Young... Young Master Fane, we¡¯re done for. It looks like they''re from this area!¡±


    Alerted, Alejandro looked at Fane grimly.


    Keh, on the other hand, said, "Why should we be afraid? There are only around a dozen of


    them while we¡¯re a lot more in number!" "If they have a high fighting prowess, it won''t matter if there


    are many of us. On top of that, we only have less than two thousand people!¡± Weston frowned as he


    continued, "The most crucial point is that we don¡¯t know where these people are from. Are they also


    members of the Nine Armies like E havinge?"


    Fane eyed the other party straight ahead before he noted, "These people should be members of the


    Bloodshed n. Look at their tokens: they''re the same as those two people we killed before. The


    tokens are maroon-colored and have the wording'' blood'' carved onto them."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane paused momentarily before he added, "However, from the looks of their clothing and age, they


    should be disciples of the Bloodshed n, and they might not have a high fighting prowess!¡±


    Words were exchanged softly among one another in fear of letting the opposing group hear their


    conversation.


    The female disciple pointed her sword at Fane and hispany as she interrogated, "Young man,


    how did you guys enter this area? Where are the two disciples from our pavilion who guarded the


    entrance?¡±


    The fatty thought about it and immediately said, "Senior Sister Rowan Xander, we noticed


    something was off with the forest as there were sounds of battle. It looks like the number of people


    who entered is much more than this."


    Rowan responded, "It¡¯ll be troublesome if that''s the case. There may be more where these came


    from. They must''ve surrounded and attacked those two junior disciples or escaped from them. I


    think we should just kill these people and leave several people to guard the external area of the


    forest to prevent them from escaping. The others should immediately return to inform the elders of


    our pavilion about what''s going on!"

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736


    "Stop all of them!" Fane was shocked by what Rowan said. He immediately signaled for everybody


    to take action with the wave of his hand.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Following themand from Fane, the others immediately flew outward to surround the dozens of


    disciples of the Bloodshed n, including Rowan.


    Rowan and the others were slightly surprised when they saw this. "This is great. It looks like you


    people have just entered from outside recently. If not, all of you would have left this forest. Haha...


    How dare you people stop us when only several of you have broken through into the first-stage


    ultimate god-level? Are you guys


    being whimsical?"


    Fane smiled coldly. "You people are just some of the disciples from the Bloodshed n. How would


    you know if we aren''t your opponent if you don''t give it a try? On top of that, it would be troublesome


    if we allow your people to go back and inform the others to send true masters here!"


    The fatty immediately tightened his fists and Chi surged over them. He was actually in the third-


    stage ultimate god-level. He smiled coldly and said, "Young man, do you see this? A third-stage


    ultimate god-level fighting prowess. How long do you think you people will be able to hold out


    against us? I''m in the third-stage ultimate godlevel while my senior Sister Rowan is in the sixth-


    stage ultimate god-level. Tsk tsk... Isn''t that enough to kill you guys?"


    Rowan also started smiling coldly." However, I have to admit it, these people are really quite smart.


    If they did not stop us, they were afraid that the elders or patronums of our pavilion woulde


    over. If they were able to kill us, they would surely be safe for a certain amount of time, am I right?


    Unfortunately, aren''t they looking down at us, the disciples? We aren¡¯t some informal disciples, we


    are formal disciples of the Bloodshed n!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Another disciple in the second-grade ultimate god-level also released his aura. He tightened his


    fists and said, "Formal disciples are only for those who are in the ultimate god-level. As for the


    informal disciples, they are at the true god level. As for those in the semi-god level. Haha...


    They can only be normal disciples!"


    It was obvious that these people had a high above expression on their faces after they spoke of


    their position. They were considered rare geniuses in their pavilion. Although they were not alike the


    true geniuses, disciples like Rowan would still attract lots of disciples fawning over her when they


    walked into the pavilion.


    "This is troublesome. There''s nothing to be afraid of if they are in the first-stage or second-stage


    ultimate god-level. Who knew that this young girl is already in the sixth-stage ultimate god-level!"


    Alejandro''s face slightly darkened when he saw the true strength of these people in front of them. It


    looked like the strongest people among the other party was the female disciple known as Rowan.


    The others should be in the first-stage or second-stage ultimate god-level. Even if they were in the


    third-stage or fourth-stage ultimate god-level, they had nothing to be afraid of based on their fighting


    prowess and Fane''sbat power.


    However, he knew that Fane was also in the third-stage ultimate god-level. Would he be able to


    defeat the young girl in the sixth-stage ultimate god-level?


    "We''ve just entered this area recently but you people cannot belittle us. If you bumped into the


    others who have just entered like us, they might be in trouble. However, you guys are the ones in


    trouble now that you''ve met us!¡± Fane tightened his fists without much care. With a thought, a wave


    of extremely hidden aura was slowly released and a slightly goldish Chi surged over his fists.


    "A fighting prowess of the fourth-stage ultimate god-level, how''s that possible? How did his fighting


    prowess improve so quickly?" Rowan was immediately surprised when she witness Fane''s fighting


    prowess. She did not expect people who have just entered the area recently to have such fighting


    prowess.

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    "No way, he''s already in the fourth-grade ultimate god-level?" Alejandro and Nash nced at each


    other as they were dumbfounded. They have always thought that Fane was still in the third-grade


    ultimate god level, like them.


    Unexpectedly, this guy had already achieved the fourth-grade ultimate godlevel and this was slightly


    beyond their expectations.


    After observing and discovering that Fane was really in the fourth-grade ultimate godlevel,


    Alejandro said, "There might be hopes of killing the opponent if he''s in the third-grade ultimate god-


    level, right? After all, Fane has a highbat power. In that case, we can still help Fane after we¡¯ve


    killed the others. This time, it looks like we


    will be able to win!" "Yes, that''s great news. Fane must have broken through three levels in one go


    previously but he didn''t tell us. Now, my heart is at ease!" Nash was also speechless as he spoke.


    Fane even deceived him and hid this from him!


    "Naha... A fighting prowess of fourth-grade ultimate god-level ns to kill the


    Bloodshed n''s disciple like us who are in the sixth-grade ultimate god-level? Are you


    daydreaming?" The fatty on the opposite sideughed loudly when he heard this. "Let''s put us, the


    formal disciples from the pavilion aside, your fighting prowess must have piled up quickly after you


    people entered this area. Will such fighting prowess be stable? On top of that, you even n to kill


    Senior Sister Rowan, who''s two levels higher? Aren''t you dreaming?" "That''s right. These people


    are too naive. They must be some casual trainers who have never experienced the world!" Another


    male disciple also said with a sneer.


    "Stop talking nonsense with them. Leave this young man for me to deal with and you guys can kill


    the others for me! Let''s make it a quick battle, understand?" Rowan stared at Fane with a cold


    expression on her face. "It looks like you guys have been here for some time, maybe days and even


    months. Humph! However, no matter how talented you are, I will definitely kill all of you today. Why


    can''t you guys just stay in the abandoned world obediently? Why do you guys have to break into a


    ce where you shouldn''t havee into such as this Sacred ce. That is just suicidal!"


    Fane smiled coldly and also stared at her. After breaking through into the fourthgrade ultimate god-


    level, it was the first time he has met somebody with a higher fighting prowess than him. He could


    take this opportunity to try the other party''s strength and judge how hisbat power was. He


    wanted to know if he could defeat them easily or if he had to work hard to do so.


    However, no matter what it was, Fane was still slightly confident about defeating the sixth-grade


    ultimate god-level female disciple who was standing in front of him.


    "You guys stole the Chi and extract it from our area to this area so that this area bes rich in Chi


    for you people to train easily. Now, you still dare to call this area the sacred grounds? You guys are


    really selfish!¡± Fane appeared in front of the other party in a sh and punched the female disciple


    angrily.


    "You do know quite a lot of things but you people are intruders. We were originally living a great life


    here. Humph! Since you guys aren''t convinced, let¡¯s fight, and shall the fittest survive!" The female


    disciple did not give in. After she finished speaking, the Chi on her fists surged outward and she


    directly met Fane''s punch.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    Boom!


    Both fists met each other and a loud bang could be heard. A huge energy fluctuation also radiated


    from where the two fists met.


    "Im-impossible!" Rowan felt that something was wrong the moment her fist met with Fanes. The


    powering from Fane''s hand was terrifying and it was so powerful to the point where she was


    unable to resist it.


    She really could not believe that the strength of a person in the fourth-stage ultimate god-level was


    much stronger than her, who was in the sixth-stage ultimate god-level.


    Bang!


    The moment she finished speaking, Rowan could not hold on anymore. She was sent flying


    backward and flew almost 100 feet away before she could barely stabilize herself. She could not


    help but taste a sweet tang in her throat and a mouthful of blood poured out. Her face turned


    extremely pale.


    "This is bad, Senior Sister Rowan. Several of them are in the third-grade ultimate godlevel!" At this


    time, her other junior brothers and sisters also started to yell loudly. They originally thought that it


    would be quite easy to kill these intruders. However, they discovered after the first contact that there


    were not only first-grade ultimate god-level masters among them, there were several who were in


    the third-grade ultimate god-level.


    "Haha, you''ve just learned about this now?


    It''s toote!" Alejandroughed and directly mmed a guy in the first-stage ultimate god-level into


    the ground with a punch. Specks of dust flew up from the ground and his opponent was seriously


    injured.


    ''This guy is too strong but he can have a taste of my martial skills! His strength is very strong, but


    the richness of Chi in his body and his martial skills might not be as strong as mine!'' Rowan had an


    uncertain look in her eyes. They werepletely surrounded and her juniors could not hold on for


    long. However, she did not care much about their lives. All she had to do right then was to kill the


    guy in front of her. She had hopes of winning as long as she managed to kill Fane.


    Rowan took a sword out with a flip of her hand as she thought about it and directly waved it forward.


    Fane saw that the other party had started to use martial skills and he did not dare to react


    carelessly. With the flip of his palm, he took his sword out and injected Chi into it before shing


    forward.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Two terrible shes met one another momentster. Then, a horrendous booming sound could be


    heard.


    Boom!


    What Rowan did not expect was that her attack only managed to resist Fane''s attack for a very


    short amount of time before the attack waspletely defeated. Soon, Fane''s attack continued to


    travel forward and went straight at her. The attack arrived in front of her in a sh.


    "This...This is impossible. How am I unable to defeat someone who just recently came in from the


    abandoned world?" Rowan had a disbelief expression on her face. The attacknded directly on


    her, splitting her body into two.


    "Selena, look! Fane is really strong!" Danie and Selena did not join the battle. After all, it was


    enough that Fane, Nash, and others went up. Instead, they stood outside and watched as the battle


    uncovered.


    "Yes. I really didn''t expect this battle to end so quickly. He still has several powerful martial skills


    that he hasn''t used!" Selena also smiled slightly and nodded.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    It did not take long for the battle to end and the dozen or so disciples from the Bloodshed n were


    killed on the spot.


    "It looks like almost all the formal disciples of the Bloodshed n are at the ultimate god-level.


    Fortunately, they don''t have a high fighting prowess, and there aren''t many of them. It would be


    troublesome if there were several people with a high fighting prowess or if they had more people!"


    Keh wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and looked at the corpses lying on the ground.


    Fane also flew down and picked up Rowan''s ring before he said, "I wonder if there are any


    treasures in this disciple''s ring!"


    After observing for a while, he actually found a very nice third-grade intermediate martial skill, Twin


    Dragons Fist!"


    "This is great! I''m taking this martial skill!¡± Fane ced it away after looking at it for a while. "You


    guys should take a look at the martial rings of the other disciples and see if there is anything


    suitable for you. By the way, you should take a look and see if there is any spirited grass suitable for


    alchemy!"


    "Alright! If there are some good martial skills, it can help increase ourbat power!¡± Lancelot and


    the others flew down happily.


    After some time, everyone had divided the things that once belonged to these disciples among


    themselves. However, there were not many materials to be divided. There were however a couple


    of second-grade premium martial skills and two third-grade elementary martial skills that were quite


    good.


    "The corpses of these disciples from the Bloodshed n would be eaten by the monster beasts


    soon. If we leave this ce quickly, people would not know that we were the ones who killed them."


    Nash could not help but speak up after thinking about it.


    Fane, on the other hand, started frowning." Why did a dozen disciples from the Bloodshed n


    suddenly came here? Were they here to hunt for treasures? I wonder if there are other disciples of


    the Bloodshed n who are headed here. It will be troublesome if there are more of them and if the


    other disciples have a higher fighting prowess!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    However, Alejandro said confidently, "Hey, what''s so scary about that? The woman just now was in


    the sixth-grade ultimate god-level and I saw how rxed you were when you dealt with her. This


    means that you might be capable of killing disciples in the seventh-grade ultimate god-level.


    Hence, I''m sure you have the power to fight someone in the eighth-stage ultimate godlevel.


    However, such fighters must be patronums or people with a higher ranking in the Bloodshed n,


    am I right?"


    Keh also said with a smile on his face," Yes, as long as the people whoe here aren''t


    patronum or elders, there''s nothing to be afraid of about these formal disciples. Unless arge


    group of them came over. Then, there''s nothing we can do. As for those so-called normal disciples


    and informal disciples, they would be a piece of cake for us." "We are still safe for now but I''m only


    afraid that the members of the Bloodshed n or other powerful members of the Alliance Guard


    find out about us. Besides, we have not met Helena and the others. We also do not know how the


    other members of the Woods family and Cabello family are doing now. Fane smiled bitterly and


    continued speaking emotionally. "Sigh... I hope that many of the members of the Woods family and


    the Cabello family managed to survive!"


    "Yes, I am also quite worried about Helena!" Alejandro sighed as he felt helpless.


    "This is great! Young Master Fane! It¡¯s Young Master Fane and the others!" At this moment, a voice


    could be heard and a group of people flew over from another direction.


    Fane was overjoyed when he heard this and immediately looked over. It turned out to be Liah,


    Chad, Mason, and the others. There were actually more than 1000 members of the Woods family


    with them. Apart from that, William, Yoseph, and the others were also traveling with them.


    "This is great as we''ve met quite several familiar faces. There are more than a thousand people


    here!" Fane was relieved to see these familiar faces.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740


    "This is great! It¡¯s really Fane and the others!" Ethan and the others were extremely excited when


    they flew over.


    ¡°This is awesome! It''s good that nothing happened to you guys!¡± Fane looked at the familiar faces in


    front of him and said with equal excitement.


    "Yes. We''ve already broken through into the final stage of the true god level. This ce is awesome


    as not only are there third-stage spirited grass, there''s also fourth-stage spirited grass. We''ve


    improved quite a lot in less than twenty days of entering this area!" Sam said with a smile on his


    face. All of them looked as if they were full of beans.


    ¡°Is that so? Great! I can see that everybody


    has improved quite a lot. It''s quite good that Abner and Ethan have already achieved the


    intermediate stage of the true god level!" Fane nodded in satisfaction. Their fighting prowess had


    obviously improved greatlypared to previously. If they continued training in this area, they


    would have the opportunity to break through into the ultimate god-level soon.


    "Everybody has made some improvement but we¡¯ve also seen lots of deaths during our journey.


    Several days ago, we discovered the bodies of some members of the Woods family. It looks like


    they were killed by the members of the Lagorio family and Hall of Divine Royal." Nikini soon thought


    of something and said to everybody with a frown on her face.


    "Humph! I will definitely kill those people from the Hall of Divine Royal and Skies Pavilion!" Fane


    humphed coldly and tightened his fist as he said.


    "Who are these people?" Ethan soon discovered the bodies on the floor and he was slightly


    puzzled. He obviously realized that this was not one of the forces who entered the area from looking


    at the clothing on the disciples.


    "Sigh... It''s a long story. Come on, let¡¯s talk about it on our way!" Fane sighed and continued to lead


    the group toward the ce where noises of people fighting could be heard.


    In the woods, Helena saw that arge number of members from the Cabello family and Woods


    family have joined her group, expanding the entire team of people.


    However, although they have killed quite a number of people from the Hall of Divine Royal, she still


    did not meet her younger sisters and father.


    The Second Elder of the Cabello family seemed to have detected the sadness on Helena¡¯s face. He


    smiled helplessly and said to Helena. "First Mistress, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about. The family


    master and the others have quite a high fighting prowess and if they were lucky enough to obtain a


    martial art technique when they entered the area, they would have achieved the first-stage ultimate


    godlevel by now. Although there are lots of strong monster beasts in this area, nothing will happen


    as long as the family master and the others stay alert!¡±


    "Yes, Miss Helena. You can rx as I¡¯m sure that nothing will happen!¡± Angus also followed beside


    them with a smile on his face. He was extremely happy as he was able to asionally look at the


    beauty in front of him.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As for Skye, she had a cold expression on her face all this while and she had been angry the entire


    way. She wanted to find an opportunity so badly to kill Helena so that this alluring woman would not


    steal the soul of the person she liked.


    In the past, she was still confident when Angus had thoughts toward E. After all, although E


    was a pretty woman, she was also quite beautiful. At least her boobs were bigger than E¡¯s.


    However, she had no confidence when facing Helena¡¯s beauty. Not only was she not as beautiful as


    Helena, even her figure was also iparable to Helena. No matter how shepared herself


    with Helena, she would still fail behind.

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    Hendrick, who was on the other side, would also look over from time to time. Sometimes, he had a


    goofy smile on his face and it was obvious that he had beenpletely submerged in love.


    "Haha... Are you sure there will be nothing wrong?" Unexpectedly, several figures flew out from the


    forest in front of them and blocked their way at this moment.


    In front of them, there were actually more than 20 disciples of the Bloodshed n.


    "This is bad. Why did the disciples of the Blood...Bloodshed ne here?" Angus¡¯ face


    darkened and secretly eximed that this was bad when he saw that these were members of the


    Bloodshed n.


    "Haha... This is weird. Our Bloodshed n


    is not very far from here and this is also a treasure hunting ce, why can''t we be here?" A man in


    white clothes from the Bloodshed n hugged his arms folded in front of his chest and had a lofty


    appearance on his face. "Do you really think that this is a territory that belonged to the Nine Armies


    and people from other forces cannote here to hunt for treasures?"


    Angus smiled awkwardly. "This...this is not what I meant! You guys can definitelye here to hunt


    for treasure but didn''t you guys used to hunt for treasures elsewhere previously? Why...why did you


    think abouting here this time? I just felt that this is a little unexpected!"


    "Naha... This is because one of our elders who''s an alchemist gave us a task that requires two or


    three materials that happen to be avable in this forest.


    Hence, we came over toplete the task!" The man in white clothesughed and said. "By the


    way, there should be quite a number of disciples who want toplete this task. Not only the


    informal disciples, but our formal disciples have also begun to rush over!"


    "Is...is that so?" Angus swallowed his saliva and said. "We, the members of the Nine


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Armies, have always been at peace with your Bloodshed n. I hope that you can find the spirited


    grass you want. We shall make a move first!"


    After he finished speaking, Angus gestured to the other party politely with his hand and nned to


    leave with his people.


    However, the white-clothed man sneered and said, "Yes, we from the Bloodshed n and you guys


    from the Nine Armies rarely have any disputes. As long as you don''t provoke us, we naturally would


    not provoke you people!"


    Having said that, he paused and said with a yful expression on his face, "However, I am curious


    about something. Do you guys always bring so many people with you when youe out to hunt


    for treasures? Apart from that, you guys even brought people from the abandoned world!"


    The facial expression of Angus, Hendrick, and others suddenly darkened.


    Hendrick immediately retorted, "What abandoned world? This brother, you cannot speak as you like


    about this. We have no idea what you are talking about!"


    "Haha... You don''t know what we are talking about? Although the legend of the abandoned world


    has be a legend and who knows how many years have passed since then, I don''t believe you


    have not heard of it?" The man in white clothes chuckled before he said. "Since you guys said that


    you don''t know about this, then we can take action!"


    Angus gritted his teeth and he knew clearly in his heart that the man wearing white clothes in front


    of him was considered quite famous among the formal disciples of the Bloodshed n. He was


    considered a genius among geniuses and he had already achieved the seventh-grade ultimate god-


    level.


    Together with those people in the third-stage or fourth-stage ultimate god-level behind him. There


    were more than two dozen Bloodshed n disciples and they were capable of killing the 2000 to


    3000 of them.


    Certainly, some might survive if they were lucky under the circumstances where everybody


    scattered and fled. However, it was certain that not many of them would be left.

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    "Hold on, why do you say that they are the people who came in from outside? Do you have any


    evidence?" E quickly thought about something and said. "All of these are people from the Nine


    Armies. Don''t talk nonsense if you have no basis and discriminate against us!"


    "Haha... You''re still pretending?" The man in white clothing startedughing. "We have met a group


    of people previously and they have the same tokens around their waists. They were members of the


    Cabello family which we secretly heard from the chat of those fools. However, those hundreds of


    people were already killed by us!" "You people..." Helena was extremely angry when she heard this.


    She did not expect


    hundreds of members of her Cabello family to be killed by these guys. It caused her to feel a wave


    of pain in her heart.


    "What''s the matter? The beautiful woman has grown angry? Tsk tsk... It looks like these are


    members of your Cabello family and those who are with you might be your family members!" The


    man in white clothes continued speaking to Helena when he saw how angry she was. "What''s


    wrong? By the looks of how angry you are, do you want to avenge your Cabello family? Come on!


    Haha!"


    "You don''t say, Brother Lucian. This woman is really good-looking. Tsk tsk... I never expected that


    there would be such a beautiful woman from the abandoned world.¡± Another man licked his lips


    while looking at Helena with fiery eyes. He wanted to take off Helena''s clothes immediately.


    "Haha... She''s beautiful but unfortunately, she''s our enemy. These people have to be killed!" Lucian


    smiled and said to Angus." You people from the Nine Armies should leave immediately and I might


    consider sparing your life. If you don''t, today will also be the date of your death!" Angus and


    Hendrick nced at each other. They had darkened expressions on their faces and were obviously


    hesitant.


    They knew clearly in their hearts that if they were to make a move, they were not opponents of


    these people. It did not matter how much they wanted to help Helena.


    "Young Master Angus, let''s leave. We should not get into any trouble and we should not worry about


    anything else. These people broke into this area by themselves and it has nothing to do with us."


    Skye was extremely frightened that she hurriedly stepped forward and held Angus¡¯ hands while


    persuading him.


    Helena bit her sexy red lips before speaking to Angus and Hendrick. "Young Master Angus and


    Young Master Hendrick, you guys should leave. Thank you for taking care of us along the way but


    Skye is right, this has nothing to do with you. I also do not want to involve you or let any of you die


    because of our affairs!"


    After thinking for a while, E spoke again, "No way! We cannot believe them. What if they are lying


    to us? What if they turn around ande for us after they kill Helena? What if the other party just


    wants to separate our strength and defeat us individually?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. I, Lucian, will keep my promise. Since I have said that I will let you people leave, I will


    naturally do so." Lucian raised his hand. "I can swear by my life. Otherwise, I will die a terrible


    death!" Lucian knew in his heart that even although Angus and the others did not have high fighting


    prowess, there were more than a dozen of their people. There were even two in the fourth-stage


    ultimate god-level.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was not afraid of these people and it was not difficult to kill these people.


    However, once the fight has started, several of his juniors might die if these people from the Nine


    Armies were also present. There were several of his juniors who were close to him and he did not


    want them to die.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    Besides, Angus was the grandson of an elder of the Whittemore Fortress while Hendrick was the


    son of another elder from another vige. If these two died, they were afraid that the masters of the


    Nine Armies would be unhappy.


    After all, their Bloodshed n was powerful, but they were not much strongerpared to the Nine


    Armies.


    Therefore, it would be much better if they did not directly cause a rigid situation.


    "Have you heard that? Young Master Angus, he has even sworn!" Skye was delighted when she


    heard this. At least she had a chance to survive. As for Helena, she had been unhappy about


    Helena for a long time. It was best if she died.


    "Young Master Angus, you guys should leave!" Helena smiled bitterly. She was able to realize that


    the man in white clothes was not a simpleton and must be particrly powerful. Otherwise, Angus,


    Hendrick, and others would not have such a darkened expression on their faces.


    Although there were only around 20 people from the Bloodshed n, all of these disciples were


    masters from the Bloodshed n.


    "All right!" Angus could only nod helplessly after staying quiet for some time. He then took a step


    forward and said to Helena, " There are so many of you and I hope you guys will be able to escape


    later!¡±


    Even though Angus felt funny when he said those words, only Helena and the Second Elder of the


    Cabello family were in the first-grade ultimate god-level. The others were only in the true god-level


    or semi-god level. Without the help of these people of the Nine Armies, it was extremely difficult for


    these people to escape.


    Once they left, Helena and others would be dead by then.


    Hendrick walked over after thinking for a while and spoke softly to Helena, "Miss Helena, don''t


    worry. We will quickly inform the members of the Nine Armies after we return. I will tell my father


    about this and maybe we will be able to rescue the others in this forest by dispatching all the


    members of the Nine Armies by then!"


    Helena felt grateful when she heard what Hendrick said and nodded. "Thank you, thank you for


    doing this! You guys should leave now in case the other party regrets itter!" "Alright, take care!"


    Hendrick nodded reluctantly. He waved before he flew away from the forest, leading E and others


    with him.


    "Tsk tsk... That was really touching!" After Hendrick and the others left, Lucian had a faint smile on


    his face. "My beauty, you should tell me honestly, how many of your people are in here? What are


    the forces that havee in? How did you people find this ce?! If you answer honestly, I can


    consider leaving several of you alive!"


    Helena smiled bitterly after she heard this. "Haha... Do you need so much information?


    Unfortunately, I, Helena Cabello, would rather die than tell you. Just kill me if you want to do so,


    come on!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After she finished speaking, Helena clenched her fists and Chi began surging over them.


    "Brother, if we leave, I am afraid that Miss Helena will be dead, right? Could it be possible for


    several of them to escape?" Soon after they left, E frowned and said in a depressed mood.


    "Sigh... We previously said that we would protect them and help them find their rtives. I didn''t


    expect that we would be deserters!"

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    "E, what are you talking about? Who are you calling deserters? What are you saying, it¡¯s such


    bad word." Skye was upset when she heard this and said, "Don¡¯t forget, we don''t owe them


    anything. Besides, you can stay with them if you don¡¯t want to continue staying alive! Why did you


    leave with us?"


    "Skye, what nonsense are you talking about? My younger sister is right. We really don¡¯t have any


    sense of justice if we leave just like this!" Hendrick had been unhappy since the beginning. He


    finally met a beauty and he liked her with all his heart. In the end, he was unable to protect the other


    party. He had been ming himself, but he was even more unhappy when he heard Skye speak


    like this.


    "Dear me, so you are ming me instead?" Skye grew increasingly upset and said angrily. Why


    didn¡¯t you stay back if you are such a righteous person? Don''t you realize? Even if you and your


    sister stayed back, even if all of us stayed back, our ending would be dead and there''s no way to


    salvage things! That so-called Lucian is a famous genius of the Bloodshed n and is in the


    seventh-grade ultimate god-level! He broke through into the first-grade ultimate god-level at the age


    of 20 and he is only 40 years old now. Although he looks like he is in his twenties, he''s considered


    powerful for achieving such fighting prowess at such an age!"


    "Stop talking and fly faster. We need to inform the fortress master and others first. Then, we shall


    have a quick discussion. We have let Miss Helena down, we cannot let her father and both her


    sisters down.


    There''s a possibility that her father and sisters are still alive. We need to have a quick discussion


    and bring people over to rescue them!" Angus increased his speed of flying while secretly praying.


    He hoped that Helena would be able to escape under the advantage of arge number of people


    around her. In that case, he might still have a chance to see her again.


    "Every sentence is about Helena. It¡¯s so disgusting to listen to!" While looking at Angus'' figure from


    the back, Skye was so angry that her face turned pale. However, she felt a lot morefortable


    when she heard the sound of people fighting behind her. At least, the fighting had already started.


    Helena Cabello would definitely die this time.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Kill them!¡± Following a wave of Lucian''s hand, more than 20 disciples of the Bloodshed n


    directly rushed into the crowd and started killing.


    Lucian thought about it and said, "By the way, let¡¯s not kill this woman first and kill herst. Let her


    see how her family members, these people of the Cabello family, are killed!"


    "You b*stard!" Helena almost burst out in anger when she heard this. She tightened her fists and


    appeared in front of Lucian in a sh before she directly punched him.


    p!


    However, Lucian was not interested in meeting Helena''s punch. He easily escaped Helena''s attack


    in a sh. Instead, he pped Helena in her face.


    A loud p directly sent Helena flying outward.


    Whoosh!


    When Helena was flying backward, a figure flew over and stopped her by directly pulling her with


    his hands.


    Helena opened her eyes and was surprised to see the person in front of her. She wondered if she


    was hallucinating. The person who flew over was actually Fane.


    "Fane! It¡¯s you!" Helena wondered if she was dreaming. She rubbed her eyes and discovered that it


    was really Fane.


    Her nose twitched and she almost started crying. She did not expect that she would be able to meet


    Fane again before she dies.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    "Fane, you should leave quickly. What are you doing? Lucian is a genius disciple of the Bloodshed


    Chan, a master in the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Apart from that, those junior sisters and


    brothers of his are in the second-grade or third-grade ultimate god-level. You are not their


    opponents!" Soon, Helena thought of something. Was Fane not suicidal by rushing out single-


    handedly at this moment? Even if he was not alone, Fane would definitely die even if he came with


    hundreds of people. She clearly knew what a master in the seventh-grade ultimate god -level


    meant.


    "I''m here to save you and you are asking me to escape?" Fane was speechless.


    After he saw the situation from a distance.


    he was the first to rush over. The others traveled slower, but they would also rush over soon.


    Unexpectedly, he saw Helena being pped in the face the moment he arrived.


    However, he was slightly grateful.


    Fortunately, the other party did not intend to kill Helena first. Instead, he wanted to kill Helenast.


    Otherwise, if the other party meant to kill Helena just now, he would not be able to rescue her based


    on his previous speed.


    "You''re suicidal!" One of the men, who was a master of the third-grade ultimate godlevel from the


    Bloodshed n, was near to Fane. He immediately clenched his fists tightly when he saw that


    someone dared toe out to save Helena. The golden Chi surged over his fist and his punch


    came straight toward Fane.


    "You are the one who''s suicidal!" Fane had a cold expression on his face as he clenched his fists.


    The Chi in his body instantly gushed out and his body slightly leaned to one side while his fist


    directly punched his opponent in his chest.


    Bang!


    A slightly dull voice could be heard. The next second, the man was sent flying into the air. His chest


    copsed, and hended on the ground heavily. After coughing out several mouthfuls of blood, he


    kicked his legs and died.


    "Dear me, that man is in the third-grade ultimate god-level!" Helena swallowed her saliva and was


    so surprised that she stuttered as she spoke. This guy, Fane, seems to appear every time she was


    in danger. On top of that, he was still amazing, and hisbat power shocked her again.


    Everybody came in together, how could this guy¡¯sbat power improve so greatly!


    "Haha... He¡¯s in the third-grade ultimate god -level but I''m in the fourth-grade ultimate god-level!"


    Fane chuckled and hepletely released the momentum from his body.


    "The fourth-grade ultimate god-level!


    You¡¯re actually in the fourth-grade ultimate god level!¡± After Helena heard this, she saw a glimmer of


    hope. However, when she thought of Lucian''s fighting prowess, she started frowning again.


    "However, that guy is in the seventh-grade ultimate god-level and there are so many of them.


    Hundreds of us have died!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don¡¯t worry!" Fane smiled coldly and directly pointed in another direction before he spoke. "Take a


    look over there!¡±


    "Father, Venus, Helena! They ...they are here! " Helena looked in the direction Fane pointed at and


    covered her mouth in surprise. She could not believe that Fane brought thousands of people over


    this time.


    "So many people? D*mn it, how many people have actually came in!" Lucian''s face turned green


    when he spottedmany people from the abandoned world.


    However, he quickly replied, "You guys are here at the right time. Since you are all already here,


    then I shall kill all of you. That guy is actually in the fourth-grade ultimate god-level. It looks like you


    guys can only leave him to me! I shall leave the others to my junior brothers and sisters, it should


    not be a difficult thing for them!"

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    "Motherf*cker! Is he trying to die?"


    Alejandro rushed over, cursing as he saw a second-grade ultimate god-level disciple killing a


    guardian of his Cabello family. He immediately followed up with a punch that sent the second-grade


    ultimate god-level disciple from the Bloodshed n flying back a great distance before he could


    steady himself.


    "Third-grade ultimate god-level! My father is in the third-grade ultimate god-level!"


    Seeing her own father sending a second-grade ultimate god-level fighter flying with a single punch,


    she was at a loss for words from the excitement.


    "Don''t worry, just leave the others to our fathers. I''ll handle this seventh-grade


    ultimate god-level guy!"


    Fane made a calm smile and opened his palm. He took out his treasured sword and stared straight


    at Lucian.


    "Die!"


    At the same time, Keh threw a punch at another first-grade ultimate god-level disciple of the


    Bloodshed n, causing his opponent to cough up blood immediately


    "No way! They actually have a few people in the third-grade ultimate god-level! Furthermore, they


    also have a few first-grade ultimate god-level fighters as well!''


    Upon seeing Nash, Keh, and the others taking action, Lucian almost lost his temper. He


    originally thought that only Fane was the only powerful one and the rest were no match for him and


    his fellow disciples.


    However, after they started fighting, he quickly realized that a few of his fellow disciples were killed


    in a short time while the rest were being surrounded by a big group of people. At that rate, they


    would most likely be killed.


    "Kid, you are pretty talented to be able to kill my junior brother of the third-grade ultimate god-level


    with only one punch while being in the fourth-grade yourself. It seems that your fighting prowess is


    not only limited to the level of a fourth-grade ultimate god-level!"


    Finally, Lucian gritted his teeth and stared directly at Fane. "If that''s the case, I''ll kill you first. It''s not


    good to let an enemy with this kind of talent grow any further!"


    Lucian knew deep down that these people had entered the forest for less than two months.


    Two months ago, he came to this forest alone in order toplete an assignment given to him by


    an elder of his n. Back then, the forest showed no signs of abnormalities, nor these people from


    the abandoned world!


    With that, he surmised that these people must have arrived in the past two months. Within two


    months, his opponent managed to achieve the fourth-grade ultimate godlevel and obtain this level


    of fighting prowess. Just the thought alone was scary enough.


    Moreover, the opposing party had a few people in the third-grade ultimate godlevel. That was even


    more mind-boggling.


    After all, there were no martial art techniques within the abandoned world that allowed one to break


    through to the ultimate god-level. That also meant that those people could not have made any


    progress after reaching the peak stage of the true god level. They must have started breaking


    through to the first-grade ultimate god-level after arriving in this ce and raised their strength


    slowly.


    "You want to kill me? We''ll have to see if you''re capable of doing so!¡±


    That person before him had killed quite a number of people from the Woods family and Cabello


    family. If not for Fane and his group arriving promptly, a lot more lives would be lost.


    Therefore, Fane resolved himself to kill that person of the seventh-grade ultimate god-level.


    Hearing Fane''s reply, Lucian burst outughing.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Did I hear that right? You''re merely at the fourth-grade ultimate god-level. Even if you could take on


    someone stronger, do you think you can cross that boundary and kill me? You''re thinking too highly


    of yourself!"


    "How would you know without trying?¡±


    Fane channeled his Chi into his sword. With a light buzz, the sword let out a terrifying screech and


    immediately grew significantly in size. Moreover, the terrifying aura around Fane seemed to have


    grown stronger as well.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    Lucian''s eyes brightened at the sight. "Not bad! From the looks of it, your sword is an ultimate-grade


    spiritual tool? Tsk tsk tsk... this sword will be mine soon. By then, you''ll be helping me raise my


    strength significantly!"


    Having said that, Lucian simrly channeled his Chi into the sword in his hand and struck out at


    Fane.


    "Howling Wolf Strike!"


    Along with the sword strike, a giant wolf formed from condensed Chi appeared before him. After the


    giant wolf''s appearance, it gave off a strong and vicious aura. It let out a bone-chilling howl and then


    immediately charged straight toward Fane.


    "Burning Chop!¡±


    Faced with the ferocious attack, Fane did not dare let his guard down and immediately executed his


    Burning Chop technique. His fireball-like attack rushed forth along with a long tail dragged behind it


    like a meteor.


    "How can someone at the fourth-grade ultimate god-level execute such a powerful attack?"


    Lucian was shocked when he saw Fane''s attack. That was because vibrations from Fane''s attack


    were able to match that of his own.


    Boom!


    A thunderous boom exploded forth. In the next instant, Fane''s attack managed topletely negate


    his opponent''s attack, much to the surprise of those watching.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''No way! He blocked the attack!


    Helena was also worried if Fane would be a match for his opponent in the beginning as their power


    levels were too far apart.


    However, Fane went beyond their expectations and managed to block the opponent''s attack. It


    proved that Fane''s fighting prowess was quite equally matched with his foe.


    Moreover, she knew the technique Fane executed was not his strongest technique yet.


    At that moment, Danie had also joined Helena''s side after killing a few enemies. She smiled at


    Helena. "Big Sister, you don''t know how strong this guy is. Yesterday, he just killed a sixth-grade


    ultimate god-level disciple from the Bloodshed n with ease. Even if he can''t kill this guy in the


    seventh-grade ultimate god-level, it would be impossible for the opponent to kill him."


    Having said that, she looked toward the battle on the other side and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Father and


    the rest are also quite powerful. They''re basically experts in the third-grade ultimate god-level. The


    remaining disciples from the Bloodshed n will be taken care of very soon!"


    Helena looked around and noticed that only a few of the twenty-over disciples from the Bloodshed


    n were left.


    "How did you guys train? How did they get to the third-grade ultimate god-level?


    Moreover, Fane''s strength has skyrocketed to the fourth-grade ultimate god-level. That''s just too


    fast!" Helena quickly asked Danie after her sudden realization.


    "Hehe, try guessing!¡±


    Danie tried to remain mysterious and put on a sweet smile on her face.


    "Tell me quick! It''s impossible for me to guess!¡± Helena could not help but rolled her eyes at


    Danie.


    "Fane is already a third-grade intermediate alchemist!" Danie said with a huge grin on her face.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    "Third-grade intermediate alchemist? Am I hearing things? I-I-Is this for real? That¡¯s too fast!"


    After hearing that, Helena''s mouth went agape with shock. She was bbergasted with Fane''s


    talent in alchemy.


    "Hebe, of course, that''s real. Otherwise, how could their fighting prowess improve so quickly?!"


    Danie chuckled, then said with a frown," Where could the First Elder be? Did his alchemy skills


    improve? I wonder if he has achieved the ultimate god realm yet."


    "Yeah. I wonder how he¡¯s doing now. We haven''t seen him all this while!"


    Danielle sighed along before looking


    forward. By then, Fane''s fight with his opponent had grown more intense. The two had been


    exchanging attacks for several rounds, but Fane seemed to have the upper hand.


    "Damn it. This kid appears to have an abundance of Chi!¡±


    Lucian looked forward with a serious expression as beads of sweat fell from his forehead.


    Before this, he thought he could easily kill Fane. As the fight continued, he realized that he might


    not be Fane¡¯s match if things dragged on.


    After watching the battle on the other side, he felt even more speechless. The fellow disciples he


    had brought over were killed one by one and only two were left standing. If the third-grade ultimate


    god-level martial artists managed to spare their


    efforts to assist Fane in his attacks, then his situation would worsen.


    ''I''m going all out!''


    Lucian gritted his teeth, then bit into his finger and pressed it in between his brows as he started


    chanting.


    As he did that, Fane could feel the opponent''s aura grow significantly stronger.


    ''What secret spell is that? He can raise hisbat power this way?'' Fane thought to himself as he


    watched in surprise. It was the first time he saw someone raising hisbat power in such a


    fashion.


    However, he believed the secret technique would definitely cause heavy strain on the body for it to


    raise one¡¯sbat power in such a short amount of time. There would surely be a time limit to it.


    "Kid, I''ll kill you right now. The rest of you can forget about holding me here. Once I get back to the


    n and report this to the elders, all of you will be dead. I''ll have all of your lives for my fellow dead


    disciples!"


    Lucian red at Fane with great hatred.


    "Is that so? Let''s give it a try!"


    Fane pushed his foot down as his lips curled into a sneer. He clenched his fists tightly and lowered


    his body.


    "I-I-Is that the Twin Dragons Fist?"


    Lucian was shaken upon seeing that posture. "Impossible! The Twin Dragons Fist is our n''s


    martial art. Moreover, this move is extremely difficult to master. Only internal disciples have the


    chance to learn them but hardly anyone mastered it!


    You''ve just arrived in this world recently. How did you obtain our technique? Even if you did, how


    could you learn it so quickly?"


    Lucian waspletely in shock. He knew the power of the Twin Dragons Fist. It was a third-grade


    intermediate martial art technique. Even their elders in the Bloodshed n could barely manage to


    get it to a novice level, much less the disciples.


    "Is it that difficult?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane frowned. He did not spend much time researching this martial art technique as he felt that it


    was rather simple.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    However, Fane quickly understood why this martial art technique was abnormally difficult for normal


    people. Nevertheless, he learned the True Dragon w technique in the past and had the ability to


    transform into a true dragon, giving him a dragon''s form.


    Perhaps that was the reason why the Twin Dragons Fist was surprisingly suited for him as he could


    turn his hands into dragon ws.


    Seeing Fane''s confusion, Lucian almost coughed up blood from his agitation. Just what kind of a


    monster was the kid standing before him? How could he, someone at the fourth-grade ultimate


    godlevel, be that much stronger? Moreover, Fane managed to learn the Twin Dragons


    Fist in under two months? How did heprehend the technique?


    "Wind sh!¡±


    Lucian had no confidence, but with hispanions mostly dead, he gritted his teeth and shed at


    Fane with his sword.


    Whoosh!


    Waves of horrifying sword aura flew forward, sweeping through the forest like the winds of Fall. The


    horrifying and numerous aura swept through a wide area.


    "Twin Dragons Fist!"


    Fane retaliated by sending his fists forward.


    "Roar!"


    Following his fists, two gigantic dragon ws appeared before Fane. The dragon ws were a


    manifestation of Chi but looked very real. They even gave off a terrifying roar of a dragon as they


    rushed forward.


    Boom boom boom!


    The sword aurasnded on the dragon ws but were immediately destroyed on impact.


    Meanwhile, the two gigantic dragon ws rushed ever closer to Lucian at an rming speed.


    "I-I-Impossible!"


    Seeing his attacks beingpletely destroyed by Fane¡¯s attack made Lucian turn pale. His eyes


    were filled with terror. Judging from the speed of the attack, he would not be able to escape.


    "No! I don''t want to die! Please spare me!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lucian immediately begged for mercy once he thought about the wonderful future he had before


    him. He hoped Fane would halt his attack and give him a chance to live.


    Bang!


    Nevertheless, how could Fane spare someone who killed the people belonging to the Woods family


    and Cabello family? Furthermore, Lucian belonged to the Alliance Guard. Fane would never believe


    the words from those people.


    Two gigantic dragon ws charged straight ahead, tearing Lucian to pieces. Lucian, a seventh-


    grade ultimate god-level martial artist was reduced to dust,pletely annihted.


    Right then, Nash and the others had also finished their battle and turned their attention to Fane.


    "He''s too powerful. This kid really killed a seventh-grade ultimate god-level expert!¡± The second


    elder of the Cabello familymented.


    He never would have thought that Fane would reach such a level. That seventhgrade ultimate god-


    level expert had forced the forces from the Nine Armies to retreat in despair. He did not expect Fane


    to be able to kill that guy.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect my son to be this awesome!¡± Nashughed out loud with an extremely


    smug expression. Back then, Lily almost got Fane killed. Fortunately, he had survived under those


    circumstances and grew stronger steadily.

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    Fane managed to kill an expert of the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. The group was overjoyed.


    Meanwhile, Helena approached Fane and asked bashfully, "Fane, thank you. If not for your help, I


    would''ve died earlier. Moreover, you''ve saved so many people from our Cabello family!"


    Fane smiled nonchntly and said, "You''re being too reserved. We''re all one big family. We should


    unite against our enemies.¡±


    "That''s right. This is exactly the time we should be united!" Harry chuckled as he flew over.


    He felt his decision to join Fane andpany to be the best decision he has ever made. If he did


    not follow them and met these disciples of the Bloodshed n on his own, then he would have died


    for sure.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. I have something to tell everyone!" Helena announced to the group as she


    suddenly recalled something.


    "What is it?"


    Seeing Helena''s serious expression, Alejandro and the others flew over in her direction as well.


    "I...I saw the people from the Nine Armies. I''m not sure if you''ve heard, but I''ve seen over a dozen


    of them!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Helena thought about it for a moment, then said to Fane¡¯s group with a solemn expression,


    "Although we have also gathered several thousand people, there are even more people scattered in


    this forest and we don¡¯t know about their situation...


    "You¡¯ve seen over a dozen of them?¡±


    Hearing that, Fane''s expression turned solemn too. He knew the Nine Armies would eventually find


    out that they have entered the forest, but he did not expect them to find out so soon.


    After some consideration, he finally asked Helena, "Did they not try to attack or kill you after you


    met them?"


    "They didn''t do that. It happened like this..."


    Helena then exined everything she had experienced to Fane and the rest.


    After listening to her story, Alejandro looked cluelessly at Fane. "Young Master Fane, what should


    we do now? If we leave this forest quickly and train in a secluded spot, I believe it won''t be easy for


    the Nine Armies or the Bloodshed n to find us, right?"


    At that point, Alejandro paused for a moment before continuing, "However, we have more people


    scattered within the forest. If we leave now, our safety is ensured in the short term, but we can''t be


    sure if the people from the Nine Armies will help the others, or if the Bloodshed n woulde


    after us!"


    Fane nodded. "We can¡¯t give up on the others. Right now, we can only try out best to find more


    spirited grass. The Bloodshed n sent quite a number of their disciples in here this time. Some of


    the disciples will surely report back to their n after realizing the situation! The Nine Armies is our


    best hope for now. Let''s hope the Nine Armies can help us out! Nevertheless, we need to treasure


    every second to get stronger!"


    "Yeah. We can¡¯t give up on the other Cabello family members!"

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    Alejandro nodded. After all, there were too many Cabello family members who were yet to be found.


    Even if plenty had already died, there should still be at least ten thousand more men left.


    "This is great, Master. You''re all truly here. My goodness. My eyes did not deceive me. Haha!"


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Kevin and a few other Elders from the Cabello family flew over,


    leading over three thousand Cabello family members as well as over two thousand Woods family


    members.


    "This is great. Just great! Our master and the others are here, and so is Young Master Fane. This is


    fantastic. We''ve met up with therger group!"


    The eyes of plenty of Woods family members reddened when they saw Fane and the others. For


    the past few days, they had indeed found plenty of spirited grass and treasure in this new ce.


    There were even a few who were at higher cultivation levels who had already broken into the first -


    grade ultimate god-level.


    However, their days were filled with danger as well. They all traversed the ce carefully, and along


    the way, found many of their men who had been killed.


    The Woods branch family members, especially, kept trying to search for Fane, Nash, and the


    others, but they just could not find Fane and the others. They had no sense of safety, as though


    they had lost theirpass.


    Naturally, they would feel deeply moved now that they had found Fane and the others.


    "Seventh Elder, Eighth Elder. Haha. This is great. It''s great that all of you are still alive!"


    Nash smiled excitedly when he saw all these familiar faces. With this, they numbered over ten


    thousand men in total. A mighty force was now gathered.


    "Master, it''s fantastic that we''ve met up with all of you. We''ve been standing on the edge for the past


    few days. A few days ago, the Seventh Elder and I finally broke into the first-grade ultimate god-


    level with great difficulty. We had been celebrating when we realized that there was a force called


    the Bloodshed n. Some of their disciples have entered this area, but fortunately, the few that we


    ran into did not have very high cultivation levels. Most were just at the true god-level or first-grade


    ultimate god-level. Everyone worked together to kill them, but many of our people perished as well!"


    The Eighth Elder''s face was full of emotion. After he spoke, he looked at the corpses on the ground


    and took a sharp intake of breath. "My God. Did you run into the disciples of the Bloodshed n as


    well? And over twenty of them were killed by you? How were their cultivation levels?"


    The Seventh Elder and the others were also shocked. They heard fighting noises moments ago and


    intended to secretlye over to watch. They did not think that the fighting sounds would stop


    before they even got to the scene.


    They had sent a scout to take a look first. Only then did they know that Fane and the others had


    also run into the disciples of the Bloodshed n.


    Haha. Let¡¯s gather the spoils of war first while we catch up!"


    Nashughed and ordered a few people to clean up the spoils of war. Only then did he exin the


    current situation to the Seventh Elder and the others.


    The Seventh Elder and the Eighth Elder had also managed to break into the first-grade ultimate


    god-level. It was fantastic news; at least they had two more fighters at the ultimate god-level here


    now.


    "The sounds of fighting have already stopped. No need to think anymore. Probably not a single one


    of them escaped!"


    At that moment, Arthur and the others had arrived outside the forest. Arthur and Hendrick kept


    ncing backward. Skye could not help but said impatiently, "You two had just better hurry on. If we


    manage to hold the discussion earlier, we might have a chance to save Helena Cabello and her two


    younger sisters, as well as her father. If we dy any longer, hehe, who knows how many of those


    people who havee in will die!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    "What! A few-a few ten thousand people havee in?"


    As the Whittemore Fortress was the closest to the forest, everyone went headed over first. Once


    Arthur¡¯s grandfather knew about the situation, he jumped onto his feet from his chair in shock. His


    eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    "That''s right. Grandfather, let us discuss what we should do with the fortress master first. Ah, never


    mind that all these people havee in here¡ªmore importantly, many people from the Bloodshed


    n have entered the forest to search for treasure to carry out the duties of their n. Now that


    they''ve run into each other, Miss Helena and the others are probably dead already!" Arthur felt a


    pang of pity when he mentioned Helena. He hated himself for being that much weaker. Otherwise,


    he would not have chosen to leave forlornly when she was in a life-or-death situation.


    The old man could tell what Arthur was thinking and rolled his eyes unsympathetically. "You useless


    brat, going on about Miss Helena. Don''t you forget that you are the grandson of the Elder of


    Whittemore Fortress, you can¡¯t get attached to a woman from that ce, understand? How can the


    positions of those people everpare to us?"


    When he spoke, the old man cast a cursory nce at Skye. Then he added, "If you want to find


    someone, you should at least find a woman like Skye here. Understand?" "That''s right. Young


    Master Arthur, don''t forget who you are. You have a high social standing. You can''t think of the


    impossible!"


    Skye was delighted, but she had no idea that the old man was merely giving an example. She


    thought that the old man had already intended to match her with his grandson.


    Arthur went speechless for a while, then he huffed a reply, "What are you saying, Grandfather? This


    is not the time to discuss all this. We should seek the fortress master and the others to discuss the


    situation. Besides, you can''t just look down on the outsiders, right? A long time ago, weren''t our


    ancestors from that ce too? We descended from the same lineage, so why should we fight each


    other?¡±


    Standing beside him, Hendrick felt dissatisfied. He could not help but mutter," Elder Whittemore, I


    think what Young Master Arthur said is correct. Our ancestors all originated from that ce, so why


    do we look down on them? Rather, I think we''re all the same since we alle from that ce. Not


    a single one of us is better or worse than the other in terms of position.¡±


    E clenched her fists and spoke with a stony expression, "That''s right.


    Grandfather Whittemore, this line of thought is incorrect. We''re not even part of the Alliance Guard.


    How can we think of ourselves above others? I''ve seen the people whoe from that ce and


    their martial talent is pretty good!"


    The old man also sensed that he had said something wrong. Although he still maintained that the


    people who came from that ce were at the peak of the true godlevel at most¡ªthat was why he


    looked down on them.


    He gave an awkward smile. ¡°What about this? All of you have worked hard,¡± he then said, ¡°I''ll seek


    out the fortress master and the other Elders to hold a discussion!"


    Arthur could not wait around any longer." Grandfather, I think we shouldn¡¯t hold the discussion first.


    What about this? We''ll send out a few of our fighters to help them out first," he said, panicked. "We


    cannot allow the people of the Bloodshed n to simply hurt the people who came in, at least. As


    for you, just call for the fortress master, the First Fortress Master, and the others to hold the


    discussion. How about that?"


    Hendrick thought that this was the best course of action after he heard the n." That''s right. This


    n is great," he said excitedly. "We¡¯ll take action on both sides. There definitely won¡¯t be a


    problem!" Unfortunately, Cooper replied with a dark expression, "What''s the rush? There are too


    many people who havee in. This is not a small matter. Once our people go over and truly fight


    the Bloodshed n, it''ll be a small matter if only a few of us die. But what if too many of our people


    die? It would create a ruckus. Once we wage war, do you know how many of our people we''ll


    sacrifice?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After he said that, he waved his hand and said, "I''ll report this to the fortress master and get him to


    discuss this matter with the First Fortress Master and the others. In the end, the First Fortress


    Master will definitely hold a meeting with everyone. Once the meeting ends and everyone has


    decided what to do, we''ll take action. We can''t rush this matter, understand?"

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    "Grandfather, this involves human lives! The longer we dy, the more people will die! If we keep


    going on like this, who knows how many of them will be dead by the time we take action!"


    Arthur panicked even more after he heard this, but he was still helpless.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Still, Cooper continued, "So what if some of them die? I can''t just bypass the hierarchy. I have to


    inform the fortress master about this first and follow the appropriate process to handle the matter.


    Understand? If I go straight to inform the First Fortress Master without informing the fortress master,


    what will we do if thetter feels offended? Besides, so many of them havee in. They won''t be


    wiped out so soon! Besides, the forest is so vast. They''ve all been scattered around. It won''t be


    easy to find them with so many people. Not many disciples from the Bloodshed n went in. How


    many can they kill!"


    Arthur and Hendrick werepletely speechless. They did not imagine that Cooper would say


    something like this. However, they had no way about it now. They did not have enough power, and


    they had no authority over such a big case. They could only report this to their superiors.


    "Then-then quickly go and tell the First Fortress Master about this. Let''s go. We wish to follow as


    well!"


    After Arthur thought about it, he looked at Cooper, extremely panicked.


    "Let''s go!"


    Soon, Cooper led everyone to the fortress master of the Whittemore Fortress.


    "Oh my. Uncle Whittemore. Why are you here? And you brought a group of kids with you!"


    Kieran, who was drinking tea, asked while chuckling after he saw Cooper''s arrival.


    The few Elders beside him also looked at Cooper in confusion. After all, it was nothing much if


    Cooper came to seek them out; but judging from his serious expression and the retinue of youths


    he brought along, he probably came over to discuss a serious matter.


    "Something has happened, fortress master!"


    Cooper stepped forward and immediately told Kieran, "A serious matter has happened, fortress


    master. Some people from the abandoned world have entered into our sacrednd once more!"


    Kieran simply gave a wan smile when he heard this. "Eh, I thought it would be something serious.


    Didn''t a few peoplee in here before too? It¡¯s nothing to fuss about!¡±


    "It was different then! That time, the Elder from the Pavilion Billow Cloud here went over there to


    take a look of his own ord. He happened to see a few people at the entrance and brought them


    in because he thought it was amusing. This time, they came in on their own after they found a way


    in. It¡¯s different!¡±


    Cooper gave a bitter smile. ¡°A few ten thousand havee in this time,¡± he added. "Almost fifty to


    sixty thousand of them!"

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    "Fif-fifty to sixty thousand?"


    Kieran''s tone notched a few octaves up. He suspected that he had heard wrong. If it was just fifty or


    sixty of them or even five or six hundred of them, he would not think that it was anything to make a


    fuss about. After all, such a long time had passed since that incident. Even if a few had made their


    way in, the Alliance Guard would not pursue about the matter, and they certainly would not create


    such a huge ruckus about it.


    However, fifty to sixty thousand people was too much. That was way too many people. Furthermore,


    how much spirited grass would these people im once they came in? They would have to give up


    so much of the martial resources!


    Furthermore, that entrance was inside the forest near the Nine Armies. That forest could be said to


    be just like their backyard. Other than the asional disciple from the Bloodshed n who came to


    find a few materials, the people of the Nine Armies, who were closest to the forest, found it the most


    convenient to go there.


    Now that these few ten thousand people had entered the forest, they would probably use up plenty


    of the martial resources in a sh. When he thought about how many resources were being taken


    away, Kieran felt his heart twist in pain.


    "Fortress master, what should we do about this? We¡¯re not prepared at all for so many people to


    come in at once!"


    The First Elder took a step forward and looked at Kieran before him. It was evident that he was in a


    complete panic!" "What do we do? How should I know what do we do? This happened too abruptly.


    Who knew so many people woulde in so suddenly!"


    It was evident that Kieran did not know what to do either. After he thought about it, he said, ¡°Let''s go


    and seek out the First Fortress Master. I am not daring enough to make a decision on my own


    regarding this matter. All of you, immediately go and inform the other fortress masters about this,


    and tell them to hurry over to meet at the First Fortress Master¡¯s ce!"


    ¡°Yes, sir!"


    The people who had been drinking tea with him immediately ran out.


    When they saw that the fortress master of the Whittemore Fortress did not hesitate long to inform


    the First Fortress Master and the others about the matter, Hendrick and the others heaved internal


    sighs of relief.


    After Hendrick gave it some thought, he said, "Fortress Master Whittemore, no need to send people


    to our own fortress. I''ll head back to inform everyone about this!"


    "All right. Thank you for your service!"


    Kieran lifted his hands into a fist-to-palm salute. At least they did not need to send so many people


    to spread the message this way.


    "Let''s go!"


    Hendrick immediately waved his hand toward E and the few youths from their fortress and lead


    the others to fly off.


    They all pushed themselves to the limits of their speed. After a while, Hendrick and the others had


    arrived inside the Lavigne Fortress. At this time, the sky had already begun to darken.


    "Father, something has happened. Where''s the fortress master?"


    He saw his father once he entered the ce. Hendrick immediately spoke in a loud voice.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What happened? Seems like something urgent hase up, judging from your looks!"


    Hendrick''s father smiled without care. From his perspective, the Nine Armies were all not too far


    away from each other, and everyone looked after each other. If the Nine Armies were to band


    together, they were quite a strong force. The smaller forces usually did not dare to stir up trouble


    with them.

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    Therefore, the huge problem that came out of Hendrick''s mouth was hardly anything inside his


    father''s eyes.


    "Listen. Those people...those people from the abandoned world have entered this ce! And more


    than a hundred thousand of them had sneaked in! We have run into some of them and even talked


    to them.


    Besides..."


    Hendrick bbered about what he encountered in a panic tone. He did not know where to start.


    "Wait. What? More than a hundred thousand of them?"


    Kye¡ªHendrick''s father¡ªwas truly taken aback by the number when he was told. If ten thousand of


    these outsiders entered this ce, it would already be a huge mess, let alone a hundred thousand


    of them!


    When Kye regained his senses after hearing the shocking news, he interrupted Hendrick before he


    could finish his sentence. "Hendrick, this is a serious matter, you better be honest about it. Are you


    sure what you said is true?"


    E, who stood beside Hendrick, stepped forward and affirmed the statement. "Dad, it''s true!


    Brother would never lie to you about such a thing! It''s all true! Also, among them, there''s a talented


    genius called Fane. He saved my life before! I think he has at least broken through to the second-


    grade ultimate god-level, even maybe third-grade ultimate god-level!" "No freaking way! They have


    such a powerful genius among them? How long have they been here? They can¡¯t have been here


    for months, right? Have they all reached such high martial levels after acquiring the martial


    technique?"


    Looking at E''s agitated demeanor, Kye knew that Hendrick was telling the truth. It looked like they


    had trulye across some serious matter.


    "He''s truly a talented genius! I don¡¯t know how he trained himself till this level in the abandoned


    world! But I think it¡¯s normal to have one or two super talented geniuses like Fane since hundreds of


    thousands of them havee here."


    A smile hung on E¡¯s face. "Hmm. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing now. Fane is a good man!"


    Hendrick, on the other hand, interrupted and said, "Dad, the Whittemore Fortress knew about this.


    Let¡¯s take a couple of elders and go to their fortress and discuss this. This is a huge matter. Not only


    those outsiders entered, but an elder from the Bloodshed n also issued a task to their disciples-


    they needed to gather some material for alchemy purposes. So, their disciple came to the forest to


    hunt for treasure! Sigh! I''m worried about Helena.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait a minute. Why are you in such a hurry? Also, who''s this Helena?"


    Kye had yet to recover from the shock when both his children went on to mention some strangers''


    names which confused him even further. His mind was in a muddle with the situation right now.


    "Dad, Helena . Helena''s full name is Helena Cabello. She came in here with the Cabello family. We


    talked for a bit, and she is really a good person. I''ve also promised her that I will convince you to


    help them. Sigh! It''s so tough to exin everything in one shot. Let''s gather at the Whittemore


    Fortress, then E and I will tell you the situation from head to toe and then we will decide what to


    do next!"


    Hendrick expressed his thoughts after pausing for a moment.


    "Alright, alright! Let''s go to the First Fortress Master now!"


    Kye was aware that this matter could not be dyed any further Even though the sky had started to


    turn dark, they had to meet with the first fortress master and discuss this matter. This meeting could


    not be dyed.


    When everyone arrived at the First Fortress Master''s ce, they went to the conference room, and


    at this moment the sky had turnedpletely dark.


    Quiet! What''s going on? Fortress Master


    Whittemore, mind to fill us in?"


    Austin Drago-the First Fortress Master of the Nine Armies-sat on the stage, overlooking the other


    fortress masters from above. He signaled the crowd to quiet down then turned to Fortress Master


    Whittemore and popped the question.


    Master Whittemore smiled awkwardly and said, "Gentlemen, I think it''s better to let Cooper


    Whittemore, our fortress¡¯s elder, fill you all in. I don''t know much about the situation. I was informed


    that hundreds of thousands of the people of the abandoned world hade into our ce. I came


    here the moment I heard the news. As for the specific details, Elder Cooper knows more!''

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    At this moment, everyone turned to Elder Cooper.


    Elder Copper smiled and then exined to the crowd, "Gentlemen, around six hundred thousand


    people have entered, of which three to four hundred thousand are people from the maind, while


    the remaining two hundred thousand are those from the sea territory. I''m not sure how they found


    the way in but they are here now.


    Moreover, they have been here for around twenty days now. During these twenty days, some of the


    talented geniuses have broken through to the ultimate god realm."


    "My goodness! They''re here for twenty days already? These outsiders, they''ve been here for so


    many days yet we only found out about it now!¡±


    "Ya, we''re too careless about this! It would be even harder for us to notice their presence if they just


    entered and left the forest in a short period of time."


    "No. It''s impossible that we won''t be aware of them. After all, hundreds of thousands of them


    entered, and among them, there are different ns and families, and not all of them are united.


    There must be some bad blood between these ns and families.


    The crowd gasped as soon as Elder Cooper dropped another bomb.


    E forced an awkward smile and screwed up her face slightly. In fact, she was the first to find out


    that Fane and the others hade in. However, she promised Fane that she would help them


    hence she did not return to her fortress and report the matter immediately, rather, she continued


    searching for treasures inside the forest. Sometimes when she ran into those outsiders, she would


    simply take a detour and leave, pretending not to see them.


    And what she did had led to the current situation. She tried to drag the matter to the point that it


    could no longer be hidden. The people of the Nine Armies were finally informed of the matter.


    "And then? Anything else?¡±


    Elder Cooper paused for a few seconds before continuing, "I''ll let my grandson tell everyone. After


    all, they are the ones who ran into them, and came back to us and reported. They know the best


    about the situation!"


    Arthur then stepped forward, looked at the First Fortress Master, and said, "Alright. The thing is...¡±


    Arthur then carefully narrated the situation from head to toe, sparing no details, to everyone in the


    meeting.


    Of course, when he spoke about Helena Cabello, it was about the good things about her and her


    people¡ªhow kind and friendly these outsiders were, how they were concerned about Arthur and


    E¡¯s safety, asking them to leave the scene first, how understanding they were and so on. Arthur


    praised them thoroughly, praying that the First Fortress Master and others would not hate Helena


    and her group and would agree to save them.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The meeting room once again became lively after listening to Arthur¡¯s words. It was an animated


    discussion.


    "Sigh! What should we do with this bunch of outsiders? If we refuse to save them, it''d go against our


    values, after all, we are working with the Anti-Alliance Guard. And these years, we have been


    heavily relying on the Anti-Alliance Guard too. That''s why those Bloodshed n and others would


    not dare toy a finger on us! But...but Bloodshed n is a strong n, and they''re stronger than


    us! How are we, these rabbles, able to fight against them? Sigh!"

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    An old man from the fortress had his forehead knitted together as he breathed out a sigh of defeat.


    He was in a dilemma.


    "I agree. There are too many of them! Once we take our stand and defend them, the Bloodshed


    n will definitelye at us. And then once we get into a battle, we may be no match for them!"


    Another old man chimed in. He was used to thefortable and spoon-fed life and did not want to


    go against the Bloodshed n.


    "Hmm... How about this?"


    A middle-aged man gave the matter some thought before interrupting the conversation. "First


    Fortress Master, I do have an idea. Let¡¯s pretend that we''re not


    aware of this matter, won''t that be good? After all, Young Master Arthur had only told Helena


    Cabello and her people that he woulde back and discuss it with us, and only Helena and her


    gang knew about this. Besides, I think they should have been killed by the disciples of the


    Bloodshed n by now. Since they''re already dead, no one is going to testify against us! Let''s


    pretend we didn''t know that they came here, this way, even if the Anti-Alliance Guard knows about


    it, they would not me us!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s a great idea! It''s truly a marvelous idea! Let''s go with that, pretending not to know about the


    matter! Haha! Those outsiders can escape to other ces, it''s none of our business; they can be


    killed by the Bloodshed n, and we¡¯ll pretend we don''t know anything! Anyway, we''ll stop going to


    the forest for the next few days.


    That''s it!


    The old man from before immediately echoed this idea. Obviously, he was not keen to help Fane


    and the others.


    However, Cooper retorted with a cold face," Have you forgotten which fortress we belong to? It


    doesn''t matter if we''re able to defeat the Bloodshed n, at least, the difference between our


    strength and theirs is not too big. Besides, we have been under the shelter of the Anti-Alliance


    Guard for a long time, and for that, we live a peaceful life until today. If the Anti-Alliance Guard


    knows that we fold our hands and let those people die, what would the Anti-Alliance Guard think of


    us?"


    The middle-aged man immediately stood up and argued, "Elder Cooper, if everyone keeps their


    mouth shut, who is going to know what happened? Right? Those people that Arthur ran into would


    surely be killed by the Bloodshed n! Only two of them are at the second-grade ultimate god-


    level, and the rest of them are either at the true god-level or the semi-god level! In the face of a


    group of ultimate god-level fighters of Bloodshed n, how can they escape?


    There is even one seventh-grade ultimate god-level fighter, none of those outsiders can survive!¡±


    "Hmph! What if several of them managed to escape from the Bloodshed n? And when they


    confront us, where should we hide then? Our image will be ruined! We''re part of the Anti-Alliance


    Guard! How could we call ourselves one if we don¡¯t even dare to stand out and help the weak?"


    Hendrick was extremely furious that he could feel anger flooding his veins. "Aren''t you afraid that


    the Nine Armies would be aughing stock in front of others? Not only the Alliance Guard


    wouldugh at us even the Anti-Alliance Guard would look down on us!" He stepped forward and


    reprimanded with a huff.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he shot up from his seat and smacked the table, burning


    with anger. "We, elders and the fortress masters, are here to discuss the matter! What right do you


    have to speak in such a disrespectful manner in front of us? Elder Kye, is this how you raise your


    son? How disrespectful!¡±


    Kye''s expression immediately turned cold as he heard this. "Oh, how do I raise and discipline my


    son is my business. You''re in no ce to worry about it. Besides, I don''t think there''s anything


    wrong with what my son just said. We, the Nine Armies, have always been low profile and tolerant,


    not causing any problems. But how long should we live like this? Living with tails tucked firmly


    between our legs? Have we not progressed and improved a lot in terms of power and strengths


    over the years?¡±


    "Tails tucked between our legs? Kye Lavigne, who is tucking his tail between his legs, you tell me!


    Don''t make yourself sound so mighty and righteous. I''m doing this for the sake of the lives of the


    people in the Nine Armies! If we acted recklessly and went into a war with the Bloodshed n, do


    you know how many of us will die?"


    The middle-aged man stared fiercely at Kye, with hatred and resentment appearing in his eyes. He


    seemed like he was about to give Kye a good beating.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    "What¡¯s all the bickering about? I asked for all of you toe over to discuss, not to quarrel!"


    After listening for a while, the First Fortress Master reprimanded, his tone impatient. He did not


    expect there would be two opinions over this matter-one of them did not favor helping the outsiders,


    while another was in favor of helping those outsiders.


    Silence immediately took over the meeting room when the crowd saw that the First Fortress Master


    was furious.


    After a few seconds of silence, the master of the Lavigne Fortress expressed his thoughts to the


    First Fortress Master, "First Fortress Master, I truly think that we have held back for too long, and


    our current overall strength and power is not any weaker than theirs. If we help those people, they


    will certainly be on our side! Then, perhaps, it would be a chance for us to grow out of our


    current position. By that time, don''t you think the Bloodshed n will have to pay us some


    respect?"


    "Fortress master Lavigne, you have a point!"


    One of the elders who was working under the First Fortress Master nodded in agreement. "Those


    outsiders, they must be feeling very lost and don''t know what to do now, therefore, if we could lend


    them our hand at this critical moment, they will certainly be grateful to us and be our use in the


    future. Besides, if we really have to fight with the Bloodshed n, it''s still uncertain which side will


    win!"


    Indeed they have many people with them, but after wandering in the forest for some time, they must


    have lost a lot of men by now, right? The most important thing is that these outsiders are made up


    of different ns and families, so they may not be on the same page. Moreover, their martial level is


    still at the baby stage-some of them are in the true god level, and some of them are even lower than


    that, only being in the semi-god level. So, I think they would not be of much use to us. Also, don''t


    forget, the Bloodshed n has more elite fighters of the ultimate god-level than we have!¡±


    The middle-aged man from before was insistent, not wanting to help Fane and his group.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Both sides have valid points!"


    At this moment, the First Fortress Master smiled bitterly before saying, ¡°It¡¯s true that their number of


    people is too many, and even people of the sea territory havee in. Helping them would


    definitely be somewhat beneficial to our future development, well, at least it can show our loyalty in


    the eyes of the Anti-Alliance Guard. Why don''t we do it this way; we send someone to report this


    matter to the Pavilion of Billow Cloud immediately.


    They''re the nearest Anti-Alliance Guard to us! Let them send people over to support us quickly!"


    "But...But, First Fortress Master, I heard that the Master of the Bloodshed n is already halfway


    into the second-grade soul -prating level! And I''m afraid that you are no match for him, and if


    you couldn''t hold him up until the aid¡ªthe Pavilion of Billow Cloud¡ªarrives, you could be killed by


    him! And this would certainly break our hearts and affect our fighting spirits, then we would suffer


    great loss!"


    A wise old man expressed his concerns after thinking about it.


    Austin¡ªthe First Fortress Master¡ªpaused for a moment, his face sank to the deepest, emitting


    gloomy aura.


    However, after a brief moment of silence, he asked E, "Right, E, you mentioned that you''ve met


    a person called Fane, right? He is particrly gifted and has saved your life?"

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    "Yes, First Fortress Master, that guy might have already broken through into the second-grade or


    even third-grade ultimate god-level!"


    E thought briefly and answered.


    Austin went into thinking mode again, and then he finally spoke, "How about this? In my view, the


    Bloodshed n would not start a war against any of us recklessly, after all, if we and those


    outsiders fight against them, they would suffer a great loss even if they win the battle in the end. I


    don''t think that they are ready to pay such a heavy price. So, I think this isn''t something we can


    pretend that we don¡¯t know!" ¡¯First Fortress Master, are you saying that


    we will help those people?¡±


    When Arthur heard Austin¡¯s words, his spirit lifted and asked excitedly.


    Austin nodded his head in confirmation." Let''s not talk about anything else. We should at least try to


    get those talented geniuses among the outsiders over.


    Moreover, they will definitely fight each other for the treasures and resources in the forest, plus the


    disciple of the Bloodshed n will hunt them as well. So, they will certainly lose quite a few people,


    and by that time, those remnants will be those strong and talented fighters. After all, it¡¯s about the


    survival of the fittest! We only need the elites!"


    Kieran was as though he was lost in a thick fog as he listened to Austin. "First Fortress Master, what


    do you mean?"


    Austin smiled in return. "Even if we send


    people to seek help from the Pavilion of Billow Cloud, the round trip will take at least four days. We


    can¡¯t rush ourselves and act recklessly if we want to help those people, got it? We need to be


    patient so we don''t lose out. Not only our image and reputation will be improved in front of the Anti-


    Alliance Guard, but we could also take this opportunity to recruit some great elites as well."


    Kieran finally understood what the First Fortress Master meant, he then smiled. " The wisest person


    is still our First Fortress Master! What he means is that we should pretend that we don¡¯t know


    anything about this, or perhaps just say that we are still in the middle of the discussion, thinking of


    what to do about the situation. Wait for another two or three days until the Pavilion Billow Cloud


    arrives then we will make a move to help those people. Is that right?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Austin nodded with satisfaction and said," That''s right! You''re sharp! We have two to three days''


    time to stall. We will focus on training, pretending not to know anything. We will wait until when the


    Pavilion Billow Cloud is about to arrive, then we will save the outsiders. And when the Pavilion


    Billow Cloud sees that we, the Nine Armies, are fighting for the Anti-Alliance Guard, not letting them


    down, they will respect us too! We''ll let those outsiders fight with the Bloodshed n for a few days


    first!"


    An old man of another fortress, who disagreed to help Fane and his group before, was excited after


    hearing Austin''s idea. His eyes lit up and said, "First Fortress Master, your idea is truly brilliant!


    There are a few of those outsiders who have broken through to the first-grade ultimate god-level,


    and some of them even broke into the second-grade ultimate godlevel. Besides, with so many


    outsiders, they could definitely kill some disciples of the Bloodshed n and give them a heavy


    blow. Then we could weaken them without having to make a move!"


    "Haha! That''s amazing! What a good idea! Let those people fight with the Bloodshed n for a few


    days, and this way, we don''t have to suffer high casualties.


    Furthermore, we can also get appreciation and praise from the Anti-Alliance Guard. Then, those


    who we will save in the end would be the elite ones, and these people will be grateful to us too! It¡¯s


    a gain for us!¡±


    That middle-aged manughed out loud, his eyes beaming happily. "Besides, so many of them


    came in and took away so much of our training resources. Let those people suffer for a bit more and


    pay a price! Consider it a punishment for their reckless intrusion into this ce!"


    Kye opened his mouth and then shut it again, wanting to say something, but in the end, he did not.


    Because he knew in his heart that Austin''s idea was the most rational and reliable, and it would be


    the most beneficial for the Nine Armies. Most of the Nine Armies had also agreed to this idea, even


    if he opposed it, it would be useless and created a more unpleasant aura to the Nine Armies.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    "Dad!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    E felt unhappy though. When she thought about how Helena and Fane were pretty good people


    ¡ªespecially when they saved her life¡ªnaturally, she wanted the people of the Nine Armies to help


    Fane and the others as soon as possible.


    That was why she could not help but step forward and tug on Kye''s sleeve, trying to give a hint in a


    soft voice.


    Still, Kye shook his head at both her and Hendrick. "This involves our fortress, and it involves the


    survival or destruction of the Nine Armies. I know that the young man called Fane saved you, E,


    and you want to help him immediately. But we can''t make decisions on our own toward such a huge


    matter. We need to have everyone discuss this and have the majority agree to it before anything!¡±


    When he spoke here, Kye paused for a while before continuing, "It''s evident that the First Fortress


    Master''s decision is the best for now. Everyone has agreed to it, so we need to agree to it too.


    Understand? If Helena and the others have already died then you¡¯ll say that we only rushed out to


    help when we heard the fights in the forest had grown fiercer. You have to exin like that if the


    Pavilion Billow Cloud people ask about it!"


    Although E felt dissatisfied, she could only nod her head. "I understand, Dad!" she said softly.


    "We can¡¯t let our feelings decide our actions during this time!"


    Kye nodded his head. "That¡¯s right. All of you just stay at home and cultivate yourself for the next


    three days. If you can improve yourself anyhow, so be it. Even if we fight the Bloodshed n in the


    end, it''ll just be for show. Still, we¡¯ll probably be fighting for around four or six hours. It¡¯ll be difficult to


    avoid casualties then."


    "Okay!"


    E nodded her head and agreed to this.


    "All right. This is a huge matter that involves the Nine Armies, after all. It¡¯s not decided based on my


    word alone. Everyone agreed to the suggestion I gave just now. It doesn''t matter if they''re fortress


    masters from other fortresses, or Elders or Patronums¡ªall of them can vote via a show of hands.


    We should just go along with the majority!"


    Although everyone knew what the conclusion was, Austin still dered to everyone in a loud voice,


    putting on a show. It was clear that naturally, more than ny percent of the people had raised their


    hand, expressing their agreement to Austin''s decision.


    The meeting finally ended. Everyone returned to their fortresses to rest, and they all agreed that


    before they set out, the First Fortress Master wouldunch a signal from here. Then everyone


    would set out together toward the woods and wait to observe the situation outside the forest.


    At this moment, Fane and the others were cultivating themselves in a cross-legged position.


    Fane was well aware that he and the others had led plenty of people in this time. Since the Anti-


    Alliance Guard and the Alliance Guard were enemies, which was why the Anti-Alliance Guard would


    not be able to ignore them. If they did, that meant that they were abandoning the ideals they held


    onto all this while. This would not do¡ªeven if they would throw their faces away, they would still


    help Fane and the others.


    Furthermore, between the two factions, plenty of conflicts probably broke out while they were


    searching for treasure or something like that. Because of this, it was highly likely that the Anti-


    Alliance guard would do something to help them.


    However, for the lone Pavilions or forces, such as the Nine Armies, he could not tell if they would


    wholeheartedly help him and the others.


    After all, Fane had heard from Helena that the overall strength of the Nine Armies seemed to be


    slightly weaker than the Bloodshed n. If this was the case, they would carefully measure the


    consequences of their involvement.

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    Apart from that, the Nine Armies looked like one big force on the outside but there was certainly


    some personal agenda among each fortress. If they were to really start a battle, members of certain


    fortresses would not give their all as they were afraid that many of their people would die.


    Hence, those who wanted to stay alive had to try their best in increasing their fighting prowess and


    raise everybody''sbat power. In that case, they would be able to react to sudden situations.


    It had to be mentioned that the martial art technique Fane obtained this time was an exceptionally


    good one. Even when he was not training during the daytime, the swirl in his body could continue


    rotating. This helped him to proactively absorb the Chi from the atmosphere which in turn slowly


    increase and stabilize his fighting prowess. If he sat down to train at night ording to the martial


    art technique, the effect would definitely be better.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ''ording to the current situation, my level wouldpletely stabilize after two more days. By then,


    I can try refining the third-grade intermediate pill and I will not need to be afraid of the usual masters


    at the ultimate god-level.'' Fane secretly thought about it and was slightly expectant toward it. If he


    could not increase his strength speedily, he would not be able to fight back when hees face to


    face with true masters.


    However, two badly wounded disciples from the Bloodshed n returned to their pavilion in an


    extremely embarrassed manner. "Elder, elder! Something bad has happened!" Both disciples


    directly rushed into the room of the Bloodshed n¡¯s First Elder and started yelling loudly.


    The First Elder was getting ready to rest. He asked impatiently when he saw the two disciples.


    "What''s going on with the two of you? Don''t you guys possess quite a high fighting prowess? How


    can you guys get hurt when both of you are in the first-stage ultimate god-level? Did you guys meet


    some strong monster beasts while searching for treasures in the forest?"


    One of them said, "There were too many of them and several of them are in the first-stage ultimate


    god-level and peak stage of the true god-level. Two out of our four people died and we escaped


    with much difficulty."


    The First Elder frowned and said, "Who are they? Could they be members of the Nine Armies?


    D*mn it! The members of the Nine Armies dare take action against us? This doesn''t sound right.


    Even members of the Nine Armies would not act so shamelessly? How would so many of them


    surround and attack the four of you guys? How many people were there?!¡±


    "There were several thousands of them and they mentioned that they were members of the Hall of


    Divine Royal. We realizedter on that these people were not members of the Nine Armies, they are


    people from the abandoned world!¡± Another man had an excited expression on his face. "During our


    journey back, we met members from some other families. We secretly listened to their conversation


    and it turns out, quite a number of forces came in with them. There were a total of 400 to 500


    thousand people!"


    ¡°Oh my god, are these all true? This is a huge issue and you guys cannot lie. If I find out that any of


    you are lying to us, the same day next year would be the anniversary of your death!" The First Elder


    of the Bloodshed n stood up from his chair in excitement after he heard this. He could not


    believe what he had just heard.


    "It''s true, First Elder. Look at the embarrassing state we are in, do we look like we need to lie to


    you? Elder, you should have a discussion with the pavilion master about this as this is a really


    important matter!" Both disciples looked at the First Elder anxiously as they were afraid that the First


    Elder would not believe them.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    The First Elder did not hesitate for long. Soon, he gathered the other elders and the pavilion master.


    The pavilion master of the Bloodshed n and the elders had puzzled expressions on their faces.


    Some of them were busy training while some were prepared to go to sleep. They could not


    understand why the First Elder would gather them sote in the evening.


    "First Elder, what''s going on? It''ste at night and everybody is prepared to rest. Why did you wake


    us up?" The pavilion master looked at the First Elder and asked puzzlingly.


    He understood well that the First Elder was a person who acted extremely cautiously. Something


    huge must have happened if he suddenly gathered them sote at night. If not, based on the First


    Elder¡¯s characteristics, he would not have done this!


    The First Elder smiled bitterly before he exined to the group of people there." Pavilion master, I


    would not have gathered everybody here if it wasn''t a serious matter. The issue this time is really


    shocking I¡¯m sure that everybody has heard about the legend of the abandoned world, right?"


    The Second Elder directly said with a smile, "Definitely! Around six months ago, didn''t several


    people from the abandoned world enter this area? It all happened because the elder of the Pavilion


    Billow Cloud from the Anti-Alliance Guard got into the mood and wanted to make a trip outside. He


    happened to meet those people at the entrance and led those people in. Due to this matter, we, the


    members of the Alliance Guard, even condemned them for their actions.¡±


    The Second Elder paused here before he said with ament expression on his face," However, this


    matter was silently dismissed as those people who came in were young and did not have a high


    fighting prowess. Certainly, we agreed because those people agreed that they aren¡¯t returning to the


    abandoned world!"


    The Third Elder frowned and thought about it before he said, "First Elder, why are you bringing this


    matter forward? Could it be that those people are geniuses and have improved speedily? However,


    those people used to train at ces without much Chi and it is natural for them to feel like they''ve


    entered a new world when they suddenly arrive here. It is normal for their fighting prowess to have a


    sudden increase! There''s no need for you to make a huge fuss over it!"


    The Fourth Elder immediately shook his head and guessed. "This is impossible. If it''s only such a


    minor issue, the First Elder would not make such a hugemotion and gather all of us here. On


    top of that, it''ste at night. He could have just informed us about it during the meeting tomorrow. I


    think some other people from the abandoned world must have made their way into this area!"


    Everybody inhaled after they heard this as they were obviously shocked by what the Fourth Elder


    said.


    The Third Elder once again shook his head and said in disbelief, "There''s a small possibility for that


    to be the case, right? Unless the previous incident re-urred and the members of the Anti-Alliance


    Guard proactively went over to bring people here. The people from the abandoned world would


    need to gather all seven stone balls if they want to enter this area or they wouldn''t have such an


    opportunity!"


    "I have no idea how they actually came in!" The First Elder said while smiling bitterly when he saw


    how the people were making guesses. "What I know is that when our people went to the forest in


    front of the Nine Armies to search for spirited grass in order toplete the pavilion''s task, they met


    these people and started a fight with them."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Which people?" The pavilion master of the Bloodshed n had a deep frown on his face after he


    heard this. "It looks like arge number of people have entered our ce. If it was a small number,


    isn''t it


    extremely easy for our disciples to kill those who are in the true god-level or semigod level?¡±

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    The First Elder nodded. "Not only did arge number of them enter, but they''ve also already been in


    this area for more than 20 days. Some of them have already broken through into the first-stage


    ultimate god-level. The most crucial point is that too many of them have entered the area. The


    situation our disciple learned about them is that apart from the top forces from the maind, the


    forces from the seas have also made their way in. There are at least 400 to 500 thousand people in


    total!"


    The First Elder paused here before he continued to speak, "They even saw the bodies of some of


    those people during their journey back. Some of our people, who are in the second-stage ultimate


    god-level, have also died. It''s obvious that our disciples had a huge battle with the other party!"


    "What?!" The pavilion master of the Bloodshed n was shocked when he heard this. "If a member


    in the first-stage ultimate god-level was killed, this means that our people were surrounded and


    attacked by the other party. It''s normal for our people who are in the true god-level or semi-god level


    to die. It''s also normal for members in the first-stage ultimate godlevel to die. However, it''s quite


    abnormal that even disciples in the second-stage ultimate god-level have died!"


    The Second Elder''s eyes immediately lit up as he stood up while saying in an agitated manner. "The


    members of the Nine Armies must have taken action! If not, disciples in the second-grade ultimate


    god-level would not have died so easily!" "That¡¯s right! The Nine Armies is just a small force under


    the protection of the Anti -Alliance Guard. F*ck, they''ve grown to be too much. How dare they take


    action against our people!" The Third Elder mmed the table and tightened his fist in anger. He


    wanted to immediately carry out an attack on the Nine Armies¡¯ territory.


    ¡°Regarding this, we don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that they helped those people so we should


    refrain from saying that. Even though there''s a huge possibility that the people from the Nine Armies


    took action!" The pavilion master of the Bloodshed n was silent momentarily before he continued


    to say, "How about this, let''s send somebody to inform the Sword King n about this matter


    tomorrow morning. On top of that, inform them to guard the external area of the forest to prevent


    those outsiders from scattering all over the ce. Then, we shall send a portion of our people into


    the forest and kill those people."


    "That sounds good. F*ck, I''ve hated those people from the Nine Armies since a long time ago. They


    don¡¯t have as many members who are in the ultimate god-level as we do. Now that our pavilion


    master is entering the second-grade soulprating level, we would have hopes of wiping out the


    entire Nine Armies if you manage to kill the First Fortress Master of the Nine Armies, Austin Drago!"


    The Third Elder was extremely excited after he heard what the Bloodshed n''s pavilion master,


    Edward Gray said. He used to have a female disciple that he was very proud of. That disciple was


    killed by the members of the Nine Armies because of an altercation with them. He almost vomited


    blood due to anger when it happened.


    He wanted to wipe out the entire Nine Armies during that time but the Bloodshed n was not as


    powerful as they were right now. The pavilion master persuaded him to endure things and he had


    been doing so throughout a couple of years.


    Unexpectedly, the opportunity had finally arrived today. The opportunity to avenge his beloved


    female disciple was finally here.


    "Alright, let¡¯s do this since everybody agreed to it. There¡¯s a small possibility that we should be able


    topletely wipe out the Nine Armies. However, it is possible to wound them badly and make


    them run away from where they are staying right now. By then, we shall make the Nine Armies¡¯


    territory one of our bases. Our disciples shall enter the forest to search for martial enhancement


    materials on purpose and send the materials back to us. This is something that I have been looking


    forward to!" Edward smiled coldly and an insidious look shed through his eyes.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    After one night of training, Fane¡¯s fighting prowess had increased greatly. His realm of fourth-stage


    ultimate god-level had also further stabilized.


    The next morning, Fane and the others bumped into quite a number of disciples from the Pavilion of


    Gods and Kings not long after they left the ce. The disciples were also delighted after they met


    Harry and the others. They told Fane and the rest about their altercation with the disciples of the


    Bloodshed n.


    Fane thought about it before he spoke to Nash and the others. "Father, we need to find the


    members of the Woods family, Cabello family, and those from the Pavilion of Kings and Gods as


    soon as possible within these couple of days. We need to immediately gather those who have a


    good rtionship with us. We cannot afford to be separated as not only would they be killed by


    monster beasts or hunted by the members of the Hall of Divine Royal, they might even be killed by


    the disciples of the Bloodshed n who enters this forest. We might be divided and conquered by


    these people!"


    Nash also nodded. "You are right. We will be in trouble if the Bloodshed n sends some members


    in the fourth stage ultimate god-level or even higher fighting prowess as they will be able to kill a


    large number of our people! We¡¯ve gathered 2000 to 3000 people here but a dozen of their disciples


    might easily kill our people and that will be a huge loss for us!"


    Alejandro, on the other hand, joined the conversation. "It will not be easy to gather all of them as


    this is a huge forest and everyone has been separated. However, there''s one benefit. When we first


    entered the area, the fights were scattered and happened all over the ce. It''s different right now


    as once the sound of a fight was heard, it''s obviously between two groups of people, and the ces


    where these fights happened have reduced. In that case, everybody has started to gather together


    and they have found people from their own forces!"


    Fane spoke with a bitter smile on his face." There are pros and cons to this matter. If arge group


    of people is gathered together and there aren''t many members who are in the ultimate god level,


    the entire group of people will be easily killed if they are discovered by the Bloodshed n''s formal


    disciples. If they are separated, there''s a smaller possibility that the other party is able to kill


    everybody as the forest is a


    huge one!"


    Helena had a frown on her face. "We would be stronger if we gather together but we are still


    iparable to the Bloodshed n. If they are usual or informal disciples, it will be easy to defeat


    them. However, we will be easily wiped out if those people are formal disciples or elders. Hence, it


    will not be beneficial for us if we n to gather the remaining members of the Woods family or


    Cabello family!"


    On the other hand, Keh said, "It might not be beneficial for others to gather their people but it


    will be much better for us. After all, there are quite a number of us here who are in the ultimate god-


    level and Young Master Fane is capable of killing those in the seventh-grade ultimate godlevel.


    Hence, it will be the safest for the others to find us!"


    Helena nodded and responded, "That is true. Based on Fane''s currentbat power, we will be


    quite safe unless we bump into their elders or pavilion master. However, we will be arge target


    and can be easily discovered if there are too many of us. Sigh, I realized right now that both


    gathering together and traveling separately are both not good choices!"


    The others also felt a wave of headache and they had no idea how they should handle the situation.


    Harry was silent for some time before he said while looking at Fane, "Fane has the highest fighting


    prowess and the strongestbat power. I don''t care about others, I shall listen to him. Whatever


    he says floats with me as I feel that following Young Master Fane is the safest choice!"


    Fane was speechless. Everybody there was looking at him as they were obviously waiting for him to


    make a decision.


    He thought about it and said, "No matter what, let''s find our people or the forces who have a good


    rtionship with us and those who are willing to follow our lead. Some of the forces might not be


    willing toe with us even if we are willing to let them follow us! Let''s find them and let them


    understand the situation we are in. Some people might not know what the situation outside is like


    and have no idea about the general condition of this area."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "That''s right. We should at least let the others know that there''s a possibility where we have been


    pinpointed by the Bloodshed n. Everybody might stop killing one another because of this. If not,


    our forces would be weakened due to mutual killing before the enemies arrive!" Nash thought about


    it and said.


    "Yes. At least the members of the Cabello family look forward to meeting us!¡±

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765


    Alejandro said while nodding his head as he was very confident towards the loyalty of the Cabello


    family''s members.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go. There are some fighting noises around that area. Let''s go over now to take a look!¡± Fane


    flew up to take a look. He pointed to his right and said.


    The group of people soon flew towards that area.


    Soon, they saw that Kevin was leading around 1000 members of the Cabello family in a fight


    against 2000 members of the Lagorio family and disciples of the Skies Pavilion.


    Kevin and two other elders of the Cabello family had already broken through into the First-grade


    ultimate god-level at this moment. However, the other party had four members in the First-grade


    ultimate god level and they had the upper hand in terms of their number of people. This caused


    Kevin and the others to be in apletely passive situation. They were obviously suppressed by


    the other party in this fight.


    "D*mn it! The members of the Lagorio family and Skies Pavilion are real b*stard as they always


    pinpoint against our Cabello family!" Kevin started scolding while he was fighting as he was


    absolutely unhappy about the situation


    "Haha... You have to me the members of the Cabello family for constantly assisting the Woods


    family! Since you people are great friends with the Woods family, you are the enemies of our Skies


    Pavilion and Lagorio family!¡± An old man from the Skies Pavilion yelled out loudly. ¡°However, Kevin


    Cabello, I know that you are the alchemist of the Cabello family. We can spare your life if you


    choose to surrender. However, you have to cultivate pills for our people in the future. Do you


    understand?"


    Kevin was furious. "A*shole! You people are our enemies and you want me to cultivate pills for my


    enemies? Are you dreaming?"


    "Haha... You should think this true as you''ve just broken through into the ultimate god level with


    much difficulty and your lifespan has just been increased. How wasteful would it be if you die here?


    Once you choose to surrender to us, we shall not be enemies and you are one of our members.


    Isn''t it quite normal for a person to cultivate pills for their members?" The old man from the Skies


    Pavilionughed out loudly and he obviously need not look forward to killing Kevin. After all,


    alchemists were noble professions, especially second-grade alchemists like Kevin. He might have


    experienced some improvement and keeping him alive would be extremely beneficial for these


    people!


    "Blh! I would rather die than surrender!" Kevin said hatefully.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    "What a stubborn old man you are! Since you want to die that badly, don¡¯t me us for killing you!"


    The old man standing opposite had lost his patience. His attack was much stronger than before,


    and he did not hold back when he took action.


    "First Elder, look! Over there!" yelled a young man from the Cabello family, pointing in a direction.


    He eximed," Those look like members of our Cabello family, and it seems that members of the


    Woods family are also there. Thank goodness that there are lots of them, and it''s our main group of


    people! We¡¯ve finally met our main team of people!¡±


    The eyes of other Cabello family members turned red. They thought that they would die, but they


    saw hope in the situation and in winning.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s really the family members and our other members!" Kevin''s eyes also turned red in excitement.


    "Master, we''re here!


    Come quickly and save us!"


    Meanwhile, their opponents paled when they realized it was indeed Fane, and there were a total of


    10,000 to 20,000 people with him.


    "Run!"


    "F*ck! Why are there so many of them?!"


    Members of the Lagorio family and Skies Pavilion were so frightened to the core that their previous


    momentum was long gone.


    "Kill them!" Fane would not hold back when he found out that they were his old enemies. Casting


    his order, he zipped forward¡ªthe fastest he had ever been. "F*ck! You guys have a death wish for


    wanting to go against my Cabello family''s members!" Alejandro and the others rushed forward just


    as fast. They had been worried about Kevin and the others all this while, and upon encountering


    this group of people, they wanted to kill everyst opposing fighter.


    "How''s this possible? How can they be so speedy?" The people of the Skies Pavilion were so


    frightened that their faces turned ashen, seeing how swiftly they moved. No doubt it would be


    difficult to evade them with that speed.


    "D*mn it! A person in the First-grade ultimate god-level can''t achieve such speed. They must''ve


    achieved the Third-grade or Fourth-grade ultimate god-level!" A person who was in the First-grade


    ultimate god-level was inplete despair. Within seconds, Fane and the others were right in front


    of them, surrounding their opponent at every corner. Their opponents would not be able to escape


    unscathed.


    "Attack!" Fane took out a sword with a wave of his hand, and after activating his chi, he waved his


    sword outward.


    Whoosh!


    A long wave of sword aura immediately rushed forward and instantly killed more than 100 people.


    The sword aura was incredibly extensive and had a long tail that covered the entire area.


    "Dear me! Fane''s attack instantly killed those people, regardless if they''re in the true god-level or


    First-grade ultimate godlevel!" Kevin gaped at the scene. "What''s his current fighting prowess


    again? It looks like he''s improved a lot after entering this area!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He took another look. Whether it was Nash and Keh¡ªboth in another direction¡ªor their family


    master, Alejandro, all of them were extremely strong and managed to kill a few hundred people


    within several moves. At this rate, not only would they be victorious, but they would not incur a hefty


    price for it, too.

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    "Third-grade ultimate-level!" Kevin then felt the fluctuation from Alejandro''s body and was so


    startled that he became speechless. He had broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-level


    with much difficulty, yet Alejandro and the others had already broken through into the Third-grade


    ultimate god-level.


    As for Fane''sbat power, he seemed to be much more powerfulpared to Alejandro and the


    others. Hisbat power was obviously not what a person in the Third-grade ultimate god-level


    could achieve.


    "What is Fane''s actual fighting prowess right now?!" Kevinmented. Fane was always capable of


    surprising them and even overthrowing their cognition.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "He¡¯s already in the Fourth-grade ultimate god-level," said the smiling Helena to Kevin as she flew


    up, "but he''s capable of killing a master in the Seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Arge gathering


    of Bloodshed n disciples entered the area, and if it wasn''t because of Fane, we''d all be dead by


    now!"


    "He killed the Bloodshed n''s disciple, who''s in the Seventh-grade ultimate godlevel with a


    fighting prowess of Fourthgrade ultimate god-level?" Kevin once again inhaled deeply and was


    stunned for some time.


    He then asked, ¡°By the way, what''s the Bloodshed n? Why haven''t we heard about them?"


    The corners of Helena''s mouth quivered. It appeared that the First Elder and the others were lucky


    enough to have not met any disciples from the Bloodshed n after being in the area for so many


    days.


    With that, Helena detailed to Kevin everything she knew from the past couple of days when she saw


    that she could not help in the fight in front of her.


    Kevin''s expression faltered upon hearing everything from Helena.


    "Since the Bloodshed n is a member of the Alliance Guard, I¡¯m afraid that the members of the


    Bloodshed n wille attacking this forest soon."


    He thought about it and said, "Didn''t you say that Angus and the others had already returned to the


    Nine Armies to report about this? Members of the Nine Armies are just nearby, and it stands to


    reason for them to help us. If they¡¯ll help us, they should rush over sooner than members of the


    Bloodshed n, right?" "They should be, but Angus, Hendrick, and the others said that the overall


    strength of the Bloodshed n is somewhat stronger than theirs. The Bloodshed n has slightly


    more members in the ultimate godlevelpared to them, and they can only try their best to


    persuade their upper management. Hence, we don''t know how members of the Nine Armies will


    decide." Helena frowned before offering a tight-lipped smile. "I''m just afraid that they''ll choose to


    protect themselves."


    "I don''t think that''s possible. Aren¡¯t they members of the Anti-Alliance Guard? It''s unlikely that they''ll


    choose to protect themselves!" said Kevin slowly after a moment of silence.


    "By the way, First Elder, have you experienced any improvements in terms of pill cultivation?"


    Helena asked, somewhat curious.


    Kevin seemed proud when she brought up pill cultivation and thus smilingly responded, "Haha... I''m


    quite good. I''ve improved quite a lot. I''m capable of cultivating second-grade premium pills, and I


    can try cultivating third-grade elementary pills. One could say that I have quite a good


    achievement!" He looked at Fane, who was still fighting, before he continued, "Fane must''ve been


    busy training to raise his fighting prowess, and he surely didn''t have any time to cultivate pills. I


    should''ve caught up to him by now!"


    He was then replied with Helena¡¯s snicker.


    Baffled, he inhaled deeply and spoke with a frown, "No. He must''ve had a huge breakthrough, or


    their fighting prowess wouldn''t have increased so greatly! This guy is definitely a third-grade


    alchemist, and he''s at least a third-grade elementary alchemist!"


    Seeing how surprised Kevin was, Helena smilingly added, "Not only is he a third-grade alchemist,


    but he''s currently a third-grade intermediate alchemist and researching how to cultivate third-grade


    premium pills!¡±


    "Oh my god! How¡¯s this possible! This...


    This is too inhuman! I truly have no hope of catching up!" Kevin was speechless, but he then broke


    into a smile. "Haha... This is great! Now that this guy is a third-grade intermediate alchemist, I¡¯ll


    pester him every day and ask him to teach me how to cultivate third-grade pills!"

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    "Don¡¯t worry. He''ll surely teach you, seeing that you share a good bond with him." Helena smiled


    and continued, "However, there are several issues right now. We have no idea when the people of


    the Bloodshed n wille attacking this ce, and he might not have the time to teach you


    now. On top of that, he ns to find some time to refine the third-grade intermediate pill he


    cultivated previously. He might be able to improve another two to three grades in terms of his


    fighting prowess by doing that!"


    "Dear me! He''s able to kill those in the Seventh-grade ultimate god-level, now that he''s in the


    Fourth-grade ultimate god-level. If he broke through to another two to three more grades, will he be


    able to kill those in the Ninth-grade ultimate god-level? Even if he¡¯s unable to defeat those in the


    First-grade soul-prating level, he¡¯s almost at that stage!" Kevin once again eximed when he


    heard what Helena said.


    "Sigh... All our hopes are on Fane. We¡¯ll be much safer if he''s able to break through his fighting


    prowess." Selena sighed before she added, "No matter what, we truly don¡¯t have enough members


    in the ultimate godlevel. On top of that, even if more of those who are in the peak stage true god-


    level break through, they''re only in the First-grade ultimate god-level. As for the formal disciples of


    the Bloodshed n, who knows how many people they have in the Second, Third, Fifth, or even


    Sixth-grade ultimate god-level!" ¡°What we can do is to improve our strength as soon as possible and


    hope that


    members of the Nine Armies can help us."


    Kevin gazed into the distance, outside the forest bounds, and looked forward to the arrival of the


    Nine Armies'' members.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The scattered fighting sounds had disappeared at that moment, and the battle at this area had


    ended. Everybody started collecting their trophies.


    It was then Fane flew toward Kevin and the rest, smilingly greeting, "First Elder Cabello, it¡¯s been a


    long time. Not bad! You¡¯ve already broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-level!¡±


    Kevin was speechless and replied, "You dare announce that, young man. The first mistress had told


    me everything just now, that you''re already a third-grade intermediate alchemist. Hmph! You have to


    teach me how to cultivate pills, given the spare time!" "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll surely teach you when we


    have time!" Fane smiled. At this moment, Nash and the others had collected their trophies.


    "Let''s go, Fane. We¡¯ll follow our usual rule and find a ce so that you can have your pick. Let''s


    divide our trophies!" Harry flew over with a smile on his face. Although they could not garner


    numerous items because they were weaker, being with Fane and the rest made them feel safe. On


    top of that, they obtained items like they were picking them up from the floor. Within these few days,


    they received quite a number of benefits. Such a life was a really enjoyable one.


    Then-


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Sounds of people fighting could be hearding from the outer ring of the forest, and it was


    happening in several ces. They did not persist for long, however, and it soon ceased.


    "This is bad. There''s a situation." Fane listened to the fighting noises carefully, and his facial


    expression darkened. He instantly rushed toward the sky and gazed into the distance.


    "What''s the situation?" Nash and the others also flew up and looked at the faraway forest.


    "The fighting sound over there is quite differentpared to previously, and there¡¯s been a huge


    change. Apart from that, the fighting sound from each ce seems to be connected into one singleContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    line. D*mn it! If I guessed correctly, members of the Bloodshed n have arrived, and they''ve


    started to enter the forest!¡±

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    Fane''s expression turned steely at the thought.


    "How''s this possible? Those people came so quickly! What should we do?¡± Everybody looked at


    Fane, tantly clueless.


    Fane deliberated his thoughts before looking behind him and pointed at one of the mountaintops as


    he spoke, "This is what we''ll do. The mountain over there is quite far away from this ce, and you


    guys will head there. Should you meet any one of our members on the way, exin everything and


    have them run. Time is of the essence, seeing as we don''t know if people of the Nine Armies will


    rush over, but it¡¯s obvious that we''re being guarded by the other party from the outside area now.


    We need to buy more time and let those capable of breaking through into the First-stage ultimate


    god-level to breakthrough as soon as possible!"


    Kevin thought about it and took several pills out before passing them to several members in the


    peak stage of the true godlevel. "I have a couple of second-grade premium pills here with me, and


    it''ll be enough to help everyone breakthrough into the First-grade ultimate god-level. Take these,


    and share them among yourselves!¡±


    Fane also took several pills out with the flip of his hand. "There are several second-grade premium


    and three third-grade elementary pills here. Father, you can share them with the others."


    "What are you saying? Aren''t you leaving with us?¡± Nash looked at Fane. From the way Fane


    spoke, it looked like he did not n to leave with them.


    "I''ll stay back with the elders to try and cut down some of their disciples. We¡¯ll act ording to


    circumstances and make enough ruckus to dy their actions. We''ll see if we can dy them from


    running around. With this, you guys will be able to gather at that mountain top. We''ll buy you some


    time to gather everyone else; it''s best if everybody can raise their fighting prowess together. What


    we can do is to dy some time."


    Fane looked far away before continuing," We¡¯re lucky as this forest is quite big. It''ll take a couple of


    days for you guys to fly from here to the mountain, and it''ll take even more time if they¡¯re slowly


    sweeping the ce to look for our people! Remember: don''t engage in battles if possible. It¡¯ll be


    difficult for them to find you guys if we hide in the forest as we fly." "I''ll go with you. What you¡¯re


    attempting is very dangerous. If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together!¡± Nash knew that it would be


    very dangerous if Fane stayed back. He thought about it and passed the pills to Titus. ''Titus, you''ll


    be in charge of distributing the pills to the others.¡±


    "I¡¯ll distribute the pills to everybody now as I''m also staying with you. I''m in the Third-grade ultimate


    god-level, and I can provide lots of help. I''ll be able to kill some of the Bloodshed n¡¯s members in


    the First or Second-grade ultimate god-level!¡± Titus stood forward bravely and quickly distributed the


    pills to several members of the Woods family.


    "I want to stay with you guys too, Honey!¡± Selena bit her sexy red lips, fearing she might never see


    Fane after leaving him.


    Fane stepped forward and embraced Selena before gently saying, "Honey, you can¡¯te with us


    this time since it''s too dangerous. Don¡¯t worry, though¡ªI have made my ns. I¡¯m not rushing to


    death, and I''m only going to dy their time while sending them on a goose run. Don¡¯t forget that


    I''m an alchemist who can cultivate third-grade intermediate pills, and I have quite a number of


    materials with me!¡±


    Fane paused before he continued, "We¡¯ll dy them for some time before finding a ce to train in


    increasing our fighting prowess. What we need is time, and once we¡¯re able to get more time to


    break through, it won¡¯t be so easy to kill us then!¡¯


    "Alright. I¡¯ll try my best to improve my fighting prowess!¡± Selena''s eyes reddened. She knew Fane


    spoke so calmly, but it would not be so easy to escape when he met true masters.


    "Yes. Honey, you''re already in the elementary level of the true god-level, and it¡¯s already quick


    enough. Work harder!" Fane kissed Selena on her forehead in front of everybody, causing her to


    blush lightly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    Helena and the others envied how intimate Fane and Selena were, being husband and wife.


    Helena even pursed her lips in her deep envy.


    Danie walked toward Fane and reminded him, ¡°Since you decided to stay, you have to be on your


    guard at all times. Don''t just rush in and fight if your opponents have a high fighting prowess, do you


    understand?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. I''ll remember that." Fane smiled indifferently before he turned to hug Danie, causing


    her to blush, somewhat embarrassed. It was obvious how flustered she was.


    Haha... Splendid!" Kevin and the others chuckled at the sight.


    Alejandro, on the other hand, turned his head to the other side. Fane embracing Danie in front of


    everyone indicated his announcement of their unique rtionship.


    He also knew that Helena and Fane were just pretending to be a couple. He was, in fact, dating his


    youngest daughter.


    He was quite satisfied with Fane.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Helena, on the other hand, was somewhat embarrassed. After all, everyone knew about her and


    Fane when she pretended to be his girlfriend, and many youngdies from the Cabello family


    envied her.


    ¡°Alright. Please take care. We¡¯ll be waiting for you at the mountain top." Danie was inwardly


    happy as warmth surged within her¡ªsweet like honey.


    Alejandro waved his hand and said to the group of people, "You guys should go... Go... Those who


    are in the Third-grade ultimate god-level should stay while the others will leave with Helena!"


    Helena, Danie, Selena, and the others could not bear to part with them, anxious about how


    dangerous it would be when they head to where the enemy was.


    Nheless, they had to fly to where Fane pointed to, under the protection of the forest with


    consideration of the greater good.


    Only six remained after everyone else had left: Fane and Titus, who were in the Fourth -grade


    ultimate god level, and Keh, Nash, and the others who were in the Third -grade ultimate god


    level.


    Fane turned to the remaining five and remarked, "The people here have the highest fighting


    prowess, but your realms aren''t very stable yet. You guys need at least two more days before you


    can try breaking through. My fighting prowess is stable enough due to the martial art technique. I


    n to secretly attack the members of the Bloodshed n during daytime and kill as many of them


    as possible. After all, they have no idea there are people like us, who have a slightly higher fighting


    prowess, among these people here."


    Nash nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should be able to rescue arge number of people. Just ask


    those people we rescue to not walk toward the outer ring of the forest or simply fight. They should


    immediately head for the ce we mention."


    Fane nodded. "We just need to persist for another two to three days. I''ll cultivate pills in the evening,


    and after your realm has stabilized, you guys should find an opportunity to break through soon. I''ll


    prepare a third-grade intermediate pill for each of you, and it shouldn¡¯t be an issue for you guys to


    break through another two more stages. You should be able to break through into the Fifth or Sixth-


    stage ultimate god-level. Together with mybat power, we should have more strength to deal


    with them!"

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    "Alright, we¡¯ll do it that way, carrying it out like guerri warfare. Anyway, let''s see what our


    opponents are up to. If they have a very high fighting prowess, we¡¯ll keep it low instead of fighting


    them head-on, but if they have a low fighting prowess, we¡¯ll end them swiftly.¡± Keh was slightly


    excited. He was overjoyed at the thought of Fane giving him a third-grade intermediate pill, and


    there was hope for him to increase his fighting prowess for three grades.


    After all, this was a third-grade intermediate pill, and not many people can get it. Staying behind


    was a very dangerous move for them, but it was also an opportunity.


    ''Haha... I believe that their disciples won¡¯t have high fighting prowess. After all, their usual disciples


    and informal disciples merely have regr fighting prowess.


    Apart from that, Fane can kill their formal disciples if they don''t have extremely high fighting


    prowess and if there aren''t many of them.¡± Weston chuckled, but a thought then urred to him as


    he spoke, "Still, we have to fight a war that we have absolute confidence over, and we especially


    can''t let any of their disciples run away. If any of their people escaped, we''ll be in trouble should


    they inform the elders or pavilion master of the Bloodshed n about our situation."


    Fane nodded in agreement. "Our advantage right now is that our opponents have no idea about our


    existence. They must be thinking that we don''t have a high fighting prowess as we had just entered


    this area. It''s already good to break through into the First-stage ultimate god-level, and there will be


    very few of us who are in the Second -stage ultimate god-level. Hence, this is our opportunity!"


    Fane then flew upward and gazed into the distance before saying, "Let''s go and sneak in that


    direction. Seems like there¡¯s a battle up ahead!"


    The six of them traveled speedily, and they soon flew to a ce where sounds of battle were heard.


    They hid in the forest and looked at the situation outside.


    "It¡¯s the disciples of the Bloodshed n, alright!" Nash tightened his fist in anger when he took a


    look. There were several thousand members from second-ss aristocratic families who were


    surrounded by about 100 disciples of the Bloodshed n.


    Although there were many members of the second-ss aristocratic families there, there were more


    than a dozen of the Bloodshed n disciples who were in the First or Second-grade ultimate god-


    level. There were also quite a number of disciples who were in the true god-level. With a handful of


    Bloodshed n disciples in the ultimate god-level, it seemed the battle had tipped to one side.


    Members of the second-ss aristocratic families were utterly anxious, wanting to escape.


    However, those men killed more than a dozen people with a wave of their sword, and dead bodies


    were strewn everywhere on the ground. Blood sttered all over the ce, and many of them were


    so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    ¡°Go!" With a wave of Fane¡¯s hand, everybody rushed outward.


    The members of these aristocratic families were families who entered the pact with the Woods


    family when they went to ck Windy Ind. Although they were not members of the Woods family,


    Fane still chose to help them.


    Several old men from the second-ss aristocratic families withstood the attack while yelling in


    despair. They wanted to escape, but it was too difficult.


    "Sh*t, we¡¯re done for! We are done for! Why are there so many members in the ultimate god-level?!"


    "That¡¯s right! There are several in the Second-grade ultimate god-level! What should we do?"


    Then...


    Whoosh!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A sword aura flew toward them and killed two Bloodshed n disciples in the Second -grade


    ultimate god-level.


    "Such strength!" The old men inhaled deeply, delighted as they looked toward the source of the


    attack. "Oh, thank goodness! It¡¯s the members of the Woods family, and the family master of the


    Cabello family is also here! Are we saved?"

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    "D*mn it! Who are these people? Why did several masters in the Third-grade ultimate god-level


    appear?¡± The remaining disciples of the Bloodshed n were appalled at how sudden everything


    changed One second ago, they did not pay much notice toward these men who barged into the


    sacred grounds, but who would have thought that so many masters of the ultimate god-level would


    rush out the next second. There were five masters in the Third-grade ultimate god level and one of


    them was in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level. This caused them to be instantly stunned.


    "Could they be members of the Nine armies? D*mn it! They must be! When did the Nine Armies


    deploy their people here?" One of the men who was in the First-grade ultimate god-level was so


    frightened that he turned to escape.


    Unfortunately, Alejandro flickered right behind him andnded a heavy punch on his face, killing him


    instantly. "Die!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Fane and the others'' arrival instantly shifted the tides of battle, and less than a minuteter, the fight


    ended. Those that remained felt like they had survived a cmity.


    An old man from one of the second-ss aristocratic families led the group of people to kneel in


    front of Fane and the others. "Young Master Fane, Master Woods and Master Cabello, thank you so


    much!"


    Fane smiled bitterly before he said," Several of you should fly up with me and take a look.''


    Some of them indeed flew with Fane as he pointed at one of the mountains far away, saying, ¡°Do


    you guys see that ce? You should travel as fast as possible toward that area. You can inform


    anybody you meet on the way about the current situation, apart from the people of the Skies


    Pavilion and Hall of Divine Royal. We''re currently surrounded by the disciples of the Bloodshed


    n, a member of the Alliance Guard. They¡¯re guarding outside the forest and have sent people


    into this area to hunt us who have entered the sacred grounds. After you guys arrive at the


    mountain top, try your best to increase your fighting prowess. Our people are on their way to the


    mountain, as we speak. Don¡¯t cause any fights on your way, and it won¡¯t be so easy for members of


    the Bloodshed n to find you people.¡± Fane informed everybody about the general situation, and


    the families nodded with gratitude before flying toward the mountain Fane had pointed at.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Nash and the others gathered their trophies while Fane went over the situation with everyone else.


    After all, these items were extremely important for them to improve their fighting prowess, and it


    would have been a waste to leave them.


    Of course, as they did not have much time, Nash and the others did not check their martial rings


    one by one; they only took the martial rings of those with higher fighting prowess. They could not let


    go of the martial rings that once belonged to those Bloodshed n disciples as there might be


    some stronger martial skill or martial art technique in their martial rings.


    Flying back to hispanions, Nash remarked with a small smile, "We can only take the martial


    rings of those who have a higher fighting prowess. There''s no need to take those that belong to


    people in the semi -god level or the elementary stage of the true god-level.¡±


    Fane nodded. "Those who have a low fighting prowess don''t have many precious items with them.


    If theye across anything, they would''ve handed those items to their elders for safe-keeping as


    that''s a much safer way. All they have on them are just things that are suitable for their fighting


    prowess.


    "Let''s go. Sounds like a battle is happening nearby!" Fane led his people and continued to fly


    toward another area.


    Titus thought about it and said to Fane, who was beside him, "Young Master Fane, if no monster


    beasts pass by the area recently, the disciples of the Bloodshed n shall discover the bodies of


    those people soon. If they discovered that even members in the Second-grade ultimate god level


    have died, they''ll definitely report to their upper management about this, right?"


    Fane smiled coldly at that. "That''ll be better. By then, the other party would definitely think that the


    Nine Armies had sent people to assist us. They might cause trouble and question the Nine Armies.


    In that case, the Nine Armies can''t pretend like they knew nothing about what had happened!¡±


    Titus'' eyes immediately lit up. "That¡¯s right! If the Nine Armies refuse to take action, they''ll definitely


    refuse to acknowledge that they had sent people over. However, the Bloodshed n will definitely


    suspect that they''re secretly assisting us. This is a good thing, seeing as it¡¯ll only benefit us if the


    contradiction between both families increases!"

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    It was not long until Fane and hispanions got to where the sounds of people fighting were


    heard. Before their eyes were several members of the Woods family and the Pavilion of Divinity,


    fighting with Bloodshed n disciples.


    However, these Bloodshed n disciples-about 100 of them¡ªdid not have a high fighting prowess.


    They were instead in the semi-god level, true god-level, and ultimate god-level. There was only one


    old man who was in the First-stage ultimate god-level.


    Even so, the members of the Woods family and the Divinity of Pavilion obviously could notpete


    with them as their opponents pulverized them.


    "Wonderful! There are members of our Woods family!" ted at the sight. Fane led hispanions


    to rush out.


    "Dear me, it¡¯s our young master and family master!" The members of the Woods family were over


    the moon when they saw who came to their rescue. They knew that Fane was a very talented


    genius among geniuses. They had been at this ce for more than 20 days, and Fane must have


    broken through into the ultimate god-level already.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Bloodshed n disciples were no match for Fane and the rest. Upon their arrival. Fane and the


    others were in within several moves.


    A young man of the Woods family immediately walked forward and said to them, "Thank goodness!


    Young Master Fane and family master, it''s great that you people are still alive. We have no idea


    where these people came from. We¡¯ve been searching for you guys these past couple of days, but


    we couldn''t find you. Our fighting prowess has slightly increased, but we¡¯re still no match for them!"


    Fane swept a nce at everyone before telling them about the situation.


    Once he finished, Fane thoughtfully remarked, "You people have a low fighting prowess, and I¡¯m


    afraid that the journey will be very dangerous. On top of that, there are quite a number of you here. I


    think you should follow us to take a look at what¡¯s happening up ahead so we can rescue more


    people. When there are more peopleter and you guys have people in the ultimate god-level to


    lead you, you can travel toward the mountain top over there to wait for us." "Alright, Young Master!"


    The members of the Woods family and the Pavilion of Divinity were rather thrilled.


    "Let''s go over there!" Fane listened to the fighting noises around them and led his people to the


    other side.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    This time. Fane and the others soon discovered that about 2000 people were surrounded, attacked


    by the Bloodshed n disciples. The Pavilion of Divinity''s pavilion master, the sacreddy of the


    Pavilion of Divinity, Melody, members of the Woods family, and Cabello family were among these


    people.


    Several hundred Bloodshed n disciples cornered them, and there were more than a dozen who


    were in the ultimate god-level. There were even three who were in the Third-grade ultimate god-


    level.


    ¡°Curses! Our opponents aren¡¯t even that many, but there are too many people at the ultimate god-


    level!" Melody had also broken through into the Second-grade ultimate god-level and could be


    considered a very talented genius. Several of the elders of their Pavilion of Divinity had also broken


    through into the First-stage ultimate god-level.


    However, it was still very difficult for them to defeat those members of the Bloodshed n under


    such circumstances.

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    One of the female disciples could not help but mumble, ¡°Sigh... I wonder if things would¡¯ve been


    better if we left with Young Master Fane, seeing how talented he is. If he had also broken through


    into the Second -grade ultimate god-level, he''d definitely be able to kill disciples in the Third-grade


    ultimate god-level with hisbat power!"


    Melody¡¯s expression darkened when she heard that. The man''s image appeared in her head, and


    she regretted what happened. She wondered how he was doing and if he had broken through.


    Based on his talents, he would not die so easily once he had broken through into the First-grade


    ultimate god-level.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about? We''re the Pavilion of Divinity, and the Woods family¡¯s young master


    might have died by now. Apart from that, we obtained the martial art technique to improve our


    fighting prowess not long after we left their side. Who knows what would''ve happened if we left with


    the Woods family!" snapped another female disciple while she fended off their enemies.


    "Melody, bring several talented disciples and leave. I''ll stall some time for you and the other


    disciples and see if we can fight our way out. The both of us can''t die here together. You''re very


    talented, and the inheritance of our Pavilion of Divinity will be broken if you die here!" As the pavilion


    master of the Pavilion of Divinity, Aureole felt hurt as she saw how the elders and patronums were


    killed, all while she was helpless. Although there were not many enemies, there were enough to kill


    every single person here. It was not easy to defeat masters in the ultimate god-level, especially


    when their enemies had masters who were in the Third-grade ultimate god-level.


    "Pavilion master, I...I can''t leave. If we''re to die, then we''ll die together. With our number, we''ll fight


    them with all we have. Didn¡¯t we manage to kill some of their disciples?" Melody gritted her teeth as


    she finally killed one of the other party¡¯s disciples, who was in the First-stage ultimate god-level.


    "Melody, you''re the sacreddy of our Pavilion of Divinity. You have to think about our pavilion and


    the better good of the situation at this moment. Leave now!" Aureole yelled loudly and rushed


    forward with all her might.


    "Haha... Sacreddy? This ce of ours is known as the sacred grounds, and we''ve never heard of


    any sacreddy. Who would''ve thought that a person from the abandoned world will call herself the


    sacreddy. I want to see what this sacreddy looks like!" A male discipleughed loudly, eyeing


    Melody from head to toe before he added, "Everybody, listen up! This is their pavilion''s sacreddy,


    and our goal now is to capture this sacreddy alive!"


    Another old man chimed in smilingly," Haha... I''m just as curious. Let¡¯s have a look at how the


    sacreddy lookster. She has quite a nice figure and beautiful eyes, and I just wonder what she


    looks like under the veil. If she''s beautiful and is willing to be a furnace so I can practice my


    malicious martial art technique, I¡¯ll let her live. If she''s too ugly, we just need to kill her!" "Haha!


    Good idea, Junior Brother!" The middle-aged man standing behind him startedughing loudly. This


    old man was, in fact, his junior brother.


    However, he went straight toward Melody after that. "You better pray that she''s not beautiful enough


    to make me want to keep her, though. If I''m attracted to her..." He chuckled. "You''ll have to give her


    to me!¡±


    "How can you do this? Senior brother, don''t you have good taste all along? Why are you now


    attracted to this one?" The old man¡¯s expression darkened, displeased at his decision.


    "Haha... This woman is extremely alluring with how she looks. As long as her face hidden under the


    veil isn''t too ugly, she''s definitely the type of woman that I like!" The middle-aged man was in the


    Third-grade ultimate god-level, and as he spoke, the distance between him and Melody gradually


    shortened.


    "Melody, run, now!" Aureole, who was fighting on the other side, rushed over in a sh after she


    yelled out loudly to Melody.


    "Olddy, are you suicidal?" Seeing how someone stood in his way, the middle-aged man clenched


    his fists tightly and swung his fist toward Aureole mercilessly, not even using his chi.


    Aureole''s expression became steely as she quickly activated her chi and swung her fist toward the


    man.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    Bang!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    s, Aureole was no match for the man despite using her chi. His fist sent her flying away.


    "Pavilion master!" Melody turned pale in fright. She flew over speedily and barely caught Aureole,


    who was flying backward.


    ¡°Why... Why didn¡¯t you escape?¡± Aureole was slightly angry as Melody did not take the opportunity


    to escape. There was an obvious area where they could try to rush out. It was a hard-earned


    opportunity, yet Melody wasted it.


    Puff!


    She vomited another mouthful of blood the moment she finished speaking.


    "Haha... Did you think you could escape when I''ve got my eyes on you? Putting other things aside,


    she won''t have the chance of escaping from me, based on the speed of her flying alone!" The


    middle-aged manughed and slowly flew over.


    Out of the blue, a man rushed out and killed several Bloodshed n disciples on the outside with


    several continuous punches before finally stopping in front of Melody and the others.


    "F...Fane?" Melody was dazed at the sight of this familiar figure. She never expected to meet Fane


    at this spot.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The moment Fane stopped attacking, Nash and the others rushed in and attacked the other


    Bloodshed n disciples ferociously.


    ¡°Young Master Fane, why are you guys here? I''m grateful for what you''ve done, but these people


    are hauntingly strong. Three of them are in the Third-grade ultimate god -level!" Aureole wiped the


    trace of blood at the corner of her mouth with her hand and was slightly worried. Although Fane


    looked strong from the way he attacked them, she feared and was wary if Fane could contend


    against the opponents of those masters in the Third-grade ultimate god-level.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We came out here because we¡¯re confident about the situation!" Fane turned around


    and looked at the two of them, smiling indifferently as he said, "To be honest, we wouldn''t have


    rushed forward if we hesitated."


    Aureole smiled embarrassingly when she heard this, but she had to admit that Fane had told the


    truth. They had no reason to rush out so boldly had they not been confident. After all, they were not


    members of the Woods family. On top of that, therger number of people here were the disciples of


    their Pavilion of Divinity, and only a small number of people were members of the Woods family.


    "Pavilion master, look!" Melody pointed forward in an extremely shocked manner." Pavilion master,


    look at them! They seem to be in the Third-grade ultimate god-level! That¡¯s right, they''re in the


    Third-grade ultimate god-level!"


    "This is great! We¡¯re saved atst!" Tears trickled down Aureole''s face as she took a closer look.


    Since those five were in the Third-grade ultimate god-level, Fane, who came together with them,


    would not have a low fighting prowess either.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    "D*mn it! What''s happening? How can people in the Third-grade ultimate god level appear?" The


    man seemed all haughty before, but his expression distorted into fear at the sudden turn of events.


    He never imagined that there were those in the Third -grade ultimate god level among those who


    entered the area.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A man in the Second-grade ultimate god level flew over to the man who was in the Third-stage


    ultimate god level with a serious look on his face. "This looks bad, Senior brother. The pavilion felt


    that there weren¡¯t many masters among these people, so they didn''t send many strong disciples


    into the area. They said that this is our training and asked us to kill to our heart''s content, but who''d


    know that there will be people in the Third-grade ultimate god level among them!"


    Frowning, the middle-aged man thought about it and theorized, "Could they be members of the Nine


    Armies? These people couldn''t have broken through so quickly as they have just entered this area


    recently!"


    The man in the Second-grade ultimate god level shook his head. "Impossible! These people


    obviously know each other, and they''re also from the abandoned grounds!"


    "Haha... Stop guessing and just ept your death!" Faneughed, and with a wave of his hand, a


    horrifying wisp of aura went straight toward both men.


    Blood drained from the faces of both the Bloodshed n disciples when they saw the long wisp of


    energy.


    "A casual attack of his isparable to certain martial skill. This guy is in the Fourth-stage ultimate


    god level!" After experiencing Fane''s terrifying attacks, the man in the Third-stage ultimate god level


    took a sword out with the flip of his hand before waving it toward Fane.


    With the wave of his sword, a scary wave of sword aura went straight toward Fane. It was a


    powerful martial skill, evident with the thick amount of energy it had.


    Boom!


    s, his martial skill could not contend against Fane''s attack. The sword aura was crushed by the


    wisp of energy Fane casually threw forward and turned into dust.


    "How can this be? My martial skill can''t evenpete with that spontaneous attack of his?" The


    man in the Third-grade ultimate god level was so frightened that his eyeballs almost popped out of


    their sockets when he saw the situation. He could not believe that this was happening. After all, he


    was the formal disciple of the Bloodshed n with quite a strong fighting prowess.


    Boom!


    The next second, both him and the man in the Second-grade ultimate god level were hit by Fane¡¯s


    attack, even though an aura shield covered their body. They directly exploded into pieces of meat


    before falling out of the sky.


    Fane rushed over and killed two other disciples in the Second-grade ultimate god level disciples,


    seeing how they still persisted desperately. Weston, Keh, and the others soon defeated the


    remaining Bloodshed n disciples.


    "Young Master Fane, what''s your current fighting prowess? How can you be so powerful? Those in


    the Third-grade ultimate god level stood no chance against you. I don''t think you''re in the


    Fourthgrade ultimate god level!"

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    Melody flew over and questioned Fane curiously after thanking him.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Haha... Isn''t it obvious? I''m in the Fourthgrade ultimate god level, but mybat power is just


    slightly stronger than those in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level!" Fane smiled humbly. At that


    moment, Nash and the others had gone over to help gather their trophies.


    Aureole was at a loss for words at what they said. She was certain that this young man''sbat


    power was not only slightly stronger than those in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level. His casual


    wisp of energy caused the Bloodshed n¡¯s disciples in the Second and Third-grade ultimate god


    level to burst into pieces. "By the way, Young Master Fane, we heard from these people that they¡¯re


    members of the Bloodshed n and even mentioned the Nine Armies. What¡¯s going on? We don¡¯t


    really understand the situation of this ce, and it looks like the descendants of those who entered


    this area previously aren''t that weing." Aureole thought about it and looked at Fane puzzlingly.


    She hoped to learn some answers from Fane.


    Fane gave a small smile before rying the things he knew, adding, "It''d be in your best interest to


    follow what I''ve said and gather at the mountaintop over there. Don¡¯t engage in battles throughout


    the journey, and hide under the trees while being quick on your feet. You guys won¡¯t be discovered


    that easily if you do."


    Aureole felt that Fane''s n seemed perfect as she nodded in satisfaction. Alright, Young Master


    Fane, we''ll listen to what you say. We hope that Young Master Fane can catch them by surprise and


    kill more of the Bloodshed n''s disciples.


    We''ll make this ursed Bloodshed n suffer so they''ll know that we''re not ones to be trampled


    over!"


    Fane nodded. "We can only try our best to secretly cost some losses among their people and wreak


    havoc among them, but I won''t help those from the Skies Pavilion or those who came from the


    seas. It''s good for them to be killed by the people of the Bloodshed n!"


    "Haha... That''s for sure. Who knew how members of these two forces learned of our agreement and


    followed us into this area." Aureole smiled and said to her people," Everybody,e with me!"


    Unexpectedly, Melody hesitated


    momentarily before she spoke to Aureole and Fane, "Pavilion master, I''d like to stay with Fane and


    the others. Those from the Bloodshed n have killed so many of our disciples, and now that I¡¯m


    already in the Second-stage ultimate god level and not the First-stage ultimate god level, I believe


    that I''ll be of great help to them."


    "This..." Aureole was somewhat hesitant. After all, it was incredibly dangerous to stay, and Melody


    was the Pavilion of Divinity''s sacreddy. She was the


    Pavilion of Divinity''s next pavilion master, and they would have no sessor if Melody died.


    Despite having other talented disciples, however, they were very much behindpared to Melody.


    She eventually nodded as she gazed at Fane. ¡°Alright, you can stay. At least you can be of help and


    can crush those in the First-stage ultimate god level."


    Fane thought about it before he finally said, ¡°Alright. It isn¡¯t a problem if Ms. Melody wants to stay


    with us. I''ll cultivate a pill for you when I''m free, so let''s break through together. You should try your


    best to increase your fighting prowess so we can teach the members of the Bloodshed n a


    lesson!"


    Aureole then led her people away. Nash and the others had also stored the trophies they obtained


    into several martial rings.


    Once Aureole left with the rest, Melody offered Fane a smile as she apologetically spoke, "So sorry


    about what happened previously. We were too petty."


    "Naha... Don''t worry, I didn''t pay much attention to what happened. On top of that, what your people


    said made sense as we really are members of two different forces Faneughed heartily, looking as


    if unfazed about what had happened.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    "Haha... Ms. Melody, leaving with Fane is the wisest choice. If I didn''t meet Fane, would I be in the


    Third-grade ultimate god level now?" dered Alejandro earnestly beside them. "However, your


    current


    choice is quite right. Since you aren¡¯t afraid of death, following Young Master Fane will certainly


    benefit you. Our Young Master Fane is already a third-grade intermediate alchemist. I can see that


    you have a stable realm, and 1 think everybody''s realm will stabilize after two more days. Let¡¯s find


    a chance to train together. You¡¯ll surely break through into the Fifth-grade ultimate god level if you


    manage to refine a third-grade intermediate pill!" "You... You''re already a third-grade intermediate


    alchemist?¡± Melody''s mouth hung widely after hearing all that, wondering if she was mistaken.


    "Yes, but this isn''t enough. Recently, I don''t have time to continue trying out the cultivation of third-


    grade premium pills. We''ll see what to do when I''m free. Now, we need to buy some time to cut


    down the Bloodshed n. Let¡¯s go. I''m afraid that the fighting noises here would attract new


    Bloodshed n disciples or monster beasts. With the current situation, we can only act when we


    need to rescue others so that we won''t waste time." With a nod, Fane turned around and flew to


    another direction after he spoke.


    Nash and the others immediately followed after him.


    Melody, flying right behind them, was overwhelmed with shock. A third-stage intermediate alchemist


    was already extremely strong, and the pills cultivated by such an alchemist was enough to shock


    the people or masters in the ultimate god level.


    Still, Fane spoke in such a nonchnt manner about it.


    Not long after Fane and the others left, more than a dozen Bloodshed n''s disciples arrived at the


    area, gazing at the corpses on the ground in sheer shock.


    "What''s going on? What... What is this?


    Three who are in the Third-grade ultimate god level and many who are in the Second-grade


    ultimate god level died? It doesn¡¯t seem like most of their opponents have died as well!" An old man


    who was in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level was stunned when he saw the bodies of the


    Bloodshed n''s disciples on the ground.


    They met a group of trainers who came from the abandoned world, but they easily settled these


    people who did not have a high fighting prowess. They immediately flew over when they heard


    fighting noises near them.


    They did not expect the fighting noises to stop before they arrived at this area and met with such a


    scene instead.


    A Bloodshed n disciple in the Second-grade ultimate god level thought about it and, with shock


    still stered on his face, said, "Three of our people in the Third-grade ultimate god level had died.


    Doesn''t this mean that there are people in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level among them?


    Otherwise, the three of them wouldn''t have died here. Even if they failed to win the fight, couldn¡¯t


    one or two of them escape easily?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Fourth-grade ultimate god level?¡± The old man had an extremely darkened expression on his face


    after he heard this." Curses! How can people from a foreignnd achieve such fighting prowess


    within one to two months? Logically, those people have just arrived at this ce less than two


    months ago, so how could there be those in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level within such a short


    period? The members of the Nine Armies must¡¯ve helped them!¡±


    "Let''s go! We''ll report this to the elders and pavilion master immediately!"

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    The old man had forwarded his suggestion upon deliberation when he saw that the sky had


    darkened.


    They left the ce afterward, leaving the corpses to be scavenged by prowling monster beasts.


    At the same moment, Angus, E, and several young people were sitting on boulders located at a


    junction outside the Nine Armies'' base.


    "Oh, they''ve started fighting, alright. Members of the Bloodshed n sent people over early in the


    morning, dispatched into the forest to assassinate Helena and the others." Angus thought of


    Helena''s beautiful appearance and was worried.


    Skye, who was by their side, smiled coldly and remarked, "You guys are still talking about Helena.


    Haha! Helena is probably a goner now, and it''s probably a horrible death, too. Her body might¡¯ve


    been eaten by monster beasts already!"


    Angus clenched his fists in anger at Skye''s words and shot her a livid re."


    Impossible! I know she¡¯ll survive. After all, she¡¯s in the First-stage ultimate god level, and seeing


    how many they were in numbers, they might be able to escape!"


    "Haha... Young Master Angus, weren''t you quite smart all this while? Why has your intelligence


    regressed just because of a woman? It''s true that she''s in the First-stage ultimate god level, but did


    you forget that there''s a Seventh-grade ultimate god level master among those who are hunting


    them? How can such a master fail to kill a person who''s in the First-grade ultimate god level? Would


    she be able to escape from such a master?" Skye met his re with her own heated stare at the


    thought of how Angus cared for Helena.


    Unexpectedly, Hendrick chimed in, "No matter what, I refuse to believe she¡¯s dead until I see her


    corpse. I hope that she''ll survive, even though there¡¯s only one out of ten thousand possibilities."


    E frowned, face riddled with hesitance." Sigh... There¡¯s no other way. If the members of our Nine


    Armies arrived at the forest earlier to help them, I¡¯m sure Helena''s father and sisters could survive,


    whether or not Helena lives. However, since the Nine Armies n to stay put right now, I''m afraid


    that both her sisters and her father could be in by members of the Bloodshed n along with the


    others." "This is quite arge forest, but the Bloodshed n has lots of disciples. If they did a


    sweep of the entire forest, eighty to ny percent of the people who entered this area might die.


    I''m afraid that not many people would be able to escape." The fatty smiled bitterly before he


    continued," If theyb the entire ground two to three times or spend more time in this area, more


    of those people who came to this sacred ground would die!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    E thought about it and said, ¡°Don''t worry. The Nine Armies would only allow them to attack this


    ce for around three days, and they won''t pretend that they know nothingter on. Otherwise, the


    people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud would be unhappy when they arrive and see that the Nine


    Armies did nothing about the matter."


    Skye also nodded and said, "That''s right. We''re the nearest ones to this forest, and we normally


    seek precious items in this forest. If we allow the people from the Bloodshed n to stay inside for


    a long time, the people from the pavilions would be displeased for sure¡ªthose disciples might


    sneakily collect the precious items in the forest, too!"


    ¡°This won''t work; we can''t stay here like sitting ducks. How about this: Let¡¯s gather some people and


    secretly enter the forest to give them a helping hand,¡± suggested Angus boldly as he grew


    increasingly frightened the more he thought of what was happening.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    Angus'' suggestion infuriated Skye, who shot him a fiery re. "Angus, have you gone crazy? Do


    you know how dangerous that is? And you want to go in, too? Haha! Can you, with so many people


    guarding outside the forest?"


    Hendrick interceded, saying to Angus," Young Master Angus, you can''t act impulsively. We can''t go


    in like that; their men might kill us. After all, the Nine Armies won''t immediately make a huge scene


    because they killed several people. Let''s wait and see.¡±


    E was also surprised and immediately helped to persuade Angus, "Angus, this is too impulsive of


    you. Do you think that the people from the Bloodshed n will allow us to go in? Allowing us to go


    in is allowing us to help kill their disciples. How would they allow that? They might cut us down the


    moment we get to the entrance!"


    Angus sighed and went back to sitting on the boulder he was sitting on previously. ¡¯ Sigh... I can


    only worry for them as I listen to the ongoing fights in the area before us and how the Bloodshed


    n disciples are guarding outside the forest.¡±


    His eyes lit up at this moment, and he spoke naively, "By the way, those people won¡¯t be that


    vignt at night, right? At least they won''t think that somebody would want to go in by then, no?


    They¡¯ll only be guarding against those inside who will rush out. If we fly right in at night, would they


    mistake us as Bloodshed n disciples where we¡¯re going in to help hunt Helena and the others


    down?" "No way, no way! This is too dangerous! We¡¯ll all be done for if they capture us!" Skye was


    tongue-tied. It looked like Angus was head over heels for Helena, willing to take such a great risk for


    that woman.


    Angus thought about it and said, "If they catch us, we¡¯ll just say that we don''t know what''s going on


    in the area. It shouldn''t be a problem if we''re only entering the forest to search for treasures and


    spirited grass, right?¡±


    However, Hendrick smiled bitterly. "Young Master Angus, do you truly think that they''re fools? If


    we''re there to search for spirited grass, we¡¯ll go over during the day and in the morning. Who¡¯d run


    into the forest at night in search of spirited grass? Everyone knows that even a trainer with high


    fighting prowess can''t go against the monster beasts at night. The monster beasts are so used to


    moving around during nighttime, and some of them have exceptional eyesight that allows them to


    look a far distance. It''s illogical for us to go in at night if we¡¯re really going over to search for


    precious items!"


    "Sigh... If we wait for another two to three days to do something, who knows how many of those


    from the abandoned world will die!" Angus looked in the direction of the forest and sighed


    helplessly.


    "There''s nothing we can do. The decision the First Fortress Master and the others had made is the


    most beneficial one for our Nine Armies. The Bloodshed n had always been somewhat stronger


    than our Nine Armies, and the First Fortress Master can''tpare to the Bloodshed n Master.


    We might not be able to defeat them if we go straight into a battle against them. Allowing the people


    who entered this area to fight off some of the Bloodshed n disciples is really a good thing for us."


    The fatty smiled bitterly before he said, " Young Master Angus, I think you should stop thinking


    about Ms. Helena. She seems to have bewitched you and Young Master Hendrick¡¯s. This won''t


    work, and the two of you need to brace yourselves that she has already died. On top of that, we


    should focus on training as men and not get caught up in rtionship issues."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    Skye immediately said, "Look at that. Look! Even the fatty understands things better than you


    people! Let''s go. The sky has turned dark, and we better go back to training. We might really get


    into a fight two days after this."


    Angus smiled bitterly and said, "We might get into a fight, huh? Haha... Judging by the First Fortress


    Master''s attitude, there''s only a slim chance that we''ll battle, and not long after that, the people from


    the Pavilion Billow Cloud will arrive. By then, it''ll only be a negotiation between both parties!¡±


    Hendrick also said, "That''s right. On top of that, we can''t break through within a couple of days, so


    training is useless."


    Meanwhile, a man arrived before the First


    Fortress Master.


    The First Fortress Master looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and slowly said, "How is it?


    What''s the situation in the forest?"


    The middle-aged man gestured politely with his hands and said, "They¡¯ve started fighting. The


    people from the Bloodshed n arrived in the morning and they sent a sizable group of disciples


    into the area, but I''m not sure what''s going on in the forest right now. Regardless, it sounded as


    though battles urred everywhere, and the noises ceased not long after they began. It looks like


    those people who entered this area don''t have a high fighting prowess."


    The First Fortress Master''s expression seemed unpleasant at the report. "Sigh... These people truly


    have disappointed me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    If more of them had broken through into the ultimate god level, they''d cause more damage to the


    Bloodshed n disciples, and we''d greatly benefit from that!"


    The middle-aged man smilingly said, "Haha ... First Fortress Master, there''s no need to worry.


    Those people don''t have a high fighting prowess, but many of the Bloodshed n disciples are in


    the true god level or semi-god level. On top of that, arge number of people barged into this area.


    Although the Bloodshed n announced that they have a hundred thousand disciples, there must


    be about three hundred to four hundred people who entered the area, even if they fought one


    another and were killed by monster beasts, right? That many should inflict great damage to the


    Bloodshed n."


    However, the middle-aged man paused here before he said, frowning, "First Fortress Master, I,


    however, feel that we can''t wait for too long before we take action. Although we benefit from doing


    that, there are drawbacks to it. I also thought about itst night, and this is what I havee up


    with.¡±


    "How''s that possible? What¡¯s the harm to us if we do something a littleter? In my opinion, it


    benefits us no matter what it is. We''ll be able to report to the Pavilion Billow Cloud, and the


    Bloodshed n will be weakened. What''s so bad about that?" Austin frowned, evidently not


    understanding the middle-aged man''s train of thoughts.


    Only then did the middle-aged man say, ¡° Think about it. These people must have entered the forest


    around one month ago, no? If that''s the case, they must''ve obtained quite a number of spirited


    grass from the area. Although they''ve used quite a number of these items, they''ll still have the


    martial skills, spirited grass, or martial art technique they obtained. How much martial enhancement


    material is there when there are so many of them?"


    As Austin listened to what the man said, he understood the meaning behind the conversation before


    the man continued speaking. Austin then said, his expression dark, "I understand what you''re trying


    to say. Those martial enhancement materials will belong to the members of the Bloodshed ns


    after the outsiders are killed by their disciples, and they won¡¯t hand them to us.¡±

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    What the man in front of him said caused Austin''s heart to quiver. It was true that there were lots of


    martial enhancement materials in that ce, and once the Bloodshed n disciples had them, they


    would never get it back.


    However, he thought about it and said," There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m sure many of the disciples


    from the Bloodshed n would die, and the disciples'' belongings wouldnd in the hands of those


    who entered the sacred grounds. On top of that, it''s alright if this can kill quite a number of


    Bloodshed n disciples and allow those people to benefit from it.¡±


    The middle-aged man in front of him also nodded after he heard this and said, "What you¡¯ve said is


    right. How many days shall we wait?¡±


    "At least another two or three days, perhaps? After all, if we go in too early, I''m afraid that the


    people of Pavilion Billow Cloud would leavete, too. If the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud


    cameter than that, we¡¯d suffer a huge loss if we fight for a long period!" Austin thought about it


    before he finally said, "You people should continue observing what''s happening in the forest. Report


    to me as soon as there is any news, do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, First Fortress Master. We''ll definitely report to you on time!" The middle-aged man


    gestured politely with his hands and quickly left.


    At this moment, multiple bonfires were burning outside the forest. The elders and pavilion master of


    the Bloodshed n guarding outside the forest feasted on a delicious barbeque of monster beasts


    while drinking nice wine. It was evident that they enjoyed themselves.


    "Daytime passed, just like that, and I''m sure they¡¯ve had quite a handful of rewards. Haha! Those


    people have just entered this area recently, and there aren''t many who are in the ultimate god level.


    This can be considered an experience for our disciples, and we, more importantly, can garner an


    impressive amount of precious items!" The First Elder of the Bloodshed n took arge sip of his


    wine andughed loudly.


    "Haha... The First Elder is right! The highlight of the day is that we made such a bigmotion, and


    so many of us are guarding outside the forest. Surely, the Nine Armies must''ve heard something,


    yet they''re hiding in their fortresses like tortoises. None of them darede forward. Haha!" The


    Second Elder of the Bloodshed n chomped off a mouthful of monster beast meat he had in his


    hands, expression proud and haughty.


    The Third Elder replied, "Haha! This means that the people of the Nine Armies understand


    themselves well. After all, their First Fortress Master is no match for our pavilion master. How can


    they fight against us when they don''t have as many people in the ultimate god level as us? In the


    past, didn''t they always swallow the insult when a few small altercations happened between us?"


    The pavilion master of the Bloodshed n, Edward, had a smile on his face when he spoke in a


    serious manner, "You guys shouldn¡¯t look down on the Nine Armies. We''re much stronger than


    them, but no more than that. It''s possible that they''ve note forward to confront us because they


    don''t know what we''re doing to the people in the forest, don¡¯t you think?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Fourth Elder nodded and said, ¡°What the pavilion master said is correct¡ªthey probably haven''t


    found out what¡¯s happening here. After all, the people of the Nine Armies don¡¯t alwayse and


    search for precious items here. They might have already searched for precious items and have


    been busy training recently, so they have no idea what¡¯s happening in the forest."


    "That¡¯s impossible. With such a bigmotion, they¡¯ll definitely find out what happened the next


    day, even if they didn''t realize it during the first day. We''re some distance away, but the weather


    today is nice and the skies are clear. I''m sure their people will be able to discover that something is


    wrong over here when they stand on top of the high walls of their fortress, right? They must''ve seen


    something!" The First Elder shook his head and said, ¡°I think the Nine Armies don¡¯t daree out


    because they''re afraid of us or they''re pretending that they didn''t see anything, seeing as ying


    the clueless card will save them the hassle."

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    All of a sudden, several members of the pavilion ran out of the forest, searching for the pavilion


    master and elders right after.


    The Second Elder smiled indifferently and casually asked the disciples, "What happened? Did you


    guyse out to take a rest?¡±


    They might have been tired due to ying the ounders from the abandoned world the whole day,


    coming to rest after all that.


    Unexpectedly, one of the disciples, an old man in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level, struggled to


    catch his breath before replying, "No, pavilion master and elders. I have something to report. We


    noticed something was off, so we ran out!" "And what''s that?" The First Elder frowned, sweeping his


    gaze across the disciples.


    Only then did the old man say, "We... We discovered that many of our people died after fighting


    them. It''s beyond our expectations to see three disciples in the Third-grade ultimate god level dead


    in one of our battlegrounds. There were also several disciples in the First and Second-grade


    ultimate god level who died. Several hundreds of our other disciples have also died, but only around


    a hundred of these ounders had perished. However, none of their ceased disciples were in the


    ultimate god level!"


    "What?!" Edward and the others were frightened to the core when they heard this. Based on their


    estimation, no nightmarish monster beast in this forest could kill a Bloodshed n disciple in the


    Third-grade ultimate god level.


    It was even impossible that those from the abandoned world who entered the forest had such


    capabilities. Logically, a disciple with such fighting prowess should be able to do anything they want


    inside this forest.


    However, three disciples with such fighting prowess had died, and this was just what their disciples


    saw. They still had no idea what happened in other fighting grounds.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Curses! Why would something like this happen?" The Fourth Elder''s expression seemed grim as


    he balled his fists. After all, disciples in the ultimate god level could be considered geniuses and


    important pirs to their pavilion The number of people in the ultimate god level was an important


    factor as to how strong a pavilion was.


    The old man in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level continued, "Pavilion master, if our estimations


    are correct, the people from the Nine Armies must be secretly helping them to kill our people. How


    else would such a master be in the opponent''s ranks?"


    The First Elder¡¯s facial expression immediately darkened as he spoke, "It seems as though the Nine


    Armies wore a facade in supposedly not doing anything, but they already have from the start. They


    secretly sent people into the forest to help these people. These people from the Nine Armies truly


    are cunning and calctive!"


    The corners of Edward''s mouth slightly twitched before he growled, "F*ck! The people of the Nine


    Armies are really cunning. They pretend like nothing is happening on the surface but secretly


    dispatch people to help the intruders. How utterly treacherous!"

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    The First Elder looked at Edward grimly." Pavilion master, what should we do now? We have no


    idea how many people the Nine Armies sent in and what their fighting prowess is. It looks like we


    can also send our disciples who are in the Fifth, Seventh, and Eight-grade ultimate god level into


    the forest."


    Edward thought about it before he said, " Don''t worry. I understand that guy, Austin Drago''s peculiar


    character. He won''t send many powerful masters into the forest; the most he¡¯d do is dispatch a few


    in the Fifth or Sixth-grade ultimate god level inside to help those people. He''d be suicidal if he dared


    to go against uspletely!"


    The Second Elder nodded and said in agreement, "What the pavilion master said is correct. If they


    send masters here, they would''ve led these people to fight us. They must''ve sent some people with


    middlerange fighting prowess and assisted the others in killing some of our people, that''s all. In that


    case, they can consider themselves as helping these people. By then, they''d be able to exin


    things to the Anti-Alliance Guard. If they did nothing, they''re afraid that they can''t exin


    themselves and that the upper management will me them!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Edward confidently remarked, "If that''s the case, I don¡¯t think they even send people in


    the Eighth-grade ultimate god level. On top of that, they must''ve sent just about a dozen people to


    secretly help these intruders. In the end, they¡¯ll say that they entered the forest to search for


    precious items and only killed our people because of altercations.


    Nheless, there won''t be arge number of them!" "Pavilion master, what should we do then?"


    the First Elder immediately asked.


    Edward thought about it before he looked over at the Fourth Elder and said, "Fourth Elder, I think


    we need to ask you to make a trip-you''ll enter the forest tomorrow morning. Apart from that, I''ll ask


    some disciples in the Sixth or Seventh-grade ultimate god level to also join the hunt in killing the


    intruders. If you meet anybody from the Nine Armies, don¡¯t hesitate and just kill all of them!"


    "Naha... Alright! I¡¯ve already broken through into the Ninth-grade ultimate god level one or two years


    ago and my hands are itching for action¡ªhaven¡¯t done anything for a while now, too. If I do


    encounter those from the Nine Armies, I''ll show them what true regret is!" The Fourth Elder smirked,


    seemingly biding his time.


    "Haha... Fourth Elder, you''ll go in and give it a try first. If somethinges up, just call on me, and


    I''ll enter the forest and help you out. Haha!" The Third Elder startedughing loudly, obviously joking


    with the Fourth Elder.


    The Fourth Elder rolled his eyes at the Third Elder and said, "Would I need your help? Won''t I just


    be in embarrassed then? Both of us are in the Ninth-grade ultimate god level, and I¡¯d only need


    your help if the First Fortress Master of the Nine Armies is in the forest. I''m not afraid of the other


    fortress masters and other members of the Nine Armies!"


    "That''s right, Third Elder. Don''t look down on the Fourth Elder; he did just break through a year or


    two ago. He has a strongbat power, and even I may not be his opponent!" said the First Elder


    smilingly.


    At this moment, Fane and the others had killed quite a number of the Bloodshed n disciples.


    They rescued many of their own and asked them to travel toward the direction they agreed on.


    When night came, they hid inside a considerably deserted cave, stationing someone to stand guard


    while the rest continued to train to stabilize their fighting prowess.

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    Fane, of course, did not train, opting instead to cultivate third-grade intermediate pills during


    nighttime as he took out the ingredients and pill furnace.


    As the rate of sess was extremely important, Fane did not have thoughts of experiencing other


    third-grade intermediate pills. He was cultivating the pill he sessfully cultivated previously.


    Their group of people required a total of seven pills, including Melody. It was a hefty pressure for


    Fane.


    Fane sessively cultivated eight sets of ingredients throughout the night, and he seeded three


    times, resulting in three third-grade intermediate pills.


    It had to be understood that such a sess rate was considered impressive already.


    "Huff!" As daylight broke, Fane stood up and exhaled heavily. "I''m more proficient during this round


    of cultivation thanst time, it seems. I¡¯ll cultivate four more pills tonight, and we¡¯ll have one pill


    each. Ourbat power will definitely increase greatly if we work hard to break through together!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Haha... This means we''ll be able to end those people easily, then!¡± Alejandroughed and said,


    "Among the Bloodshed n disciples that we killed yesterday, the one with the highest fighting


    prowess seems to be in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level, no? We didn''t see anybody in the Fifth


    or Sixth-grade ultimate god level. It looks like those from the Bloodshed n didn''t send many


    master-ranked disciples into the forest."


    To that, Fane smiled bitterly. "That was yesterday, and it happened because they underestimated


    us. Today, disciples in the Fifth or Sixth-grade ultimate god level might juste. We might even


    meet disciples in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level, though I believe they won''t be sending too


    many disciples of such fighting prowess. After all, they must be thinking that their main opponent is


    the people from the Nine Armies, and they wouldn''t make a big scene when handling people like


    us.¡±


    It was then Keh spoke with a frown on his face, ¡°Young Master Fane, didn¡¯t you say yesterday


    that they¡¯d suspect that the Nine Armies had secretly sent people here to help us after seeing the


    corpses of disciples in Third-grade ultimate god level? Would they still not dispatch more disciples in


    the Seventh or Eighth-grade ultimate god level?''


    Fane did not hesitate and replied with a smile, "They won''t send too many because they''ll think that


    the Nine Armies won''t send too many people, even if they did send people to help us. Why didn''t all


    the people from the Nine Armies act together, as it¡¯s an extra move to send many masters?"


    "Argh! This Nine Armies group is just as ursed. We saw nothing from them the whole day


    yesterday. First Mistress Cabello even said that those young people of the Nine Armies promised


    that they''d inform the members of the Nine Armies and ask them toe and help us. I''m now


    questioning if they¡¯re members of the AntiAlliance Guard instead!¡± Keh felt anger rising within


    him as he thought of how the people of the Nine Armies were taciturn. "There¡¯s nothing we can do.


    What they want right now is to watch the fires burning from across the river. Our only option right


    now is to raise our fighting prowess, and that''s how we''ll be able to stay alive. We can''t keep


    thinking about how to rely on others. They¡¯ll surely act, but not right now. Those people are some


    cunning old foxes!"


    Fane smiled helplessly and flew up into the sky. He listened to the fighting noises nearby and said


    with a smile on his face," Not bad. It sounded like lesser battles are happening todaypared to


    yesterday. Without the fighting noises, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for those people from the Bloodshed


    n to find us. Still, many of our people who entered this area must¡¯ve died yesterday."

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    "F*ck, there are several people here and there¡¯s a hole over there. Haha... It looks like these people


    must have hidden in the cavest night!" Unexpectedly, around a dozen of Bloodshed n


    disciples discovered Fane and the others at this moment. They immediately flew over with smiles


    on their faces.


    "Tsk, tsk... Not bad. We discovered seven of them and there''s actually a beautifuldy among them.


    Although her face is covered, I¡¯m sure she''s a beautifuldy!" Another disciple of the Bloodshed


    n also said with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Haha... Junior Brother, look at you! You fail to control yourself every time you see a beautiful


    woman. If this continues, you might die in the hands of a woman in the future!" One of the old men


    startedughing loudly.


    Fane looked at these people and a soft smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "The one with


    the highest fighting prowess is in the third-grade ultimate godlevel and many of the others are in the


    true god-level. Tsk, tsk... There are too few of you as only five are in the ultimate godlevel. It would


    be better if there were more of you!"


    The corners of the old man¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly when he heard this. He was one of


    them who was in the third-grade ultimate god-level.


    He took a step forward and red at Fane angrily. "Young man, not bad.


    Unexpectedly, you can assess our fighting prowess from far away when the fluctuation of power on


    our body isn''t so strong. Haha... What do you mean by there are only two of us who are in the third-


    grade ultimate god-level? I think I alone will be enough to kill you people!"


    After speaking, the old man did not waste more time talking. He tightened his fist and Chi came


    surging out. The overwhelming imposing manner also slowly raised.


    When his fists werepletely covered in Chi, the old man rushed toward Fane in a sh and


    directly punched toward him.


    "You?" A hint of contempt appeared in Fane''s eyes when he faced the other party''s attack. He has


    killed quite many people in the third-grade ultimate godlevel yesterday and he had to admit that the


    Bloodshed n disciples in the third-grade ultimate god-level had really highbat power. Their


    combat power wasparable to those in the fourth-grade ultimate god-level.


    However, this old man before him was obviously not such a genius. From the looks of his speed, he


    must be a slightly poor trainer among those in the third-grade ultimate god-level fighters. From the


    looks of the Chi covering his fists, it was fluctuating between strong or weak. He evidently did not


    have strong control over his power.


    Hence, Fane concluded that this old man had just broken through a couple of days ago into the


    third-grade ultimate god-level and has yet to even stabilized in his current level.


    Boom!


    When facing the old man, Fane did not even use his Chi and directly bumped fists with the other


    party.


    "How can this be? This young man did not even use his Chi?¡¯¡¯ A Bloodshed n disciple who was


    in the first-grade ultimate god-level was so surprised that he widened his eyes when he saw how


    Fane did not use his Chi. They were caught by surprise.


    "This guy is definitely suicidal. Haha!" Another female discipleughed in disdain.


    Boom!


    However, following a horrendous booming noise, the old man was sent flying backward while he


    vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Several trees not far behind the old man continuously broke after the old man knocked into them


    with his body.


    Puff!


    Finally, the old man stopped. Heid on the ground and vomited another mouthful of blood before


    he finally stopped moving. He was no longer breathing.


    "Oh my god, how is this possible? He killed Senior Brother with one punch and without even using


    his Chi?"

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    The female disciple who looked down on Fane was shocked that her jaw almost dropped to the


    ground after she saw this scene. She could not believe what just happened before her eyes.


    "Run! That guy¡¯s fighting prowess isparable to a fifth or sixth-grade ultimate god-level fighter.


    D*mn it! Why is there a person with such high fighting prowess in this forest!¡± The other man in the


    third-grade ultimate god-level immediately yelled in shock and turned around to escape.


    However, Fane moved toward him so speedily that only his shadow was left at the spot he originally


    was. Fane appeared in front of that man and directly attacked him.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    At the same time, Nash and the others also started to charge forward. They rushed forward one


    after another. Those dozen over disciples were not their opponents and werepletely killed


    within several seconds.


    "We traveled quite some distance deep into the forestst night before we hid away to train.


    Unexpectedly, these people had already arrived this far in the forest." Fane said as he was checking


    the other party¡¯s martial rings after he killed those people.


    "Yes. Hence, these people are probably not clear about the situation in this forest." Nash nodded


    After putting away the things they obtained, Fane and the others continued their journey. They soon


    traveled toward another ce where noises could be heard.


    Not long after Fane and the others left, 20 more disciples of the Bloodshed n once again


    appeared at the scene that they just left.


    "How could this be? Two people in the third -grade ultimate god-level have died?" A woman in the


    fifth-grade ultimate godlevel had a darkened expression on her face as she looked at the bodies on


    the ground. She knew one of the men in the third-grade ultimate god-level as they went on a


    mission together previously. She had never expected him to die in this forest.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Senior Sister, it looks like the people of the Nine Armies secretly sent people to help them. If not,


    it''s impossible for these dozens of people to be killed by them!" One of the men thought about it and


    walked forward to speak to the woman wearing a red dress.


    "Yes, if that''s the case, everybody needs to be careful. This time, our opponent isn¡¯t just those


    people who entered from the abandoned world, members of the Nine Armies have also entered the


    forest." The female disciple nodded and soon waved her hand to gesture for her people to leave


    together.


    "Fane, there''s no need for us to rescue this group of people!" When Fane and the others once again


    arrived near to where the fighting noises were, a yful smile appeared at the corners of Nash''s


    mouth after he took a look.


    There were arge number of people in front of them and there were at least 7000 to 8000 people.


    These 7000 to 8000 people were being hunted by more than 100 Bloodshed n disciples.


    "Haha... We can just ignore these people from the Hall of Divine Royal. This Hall of Divine Royal


    has quite arge number of people and the families or forces from the seas basically listen to them.


    Unfortunately, they are fated to not gain any benefits by following us into the area. Instead, all of


    them are going to die here!" Fane was emotionless as looked at the Hall of Divine Royal¡¯s members


    being killed, one after another. With a wave of his hand, he led his people toward another direction


    where fighting noises wereing from.


    "This is great! It¡¯s Randall, Shelby, and the others!" Fane was delighted when he took a look from


    far away as these were people from the Lancaster family. They did not run into any members of the


    Lancaster family these couple of days and Fane was worried that almost all of them had died.


    Unexpectedly, they met around 3000 members of the Lancaster family that were being hunted by


    the Bloodshed n''s members.


    The Lancaster family had always had a good rtionship with the Woods family and spoke on


    behalf of them. Randall even treated Fane as his older brother.


    Fane never thought that they would finally bump into these people here.

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    The current Randall had actually broken through to the peak stage of the true godlevel, and he was


    only one step away from the first-grade ultimate god-level.


    Fane remembered that when he first entered the ce, Randall was only at thete stage of the


    true god-level, and it had not taken him long to break through to the peak stage of the true god-


    level.


    Nheless, what surprised Fane the most was that the head of the Lancaster family, as well as


    several other elders, were still at the peak of the true god-level; none of them had broken through to


    the ultimate god realm yet.


    Fortunately, the people who were chasing them were not of high fighting prowess; they had fewer


    people and among them, only two were first-grade ultimate godlevel fighters. Therefore, Randall


    and his people were able to hold on for a while.


    "Dang it! If this goes on, we will be in huge trouble! Those two first-grade ultimate godlevel fighters,


    we can¡¯t win against with them at all! We are only capable of killing some of the true god and semi-


    god level fighters at most!"


    One of the elders, after casting out another martial technique, turned his head and looked at Shelby,


    his face solemn. "Master Lancaster, we should split up and escape. We''ve lost another two to three


    hundred men in such a short time! If this continues, we¡¯ll bepletely eliminated by them!"


    "They''ve lost dozens of men as well, and only around three hundred men are left. I''m so furious!


    They killed so many of us!


    Should we just stay on and fight them to death?"


    Randall clenched his fists tightly; rage glowed in his bloodshot eyes. His heart felt as though it was


    cut open when he saw his fellow Lancasters being brutally killed by the other party.


    "Randall, we can''t act impulsively. Let''s listen to the First Elder. We''ll split up and escape. This way,


    we have chances of survival! Where there is life, there is hope, right? It took us so many days of


    hard work to get in here, and there is a way for us to break into the ultimate god-level here!"


    Shelby persuaded Randall while she was fighting the enemies. She hated these Bloodshed n


    b*stards as well, but she and her people had no other choice. If this situation continued, the entire


    Lancaster family would be annihted. Perhaps, at most, only a few of them would be able to


    survive.


    "Mom, look! It''s Big Brother!¡±


    Randall''s heart was filled with despair, but just as he raised his head, he saw Fane flew over with


    several people.


    "Huh? Big Brother? What Big Brother?"


    Shelby stood frozen for seconds before she immediately wheeled around and looked." It''s Young


    Master Fane! Oh my god! Master Woods and the others are here, and even The Saintess Melody is


    here! I hope a few of them have broken into the ultimate godlevel! If they really did, they¡¯ll be able to


    hold up these b*stards for us to escape!" She eximed, her tone trembling.


    Randall, on the other hand, was confident." Brother Fane is naturally talented in martial arts. If


    everything went smoothly, he must have already broken into the ultimate god-level! Moreover, his


    combat prowess has always been very powerful, even if he did not break into the first-grade


    ultimate god-level, he would still be able to stall those two b*stards! Then we will join forces, find the


    right timing and attack the other party! We may be able to kill them instead!"


    After listening to Randall''s analysis, Shelby and several elders were filled with hope once more;


    their eyes lit up and their spirits were lifted. Randall was right! As long as there was someone who


    could hold those two b*stards back, it would be so much easier for them to win this battle!


    "Haha! Thank God, Master Lancaster, we''ve finally found you!"


    Nash and Fane flew over and stopped in front of Shelby, whereas Keh, Weston, and some


    other Woods flew over to help the Lancasters in the battle.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Master Woods, it''s so great to see you! I wonder if any of you have broken into the first-grade


    ultimate god-level yet? The other party has two first-grade ultimate god -level fighters; it''s too hard


    for us to deal with! None of us here have broken through to the ultimate god realm! Sigh! We


    couldn¡¯t find the martial technique, and the one time we finally found it, it was being guarded by


    those ultimate god-level fighters. We don''t dare to fight them to snatch the martial technique!¡±


    Shelby asked. She was helpless and anxious at the same time, fearing that even if Fane and the


    others hade over, they would still not be able to help with the situation.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    "Haha! Just wait and see!''


    However, Nash lookedpletely at ease, unconcerned. Instead, heughed and pointed over the


    battlefield and said casually.


    Shelby immediately turned her head and looked over. What happened before her eyes shocked her,


    as well as the rest of the Lancaster family members. Those two first-grade ultimate god-level


    fighters were killed by Keh and Weston within minutes; they could not even defend against


    Keh and Weston.


    "Holly-molly! Which level are they at now? It''s not even first-grade, right? Their Chi energy is gold in


    color! And it''s denser and richer than the other party''s Chi energy!" Shelby gasped at the scene,


    and she looked at Fane with an expectant look.


    Moreover, Titus, Alejandro and others were overwhelmingly strong and powerful as well! They were


    obviously ultimate godlevel fighters!


    Only then did Fane smile warmly and answered, "They''re all at the third-grade ultimate god-level.


    Melody is a second-grade and I¡¯m a fourth-grade ultimate godlevel fighter.


    "What? You''re in the fourth-grade ultimate god-level already?"


    Shelby''s voice immediately raised to the soprano vocal range; in total shock and excitement rose in


    her like a tide. They had been desperately looking for a way to break through to the ultimate god-


    level these days but to no avail. Yet, Fane had already broken into the fourth-grade ultimate


    godlevel! The gap between them grew even wider now.


    "How is it possible? How long has it been since you entered this ce? Have you been cultivating


    all these whiles,? But it''s impossible, right? Even if you¡¯ve been cultivating, it''s impossible for you to


    reach the fourth-grade in such a short time!"


    Randall''s forehead knitted together. After thinking about it again, he then said in a surprised tone,


    "Could it be that you guys have picked up some kind of treasure or martial technique that allows you


    to improve your martial level quickly? A treasure like, perhaps, what thousand-year-old miracle


    water?¡±


    "Haha! It''s nothing like that! And there''s no such powerful treasure!"


    Nash did not know whether to cry or tough at Randall''s guess. "We were able to break through so


    quickly was because Fane became a third-grade intermediate alchemist! He''s really talented in


    terms of alchemy! A genius I would say!¡± He exined.


    "Really? How powerful is that! If you take in a third-grade intermediate-level pill, you must be able to


    improve your martial level by quite a bit too, right? As long as there is time, you''ll definitely improve


    your martial level in a short time again!¡±


    Envy flooded Shelby¡¯s eyes after hearing Nash''s exnation.


    At this time, Fane flipped his palm and took out two books containing martial techniques, and then


    he handed them to Shelby and Randall. "We managed to get these martial techniques after we


    killed some disciples of the Bloodshed n. Heh!


    There are many techniques inside, and these techniques helped a lot. Take it and acquire it. Try to


    break into the ultimate god -level as soon as possible!"


    "I... Young Master Fane, this is too precious! We can''t take it!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears shimmered in her eyes as Shelby spoke in a trembling voice.


    "Nah! It¡¯s totally fine! We''re friends! Just take it!"


    Fane chuckled warmly in return. He then told the Lancasters the current situation they were in from


    head to toe. "You guys just follow what I said, go straight to the top of that mountain, our big group


    will be waiting for you there. The people of the Pavilion of Divinity and the Pavilion of Gods and


    Kings have also gone over. After you guys have arrived, please seize the opportunity to break


    through to the first-grade ultimate god-level. If we can increase the number of ultimate god-level


    fighters, it would be beneficial for us. After all, we might have to go into a tough war soon!"

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    "Then-then I thank you, Young Master Fane!"


    Shelby nodded her head. She knew the gravity of the situation; the gap between the first-grade


    ultimate god-level and the peak of the true god-level was too big.


    The two looked like there was just that much difference between their cultivation levels, but there


    was a gigantic gap in terms of fighting prowess. After all, one''s Chi who was at the first-grade


    ultimate god -level was not the same as before, as it was extremely pure and contained a tinge of


    gold. The explosive power of that sort of Chi could not be matched by the explosive power of Chi at


    the peak of the true godlevel.


    "There are so many people here! My goodness. The battle has ended. I didn''t think that our people


    would die!"


    Yet at this moment, a group of disciples from the Bloodshed n came over. Four or five hundred


    of them, and ten of them who were at the ultimate god-level. There were also those who were at


    second-grade or third-grade, and the leader was actually a fifth-grade ultimate god-level fighter.


    Keh and the others, who had already finished gathering the spoils of war, immediately came by


    Fane and the others¡¯ side. All of them looked forward with serious expressions.


    ''There''s a lot of them. Seems like there are definitely a few who have broken into the ultimate god-


    level. Otherwise, two of our first-grade ultimate god-level disciples wouldn''t have died!"


    A girl who was at the second-grade ultimate god-level huffed when she saw the situation.


    They had rushed over when they had heard the sounds of battleing from the site.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the battle noises ended too soon. They had even thought that it must have been the


    Bloodshed n disciples who had quickly ended the battle, securing victory.


    They did not imagine that the ones who emerged victorious were the ones who came from the


    abandoned world. These people had actually killed plenty of disciples from the Bloodshed n.


    "Hehe. No need to think too much about it. Kill all of them and take revenge for our fellow brothers


    and sisters!"


    The disciple who was a fifth-grade ultimate god-level fighter was a middle-aged woman. After she


    saw the corpses on the ground, she just shed a cold smile and pointed her sword.


    Fane''s expression was still calm when he saw the neers. He did not even consider them a


    threat.


    Instead, he turned around toward Randall and Shelby. "Master Lancaster, bring the Lancaster family


    members and leave first. There are too many of you left here, it''ll be detrimental instead. If we fight,


    there will be meaningless sacrifices. The seven of us will suffice. Just wait there for us like what


    we''ve said!"


    "Alright. Thank you so much. You must all be careful. The Bloodshed n won''t be easy to take on.


    Who knows how many fighters they have!"


    Shelby knew that her people would not be much help if they stayed behind. For them, they needed


    to allow those who were at the peak of the true god-level to break into the first-grade ultimate god-


    level. They also needed those who were at the advanced stage of the true god-level to break into


    the first-grade ultimate god-level as soon as possible. That way, if they truly got into another battle,


    the gap between them and their enemies would not be so obvious.


    "Careful, Big Brother. We''ll take our leave first! Don''t worry. We''ll remember your words and get


    there as soon as possible. And make a breakthrough as soon as possible!"


    Randall looked at Fane and led the people away.


    "Leaving so soon?"


    A man who was a second-grade ultimate god-level fighter was furious when he saw so many


    people turning around to fly off. He shed a wisp of Chi forward.


    Fane gave a wan smile when he saw this. He waved his hand and sent a wisp of Chi flying out as


    well, easily taking on the other party''s attack.


    "Sh*t. They actually have such a powerful person among them?"


    The man who was a second-grade ultimate god-level fighter immediately turned serious when he


    saw this, his expression darkened.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    "The seven of them wish to stop us? Aren''t they too naive?¡±


    The middle-aged woman who was a fifthgrade ultimate god-level fighter gave a cold smile when she


    saw that only seven people were left behind. In a sh, she rushed toward Fane. "Looks like your


    cultivation level is pretty high, brat. Let me test you out a bit today!"


    "Charge!¡±


    Fane waved his hand and rushed forward without an ounce of fear toward the middle-aged woman.


    "You dare to counter me yourself?"


    The middle-aged woman''s eyes were filled with appraisal when she saw that Fane had such a good


    fighting spirit. From her perspective, Fane was a third-grade ultimate god-level fighter at most. It


    was so easy that he did not pose any worries for her.


    "No, wait. His speed¡ªit¡¯s so fast!"


    However, the next second, Fane was already right before her. His speed shocked the woman so


    much that her face immediately darkened.


    When she saw that the Chi on Fane''s fist rippled in thick gold color, the middle-aged woman was


    slightly taken aback. "You''re actually a fourth-grade ultimate god-level fighter? How can this be?


    Unless you¡¯re from the Nine Armies?"


    The middle-aged woman heaved an internal sigh of relief after she discerned Fane''s cultivation


    level. Although the brat''s speed was extremely fast, as though she was going against a fighter who


    was at the eighth-grade ultimate god-level, she realized that the brat''s cultivation level did not match


    hers after a closer look.


    Bang!


    The two¡¯s fists immediately shed after the middle-aged woman''s voice rang out.


    "No way. How is he stronger than me?¡±


    The middle-aged woman did not even see him as an opponent, but he changed her mind and her


    eyes went wide. Fane''s strength allowed her to suddenly sensed the shocking difference in strength


    between them.


    The fighting power of the brat before her was indeed about the same level as an eighth-grade


    ultimate god-level fighter.


    She found it hard to believe that someone who was a fourth-grade ultimate god-level fighter could


    demonstrate such power.


    Just as the woman¡¯s eyes grew in shock, the sound of a cracking bone suddenly came from her


    arm. The next second, she flew out as though she were a kite with a broken string. She spat a


    mouthful of blood andnded heavily on the ground. She kept coughing up blood and could not


    even pull herself up.


    A single punch from Fane caused such heavy injuries to a fighter at the fifth-grade ultimate god-


    level that she even lost her fighting power.


    The woman looked at the other disciples from her n. Each of them was being killed by their


    enemies and was falling from the sky, one by one. They were absolutely no match for their


    opponents.


    "No way. How can they have so many people who are at the third-grade ultimate god-level? No


    way! It must be the Nine Armies. That damned Nine Armies-how dare they send people to help


    them secretly!"


    The middle-aged woman did not dare to believe in this reality. In the end, she could only witness the


    disciples that came over with her being killed by the seven people before her.


    ¡°Please-please spare my life!"


    Fane flew before the middle-aged woman. She was looking at him with a pleading expression as


    shey weakly on the ground.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    "Hehe. Spare you? You''ve killed so many of our people. I don''t have any reason to persuade myself


    to spare you! If we didn''t beat you just now, I don''t think you would have spared us!"


    Fane gave a cold smile, as though he was listening to a joke. He flipped his palm and a ck sword


    appeared in his hand. He threw his sword out and killed the woman.


    "From now on, when we gather spoils of war, we only need to find the martial rings of those who are


    in the ultimate god-level. If you don¡¯t want any other, no need to take them. Usually, there''ll be more


    stuff in an ultimate god-level fighter''s ring. We need to save more time to save more people!¡±


    After Fane thought about it, he told everyone, "Furthermore, it¡¯s evident now that the Bloodshed


    n has sent more disciples into this forest. If we slow ourselves down, there¡¯ll be more disciples


    from the Bloodshed ning to find us in a while!¡±


    Keh spoke with a grin, "What are we afraid of? We¡¯ll just kill them if they dare toe. Hehe!"


    "That won''t do. We can''t be careless. It''ll be troublesome if their fighters find us,"


    Alejandro said. "Besides, even though Fane has great fighting power, the rest of us won¡¯t have a


    way to fight off those who are at higher cultivation levels!¡±


    Nash also nodded his head. "Master Cabello is right. Our cultivation levels are not very high. We


    need to be aware of our opponents before we make a move, and we can''t be found by those who


    are at higher cultivation levels. Besides, we don''t have much time, and our numbers are getting


    lesser. That''s why if we get into a fight, it¡¯d be best if it''s because we are saving someone. Our goal


    is to not just kill the disciples of the Bloodshed n, but to kill them because we''re trying to save


    others!"


    Keh replied with an awkward smile," That''s right. I¡¯ve been on a killing spree today. I keep


    thinking of showing them who''s boss, so I didn''t give it much thought!"


    "Let''s go!¡±


    Fane waved his hand and quickly led everyone away.


    A while after they had left, an old man with white hair quickly appeared in the same spot.


    The old man¡¯s expression was dark as he looked at the corpses of the disciples of the Bloodshed


    n on the ground. "Seems like the people of the Nine Armies are truly helping the people who are


    here to kill our n. Such wicked people. Even someone at the fifth-grade ultimate god-level was


    killed, and so many disciples have died!"


    The old man was no ordinary person. He was the Bloodshed n''s Fourth Elder who hade


    into the forest in the morning. He was so furious that he clenched his fists, and only then did he flew


    off.


    ¡°Fane, there are the people of the Pavilion of Soaring before us, as well as a few disciples from the


    Pavilion of Divinity. What should we do? It seems like the disciples from the Bloodshed n are at


    high cultivation levels!¡±


    Fane and the others came to another area filled with low shrubs. They watched the fight before


    them between the gaps in the leaves and branches.


    After Fane studied the situation, he shook his head in the end. "Let''s go. Let''s hurry up and leave.


    Among those disciples from the Bloodshed n, there''s one who''s an eighth -grade ultimate god-


    level fighter, and another who¡¯s at the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. We won¡¯t be able to get


    anything if we join the fight. In fact, we might lead ourselves to death if we do!"


    After he said that. Fane did not linger any longer and led everyone to retreat. They flew straight


    toward fighting noises that came from another side.


    ¡°Sh*t. We didn¡¯t even see any seventhgrade or eighth-grade ultimate god-level fighters yesterday,


    and today there are so many of them. Seems like the Bloodshed n has truly sent their strongest


    fighters this time!¡±


    Keh was extremely furious. He felt helpless, watching those disciples from the Pavilion of


    Divinity and the Pavilion of Soaring being killed, yet not being able to do anything to help them.


    "There''s no way around it. The only thing we can do now is the things that we have the strength for.


    We need to minimize our losses!"


    Fane gave a bitter smile and quickly led the others to fly toward another ce that had fighting


    noises.


    After watching the situation carefully, Fane gave a wan smile. "We can join this fight. There are two


    fifth-grade ultimate god -level fighters, and the rest are in the first or second-grade ultimate god-


    level. There are about ten who are at the ultimate godlevel, and the rest are disciples who are at


    the true god-level or the semi-god level."


    "That''s great. It¡¯s good that we can fight. There are the Cabello family members inside there!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    Alejandro was delighted when he heard this.


    "Yep. And there are quite a few from the Hemperly family. Darcy Hemperly, Paul Hemperly, and the


    others are all in there. I didn¡¯t think that they would still be alive!"


    Fane led everyone to rush in when he saw this.


    Although the Hemperly family was only a second-ss aristocratic family, Darcy, Paul, and the


    others were pretty good people, but their cultivation levels were not very high. Fane had not seen


    them for so many days, and after seeing so many bodies of the Hemperly family members along the


    way, he had thought that Darcy and the others were probably dead already.


    He did not think that Darcy and Paul were still alive.


    "Father, we''re dead meat. We have plenty of people, but our enemies are too strong!"


    As he escaped, Paul spoke toward his father.


    "That''s right We finally broke into the peak of the true god-level, and we have even mastered the


    martial arts techniques. It''s a pity that we''re going to die before we get to break into the first-grade


    ultimate godlevel. Ah! I am filled with regrets because of this!¡±


    Darcy heaved a sigh, his heart not resigned to his fate.


    "Master, Master. It''s Young Master Fane!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just at this moment, an old man''s eyes brightened as he noticed something.


    "How are Fane and the others here?"


    Darcy¡¯s heart leaped when he heard this.


    However, he quickly thought of the many fighters from the Bloodshed n who were chasing after


    them. He immediately yelled toward Fane and the others, "Young Master Fane, don''te over


    here. Run away quickly! There are too many powerful fighters among them. You¡¯ll be digging your


    grave if youe here!"


    Paul, who had been rejoicing, recollected himself after he was slightly stunned.


    Darcy was right. When they were in the abandoned world, Fane, Nash, and the others were indeed


    the strongest fighters. However, it was different here. There were too many powerful fighters here. It


    was evident that those who were chasing after them had extremely high cultivation levels.


    He immediately yelled too, "Young Master Fane, let''s escape. We have many people here. Perhaps


    some can manage to get away. Hurry!"


    Yet Fane and the others had no intention of stopping even after hearing what they had said. They


    still flew over.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We can take those people on!"


    Fane threw out a few words and rushed straight before a man who was at the first-grade ultimate


    god-level. He killed the man with a single fist, then he shed again and rushed straight toward the


    disciple who was at the fifth-grade ultimate godlevel.


    "Don¡¯t worry. We wouldn''t dare toe over to save all of you if we couldn¡¯t take them on!"


    Nashughed and rushed forward as well. "No way. Don''t-don''t tell me that their cultivation levels


    are even higher than the disciples from the Bloodshed n?"


    Darcy stopped, so exhausted that he kept puffing and panting. His expression, stunned.

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    The attacksing from Fane''s side stunned Darcy and the others. They never imagined that Fane


    and the others could kill so many powerful fighters from the Bloodshed n just like that.


    Furthermore, not a single one of their enemies had escaped.


    "This is great, Master. This is great. I didn''t think that we would have a chance of surviving. We all


    thought that we would never see you again, Master!¡±


    The Cabello family members flew over and spoke to Alejandro with excited expressions on.


    "That¡¯s right, Master. It''s great that we can see you. From how you looked just now, you must have


    broken into the ultimate god -level, right? Oh, right. Why are there so few of you here, Master?


    Where are the others? Where''s the First Young Mistress and the others? Have you seen them?"


    The other Cabello family members each bombarded Alejandro with questions. After all, there were


    only over a hundred Cabello family members here, and they had not seen the other Cabello family


    members.


    "They''re all fine. Let me tell you this now; fly into that directionter and gather at the peak of the


    mountain!"


    Alejandro led a few people to fly upward, then he pointed in the designated direction. He quickly


    exined the situation to them.


    "You''re amazing, Young Master Fane. I didn¡¯t think that you would actually break into the fourth-


    grade ultimate god-level already after over twenty days. And you even killed a fighter at the fifth-


    grade ultimate god-level!"


    After Paul learned of the general situation, he looked at Fane with respect. Passion filled his eyes.


    At this moment, Fane was practically his idol in his eyes.


    "Take care. Just go to the ce we pointed to as fast as you can. Remember, don''t stop along the


    way. Once you get there, quickly find time to break into the first-grade ultimate god-level!"


    Fane patted Paul¡¯s shoulder and reminded the other man.


    Soon, the Hemperly family members took the Woods family members and left the ce.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Time passed by quickly. When they saw that the sky was getting darker, Fane and the others


    ventured a little deeper into the woods before stumbling upon a hidden cave.


    "We need to create four pills tonight. This way, there will be one pill for each of us. If we manage to


    get by tomorrow, we''ll only be able to create pills at night and increase our cultivation levels!"


    Fane thought to himself and flipped his palm. He took out the alchemy ingredients and started to


    create pills.


    "What happened in the forest today?"


    At this moment, outside the woods, the master of the Bloodshed n asked the disciples before


    him.


    One of the disciples answered him, "We killed many people, Master, but many of our people have


    died as well. Furthermore, our fifth-grade ultimate god-level disciple


    was killed today too."

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    Another disciple added, "More importantly, judging from today''s events, it''s evident that the fighting


    sounds have lessened, Master. Furthermore, our disciples reported that they didn''t see many


    people from the abandoned world. It seemed like less than ten thousand of them came in. Perhaps


    the monsters have killed many of them, or maybe many have died as they were fighting for the


    spirited grass!"


    "It''s evident that the fighting sounds have lessened than before. This means that we have killed


    plenty of them and that few of them are left behind. However, it must be someone from the Nine


    Armies who was able to kill the fifth-grade ultimate godlevel disciple. I hope that the Fourth Elder


    will be able to wipe those people out!" In the end, Austin clenched his fists and red in the


    direction of the Nine Armies." Hmph! They actually dared to send people to secretly help those


    people. All right then. We¡¯ll make sure the people you sent will not make it out alive!"


    "Hehe. It¡¯s been two days already, Master. Not a single one of the Nine Armies¡¯ people has yet to


    come out. This means that they fear us, at least, and do not dare to directly confront us. Actually,


    this is pretty good. After our people kill those that have entered the forest, we can even get the


    spirited grass and other stuff from them. It¡¯s not a loss for us!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Second Elder said, chuckling.


    Yet Austin¡¯s face darkened, and he shot the man a re. "It''s not a loss? Didn''t you hear them? Not


    only have we lost disciples at the first and second-grade ultimate godlevel, we even lost a few who


    were at the fifth-grade ultimate god-level. Do you actually think that it''s not a loss for us in this


    situation? Did you ever think how much resources we have spent to cultivate someone to reach the


    fifth-grade ultimate god-level?"


    The First Elder who sat at the side also had a glum expression. He remained silent for a long while


    before speaking, "Someone who is able to kill our disciple at the fifthgrade ultimate god-level... Must


    be a sixth or seventh-grade ultimate god-level fighter. Who knows how many people that the Nine


    Armies have sent to aid those trash. Sh*t. We must kill those people. This way, we¡¯ll teach the Nine


    Armies a lesson. Not a single one of them can be left alive!¡±


    "Haha. You''re right. After we kill those people from the Nine Armies, we¡¯ll transport their bodies to


    the entrance of the Nine Armies for them to exin everything. I want to see how interesting


    Austin''s face will look!"


    Edward also burst intoughter when he heard this.


    "Phew!"


    The sky gradually brightened, and here Fane slowly stood up. ¡°Thank goodness. By using eight


    sets of ingredients in this alchemy process, I sessfully created four third-grade intermediate pills!


    Now we have seven pills!"


    Fane smiled and took out the pills. ¡°Come over here," he told everyone. ¡°One pill each!''


    "Young Master Fane, your sess rate is pretty good. You used eight sets of ingredients yesterday


    night and sessfully crafted three pills. Tonight, you used eight sets of ingredients as well and


    managed to sessfully craft four. Now your sess rate is at fifty percent. If you practice creating


    pills a few more times, your sess rate will definitely increase!"


    Lancelot¡¯s face was full of smiles as he saw the pill that Fane had given him. With this pill, everyone


    could find a ce to make a breakthrough tonight.


    However, they did not dare to attempt breakthroughs during the day. After all, they were afraid of


    being found by fighters from the Bloodshed n. If they were, it would be troublesome.


    "The fighting noises have decreased. This is good news for us!"


    As he flew forward, Fane spoke, "Now we''ve saved quite a number of people. They''re all going to


    the ce that we designated, and if they don¡¯t sh with


    monsters or fight with each other for treasures along the way, the Bloodshed n¡¯s people won¡¯t be


    able to keep up with them as they slowly search the area in the forest!"


    ¡°That''s right. The Bloodshed n people can only slowly search within the forest to find them. It just


    so happens that we can take advantage of the timeg!"


    Nash nodded his head and said, "Ah. The only thing we can do is to kill more people from the


    Bloodshed n. Furthermore, this forest is huge, so we must buy as much time as possible. It


    definitely won¡¯t do if this drags on for long. We still need the help of the Nine Armies!"

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    Whoosh!


    Just as Nash''s voice rang out, a sword aura flew toward them from the other side at an extremely


    fast speed.


    Fane immediately sensed the attack and flipped his palm. He held the sword in his hand, then he


    swung his arm and shed a sword aura out.


    Bang!


    Fane¡¯s sword aura did not fly far when the two frightening sword auras shed and released a


    terrible explosion.


    "You''re pretty good, brat. Such quick reflexes. Seems like your mental strength is extraordinary!"


    Not too far away, seven or eight disciples from the Bloodshed n were looking at Fane and the


    others with amused


    expressions. The man who spoke just now was wearing a red shirt, and he was carrying a green


    sword in his hand.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother, that brat must be from the Nine Armies. We finally found him after searching for so long. If


    he wasn''t someone from the Nine Armies, he wouldn¡¯t have defended against your attack so easily


    just now, and he wouldn''t have such quick reflexes!"


    A female disciple in green clothing stood beside the man in the red. She looked at Fane with grave


    eyes.


    However, the man in the red shirt smiled without care. "What''s there to be afraid of? I''m a seventh-


    grade ultimate god-level fighter. Other than some Patronums that I can''t defeat, I am considered the


    strongest disciple among those of the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Should I be afraid of this


    youngster from the Nine Armies?


    From the looks of him, he''s pretty good already if he''s a sixth-grade ultimate godlevel fighter. Even if


    he''s a seventh-grade, he''s no match for me!"


    "But of course!"


    An old man began to tter him from the side. ¡°Brother Simon is the First Elder''s own disciple, and


    he''s the genius disciple that the First Elder is most pleased with among all the other disciples. He¡¯s


    unmatched among those of the seventhgrade ultimate god-level, and of the seventh -grade ultimate


    god-level fighters from the Nine Armies, it¡¯s possible that not even two of them can match Brother


    Simon here! The Nine Armies are just rabble."


    Fane also looked at his opponent with a serious expression. He carefully sensed the subtle


    resonance that the man was radiating, and he could tell that this person who was at the seventh-


    grade ultimate godlevel was far stronger than the Bloodshed n disciples at the seventh-grade


    ultimate god-level that he had killed before.


    However, it had been pretty easy for him to kill the seventh-grade ultimate god-level disciples hence


    it should not be a problem to kill this man in red too.


    Meanwhile, Fane also carefully sensed the other disciples. He heaved an internal sigh of relief


    when he realized that their cultivation levels were not very high. There were four of them who were


    third-grade ultimate god-level fighters, while the rest were at the peak of the true god-level. Nash


    and the others should be able to take them on.


    "How is it, Fane? Can you tell their cultivation levels?"


    Alejandro, whose mental strength was not very high, could also sense that the people before them


    were not weaklings. He asked Fane with worry.


    Fane nodded his head. "Fortunately, we can take these people on. Just leave the guy in the red


    shirt who''s at the seventhgrade ultimate god-level to me. As for the rest, you''ll be able to take them.


    Luckily, they don''t have two or three disciples at the seventh-grade ultimate god-level.


    Otherwise, we¡¯ll probably be finished here!" "Thank goodness. We can take them on!"


    Alejandro heaved a long internal sigh when he heard that.


    "You¡¯ve got quite the mouth, brat. Just leave me to you? So you''re a seventh-grade ultimate god-


    level fighter? Alright then. Let me test you!"


    After the man said that, he flew over and poured his Chi into his sword, shing it toward Fane.

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    His opponent had evidently not held back this time. He straightaway used a second-grade martial


    skill, and a Chi image that looked like a falcon appeared before him. It shed forward with a


    frightening aura.


    ¡°Careful, Fane. The man''s resonance is too strong!"


    When Nash sensed the man''s powerful aura as he flew forward to fight the disciples from the


    Bloodshed n, he could not help but warn Fane.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I won''t let him kill me so easily!¡±


    Fane tightened his grip around his sword hilt and immediately allowed his internal Chi to flow,


    pouring it into his sword.


    Hum!


    As the chi entered the sword, a sharp humming sound rang out. Meanwhile, Fane''s aura also


    greatly increased.


    "That''s a pretty nice sword, and it helps you to increase your fighting power. Looks like an ultimate-


    grade spiritual tool."


    Simon''s eyes brightened slightly when he saw the sword in Fane''s hand.


    However, he quickly noticed something else and cried out, "No, wait. You''re only at the fourth-grade


    ultimate god-level. You''re not a seventh-grade!¡±


    Simon''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. His attack earlier had been an ambush, so the


    most important thing was speed. That was why he just shed his sword without even using his


    Chi.


    Although a casual attack like that could notpare to one that used Chi, the benefit of an attack


    like that was that it was extremely fast, and one could use it quickly. Furthermore, without the


    resonance of Chi, it would be difficult for anyone to detect it unless their cultivation levels were high


    or they had extremely high mental strength. Only then could it be sensed and reacted to. Otherwise,


    using an attack like that to make an ambush was pretty effective too.


    However, Simon believed that one needed to at least be at the sixth-grade ultimate god -level to


    even sense a callous attack like that, much less react to it.


    That was why Fane reacted to it even as the others did not, he surmised that Fane was at least at


    the sixth-grade ultimate god -level, or at the seventh-grade.


    Yet he only found out in surprise that the fellow before him was only at the fourthgrade ultimate god-


    level when he used his Chi to activate a martial skill attack.


    He truly could not believe that someone at the fourth-grade ultimate god-level could go toe-to-toe


    with him.


    "Burning Chop!"


    Just as Simon was stunned, Faneunched an attack on him. A frightening chop rushed out as


    though it were a frightening fireball, burning like a fierce me as it rushed forward.


    Bang!


    The attacks suddenly shed with one another. A powerful force ripped the area in between them,


    and a frightening wave of air made all the surrounding trees ripple. The fallen leaves on the ground


    danced in the air.


    "We can''t hold on for long, Brother. Sh*t. These remaining people are at the second-grade ultimate


    god-level, at least. And only one is a second-grade¡ªthe others are all third-grade!"


    Just as Simon was going speechless, cries for help rang out from the disciples behind him.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    ¡°Worthless scum! We''ve only just begun, and you can¡¯t hold on already?"


    Simon was furious. He had thought that killing Fane would be a walk in the park.


    Yet he now realized that Fane''s attack could actually counter his attack, as though they were almost


    on par with one another.


    "No way. This is a second-grade martial skill. Yet-yet his martial skill could take it. More importantly,


    his cultivation level is so much lower than mine!"


    Here and now, Simon felt his pride being severely battered. He was the disciple of the First Elder,


    and many people admired and respected him in the n. There were even plenty of female


    disciples who actively mored after him.


    This made him feel that he was truly a gifted genius. Furthermore, he was not very old. He believed


    that in a few years¡¯ time, he would be able to break into the soul -prating realm. By then, when


    electing the next n master, no one would have to think twice-it would be him, Simon Greene.


    He never imagined that one day, a youngster at the fourth-grade ultimate godlevel would be able to


    take his martial skill attack. It felt as though someone had pped him in the face.


    Bang bang bang!


    The fighting noises continued to ring out. The two powerful forces eventually managed to take the


    other after struggling for a while.


    "You''re truly an oddity, brat!¡±


    Simon looked at Fane with a serious expression. "I''ve never seen someone with such great martial


    talent. And you could even kill those who are at a higher cultivation level. From how I see it, only


    people fromrge sects can do it. Even then, those who are absolute geniuses will only be able to


    aplish this. I never imagined that you, a fourth-grade ultimate god-level fighter, would be able


    to match me inbat. Seems like I have to get rid of you today. I can''t allow you to continue to


    grow. The consequences will be unthinkable!¡±


    "Hehe. It won''t be that easy to kill me!"


    Fane chuckled, then he spoke again after thinking for a while, "If your Elders or Patronum or


    whatnot don''te in to fight, there¡¯s probably no way to kill me!" Simon''s brows furrowed a little,


    and terror quickly seized his heart. "No, no. Who on earth are you, brat? There¡¯s no way you''re


    someone from the Nine Armies. There''s no such genius among them. We would have heard long


    ago if there was such a terrifying genius among the Nine Armies! Tell me honestly, which forces are


    you from!"


    "Hehe. Would you believe me if I told you that I''m from the abandoned world?¡±


    Fane coughed gently. Here, Nash and the others had already finished off the other disciples from


    the Bloodshed n. It was evident that they were waiting for Fane and Simon now.


    "No way. What a stupid lie!"


    Simon shook his head. "I think you must be a disciple sent by some powerful force among the Anti-


    Alliance Guard. I really never imagined that the Anti-Alliance Guard would know that all of you


    woulde in long ago and send people to help."


    Fane was internally speechless. He shrugged his shoulders helplessly; there was nothing else he


    could say or do. "I knew that you wouldn''t believe me if I told you the truth. But it doesn''t matter


    whether you believe it or not. I¡¯m going to kill you now! I''m not going to waste my time on you here!"


    After he said that, Fane kept his sword in his martial ring.


    "You¡¯re not using your weapon?"


    Simon grew even more confused when he saw Fane keeping his sword at this moment.


    However, the next second, he was shocked again when he saw Fane¡¯s stance. "No way. You-you


    learned the third-grade martial skill of our sect, the Twin Dragons Fist!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    How could this be! The Twin Dragons Fist can''t be easily picked up by others!¡±


    "If you can''t do it, it just means you''re dumb!"

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    Fane¡¯s words infuriated Simon so much he nearly spat out blood.


    "Twin Dragons Fist!"


    Fane huffed lightly, and two huge Chi fists rushed out. Before they were actually translucent dragon


    heads, and they released a terrifying roar and rushed forward with the frightening aura of dragons.


    "Like I''d give in!"


    Simon''s face paled as it was the first time that he was sensing death. He clenched his teeth after he


    saw Fane¡¯s terrifying attack, using the martial skill he was most proud of.


    Bang!


    A huge explosion rang out. The martial skill that Simon took the most pride in was just so weak at


    that very moment. Just as it shed against Fane''s attack, it was quickly suppressed and ground


    into powder.


    "No!"


    Just as he cried out in despair, Simon, who was at the seventh-grade ultimate godlevel, had a huge


    hole through his chest. Then he flew out andnded on the ground, deader than a doornail.


    "This fellow has pretty amazing fighting skills!¡±


    Fane flew to his side and took his martial ring. Then he told Alejandro and the others, "Let''s go. We


    didn''t fight for long just now, but the noise was too much. It''ll definitely attract other fighters from the


    Bloodshed


    n over!


    After he said that, they did not linger long and left the ce soon after.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    True enough, Fane''s deductions were correct. Moments after they left, an old man appeared at the


    site.


    He had immediately rushed over when he heard such frightening fighting noisesing from that


    particr site. He did not think that he would be one step toote. By the time he arrived here, Fane


    and the others had already left.


    "How could this be? A disciple personally trained by the First Elder, and the one he took the most


    pride in, at that. And he was at the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Yet he¡¯s also been killed?"


    The Fourth Elder¡¯s heart ached the second he saw the body on the ground. Simon¡¯s martial talent


    was immense, and the Elders had the intention of electing him as the next n master once he


    broke into the soul-prating realm. They had high hopes for this disciple.


    Only, he had been killed too.


    "We must find this person. Sh*t! We''ll catch him alive and take him back to confront him. He must


    be at least at the eighthgrade ultimate god-level if he was able to kill Simon. In the fortresses of the


    Nine Armies, someone with that cultivation level is probably an Elder. Let''s see if the Nine Armies


    dare to say that they never sent anyone to help those people that had entered the sacred grounds if


    we catch one of their Elders!¡±


    After the Fourth Elder thought about it, he went straight into the direction of fighting noises from


    another ce.


    However, there were still plenty of fighting noises, and the forest was huge. It was evidently no easy


    task to track Fane and the others down.


    ¡°Why are you here, Fourth Elder?¡±


    The other Elders and the n master of the Bloodshed n immediately asked him when they saw


    the Fourth Eldering at night.


    The Fourth Elder looked at the First Elder, hesitating for a few seconds before stuttering, "First


    Elder, I have something to tell you. But I hope that you won''t be too disappointed!¡±

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    The Fourth Elder''s words shocked the First Elder. He suddenly thought of something -after all, quite


    a few of his disciples had gone to kill the people who had barged into the sacred grounds. If the


    Fourth Elder said something like this, something had probably happened to one of his disciples.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He immediately stood out. "Has one of my disciples died there, Fourth Elder?" he asked.


    The Fourth Elder nodded his head. "It''s Simon. I didn''t think that I would see his body today!¡±


    "What! Why him?"


    The First Elder took a sharp intake of breath, nearly fainting from anger. The news felt like lightning


    shing out of a clear blue sky. This was way out of his imagination.


    "No way."


    The Sixth Elder also shot to his feet when he heard this. "Simon is the First Elder''s best disciple,


    and he broke into the seventh -grade ultimate god-level long ago. Why would he die? Are you sure


    you didn''t mix anyone up? Perhaps you saw wrongly."


    "That''s right. Fourth Elder, this-this isn''t a joke!¡±


    The Third Elder also quickly chimed in. It was evident that everyone did not dare to believe that this


    was true.


    "If Simon is truly dead, that means that our opponent is at least at the eighth-grade ultimate god-


    level. Seems like the Nine Armies have sent a truly powerful fighter. Perhaps even a fortress master


    of some fortress has made a move!"


    At that moment, Edward''s face had gone grey. Never mind that he was in the seventh-grade


    ultimate god-level, Simon was still young, and he was considered a unique genius in their n. He


    had an extremely bright future.


    With such a genius dead, it was naturally a huge loss for their n.


    "Those b*stards from the Nine Armies. Sh* t. ying around in the shadows like that. If they''re so


    tough, they should juste straight for us!"


    The First Elder spoke in a venomous tone as he looked in the direction of the Nine Armies.


    "How terrible of them. How about this? We''ll confront them tomorrow!"


    Edward said atst after giving it some thought.


    "All right. Then I¡¯ll continue my search in the forest. Who knows how many people that the Nine


    Armies have sent? I''ve killed plenty of people today, but their cultivation levels were not very high.


    They were definitely not from the Nine Armies. Ah. Once I find the person who killed Simon, I''ll


    make sure he knows the true taste of regret!"


    The Fourth Elder clenched his fists. After he said that, he flew into the forest again.


    "Huff!"


    At this moment, in a mountain cave, Fane released a long huff. "We saved plenty of people these


    past two days. There were a few times where we didn''t dare to take action because our enemies''


    cultivation levels were too high, but I''m satisfied with the results anyway. Furthermore, we killed


    plenty of disciples from the Bloodshed n while we were saving the others. Now the Bloodshed


    n must be furious.¡±


    Nash also nodded his head. "Now we can cultivate ourselves. Let¡¯s work hard, everyone. Let''s use


    this night to make a breakthrough. After all, we''re nowpletely familiar with this new martial art


    technique. Our cultivation speed is a lot fasterpared to before. Once we use the pills to


    cultivate ourselves, we''ll bepletely refreshed and stronger tomorrow!"


    Keh also spoke with a grin, "Never mind feeling stronger tomorrow. At least it won''t be so easy


    for them to kill us.


    Besides, if Young Master Fane makes the tiniest breakthrough, hehe, even those at the ninth-grade


    ultimate god-level probably won''t stand a chance against him!"

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    "That''s right. Fane is now already at the fourth-grade ultimate god-level. If he breaks into another


    three more grades, he''ll be at seventh-grade ultimate godlevel. I think it shouldn''t be a problem for


    him to kill a ninth-grade ultimate god-level fighter ording to his insane fighting skill. It''ll be great if


    he can even kill the master of the Bloodshed n!"


    Weston was also extremely excited.


    "All right. Everyone, seize the chance to cultivate yourself. Make a breakthrough tonight!¡±


    Fane nodded his head. They used the entire afternoon to fly deeper into the forest, afraid that the


    Bloodshed n people would find them. After they managed to put more distance between them


    and the disciples of the Bloodshed n, Fane chose a well-hidden cave for the night.


    After he said that, everyone took out the third-grade intermediate pills, popped them into their


    mouths, and swallowed them.


    The third-grade intermediate pills here evidently contained more power than the third-grade


    elementary pills previously. This filled Fane''s heart with anticipation.


    The following few days, the flow of his internal body helped the Chi to be absorbed more efficiently.


    Although he had not broken into the fifth-grade ultimate godlevel, his cultivation level was not too far


    away from it.


    That was why Fane managed to make a breakthrough in a single attempt after cultivating himself


    for not more than an hour.


    "This is great. Although my cultivation level isn¡¯t that much higher than theirs, the speed of my


    cultivation has always been faster than theirs. From the looks of it, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to


    break into the seventh-grade ultimate god-level!"


    When Fane thought about the plenty of energy left within the pill that has not been used, he was


    even more excited.


    Time trickled past. Soon, the sky began to brighten once more.


    In the end, Fane was the first to finish using an entire pill. Furthermore, he did not just break into the


    seventh-grade ultimate god-level, he had alsopletely stabilized in this cultivation level. He had


    probably reached the intermediate stage of the seventh-grade ultimate god-level, at least.


    "This is great!¡±


    Fane clenched his fists, sensing the immense strength that suddenly increased in his body. He


    released an internal sigh of relief. Now he truly had the strength to protect himself before the


    fighters of the Bloodshed n.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bloodshed n, from today onward, I, Fane Woods, am longer afraid of your disciples who have


    high cultivation levels. Even if it''s a few seventh-grade ultimate god-level disciples, we will dare to


    fight them head-on!"


    Fane looked at the remaining few people. They were still cultivating themselves, so he simply sat to


    the side and kept watch for them.


    Fortunately, nobody had invaded the area the entire night, and no one had noticed this ce. Now


    that he had made the breakthrough, there was not much to be afraid of.


    However, Fane did not remain idle when he sat down. Instead, he carefully studied the pill remedy


    of third-grade premium pills.


    After all, it would be even harder to sessfully create third-grade premium pills. Fane prepared to


    create some of the easier pills. This way, rtively speaking, he would be a third-grade


    premium alchemist faster.


    "This is great. I''m in the fifth-grade ultimate god-level!"


    Not long after Fane began his research, Melody stood up happily. It was evident that she had


    sessfully broken into the fifth-grade ultimate god-level after using


    Fane''s pill. The increase in strength made her very excited.

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    "Haha. This is great. I''m at the sixth-grade ultimate god-level now!"


    After a while, Alejandro stood up, excitement filled his expression. It had to be said that the third-


    grade intermediate pills were treasures to those at the ultimate god-level. It was possible that even


    the Bloodshed n could not produce something like this.


    Otherwise, there was no way that only one person was in the soul-prating level in the


    Bloodshed n.


    Fane and the others continued to wait for around an hour. Only then did Nash, Keh and the


    others slowly begin to make their breakthroughs. Like Alejandro, they broke into the sixth-grade


    ultimate god-level.


    "This is great. We have five sixth-grade ultimate god-level fighters and one fifthgrade. Besides,


    Fane is already in the seventh-grade ultimate god-level now. Haha. We don''t have many people, but


    our fighting power is pretty good! So long as their Elders don''te in together and we don¡¯t run


    into a huge troop of theirs, it shouldn''t be a problem!"


    Keh spoke with an excited expression. They all quickly exited the cave.


    "Father. It¡¯s already the third day. Shouldn¡¯t we do something now?"


    At that moment, in the Lavigne family estate, Hendrick came before his father and looked at Kye


    with an earnest expression. "Father, please go and ask our fortress master to get everyone to


    discuss this. Two days and two nights have already passed. It¡¯s evident that the fighting sounds


    from the forest have greatly decreased. Shouldn''t we make a move already? There''s probably not


    many left of the people who came in here. Besides, the disciples of the Bloodshed n must have


    suffered great losses!"


    "What are you panicking about? The First Fortress Master did say that we would only move out


    after waiting for three or four days and he emphasized that we needed to wait for his signal. I''m only


    an Elder of one of the Nine Armies. I don''t want to be aggrieved like that either, but I have no


    choice!"


    Kye smiled helplessly. "Let¡¯s wait a bit more. If we don''t move out today, we¡¯ll probably do so


    tomorrow. After all, the people from Pavilion Billow Cloud would probably have arrived already if we


    don''t move out by tomorrow!" "We can''t wait any longer. If we do, Helena and her sister will


    probably be dead..."


    Hendrick was in a state of panic yet he could not do anything.


    "Sh*t. Why do you keep talking about Helena? How good-looking can the woman be to make you


    keep pining after her the whole day?"


    Kye was furious and red at his son. "You better cultivate yourself properly. Don''t you know that


    cultivators cannot be trapped by their feelings?"


    Hendrick opened his mouth, but in the end, he just walked out, at a loss of what to say.


    When he arrived at a pavilion outside the fortress, Arthur and the others were already waiting there.


    How did it go, Young Master Hendrick?


    Arthur immediately stepped forward and asked when he saw Hendricking.


    Hendrick shook his head. "No good. My father told me to wait for the First Fortress Master''s signal.


    Oh, right. What about your grandfather? From your expression, it looks like it didn''t work either!"


    Arthur nodded his head. "That¡¯s right. No way about it though. My grandpa''s a stubborn goat and


    said that we should wait. Ah. Seriously. It¡¯s already been three days. It''s obvious that the fighting


    noises in there are dying down. Why aren''t we making a move yet? Are they trying to stress us to


    death!"


    "Then just wait. Why are you all so anxious? We''ve just waited for three days, and the sky has only


    just brightened. It¡¯s possible that the First Fortress Master hasn''t even gotten up yet. Don¡¯t worry.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe we can move out after waiting another two hours!"


    Skye spoke in a dark tone, evidently displeased. "Besides, we¡¯re only doing it for show even if the


    Nine Armies move out now. Did you really think that the First Fortress Master and the others would


    actually give their all? Even if we gave our all, Helena and the others would have been dead long


    ago. Such a long time has passed. Hehe. Their corpses have probably been eaten by the monsters


    already!"

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    "What nonsense are you spewing, Skye? I''ll punch you if another word like thates out of your


    mouth!"


    Arthur, who was already in a bad mood, was so furious that he clenched his fists when he heard


    Sky''s words.


    ¡°Seriously. Why don''t you go and punch the fighters from the Bloodshed n? What kind of a man


    are you, thinking of punching a woman like me even when you didn''t kill your enemies? You''ve got


    the nerve!"


    Skye also did not expect Arthur to say something like that to her. As she spoke, her eyes reddened,


    and she felt so aggrieved that she nearly cried.


    Ah. Stop fighting. What about this? Let¡¯s go see the First Fortress Master right now and speak to


    him and see if it''ll work out?"


    Hendrick suggested after thinking about it.


    "That¡¯s right. My grandfather and your father don''t dare to stand up on their own because they''re


    afraid of offending the


    First Fortress Master."


    Arthur''s eyes immediately brightened. "But we''re not afraid. We¡¯re insignificant shrimps, so we¡¯re


    not afraid of offending the First Fortress Master. Let¡¯s go and ask him straight away. If he agrees,


    that¡¯d be great!"


    "Big Brother, Young Master Arthur, don''t-don¡¯t be so rash!"


    E could not watch on any longer. "You might as well be pping the First Fortress Master in the


    face if you go and see him like this," she tried to advise them. "Skye is right. It''s possible that the


    First Fortress Master has not even woken up yet. If all of you go and see him at this hour, he might


    not even take action today because he¡¯s unhappy that all of you created a ruckus, even if he had


    intentions to save them. It would be an even greater loss if the First Fortress Master is displeased!"


    Arthur and Hendrick exchanged a nce and shut their mouths up. They both knew that what E


    said, made sense.


    "Quick, look there! Lots of people havee! Looks like they''re from the Bloodshed n!"


    Yet at this moment, a little fatty stood up and spoke, pointing to the front.


    Everyone immediately looked over, and they all took a sharp intake of breath.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Before them was indeed a group of people who were flying over. There were probably about ten


    thousand people.


    "They''re really from the Bloodshed n. My God, we haven''t even created trouble for them, and


    they''vee here on their own?"


    Hendrick was stunned, and he huffed.


    "Let''s go, let''s go! We need to quickly report this to everyone. Don¡¯t tell me that the Bloodshed n


    is initiating a battle?"


    Skye was frightened. If the Bloodshed n was intending to create trouble for them, then the Nine


    Armies would truly be defeated, as they were caught off guard.


    "They came at the right time. Since they''re here, the First Fortress Master and the others have no


    way to y dumb. They can only grit their teeth and take action. Otherwise, how would they exin


    everything to the Pavilion Billow Cloud and the other forces from the Anti-Alliance Guard?"


    Arthur was delighted and took off into the air. He flew to a bell tower before the fortress master and


    hit the ancient bell with all his strength.


    "What''s going on? I didn''t give the orders to move out? Who dares to hit the bell!"


    Just as the First Fortress Master was drinking teanguidly in his room, he immediately stood up


    when he heard the bell, speaking with a confused expression.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    "First Fortress Master, First Fortress Master! Are we getting ready to head out?"


    Just as Austin''s words rang out, a few Elders rushed in and looked at him.


    His face darkened. "I did not give the orders. I don''t know who rang the gathering bell either! Let''s


    go and take a look!"


    After he said that, Austin led everyone, flying toward a square.


    The people from the other fortresses also took into the sky after they heard the bell, heading toward


    thergest square in front of thergest fortress.


    "Looks like people areing. It''s the Bloodshed n!" Everyone saw what was going on after the


    First Fortress Master and the others arrived at the square.


    The First Fortress''s expression darkened after he saw this. He had intended to move out a littleter


    and lead people to save others. This way, they would not have to make huge sacrifices, and the


    people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud would arrive soon enough.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet before he could move out, he did not expect that the people from the Bloodshed n actually


    led people over on their own.


    "First Fortress Master, why-why are they here? This Bloodshed n is seriously underestimating


    us. We didn''t even head into their territory, and yet they came to ours!"


    An old man immediately told Austin.


    "That¡¯s right. They''re underestimating us!¡±


    Austin flew upward in a sh, quickly standing in the air right before the other party.


    "Haha. Long time no see, First Fortress Master Drago!"


    Edwardughed and red at Austin.


    "What is the meaning of this, Edward? Why did you bring your people here? Don''t tell me you


    intend to invade the Nine Armies? I don¡¯t think we''ve offended youtely!"


    Austin also red at the other man; his aura was just as fierce as the others.


    "Why am I here?¡±


    Edward was stunned. ¡°First Fortress Master, you really know how to y dumb. You don''t know why


    I''m here? Hmph. You shielded those people who came from the abandoned world, helping them to


    kill disciples from our n. And you dare ask me why I''m here?¡±


    Austin frowned. "What are you saying?


    What people from the abandoned world? I have no idea of what you''re talking about. The people


    from the Nine Armies have been keeping to their territoriestely.


    What do you mean they''re helping to kill disciples from your n? I have no idea what you''re talking


    about!"


    "I think we should just battle them, First Fortress Master. They''ve already arrived at our doorstep


    and aren''t giving us face at all. We shouldn''t wait around any longer!¡±


    Arthur immediately yelled as he squeezed between the crowd.


    Yet Austin shot him a fierce re. "Shut up," he said. "A youth like you has no ce in this


    conversation!"

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    Arthur was speechless, but he could only shut his mouth.


    "Hehe. Austin. You really know how to act in front of me. You''ve killed so many disciples from our


    n, and you still have the guts to deny it?"


    Edward chuckled. "If you''re a man, battle us upfront,¡± he said. "The Bloodshed n is not afraid to


    fight all of you. But you attacking us from the shadows is too much!"


    Austin was speechless. "Master of the Bloodshed n, you¡¯re seriously baselessly using me,"


    he exined hastily. "I really don''t know about the people from the abandoned world you''re talking


    about.


    Unless people have invaded us again? How


    many have entered? If you didn''t say anything, we wouldn''t have known about this at all. Have any


    of your disciples died? No way. Were there many who havee in?¡±


    Edward frowned when he heard this. He did not think that Austin would still y dumb around him


    at this moment.


    The First Elder from the Bloodshed n could not hold it in any longer. He took a step forward and


    spoke in a vicious tone," Austin, will you stop bl**dy pretending already? If not for your people,


    would our second-grade and third-grade ultimate godlevel disciples die? Even the fifth-grades have


    died!"


    Here, he paused and clenched his teeth before continuing, "If your people were not involved, would


    my own disciple, Simon, have died? Simon was a true genius among the geniuses in the n, and


    he was at the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. From what I see, a fortress master has even


    entered the forest."


    "No, no. No way!"


    Austin hurriedly spoke, "Take a look. All nine fortress masters of the Nine Armies are here. Even our


    Elders are here. We truly did not send any fighters out!"


    "That''s right. We wouldn''t have known anything if you did note here today, Master of the


    Bloodshed n. Oh, right. Are there many people who havee in? Why are there so many of


    you here? If it weren''t a lot of people, it wouldn''t be necessary for you to muster such an army!"


    One of the fortress masters of the Nine Armies spoke after he thought about it, " But never mind


    that we did know about this matter. Since you said that people havee in from the abandoned


    world, we can''t just ignore it anymore!" "That¡¯s right. How many of them have entered, Master of the


    Bloodshed n? Although the Nine Armies have had no conflict with you before, we''re still the


    forces of the Anti-Alliance Guard, after all. Since we know about this, we must interfere in the


    matter!¡±


    Although Austin did not want to say something like this right now, the situation had escted too far.


    He could only steel himself and take action earlier.


    Edward just wanted to lead a group of people to confront them. He even thought that Austin would


    not dare to fight them, but he did not think that the other man''s words would be so sharp.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought for a while, his contemtions rapidly spinning in his head. After a while, he actually


    smiled. "Haha. Seems like it was a misunderstanding! The people who invaded are from the


    abandoned world, but there aren''t many of them. Just a few dozen. We''ve almost killed them all


    here, but we lost many fighters in the process. We even thought that you had sent people to help


    them kill us. Seems like it was a misunderstanding!¡±


    "You-you''ve almost killed them all?"


    Austin''s heart leaped in delight. It looked like Edward had the intention of giving him a way out to


    save his face. It was great since something this good was happening.


    "Of course. The people from your AntiAlliance Guard took away those few that came inst time,


    and as we were guarding the Alliance Guard, we did not look too


    hard into it. Since we found the few dozen people who came in this time, we''ve almost killed them


    all. I hope that you won''t interfere anymore!"


    Edward smiled. After all, they would suffer great losses if they truly fought the Nine Armies.


    Furthermore, he did not bring many people over.


    He intended to kill off everyone in the woods beforeing over to face the people from the Nine


    Armies.


    "Since there are only a few dozen people and you''ve already killed them, then-then forget about it.


    They were just unlucky then!"


    Austin released a helpless sigh. Then he asked on purpose, "Oh, right. Just now you mentioned


    that the disciple of your First Elder has been killed too? And he was at the seventh-grade ultimate


    god-level? Is this true?¡±

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    "Of course it''s true. If there¡¯s a slightest lie in my words, may the heavens strike me down with


    lightning!"


    The First Elder folded his arms before his chest, huffing. "You just wait, Austin. Since you won¡¯t


    admit to it, fine. We¡¯ll go into the forest in a while and our people will capture the people you sent in


    there to help those outsiders. Then we''ll be bringing their heads back to confront all of you. If your


    people killed my disciple, hmph! The Bloodshed n will wipe you out!"


    "Fine. Since you said so, I¡¯ll be waiting!"


    Austin clenched his fist and said.


    ¡°Let''s go! Just wait on and regret everything. The people you sent in there will definitely die a


    miserable death. Not a single one of them will escape!''


    In the end, Edward waved his hand and led everyone to leave.


    "First Fortress Master, why didn¡¯t we fight them just now? They already came right to our doorstep.


    They didn''t bring that many people with them, and most of their fighting force was in the forest. They


    would still take a few minutes even if they were to hurry over. We have so many people, and we


    have the advantage in numbers. This was a good opportunity!"


    After they left, an old man could not help but step forward and spoke to the First Fortress Master,


    "We''re bound to fight them sooner orter. Otherwise, if the people from the Pavilion of Billow Cloud


    were to arrive, we have no way to exin ourselves!" ¡¯What do you know? Sure, we''ll fight them


    sooner orter, but I must choose ater period to fight them. I''d be seeking death if we fight them


    now. I sensed the resonanceing from Edward just now. He seems to be even stronger than


    before. I might be killed if I fight him for an extended period. Then you''ll be left without a leader, and


    we might suffer even greater losses!¡±


    Austin red at the old man, then he sighed and said, "Ah. It''s fine if I die. I''m not afraid of dying.


    I''m just worried that the Nine Armies will suffer great losses if I die. I don¡¯t want to see all of you


    dying as well!"


    Arthur and Hendrick exchanged a nce, internally speechless. It was obvious that the First


    Fortress Master was afraid of dying, yet he gave himself such an excuse, as though he were


    completely righteous. He was so shameless.


    However, his words did make sense after thinking about it. Austin had cultivated himself for seventy


    or eighty years before breaking into the first-grade soulprating level with great difficulty. The old


    man would naturally value his life. It would be a serious loss for him.


    "So you''re saying that we¡¯ll still be fighting them, but just not now?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After thinking about it, Kye asked as he took a step forward.


    "Of course we''re going to fight them. Let''s just wait for a little longer, until the afternoon at least.


    When the people from the Pavilion of Billow Cloud are about to arrive, we''ll stir a ruckus with them.


    Hmph. We''ll just use some excuse. Say that they overstepped their boundaries and lied to us -that


    there were than a dozen of those people who came from the abandoned world. That''ll work!"


    Austin gave a cold smile, then he quickly frowned. "Besides, what they said about their seventh-


    grade and fifth-grade ultimate god-level disciples being killed is really strange. I wonder if they''re


    lying to us.¡±

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    After the fortress master of the Whittemore Fortress thought about it, he spoke," Judging from how


    they were angry while confronting us, I don''t think it''s a lie. But if it isn¡¯t a lie, which force is helping


    them? Unless other forces from the Anti-Alliance Guard have already arrived here? If that¡¯s the


    case, it''ll be bad if we just stay here, right?"


    Austin''s expression turned serious when he heard this. He remained silent for a while before


    shaking his head. "No way. I think it''s some powerful casual trainers who just so happened to be


    looking for treasure inside there. Then they also shed with the people from the


    Bloodshed n and killed some of their most powerful fighters. It''s just that the people from the


    Bloodshed n misunderstood us, thinking that we secretly sent people. That''s why they came to


    us!"


    "First Fortress Master, the fighting noisesing from the forest have indeed decreased. Only two


    days have passed.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    There were a lot of fighting noises before, but they''ve died down considerably. A lot of people from


    the abandoned world have probably died already, and only a few are left. If we don''t do anything,


    the Pavilion Billow Cloud will punish us if too many of them die!"


    After Hendrick thought about it, he could not help but took a step forward. "I think it''s best if we had


    used the opportunity to attack the people from the Bloodshed n just now, who numbered over


    10000 people. After all, we have many people. They still require time even if they get their troops to


    give backup!"


    Austin''s face darkened. "We are well aware when we shouldunch an attack. No need for


    everyone to talk about it anymore," he said coldly. "Let¡¯s go back inside. However, to prevent


    anything from going wrong, let''s get some people to keep watch on this site. Then we can react


    appropriately. Also, let''s send a few people to keep watch on the mountains by the paths that the


    people of the Pavilion Billow Cloud would pass by to get here. After you see their peopleing,


    immediately report it to me. Then it won¡¯t be toote if we move out then!"


    After arranging everything, everyone quickly scattered.


    "Seriously. It''s so obvious that the First Fortress Master is afraid of dying!"


    After everyone left, Arthur and the youths came to a pavilion outside the fortress again. Arthur was


    so furious that his face had turned red.


    "That''s right. The only thing we can do now is to pray that the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud


    wille sooner. Otherwise, the people in the forest will soon be wiped out if this is dragged on!"


    E felt helpless too. As the people of the Anti-Alliance Guard, she did not think that they would be


    so cowardly and weak.


    "Oh, right. Say, which force would be so powerful to kill a fighter at the seventhgrade ultimate god-


    level from the Bloodshed n. They could even kill disciples at the fifth-grade and other grades of


    the ultimate god-level. They really helped us to take a bit of revenge!"


    After the little fatty thought about it, he could not help but murmur.


    "Don¡¯t tell me it''s really casual trainers? But that doesn''t sound right. If it''s just casual trainers from


    around here, they probably won¡¯t dare to offend the Bloodshed n. After all, the casual trainers


    nearby know how powerful the Bloodshed n is. Why would they offend them?"


    Hendrick also frowned. "But it''s definitely not people from the Nine Armies. We seriously did not


    send a single person out!"


    "That''s weird. If it isn''t casual trainers or people from the Nine Armies, I don''t know who it is


    anymore. But regardless of who it was, it''s good that they helped us kill some people from the


    Bloodshed n!"


    Arthur also looked toward the forest with a confused expression. In the end, he released a long


    exhale. "Ah. We couldn¡¯t save Miss Helena, and her two sisters have probably died in there too.


    We''re so


    useless!

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    Bang bang bang!


    At this moment, the battling sound inside the forest was still piercing through the space. The only


    difference was that the sound was not as loud as before, and each battlefield had certainly


    scattered around and was quite far apart from each other


    "Young Master Fane, they look like they possess high martial level! Hehe! This time we can finally


    fight our heart to content!¡¯


    On top of a small hill, as Alejandro looked at the crowd that was engaging in the fights below,


    excitement washed over his face.


    There, a group of disciples of the Bloodshed n was chasing after some men from the Pavilion of


    Soaring Eagles and small potatoes from some small and unknown ns.


    There were several hundred of the disciples of Bloodshed n and among them, there were


    actually two fighters who had reached the seventh-grade ultimate god-level!


    "Leave those two seventh-grade b*stards to me and you guys will wipe off the others!"


    Fane''s mouth curved into a smile, a cunning one. Then with a sh, he flew into the battlefield


    together with his men.


    "F*ck! We¡¯re dead! We¡¯re so dead!"


    An old man screamed and shouted while trying to fend off his opponent; his eyes were full of


    despair.


    ¡°Damn it! It''s so f*cking hard to finally break through to the ultimate god-level, and what now? I can¡¯t


    even enjoy it for a


    few days!"


    An elder of the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles cursed aloud, feeling extremely depressed and


    distressed.


    Swoosh!


    However, just at this time, a terrifying sword aura flew from in front of him and brushed against him.


    Boom!


    A loud explosive sound rang out and in the next moment, a Bloodshed n disciple of the third-


    grade ultimate god-level, who was behind the old man, was sted and killed.


    The old man wheeled around and took in a sharp intake of breath. If that sword aura had been a


    little slower, the Bloodshed n disciple would have killed him already. He did not even notice when


    and how this Bloodshed n disciple came behind him. Now that he thought about it, chill was sent


    down his spine.


    He immediately turned around and looked in the direction of the sword aura. Only then did he


    realized that Nash Woods had arrived. The sword aura was his doing.


    Moreover, not only Nash was here, the young master and several elders of the Woods family, as


    well as Alejandro Cabello and the Saintess Melody of the Pavilion of Divinity were all here! They


    came to help!


    "Wait, what? No way! Master Woods actually killed a third-grade ultimate godlevel fighter with just


    one blow?"


    The old man swallowed his saliva hard and immediately noticed the Chi energy on Nash''s body.


    It was fine if he did not pay attention to it. but after he noticed the chi energy on Nash, he was so


    scared that his eyes widened asrge as saucers and his eyeballs almost fell off of the eye sockets!


    Swoosh!


    However, what he least expected was that Fane actually flew past him and went straight to the old


    man who possessed the strength of the seventh-grade ultimate godlevel.


    "Brat, how dare you charge at me like that? Haha! You''re certainly looking for death!"


    That old man did not expect somebody to rush out and charge at him at this time. When he saw


    Fane headed straight for him, he burst out inughter.


    However, his smile soon froze, and his eyes revealed a hint of a solemn look." Something''s wrong!


    This brat¡¯s martial level is definitely not low. And his speed? Why do I feel like he''s faster than I


    am?"


    The old man did not dwell in theughter for too long before he noticed something was off. He


    reacted quickly however Fane had already clenched his fist and wrapped it with a thickyer of Chi


    energy then sting it toward the old man.


    A sense of concern surged within the old man, he wanted to mobilize his Chi energy to counter


    Fane''s attack, but everything was toote. Fane was extremely fast. In the end, the old man could


    only quickly clench his fist and smash his against Fane''s, praying in his heart that Fane''s cultivation


    level must not be too high. Otherwise, his carelessness this time would probably cost him, his life.


    Boom!N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    The two powerful fists collided with each other, and a loud explosive boom rang out. In the next


    second, the old man has sted a few meters away and plopped hard onto the ground, spewing


    fresh blood before he inhaled his final breath.


    "What the heck? No way! One punch and the seventh-grade ultimate god-level fighter is dead? Just


    like that?"


    The old man from the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles was shocked down to the soles of his shoes; his


    voice was trembling uncontrobly and his eyes refused to believe what he saw.


    "No f eking way! How is that possible at all?"


    Another female disciple with seventhgrade ultimate god-level power was so scared that her face


    turned white instantly. She knew that inside this deep forest, there were a few powerful men who


    were killing their men. After all, they encountered the corpses of Bloodshed n disciples who were


    at the third-grade ultimate god-level but they took it lightly. Well, they were seventh-grade ultimate


    god-level fighters after all, why should they be afraid? They were considered as one of the top


    fighters among the Bloodshed n disciples.


    However, to her surprise, this group of unknown people who came over actually had a few fighters


    with sixth-grade ultimate god-level power, and that brat could even finish off a seventh-grade


    ultimate god-level fighter with only one punch!


    ''Run!


    At the thought of her senior-who was killed by Fane¡ªhaving about the samebat prowess as


    she was, and yet he was no match for the other party at all, she shouted and yelled at those


    disciples of the Bloodshed n.


    "Boom bang boom!


    Unfortunately, Nash and the others¡ªwho possessed high martial level-killed the remaining disciples


    of the Bloodshed n in a few blows, while the other people from the Pavilion of Soaring Eagles


    and some small ns immediately counterattack when they realize that the tables had turned, not


    giving the Bloodshed n any chance to survive at all.


    ¡°Hahaha! Who makes you think that you still have the chance to escape now? It¡¯s toote!"


    When Fane saw the woman trying to escape, he smiled emotionlessly and transformed into a


    shadow and flickered, running straight after the female disciple.


    Swoosh swoosh swoosh!


    The woman stretched her speed to the limit. In order to seek help from the other powerhouses of


    the Bloodshed n, she flew above the forest while shouting, "Help, help me!"


    The woman was indeed fast, but Fane was faster! The distance between the two shortened and in


    no time, Fane could certainly catch up with her.


    "Help!"


    The woman turned her head around and looked; her heart was full of despair. Fane was extremely


    fast, and he was about to catch up with her.


    Fane then flipped his palm, and his precious ck longsword appeared in his grip. He injected his


    Chi energy into it and chopped out the sword aura with it.


    "No! No!"


    The woman cried out in fear; she felt a threat of death from Fane''s attack.


    "Hey, b*stard! Stop it!"


    An old man immediately rushed over after hearing the woman''s cry for help. He instantly shouted at


    Fane the moment he saw that Fane was chasing after the woman.


    "Hahahaha! Oops, it¡¯s toote!"


    Faneughed. In the next second, that attack of his hadnded on the woman''s body, causing an


    explosion.


    "You f eking b*stard! You''re from the Nine Armies, aren¡¯t you? I''ve been looking for you for a long


    time! You''re the one who killed Simon Greene, the disciple of the First Elder, right?"


    The Fourth Elder looked at Fane furiously. This punk had the strength and power to behead a


    seventh-grade ultimate god-level fighter, therefore, it was highly likely that Simon was killed by him


    as well.


    At this time, Nash and the others had killed all the remaining Bloodshed n disciples and


    collected all the loot. Seeing that Fane had not returned to the group, they flew over to see what


    had happened.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Tsk tsk! You guys are quite strong, aren¡¯t you? There are quite a few sixth-grade fighters here,


    huh? What a surprise!"


    The Fourth Elder eyed Nash and the others, a cold smile crept onto his face. "If I have guessed it


    correctly, you all must be from the Nine Armies! Right?¡±

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    "Fane, it''s bad! This wrinkly old man is a ninth-grade ultimate god-level fighter!"


    Nash studied the old man across him carefully, and worries immediately surged through his veins


    once he noticed the martial level of the old man. It looked like they had finally run into a real


    powerhouse of the Bloodshed n.


    "Master Woods, it''ll be alright. Although Fane''s martial level is not as high as the old man''s, we all


    know that hisbat prowess is at another level. Don''t worry, this wrinkly old man might not be his


    opponent at all!"


    Alejandro, on the other hand,ughed nonchntly. "After all, Fane has broken into multiple grades


    in the ultimate godlevel in one shot!" He added.


    Nash then thought of Fane''s ability to kill a seventh-grade ultimate god-level fighter by himself when


    he was merely a fourthgrade ultimate god-level fighter. He released a huge sigh of relief; the heavy


    boulder in his heart was lifted away." You''re right. It''s my first time encountering such a high martial


    level, thus I was slightly taken aback."


    "You don''t have to worry for me and please leave everything to me. Dad, please inform others of our


    ns and arrangements as well as the situation here. Ask the crowd to leave this ce quickly, and


    wait for me in the woods down below. I have to kill this old man to let the Bloodshed n know that


    we''re not weak nor a scaredy-cat! I''ll let them know thating after us will be the worst decision


    they''ve ever made!" Fane snorted coldly. His deadly and emotionless eyes were fixated on the old


    man before him.


    Although the old man''s martial level was so much higher than his, Fane was still confident in ending


    this wrinkly old man''s life!


    "Brat, you''re a big talker, aren¡¯t you?"


    The corners of the Fourth Elder''s mouth twitched slightly for seconds before saying, "Do you think I


    can''t see through which martial level you''re at right now? I knew the moment you made your move


    just now! You''re merely a seventh-grade inutile punk! And yet you talked big, wanting to kill me? A


    ninth-grade god?


    Dream on!" "Wait!" The old man thought of something and his forehead immediately knitted


    together. "No...hold on. I remember there''s no such young elite fighter in the Nine Armies! And what


    did you say just now? Going after you is the stupidest move ever? Brat, who the hell are you?"


    Fane shrugged his shoulders and answered unconcernedly, "It doesn''t matter who I am. What


    matters the most is that I''m about to send you to hell. Oh right. If your master, the Master of


    Bloodsh*t n knows that one of his elite elders was also killed by me, I''m sure that his facial


    expression would be fun to watch!"


    Fane stood above the woods and he could be easily spotted by the enemy, however, Fane was not


    afraid at all! Because this spot was far from the periphery of the forest, and this implied that the


    distance between where he was and the location he asked Selena and the others to gather was


    shorter!


    Nash and the others flew into the woods quickly.


    "Hahaha! Brat, what an arrogant attitude you have!"


    The Fourth Elderughed sinisterly. With his fist clenched, a thickyer of Chi energy emerged out


    of his fist; within a second, he appeared in front of Fane and sted a fist at him!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Humph!"


    Facing such a swift attack from the old man, Fane also tightened his fist and quickly mobilized Chi


    toward it. Less than half a second, a thickyer of Chi energy wrapped his fist, and he sted head-


    on with the old man''s fist.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and to the shock of the Fourth Elder, the overwhelmingly powerful force


    from Fane¡¯s fist blew him a few meters away! He only managed to hold Fane¡¯s fist for merely two


    seconds!


    "What the heck? Impossible!"

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    The Fourth Elder repeatedly shook his head; his eyes were flooded with shocks and disbeliefs. How


    could he have imagined that a seventh-grade ultimate god level fighter could actually st a ninth -


    grade fighter away with merely one punch? This brat before him was freaking two grades lower than


    he was! Two f*cking grades of cultivation! How could that brat actually st him away, just like that?


    "Not bad!"


    Fane looked at his fist indifferently. He seemed to be quite satisfied with his current strength. When


    he was at the fourth -grade ultimate god level, he was able to kill a seventh-grade fighter, and at


    that time, hisbat prowess wasparable to an eighth-grade ultimate god level fighter! Now


    he had increased his martial level by three threes at once, and he was able to overpower a ninth-


    grade fighter. This made Fane felt that perhaps, he might be able to fight against a first-grade


    soulprating level fighter as well.


    "You this nasty brat! You think you can win against me just because you have more strength? Don''t


    forget, my cultivation level is higher and better than yours! My chi energy is thicker and richer than


    yours, and I''m an elder of the Bloodshed n! My martial arts training would be more powerful and


    robust than yours!"


    Molten anger rolled through the Fourth Elder as he saw the smug look on Fane''s face. He was so


    furious that his face turned blue in a second. He then mobilized his chi energy and formed a


    gigantic aura tiger.


    The huge aura tiger was dozens feet tall and it looked powerful and almighty.


    Such arge aura tiger was hardly unnoticeable. Hence, some disciples of the Bloodshed n


    witnessed this huge tiger from a distance far outside the forest.


    "Look! Over there! That aura tiger looks like our Fourth Elder''s martial technique!"


    One of the disciples flew upwards and eximed in excitement. They all knew that this martial skill


    of the Fourth Elder was extremely powerful, and they could hardly see him casting it. They were


    truly fortunate to witness such a scene from afar today, although it was far far away; it was very eye


    opening for them.


    "Wow! Who''s the other party that could actually force our Fourth Elder to perform this technique?¡±


    After hearing the disciple''s exmation, the First Elder as well as Edward Gray immediately flew


    upwards to affirm the saying.


    However, because the distance was too far away, they could not see who the Fourth Elder was


    fighting with. It was also because of the distance, that gigantic aura tiger looked like the size of a


    human thumb.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Hmmm.Jt looks like the Fourth Elder has run into some elite fighter of the Nine Armies today, and


    that elite fighter should be at least at the seventh-grade of ultimate god realm. Otherwise, the Fourth


    Elder would not have used this technique. This technique is a third-grade elementary level martial


    skill!"


    The First Elder spoked gently and a calm smile hung over his face.


    The Second Elder, however, disagreed. "I don¡¯t think so. If the opponent is only a seventh-grade


    ultimate god level fighter, is it necessary for the Fourth Elder to perform such a strong martial skill?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be like breaking a fly upon a wheel? Using such a martial skill would simply be a waste


    of chi energy!¡±


    "Hahaha! You¡¯re right, Second Elder. But, no matter who the opponent is, he or she would certainly


    be a dead meat now that the Fourth Elder is using this skill!¡±


    Edwardughed aloud along with the First Elder.


    However, hisughter soon faded. From where he was at right now, he could see two colossal


    dragon-like fists appear in the air over the forest. Those fists were gigantic and not the slightest bit


    smaller than the huge aura tiger! They were so huge that even those who were far away from the


    scene could clearly see the two dragon-shaped fists.


    "What the hell? Isn''t this a third-grade intermediate level martial technique, the Twin Dragons Fist?"


    The Second Elder gasped the moment he saw the fists. "What the f*ck happened? There aren''t any


    people who can perform this skill! And who is this person who can perform this martial skill to such


    an extent? Is the Fourth Elder fighting with a strong person from our n?¡±


    The First Elder and others were dumbfounded at the newly witnessed scene; they were so


    confused. Such a strong fighter would not present in the forest¡ªthey were always outside the


    forest. So who was fighting with the Fourth Elder right here right now?

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    "The Twin Dragons Fist! You acquired this skill? How is that possible?"


    While the First Elder and the Head of the Bloodshed n were confused about the situation, the


    Fourth Elder was equally astonished at this very moment. He could not have possibly expected that


    this brat before him actually knew and acquired the Bloodshed n''s martial skill! Moreover, this


    freaking Twin Dragon Fist was one of the most difficult techniques that most of them desired to


    acquire!


    "Heh! It¡¯s simple. I killed your people and retrieved martial tome from the martial ring, and naturally,


    I''d be able to learn and acquire this martial skill!¡±


    Fane chuckled nonchntly. His unperturbed tone and expression had shocked the Fourth Elder to


    the extreme.


    ording to what Fane had said, would that not mean that he only learned and practiced this


    technique not long ago? This brat was definitely a genius among the geniuses!


    "Brat, who the hell are you? There is absolutely no way that there is such a genius in the Nine


    Armies!"


    The Fourth Elder gritted his teeth and stared at Fane with his eyes full of malice and hatred. If this


    brat continued to grow, none of them would be able to defeat him!


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I told you that I''m from the abandoned world!¡±


    Fane smiled bitterly, and then with a tingle in his mind, the two huge dragon-shaped fists were cast


    out.


    Sensing the terrifying fluctuations of Chi energy in Fane¡¯s attack, the Fourth Elder was in aplete


    state of shock. He then turned serious and somewhat determined, gritting his teeth and injecting


    more Chi energy into his huge aura tiger. Only then did he make the giant tiger charge out toward


    Fane.


    Roar!


    The giant tiger let out a terrifying tiger roar as it charged. The startling roar pierced through the


    forest resounded into the sky.


    Roar!


    On the other hand, Fane¡¯s Twin Dragons Fist also emitted the sound of a dragon''s roar. The battle


    scene resembled an epic fight between a dragon and a tiger!


    Boom!


    The two huge fists aura instantly crashed onto the gigantic aura tiger. A white ray of light shed the


    moment the two Chi attacks collided, blinding the witnesses.


    "No way! Our Fourth Elder is no match for the other party? Who the heck is he? That person is


    definitely not from my n. The strong fighters in my n are all here and we definitely will not


    strike at the Fourth Elder!¡±


    Noticing that the huge fists had gradually gained the upper hand in the battle, the First Elder started


    sweating in fear.


    The Second Elder, on the other hand, expressed his concerns, "First Elder, I''m afraid that the one


    who is currently in the battle with the Fourth Elder is also the one who killed your disciple, Simon. Is


    that person from the Nine Armies? But, that''s not possible either! We know all the strong people in


    the Nine Armies and they were in their fortresses just now!"


    "Motherf*cker! I must go over and take a good look!"


    Rage flowed through the First Elder likeva. In a sh, he flew straight to the battlefield.


    "They''re too far from us, First Elder! It¡¯s toote to go there now!"


    The Second Elder, Edward, and the others flew into the sky as well, and when they saw that the


    First Elder headed straight to the battlefield without looking back, they could not do anything else


    but chase after him.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Boom!


    The huge ferocious tiger was soon blown into pieces, however, the two colossal dragon fists had


    only be slightly transparent and dull. Although its Chi energy was reduced by a lot, it was still


    very solid and powerful, carrying a lot of Chi energy. The dragon fists went straight to the Fourth


    Elder without mercy.


    "F*ck! No way! It can¡¯t be..."


    Watching the two huge fistsing at him ceaselessly, the Fourth Elder screamed in despair, his


    legs were wobbly with fear and his hands were cold and mmy. Finally, in his horrified eyes, the


    two huge dragon fistsnded on his body, blowing him away and he crashed onto the ground, hard.


    The scene was a bloody mess and one could hardly recognize the Fourth Elder anymore.


    Fane flickered, flew down, and took off his martial ring, then quickly gilded toward Nash and the


    others. "Go! We''ve to leave this ce now! Themotion is too big, and I¡¯m afraid that some


    other strong fighters woulde here, including the Master of the Bloodshed n! I''m afraid that


    all of those powerhouses wille!"

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    "Young Master Fane, you really killed that old man in the ninth-grade ultimate godlevel?" Melody


    looked at Fane with expectations written all over her face.


    Nash and the others also looked at Fane as they really wanted to know the ending.


    After all, that was one of the Bloodshed n''s elders and could be considered one of the


    Bloodshed n¡¯s top powers.


    Fane nodded. "Yes, I killed him. I''m not afraid now even if I have to fight the Bloodshed n''s


    pavilion master as I might be able to kill him. However, it would not work if too many of their people


    come over. I won''t be able to protect you guys. Come on, let''s leave now!"


    Fane quickly led those people away from


    the ce after he finished speaking.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Around ten minutes after they left, around a dozen people appeared at the ce.


    These people were either the elders of the patronums of the Bloodshed n. All of them were


    looking at the body on the ground with a sad and indignant look on their faces.


    "Number four!¡± The First Elder flew down and directly knelt in front of the Fourth Elder. "Number


    four! Why...Why did you die such a horrible death?! Number four, who was the one that killed you? I


    will definitely avenge you! We shall definitely avenge you!" The Fourth Elder had a good rtionship


    with the First Elder but no matter how the First Elder called out to him, the Fourth Elder was dead


    and was no longer breathing.


    "Who was that? Could it really be somebody


    from the Nine Armies who¡¯s at the ninthgrade ultimate god-level?" Edward had a cold expression on


    his face and he felt extremely bad.


    "Pavilion master, take a look over here.


    There are two other disciples in the seventh -grade ultimate god-level here and many other


    disciples in the ultimate god-level have died here!" Finally, one of their patronums discovered a lot


    of Bloodshed n disciples'' bodies on the other side.


    Edward and the others immediately flew over to take a look. They were so angry that their mouths


    were trembling.


    "I finally understand! I finally recall that there¡¯s a person and he¡¯s definitely the one who did this!" At


    this moment, the Second Elder yelled loudly as he seemed to have remembered something.


    "Who?" Edward and the others immediately looked over to Second Elder with a puzzling look on


    their faces.


    "The First Fortress Master''s brother. Have you guys forgotten that he returned not long ago? He


    said that he was wounded when he went to a ce to search for treasures He has been bedridden


    throughout this period of time because he was suffering from some weird poison. We haven''t seen


    this person until today and I think it must be him. As for what he said about being wounded and


    poisoned by some weird poison, it must be fake or he has recovered since a long time ago!" The


    Second Elder said with an expression on his face like he understood everything.


    "F*ck! It must be him. Let¡¯s go, pavilion master. Shall we attack the Nine Armies together?¡± The First


    Elder tightened his fists and said fiercely.


    "However, there are still some fighting noises inside this forest. It looks like quite a number of


    people who came from the abandoned world haven''t beenpletely killed yet.¡± Edward started


    frowning at this moment. Although he was also very sad about the Fourth Elder''s death, he felt that


    it was too reckless to directly attack the Nine Armies now.


    The most crucial point was that the Nine Armies were not weak. They were not afraid of those


    people in the past but quite a number of their masters have died. If they started a fight with the Nine


    Armies now, they would suffer huge losses even if they won.


    "Pavilion master, those are people with low fighting prowess. On top of that, lesser fighting noises


    can be heard after we''ve killed them these two to three days. What does that represent? It means


    that almost all the people who entered this area have died. They do not threaten us as much as the


    Nine Armies do! Besides that, our disciples will be unconvinced if we do not avenge the Fourth


    Elder!" The First elder said angrily. He felt extremely bad that his disciple and best friend had died.

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    Edward was ced in a difficult situation when the First Elder said this. He had to admit that the


    Nine Armies was definitely a thorn in their flesh and they had wanted to uproot this force for a long


    time.


    Previously, they nned to directly kill these people who entered from the abandoned world and the


    Nine Armies would definitely join the fight as they were members of the Anti-Alliance Guard. They


    would definitely do it even if it was just for show.


    They had already secretly notified another force that was a member of the Alliance Guard toe


    over and assist them. This would ensure that they would be able to get rid of the Nine Armies easily.


    By looking at the time, he estimated that the people of the Sword King n were arriving soon and


    he wanted to wait for them. However, the First Elder and other members were furious because of


    the Fourth Elder''s death. It looked like he did not have a choice apart from attacking the Nine


    Armies.


    "That can work but we need to at least find an excuse? It definitely will not work if we don''t have any


    reason to do that!" Edward thought about it and said with a frown on his face. ¡°After all, we had just


    visited them and they did not acknowledge that they sent people over to help those who entered the


    area. I even gave them an ultimatum saying that I will kill those people they sent over and bring the


    skulls over to them. It would make sense if we go to them after we manage to capture or kill their


    people. It doesn''t make sense if we directly go over now to cause them trouble!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The First Elder immediately replied, "What sort of proof do we need? Us, the Alliance Guard, and


    the Anti-Alliance Guard have always been opposing forces. On top of that, we don¡¯te to this


    treasure-filled forest often and search for precious items here because the Nine Armies is here. All


    of this is just so that we don''t get into fights with them. This is a great opportunity to get rid of them!"


    The Second Elder also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, pavilion master. Don¡¯t their refusal to admit to things show


    that they are afraid of us? Haha... You are so much stronger than their First Fortress Master now. If


    we go over now and kill their First Fortress Master, we would have defeated them, in terms of


    power. Why would we need any excuses? We can just say that we saw their people kill quite a


    number of our people but we failed to capture them!


    Edward remained silent for a couple of seconds before he finally nodded. "Alright, let''s just do that!"


    After he finished speaking, the group of them quickly flew out of the forest and sent a re to the


    sky.


    "What''s happening? Why are they suddenly gathering us?" Many of the Bloodshed n disciples


    were puzzled when they saw the re as they were still fighting. However, they still flew up to the


    sky before directly heading out of the forest.


    "Are they retreating?¡± Many people who were almost killed were slightly rxed when they saw that


    the Bloodshed n disciples had retreated.


    "I wonder how Fane and the others are?¡± At this moment, many people had gathered on one of the


    mountain tops and all of them were training in a sitting position.


    Many people had broken through after spending several days in training. Some of them who were in


    the peak stage of the true god-level previously had also sessfully broken through into the first-


    grade ultimate god-level after they obtained the martial art technique.


    "Everything should be fine if there aren''t any idents, they should have broken through again by


    now!" Helena thought about it and said while smiling.


    "They must have refined the third-grade intermediate pills if they managed to break through again


    and their fighting prowess must have increased greatly, especially Fane. Based on hisbat


    power... Tsk, tsk ... It¡¯s hard to imagine how he will be!" Danie''s heart was jubnt when she


    mentioned Fane. She was in a great mood for the past two days because Fane hugged her when


    they said their goodbyes.

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    "That''s right! We''ve never seen such a talented genius!" Many people startedughing.


    "That¡¯s for sure as this is my eldest brother!¡± Randall also had a proud expression on his face as he


    said happily '' I¡¯ve finally broken through into the first-grade ultimate god-level. Unfortunately, it''s


    really too difficult to catch up with my brother. I think it''s impossible during this lifetime!"


    ¡°That''s right! If Young Master Fane hadn¡¯t given us the martial art technique, how would we be able


    to break through into the first-grade ultimate god-level!¡± Another elder of the Lancaster family said


    happily. His lifespan after breaking through into the first-grade ultimate god-level has


    increased by 200 years. Such an increase in lifespan was definitely exciting for an old man like him,


    who was already in his seventies.


    Apart from that, he looked so much younger after he broke through.


    "If you guys want to repay their kindness, fight with your life in the battleter on. Fane and the


    others are buying us more time in order for us to break through faster with the martial enhancement


    resources we obtained. When the timees, I''m sure that we can''t escape from a great battle and


    we have no idea how many members of the Bloodshed n are there. Sigh... There are only


    around 100 thousand of us here. More than half of the 400 thousand people have died!¡±


    One of the old men started smiling bitterly. "There should be some of our people in the forest below


    but there isn¡¯t many.¡±


    "I believe more people from the seas and the Skies Pavilion have died. Young Master Fane and the


    others did not extend their help to these people. On our way here, we saw many bodies of the Hall


    of Divine Royal''s disciples. The Hall of Divine Royal and the Skies Pavilion can be considered


    destroyed!" Pavilion Master Harry of the Pavilion of Gods and Kings said after he smiled bitterly.


    "However, this forest is quite big. I''m sure there are around ten thousand of their people who are still


    alive."


    "Those who can stay alive are those who are lucky or extremely talented. This is how the world is.


    There should be around 600 thousand of our people and those from the seas that entered this area.


    Now, there must be less than 200 thousand people alive with both forcesbined!" One of the


    second-ss aristocratic family masters also sighed. He took a look at his family and only two


    thousand people were left out of the ten thousand people who came in. Many of their family


    members'' bodiesy in this forest.


    "We have to thank Young Master Fane for that. Without them, more of us would be dead by now.


    Previously, everybody was killing one another in order to obtain precious treasures. If Young Master


    Fane did not notify us, we would still be clueless that there¡¯s a force known as the Alliance Guard in


    this area. And by now, they would have wanted to kill us, the people who entered this area!" The


    pavilion master of the Pavilion of Divinity, Aureole, also sighed with extremement.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, the fighting noises seemed to have stopped. The Bloodshed n disciples seemed to have


    flown out of the forest!" Venus looked towards the direction of the outside of the forest and said with


    a surprised expression on her face.


    Those condensed figures were obviously the Bloodshed n disciples.


    "Could it be that they don''t n to continue hunting us because they think that not many of us are


    left?" Harry was delighted." This is great. What a wise choice Fane made by asking us to wait here.


    They heard that there weren¡¯t any fighting noises and after they searched for a while, they let us go


    as they thought that not many of us were left!"

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    "This is great! Are they really letting us go?" A third-ss aristocratic family master was so excited


    that his eyes were filled with tears. They were no longer hunted by the Bloodshed n.


    Although Fane and the others broke through very quickly, so many of them had died and not many


    people were left. They were still no match for the Bloodshed n''s opponent despite having an


    increase of members in the First-grade ultimate god level.


    Apart from that, no matter how high Fane and the others'' fighting prowess was, they would never


    rival the Bloodshed n masters.


    It was why they felt like they would die if


    the battle continued, and surviving was no easy feat.


    However, they never expected that the Bloodshed n members would retreat at this moment.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "This is weird. Why did all of them retreat?" Ethan also frowned, puzzled at what had happened.


    Sam thought about it and said, "No matter what it is, it''s a good thing now that they¡¯ve retreated. It''ll


    be afternoon soon, and they won''t resume their assault at night if we manage to get through the


    afternoon.


    Anyway, everybody should quickly increase their fighting prowess if possible. Who knows if they''ll


    give up or resume their attack after their pause?"


    Those who were initially relieved faltered at the thought. It was true that they would be in quite the


    predicament if the


    Bloodshed n members merely retreated for a rest.


    "Sigh... Angus and the others truly are vexing. Didn''t they promise that they''ll go back to plead on


    our behalf to their people and bring the Nine Armies here to help us? Are they still members of the


    Alliance Guard? Why aren''t there any movements until now?!" growled a middle-aged man from the


    Cabello family, utterly displeased.


    Helena seemed to be dismal, too. "Maybe the Bloodshed n is too strong. I think we can¡¯t ce


    all our hopes on others.¡±


    "However, if the people of the Nine Armies don¡¯t help us, we won¡¯t have hopes of surviving!" An old


    man from one of the second-ss aristocratic families had a helpless expression on his face. ¡°The


    Bloodshed n don''t have as many people as us, and many of them must''ve died during the battle


    in the forest, but they have more masters in the ultimate god level. By then, we''re no match for


    them. Without the help of the Nine Armies, how can we fight them? It''s like we''re bound to be


    defeated!"


    All of a sudden, one of the Woods family''s members eximed, "Look! Look! Those people from the


    Bloodshed n seem to be flying toward the direction of the Nine Armies!"


    "This is great! Are they going to attack the Nine Armies? Everyone, let''s sneak out of the forest from


    the side and leave this ursed ce. By then, only the boundless sky will be our limit. If


    everybody leaves separately, I believe that some of us will survive!" suggested a bald man excitedly.


    However, another man said, "No way. We''re not very familiar with the situation in this area, and


    wouldn¡¯t it be more difficult for us to stay alive if we break into the territory of the Alliance Guard?"


    One of the Wood family''s elders said, "We can¡¯t leave now no matter what; we need to stay and


    wait for Young Master Fane and the others. Without them, we would''ve died a long time ago. How


    can we leave just like that? On top of that, Young Master Fane is a third-grade alchemist, and we¡¯ll


    only survive if we follow him. We may even grow stronger!¡±

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    "That''s right. You guys can leave now if you n to do so, and we wee those who want to stay,


    but if you choose to leave now, don¡¯t me our Woods family if we don''t help you out when you run


    into the Bloodshed nter on," Ynda chimed in. "Young Master Fane has his own ns for


    asking us to wait here. If you guys want to leave now, we won¡¯t stop you!"


    ¡°That''s right!" joined another elder of the Woods family. "Elder Ynda is correct. If any of you n


    to leave now, feel free to do so. Frankly speaking, having too many of us isn''t a great thing, and


    some people might burden us. It''ll be much easier for us to act with lesser people!"


    Everybody lowered their heads, no one daring to leave after what they had said.


    They were no fools. Without the help of Fane and the others, it would be difficult for them to survive,


    even if they left the area. On top of that, no one knew if members of the Bloodshed n dispatched


    a few disciples to guard the forest''s perimeters.


    Noticing how no one was insisting anymore, Helena walked forward and smilingly said, "We, the


    Cabello family are definitely staying. There has to be a reason as to why the people of the


    Bloodshed n suddenly retreated. What if they stationed a few of them guarding the forest¡¯s


    perimeters while waiting for us to go out? They¡¯re no fools, after all."


    At this moment. Fane and the others finally came into view and returned atst.


    "Oh, how wonderful! Fane and the others have returned!¡± Venus was rather ted to see them


    returning. They had been worried about Fane and hispanions, seeing as her father was


    traveling with him. It was, of course, a treacherous journey as they had to battle with masters of the


    Bloodshed n to buy the others some time.


    "This is great! Everybody is safe!" Danie smiled delightfully as well.


    Selena approached them and asked caringly, "Honey, how are you? How''s your fighting prowess


    now? You aren¡¯t wounded, are you?"


    "Don''t worry! I''m not wounded, and everything is well. I''m already in the Seventh-grade ultimate god


    level now, and I can cultivate third-grade intermediate pills!" Fane smiled and held Selena''s hand.


    Selena blushed when he held her hand in public. She rolled her eyes at Fane shyly before she


    pulled back her hand. "It''s good that nothing happened to you. We''ve been so worried for these past


    couple of days, worried that you''d run into masters of the Bloodshed n."


    "Oh my god, a Seventh-grade ultimate god level!"


    "He even knows how to cultivate third-grade intermediate pills?! How amazing!¡±


    "That''s right, Young Master Fane truly is a genius among geniuses! Not only is he strong in terms of


    fighting prowess, but he''s also incredibly capable in terms of cultivating pills. It looks like it won''t


    trouble him in cultivating a fourth-grade pill and lifting the young madam''s spell!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Everyone else was shocked at Fane''s im. His breakthrough truly was horrifying.


    Haha... Young Master Fane truly is strong. What do you mean, we didn''t bump into any masters


    from the Bloodshed n? We met an elder from the Bloodshed n who was in the Ninth-grade


    ultimate god level, but Young Master Fane ended him then and there!¡± Keh startedughing


    loudly. "On top of that, all of us had broken through into the Sixth-grade ultimate god level because


    of Fane. Also, the Pavilion of Divinity¡¯s sacreddy is in the Fifth-grade ultimate god level!"

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    "How¡¯s this possible? Young Master Fane slew one of the Bloodshed n''s elders? Does that


    mean that Young Master Fane is capable of fighting their pavilion master?" Some of the members of


    the reclusive families were extremely shocked when they heard of this battle record.


    "This is great! We have several masters with us now. Together with the people who have broken


    through into the First-grade and Second-grade ultimate god level here, we¡¯re a pretty solid team,


    members of the Bloodshed n won¡¯t get to torment us so easily!" Helena grinned happily.


    Everyone was relieved and assured, knowing some of them had greater fighting prowess and that


    Fane managed to kill one of the Bloodshed n''s elders.


    "Goodness. Our family master... Our family master is also in the Sixth-grade ultimate god level?¡±


    The entire Cabello family was ted with the knowledge, and several old men even trembled as


    they spoke. They never expected their family master, Alejandro Cabello, to have broken through


    into the Sixth-grade ultimate god level.


    "Yes, and it''s thanks to Fane. If he didn''t give me pills, I wouldn''t have broken through so quickly! If


    we ce any of such pills outside, it''ll stir a battle among masters for sure!" Alejandro nodded, and


    from the way he looked at Fane, he had obviously grown fond of him. If they were not caught in


    such an intricate situation and everyone had settled, seeing as they just entered the forest, he


    wanted Fane to immediately marry his daughter.


    Meanwhile, one of the Pavilion of Divinity''s elders walked toward Melody excitedly and took her


    hand, asking, "Sacreddy, have... Have you truly broken through into the Fifth-grade ultimate god


    level?"


    The Pavilion of Divinity''s disciples looked at her with high hopes, to which Melody smiled faintly and


    nodded. ¡°Yes, and this is all because of Young Master Fane. Not only did he rescue us, but he even


    gave me a pill, and it increased my fighting prowess significantly. I don''t know how to repay his


    kindness."


    Unexpectedly, Aureole walked forward at this moment and yelled loudly, "Disciples and elders of the


    Pavilion of Divinity, gather and hear me!"


    Everybody looked at Aureole, puzzled at what was happening.


    Aureole smiled indifferently as she sessfully had everyone''s attention." Everybody, listen


    carefully. From today onward, I shall no longer be the Pavilion of Divinity''s pavilion master, and I''ll


    now appoint Melody Lawson, our sacreddy, as the pavilion master. She''ll be your pavilion master


    from this moment onward!¡±


    "Pavilion master, I... I won''t ept this!" Melody hastily refuted as she came forward. "Pavilion


    master, you''ve already broken through into the ultimate god level, and you have another hundred


    years ahead of you. If you breakthrough into the soulprating level in the future, you''ll have even


    more years ahead of you, so there¡¯s no need for you to pass the position of pavilion master to me


    right now!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Of course, Aureole was already at an old age, and everybody had expected she would pass the


    position of pavilion master to Melody within a couple of years.


    However, things have changed as she had already broken through into the ultimate god level and


    had more years ahead of her. Aureole could surely continue to be the pavilion master, but nobody


    expected she would step down at that moment.


    Aureole shook her head, a small smile on her face as she insisted, "The pavilion master should be


    someone capable. You are young, talented, and in the Fifth-grade ultimate god level now. I''ve


    wanted to pass the position of pavilion master to you for a long time, but I didn¡¯t do so because your


    fighting prowess wasn''t high enough and you weren''t strong enough. The time hase, Melody,


    and you cannot refuse me this time. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    Aureole then called on the members of the Pavilion of Divinity, "Bow down to your new pavilion


    master!"


    Led by an elder, the entire Pavilion of Divinity saluted thunderously, ¡°Best wishes, new pavilion


    master, for ascending to the position!¡±


    Aureole, meanwhile, took out her pavilion master token and passed it to Melody.


    ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take up the mantle of pavilion master." Melody finally nodded and took


    the token. "Please rise, everyone. We just need to train well together in the future. Although this


    area is a good ce to train, everyone is well aware that there are forces in the Alliance Guard who


    are purposely pinpointing


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    toward us, and we mighte face-to-face with more dangers in the future.


    Regardless, no matter how many people are left in our pavilion, I hope that everyone will stay united


    and work together!"


    Aureole smiled in satisfaction when everyone stood up. "Pavilion Master Melody, you are now the


    pavilion master, no longer the sacreddy of our pavilion. You can take off your veil now."


    Melody''s face was tinted in pink in embarrassment, though she nodded before gently taking off the


    veil she had worn for many years.


    Many from other families had been looking forward to seeing the sacreddy''s true appearance,


    hence all of them had their eyes fixated on that beauty standing up ahead.


    The veil was slowly lifted, and an almost perfect face came into view. She was so beautiful that


    many people were floored in awe.


    The beauty''s shy smile was utterly mesmerizing, but she only gave others a feeling of holiness and


    purity. Others could barely have sphemous thoughts of her.


    "What a beauty!" Even Danie could not help but smile. This beauty wasparable to the three


    of them sisters. More importantly, her smile was such a pure one, one they could never have.


    Growing shy as everyone gawked at her, Melody immediately changed the subject," Young Master


    Fane, what should we do next? The Bloodshed n people seemed to have left, no? When we


    were standing on this mountaintop just now, we noticed that those people were flying out of the


    forest toward the direction of the Nine Armies. We don''t know if they''ve left gatherings of men


    outside the forest. Would they be conning us?¡±


    Fane smiled indifferently and looked at the forest underneath them before he said, "It looks like


    most of them had exited the forest. Even though there might be people left outside the forest, I don¡¯t


    think there are a lot of them. We¡¯ll be able to handle those people, at least."


    One of the family masters from a second-ss aristocratic family thought about it before asking


    Fane, "If that''s the case. Young Master Fane, shall we lead our people and rush out of the forest?


    Apart from the people who came from the seas, there shouldn''t be arge number of people who


    came in with us in the forest underneath, right? We can just ignore those people as almost all of


    them are dead. There are a couple hundred thousand of us here, and if we fly out from the forest


    speedily, we''ll get to leave this ce!"


    Fane frowned as he silently deliberated everything before then responding, "We won¡¯t do anything


    right now. Let¡¯s take a look and see what they n to do after heading toward the Nine Armies. This


    forest is a ce full of treasures, and I think the Bloodshed n had been longing to take over this


    ce for a very long time.¡¯

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    "They''ve been nning this for a long time?" Nash had a small frown when he heard this. "Do you


    mean that the Bloodshed n are now prepared to attack the Nine Armies?"


    Fane nodded. "I think that¡¯s highly likely to happen. They must''ve killed many of our people


    throughout these past couple of days as it doesn''t sound like battles are happening often now.


    However, they have no idea that we¡¯ve rescued people ahead of them and have been informing


    people along the way to hide at this ce.¡±


    The elder from the second-ss aristocratic family who spoke previously was even happier when


    he heard this. He excitedly spoke, "How wonderful! This is good, Young Master Fane. If they attack


    the


    Nine Armies, we''ll use this opportunity to escape!"


    A few others nodded excitedly at the possible opportunity.


    Unexpectedly, Fane¡¯s expression turned rigid as he began to question the man, "If that''s the case,


    where should we run off to? Based on my understanding, the Alliance Guard''s forces would surely


    send their pavilions or others to hunt us down if they knew that so many of us had entered this area.


    On top of that, E Lavigne, whom I met earlier, told me that this area isn¡¯t as big as our Cathysia."


    "It''s not as big as Cathysia?" The old man''s facial expression faltered when he heard this. He


    initially thought that this was an independent space, rtivelyrge enough. They only needed to


    find a secluded space and hide after escaping from the forest, and things would slowlye to


    pass afterward.


    From the looks of things, however, it did not seem to be that easy.


    "Then, what should we do if we''re not going to leave with such a great opportunity? Are we going to


    start a fight with them?" Alejandro thought about it and looked at Fane, visibly puzzled.


    Fane actually nodded. "Yes, we can fight them if a battle is initiated. Don''t any of you hate the


    Bloodshed n, seeing as they killed so many of our people? Don''t you guys think of having


    revenge? They dare attack the Nine Armies, and this means that they''re quite confident. Based on


    what I know, they only have one master who is in the First-grade soul-prating level. The


    Bloodshed n is stronger than the Nine Armies, but not that far of a reach.'' Fane paused


    momentarily before he added, "Although they killed lots of our people, we also killed lots of theirs,


    so they also suffered a huge loss. Going into a fight with the Nine Armies at this moment... Naha...


    In fact, both sides will suffer losses. They never expected that so many of us are left inside the


    forest here. If we go over and help the Nine Armies by then, we''ll surely win!"


    Nash also nodded in satisfaction after he heard that. ''The Nine Armies must''ve known of what¡¯s


    happening in the forest¡ª they can''t possibly not know. Helena had mentioned that several of their


    younger people said that they''d go back and inform their First Fortress Master. This means that they


    know about the situation but did nothing. This means that they''re also afraid of the Bloodshed n."


    Fane smiled bitterly. "Yes. Not only are they afraid, but they¡¯re quite selfish as well. We thought that


    they''d say something to the other party or do something, but who knew that they hadn''t done


    anything."


    "Are we still heading over to help them? I want to kill them so badly!¡± snarled Venus angrily upon


    hearing everything.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Naha.. The reason as to why they did this is no longer important. The most important thing is that


    we have to do this if we want their support in the future."

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    "Firstly, we¡¯ll be able to kill members of the Bloodshed n if we work together with the Nine


    Armies, and it''ll be considered as us avenging ourselves. Secondly, they¡¯ll be indebted to us for


    helping them eliminate those from the Bloodshed n, which will gain for us some support from the


    AntiAlliance Guard, am I right? Isn¡¯t this much better than running around aimlessly?" exined


    Fane to the crowd, informing them of his intentions. "We don¡¯t need to act now even if we want to


    help them, though¡ªlet them wear each other out in the battle. After all, the Nine Armies took their


    sweet time in dying their actions previously, didn''t they?¡±


    "That''s right! We can¡¯t just jump in and attack. We need to take our sweet time,


    too." Venus was much happier when she heard this.


    ¡°Haha... Let''s go then. Everyone can leave the forest and see if we can meet any of our people on


    the way. We''ll gather our people together, and if we meet any of the Bloodshed n disciples, we''ll


    kill them. Of course, we¡¯ll also kill any of the people from the seas if we run into them. The people


    from the seas had always been our enemy, so it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t let any of them off the hook,"


    dered Fane before leading everyone, and they all flew down the mountain.


    Just like what Fane anticipated, the Bloodshed n left around 1,000 of their disciples outside the


    forest to stand guard and prevent them from escaping.


    "Haha! It''s good that we''re stationed here!" A disciple in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level


    chuckled. "Only a few of those from the abandoned world are still alive in this forest, and they won''t


    rush out so easily as they understand the strength of our Bloodshed n. They''re hiding in the


    forest, that''s for sure. On the other hand, our men who went to the Nine Armies would be facing a


    huge battle."


    "That¡¯s right. The Nine Armies aren''t weak, and we¡¯ve lost around twenty thousand people during


    our hunt of those who came from the abandoned world. The losses are much greater than what we


    anticipated. On top of that, even those in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level and our Fourth Elder


    have died. F*ck! Masters from the Nine Armies must''ve helped them," remarked a woman as she


    tightened her fist. "The Fourth Elder is quite a nice person. If they hadn¡¯t requested for me to stay


    back, I would''ve joined them in killing those from the Nine Armies. I''d feel so much better if I could


    kill several of them."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At that moment...


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    The sound of the bell once again rang at the Nine Armies.


    "Ugh, curses! Why did the bell ring again? Who rang it?!" The First Fortress Master was extremely


    furious. He nned on acting only two hours from then, but the bell rang unexpectedly, requesting


    for everybody to gather.


    An elder beside him seemingly glowered as well. "First Fortress Master, these people truly do not


    honor you. We¡¯ll have to find out who rang it, and we''ll have to reprimand them, too. Are they in that


    much of a hurry to rescue those from the abandoned world? No one had those people barging into


    the area. We''re obviously not as strong as the Bloodshed n, yet we still had to deal with it!"


    Nheless, they still walked out of the building and flew toward the huge square at the heart of the


    fortresses, despite their chagrin.


    It was only when they arrived did they realize the Bloodshed n spearheaded their men into their


    base.

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    "Why did theye back? What do the Bloodshed n want this time?" One of the fortress


    masters was puzzled, not understanding why the Bloodshed n returned after leaving not long


    ago.


    Moreover, a lot of them came this time, and there seemed to be about 70,000 of them. It looked like


    the Bloodshed n brought their entire team here.


    The First Fortress Master initially wanted to reprimand whoever it was that rang the bell, but when


    he saw the Bloodshed n, his expression faltered as he ignored whoever rang the bell.


    Austin carefully thought things through before questioning Edward loudly, "n Master Edward,


    what¡¯s the meaning of


    this? Why did you bring your people here? Didn''t you guys say that there aren''t many people from


    the abandoned world who entered the forest? Weren''t you guys hunting them? Why are you


    causing us trouble again?¡±


    Edward smiled coldly and said, "Hmph! Stop pretending. Your people killed our Fourth Elder and


    many of our masters, and we¡¯re here to avenge them!¡±


    Edward did not bother exining everything else, thus he waved his hand and ordered, "Everyone,


    wipe out the Nine Armies. Let them understand that our Bloodshed n isn''t so easily bullied!"


    Austin was surprised when he heard this and quickly stopped them. "Hold on! Hold on! What? Your


    Fourth Elder died? Why don¡¯t I know about this? What''s going on? All our masters are here, so


    who''d be strong enough to kill your fourth elder? Edward Gray, you can¡¯t just me it on us


    baselessly!"


    After all, he had no idea when the people of the Pavilion Billow Cloud would arrive. Under such


    circumstances, they would be at a disadvantage if they were to engage in a battle.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    s, the people of the Bloodshed n ignored his exnation and rushed toward the men of the


    Nine Armies. "Attack!"


    Kye, unable to wait, came up to Austin and snapped, "First Fortress Master, they''reing at us


    intolerably and me us baselessly for their Fourth Elder''s death. F* ck! Let''s give everything we


    have to defeat them! What are we still waiting for? The Pavilion Billow Cloud will surelye soon!"


    With that, he rushed and shed with the Bloodshed n.


    "First Fortress Master, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid about. The Bloodshed n mentioned that they


    have more than a hundred thousand disciples, but there are only seventy-thousand of them now.


    On top of that, their Fourth Elder has also died. Heh! They even lost many disciples in the ultimate


    god level! We won''t know who''s going to be wiped out by today!" yelled another fortress master


    before rushing toward the Bloodshed n¡¯s Sixth Elder.


    Austin sighed. This was an undeniably good opportunity, but it still puzzled him as to why the


    Bloodshed n still dared take action against their Nine Armies when they had suffered such


    losses and their overall strength had greatly reduced. If this continued, was the Bloodshed n not


    worried that they would suffer great losses?


    Of course, he had no idea that the Bloodshed n sent people to notify another force of the


    Alliance Guard before they headed to the Nine Alliance. They only dared take action against the


    Nine Armies as they estimated that this force was arriving soon.


    "Attack!" Just like that, the Bloodshed n and the Nine Armies shed in a battle.


    "You''ll be breathing yourst today, Austin!" roared Edward and rushed toward Austin in a sh.


    ''He¡¯s so speedy. Has this guy broken through into the Second-grade soulprating level?¡¯ Austin''s


    heart dropped when he saw how Edward appeared right in front of him so swiftly.

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    s, Austin had no time to assess everything as he, seeing how Edward swung his fist toward him,


    threw one right back to intercept it.


    Boom!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A deafening sound was heard as the two masters in the First-grade soul-prating level finally


    had their first altercation.


    The strong power dispersed from where their fists met and caused a strong shock wave. This sent


    several disciples who had a low fighting prowess flying a distance away before they managed to


    regain their footing.


    "Ah!" Austin yelled loudly and persisted for several seconds with his opponent. Beads of sweat


    dripped from his forehead. His


    opponent was much stronger than him.


    ¡°Ah!" eximed Edward, his expression contorting into malice. He increased the power in his punch


    and finally gained the upper hand, forcing Austin about a dozen meters backward. Austin stepped in


    midair before he could barely stabilize himself.


    ¡°Haha! You''re no match for me, Austin.


    After I kill you, we''ll definitely win if I kill another two or three other fortress masters in the Ninth-


    grade ultimate god levelter, even though it looks like you guys have more peoplepared to us


    at this moment!¡± The haughty Edward chuckled arrogantly after sending Austin flying.


    ¡°You want to kill me? You won¡¯t get to do that easily!" The corners of Austin''s mouth twitched a


    couple of times, but he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I only need to persist and buy more time. The


    overall strength of our people in the ultimate god level isn''t that weakpared to yours, let alone


    with your Fourth Elder dead. Hmph! I only need to persist for a while, and a couple of my fortress


    masters wille to our aid by then. You may just find yourself dying instead when we attack you


    altogether!"


    "Hmph! Let¡¯s see how long you can persist, then!" Edward scoffed and tightened his fist. His aura


    surged and enveloped his fist before he zipped toward Austin again.


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    People started falling from the sky as explosions were heard, one after another. The faint smell of


    blood began to waft around, too.


    Meanwhile, arge gathering of people sneakily flew past the trees and moved toward the forest''s


    exit. "They''ve started fighting, Young Master Fane, just as you said. They really are fighting!"


    "Haha... That is great! Let''s fly slowly and kill the Bloodshed n disciples guarding outside the


    forest. It''ll almost be the time by then." Fane heard the sounds of battle nearby as well, and it was


    so intense that it was obviously between tworge forces. They truly had begun to battle.


    Nash soon noticed something and giddily rushed forward with about a dozen people." There''s a


    group of members of the Hall of Divine Royal over there. Let me bring some of our men to kill


    them."


    Time slowly passed, and Fane and the others soon arrived at the exterior of the forest, not once


    stopping to search for treasures. Their journey did not consume much of their time.


    Fane looked at the Bloodshed n disciples in front of them and smirked.


    With a wave of his hand, he dered, "Kill them. Seeing as there are only about a thousand or two


    thousand Bloodshed n disciples, it won''t be much of a fight."

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    "Dear me! How is this possible? Why are there so many people here?"


    The Bloodshed n disciples guarded the forest perimeters in fear that the remaining survivors of


    the abandoned world would escape. They also expected that it was unlikely, however, and believed


    the survivors would stay hidden after they experienced thest fight.


    What these disciples did not expect was that several hundred thousand of them would rush out of


    the forest, with arge percentage of them being in the ultimate god level.


    "Attack!¡± roared Nash as he led hispanions to attack. Fury overtook him as he thought of how


    thousands of the


    Woods family''s members had died.


    Members of other families fearlessly joined the fray, seeing as they had the chance to exact


    vengeance. Previously, they managed to escape, though aggrieved and seeing their family


    members dying before them.


    Thoom! Thoom! Thoom!


    The fighting noises outside the forest were soon heard.


    Nobody realized, however, that a group of people from the seas and the Skies Pavilion had


    gathered on another mountaintop in the forest.


    "Why are we hearing fights happening outside the forest again?" Not many were here, and only


    about 3,000 to 4,000 people at that, but those who stayed had quite a high fighting prowess. They


    hesitated in what they should do when they spotted members of the Bloodshed n heading


    toward the Nine Armies. No one expected to hear people fighting one another outside the forest


    again.


    "Those who entered this ce previously included the people from the Woods family, Hall of Divine


    Royal, and the Pavilion of Divinity. I''m sure that not all of them had died. After all, so many of them


    entered the area. Throughout these past couple of days, they had been fighting among themselves


    to rob each other of their belongings.


    Together with the Bloodshed n''s pursuit, I''m sure that there are a lot of them left." A wise look


    appeared in Lily¡¯s eyes as she stood by the side. "I guess that they must be rushing outward.


    Nheless, the Bloodshed n had left some disciples guarding the forest''s outskirts, which


    means they''re fighting those disciples standing guard outside."


    Although Lily had suffered a lot at this point, she had broken through in terms of her fighting


    prowess and had finally recovered to be in the initial stage of the semi-god level.


    However, such a level of fighting prowess was painfully low. After they learned of Joel¡¯s death, she


    did not have a right to speak in the Skies Pavilion.


    Some Skies Pavilion elders even ignored her after they broke through into the First-grade ultimate


    god level.


    Lily would have died a long time ago had it not been for a few members who joined the Skies


    Pavilion together with her, protecting her.


    Of course, tens of thousand people gathered here because Lily finally came up with solutions.


    Everyone tried their best to inform each other, staying united as they evaded conflicts. This made it


    difficult for the people of the Bloodshed n to find them. Due to this, the members of the Skies


    Pavilion began seeing her in a different light.


    After all, although this woman had a low fighting prowess, she was still considerably intelligent. At


    least, everyone survived up to this point after listening to her.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Well, Madam Pavilion Master, what do you think we should do now?"

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    One of the old men finally looked at Lily, evidently at a loss of what to do.


    Lily deliberated their options and suggested, "I see that we have quite a number of people here, and


    many of them are in the First-grade ultimate god level. If we want to stay alive, why don''t we rush


    down now as well? I think that by the time we arrive there, their family masters or members of the


    ancient ns would''ve rushed out as well. The Bloodshed n disciples would chase after Fane


    and the rest once they escape, which will give us the chance to escape the forest."


    "Where will we go after that? We don''t know anything about this area!"mented the baffled old


    man. "Apart from that, some of our people heard the Bloodshed n


    disciples mention something known as the Alliance Guard. It seems like members of this Alliance


    Guard are appointed to kill us, the foreigners to thisnd!"


    "It is true that there aren''t many ces that we can go. We have no idea how this alliance is and


    how many people they have." Lily remained silent for some time before her eyes finally lit up.


    "Here''s an idea. Since the Bloodshed n has attacked the Nine Armies, I heard some of the


    Bloodshed n disciples say that both parties have the same overall strength.


    Why don''t we help out the Nine Armies? They''ll be indebted to us if we do that. There aren''t many


    of us here, so perhaps they''ll take us under their wing?"


    The eyes of an old man from the Hall of Divine Royal lit up when he heard this. " This sounds like a


    good n. After all, there are thirty thousand of us here, and we''re a formidable force in our own


    right if we rush in together. The Nine Armies might win if we help them right now, and they''ll let us


    stay with them if they win!"


    Another old man chimed in, "That''s right! More importantly, the Nine Armies isn¡¯t that far from this


    forest. There¡¯s hope of breaking through into the soul-prating level if we''re able to search for


    treasures in this forest. Since they''re attacking the Nine Armies, it means that they''re opposing


    forces. The Nine Armies might truly take us in!"


    "Let''s go down, then." Lily nced at her nsmen, hearing as everyone agreed to the same thing.


    In the end, the group flew down the mountain and swiftly traveled out of the forest, their tracks


    shielded by their surroundings.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Not long after they started flying. Fane and the others had killed the Bloodshed n disciples who


    stood guard outside the forest. They managed to kill more than 2,000 of those disciples without


    suffering a huge loss, and only a few hundred of their people had perished.


    Of course, the people who did the most work were Fane, Nash, and the others.


    "You''re incredibly strong, Young Master Fane. Those Bloodshed n disciples in the Second-stage


    ultimate god level are nothingpared to you. You killed them like you were cutting vegetables!"


    Several second-ss aristocratic family masters flocked around Fane, ttering him upon knowing


    what he was capable of.


    They knew very well that not only did Fane have a high fighting prowess andbat power, but he


    was also a third-grade intermediate alchemist.


    Several second-ss aristocratic family masters had already broken through to the First-grade


    ultimate god level. If they could improve their rtionship with Fane and obtain a third-grade


    elementary pill, they could scale up two to three grades at one go.


    They were no fools¡ªthey wanted to get into Fane''s good books instantly.


    How could Fane not understand their intentions just by looking at their grinning faces?


    He only smiled indifferently and pointed forward. "Right now, many of our men have died over there.


    After we slowly fly over, we''ll wait and do nothing. We¡¯ll only act if the Nine Armies are losing and


    they beg us for our help.¡±

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    "Splendid! This n of yours is wonderful, Young Master Fane. Absolutely wonderful!" A third-ss


    aristocratic family master gave Fane a thumbs-up.


    "That¡¯s right. The people of the Nine Armies did nothing, and they refused to do something even


    when they knew what we''re facing. We don''t know if they never thought of helping us or if they''re


    too scared of the Bloodshed n," ranted an angry second-ss aristocratic family master. "This


    time, we have to teach them a lesson!"


    Danie stepped forward and said, ¡°If we didn¡¯t need to rely on the Anti-Alliance n and maintain


    a good rtionship with the Nine Armies to ease our training in the future, we don''t really want to


    work


    with these people!'' "Alright, let¡¯s go. We don''t have that many options right now. Your eldest sister


    has mentioned this before, too. The group of people, including Angus and the others, seem to be


    nice people, but they might be able to speak their mind since they have a low fighting prowess."


    Fane smiled and waved his hand as he led the people toward the direction of the Nine Armies.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "What? Why are there fighting noises outside the forest?¡± While Fane and the others engaged in a


    battle with the disciples, members of the Nine Armies and Bloodshed n inhaled sharply in


    surprise.


    In just a short time, almost 20,000 people from the Nine Armies had died while more than 10,000


    people from the Bloodshed n perished. Still, things did not look favorable for the Nine Armies.


    Many of the Nine Armies'' members in the ultimate god level died within a short period into the


    battle.


    It was mainly because the Nine Armies'' members were from nine different fortresses, and they


    would not usually fight together. They were like scattered sand as theycked cohesiveness.


    On top of that, the martial skill or martial art technique the Bloodshed n disciples used was far


    strongerpared to the members of the Nine Armies, allowing them to kill individuals that had a


    higher fighting prowess.


    Hence, the Bloodshed n disciples evidently had the upper hand within several hours into the


    battle.


    "Curses! We have forty thousand to fifty thousand more people than them, but things look awfully


    bad for us!" One of the fortress masters was visibly discouraged at the battle''s oue. On top of


    that, their First Fortress Master was slightly wounded. If this continued, they would be in greater


    trouble if the First Fortress Master was killed.


    All this while, the Nine Armies dared not offend the Bloodshed n although they nursed


    vengeance against them. Hence, both parties never truly went to war against each other.


    At that moment, they finally realized just how strong their opponent''s disciples¡¯bat power was¡ª


    it was much stronger than theirs.


    Although there were more people on their side, they had lesser ultimate god level individuals than


    the Bloodshed n from how the situation looked.


    The fortress master nced at the First Fortress Master and finally understood why the First


    Fortress Master refused to let everybody take action previously. Had they did, they would be no


    match for the Bloodshed n. By then, they would not have been able to persist like they were


    doing, and they would have lost to them.


    "Why aren''t the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud here yet?!" An old man looked toward the


    direction of the Pavilion Billow Cloud in slight worry. If the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud


    would note to their aid within these few hours, they would lose many of the Nine Armies''


    people.


    Unexpectedly, they heard fighting noisesing from outside the forest sometime after their battle


    happened, startling both the Bloodshed n and the Nine Armies.


    "The fighting noises ceased so quickly! What''s happening over there?¡± Edward turned to look


    toward the forest, frowning in bewilderment as he heard how a battle in that direction ended just as


    it began.

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827


    "n master, could something have happened to the disciples we left behind?" said an old man the


    moment he recalled it.


    "How''s that possible?" Edward frowned, but there was a hint of uncertainty in his voice.


    "Attack! Just kill them!" He gritted his teeth, and the intensity of his attack toward Austin increased.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the bnce of victory nted toward the Bloodshed n, more and more people of the Nine


    Armies died.


    All of a sudden, Hendrick called out to Angus while he was fighting, "Young Master Angus, look over


    there. We havepanying in, flying very slowly!"


    Angus turned around to look after killing a man of the peak stage true god level with a punch. True


    enough, a gathering of people were flying to this side from far away.


    "Dear me. There must be at least tens of thousands of them! Why are there so many of them? Are


    they from the Pavilion Billow Cloud?" blurted Angus.


    A thought came to Hendrick as he flew toward Angus, saying, "That''s impossible. The Pavilion


    Billow Cloud wouldn''te from that direction. Could the Bloodshed n''s members not have


    killed many of those from the abandoned world, and they''ve gathered beforeing here?"


    Angus inhaled deeply. "How is that possible? Have many of them survived after all?"


    His heart sank the moment he said those words. "That''s...highly likely, seeing that the Bloodshed


    n has no idea how many of them have entered the area. On top of that, they couldn''t have


    calcted how many people they killed these past couple of days and how many were killed by


    monster beasts instead. The forest is vast, after all, so it¡¯s possible that many of them survived."


    It was then E flew toward them, visibly happy despite being covered in blood. "Are they here to


    help us? They arerge in number, and a helping hand is very weed right now. They definitely


    have many people who have broken through into the First and Second-grade ultimate god level.


    Most importantly, they¡¯re arge group!"


    "Drats! Are those people from the abandoned world? Why are there still so many of them?¡± The


    Bloodshed n''s First Elder glowered at the sight. If they were indeed from the abandoned world, it


    was obvious who these people would help when they arrived. After all, his men had killed many of


    theirs before.


    The Nine Armies initially had the upper hand, and the Bloodshed n might have crumbled before


    their might. On top of that, they were dumbfounded that the pavilion they had alerted had not


    arrived up to this point. Such scarification caused a wave of heartache in the members of the


    Bloodshed n.


    Austin was taken aback for a moment before he chuckled loudly. "Naha... That must be it, that must


    be it! Who would''ve thought that so many of these people had survived after persisting for so many


    days? It looks like they¡¯re very united, too, what with theming together."


    The corners of Edward''s mouth twitched.'' Is that so? Theming here might not change the tides


    of battle as I''ll kill you first. The worst-case scenario is that our Bloodshed n suffers mere losses,


    nowhere hefty. So what if there are a lot of them? They don''t have high fighting prowess!"N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    Despite Edward¡¯s insistence, he was, in truth, wary of it all deep down. After all, there were close to


    200,000 people over there, and they must have had strong fighting prowess as they survived the


    hunt of the Bloodshed n disciples. At the very least, there should be arge number of them in


    the true god level while not many of them are in the semi-god level.


    On top of that, many of these people must have broken through into the First or Second-stage


    ultimate god level. This was a force to be reckoned with.


    The only thing he wanted to do was to kill Austin¡ªwho stood before him¡ªso he could kill the other


    Nine Armies'' masters in the Ninth-grade ultimate god level. In that case, they would have the upper


    hand


    against these masters.


    Thoom!


    Wounded by Edward''s frantic attacks, Austin began to falter. He looked toward the forest as he


    fought, hoping that those people would arrive sooner to help him.


    It then dawned on him as he waited, noticing that the army-though plenty in number-flew painfully


    slow toward them.


    "For goodness'' sake! First Fortress Master, why are theying so slowly?" One of the fortress


    masters could not bear it anymore. Already injured, he felt a pang as he watched the Bloodshed


    n disciples kill members of his fortress, one after another.


    "How would I know? I''m not one of them. Are they not helping us?" replied Austin.


    Bang!


    The moment he said that, Edward quickly threw a fist at him, sending him flying backward.


    "Urfh!" Austin vomited a mouthful of blood at the attack, and hisplexion immediately paled.


    "First Fortress Master!" Several elders grew visibly horrified at the sight of everything that


    happened.


    "E, why are those peopleing so slowly toward us? Several tens of thousands of our people


    have already died, and right now, there are only eighty thousand of us left. The Bloodshed n still


    has sixty thousand people!" Hendrick, who was fighting with all his strength, felt deeply anxious at


    the sight of more of hisrades dead.


    The people from Pavilion Billow Cloud had not arrived, and if this continued, people of the Nine


    Armies would truly be doomed.


    On top of that, it looked like the First Fortress Master could no longer tank any more attacks.


    "I don¡¯t know. They''re probably hesitant but want to know what''s happening here, what with all the


    battles that''s happening right now." With a bitter smile, E said to Hendrick, "On top of that, we


    didn''t send any people to help them, so they might not help us."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A darkened look appeared on the faces of the Nine Armies¡¯ members when they heard what E


    said.


    All this time, members of the Nine Armies thought that the Bloodshed n dared not take any


    action against them as they had more people. At that very moment, they finally learned that their


    overallbat power truly was inferior to the Bloodshed n.

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    If the Bloodshed n disciples did not lose a certain amount of disciples when they hunted the


    people who came from the abandoned world, it would be far easier for the Bloodshed n to wipe


    them out.


    As Austin could no longer sustain himself from more attacks, he flew further away before he yelled


    to Edward of the Bloodshed n, "Are you crazy, Edward? At this rate, both of us will suffer


    immensely. I''m telling you: don''t you see that group of people over there? They''re here to hurt you,


    that¡¯s definite. You won''t be able to win if this continues!"


    "Haha! True, they''rerger in numbers, but they don''t have a highbat power!¡± came Edward¡¯s


    unexpected response with augh. "If I''m noting the time correctly,


    the people from the Sword King n are arriving soon, too!"


    With that, Edward continued attacking Austin.


    Austin was mystified when he heard this. He had asked for help from others, and he never expected


    his opponent to have done the same. It truly was difficult to see who would be the victor at this


    point.


    Fane and the rest finally flew over, but they stopped somewhere near where the battle took ce.


    "Fane? Brother, it¡¯s Fane¡ªthe Fane I told you about!" E was overjoyed to have spotted Fane


    among the people.


    "I don''t know who you''re talking about; there are lots of them there. Have them join and help us!"


    Hendrick had never met Fane, so it was natural that he could not recognize Fane.


    Still, he swept a nce at the neers and spotted Helena among them. He was ted at the


    sight of her.


    He quickly flew toward Angus and announced, "What great news, Young Master Angus. Ms. Helena


    is still alive! Goodness. There are several beauties standing beside her, and they''re incredibly


    beautiful!"


    Angus was just as delighted when he took a nce. "Those two belles standing beside her look like


    her, so they must be her sisters. It¡¯s a surprise that all three of them have survived, but that''s great!"


    Although they did not know how Helena survived, it did not change how happy they were to see her.


    Ms. Helena, it''s great to see you alive!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Angus yelled in excitement as he continued fighting.


    His grandfather caught onto this and immediately yelled loudly, "Ms. Helena, pleasee and help


    us. We can¡¯t put up much of a fight anymore!¡±


    The First Fortress Master also could not withstand the attack and yelled toward the people,


    "Everyone, we''re members of the Nine Armies, and we''re on the same side. We¡¯re helping you


    eliminate these members of the Alliance Guard, too. Hurry and help us so we can kill them


    together!"


    "That¡¯s right! Why are you guys still standing there as onlookers? Why don''t youe and help?"


    another fortress master yelled loudly, extremely anxious as he did.


    Only then did Fane flew slightly forward and smilingly spoke, "Haha... Now you guys know what it''s


    like to be anxious? You people must''ve known how the Bloodshed n were chasing after us,


    right? That''s right. Didn''t Angus, Hendrick, and the others return early to notify you people? Why


    didn¡¯t you guys do anything then? Why should we be in a hurry if you aren''t? We¡¯ve lost so many


    people, so we''ll now see how long you can hold out, too.¡±


    An old man from the Nine Armies was so angry that he almost vomited blood. "Don¡¯t take this too


    far, young man!" he yelled at Fane. "If you help us, we¡¯ll speak nicely to the people from the Anti-


    Alliance Guard for you. Everyone will be able to protect or take you guys in. However, if you refuse


    to do so ... Haha... You guys might just struggle to survive after this!"


    Another old man added, "Let me tell you this, young man: your people will also be killed if we''re


    defeated!"


    The First Fortress Master thought about it before he swallowed his pride and said to Fane, "Young


    man, we were wrong, but you can see that we had our consideration because we truly are no match


    for the Bloodshed n. I apologize to you guys on behalf of the Nine Armies, and I hope that you''ll


    be willing to help us!¡±

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    Seeing how the First Fortress Master was a smart, seemingly earnest enough of a person, Fane


    finally pointed forward and dered, "Everyone, listen to me. The Bloodshed n standing before


    us have killed so many of our brothers and sisters, and this is our chance to avenge them. Attack,


    and wipe them all out together!¡±


    "Attack!" Nash and the rest immediately rushed forward as though given a boost of energy.


    "There are so many of them. n master! What should we do? Quite a number of them are in the


    First-grade ultimate god level, too!" an old man immediately questioned the Bloodshed n Master,


    somewhat panicked when he noticed the gathering of people who joined the battle.


    "Why should we be afraid? Persist no matter what¡ªthey''re no match for us. We have more people


    who are in the Sixth or Seventh-grade ultimate god levelpared to them, and this will be quick!"


    ordered Edward resoundingly. "We¡¯ll have an easier win once I kill their First Fortress Master!"


    Whoosh!


    Fane rushed toward a Bloodshed n man in the Eighth-grade ultimate god level in a sh.


    "Haha! You truly do have a death wish, young man! Seems like that group of yours obeys you. You


    coming up to me like this only makes me want to know just how good you are!" The man from the


    Bloodshed nughed loudly, underestimating Fane. He tightened his fists and instantly


    disappeared from where he stood.


    The man then flickered right before Fane. His aura engulfed his fist as he swung toward Fane.


    "Oh, he has a death wish, alright." Unfazed, Fane met the opponent''s fist with his own.


    Thoom!


    A deafening eruption was heard, and the Eighth-grade ultimate god level Bloodshed n disciple


    was sent flying by Fane.


    Blood spurted through his lips.


    "Urfh!¡± The middle-aged man looked visibly horrified as he vomited blood. He never expected that


    this young-looking man would have such horrifying strength.


    "He''s so strong! This guy is in the Seventhgrade ultimate god level, but how can somebody in that


    level send me flying?" The middle-aged man scowled.


    Fane, on the other hand, took out his ck sword with a flip of his hand.


    "Burning Chop!¡± Fane called out, and a horrendous sh was sent straight toward his opponent. An


    attack that looked like a hot, zing fireball went straight for the middle-aged man like a meteoroid.


    "D*mn it. This attack is so horrifying!" The man in Eighth-grade ultimate god level was so shocked


    that his eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. His heart nearly jumped out of his mouth when


    he felt how strong the fluctuation of power from Fane''s attack was.


    He immediately activated the martial skill he was all too confident in. However, his martial skill was


    so brittle under Fane¡¯s attack and saw it being destroyed like a broken twig.


    "Im... Impossible!¡± The middle-aged man yelled in fright when he saw arge chunk of Fane''s attack


    lefting his way. He dared not face the fact as a strong aura of death came straight toward him.


    Thoom!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The attack sted off the man''s body. With that, Fane had easily ughtered a master in the


    Eighth-grade ultimate god level.

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    "Goodness, he''s so strong!" eximed several masters of the Nine Armies in the Ninth-grade


    ultimate god level upon seeing Fane''s power, shocked to the core.


    After all, that was a Bloodshed n disciple in the Eighth-grade ultimate god level, and it was


    difficult for a master in the Ninth-grade ultimate god level like them to kill such a person.


    Nheless, he fell defenseless before Fane, who ended him swiftly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Why does it feel like this young man has a strongerbat power than me?" The First Fortress


    Elder felt exhrated when he saw what had happened.


    Fane was not the only one with a highbat power. There were several masters


    in the Sixth-grade ultimate god level and a master in the Fifth-grade ultimate god level within Fane¡¯s


    group. With these people abruptly joining them, they had ovee the strength difference against


    their opponents.


    Fane had also brought so many people with him, and under the circumstances where they had the


    same realm, they were able to gather into teams of twos or threes and attack the Bloodshed n


    disciples who were in the same realm.


    They thus had theplete upper hand, and the number of Bloodshed n members dwindled


    horrifyingly fast.


    "This... This is impossible!" Edward¡¯s face turned pale from fright upon seeing how the battle shifted.


    He initially shrugged off Fane''s presence, but he never thought that Fane and the rest would have


    combat power that surpassed his expectations.


    At this moment, the First Elder of the Bloodshed n rushed in angrily as though remembering


    something, and he red at Fane. "Young man, are you the one who killed our Fourth Elder?¡±


    "So what if it was me? I can''t do anything since you people want to follow in his footsteps." Fane


    shrugged and looked like he could care less.


    "What an arrogant young man! Elder brother, let''s kill him together!" hissed the Second Elder of the


    Bloodshed n as he flew toward him as well. He had just killed an elder from the Nine Armies in


    the Eighth-grade ultimate god level, able to finally jump into another fight. He believed that both of


    them could kill Fane quickly if they attacked together.


    Fane was startled for a brief moment and, seeing as two men were rushing his way, put away the


    sword he was holding.


    "That weapon of yours could help increase yourbat power at least, young man, yet you dare


    put it away? Are you looking down on both of us?" The First Elder was furious when he saw Fane


    putting away his weapon¡ªit felt like ridicule in his point of view. No harm was done, but the


    humiliation was absolutely strong.


    "Naha... It''s because this martial skill of mine doesn''t require my sword!" Faneughed. He paid no


    attention to both men, and after fixing his stance and squatted down slightly, he tightened his fists


    and his aura began to envelop his fists.


    The First Elder was stunned at this, frowning as he asked, "Why does this martial skill look so


    familiar?¡±


    The Second Elder was just as baffled. After some time, he finally eximed, "Big Brother, how can


    this be? Am... Am I wrong? Why does this martial skill look so much like our n¡¯s third-grade


    intermediate martial skill, Twin Dragon Fist?¡±


    "Twin Dragon Fist!" A scowl appeared on the First Elder. He inhaled sharply as the Second Elder


    had jogged his memory.


    How did this young man learn this martial skill? Both of them were able to use this martial skill, but


    they barely mastered the skill after learning it for many years. They only managed to achieve a low


    level of sess, too.


    "Young man, who are you?" yelled the Second Elder. They had always thought that it was the First


    Fortress Master''s brother who killed the Fourth Elder, but it seemed that was not the case at this


    point.


    This young man was too young, and this was the first time they came across such a genius.

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    "I don''t need to tell you both who I am. All you need to know is that your death is at hand!" Fane


    decided against telling them who he was in the end. After all, the Bloodshed n had many


    members, and some might just escape if they managed to fight their way out.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    If they knew somebody as talented as he was from the abandoned world and had such


    achievement within a short period, the Alliance Guard would surely focus on himter on. They


    would want nothing more than to kill him.


    ¡°Young man, do you think you''re the only one who knows how to use the Twin Dragon Fist?" The


    First and Second Elder exchanged nces before they parted their legs to squat, preparing to


    unleash the


    Twin Dragon Fist move.


    "Twin Dragon Fist!" they both called out, and two fists shaped like dragon heads soon emerged.


    These humongous fists seemed to be several feet tall and looked extremely overpowered.


    Fane, however, chuckled before swinging both his fists forward, sting an energy force their way.


    The attack then coagted to be 60 meters tall before him.


    "Oh my god! This... This young man has perfected the Twin Dragon Fist!" The First Elder and


    Second Elder almost vomited blood at the sight.


    Their attack collided against Fane¡¯s two fist -auras.


    Although both of them attacked Fane together. Fane¡¯s gigantic dragon-shaped


    punches obliterated all four of their dragonshaped fists. Their attacks managed to only withstand


    Fane''s for a few seconds before they burst into nothing.


    "No!" The First Elder and Second Elder looked at one another before hastily forming an energy field


    that coated their beings.


    Despite activating their force fields, they knew they would not be able to withstand Fane''s attack.


    The First Elder immediately took out a shield with the flip of his hand. He infused his energy into the


    shield, causing it to erge and shield him and hispanion.


    Only then were the First and Second Elder relieved. After all, this shield of theirs was a good one


    and could be considered an upper-grade spiritual tool.


    Thoom!


    Fane''s attack rammed against the shield the moment the shield was put up. The strong impact


    continued to push them backward.


    "Hold on! We have to hold on!" Both of them held onto both handles at the back of the shield, teeth


    gritted as they tried to persist.


    However...


    Crack!


    The shield started to crack under Fane¡¯s power, and it only grew bigger while the space gradually


    increased.


    "D*mn it! How can this happen?


    Impossible!" The First Elder¡¯s shield had saved him countless times in other battles, and he had


    always been confident in this shield.


    s, it seemed to have failed him at that moment.


    Boom!


    The shield was destroyed, and the attack finally ravaged both Elders.

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Thoom! Thoom!


    Both Elders zipped through the skies like kites with broken strings before smashing against a stone


    pavilion heavily, destroying the structure in the process.


    "UrfhF


    Blood spurted through their mouths. With onest jerk of their legs, they both perished.


    Members from both the Bloodshed n and Nine Armies were mystified at the sight, and some


    even stopped battling because of it.


    "How can this have happened? He killed both the First and Second Elder? He killed two people in


    the Ninth-grade ultimate god


    level simultaneously?" The Third Elder of the Bloodshed n turned pale as he witnessed what had


    happened. Fane had killed three of their masters within moments after entering the battlefield, and


    he stunned the Bloodshed n members.


    They were done for if this continued.


    After all, many of the Nine Armies'' members in the Eighth and Ninth-grade ultimate god level would


    not be upied with fighting the opponent''s masters because of this.


    "Is... Is this the Fane I knew?" E was dumbfounded. She remembered that Fane seemed to be in


    the Second-grade ultimate god level when he rescued her. That was not long ago, but not only had


    this guy broken through into the Seventh-grade ultimate god level, he had a high fighting prowess


    as well. He managed to learn a strong martial skill from the Bloodshed n and even killed two of


    their elders with this martial skill.


    "Oh, my stars... Sister, is this the Fane that you''ve mentioned? Are you lying to me? Is he really


    from that ce? How¡¯s that possible? How does he train?" Hendrick gulped and waspletely


    convinced this time. He never thought that there would be such a genius in this world.


    "Yes. This is so strange... They''ve just entered the forest for less than one month, yet they''ve grown


    so strong? Apart from him, several others are in the Sixth-grade ultimate god level, and one is in the


    Fifthgrade ultimate god level. I have no idea how they trained." E frowned, and a hundred


    thousand questions ran through her mind.


    Meanwhile, The Bloodshed n Master, Edward Gray, was at aplete loss for words, unable to


    process everything as he shook his head. "That''s...impossible. How can that be? Young man, who...


    Who are you? You¡¯re not a member of the Nine Armies, and you can¡¯t be someone from the


    abandoned world. Are you a genius from one of the Anti-Alliance Guard''s forces?"


    "Attack!" Stunned momentarily, people of the Nine Armies were then overjoyed with newfound hope


    of winning. They once more rushed forward, yelling their battle cries.


    Since Fane had killed three masters of their opponents, their ascendancy had increased. Coupled


    with the fact that they outnumbered the Bloodshed n, thetter party could not easily escape as


    they were surrounded.


    "n master, we can''t let this prolong-we can''t fight back. Shall we escape?¡± implored the Third


    Elder of the Bloodshed n to Edward. The people from the Sword King n had not arrived, and


    their disciples had decreased significantly. It was obvious they could not put up much of a fight.


    Gritting his teeth, Edward reluctantly gave the order, "Everyone, run! Run, now!"


    His disciples were relieved to have heard the order, and they scrambled to fight their way out.


    Unfortunately...Fane flickered right before Edward.


    Whoosh!


    "Haha! I don¡¯t think many of your people would be able to run away, even if they wanted to. Try as


    you might, I won''t allow you to escape!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward¡¯s anger red as Fane stopped him, evident in the way he red at Fane hatefully. "Young


    man. I''m a master in the First-grade soul-prating level, and even the First Fortress Master of the


    Nine Armies is no match for me. How dare you stop me? Do you think you can stop me just


    because you''re talented and managed to kill two of our elders? Are you that naive?"

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    There were traces of blood at the corners of Austin¡¯s lips as he hatefully spoke, eyes ring as he


    did, "That''s right! It doesn''t matter if the others escape, but we can¡¯t let this old one run away.


    Brother Fane, let''s kill him together!¡±


    Edward¡¯s expression faltered at this.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He had always thought hisbat power was much stronger than Austin, and he would have been


    able to kill Austin minutester had Fane and the rest note. The Bloodshed n would have


    won.


    Thebat power Fane showed wasparable to those in the First-grade soulprating level.


    Fane alone had brought him enough trouble, what more with both of them attacking him together.


    Thinking of what could happen, Edward began to beg Austin, "Austin, you have to think this


    through. Didn''t you say that continuing this battle would result in big losses for both of us? Why


    don¡¯t we just forget about what happened here today and return to our respective homes?"


    Austin, however,ughed. "Haha! And how did you respond to me when I pleaded to stop the battle,


    Edward Gray? You turned me down, so why should we agree to your request now that I have the


    upper hand?"


    Austin then tightened his fists, his energy surging through them as he did.


    Fane squatted down slightly, his own aura enveloping his fists as he was about to execute the Twin


    Dragons Fist skill once more.


    "Don''t... Don¡¯t do it! Let''s discuss this nicely!" Edward paled in fright when he realized that these two


    were seriously about to attack him.


    Unfortunately, Fane and Austin ignored him, unleashing their respective moves.


    Resignedly, Edward could only bite the bullet and execute his own.


    Thoom!


    The attack of these three masters crashed against one another. How could Edward have survived


    from Fane and Austin''s united attack? Edward perished that instant.


    "n master!" cried out several Bloodshed n elders. Hatred filled their hearts at the sight of their


    n master being killed.


    "Run! Everybody, run!" Many of the Bloodshed n members fought with their lives as they wanted


    to escape, seeing as their n master. First Elder, Second Elder, and Fourth Elder had died. They


    were no longer able to defeat their opponents.


    The Bloodshed n originally had several tens of thousand people, but only 30,000 of them


    remained in the end.


    Just as the Nine Armies relished in ending their enemies, a fortress master spotted something from


    afar and yelled to Austin," This is bad! Look over there, First Fortress Master! A group of people is


    coming from that side!"


    Austin and the rest savored their conquest, moments away from wiping out the


    Bloodshed n when they saw a group of people flying their way.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    The number of people in that iing party was estimated to be several hundreds of thousands,


    and they wereing in fast. They also seemed to havee from where the Bloodshed n was


    located.


    "This is bad! That¡¯s the Sword King n! F* ck! I''ve sent people to notify the Pavilion Billow Cloud,


    but why aren''t they here yet? What should we do now, that people from the Sword King n are


    here?" Austin''s expression faltered. The battle had paused as members of the Nine Armies and


    from Fane''s side surrounded the remaining Bloodshed n members.


    Fane''s expression turned serious, albeit slightly. "First Fortress Master, what can you tell me about


    the Sword King n? Are


    they very powerful? How are theypared to the Bloodshed n?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Only then did Austin say to Fane, "Both the Bloodshed n and Sword King n can only be


    considered third-rated pavilions. They aren¡¯t those big pavilions."


    Fane eased off a little at that. Since the Sword King n came to help the Bloodshed n, they


    had to be a member of the Alliance Guard and obviously would not be friendly.


    Nheless, they were lucky that this n was not arger pavilion. They could have a chance in


    battling them.


    Austin then looked at Fane gravely, and it was what he said next that made Fane tense, "The Sword


    King n has many more people in the ultimate god levelpared to the Bloodshed n.


    Although they¡¯re only a third-rated small pavilion, they''re very much stronger than the Bloodshed


    n. Among their members, there is one who is in the First-grade soulprating level and


    another in the Second -grade soul-prating level.¡±


    ¡°Second-grade?" Fane¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that there were masters in the


    Second-grade soulprating level. He was confident that he could kill Edward, but he was not too


    sure of himself when facing masters in the Second-grade soul-prating level.


    After all, thebat power of a master in the Second-grade soul-prating level was that of


    several in the First-grade ultimate god level.


    What Fane and the rest did not know was that a group of 30,000 people, including Lily, had exited


    the forest, arriving at the forest¡¯s outskirts.


    An old man looked visibly startled as he gazed at the corpses of the Bloodshed n disciples. "Tsk,


    tsk! It''s true that there were two thousand Bloodshed n disciples guarding here, but why were all


    of them killed?¡±


    Lily took a closer look, and her expression grew tense. ¡°This is bad. Look¡ªthere are also bodies of


    the Cabello family members and the Woods family members here. What does that mean? Those


    two families have killed these disciples. On top of that, the Bloodshed n disciples who are in the


    Third and Fourth-grade ultimate god level were also killed. It looks like Fane and the rest had joined


    forces with the Nine Armies."


    Feeling lost, an old man from the Skies Pavilion turned to Lily. ''What should we do now, then?


    Should we still help members of the Bloodshed n? Otherwise, we have nowhere to go!¡±


    ¡°All of us came over from that side, and the people from the Nine Armies aren''t familiar with Fane''s


    group. Helping them would mean helping members of the Nine Armies, so the Nine Armies won¡¯t


    hurt us, would they? They should be able to take us in too, right?" a member of the Hall of Divine


    Royal questioned Lily.


    Unexpectedly, Lilyughed bitterly and said, ¡°Yes. Based on what you said, the members of the


    Nine Armies would take us in and won''t hurt us. However, what if the people from the Woods family,


    Gods and Kings Pavilion, and Pavilion of Divinity take action against us? A lot of them had entered


    this area, and Fane is a very smart guy. They have more people than we do, and they might have


    higher fighting prowess!" Lily paused before she continued, "What if they take action against us? I


    don''t think the Nine Armies would meddle in this affair; merely standing neutral. Do you


    understand?¡±


    "What do you mean by that? We can¡¯t go to the Nine Armies and ask for their help?" The members


    of the Hall of Divine Royal nced toward the direction of the Nine Armies. As the ce was further


    away, they could not see what was happening.


    Lily nodded. "Let¡¯s go. Members of the Bloodshed n came from that direction previously. Let''s


    head this way and quickly leave this ce."

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    "Let''s go, let''s go. We have no idea why the fighting noises over there stopped so soon so I think it''s


    best if we leave quickly. We will be in trouble if we meet those people from the so-called Alliance


    Guard again!¡± An old man from the Hall of Divine Royal signaled for the group of people to fly


    toward the opposite direction of where the Bloodshed n was.


    However, they never expected to bump into a group of several hundreds of thousands of people


    flying toward them not long after they left.


    "D*mn it! What should we do now that we''ve bumped into them? Both sides are big forces and


    they¡¯ve discovered us as this is a valley!¡± A man from the Skies Pavilion had a darkened look on his


    face when he


    saw the group of people in front of them


    The corners of Lily''s mouth twitched several times before she said, "We are really unlucky!


    Hopefully, they aren¡¯t members of the Alliance Guard!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A member who once belonged to the Lagorio family was standing next to her said, "Pavilion Master,


    why don¡¯t we turn around and escape right now? Since they are still some distance away from us,


    some of us would be able to survive if we turn around to escape now, right?¡±


    Cold sweat had already covered the forehead of some people. After all, there were several


    hundreds of thousand people and they had no idea which forces they were from. If these people


    wereing toward them and were members of the Alliance Guard, that would be very


    troublesome.


    Lily was also slightly unsettled. However, she thought about it before she said softly to the others,


    "Hold on and don''t panic! They might not know that we are people from the abandoned world. When


    they¡¯ve arrived, we can just stand aside and allow them to walk past us. There aren''t many of us


    and the other party might just be passing by. They might not know that we are people from the


    abandoned world.¡±


    Lily paused here before she continued speaking, "On the contrary, if we turn around and escape


    now, they would definitely hunt us down when they see us escaping. By then, only a very small


    number of us would be able to stay alive. Who knows how many strong masters are among this


    group of people! They might not even ask us if we stay and just give way to them!" ¡°That''s right.


    Let¡¯s do that then. The news about using from the abandoned world hasn''t spread yet. Hence,


    apart from the Bloodshed n, only the Nine Armies know about this. This group of people has no


    idea where we are from! Later on, we can just say that we are members of a small pavilion!" A man


    from the Hall of Divine Royal thought about it and nodded. He could not help but nce at Lily.


    "Who would have expected that you, the Skies Pavilion Mistress, don¡¯t have a high fighting prowess


    but have a smart mind!''


    Soon, that group of people had flown over. Lily and the rest immediately retreated to both sides.


    They proactively allowed the other party to walk past them. On top of that, they lowered their heads


    and dared not make eye contact with those people ¡°Who''s this group of people? They are quite


    understanding to make way for us to pass by first!" An old woman said happily when flying past


    them.


    "Haha... Who knows? They might be some families or small pavilions. They don¡¯t have many people


    who are at the ultimate god level!¡± Another old man spoke after taking a look at this group of people.


    "We are almost there. Who would have expected so many people to enter this time? What a


    surprise!¡±

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    Lily and the rest felt their hearts sink when they heard what the old man said. Cold sweat started


    dripping from the forehead of some people as they were extremely frightened. Unexpectedly, these


    people actually knew that arge number of people had entered from the abandoned world.


    Could it be possible that these were also members of the Alliance Guard? They must have rushed


    over to take action against those who came in from the abandoned world after they learned about


    the news


    Luckily, this group of people seemed to not pay much attention to them and was not even


    suspicious of them. They flew past Lily and the rest one after another. Soon, almost all of those who


    were in front had


    flown past them.


    Everyone immediately rxed at this moment. Unexpectedly, a man in white clothes frowned and


    stopped by Lily at this moment.


    After the man took a closer look, he said to Lily, "You, look up!"


    Lily''s heart dropped and she slowly raised her head up. "Lance? Lance, it really is you!''


    After she finished speaking, Lily''s tears trickled down her face as she hugged the man in white


    clothes tightly.


    The man in white clothes was none other than Lance Woods, who entered the Misty Forest with


    others seven to eight months ago.


    "Lance, you guys know one another?" With the wave of her hand, the old woman leading them


    signaled for everybody to stop.


    Only then did Lance said with slightly red eyes, "M-Master, she''s my mother. It¡¯s my mother. I was


    thinking previously if my parents would be among the people who entered from the abandoned


    world as there are so many of them. I''ve never expected to see my mother and some of the Lagorio


    family members here. This is great!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The old woman frowned and looked at these people in front of her as she spoke," Are you guys


    from the abandoned world? Why did youe over? Didn¡¯t they say that 500 to 600 thousand


    people had entered the area? Why are there only 30 thousand of you here? Even if there are many


    monster beasts in that forest, it wouldn¡¯t result in such a small number of you left because you guys


    were fighting over treasures."


    An old man from the Hall of Divine Royal frowned as he nced at Lance. He was thinking that


    since Lance was still alive, these shouldn''t be members of the Alliance Guard. Instead, they must


    be members of the Anti-Alliance Guard.


    He took a step forward after he made up his mind. He gestured politely with his hands and said,


    "Honourable senior, we are people who entered from the abandoned world. However, what should


    we say? Some of our people here had some hatred toward the other forces when we were outside.


    As we were hunted by the Bloodshed n disciples when we were in the forest, we don''t have


    many people left. Many of our people had died!"


    That olddy nodded after she heard this." I see. However, there are really too few of you left!"


    Only then did the old man say, "No, there are still some people who are our enemies and they have


    gone over to help the Nine Armies. The Bloodshed n members attacked the Nine Armies after


    hunting us down for three days and we have no idea why. That is why we finally had an opportunity


    to leave this ce..."


    Unexpectedly, the olddy had a slightly darkened expression on her face after she heard what the


    old man said. She nced at the old man coldly and said, "Since those people know how to help


    the Nine Armies, why didn''t you guys go over? The people of the Nine Armies are members of the


    AntiAlliance Group. They must have offended the Bloodshed n because of you guys. If not, the


    members of the Bloodshed n wouldn''t attack them without any reason!"

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    The old man was so frightened that he did not know what to say when he saw the angry expression


    on the olddy''s face.


    He could only speak with a trembling voice. "This.... This is mainly because...¡±


    Lily saw that the situation was unfavorable so she immediately said, "Honourable senior, it''s not that


    we don¡¯t want to lend a helping hand. Not only do we have a low fighting prowess, but the other


    group also had so many more people than us and we aren''t their opponent. We were enemies in


    the past and they would definitely kill us if we went over!¡±


    Only then did Lance walked forward to gesture at the olddy politely and said," Master, this is my


    mother and I¡¯m sure that


    she would not lie to us. She must''ve been forced to do something like this!"


    Only then did the olddy nod. "Alright, follow us over there if that''s the case. Since the Bloodshed


    n is attacking the Nine Armies, we need to travel at a faster speed!''


    An old man with red hair, who was standing beside, smiled indifferently and said, "Let¡¯s go. Since


    you guys came from that side, we, the members of the AntiAlliance Guard, will think of ways to


    protect all of you. At the very least, we will not allow them to kill you in front of us. Don¡¯t worry!"


    "Thank you, senior!" Lily and the rest exchanged nces as they were delighted


    Lance also made an introduction between both parties. "Mother, this is our n master and he''s


    very strong. He''s in the second-grade soul-prating level and will break through into the third-


    grade soon."


    He then looked at the olddy and continued, "This is my master, the First Elder of our pavilion.


    She¡¯s a master in the First-grade soul-prating level!"


    "Alright. This is great. It''s great that you aren''t dead. Mother knows that you are still alive. It''s good


    that you''re alive!" Lily nodded before following everyone else as they flew toward the direction of the


    Nine Armies.


    After flying for some time, Lance could not help but ask the question that was hidden in his heart.


    "Mother, this is weird. Why didn''t we see father and the members of the Woods family? Could it be


    that they did not enter this area with you?"


    Lily was furious when she heard this. She said with gritted teeth, "Don''t mention that b*stard Nash


    Woods. That guy is a heartless person and he''s already abandoned the two of us."


    Lance inhaled deeply. He and several friends arrived at the entrance not long after they entered the


    forest. They never expected that the First Elder of Pavilion Billow Cloud would pay a visit to the


    entrance because she was free. Since they bumped into one another, the First Elder forcefully


    brought them into this world.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Certainly, the First Elder focused more on Lance''s wonderful training talents. After entering this


    area, she groomed Lance well and after six months, he was already a master in the Eighth-grade


    ultimate god level. He was even addressed as the No. 1 genius by the members of the Pavilion


    Billow Cloud.


    Although he had very good achievements, Lance kept thinking about his parents. However, there


    was nothing he could do as it was impossible for him to leave the ce. He could only stay and


    train at the Pavilion Billow Cloud.


    He thought that he would not meet his parents again in this lifetime. He could never imagine that he


    would meet Lily and some members of the Lagorio family then. He was extremely delighted by this


    coincidence.


    "Mother, what really happened? Isn''t Dad a nice person? He had been treating you nicely


    previously...¡±

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    Lance had a confused look on. He never imagined that everything would change even though he


    was gone for only seven or eight months.


    ¡°You didn''t know about this before but Nash had an illegitimate son with that woman called Joan


    Xavier, son," Lily said in a furious tone. "Ever since you went missing, Nash did send people to


    search for you, but he started to consider taking his illegitimate son back. Of course, I did not agree


    to that, so I tried to stop him..."


    Lily told the entire story to Lance, adding embellishments along the way. However, she skipped


    telling Lance about her affair with the Third Elder as well as the poisoning incident. After all, she had


    no way to say these things out loud.


    "That Nash Woods! So this means my grandpa and grandma are all dead? And this is all that is left


    of the Lagorio family?"


    Lance was so furious that he clenched his fists after he heard this. "I never thought that they would


    treat you like this, Mom. Don''t worry. From today onward, I will protect and avenge you!¡±


    "Don¡¯t act rashly, Lance," Lily said hastily. ¡° Fane¡¯s martial talent is pretty good. He has returned for


    a period now, and I think that he might have already broken into the first or second-grade ultimate


    god-level. More importantly, that brat''s fighting power is shockingly powerful. He even has the


    strength to go beyond his cultivation level. Since your master is an Elder, you¡¯d better cultivate


    yourself properly. We''ll kill him when we have the opportunity in the future!¡±


    Lance gave a wan smile. "So what if he''s at the second-grade ultimate god level? Mom, did you


    know that ever since I came here, cultivating myself has been a lot easier? Furthermore, the master


    values me a lot. He gave me plenty of treasures to help me cultivate myself, and now I''m at the


    eighthgrade ultimate god level!"


    Lance looked around his surroundings before whispering to Lily, "Don¡¯t worry, Mom. So long as I


    cultivate myself properly and break into the soul-prating realm, I might be the next n


    master. Now the n master and the others have their eyes on me!"


    Lily was extremely excited when she heard this. This n was very powerful, with hundreds of


    thousands of people and two fighters of the soul-prating realm. If her son bes the n


    master in the future, it would be so easy to kill the Woods family and avenge her parents and her


    family.


    "All right. Let¡¯s not rush this. It''s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. We¡¯re in no rush.


    Sooner orter, we¡¯ll kill them and avenge your grandpa and grandma and the others!"


    Lily nodded her head. Originally, she had not much hope of taking revenge, but it had been


    rekindled in her heart once more.


    As the two talked, the Nine Armies finally appeared before them.


    Fane and the others and the Nine Armies were already standing together. There were still twenty or


    thirty thousand people from the Bloodshed n who were left, and they flew to the Sword King


    n''s side, standing alongside them.


    "You have to take revenge for us, Master Wallman. These people killed our n master, the First


    Elder, the Second Elder, and the others!"


    The Fifth Elder of the Bloodshed n immediately came before the master of the Sword King n,


    Josh Wallman,ining.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Josh frowned when he saw the situation." How did your n lose so terribly? And why are there so


    many people left from the Nine Armies?"


    The Fifth Elder raised his hands into a fist-to-palm salute and said, "It¡¯s not just people from the


    Nine Armies, Master Wallman. There are also hundreds of thousands of people from that


    abandoned world. We''ve killed so many of their people already, but there are still many left. Some


    of their cultivation levels have even greatly increased! We are not sure if they''ve already been here


    for two or three months!"


    The Sixth Elder also took a step forward and said, "Master Wallman, we are people who protect the


    Alliance Guard. You have to decide for us!"

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    "But no way that several Elders of yours are dead even your n master? I know the strength of


    your n!¡±


    Josh could still not believe the sight before him. It was way out of expectations.


    ording to his prediction, it should be the Nine Armies who were suffering a great defeat.


    Even if the Nine Armies had obtained the help of many people from the abandoned world, it was


    already good enough if some of the people of the abandoned world could break into the first or


    second-grade ultimate god level. Furthermore, there would not be many people who managed to


    break into the ultimate god realm. It would be considered extraordinary if there were dozens-or at


    most, a hundred of them.


    Even under these circumstances, the


    Bloodshed n should not lose so terribly.


    Edward would not have been killed, at least.


    "It¡¯s that brat, Master Wallman. It''s that d* mned brat. He''s only at the seventh-grade ultimate god


    level, but his fighting skills are extremely powerful. He killed our Elders, and his fighting power is


    probably stronger than the First Fortress Master of the Nine Armies!"


    The Fifth Elder pointed at Fane angrily, speaking through clenched teeth. He looked like he wanted


    to immediately shred Fane into pieces.


    "No way. He''s stronger than their First Fortress Master?"


    Josh was shocked when he heard this. He already had that sort of fighting power even at the


    seventh-grade ultimate god realm. Then how strong would he be once he broke into the soul-


    prating realm?


    After he thought about it, he furrowed his brows. He knew that if he did not get rid of this brat, the


    entire Alliance Guard would suffer in the future.


    "That''s right. That brat is a genius from God knows where, and his fighting skills are extremely


    strong. Master Wallman, you must kill him and avenge our n!"


    The people of the Bloodshed n all looked at Josh.


    Josh looked at Fane and asked, ¡°You''re not from the Nine Armies, brat. Which force did youe


    from?¡±


    Fane grimaced. The man would definitely not believe him if he said he was from the abandoned


    world. However, with his martial power now, never mind that he did not know what huge forces


    there were now ¡ªeven if he said anything, no one would believe him.


    As for a casual trainer? If he was only a casual trainer, he would not have led people to help the


    Nine Armies.


    After thinking about it, he could only shrug his shoulders helplessly and said frankly," Where am I


    from? Hehe. I¡¯m someone who came from the abandoned world. I was only lucky enough to break


    into my current cultivation level!"


    "Someone from the abandoned world?"


    The people from the Sword King n werepletely stupefied when they heard this. Even if this


    brat has been here for two months, there was no way he could break into the seventh-grade


    ultimate god realm.


    In the abandoned world, there was no martial technique to cultivate oneself into the ultimate god


    realm. Furthermore, they did not have high grade spirited grass to cultivate themselves.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    That was why the brat must have only had the chance to break into the first-grade ultimate god


    realm aftering in here. However, the fact that he could break into the seventh grade so quickly


    was truly astounding.


    "I''ll just give it to you straight, brat. We''re from the Alliance Guard, which is why we did not allow all


    of you in. That''s because the martial resources and the Chi energy here are limited too. Although


    we had plenty of peopleing in here over the years, the most they could reach was the ninth-


    grade soul-prating realm. No one has yet to surpass that level and enter the nirvana realm!"

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    Josh did not immediately give orders to go into battle. Instead, he smiled at Fane. "A genius like you


    is rare indeed. ording to logic, we have already killed you, but now the Bloodshed n has lost


    many people, and so has the Nine Armies. You originally had hundreds of thousands of people, but


    you''re almost wiped out, and only over a hundred thousand of you are left. That''s why I hope that


    we can have a discussion to settle this matter!"


    "Master Wallman, they''re from the abandoned world. How could you say something like that?"


    The people from the Bloodshed n were furious. They just could not understand what Josh was


    thinking.


    Although everyone had gradually forgotten about the people from the abandoned world as they


    were not here for long, with so many peopleing in at one go, were they not supposed to


    investigate further as one of the forces of the Alliance Guard?


    If that was the case, would not their master and the people of the Bloodshed n who had died


    have sacrificed themselves in vain?


    Josh red at the other man and told Fane, "Your martial talent is pretty good, punk. I can give you


    an option. Bring your people who are of the ultimate god realm and the true god realm to our n


    and be our people. As for those who have not even achieved the true god realm, I hope that


    you can kill them off. This way, we can exin ourselves properly when we go back!" It was indeed


    the first time that Josh had seen such a genius, so he wanted to immediately recruit Fane into his


    n. Then the Sword King n would definitely grow stronger.


    However, as he was afraid that the superiors would punish him, he thought of this method. They


    only had over a hundred thousand people left, and those who were in the semi-god realm made up


    half of their numbers. So long as Fane and the others were willing to kill the other half, they would


    still be left with a few ten thousand people. Then he could exin everything to the Alliance Guard.


    ¡°No way!"


    Before Fane could say anything, Nash was already huffing, ¡°Why should we trust you? Besides, the


    remaining of our people have fought to survive till now. It''s difficult enough for them to live. Why on


    earth would we fight them?¡±


    Alejandro also took a step forward and said, "That''s right. We''ll fight you even if we die today.


    Anyway, we have plenty of people if we team up with the Nine Armies. Even if we lose, you''ll also


    suffer great losses."


    "That¡¯s right, Young Master Fane. Don¡¯t believe their nonsense. What if they turn their back on us if


    we kill those of lower cultivation levels? He just wants us to have a civil war!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    A few people from the third-ss aristocratic families immediately stepped forward and spoke.


    There were not many people of the true god realm in the third-ss aristocratic families in the first


    ce. Now the remaining people of the semi-god realm made up the majority. If Fane agreed to that


    proposal, they would be left with even fewer people.


    "I can make an oath if you don''t believe me!¡±


    Afraid that Fane was going to reject the proposal, Josh immediately raised his hand and spoke in a


    solemn tone.


    "No need to make an oath. If you promise us that we can join your n, we might consider your


    offer. But there¡¯s no way that we''ll kill our own people!"


    A master from a second-ss aristocratic family said after thinking for a while.


    "I don¡¯t think that will do. There are just far too many of you. Furthermore, you killed so many people


    from the Bloodshed n. If I take all of you in, my superiors will definitely lecture me. Never mind


    that we can''t protect you¡ªeven our n would be


    in danger then!"


    Josh frowned, expression troubled.

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    "Haha. Then there''s no way around it. We¡¯ll never join you. Even if all of us were to join you, I


    wouldn''t dare to bet everyone¡¯s lives on it!"


    Faneughed. "After all, your Alliance Guard has always been against us in the first ce. If we


    follow you and get ambushed by a few big ns, we would have no way to fight back!"


    "You¡¯re right, Brother Fane. We must not believe their words!"


    Austin also clenched his fists, ring at the people before him. "I¡¯m advising all of you to leave,


    n Master Wallman. Otherwise, if we fight you, your n members will suffer greatly! We have the


    numbers, after all!"


    "Ah. If this is the case, I don''t have a choice. Seems like I can only kill you today!"


    Josh released a sigh and said, "Don¡¯t scare me, First Fortress Master. You have many people, but


    your people have fought the Bloodshed n for so long just now. Plenty of them probably don¡¯t


    have much Chi left in their bodies. So what if you have a lot of people on your side? We have plenty


    of fighters in the ultimate god realm here.


    And we have three in the soul-prating realm! More importantly, there are many people on your


    side who have suffered serious injuries. Haha. I don''t think you can hurt us all that much!"


    "Three at the soul-prating realm? Not two?"


    When Austin heard this, he was so shocked that his face darkened. Originally he thought that they


    had one first-grade and one second-grade soul-prating realm fighter, and they were already


    extremely hard to fight. He did not have a lick of confidence in him.


    The words he spewed just now were intended to scare them off and see if they would leave.


    However, now it looked like there was no way that they could be scared off!


    Josh was very satisfied when he saw everyone''s frightened expressions. "Haha. Two soul-


    prating realm fighters? That''s news from months ago," he said, smiling. "The Second Elder of


    our n has already broken into the first-grade soulprating realm, and now we have another


    fighter in the soul-prating realm."


    This is bad. Brother Fane, not only are we no match for them if we were to fight-we won¡¯t even be


    able to inflict great damage upon them!"


    Austin dragged Fane to the side, frowning as he spoke, ¡°Besides, I''m injured now. There are many


    among my people and yours who are injured. Our enemies are full of vigor. How are we supposed


    to fight them?"


    Unexpectedly, Fane spoke with a bitter smile, "We have no choice but to fight them. Still, I believe


    that many of their disciples will also die if we fight them!"


    Fane was confident on this point.


    "First Fortress Master, First Fortress Master! Look, look!"


    Just at this moment, Kye pointed toward a direction in excitement. In that direction, there were


    hundreds of thousands of people flying over rapidly.


    "Haha. It looks like the heavens can''t bear to watch the Nine Armies die off!¡±


    Austin suddenly smiled excitedly after taking a closer look. "My apologies, Master Wallman, but the


    people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud have arrived. Oh dear, do you think that since the Bloodshed


    n informed you, we won''t inform our own people of this? They indeed arrived a littlete but now


    that they are here, there''s no way for you to wipe us out!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You..."


    The people of the Bloodshed n werepletely speechless. With this, it was practically


    impossible to wipe out the remnants of the Nine Armies and the people who came from the


    abandoned world.


    The corners of Josh''s mouth twitched viciously, and his expression turned dark. He was well aware


    that the Nine Armies were actually not that fearsome. What was fearsome was the punk named


    Fane Woods.


    The brat''s martial talent was just too frightening. He was only a seventh-grade ultimate god level


    fighter, yet he had the power to kill a fighter at the first-grade soul -prating level. This would


    definitely be a concern for the Alliance Guard in the future.

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    Soon, the group of people came closer to Fane and the others.


    "That¡¯s not right. Why are there people from the Hall of Divine Royal? And it-it looks like there are


    people from the Pavilion of Skies!"


    A man from the Woods family took a closer look, and in the end, he spoke in shock," My God.


    Master, look. That Lily is actually with them, and the woman beside her looks like Lily!"


    "Lily!"


    Nash''s expression soured when he heard this. The woman was venomous. They had been


    husband and wife before, but he had long seen her as an enemy now, wishing for her to die.


    In the beginning, when he saw Joel after entering this space, he was thinking that Lily had probably


    entered as well.


    However, he had never seen her.


    Furthermore, as her cultivation level had been destroyed before, her cultivation level now could not


    be that high. He surmised that even if she hade in, she would have likely died in the forest, so


    he did not think about this at all.


    He did not imagine that the woman had such good fortune to stay alive for so long.


    "Lance?"


    Fane also frowned. Lance had been gone for seven or eight months. Everyone thought that he was


    dead. Fane also did not think much about his so-called older brother, assuming that he had died


    long ago.


    Yet this fellow had actually been in here for God knows how long. Before, in the abandoned world,


    he was the ultimate genius of the Woods family. He had entered this world seven or eight months


    ago, and he had even gone to the Pavilion Billow Cloud. His cultivation level was probably pretty


    high now.


    "It''s really the First Young Master. How is he still alive?"


    "That¡¯s right. How did he end up here?


    Unless he came here when he disappeared? Doesn¡¯t that mean he''s already been here for more


    than half a year?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "But why is Lily with the people of the Pavilion Billow Cloud?"


    The Woods family people were all shocked and began murmuring in a discussion.


    Lance is still alive?''


    Randall from the Lancaster family carefully observed the group, and in the end, he told his mother,


    Shelby, "Mom, look. The two high-ranked youths from the Lancaster family who disappeared along


    with Lance are also there. It looks like they''re still alive!"


    "That''s right. The two youths from the Ximenes family are there too! Who knows what cultivation


    level they''re at now?


    They''re probably pretty good¡ªat least at the true god realm, right? They were only in the semi-god


    realm when they disappeared!¡±


    Another old man from the Ximenes family spoke excitedly.


    In the end, the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud stopped in the distance. looking at everything


    before them.


    "I didn''t think that Edward Gray would actually die!"


    When they saw Edward''s body on the ground, the master of the Pavilion Billow Cloud, Tomas


    Lopez, had shock shing in his eyes.

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    "Master, Brother Randall, this is great. We finally found you!"


    The youths from the Lancaster family immediately flew over happily when they saw Shelby and the


    others.


    "This is great, Master. Thank goodness..."


    The two youths from the Ximenes family also flew over, extremely excited.


    Only Lance from the Woods family stood coldly without moving a muscle after he saw Nash and the


    other Woods family members. He had no intention of flying over.


    "This is great, Lance. You''re still alive! Thank goodness you''re alive!"


    Nash was a little excited when he saw that


    Lance was still alive. After all, Lance had always excelled in everything, and he was his son.


    Otherwise, he would not have sent people to find him for so long in the first ce.


    He had to ept the reality that Lance was dead after finding no news about Lance for so long. Yet


    he still hoped that Lance was still alive.


    ¡°That''s right. I''m still alive. Of course, I''m alive. No way that I''d die so easily!"


    Lance''s heart was filled with hatred. He wanted to immediately kill Nash, Fane, and the others.


    However, there were too many people here. Furthermore, even if he wanted to take action in this


    situation, the master of the Pavilion Billow Cloud and the others would not allow him to do anything.


    After thinking about it, he tamped down on the hatred in his side. Then he flew over with a small


    smile on his face. "This is great, Father. I didn''t think that I would see all of you here. I thought I


    would never see you and Mother again! This is great. Butler Titus and the First Elder, you''re all


    here. This is great!"


    Here, he looked at Fane, who was beside Nash. "This must be my little brother, Fane. Right,


    Father?" he said. "Mother told me earlier that you had a woman outside and had a son with her. His


    martial talent was tremendous, so you gave him the position of house heir, right?"


    When he heard this, Nash smiled awkwardly. "Actually, you can''t say that I gave the position of


    house heir to him. We could not find you even after such a long time and we all thought that you


    were dead ¡ªthat you had been eaten by monsters. Furthermore, your mother poisoned me in


    secret, and I thought that I was doomed to die. So I got people to get Fane back. Fane is your little


    brother, but I did not give him the position of house heir of my own volition. He inherited the position


    after winning a martialpetition among the heirs of the family!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mother poisoned you?"


    Lance''s heart thumped suddenly. Lily had never mentioned this before.


    It looked like the situation was not as simple as he thought it was.


    Nash was stunned for a moment, then he quickly gave a cold smile. "Hehe. I knew that your mother


    would not tell you a lot of things. The list probably includes her collusion with the Third Elder to take


    the martial resources from the branch families for themselves, secretly sending people to


    assassinate Fane, as well as her plot with the Third Elder to kill me and take the position of


    housemaster!"


    Lily''s face darkened. Still, she took a step forward and spoke forcefully, "Don¡¯t listen to that b*stard


    Nash''s words, Lance. I did everything for you. If he didn''t ignore you, I wouldn''t have done


    something like that!"

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    "Not another word, Mother!"


    Lance turned his head around to re at Lily. "Let''s just put everything that has happened behind


    us. I have no interest in bing the master of the Woods family now. It''s good enough that I can


    see you, and I hope that you and Father can put your differences aside. Don¡¯t hold grudges against


    each other, even if you have to treat each other like strangers!"


    "You...¡±


    Lily was extremely furious, but she quickly nodded her head. "I don''t mind all that anymore. I¡¯m


    satisfied enough if you''re alive and I can see you!"


    Nash did not think that Lance would be so understanding. He had been worried that


    Lance would hate him. When he heard Lance''s words, he spoke with a relieved expression, "That''s


    right. Let bygones be bygones. It¡¯s all right so long as you don¡¯t hate me, Lance. Even if I''m a


    stranger to your mother from now on, you¡¯re still my son!"


    "Mmhmm!¡±


    Lance nodded his head, then he smiled at Fane and extended his hands. "You¡¯re my brother, eh? I


    heard that your martial talent is pretty good. I hope that you¡¯ll be able to lead the Woods family to


    glory in the future. As for me, I''ll definitely stay in the Pavilion Billow Cloud from now on."


    Fane was still a little confused. When Lance had seen him and Nash just now, he had given off such


    a frosty aura, as though he still hated them. He did not think that his attitude wouldpletely


    change after


    Nash said a few words.


    Did Lance truly understand everything and did not care about the position of the Woods family


    house heir? Did he hate Lily''s behavior so much that he did not care that they killed his


    grandparents?


    Although he was still confused, Fane still shed a smile at him, taking his hand and shaking it.


    "Hello, Big Brother!¡±


    "Haha. Let''s work hard together from now on and cultivate ourselves properly!"


    Lance burst intoughter. He looked like he did not harbor an inch of hatred for Fane.


    Just as Fane and the others were talking, the master of the Pavilion Billow Cloud raised his hands


    into a fist-to-palm salute to Josh. "Haha. We''ve not seen each other in years, Master Wallman. You


    still look as lively as ever!"


    Josh gave a cold harrumph. "Hmph, cut the crap, Tomas. I''m not that familiar with you. Let me be


    straightforward. Too many people came from the abandoned world this time. This matter will


    probably incite a huge battle between the Alliance Guard and the Anti-Alliance Guard. You¡¯d better


    consider the matter carefully. For all this while, there have been plenty of battles between the two


    sides. I suggest that you hand the people who came in over to us!"


    Here, Josh stopped before continuing, "As for the Nine Armies¡¯ interference in the matter, as well as


    the deaths of so many people from the Bloodshed n, even the master of the Bloodshed n and


    their Elders, I can plead for leniency with my superiors. They might be willing to let this go. What do


    you think?"


    Haha. That¡¯s funny!


    Tomasughed after he heard this. "Do you really think we''d hand them over to you, Josh? Did I


    rush over here from a great distance just to hand them over to you? If this were the case, how am I


    supposed to exin everything to the ruling ns once I go back?¡±


    The First Elder of the Pavilion Billow Cloud also stepped forward and said, "That''s right. Master


    Wallman, in these circumstances, our power is about the same as yours. Furthermore, we have


    plenty of people from the Nine Armies and the abandoned world on our side. We outnumber you by


    two or three times, and we''re a lot stronger than you overall. If we hand them over to you in this


    situation, our n will not be able to show our faces properly!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    These words made the corners of Josh''s mouth twitch slightly.


    He was not an idiot. He knew that they would not hand those people over so easily. However, as


    someone from the Alliance Guard, he had to say such words too.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to exin everything properly once he went back. That was why


    he wanted to show his power.


    After thinking about it, he said, "All right, Tomas. You¡¯re sure that you won''t hand them over? You''re


    seriously not afraid that a huge war will break out between the two sides? You¡¯d be the number one


    sinner then!"


    Tomas just smiled as usual. "Haha. We¡¯ll


    worry about the future once we''re there. Anyway, I won¡¯t hand them over to you now. If you''ve got


    the guts, you cane over to snatch them away. See if you can kill them right under my nose.¡±


    After saying that, Tomas thought for a while before saying to the other man," Master Wallman, I


    suggest that we leave this matter as it is for today. About six hundred thousand of them hade


    in, but now only about two hundred thousand of them are left. Furthermore, the Bloodshed n and


    the Nine Armies have lost so many people. Let''s just stop for today. Otherwise, neither side will get


    anything good out of this!¡±


    "Hmph. I can''t decide anything on today¡¯s matter, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. As for what we will do


    later, I think the bigger ns in the Alliance Guard will only decide after having a discussion!" Josh


    gave a cold harrumph and quickly waved his hand, leading everyone away.


    "We''re leaving just like that. Master Wallman?"


    After flying for a while, an Elder from the Bloodshed n asked Josh, dissatisfied.


    Josh stopped and red at him. "Of course. Why would we stay there and not leave? If we truly


    fight against them, we won''t be their match. If Tomas wasn''t afraid that their n would suffer great


    losses if we truly fought while he also did not want his n to suffer, he probably wouldn''t have let


    us go either!"


    "Then-then what should the Bloodshed n do? We¡¯re only left with thirty thousand people!"


    The old man heaved a sigh, at a loss.


    Josh was stunned for a while, then he quickly told the Bloodshed n while smiling, "Your


    Bloodshed n is no longer considered a proper n. Never mind your remaining numbers¡ªeven


    if you returned to the n Association, the forces that you offended before might even give you


    trouble. Are you really that willing to allow your n to die off or be dispersed just like that?"


    Here, Josh paused for a while before continuing, "That¡¯s why I think the remaining thirty thousand of


    you should join our n. This way, the Sword King n will grow a little stronger, and all of your


    disciples will be able to survive. Of course, those of you who are at the ninthgrade ultimate god level


    will still be treated like Elders once you join our n as if you were our own!¡±


    "We wish to join! We''re willing to!


    The Fifth Elder and the others all cried out. After all, the Sword King n was a lot stronger than


    the Bloodshed n.


    Furthermore, their Elders would still be treated like Elders once they joined their n. This was a


    good thing. Why would they not rejoice?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right, all right. Let¡¯s go. Let''s return to the n Association first. We¡¯ll get all of you registered


    once we get back, arrange amodation and give each of you a token!¡±


    Josh was delighted. This was not a pointless trip after all. Although the Bloodshed n was no


    more, the Sword King n had suddenly grown a lot stronger. This way, the ns that were once


    almost as powerful as them would probably admire them now.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    "Phew! They''re finally gone! It¡¯s fortunate that you and your men came in time, Master Tomas!¡±


    After Josh and the others left the ce, the First Fortress Master of the Nine Armies¡ª Austin


    Drago-heaved a long sigh of relief. Before the Pavilion of Billow Cloud arrived, he was truly in a


    complete state of panic, fearing that if they really needed to be in a battle with the Sword King n,


    they would not be able to defeat them.


    ¡°Hahaha! I didn''t expect that you could make that Bloodsh*t n suffered such a great loss!


    Bloodshed n is now at its end. Yup. No more Bloodshed n! Hmmm ... Bloodshed n is the


    nearest Alliance Guard to you and they oftene to this forest to hunt for treasures. Now that they


    are gone, there won''t be any peopleing over to fight for training resources with you guys!"


    Tomasughed aloud, and then added," And it''d be so much easier for the Nine Armies to develop


    and expand!"


    Nheless, a few lines formed between Austin¡¯s brows as he heard it. "It''s true that the Bloodshed


    n has suffered great loss. But, there are too many people from the abandoned world who have


    entered this ce! I don''t think the Alliance Guard will turn a blind eye to this matter. Sigh! What


    should we do next?" Austin spilled out all his concerns.


    Tomas, too, furrowed upon hearing. "Don''t worry for now. When the people of the Sword King n


    return to their ce, they would definitely tell the higher superiors about the situation, and they


    would definitely hold a meeting to discuss this matter. After all, it''s a serious matter! Hmmm... This


    time, the Nine Armies suffered severe losses as well. I actually have two ideas!"


    "You have ideas? What are those?¡±


    Austin looked at the other party with an expectant expression.


    Tomas then exined, ¡°First option, to prevent the people of the Alliance Guard fromunching


    sudden attacks on all of you, I''d suggest that those who came from the abandoned world seek


    shelter under the Pavilion of Billow Cloud, or even be part of us! The second option, they could stay


    in this ce with the people of the Nine Armies, after all, the Nine Armies have suffered great loss,


    and in case the Sword King n attacks any of you after we left, you have these people."


    Austin thought carefully about the suggestions before saying, "If I were to propose, it''d be better for


    Fane and his group to stay on this side of the Nine Armies. The cultivation and training resources


    inside this forest are good for them too. Furthermore, it''s highly likely that the Alliance Guard thinks


    that these people will go with the Pavilion of Billow Cloud and will not stay with the Nine Armies. In


    that way, we''ll be safer too!"


    "Hmmm. Why not ask them? They¡¯ll decide for themselves!"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Tomas thought for a while then proposed," I think the Alliance Guard will not want to wage war


    against the Nine Armies, but they will not let the matter of the Bloodshed n go as well. The


    higher management in Alliance Guard will not ignore it. So, I think they will send some ns whose


    overallbat power is above average to find trouble with you!"


    Tomas then informed Fane, Lily, and the others about the situation, and let them decide for


    themselves.


    After giving the matter some thought, Fane finally decided to stay with the Nine Armies, while Lily


    and those thirty thousand people from the Hall of Divine Royal decided to follow the Pavilion of


    Billow Cloud. They even want to be part of them!


    The people of the Pavilion of Billow Cloud were naturally happy to have thirty thousand people join


    their sect, and among these people, some of them had broken through to the first-grade ultimate


    god level! Soon, the Pavilion of Billow Cloud brought the new joiners and left the ce.


    "Let''s collect our spoils of war!"


    Looking at those corpses on the ground, Austin ordered.

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    "Brother Fane, thank you for choosing to stay. I thought you would choose to go with the Pavilion of


    Billow Cloud. After all, they''re more powerful than us, not to mention that they have slightly more


    soulprating level fighters than we do. The Master of the Pavilion of Billow Cloud is even at the


    second-grade soul-prating level!"


    After the big crowd left the scene, Austin looked at Fane and his group with a grateful face. The


    Nine Armies lost a lot this time, so he was really afraid that Fane and his men would decide to go


    with the Pavilion of Billow Cloud, and the Nine Armies would be in huge trouble if the Alliance Guard


    sent their underlings to seek trouble.


    Nheless, Fane smiled lightly and said," I don''t think that my elder brother, Lance will forgive me


    that easily. He''s now the disciple of the First Elder of the Pavilion of Billow Cloud. So that¡¯s no way


    I''d go with them. Besides, we suddenly barged into this ce and put you guys in danger, and I truly


    feel sorry about that. So, I think it''s better and wiser for us to stay with you guys, going through thick


    and thin together!"


    Fane''s words made Austin feel guilty and ashamed of himself because they knew that they were no


    match for the Bloodshed n and decided to wait, at the same time, somewhat reluctant to help


    Fane and the group. However, Fane and his group in the end still decided to go through thick and


    thin with them, when they could have secretly left the forest when the Nine Armies were fighting


    with the Bloodshed n.


    "Young Master Fane, no matter what, we¡¯re stuck with you! We don''t want to follow those people at


    all! After all, those who are from the Hall of Divine Royal decided to join the Pavilion of Billow Cloud,


    and we despised being under the same n with them!"


    The head of a second-ss family said to Fane after thinking for a brief moment.


    ¡°He''s right, Young Master Fane! Although the Pavilion of Billow Cloud is strong and powerful, we


    have faith in you! We believe that once you break through to the soulprating realm, the Pavilion


    of Billow Cloud is nothing to you!"


    Another head of a third-ss family immediately chimed in and looked at Fane with a smile.


    They all knew very well in their hearts that Fane was a third-grade alchemist, and although the


    Pavilion of Billow Cloud might appear to be strong and powerful right now, as long as Fane had time


    to refine pills and distribute them to the others, they all would be able to improve their martial status


    in no time. Moreover, Fane was a genius among the geniuses; it would be the wisest and the most


    promising choice to follow Fane.


    Fane did not know whether to cry orugh after hearing all these boot-lickingpliments from


    these family heads.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He then looked at Austin and handed him a healing pill. "First Fortress Master, I made this healing


    pill and it''s quite effective.


    Take it and you shall recover from your injuries in no time." "Thank you! Austin had healing pills as


    well, but since Fane had offered him his, he did not want to reject his kindness. So, he epted


    Fane''s healing pill with a smile on his face and swallowed the pills. "Fortress Master Whittemore will


    arrange ces for all of you to stay! On top of that, we''ll send several men to keep an eye on the


    peaks of the hills, and once we find anomalies or people from the Alliance Guard approaching this


    ce, we can be notified immediately and prepare in advance!"


    Fane nodded his head in agreement. "The Sword King n will definitely report to their superiors


    and they will hold discussion over it. And this back and forth effort will take some time, at least a


    month I guess. So, we''re rtively safe for at least a month, and within this one month, we shall


    improve our martial status! It''s the golden opportunity for us to train and improve ourselves!"


    "Meh? But how much can we improve in just a month''s time?"


    Austin smiled bitterly upon hearing Fane''s words. "Raising the martial level in one month? Right,


    even if some semi-god level fighters are able to break into the early stage of the true god realm, it''s


    not much use for us. What we need are fighters with ultimate god level or soul-prating level!


    Only if we could have more people with soul-prating level!"


    "Haha! Don''t worry about that. I¡¯m certain that someone among us will break into the soul-


    prating realm within a month!" Fane chuckled and responded.

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    Austin thought that Fane was bragging, but he did not bother to deny the other party. Austin then


    continued, "Right, Brother Fane, you have more than a hundred thousand people with you, but


    they''re all from different ns and families, and the situation is simr to the Nine Armies back then


    ¡ªthe Nine Armies came from different forces. Hmmm... I have a suggestion, but I''m not sure if it¡¯s


    appropriate for me to propose it."


    "Is that so? Please go ahead, First Fortress Master!"


    Fane bowed to Austin politely and said,'' Since we have decided to stay, we''re all in the same boat


    moving forward, and don''t worry about our loyalty toward you. We''ll definitely not have second


    thoughts nor


    will we have ns against you!"


    "That¡¯s for sure! We''re in this together and we fight together! Our people will not have second


    thoughts or evil ns against you too! You have my word!"


    Austin bobbed his head and then gave his idea, "Brother Fane, the idea is simple. You have many


    men of different ns and families, and the Nine Armies are the same too! Why ...why don''t we


    build a n together? We can all be one n!


    What do you think?"


    "Build a n? Hmmm... It would be easier to manage and we can gather all the power and strength


    together then everyone won''t be suspicious nor jealous of one another. Right?¡±


    Fane frowned; he immediately understood the underlying intention of this proposal.


    Right now, Austin possessed the strongest and highest martial level, and although Fane had the


    numbers on his side, there were not many fighters with high martial levels. So, if both sides agreed


    to form a n, Austin naturally wanted to be the n master.


    If he became the n master, did not it mean that Fane and his men would have to listen to him in


    the future? If this was the case, it was highly likely that Fane and his group would not receive the


    same treatment and benefits as those people who were originally from the Nine Armies. Even


    worse, they might have to hand over the training materials and resources that they had scavenged


    in the forest!


    That also includes Fane''s refined pills! He would have to hand those pills to the n as a


    contribution. It was for sure that Austin would not treat Fane badly after knowing that Fane was an


    excellent alchemist, but Fane was unable to take special care of Nash nor Alejandro anymore if he


    wanted to help them raise their martial level.


    "What do you think? The idea is good, right?¡±


    Austin noticed the frown on Fane''s forehead; he immediately probed further.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Before Fane could reply, a fortress master next to him interrupted, "That''s a great idea! We have


    around 260 thousand people in total and coupled with Brother Fane''s amazing talent that is


    comparable to a fighter of the first-grade soul-prating level, we now have two soul-prating


    level fighters and it''s time for us to set up a new n!" ''Yes, they''re right! It''s indeed an excellent


    idea! But we had just experienced a tough battle, so it''s better for us to rest and recover for the time


    being. And after some time had passed, we could then hold the election for master and vice-master


    of the n, how about that?¡±


    The First Elder¡ªwho was beside the First Fortress Master¡ªstood up and spilled his opinion. He


    believed that if Austin became the master of the n, the chances of him bing the vice-master


    would be high.


    Fane''sbat power was strong, but his martial level was not that high.


    Furthermore, only people at the eighthgrade and ninth-grade ultimate god level were eligible to be


    voters in the election.


    "Hmmm... It''s possible to do that. But many of us here are injured and need time to recuperate.


    Let''s do it this way, we will elect the n master and the vice-n master after half a month, what


    do you think?"

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    "Sure! Not a problem! We just went through a tough battle, we should really rest and recuperate for


    the time being. Take your time to rest and recover, even if it takes twenty days!"


    Austin''s heart leaped up for joy; this was a great opportunity to take these people into his n and


    have control over them.


    Fane and his group had the number, and the best thing was that in addition to Fane, there were


    several sixth-grade ultimate god level fighters and a fifth-grade ultimate god level fighter in the


    group.


    They were not weak at all and theirbat prowess was also strong!


    Furthermore, they had quite a few people of first-grade ultimate god level.


    Once he took in Fane and his men, the overallbat power of his men would eventually increase.


    "Good! Then let''s do as you said! Let''s rest for twenty days and we will hold an election after twenty


    days!"


    Fane replied with a smile hanging on his face.


    Austin was rendered speechless; he did not expect this oue at all¡ªFane earned another five


    days!


    However, he believed that even if he generously gave Fane thirty days, the position of n master


    would definitely still be his.


    Therefore, Austin did not pester the matter further. He then flew into the sky and announced loudly,


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have had a discussion with Brother Fane and the Nine Armies are willing


    to take everyone in. We will all get along like real brothers and sisters. Even though we alle


    from different ns and families, prominent ones and smaller ones, we have decided to build a new


    n for unity! From now on, we are all from the same n, one big n, and there''s no distinction


    between the Nine Armies or the other ns!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The people of the Nine Armies naturally apuded and cheered upon cheering the great news,


    while Fane and the others naturally followed the crowd, apuding and cheering for the new


    arrangement.


    However, inside their hearts, they all knew very well that once they merged and formed a new n,


    Fane and the others like Nash or Alejandro would no longer have a say in the new n.


    Nheless, overall, it was still an advantage. To be taken in by the AntiAlliance Guard was at least


    better than having no ns to take care of them at all. It was better than being hunted down by the


    Alliance Guard.


    Austin nodded in satisfaction when he saw everyone cheering and apuding for this new


    formation. He then signaled everyone to quiet down and said, "However, since we¡¯ve just gone


    through a very tough battle, we should rest and recover for twenty days! Then we will hold an


    election in twenty days! But, because there are too many people, we''ll do it this way; only people


    withbat powers of the fifthgrade ultimate god level and above are eligible to vote in this


    election, and every eligible voter has only one ballot. We will elect our master and vice-master in


    this election. The newly elected master will decide the future direction of the n; the newly elected


    master has also absolute power and everyone must respect and obey the master!"


    The crowd apuded again at Austin''s speech. After a while, the battlefield was cleared up. The


    head of the Whittemore Fortress then led Fane and the others away and arranged a ce for them


    to stay.


    The evening came by quickly. Nash, Alejandro, and those men with higher martial levels gathered at


    Fane''s residence.


    "Young Master Fane, Austin is sneaky. His idea was basically in his favor; he wanted to absorb us,


    and he even had the other fortress masterspletely grasped in his hands!"


    Alejandro felt a flicker of irritation when he thought about what happened this afternoon.

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    Nash also nodded his head. "Originally, establishing a new n was indeed a piece of good news


    for us. However, when he said that the future and any decisions rting to the n are to be


    decided by the n master¡ªit just doesn''t sound right. If that''s the case, we won¡¯t stand a chance


    to speak up in the future if he bes the n master!"


    "That''s right. If there''s any dangerous task in the future, he will definitely get our people to be in


    charge of it. After all, he''s the First Fortress Master of the Nine


    Armies. He''ll definitely be biased toward his original subordinates!"


    Keh was also extremely furious. "If we knew that this fellow wanted to just absorb all of us in


    the first ce, we should have


    just gone with the people from the Pavilion


    Billow Cloud!"


    Titus gave a bitter smile. "Your thinking is way too simple. It would have been the same even if we


    went with the Pavilion Billow Cloud. Didn¡¯t the Pavilion Billow Cloud absorb the remaining people


    from the Hall of Divine Royal and Skies Pavilion into their ranks? I''m thinking that the people of the


    Pavilion Billow Cloud are still not too happy because Young Master Fane didn''t choose to allow us


    to join their n!"


    ¡°Sigh. The weak truly have no say in anything. If we''re not absorbed into the Pavilion Billow Cloud,


    then it''s the Nine Armies. Never mind, never mind.


    Fortunately, the Chi energy here is a lot thicker than before, and there are plenty of cultivation


    martial art techniques that will enable us to break into the ultimate god realm and increase our


    lifespan. Next time, let''s just cultivate ourselves here!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Keh could only speak while heaving a helpless sigh.


    "Don''t worry. Isn¡¯t there twenty days still to the n elections? Hehe. So long as we work hard,


    there''s still hope for me to be chosen as the n master!"


    Yet, everybody did not expect Fane to smile and speak so confidently.


    Nash¡¯s eyes brightened after he heard this. "Really? It would be fantastic if you be n


    master. Never mind if you''ll take care of us, but you''ll definitely be fair. We¡¯d be a lot more reassured


    compared to Austin bing the n master!"


    "You''re not joking, right, Young Master Fane? This-isn''t this too difficult? Austin said that only those


    whose cultivation levels are fifth-grade ultimate god realm and above will have the authority to vote.


    We have a lot of people, but only a few are at that cultivation level. How can we match them?¡±


    Titus gave a bitter smile, unable to believe the young man''s words.


    "Hehe. No need to rush. I already have a sense of how to create third-grade


    premium pills. I estimate that I''ll need five days at most to create third-grade


    premium pills. Once I seed, I still have fifteen days to create pills!"


    Fane chuckled and said, "Don¡¯t forget that the Nine Armies are not that united. They''ll definitely take


    the First Fortress Master''s side to get benefits for the Nine Armies, but if we give the other eight


    fortress masters a third-grade premium pill? A pill like that would help them break into the first-grade


    soul-prating realm." "That''s right. Those who reap benefits from others dare not act against


    them. It isn''t easy for those people at the ninth-grade ultimate god realm to break into the


    soulprating realm. It is a big gap between these two cultivation level. If you give them a third-


    grade premium pill, it''s a huge opportunity for them! Even an idiot wouldn''t reject a chance like that!"


    Titus suddenly understood what Fane meant after listening to his reasoning. His expression became


    excited.


    "It¡¯ll definitely work out. No need to give it to anyone else¡ªjust the fortress masters of the other


    eight fortresses. We¡¯ll give them one pill each, and the fortress master will definitely know what to


    get their subordinates to do. They''ll definitely have a discussion!¡±


    Keh also spoke with a grin. They all understood that a pill that would enable the fortress


    masters to quickly break into the first-grade soul-prating realm was extremely important to


    them.


    "Only, this will definitely offend the First Fortress Master, right?¡±


    Nash frowned after thinking about it.

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    "Haha. Whether we offend the First Fortress Master or not, I don''t dare to give the pill to him


    anyway!"


    Faneughed and said, "After the elections are over then I''ll give him a pill, and naturally he won¡¯t


    hate me anymore. Besides, if he finds out that I''m a third-grade premium alchemist, he¡¯ll be


    extremely happy!¡±


    "That¡¯s true. He''ll be able to quickly make a breakthrough with the pill. So long as his cultivation


    level is high, perhaps he wouldn''t ce so much importance on being the n master or not!"


    Titus and the others nodded, extremely happy.


    "All right. No need to worry anymore,


    everyone. We''ve got plenty of martial resources from the forest this time too. Never mind this


    month-it''ll also be enough for everyone to cultivate for the next two or three months. Everyone


    should calm down first to increase cultivation levels!"


    Fane gave a bitter smile and told everyone.


    Everyone nodded their heads. They were not so worried anymore, and they quickly went off to


    cultivate themselves.


    At this moment, in the First Fortress Master, Austin''s ce, plenty of people were gathered too.


    "First Fortress Master, your decision is absolutely fantastic!"


    An old man shed a thumbs up at Austin." With this, the Nine Armies will grow even stronger!


    Fane¡¯s martial talent is too good. Although we don''t know what cultivation level he''s at, this group of


    people has great potential to be able to survive the Bloodshed n. The people who survived will


    definitely work hard to cultivate themselves in the future and make even better progress!"


    ''That''s right. Congrattions, First Fortress Master. You¡¯ll be the n master of the sect in the


    future. Haha. Fane is quite aware of the situation. They actually did not protest against allowing only


    those of fifth-grade ultimate god realm and above to have a chance to vote!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Another old man was also smiling. All of them thought that their future was bright.


    "Don¡¯t speak too soon, everyone. It¡¯s still too early to tell. We still need to wait for twenty days. After


    twenty days, you can address me as the n master!"


    The First Fortress Master was ted. He raised his ss of alcohol and said," Cheers, cheers. All


    of you have worked hard today. Come on. Let''s drink and feast!"


    At this moment, in a huge hall in the Pavilion Billow Cloud, the n master, Tomas, was a little


    angry. "That brat named Fane is truly so disrespectful. I gave him a chance to join the Pavilion


    Billow Cloud, but I didn¡¯t think that the brat would actually choose to go with the Nine Armies. I''m so


    angry. Is the Pavilion Billow Cloud any lesser than the Nine Armies?"


    The First Elder took a step forward and spoke with a helpless smile, "Perhaps it is because the


    people from the Hall of Divine Royal and Skies Pavilion havee into our ranks. I heard from my


    disciples that those thirty thousand people don''t go along well with Fane''s people. Although the two


    have set their enmities aside now, they still don¡¯t quite want to see the other party!"


    Tomas nodded his head then he added, " Forget it. If they want to join us, join us. If they don''t, it¡¯s


    fine. The Pavilion Billow Cloud isn¡¯t missing out on them anyway."

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    It was evident that it was a littlete when Tomas and the others had gone over. They have missed


    out on the battle of the Nine Armies, Fane, and the others against the Bloodshed n. That was


    why no one knew how strong Fane was and they did not care about him at all.


    On another cliffside, Lily looked at Lance angrily. "No matter what, Lance, I was doing everything for


    your sake. Besides, Nash and the others killed your grandparents, and many people from the


    Lagorio family were killed by the Woods family members. Do you truly not hate Nash and the


    others?"


    Lance gave a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I''ll kill Fane and Nash sooner orter. I was just putting


    on a show for them


    today. You did do a few things too, Mom, but Nash went overboard. He actually destroyed your


    cultivation level before.


    Hmph. I think he doesn''t even think of me as his son anymore. He only sees Fane as his son in his


    eyes!¡±


    Lily was delighted when she heard this. She spoke with a small smile, "I was thinking how could you


    forgive them just because of a few words so you were just pretending before them. That¡¯s great but


    there are so many people there. It probably won¡¯t do if you n to take any action.


    Let¡¯s kill them when we have the chanceter!¡±


    Lance gave it some thought before asking Lily in a serious tone, "Oh, right. Mom, do you know what


    cultivation levels Nash and Fane are at now? They weren''t fighting when we went there, so they


    were not using their chi. They even concealed the resonance from their bodies, and I couldn''t tell


    what cultivation levels they were at. I can only estimate that they¡¯ve broken into the ultimate god


    realm at least!"


    "What cultivation levels are they at?"


    Lily frowned and bit her lip. Then she guessed, "I¡¯m not very sure of their cultivation levels, but


    Fane¡¯s martial talent is truly pretty good. By my estimations, he''s probably broken into the second or


    third-grade ultimate god realm already. You can¡¯t be careless, especially with his stupid fighting


    power."


    "Haha. Don''t worry. I came in half a year earlier than him. I¡¯m already at the eighthgrade ultimate


    god realm now. Can that brat surpass my current cultivation level even if he is so strong? Is he a


    match for me? Hmph. One day, I''ll find some time to pretend to visit them and bring them out, then


    I''ll kill both of them in one shot!"


    Lance gave a cold smile, his eyes filled with vengeance.


    "All right. You''re a good son. You¡¯d better cultivate yourself properly and quickly break into the first-


    grade soul-prating realm. If you break into the first-grade soulprating realm, your position


    will truly be stabilized if you be the next n master. Otherwise, it¡¯d be a great loss if some


    other genius appears and snatches your position away!"


    Lily was reassured, seeing that her son was already at the eighth-grade ultimate god realm and had


    a bright future.


    Fane rested for a night. After all, he had been straining for the past few days and had no time to


    rest. He could finally put his worries aside and rest for the night.


    However, he did not expect that E, Arthur, and the others woulde to see him just as the sky


    broke into daylight the next day.


    "Brother Fane, you-how on earth do you cultivate yourself? Isn''t your cultivation speed a little too


    fast? Did you get some super rare treasure in the forest? If not, there¡¯s no way you can make


    breakthroughs so quickly!"


    Arthur looked at Fane with a grin, anticipation etched onto his expression. He really wanted to know


    if Fane had some treasure or method to quickly increase his cultivation level.


    "Hehe. Well, I won''t tell you this now, but I believe that you''ll find out soon enough!"


    Fane chuckled and said, "Your Nine Armies isn''t very polite. You knew that we were being killed by


    the disciples of the Bloodshed n in the beginning, but you still did not send anybody to help us.


    Fortunately, luck was on our side. If not, even these 170 or 180 thousand people would not have


    survived!"N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    "Aren¡¯t you just trying to pique our interest now, Fane?"


    E red at him, but she quickly added while smiling, "That being said, I''m truly d that you''re


    still alive. It''s not that we didn''t try to help. We did inform the First Fortress Master and the others


    about this, but we considered that the Nine Armies are no match for the Bloodshed n, which is


    why the First Fortress Master did not dare to do anything!"


    Here, E raised her hand and swore. "I, E Lavigne, swear upon the heavens that the First


    Fortress Master did not have the intention to ignore all of you. They just wanted to wait for the


    Pavilion Billow


    Cloud to arrive before doing anything. After all, you''ve seen for yourself. Our First


    Fortress Master is no match for that Edward Gray!" "All right. It¡¯s all in the past. I have no intention


    of ming you for anything!"


    Fane gave a bitter smile. Although there were plenty of people in the Nine Armies, their overall


    strength was indeed a lot weaker than the Bloodshed n. If not for his people rushing over and


    him helping to kill a few Bloodshed n Elders at higher cultivation levels, as well as working with


    Austin to kill Edward, there would have been no chance to destroy the Bloodshed n!


    Hendrick looked at Fane and asked with some embarrassment, "Oh, right. Brother Fane, Miss


    Helena, and the Cabello family-where are they staying?"


    Fane was internally speechless. He pointed at a courtyard that was not too far away." They''re all


    staying there. Just go over and see them if you have anything to say!"


    "Thank you!"


    Hendrick, Arthur, and the others smiled and walked over happily.


    Soon, they found the ce where Danie and the others were staying and knocked on the door.


    "Young Master Arthur, is there anything I can help you with?"


    Helena saw that it was Arthur, Hendrick, and the others. She smiled at them and asked.


    "Well. Miss Helena, we especially came over to apologize. We had no way about the whole


    Bloodshed n fiasco. We wanted to help you all, but we had no say in the matter!"


    Arthur lowered his head, expression apologetic.


    Hendrick also said, "That¡¯s right, Miss Helena. More importantly, the First Fortress Master and the


    others kept on disapproving of our ns... It was our fault that you have to sacrifice so many


    people. We are truly regretful!"


    Helena gave a bitter smile. "It¡¯s fine.


    Everything''s in the past anyway. The Nine Armies was indeed in a difficult position. We didn¡¯t know


    that the Alliance Guard and the bigger forces would make that decision after finding out that we had


    come in. It''ll probably be just like what Fane predicted¡ªthey won''t straightaway dere war on us,


    but they''ll definitely send even stronger ns to attack us!"


    Here, Helena paused before continuing, Perhaps we might need to trouble you


    then!


    Hendrick then said, "Miss Helena, don''t say that. We¡¯re practically sailing in the same ship now.


    Besides, we did not help you, but you didn''t me the Nine Armies. You even came over to help us


    when we were in danger. Everyone is grateful to you. It''s true!"


    "That''s right. Miss Helena, the people of the Nine Armies are all talking about how we would all be


    in trouble if not for your help. Furthermore, the Bloodshed n has been eyeing the forest before


    us for a long time now. They''ve been wanting to attack us for a long time but just didn''t have the


    excuse to do so. This time, they managed to find an excuse so that they could fight us!"


    E gave a wan smile. "That¡¯s why even if all of you didn¡¯t enter into this ce, they would have


    attacked us sooner orter,"


    she said. "I just didn''t think that although our numbers are about the same as the Bloodshed n''s,


    there would be such a huge gap in fighting power!"


    After Danie heard this, she said, "That''s because they have far stronger martial skills, martial arts


    techniques, and even weapons than you do. Furthermore, they¡¯re a n. And you? You''re nine


    fortressesbined. You probably won''t be as united when in battle. I think it''s a pretty good thing


    that we¡¯re building a new n and have only one n master to lead us from now on!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    "That''s right, that¡¯s right. You''re absolutely right, Miss!"


    Arthur could not help but gulp when he saw Danie''s beautiful face. He asked Helena, "Oh, right.


    These two are your younger sisters but who''s the second sister? And who''s the third?"


    Helena introduced them while smiling," This is my third sister, Danie. Beside her is my second


    sister, Venus."


    "You three truly look like angels and your martial talent is pretty good. I really didn''t think that there


    would be such pretty girls in the abandoned world!"


    Hendrick spoke while grinning. He felt a little awkward as it was his first time seeing three beautiful


    girls. He suddenly


    did not know what to say.


    The three sisters exchanged a nce when they saw Hendrick''s straightforward nature, and they


    could not help but chuckle.


    After a while, Venus began to tease them," Right. You two keep talking about Miss Helena as soon


    as you open your mouths. Don''t tell me that you''ve got eyes for my sister, judging from your


    behavior? I''ll tell you that my big sister doesn''t have a boyfriend now. You¡¯ll have to work hard if


    you''re interested in her!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "What are you talking about, Second Sis?"


    Helena immediately rolled her eyes at Venus, her cheeks blushed.


    Hendrick and Arthur¡¯s faces also turned red after they heard this. It felt as though someone had


    seen right through them.


    See, Big Sis. Didn''t I say so? They came looking for you once they were here. Of course, they''re


    interested in you. See, both of their faces have turned red after I said that. Hehe!"


    Venus saw this, and she spoke with a wider grin.


    Helena red at Venus, then she spoke, not backing down, "You don''t have a boyfriend either. The


    two of you¡ªno, the genius youths of the Nine Armies should all work hard. My second sister has no


    boyfriend either but my third sister''s heart is already taken, so don¡¯t even think about it!"


    "What nonsense are you saying, Sis? They didn''te to see me!"


    Venus¡¯s face also suddenly reddened. She was truly embarrassed.


    ''I didn¡¯t say that they came to see you.


    You''re not that young anymore, so I''m helping to promote you!"


    Helena was delighted when she saw her second sister¡¯s bashful expression.


    Arthur and Hendrick exchanged a nce. Their hearts leaped in delight.


    "Oh, right. I¡¯m sure that you''re not very familiar with the Nine Armies'' territory, misses. Why don¡¯t we


    bring you to tour the surroundings?"


    After Arthur thought about it, he looked at them with anticipation.


    Beside them, Skye was so furious that she was clenching her teeth. She had thought that Helena


    and the others would have died in the woods long ago. She did not think that the three women


    would have survived.

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    In the morning, Fane was afraid that the people of the Nine Armies would find out that he was


    creating pills, so he just cultivated himself in the room, sitting cross -legged, trying to stabilize his


    cultivation level.


    The chi pool in his body was farrger than before and it has been helping Fane to slowly increase


    his cultivation level. He managed to stabilize himself at his cultivation level. He had probably


    reached the intermediate stage of the seventhgrade ultimate god realm and was very close to


    reaching the advanced stage.


    After cultivating for a while, Fane opened his eyes and realized that it was already in the afternoon.


    A small smile yed on his lips. "Judging from my cultivation speed, I


    just need to cultivate during the day for five or six days at most, and I''ll break into the eighth-grade


    ultimate god realm without even using a pill. Then I should probably be able to create third-grade


    premium pills. Once I have third-grade premium pills, I''ll stabilize my cultivation level and break into


    the first-grade soulprating realm before the elections."


    Fane was well aware that if he managed to create third-grade premium pills as a third-grade


    premium alchemist, he would be able to bribe the other fortress masters to garner votes, and he


    should be able to be the n master.


    However, he could not be at the seventhgrade ultimate god realm. He needed to break into the first-


    grade soul-prating realm in order to make everyone else truly submit to him.


    Furthermore, once he broke into the first-grade soul-prating realm, he believed that it would be


    easier to kill those third-grade soul-prating realm fighters.


    Fane quickly thought of something else and hurriedly took out his martial arts techniques book.


    He had only roughly gone through the martial arts techniques at the beginning of the book. Once he


    learned the methods to break into the ultimate god realm and the soul-prating realm, he had


    started to quickly cultivate himself without reading the rest of the book.


    After all, Nash and the others had also obtained the same martial arts techniques. Some only


    managed to get cultivation techniques of the ultimate god realm, and those who were better knew


    the techniques of the soul-prating realm.


    That was why Fane had always thought that the soul-prating realm was the highest cultivation


    level and did not think too much about it.


    Now he only knew that there was actually a stronger cultivation level after that-the nirvana realm.


    He immediately flipped to the middle of the martial arts techniques notes and studied the words


    carefully. He suddenly took a sharp intake of breath. It turned out that after the ninth-grade ultimate


    god realm, there was truly a method written toward the end of the notes that showed methods to


    break into the first-grade nirvana realm.


    "My God. This martial arts technique book is truly something else. It looks like I''ve really hit the


    jackpot!"


    As Fane spoke, he gulped and continued to flip through the notes.


    He did not think that he would be even more surprised the more he continued reading. Until the very


    end, he had no way to calm himself to cultivate.


    He rested for one or two hours, and the sky darkened. Only then did Fane calm down and prepare


    to research the method to create third-grade premium pills.


    This time, Fane was researching a third-grade premium pill. Naturally, it would be more difficult to


    create than a third-grade intermediate pill.


    However, he chose one of the easier techniques given. Besides, he had been reading about it


    lately, so he had some sense of it already.


    At first, when Selena had been hit by the curse, he had been truly worried. Hecked alchemy


    methods and ingredients, after all.


    He did not think that there would be plenty of third-grade and even fourth-grade elementary spirited


    grass in the forest. Furthermore, he had obtained plenty of alchemy forms. This gave him the


    chance to continuously practice alchemy and improve himself.


    No matter if it was people from the Woods family, the Cabello family, or even the families that had


    good rtions with him, they would all automatically pass any ingredients that were suitable for


    alchemy to Fane. This enabled Fane to practice alchemy, and also provide him with a good supply


    of alchemy ingredients.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    Furthermore, only with sufficient alchemy ingredients and going through many failures in performing


    alchemy, one could only improve oneself and be an even higher-grade alchemist, creating


    even higher-grade pills.


    Fane flipped his palm and took out an assortment of alchemy ingredients. Then he took out his


    alchemy stove and began to create pills.


    Time passed by very fast. Throughout the night, Fane tried to create the pills five times.


    Unfortunately, not a single attempt was sessful.


    However, Fane had predicted this. Sessfully creating pills was a very


    difficult matter but it was fortunate that Fane had improved a lot during the night. He was very


    satisfied with his progress.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The days trickled past, and Fane went out for a walk during the day before returning to his room to


    cultivate. During the night, he would calm himself down to create pills.


    On the sixth night, Fane finally seeded when he was creating the second pill.


    "I''ve got it. I''ve finally got it. This is great!"


    Fane''s features were etched with excitement as he looked at the pill in his hand, a herbal fragrance


    emanating from it. He was one daytepared to his predictions, but he seeded.


    The pill could even be considered effective for someone in the first-grade soulprating realm.


    There was at least a chance for them to break into the second-grade soul-prating realm.


    However, if one wanted to make better breakthroughs and obtain better results, then one needed


    the fourth-grade pill, which would drive people mad as they mored after it.


    "I''m already a third-grade premium alchemist after not more than two months.


    The highest cultivation level is the ninthgrade soul-prating realm. So long as I be a fourth-


    grade alchemist and have a high cultivation level, I don''t believe that I can''t dispel the curse on


    Selena''s body!"


    Fane was extremely excited when he thought about how he was one step closer to dispelling the


    curse on Selena.


    "Phew. It''s still early. Let''s try a bit more. Once I seed the first time, it''ll be a lot easier to create


    pills the next few times. I¡¯ll just create these pills for these two days then. Thank goodness there are


    enough ingredients. Otherwise, I¡¯ll probably have to get someone to help me find them!"


    Fane released a long sigh and carefully kept the pill, then he continued to create more pills.


    As he was a lot more familiar with the process, Fane attempted to create four more pills next. Then


    dawn broke over the sky.


    Meanwhile, Fane had only sessfully created one pill out of the four. In addition to the previous


    pill, he had two pills now.


    "I need to prepare at least ten pills. At least one pill should be given to the eight fortress masters,


    and I need to keep one each for myself and the First Fortress Master. Ick another eight pills. In


    another three days, I should be able to create them!¡±


    Fane made mental calctions and was very confident.

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    "This is great. This is great. I''ve finally made a breakthrough!"


    Just as Fane was preparing to go out and take a walk, Selena ran over happily.


    "Really? That''s wonderful. Then are you at the intermediate stage of the true god realm now, Dear?"


    Fane was also delighted when he saw Selena''s excitement.


    It was evident that Selena had been smiling a lot less after a curse was put on her, and there was


    always a mncholic air around her.


    However, Fane¡¯s alchemy skills and cultivation level were rapidly improving. It seemed that Selena


    was a lot more


    confident, and she had been smiling a lot moretely now.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How has your alchemy practice been, Dear? Have you improved? I saw that you''ve been


    practicing alchemy every nighttely. You must be tired. You should take some time to rest and


    strike a proper bnce between work and rest, okay?¡±


    Selena looked at Fane, worried.


    "See, Dear!¡±


    Fane flipped his palm and took out a pill, thrusting it before Selena.


    Her eyes suddenly brightened. "My goodness. This has such a thick fragrance. Looks like you''ve


    been sessful. Are you a third-grade premium alchemist now?"


    Selena was even more excited when she saw that Fane had seeded. This meant that Fane was


    getting closer to bing a fourth-grade intermediate alchemist. As long as he collected sufficient


    ingredients, he would onlyck that one treasure of the Crystal Cloud n. If he obtained that


    treasure, her curse could truly be dispelled.


    "Yes. Don''t worry, Dear. I''ll be a fourthgrade alchemist as soon as possible so I¡¯ll be able to


    create the pill for you!"


    Fane took Selena''s hands and added, smiling, "Then I''ll quickly break into the ninth-grade soul-


    prating realm, and everyone will fear my fighting skills. I believe that the people of the Crystal


    Cloud will definitely give me their n treasure under these circumstances!¡±


    "You!"


    Selena''s heart was filled with warmth.


    After she thought about it, she told Fane, ¡° Oh, right. Recently, I noticed that Arthur and Hendrick


    seem to be going after Helena and Venus. They frequentlye over to visit them when they¡¯re


    free. If that''s the case, young Danie will be bored as she can only cultivate on her own. She''s also


    too embarrassed to follow them out in fear of bing a third wheel!"


    "You¡¯re saying?"


    Fane frowned, asking lightly.


    Selena rolled her eyes at him. "You''re already a couple with her, and she''ll be my little sister in the


    future. You¡¯ve not been slowing down all this while. I think that your fake rtionship with Helena


    has happened such a long time ago, and everyone knows about it. If you''re free, you should go over


    and apany Danie, okay?"


    Fane did not think that Selena would be so discerning and mature. He gave a bitter smile and said,


    "If that¡¯s the case, I won''t have time to spend with you either. How about this? I''ll rest for a while,


    and I won¡¯t practice alchemy tonight. In the afternoon, I''ll apany you and Danie to go out.


    Who knows if there are good ces to see around the Nine Armies!"


    "Okay. Hehe. You''d better rest for a while. I''ll go and visit Danie and tell her about this. She''ll


    definitely be happy once she knows!"


    Selena was extremely delighted. She turned around and ran toward the outside.


    Yet just as she turned around, Fane tugged on her hand and dragged her back, holding her in


    ce.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Selena¡¯s face reddened as she felt embarrassed.

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    Fane lowered his head and nted a kiss deep onto Selena''s rosy-pink lips. "It''s been a long time


    since I''ve kissed you!" He said.


    After a brief moment, Selena pushed Fane away. "I have a big ck spot on my face. It''s ugly! Don''t


    you mind it?" Her voice sounded embarrassed.


    Fane chuckled at Selena''s words. "In my heart, you''re the prettiest woman. You¡¯ve also given me


    such a wonderful daughter! I couldn''t be happier right now!¡±


    "Really? I... Actually, I thought of having another son with you in the future!¡±


    Selena pursed her red lips and her face was full of happiness.


    ¡°Hahaha! I like that idea!"


    Faneughed aloud.


    At this moment, Josh Wallman-the master of the Sword King n-brought the elders of the n


    over to visit the master of the Crystal Cloud n


    "I, Josh Wallman, as the head of the Sword King n, together with the Elders of the Sword King


    n, havee here to meet the head of the Crystal Cloud n!¡±


    Josh and his men arrived in front of a group of disciples, who were patrolling around the Crystal


    Cloud n, and bowed to the disciples respectfully, and spilled his intention of visiting the ce.


    "Oh. You''re the head of the Sword King n!"


    A female disciple of the Crystal Cloud n looked at the other party beforeughing," I''m really


    sorry. You came at the wrong time. Our Master is having an important discussion with another


    Master of a prominent n, so I think it¡¯s better not to disturb them at this moment. Why don''t I take


    you to the square over there to rest for a while? I''ll bring you to meet our Master when their meeting


    is over."


    Although Sword King n was not considered a prominent and famous n, it was considered an


    influential n among those smaller ns. Therefore the female disciple was still pretty polite while


    speaking to Josh, after all, he was a n master.


    Josh paused for a moment before saying," To be honest, if it was nothing important, I would not


    havee all the way here!


    Since there is another n master of a prominent n, I should go and meet both of them! The


    matter is huge and problematic, naturally, it would be better if more influential n masters knew


    about it!"


    An elder of the Sword King n stepped forward and spoke, "Yes, little girl. Master Wallman is right


    about the matter! The world here is going to undergo a drastic change because of this matter! And


    I''m afraid that our lives will no longer be peaceful and harmonious as before anymore!"


    Hearing how serious the matter was, the female disciple then replied, "My bad. I did not know it


    would be such an important matter. Well then, I''ll take you to our master but I hope that the matter


    you have in hand is indeed urgent and crucial. Otherwise, my master will punish me!"


    "Haha! Don¡¯t worry. Your master will not punish you! I can assure you of that!"


    Josh chuckled aloud. Then they followed the female disciple and flew toward a pce.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the group arrived at the pce. The pce was tall, grand, and carrying a majestic aura.


    "My Master, the Master of the Sword King n and his elders havee to visit you, saying that


    there''s something urgent and crucial!"


    The female disciple took a few steps forward and reported loudly.


    One of the old men, with a frown, stood up and looked at Josh and his elders, before turning to the


    female disciple and ordering, "Alright. Leave now!"


    ¡°Master Loador, Master Mackenzie! It''s so great to know that both of you are here! I have something


    urgent to report and I hope we can discuss it!"


    Josh stepped forward and greeted them with a fist-to-palm salute.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    "Hmmm. Spill it! I''m curious to know what urgent matter brought you and your elders all the way


    here from your n. It must be something important!"


    Master Loador was none other than the Master of the Crystal Cloud n. He looked at Josh with a


    smile on his face.


    Josh, with a solemn face, answered his question, "Something big has happened! The Bloodshed


    n found out that a number of people who are from the abandoned world have entered this ce


    about two months ago. It¡¯s not just one or two, but around six hundred thousand people!"


    "Around six hundred thousand people?"


    When the two great n masters heard


    this, they gasped aloud. How could they have imagined that so many people would have entered


    from the abandoned world?


    "You''re not serious, right? So many of them have actuallye in?"


    Master Loader asked Josh after giving the matter some thoughts. "By the way, since the Bloodshed


    n have discovered their existence, didn¡¯t they do something about them? There are too many of


    them! We can¡¯t just let these peoplee in and take our resources! It''s not easy to break through


    to the next level now, and there isn''t a lot of fourth-grade spirited grass, to begin with, so how can


    we allow so many people in here!"


    Josh responded immediately, "The Bloodshed n did do something. In fact, they immediately sent


    people to surround the forest and besiege the outsiders!" Master Loador and Master Mackenzie


    immediately breathed out a huge sigh of relief upon listening to Josh''s words. Since the Bloodshed


    n had already sent people to besiege the outsiders, they should not worry that much. After all, it


    should be very easy for the Bloodshed n to wipe out those outsiders, not to mention those


    outsiders are scattered around the forest and were not powerful in small groups.


    However, what the two n masters did not expect was when Josh continued his unfinished


    sentence. "However, before Bloodshed n found them out and could actually do something, those


    outsiders were already in here for almost two months, so many of them have made breakthroughs.


    The Bloodshed n had actually suffered a great loss from the battle with them!"


    "Oh, the Bloodshed n is a small n and there are not many disciples with ultimate god level.


    Most of them are still in the semigod realm and true god realm. So, it''s normal to suffer some


    losses!"


    Master Loadorughed and thought that Josh hade to intercede for the Bloodshed n in


    order to im the credit.


    He then immediately added, "Don''t worry! They have made a great contribution to the Alliance


    Guard and they should be rewarded, though they have lost many disciples. We will definitely reward


    the Bloodshed n! We¡¯ll grant them some cultivation resources and help their disciples to improve


    their martial level!"


    "Sigh!" Nheless, Josh replied Master Loador with a sigh. "No reward is needed for the


    Bloodshed n right now. There are a few talented geniuses among the six hundred thousand


    outsiders, and they broke through quite fast. Although the Bloodshed n did their best to kill these


    people, they lost many strong disciples as well. Some disciples at the seventh-grade ultimate god


    realm were even killed!"


    "What the f*ck? Disciples at the seventhgrade ultimate god realm were killed?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Master Mackenzie took a sharp intake of breath upon hearing the news. Soon, he thought of


    something else and immediately said with certainty on his face, "Then it must be the people of the


    Nine Armies who have killed them, right? The Bloodshed n may have offended the Nine Armies


    because of this."


    However, Josh shook his head. "No. The Nine Armies did not send out aid to those outsiders at first.


    Among those talented outsiders, there was a crazily talented genius and he had broken through to


    the seventh-grade ultimate god realm! At that time, the Bloodshed n also thought that the Nine


    Armies had sent aid to them. So, in a fit of anger, the Bloodshed n struck at the Nine Armies..."

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    Soon after, Josh narrated the whole situation to both n masters from head to toe.


    "I truly did not see thating! How could someone break through so fast in such a short time?


    That brat must have picked up some kind of treasure, some really rare and precious treasure!¡±


    Master Loader''s face was full of emotions. After thinking about it for a brief moment, he then said,


    "We must get rid of that brat! If we allow him to live, he''ll definitely bring trouble to the Alliance


    Guard one day!"


    "Yes! You''re right! If this brat is not killed, there will be endless problemsing to us!"


    Master Loader nodded along with great


    affirmation.


    "Sirs, I..."


    Josh''s face turned odd as he listened to the two n masters. "I came today to inform you of the


    situation so that you can go to the remaining big ns to hold a meeting to discuss this matter!


    Also, I would like to propose something!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?"


    Master Loador and Master Mazkenzie looked at Josh with interest after hearing his words.


    A bitter smile hung on Josh¡¯s face. "Since so many people from the abandoned world came in this


    time, it''s truly abominable! But on the whole, they suffered great casualties and the number was


    reduced from six hundred thousand to around two hundred thousand people. Besides, the


    Bloodshed n has sacrificed eighty to ny thousand disciples, plus those casualties from the


    Nine Armies, there were around 130 thousand people who have died!"


    Josh paused for a short moment then boldly spelled out his thoughts. "I think there is no drastic


    increase in the overall poption of this ce, perhaps the increase is only around 70 to 80


    thousand people, and most of them are not strong fighters. Hence, why don''t we just forget about


    it?¡±


    "Forget it?"


    Master Loader''s face instantly turned unsightly and huffed angrily, "Josh Wallman, my dear Josh!


    Are you dumb? They intruded into our territory and struck at us! How can we forget about it just like


    that? Besides, we, the Alliance Guard, are never afraid of the Anti-Alliance Guard! Don''t you forget


    that we are always the ones who are far stronger and powerful than them!"


    Josh was startled at Master Loador''s anger; he immediately exined, "Master Loador, that''s not


    what I mean! What I want to propose is that since the poption did not increase much, maybe we


    could negotiate with the Anti-Alliance Guard and request them topensate us for some losses.


    In this way, we won''t lose our face and superiority. After all, we can¡¯t just pretend things didn''t


    happen!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Josh halted again and then continued," Besides, if we go into war, the loss will be too great, even if


    we win the battle!"


    This time, Master Mackenzie interrupted, his tone cold, "Master Josh, your way of thinking is not


    feasible at all! Even though we don''t ask for a full-scale battle, some small-scale battles are


    unavoidable! After all, the Bloodshed n sacrificed a lot for the honor of the Alliance Guard! So,


    no matter what, we have to at least ask forpensation from them! And thepensation can''t


    be only some cheap cultivation resources!"


    Master Loador chimed in, "All right, all right! We''ll need to bring this matter to other n masters as


    the two of us have no absolute right to decide on our own. We need a meeting with the other four


    great ns to decide the next step! But I believe that the other n masters will notpromise as


    well. Your task today ispleted. You may leave now!¡±

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    Josh soon left the hall with his people and flew back to his n.


    When they have flown some distance away, the First Elder of the Sword King n came forward


    and asked, "Master, what were you thinking back there? Why did you try to persuade them to let the


    outsiders go? You knew clearly that these six ns of the Alliance Guard care about their image


    and reputation more than anything else! What more now that the small n-Bloodshed n-under


    their wings was eliminated just like that. How could they let it go?"


    The second elder also approached Josh and said, "That¡¯s right. Master. They may feel upset about


    it and may not respect you anymore in the future. Our task is only to


    inform them of the situation and not suggest an idea, because, in the end, they will hold a meeting


    to decide what is next, right?¡±


    Josh then smiled helplessly. "You don¡¯t understand, do you? That brat, Fane, is too powerful. It¡¯s


    fine if they manage to get rid of him this time, but what if they don¡¯t? They will anger the other party


    and problems will arise!"


    ¡°Is that possible? These big ns have a lot of fighters with the ninth-grade strength of the soul-


    prating realm! Could they still be afraid of him?¡±


    The First Elder showed an expression of disbelief; he even felt that Josh was a coward! How could


    Josh be afraid of a brat who was only at the seventh-grade ultimate god realm?


    "Hmm. It''s true that they have a lot of ninth -grade soul-prating level fighters in their ns, but


    theirbat ability is more or less the same.


    Josh chuckled again. "Fane, however, is different. If he does not die, he will be able to break


    through very quickly within one or two years. By that time, if he bes a sixth- or seventh-grade


    soul-prating level fighter, I don''t think anyone can defeat him anymore. If he then breaks


    through to the ninth grade of the soulprating realm, his power would be even more


    unimaginable!¡± He added.


    The Second Elderughed unconcernedly. ¡° Master, in my opinion, you overthink the situation; you


    believe too much in that brat''s talent! That brat is able to improve so fast because he had gotten


    some kind of magic pill in the forest or maybe some miraculous holy water or fruit that he found


    somewhere in the forest! Besides, they were stuck in their martial cultivation in the abandoned


    world for too long, when they suddenly found this ce, naturally, they would be able to improve


    quickly!"


    The First Elder, too, nodded his head in agreement. "Yes, the Second Elder is right! That brat must


    have found some precious treasure, and that''s why he was able to improve so quickly and achieve


    what he has right now. But then, if he wants to break through to the next level in the future, I don¡¯t


    think it will be easy for them! And Master Josh has already informed Master Loador and Master


    Mackenzie of the situation. Two Masters will definitely bring it to other n masters, and they will


    certainly find ways to destroy that brat! He then will have no chance to grow!¡±


    Josh sighed again, "I hope I¡¯m only overthinking it. Anyway, our n should keep a low profile, and


    try not to offend that brat in any way in the future. We would rather offend the Anti-Alliance Guard


    than that brat, got it?"


    "Got it!"


    Although the First Elder and the Second Elder of the Sword King n had some reluctance


    harbored in their hearts, they could only nod their heads in agreement.


    Danie could not express how happy she was in her heart after knowing that Fane and Selena


    were going to apany her on a shopping trip in the evening.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The afternoon came quickly. Danie took a nice and warm bath and changed into a beautiful dress.


    Currently, Helena, Venus, and Danie had trained hard and had broken through to the first-grade


    ultimate god realm these few days. The Cabello family and the Nine


    Armies were bursting with joy upon hearing the news.


    Especially the First Fortress Master, Austin, he was extremely ted when he saw that all these


    people who came from the abandoned world were cultivating and training incredibly hard after they


    experienced a tough battle. One after another broke through from the peak stage of the true god


    realm into the first-grade ultimate god realm. He could hardly contain his happiness that he


    constantly had a smile on him now.


    After all, if there are more people with ultimate god-level strength, the overallbat power would


    be increased tremendously.


    "There is a lot of good and delicious food on this street! This street was already quite lively before,


    and after our people came in, it is even more lively! Moreover, a lot of people are trading here,


    opening their stalls on the street and trading materials!¡±


    While the trio was shopping, Danie smilingly introduced the street to Fane.


    "Really? Haha! Then we should stroll for a while, then find a restaurant and have a good feast!"


    Faneughed after hearing this.

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    Many people had an envious look in their eyes when they looked at Fane, Selena, and Danie.


    After all, how could they not envy him when two beautiful women were apanying him on this


    shopping trip.


    After the three of them finished their meal, Danie went back reluctantly.


    "Didn¡¯t you see the reluctant look on Danie¡¯s face? I think you should spend the night in her room!


    ¡± After they returned to their room, Selena rolled her eyes at Fane and said helplessly.


    Unexpectedly, Fane frowned and said to Selena, "Honey, I keep feeling that there¡¯s something


    wrong with Danie but I can¡¯t pinpoint what it is!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "What''s wrong?" Selena was puzzled.


    "I can''t make it out. Anyways, when I held her hand during the shopping trip today, she would blush


    so badly. She is as shy as a virgin maiden and I feel that something is wrong!¡± Fane thought about it


    before saying his suspicion out loud.


    "You are overthinking it. Isn''t it normal for a girl to be shy? On top of that, you don¡¯t hold her hands


    frequently in the past so it''s natural for her to be shy!" Selena was speechless and continued


    speaking. "You really think that she wouldn¡¯t be shy after sleeping with you once?¡±


    Fane smiled bitterly as he spoke. "Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it. I only feel that she gives me a vibe that


    she¡¯s still a young girl. It''s normal for girls to be shy but she''s overly shy. The most crucial point was


    both of us were drunk that night and although we woke up on the same bed, I could not remember if


    anything happened that night. I''m growing suspicious right now that nothing actually happened


    between the both of us!"


    "That isn''t possible. Women pay a lot of importance to their virtual. How would she lie to you about


    something like this? On top of that, isn''t Miss Danie a nice girl? I feel that she¡¯s quite a nice


    person! She''s beautiful and is considerate toward you. When we were in the forest waiting for you


    on the mountain top, she was genuinely worried about you!" Selena rolled her eyes at Fane. "All


    right, rest earlier and don''t overthink things!"


    "Alright!" Fane nodded and looked at Selena who was beside him. He picked her up in a princess


    hug before striding toward the side of the bed.


    "What are you doing?¡± Selena was surprised as it was unexpected.


    "Let''s have a second child!¡± Fane said happily.

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    Fane continued cultivating pills after resting for a day.


    Just as he expected, he finally had ten third -grade premium pills with him after three days.


    As for his fighting prowess, he was only one step away from achieving the eighthgrade ultimate god


    realm.


    He trained for one whole day and broke through into the eighth-grade ultimate god realm first. After


    stabilizing his realm, he directly used the third-grade premium pill and trained in retreat.


    After retreating for three to four days, the time for the election of a pavilion master had grown closer


    and closer.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Austin did not waste his time. He also nned to have a chat with Fane and pretended to ask for


    some suggestions for this new pavilion.


    "This is weird. Miss Selena, why do we seldom see Fane leaving the house? Isn''t he too


    hardworking?" When he arrived at the yard, Austin smiled bitterly and asked when he did not see


    Fane.


    "First Fortress Master, Fane realized the importance of increasing his fighting prowess after the fight


    with the Bloodshed n. He¡¯s not the only one as I see that almost everybody is busy training


    recently, looking forward to having some breakthrough in their fighting prowess. After all, isn''t it


    possible that the Alliance Guard would cause us trouble after a period of time? It''s definitely best for


    everybody to increase their fighting prowess!" Selena smiled bitterly and exined.


    Austin looked at Selena''s near-perfect body before ncing at the ck spot on her face. He could


    not help but say, "Miss Selena, you are such a beauty. It''s a pity that you''ve been cursed with this


    spell from the Bloodshed n. It is extremely difficult to lift spells and I''m afraid that you don''t have


    much time left!"


    Selena smiled and said, "It''s true that I don¡¯t have much time left with only eight to nine months left.


    However, I believe that my husband will work hard and he will definitely think of a way to help me!"


    "All right, then I shall leave first!" Although Austin felt that Selena was imagining things, he still left


    with a smile on his face.


    After he walked some distance away, Austin smiled coldly and said, "Haha... He''s training hard at


    this moment. Does he n to fight with me for the position of pavilion master? A person who¡¯s in the


    seventhgrade ultimate god realm... So what even if you worked hard and breakthrough into the


    eighth-grade ultimate god level? It wouldn''t be good to have low fighting prowess no matter how


    high yourbat power is. After all, this is greatly rted to the honor of a pavilion. On top of that,


    how is it possible that the Nine Armies'' fortress masters, members with a fighting prowess of fifth-


    grade ultimate god level and above, would choose you, an outsider?"


    After he finished speaking, Austin left confidently.


    However, he had no idea that Fane had started breaking through into the first-grade soul-


    prating level not long after he left.


    Fane did not expect to experience a wave of dizziness when he was breaking through. His fighting


    prowess and his entire soul seemed to have entered a pitch-ck void.


    In this void area, light balls of different colors flew past him one after another.


    ''What are these light balls? Why do they seem like they are waiting for me to capture them?!'' Fane


    frowned. He had never imagined entering this mysterious space once again.


    After he thought about it, he immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed onto one of the red-


    color light balls.


    That red-color light ball seemed to have a stronger vibration and gave him a different feeling


    compared to the other balls.


    Fane instantly caught the light ball and he immediately felt a burning sensation on his hand.


    However, Fane did not let go and continued grabbing the light ball tightly.

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    After the light ball struggled for two to three seconds, it stopped struggling and rushed into Fane''s


    palm.


    At this moment, the space started vibrating and seemed to be leaving.


    Fane took a look before stretching out his hand speedily and instantly caught a bluecolor light ball.


    The light ball also struggled twice before it stopped. It then directly entered Fane¡¯s body and the


    scenepletely copsed. Fane discovered this and left the space.


    Fane opened his eyes and immediately checked his body. He discovered two different energy


    fluctuations in the center of his body.


    Certainly, his fighting prowess also broke through into the first-stage soulprating level at this


    moment.


    Fane immediately activated one of the powers and disyed it through his veins. He discovered


    that a small spark appeared in his palm and as he continued to maneuver his power, the spark grew


    bigger before turning into a fireball.


    ''Oh my god, this is not formed by the concentration of chi and this is like a real item! On top of that,


    the fluctuation of power is so strong. I can control it as I wish and it would be extremely powerful to


    attack with this!¡¯ Fane felt the fireball in his hand carefully and was slightly excited. It seems like he


    obtained some special abilities after he entered the soulprating level.


    However, he was suspicious as to why Austin from the Nine Armies did not use this power when he


    was fighting with Edward and the others? After all, they were also in the soul-prating level, and


    all of them in this level should have such powers?


    Fane could not understand this after thinking about it for some time. With a thought, the power


    dispersed and the fireball in his palm disappeared.


    At this moment, a thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He was slightly stunned as the consumption of mental power to control this level of power was so


    much stronger, iparable to controlling chi.


    ''Tsk, tsk... It seems extremely difficult to control this thing!" Fane sighed while maneuvering the


    power of the other light ball.


    Soon,yers of ice crystals appeared on his palm and they increased as he maneuvered the power.


    ''One of them is fire and the other is ice?'' Fane frowned and was slightly excited. He never expected


    that the light balls in that space represented different powers and that he caught two light balls at


    the same time, giving him two different powers.


    ''No way, it might be that I''ve just broken through, my mental power can''t stand such depletion!'' Fane


    soon felt dizzy and was surprised. He felt slightly rxed with the change of his thoughts and


    stopped the formation of the ice.


    After he thought about it carefully, he discovered that they were five days away from choosing a


    pavilion master and Fane was not in a hurry. He took a bath and rested for the afternoon.


    It was evening when he arrived at the yard.


    Selena was delighted when she saw Fane walking out and said to him, "You spend so many days


    training once you start training. How was it? Have you broken through into the eighth-grade ultimate


    god realm?"


    "Eighth-grade ultimate god realm?" Fane smiled indifferently before replying to Selena. "I¡¯m already


    in the First-grade soulprating realm!¡±

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    "Hiss!" Selena inhaled deeply upon hearing that, wondering if she was mistaken.


    Unexpectedly, Fane had already broken through into the First-grade soulprating level in such a


    short period.


    "That¡¯s incredible! It looks like you''ve refined a third-grade premium pill, too. Now that you''re in the


    First-grade soulprating level, it must be a piece of cake for you to kill someone in the Second-


    grade soul-prating level!" Selena was absolutely excited. After all, it was not easy to break


    through into the soul-prating level as it was an important realm.


    Fane was capable of killing masters in the First-grade soul-prating level when he was in the


    Seventh-grade ultimate god level. After breaking through into the First-grade soul-prating level,


    it would be easier to kill masters in the Second or Third -grade soul-prating level.


    Fane chuckled and was hopeful of the future. "Haha... I''ll surely be the pavilion master. When I¡¯m


    the pavilion master, I''ll give time to the fortress masters to train so that they can break through into


    the First-grade soul-prating level. If they''re able to break through, our new pavilion will be so


    much stronger than the so-called Pavilion Billow Cloud!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To protect the remaining members of the Woods and Cabello family, whom he was familiar with, he


    had to make himself the pavilion master and then hastily strengthen the pavilion. By then, they had


    no need to fear, even if the people of the Alliance Guard came causing trouble to them if enough


    time was given to them. "That''s for sure. You''re so much stronger than the others!" Selena smiled


    happily. " You''ve broken through into the First-grade soul-prating level, and it''ll be so much


    easier to break through into the Second or Third-grade soul-prating level after you enter this


    huge realm. As for me, I think I won''t be able to catch up to you in this lifetime.¡±


    "Haha... Honey, you''re also very talented!" Faneughed and took two pills out with the flip of his


    hand. ¡°I prepared this just for you, and it''s good for you. Your realm is quite stabilized right now, and


    you''ve been training with martial art techniques to break through recently. These two pills will be


    enough for you to break through into the First-grade ultimate god level. You¡¯ll have a longer lifespan


    once you be a master with that fighting prowess." "That''s true. Putting other things aside, I am


    still very confident about my capabilities!" Selena smiled sweetly as she took the pills from Pane''s


    hand. "It really is nice to have a husband who knows how to cultivate pills. Haha... With pills to help


    me train, how easy is it to break through into the ultimate god level?"


    As she spoke, Selena recalled something and immediately said to Fane, "By the way, Fane, many


    of our people broke through into the First-grade ultimate god level when you were in retreat.


    Everyone had gotten quite a number of precious items from the forest before.¡±


    "Haha... That''s great!" Faneughed loudly. He thought about it and said, "Alright, I''ll be paying a


    visit to some of the fortress masters. Do you want toe with me?"


    Selena rolled her eyes at him. "No thanks, I won''t go with you. You can go ahead on your own. I''ll


    prepare several of your favourite dishes. Let''s have a couple of drinks when you return, okay?¡±


    "Haha... That''s great!" Faneughed happily when he heard this.


    Not long after, Fane arrived at where the Whittemores¡¯ fortress was located.


    "Fane? Why are you here?" An elder frowned when they saw Fane. As the day to choose a pavilion


    master grew closer, Fane suddenly visited them.

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    "Haha...!" Fane chuckled and exined," I''m here to talk with your fortress master."


    "Alright, then. I''ll have someone to lead you." As Fane had a horrifyingbat power, the people of


    the Nine Armies respected him. The elder immediately ordered a young person to lead Fane to their


    fortress master.


    As Fane left them, the elder could not help but mumble, ''That''s very strange. That guy has been


    busy training in retreat every day. Why is he suddenly visiting our fortress master? We''re building a


    new pavilion and choosing a new pavilion master. Is this young man here to convince our fortress


    master and our members to vote for him?"


    However, the old man soon shook his head and smiled coldly. "This young man truly is naive to


    have such thoughts. How could we choose him to be pavilion master instead of our fortress master


    when we''re members of the Nine Armies?¡±


    Fane soon arrived before Fortress Master Whittemore and asked him to have everyone else leave


    them both in the yard.


    "Brother Fane, please just speak straightforwardly with me. I know why you came here even if you


    hadn¡¯t said anything, just by looking at how cautious you''re acting." Fortress Master Whittemore


    smiled softly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Fane raised his eyebrows and smiled yfully. "Really? Enlighten me, and see if you made a


    correct assumption.¡± "Haha... That''s very simple. You came to me with hopes that I and the


    members of my fortress, who¡¯ve already achieved Fifthgrade ultimate god level, would choose you


    during the voting process so that you can be our pavilion master, right?" Fortress Master


    Whittemore smiled coldly before he added, ''To be honest, Brother Fane, you have an impressive


    highbat power, and you''re a strong fighter. Our First Fortress Master might not even be able to


    defeat you.


    ¡°Everybody knows that this election is to choose one person between the two of you, but you should


    understand that you''re not at the soul-prating level. On top of that, the First Fortress Master is a


    member of our Nine Armies, and we''ve known him for so many years."


    Fortress Master Whittemore nced at Fane before he continued, "Of course, this doesn''t mean


    that we have to choose him.


    The main issue is that we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves should we not choose him, and I fear


    he''d take it to heart as well.¡¯ "Haha!" Fane suddenly chuckled. "What¡¯s there to be unhappy about? I


    think there''s another reason that you don''t want to choose me, and it¡¯s because you don''t know my


    other identity.¡±


    "Another identity? What identity?" Fortress Master Whittemore frowned when he


    heard what Fane said and looked at him, bewildered.


    "Alchemist," enunciated Fane.


    "Alchemist?" The other party was surprised and quickly said, "No wonder... That exins how your


    fighting prowess increased so quickly. It looks like you''re not only an alchemist, but you must be at


    least a third-grade elementary alchemist, no? Such pills are extremely suitable to be used by people


    in the ultimate god level. That''s really rare-so rare!"


    "What if I told you that I''m a third-grade premium alchemist instead of a third-grade elementary


    alchemist?" Fane''s voice was once again heard.

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    "Third... Third-grade premium?" Fortress Master Whittemore''s voice sounded shaky, albeit slightly.


    He understood well that third-grade elementary alchemists were extremely rare. Such alchemists


    were capable of increasing the training speed for those in the ultimate god level. This was extremely


    useful, especially for those who were in the First and Second-grade ultimate god level.


    However, such pills had not much use for people like him, who had achieved the Ninth-grade


    ultimate god level and failed twice to break through into the First-grade soul-prating level.


    After all, the power of a mere third-grade elementary pill was still not enough to allow them to break


    through into the First-grade soul-prating level. The energy might not be sufficient at the most


    important moment, affecting the process of breaking through before causing them to fail in the end.


    However, third-grade premium pills arepletely different. The energy in such pills was several


    times morepared to third-grade elementary pills and was sufficient for him, who was in the


    Ninthgrade ultimate god level, to break through within one go. The sess rate was also greatly


    increased.


    That went especially when he had failed twice in a row to break through before, and this affected his


    confidence. It was possible that his confidence to break through would increase with such third-


    grade premium pills.


    "Brother Fane, are ..are you joking? Are you truly a third-grade premium alchemist?" Fortress


    Master Whittemore was no fool. Was Fane not hinting at him when he said such words? After all,


    Fane longed for something from him. Would Fane give him a pill if he and his people voted for


    Fane?


    If so, then it was an easy choice for him. After all, the voting rules did not state that they could not


    choose Fane.


    Met with Fortress Master Whittemore''s expectant gaze, Fane nodded, and a third-grade premium


    pill appeared in his palm with the flip of his hand. "Look: this is the third-grade premium pill I


    cultivated. This pill isn¡¯t only a third-grade premium pill, but it has exceptional fineness. The pill is


    round. Can you smell the scent of this pill? How is it? Doesn¡¯t it smell good?"


    Fortress Master Whittemore swallowed a mouthful of saliva and widened his eyes, his sight never


    wavering from the pill.


    Looking at the pill in Fane''s hand, Fortress Master Whittemore nodded. "It smells good ¡ªreally


    good. Brother Fane, then this pill..."


    "Cough, cough... This pill is a true treasure!" replied Fane as he coughed lightly. "In my opinion,


    those who have broken through into the soul-prating level in the future would surely be the


    elders of the new pavilion. I¡¯d treat the elders nicely if I be the pavilion master. I might just


    break through and be a fourth-grade alchemist in the future, and by then, those who are in the


    soul-prating level would need my pills terribly. Those who are in the Seventh or Eighth-grade


    ultimate god level would look at me in a new light."


    Fortress Master Whittemore was filled with hope when he heard this. How much strenuous training


    time would he be able to shorten if Fane gave him a fourth-grade pill in the future?


    He swallowed his saliva and said, "Young Master Fane, voting for you isn''t an issue as I''ve always


    been optimistic for you.


    After all, you''re the true, destined son. I¡¯ve already decided that I''ll choose you in the voting


    ceremony for pavilion master in theing days."


    "Cough, cough!" Fane purposely coughed, and he then hinted once more, "Ah, but it won''t work if


    you''re the only one like that. I''ve thought about it, and I¡¯ll give this to anyone who chooses me and is


    capable of making members with a fighting prowess of Fifth-grade ultimate god level and above to


    choose me." "Me, Young Master Fane. I... I''ll ask them over privately and have a meeting with them.


    I''ll make them vote for you. This pill is extremely suitable for me." Fortress Master Whittemore was


    no fool as he immediately expressed his loyalty. He knew, at that point, how to get this pill as he


    realized the path Fane had taken him in their conversation.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Faneughed and remarked, "You said it yourself, Fortress Master Whittemore¡ªI didn¡¯t threaten


    you. As for this pill, I''m giving it to you as a sign of friendship. Did I bribe you with anything?"

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    "How is that possible? I''ve long had my eyes on Young Master Fane''s talents. You were capable of


    killing a person in the First -grade soul-prating level when you were in the Seventh-grade


    ultimate god level. Who can be our pavilion master if it isn''t a genius like you?" Fortress Master


    Whittemore immediatelyughed and ttered Fane, all while staring at the pill in Fane¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m afraid that the First Fortress Master would be unhappy. How about this: I alone will vote for


    him, but all my subordinates shall vote for you. By then, I¡¯ll be able to deny any knowledge when the


    First Fortress Master asked me what happened. I''ll say that you''ve won over my subordinates. How


    does that sound?"


    "Haha... That¡¯ll work. As long as I¡¯m able to win!" Faneughed and ced the pill into Fortress


    Master Whittemore''s palm." Alright, then, I''ll be taking my leave now."


    "Take care. Young Master Fane. I won¡¯t be able to show you out as I¡¯m afraid that people will see


    us!" Fortress Master Whittemore immediately walked forward and opened the door for Fane.


    Once Fane left, Fortress Master


    Whittemore immediately looked at the pill in his palm excitedly. "Oh my god¡ªa third-grade premium


    pill. It¡¯s no surprise that Fane was able to break through so quickly. He¡¯s actually an alchemist. Tsk,


    tsk! Even big pavilions don''t have such alchemists. I know that it¡¯s considered nice for several big


    pavilions that have a maximum of several third-grade elementary alchemists!


    "Let''s start training. After all, there are


    several days. Let''s try and break through into the First-grade soul-prating level for now!" Having


    obtained the pill, Fortress Master Whittemore giddily returned to his room to train.


    After Fane left, he went straight toward the Lavigne Fortress and soon arrived before Fortress


    Master Lavigne.


    "Haha! Why are you here to meet me sote at night, Brother Fane? Did something happen?"


    Fortress Master Lavigneughed before hemented, "You even asked the others to leave.


    Seems like you want me to elect you as the pavilion master.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fane smiled indifferently before saying," Fortress Master Lavigne, you truly are smarter than others.


    You got it right, though, but I''m sure you won''t agree to that unless something''s in it for you." ''Is


    that? Can you give me something good, then? Haha! Not many things interest me right now."


    Fortress Master Lavigne smiled funnily at this, sure of himself that Fane could note up with


    something beneficial that would change his mind.


    Unexpectedly, Fane took a pill out with a flip of his hand and showed it to Fortress Master Lavigne.


    "Third-grade premium pill!" Fortress Master Lavigne was shocked to the core to see this. "Oh my


    god... You actually have such a treasure?¡±


    "I''m a third-grade premium alchemist, so I surely can take out such a treasure.¡± Fane smiled and


    continued, "On top of that, I''m capable of cultivating third-grade premium pills at such a young age.


    Cultivating fourth -grade pills won''t be too difficult for me in the future!" "Deal!" Fortress Master


    Lavigne caved in and snatched the pill in Fane¡¯s hand. "I''ll obey whatever you say!"

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    "Haha! Great! What I need is very simple: just have your fortress members vote for me." Fane


    laughed out loudly.


    Unexpectedly, the Fortress Lavigne''s fortress master was in such a hurry and took the pill without


    much objection, even agreeing to his condition without much protest.


    "Sure, that won''t be a problem at all! Everything is fine as long as I''m able to break through to the


    soul-prating level,¡± remarked Fortress Master Lavigne tedly. He soon thought about


    something and immediately added, "By the way, Brother Fane, don''t forget about us when you


    be a Fourth-grade alchemistter on!"


    Don''t worry. I''ll surely reward those who are hardworking in training and contribute to the pavilion.


    After all, it''s not difficult for an alchemist to obtain such items, as long as there are materials to


    cultivate the pills." At that point, Fane was secretly making ns of his own. If he formed a pavilion


    in the future, would it not be easy for him to obtain martial enhancement materials? More


    importantly, he would be able to ask the pavilion''s disciples or elders to help search for materials


    required to lift Selena''s curse.


    The thought of it eased Fane. If everything went smoothly, he would have more time to cultivate


    pills, and he would then try to lift Selena''s spell as soon as possible.


    Soon, Fane left Fortress Lavigne and went to meet the other six fortress masters. Apart from the


    First Fortress Master¡¯s fortress, Fane visited all the other fortresses.


    He only returned to his residence after handing them the pills.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    By the time he arrived, Selena had already prepared a table full of delicious dishes and was waiting


    for him.


    "How was it? Did everything go smoothly?" asked Selena impatiently upon seeing Fane returning.


    Fane smilingly replied, "Everything went incredibly smoothly! We just need to wait until the day they


    elect the pavilion master."


    "That''s great! To be frank, I know that you aren¡¯t very interested in being this pavilion master. It''s not


    as rxing as being an elder," continued Selena as she sat down." The main reason you wish to


    be the pavilion master is that you fear that Austin would treat our Woods family and everyone


    else who entered the area with us differently once Austin bes the pavilion master, am I right?"


    Fane nodded. "It looks like my wife knows me really well. Apart from this, there¡¯s still one benefit of


    me bing the pavilion master. I''ll be needing materials to cultivate pills in the future, especially


    when I need to cultivate fourth-grade elementary pills to lift your spell, and it''s difficult to search for


    these materials. If I be the pavilion master, I''ll only need to appoint disciples with some


    missions and give them some reward. It''ll be much easier to do that."


    Selena was genuinely moved upon hearing Fane''s conviction, and she gazed at him earnestly.


    "Honey, you treat me so nicely. I never expect you to consider me no matter what happens, yet


    you''re working hard to help lift my spell every second of every day."


    Fane held onto Selena''s hands. "Of course, my dear. You don''t know this, but when I learned that


    it''ll be a challenge to lift the spell cast on you, I was awfully afraid. I was afraid that my


    ipetence would cost me to lose you, but I¡¯m confident in myself as I''ve already had such


    achievements in less than three months.''

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    Selena nodded and advised Fane, "Alright. Please don''t overwork yourself, do you understand? You


    have to rx when it''s time to take it easy."


    "I understand. I''ve just broken through into the First-grade soul-prating level, and I only need to


    train in the morning these couple of days. I''ll stop researching the cultivation of pills at night and


    have a breather then," conceded Fane with a helpless smile. "I can''t help it-members of the Alliance


    Guard won¡¯t let us off the hook so easily. I¡¯m sure that they''ll do something. To prevent a terrible


    battle between both parties, I think the main pavilions won''t interfere with the matter straight away.


    They¡¯ll send some forces under their control to cause us trouble." ¡°What should we do, then? Won¡¯t


    we be in trouble? We might be in a dangerous situation within a couple of days.¡± Selena started to


    worry once again when she heard this.


    "Don''t worry, my dear. They might think that we aren''t at the Nine Armies, and they might cause


    trouble to the Sword King n, but I heard that there''s a main pavilion near to where the Sword


    King n is, so they can''t possibly wipe out the Sword King n! By the time they finallye to


    our Nine Armies, we¡¯d have more than one or two masters who are at the soul -prating level.¡±


    Fane was quite confident about things. " After several days, when the other fortress masters had


    broken through into the First-grade soul-prating level..." He chuckled. "Together with my fighting


    prowess andbat power, our new pavilion won''t be so easily trampled over, even though we''re


    known as a new pavilion.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yes! We won''t be afraid, as long as they don''t send masters in the Seventh or Eighth -grade soul-


    prating level. On top of that, my husband is a third-grade premium alchemist. We¡¯ve got nothing


    to fear when you''ve rested enough and break through again in the future.¡± Selena nodded and


    poured Fane a ss of red wine before she smilingly said, "Honey, try the dishes!"


    Fane ate some of the dishes before finishing the ss of wine in a gulp. He thenmented, "We¡¯ve


    left for almost three months. I wonder how Kylie is right now. I really miss that little girl."


    ''Yeah... I miss her, too." Selena also poured herself a ss of red wine and took a sip before she


    said, "Nheless, our daughter has her own journey of life. Right now, there aren''t many people


    with high fighting prowess over there. Our Woods family still kept some people with high fighting


    prowess over there, so Kylie only needs to train seriously. She''s very talented, and I hope that her


    fighting prowess improves quite a lot the next time we see her."


    The two of them drank and talked over their meal, and it was a homely, cozy atmosphere.


    Meanwhile...


    There was a huge city on a gigantic mountain, where 50 to sixty people sat in the main hall of the


    city.


    The 50 to 60 people gave people a solemn and serious feeling. These people were top masters in


    this world from the six main


    pavilions of the Alliance Guard.


    One of the old men was Master Loador of the Crystal Cloud n. He took a look at the people


    there before he addressed, "The situation is as per what we''ve described. We''ve also informed


    everybody about the situation we know. We gathered everybody here to discuss what to do about it.


    Everybody, please tell us your opinion.¡±


    He just finished speaking when Master Mackenzie stood up and said to others, "I have the same


    opinion as Master Loador. We can¡¯t just let this go. After all, so many people entered our area in


    one go, and the Bloodshed n waspletely wiped out. There won''t be any Bloodshed n in


    the future and if we, the six main pavilions, don¡¯t do anything, how will the Anti-


    Alliance Guard mock us in the future? The forces that follow us will be bitterly disappointed.¡±

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872


    "Yes, yes, yes... Master Mackenzie is right. We can''t disappoint the forces who follow our footsteps."


    An elder from another pavilion shot up. "Of course, we need to take action. After all, our Alliance


    Guard has six pavilions, while the Anti-Alliance Guard only has five main pavilions. Their overall


    strength isn''t as grand as ours, and the forces that follow their lead aren¡¯t as many as ours. We


    can¡¯t swallow this bitter pill in silence!¡±


    "That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t suffer in silence. F*ck ... We have to teach them a lesson!" said another


    pavilion master, standing up as well. "Since they''re daring enough to wipe out one of our pavilions,


    we''ll wipe out two of theirs! About two hundred thousand of those f*ckers who entered this area are


    still alive. If we wipe out two of their smaller pavilions, their number would dwindle to about two


    hundred thousand, right? Haha! That¡¯ll work, won''t it?"


    An elder with white hair thought about it andmented, "About six hundred thousand of them


    entered, and many of them died. I don¡¯t think that the cycle of vengeance will ever end. Since Josh


    Wallman suggested for us to let things go, I think that we can ask the Anti-Alliance Guard for some


    benefits and just drop it altogether.¡±


    Master Loader''s expression darkened at that suggestion. The Bloodshed n was originally a force


    that depended on their Crystal Cloud n, but since the Bloodshed n had been wiped out, he


    was distressed even though the other bigger pavilions did not. He stood up and spoke, glowering,


    "Master Hackford, you''ve grown cowardly as you age. You''d rather tuck your tail between your legs,


    being so at ease with yourfortable life? Everyone can see that we''ve grown stronger, but


    you''ve chosen to not avenge our losses? Haha! Growing more timid as you age, are you?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Several old menughed along at that remark.


    As for another man, he said to Master Hackford, "Everybody, please quiet down. I know Master


    Hackford very well, and he¡¯s not a person who''s afraid of confrontation. He must have his own ideas


    when he says what he says. Why don''t we listen to his opinion since everyone is here for a


    discussion?" "Alright, then. Since we''re here for a discussion, we need to listen to everyone''s


    opinions. If not, I¡¯m afraid that others will say that I¡¯m arbitrary when doing something," muttered


    Master Loador, somewhat displeased as he sat back down coldly.


    Everyone looked at Master Hackford, and he smiled bitterly before saying, ¡°Actually, I''m not afraid.


    I''m barely daunted, seeing as I''m already at this age, but we¡¯ll suffer arge number of casualties if


    we start a battle. On top of that, I understand Josh of the Sword King n quite well. Since he said


    that the opponent has a genius and talented young man, it''s proven that he¡¯s a wonder. I''m afraid


    that we''d be in trouble if he grows exponentially."


    "Haha! Trouble? What''s so troublesome about that? I heard that the young man is only in the


    Seventh-grade ultimate god level. Alright, he''s extremely talented as he was capable of battling


    somebody in the First-grade soul-prating level. After all, our pavilions don¡¯t have people who


    are so talented!" scoffed Master Loador. "However, he has a low fighting prowess. What''s there to


    be afraid of when we can easily kill him if we send somebody who''s in the Third or Fourth-grade


    ultimate god level?¡±


    Master Mackenzie then chimed in, speaking on Master Loader''s behalf," Master Hackford, have you


    thought about it? We should battle this young man because he¡¯s so extremely talented. We need to


    kill him, at least."


    Another old man also nodded. "That''s right. No matter what, that young man is a member of the


    Anti-Alliance Guard, and it''s best if we kill him if we can''t utilize such a person. We''d only be able to


    eradicate future troubles if we kill him, or we''d find ourselves in great trouble if we let him grow. The


    Anti-Alliance Guard might obtain anotherrge pavilion by then!"

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go with whatever you decide. Anyway, I was just voicing out my opinion, and I


    hope that everybody doesn''t regret itter on." Master Hackford smiled bitterly. He knew it was


    useless no matter what he said. Most of the people present were superior people, and that was why


    they paid a high importance to their honor. This time, they wanted to take action because they felt


    that they had lost their honor.


    Since most of them agreed to the idea, it did not matter what he said.


    "In order to be fair, it''s best if we raise our hands and vote," decided Master Loader as he stood up


    once more. "How about this: those who agree that we''ll take action and send our subordinate forces


    to attack them will raise their hand. Those that don''t agree don¡¯t need to."


    Soon, about 80-percent of the people present raised their hand.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A satisfied smile soon appeared on Master Loader¡¯s at the sight of numerous raised hands. "It looks


    like everyone dislikes cowardly people. Since Master Hackford is afraid of the opponent growing up,


    I think that the young man and those people should be at the Pavilion Billow Cloud. Anyway, if they


    aren''t at the Pavilion Billow Cloud, they''ll be at the Nine Armies. Let¡¯s agree that we''ll send two


    pavilions to attack these two ces separately. What do you guys think?"


    "Pavilion Billow Cloud has a pavilion master who''s in the Second-grade soulprating level and


    an elder who''s in the First-grade soul-prating level. They only have two members who are in the


    soul -prating level, so I think we just need to send a pavilion who has people in the Second-


    grade soul-prating level." Master Mackenzie paused before he continued, "Of course, since you


    guys said that this young man is too talented and are afraid that he''d escape, we¡¯ll send two


    members in the Third-grade soulprating level over, just to be safe.


    That''s foolproof, no?"


    "A pavilion with two members who are in the Third-grade soul-prating level? That''ll be the Blood


    Stalwart Pavilion. This pavilion has two members in the Third-grade soul-prating level and three


    First -grade soul-prating levels. Five masters would be sufficient to wipe out the Nine Armies. If


    that young man is at that pavilion, he''s fated to die." Master Loador nodded in satisfaction when he


    heard this before asking everybody, "Does anybody have anything to add? If not, we¡¯ll agree to this


    arrangement. Of course, the trophies obtained after wiping out these two pavilions will belong to the


    pavilions who take part."


    "We don''t have other opinions."


    "Let''s decide as such."


    Many people looked at one another before they finally nodded and agreed to the suggestion.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    The six main pavilions of the Alliance Guard sent people to notify the other pavilions after a night of


    meeting. These pavilions were asked to prepare themselves in carrying out an ambush on two


    forces in the notification.


    Members of the Alliance Guard were extremely confident in this ambush. They decided to show the


    Anti-Alliance Guard their might and have them suffer some losses.


    They had no idea, however, that the Pavilion Billow Cloud''s pavilion master, Tomas Lopez, also had


    a thought the next day after he returned. He immediately notified members of the Anti-Alliance


    Guard about what happened.


    At this moment, in a huge hall on another mountain, members of the five main pavilions of the Anti-


    Alliance Guard sat together for a discussion.


    "What a surprise this is,¡±mented one of the old men after learning of the situation." It''ll be easy to


    settle this if more than a dozen or several hundred people enter. We just need to inform the Alliance


    Guard, and this wouldn''t result in arge battle.


    However, what is it like to have six hundred thousand people entering the area at once?¡±


    An old woman replied, "It is rather troublesome. Putting aside the six hundred thousand people, the


    Alliance Guard won''t allow for such a thing to happen, even if ten thousand people entered the


    area, would they now?"


    It''s a good thing that about four hundred thousand of the people who entered from the abandoned


    world have died¡ªmaybe the Alliance Guard will be less angry because of this, somewhat.


    However, there are two hundred thousand people left, and they surely won''t sit around and do


    nothing."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The old man took a huge inhale of his cigarette before he spoke again, "What should we do now?


    Why don''t we have a discussion with them and reward him a few things? There''s no other way as


    we have to give them an out. If not, they would lose their honor!"


    The old woman nodded. "That seems to be our only choice. It''s preferable if we can try our best to


    prevent the fight. Once the battle starts, we''d lose a hundred to two hundred thousand people if any


    two of our pavilions are wiped out. It''d be even worse if both parties really started fighting!" The


    group of people had their discussion for some time before they finally prepared their treasures and


    were prepared to talk things through with members of the Alliance Guard.


    Another four days passed by, and it was finally time to form the new pavilion.


    "Oh my, brother Fane... We need to consider the name of the new pavilion seriously. Although you


    have low fighting prowess, you have amazingbat power! Don''t worry. You''ll be the assistant


    pavilion master when I be pavilion master, and that is definite. Of course, I have to remind you


    that the main decisions will be made by the pavilion master at the end of the day." After everybody


    arrived at a public square, Austin looked at Fane happily as they stood on a tall tform. He once


    again highlighted the status of a pavilion master, fearing Fane might not have a good grasp of the


    notion.


    Fane smiled embarrassingly at Austin''s words. ''That''s for sure. The assistant pavilion master has


    the word ''assistant'' to his title, so it¡¯s natural for him to listen to the pavilion master about everything.


    Everybody understands this."


    "Haha! Good! It''s good that this is clear." Austin once againughed out loudly and seemed to be


    extremely confident.


    Meanwhile, the eight other fortress masters beside them donned weird expressions on their faces.


    Austin would be furious if he lost the positionter.


    ted and confident about everything, Austin then asked after a thought, "Brother Fane, what


    should we name the new pavilion? I feel that we should choose a domineering and resounding


    name!"

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    "About this..." Fane frowned and went deep in thought.


    Before Fane spoke, Austin said, "l have a suggestion, Brother Fane. Our ce is Nine Armies, and I


    think that it''s best to have the word ''nine'' in the name of our pavilion. What do you think?"


    Fane thought about it and said slowly, "My people and I entered this area to search for ways to


    break through into the ultimate god level. If you choose the word ''nine'', we¡¯ll choose the word ''god''.


    How about this? Why don¡¯t we call ourselves the Nine Gods n? What do you think?"


    Austin''s eyes lit up at Fane''s words, visibly satisfied.


    "Great! This is a great name!" Several fortress masters were incredibly proud of the suggested


    name.


    Austin took a step forward and announced, "Everybody, after discussing it, we¡¯ve decided to call our


    pavilion, Nine Gods n. We hope that members of the Nine Armies can get along in harmony with


    the members who came from the abandoned world, just like a family, bing a collective group in


    the future. Stop mentioning that you''re from another family or fortress, is that understood?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Yes!" The people standing below yelled in unison, and they were able to see that everyone was


    confident with the establishment of the new pavilion.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s not waste time, then. Let¡¯s start electing our pavilion master now, who will then


    appoint the assistant pavilion master and the remaining elders!" announced Austin giddily. He


    obviously wanted to take control of all the power and feared Fane might take it from him.


    Fane was speechless; he was lucky to have prepared earlier. If this old man truly became the


    pavilion master, he would have to withstand his opinions whenever he had a few of them.


    "Cough, cough! How about this: our fortresses will vote first. That box over there is for young


    brother Fane, and those who support him should vote for him there. This box here is for me. Our


    fortress should take the initiative to vote first!" Austin coughed twice before he added, "By the way,


    I''m the First Fortress Master, and I''m in the First-grade soul-prating level, so I have a vote, too.


    I''ll vote for young brother Fane!"


    To show his magnanimity, Austin was ready to walk toward Fane¡¯s box to vote, and he even


    continued, "To be honest, I truly hope that brother Fane can be the pavilion master. After all,


    you are the genius among geniuses, and you have an unlimited future ahead of you!"


    Many who came from the abandoned world were able to identify the duplicity in this old man''s


    words, and they looked at him disdainfully.


    However, Fane quickly stopped Austin. " First Fortress Master, there¡¯s no need for you to vote. I


    nned to cast my vote for you. Since you n to vote for me and vice versa, why don¡¯t the two of


    us not cast our votes?"


    "Haha! Sure, sure!" Austinughed before he said, ¡°Goodness, brother Fane, you truly are such a


    modest person and think so highly of me!"

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    "Haha! First Fortress Master, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate if I don¡¯t vote for you as you''ve voted for


    me, even though you have magnificent fighting prowess.¡± Fane chuckled. This old man Austin was


    too hypocritical, and Fane''s mind was boggled at that.


    Nheless, it was a good thing that he kept stressing the power of a pavilion master. This old man


    would not see iting when Fane got elected as pavilion master.


    Just as Fane predicted, the First Fortress Master''s members voted for him, and none of them voted


    for Fane.


    Austin coughed a little before saying, ¡° Fane, I believe that some of your people are also qualified to


    vote. Why don¡¯t you ask them to vote now?" The First Fortress Master felt somewhat sympathetic.


    After all, none of them voted for Fane.


    "Alright, then!" Fane nodded before gesturing to Alejandro and the others with his gaze.


    Soon, Alejandro and the others walked forward to vote. Naturally, there was no exemption, and all


    of them voted for Fane.


    After this round of votes was cast, Austin pretended to be embarrassed and awkward, muttering,


    "Naha... Brother Fane, I just..." He sighed before adding, "I truly am at a loss for words right now


    about our Nine Armies. Is it because they''ve always been under my lead? Look at them! Can''t they


    see that you''re exceptional? I feel all too guilty to be leading in so many votes¡ª all of them had


    voted for me!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He even pretentiously walked forward and spoke loudly to the crowd, "Brothers of the Nine Armies,


    how can you guys behave like this? The votes have to be cast ording to your heart''s wishes.


    You can''t all vote for me just because I''m your First Fortress Master. Brother Fane is quite an


    excellent person, and you guys should cast some votes for him, too!"


    Fane was bewildered. This guy conceitedly came forward and tried to campaign votes for him?


    "Alright, everybody, please continue voting and just follow your heart''s desires," said Fane smilingly.


    Soon, it was time for the members of the Whittemore Fortress to cast their votes.


    Fortress Master Whittemore smiled indifferently and walked forward to cast his vote for Austin.


    Austin was even pleased when he saw that Fortress Master Whittemore had voted for himself.


    Since the fortress master of their fortress had voted for him, there should not be any reason that the


    others did not vote for him, right?


    He did not expect what happened next.


    Following Fortress Master Whittemore, elders of the Whittemore Fortress slowly walked forward


    and cast their votes for Fane. The remaining members who were in the Fifth-grade ultimate god


    level and above also voted for Fane.


    In the beginning, Austin thought that the Whittemore family cast their votes for Fane to protect


    Fane''s honor. However, Austin''s expression faltered when all members of the Whittemore fortress,


    apart from their fortress master, voted for Fane. ''F*ck! Is this happening because I campaigned for


    Fane just now, and everyone¡¯s voting for Fane after listening to what I said? F*ck me! These


    imbeciles! Can¡¯t they see that I was just pretending to campaign votes for him? I didn¡¯t imply for


    them to vote for Fane!¡¯ Austin inwardly hissed to himself. He should not have pretended to


    campaign for Fane and said such words out of pretense. Things were in Fane''s favor as what he


    said had helped garner so many votes for Fane.

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    After the members of the Whittemore Fortress voted, the fortress master of the Lavigne Fortress


    also walked forward and voted for Austin.


    Austin''s lips quirked into a small smirk at this. He believed that members of the Lavigne Fortress


    would follow their fortress master and cast their votes to him as long as they were smart enough.


    That was why it bbergasted him when members of the Lavigne Fortress voted for Fane instead.


    Just like that, Fane''s vote had surpassed him instantly and was obviously more than his.


    Austin had a darkened expression on his face and did not know what to say.


    He thought it through and walked forward to remind everyone present, "Everyone, please look


    carefully and vote based on your wishes. The voting box for brother Fane is over this side, and this


    one is mine. Please line up nicely. The queue for the Lanson Fortress behind..."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, such a reminder was useless until the end. The members of the fortresses, apart from the


    fortress masters, voted for Fane. Not only did Fane have more votes than him, but the number of


    votes he obtained was several times more than Austin.


    Austin''s expression contorted darkly. Without a shadow of a doubt, Fane would obviously be


    the pavilion master.


    Fane came toward Austin and reminded him, coughing awkwardly as he did," Ahem, ahem! First


    Fortress Master, the voting has beenpleted. Shall we ask


    somebody to count the votes?''


    The corners of Austin''s mouth slightly twitched before he said, ¡°Is there still a need to count the


    votes? The results are so obvious, and even a dummy knows who won. By the looks of it,


    everybody knows that you have more votespared to me!''


    After he finished speaking, he soon remembered something. If Fane was the pavilion master, was


    Fane not given the power of appointing the assistant pavilion master based on what he said?


    He immediately smiled at Fane. "Haha... About that, Pavilion Master Fane, now that you''re the


    pavilion master of our Nine Gods n, who do you think is more suitable to be the assistant


    pavilion master?"


    Fane thought about it and frowned. "It truly is a worrisome thing about who¡¯s going to be the


    assistant pavilion master. I think


    that the most obedient person shall be appointed. What do you think?"


    Austin almost vomited blood in anger. This guy was obviously trying to subdue him.


    Still, he was helpless and could only reply to Fane happily, "Obedient? I''m definitely obedient. On


    top of that, I used to be the First Fortress Master. I''m the one with the highest coherence and


    charismatic power. In the future, I''ll definitely assist you to manage the Nine Gods n well!"


    Only then did Faneugh and eximed," d to hear that. I announce that you are the assistant


    pavilion master of the Nine Gods n!"


    "Thank you, pavilion master, for your acknowledgement!" cajoled Austin despite his dissatisfaction.


    There was nothing else he could have done.


    He was extremely speechless and could not make out why the people by his side would not vote for


    him. It was obvious that the eight fortress masters voted for him to give him face. The people under


    them who did not vote for him were obviously notified by their fortress masters, or such a situation


    would not have happened.


    In truth, the people from the eight other fortress masters were just as baffled. Their fortress masters


    asked them to vote for Fane during the meetingst night but did not say much about the reason.


    They only said that these people would learn about the reason soon.


    Until that particr moment, many people were still kept in the dark and were clueless.

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    "Everyone, I now pronounce that Fane is the master of our new pavilion, Nine Gods n, and he


    has appointed me the assistant pavilion master! I hope that everyone will obey him and work hard


    together to strengthen our pavilion!" announced Austin as he walked forward." Let us now invite the


    Nine Gods n''s pavilion master, Pavilion Master Fane Woods, to speak!"


    Everybody apuded thunderously, especially those who followed Fane from the abandoned world.


    They were overjoyed, despite not knowing how Fane managed to have be the new pavilion


    master and how he won the votes of the other fortresses.


    Fane walked two steps forward and said loudly, "The assistant pavilion master is right: we''re a


    family from now on. As the new pavilion has just been established, we¡¯ll make unitary tokens and


    disciple clothes for everybody. Of course, I think that everyone can choose if they want to don these


    clothes, but I hope that everyone can bring their tokens along whenever they leave the n.¡±


    Fane thought about it before adding, "At this moment, those who are in the First-stage soul-


    prating level, apart from the assistant pavilion master, shall be the elders of our pavilion.


    Those who achieve such fighting prowess in the future shall be our patronums!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The eight other fortress masters were delighted when they heard this. They had already broken


    through to the First-stage soul-prating level, and they had already be elders of the n at


    that moment.


    Austin immediately frowned when he heard this and said to Fane, "Pavilion master, apart from me,


    nobody else is in the First-stage soul-prating level! The other fortress masters are in the


    Ninthgrade ultimate god level. Does this mean that there won''t be any elders now? Will we only


    have elders when they''ve broken through? How long would we have to wait until then? It''s not so


    easy to break through into the First-grade soul-prating level.''


    Fane smiled and did not reply to what Austin said. Instead, he took a paper he prepared earlier on


    and read the contents,'' All elders shall have the same power, and their names aren¡¯t listed in order!


    "The First Elder is the fortress master of the Whittemore Fortress, Kieran Whittemore!"


    Everybody immediately cheered and pped.


    Austin had an increasingly darkened look on his face when he saw Fane take out that piece of


    paper. By how Fane acted, this guy knew long ago that he was going to be the pavilion master. He


    even wrote the list down after considering who was going to be the first and second elder!


    "The Second Elder is the fortress master of the Lavigne Fortress, Dominic Lavigne!" Fane continued


    his announcement. Just like that, the fortress masters from the remaining eight fortresses were


    appointed as elders of the new pavilion.


    ''This is wrong! Didn''t Fane say that only those who are in the First-stage soulprating level are


    qualified to be elders? Did the eight of them not break through yet? Why are they appointed as


    elders just like that?'' The frown on Austin''s face deepened, and he was extremely puzzled. Why did


    he feel that everybody was hiding something from him and only him?


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    However, a member of the Nine Armies they sent, who was guarding at the mountain top not far


    away, came flying over speedily at this moment.


    "This is bad! This is bad! Members of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion are flying over, and fast. What


    should we do?¡± blurted the frantic man the moment he arrived.


    Although they knew that the members of the Alliance Guard would not let go of this so easily, they


    had never imagined that they would send people over so quickly. "Trouble! We¡¯re in trouble!"

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    Austin''s expression contorted in terror at this news. The pavilion had just been formed, but before


    he could enjoy his new position as the assistant pavilion master, men from the Blood Stalwart


    Pavilion wereing their way.


    "We''re done for!" An elder who had just been appointed was just as frightened, and it showed


    visibly through his darkened expression.


    The overallbat power of the Nine Gods n had greatly increased and they had more people


    who were in the First-grade soul-prating level, but the Blood Stalwart Pavilion had two masters


    who were in the Third-grade soul-prating level and three who were in the First-grade soul-


    prating level. This pavilion had 170 to 180 thousand people, and many of them were in the


    ultimate god level.


    How could they defeat this army?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Everybody, don¡¯t panic!" Fane was the only one who remained calm and quickly asked Austin,


    "Assistant Pavilion Master, do you know the specific situation of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion? We


    might be able to handle them."


    Austin, still bbergasted, instantly replied, "We can''t handle them. They have two masters in the


    Third-grade soulprating level and three who are in the First-grade soul-prating level.


    Throughout the years, we couldn''t handle those three in the First-grade soulprating level, let


    alone those two who are in the Third-grade soul-prating level!"


    Just as Austin finished, they spotted a group of people flying over from far away and took up arge


    area.


    "Pavilion Master, shall we...escape? We''d still lose quite arge number of people even if we do,


    though, seeing as the two masters from their side will be able to catch up to us, but our newly


    formed pavilion will be wiped out if we don''t run for it!" Austin persuaded Fane after thinking about it.


    Fane smiled after hearing about the Blood Stalwart Pavilion. "Haha! Assistant pavilion master, you


    don''t have to worry. We still haven''te to a situation where we need to escape."


    He then flew up into the sky and said loudly, ¡°Everybody, today is a blessed day as the members of


    the Alliance Guard came bearing a wonderful gift the moment our pavilion was formed. Recently,


    everybody has been training hard, and I see that many have already had some breakthroughs in


    their fighting prowess. Let''s enjoy the bloodshed once they arrive!"


    Mystified, Austin hastily flew up to persuade Fane, "Are you sure, Pavilion Master?! We can¡¯t do


    that! The opponent has two masters in the Third-grade soulprating level!"


    Even the First Elder flew upward and said to Fane, "Pavilion Master, are we really getting into a


    fight? Although we don''t have many people who are in the First-grade soul-prating level, they


    have people who are in the Third-grade soulprating level, and there are two of them!"


    Unexpectedly, Fane replied nonchntly," Listen carefully, everyone: Leave those two in the Third-


    grade soul-prating level to me, and I''ll leave the others to you guys. That should be fairly


    simple, right?"


    Austin''s face was covered in cold sweat, and he insisted with a tight smile,"


    Pavilion Master, it won''t be easy for us to handle the others! They have three people who are in the


    First-grade soul-prating level!"


    "Haha... What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Aren''t our elders in the First-grade soulprating level, too?"


    Faneughed, and a strong wave of aura exploded from his body. The horrifying fluctuation caused


    many people''s facial expressions to change out of fright. "I''m also in the First-grade soul-prating


    level, too!"

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    ''He''s really in the First-grade soulprating level!'' Austin took a deep breath at the sight of Fane.


    Fane was only in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level previously, and Austin estimated that it was


    exceptional for this guy to breakthrough into the Eighth-grade ultimate god level even if he trained


    hard recently. Nheless, he was no match for the masters in the Third-grade soulprating


    level.


    However, Fane, who was in front of him, was definitely in the First-grade soulprating level.


    He was certain that if Fane wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as cutting vegetables.


    First Elder Kieran was exhrated with this fact. "This is great! If our pavilion master can handle


    those two in the Third-grade soul-prating level. Leave the rest to us!"


    "Haha! If that''s the case, we''ll be able to fight this battle with them. F*ck! We''ll get lots of treasures


    after killing them for sure!" The second elder also flew up, and excitement was written all over his


    face. He wanted to test hisbat power badly as he had just broken through, never expecting that


    a chance to test his capabilities so soon.


    Utterly dumbfounded, Austin gulped and asked, albeit rather shakily, "Have... Have you guys broken


    through into the First-grade soul-prating level, too?" "Of course! There''s no need to worry. If the


    pavilion master can handle those two in


    the Third-grade soul-prating level, not only will we win, but we''ll have an overwhelming victory,


    too!" The second elder smiled happily.


    Fane thought about it and said, "By the way, there''s no need for all of you in the First-grade soul-


    prating level to join the battle together¡ªfour of you will be sufficient. Of course, some might be


    able to make it out alive, seeing how many they are. On top of that, there''s a forest over there, and


    I''m sure some of them will be capable of escaping. It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for the Alliance


    Guard to learn about our situation right now."


    The first elder''s eyes lit up when he heard this. "That''s right! Pavilion Master, your thoughts are so


    correct! Apart from our pavilion master, there are nine of us who are in the First-grade soul-


    prating level now. Haha... If the Alliance Guard learned about this, they¡¯ll definitely send


    stronger pavilions to attack us next time! We have to conceal our true strength so that they''ll have


    the wrong impression. This shall give us a chance to grab an opportunity for ourselves!¡±


    ¡°All... All of you have really broken through?¡± Austin was still in disbelief and bewildered.


    "Yes, we''ve all broken through!" Only then did Kieran exin things to him. ¡°Do you know why our


    pavilion master can break through so quickly? Not only is he extremely talented, but he''s also a


    third-grade premium alchemist! In this entire world, he should be the only third-grade premium


    alchemist. Assistant Pavilion Master, let me tell you: it wouldn''t be an issue for our pavilion to


    expand if we''re given time!" "My stars... Am I hearing right? A third-grade premium alchemist?!"


    Austin was once again shocked. No wonder the members of all eight fortresses voted for Fane.


    Turned out, Fane was a third-grade premium alchemist. It looks like Fane secretly gave them pills.


    How else could they have all broken through?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had to admit that third-grade premium pills were precious items from heaven to people in the


    Ninth-grade ultimate god level who wanted to break through into the First-grade soul-prating


    level.


    "Pavilion master, I''m so loyal to you..." Austin was devastated at how unfair it was that he did not


    receive these benefits.

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    "Don¡¯t worry; just go all out when you end them. I''ll give you a pill after the battle is over. I''ve


    reserved one for you here," replied Fane with a bitter smile. "I won¡¯t keep these benefits from you,


    my assistant pavilion master."


    "Alright, alright! Thank you, Pavilion Master!" Austin was incredibly happy. He was very close to


    entering the Second-grade soul-prating level, so if Fane gave him a third-grade premium pill,


    not only would he break through into the Second-grade soul-prating level, but he might be able


    to break through into the Third-grade soul-prating level at once!


    He would be so much morefortable being the assistant pavilion master by then.


    As he watched the members of the Blood Stalwart Pavilioning their way, Fane then instructed,


    "Listen carefully: Me, the assistant pavilion master, First Elder, Second Elder, and Third Elder will be


    the one joining the battleter. The remaining five elders shall rest here. Take a look at the external


    area, and don''t let any of the members from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion run away. The five of you


    can¡¯t expose your fighting prowess, understand?¡±


    "Understood!" The other elders immediately nodded, though they still envied the first elder and the


    others. After all, those four would definitely win since Fane asked them to fight one person. They


    were definitely envious of those four as they had such a good opportunity to fight with people that


    had almost the same fighting prowess.


    Members of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion stopped not far away from Fane and the rest, and their


    pavilion master smirked at them. "Oh my! Are they out here on purpose to wee us when they


    know that we''reing? Haha! What a surprise! All of them are actually gathered here!¡±


    They were extremely happy that they were given the instruction to ¡¯handle¡¯ the Nine Armies this


    time.


    This was because the Nine Armies was not far away from the forest that was filled with many


    treasures. Hence, they would be able to get lots of treasures from them once they wiped out the


    Nine Armies.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In a way, the Blood Stalwart Pavilion scored a bargain this time.


    As for Fane and the others, the main pavilions overlooking things could not tell if Fane and the


    others were here. The Blood Stalwart Pavilion felt that these people were not threats to them, no


    matter where they were.


    ¡°Haha... You can say that!" Faneughed and looked at the other party coldly. "You people must''ve


    been sent by the Alliance Guard, right? Attempting to wipe out our Nine Gods n won''t be as easy


    as you think."


    "Nine Gods n?" The opponents were stunned.


    The assistant pavilion master from the opponent side thought about it and said to their pavilion


    master, "Pavilion master, I think these people are mystifying things. Haha! They actually said that


    they''re some Nine Gods n. I think they''re people of the Nine Armies and those who came over


    from the abandoned world!"


    The Blood Stalwart Pavilion Master immediately understood the situation andughed,


    harrumphing, "Haha! You''re quite the smart one, young man. You n to lie to us in hopes that we¡¯ll


    leave, thinking that we¡¯vee to the wrong ce, right? You¡¯ll all then scamper off to escape once


    we leave, huh?"


    The assistant pavilion master also said with a smile, "This is quite the idea you got here, young


    man, but we''re no fools. We recognize the First Fortress Master from the Nine Armies. How do you


    n to lie to us now?"

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    "Both of you, our pavilion master isn''t lying to you¡ªwe are the Nine Gods n. He''s the pavilion


    master, and I''m now the assistant pavilion master of the Nine Gods n!" Austin grew increasingly


    arrogant when he thought about how the Nine Gods n would be one of the best main


    pavilions. He looked at the other party coldly as he spoke, "You guys should remember the name of


    our Nine Gods n. Our n will take the world by storm!¡±


    "Pfft!" The people standing opposite them instantly broke out intoughter.


    One of the elders from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion even clutched his stomach as he smilingly


    mocked, "Haha! Are you trying to kill me withughter? You n to awe the world? You think that


    we don''t know about your situation right now? You''re the only one in the First-grade soul-


    prating level, and that guy is only in the Seventhgrade ultimate god level. On top of that, his


    combat power is onlyparable to a master in the First-grade soul-prating level."


    The elder paused here before he continued, "Nheless, what I''m slightly curious about is


    shouldn¡¯t Austin be the pavilion master if you n to trick us? Why did you let a young man with a


    lower fighting prowesspared to you be the pavilion master?"


    "Hmph! Young man? Our pavilion master can kill a useless person like you with a single finger!"


    Austin harrumphed indignantly, his loyalty for Fane surging at the thought of how Fane was a third-


    grade premium alchemist and had a pill for him. "Alright, young man. Since you say that you guys


    are the Nine Gods n, where are your tokens? You guys seem to be wearing your own clothes. In


    what way do you look like a pavilion?" The Blood Stalwart Pavilion Master once again said with a


    disdainful smile on his face. "It''s best to y the part if you want toplete the act. Otherwise,


    we''d instantly realize that you''re lying to us!"


    "That''s right. You even said that you are some Nine Gods n, no? We''ve never


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    even heard about it!" added the opposing assistant pavilion master.


    "It''s a new pavilion we formed today. It doesn''t matter if you guys heard it. The most important thing


    is that none of you can leave aftering here today!¡± Fane smiled coldly and tightened his fist. A


    strong wave of power caused a loud sound.


    "None of us can leave, huh? Haha! We¡¯ve never nned to leave. How can we leave without killing


    everybody here?" After the Blood Stalwart Pavilion''s assistant pavilion master spoke, he instantly


    rushed toward Fane.


    Light on his feet, he appeared right before Fane, his tightened fists surging with his energy. The


    vibration was of an extremely concentrated golden color as he swung toward Fane.


    "Young man, I heard that you were able to fight masters in the First-grade soulprating level


    when you were in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level. Allow me, a person in the Third-grade


    soulprating level, to test you. You''re a person the main pavilions highlighted that they''d like us


    to kill. Today, I''ll kill you first!" The opponent shot Fane a meaningful, cold smile. His attack was


    incredibly surprising, and there was no chance for Fane to prepare himself. He thought Fane could


    not avoid it.


    Hence, Fane would be badly hurt if not dead by his punch. By then, this guy would die if he went


    forward to give him a followup attack. He would have gotten rid of a hidden threat on behalf of the


    Alliance Guard once this guy was dead.


    Not only the main pavilions, but this was the first time members of their Blood Stalwart Pavilion saw


    such a talented person.


    Fane, however, did not even n on dodging. "Hmph!" he scoffed coldly and balled his fists,


    swinging one forward as his fist gleamed with his energy in concentrated gold.


    "Assistant pavilion master, kill that young


    man!" "Yes! The assistant pavilion master is impressive, and he¡¯s so fast!¡± Many of the Blood


    Stalwart Pavilion''s disciples yelled in excitement to support their assistant pavilion master when


    they saw this scene.


    Thoom!


    The punches from both masters contained a huge amount of power, and when their punches met, a


    loud explosion was heard, one utterly deafening and horrendous.

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    "What?!¡± The Blood Stalwart Pavilion''s assistant pavilion master felt that something was wrong the


    moment their fists collided. This young man in front of him was undeniably strong and did not seem


    to have abat powerparable to those in the First-grade soul-prating level. His opponent


    seemed to be stronger than him.


    Thoom!


    The next moment, the assistant pavilion master of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion was sent flying


    backward, blood spurting through his lips once he regained his standing.


    "Mrpf! PM!"


    The assistant pavilion master of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion had a surprised look in his eyes, and he


    was so startled that he could not recover from the feeling.


    The Blood Stalwart Pavilion Master, Scott Davis, soon discovered something and eximed, "This


    is wrong! He''s not in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level. This young man is actually... He¡¯s in the


    First-grade soul-prating level!"


    "Impossible! How could he have broken through so quickly?" Several elders of the Blood Stalwart


    Pavilion were visibly surprised as they could not believe what was happening.


    "That''s right, he''s broken through too quickly. I never thought this guy would be in the First-grade


    soul-prating level. No wonder he didn''t hide away; he''s got such strongbat power!" The


    assistant pavilion master, Noah Sage, had a grim expression on his face before he spoke to Scott,


    "Pavilion Master, seems like we had to attack together!¡± "Yes, we''ll attack together. We need to kill


    this young man no matter what it costs. He''s got a dauntingbat power. If we gave him some


    more time, it''d be out of our control if he continues to break through!¡± Scott nodded and a


    horrendous wave of power rushed out of his body following a thought.


    On the other side, a young man from the Woods family eximed excitedly, "This is great! Even


    masters in the Third-grade soul -prating level is no match for Young Master Fane after he had


    broken through!¡±


    Another young man from the Woods family reminded the first young man, "He''s the pavilion master


    now! Pavilion Master; the Nine Gods n''s pavilion master. Stop calling him Young Master Fane,


    understood?" "Yes, yes, yes... He¡¯s the pavilion master!" The young man from the Woods family


    nodded continuously with a hopeful expression.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Attack!"manded Austin with a wave of his hand. Their n was filled with confidence at the


    sight of Fane battling the opposing assistant pavilion master. This time, they were definitely winning.


    "Attack!" The others immediately rushed forward, one after another.


    "Hmph! Do you think we''re afraid of you guys?" Several masters from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion,


    who were in the First-grade soul-prating level, disregarded Austin and everyone else in his n


    as they rushed over with their people.


    However, they discovered that something was wrong when they started fighting.


    "This is wrong. How could they have four masters who are in the First-grade soulprating level?¡±


    Not only was the pavilion master of the Nine Gods n in the First-grade soul-prating level and


    had a strongerbat power than someone who was in the Third-grade soulprating level, it so


    happened that apart from their pavilion master, four others were in the First-grade soul-prating


    level, which was one person more than theirs.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    "Haha! You guys never saw thising, huh? There are still a lot of things that you guys never


    expected!" Austinughed loudly and members of the Nine Gods n soon cornered their


    opponents.


    "I''ll give you guys a taste of my power when I use the Twin Dragons Fist!" Not nning to let things


    drag on, Fane¡ªas a thought urred to him-squatted down slightly and soon performed the Twin


    Dragons Fist. Two gargantuan aura-fists appeared in front of him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Both aura-fists seemed to be hundreds of meters high and seemed more harrowingpared to


    what he did previously.


    Both members of the Blood Stalwart


    Pavilion also formed a huge giant that was golden in color and came charging forward.


    However, the giant was no match to Fane¡¯s huge golden fists and was about half the size of the


    fists.


    "This is bad. Our attack won''t be able to beat the opponent''s. We¡¯re doomed!" Scott''s face turned


    pale as he looked at the golden fists that came closer and closer toward them.


    "Pavilion Master, why does this martial skill look so familiar? It looks like a martial skill from the


    Bloodshed n. This is quite a powerful skill, but how did this young man manage to learn this?"


    The assistant pavilion master was just as scared witless. Both him and Scott turned around to


    escape when they saw that their giant was easily sted by Fane''s fists.


    Thoom!


    Unfortunately, the golden fists soon caught up with them both and sent those two flying, and what


    was left in their wake were pieces of meat that rained from the sky.


    Two masters in the Third-grade soulprating level failed to withstand blows from Fane, who killed


    them both.


    ¡°That''s impossible!" The people from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion seemed to be winning at first, but


    they were petrified when they saw how quickly Fane killed their pavilion master and assistant


    pavilion master. Their confidence instantly evaporated.


    "Haha.J Attack!" Members of the Nine Gods n were more electrified than ever when they saw


    how quickly Fane won. They carried out an even more unhinged assault on the people of the Blood


    Stalwart


    Pavilion before them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The moment Fane killed both the masters from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion who were in the Third-


    grade soul-prating level, Austin and the others had already killed two of the opponent''s people.


    At that moment, four of them surrounded another member who was in the First-grade ultimate god


    level and was attacking him. It was obvious that this person could not hold out for much longer.


    "Escaping?" The Fifth Elder moved over in a sh and killed a person in the Seventhgrade ultimate


    god level when he saw that this person was going to break out of the containment from his side.


    "How can this be?!"

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    Another guy who was in the Ninth-grade ultimate god level wanted to escape the containment from


    this direction, too. He turned pale out of fright when he saw this scene and immediately turned


    toward another direction to escape.


    The horrendous sounds of battle continued until the afternoon before it ended.


    Although Fane and the rest helped kill the opponent''s people, the several hundred thousands of


    Blood Stalwart Pavilion members were too overwhelming. In the end, about 1,000 to 2,000 people


    were lucky enough to escape.


    "Haha! We nearly wiped out the entire pavilion, but some of them were lucky and rushed toward the


    forest. We failed to contain those people, but I think that there are only one to two thousand of them.


    Haha!" Austinughed out loudly after the battle ended. They killed so many of their opponents''


    people, but the entire Nine Gods n only suffered the death of 2,000 to 3,000 people. Several


    thousand of them were wounded. Overall speaking, this victory was quite an rming one.


    "Yes. I''ve never expected that we''d wipe out a pavilion that we used to fear in the past. Haha...! The


    Blood Stalwart Pavilion is close to extinction from now on!" another elder eximed. "From today


    onward, our Nine Gods n can be considered as slightly famous, right?"


    "Let''s clean up the battlegrounds quickly as it''s gettingte." Alejandro and the rest had already


    arranged for people to start cleaning up the battlegrounds.


    They would definitely get lots of treasures after wiping out such a big pavilion this time, especially


    the masters who were in the soul-prating level. They definitely had some nice martial skills and


    powerful martial art techniques in their martial rings that could help in everybody''s future training.


    At least, some people only obtained martial art techniques for the ultimate god level. Now, they


    could also use the martial art techniques from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion to achieve the soul-


    prating fighting prowess.


    As they nearly finished cleaning the battlefield, Austin, unable to hold back his joy, walked up to


    Fane and asked happily," Pavilion master, did what you say about the pill previously still count?"


    Fane knew what this old man was thinking about for a long time. He had wanted to ask but was


    embarrassed about it. Fane purposely refrained from mentioning it before the old man asked. Fane


    could not help but wanted tough when he saw the slightly frightened expression on this guy''s


    face.


    With a flip of his palm, he took out the pill he prepared previously. "Assistant Pavilion Master, I saw


    how good your performance was just now. You went all out when you were killing those enemies."


    "Haha! That''s for sure. As the Nine Gods n''s assistant pavilion master, I have to set an example


    for the others!" Austinughed and immediately took the pill before storing it away carefully. "Thank


    you for the pill. Pavilion Master. I''ve been stuck in the peak stage of the First-grade soul-prating


    level for a very long time. With this pill, I might be able to breakthrough into the Third-grade


    soulprating level. I''ve decided to go into retreat from tomorrow onward and try my best to break


    through into the Third-grade soul-prating level in a couple of days in order to serve the pavilion


    better."


    Fane purposely frowned and said after he heard this, "In that case, won''t your fighting prowess be


    much higher than mine?"


    Fearing that he would upset Fane, Austin frantically exined, "Pavilion master, you must be joking.


    I''m no match for you, even if I break through into the Third-grade soulprating level. You killed


    two people who were in the Third-grade soulprating level just now, so you must have abat


    powerparable to masters in the Fourth-grade soulprating level."


    At this moment, Kieran flew over and passed an ancient book to Fane. "Pavilion master! Pavilion


    Master! We found a fourthgrade elementary martial skill in their martial skill. However, I estimate


    that it¡¯s very difficult to practice this martial skill. Hence, members of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion


    didn''t perform the skill."


    Fane took a closer look and was extremely excited. "It truly is a fourth-grade elementary martial


    skill, the Emperor''s Seal. This is quite an impressive martial skill, and only those with strong mental


    strength can practice this skill. That is why the Blood Stalwart Pavilion Master didn''t practice this


    martial skill."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    "This is great. Pavilion master, you are a third-grade premium alchemist and you have always had


    strong mental strength. Haha... As long as the pavilion master is willing to research this martial skill,


    you might be able to master this skill. By then, yourbat power would definitely increase greatly!"


    Kieran had a smile on his face when he heard this. Everybody was hopeful toward the Nine Gods


    n.


    Fane nodded and took a look at the book in detail before he said, ¡°It''splicated to practice this


    martial skill and I need time to slowly go through it. However, mybat power would greatly


    increase once I manage to practice the martial skill. The skill is separated into three seals and each


    of them is stronger than the previous one!" "Really? That is great! We''ve made a great gain this


    time and we''ve obtained quite a significant amount of ultimate-grade spiritual tools from those


    people. On top of that, there were also many martial skills and martial art techniques!¡± Kieran said


    happily. ¡°Pavilion master, you need lots of ingredients to cultivate pills. We shall bring the


    ingredients to you after we¡¯ve arranged them and you can choose them yourself!"


    "Yes, I can''t just do nothing, I need to cultivate more pills when I have time. Apart from that, I n to


    select a few among the younger generations within these couple of days to see if any of them have


    a stronger mental strength. I shall be able to teach them how to cultivate pills by then. If we have


    more people who are alchemists, our pavilion would progress better."


    Fane nodded in satisfaction andmented. "If we solely depended on me, the pills would only be


    enough for those of us who have higher fighting prowess. However, I won''t be able to supply pills for


    those disciples with lower fighting prowess."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "That is great. We shall have a couple more alchemists uing and it would be good even if we


    have some in the first or second grade!" The First Elder said in extreme excitement.


    Fane frowned and quickly remembered something. He immediately gestured at Kevin, who was


    nearby. "Kevin Cabello, pleasee over here!"


    Fane originally wanted to address him as First Elder Cabello when he realized that they were


    already members of the Nine Gods and it would not be suitable to still address him as First Elder


    Cabello. Hence, he had no choice but to call him by name.


    First Elder Cabello immediately came flying over and gestured to Fane politely." Pavilion Master, is


    there anything I can help you with?"


    Fane smiled and asked, "By the way, has the degree of your alchemy increased? I remember that


    you are a second-grade premium alchemist, right?¡±


    Kevin nodded and said embarrassedly," Recently, I have been trying to cultivate third-grade


    elementary pills every day. There''s been some improvement but I still have not sessfully


    cultivated anything.


    There seems to be something wrong!¡±


    "Then I shalle to you tomorrow morning. I will help you to take a look and try to help you


    be a third-grade elementary alchemist soon!" Fane nodded and said. "Although you don¡¯t have


    a high fighting prowess, you are the alchemist of our pavilion and you shall enjoy the treatment of


    an elder. You shall be the Ninth Elder of our Nine Gods n! On top of that, both of us will be


    selecting young people together to see if they have the talent for cultivating pills. You shall be in


    charge of grooming them and we shall try to increase the number of our alchemists!"


    "Thank-Thank you, pavilion master. I shall not let you down!" Kevin was delighted and slightly


    bowed at Fane.


    Although he was an alchemist, he had never thought about bing an elder as he did not have a


    high fighting prowess and had only managed to break through into the first-grade ultimate god level.

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    He never expected that Fane would directly appoint him as the pavilion''s ninth elder and even


    nned to let him groom the n¡¯s future alchemists. It could be said that he was given an


    important task in the pavilion.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You can directly ask the pavilion for any ingredients you need in the future. We will


    cooperate with you regarding matters of cultivating pills.


    Certainly, you have to quickly raise your fighting prowess as your mental strength will greatly


    increase with it. This will greatly benefit your pill cultivation skills!¡± Fane thought about it and added.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I will try my best to groom alchemists for the pavilion." Kevin said seriously.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Who would have known that we have such a powerful alchemist in our pavilion? Haha ... I always


    thought that there was only one! Turns out, there''s another alchemist who¡¯s about to break through


    into the third-grade elementary level here!" Austin and the others were thrilled when they heard this.


    They originally thought that there was only one alchemist in their pavilion and were afraid that Fane


    would be extremely busy.


    Although they had a big win today, the Alliance Guard would definitely send stronger pavilions to


    take action against them when they learn about this. Hence, not only did Fane have to attend to the


    matters of the pavilion, he had to work hard to raise his fighting prowess.


    From then on, Fane would have more time to manage things with Kevin''s help.


    Soon, the sky darkened and everybody was in a delightful mood. Fane soon chose the martial


    enhancement material he required and let the others distribute the remaining items between


    themselves.


    However, what these people did not know was that the masters of the Anti-Alliance Guard''s five


    main pavilions were already standing on a high, snowy mountain top with the masters from the


    Alliance Guard.


    Master Loader of the Crystal Cloud n smiled coldly before speaking with a smirk on his face,


    ¡°Everybody, is there something that you would like to discuss by asking us toe all the way


    here?¡±


    The olddy from the Anti-Alliance Guard frowned and nced at the people beside her before she


    stepped forward and said," I''m sure that everybody knows about the 600 thousand people who


    came over from the abandoned world. We''ve never expected them to be able to find this ce after


    so many years and it''s something that surprises us!"


    The olddy took a brief pause before she continued speaking, "It might be fated that they manage


    toe over from the other side. I think we need to discuss this among ourselves. At this moment,


    they have suffered many deaths and the Bloodshed n had also been wiped out because of some


    unusual situation. Certainly, the Nine Armies had also suffered many deaths. We wish to resolve


    this issue peacefully!"


    "Resolve this peacefully?" Master Loador once again smiled coldly. "Oh my, we are really sorry but


    things might have been different if you guys came slightly earlier. Unfortunately, you are one step


    behind and we¡¯ve already sent two pavilions to take action. One of them went to Pavilion Billow


    Cloud while the Blood Stalwart Pavilion was sent to the Nine Armies. I think they are already in the


    middle of a fight now!"


    "You...You people have already taken action?" The corners of the olddy''s mouth twitched a


    couple of times and a darkened expression appeared on her face.

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    "How could this have happened? They have already traveled all the way there? There¡¯s even a


    possibility that the battle has already started?¡± The old man standing beside them also took a deep


    breath after he heard this. He too had a darkened expression on his face.


    However, Master Loader said while smiling, "Haha... Not only have they started fighting, I think the


    battle should be over by now! By the way, I''m quite curious. Those people that came over from the


    abandoned world are now hiding in Pavilion Billow Cloud or Nine Armies? No matter where they are


    hiding, they would have been killed by now but I¡¯m still curious!¡±


    Master Loador paused before he continued speaking, "Certainly, you guys have the right to keep


    quiet. Even if none of you tell me where they are, my people will still inform me of the situation when


    they return!"


    The olddy had an extremely darkened expression on her face. She continued speaking after


    keeping quiet for a couple of seconds, "Around 30 thousand of them went to Pavilion Billow Cloud


    and the rest are at the Nine Armies. Unexpectedly, you guys have sent the Blood Stalwart Pavilion


    to the Nine Armies. In that case, not many of them would be able to survive. Even if they did, there


    won¡¯t be many of them left!"


    "You are right. I am aware of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion''s power. Do you know why I sent the Blood


    Stalwart Pavilion over? Apart from the fact that they are near to the Nine armies, the other reason is


    due to their close rtionship with the Bloodshed n all this while. In that case, the members of


    the Blood Stalwart Pavilion would do their best to kill their enemies to avenge the Bloodshed n!"


    Master Loader had a vicious smile on his face. He shrugged his shoulders before he said, "By the


    way, there¡¯s no need for you guys to be angry as this is quite normal, right? It shouldn''t be an issue


    for us to send our people to help avenge the loss of one of our pavilions, right?"


    Master Mackenzie also said with a smile," Consider us merciful as our main pavilions did not take


    action and we only sent two smaller pavilions to fight your people. I think we shall just let this be.


    Certainly, we can''t do anything if you guys aren''t convinced!"


    A middle-aged woman from the AntiAlliance Guard thought about it and said," Among those two


    pavilions that you appointed, one of them have masters in the fourth-grade soul-prating level


    while the other one sent to the Nine Armies has two members who are in the third-grade soul-


    prating level and three who are in the first-grade soul-prating level.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Under such circumstances, there will only be a handful of people who will be able to escape from


    these two pavilions!"


    Master Loador immediately said with a smile, "Oh dear me, how pessimistic are you? You have to


    believe in the strength of those people from your side. What if those people are lucky and more than


    half of them manage to escape? What if your people were able to obtainplete victory? Haha...


    Am I right?"


    Master Mackenzie purposely said in a gloating manner. ¡°Don''t worry. We will not continue to look


    into this even if both of your forces win. After all, there would be many deaths and that is enough for


    us. However, if both of your forces lose, the martial enhancement materials that once belonged to


    those people shall be ourpensation!"


    The middle-aged woman tightened her fist in anger but had nothing to say. In the end, she could


    only say, "Then we shall make our move first. We hope that you will keep to your word. No matter


    what, we hope that you do not look into this matter in the future!"


    The group was in a bad mood and could only leave with a dejected heart.


    "Haha... I''m so happy when I see the expressions on their faces right now. If we don''t teach them a


    lesson, they would think that they can simply bully us, the members of the Alliance Guard!" Once


    the other party walked away, an old man from the Alliance Guardughed loudly and the rest were


    also in a delighted mood.


    After they flew some distance away, the old man from the Anti-Alliance Guard said to the olddy,


    "Should we separate into two teams to take a look at the situation at the Nine Armies and Pavilion


    Billow Cloud?"


    The old woman thought about it before shaking her head helplessly. "The Pavilion Billow Cloud is


    overly strong. Although the pavilion they sent is stronger than Pavilion Billow Cloud, Pavilion Billow


    Cloud has a profound base and is a pavilion. Their overallbat power is quite strong.


    Although they might be defeated, I believe that many people will manage to stay alive."


    The olddy took a pause before she continued speaking, "After all, the Pavilion Billow Cloud is not


    very far away from our pavilion. If they escape toward our direction, the people from the Alliance


    Guard would not dare to continue their pursuit once they are near our pavilion."

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    The old man nodded his head and said," The Nine Armies will probably be in trouble right now.


    There''s quite a number of people among their ranks, and they have the people from the abandoned


    world who number a few hundred thousand. Although their numbers are big, their overall fighting


    power is not even worth more than one out of five stars. They''re not capable of taking on the Blood


    Stalwart Pavilion, so I predict that it would be hard for the people of the Nine Armies to escape!"


    "Ah, it¡¯s a pity for the genius, Fane Woods. I heard from the people of Pavilion Billow Cloud that the


    kid''s martial talent is amazing. Such a shame!"


    The old woman sighed helplessly again. " I''ll survey the remaining numbers of the Pavilion Billow


    Cloud once I get back. I believe that if there are people who managed to escape, they would go to


    the Pavilion Billow Cloud to seek refuge.¡±


    "Mmhmm. Then let''s go back!"


    After they talked for a while, they all returned to their own pavilions.


    At that moment, Fane and the others were all very happy. At night, they prepared to get some


    proper rest.


    "This is great. We won splendidly!¡±


    Selena and Fane sat in the courtyard, looking at the moon in the sky. However, she quickly frowned


    and said, "Although we were victorious, the people from the Alliance Guard will probably send even


    stronger sects after us next time."


    Fane nodded his head. ¡°That''s true. Next time, I predict that they will send people


    who are at least in the fifth or sixth-grade soul-prating realm. Perhaps they would even send


    those of the seventhgrade. That''s why we must seize every moment we have!"


    "Do we have enough time?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Selena spoke in a serious tone after thinking for a while.


    "I think it¡¯s enough!"


    Fane deduced, "There were not many who escaped, and many of them did not have high cultivation


    levels. Some were at the ultimate god realm, some only at the true god realm, and their flying speed


    was not very fast. Many of them were even injured, so it would take them a few days if they want to


    report everything to the bigger sects."


    Here, Fane paused before continuing,


    Besides, the bigger sects certainly won¡¯t make any move carelessly once they know the situation.


    They''ll definitely call for a meeting together with the other sects then they''ll decide on which sects to


    send out to trouble us. It''ll take a few more days if that''s the case!"


    Selena nodded her head and continued his deduction, "After they¡¯ve made their decision, they''ll


    send people to inform that sect, and that will take another few days. Then before the sect goes into


    battle, they''ll definitely get those who are able to make breakthroughs to do it so that they can fight.


    It¡¯ll probably take time for them to prepare too, right?¡±


    Fane nodded his head. "That''s why I estimate that we have another month. During this month, we


    need to rapidly increase our sect¡¯s fighting power! At least we now have ten people in the


    soulprating realm, but they only know that we have five! This is an advantage! They''ll


    underestimate us!"

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    "Then you must work hard during this month. If they truly send fighters of the seventh-grade


    ultimate god realm, you probably won¡¯t be a match for them at your current cultivation level and


    fighting power!"


    After Selena thought about it, she said, "Or you must at least break into the third or fourth-grade


    soul-prating realm, right?¡±


    Fane also said while smiling helplessly," That¡¯s right. If I only use a third-grade premium pill to


    cultivate myself, even if I can stabilize my cultivation level, I will be able to break into the second-


    grade soulprating realm at most if I use this pill. It''s a lot harder to make breakthroughs once


    we''re in the soul-prating realm. That''s why unless I..."


    Fane did not continue his sentence, but Selena had already guessed Fane''s thoughts. "Unless you


    are able to sessfully create a fourth-grade elementary pill during this month, and only after


    creating a fourth-grade elementary pill will your cultivation level be able to increase significantly,


    right?¡±


    "That''s right!"


    Fane nodded his head and took Selena''s hand. "That''s why I probably won''t have time to


    apany you tonight," he said. "I need to sit down and cultivate myself to try and stabilize my


    current first-grade soulprating realm level! After I''ve stabilized myself, I''ll start to research the


    alchemy methods of a fourth-grade elementary pill once I¡¯m free!" "I don¡¯t intend to sleep either. I''m


    going to work hard to cultivate myself. I haven''t used the pill you gave me yet so I''m going to use it


    this month and break into the first-grade ultimate god realm!"


    Selena said, grinning.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At night, the two began to cultivate themselves. Fane continued to practice his martial arts


    technique, rapidly absorbing the chi emerging from the space between the sky and the earth,


    strengthening his cultivation level. If he could not stabilize his cultivation level and had to use a pill


    to increase it in the future, it would not be good for him. His level would be unstable then, and it


    would probably be difficult for him to kill those of higher levels.


    Meanwhile, Selena took out the pill that Fane had given and began to cultivate herself.


    The next morning, Fane and Kevin went to select youths with a talent for alchemy. There were


    plenty who wanted to be alchemists, but there were few who fulfilled the criteria. The two were


    busy throughout the day, and the selection only ended at night.


    "There¡¯s only five of them who are talented in alchemy. That''s too few. Even if we train all of them,


    we¡¯re going to use a lot of time. More importantly, they don''t possess strong martial talent yet. It''ll


    probably be a miracle if they can be a second-grade elementary alchemist in this lifetime!¡±


    In the end, Kevin looked at Fane haplessly, shing a bitter smile.


    He did not think that Kieran would actually step forward at this moment. "Master, why don''t we go to


    Sky Dull City to take a look?" he asked.


    ''Sky Dull City? Where¡¯s that?"


    Fane furrowed his brows. He was not very familiar with the circumstances in this world.


    Yesterday, Austin had given Fane a map, which had markings of the territories of the forces,


    especially those of bigger ones.


    However, Fane did not know where this Sky Dull City was. He only remembered that there was a


    smallke not too far away from them.

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    Kieran then exined, "Sky Dull City is not a very big city, but it''s a pretty famous one."


    "You''re saying that there are alchemists there?¡±


    Fane was taken aback. He quickly thought of something and immediately asked Kieran.


    ¡°Sky Dull City is famous because the people in thatke city all advocate alchemy,¡± Kieran said,


    smiling. "Furthermore, that''s a ce where alchemists frequently go to trade. There''ll be people


    going there to sell or buy materials used in alchemy, including alchemy stoves and even alchemy


    forme. People sell those there!"


    "There¡¯s actually a ce like that? Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    Fane was excited after he heard that.


    Kieran quickly exined, "Master, I only found out that you were an alchemist yesterday. Besides,


    we were so busy yesterday as we had just finished battling the enemy and I was busy cleaning up


    the spoils of war. I didn''t have the time to tell you about this either. However, most of the people in


    Sky Dull City are first-grade elementary alchemists or those who wish to learn alchemy. It''s very


    rare to have second-grade alchemists!"


    Fane pondered for a moment before asking, "Oh, right. What about the bigger sects? Do they have


    alchemists too?"


    "Of course they do," Kieran immediately replied. "But there''s not many of them.


    Usually, it''s considered good if they have a third-grade elementary alchemist. There are very few


    third-grade intermediate alchemists, and I don''t think there is a single third-grade premium


    alchemist. This is because even in bigger sects, there aren''t many in the soul-prating realm


    who are interested in alchemy. Of course, even fewer people from the ultimate god realm are


    interested!"


    Kevin nodded his head. "If there are third-grade premium alchemists in the sect, then there''ll be


    many people who are in the first or second-grade soul-prating realm. If many people wish to


    break into the fifth or sixth-grade soul-prating realm, they need a fourth-grade alchemist.


    Otherwise, they can only slowly cultivate themselves over time!"


    Kieran nodded his head and told Fane, "It''s extremely rare to find an alchemical genius like you,


    Master. If you''re able to make a breakthrough and be a fourthgrade elementary alchemist,


    Master, I guarantee that you''ll be the very first fourth -grade alchemist in the world, and there''ll be


    no one stronger than you. Of course, you''re very strong now too. That''s why the Vice-master has


    completely submitted to you!¡±


    ¡°All right. Then let''s visit Sky Dull City. At any rate, we''ll probably be able to arrive there by noon if


    we go now, and we''ll see if we can select people toe to our sect in the afternoon. We''ll have to


    hurry back the next morning. We don¡¯t have much time. If we were to spend one day, let¡¯s make it a


    fruitful day. We need to seize the moment!"


    After Fane made the decision, he flipped his palm and threw his sword into the sky. The flying sword


    then turned bigger and the three hopped onto it.


    The flying sword was already fast, to begin with, and now that Fane''s cultivation level had


    increased, it was even faster now.


    At first, Fane had estimated that they would only get there by noon. He did not expect to arrive at


    the entrance of Sky Dull City in two hours.


    ¡°Your weapon¡¯s flying speed is amazing, Master. I didn''t think we would arrive so quickly!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    The three jumped down from the flying sword, and Kieran said excitedly, "I''ve also wanted toe


    here long ago, but I had no purpose to do so, that¡¯s why I didn''t. I really didn¡¯t think that I would


    actuallye here with you today, Master, as the First Elder of the Nine Gods n!"

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    "I never thought that there would actually be a ce like this! This is practically a paradise for us,


    alchemists!"


    Kevin looked at the modest-sized fortress, excitement was etched onto his expression.


    When the three walked to the entrance of the city, they saw many people selling their wares at the


    gates.


    "Second-grade elementary sky dragon grass-no need to use spirited grass to exchange for it. You


    only need a hundred premium spirited stones!"


    A fatty began to hawk his wares as he sat cross-legged on the ground.


    "Seriously? Using a hundred premiumgrade spirited stones to buy a single stalk of sky dragon


    grass? Aren''t you just ripping people off? You''re being a little too greedy, Brother.¡±


    Here, a few people also walked over, and one of them began to nag and scold the fatty.


    The fatty just gave a wan smile. "You have no idea that this is a thousand years old, Brother,¡± he


    said. "It may be of a lower grade, but it''s not easy to find such spirited grass either. I think


    something a thousand years old would be worth that price, no?"


    "A thousand years? That sounds about right if it''s truly a thousand years. It''s easy to find sky dragon


    grass that''s over a hundred years old, but it''s not easy to find one that is a thousand years old!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The people nodded their heads and said


    Of course, there were people selling weapons, and they also were promoting their wares. The area


    grew busy.


    After Fane thought about it, he asked Kieran, "First Elder, let''s go and recruit people to learn


    alchemy. How should we go about it?"


    "There are not many people here, Master, and it''s a little more chaotic as anyone sells anything,"


    Kieran said, smiling. "If you want to recruit alchemists, there¡¯s a designated za in the middle of


    the city. We just need to ce a te there and exin which sect we''re from and that we''re


    recruiting disciples who have talent in alchemy."


    Here, Kieran spoke confidently, "Don¡¯t worry. Some casual trainers who wish to learn alchemy,


    naturally wish to join a sect, all so that there''ll be someone to teach them alchemy and that they''ll


    improve their alchemy. That''s why since we¡¯re here, we¡¯ll definitely be able to recruit many people!"


    Fane released an internal sigh of relief after he heard this. They all walked toward the za in the


    middle of the city.


    After a while, they came to the za in the middle of the city and found a te, writing their overall


    circumstances onto it. Then they sat down beneath a willow tree.


    After they sat down, Fane carefully observed his surroundings. Only then did he realize that there


    were truly plenty of people who were recruiting others to learn alchemy.


    Soon, a young woman walked over and stopped before Fane and the others.


    "The Nine Gods n? When recruiting people to learn alchemy, it''s best if you have some


    experience in alchemy yourself. It''ll be best if you''re a first-grade or second-grade alchemist!"

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    The girl looked at the words on the te and could not help but frown. "Why haven¡¯t I heard of this


    sect? The Nine Gods n? Don''t tell me that it¡¯s not even a third-ss sect?"


    Kevin quickly stood up when he saw that a person had finallye by. "Our sect was established


    not too long ago, youngdy," he introduced. "We just established ourselves yesterday, but don¡¯t


    you think that such a sect is more attractive, with its potential to grow?¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression twisted into disdain when she heard this. "I may be a casual trainer, but I¡¯m


    already a first-grade premium alchemist. I have good talent in alchemy, so forget about a new n


    like you. I intend to find someone who¡¯s at least a third-grade elementary alchemist to teach me.


    Only an alchemist like that would be able to nurture me!"


    Kevin¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard this. "Our sect would be perfect for you then, youngdy,"


    he said, chuckling. "I may not be a third-grade alchemist, but I''m getting there soon. I''m just a few


    steps away..."


    Before Kevin could finish his sentence, the girl cut in impatiently, "Don''t you know of the saying, ''a


    millimeter missed is a kilometer gone''? If you aren''t a third-grade elementary alchemist yet, then


    you''re far from it. There are plenty of people who are second-grade premium alchemists, but there


    aren''t many who are third-grade. I can even be a master like this!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Kevin saw that she was about to leave and immediately stepped forward to stop her. "I haven¡¯t


    finished yet, youngdy. No need to be in a rush," he said. "I may not be a third-grade alchemist,


    but our master is. He''s not just a third-grade alchemist¡ªhe''s a third-grade premium alchemist!"


    "Your master is an alchemist? Who? Why haven''t I heard of this? Which sect''s master would also


    be an alchemist?"


    The girl seemed to be interested after she heard this, and she stopped to ask him.


    Kevin then looked at Fane and gave a warm smile. "This is our master. He¡¯s young and handsome,


    and he has a high cultivation level. Furthermore, he has excellent talent in alchemy. He''s going to


    be a fourth-grade alchemist sooner orter!"


    The girl was stunned, then she could not help but burst intoughter. "Seriously, old man? You


    nearly had me convinced. A third -grade premium alchemist? Hehe, not even bigger ns have


    someone at that level, and you''re actually telling me that there¡¯s a third-grade premium alchemist in


    your little n, which you just established yesterday? I think you just want to trick me into joining


    your n and give you alchemy lessons, right?"


    Suddenly, the girl¡¯s words attracted a few people.


    "No way. There are scammer sects like this? That''s terrible. Are they pretending to be third-grade


    premium alchemists to trick us into joining before getting us to make pills for them? It''ll be toote


    by the time we realize. We might not even be able to escape then!"


    A man began to make spections.


    "It''s not trustworthy information. I''ve never heard of the Nine Gods n either. Who would dare to


    join such an insignificant sect? Who knows how terrible it¡¯ll be there!''


    Another middle-aged woman also shook her head. "You should seek out reputable ns to join.


    Otherwise, if you join and can''t learn a single thing, or if you fight them once there''s animosity, you


    would be in danger!"


    "Uh..."


    It was evident that Kevin was in a difficult position. He furrowed his brows, not knowing what to do.


    Fane saw that more and more people had gathered, he then gave a cold smile and said, "Why don¡¯t


    we try this? I''ll give a demonstration and create a third-grade premium pill. After watching me, you


    can consider if you wish to join our can. Of course, it''s best if you know some of the basics. Those


    who can create first-grade or second-grade elementary pills are best!"


    After saying that, Fane flipped his palm and took out his alchemy stove and materials.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    Once Fane¡¯s words rang out, many eyes wandered toward his direction immediately. Sky Dull City


    was a haven for alchemists, and there were plenty of alchemists gathered here.


    Even if the people who came here were not alchemists, they still knew plenty about the trade. Now


    that someone was calling himself a third-grade premium alchemist, everyone was practically


    sneering upon him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did he take them as uneducated idiots? Who were the third-grade premium alchemists? Not even


    two of them could be found in the entire Sky Dull City. Even if they wereplete bullies, one must


    always treat third-grade premium alchemists with courtesy.


    After all, third-grade premium alchemists could create pills that would help those in the soul-


    prating realm. Alchemy was a respected profession in the cultivation world, and a third-grade


    premium alchemist was the creme of the crop.


    The people surrounded Fane tightly in a sh, all their eyes pinned onto him.


    There were even some who began discussing in a loud voice. A middle-aged man with a little


    goatee spoke to Fane, "Did you eat some kind of crack, boy? Do you think that we don''t know


    anything? You say you''re a third-grade premium alchemist, and you think that we''ll believe you after


    putting up a little sign to recruit disciples? Which third-grade premium alchemist doesn''t go through


    years of practice? They wouldn''t be as young as you."


    These words incited the surrounding people to agree, and a few added on, "Don¡¯t shoot yourself in


    the foot and be aughing stock. Don¡¯t think that you can just create a pill, call it a third-grade


    premium pill and we¡¯ll believe you!"


    "That''s right! More than half of us here are alchemists. Maybe we¡¯re not that well-versed in other


    matters, but we can definitely tell the grade of a pill."


    It was evident that not a single person believed that the young, handsome man before them was a


    third-grade premium alchemist.


    Fane turned a deaf ear to all their questions. He took out all his alchemy materials and began to


    create pills as everyone watched.


    The first step to alchemy was to control the concoction''s temperature; this was a skill that every


    alchemist must master first. Fane''s technique was smooth, and he controlled the me to a fine


    point after pouring the ingredients into the stove. Every single stalk of spirited grass melted into the


    concoction under the perfect temperature.


    Most people could not perform this so smoothly. After all, upon a careful look, every spirited grass


    that Fane was using was third-grade!


    Someone could not help but cry out when he saw the spirited grass that Fane was using. "My God!


    Look! Amplified spirited grass! Thousand-year corpse king flowers! Seven-color snow lotuses!


    This... Don''t tell me he''s creating a third-grade premium pill, the god-transfiguring pill!"


    The people had plenty of knowledge, and Fane purposely chose one type of pill, so long as it was a


    third-grade premium pill that all alchemists would know about.


    The form for the god-transfiguring pill was not a secret. Everybody immediately understood


    which type of pill he was going to create after they saw the spirited grass and spirited flowers he


    was using.


    "Is he serious!" The middle-aged man with a goatee spoke with a frown.


    Everyone knew the form to the godtransfiguring pill, however, knowledge was just knowledge.


    After all, it was a third-grade premium pill. Other than alchemists who were third-grade premium and


    above, no one else could create it.


    "Don''t tell me he¡¯s just doing it for show. After all, which self-respecting third-grade premium


    alchemist would go on the streets to recruit disciples? If he was a true third-grade premium


    alchemist, he wouldn''t be recruiting disciples on the streets-even if he just spread the word of


    intending to recruit disciples, people would be flooding his house!"

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    "It must be for show. The brat''s method of creating the concoction is real enough and he should be


    an alchemist of a pretty high grade, but he''s definitely not a third-grade premium alchemist. If he


    were, he would not be out on the streets." The man with the goatee straightened his neck out,


    sneering as he spoke.


    The discussions went on endlessly, and they all entered Kevin and Kieran''s ears. They held


    themselves back for the sake of the future.


    However, thest sentenceing from the middle-aged man with a goatee was spoken with a


    condescending and mocking expression. It was not simply a discussion.


    Kevin gave a cold harrumph and red at the middle-aged man with a goatee. "Just because you


    can''t do it doesn''t mean that others can''t. Just wait for the results to see if he seeds or not. You


    keep rattling off non-stop. Do you want a beating?¡±


    He had been irritated by the man with the goatee long ago. He had been rambling on from the start,


    and the more he spoke, the darker his tone was.


    Goatee''s cultivation level was not as high as Kevin''s, as he was naturally not interested in


    cultivation when he specialized in alchemy. However, he was still unafraid of Kevin. After all, this


    was Sky Dull City, there were explicit rules where one could not resort to violence in the city.


    Otherwise, they would be caught and punished by thew enforcers, banned from Sky Dull City


    forever.


    The more Kevin tried to go against him, the more Goatee wanted to suppress him. He stroked his


    long eyebrows and said, "Then let''s see what your so-called master will be able to create!"


    Fane was not the least bit affected by whatever ruckus going around him. He had familiarize himself


    with the form to create the god-transfiguring pill long ago, and his movements did not contain an


    ounce of hesitation as he created the concoction.


    "He''s actually already at the third step; solidifying the pill! He did everything so easily to this step.


    Could he truly be a third-grade premium alchemist?" the girl cried out in surprise.


    As her words rang out, the surroundings suddenly quiet down. Everyone had been continuously


    arguing among themselves, but they did not take notice of Fane''s alchemy process. They did not


    think that he would reach the third step so quickly and easily, and this was the most important step,


    to solidify the pill.


    The third step was to coagte the herbal concoction so that it became a pill. No matter if he


    seeded or not, the young man¡¯s abilities were not to be questioned to be able to reach this step


    in creating the gods-transfiguring pill. He was a third-grade elementary alchemist, at least.


    Goatee tried to suppress the anxiety plucking his chest. After all, it was no small matter to offend a


    third-grade premium alchemist. After all, he would still be in Sky Dull City in the future.


    The word of a third-grade premium alchemist in Sky Dull City was practicallyw; getting rid of him


    would be like stepping on an ant.


    "It won''t happen! No way! No way! A third-grade premium alchemist would be worshipped in Sky


    Dull City. Why would they be unknown? This person must be cheating us!" Goatee could not help


    but mumble.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Jeez! He''s already created half the pill.


    From his technique, he should be able to create a whole pill without using much time! He''s truly a


    third-grade premium alchemist!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled as she spoke with delight.


    She had originally been looking for a third-grade elementary alchemist as a master. She had not


    even dared to dream of getting a third-grade premium alchemist to be her master. After all,


    third-grade premium alchemists were rare even in Sky Dull City.


    She did not think that she would run into a third-grade premium alchemist who wanted to take her in


    just by wandering the streets! She had truly hit the jackpot!

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    The gods-transfiguring pill was notplicated to create for Fane. He had tried doing it many times


    before, and he was so familiar with the process that it was almost habitual. Even if he was


    surrounded by people watching him, his progress was not affected at all.


    Before an incense stick''s worth of time had passed, half of the pill''s shape slowly solidified. A herbal


    scent wafted from the stove and suddenly spread to its surroundings, and everyone''s eyes went big.


    Even if they could not personally verify if this was truly a third-grade premium pill, they could tell that


    it was no ordinary pill from the scent alone. It was a third-grade intermediate pill at least!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s done! It¡¯s truly done! Oh my God! I thought he was just boasting! I didn''t think he was truly a


    third-grade premium alchemist!"


    "That''s right! I didn''t think he would be so skilled at such a young age! We can''t even easily find


    third-grade premium alchemists during this day and age!"


    The crowd burst into chatter, and Fane extended his hand to summon the gods-transfiguring pill


    from the stove into his palm without batting ash. It was as though the pill had a spirit of its own. It


    spun around when Fane took it, making everyone release a cry of surprise.


    On that day, they were introduced to new horizons. After all, although most of the crowd were


    alchemists themselves, many of them had never seen higher-grade pills. Everyone knew the


    form for the gods-transfiguring pill, but as their skills were limited, they had no way to create it,


    much less see it.


    A youth whose face was full of pimples inhaled rabidly, as though he were a wild dog that had


    spotted a bone. He practically sucked in all the medicinal scents he could to increase his cultivation


    level.


    Although the people who saw this felt a little disgusted, they did not think that this was strange. After


    all, that was a third-grade premium pill. Taking a whiff of it would strengthen one¡¯s body and


    increase one''s lifespan.


    Goatee, who had been ridiculing him, felt as though someone had whacked him across the head.


    He stared at the pill in Fane''s hand, and he did not dare to question anything anymore.


    After all, the reality was right before him. If he tried to run away, Fane would probably not even need


    to teach him a lesson¡ª everyone around him would give him a few ps.


    Kevin could not help butugh when he saw that Goatee was stunned into silence. His rough


    features were scrunched together so tightly, and he pointed at Goatee and said, "Go on! You go on.


    You just couldn''t shut up just now, why aren''t you saying anything now?"


    How could he dare to speak? The goatee was extremely embarrassed. He had dared to question


    Fane before so many people. However, he had simply thought that Fane was boasting; what third-


    grade premium alchemist during this age would put up signs on the streets to recruit disciples.


    He did not think that he would actually see one! He was truly unlucky.


    Goatee sucked in air through his nostrils. "I ... You...you''re truly a third-grade premium alchemist?¡±


    His question was something so obvious that everyone stared at him with contempt.


    After all, the young man had already created the pill. Was he being dumb, still asking an obvious


    question?


    Goatee gave a small cough and tried to avoid the res pinned upon him. "You¡¯re truly recruiting


    disciples?"


    Goatee''s question finally hit the nail, and everyone suddenly fell silent once more. Before, everyone


    hade over to see what was going on, and they had not considered this question at all.


    After all, from their perspective, a third-grade premium alchemist was practically someone who


    walked on the clouds. They


    would never meet one on a usual basis, much less one who was recruiting disciples.


    As Goatee asked this question, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly grew wide as they waited for Fane''s


    answer.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Fane chuckled softly. This was exactly what he was looking for. After all, he had spent so much time


    crafting pills and presenting them, naturally, his purpose was to recruit alchemists in a more


    effective way. If a n would want to grow and expand, this alchemical expertise and pills were


    crucial.


    He took a deep breath and rose from his chair after putting away the pills. He then straightened his


    back and gazed at the crowd, his eyes released a stoic and indifferent sense. "That''s right! I''m here


    to recruit disciples!" The crowd looked at him with an expectant gaze.


    "Wow..." Surprise looks were written on everyone''s faces in the room.


    Did he want to get a disciple? A third-grade alchemist was looking for a disciple! There had not


    been a third-grade advanced-level alchemist recruiting disciples in the Sky Dull City for the past ten


    years! Having a famous and talented alchemist as a mentor was always better than working alone


    behind those closed doors.


    Fane had already proven his skills and abilities, so he did not even have to promote himself


    anymore. The next second after Fane announced his intention, the crowd was extremely excited


    and some of them even tried to get close to Fane.


    I''m a second-grade intermediate alchemist! Take me please! I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do!¡±


    Several people in the crowd shouted at Fane.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Me! Pick me! I''m a second-grade advanced -level alchemist! Take me as your apprentice and I can


    do anything too!


    The young girl from before had her cheeks kissed pink after seeing the situation.


    Kevin wanted to take her as his apprentice a moment ago, yet she was suspicious of him and did


    not agree to the proposal. Look at the situation now! The crowd swarmed out like hungry dogs


    going for their food. Her chance of getting picked has now be slimmer and slimmer.


    The young girl did not care anymore, after all, no one would be this fortunate to find such an


    excellent opportunity in a lifetime! Hence, she desperately pushed forward, trying to move to the


    front of the crowd. Unfortunately, the people around her were more aggressive than she was! If


    such a situation continued, a stampede might happen and cause casualties.


    "Calm down, guys, calm down! Everyone has a fair chance to be picked! We''ll recruit a group of


    disciples and not only one! As long as your alchemist rank reaches the first-grade advanced level,


    you''ll be qualified to join our Nine Gods n!"


    Only a few of them traveled to the Sky Dull City, but when they returned to the Nine Gods n,


    there were ample people following them! These trips were indeed fruitful, and Fane had recruited


    nearly a hundred new alchemists.


    Although the ability of these alchemists varied, the good thing was that they wererge in number.


    Moreover, each of them was extremely passionate about the art of alchemy! If the Nine Gods n


    wants to develop further in a short time, they would be the keyponents in the development.


    Fane was a third-grade advanced level alchemist, but even the best alchemist could not support the


    pill consumption of the entire n. He knew very well that the Alliance Guard would never be on a


    good term with them anymore.


    That battle would not dispel the Alliance Guard''s desire to destroy the Nine Gods n. Hence,


    Fane had to raise and improve the overallbat prowess of the Nine Gods n within a short


    period of time.


    When Austin and the others saw that Fane had brought back so many alchemists to refine pills for


    them, they were all so shocked that their jaws nearly dropped to the ground. After all, they had


    never encountered that many alchemists before.


    "Jesus Christ! I''ve never seen so many alchemists before! Our Nine Gods n is finally starting to


    be stronger!¡± Austin, initially, was upset that his votes were less than Fanes.


    However, all the discontentment and dissatisfaction dispersed the moment he recognized that Fane


    was far stronger than he was! Firstly, Fane¡¯sbat prowess was extraordinarily talented and


    superb¡ªhe was no match for Fane! Secondly, Fane was a third-grade advanced-level alchemist!


    He had never seen any third-grade advanced-level alchemist before and only heard it from others.


    Kieran noticed the awe-inspiring expressions hanging on Austin and the others'' faces; he said


    proudly, "Why are you still here? Hurry up and go train yourself! We will send pills to you once the


    pills are created and refined!¡±


    If these words were said in the past, not to mention Austin, even those fortress masters would have


    been furious and


    unconvinced after hearing such a statement. How dare a follower of Fane like Kieran to talk back


    andmand them but the table had been turned now! Fane brought so many alchemists back to


    the Nine Gods n, the n would definitely grow and develop rapidly. It might even be the


    number one n here!

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    The number one n! How glorious was that! If they became the number one n, everyone would


    bow to them whenever they met someone out there.


    When they thought of this, they happily hurried back to their own residence to train hard.


    After Fane returned to his residence, he greeted Selena for a brief moment and then started to put


    his n into action¡ªguiding the alchemists to make pills.


    These alchemists had different levels of ability, so to raise their alchemical level as soon as


    possible, Fane first taught the Ninth Elder and the others how to raise their level and then sent them


    to instruct the alchemists that Fane had brought back from the Sky Dull City.


    In the next few days, Fane had been immersed in alchemy, and his alchemy level had improved by


    leaps and bounds. He had actually broken through the shackles of the third-grade alchemy level


    and finally entered the rank of a fourthgrade alchemist.


    Fane was merely a fourth-grade elementary level alchemist, but even if he was only at the


    elementary level, he was still the rare one out there. Moreover, he cultivated and trained harder than


    before for the past few days that he had also broken through into the second-grade soulprating


    realm.


    Kevin was bursting with joy after hearing that Fane could already make fourth-grade pills, after all, a


    fourth-grade alchemist was a legendary existence, and now a fourthgrade was right in front of him.


    "Master Fane! You have be a fourthgrade elementary alchemist, do you want to try to create a


    pill? What kind of pills are you going to make?" Kevin casually asked, not expecting that Fane


    already had a n about it.


    "I want to make soul-prating pills!¡± Fane''s voice was firm and resounding. This was what he had


    thought of long ago. For such a long time, he had been waiting for himself to be able to break


    through to the fourth grade and make these pills.


    The purpose of Fane wanting to create the soul-prating pill was simple-he wanted to break


    through to the next level within a short period of time. He knew clearly that the Alliance Guard would


    not let them off the hook easily, so he had to make himself stronger.


    The quickest way for him to do that was none other than the soul-prating pill.


    From the name of the soul-prating pill, one could understand that this pill could help to raise the


    martial level of a strong person in the soul-prating realm. Nheless, it did not indicate how


    many martial levels could be raised by consuming a soul-prating pill.


    After all, for such a long time, no one could craft a fourth-grade elementary pill, let alone be a


    fourth-grade elementary-level alchemist.


    After thinking about this, Fane could not help but get excited; his heart and mind were fully focused


    on alchemy right now. After handing over everything, he put his mind and soul into the fourth-grade


    alchemy.


    A hundred miles away from the Nine Gods n, the old crone who was the leader of the Anti-


    Alliance Guard and had once negotiated with Master Loador breathed out a heavy sigh of defeat.


    Her face turned unsightly and solemn.


    "It''s too tragic! It''s simply a tragedy! Those guys are cruel and heartless! How dare they eliminate


    the Pavilion of Billow Cloud! Master Zeller, what do you think we should do next?"


    The one who was called Master Zeller was the old man who had followed the old crone to the


    Alliance Guard earlier.


    His face nched. No one from the Pavilion of Billow Cloud survived, including those prominent


    fighters. After they arrived at the Pavilion Billow Cloud¡¯s residence, the only thing they saw were


    corpses; the scene before them was bloody and horrifying.


    "Master Yarbrough, we should¡¯ve known from the beginning! That bunch of old sags of the Alliance


    Guard was never kind! They are always cruel and inhuman!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Those people of Alliance Guard only wanted to guard what they thought was right, and protect what


    they thought was theirs. They killed people as if these people were nothing to them!


    Master Yarbrough was so angry that his face turned red, and a few vicissitudes appeared on his


    already pale face. "This group of heartless b*stard! Look at the ending of the Pavilion Billow Cloud! I


    don''t think the Nine Armies would survive the Alliance Guard''s attack either. They are probably not


    much different from the Pavilion Billow Cloud, after all, they were not as strong as the Pavilion


    Billow Cloud!¡± After they learned that the Alliance Guard had struck at the Pavilion Billow Cloud and


    the Nine Armies, their first thought was to go to the Pavilion Billow Cloud to find out what happened.


    They hoped to rescue some remnants of the battle too. The reason that they did not speed up in


    action was that they knew clearly in their hearts the Pavilion Billow Cloud was so much stronger


    than the Nine Armies.

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    Master Zeller stared at the devastating scene before him; the once prosperous and powerful


    Pavilion Billow Cloud had fallen just like that. "Do you think we should go to the Nine Armies and


    take a look at the situation? I want to go, what if there are some survivors?" he sighed aloud.


    At this point, Master Zeller ran out of ideas; he simply did not know what to do anymore. He was


    one of the important figures of the Anti-Alliance Guard, but he was helpless this time.


    Master Yarbrough''s eyebrows snapped together, then he pped his thighs and announced, his


    voice determined, "Let''s go! We must go and have a look! If there are survivors, we must rescue


    them! Perhaps some of them were not killed, who knows?" Master Zeller bobbed his head in


    agreement. Master Yarbrough''s point of view was reasonable and logical. Although the Pavilion


    Billow Cloud had be nothing, the spirit of unity and saving the others shall not die. Hence, they


    should at least go and take a look at the situation.


    After the two made the decision, they traveled together toward the Nine Armies. They were mentally


    prepared for what they were going to see in the Nine Armies.


    They had even formed an image of the current Nine Armies in their heads¡ªthe bloody scene of


    corpses, shattered fleshes, and so on. Perhaps, they would find Fane''s body as well.


    The imagination was what neither of them would like to happen. After they entered the gates of the


    Nine Armies, both of them almost had their jaws drop to the ground. Although there were traces of


    battle left behind, they could still see crowds moving around within the Nine Armies wall.


    They looked like they were happy and in good spirits as if they were full of hope and confidence


    about the future. Master Yarbrough frowned and hurriedly stopped a disciple of the Nine Armies for


    questioning.


    After asking a series of questions, they learned that the ce had changed its name; it was no


    longer the Nine Armies but the Nine Gods n, and their n master was none other than Fane¡ª


    whom they had been worried about all this time.


    Master Yarbrough pulled over a short-bearded disciple and asked with a surprised expression, "Did


    the Alliance Guard not send anyone to attack here? Or did they not find the right ce?¡± The tragic


    situation that none had survived in the Pavilion Billow Cloud left a deep impression on Master Zeller


    and Master Yarbrough but the Nine Gods n was safe and peaceful to the point that they started


    to doubt what they witnessed at the Pavilion Billow Cloud.


    With disbelief in their eyes, they asked the disciple questions. Although the short-bearded disciple


    did not know the name of these two men in front of him, he knew that they were not ordinary men


    from the strong aura that they were emanating.


    So, he naturally did not dare to hide the truth. After all, none can hide the truth from an obvious


    situation.


    He responded immediately, "Those b*stard of the Alliance Guard, of course, they dide and


    attack us. But our n master is way more superb and stronger than them!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So, those attackers were all gone, none of them were left alive!"


    After hearing these words, Master


    Yarbrough''s eyes widened. "What...what did you just say? Those people that


    Alliance Guard sent were all killed by all of you? Please don''t make a joke about this thing!"


    Master Yarbrough could not believe what he had heard. Not only Master Yarbrough who was in


    shock, Master Zeller who stood beside him was shaken by the truth as well.


    Master Zeller stepped forward abruptly and stared at the short-bearded disciples with a pair of stern


    eyes. The disciple trembled and his breath turned nervous under Master Zeller¡¯s intense stare.


    "I''m telling the truth! Otherwise, how could we be standing and walking around here alive?"


    Master Yarbrough furrowed. "As far as I know, the people who came to attack your Nine Gods n


    have two experts of the third-grade soul-prating level! There are also three strong ones of the


    first-grade soul-prating level! They sent so many strong fighters! How did you all manage to


    survive and even win the battle!"


    The situation was beyondmon apprehension. The Nine Gods n was the Nine Armies, and


    the two masters knew the strength of the Nine Armies very well. There was no way there could be


    so many strong fighters among them to fight against the Alliance Guard.


    Even the superbly gifted Fane was only at the ultimate god realm. Ultimate god realm was nothing


    in the eyes of those soulprating level powerhouses!


    After noticing that Master Yarbrough''s expression turned confused, the disciple straightened his


    back and answered them with pride on his face, ''Those b*tches from the Alliance Guard are indeed


    very strong, but our master is not weak either!"

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    "Our Master was at the first-grade soulprating realm at that time, and he fought against those


    two elite fighters of the third-grade soul-prating level and managed to defeat them! He killed


    them both! Then the rest of the unimportant men of the Alliance Guard were finished off by the elite


    fighters of our n! So, naturally, we won the battle!"


    Master''s Yarbrough''s jaw almost dropped to the ground upon hearing the disciple''s words; his


    expression was as though he had heard something strange. "Your Master broke into the soul-


    prating realm? How long has it been?"


    After hearing the news, Master Yarbrough was so shocked that he did not know how to react


    anymore, and so did Master Zeller. Both of them exchanged nces and felt that instead of asking


    the disciple here, they should meet Fane in person.


    After much deliberation, the two of them did not waste any seconds and immediately went toward


    the Nine Gods n¡¯s residence. At this time, Fane had finished crafting the soul-prating pill and


    had consumed it.


    A vast amount of energy was born inside Fane¡¯s body and it wandered through his veins. The soul-


    prating pill was so effective and potent that in just two hours after taking it, Fane had broken


    through to the third-grade soul-prating realm.


    The energy of the soul-prating pill was still abundant. After two more days, the medicinal effect


    of the soul-prating pill waspletely absorbed by Fane, and therefore, he broke through to


    the seventhgrade soul-prating realm!


    Fane initially thought that even if the soulprating pill was a fourth-grade pill, it would be


    considered excellent if he could break into the sixth-grade soul-prating level. Nheless, he


    never thought that it would be this potent that he would enter the seventh-grade soul-prating


    realm in such a short time.


    The strength of the seventh-grade soulprating realm was enough to fight those strong fighters


    of the Alliance Guard. Those who were stronger and more superior than him in the past, Fane did


    not have to fear them anymore.


    Just when he was excited about his martial level being raised to the seventh-grade soul -


    prating realm, a disciple passed on the two important people who were seeking to meet him.


    Fane frowned and wondered in his heart who wanted to meet him at such a time. He went out to


    greet them.


    After Fane went out to meet them, Master Yarbrough and Master Zeller immediately studied Fane


    from head to toe several times, and after they both confirmed that Fane had broken through to the


    seventhgrade soul-prating realm, they were even more surprised and happy.


    Master Zeller spoke first. He exined the purpose of their visit and then proposed an idea that he


    had never envisioned before.


    "Now that you have broken through to the seventh-grade soul-prating realm, with your talent,


    even if a ninth-grade soulprating level fighter attacks the Nine Gods n, you''ll be able to


    handle it. So, how about we initiate the fight this time, avenge our brothers and sisters and get back


    what we have lost? Those b*stards of the Alliance Guard are inhumane! How could they just


    ughter everyone in the Pavilion Billow Cloud!"


    Perhaps it was because of the tragic incident of the Pavilion Billow Cloud that the two Masters could


    not suppress their inner rage anymore. After knowing that Fane broke through again, they had this


    confidence to take on those Alliance Guard b*stards! They had to avenge!


    Master Yarbrough gave a firm look at Fane. When he went to the Pavilion Billow Cloud, he saw that


    Lance Woods and Lily Lagorio were killed by the heartless Alliance Guard.


    Master Zeller informed Fane about their death, and Fane only nodded slightly to acknowledge it. He


    did not care at all about their death.


    That was because he knew in his heart that Lance had been plotting against him in his mind.


    As for Master Zeller''s proposal, Fane naturally agreed to that. He had long wanted to avenge the


    dead, but he was not able to do so because of his low martial level. Now that he had the strength


    and the power, he had nothing to fear anymore.


    Even if it was not for revenge, he had to fight the Alliance Guard too¡ªto get the sacred spring


    water.


    Although there was still some time left to remove the curse on Selena, he was not willing to waste


    any time. The sacred spring water of the Crystal Cloud n coupled with the alchemical pill that he


    would maketer could help remove the curse on Selena!


    "Let''s do it! And I think, with my understanding about those old folks of the Alliance Guard, even if


    we don¡¯t initiate the fight, they will gather men and strike at us too!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying this, Master Yarbrough thought of the smug expression on Master Loador''s face when


    he told Master Yarbrough and Master Zeller that he had attacked the Nine Armies and the Pavilion


    Billow Cloud.


    Although the Alliance Guard managed to wipe out the Pavilion Billow Cloudpletely, the Nine


    Armies survived! Now it was their turn to feel hopelessness and desperation!

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    The fighters who attacked the Nine Armies were all eliminated. Those who managed to escape


    were nothing but lowly minions. What would be Master Loader''s and Master Mackenzie''s


    expressions once they heard the news?


    At that moment, Master Loader and Master Mackenzie were having drinks together in the Alliance


    Guard''s base camp. They had received news of the victory and how Pavilion Billow Cloud was left


    with no survivors. It was good news for the Alliance Guard as if a n stronger than the Nine


    Armies were eliminated, it was logical for them to think that they were able to eliminate the Nine


    Armies too.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After picturing Fane Woods dying at their hands, Master Loador could not help but


    ¡°What did I say? That brat would surely die at our hands. There was no need to worry after all. He''s


    only at the ultimate god level. No matter how strong he is, he will never win against someone from


    the soulprating level," said Master Loader in a breezy manner.


    Master Mackenzie nodded his head in agreement. "I couldn''t agree more! They were truly making a


    fuss out of nothing. I don''t care how much of a talented genius he is. He is a useless junk in my


    eyes as long as he doesn''t advance."


    The two of themughed at what they had just said. After a while, Master Mackenzie suddenly


    asked, ¡°Why is there still no news about the Nine Armies? What''s taking them so long? Do you think


    they''ve run into some kind of problem?"


    Master Loador shook his head at Master Mackenzie. ¡°You should have more faith. They have


    probably met with some obstruction hence the dy in the news. But even so, I''m sure the


    obstruction is nothing they couldn''t handle so don¡¯t worry."


    Master Mackenzie gently put down his ss and said with resignation in his voice, "It''s not that I


    want to worry but I cannot get rid of this sudden anxious feeling."


    Master Loador knitted his brows together, disapproving of how Master Mackenzie was making a big


    deal out of a small matter. "Enough! There''s no need to get your knickers in a twist. I''ve already


    specially instructed the men from Blood Stalwart Pavilion to make sure Fane Woods is eliminated


    from the face of this earth!"


    He then drank two big gulps from his ss and his cheeks started to flush red. "The Nine Armies


    are small friespared to the Pavilion Billow Cloud and need I remind you that we''ve managed to


    eliminate thetter? So don''t worry!"


    Master Mackenzie nodded his head and chastised himself for needlessly worrying even though his


    heart was anxiously beating against his chest.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be heard and a small-eyed disciple crashed in. It was


    evident something big had happened based on his panicked look.


    Master Loador furiously mmed down his ss on the octagonal table. "How dare you behave like


    this? What happened?!" he shouted angrily.


    The small-eyed disciple dared not raise his head. His eyes were filled with panic and he gulped


    before answering, "We have received news that most of the men who were sent to take out the


    Nine Armies didn''t make it back. Only one or two thousand of them managed to escape the


    ughter.¡±


    Upon hearing the news, both Master Loador and Master Mackenzie¡¯s expressions turned ugly.


    Especially Master Loader¡¯s, the shock caused his eyes to widen greatly. He mmed his hand on


    the table and roared furiously, "What did you just say?!"

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    The news struck them down like lightning. Mere moments ago, they were still in a pre-celebratory


    mood and now it felt like they were being drenched with a bucket of ice-cold water. This must be a


    joke!


    Master Loader stared at the trembling disciple kneeling on the ground. "Tell me again what exactly


    happened? How could the Nine Armies be so strong?" His voice, shaky and cold.


    The disciple was so frightened that his words started to run over each other. He was clearly aware


    that he would not be able to leave this secret room alive if he angered the two men in front of him.


    He managed to get his words out, confirming to both Master Loader and Master Mackenzie that


    what they had heard the


    first time was right. That they were not hallucinating after all.


    It was only normal for them to be livid with rage to discover that all their strongest men had been


    killed and they were only left with lowly minions. "Get out!" Although the order was said in a raging


    tone, it was like heavenly music to the frightened disciple''s ear. He felt liberated and left the room


    without looking back.


    Master Loader''s face turned ck with rage and if one looked closely, one could see he was


    trembling all over. Master Mackenzie knitted his brow together and felt vindicated of the anxiety he


    felt before. "It''s just as I feared. How could we not receive any news about the Nine Armies when it


    had been a while since we heard about the Pavilion Billow Cloud? And yet you told me not to worry.


    What do you have to say for yourself now?"


    Master Loador took a deep breath as his eyelids kept twitching. He still could not believe what was


    happening. "There must be some mysteriously strong person helping them. How else could our


    men be ughtered so easily? It is simply illogical. Think about it, out of the men we¡¯ve sent, there


    were two third-grade soulprating level fighters and three first-grade soul-prating level


    fighters!"


    His confidence was not without basis as the fighters he sent were enough to eliminate the Nine


    Armies many times over and yet these five fighters were all dead. He was unwilling to ept that


    fact.


    Master Mackenzie knitted his brow again as confusion clouded him, but he was slightly calmer than


    Master Loador. He then said, "No matter what, we have to ept that all our most powerful men


    had


    died at the hands of that brat. I''ve already told you that brat is no ordinary person."


    Upon hearing that, Master Loader raised his head and gave out a snort of disagreement. "Why do


    you keep on praising him so? Don''t you realize that he is only of the ultimate god level? No matter


    how talented he is, it''s impossible for him to win against someone from the soulprating level."


    Though what Master Loador said was not without its merit. Master Mackenzie¡¯s correctly intuit that


    the reason for their heavy losses in battle had to do with Fane Woods. "Don¡¯t be so quick to refute


    me.


    Much time had passed since he was of the ultimate god level perhaps he had already reached the


    soul-prating level."


    Upon hearing this, Master Loador went back to sit down on the table again. "So what if he did reach


    the soul-prating level? I bet he would still be at the bottom rung of the level." Master Mackenzie


    had given up exining as he realized nothing he said could turn around Master Loader''s biases


    against Fane Woods. He was well aware that Fane Woods would not be able to overturn the battle


    with his talents alone.


    The seriousness of the problem dawned on him and there was no use arguing further with Master


    Loader. He walked to the table and took up his ss again.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    Master Mackenzie stared coldly at the empty ss. "I don''t care what you think about Fane Woods.


    I''ve already made up my mind to do everything in my power to stop him from advancing further."


    Master Loader knitted his brow and nced sideways at Master Mackenzie. " Are you saying that


    you''ll personally handle him?"


    Master Mackenzie nodded his head without any hesitation. "You should save your breath trying to


    talk me out of it with your baseless logic. That brat is not the same puny insect that we can easily


    squash under our feet. He''s more like a tiger now, though still nothing we can''t handle." Master


    Loador turned around and sta:


    Master Mackenzie with a grave expression. Master Mackenzie did not bother looking back at him


    for he and continued on saying, "If we don¡¯t do something about him, it''ll be our heads rolling on the


    ground next. Thus, he should be prevented from advancing further at all costs. We would need to


    gather all the Alliance Guard''s power to take down the Nine Armies even if others might think we''re


    making something out of nothing."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The high death toll of so many skilled fighters had sounded an rm bell in Master Mackenzie''s


    mind. He took a deep breath and shouted at the guards outside of the door, "Send the message to


    all of the higher-level-ups of the Alliance Guard to gather in the meeting room!"


    The tension in the meeting room was palpable and it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    The higher-level-ups had already received reports from their disciples about the Nine Armies''


    situation before they gathered. Their expressions all turned grave when they received the news.


    thic Hackford of the Wind Cloud Pavilion, one of the six great ns, was so incensed that his


    beard curled up unto itself. He could not believe that the Nine Armies were able to eliminate all their


    skilled fighters.


    Master Mackenzie went straight to the point and told them all about his thinking. Master Hackford


    frowned upon hearing his n for he did not fully agree with it. "So your n is for us to leave our


    base camp and head toward the Nine Armies? Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?" Though he was simrly


    furious about all the dead fighters, he did not think they needed to leave where they were and fight


    to the death at the enemy''s location.


    Upon hearing the question, Master Mackenzie rested his cold gaze on Master Hackford. "Too


    much? How could you ask this under these dire circumstances? The fighters we sent out were the


    best of the best, yet look at how they''ve ended up!


    Even if we send out stronger fighters now they would no doubt be ughtered too!"


    Master Hackford''s lips twitched at the reply but did not say anything in the end. Throughout this.


    Master Loador sat quietly at the head of the table with knitted brows. Nobody had any idea what


    was going on in his mind for he did not refute or agree to anything Master Mackenzie said, choosing


    to remain neutral. However, everyone present could sense the anger seething beneath his skin.


    While the Alliance Guard was busy discussing how to mount an attack on the Nine Armies, the


    atmosphere at the Nine Gods n was the total opposite. Therge group of alchemists brought


    back by Fane Woods had created a seemingly-infinite number of pills in just a few days. Thanks to


    the pills, thebined power of the Nine Gods n had drastically increased. Many of the ultimate


    god level fighters had leveled up to the soul-prating status. It seemed like Lady Luck was


    smiling down on them as things got better and better.


    In the end, Master Zeller and Master Yarbrough decided to stay with the Nine Gods n.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    All the elders of Alliance Guard decided to join the battle against the Nine Gods n for the n


    association had already be a pain in the *ss to them. Never in history had a n association


    progressed as fast as the Nine Gods n had.


    Fane Woods had been working tirelessly without rest ever since he broke through and sessfully


    leveled up to a fourthgrade elementary alchemist. He continuously created pills which he consumed


    to increase his cultivation level.


    In the short span of seven days, he had advanced to the ninth-grade soulprating level from the


    seventh-grade soul-prating level. The ninth-grade soul-prating level was this world''s ss


    ceiling in power rankings and most


    of the great n association''s masters held the same status.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After reaching the ninth-grade soulprating level, Fane Woods subconsciously clenched his fist


    and felt an overbearing power flowing from the tips of his fingers. The current Fane Woods was


    confident to go head-to-head against a second or third-grade nirvana level fighter. It was a shame


    that no fighter held the nirvana status which meant he was the strongest in the world of Cathysia.


    He looked forward to the battle against the Alliance Guard and just when he was daydreaming


    about it, a panic-stricken Kevin Cabello rushed in with big steps. Once he saw Fane Woods, his


    eyes lit up as if he had found his savior. "We have received reports that arge group of fighters had


    gathered outside of Nine Gods n. They did not even bother to control their aura which judging by


    the feel of it, they n to wipe all of us out!"


    Kevin Cabello''s expression nched even more after delivering the news but he was shocked when


    he saw the yful smile creeping up on Fane Wood''s face. ''How could he still smile at times like


    this?


    Shouldn¡¯t the master be worried about the impending ambush?'' he wondered to himself.


    "There¡¯s no cause for worry. It''s not the first time they have done this kind of thing.


    They''ll surely go back with their tails between their legs again. Just like thest time,¡± said Fane


    Woods serenely. Each word of his dripped with confidence.


    Kevin Cabello took a deep breath but was still notforted by his master''s words. "I understand


    that there''s a lot of things that can be solved with the master''s current power but this is not one of


    them for the disciple who came back with the news recognized some of the attackers." "And who


    may they be?" asked Fane Woods with a raised eyebrow.


    Kevin Cabello took another deep breath as if fearing what he was going to say next would be


    enough to send Fane Woods into shock. "The disciple spotted the leaders of the Alliance Guard¡ª


    Master Loader, Master Mackenzie, and even Master Hackford! All of them had left their base camp


    for ours!"


    He copsed to the ground like a deted balloon as if it had taken his all to report the dire news.


    Thebinedbat power of the enemies, not to mention the few ninth-grade soul-prating


    level fighters, could raze any armies to the ground. Though he was confident at Fane Wood''s ability,


    he still felt despair at the impending massacre by the Alliance Guard.


    He thought that Fane Woods would realize the direness of the situation when he exined


    everything to him but he was surprised when he saw the yful smile still lingering on Fane Woods''


    face. It was as if he had never said anything at all.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    Kevin Cabello was rendered speechless by Fane Wood. All he could do was stare at his master.


    "Go and report what you''ve just told me to Master Yarbrough, Master Zeller, and the rest of the n


    associations. Tell them to get ready for thest battle," ordered Fane Woods calmly.


    Upon hearing that, Kevin Cabello felt suffocating as if he had swallowed three live flies as thisst


    battle would determine the survival of the Nine Gods n. The calmer Fane Woods was the more


    anxious Kevin Cabello felt.


    He did not waste any time in spreading the news. Fane Woods looked up at the sky above him and


    though it seemed calm, he


    could smell a thunderstorm approaching.


    "What? The Alliance Guard left their base camp? It looks like they¡¯re betting everything on thisst


    battle."


    "Oh my God. What should we do? Can we win this battle?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    All the disciples of the Nine Gods n started to panic once they had received the news. Kevin


    Cabello realized that only Fane Woods was able to stay calm throughout the whole ordeal. Though


    everyone was aware that they had leveled up, they knew that they were still no match against the


    Alliance Guard. However, they knew that they do not have a choice but to do their best in the


    uing battle.


    As the right-hand man of Fane Wood, Kevin Cabello had to do something to motivate everyone.


    Thus, he found himself standing on a high tform, giving a rousing speech to the disciples


    standing below. "Heed my every word! Our n had advanced to the ninth-grade soulprating


    level and though the enemies have the same level fighters within them, they are still no match for


    our master!"


    He only said that to assuage the fear in the disciples'' hearts. In actual fact, he was uncertain


    whether Fane Woods would be able to take on many ninth-grade soulprating status fighters by


    himself. No matter what, it was obvious his speech had achieved its intended effect. During thest


    ambush, Fane Woods easily eliminated two third-grade soul-prating level fighters so it was no


    wonder to the disciples, he was an unassable divine God!


    The Alliance Guard had reached the gates of the Nine Gods n as soon as Kevin Cabello had


    finished his speech. Leading the troops were three ninth-grade soulprating level skilled fighters


    ¡ªMaster Loador, Master Mackenzie, and Master Hackford. Their force was like a tsunami


    nketing a small ind, suffocating those around them.


    As soon as Fane Woods notice them approaching, he flew up into the air and stood eye to eye with


    them, eager to begin the battle. All the First Elders of the Nine Gods n, Master Zeller, and


    Master Yarbrough had finished their preparation for the battle that would end all the battles with the


    Alliance Guard.


    When Master Mackenzieid his eyes on Fane Woods, he realized that thetter had already


    reached the same ninth-grade soulprating level as him and his face immediately darkened. As


    for Master Loador, he finally realized how naive he had been to see Fane Woods as nothing more


    than an insect that he could easily squash. The insect had truly be a sea monster!


    Master Loader took a deep breath and rested his majestic gaze on Fane Woods. If this gaze had


    rested on any other ordinary person, they would have no doubt shrank and slinked away but the


    current Fane Woods was no ordinary person. The gaze did not even cause a ripple in his heart. In


    fact, it pleased him that he could calmly stare back at Master Loador and the rest of the men.

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    Master Mackenzie''s face appeared ashen, not much better than Master Loaders. The former felt a


    foreboding premonition that the battle might not turn out in their favor. Before setting out, he swore


    that he would do anything in his power to im their victory but he did not expect Fane Woods


    would be able to advance to the ninthgrade soul-prating level in such a short time.


    To him, it was impossible to advance so fast in such a short time. However, he was not aware of


    Fane Wood''s genius talent in making pills. After all, Fane Woods was the only person in all of


    Cathysia who held the status of a fourth-grade elementary alchemist. When Master Mackenzie saw


    that Master Loador kept staring icily at


    Fane Woods, he could not help but say, " Even if you use all your aura to suppress him, he would


    still not feel a thing. I''ve already told you that he is much more powerful than you thought and yet


    you didn''t listen to me!" Master Mackenzie rejoiced at his insistence to mobilize all the force in


    Alliance Guard for it was obvious they would have lost if they only sent out their minions likest


    time.


    That would give Fane Woods more time to advance further which would be disastrous to them.


    Master Loader''s expression became uglier by the second at the thought of how naive he had been


    before. "Who would''ve expected that brat to be able to advance to the same status as us in such a


    short period of time?"


    Master Mackenzie took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I''ve already told you that this


    brat is no ordinary fighter!" Even Master Hackford felt ashamed at what he had said before¡ªabout


    how Master Mackenzie was making nothing out of something by mobilizing the entire Alliance


    Guard. Now, all he could do was keep silent.


    Fane Woods gave out a coldugh as their words had traveled to his ear. "Are you all done? If yes,


    come to me! But let me give you some advice¡ªif you wish to prolong your death, I suggest you


    fight me one by one."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, the ninth-grade soulprating level fighters on the Alliance Guard side became


    even more irritated. Not to mention Master Hackford had be red with fury. How dare this little


    brat speak to them like that? How dare he act so insolently when theirrge troops were just outside


    his gate?


    "You insolent fool! Don''t think you can take us all down just because you¡¯ve reached ninth-grade


    soul-prating status! We can snuff you out just like that!" Master Hackford was not acting out of


    bravado, he truly believed that Fane Woods would taste inevitable defeat if the three of them


    attacked him at the same time.


    "Yeah! You won''t be bragging for much longer! You and the rest of the people in there would never


    live to see tomorrow!" added Master Loador coldly. Then, he rushed toward Fane Woods and


    unleashed his power. A fire dragon emitting eyepiercing red light appeared on his left hand,


    disying the true power of a ninthgrade soul-prating level fighter.


    The disciples of the lesser realm were forcibly pushed back by the overdomineering force although


    the attack was aimed straight at Fane Woods who only gave a coldugh as he clenched his fist


    tightly. Golden coloured light flowed out of the cracks between his fingers and a loud ear-piercing


    screech could be heard by everyone in the vicinity. It seemed as if two raging dragons had


    intertwined themselves along the length of Fane Woods arms and fists.


    With a kick from both legs, he sprang forward like a torpedo, aiming straight at Master Loader. They


    collided at that very moment as the red light and the golden light made a crashing sound. The red


    light shattered and was swallowed up by the golden light and the next sound that could be heard


    was the painful scream of Master Loador. He was hit squarely in the chest by Fane Woods which


    sent him flying across the air like a kite whose string had been cut.

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    Fresh blood gushed out of Master Loader''s mouth as he arched through the sky. This scene would


    forever be burned in everyone''s minds as they found it hard to believe a person as strong as him


    was so easily defeated by Fane Woods. However, the stark reality was ying out in front of them


    as the ragged Master Loader fell onto the ground, creating arge crater upon his impact.


    The Master Loador had now lost his oppressive aura and like a drowning dog, struggled to heave


    himself out of the deep crater. Fane Woods had hit him with all that he got and that punch had


    broken Master Loader¡¯s ribcage. The sharp edges and splinters drove themselves into his organs


    and his death was inevitable if no


    immediate medical treatment was administered. It had been years since Master Loador had felt


    pain like this. He never expected to be so easily defeated by a junior. Yes, a junior. That was what


    Fane Woods had always been to Master Loador.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Mackenzie and the rest of the group, nched at the sight of Master Loader''s condition.


    Initially, they only felt anger toward Fane Wood''s insolent behaviors though they admitted that he


    possessed talent never seen before. Yet now, they sensed doom at the thought that maybe Fane


    Woods''s words were backed up by his power.


    In all of the years. Master Mackenzie was renowned for his ability to keep calm under all sorts of


    situations and it was no difference this time. "We can''t let him win. We all need to attack him at the


    same time with ourbined power!" Then, he rushed toward Fane Woods, building momentum for


    his attack.


    Fane Woods raised his eyebrow and changed his opinion about Master Mackenzie. Nevertheless, it


    would be foolish of them to assume that he would just stand there and wait to be attacked. He took


    a deep breath and made an emergency turn in the air. Suddenly, he rushed past the iing


    Master Mackenzie and aimed straight for Master Hackford.


    Though Master Hackford was the loudest heckler, in the beginning, he was already harboring the


    thought of running away from the battle after witnessing what Fane Woods did to Master Loador. He


    never expected Fane Woods would bypass Master Mackenzie and turned his attention to him


    instead. His face turned green with fear and hatred gripped his heart.


    He was still a ninth-grade soul-prating level fighter nheless and he must skilled enough to


    reach that status.


    Unbeknownst to other people, he was holding a dagger in his hand of which he used to sh at the


    closing Fane Woods


    Fane Woods onlyughed coldly at his attempt as he dodged the attack.


    Speedwise, no one in the battle was able to surpass him. Master Hackford''s heart turned cold when


    Fane Woods dodged his attack so easily. All the energy were drained out of his body and he


    became incredibly demotivated. He was banking on this chance to create an escape route for


    himself but never expected Fane Woods to not be obstructed at all. His expression turned uglier.


    "You''re a true pain in the *ss!''


    With a shout, Fane Woodsnded a punch on Master Hackford''s face.

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    Master Hackford felt as if the right side of his face was mmed against an iron mountain. The


    force shattered his aura shield also known as ''attached spirit'' to the people of the sacred grounds.


    Once this attached spirit was broken through, Fane Woods'' punchnded squarely on his face. All


    of Master Hackford''s teeth were knocked out and his jaw was dislocated causing him to not be able


    to scream before he was sent flying through the air and finallynded on the ground with a heavy


    thud.


    It was a coincidence hended not far from where Master Loador was. The rest of the Alliance


    Guard watched as the scene unfolded before their eyes, their mouths agape. They did not even


    have time to react


    ¡ªthat was just how fast Fane Woods was. The realization that they had heavily underestimated


    Fane Woods dawned on them and they finally understood how he could be so confident before


    them.


    It seemed to Master Mackenzie that Fane Woods had no intention of giving them time to gather


    power and his face darkened at this. Master Hackford was the backbone of the Alliance Guard and


    yet he had been so easily crippled by Fane Woods. Though Master Mackenzie could not imagine


    the pain Master Hackford was going through, he knew from his motionless body that he would


    forever be bed-bound if no highgrade pills were given to him. The same could be said for Master


    Loador.


    Master Mackenzie''s expression turned darker than before as he knew Fane Wood would be


    targeting him next. He took a deep breath and assessed the young man before him, well aware of


    the terrifying power he possessed. He was proud to fight against Fane Woods but the desire to do


    so had left him a while ago. His only wish was to escape as far as he could. He would go to the


    ends of the earth if it meant he did not have to face this abomination. Forget about the Alliance


    Guard! Forget about honor! All these meant nothing to him anymore.


    What was the point in going head-to-head with an opponent stronger than one when death was the


    inevitable result? Under the surprised gaze of everyone, Master Mackenzie turned 180 degrees and


    escaped into the distance just when Fane Woods turned his eyes toward him. It was absurd that


    they thought it was a joke! All the n associations¡¯ masters swaggered in with their oppressive


    aura, talking about how they would eliminate their sworn enemies, and yet the result could not be


    further than the truth.


    Two of them were heavily injured and the other escaped with his tail between his legs! The Alliance


    Guard''s elders were livid that Master Mackenzie did not once turn his head back. ¡°Master


    Mackenzie, how could you abandon us? What kind of leader are you!?" shouted them.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    s, their beseech did not bring Master Mackenzie back as he was no fool. He was well aware that


    death was the only choice if he did not escape now that Fane Woods had grown so much! He had


    already decided to live out his life in a hidden ce. To him, it was better to live cowardly than to die


    valiantly. All shreds of honor had drained out of his body.


    Fane Woods knitted his brows together. He had no intention of letting Master Mackenzie escape


    because he was worried that thetter would seek revenge upon his close friends and families in


    the future. It was better to take him out now than to dwell in regret if that really happens. He


    narrowed his eyes and turned to face the Nine Gods n'' elders. "I''ll leave the rest to you all."

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    Fane Woods had already eliminated the strongest of their opponents. He was confident that the


    newly leveled-up Nine Gods n would be able to handle the rest of the Alliance Guard''s minions.


    Not to mention, both Master Zeller and Master Yarbrough would be there as well.


    He gave out a cold scoff, activated his Chi, and shot through the sky like an arrow. He was heading


    toward Master Mackenzie''s direction and would be able to catch up to him in no time at his current


    unparalleled speed. To the rest of the spectators, it seemed as if Fane Woods had disappeared in a


    blink of an eye.


    Master Mackenzie could sense a powerful forceing from behind him. ''What a leech! Can''t he


    just let me go?'' he cursed.


    He was quaking in his boots. He did not want to die there and then. There were still years left in him


    and as long as he was careful, he would be able to live out those years.


    The desire to stay alive dominated his heart. "Fane Woods, we hold no personal grudges against


    each other. Let me go and I promise I¡¯ll pretend nothing ever happened between us!" he shouted


    toward Fane while maintaining his speed of escape. "I''ll even throw in some treasures for you! I''ll


    give you anything you want as long as you spare my life. I can even be your servant if that''s what


    you want!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had given up thest shred of his dignity by offering to be his servant to save himself, but all


    these only made Fane Woodsugh at the absurdity of it all. The Alliance Guard became


    dumbfounded.


    Never did they think they would see the day when the high and mighty Master Mackenzie would be


    begging for his life.


    Fane Woods gave out a coldugh and decided to drag this out as long as he could. "Master


    Mackenzie, here I thought you were all high and mighty. An indomitable fighter, strongest of them


    all! And now, you''re nothing but a rat caught in a sewer, willing to do anything for your life to be


    spared!"


    Upon hearing this, a fury of fire was ignited in Master Mackenzie''s heart but he was careful not to


    show it on his face. He knew that it would be all over for him as soon as he disyed any signs of


    hostility toward Fane Woods. "I meant what I said! We hold no deep hatred toward each other.


    Killing me won¡¯t assuage the anger in you!"


    No deep hatred? Once again. Fane Woodsughed at the absurdity of it all. How dare he even say


    such a thing like that. "Don''t you find it funny to say we hold no deep hatred toward each other? If


    that was the truth then why did you mobilize all your force against my people? If it wasn''t for the fact


    that I¡¯m strong, our roles would be reversed! So don¡¯t try to fool me with your deceptive words! Even


    a three-year-old would not believe what you''ve said!¡±


    The deep grievances between Fane Woods and Master Mackenzie were not created in one day.


    Thetter had mounted an attack on Fane Woods numerous times. It was all due to Fane Woods''


    extraordinary prowess that he managed to keep him and his family safe. Master Mackenzie could


    not be called a human being if he did not think of that.


    Master Mackenzie became even more horrified when he realized it would not be easy to sway Fane


    Woods. No matter what, he had to try every trick up his sleeve if he wanted nothing more than to


    stay alive.


    Fane Woods narrowed his eyes, unwilling to waste more time on the cat and mouse game. He put


    his hands together in a hand seal to increase his speed and in a blink of an eye appeared beside


    Master Mackenzie. Master Mackenzie felt a chill air beside him and the muscle memory honed from


    years of experience in the battleground caused his body to turn sideways to dodge Fane Woods¡¯


    attack.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    However, Master Mackenzie''s speed was iparable to Fane Woods. He suddenly saw a gold


    light at the same time Fane Woods mmed his fist onto his shoulders causing his joints to shatter


    with a violent crack. He let out one curdling scream after another as the feeling of pain shot through


    his whole body. The punch had crippled his shoulder.


    Fane Woodsughed coldly as he raised his left fist again-not giving time for Master Mackenzie to


    defend himself at all. Gold light shed on his fist as he mmed it against Master Mackenzie''s


    right chest with a force enough to end anyone''s life. The sound of bones breaking sounded again.


    The punch not only shattered Master Mackenzie''s bones but


    made him unable to activate his Chi so he fell to the ground like a deted balloon.


    Fane Woods was not done with him yet. He followed him down and grabbed hold of Master


    Mackenzie¡¯s cor. The next punch would be on Master Mackenzie''s meridian points as he nned


    topletely destroy his cultivation to ensure he would never have a chance to avenge himself.


    Master Mackenzie''s fearful eyes were wide open as he knew what Fane Woods had in mind. Infinite


    despair filled his heart, he would be left with nothing if his cultivation waspletely destroyed.


    With thest of his energy, he stared at Fane Woods pleadingly and said, ¡°Don''t destroy my


    cultivation. I beg of you. Don''t destroy me. I can be your ve! I can do anything!"


    Be my ve?'' Fane Woods'' cold smile became even more sinister at those words.


    In his eyes, Master Mackenzie was nothing but a worthless trash. "Do you know how many people


    are lining up to wait on my hand and foot? You''re not even worthy to do so!"


    As soon as those words were said. Master Mackenzie felt a fierce force rush through his meridians.


    The extreme pain of the meridian being cut caused his body to convulse and nearly cut off his air


    supply. The next second, he was in so much pain that his eyes rolled back and he fainted. Fane


    Woods did not n a quick death for Master Mackenzie. How could he when his opponents had


    tried to ambush him so many times? Master Mackenzie was carried like a dead dog back to Nine


    Gods n.


    By the time Fane Woods was back, the battle had already been won. Without their leaders and


    Fane Woods'' prowess, the Alliance Guard''s disciples would have lost their fighting spirit and had


    given in to their fate. The Nine Gods n''s disciples ughtered most of their opponents but did


    not kill those who had thrown their weapons down. Instead, they confiscated the weapons, tied


    them up, and left them outside the gate. Their fate would be determined by Fane Woods.


    Fane Woods smiled coldly at the tied-up Alliance Guard disciples who were kneeling in front of the


    Nine Gods n''s gate with their heads drooping. Though he usually did not treat his enemies with


    mercy, he also did not wish to kill indiscriminately.


    Besides, there were more important things he would need to attend to. Kevin Cabello walked


    unsteadily toward Fane Woods and greeted him with praises before pointing to the Alliance Guard''s


    disciples. "Master, what should we do with them? I think we should kill them all but their numbers


    are great. We might anger the gods if we do that."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane Woods swept his eyes across the captives who broke out in cold sweat under his icy gaze.


    They dared not breathe at all. Though Fane Wood was well aware of Pavilion Billow Cloud''s dire


    situation, he would prefer to avoid a genocide if possible. If not, he would not be any different from


    those Alliance Guard people. He let out a gentle sigh and said, "Let them go. They are no threat to


    us anymore. They would do well to keep their distance from us if they know what¡¯s good for them.¡±


    He then tossed Master Mackenzie on the ground as if he was a dead dog. Thetter did not even


    make a sound. Emptiness filled his eyes as he had no future to look forward to now that his


    cultivation had beenpletely destroyed.


    "Let the minions go. As for these three, they don''t deserve a quick death. I entrust Master Loader,


    Master Hackford, and Master Mackenzie to you. Master Mackenzie¡¯s cultivation had been


    completely destroyed and you should do the same for the other two. I''ll leave it up to you to do


    whatever you want to them after that." Fane Woods did not wait for anyone¡¯s reply and strode back


    into his room.


    Once in his room, he called for Kevin Cabello. He estimated that it would not take him long to


    advance to the rank of fourth-grade intermediate alchemist now that he was a fourth-grade


    elementary alchemist.

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    He would be able to make the king pill once he be a fouith-grade intermediate alchemist. His


    current priority was to break Selena''s curse. He would not rest until then as this matter was like a


    heavy stone pressing on his heart, suffocating him. The other problems were being solved one by


    one. The Alliance Guard was of no threat to them now that they had been disbanded. Fane Woods


    stood at the world¡¯s peak and no one would be foolish enough to challenge him unless they had a


    death wish.


    As time went on, he finally created a fourth -grade intermediate level pill which meant that he had


    be a fourth-grade intermediate alchemist. After leveling up, he did not waste any time in


    creating a


    king pill. Naturally, he had brought back the Crystal Cloud n¡¯s sacred spring water after


    eliminating the Alliance Guard.


    Moreover, after the dissolution of the Alliance Guard, the Nine Gods ns obtained many treasures


    after going over their abandoned base camp with a fine-toothb. One of the treasures was


    called a Soul Solidifying Spirit Staff. Though it was not useful when it came to one''s cultivation, it


    could be used to remove any control on a body from the root. Using the Soul Solidifying Spirit Staff,


    Fernando could be saved. But first, he would still need to consume the resurrection pill. It would not


    take long for Fane Woods to create such a pill with his current capability.


    After five days, Fane Woods was not only sessfully in making a resurrection pill but also a king


    pill. With all the preparation done, he did not waste time removing the curse on Selene. He quickly


    instructed someone to bring the Soul Solidifying Spirit Staff and resurrection pill back to the Woods


    family to save Fernando Campbell.


    Once he had done all that, he took his family to the sacred grounds. The reason he wanted to go


    back to the sacred grounds was to enter the Sky Gate. ording to the sacred grounds'' legend, the


    Sky Gate was a light portal and no one knew where it would lead to. It waspletely shrouded in


    mystery and for that reason, no one dared enter the Sky Gate.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane Woods was looking forward to entering the Sky Gate as he believed that with his martial art


    technique cultivated with the nirvana realm and the moreness realm, he would be able to find a


    ce more suitable for training through the light portal. It was only natural for someone powerful to


    be curious of what is on the other side of the portal.


    However, he wanted to strengthen his cultivation by advancing to the nirvana realm before entering


    the Sky Gate. His preparation took him three months. After three months, he sessfully became


    the one and only nirvana realm fighter in this world making him more confident to enter the Sky


    Gate.


    Selena and the others wanted to go with him but were dissuaded by him. He was worried that it


    would be endanger his family. He stood under the Sky Gate and felt a mysterious aura blowing into


    his face.

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    In order to enter the Sky Gate, Fane Woods made sure he had fully prepared himself. The


    cultivation level of the nirvana realm would allow him to protect himself in any changing


    circumstances. After standing under the Sky Gate for four hours, he finally took a few big steps and


    went in.


    The moment he stepped inside, he felt the surrounding space had distorted and that the scenery


    had changed drastically. After giving it a closer look, he was shocked¡ª even with his years of


    experience. It turned out there was another world on the other side of the Sky Gate.


    It was a ce like an abandoned continent. Looking up at the densely packed stars, the barrennd


    was pulsating with an ancient and majestic aura. There was no grass on


    the ground instead it was nketed with fragments of weapons. Upon a closer look, one could even


    see the dried blood on the weapons, as if the world had experienced a great war.


    It seemed that no one had set foot here for tens of thousands of years. Right in front of Fane


    Woods, something was emitting a bright white light, but he could not make out what it was. He took


    a deep breath and strode toward it. As he advance, he felt a strange aura grew stronger.


    The aura here was different from the outside world. The Chi in this world carried with it a sense of


    tyrannical violence.


    Although the Chi in Cathysia was thin, it was not violent. One could certainly damage one''s


    meridians by inhaling the unpurified Chi from here.


    "What kind of world is this? Why is the Chi here so violent? What happened here? Why are there so


    many shattered weapons?" muttered Fane Woods to himself. With a heart full of questions, he


    slowly approached the object emitting bright white light. He could not suppress his shock once he


    stood in front of it.


    Fane Woods originally thought that this object was a piece of a broken treasure or a huge crystal,


    but after he saw what was in front of him, he realized he could not be more wrong. The object


    turned out to be a spirit ship that was more than a hundred feet long. It was a truly majestic spirit


    ship with many engraved rune seals emitting bright light. The closer he was, the more he could


    sense the thick auraing from it.


    He had no way of knowing who had left this spirit ship here in this violent world. He closed his eyes


    and used his divine sense to probe the entire spirit ship. The spirit ship was empty apart from a


    crystal that was also emitting a faint light. The spirit ship was probably abandoned or its owner had


    died.


    Fane Woods took his time to make sure there were no traps in the spirit ship before stepping in. As


    soon as he entered the spirit ship, he could feel a thick aura permeating the air. This aura was very


    different from the aura outside. The aura outside was filled with a sense of tyranny, while the aura in


    the spirit ship was rtively more gentle and pure. Trying to get to the bottom of everything, Fane


    Woods entered the spirit ship''s bridge.


    After he entered, he involuntarily gasped because in front of him was definitely not something one


    could find in Cathysia.


    The entire spirit ship was engraved withplex rune seals making its extraordinariness easily


    detectable. Only a person with profound cultivation could build a spirit ship like this. Even the


    current Fane Woods would not beparable to the ship''s builder. All kinds of mysterious runes


    seals in the inside and outside twinkled brightly on the spirit ship.


    Fane Woods felt a headacheing after staring at the rune seals for too long. He could not


    decipher them at all. Although he did not possess the knowledge when it came to the art of refining


    vessels, he should at least be able to understand some of the rune seals with his current knowledge


    and cultivation.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    Even after studying the spirit ship for a long time, he still could not figure out the meaning of the


    rune seals. This indeed proved the spirit ship''s great power! After making rounds, he went back to


    the ce where he found the six-sided crystal.


    Inside the spirit ship, it was empty except for the six-sided crystal that seemed to be carelessly


    tossed aside.


    This six-sided crystal was the size of a human head and it was exuding a faintish red light. Fane


    Woods scanned it again with his divine sense and did not detect anything dangerous about it so he


    bent down and picked it up. He brought the crystal closer to his face and examined it carefully. He


    discovered that there were crystals of various sizes and colors floating


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    within the crystal. These small crystals also happened to be six-sided.


    Although the six-sided crystals all had the same shape, their aura could not be more different. The


    tiny six-sided crystals inside seemed to possess even more mysterious auras. As he was taking a


    closer look, he felt stabbing pain in the fingers holding the six-sided crystal. Unbeknownst to him,


    his fingers had been cut open and blood was flowing out.


    The six-sided crystal exuded a dazzling light after being stained by his blood.


    Suddenly, Fane Woods felt his entire body stiffen as a mysterious aura enveloped him.


    Before he could react, he had been brought to a mysterious space. Large and small six-sided


    crystals floated around him and he heard a thought being transmitted into his mind. "These are the


    soul-gathering crystals that took me ten thousand years to refine. It is the treasure of our n! They


    now belong to you and you must avenge us once you have reached the peak!" The message


    entered Fane Woods'' mind with a wave of indomitability and anger.


    ''So this is called the soul-gathering crystal? That''s a strange name. Don¡¯t tell me the souls of others


    are inside?!'' He felt a splitting headache as soon as the questions shed through his mind. More


    information was forced into his mind.


    After all that was done, he finally knew what he was holding in his hand. It also exined many


    mysteries to him! It turned out that the name of this spirit ship was Mustard Seed. It was made by


    the head of the Divine Void n, making it the n¡¯s treasure.


    The Divine Void n was not from


    Cathysia. The n belonged to a higher-level world''s strongest race! ording to the head of the


    Divine Void n, Cathysia belongs to the fifth-grade world while the Divine Void n lived in a first-


    grade world which was the best ce for martial art enhancement.


    The Divine Void World was simply named after the Divine Void n which showed just how


    powerful the n was while they were still alive. Even so, they ended up being exterminated. What


    really rendered Fane Woods speechless was the fact that though the head of the n promised to


    make him stronger if he would help them return to their world, he never once told him exactly who


    he would be fighting against.


    The head of the n kept telling Fane Woods that he would find out who his opponents are once he


    had gained enough power which made him even more speechless. To him, one should n


    properly for a vengeance so deep.


    Fane Woods was not the kind of person who would go back on his promise of lending a helping


    hand after the other party had already given him something valuable. Since he had already been


    given the soul-gathering crystal and Mustard Seed, it was natural for him to fulfill his promise.


    However, the message left by the head of the n and the fact that he still had no idea who the


    enemy was, frustrated him even more.


    However, he could not deny the fact that the two treasures he had received were indeed powerful.


    Especially the soulgathering crystal which was a hundred times more powerful than Mustard Seed


    because as he previously guessed, inside the crystal were indeed soul fragments!

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    These soul fragments could not be viewed asmon soul fragments. Instead, their original owner


    voluntarily gave up their self -consciousness, leaving only soul fragments with memories of their


    origin.


    Fane stared at the uncountable hexagon crystals floating around him and could not help but sigh in


    shock. The memory transmitted to him moments ago described the function of the soul fragments


    and the process of how these fragments were formed.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Putting the functions aside, the formation process of these soul fragments was not bearable by


    ordinary people. Several tens of thousand years ago, the Divine Void n went through a battle


    that wiped out the entire n. To extend thest fire of their


    n. Divine Void n Masterbined the strongest members of their n and quietly practiced


    the Soul Secret Skill.


    The Soul Secret Skill was unable to raise their fighting prowess and only had a single effect. After


    the Soul Secret Skill had been trained to the level ofpletion, the soul would gather even though


    the body was destroyed. However, the soul lost the possibility of reincarnation even though it would


    not disperse.


    He only kept the refined memories and did not contain any instinct reactions! Such soul fragments


    could be absorbed by anybody and had no side effects.


    Under normal circumstances, a person''s soul would be destroyed if that person was killed. All the


    memories would turn into ashes and disappear from this world.


    However, after practicing the Soul Secret Skill, the powerful members of the Divine Void n


    became soul fragments after their death and gathered to be hexagon crystals. They were


    summoned by the soul-gathering crystals and became soul fragments stored in the soul-gathering


    crystals that could be absorbed by anybody!


    Practicing this Soul Secret Skill meant that they were destroying their soul every minute of every


    day. The pain that went deep into their bodies would prate throughout their entire body. They


    would not have tried to train the Soul Secret Skill if it was not an emergency situation and they


    wanted to save thest fire of the Divine Void n.


    The biggest benefit of these hexagonal crystals in the soul-gathering crystal was that they could be


    absorbed by Fane. These soul fragments would fuse with Fane''s soul and the memories stored in


    these soul fragments would be Fane''s memories.


    As these soul fragments were voluntarily sacrificed by their owners years ago, they would not affect


    Fane¡¯s body and he would only have an extra memory! This was extremely useful to Fane.


    The masters of the first-grade world practiced so many martial art techniques and martial skills


    throughout the years. All of these would transform into memories and merge into one with Fane!


    Fane was extremely excited when he thought of this. However, he noticed that something was


    wrong after calming down. ordingly, the self-scarification of so many great masters was to save


    the fire for the Divine Void n. Hence, these things should be kept for the descendants of the


    Divine Void n. However, Fane was not a descendant of the Divine Void n.


    On top of that, from the way the old voice spoke when he conversed with Fane, he knew that Fane


    was not rted to the Divine Void n. Fane was a true Cathysia World person.


    Then why would they leave such precious items for him? Could it be that these powerful people


    were extremely sure that Fane would have extraordinary achievements in the future and he would


    keep his promise to help the Divine Void n to return to the Divine Void World?


    Fane thought about this from another perspective. If he was the Divine Void n Master, he would


    not simply put his trust in a person who waspletely unrted and was in the lower realm.


    However, it was obvious that nobody was able to answer Fane and he would not ask these


    questions out loud like a dummy. He


    only secretly paid some attention to this. At that moment, Fane was able to absorb these soul


    fragments to form hexagonal crystals at will. However, he did not n to absorb these memories at


    that moment.


    Although the message transmitted into his brain kept telling Fane that these soul fragments were


    extremely safe and would not harm his body, Fane was still worried.


    Right now, both the soul-gathering crystals and Mustard Seed saw Fane as their master. He was


    able to control these two items at will. With a thought, he was once again covered in energy and he


    left the soul -gathering crystal''s world the next second, returning to the space he was in just now.

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    He was still in the Mustard Seed right now and understood how strong the Mustard Seed was. After


    knowing that the Cathysia was just a fifth-grade world, Fane made ns to leave the ce.


    He wanted to see the martial art civilization that was truly flourishing and continue to climb the


    peaks of the martial art world. This world had ack of Chi and the number of inheritance was also


    lacking. Apart from wasting his time, there was nothing that he could obtain by staying here.


    Right now, the crucial part of him leaving was this Mustard Seed the Divine Void n had left him


    with. Not only could this Mustard Seed contain lots of people and carry out long-distance delivery,


    but it can


    also travel through space barriers to enter worlds of other grades.


    The interior area of this Mustard Seed was adjustable and could be used as a storage space apart


    from being a means of transport. It could be considered a huge storage space!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane was extremely satisfied with this. After leaving the Cathysia World, he had no idea when he


    would return to this ce. He could not bear leaving all his family members here. Hence, he


    nned to bring his friends and family if he was leaving.


    He was unable to bring everybody with him but he would definitely bring those important to him. In


    that way, he would be at ease when he leaves the ce. After all, he had no idea what changes


    would happen if he were left alone.


    The absorption of the soul fragments was dyed as the most important thing right now was to


    make arrangements for the remaining issues before they left the Cathysia World.


    He waved his hand as he walked out of the Mustard Seed. The Mustard Seed turned into a bundle


    of light before being as small as a ring and entered Fane''s body. The Mustard Seed had epted


    Fane as its master and Fane was able to control it at will in the future.


    He once again stood in this deserted space and looked at his surroundings. The dim stars in the sky


    and the broken weapons on the ground gave a mysterious and ancient aura to this entire world.


    The Sky Gate must be something the Divine Void n brought over back then. Fane felt that the


    world behind the Sky Gate must have experienced a life and death battle years ago.


    The Sky Gate must be a precious item too. However, the Divine Void n Master did not inform


    Fane what kind of precious item this Sky Gate was? Could Fane use it? He discovered that it was


    the following day when he exited the Sky Gate.


    When he returned to the sacrednds, Selena stood outside the main entrance with a nervous


    expression on her face.


    From the look on her face, Fane knew that she had been waiting for him for a long time. The


    nervousness immediately disappeared when she saw that Fane had returned.


    She hurried over and spoke in a slightly pouty manner when she arrived in front of Fane. "Why are


    you gone for such a long period of time? I was really afraid that something bad happened to you


    behind the


    Sky Gate."


    Fane chuckled and petted Selena on her shoulder tofort her. "It''s alright. Who would be able to


    hurt me with my current fighting prowess?"


    After he spoke, Fane gazed at Selena''s face, which was once covered by a spell. Now that Selena


    had taken the king pill and sacred spring water, the spell had slowly dispersed.


    They could not look down on the power of the spell as the consumption of the king pill and sacred


    spring water was unable to immediately eliminate the power of the spell. They still needed time to


    slowly lift the spell. However, Selena was already satisfied with this result.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    Fane stretched out his hand and touched Selena''s face, which glowed once again. " It''ll recover


    soon."


    The corners of Selena''s mouth curled up, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. However,


    before she managed to say anything, a familiar voice could be hearding from behind them. The


    voice was so familiar that it caused a ripple through Fane''s usually calm heart.


    "Master! I¡¯m back!" Fernando rushed toward Fane, visibly exhrated.


    Fernando had already recovered and returned to normal. As Fane was immersed in training


    previously, he only asked Kieran and the rest to go back with the Soul Solidifying Spirit Staff and the


    resurrection pill to rescue Fernando. Although he did not go over personally, he had been secretly


    worried.


    Fane waspletely relieved when he saw that Fernando hadpletely recovered." It¡¯s great that


    you''ve recovered!"


    Fernando initially thought that he would suffer some after-effects even if he had regained his


    mobility. Unexpectedly, the Soul Solidifying Spirit Staff and resurrection pill had such powerful


    effects that no harm was done even though he had been frozen for such a long period.


    After Fane decided that he was leaving soon, he did not hesitate and gathered the group for a small


    meeting. The people who joined the meeting were those closest to him. All of them had different


    reactions when Fane informed them about this matter.


    However, what they worried about was the danger they would meet after leaving this world. None of


    them mentioned that they wanted to stay. After all, they understood that Cathysia World was a fifth-


    grade world after Fane made the introduction.


    They also longed to see what the outside world was like. Fane did not ask Danie to join this


    meeting as she was in retreat with hopes to break through her fighting prowess.


    In the evening, Selena had a chat with Fane over some tea. Recently, Fane had spent most of his


    time training or in the pill cultivation room.


    This caused a great reduction in the time that they spent together, and Selena was delighted with


    the precious free time they had at that moment. "To be honest, I feel heavy-hearted to leave this


    ce just like


    this.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Fane raised his eyebrows and said caringly, "It¡¯s not like we''re nevering back to this ce. With


    the Mustard Seed in our hands, we cane back any time."


    Selena nodded and she suddenly realized something. "Danie is still training right now. I''ll inform


    her of such good newster.¡±


    Fane''s expression faltered a little at the mention of Danie¡¯s name. "Are we bringing her with us


    this time?¡±


    Selena was the one stunned when she heard this. "Are we not bringing her with us and leaving her


    here alone?"


    Fane sighed lightly. He had been questioning what happened previously and managed to observe


    several doubts in their interactionster.


    Of course, these were only his suspicions, and he did not have real evidence.


    However, there was an underlying suspicion in his heart, and he could not resolve this within a short


    period.


    Fane finally realized what happened after Selena asked this rhetorical question. He could not be


    considered a man if he left with these people and left Danie here.


    Although he was not sure if anything happened between him and Danie during that evening, he


    could not separate from Danie now.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Time passed, one day after another. Two monthster, Fane led his rtives and friends into the


    Sky Gate. The Divine Void n Master once said that the space barriers within the Sky Gate were


    the weakest.


    If they wanted to leave this ce soon, they had to take the Mustard Seed from this ce and


    travel to other spaces.


    Everybody entered the Mustard Seed with extreme joy and excitement. Fane ced all the spirited


    stones into the part where the Mustard Seed absorbed energy.


    Following a loud explosion, the Mustard Seed was driven by the spirited stone and started to exude


    a bright white light throughout the entire ship.


    As they started to move forward. Fane


    quietly stood in the control room as he watched the surrounding space gradually distort under the


    drive of the Mustard Seed.


    Three monthster, in a remote inn located in Zenith Sun City, located in West Cercie State of the


    Hestia Continent, a worker of the inn frowned and looked at the ten premium spirited stones in his


    hands with disgust.


    These 100 pieces of premium spirited stones were the most valuablemon currency in the


    Cathysia world, yet they were looked down upon by a worker of an inn in the Hestia Continent.


    "Don''t tell me that they''re premium spirited stones. Who in Zenith Sun City still trades with spirited


    stones? Everybody uses spirited crystals."


    Fane stood in front of this guy from the inn and sighed helplessly. He knew that there were great


    differences between worlds of different levels, but he never expected such extreme differences.


    As the most valuable currency in the Cathysia world, it was impossible to use these premium


    spirited stones to pay for a room here. The worker did not continue to make things difficult for Fane


    when he saw that Fane was slightly helpless.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll take it that you''re from the countryside and have never seen the world. The


    exchange rate in the market is one elementary spirited crystal for one hundred premium spirited


    stones, and one elementary spirited crystal can only be used for a ten-day stay in a normal guest


    room. Don¡¯t look at me like that; I''m not conning you." Fane nodded and did not continue to dawdle


    with this guy. After taking his room key, he went straight to the second floor of the inn. This was


    Fane''s second day in the Hestia Continent, and everything was new to him during his first day here.


    After randomly asking a passerby some questions, he learned about what sort of a world the Hestia


    Continent was.


    The Hestia Continent was a third-grade world and was one of the stronger worlds among all the


    third-grade worlds. They had countless masters and were much stronger than the Cathysia world in


    terms of martial enhancement resources and the inheritance of martial skills.


    By taking themon currency between worlds as an example, the spirited stones could be used


    with ease in the Cathysia World but were considered something that belonged to the poor in this


    world.


    Themon currency of this world was spirited crystals that contained more aurapared to the


    spirited stone. For some unknown reason, the martial training system of the Cathysia world was


    fundamentally different from that of this world.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    In the Cathysia world, the nirvana realm was the highest level of fighting prowess. However, that


    was the beginning of the fighting prowess in this world. What gave Fane a headache was that from


    the first step into the road of martial arts until the final soul-prating realm, this series of fighting


    prowess all belonged to the same realm in the Hestia Continent, known as the acquired level.


    The so-called acquired level was to cleanse one''s body and be reborn. The nirvana realm that Fane


    had entered was the initial stage of the innate level in this world and was just slightly stronger than


    the average martial artist.


    Fane was not discouraged nor shocked when he learned that there were much more powerful


    realms after this. Instead, he longed for his future with an emotional heart.


    Fane had left Selena and others in the Mustard Seed. He turned the Mustard Seed into a ring and


    wore it, acting like a storage ring.


    It was impossible to store living objects in normal storage rings, but the Mustard Seed was a


    premium spiritual tool. Not only could it allow people to live in it, but they could also even train and


    meditate while they were in the Mustard Seed!


    After all, Selena and the others did not have a high fighting prowess. Fane feared for their safety


    should they follow him so openly, thus he asked them to train inside until their fighting prowess had


    improved.


    In fact, there was no need for Fane to rent a room. After all, he had the Mustard Seed, and he could


    have entered the Mustard Seed if he needed to rest. That being said, he was a neer to this


    world, and he had to deal with the people here if he wanted to understand this world quickly.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    Since bygone times, inns and restaurants had been the best ces to obtain news. This was why


    Fane had to get a room in the inn. Apart from some simrities, there were also differences between


    this world and the Cathysia world.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The simrities were that apart from the developed martial art culture, the other parts of the world


    were iparable to the Cathysia world. The difference was that their martial art culture was much


    more developedpared to the Cathysia world. Even their level of martial skills and martial art


    techniques were fundamentally different from the Cathysia world.


    The inn, from both the exterior appearance and interior design, was just a run-off-the-mill inn.


    Of course, Fane did not care about this. After all, he was not here to enjoy life. The Hestia Continent


    was filled with all sorts of ns, and the fights between these powers had never stopped. This ce


    was far more dangerouspared to the Cathysia world.


    The thought of it conjured uncertainty within Fane, thinking that his journey would not be a smooth


    one. He had to develop his power within a short period so he could respond to the changes that


    would happen at any time in this world.


    Just as he nned to enter the Mustard Seed and discuss things with his family, noises broke out


    from outside his room. It sounded like someone had shattered their teacups.


    Fane was no busybody, but his refusal to listen to anything when he had just arrived at this ce


    might hinder his path in the future. Thinking things through, he pushed open his door and walked


    downstairs, toward the hall where the customers ate.


    Groups of people gathered at the originally quiet hall, and a man wearing a red robe was ring at


    a man with a huge beard. The atmosphere between them was so tense that it looked as if a fight


    would break out the next second.


    The man in the red robe had bulging cheeks as he said to the bearded man angrily, "What do you


    know?! Don''t think that you can show off in front of me with your mere ability! How can amoner


    from the countryside like you be worthy enough to snatch a treasure with me?!"


    The bearded man was so angry that his mustache started to tremble.


    His eyes almost popped out of his sockets." Farley Haller! You¡¯re bullying us,moner martial


    artists who rely on your Haller family! I was the one who


    discovered the spirited herb! I''ve already collected the items, and you brought a group of people to


    take the spirited herb from me! I''ve already told you that this isn''t over!"


    Farley looked at the bearded man in contempt after he heard this. "So what if I took this from you?


    Are you capable of retribution against me? Our Haller family has produced many masters during the


    recent hundred years, and we''re thriving now. Amoner like you that has nobody to depend on


    is only good at arguing, and there''s nothing you can do. Just wait till your next life if you n on


    getting revenge!"


    Such words were undeniably exasperating, and the bearded man''s eyebrows almost turned into a


    straight line. "Just wait and see, then! I''ll make you pay for this when I join the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion and be their disciple!¡±


    Farley raised his eyebrows and chuckled after he heard this. Everybody there was able to hear the


    mockery hidden in hisughter.


    "Oh my god! You''re making my stomach hurt. You''re even thinking about bing a Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion''s disciple?! Why don''t you take a piss and look at yourself? With your current


    strength, they won''t want you even if you want to do odd jobs for them, let alone be the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion''s disciple!¡±


    What the man said caused the bearded man to be extremely furious. The muscles on his face


    trembled in anger, face tightening as he red at Farley.


    I¡¯ll definitely be a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Just you wait!" The bearded man


    looked like he did not want to prolong his exchange with Farley. Thus, he took out two spirited


    crystals from his pocket and mmed them on the table with a thud before he left without looking


    back.


    Farley''s mocking smirk never left his face as he watched the bearded man leave.

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    Even after the bearded man left, Farley sneered, "I don''t know if this guy is brainless or crazy. The


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion is an outstanding pavilion among the third-grade pavilions. Every time they


    recruit disciples, the chosen ones must be at least in the initial stage of innate level. As a person


    who''s in the final stage of acquired level, how dare he dere that he''s going to be a disciple


    of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? I''m going tough my front teeth off.¡±


    Initially, the people around them said nothing as they watched the excitement unfold, choosing to


    stay back and whisper among themselves. However, what Farley said caused some good people to


    speak up.


    One of the men, who was handsome-looking and was about 20 years old, said," You''re wrong,


    Young Master Farley. That burly man wasn''t making things up. Did you forget that the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion is having an ongoing fight with the Muddled Origin n now? Both pavilions


    have reached the point where they''re ipatible, just like fire and water. They might get into a


    battle at any time. To be on the safe side, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion has started to recruit arge


    number of disciples. They even lowered their condition that people in the final stage of the acquired


    level can join assessment!"


    It had been more than a year or two since the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n


    did not see eye-to-eye. The Zenith Sun City was under the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s control and


    belonged under their influence. Naturally, the people in the city were most concerned about the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion.


    Naturally, they also knew a lot about the long-time enemy of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, the


    Muddled Origin n. On top of that, they discovered a secretive site for resources near the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion some time ago.


    The Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n were located next to each other. The


    secretive site for resources should be close to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and was not that far


    away from the Muddled Origin n, too. Upon learning about this, the Muddled Origin n


    immediately startedpeting with the Dual Sovereign Pavilion over this site for resources.


    There had been innumerable grievances between both pavilions, and this incident became the fuse.


    Although the battle between both pavilions had not begun, everyone knew that the battle between


    both pavilions would ur at any time if things developed ording to this momentum.


    The Dual Sovereign Pavilion lowered their conditions of epting disciples to get sufficient


    reserved personnel or cannon fodder.


    Farley was not surprised after he heard this. After all, he knew a lot about what happened between


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n. He remarked with a sneer, "Even if they


    lowered their conditions in epting disciples, they only did that to get more cannon fodder. With


    the level that he''s at right now, he''d be killed by the enemy as soon as he enters the battlefield!"


    Nobody reacted at that, but most of them secretly agreed to Farley''s statement.


    Farley''s family was considered a well-developed one in the Zenith Sun City, and some snobs


    wanted to take this opportunity to butter up Farley.


    "Even if that burly man bes a Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciple, he''ll definitely be the cannon


    fodder among cannon fodders, just like what Young Master Farley said. I heard that Young Master


    Farley had nned to participate in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s disciple test this year! Although


    there will be lots of casualties during this battle, it''ll also bring sufficient opportunities. With Young


    Master Farley''s fighting prowess and talents, he''ll surely achieve dazzling results!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Farley¡¯s eyes narrowed in satisfaction at those words. He loved to listen to such ttery, regardless


    if they were truthful or not.


    Fane stood at the top of the stairs as he listened to what these people said. A thought suddenly


    appeared in his mind. He had also heard of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion when he arrived, but he


    had not much information nor understanding about them.

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    He knew that Zenith Sun City belonged to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and every pavilion had its


    own jurisdiction. If Fane wanted to enter a pavilion to practice, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was a


    good choice.


    The only thing he was unsure of was what sort of issues he would face after entering the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion. In fact, this farce came to an end following the departure of the bearded man.


    Fane turned to return to his room when he noticed the fun was over. What he did not realize was


    the moment he turned around, Farley suddenly turned to look in his direction for a long period as if


    he had discovered something.


    After Fane returned to his room, he immediately entered the Mustard Seed. His rtives and


    friends in the Mustard Seed were actively practicing as none of them wanted to hold Fane back.


    They hoped to be of help when Fane had gained a foothold in this world. Nash was already at the


    soul-prating level at that moment. Judging by the standard of Hestia Continent¡¯s fighting


    prowess, he was already in the final stage of acquired level.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He saw the torn expression on Fane''s face the moment Fane came in and immediately stopped his


    training. He pulled Fane to an empty living room in the Mustard Seed and set up a table of wine to


    chat with Fane.


    Fane had nothing to hide from his father and immediately mentioned the doubts he had. Nash let


    out a deep sigh after he heard what Fane said. "This is nothing to feel torn about. I know that you¡¯re


    afraid of the troubles that you''ll face after joining a pavilion, but you also need to know that you


    shouldn''t hide behind closed doors when you¡¯re training. Although you have the memories of great


    masters from the past, youckbat and experience. You can only improve yourbat skills


    and gain experience by entering a pavilion."


    Fane was suddenly enlightened after hearing Nash''s words. He had be narrow-minded before.


    Just like what his father said, although he had the memories of those previous great masters, it did


    not mean that he did not need to do anything and could train by only relying on those memories.


    No matter which world he was in, battles and experiences were indispensable! On top of that, this


    was a brand-new world. If he joined a pavilion, he would have some support, and that was better


    than knowing nothing.


    "You''re right. It happens that this time, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n


    battleck disciples. I can also take this opportunity to gain some experiences."


    Fane did not hide the matter regarding the soul-gathering crystals from Nash. After learning about


    everything that happened, Nash was slightly worried.


    "Although these soul fragments gathered by the soul-gathering crystal can provide you with the best


    martial art techniques and martial skills, does it really affect you after you absorb them?"


    When the Mustard Seed broke through the space barrier and shuttled through the world, Fane took


    this opportunity to enter the soul-gathering crystal to absorb the soul fragments left there by the


    previous great masters.


    In fact, Fane was equally as worried as Nash. After all, these were fragments of the souls, and


    things rted to the souls could not be taken easily. If he was not careful, he might lose his own


    personality.


    However, Fane understood something after he thought about it. There was nothing he could do, no


    matter how he worried about things. His current fighting prowess could not ensure if any negative


    effects would be brought onto himself.


    To be sure about this, they could only figure things out after Nash personally absorbed the soul


    fragment. Hence, Fane had already absorbed a soul fragment when he was in the spirit ship.


    Fortunately, he did not experience any difort apart from an additional memory in his mind after


    he absorbed this soul fragment. Nheless, Nash¡ªbeing Fane''s father¡ªwas understandably


    concerned.


    Fane knew his father''s thoughts. "There''s no need for you to worry. I don''t feel any difort after I


    absorb this soul fragment, nor did I feel affected. These soul fragments are indeed just leftover


    memories."


    The soul fragment absorbed by Nash was the memory of an elder from the Divine Void n from


    the Divine Void World. This elder''s fighting prowess had achieved the Void Breaking level!

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    Even the strongest masters of the Hestia Continent were no match for this elder.


    The martial skills and martial art techniques that this elder practiced had far exceeded the level


    found in this world.


    However, Fane was unable to practice many of the martial art skills with his current fighting


    prowess. He searched the memories to pick and choose. It took him quite a while to choose the


    martial skills and martial art techniques he could practice!


    Nash also knew these things. He nced at Fane and said, "What level do you think the martial art


    technique Divine Void Heavenly Path and martial art technique Destroying the Void belong to in the


    Hestia Continent?¡± There was a different way of naming and setting the levels for martial art


    techniques and martial skill in the Hestia Continent. Both the martial art techniques and martial skills


    were divided into eight levels.


    They were named after the eight characters: ''Universe'', ''World'', ''Chaos¡¯,'' Ignorance'', ''Heaven'',


    ''Earth'', Bed'' and'' Yellow¡¯. ording to their sequence, the '' Universe'' level was the strongest while


    the '' Yellow'' was the weakest. Each level was also divided into elementary, intermediate, and


    premium grades.


    For example, the bearded man Fane had just seen in the inn could only master martial skills of the


    Yellow level as he was amoner.


    The martial art techniques and martial skills mastered by each pavilion or other martial


    enhancement resources were what these martial artists longed for.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The most important aspect of every pavilion was their Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall.


    They thought of the inheritance of these techniques and martial skills as the pavilion¡¯s livelihood,


    and everyone was strictly forbidden to leak them.


    This was also why all martial artists desperately wanted to join the pavilions. Fane sighed lightly and


    warily spoke, "The Divine Void World and the Hestia Continent are inherently different. Their


    definitions of martial art techniques and martial skills are also different. Right now, the only martial


    skill I can practice at this moment, Destroying the Void, has no ranking at all! I can only make a


    preliminary judgement based on the content. In this world, this is at least a martial skill in the


    Heaven level.¡±


    Nash was secretly stunned after he heard what Fane said. "The great masters before us are really


    strong. The simplest martial skill from them is actually at the ¡®Heaven¡¯ level in this world."


    Fane nodded and continued, "I can still identify the ranking of Destroying the Void for the time


    being, but I really can¡¯t guess which ranking the Divine Void Heavenly Path belongs to."


    This time, Nash spoke with certainty, "This martial skill won''t be too low of a level, since it was


    named the Divine Void Heavenly Path! No matter what, you should start practicing them first. I don¡¯t


    think you should go out for the time being; you can practice here in the Mustard Seed. You should


    have a certain degree of selfprotection ability before you leave for the outside world, seeing how


    chaotic it had beentely."


    Fane nodded; he had in his mind too. The Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Muddle Origin n were


    about to go to war. Who knew which areas would be affected by this great battle between pavilions?


    Zenith Sun City might be caught up in the midst of the battle. Hence, Fane nned to practice


    Destroying the Void first and continue to make ns after he had achieved the initial stage of the


    Destroying the Void skill.


    Fortunately, the memories left by the great master not only gave Fane the martial art technique and


    martial skill. The training experiences were also left behind and were merged with Fane!


    Such a fusion of memory was iparable to others. Even hand-in-hand teaching of famous


    teachers could notpare to the fusion of memories and experiences Fane experienced.


    At this moment, Nash suddenly chuckled and said, "You¡¯ve been practicing recently and haven''t


    been able to spend quality time with Kylie. After you havepletely stabilized, you should take her


    out for a stroll. She¡¯s a child, and it¡¯s natural for her to be curious about apletely new world.


    She can be happy for several days if you take her out for a quick stroll."


    Fane nodded, and guilt bloomed in his heart. After all, he did not have the time to apany his


    daughter recently. Since they arrived in this new world, he would definitely bring her for a stroll with


    the money they have. He wanted to broaden her knowledge while making her happy.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    To have the power of protecting himself soon, Fane once again devoted himself to training. This


    time, he ced his entire focus on training the martial skill, Destroying the Void. Nheless,


    practicing a martial skill of this level was a difficult feat.


    Some martial skills just were not meant to be trained. They requiredparable fighting prowess to


    practice martial skills of the highest level, such as how those who were in the innate level can only


    practice martial skill of the ''Yellow'' level and ''Red'' level.


    The martial skill that was a level higher-the ''Earth'' level¡ªwas not something someone in the innate


    level could get involved in. However, it so happened that


    Fane was able to ignore this rule.


    He fused the soul fragments of this great master, his predecessor. Since this great master was able


    to seed in practicing this martial skill, Fane only needed to integrate the memories, and he would


    be able topletely learn this martial skill.


    On top of that, the level of Destroying the Void was unknown, and Fane was only making


    assumptions. The martial skill was at least in the ''Heaven'' level, and there were four levels for it. For


    the time being. Fane tried to practice the first stage where he formed a Soul Sword and had it


    attached to his hands.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The token of sess for the first stage was to form ten Soul Swords and control them to fuse


    together or separate them at ease. Fane originally thought that it would not be too troublesome for


    him to form the Soul Swords, seeing as he had the memories of that predecessor fused with his.


    However, he had underestimated how difficult it was in training the Destroying the Void skill.


    Forming the first Soul Sword alone used up two months of Fane''s time. Within these two months,


    Fane had been training his soul restlessly to form the seal so that his soul could form the Soul


    Sword.


    This was the most difficult martial skill Fane had to practice in this lifetime. If he did not have a


    strong willpower and the memories of the great masters, he would never be able to form the Soul


    Sword within two months.


    Forming the first Soul Sword only meant that Fane had entered the training of the Destroying the


    Void and had not even achieved the first grade. He could only be considered as entering the first


    grade after he managed to form ten Soul Swords and can control them with ease.


    However, such progress had already used up most of Fane¡¯s mental strength. Nash, Selena, and


    the rest persuaded Fane to not rush through things. Speed, after all, was the enemy of training.


    Nash gave words of warm-hearted advice and encouragement. "I know you want to have a firm


    foothold in this world, but you also need to know that the martial art culture in this world is so much


    more developedpared to that of the Cathysia world. You know deep down that it¡¯ll take an


    unknown amount of years for you to stabilize your position in this world based on your current


    fighting prowess. If you continue to rush things, you might go in the wrong direction.¡±


    Fane gave a small nod of response. He knew that what his father said was for his benefit, and he


    naturally knew how to listen when somebody spoke to him with good intentions. "You¡¯re right. No


    one can grow fat after just having a mouthful of food. What I had been doing was rather dangerous."


    Nash stretched out his hand and patted Fane on his shoulder. "How about this: You should rest for


    these couple of days or bring Kylie out for a walk. Zenith Sun City isn''t a big city under the control of


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Although there are many masters there, you won''t be in trouble if


    you¡¯re careful."


    In fact, Nash also constantly left for strolls during this period. Of course, the area of his movement


    was restricted to the inn''s surroundings. Fane was also worried that something terrible might befall


    his father should he have walked too far away.


    After all, there were many extremely powerful people in this world, and with his current power, it was


    impossible for him to do everything as he liked. During this time, Nash managed to obtain lots of


    news. As Fane had been in retreat for training during the past couple of months, Nash told Fane


    about everything to prevent any unnecessary trouble.

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    "All the power of this world is in the hands of the pavilions. I think the strongest martial artist of


    Zenith Sun City is only in the innate level, and that it''s the city master of the Zenith Sun City, who¡¯s


    in the intermediate stage of the innate level. The masters who are in the premium stage of the


    innate level or stronger than this level have remained in the pavilion. After all, only the pavilion has


    arge amount of resources to support their training. To be frank, Zenith Sun City is only a city of


    commoners." Fane slowly nodded.


    If the strongest people in this city were only in the intermediate stage of the innate level, that was


    fine for him. With this in mind, he decided to bring Kylie out for fun. As long as he was fully aware of


    his


    surroundings, trouble would note to them.


    Kylie was overjoyed when she heard that her father was bringing her out to y. After all, she was


    just a seven-year-old child. She still grew bored over time, even though she was surrounded by her


    rtives in the Mustard Seed.


    Fane led Kylie out of the inn. The two of them did not go to the busiest stress. After all, that ce


    was filled with people, and idents were prone to happen. Fane merely led Kylie to a street


    nearby the inn.


    Although this was not as busy as the main street, there were still many people who sold nice toys


    and delicious food. Kylie looked around happily as soon as she got to the street. Although Kylie was


    young, she knew that her father was not rich after entering this world.


    She did not ask for everything. Instead, she only picked a couple of toys and food that had a mid-


    range price. Fane touched Kylie''s head and said, ¡°You don''t need to be frugal because of me,


    they¡¯re just a few toys and food. I''d be doing a poor job if I can¡¯t even pay for you."


    Kylie knew that her father was joking with her and happily chirped, "I¡¯m not saving money for you. I


    like these small toys more! Those expensive ones might not be fun nor delicious.¡±


    The father-daughter pair happily chatted away when a wave of disturbance suddenly happened in


    front of them. Fane frowned as he pulled Kylie behind him. He looked up and saw a person in


    tattered clothes and spells on his face stumbling out of an alleyway.


    This person looked really pitiful. Their clothes were in stripes as if they had gone through some


    whipping punishment, turning him into how they were. That person also had ck curses carved on


    their face. These curses looked like earthworms that were alive and crawled all over their face. It


    looked bizarre and horrifying at the same time.


    This person''s face was covered by the ck curses, making it difficult to distinguish if this individual


    was a man or woman. Everyone else scattered at the sight of this person as though they had seen


    the gue.


    Kylie stood behind Fane and stretched out her small hand to pull on his sleeve. "That person looks


    so pitiful, Father. What happened to him? Why does he have that thing all over his face?"


    Fane slightly frowned. He would have had the intention to investigate this matter any other day, but


    Kylie was with him at that moment. He would not look into what was happening if he had such


    thoughts.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled Kylie. It did not matter why that person appeared here. In


    Fane''s opinion, this ce had be a ce of gossip, and he did not want to remain any longer.


    However, just as he wanted to pull Kylie away, the person with spells all over their face suddenly


    raised their head. A hint of hopefulness suddenly appeared in their grey eyes when they saw Kylie.


    They staggered toward Fane as they whimpered, "I beg you, please, save me. I''ve been pitiful all


    this while, being their captive for many years! They keep starving me! Can I have a bite of the food


    in your hands?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    Fane had bought two sweet buns for Kylie, and she still had them in her hands as she did not have


    the chance to eat them. Fane subconsciously frowned, but Kylie, with a sincere heart, tossed the


    sweet buns to the person that had a face full of curses.


    That person stuffed the buns into their mouth the moment they got their hands on it. It seemed that


    this person had not eaten for a long time. "Thank you, both of you," he profusely spoke as he ate,


    "thank you very much. Can you guys rescue me?"


    Kylie was not defensive of them, but Fane was not stupid. This person obviously heard the


    conversation between them, and that was why he suddenly asked Kylie for help. Did this person


    have such efficacious ears? Kylie had lowered her voice when she spoke, and they were so far


    away from this ce. However, before he had the chance to think about this clearly, a scoff was


    heard from afar. "How dare you feed my ve!"


    The people around them also stared at the father-daughter duo in a helpless way. A middle-aged


    woman said to Fane exasperatedly, "Young man, are you new in town? Why don¡¯t you know the


    rules?"


    Fane realized that something was wrong after he heard this and subconsciously asked, "What


    rule?"


    The middle-aged woman looked at Fane helplessly. "This person is a ve of the city master''s


    mansion. The curses on his face is the sign of them being a ve, the city master''s personal


    property. Giving them even a nce is a mistake, let alone feeding them!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Fane nced at the person once more.


    They seemed to be mentally challenged and spoke at a childish manner, as if he had turned dumb


    from being hit by others.


    They looked really pitiful...but Fane did not want to offend the city master. He had just arrived at this


    ce, after all.


    "You truly are daring. Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?!" A man in expensive clothing and an unhappy


    expression on his face hurried toward Fane with two armor-d guards in tow.


    The middle-aged woman immediately retreated to the side after taking a look. She reminded Fane


    out of kindness before she left. "This person is the first young master of the city master''s mansion,


    Warren Alexander. You can''t offend him, or you¡¯ll suffer!"


    The first young master of the city master mansion? Fane was stumped speechless. Still, he was not


    a person who would get trampled on. Although this person was the first young master of the city


    master mansion, what he did was unintentional. With a frown on his face, he said, "I''m sorry. I had


    no idea that this was your ve, and I also didn''t know the rules of the city master mansion."


    However, such words brought out a negative reaction when Warren heard them. "You don''t know


    that this is my ve, and you don''t know the rules of the city master mansion? Hmph! Do you think


    that I''m stupid? Stop making excuses for yourself. I won''t ept any excuses you make!"


    Warren red at Fane after he said this. When he saw Kylie, who was behind Fane, a disgusting


    smile appeared on his face. " Of course, you can easily make up for your mistake. That young girl


    behind you seems great. Give her to me so that she can be my maid."


    Kylie was so frightened that her delicate face turned pale. She never expected that her action of


    throwing a sweet bun would cause her father such terrible trouble. She raised her head to apologize


    to her father, but Fane was not looking at Kylie.


    Fane not wanting to get into an argument with Warren was just to avoid trouble. Fane did not feel


    that Kylie¡¯s action of giving food to this pitiful person was a mistake.


    However, what Warren said hadpletely angered him.


    A cold look appeared in his eyes. To avoid trouble, he had been hiding his aura the entire time.


    People that did not have a very much higher fighting prowesspared to him could not correctly


    identify his fighting prowess.


    When Warren saw how Fane stared at him with a cold look in his eyes, he spoke in a manner as if


    he could care less, "Why? You don¡¯t want to? Alright, then! Since you aren¡¯t willing to give this


    young girl to me to be my maid, I''ll chop off your hands to make you understand the meaning of


    rules!"

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    Fane was slightly stunned when he heard what Warren said. He never expected the city master''s


    first young master to have such random powers. He could just chop off the hands of any person he


    wanted!


    Warren obviously did not want to waste his time speaking to Fane.


    He raised his arms, and a strong aura was exuded from his body.


    This person had already reached the initial stage of innate level, and not many people in Zenith Sun


    City were his match. Noises of people discussing the situation could also be heard at this moment.


    "The city master¡¯s first young master had just been epted as the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s


    informal disciplest year. I heard that he caught the eyes of an elder from the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion and had been practicing high-level martial skills!"


    "This young man has terrible luck, sadly. The city master''s first young master has been in a bad


    mood recently, and this is him wanting to vent his anger on somebody.¡±


    All sorts of discussion wafted into Fane''s ears and fueled his anger. In fact, Warren was just looking


    for an excuse to cause trouble, and Fane happened to have made a mistake at the wrong time.


    Warren took out a silver sword from his storage ring and pointed it at Fane¡¯s face.


    "I might consider letting you go if you cut off both your hands now and kneel to praise me!"


    Fane smirked when he heard this. "You¡¯re allowed to act as you please just because you are the


    city master''s first young


    master? It seems true that there aren''t any rules in this world!"


    Warren narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous look shed through his eyes.'' How am I not following


    the rules? You''re the one who secretly fed my ve. Who in the entire Zenith Sun City doesn''t know


    about the rules of our city master''s mansion?!"


    What Warren said made Fane understand that not only masters or those with a higher status could


    act as they like in this world. The hidden meaning behind Warren¡¯s words was to search for an


    excuse to push the mistake onto Fane!


    Fane did not want to waste time speaking to him. The aura exploded from Fane''s body, and a ck


    ball of light slowly appeared in Fane''s palm. After Fane''s aura exploded, he did not hide his fighting


    prowess, and Warren raised his eyebrows in surprise. "No wonder you dare act in such a


    presumptuous manner. Turns out you''re of the same fighting prowess as I am! Still, that doesn''t


    mean anything! I''m the informal disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and I''ve practiced their


    martial skill! You¡¯re no match for me, even if you''ve broken through into the innate level!"


    Fane looked at Warren as if he was looking at a dummy. "Everybody knows how to boast. Get to it if


    you''re that talented.


    However, I don''t hold back when I get into action. You can only me your own stupidity if you die!"


    This sentence had obviously struck Warren¡¯s sensitive nerve. His facial expression darkened out of


    anger. He never thought this guy would speak so crudely, and he refused to chop his hands, too!


    It seemed like he had to teach this unscrupulous guy a lesson! With a disdainful sneer, a silver light


    traveled through his silver sword. Following that, a new moon appeared behind Warren''s back. The


    cold light of the new moon was reflected on the silver sword.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Warren stepped on the floor with the tip of his toes and went attacking toward Fane like a


    cannonball. "Beware, my Silver Moon Strike!"


    The power was really daunting. If he had not absorbed the soul fragments from the great masters,


    Fane might have been shocked by this wave of power. This strength was something the masters of


    the Cathysia world could never disy!


    Many people could not hold back their sound of exmation when they saw this scene.


    "This is a ¡®Yellow¡¯ level premium martial skill! This is the first time I''ve seen somebody perform a


    martial skill of that level. The power released by this martial skill is really strong!"


    "Sh*t! This young man is done for this time! If he had just admitted defeat, he might be able to stay


    alive. Now that he haspletely angered Warren, he won''t be able to survive this!"

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    Everybody started to silently mourn for Fane at this point. After all, Warren was a powerful martial


    artist even if his identity was ignored. He was the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s informal disciple and


    practiced Premium yellow level martial skills. Usualmoner martial artists were no match for


    him.


    However, the onlookers were no fools.


    When they saw how Fane seemed to ignore the powerful martial skill Warren performed, they were


    curious while they pitied Fane at the same time. Was this young man also a powerful martial artist?


    However, such thought only passed through the minds of the people before they silently denied it.


    After all, Fane was not from Zenith Sun City, and he might not understand the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion.


    Fane''sck of expression caused Warren, who was already furious, to seem even more livid. He


    scoffed coldly and silently delivered Fane his death verdict.


    The silver sword in his hands emitted a chilly silver light as it came shing toward Fane. When the


    sword light was inspected carefully, there were some ripples flowing in it. This represented the


    gathering of strong power. The people standing around Fane had proactively distanced themselves.


    If they were affected by this wave of energy, they might die on the spot!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "ept your death, you b*stard!¡± Warren roared angrily, and the silver-colored sword aura swiftly


    raced toward Fane''s head.


    The onlookers saw that Fane stretched out his right hand expressionlessly. A ckcolored light the


    size of a finger floated on top of his right palm. This light looked ordinary and did not carry a hint of


    power ripples. Fane raised his palm and gathered this ck energy on his fingers.


    As he pointed forward, the ck energy went flying forward and rushed toward the silver sword


    aura. The silver sword aura was so majestic that it looked like it could split rocks into two. On the


    contrary, the ck-colored light Fane flicked out with his fingers seemed to have no power ripples if


    they did not look at it carefully.


    Naturally, Warren also noticed the ckcolored light Fane sent out with his fingers. He only swept


    through the light with contempt in his eyes. Just by looking at the power ripples on the ck light


    was sufficient for him to decide that it was harmless.


    Boom!


    The silver sword aura and the ckcolored light collided with one another. Everybody thought that


    the silver sword light would destroy the ck light and reach Fane easily.


    What shocked them was how Fane''s light instantly broke the silver sword aura. The vast silver


    sword aura failed to withstand the attack for a breath under the collision of the ck light!


    Fane smiled coldly. The Destroying the Void was a martial skill great masters in the first-grade


    world, Divine Void World, trained. This martial skill was at least at the heaven level.


    Although Fane had just started training the skill and had not achieved the first stage, a single soul


    sword was capable of breaking Warren¡¯s sword light easily. Warren''s eyes almost popped out of


    their sockets when he saw this. The ck light was actually capable of destroying his sword aura


    with such ease.


    On top of that, when he was still immersed in his own fear, the ck color sword aura had already


    arrived in front of him within seconds. "I''ll cut you into pieces!" roared Warren before he waved his


    sword for another attack.


    His previous attack had been disbursed, yet his new power had not been generated yet. This


    second sword wave was formed in a hurry, and he could not extinguish the soul swords, even when


    he attacked with all his power, let alone one that was rushed.


    Crack!


    With a loud crack, his silver sword started to slightly shatter after it crashed into the ck light. The


    sword could not withstand the ck light, resulting in the ck light rushing into Warren''s arm.


    The only thing everyone else heard was Warren''s roar of pain. "Arghh! It hurts!"


    This heartbreaking cry caused everybody''s scalp to tingle.

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    After the ck light sliced into Warren''s arm, it instantly tore his clothes. The flesh under his clothes


    was also torn into pieces by this light. In an instant, pieces of flesh and blood flew everywhere, and


    Warren knelt on the floor in pain.


    The pain he experienced was not only physical; it even made him feel like his soul was being torn


    apart. When everyone saw Warren¡¯s tragic situation, their eyes widened and stared at those two in


    disbelief, especially Fane.


    All of them had regarded him as a monster. He was obviously in the initial stage of innate level, but


    why was there such a big difference between them? Fane had only emitted a ck light from the


    beginning to the end, but not only did he defeat Warren''s attack, but Fane also shattered his arm.


    Judging how Warren¡¯s injuries looked, he could not heal from this in a short time. Fane was not


    surprised by Warren''s tragic situation. Instead, Fane secretly sighed.'' My control over this skill is still


    not good enough, and I didn''t control the energy of this attack well. I was aiming for the chest but hit


    his arm instead.¡¯


    After all, Fane had just started training. Although he managed to form the soul sword, he had not


    mastered the skill yet. Hence, he was unable to seed at such simple controls. Of course, he


    could onlyment this to himself, lest others would be shocked to hear this aloud.


    Fane had unleashed the skill albeit not wlessly. Had he did, he could have killed Warren.


    Warren was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat. The warriors in silver armor, who had


    been standing behind him, immediately rushed forward to protect Warren when they saw their


    young master badly wounded.


    Both warriors in silver armor drew their swords at Fane, but the looks at their faces obviously looked


    slightly guilty. After all, they were only in the final stage of acquired level. How could they challenge


    Fane when someone in the initial stage of innate level could not defeat Fane?


    Kylie stood behind Fane and could not help but whisper, "Father, you''re amazing. You beat them in


    just one move!"


    Fane chuckled and nced at his daughter without answering her. By this moment, the people''s


    murmurs immediately filled the air. After all, it was surprising how Fane, who they thought would


    have died. destroyed Warren¡¯s arm within one attack.


    "Who is this person? Where is he from if he¡¯s not from Zenith Sun City? He must be from some


    pavilion with such a powerful strength. The martial skill he used is so powerful. Could it be a red


    level martial skill? Only a red level martial skill can defeat a yellow level martial skill without fighting


    back!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who knows? This young man is no simple man. I initially thought that he was so strong against the


    young city master because he was new and insensible. Now, it seems like it''s just because he''s


    capable of doing so!"


    At this moment, everybody looked at Fane in a different light, and there was a faint hint of worship in


    their eyes. The Hestia Continent had been a world where the powerful people were respected, and


    thew of the jungle was deeply ingrained in their mind.


    Some of those who originally mocked Fane immediately changed their tone and started praising


    him. "This is amazing. It''s the first time I''ve seen somebody using the red level martial skill. Who


    would''ve expected for it to be so powerful? What is that ck light? Why couldn''t I feel the


    fluctuation of power? It has such a powerful lethality!"


    After this person aired hisment, the middle-aged man standing beside him snorted coldly. "It''s


    normal that you can''t feel the lethality. What''s your strength, and what''s his?"


    Fane was not in the mood to fight the two warriors in silver armor and just stood there quietly.


    Originally, Fane wanted to kill Warren, but he knew, after weighing


    the pros and cons of the situation, that he would be in big trouble with the city master mansion if he


    killed Warren.

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    The warriors in silver armor were relieved when they noticed Fane standing still, not making a move


    on them and staring at them silently. The main reason was that Fane had disyed how powerful it


    was and the two of them were frightened of him.


    At this moment, Warren yelled angrily at the two warriors, "Hurry up and find me some pills! Are you


    two blind?!"


    Warren squeezed these words through his teeth. Warren was already in so much pain and was


    about to faint. His roar caused both warriors in silver armor to tremble before they finally realized


    that their young city master could not take out the pills he needed.


    Only then did those two help Warren up


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    from the ground in a hurry. They then took the holy healing medication out from their storage ring,


    both for internal and external application. Warren¡¯s facialplexion slightly improved after they


    spent some time tending to the wounds.


    Still, hisplexion remained pale, and an increased number of people had gathered around to


    observe what happened.


    Nheless, all of them knew that Warren was in a very bad mood and nobody dared to offend


    him, so they merely observed from a distance.


    Warren let out a deep breath and stared at Fane viciously through his bloodshot eyes. "Who are


    you, and which pavilion do you belong to?! You''re not from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, ¡®cause I


    would''ve recognized you. Are you a spy from the Muddled Origin Lian?!"


    Truth be told, Warren, at this point, was already a little intimidated. After all, he had used all his


    strength, and he still could not defeat the young man standing in front of him. This person seemed


    to be an extremely talented person.


    Fane raised his eyebrows and scoffed softly before he spoke, "Are you trying to nder me? On


    what grounds do you think that I''m from the Muddled Origin n?"


    Warren knew that he was not Fane''s opponent, so he wanted to smear Fane¡¯s reputation. Since the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Muddled Origin n were at odds, a battle might break out at any


    time. If he made others think that Fane was a spy from the Muddle Origin n, this would get the


    attention of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    It was even possible that the masters would kill Fane. Warren snorted coldly as the hatred in his


    heart was about to drown him. After all, he was in an extremely shameful situation.


    He was originally the Zenith Sun City''s young city master. It was extremely shameful that he simply


    faced someone in the city and was pummeled to the ground by the opponent. He wanted to save


    his honor and cause Fane trouble.


    Sneering, he stubbornly spoke, "I''m sure that you''re a spy from the Muddled Origin n. Otherwise,


    why did youe to the Zenith Sun City at this time? Don¡¯t tell me that you aren''t from any


    pavilions; I''ll never believe that you aren''t from any of them. The martial skill you disyed just now


    is at least in the red level. You must be a genius trained by the Muddled Origin n, and you''re


    here in our Zenith Sun City to find news about the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion!


    These words were used to nder Fane, but they carried a certain hint of incitement. After listening


    to what he said, many people around them started to change the way they look at Fane again, and


    this time, with a hint of doubt.


    If this person was a spy from the Muddled Origin n, being a spy was also disgusted by others,


    even though this was a world where they respected the strong and honored martial arts.


    Fane sneered. "I didn''te to live in Zenith Sun City. I was just passing by. Stop ndering my


    name. Why would spies from the Muddled Origin ne to such a small Zenith Sun City?


    What''s the point ofing to this ce? Do you have masters from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion


    stationed here? Stop lying without using your brain. I''m telling you now that I passed by Zenith Sun


    City just to get to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion."


    As soon as he spoke, the voices of discussion could be heard again. However, Fane did not care


    what the people around him thought of him as he only wanted to clear his suspicion.


    After all, he was about to join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s entry assessment. Just like what Fane


    said, there was nothing to spy on in the Zenith Sun City. After all, this was just a normal city under


    the ruling of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. What could a spy do bying here?

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    The corners of Warren''s mouth trembled, and the look in his eyes were like those that belonged to


    hungry wild wolves. Fane simply ignored how darkened Warren''s facial expression was.


    Fane smiled coldly and said, "My patience is limited. You better leave now, or I''ll kill you and both


    your subordinates."


    What Warren said about making Kylie his maid had angered Fane beyond relief. If Fane was not


    new to this ce and wanted to avoid causing problems, he would have killed Warren on the spot.


    Warren''s face flushed by such impolite remarks. However, as he looked at how Fane behaved,


    Warren realized that he might die here if he did not leave. His eyes widened as he stared at Fane¡¯s


    face. He looked as if he wanted to engrave Fane''s face in his memory.


    "Let''s go!" After that, he ordered the warriors in silver armor, and the three of them left in a dejected


    manner. He was so fast that it seemed like a wild hound was chasing after him.


    "Father, you¡¯re amazing! You scared that guy witless!" shouted Kylie behind Fane with an excited


    look on her face.


    Fane chuckled and stretched out his hand to brush Kylie''s hair. "Alright, let''s go back."


    In fact, it was not a good thing to let Warren leave. Thinking about it, he was sure that Warren could


    not quell his anger and would cause Fane some trouble. However, the thing Fane worried the least


    was trouble.


    After all, Warren was not a particrly important figure and was only an informal disciple. He could


    not do much, even if somebody from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion appreciated him.


    Fane waspletely unafraid.


    After all the chaos and fun, Kylie no longer wished to stay outside. She felt that the outside was not


    as fun, and it was too dangerous as a minor move could cause a catastrophe.


    When Warren left, he did not bring the city master mansion''s ve with him as he might have been


    too embarrassed about what happened. The ve was still squatting on the ground with a pitiful


    look on their face.


    Kylie could not bear to look at their pitiful way and stretched out her delicate hand to tug Fane''s


    sleeves. "Father, shall we help him? He looks very pitiful."


    Fane raised his eyebrows; the person was indeed quite pitiful. However, Fane was unwilling to bring


    them back. After all, it would cause him trouble to bring the ve back with him. He simply took out


    ten lower-grade spirited crystals and ced them in front of the ve.


    "Take these ten lower-grade spirited crystals and leave. You can go to the countryside or wherever


    you want. You''ll only end up dead if you continue to stay here."


    The ve''s eyes widened as they then nced at Fane gratefully. They did not continue to pester


    him and only bowed deeply at Fane before they stumbled away with the ten lower-grade spirited


    crystals.


    After Fane returned with Kylie, he checked out of the inn with the inn worker as he could no longer


    stay in Zenith Sun City. Although he was not afraid that Warren would cause him trouble, it was


    better to distance himself away from such matters. After all, Zenith Sun City was not far away from


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. He had already decided that he would be attending the entrance


    examination at the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and no longer wished to further dy his trip.


    The Dual Sovereign Pavilion was located in the Dual Sovereign City. The Dual Sovereign City was


    thergest city within a diameter of hundreds of miles, and the reason was naturally because of the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s control. After Fane arrived at the Dual Sovereign City, Warren also


    entered the city with his people.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    The Dual Sovereign City was bustling because of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. ording to their


    usual rules, those who entered the Dual Sovereign City had to fulfill certain terms. They had to be


    either extremely talented or powerful.


    Either that, or they were locals of the Dual Sovereign City. However, because of their fights with the


    Muddled Origin n, the Dual Sovereign City eased off on the terms to enter the Dual Sovereign


    City.


    However, the existence of these terms could not stop the disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion


    from entering the city. Warren had be a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for some time,


    and he naturally would not be stopped by anybody when he wanted to enter the city.


    Although he was just an informal disciple, he was a master at ttery, and riding on other people¡¯s


    coattails was a usual thing for him. Hence, he was doing considerably well in the pavilion.


    After he entered the Dual Sovereign City, he went straight to a medium-sized house. The owner of a


    medium-sized house in the Dual Sovereign City was definitely a person with an extraordinary


    identity.


    After he was invited into the hall, he saw Zeph Griffin, who was sitting by the octagonal table as he


    drank tea. Zeph did not look up when he saw Warren¡¯s arrival and only greeted Warren with a nod.


    Warren had a ttering smile on his face and looked like a different personpared to the


    arrogant manner he had previously. "How have you been, brother Zeph? There must be quite a


    number of worrisome issues recently.¡±


    Zeph replied with a frown on his face," Don''t you know what''s happening recently? Deacons like us


    have been running around busily.¡±


    Zeph was not a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but a deacon of the pavilion. He was a


    management personnel of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and was a level lower than the elders. His


    main responsibility was to manage the chores of the pavilion.


    Zeph was considered a personnel in the mid-range management, and that led to some informal or


    formal disciples naturally fawning over him.


    However, Zeph could not offend the elder disciples or chosen disciples. Instead, he had to fawn


    over these people. The position of deacons was an embarrassing existence in the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion.


    Warren purposely bought a number of nice items before he came. There were excellent Epiphany


    Tea and some snacks made out of precious items collected from nature. Zeph''s facial expression


    slightly improved and finally looked straight at Warren when he saw Warren cing these items


    onto the table.


    He nced at Warren and said indifferently, "You wouldn''t have visited me if you didn''t have


    anything to ask from me. I''m sure you aren''t here to observe while I drink tea, am I right? I''ve been


    very busy recently, and I don''t have time to waste on you. Just tell me what you need.¡±


    It was true that Warren came to Zeph with a hidden agenda. A smile blossomed on Warren''s face,


    like a sunflower under the sun. "Brother Zeph, you truly are a straightforward person. It''s true that


    I¡¯m here for a small matter. As we¡¯re quite close with each other, I don''t feelfortable going to


    others for this matter."


    Polite words meant nothing to Zeph, but he said nothing. He only raised his eyebrows and looked at


    Warren as he waited for him to continue.


    In fact, Warren did not know Zeph well and only knew that Zeph was not somebody who was easily


    fooled.


    "Brother Zeph, I''ve been extremely unlucky recently. I''ve been bullied by a young man of unknown


    origin. That person is slightly stronger than me and actually took action against me at the perimeters


    of my house! You have to help me."


    Zeph slightly narrowed his eyes after he heard this. "Somebody bullied you? How strong is that


    person? You purposely came to me with hopes that I''ll avenge you? Don''t you have quite arge


    number of friends and elders who like you? Wouldn¡¯t the issue be resolved if you had asked the


    elder to send a powerful disciple? Is there a need for you toe to me?"


    Warren''s lips curved slightly into a smile andmented about how smart Zeph was. He was able to


    guess what Warren wanted without Warren telling him anything.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He took a deep breath and continued, "It''s true that I want to regain my honor, but that would give


    others a chance to talk about us behind our backs. After all, we¡¯re disciples of the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion. If many people knew what happened, wouldn''t they say that we are taking advantage of


    others?"

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    "I intentionally came to you because I heard the young man say that he''s here to join the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion''s formal disciple assessment? Aren¡¯t you the one in charge of this? I made this


    trip with hopes that you wouldn''t admit him after you see him!"


    Zeph humphed softly and raised his eyebrows as he nced at Warren. He knew that this young


    man had always been a naughty one, how could hee to Zeph with hopes that Zeph would help


    him out?


    Zeph took a look at the nice things ced on the table. Although these were nice gifts, they were


    not enough to make him hinder the results of the assessment. ¡°This is quite a difficult task. The


    disciple assessment is an important matter and I''m not the only deacon in charge of this matter. It


    isn''t easy for me to do anything secretly as I might get into trouble if I''m not careful enough!"


    A hint of anxiety immediately shed past Warren''s face after he heard this. However, he soon


    suppressed the emotion. "Brother Zeph, how can I not know who you are and what you are capable


    of? I wouldn¡¯t havee to you if you weren''t capable of this! Since I''m here, it means that you are


    definitely capable of doing this. He''s just a person without a clear identity. It''s even possible that


    he¡¯s a spy sent over by the Muddled Origin n.¡±


    Zeph did not pay much attention to what Warren said. When Warren saw how Zeph persisted, he


    quickly took 500 lower-grade spirited crystals out from his storage ring and ced them on the table


    tidily." Brother Zeph, if you can help me get this matter done, these lower-grade spirited crystals


    shall be yours!¡±


    The 500 pieces of lower-grade spirited crystals shone a light purple color and Zeph¡¯s eyes shone an


    interesting color when he saw them. At this moment, a smile finally appeared on his face and he


    looked at Warren with some emotions on his face. Zeph originally nned to extort more from


    Warren. However, after he thought about it, Warren might turn to another Deacon if he kept refusing


    the request and he would be left with nothing. Hence, he stopped when he knew he was far ahead.


    "I know that you are good at such things! Just hand this matter to me and I will definitely not allow


    that young man to pass the test!"


    Warren was finally relieved when he heard what Zeph said. At this moment, Fane had already


    entered the Dual Sovereign City and had no idea of the obstructions Warren had set up for him.


    However, Fane would not have cared much about such things even if he knew. He had been


    through so many obstacles and people going against him throughout the years that he had gotten


    used to such matters.


    If he was strong enough, the tricks used by those monsters were nothing. When he arrived at the


    Zenith Sun City, Fabe had already changed all his premium-level spirited rocks into spirited crystals.


    After all, the spirited crystal was themon currency in this world. However, the exchange rate


    was really high. He did obtain many spirited crystals after he exchanged all the premium-level


    spirited rocks he had. He only got his hands on around 1000 pieces of the spirited crystals!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    They finally understood the meaning of bustling and overcrowding after they entered the Dual


    Sovereign City. The city was filled with all sorts of people due to the rxed terms to enter the city.


    However, they had just entered the main street when they were unable to continue walking forward


    as the entire ce was congested! Nash did not stay in the Mustard Seed the entire time. His


    training had reached a bottleneck and it seemed better to take a walk outside. Nash came out of the


    Mustard Seed after Fane entered the Dual Sovereign City.


    He could not help but exim when he saw the streets were filled with people. "I¡¯ve really gained


    some knowledge. The people here generally have such high power and most of them have already


    achieved the acquired level! If they were in the Cathysia, they would be at the ultimate god level."

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    Nash turned around to look at Fane as he asked, "Where are we going next? Are we heading


    straight for the Dual Sovereign Pavilion?"


    Fane chuckled and shook his head. "We are new here and we will be a joke if we barge into the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion when we know nothing. Although we heard the news about how the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion is epting new disciples, we have yet to find out when the admission is and


    what the conditions are."


    Nash thought about it and agreed. "Then shall we ask around about this?" To prevent unnecessary


    trouble, Nash returned to the Mustard Seed.


    Fane had already made up his mind about


    where to go. It was quite difficult for them to ask any random person about matters in this world. To


    prevent unnecessary trouble, Fane found an average inn.


    However, the inn''s server said that their inn was full when he entered the ce.


    Fane was slightly speechless as several inns that he entered were full of people.


    He had never expected for the inns of the Dual Sovereign City to have such great business that


    every single one of them was full! This continued until Fane arrived at an extremely secluded road.


    The road was an extremely narrow alley and there were not many people when he was walking on


    the narrow alleyway.


    Fane had been asking around when somebody pointed the direction of an inn to him. The inn was


    definitely located in a remote area.


    The inn''s server saw Fane the moment he entered. He looked down and did not look happy as he


    seemed extremely uninterested.


    "Wee. Are you here for a rest or to stay? We only have one guest room and if you n to stay,


    the price is three lower-grade spirited crystals per day. We don''t do bargains or give discounts.¡±


    Three lower-grade spirited crystals for each day? The price caused Fane to be secretly


    bbergasted. However, he did not hesitate for long. He had found this inn with an empty room with


    much difficulty. If he left because of the price, he had no idea if he would be able to find another inn


    any time soon.


    Fane paid the lower-grade spirited crystals without much hesitation. He had no idea how long he


    would stay in the Dual Sovereign City hence he decided to pay for ten days. After he paid the


    spirited crystals, he took another five out and ced them in front of the inn server.


    The server immediately understood that this was Fane¡¯s reward to him. He finally looked up and


    spoke politely. From the looks of it, he nned to say something humorous to get into Fane¡¯s good


    books.


    However, what Fane disliked the most was useless small talks. Hence, he went straight to the point.


    "I have a couple of questions that I would like to ask you."


    The server immediately stood up straight and a formal fake smile appeared on his face. "Honorable


    guest, what do you want to know? I''m originally from the Dual Sovereign City and I know quite a lot


    of things that happen here. However, I might not know some of the unknown secrets if you want to


    ask me about them.''


    Fane continued speaking calmly, "It isn''t some unknown secret. I only want to ask when will the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion ept new disciples?"


    The server immediately understood the reason Fane was here. In fact, he had lost track of the


    number of people who wanted to be a Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciple he served during this


    period of time.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ve asked the correct person.


    Something huge happened in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion recently and they changed their rules of


    epting disciples once every two years to once every three months. They''ve already carried out


    the first admission previously and the second admission is in ten days. You definitely have to grab


    this opportunity. However, I


    think that thepetition is quite intense this time.¡±

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    Fane raised his eyebrows, indicating the server to continue speaking after he heard this. The server


    became a chatterbox and started to speak without stopping. "You must have visited many other inns


    beforeing to ours. Recently, almost all of the inns are full because the Dual Sovereign Pavilion


    is recruiting disciples! Everybody heard that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion iscking in disciples so


    they are trying their best to join the admission test at the Dual Sovereign City! More than ten


    thousand people havee here recently!"


    Fane finally understood why every inn was filled with people after what the server said. Turns out, it


    was not because the inns of the Dual Sovereign City were doing well, it was because the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion was recruiting disciples and this attracted arge number of people to visit the


    city.


    Since so many people wanted to be the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciple, the pavilion''s


    examination system had naturally be stricter.


    Even though he heard from others that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had loosened the terms


    because they were in a hurry to get disciples. However, it would still not be easy.


    The server continued speaking when Fane was deep in his thoughts. "However, not many people


    can truly be the Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciples no matter how many of theme over.


    Although the Dual Sovereign Pavilion loosened the terms of recruitment, not just anyone can join


    the pavilion! You seem to be extremely strong, I¡¯m sure you can be the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciple!¡±


    The ttery in thisst sentence was so obvious that Fane only smiled softly without saying


    anything. The server stopped fawning over him when he felt that his ttery was falling on deaf


    ears.


    It was the admission test for chosen disciples ten dayster and it was such a coincidence that he


    booked the room for ten days. However, he had no idea what the admission test was about and if


    he was able to pass the test with his current conditions.


    Fane actually did not question his ability as he had received the great master¡¯s memories and


    trained in martial skills that was at least at the heaven level. However, absolute strength did not


    mean that Fane fulfilled the admission conditions of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    If there was an age restriction, Fane might not be able to join the pavilion. "I wonder what''s the


    admission requirement of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? Do you know this?"


    The worker nodded heavily as he was extremely familiar with such things. Arge number of people


    hade over to ask for such news during this period of time.


    "In the past, the rules of admission were very strict. They did not want those in the acquired level


    and had to test if the new disciples had a firm belief in martial arts. However, the admission test only


    had one requirement right now and that is to make the obsidian light up three lights.¡±


    Fane subconsciously raised his eyebrows after he heard this. "Make the obsidian light up three


    lights? What is the obsidian?'' The server continued to speak, "To be honest, I have no idea what


    obsidian is but I understand its effect well. No matter what a person''s fighting prowess is, the


    obsidian will light up several lights ording to the power you used when you hit it. There are five


    lights on the obsidian and lighting up three lights will be a pass."


    After the server exined things to Fane, he had sessfully instigated Fane''s curiosity. He really


    wanted to see what the obsidian was. However, Fane felt that something did not make sense after


    he thought about it.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hence, he brought up his suspicion. "It seems fair for them to hit the obsidian with absolute power


    so that the obsidian will light up the corresponding number of lights. However, this doesn''t seem to


    be the case if we think about it clearly. They do not care about one''s fighting prowess when they


    admit new disciples. Won¡¯t those in the initial stage of the acquired level have the upper hand? Is it


    possible that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion is really admitting people to serve as their cannon


    fodder?"


    The server shook his head after he heard this. "No, my honorable guest. Although the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion is recruiting disciples because of the battle, they aren¡¯t just looking to get cannon


    fodders."

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    "That would be too overboard. The recruitment has its own conditions too and the new disciples''


    fighting prowess can''t be higher than the initial stage of innate level as this is the best level to train a


    person. Once a person achieves the intermediate stage of innate level, the value of grooming


    somebody like that would be far lesserpared to those in the initial stage!"


    Fane was stunned after he heard this. He understood that the higher a person''s fighting prowess


    was without the guidance of a teacher, the lower the value was when the pavilion groomed such a


    person.


    Hence, usual pavilions would choose disciples that were still not so strong. However, what Fane did


    not understand was the big difference between the initial and intermediate stages of innate level.


    Based on what the server described, the difference was huge and Fane was unable to understand


    this.


    It might be due to his shallow understanding of this world that he was unable to understand.


    However, Fane did not continue asking to prevent the server from being suspicious of him. After he


    received news about these things, Fane turned around and went up as he was not curious about


    the other matters.


    He immediately entered the Mustard Seed once he returned to his room. At that moment, he had


    managed to form the first Soul Sword and he wanted to form the second one within the next ten


    days.


    Although he had no idea if he would seed in doing so, he had to give it a try. The ten days


    passed by in a sh and Fane had been consistently training his soul with hopes that he would form


    another Soul Sword.


    However, no matter how hard Fane tried, he was unable to form another Soul Sword for unknown


    reasons. Although he had the memories the great masters left him, he did not know why he was


    unable to form the second Soul Sword!


    This made Fane question if he had made a mistake. He started to look through the great master¡¯s


    memories and searched for the reason for his mistake.


    However, after he spent time looking through the memories andbining them with his training


    process, he was still unable to find where things went wrong. As the final ten days have passed,


    Fane could only end his training in retreat helplessly.


    Fane suffered a slight blow because of what happened. How could he not as his training was still


    filled with challenges and he was unable to identify his mistake even though he owned the


    memories.


    After he left the inn, Fane went toward the area where the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s admission test


    was being carried out following the guidance of the server. The admission test was being carried out


    at the back door of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    Even though this was only the back door of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, it was a six feet high door


    with marvelous decorations. The door was filled with the engravings of many runes and these runes


    gathered to form a magic circle.


    With Fane''s current fighting prowess, he was unable to identify the function of this magic circle.


    When he arrived at the ce, Fane discovered that at least 2000 people were standing in front of


    the door.


    Arge number of people were bbergasted and just like what the server said, many people were


    attracted to join the admission test as the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had loosened the terms of the


    test.


    Fane walked over and chose a corner as he stood there in silence while waiting for the test to


    begin. He was quiet the entire time but the noises of discussion could be heard as if somebody


    stabbed a ho''s nest.


    Standing not far away from Fane, a man who looked younger than Fane said, "My second uncle


    told me that he''s giving me 200 pieces of lower-grade spirited crystals as long as I pass the exam


    so that I can buy anything I want!"


    Another guy standing beside him chuckled and said with a hint of disdain in his tonation, "Can you


    stop being so naive? Did you see therge number of people standing here? Do you think that you


    can pass the test when so many people are fighting for the position with you?"


    The young man was unconvinced after he heard this and said stubbornly, "I''m sure you know the


    rules of the test too. It doesn¡¯t matter how many people there are. I''m sure I can be an informal


    disciple as long as I''m able to make the obsidian light up three lights!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The guy rolled his eyes at the young man." Do you think that it''s easy to make the obsidian light up


    three lights? Why don''t you consider what sort of a ce the Dual Sovereign Pavilion is?! This is a


    famous third-grade pavilion! How can the disciples recruited by the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, which


    is one of the top pavilions among the third-grade pavilions, be simpletons?"


    The young man seemed to be angered by what this guy said. "So what if it''s a third-grade pavilion?


    Isn''t the current situation, a special one? Even a third-grade pavilion had to loosen their terms as


    the battle with the Muddled Origin n is on the verge of happening!"

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    That guy shook his head in disagreement.'' You are too young. Why don¡¯t you think it through


    carefully? Do you know the concept of third-grade pavilions? In the West Cercie State that we live


    in, there are only a handful of third-grade pavilions in such a big piece ofnd! Do you know how


    many people there are in the West Cercie State? The amount of people has to be in trillions! How


    many people among these trillions of people can join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion?"


    The young man turned his head away and refused to listen to that person''s exnation. "I don''t


    care about all of this. I''m sure that I will definitely get into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and I might


    even be an informal disciple of the pavilion. Although I¡¯m only in the final stage of the acquired


    level, I''m still young. Given some time, I''m sure that I will improve greatly!"


    That person instantly rolled his eyes when he heard what the young man said. He looked like he did


    not want to continue the debate with this young man so he turned his head to look in the other


    direction.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane stood beside them in silence. He gained some new insights about the Dual Sovereign Pavilion


    after listening to the conversation between those two.


    The entire West Cercie State only had a total of five third-grade pavilions. Although he had no idea


    how big the West Cercie State was, it seemed to be bigger than he imagined from the conversation


    between those two.


    It seemed like he had to read through all themon knowledge of this world after he joined the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion or he would seem ignorant.


    At this moment, a wave of noise could be hearding from far away and it seemed to be the


    arrival of some important people. Fane originally thought that the recruiting team was here.


    However, when he looked toward the center of the chaos, he realized that it was two rich young


    masters d in expensive clothing instead.


    The two of them were quite good-looking. Those surrounding them looked at these two people with


    fear and envy in their eyes. Fane knew that these two definitely had an important identity but he had


    no idea who they were since he was new to this world.


    Just when Fane was puzzled by what was happening, the young man''s voice rang out. "Isn''t that


    Morton Ford? He''s really here! We are really unlucky to be joining the assessment with him."


    The person beside him sighed helplessly.'' What was meant to happen will definitely happen. Didn''t


    you say that previously? The number of people has no effect on the assessment."


    The young man acted very arrogantly previously but since the appearance of this man called


    Morton Ford, he wilted like a grasshopper by the end of autumn. ¡°I feel nothing if everybody is at the


    same level. Morton is obviously so much strongerpared to us and I feel like the mud under his


    feet when wepare ourselves to him."


    Fane grew increasingly curious toward Morton after he heard how these two people described


    Morton. It seemed like Morton had the absolute strength to be crowned the winner of the crowd,


    causing everybody else to lose their will topete.


    The sounds of people discussing what happened grew louder after Morton''s arrival. Many people


    lamented while even more of them were envious of them. However, what these people did was


    unable to affect Morton.


    "Look at who it is following behind Morton! Isn''t that Gerald Thorton? Who would have expected the


    two of them toe over together? Are they nning to have apetition in front of the obsidian


    and see which one of them shall get the reward?"


    "We seemed to be blessed with a lively scene this time. Morton is the extremely talented genius of


    the Ford family while Gerald is also quite a strong martial artist.


    The two of them once ended in a tie when they got into a fight during a tea party! A person in the


    final stage of the acquired level was capable of fighting one who was in the initial stage of the innate


    level. The two of them have entered the initial stage of the innate level at the same time. I wonder


    what level ofbat power they have achieved right now!"

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    What was a tea party? It was another term Fane had never heard before. However, from its literal


    meaning, it seemed to be a martial art exchange gathering.


    It turns out that these two people had demonstrated extraordinary talents during the tea party


    causing those present to learn their names and admire them from the bottom of their hearts.


    Those two stood out among the crowd like cranes standing among a herd of chickens. The people


    surrounding them proactively made room for these people but those two seemed to dislike them.


    Especially Morton as he kept ncing at Gerald from the corners of his eyes. Gerald seemed to be


    more muscrpared to Morton and the protruding muscles on his arms seemed to be


    extremely powerful. Hence Morton had always thought of Gerald as an all brawn and no brain


    person.


    The discussion around them started to enter their ears. Gerald did not care about what these


    people said yet Morton was filled with contempt as he felt that he was much more talented and


    stronger than Gerald.


    They achieved a tie in their previous fight as he was much younger than Gerald. If the two of them


    were of the same age, Gerald would definitely not be his opponent in the fight.


    Morton grew increasingly furious when he heard that the people surrounding them mentioned that


    they were at the same level and it was difficult to make out who was stronger. He humphed coldly


    and spoke loudly, "Nobody can snatch the sengen pill from me! The qualification to get a private


    amodation shall also be my 50 contribution points and it shall be mine too!"


    Gerald humphed coldly after he heard this. He turned around and looked at Morton as if he was


    looking at a dummy. "Hey, Morton, aren''t you afraid that your tongue would suffer a stroke? Do you


    really think that those things will be yours after you say so?! Do you think that you are more talented


    than I am? Let me tell you something. I will definitely be number one in this assessment! I will be the


    only one who can sessfully make the obsidian light up five lights!"


    Both of them were quite confident about their abilities. They refused to admit defeat to the other in


    terms of their expression or the way they spoke. The fight between these two caused the


    surrounding atmosphere to grow increasingly lively.


    It was a fight between two masters. Although they were unable to involve themselves in the fight,


    they were still happy to watch the story unfold on the sidelines!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The young man standing in front of Fane could not help but start to speak in a sourish manner when


    he heard the conversation between those two. "Things are looking terrific for those who are strong.


    The two of them are actuallypeting for first ce! They even want to make the obsidian light up


    five lights! However, what our ancestors said was right as everybody should not speak as if things


    are absolute!"


    The jealousy behind his words was so obvious that the person standing beside him could not help


    but smile coldly. He stared at this young man in disdain. "Why can''t they speak in such a manner?


    They have the power to say so and you should stop speaking in jealousy!"


    The young man slightly humphed and looked like he still wanted to say something. However, he


    seemed to realize the jealousy in his words and nothing he said meant anything. After all, they were


    capable people and he could only speak in a sourish manner even though he was unconvinced.


    If he continued speaking, he would only capture the despising looks from the others and nothing


    else. However, he still felt sad when he thought about those rewards.


    "That is the sengen pill! It''s a premium fifth -grade pill and consuming one could raise a person''s


    fighting prowess apart from washing away the acquired foul air. This can be sold in the market for


    2000 lower-grade spirited crystals! Unfortunately, I''m not capable enough and I can only look on as


    such a precious itemnds in somebody else¡¯s hands!"


    Fane had been standing at one side in silence. His interest was immediately piqued when he heard


    that the reward was a fifth-grade pill, the sengen pill. It seemed as if getting the first ce not only


    resulted in receiving the glory of being admired by others, they could also obtain some actual


    benefits.


    At this moment, Fane did not want to continue his silent streak. He walked forward and asked the


    young man politely," Nice to meet you brother. I would like to ask if the sengen pill you mentioned


    just now is a price for the person who obtained the first ce? On top of that, I heard Morton


    mention that apart from the sengen pill, they can also get private amodation?"

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    That person looked at Fane in surprise after hearing his question. He measured Fane up and down


    before answering with a rude tone, "You don¡¯t know this? You don¡¯t even know the reward when you


    want to be a Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciple. You are really free from desire!¡¯¡¯


    There was an obvious ironic hint in this sentence and Fane chose to ignore him. Then he started


    exining things to Fane." The person will not be rewarded with the sengen pill even though they


    obtained first ce in the assessment. That is a premium first-grade spirited pill that everybody


    wants! It''s almost impossible to buy the pill with 2000 lower-grade spirited crystals. There were only


    two rewards for the person who finishes first, 50 contribution points and individual amodation."


    "Even though this is the famous Dual Sovereign Pavilion in the West Cercei State, there aren''t


    enough amodations as there are too many disciples. Those who are new to the pavilion can


    only stay in the same room with several others. However, you are allowed to choose an individual


    room if you manage to get first ce.


    Living alone can resolve lots of problems. It''s even difficult to obtain the sengen pill as you have to


    make the obsidian light up five lights."


    Fane memorized everything the person exined as these were attractive things to Fane. The


    sengen pill was a fifth-grade pill and was worth more than 2000 lower-grade spirited crystals.


    This meant that Fane was unable to buy one of such pills even if he sold everything he had. He was


    sure that the sengen pill would bring him great benefits after he consumed it. The pill might even


    help him form the second Soul Sword sessfully.


    The individual room was also extremely important for Fane as he had many secrets and did not like


    to be disturbed when he was training. He was unwilling to waste time on unnecessary


    entanglements with other people. Fane was willing to stay in a room of his own even if the room


    was an incredibly small one.


    As he was thinking, he raised his head and took a deep look at the closed doors. It looked like he


    had to give everything he had this time. He just did not know what his final results would be like!


    As time slowly passed by, the number of people gathered at the assessment area gradually


    increased and there were already around 3000 of them. Even though the ce was a big piece of


    land, it seemed congested as there were many people gathered in that area. However, Fane did not


    pay much attention to such things and continued to wait in a corner, silently.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After some time, the eighth feet tall back door opened from the inside following a creaking sound.


    The noisy crowd slowly quiets down following the creaking of the door. Fane stood on his toes as he


    looked in that direction. Three people could be seen standing behind the huge door.


    The person standing in front had a head full of white hair although his facialplexion looked


    young. He had a kind expression on his face. He seemed to be a person of high position and might


    be an elder.


    The other two standing behind him were two middle-aged men with stern expressions on their


    faces. They looked at those participating in the assessment with a sharp look in their eyes. Zeph,


    whom Warren begged him for help, was one of these two middle-aged men.


    The other deacon standing together with Zeph was Ambrose Adams. Although both of them were


    deacons, they did not have a good rtionship. They wanted to seize each other''s shorings to


    relieve the other party from their respective positions.


    The person standing in front of them was an elder but he was an informal elder with a slightly lower


    position. However, it did not matter how low his position was among the elders as those who were


    capable of bing an elder were not


    weaklings.


    Elder Lee nced at those who were about to attend the assessment with a gentle gaze in his eyes


    as he secretly nodded. " They seem to be quite capable.¡±

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    Zeph and Ambrose both knew that was as high of apliment as they would get. This spurred


    them to take their organizer''s duties seriously. It was not the first time Zeph was put in charge of


    announcing the rules and keeping everything under control. This time around, however, he had the


    help of Ambrose.


    Zeph requested someone to bring over a chair for Elder Lee. The group stood in a line in the middle


    of the door and started to list the rules to the crowd below. The rules were exactly the same as


    before that Fane Woods heard from the others.


    Zeph took his time reading out the rules and although the people already knew the rules by heart,


    they did not show signs of impatience at his agonizingly slow speed.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After all, the man before them was the manager of Dual Sovereign Pavilion. He could easily take


    them out with a single punch. Even the cocky Morton and Gerald listened quietly which pleased


    Zeph very much.


    After he finished reading out the rules, he paused before continuing in a louder voice, "I''m aware


    that all of you know the rules by heart but what I''m saying next is a new rule passed down from the


    n association so listen closely. Normally, the first ce winner will receive rewards, but the n


    association had decided to reward the second to tenth ce winners as well. But of course, the


    rewards will differ vastly from the first ce winner. The second to tenth ce winners will each get


    ten contribution points."


    The crowd looked at one another. They wanted to discuss the new development but were afraid it


    would be deemed inappropriate by the elders and organizers. Although the rewards were vastly


    different from what a first ce winner would get, they understood in their heart that it was better


    than getting nothing at all.


    "We will be recording your test result to calcte your ranking and your amodation will be


    based on your ranking," continued Zeph.


    "Our amodation will be based on our ranking? Does that mean those at the top of the ranking


    will get better amodation?"


    "I wonder what ranking I''ll get. Oh well, I''ll just do what I can and hope for the best."


    The crowd found a problem through their discussion and someone piped up, "Excuse me, Sir, what


    happens if two people managed to light up the obsidian¡¯s three lights at the same time?"


    The question got to the crux of the matter. Someone would always need to best when it came to


    rankings. So who would get the short end of the stick if the three lights of the obsidians were lit up


    at the same time by two people?


    Zeph squinted his eyes at the person who asked the question. He was a bit peeved at him but as an


    organizer, he must give a thorough exnation. He increased his voice, "Do you think we haven''t


    thought of that? We are well prepared for something like that to happen. The obsidian''s lights will


    only stay lit for ten seconds. So that''ll be the deciding factor for the result."

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    "For example, the stronger of the two might be able to light up the third light for six seconds while


    the weaker of the two can only do it for four seconds. Do you all understand now?" The crowd


    grasped the simple exnation at once¡ªthe obsidian has the ability to measure energy! After


    knowing of its ability, Fane Woods became more curious about the obsidian. He wondered how it


    was created for it to have the ability to urately measure energy to such a degree.


    Zeph did not immediately announce the start of the test but purposely gave the participants some


    time to discuss amongst themselves. All the crowd''s attention was focused on the two strongest


    men amongst them.


    Naturally, Morton chose this very moment to stroke his ego. He nced sideways at Gerald and


    said in a haughty voice, "Seems like they specially created this standard so the crowd can find out


    exactly how much stronger I ampared to you."


    Gerald gave out a loud snort, having a view that Morton was nothing but a clown. He did not even


    turn to look at Morton when he said, "Do you know how many times you''ve praised yourself since


    coming here? Who the heck does that? Why don''t you prove how strong you really are with your


    actions instead of your words?


    Morton''s face turned purple with rage. He was grinding his teeth as if he wanted to chomp down on


    Gerald''s flesh. ¡°All I''m saying is, I¡¯m much stronger than you. Don''t even for a second believe you''re


    my equal after our previous battle ended in a draw. You''ll never surpass me in this lifetime and will


    forever be underneath me!"


    Morton hated when somebodypares his power with Gerald''s, saying they were of equal ability.


    Words could not describe how much he despise that feeling. From beginning to end, he felt that he


    was a lot stronger than Gerald and that the fight between them came to a draw because Gerald had


    the advantage of being younger.


    Gerald rolled his eyes at Morton. "As I''ve said, prove it with your actions and stop with your


    womanly nagging."


    The crowd tried to stifle theirughter when they heard this. Due to Morton''s status, they dared not


    laugh loudly but the sound of snickering could be hearding from the people there. This caused


    the veins on Morton''s forehead to burst. The fan that he was holding as a sign of his refinement


    started to suffer under his tightening grip.


    ¡°Just you wait. I''ll not let this matter slide easily. Don¡¯t forget the second ce winner will only get


    ten contribution points while I still have the sengen pill and other tricks up my sleeves. Once I take


    the sengen pill, my power will increase tremendously and you will never be able to beat me then!"


    said Morton.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gerald rolled his eyes once again. "You make it sound as if you''ll definitely get first ce while I


    second. Well, don''t you forget that the first ce belongs to me! Besides, you might not even get


    the second ce if a dark horse appears."


    The two men stared daggers at each other and wished they could start a battle there and then.


    However, they clearly knew none of them would be the first to deal out the first strike but it did not


    stop them from peppering each other with derisive insults.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    Finally, Zeph announced the start of the test, "We will begin the test now. Please line up. Everyone


    will have their turns. You will be disqualified if you jump the queue!"


    Their discussion died down. Fane could not help but wonder why Zeph purposely gave them time to


    talk amongst themselves. What benefits could the n association possibly reap from this? Just as


    he was mulling over this, a young man wearing a green shirt started to walk toward the obsidian. It


    was only natural for him to take the first spot as he arrived the earliest amongst them.


    The others were cowed by him and hesitated to be the first for they knew they could notpete


    against him. After all, the young man was already in the initial state of innate level. Before the young


    man found his ce in front of the obsidian, Ambrose said to him, ¡°You pass the test when the three


    lights are all lit up. Please stand behind me when you''ve passed the test."


    The young man nodded and took a deep breath to stabilize his emotions. Then, he put his hands


    together-palm to palm-and a green light started to swirl around his hand as a vine with a neon green


    glow appeared from his hand.


    The vine looked surreal and was imbued with a mysterious energy. The young man shot out his


    right hand with a cry and the vine rushed toward the obsidian like a poisonous snake. The green


    vine struck the obsidian violently with an extraordinary force and yet the obsidian did not move an


    inch. The young man had used all his energy for the attack causing his body to destabilize as


    droplets of hot sweat trickled down from his forehead. He was gasping for breath and looked


    exhausted.


    The crowd heard some sort of crackling sound as the obsidian started to light up which made the


    crowd''s eyes widen in awe. "One light! Two lights!" The lights paused for nine seconds before


    turning off. The first light dimmed one second before the third light would light up meaning that theThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    young man''s result was two lights at nine seconds. One second more and he would have qualified


    for the test.


    The young man went into a state of shock at the result. His face became as green as the shirt he


    was wearing. "Impossible! How could I not pass? I should have at least been ced in the first few


    rankings!" No wonder he volunteered to be the first go. He was supremely confident he would have


    gotten into the top ten ranking out of the


    three thousand fighters.


    Ambrose ignored the young man''s outburst and said, "Two lights at nine seconds.


    You''ve failed the test and can leave now." Some of the people pitied the young man. One second


    more and he would have passed. However, most of the people were rubbing their hands with glee


    at the young man''s result, for they were peeved by his disy of cockiness at the start of the test.


    "Serves you right for being so cocky! You must be delusional to think you can easily pass the n


    association¡¯s test!" heckled someone.

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    "He must havee from a backwater town. He wouldn''t have been so confident if he was from the


    city. How ignorant can one be?"


    The young man¡¯s expression became more twisted after continuous insults floated into his ear. His


    body began to shake with rage and both of his eyes turned red as he stared daggers at the crowd.


    However, his effort was futile because no one paid any mind to his anger. He then took a deep


    breath and felt as if he had been pped hard by everyone there. The worst thing was he could do


    nothing about it.


    Fane sighed gently at everyone''s realistic mentality. Those who are strong will forever be exalted


    while the weak can do nothing but lick the strong''s boots. Then again, the crowd might be right as


    the young man obviously had not gone through any hardships before so how could he not be


    ashamed at his outbursts?


    After that, everyone did not want to go second. Although everyoneughed at the young man''s


    result, they were also chastened by it, after all, the young man''s cultivation level was at the initial


    stage of innate level. Many fighters were at the final stage of the acquired level wanting to try their


    luck.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ambrose scanned the crowd with a frown on his face. "No one wants to go second? No one at all?


    I''ll treat it as voluntary giving up if no onees up. I don''t even know what you all are waiting for.


    Will waiting give you a better result? Will waiting help you pass the test?"


    Although what he said was a tad mean but it had its intended effect. The crowd realized what he


    said was right-waiting would not help them pass the test. A few secondster. Beardie walked up to


    the obsidian as the crowd followed him with their eyes.


    Although he was sporting his beard, they could tell that he was not that old. ¡°Since you young ones


    would note up, I have no choice but to go second. I don''t even know what you all are scared


    of," he said once he was standing in front of the obsidian.


    The crowd started to jeer at him. "You big mustached hooligan! What are you talking about! You''re


    the scaredy-cat here."


    Beardie did not even look back at the crowd when he said, "Who are you calling a scaredy-cat?


    Why don''t youe up here now? You cowardly mouse! Do you think you can get a good result


    with such weak determination?¡±


    The crowd was silenced by his retort.


    Beardie ignored them and focused his gaze on the obsidian as if it was a gift from the gods. His


    eyes were bright and shiny when he said, "Behold and witness my strength for I will definitely pass


    the test!"


    He was yet another fighter who was confident of his own strength. Only time would tell whether he


    had the right to be this confident. He gave out a loud shot and clenched his fists. A golden light


    started to flow above them. There were two big golden snakes faintly rotating above them,


    enveloping the Beardie''s fists with thick energy.


    Beardie squinted his eyes, gritted his teeth, and roared. Under the gaze of everyone''s attention, he


    punched the obsidian in front of him. The obsidian made the pinging sound again as themp


    above the obsidian lit up.

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    The third light lit up for a second but no matter what that was enough for him to pass the test.


    Ambrose¡¯s voice rang across the crowd once more, "Third light one second. Please stand behind


    me so I can put down your registrationter."


    "Thank you organizer!" said Beardie, grinning from ear to ear as he went to stand behind Ambrose.


    The crowd was looking at him with envy and all the doubts they had about him disappeared


    completely. However, the cocky expression on the big man''s face made them wish they could p


    the smirk out of his face with their own hands.


    Power was everything in this world and the big man had used his strength to prove that he could


    pass the test. That alone made him stronger than most of the people present. However, a young


    man who was standing in front of Fane was still unconvinced of the big man''s power. "Why are you


    acting so proud? The third light lit up for only one second. You''ve barely passed the test! You¡¯re


    acting as if you lit up the fourth light!"


    Beardie turned his gaze toward the young man. The young man did not bother to hide his cultivation


    and Beardie could easily sense that he was at the final stage of the acquired level. He stroked his


    beard andughed. "And here I thought it was some strong man making a fuss down there. But it


    was merely a fighter of the final stage of the acquired level. What rights do you have to doubt me, a


    fighter at the initial stage of innate level and the person who had passed the test"


    I''m at this level because I''m still young. I''m sure by the time I''m at your level, I''ll definitely be


    stronger than you,¡± said the young man roughly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Beardieughed again and his eyes filled with derision. "You can say whatever you want, but then


    again, I can also say I¡¯ll be invincible once I progress to another level!"


    The young man turned purple with rage and green veins were popping out from his forehead. He


    gritted his teeth and started to walk toward Beardie but was stopped by those around him. The


    organizers turned a blind eye to all that was happening before them. They chalked it down to the


    young man''s immaturity.


    The organizers'' behavior was different from what Fane expected. He had always thought the


    organizers would not allow anyone to cause trouble during the test. It


    was already weird enough the three organizers did not stop the fight but it seemed as if they were


    wishing for this kind of incident to happen. Fane started to wonder if they were harboring any


    ulterior motives.


    The fight only started to die down when the third person took the stage. The test went smoothly


    from there on and nothing of interest happened. Out of five hundred participants, only one managed


    to light up the fourth light. Fane was not in a rush to take the test and he had been patiently doing


    maths in his head.


    Out of five hundred participants, about forty to fifty people passed the test meaning to say out of the


    total three thousand participants, there would only be around three hundred of them left in the end.


    Although the percentage of ten percent seemed low, in the end, there really were only three


    hundred of them who would be recruited into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    It was no wonder the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was facing a shortage of rooms. This test would bring


    in three hundred or more new disciples and coupled that with the existing disciples, there would be


    a total of a thousand disciples.


    However, Fane knew that these three hundred new disciples might be sent to battle and who knew


    by then how many of them woulde back alive. The higher-ups in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion


    were not stupid. They of course had their own ns.


    Initially, Morton nned to be the second tost assessee but he could not wait anymore as time


    ticked by. Many of the people present were overly ambitious and thought they would be able to


    perform well in the test and forever have their heroic act imprinted in others'' minds. However, the


    truth could not be further than that.


    Even those that managed to pass the test never lit up beyond the three lights. Those who managed


    to light up the fourth light were in the minority. Even so, thetter group was regarded as a genius


    amongst all geniuses, and the crowd could not help but sigh with admiration.


    "I thought I would pass the test for sure but I''ve only managed to light up two lights with the second


    one being lit up for only five seconds. I''m even worse than the first young man. I''ve highly


    underestimated the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s test¡±


    The man standing next to him was shaking his head because he did not pass the test as well. "I


    wonder if there''s anyone amongst us who could light up the fifth light. It must be very difficult to do


    that. If not they would not have given out the


    sengen pill as a reward for doing that. I fear amongst the three thousand people


    present here, no one would be able to do it."


    "No one? Are you sure? What about Morton and Gerald?¡±


    The discussion became even more lively as everyone started to guess whether Morton or Gerald


    could light up five lights. At the beginning of the test when they still had no idea how the obsidian


    worked, they were confident both Morton and Gerald could easily light up five lights and be


    rewarded a sengen pill each, but now they were not


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    so sure. After all, they had first-hand experiei the test. "The two of them must be under a lot of


    pressure. Out of three thousand of us, only four or five managed to light up the fourth light for two


    seconds. That''s still a long way from lighting up five lights," said someone in a low voice.


    The crowd immediately nodded in agreement. "It''s not that I don''t think they¡¯re strong. It''s just that


    the obsidian requires so much power! I still think they will get a better result than all of us here but


    it¡¯s impossible for them to light up five lights."


    "I think so too! It''s too difficult. I bet they never n to give out the sengen pill and only want to whet


    our appetite with it."


    Although the discussion was conducted in nearly a whisper, Morton and Gerald could still hear what


    they were saying with their extremely good hearing. Morton had always hated it when other people


    doubted him. He had set the goal of lighting up five lights. Even after all this while, he still believed


    he could do it.

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    Morton¡¯s n was naturally inferior inparison to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Nheless, his


    n was one of the few great ns in his city and he had been brought up with the belief that he


    was chosen one, carrying the burden of making his n proud.


    Then there was the fact that he had never faced failure before so it was no wonder he was


    extremely confident in himself. He felt he was unique and was not nurtured by the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion only because of his age. However, he believed that once there, he would surely advance


    quickly in a short time. He would climb the metaphoricaldder and use the position of the internal


    disciple as a stepping stone. In good time, he would be promoted to an elder disciple, and then


    there¡¯s no stopping him to be a chosen disciple.


    He might even hold important positions within the pavilion. His n would surely be proud of him


    then. That was why he was unwilling to be deemed equal to Gerald¡ª partly because of his


    confidence and partly because of his inferiorityplex.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This little test was akin to an entrance exam so how dared they think he would not be able to light


    up the five lights. He had never been so humiliated before.


    Morton gave out a loud snort and turned his gaze to scan the crowd. "You all listen closely now.


    Don''t you dare use your level to judge me! I''ve already said that the sengen pill was specially


    prepared for me so don''t me me for hurting you if you all continue to talk like that."


    Immediately, the crowd went dead silent. However, he could not stop them from what they were


    thinking. There was no denying Morton was very powerful and most of the people present there


    would not be able to win in a fight against him but this did not mean that he would be able to light up


    five lights.


    Everyone had seen for themselves just how difficult it was to light up five lights. It was truly beyond


    anyone''s level. Initially, Gerald did not want to bother Morton with his illusory grandeur and


    annoying talk.


    Gerald was theplete opposite of him, he liked to get straight to the point so there was no fun in


    talking to Morton.


    However, Morton had gone overboard this time to the extent that even Gerald could not keep his


    mouth shut. He turned to face Morton and said with a mocking smile, " Why don''t you give it a rest?


    You¡¯re making it sound as if the sengen pill is already in your possession. Am I invisible to you?"


    Mortonughed coldly and raised an eyebrow as he looked at Gerald. ¡°Of course not but I would


    say you''re close. In my eyes, you''re only a tad bigger than a grasshopper."


    Gerald was itching to give Morton an *ss-whooping. "I would have whooped your *ss if it wasn''t for


    the rules imposed on us. Don''t you feel any shame at all? Why don''t you show us what you¡¯re really


    made of? Who knows you might be able to change my mind," said he in a louder voice.


    Their bickering had turned white-hot and they might even really end up in a fight if the situation


    continued on the way it was. Ambrose had no choice but to step in though he must admit he was


    enjoying the show. "No fighting during the test. If the two of you want to give it a go, you should go


    to the pavilion¡¯s battle arena after passing the test."


    It was only natural they would listen to Ambrose as the consequences of not doing so were not


    something they could afford. Both of them gave out a scoff at the same time and turned to look


    away.


    It seemed like Morton had really gotten under Gerald''s skin and thetter thought he should get this


    over with. "Who¡¯s next? I¡¯ll go if no one wants to go next!" It was better to prove to Morton that he


    was indeed much stronger than him than to stand there and listen to him yap away. He nned to


    shut Morton up for good¡ªthat good for nothing brat.

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    He strode forward in big steps and his sturdy appearance made him seem full of energy as if a


    single punch from him would be enough to kill two fighters at the final stage of the acquired level.


    The crowd parted to make way for him and watched him take the stage.


    Once there, Gerald took him time to size up the obsidian, as if he wanted to burn the image in his


    memory. He touched the obsidian lightly and said casually, "I''ll show you all the real meaning of


    genius and power." The previously silent crowd roared at this. Even Fane found the corners of his


    lips started to creep up into a smirk.


    At first, Fane felt that Gerald was much better than Morton. At least Gerald did not boast about


    himself. Unlike Morton who always talked about how strong he was, making him seem frivolous.


    Even if Morton was actually that powerful, it was still a disdainful thing to do. Now, what Gerald did


    was like the pot calling the kettle ck.


    The fact that Gerald did not boast about himself did not mean he was not confident about himself.


    He was also boastful, even more, boastful than Morton. He wanted to show what a true genius was


    ¡ªnothing could be more boastful than that.


    However, no one present refuted him. After all, Gerald''s strength was indeed extraordinary. Fane


    raised an eyebrow and stared at Gerald with wide-open eyes as he took a deep breath and made a


    seal with his hands. Everyone heard a low hum as if a beast was inhabiting Gerald''s body, and a


    mustard-yellow rune started circling between his fingers as ayer of apparition appeared behind


    him.


    Thisyer of apparition did not look solid at all and judging from its shape, it seemed to be a big


    tortoise. However, it was no ordinary tortoise, for it was looking at everyone as if they were beneath


    him. Not to mention there were scales and dragon horns on his head.


    Fane stared at the apparition curiously and tried to guess what exactly it was. Before he could make


    heads out of tails, someone beside him said, "This must be the Thorton family¡¯s elementary red


    level martial art technique, the Dragon Tortoise Fist that was passed down from their ancestors."


    "Yes, that must be it. The Thorton family is famous for their elementary red level martial art


    technique. Even the Dual Sovereign Pavilion finds this Dragon Tortoise fist valuable. I wonder how


    Thorton¡¯s ancestors managed to get their hands on it. The fact that he could summon the apparition


    alone is enough to qualify him to join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion."


    ''So that is an apparition of a Dragon Tortoise,'' thought Fane. The only thing he knew about Dragon


    Tortoise was that it came from one of the dragon''s bloodlines though its pureness was debatable.


    Nheless, it possessed huge power and was a guardian of the earth element''s fighters.


    Other than that, Fane knew nothing else about it. Anyone with a bit of status here came from well-


    known families thoughpared to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, there was still a big difference.


    Naturally, having an elementary red level martial art technique put Gerald far ahead of anyone else.


    Most of the people there only possessed elementary yellow level martial art technique which was


    another world away from Gerald''s elementary red level martial art technique. The crowd¡¯s


    discussion was cut short by Gerald''s roar as he mmed down his fist on the obsidian.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The punch carried mind-numbing power and even caused a windstorm. It did not take much to


    know that ny percent of the people there would die from that single punch.

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    Four lights immediately lit up which caused the crowd to gasp. However, it was impossible for


    Gerald to be satisfied with only four lights. His eye nearly popped out from their sockets as he willed


    the fifth light to light up. However, he was destined to be disappointed as eight seconds passed and


    the fourth light turned off.


    His result was the best so far. Anyone would be happy to get this kind of result but Gerald found


    himself unable to smile at all. His face looked as if someone had smeared ash all over it.


    "Fourth light eight seconds. Pleasee and stand behind me," said Ambrose.


    There was a hint of pity in his voice. Although Gerald¡¯s result was really impressive, it was obvious it


    was not up to his expectations.


    "Four lights only? I''m a disappointment,¡± said Gerald angrily. His entire face had be red and


    both of his hands were shaking. "This is impossible! There''s no way my power is only this much."


    He was preparing to have another turn when Ambrose stopped him. "Everyone only gets one turn.


    You''re no exception. Your result is already quite exceptional and the second time won''t be any


    different. Come and stand behind me now!"


    Gerald felt as if he had eaten something disagreeable. A burst of mockingughter escaped from


    Morton''s mouth and after that, he could not stand straight from all theughing he was doing. It was


    obvious to the crowd Morton was enjoying Gerald''s humiliation.


    Oh wow, I can''t believe you would be so shameless enough to boast about yourself with this kind of


    result. You can say bye-bye to the sengen pill now. You can''t even light up the fifth light. If I were


    you now, I would find some hole to hide myself in," said Morton with his face red fromughing.


    Gerald turned back his head quickly and stared at Morton with gritted teeth as if he was a


    bloodthirsty beast. He would have shredded Morton to pieces if it was not for the rules. Morton was


    not afraid of him at all as he nonchntly fanned himself.


    Everyone there possessed the ability to control their body temperature so there was no need for a


    fan at all. However, that was the kind of image Morton liked to project to the world-an image of the


    son of a wealthy family.


    Mortonughed even more as he looked Gerald up and down. "What? Am I wrong?


    Are you still going to boast about how strong you are? For a moment there, I really thought you


    were as powerful as you said from the way you were boasting about yourself. It¡¯sughable you''ve


    only managed up to the fourth light. I really wonder where you get your confidence from."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gerald, of course, would not take this lying down. He felt as if he was being stomped on by Morton.


    He tried to calm himself down. "Yes, you''re right in the sense that my result is not up to my


    expectations.


    However, there''s no denying two seconds more and the fifth light would have lit up. Didn''t you say


    just now you''ll definitely get the sengen pill and take the first ce? You haven''t even done your test


    yet so what gives you the right tough at me?"

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    Morton''s fan snapped to a close. "What gives me the right tough at you? It''s because I''m stronger


    than you, of course. That gives me the right tough at you!"


    Geraldughed coldly. "As if. Why don''t you go next? That''ll settle this once and for all."


    Morton scoffed and strode steadily toward the obsidian as if victory was already in his hands. When


    one looked at him, it brought to mind a peacock strutting around looking for a mate.


    The crowd watched them bicker quietly. "I wonder if Morton can really light up five lights," whispered


    someone.


    "I think so. He''s not a fool. He won''t say all that if he wasn¡¯t confident about himself. His ego is the


    most important for him." Many people nodded in agreement with the second speaker''s analysis.


    Yes, Morton might be boastful but he would not do anything that would hurt his own reputation. If he


    said he could do it, then he could do it.


    By then, Morton was already standing in front of the obsidian at the exact same ce as Gerald


    previously did. He gave the obsidian a good look before depositing his fan in the storage ring. There


    was a rule saying no weapons were allowed¡ªthe assessees could only attack the obsidian with


    their energy. Although it might not look like it, Morton''s jade folding fan was actually a weapon


    belonging to the hidden weapon first ss category.


    Morton gently exhaled and slowly closed his eyes to stabilize his emotions.


    Although he was acting all crazy and boastful below the stage, he turned strangely calm when faced


    with the obsidian. This changed the crowd''s perspective of him-they did not think he was a


    senseless second-rater anymore.


    With a flick of his wrists, a blinding gold light appeared above his right hand. The golden light


    radiated purely but there was no energy fluctuation to it. Fane stared at the light unblinkingly and


    wondered what Morton would do next.


    The golden light became more and more dazzling. Suddenly, with a cracking sound, it began to dim.


    "Look at his hand!" cried someone.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Morton''s hand waspletely covered in ayer of golden armor with a shing rune on it. It half-


    looked like a weapon.


    "What is that? How did he do it? The golden scales on his hand look like some beast''s w," said


    someone.


    "Oh, don¡¯t you know? They''re real scales of some beast but I''m not sure which one.


    Haven¡¯t you heard of the Ford family''s most powerful skill that is passed down through generations


    from one ancestor to another? Both the Ford family and Thorton family came from a long line of


    ancient ancestors with deep backgrounds.


    Morton''s skill is definitely the famous Golden Armor Hand."


    Another elementary red level martial art technique.

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    Fane quietly listened to the crowd''s discussion.


    At that moment, Morton was ready to give out the punch but then he went and did something stupid.


    He turned around and looked at Gerald with eyes full of provocation which caused Gerald to roll his


    eyes at him. Then, in a cold tone, he said," Feast your eyes on my supreme power!"


    Upon saying that, he then mmed his fist covered in golden scales violently against the obsidian.


    The force was so strong that everyone could hear the rattling soundsing from his bones. The


    obsidian pinged and the light immediately lit up. The strength of Morton''s attack was simr to


    Gerald with his being more fanciful.


    Everyone was staring at the lights with eyes wide open. They had been witness to their constant


    bickering and could not wait to see Morton''s result. If Morton was really more powerful than Gerald,


    then Gerald might have to eat his own words.


    Morton was in no rush to see his result. However, the crowd could clearly see only four lights were


    lit up. He had used all the energy in his body and though the fifth light showed signs of lightning up,


    in the end, it remained dimmed.


    Fane counted the seconds. The fourth light stayed lit for nine seconds¡ªone second more and the


    fifth light would have lit up. What a pity. The sound of the crowd talking floated into his ear and he


    quickly raised his head to look at his result.


    His eyes were full of disbelief. Never in his life would he expect that the fifth light would stay unlit.


    The shock became unbearable to him and he was trembling all over. "Impossible! Impossible, I say!


    There must be something wrong with this obsidian." He refused to believe it but there was no


    changing the fact.


    Ambrose''s expression changed when he heard Morton''s usation. He raised his eyebrow and


    said coldly, "There is nothing wrong with the obsidian. The fact that the fifth light didn''t light up just


    means you don''t possess enough power to do so. It¡¯s illogical to simply me the obsidian for your


    limited power.¡±


    Morton''s face shed green and purple. All the words he said before surged back in his mind and


    reality pped him in the face. He had bested Gerald''s result by one second. It was true. However,


    that did not change the fact the fifth light did not light up. The sengen pill was out of both their reach.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Haha, I bet you regret what you said now," said Gerald with a cold smile on his face." You''re full of


    hot air! I thought you would at least light up the fifth light for two or three seconds but it seems like


    you boast better than you fight!¡±

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    Morton¡¯s face turned beet red and he was breathing heavily. He pointed toward Gerald and said,


    "Even though I didn''t light up the fifth light, I''m still stronger than you. My fourth light stayed one


    second longer than yours!"


    Gerald did not take what he said to heart." A mere second longer. Don''t make it sound like you can


    take me out in one punch.


    Even if you¡¯re a little stronger than me, you''re still no match when ites to a real battle. You will


    notst if we really go head to head."


    Gerald had the utmost confidence in his battle experience. Since young, he had followed his elders


    for training and had sparred with many others. He had won some and he had lost some. All these


    experiences had made him who he was today.


    Morton¡¯s childhood waspletely different from Gerald¡¯s. Although he had some sparring


    experience, it paled inparison to Gerald''s. He knew that fact himself. "Don''t try to twist the fact


    that I¡¯m still stronger than you. I¡¯ve earned the right to stomp you to the ground!"


    Gerald nced at him. ¡°Since we both passed the assessment, why don¡¯t we find out who''s really


    stronger in the battle arena?"


    Ambrose frowned. He was not willing to listen to their bickering anymore. He put up his hand to stop


    them. "I don''t care what happens to the two of you but don''t waste other people''s time now. Those


    who haven''t taken the test, pleasee up!"


    The test had been going on for quite a few hours by now. There were only ten or so people left


    including Fane, who still had not taken the test. He was not being coy or anything. He simply


    wanted to see what skills the fighters of the Hestia Continent had to offer.


    Fane looked to his left then to his right and discovered everyone around him had already taken the


    test. He did not dally anymore and walked straight up to the obsidian. To the crowd''s eyes, he was


    neither outstanding nor conspicuous. No one knew who he was since he had just arrived in Hestia


    and it was only natural no one paid any attention to him after the thousands that went before him.


    However, he heard a crisp voice calling his name once he took to the stage.


    "You must be Fane Woods." It was a statement, not a question. Fane raised his head and saw Zeph


    staring at him with a stern expression. An eyebrow shot up and he neither refuted nor confirmed


    Zeph''s words. Zeph took a step toward him and sized him up as if trying to peer into his very soul.


    "You''re not allowed to take the test nor join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion,¡± said Zeph.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    His words shocked the crowd. Until now, no one had ever been barred from taking the test. Even


    Elder Lee and Ambrose were looking at Zeph with odd expressions on their faces.


    Fane narrowed his eyes. Things quickly became clear in his mind. "Why can''t I take the test? Have I


    broken any rules? No.


    ording to the rules, my age is within the range and I''m in the initial stage of innate level so I fit all


    the requirements. Or are you implying that your ruling is more important than the rules?


    Zeph was puzzled at Fane''s calm demeanor. He seriously thought that Fane would have panicked


    at the turn of the events.

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    Fane''s calmness made Zeph change his perspective on him for the better. Nheless, he had


    already epted the money on the promise of taking Fane out. Therefore, there was no way in hell


    he would let Fane participate in the test nor let him leave this ce alive.


    Zephughed coldly and turned to face the crowd. "Of course not! The reason I''m not allowing you


    to participate in the test is that you¡¯re a spy sent by the Muddled Origin n.¡±


    A collective gasp escaped from the crowd''s lips as they turned to look at Fane with suspicions in


    their eyes. The fact that the user was Zeph made the usation extremely believable. After all,


    why would someone of his status in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion lie about such a thing? What


    benefit could he possibly gain from doing so?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ambrose had no idea whether what Zeph said was true but he had always been the kind to y


    devil''s advocate to whatever position he held. He sneaked a nce at Fane and was simrly


    impressed by his calmness. ''If he''s really a spy, he''s definitely not your average run-of-the-mill spy,¡¯


    he thought with a faint smile.


    He was originally standing next to Elder Lee but moved to be closer to Fane. Then he turned to


    Zeph and said, "You say he''s a spy from the Muddled Origin n? I wonder where you get your


    intel from. Surely the Muddled Origin n would have done everything in their power to keep the


    identities of their spy a secret."


    Although Zeph was not surprised that Ambrose would choose to go against him, his face still


    darkened nheless. "I wouldn''t have used him without showing any proof. As a person who


    pledged their loyalty to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, I would not allow any harm toe to it.


    Therefore, we must not allow him to participate in the test," he said while still facing the crowd.


    Ambrose smiled nonchntly at what he said while still keeping his eyes focused on Fane whose


    expression never changed.


    Fane stared icily at Zeph. Beforeing, it had crossed his mind that Warren might send someone


    toe after him but he never expected that person to be someone from the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion. "And what is this proof you speak of? You said that someone reported me to you. How do


    we know for sure that person is a reliable source? Besides, why would the Muddled Origin n


    send an initial stage of innate level spy? What is their motive? It''s not as if I can influence the


    oue of the battle or uncover the pavilion''s confidential information."


    using Fane of being a spy was the perfect solution to Zeph''s problem. This way he not only


    prevented him from ever joining the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but also turned the crowd against him.


    No one would havee to his rescue as they would be punished too if they were found to be


    associated with a spy.


    Once someone has been used of being a spy, the onus falls on them to prove their innocence.


    Fane clearly understood that it would be difficult for him to prove his innocence and this was exactly


    what Zeph was banking on. Unless he possessed some extraordinary abilities, there was no way in


    hell Fane would be able to disassociate the word spy from his name.


    However, his calmness made everyone think twice. After some careful consideration, they


    discovered Fane''s word to be logical as to why would the Muddled Origin n send an initial stage


    of innate level to spy on the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? It would take a long while for a fighter this


    level to rise up to the ranks of an internal disciple even if he sessfully join the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion and only those of the ranks of internal discipline would have ess to slightly more useful


    information or be of help to the higher-ups.

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    After all, they had a great number of informal disciples to act as cannons in the war between n


    associations. Something shed in Zeph¡¯s eyes as he raised an eyebrow. He did not expect Fane to


    come up with a usible exnation so quickly. However, no matter how quick-witted he was, he


    would still not be able to stop Zeph. He chuckled softly and turned to face the crowd.


    "I''ve received a report from one of my runner disciples. He saw you having a meal with a disciple


    from the Muddled Origin n. Besides that, Warren can also testify that he had seen you in the


    Muddled Origin n before. Your argument is useless when there are testimonies from two


    witness." Zeph¡¯s words sounded logical


    and those who did not know better began to believe him.


    The crowd looked at Fane with derision in their eyes. "You despicable spy! Two-faced people are


    the worst! The secret ce filled with resources was discovered by Dual Sovereign Pavilion and


    stolen by the Muddled Origin n! You should be ashamed of yourself!¡± shouted someone.


    ¡°Yes! The Muddled Origin n is truly despicable and shameless!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you expect from them? Take this guy, for example, he looks decent but hides an evil heart


    in him. Don''t even think you can get out of here safely, you Muddled Origin n dog! We might not


    be disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but we grew up under their protection. We''ll make sure


    you won''t get away so easily!¡±


    The moring from the crowd was endless and people were shouting indignantly. They were


    itching to rush up to the stage to punish Fane. However, Fane remained calm in the face of all this.


    He remained quietly standing in front of the obsidian as if all the ruckus had nothing to do with him.


    Zeph narrowed his eyes at him and his evaluation of Fane went up a level more. He knew he would


    not be able to stay as calm as Fane if their roles were reversed.


    "You kept on saying that your disciple saw me having a meal with people from the Muddled Origin


    n or that Warren saw me hanging out with them and yet you''ve never mentioned where they had


    seen me or other specific details. Why don''t you ask him toe up here to tell us the whole story?


    After all, I have done nothing wrong and is innocent," said Fane calmly with a hint of coldness in his


    tone.


    Zephughed coldly. Zeph was impressed by Fane''s calmness but thought that he was naive


    enough to think he could escape this usation that Zeph nted on him. His goal had been


    achieved-Fane would not be allowed to take the test. He would arrange for somebody to take him


    out when all of this was over.


    "Ask the disciple to confront you? What wishful thinking. Why would I use you of something that


    you didn''t do when my duty is to ensure the safety of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? It''s only fair for


    me to forbid you from taking the test when there''s something fishy about you. You''re not really as


    important as you think you are. I suggest you leave this ce immediately and give up your useless


    argument" said Zeph.

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    Ambrose raised his eyebrow, he felt pity for Fane for what Zeph said was true. With or without


    Fane, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion would still go on as ever. There was also the matter of Zeph


    having most of the decision making power in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    Fane was only a candidate for the assessment and he did not have the power to veto Zeph''s


    decisions. Ambrose wanted to put in a few good words for Fane but he did not want to take the risk


    as what Zeph said about Fane being a spy could turn out to be true after all and he would be


    branded as a traitor for helping Fane. Thus, he kept quiet and quietly observe the unfolding of the


    events.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane¡¯s expression became chillier by the moment. It had finally dawned on him that this matter


    would not be easily solved.


    Zeph walked toward him with an eyebrow raised and whispered into Fane¡¯s ear, "Give it up, you


    little brat. As a Dual Sovereign Pavilion officer, if I say you can¡¯t take the test then you can¡¯t take the


    test. This is what you get for messing with the wrong people."


    Even if Zeph did not tell him that, Fane had already guessed what was going on. Heughed coldly


    and looked sideways at Zeph, who was looking at him as if he was nothing but an ant underneath


    his booths. No matter how strong Fane was, there was no way he would let him take the test.


    Faneughed coldly and put some distance between the two of them. He turned his head to look at


    the angry mob, then he looked at Ambrose who had been standing quietly all this while, and finally


    at the silent Elder Lee. He made sure everyone''s gaze was on him and spoke, "I knew you would


    cause trouble for me today. Don''t think I don''t know what you¡¯re doing. I knew all about the deal


    you''ve made with Warren. You must have known I would get my hands on the sengen pill so you


    wanted to stop me. After all, you¡¯ve been lusting over the sengen pill for the longest time.¡±


    His words shook everyone and they could not process the new information. What did Fane mean?


    What was the deal Zeph made with Warren? Was it true that Zeph was specifically targeting Fane?


    Zeph was staring at Fane thinking he must be the most foolish person in the world. He knew Fane


    would not give up that easily but he did not expect him to take it this far¡ªwhen did he ever think


    that Fane had a chance to get his hands on the sengen pill?


    He did not even know Fane that well. He knew as much as what Warren had told him albeit very


    ineloquently. He had never ever stopped and thought about Fane''s cultivation level at all. All he


    needed to know was he was definitely much stronger than Fane. After all he was an officer of the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion and him, merely just a boy.


    "One shouldn''t lie even if one is trying to get out of a situation. Where did you even get the


    confidence to say that you''ll definitely get your hands on the sengen pill?" asked Zeph with a cold


    laugh.

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    "What a joke. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re a measly fighter at the initial stage of the innate


    level. Do you really think you can surpass the two geniuses before you and light up the obsidian''s


    fifth light?"


    Ambrose and Elder Lee exchanged nces with each other. They were thinking the same thing¡ª


    that things were about to get even more unpredictable. Beneath the stage, the crowds had picked


    up their discussion again. The majority of them had the sentiment that Fane was missing some


    brain cells. How dare he so cockily dere that he was going to win first ce?


    "You must be delusional to think you can light up five lights and get the sengen pill. Do you really


    think you''re a genius? If you are, howe I''ve never heard of you before?'' "Yeah! You should


    come up with something a little more believable than this! You don''t strike me as someone who can


    light up five lights. You should count yourself lucky if you can even light up the third light for five


    seconds."


    "I know it doesn¡¯t take much to lie but this is just too much. He¡¯s the biggest idiot I''ve met in my life.


    Even Morton and Gerald could not light up the fifth light. I will run around the square naked if you


    get your hands on the sengen pill."


    Morton wasughing too. He was enjoying the whole drama. "You¡¯re either naive or blind! I''ve used


    up all my power and only managed to light up the fourth light for nine seconds. Do you really think


    you''re stronger than me?"


    He¡¯s a total second-rate piece of sh*t.


    Even Gerald, who usually kept to himself in situations like this, had joined in the fun.


    Fane ignored all the noises from the peanut gallery. His gaze remained on Zeph. "I know my own


    strength. I just want you to know that I know you want the sengen pill for yourself. I overheard


    Warren mentioning that you will sneak the sengen pill into your pocket at the end of the test. The


    sengen pill is useless to you of course but it''s not really for you, is it? It''s for that lover of yours."


    His words caused another ruckus in the crowd. ''What is this guy talking about?


    What lover? Sneak it into my pocket? What nonsense is this?'' thought Zeph.


    Ambrose was rendered speechless by Fane''s words as well. What he said might sound far-fetched


    but it could very well be the truth. After all, truth is sometimes


    stranger than fiction. He would not put it past Zeph toe up with a n like this.


    Zeph did not know whether to get angry orugh at the usation. "Nonsense! Utter nonsense! I


    have no lover and have no intention to take the sengen pill as my own. Besides, this sengen pill is


    already registered in the records. It¡¯s impossible for me to take it," said Zeph with a smirk.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Impossible or not, that''s really up to you to say, isn''t it? All I know is Warren said that you can pull


    some strings to make the sengen pill yours without any fear of retribution from the Dual Sovereign


    Pavillion.¡± The way Fane spoke made it seem believable. It was as if he was seeing the situation


    ying out right in front of him. This nted a seed of doubt against Zeph in the crowd''s mind. To


    them, Zeph was like a celebrity and their favorite entertainment had always been to listen to


    celebrity gossip. They were secretly wishing for things to get worse but of course, they dared not


    say it out loud.

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    However, Fane was altogether of a different pedigree. He did note from a prestigious family nor


    possess a high level of cultivation so of course he was ripped for their insults. Zeph clenched his


    fists tightly. He would have shut Fane up with a punch on the face if it was not for thest shred of


    reasons controlling him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had be aughing stock and he would do anything to stop Fane from creating more


    malicious gossip. "Do you think you can turn things around by ndering me? Where¡¯s your proof?¡±


    Fane smiled lightly and straightened himself up. ¡°Ditto. Where''s your proof? You say you received


    the reports of me being a spy from your disciples. Then summon them here for an interrogation! I


    would like


    to know just where I met up with the people of the Muddled Origin n too."


    Zeph took a deep breath and there seemed to be electricity shing in his eyes. He had a lightbulb


    moment¡ªthe malicious gossip was just a means to the end. He was impressed by Fane''s quick-


    witted thinking. It was a ssic case of ''if you can¡¯t beat them, join them.''


    Zeph scoffed coldly and turned his head away. "Of course I can summon them here but why should


    I? I have the final say in this matter and I say you''re a spy and thus, forbidden to take the test.


    There¡¯s no need to waste any more time on you who is merely just a test-taker. Everything I do is for


    the good of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion." He was banking on his status to prevent Fane from taking


    the test and had decided that he would personally end his life after all the dust had settled.


    "Just admit that you don''t want me to win the sengen pill," said Fane, without even bothering to look


    at him. Zeph roared withu turned around and stared at Fane with


    hawk eyes. "You kept on saying you can win the sengen pill. Is this your humble way of calling


    yourself a genius?"


    "I''ve never said that. I just say I can get the sengen pill. Why don''t you let me take the test if you


    don¡¯t believe me,¡± he said, not backing down one bit. "If I don¡¯t have the ability then it means I was


    lying, and if I do, it means that I was telling the truth all along. How about it?"


    All along, he aimed to find a way for Zeph to let him take the test. There was no way Zeph would


    disregard his question now that he had forced him into a corner and judging from the cold beads of


    sweat rolling down his forehead, the words had achieved their intended effect. He was going to


    refuse Fane¡¯s request but what was the worst that could happen if he let him take the test? The


    chances are, Fane would fail so horribly and be branded as a spy forever.


    "Fine, you can take the test but remember what you said," Zeph said finally. He and the rest of the


    crowd did not doubt that Fane would not be able to light up the fifth light. After all, three thousand


    people had already tried and not one of them seeded. Thus, what could an initial stage of the


    innate level fighter possibly do?

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    Morton had remained standing next to Zeph all this while. At Fane''s words, the corners of his lips


    began to creep up into a mocking smile. "I can''t believe this guy is trying to save himself by digging


    his own grave. He must not be right in the head if he really believes he can light up five lights and


    get the sengen pill. What a joke!"


    "Yeah, he must have knocked his head when he was a baby. Couldn''t he use a more normal way to


    prove his innocence? Does he think he can be the first-ce winner? Ptooey! What an idiot!"


    echoed the crowds.


    Even till now, Fane ignored their remarks and remained calm as both Ambrose and Elder Lee


    stared at him with an odd expression on their faces. Although Elder Lee held the highest position,


    he was also the one who spoke the least. He chose to quietly observe all that was happening as if


    he was an outsider in this matter. Fane found his behavior odd but he had more important matters


    in his hand than to figure out what was going through Elder Lee¡¯s mind. He should make a move


    since he had been given the green light to take the test.


    Once again, he found himself standing in front of the obsidian. He took a deep breath, a bit unsure


    whether he could light up the fifth light. He did not know the extent of his own power. However, he


    was sure he would have no problem lighting up four lights and that alone would be enough to give


    him grounds to go another round with Zeph.


    Fane''s martial art skills were no ordinary skills for they were at least at the ultimate god status,


    putting him far above those present. Those elementary red level or yellow premium level martial art


    skills were nothingpared to his ultimate god status skills. It was a shame he only managed to


    condense one Soul Sword as a newbie. He closed his eyes, stabilized his mind, and performed a


    hand seal which immediately caused a ck light to shoot out from the middle of his palm.


    Even if one were to use their divine senses on the cklight, they woulde away with its


    unremarkableness. It was near impossible to perceive the energy fluctuations of it. Zeph, who was


    standing by his side and watching all this quietly, stared at this ck light and sneered. Although he


    agreed to let Fane take the test, he could not help but worry about the oue. It would be the end


    of the road for him if Fane really lights up the fifth light.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    However, his worries were washed away after seeing the ck light.


    In all his experience of being an officer of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he had seen all kinds of


    martial art skills, and Fane''s skill would not strike fear in anyone''s heart. The more powerful a


    martial art skill is, the higher the energy fluctuation would be. He had never seen a martial art skill


    with energy fluctuation as weak as the one before his very eyes.


    Fane raised his right hand, squinted his eyes, and pushed the Soul Sword forward with all his


    strength. Immediately, the Soul Sword hit the obsidian like a feather gently floating in the wind. His


    way of disying his martial art techniques was for sure different from others. The way he was


    hitting the obsidian was like tickling it with a feather as if the obsidian was a fragile thing one


    needed to be careful of. The crowd felt their suspicions had been confirmed-there was really


    something not quite right with Fane¡¯s mind. Even Ambrose was shaking his head with pity at the


    poor soul.


    The crowd then roared withughter." What is this? Can you even call that a martial art skill? Is he


    performing some kind of magic trick? I would be surprised if he even managed to light up one light."

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    The sound of their insults echoed through the air. All of them were looking at Zeph with derision in


    their eyes. Suddenly, a shout could be heard amongst the din of the crowd. Instantly, they all went


    silent for they all knew there was only one thing that could elicit a response like this.


    "My god, my eyesight must be getting bad. Did the-the fifth light just light up? This can''t be right!"


    "Beats me! It could be a trick of the eye. There''s no way something as outrageous as this can


    happen."


    The area began to echo with the sound of shock and most of them had their jaws dropped to the


    ground. Fane really did it-he really lit up the fifth light by a far margin. They were quietly counting


    the seconds in their mind. "One second, two seconds... eight seconds. It''s still lit up! Nine seconds!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Finally, the fifth light extinguished itself at the nine-second mark. The result shocked everyone


    present. Fane not only lit up the fifth light but it managed to stay lit for nine seconds, making it the


    highest score amongst them all. The crowd had to pinch themselves to check if they were


    dreaming. How was it possible for a nobody to achieve something that even Morton and Gerald


    could not do? Even the informal disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion could not achieve such a


    result. Where did Fane Woodse from? How did he get so strong? Was this really happening?


    The young man, who was previously standing in front of Fane, was manually pushing his jaws close


    with his hand." Someone pinch me quick! I must be dreaming. Is he really that strong?" His


    sentiment was exactly the same as the rest of the people there.


    Zeph''s eyes nearly popped out from their sockets and his mouth was wide open as he stared at the


    obsidian with disbelief. It was a long while before he recovered himself. He had a rousing suspicion


    that the obsidian had gone haywire if not, how was it possible for the fifth light to light up? He


    wished vehemently for his suspicion to be true. After all, this would not bode well for him.


    Finally, Elder Lee deigned to rise up from his chair. He walked slowly toward Fane while keeping a


    steady gaze on him. "Your result is certainly impressive. Even amongst the informal disciples, you


    will be in the top three hundred rankings." His evaluation shocked Fane for there were a total of


    three thousand informal disciples in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and each of the three thousand


    was a handpicked elite from all of West Cercie State.


    Elder Lee''s evaluation of him was high praise indeed. It would not take him long to advance to the


    rank of a formal disciple and in a few years¡¯ time, to a rank of elder or chosen disciple. By then,


    Fane''s status would be so high even he had to fawn over himself from time to time. Fane certainly


    had an immensely bright future to look forward to.

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    Ambrose was left speechless by Elder Lee''s evaluation of Fane. However, it was not the same for


    Zeph. He did not for a second believe Fane would forgive him for what he had done to him today.


    He took a deep breath but his expression remained darkened. It was general knowledge that most


    of the fighters have some blood on their hands.


    Ambrose¡¯s speechlessness turned into happiness when he saw the darkened expression on Zeph''s


    face. They were always at odds with each other and Ambrose wished every day that Zeph would


    one day be gone from his sight. Seeing him like this made him smile with glee.


    He walked up to Fane and patted him congrattory on the shoulder. "Elder Lee doesn''t give out


    praises easily. You''re


    called Fane Woods, right? You might even surpass me in the future,¡± joked Ambrose. The din of the


    crowd started again once the words were out of Ambrose''s lips. Every one of the test-takers was


    filled with unquenchable jealousy.


    "I heard the Dual Sovereign Pavilion has around three thousand informal disciples. This Fane


    Woods is not even a real informal disciple yet and he already ranked in the top three hundred,


    meaning to say that he is stronger than the other ny percent! I bet under the nurture of the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion, he would surely be a mainstay of theirs in no


    time at all." "It''s so frustrating how strong he is Joining the Dual Sovereign Pavilion as an average


    informal disciple is already hard enough as it is and yet this guy passed the test with flying colors.


    They would surely pile on the pills and martial art technique on him once he officially bes an


    informal disciple.¡±


    Envy and amazement flooded the hearts of everyone in the crowd. Both Morton and Gerald, who


    had nned tough at Fane once he failed the test, were standing stock silent with a twisted


    expression on their faces. Morton''s face, especially, had turned purple with rage. Compounding on


    the humiliation brought on by Gerald, he felt Fane had humiliated him even more. He was trembling


    all over and the fan he was holding in his right hand began to shake as well. The shock in his eyes


    slowly turned into hatred.


    He thought that today would be his day of glory. He would be the one to subdue Gerald with his


    awe-inspiring result and at the same time, catch the attention of Elder Lee. Now, all that had been


    stolen by Fane. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Where did this brate from? Howe I''ve


    never ever heard of him before?"


    Everyone was actually thinking of the same question as he was. This was the first time anyone had


    heard of the name Fane Woods. They thought that he was a nobody. In the end, he might turn out


    to be the first-ever initial stage of innate level fighter who could light up the obsidian¡¯s five lights.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Today¡¯s disciple recruitment was born out of desperate times as a desperate measure but even in


    the normal recruitment disciples test, Fane''s result would still put him in the top three rankings.


    Even Gerald''s face had turned purple with rage. He was so confident of his own ability but


    compared to Fane¡¯s, it was like heaven and earth-that was to say, iparable. "It''s just as he


    said...the sengen pill belongs to him now," said Gerald. At this, Morton realized that no one would


    be able to surpass Fane now.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Not only would Fane receive a sengen pill, but also a single residence, and fifty contribution points.


    "D*mn him! He''s dead meat for stealing what should have been mine!" shouted Morton. He was


    raging with jealousy and wanted to take him down there and then but s he did not have the


    power to do so.


    Fane was unaffected by Morton''s outburst. He was too relieved at having his own question-of


    whether he could light up the fifth light-answered to be bothered about others'' opinions. He was also


    happy at the fact that his ''Destroying the Void¡¯ skill was much, much stronger than those who have


    taken the test, even if he managed to condense one Sword Soul only. However, now was not the


    time for celebrating, he had more important things to take care of.


    Fane turned to look at Zeph coldly and a smile began to creep upon his face. "Officer Griffin, I have


    proven my ability which means I was telling the truth all along. You should admit to your own


    wrongdoings as well."


    Fane''s words brought Zeph back to the present. He suddenly remembered that a few moments ago,


    they were engaged in a battle of the tongue. Fane''s words floated back into his mind¡ª"If I don''t


    have the ability then it means I was lying, and if I do, it means that I was telling the truth all along".


    His result had made it clear that he was telling the truth.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Instantly, Zeph¡¯s face darkened for there was no way he was going to plead guilty to Fane''s


    usations. All those ndering words¡ªgoing after the sengen pill to give to his lover-were utter


    bullsh*t. He would lose his position if he admitted to all that. At this, he started to panic.


    "Winning first ce only proves that you have a strong ability. It doesn¡¯t prove that you''re not a spy.


    Your usation of me was meant to be used as a distraction for your own wrongdoing. I would


    have never agreed to let you take the test if I knew about your power.¡±


    Faneughed at Zeph''s desperate attempt to dig himself out of the hole he had dug for himself. In


    his eyes, he was as good as trash. "You reluctantly agree to let me take the test because you''re not


    sure of my power. You won¡¯t dare to do the same thing to Morton and Gerald because they had the


    backing of the n and some influential people. However, I¡¯m a nobody and you wanted to get rid of


    me once you knew about my power. You knew that I would not be able to fight you if you used


    me of being a spy."


    Zeph gritted his teeth and red at Fane. He so badly wanted to tear into Fane''s flesh with his


    teeth. "Your power proves that you¡¯re a spy from the Muddled Origin n! In order to win the battle,


    they spared no effort to send a talent like you to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion! You''re a spy through


    and through!"

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    Fane could not hold in hisughter anymore. "If what you said is true, then Muddled Origin n


    must have really thought this through because, to be honest, it''s better to keep their best talent back


    at the headquarter. Why would they singlehandedly deliver me to you? I swear I''m innocent. If you


    don''t believe me, you can go check it out. I''ll be here waiting for you."


    What he was doing was the best way to prove his innocence. No one would be magnanimous if


    they were really a spy. It would have been difficult for him to turn this around if he had not captured


    the attention of the higher-ups of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion through his disy of power then


    Zeph would be able to do anything to him without anyone knowing better.


    However, it was different now. He had proven his worth so the Dual Sovereign Pavilion higher-ups


    would definitely intervene in the matter. Besides, he was sure of his innocence. There was no way


    any evidence against him would turn up.


    Fane turned to face the crowd and said, "I do have an enemy. I''ve mentioned him before and his


    name is Warren Alexander. He''s the one behind all this. I''m sure you''ll find evidence of their


    collusion once an investigation is underway. The truth must be sought no matter what."


    Elder Lee looked at Fane with an unfathomable expression and said, "I will send someone to


    conduct an investigation right away. If what you say is true, we will be sure to clear your name. As


    for you, Officer Griffin, you''re to stay in the n association with no contact with the outside world."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    At this, Zeph''s face darkened as if he had eaten something disagreeable while Ambrose was


    smiling like the first flower to blossom in spring. "I agree that an investigation should be conducted


    but the test must go on too. Those who still haven¡¯t taken the test please step up to the stage. If


    there''s no one else, we will wrap up the test now.¡±


    One by one, the nervous test-takers went up the stage to take their ce in front of the obsidian. As


    for Fane, it was only natural for him to stand behind Ambrose for no matter what was said, he


    passed the test and is officially an informal disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    After this, they would need to give him the reward and arrange for his amodation. Fane was


    standing not far from Morton and Gerald. Their expressions were bitter as they felt themselves to be


    theughing stock of everyone. All that bragging and only four lights light up. What was worse was


    they were upstaged by an unknown nobody. Their anger red up again when they thought about


    this.


    Morton glowered at Fane. He had transferred all his hatred for Gerald to Fane ¡ªwho he had


    deemed as his number one public enemy. "Don''t even think for a second everything will be smooth


    sailing for you now that you''ve been recruited into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. idents can


    happen anytime, anywhere."


    His tone and eyes filled with hatred left Fane with no room for doubt as to what he meant. However,


    he had never paid him any mind and he was not going to start now. It was true Morton was a strong


    fighter but his narrow-mindedness was a huge turn-off for anyone. Fane would never give in to him


    for he knew if he gave an inch, he would take a mile. Besides, why should he give in when he really


    should kick him to the ground?

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    Faneughed coldly, not backing down from the provocation. "Who can really predict what''s going


    to happen in the future? I know I can¡¯t. However, I can say with certainty that everyone has seen


    how you failed to light up the fifth light after all your bragging. It sounds like you¡¯re jealous of me.


    But what''s the use of being jealous? You have no right to speak to me like that after failing to light


    up the fifth light. The sengen pill, the contribution points, and the single residence-I''ve earned all


    that with my own power.¡±


    Morton''s face darkened even more as if someone had forced him to eat sh*t. No one had spoken to


    him like that before.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever. Each of Fane''s words was like a knife stabbing through his heart. He was trembling all over


    and the corners of his lips began to twitch uncontrobly. He red even more fiercely at Fane.


    However, Fane remained unbothered no matter how much Morton red at him. Throughout his


    experience, he had met countless insignificant people like Morton. He would not take what they said


    to heart no matter how much they tried to provoke a reaction out of him.


    On the contrary, Gerald was silent throughout Fane''s and Morton¡¯s whole exchange. From time to


    time, he would throw an unfriendly look in Fane''s direction but other than that Fane had no idea


    what he was thinking. He was better at keeping his emotions under control than Morton. He was not


    going to be like that foolish Morton-an open book.


    After the test, Ambrose led the newly recruited informal disciples to their amodation and to get


    their jade identification cards. The jade identification cards were used to identify themselves and for


    the collection of the contribution points. They would only need to show their jade identification cards


    if they wanted to exchange something from their contribution points. It was handy and practical, a


    must for any n association.


    As an informal disciple, Fane finally got to experience the majesty of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    There were innumerable buildings inside, countless luxurious rooms, and a double corridor packed


    with n associations. There were disciples going to and fro everywhere and each of them was


    wearing the same uniform and essories which enhanced their gentlemanly and extraordinary


    refinement.


    After thirty minutes of walking, the newly recruited informal disciples finally arrived at the more


    remote parts of the area. In front of them were some low, uniform buildings. They needed no


    introduction to know that the buildings would be their new amodation from now on. Although


    the buildings were not as luxurious as the ones they saw on their way, they were at least very clean.


    Most of the newly recruited informal disciples came from prestigious families meaning they were


    used to staying at a much better amodation than the buildings in front of them. They started to


    comin internally to themselves at how they had to downgrade their living standards after being


    an informal disciple.


    It did not matter to Ambrose what they were thinking. Heughed coldly and turned around to look


    at the newly recruited informal disciples. "As the newly recruited informal disciples, you all rank the


    lowest of the lowest in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. If you want to live in a big house or even a


    pce, you have to prove that you deserve it, otherwise you can only live in this kind of ce.


    There are many detached houses and even pces here, but only the most powerful disciples can


    stay there."

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    Ambrosed paused for effect before continuing on, "Actually, you all are just a little stronger than the


    runner disciples. If within a period of time, you don''t level up or achieve a certain quota for the


    contribution points, you will immediately be deemed worthless and be relegated to the position of a


    runner disciple. Do you know what it means to be a runner disciple? Why? They''re nothing but


    servants of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. By then, even this ce will be too fancy for you!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As soon as Ambrose had finished saying that, apart from the few disciples who were very confident


    of their own ability, most of the other disciples had already started panicking. They were well aware


    that they would bepeting against each other. Their ego would suffer a heavy blow if they were


    ever relegated to the position of a runner disciple.


    "Only Fane will get a room to himself. The rest of you will be sharing a room.


    ording to the order of your ranking, the top hundred disciples will stay in a two-person room and


    the rest will stay in a three-person room,¡± continued Ambrose.


    Instantly, everyone turned their envious gaze toward Fane. Even though they were all staying in the


    same type of buildings, they would give an arm and leg for a space that were theirs alone.


    Squeezing two or three people into a room would make the already tiny space even tighter not


    mentioning theck of privacy. It was natural for every one of them to want to keep something of


    theirs, a secret. Sharing a room with others would take a mental


    and physical toll on them.


    "There are a lot of rules in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and you can find the rules recorded in your


    jade identification card. You only need to use your divine senses to read them. That¡¯s all there is for


    now. We''ll begin the room assignment now," said Ambrose with a raised eyebrow.


    Fane''s room assignment was the easiest. He would be staying in the first building in the first row.


    When he was walking to his room, he could feel their hot gaze on him. He did not even need to turn


    around to sense the hatred in their hearts.


    Just when he was about to enter his room, Morton could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away,


    Fane. You¡¯re not the only informal disciple to get his own room. The other informal disciples who


    have been here longer than us also have their own


    room. I''m sure the others are vying for your room so you better make sure you don''t lose this


    privilege.¡±


    There was, of course, a hidden meaning in the message. Morton knew more about the inner


    workings of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion than Fane. He subconsciously furrowed his brow and


    realized that taking first ce in the test might bring him more trouble than it was worth. However,


    he decided not to take it to heart. Ambrose had already passed him the sengen pill and the fifty


    contribution points meaning to say he had safely received all the rewards promised to the first ce


    winner.


    Fane had some free time after that. He went into his room and swept his eyes over it. The room


    was not big, maybe around five hundred square feet or so. However, it was well furnished. There


    was even a kettle and mugs on top of the table. It was definitely fancier than the inns he was


    staying in before. He did not have the mood to admire the room. He quickly pulled out the straight-


    backed chair, sat on it, and took out his jade identification card. Although he was officially an


    informal disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, the next challenge would be even more difficult for


    him so it was imperative for him to memorize all the rules of the pavilion to prevent any unnecessary


    troubles.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    The jade identification card listed out all the rules in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion with a detailed


    exnation. It even pointed out the important things to remember.


    Everything Fane needed to know could be found inside. For example, he wanted to know how to


    advance to the position of a formal disciple from the position of an informal disciple and found out


    that he only needed to level up to the initial stage of the acquired level. He had always thought that


    he would need to go through a series of tough tests to be a formal disciple.


    "I only need to level up to the initial stage of acquired level to be a formal disciple? Isn''t this a


    bit too simplistic?" muttered Fane to himself. After all, the initial stage of the acquired level was only


    two small levels away from the initial stage of innate level. Two small levels within a bigger level,


    was that what really separated an informal disciple from a formal disciple? Fane could not help but


    feel that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion must be pulling his leg.


    He could not understand the reasoning behind it so he decided to enter Mustard Seed and invited


    Nash to have a discussion about this. He figured that two heads would be better than one. Since he


    had just arrived, he wanted to take some time to observe his fellow recruits before deciding who to


    befriend. Therefore, he only had his family to turn to when he wanted to discuss problems like this.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Nash did not think there was a problem at all after Fane had told him about it. "You can''t judge the


    workings of the Hestia Continent using the perspectives of the Cathysia World. You''re operating in a


    completely different world now. Do you remember how we divided up all the levels in Cathysia and


    only found out that the Hestina Continent had lumped all the smaller levels into one big level when


    we first reached here? It may seem like the initial stage of the acquired level is only two levels away


    from the initial stage of the innate level but when seen from the perspective of Cathysia, they are


    oceans apart."


    Fane understood Nash''s exnation instantly. He chastised himself for his own stupidity and


    narrow-mindedness. The Hestia Continent hadbined all the little levels into the acquired level


    which meant that the gap in between was much bigger than he thought. He feared that even


    breaking through the initial stage of intermediate level from the initial stage of innate level would be


    a difficult feat for him.


    Fane nodded his head and said, "No wonder the person working in the cafe said it would require


    great cultivation to advance to the initial stage of intermediate level from the initial stage of innate


    level. I understand now that there''s a huge difference between the two after all." He initially thought


    that it would not take him long to move up two levels but it was obvious he had underestimated the


    division of levels in this world. Going by the new division, it would at least take him a few years to


    move up now.


    Nash sighed with admiration after he was done reading the content in the jade identification card


    with his divine senses." I wouldn''t expect any less from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Their


    knowledge of the resources secret pce, martial art techniques, and pills put ours to shame. Not


    to mention the many, many rules of theirs. However, it''s true what they said-nothing can be


    aplished without norms or standards. I have no doubt that was how they managed to nurture


    all the genius to carry on the torch for them."


    Fane nodded, and too, sighed with admiration at the all-powerful Hestia Continent. Any one of the


    people from the Hestia Continent could easily be the strongest person in the Cathysia World.

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    It looked like he was right to leave Cathysia World for he would have remained a country bumpkin if


    he did note here. Nash nced at Fane and said, "Here it says that there are quite a number


    of informal disciples of the initial stage of intermediate level who have been promoted to the position


    of formal disciples. Also, you can exchange your position with a formal disciple of the initial stage of


    acquired level if you defeat him in a fight. The loser will take on the position of an informal disciple


    and the winner the position of a formal disciple. Ah, that exins all the fights happening in the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion."


    Fane had first-hand experience when he had discovered that Officer Brigsgs, Elder Lee, and the


    others implicitly gave their acquiescence when it came to the bickerings and almost-fights that


    urred during the talent test. When it came to fights, the higher-ups would always give them a


    wide berth, which proved that they highly encouraged fights to break out between the n


    associations. It was as if the fiercer the fights, the more prosperous the n association would be.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "This is akin to the voodoo practice of keeping bugs whereby all the bugs are thrown into a vessel to


    fight to the death amongst each other with the lone survivor being the king of all bugs," said Fane


    after giving it some serious thought.


    Nash smiled lightly. He nodded his head and then shook his head. ¡°Your metaphor is only half right.


    It''s true the Dual Sovereign Pavilion encourages fights amongst the n associations but the


    fighters are not allowed to take each other¡¯s lives. The fights are meant to motivate them to level up


    but killing each other is a big no-no for them."


    Fane nodded his head. If a n association disciple continued to scheme against each other after


    leaving the n association, wishing the other party to die before them, then the days of the


    imminent copse of the n association would not be too far off too. Each of the n associations


    was well aware of this unspoken rule.


    Nash took out the paper, calligraphy brush and ink from the desk''s drawer and began to write


    something. Fane nced at what he was writing and saw three words¡ª wager battle arena. He


    was immediately filled with awe.


    "The Dual Sovereign Pavilion had taken the pains to set up a battle arena to encourage


    fights amongst the n associations. However, the battle rules are numerous. This is to prevent the


    disciples from getting out of control. As long as you''re a disciple¡ªbe that an informal, formal or


    even an elder disciple¡ªyou will need to participate in a fight in the wager battle arena once a


    month.


    "The wager must be decided before the fight and could be anything such as treating the winner to a


    meal or handing over contribution points with the maximum limit of one hundred. Anything more


    than that would run the risk of the disciples being addicted to fighting in the wager battle arena.


    "During the fights, there are two important things to keep in mind¡ªyou cannot cause permanent


    damage to the other party or take the other party''s life. I''m sure you''ll discover just how handy the


    wager battle arena would be. You can decide when and who the opponent is going to be but it must


    be consensual.


    "You won¡¯t gain anybat experience if you keep on training by yourself. This will cause you to


    have many shorings. I''m sure the Dual Sovereign People set up the wager battle arena


    specially to prevent this from happening. It''s really ingenious of them."


    Fane nodded at his father, agreeing wholeheartedly with his words. In a nutshell, the wager battle


    arena''s main purpose was to foster thepetitive spirits amongst the n associations'' disciples


    and for them to gain actualbat experience.


    Nash then took up the calligraphy brush to write something again-Wooden Spirit Hall and Golden


    Spirit Hall.

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    He spoke as he wrote, "This world is different from the previous world we were in. They even


    provide a special ce to increase a person¡¯s training speed in order for them toplete a martial


    skill speedily. Those who practiced martial skills that belong in the wood attribute can experience


    the wooden conception in the Wooden Spirit Hall. Those who practiced martial skills that belong in


    the gold attribute can feel the golden conception in the Golden Spirit Hall! By the way, the martial


    skill you are practicing belongs to the soul attribute. I wonder if the pavilion has a ce specially set


    up for the soul attribute?"


    Fane curled the corners of his mouth in excitement when he heard this. This was the ce he


    needed the most right now. After all, he was unable to improve after he managed to form the first


    Soul Sword.


    This caused Fane to question his abilities and also wonder if he made a mistake somewhere.


    However, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had such a ce.


    "Isn''t there a Soul Hall written on the jade strips? That ce is where a person can focus on


    improving martial skills of the soul attribute. I really want to take a look at the Soul Hall now and see


    how they train." Fane was about to turn into a curious baby. Although he did not join the top pavilion


    in West Cercie State, the pavilion was reckoned as an outstanding one. The various equipment


    inside were naturally of medium to high-end condition.


    He wanted to see what was actually in the Soul Hall. How did they improve the speed


    of a person training the martial skill of the soul attribute?


    Nash confidently knew what his son was curious about. He stretched out his hand and petted Fane


    on his shoulder while saying helplessly, "Don''t you forget that entering this ce requires a lot of


    contribution points. Although you have been rewarded with 50 pavilion''s contribution points, I don¡¯t


    think these contribution points are enough for you."


    Fane could not help but to start feeling an indefinable sadness when the contribution points were


    mentioned. The most important thing for the disciples in the pavilion might not be the martial art


    techniques or martial skills they owned. Instead, it was the pavilion contribution points.


    Almost every pavilion has set its own contribution points. In order to exchange relevant items in the


    pavilions, spirited crystals or stones were not required but only pavilion contribution points.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    They had to pay a certain amount of pavilion contribution points when they wished to attend sses


    by the elders. Every pavilion had elders in charge of teaching sses that answered some of the


    questions the disciples had when they were practicing the martial art techniques or martial skills.


    However, the disciples had to pay a certain amount of pavilion contribution points for every visit. On


    top of that, they also needed arge amount of pavilion contribution points when they visited the


    Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall.


    There were also some martial art techniques and martial skills that were unretrievable with the


    pavilion contribution points. A relevant position was required for those.


    On top of that, the disciples could use their pavilion contribution points to exchange for spirited pills


    and spirited herbs that could be used to increase their fighting prowess. The pavilion contribution


    points were used in everything. This meant that Fane had to spare a lot of time to earn pavilion


    contribution points during his training lifeter.


    Nash raised his eyebrows and said, "In actual fact, there isn¡¯t much use for you to earn the pavilion


    contribution points. After all, you don''t need a famous teacher to teach you because the experience


    in the soul fragments is sufficient for you toprehend them. You don¡¯t have a shortage of martial


    art techniques and martial skills either. On top of that, the martial art techniques and martial skills


    you own are several times better than those in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s Martial Art Techniques


    and Martial Skills Hall. You only need to spend the pavilion contribution points at those ces that


    can increase your speed of training in martial skills. If not, you can use those points in exchange for


    some spirited pills and herbs."


    Fane nodded. This was afort for Fane as the others had to attend the elder''s sses and ask


    the elders about their inquiries on the martial skill or martial art techniques they were practicing.


    However, there was no need for Fane to do this. After he integrated the memories of the great


    master, the experience appeared in front of him without any holdbacks.


    This was several times betterpared to being taught by those elders. However, Fane was still


    stuck without any improvement under such conditions!

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    Nash picked up the identity jade strips ced on the wooden table. He took a look at the entire


    thing and could not contain his surprise as he spoke. "Even the collection of spirited herbs can earn


    you pavilion contribution points. Aren''t these the jobs of workers or servants?"


    There were many ways to earn the pavilion contribution points. They could hunt for monster beasts


    in the ancient forests and obtain the spirited cores from the beasts. They could exchange these


    spirited cores and other parts of the monster beasts that could be sold for money for contribution


    points of the same amount.


    They could also help the elders of the pavilion to do things average people were unable to do. For


    example, they could help


    cultivate liquid medication or tempered weapons with their aura. These were also activities that


    could be use in exchange for pavilion contribution points.


    Even the collection of spirited grass and flowers in the mountain could be used to exchange for


    contribution points. However, the activity that resulted in the highest amount of pavilion contribution


    points was toplete the secret missions the pavilion announces.


    The identity jade strips did not clearly mention what these secret missions were. However, he could


    sense how difficult it was toplete these secret missions from the descriptions about them.


    Nash said in a slightly worried manner," You will definitely ept missions in the future. You need to


    be even more careful then. After all, who knows how many times


    more dangerous this world ispared to ours."


    Fane nodded as he knew clearly in his heart about these things. "I think there will be a chance to


    earn arge number of assignment points soon."


    Nash looked up at Fane in a surprised manner after he heard this. Fane chuckled and continued


    speaking, "I mean the battle with the Muddled Origin n. When the battle starts, there will


    definitely be arge number of casualties. ording to the survival of the fittest attitude this world


    has, it''s estimated that they will use the number of people killed in exchange for the assignment


    points."


    Nash nodded in agreement. He had forgotten about this. Previously, Fane was used of no


    reason when Zeph said that Fane was a spy from the Muddled Origin n with no supporting facts.


    By looking at this, they were able to determine that both pavilions had reached the breaking point


    and the battle would happen at any time.


    Nash shook his head and said with a heavy heart when he thought of this, "If both pavilions start a


    battle, I hope that you don''t join the battle. If we put other things aside, you might be one of the


    cannon fodders in the battle just by considering your fighting prowess."


    In the West Cercei State, the people weremonly in the acquired level and only geniuses were


    capable of achieving the innate level. However, there were so many geniuses in every pavilion.


    Fane was only in the initial stage of innate level at the moment. Even if he practiced a strong martial


    art technique and an extremely powerful martial skill, he might not be able to stay alive in such


    battles. This was what Nash was worried about.


    Fane nodded as he knew how much his father worries about him. "Don¡¯t you worry. I will act


    ording to circumstances and I will not let myself get caught in the dangerous swamp.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nash had always been confident in Fane. He knew that Fane had his own ns when he heard


    what Fane said. Nash chuckled and continued speaking, "Let''s stop talking about this. Why don¡¯t


    you tell me what you n to do next? Warren will definitely cause you trouble in the future. How do


    you n to handle thatter on?"


    Fane raised his eyebrows and said without much care, "Warren was unable to defeat me previously


    and he wouldn''t be my opponent in the future. He''s just a nobody and he wouldn''t be an issue to us.


    On top of that, I will deal with him even if he does not cause me any trouble. This time, if I did not


    act smart and did things the other way, I won''t be able to join the admission assessment or join the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion!"

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    Fane was not a person who muddled along. If he let things go when Warren spent so much effort to


    go against him, what was the difference between him and a useless person?


    He had to make Warren pay dearly since Warren dared to take action against him in such an


    unscrupulous manner. Just as Fane was thinking of how he could get back at Warren, there was an


    abrupt knock on his door.


    Fane quickly asked Nash to enter the Mustard Seed before tidying his clothes and opening the


    door. Standing outside was, in fact, Ambrose.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s deacon, Ambrose was normally burdened by odd errands. He


    would note to Fane if nothing had happened. On top of that, Ambrose had a smile on his face


    and seemed to be in quite a good mood.


    Before Fane was able to ask about it, Ambrose started, "You don¡¯t need to invite me in; I''m just here


    to inform you about some things. Just now, Elder Lee personally investigated the grudge between


    you and Zeph. Zeph is currently detained in the elder council, awaiting his sentencing.¡±


    Fane rxed when he heard this. Although Ambrose did not tell him the findings of their


    investigation, he knew that they had a thorough investigation regarding what happened between


    them and did not wrong him.


    Ambrose then continued, "I had never imagined that Zeph would be such a shallow person. He was


    bought over with just five hundred spirited crystals. This matter had touched the bottom line of the


    pavilion. It¡¯s a big issue for a person to misuse their position to fulfill their personal desire. Elder Lee


    had personally ordered for him to be relieved of his position today."


    In fact, there were one or two simr cases in every pavilion with regards to what Zeph did. If Fane


    was just a usual participant in the assessment, it was not a big issue for somebody to misuse their


    position and power. Most of the time, the pavilion would turn a blind eye from this. However, this


    was not a simple matter.


    Fane could be considered a genius with his talents. If Zeph managed to pull off what he did, it would


    mean that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had lost a genius.


    If they considered the matter from this point of view, this was no small matter, and it was enough to


    get the attention of those with a higher position. Ambrose was naturally happy that Zeph could not


    cause any more issues.


    After all, the two of them did not like one another and had caused trouble for each other. Ambrose


    wished for Zeph to be hung tomorrow. That was why Ambrose had gotten happier when he looked


    at Fane, wanting to call him his brother so badly.


    On top of that, Fane would definitely get an important position in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion with


    his talents.


    "This issue happened because of a problem that happened with the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s


    management team. I¡¯m sorry that you have to suffer such grievance. Hence, Elder Lee purposely


    gave you those five hundred spirited crystals topensate for the inconvenience." Ambrose took


    out a box that contained 500 lower-grade spirited crystals after he reached into the space ring.


    "I have something else to attend to now. I''m just here to tell you this, apart from sending you the


    spirited crystals. Well, that is all. I''ll be leaving now." It seems like Ambrose truly had taken some


    time off to do this. In fact, he could have ordered his subordinate to do this errand of telling Fane


    some news and delivering the spirited crystals. However, Ambrose was delighted to share this news


    with Fane, which was why he personally delivered the crystals.


    Fane nodded and thanked Ambrose before he ced the spirited crystals into his Mustard Seed.


    The Mustard Seed was not only a means of transportation, but it was also arge storage unit. It


    was several times bigger than usual space rings.


    At this moment, many of the informal disciples who joined the pavilion were standing outside. These


    disciples had just joined the pavilion, and they, of course, did not want to remain in the pavilion all


    the time. They came out to enjoy some fresh air and conversations about how they should train


    later.


    The Dual Sovereign Pavilion had a free range policy when it came to training their disciples. They


    were allowed to do anything they wanted as long as they had sufficient contribution points. It did not


    matter if they visited the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall to choose martial art


    techniques or martial skills. They could also visit the Wooden Spirit Hall or other ces!


    With this, they overheard Ambrose and


    Fane''s conversation. Many of these people looked at Fane enviously, but Fane merely ignored


    them, not wanting to entertain them.

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    Just as Fane turned and was about to close the door, he heard someone calling out, albeit rather


    mean-spiritedly, "You''re Fane?"


    Although this was a question, it seemed to be more like a jeer. Fane slowly turned around and saw


    a man with a short beard and a scary look in his eyes, standing not too far away.


    While Fane did not recognize this man, he wore clothes that indicated that he was an informal


    disciple. This man must be an informal disciple who joined the pavilion via the usual recruitment


    process.


    ording to seniority, they should call him their senior brother.


    Nheless, Fane could not address the


    man as such, seeing as he obviously did note bearing kind intentions. In fact, Fane would have


    ignored him based on his temperament. Fane was new here and did not want to seem impolite.


    He only nodded as he responded. Wesley Sayer gave Fane a nce-over before he looked at the


    individual house behind Fane, his eyes gleaming with envy when he did.


    "I don''t know how the pavilion decides things. There are only thirty private amodations, and


    they actually gave it to cannon fodder like you!¡±


    Not only Fane, but even the disciples who just joined the pavilion surrounding them also realized


    that something was wrong with Wesley''s words. What did he mean, cannon fodder like him?


    Frowning, Fane asked, "What do you mean?


    We''re both informal disciples. What do you mean by cannon fodder?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wesley sneered and a disdainful look appeared in his eyes. He took a nce at all the newly joined


    disciples and crassly spoke, "I''m saying that you''re cannon fodder. Don''t you know how you were


    recruited? How is it possible for them to only put an obsidian as the assessment tool during usual


    recruitment? You guys are recruited to make up the numbers. Are you guys really thinking of


    yourself as informal disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? Let me tell you: none of you are


    qualified to think so.


    "When we epted the assessment back then, we had to go through the assessment alone three


    times, and we¡¯d be eliminated if we failed any one of those assessments. It isn''t as easy as the


    assessment you guys had. If the fight between pavilions weren''t


    happening soon, do you think you¡¯ll be able to join the pavilion?"


    Frankly, Wesley was correct. The Dual Sovereign Pavilion recruited disciples once every two years,


    but due to the possibility of a battle with the Muddled Origin n happening anytime soon and they


    wanted to expand their reserve army, they altered the period from two years to three months.


    However, all the new disciples present were especially confident with their strength. What Wesley


    said was no different from pping everybody in their faces several times. Many of them were so


    angry that their faces turned purple as they red at him angrily.


    Wesley sneered disdainfully and looked at the new disciples like they were bedbugs." Are you guys


    unconvinced? If you''re that unsure, let''s go have a fight at the wager battle arena. All this crap talk


    isn''t as simple as a real battle. I''m sure all of you don''t really think that your strength is the best


    among all the informal disciples, do you?"


    Wesley truly was too far up in his head. Although he was an informal disciple recruited under normal


    circumstances, this did not mean that he was superior over everyone else in that ce.


    Some of them could not help but speak loudly, "We had just be informal disciples, and it''s


    natural for us to be not as strong as you who had trained in the pavilion for a long period. However,


    there are also geniuses among us! Fane is the strongest among us. Elder Lee once said that his


    strength ces him at the top three hundred among the informal disciples!¡±


    Wesley nced at Fane and spoke loudly after he heard this, "That''s just a general assumption by


    Elder Lee. However, my strength has been verified, and I''m in the top two-hundred!¡±

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    Everybody quieted down after they heard what Wesley said. Although there were around 3000


    informal disciples, the top 300 were arge number of people. Compared to the 3000 disciples, the


    top 300 was just one-tenth of the total number of people, but it was still arge number of people.


    Sure, Elder Lee ascertained that Fane should be in the top 300 among the informal disciples, but


    Wesley had a point¡ª that was just Elder Lee¡¯s deduction. As for Wesley, he had proven that he was


    top 200 among the informal disciples through his strength.


    It was not surprising for Wesley to be so pompous as he could, in fact, walk the talk. Of course, he


    was able to defeat the newly recruited informal disciples with his


    strength. Many people had been unable to voice out their objections by the fact that he was among


    the top 200.


    However, there were still people who were not afraid of power and yelled at Wesley loudly, "You


    can''t say that. You¡¯ve been an informal disciple for a period of time. After such a long time of


    training and grooming, it''s normal for you to be stronger than us. If we trained for the same period of


    time as you, it''ll be difficult to say who''s strong and who''s weak.¡±


    Wesley red at the people disdainfully, listening as they spoke. He looked at the person as if he


    was looking at a dung shell beetle who had just climbed out of a manure tank.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You''re very boastful. How dare you say something like this. You dare say that you''d be as strong as


    I am if you trained the same time span as I had? Why don''t you take a look and see how many


    people are able to be one of the top 200 when there are a total of 3000 informal disciples?


    Your ignorance truly shocked me. On top of that, I didn''t train any much longer than you as I''ve just


    joined the pavilion six months before you."


    In fact, without the battle between pavilions, the pavilion would not have recruited this new batch of


    informal disciples. Without them, Wesley and his batch of neers would be the newly recruited


    informal disciples.


    No wonder Wesley did not like them, that the disdain came from the bottom of his heart. At this


    moment, a wave of footsteps could be heard as they walked over from some distance away.


    Several informal disciples who were dressed the same way came rushing over from some distance


    away with a smile on their face.


    Although they seemed to be at ease, they had a sarcastic look in their eyes in the way they nced


    at the newly recruited disciples. The ce they were at was where the newly recruited disciples


    stayed.


    These senior informal disciples would not havee for no reason. Fane nced at the trio. The


    person standing in the middle had the fiercest look on his face as he had a pair of triangr eyes.


    Judging by his facial expression, he did not look like a nice person.


    The person with triangr eyes immediately smiled tteringly when he saw Wesley. "It seems that


    you''re here, Senior brother Wesley. We were looking for you. Didn''t you go to the Martial Art


    Techniques and Martial Skills Hall to choose a martial skill?" Fane could not help but sneered when


    he heard what the person said. He did not believe that this guy with triangr eyes had no idea that


    Wesley was here. They obviously knew that Wesley was near where they stayed; they purposely


    came here looking for him or for trouble. All that, yet they pretended as if they knew nothing.


    Wesley turned around to nce at the guy with triangr eyes and nodded. This guy was the


    leader among those three informal disciples who had just arrived, and the remaining two seemed to


    be his subordinates.


    However, from the way this guy spoke to Wesley, they knew that the guy with triangr eyes did not


    have a higher position than Wesley. Everybody could hear the ttery in his voice when he spoke to


    Wesley.


    The guy with triangr eyes nced at the newly recruited disciples after he arrived beside Wesley.


    "I heard how you lot spoke so arrogantly from a distance away. You guys are so shameless that you


    say you''d be able to surpass senior brother Wesley if you¡¯re given enough time. How dare you


    people say such things?"

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    "Even us who joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion the usual way dare not im that we can be


    one of the top two-hundred informal disciples within six months."


    After the man with triangr eyes spoke, the two followers immediately chimed in," That''s right!


    You''re just ignorant people who know only to talk boastfully. You''re even being unrealistic in what


    you¡¯re proiming. How dare you dubious cannon fodderpare yourselves to senior brother


    Wesley? Let me tell you: The battle between the pavilions is about to happen, and we''re not even


    sure if we can manage to stay alive. I do wonder who gave you the guts to act in such a boastful


    manner?¡±


    The guy with triangr eyes sneered


    coldly and looked at the newly recruited informal disciple with a disgusted look in his eyes. "Young


    man, let¡¯s not even talk aboutpeting with senior brother Wesley. I''ll give you six months before


    you fight my junior brother in the wager battle arena. You might not even be able to withstand five


    moves from him, even if we give you a chance to have three attack moves before him."


    The newly recruited informal disciples flushed in anger when they heard what he said, but none of


    them dared say anything. Even the informal disciple who gathered the courage to refute also kept


    quiet and flushed a purple color.


    After all, he did not dare to do anything. If he continued, he would have topete with the informal


    disciple standing beside the guy with triangr eyes. Gant as he was, he just was not capable of


    doing that. With this, the momentum of the newly recruited informal disciples hadpletely


    disappeared. They felt ufortable but did not have the courage to have a duel with these


    people.


    Wesley did not pay much attention to these people around him from the start as all his focus was on


    Fane. Fane, on the other hand, eyed the four of them coldly.


    Although these four exuded a stronger momentumpared to usual informal disciples, Fane did


    not pay much attention to them. Wesley raised his eyebrows in surprise when he saw how calm


    Fane was.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He initially thought that Fane would be surprised and would look away after he told Fane about his


    power. Unexpectedly, Fane did not respond.


    Wesley sneered coldly as he remarked, "It is true that the ignorant ones aren¡¯t afraid of anything.


    You''re getting so arrogant just because Elder Lee slightly praised you.


    How brave are you for looking directly at me!"


    Fane was able to identify the enigmatical words Wesley said but he did not get furious. Instead, he


    wondered why Wesley came to say such words.


    Fane was not somebody that allowed others to insult him, thus he sharply bit back, "You were the


    one who never stopped running your mouth from the start, while I said nothing. You came looking


    for trouble as if you have nothing better to do. Just tell me what you want."


    Wesley¡¯s facial expression immediately changed when he heard what Fane said. He originally had


    an overbearing aura that seemed to be suppressing everybody present. However, Fane''s words


    were like the needle that popped the balloon.


    Wesley¡¯s indifferent, suppressing aura immediately disappeared.


    He roared loudly, "What did you say? How dare you chide me?!"


    The man with triangr eyes also flipped out as if what Fane said was offending him. "Where did


    this dumb*sse from? How dare you disrespect Senior brother Wesley? Are you suicidal?!¡±


    Fane did not even look at the two of them. He looked away. "I think that you two are silly. Why did


    youe here to show off yourselves? We''re newly recruited informal disciples, and we''ve only


    joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for one day. If you people really want to show off, why don''t you


    go to where the other informal disciples are?"

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    What Fane said immediately caused a ripple effect among the newly recruited informal disciples.


    Those who were originally quiet immediately acted as if they were full of beans.


    "That''s right! Do you guys feel proud for humiliating us without any reason?


    Although you¡¯re a strong person and are one of the top two hundred among the informal disciples,


    we''ve just joined the pavilion. Did those senior brothers who''ve joined the pavilion for a long time


    humiliate you when you were a new member of the pavilion?"


    "That¡¯s right! All you people know is bullying us!"


    Wesley was furious when he heard these


    words. He scoffed and haughtily raised his head, saying, ¡°Don''tpare me with you people. Do


    you think you are worth it? You people are just special products of a special period. If a huge battle


    isn''t happening between the Muddled Origin n and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, do you think


    people like you would be given a chance to join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion?!"


    Wesley then spun his head toward Fane, and the hatred in his eyes pierced through Fane like


    poisonous swords. However, Fane did not seem affected at how Wesley looked at him and


    remained calm.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Wesley suddenly stretched out his finger and pointed at the room behind Fane." You''re unworthy of


    owning an independent room. There are only thirty independent rooms for informal disciples in the


    entire Dual Sovereign Pavilion. What virtues or capabilities do you have to own a room?" Fane


    immediately understood what was going on after he heard this. He had been wondering why a


    person like Wesley would purposelye here to humiliate them without any reason. After all, it


    was extremely shameful for him if others learned about what happened here.


    That was, of course, unless Wesley was an extremely conceited person and needed to fulfill his


    vanity and satisfaction. Fane had the right guess as Wesley was not here because he did not have


    anything better to do. Instead, he wanted this individual room that Fane owned.


    There were only 30 independent rooms among the informal disciples, and Fane owned one of them.


    The other 29 rooms were definitely inhibited by other extremely excellent informal disciples.


    Just like what Morton said previously, the fact that Fane owned a private room was provocative to


    other informal disciples. Unexpectedly, somebody hade to instigate a fight in less than a day.


    Wesley held his head high and continued to speak, "Fifty lower-grade spirited crystals, and I''ll have


    a duel with you at the wager battle arena this month. We''ll wager on this independent room."


    A fox would definitely show their true colors sooner orter. He had such a good n in mind. It was


    definitely against the rules if he forced Fane to give up the room. However, if this room was used as


    a wager in the wager battle arena, it would be perfectly justifiable if he managed to win the room.


    He only nned to pay Fane 50 lower-grade spirited crystals for this, and this was more insulting


    than dismissing a beggar. After all, which of those people standing here did not have 50 lower-


    grade spirited crystals?


    There were finally some changes on Fane''s originally calm face. A chilly smile appeared at the


    corner of his mouth, and chills ran down everyone''s spines. Fane also red at Wesley coldly.


    "Do you think that I''m dumb? You want me to go to the wager battle arena with only fifty lower-grade


    spirited crystals?¡±


    Wesley nodded. "Aren''t you a proud person? Don''t you feel that you canpete with me based on


    your identity? No matter how proud you are or what thoughts you have in your mind, why don¡¯t you


    join me on the wager battle area to prove yourself?¡±


    The man with triangr eyes chimed in,'' In our opinion, you people are just a group of cannon


    fodder, and you¡¯re just a slightly bigger cannon fodder among these people. Of course, that¡¯s what


    we¡¯re thinking. If you want to refute our ims, why don¡¯t you prove yourself with actual actions?


    Joining Senior brother Wesley on the wager battle arena will prove your strength.¡±

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    Such an obvious dare used in such a despicable way. Fane could not help butugh coldly after he


    heard this. Such a challenge was useful to others, but just not against Fane.


    The other newly recruited informal disciples were spirited after they heard this and looked at Fane


    excitedly, wanting him to ept the challenge. To these people, Fane was capable of fighting


    Wesley.


    Thinking Fane would not agree to the wager with the way how silent Fane was save for his sneer,


    Wesley frettingly added, "You''re the number one disciple among those who are newly recruited. If


    you''re terrified now, what do you think others will think about you in the future?¡±


    Fane spoke in a low voice, "I do not care about how others think about me. Don''t you wish to fight


    me in the wager battle arena? I''ll grant you your wish, but I''m not doing this because of what you''ve


    said. I just feel that you deserve to be taught a lesson."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A smile immediately appeared on Wesley''s face when Fane agreed to it. However, thest


    sentence Fane said was like pouring a bucket of dogs'' blood on his face, and the delighted


    expression immediately disappeared.


    Wesley stared at Fane with gritted teeth, wanting nothing more than to rebuke him loudly. If the


    pavilion did not have rules that prevented them from fighting in private, he wanted to fold his


    sleeves and teach this gant man a lesson.


    This guy dared say that he needed to be taught a lesson. Nobody dared humiliate him in such a


    way throughout the years!


    "Listen carefully, you b*stard. I''ll make you pay dearly."


    Fane raised his eyebrows and looked at Wesley calmly. "You can keep those fifty pieces of lower-


    grade spirited crystals as gifts for this faithful dog you have beside you. I''m not taking them. Let¡¯s


    set the wager battle at the end of this month.¡±


    It was the beginning of the month, and Fane kept enough time for himself by setting the wager


    battle at the end of the month. However, the time period that Fane thought to be sufficient was just a


    blink of an eye in other people''s opinion.


    After all, the time period of a month was still quite short, and it would not increase Fane''s fighting


    prowess much. What Fane had said not only pped Wesley, but he also included the man with


    triangr eyes. The man with triangr eyes was so furious that he pointed at Fane and trembled,


    almostmbasting him right then and there. However, Wesley stopped him.


    Wesley turned around and spoke with narrowed eyes, "Alright! We''ll go ording to the timing you


    set. You''ll have to remember it well, though. Don¡¯t be so terrified that you don''t show up by then."


    Fane returned to his room without looking back after he finished speaking. He closed the room door


    with a m without replying to Wesley.


    In Wesley''s opinion, such actions were no different from pping him on the face. He was so angry


    that his entire body trembled. The man with triangr eyes started yelling, "Does this guy even


    know how to follow the rules?! What a b*stard; he doesn¡¯t understand the immensity of heaven and


    earth. Senior brother, you can''t let this guy off the hook easily when you guys meet in the wager


    battle arena!¡±


    The corners of Wesley''s mouth curled into a ruthless sneer. "Don''t you worry. I¡¯ll teach this guy a


    lesson within the margins allowed by the rules. I''ll show him who he can offend, and those that he


    can¡¯t afford to."


    He waved his sleeves with a cold scoff before he left. The man with triangr eyes and the others


    also followed after Wesley like they were his henchmen.


    The newly recruited informal disciples who originally came outside for a chat were in no mood to


    continue staying outside. What Wesley and the others said caused them to be quite upset. Some of


    them were so angry that their entire body quaked, but there was nothing they could do.

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    As they did not have the strength to defeat Wesley, they could only look forward to Fane avenging


    them. The news of Fane and Wesley meeting in the wager battle arena traveled as if they had


    wings on them. All the informal disciples learned of the news within an hour.


    Hence, everybody waited for time to pass, anticipating the lively battle. Fane once again asked


    Nash toe out after he entered his own room and gave him a brief exnation about what had


    happened.


    "I know that you''ve always been confident about your own strength, but it won''t be easy to go


    against Wesley," fretted Nash." Although Elder Lee praised that you should be one of the top three


    hundred informal disciples, Wesley is one of the top two


    hundred. Are you that confident in this duel with him?"


    Fane shook his head. "I''m not a hundred percent confident right now."


    Nash naturally got nervous when he heard this, and he instinctively sat up straight.'' Then why did


    you agree to it?"


    Fane pulled the teapot on the table over to pour two cups of tea for himself and his father. "I mean


    that I''m not a hundred percent confident now, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t be confident one


    monthter. On top of that, I''ll have to face more trouble in the future if I don''t agree to it today. Just


    like what Wesley said, there are only thirty individual rooms like the one I''m staying in among the


    informal disciples. It''s possible that these people think that I''m not worthy of the room. If I don''t


    prove myself with my strength, there will be endless trouble in the future. It''s best to just solve the


    issue once and for all.''


    Nash naturally knew about the helplessness Fane was feeling. This world had always followed the


    survival-of-the-fittest concept, and only those with sufficient power could take more resources. Fane


    understood this concept, and that was why he forcefully epted this challenge from Wesley.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane drank a mouthful of tea and continued, "Nheless, I''ll investigate him before the fight. I


    need to at least understand why he¡¯s the one who came instead of the others. Does he have any


    people supporting him, or was he ordered to do so by somebody else?¡±


    Nash nodded and focused his eyes on Fane. "Then, how do you n to train during theing


    month?"


    Fane drank his tea and exhaled before he said, "How can I train? I definitely have to enter the Soul


    Hall. I still have fifty pavilion contribution points with me, although I have no idea how long I can


    train in the Soul Hall with fifty contribution points.


    However, I''m sure it''s enough for me to give it a try. I need to at least know how the Soul Hall helps


    raise the speed of training for soul attribute martial skills."


    The Soul Hall was located at the west side of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and was not very far


    away from where Fane stayed.


    After all, he was new here and only knew the general direction of the Soul Hall but had never visited


    the ce. Hence, he simply pulled a runner disciple to lead the way for him.


    This runner disciple was Brook Davis. A runner disciple was someone whose strength was not at


    the level of an informal disciple but still wanted to join the pavilion to train.


    These people normallycked the support from their families, and their lives were not enjoyable


    even if they did not join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. It was better if they joined the pavilion as a


    runner disciple. Although they had a slightly exhausting life, they were given the resources to


    support their training.


    Brook naturally knew about Fane.


    Although Fane was not well-known among the higher level disciples as they might not know who he


    was, he was quite famous among the informal and runner disciples.


    After all, he was about to challenge a person who was in the top 200 among the informal disciples


    by the end of the month. Brook dared not look down at Fane as there were some differences


    between their positions.


    After a simple inquiry, Fane learned that Brook had been in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for four


    years, and he knew a lot about the things that happened in the pavilion.


    Fane took this opportunity to ask about Wesley. Brook had a ttering smile on his face. "Not only is


    Senior brother Wesley stronger than usual informal disciples, but he has a strong background.


    Senior brother Wesley will break through into the initial stage of acquired level soon and be a


    formal disciple. He''ll then be Elder Sayer''s elder disciple."

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    Fane looked at Brook in surprise when he heard this. He could sense that Brook meant something


    else from the way he spoke, and with a small frown, Fane asked, "He''ll be an elder disciple


    after just bing a formal disciple?"


    The steps in bing a formal disciple had been noted in the jade identification card, but nothing


    was written in the jade strips about how to be an elder disciple or chosen disciple. Fane knew


    that the elder disciples were one level higher to usual formal disciples, but they were not much


    higher.


    The most important disciples in the entire pavilion were the chosen disciples as they were the


    cream of the crop. Only those who were promoted to the chosen disciples


    level could train the martial art technique and martial skills of the highest level.


    However, Fane had no idea how to be a chosen disciple.


    Brook smiled politely; he must have realized that Fane did not know much about this stuff. Hence,


    he exined patiently, "Actually, the so-called elder disciples are when those informal and formal


    elders choose a disciple among the formal disciples as his chosen disciple. Senior brother Wesley


    is from the Sayer family, which is very famous in the Dual Sovereign City. The strongest master in


    the Sayer family happens to be the informal elder of our pavilion.


    "Elders from usual pavilions will get members from their family to be their chosen disciples. In fact,


    the elder disciples might not be any stronger than other formal disciples. The only distinction is just


    their identity."


    Fane finally understood what the elder disciples meant after he heard what Brook said. The action


    of Elder Sayer taking in Wesley as his chosen disciple was, in fact, just taking the younger


    generation of his family under his wing. After all, this was the only way Wesley would get better


    grooming.


    This would strengthen their family¡¯s power, and it made sense why Wesley did not care if Fane


    would have a high achievement in the future. After all, he had Elder Sayer as support. He felt that


    even if Fane was able to go one step higher and take up an important position in the pavilion, Fane


    would not make things difficult for him because of Elder Sayer.


    Fane sneered at the thought of this. If this was what he had in mind, Fane could only say that he


    was too self-righteous.


    Fane was not the kind of person who would muddle around. Those who dared go against him had


    to be prepared that he would retaliate against them. He walked with Brook as they conversed.


    Fane asked onest question as they approached the Soul Hall. "Do you know how to be a


    chosen disciple?"


    This was the million-dor question Fane, one that Fane was focused on all this while. The pavilion


    would only focus on grooming a person after a person became a chosen disciple. Others would not


    dare trouble him because of his identity too.


    Although Fane was not afraid about others causing him trouble, he wanted to focus more time on


    training.


    Brook replied, "There aren''t many obstacles to ovee if you want to be a chosen disciple.


    There¡¯s no need to go through differentyers of screening, but there''s only one word that you need


    to obey."


    Fane raised his eyebrows in surprise after he heard this. "Which word?"


    "Fight! There are a total of ten chosen disciples, and they''re the strongest disciples among all


    disciples. If you think that you have the strength to challenge the chosen disciples, you only need to


    challenge one of them. If you manage to defeat them, you be a chosen disciple."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This did not scare Fane. Instead, a burning spark was ignited in his heart.

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    After absorbing the soul fragments of the great master, Fane experienced an even more vast world.


    Although the Hestia Continent was much stronger in terms of training whenpared to the


    Cathysia world, they were still iparable to the Divine Void World.


    It was just the position of a chosen disciple in a small pavilion located at West Cercei Ind of the


    Hestia Continent. Fane did not pay much attention to it. Brook raised his head and nced at Fane


    before he secretly shook his head helplessly.


    He was able to see how determined Fane was in wanting to be a chosen disciple.


    Throughout the years, he had interacted with an uncountable number of disciples, and he saw the


    same expression on their


    faces.


    However, the determination to win would wear off within a year or two. It was really difficult to get to


    that position as the chosen disciples were the ten strongest people in the entire pavilion.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was nothing in the Hestia Continent, it was one of the top


    pavilions in West Cercei Ind. The pavilion recruited many of the geniuses from the West Cercei


    Ind, and this was a concentration camp for prodigies.


    To step on the shoulders of these geniuses to be one of the top ten among them would require


    a high amount of talent and strong willpower. Too many disciples had failed as they tried to climb


    into the position of chosen disciples, epting their fate when they realized theck of talents.


    Fane was definitely different from the others; he was several times more talented than Brook.


    However, Brook felt that he was still not qualified to be a chosen disciple. Fane might be able


    to shine brightly among the formal disciples, but he would not be able to be one of the chosen


    disciples.


    Nheless, he had a great impression on Fane. Some of the informal or formal disciples would


    look down on his identity as a runner disciple during their interaction. They would even yell at him


    and speak to him condescendingly.


    That never happened with Fane, and he looked at Brook as his junior brother. He could not help but


    remind Fane, "All our disciples can''t have a fighting prowess higher than the innate level. The


    stronger a person is doesn''t mean that he''ll get a higher position."


    Fane nodded. He also noticed this from the jade identification card. After all, when a pavilion


    groomed disciples, they would want to groom them during the time when they were worthy of


    grooming. The innate level was a level separation in West Cercei State.


    All the disciples could not have a fighting prowess higher than the innate level. Once they break


    through the innate level and achieve the spirit assemge level, they would leave the identity of


    disciple and take an important position in the pavilion.


    Zeph and the rest were also in such a situation. They used to be disciples from the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion, and they started taking important positions in the pavilion after they broke through into the


    spirit assemge level. They broke away from their identity as disciples and became administrative


    members of the pavilion.


    This meant that even the chosen disciple with the highest fighting prowess would only be in the


    initial stage of acquired level, not breaking through into a higher level. Fane slightly nodded. He was


    able to identify the hidden meaning behind Brook¡¯s words. He was secretly reminding Fane that he


    could decide on the strength and talents of those chosen disciples in the way he usually thought.


    "Thank you. I have onest question: Who''s in charge of the Soul Hall?"


    Brook replied with a smile, "The Soul Hall doesn''t have any person in charge. They only have


    disciples who epted missions. This is an opportunity to earn contribution points in a moreid-


    back manner."


    Fane immediately understood what was happening after he heard what Brook said. The masters


    who had broken through into the spirit assemge level definitely could not be in charge of


    gathering the contribution points in the Soul Hall. That would be like making a fuss over a trifling


    matter.


    Instead, the disciples who wanted to earn contribution points could help do the job. They could


    collect the contribution points and turn on the equipment in the Soul Hall.


    The door of the Soul Hall seemed to be painted with ck ink. Fane could feel his soul trembling


    from afar.

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    When Fane opened the door to enter the hall, he could not tell if his mind yed tricks on him, or if


    he truly felt it: He felt a wave of wind blowing toward him and went straight into his soul through his


    body. It unnerved him.


    The hall had very simple decorations, and there were several small doors at the back of the hall, the


    height of a man. All sorts of charms and markings were drawn on these doors, and with just a


    nce at these things, Fane felt his eye hurting so badly that he could not look at them.


    A table was ced in front of these doors, and a disciple was dozing off behind the table. Fane


    knew that he was also an informal disciple from the way he was dressed, but Fane did not


    recognize him.


    He also knew that such assignments would not be given to newly recruited informal disciples. This


    must be an informal disciple who was his senior. That person supported his face with his hand and


    was so drowsy that his eyelids drooped.


    Compared to other training grounds, not many people frequented the Soul Hall. After all, not many


    people practiced martial art techniques or martial skills of the soul attribute.


    Noel Karl barely raised his head as he might have heard the footsteps or felt that somebody had


    entered the hall. He had a cold expression on his face,zy as he was, though that did not upset


    Fane.


    He raised his head and spoke in a clear voice, "Greetings, Senior brother Noel.¡±


    Before entering this ce, he had asked Brook who it was on duty at the Soul Hall.


    Noel had the same identity as Fane, but he had joined the pavilion for two years.


    Two years was enough time for many informal disciples to be formal disciples, but Noel''s


    talents were limited. Noel seemed to be extremely tired. He raised his eyebrows, frowning as he


    sized up Fane.


    "You must be the newly recruited informal disciple, are you?"


    Fane nodded. There was no need to hide this fact, and he could not hide it even if he wanted to.


    Noel scoffed, seemingly derisive.


    "What a rare sight for neers like you to visit the Soul Hall. The Soul Hall seldom receives


    visitors. Who would''ve expected for a newly recruited informal disciple toe here when I¡¯m on


    duty today."


    Noel emphasised thest sentence, and Fane understood what he meant. In the minds of these


    disciples who joined the pavilion via the usual assessment, those who came in due to ''special


    conditions'' were a joke. Putting all of them on the same pedestal was insulting to these informal


    disciples.


    Noel''s words might sound bad, but they were not as sharp as those spoken by Wesley.


    Fane raised his eyebrows and said calmly," Does our identity matter when ites to practicing


    martial art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute? Are newly recruited informal disciples


    not allowed to enter the Soul Hall?"


    These questions might have been asked with a calm tone, but there was also a hint of Fane¡¯s


    temper in the way he uttered them. Noel realized that this disciple was not a simpleton, and he did


    not have such an important background as Wesley did.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He was just a verymon informal disciple. He did not have outstanding talents nor a bright


    future. Noel had not even broken through into the final stage of innate level at this moment.


    Even if he managed to break through into the final stage of the innate level, he would have to


    ept the challenges from the disciples who have not broken through into the final stage of the


    innate level the moment he became a formal disciple. By then, he would only be forced to give up


    his position and return to the embarrassing identity of an informal disciple.

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    "You don''t have to speak to me like that; I have a reason for saying what I said.


    Martial art techniques or martial skills with the soul attribute can be considered one of the more


    difficult to practice. I wouldn''t have any questions if you¡¯ve practiced martial art techniques or martial


    skills of the five elements attributes. Think of this as me persuading you. Even the geniuses in the


    pavilion don¡¯t simply train for the martial art techniques or martial skills with the soul attribute, let


    alone those like you, a newly recruited informal disciple.¡±


    Noel did not exaggerate in his words.


    Among all the martial art techniques and martial skills, those that belonged to the five elements


    were the easiest to be


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    practiced.


    Even though the power unleashed after they achieved the level ofpletion was not as strong as


    the martial art techniques and martial skills of other attributes, it was easy to practice those, and the


    possibility of sess was also much higher.


    Noel rubbed his slightly red eyes and leaned back in his chair, unhurriedly continuing, "Throughout


    the years, those who were able to achieve the level ofpletion when practicing the martial art


    techniques or martial skills with the soul attribute are those extremely talented formal disciples.


    Even the chosen disciples wouldn''t simply try this unless your soul is very special, or you''re just


    extremely talented. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re any of those, though. Why else did you not join the proper


    informal disciple assessment and join the pavilion in such a way?"


    For disciples like Noel, assessment for the informal disciples previously could not be considered as


    a usual way of assessing disciples. They could only describe this as an unusual way to do things at


    an unusual time.


    Fane did not want to continue an entanglement on this issue with Noel, thus he calmly interjected, "I


    just chanced upon this opportunity. You don''t have to teach me these things, Senior brother Noel. I


    came to the Soul Hall to increase my speed in training the martial skill, and I''ve already made up my


    mind. These words won''t affect my decision.¡±


    Noel raised his eyebrows and chuckled in contempt. He was not that involved with Fane; he just


    wanted to remind him out of goodwill. He would not waste time talking to Fane, then, since Fane


    was not


    appreciative.


    He raised his chin toward Fane. "As per our usual rules, training for a day costs you ten pavilion


    contribution points. It doesn''t matter how long you stay inside throughout the day¡ªit¡¯ll still be


    counted as one day.¡±


    Ten contribution points each day?! This meant that the reward Fane obtained could only pay for five


    days in the hall!


    Fane could not help but secretly exim at the thought.


    This was quite expensive, more so than what he imagined it to be. He initially thought that the 50


    pavilion contribution points he had were enough to support him to train for one month, but it seemed


    like wishful thinking at this point.


    Noel seemed to have realized the slight surprise on Fane''s face. With a cold smile, hemented,


    "Ten pavilion contribution points a day isn¡¯t expensive. You need to think about it: The Soul Hall


    requires the support of power while you''re training, and this uses up a lot of spirited crystals. As


    payment for the power consumption, you only need to pay ten contribution points a day. Even I feel


    that this is quite a small amount that we need to pay."


    Before he arrived, Fane had already heard that the Soul Hall was actually arge formation, and its


    function was to raise the speed of somebody practicing the martial art technique or martial skill that


    belonged to the soul attribute. Since it was arge formation, it required power to run itself, and this


    meant that a lot of spirited crystals were required. Considering this, ten contribution points a day


    could not be considered a huge amount.


    Noel looked up and continued speaking, "I need to inform you something beforehand. I don''t care if


    you stay inside for as long as a joystick burns or as long as somebody drinks a cup of tea, but you


    have to pay me ten contribution points. Although ten contribution points isn''t arge amount, it''s


    great fortune enough for newly recruited informal disciples like yourself. Let me give you another


    piece of warning: People that are untalented like yourself shouldn''t waste time on martial art


    technique or martial skill with the soul attribute The soul is something illusory and hard to


    understand.¡±

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    "Stop thinking that you''re stronger than any other person. Many had the same train of thoughts like


    you do, but they were examples to those who came after them that this is wishful thinking." Noel


    was not reminding Fane; he was taunting Fane for overestimating himself. Just like what he said,


    there were so many disciples in the pavilion, but only a very small number of people practiced the


    martial art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute.


    After all, the soul was an illusory thing, and it was untouchable like the five elements. Numerous


    seniors had trained the gold, wood, water, fire, and earth elements, and they could be used as


    references.


    Fane merely gave a small nod wordlessly, to which Noel chuckled without a care and


    continued, ¡°Since you insist on going in and wasting those ten contribution points, there''s nothing


    else I can say."


    Noel did not believe that Fane would be capable of hastening his mastery over his martial art


    techniques or martial skills after he entered the hall. To Noel, that was impossible. It might be


    possible if Fane had broken through into the intermediate stage of innate level, but judging Fane¡¯s


    fighting prowess, he knew Fane had just achieved the initial stage of the innate level. He did not


    have the strength to have a soul enlightenment.


    "I won''t waste my time talking nonsense with you. Pick a difficulty level-there are seven of them.


    The easiest one is level one, and difficulty level seven is exceptional. In fact, I don''t even have to


    ask you this. The most you can do is stay in difficulty level one, probablysting as long as


    somebody finishing their tea or a joystick burning." Hezily stood up from his chair and picked up


    the formation jade strips in front of him, adding a couple of runes that Fane did not understand on


    the jade strips.


    Just as Noel was about to inject energy, however. Fane interrupted him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''d like to train in difficulty level two.¡±


    "What? You want to go for difficulty level two? Young man, can you not rush in when you know


    nothing? Even chosen disciples won''t be able to stay inside for longer than the time taken to finish


    tea if I start difficulty level two, let alone you!" Noel was borderline yelling at this point, looking at


    Fane as though he had gone crazy.


    Exasperatedly, Noel added, "You shouldn¡¯t think that there isn¡¯t a big difference in the levels when


    there are only seven difficulty levels. I''m telling you that there¡¯s a big difference, and opening the


    difficulty level two has a stronger effect on the soul that¡¯s several times more than difficulty level


    one. People like you won''t be able to take it once you enter the formation. You''ll be forced out by the


    strong souls inside, and you might change the levelter. You have to be joking with me right now.¡±


    Even after Noel finished his rant, Fane''s expression did not change much. "I want difficulty level


    two."


    Noel was rendered speechless instantly, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He felt that not only


    was this guy''s brain filled with water, he probably had been kicked by a donkey, too. He spent his


    energy exining things, only for it to be wasted as this guy ignored everything.


    He chuckled and felt that Fane was absurd. "Young man, do you think that I''m joking with you? If


    you can''t take it, your soul might be wounded. A soul wound isn''t funny, and I need to be


    responsible for that. It doesn''t matter if you end up dead or disabled for life, but you might cause me


    to be punished by the upper management. Who did I offend to end up with this?"

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    Noel grew increasingly angry as he spoke. He could not help but rush forward to p Fane harshly


    on his naive-etched face so that he would wake up from his daydream. He would not have said so


    much to Fane if he would not be severely involved if Fane''s soul was hurt.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? Adjusting the difficulty level to level two, and I¡¯m sure that


    you won''tst longer than a person drinking their tea. You''lle running out with your tail between


    your legs after I take several breaths." Noel looked at Fane like he was looking at a stubborn fool.


    Fane sighed lightly, knowing very well that his actions must trante to him being an idiot in the


    eyes of people like Noel.


    However, he did this because he did not want to waste time. After all, the usual difficulty would not


    be a huge improvement to a martial skill at the level of the Destroying the Void. In fact, he asked


    Noel to adjust the difficulty to level two because he did not understand if this was useful to him


    under such difficulty.


    Fane said helplessly, "You don¡¯t need to worry. If anything happens to me when I''m inside, I''ll inform


    the elders or deacons that I did this on my own will, that it had nothing to do with you. I''ll make sure


    that this won''t implicate you."


    Noel lightly curled the corners of his mouth, no longer knowing what to say. He rolled his eyes and


    said, "Nevermind. Since you insist on ignoring my persuasion and ignore the possibility of wounding


    yourself, there¡¯s nothing much that I can say. I need to tell you, though, that the wounds to the soul


    can''t be stopped bymon pills, and it''ll directly affect your training in the future. You shouldn''t


    lose your future because of your temporary curiosity or because you want to act tough to me."


    Fane raised his eyebrows and said calmly,'' You don''t have to worry; I''m in no mood to act tough in


    front of anyone. You can just adjust the difficulty level to level two."


    Noel scoffed, thinking to himself that Fane would not give up unless he faced the consequences.


    From the insufferably arrogant expression on Fane''s face when he spoke, he seemed to think that


    he could stay in the difficulty level two area for one to two days.


    He wanted to see the expression on this guy''s face when he could not stand it anymore and came


    out himself. Noel stretched out his hand, harrumphing as he dered, "Hand over your identification


    card. I''ll deduct the contribution points to pay for one day."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane nodded and handed Noel his identification card obediently. Noel proficiently deducted ten of


    Fane''s contribution points. Although it was merely ten points, Fane still felt unhappy about it.


    There were only 40 pavilion contribution points left on his identification card, and he would finish the


    remaining 40 points soon. If he wanted to continue training, he had to make time and earn himself


    some contribution points.


    "Alright, I''ve arranged the difficulty and set the time. You can go in now. Let me just make something


    clear: If anything happened to you inside, it has nothing to do with me. I''ve already persuaded you


    and all, and you should stop acting tough. Just get out if you can''t handle it. Don''t force yourself to


    withstand things as it isn''t worth it when your soul gets wounded, turning you into a dummy."


    Fane nodded as he put his identification card away. He walked toward one of the small doors that


    was one-man-tall behind him. However, Noel spoke up again behind him as he was about to cross


    the threshold, "You need to understand that even chosen disciples have a record of staying inside


    for a maximum of three days and three nights. If you turn into a dummy because of your impulsive


    moves, I¡¯ll be affected by your actions."


    Noel felt his head hurt when he thought of this possibility. This newly recruited informal disciple is


    like an idiot who could not be stopped even if ten bulls were pulling him back.


    If something bad happened to Fane inside, Noel would be implicated if he could not exin that he


    had already persuaded Fane but Fane insisted on entering the room. He could be punished if it was


    something minor, or he could be imprisoned if it was something serious.


    He felt his stomach hurt when he thought about this.


    Fane nodded without turning back. He understood that Noel was telling him all this crap because


    Noel was worried for his personal gain, but that was understandable.

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    This was a pitch-ck world, and it made a person''s heart tingle. Everything around him was


    enveloped in darkness. Fane stretched out his hand and subconsciously groped around him, but


    there was nothing around him. It did, however, make him feel as if it was difficult to walk.


    The space he was in was very different from the space outside, and the darkness in this ce was


    also very much differentpared to the darkness outside. If hepared the space outside like a


    clear spring in a stone pond, this area was like a pot of cooked porridge as it had an unspeakable


    stickiness to it.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He balled both his hands into fists, and it seemed like he had caught the space around him in his


    hands. This was the true


    center area of the Soul Hall, and it was also the ce that could help him improve his training of


    martial skill.


    In fact, he was able to recognize from what Noel said that it was not easy to train here. However, he


    did not back away and continued to walk two steps ahead. As he was about to walk forward again,


    the abrupt sound of gusts blowing over treetops subconsciously startled him.


    Following that, another wave of wind came blowing toward him. This gust was different from the


    usual wind outside. It blew straight toward Fane, ignoring the skin and bones, sting straight


    against his soul. The wind felt like sharp knives, and it was an unspeakable pain. It was so painful


    that Fane could not stand, causing him to kneel.


    "Why is it so painful?¡± Fane subconsciously wailed. The strong wind continued to blow toward him,


    sting right against his soul. It felt like arge ax was dealt against his soul.


    This hurt several times morepared to the attack against Fane''s body. Fane had a higher pain


    endurancepared tomon folk, but he still wailed out in pain. His breathing also slowed


    down. Was this what it meant by the second level of difficulty?


    No wonder Noel repeatedly said that this level of difficulty was not something usual people could


    withstand, and what he said seemed to be true. Fane dared not dy and started activating


    Destroying the Void. He allowed the activation tactics of Destroying the Void to continuously course


    in his body.


    After three turns, Fane managed to slightly subdue the soul-stabbing pain. Fane had to thank the


    fact that he did not practice amon martial skill, but a martial skill that was at least at the heaven


    level.


    Activating usual martial skill would also make it difficult to withstand such impacts on the soul.


    Following the suppression of such pain, Fane also started to understand the waves of soul power


    lashing out on his body.


    It turned out that the wind blowing toward his body was not wind. In fact, they were soul-


    shockwaves formed by the coagtion of souls. These soulshockwaves were not aggressive and


    seemed to be formed by the gathering of actual souls. He could even feel thest wails of these


    souls to the world before they physically perished.


    "Let go of me! I don''t want to die!"


    "You b*stard! You filthy, worthless *sshole! I''ve groomed you with so much care throughout the


    years, and you repay me by betraying me! You even killed me!"


    "I''m sorry... Can you please let go of my child? You only hate me, but this has nothing to do with my


    child. My death would''ve paid for all my debts.¡±


    Thest words of the dead had been integrated into the souls. These words rang incessantly in


    Fane''s ears as the souls transformed into soul-shockwaves that flurried toward Fane. The desire to


    stay alive and the fear of death continuously challenged Fane''s determination.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    The shockwaves formed by the concentration of souls kept rushing into Fane''s soul. Although the


    activation of the Destroying the Void by Fane withstood the pain brought on by these soul-


    shockwaves, he was not entirely immune to them. The soul-shockwaves came rushing toward him


    continuously and caused Fane''s soul to feel waves of stabbing pain.


    This, however, did not trouble Fane¡ªhe was, in fact, delighted. After all, he had finally found the


    crucial reason as to why he could not form the second soul sword. In the past, Fane¡¯s soul had


    been extremely stable, and he would not feel anything extraordinary if he was not stimted.


    Just like what Noel had said, the soul was an illusory item. Without special


    stimnts, Fane was able to feel the soul but was unable to feel many other things. However, these


    soul-shockwaves kept charging against Fane''s soul, inflicting impact after impact. Fane also used


    this opportunity to master the motion of his soul.


    Forming a soul sword happened to require the soul motion and everybody''s soul motion was


    different. This was why the great master''s perceptions and experiences were unable to help Fane in


    forming the soul sword.


    The great master had a different soul motionpared to Fane, and when he practiced Destroying


    the Void, he was extremely powerful. Hence, it was a simple thing for him to feel his soul motion,


    which waspletely different for Fane. Fane was not so strong at the moment, and he was unable


    to feel or master his soul motion as easily as the great master.


    However, Fane was able to slowly do it under the attack of the soul-shockwaves. He held his breath


    and gathered his attention, allowing the soul-shockwaves to continuously attack his soul. He then


    activated the Destroying the Void and continued in his attempt to form the second soul sword!


    In the Soul Hall, different disciples were in charge of the matters there at different time periods. Noel


    would be the Soul Hall''s minor steward for 20 days, and unless something unexpected happened,


    he would be the highest person in charge of the Soul Hall.


    Of course, Noel was not the only one guarding the Soul Hall during this period. Two other runner


    disciples were in charge of the hall''s cleanliness, and the person in charge of cleaning this day was


    somebody Noel was very familiar with, Zayn Allen.


    The two of them were rtives, and even though they were not as close, they shared a much better


    rtionship than the others.


    Zayn made his way into the Soul Hall in a familiar manner with the cleaning tools in his hands. He


    immediately saw Noel standing in front of the Array Eye Door in an upright manner, which puzzled


    him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Normally, Noel would be sleeping on the table when he had some free time. Zayn seldom saw Noel


    standing in front of the Array Eye Door with his eyes fixated on the door as if he was studying


    something.


    Zayn raised his eyebrows and subconsciously asked, "Senior Brother Noel, what are you looking


    at?!"


    Noel was obviously startled by Zayn''s voice as his entire body trembled, his expression contorted


    darkly. "What are you yelling for? Is there something wrong with you?! You frightened me!"


    Zayn, meanwhile, seemed to have had his fair share of teachings from Noel during normal days,


    and he seemed unfazed by these horrible words. He continued to look at Noel in curiosity.


    There was nothing different with the Array Eye Door. There were still runes and seals that he did not


    understand on the door.


    Was Noel investigating the formation on the Array Eye Door?

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    Was Noel studying the possibility of a second career after he failed to have impressive


    breakthroughs in his training?


    Zayn pointed at Array Eye Door and asked," Senior Brother Noel, do you n to learn about


    formations?"


    The corners of Noel''s mouth twitched before he turned around to roll his eyes at Zayn. He smacked


    his lips, not wanting toment, but he could not control himself from talking when his thoughts


    were constantly rolling in his heart.


    He sighed and spoke with an inconceivable tone, "A person just went in just now.¡±


    Zayn, still not seeing the relevancy in Noel''s reply, remained puzzled. Was it not normal that


    someone entered? Was the


    Soul Hall not purposed for training?


    He looked at Noel and asked puzzlingly," Isn''t it normal for somebody to be training inside? Why are


    you staring at this ce? Is this person someone special? Is it an extremely strong chosen


    disciple?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the only exnation Zayn could think of. After all, a person who could practice the martial


    art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute was nomon person. Only extremely


    powerful formal or chosen disciples would try to practice it.


    There was only one possibility for Noel to stand in front of the Array Eye Door like this: The person


    training inside was a top chosen disciple from the pavilion. Noel wanted to fawn over this disciple,


    which was why he waited politely in front of the door. However, Zayn felt that there was a small


    possibility of this happening as he could not make out the expression on Noel¡¯s face.


    There was a hint of surprise among the confusion, and there also seemed to be slight helplessness


    shown on his face. After hearing what Zayn said, Noel replied to him, even though he was reluctant


    to speak, "It isn''t a chosen disciple. How can they be inside when none of the ten chosen disciples


    practiced the martial art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute recently? It¡¯s a recruit


    who''s inside. A very, very new recruit."


    Noel emphasized thest sentence, which Zayn noticed. An exceptionally new recruit? Was there


    not only one type of extremely new recruit in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? They were the newly


    recruited informal disciples.


    Was it possible that the person training inside the Array Eye Door was one of the newly recruited


    informal disciples? If that was the case, Zayn was even more confused.


    After all, Zayn had been staying in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for several years and had a great


    understanding of their rules. These newly recruited informal disciples were cannon fodder recruited


    due to the battle that was about to happen, and there were not many of them who were talented in


    training. If not, they would have joined the pavilion through the usual recruitment. Zayn was slightly


    surprised that somebody among these newly recruited disciples was practicing martial art


    techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute.


    What surprised him even more was that aplete newbie caused Noel to stand in


    front of the Array Eye Door.


    Zayn was so curious that he asked, "Is there something weird about this guy? You seemed to be


    very interested in him."


    Noel subconsciously narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath in before he said, "I can''t me you


    for thinking that I''m acting weird, but do you know something? This guy had already been there for a


    day!"


    Even Noel felt something was wrong after he said this. A normal person could never persist for an


    entire day. He had also entered the formation, and he knew the pain the soul-shockwaves could


    cause the soul. It was difficult for disciples to persist after they felt the pain.


    Before Fane entered the formation, Noel told him that he was quite strong if he managed to stay


    inside as long as a joystick burned or as long as somebody


    drank a cup of tea. This was not to intimidate Fane, though¡ªthis was a fact.

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    Noel had seen people that had just started practicing martial art techniques and martial skills of the


    soul attribute enter the Array Eye Door to train in the past.


    However, none of those people managed to stay inside for more than an hour.


    Persisting for more than one hour meant that this person had extremely strong fighting


    prowess...but that Fane guy had gone in for one whole day. If the formation was not running


    normally, Noel would have suspected that this guy had died inside.


    After all, that guy acted so stubbornly. If Fane had only persisted for a couple of hours in the


    formation, Noel would have suspected that this guy insisted on staying, acting all tough for him to


    see.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, he denied his previous thoughts when an entire day had passed, and there was no sign of


    that personing out. If he insisted on staying inside without concerns of his soul being hurt, Noel


    would not be able to persist for such a long time. Zayn gaped upon hearing this.


    He also knew that somebody once broke a record in the Array Eye Door by staying inside for three


    days and three nights. However, this person was one of the top chosen disciples.


    Although it was surprising that Fane was able to persist for such a long time in the Array Eye Door,


    it was not something incredibly astonishing. However, when Noel said that the person training in the


    Array Eye Door was a newly recruited informal disciple, Zayn was so surprised that his jaw


    dropped.


    "What?! A newly recruited informal disciple stayed inside for one whole day?! Oh my god, this guy is


    really strong! It looks like he''s extremely talented in training for martial art techniques and martial


    skills of the soul attribute. Sure, he¡¯s not at the level of the chosen disciples, but this is a great feat


    already!"


    No wonder Noel stood before the Array Eye Door in a silent daze. He seemed to have been


    surprised by this young man''s talents.


    Zayn did not expect the soft sigh from Noel, who seemed surprised and somewhat confused


    altogether.


    After some time, Noel slowly opened his mouth and muttered, "You''re wrong."


    Zayn''s eyes widened when he heard this. He made a mistake? What did he say wrongly? Was


    there something else to this young man?


    "Senior Brother Noel, what was I wrong about?"


    Noel exhaled deeply and said, rtively reluctant, "This young man is already much more talented


    than the chosen disciple with the highest record."


    Zayn almost bit his own tongue when he heard this. This guy was even more talented than the


    chosen disciple? How? Had he not just stayed inside for a day?


    How could he be more talented than the extremely talented chosen disciple?!


    Noel continued to speak word by word when he saw that Zayn could not wrap his mind about what


    was going on, "That guy activated the difficulty level two."


    The previous chosen disciple stayed in the Array Eye Door for a total of three days and three nights.


    Although it was astonishing, he only activated the level one difficulty... while Fane activated the


    difficulty level two.


    Level two was several times more difficultpared to level one. How could a normal person stay


    inside for one whole day? This was what Noel had to acknowledge, even though he was reluctant to


    do so. Zayn was so surprised when he heard this that his eyebrows almost flew out of his face.


    What?! This guy activated the level two difficulty?! Regr disciples would never activate the level


    two difficulty unless they were about to break through into the spring solidifying realm. No matter


    how strong a newly recruited informal disciple was, he should be in the initial stage of innate level.


    A disciple in the initial stage of innate level had gone into the level two Array Eye Door of difficulty


    level two?!


    Zayn felt that his mind could not process what was happening.

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    Noel nced at Zayn and scoffed lightly, though he understood why Zayn''s face seemed to have


    frozen. Zayn''s disbelief was also the representation of his inability to believe in what was


    happening. Noel took a deep breath and slowly said, "No wonder that guy could talk to me in such a


    way. It turns out that I''ve bumped into an exceptional genius, after all."


    Zayn was unable to contain his surprise." Who''s this person? Which newly recruited informal


    disciple is he?"


    Noel frowned as he spoke, "You might not know who it is if it was just some random person, but I¡¯m


    sure you''ve heard of him. He¡¯s Fane, the person who agreed to fight Wesley on the wager battle


    arena."


    The fight between Wesley and a newly recruited informal disciple spread like wildfire among the


    informal disciples, and this was treated like gossip. After all, nobody thought that Fane would be


    able to defeat Wesley-it was impossible. What Wesley did was despicable, but he did not seem to


    be fazed, seeing as he had a strong background.


    On top of that, the fact that Fane had an individual room was a cause for jealousy. Even if Wesley


    did note forward to do this, there would be other disciples fighting against Fane for the room.


    Noel also had the same thoughts in the past, but he had already denied these ideas. "It looks like


    Wesley is going to suffer this time. This young man is no regr man."


    Zayn slightly nodded before he quickly shook his head after he heard this. He thought about it


    carefully and said, "We can''t say that for sure. After all, Wesley had been training in the pavilion for


    some time, and he¡¯s one step ahead in both talent and strength. Although Fane is quite talented in


    the soul attribute, we¡¯re not sure how long he''s been training the martial art techniques and martial


    skills for. If he''s new at this, Fane would never be Wesley''s opponent.¡±


    Noel subconsciously raised his eyebrows after he heard this, but he eventually nodded after


    carefully thinking about it. What Zayn said made sense; there were some differences between their


    capabilities.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was true that Fane was quite talented in the soul attribute, but they had no idea how long he had


    been practicing the martial art techniques and martial skill of this attribute. If he had just started, he


    was no match for Wesley. Noel sighed softly in understanding when he thought of this.


    "No wonder that guy agreed to the fight without any hesitation. It seems that he¡¯s absolutely


    confident about his talents. However, he had underestimated the strength of our disciples from the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Even though he''s talented, the difference in realm is there, and it isn''t so


    easy for that guy to cross over so easily."


    Zayn nodded in agreement andmented, "That¡¯s true. Shall we inform Wesley about this and


    ask him to be careful? After all, the martial art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute are


    mysterious and unpredictable. Normal people will get hurt easily if they aren¡¯t prepared.¡± Noel


    frowned. He knew that if he informed Wesley about this news, he was doing Wesley a favor.


    Unfortunately, that would also mean offending Fane at the same time. Offending a newly recruited


    informal disciple was nothing in the past but Fane was not a normal new recruit. The others might


    not know this, but he was able to see this.


    Thinking things through, Noel shook his head decisively. "We can''t allow this news to spread. Even


    if others learn about Fane''s talents, it can''t being from the both of us."

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    "Wesley is such an arrogant person, and he never pays attention to others. Even if we did this favor


    for him, he might not remember us. We''ll probably offend Fane in the process, though, which isn''t


    worth it." Noel decided to keep his mouth shut after he thought about it. Although this would be


    huge news if people learned about this, it meant nothing to the others who did not benefit from this,


    and Noel was not willing to take this risk. Zayn kept quiet, but his gaze darted around as he


    entertained the idea.


    Noticing Zayn¡¯s silence, Noel turned to look at him, only to see from Zayn¡¯s expression that he knew


    he was up to no good.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Noel instantly grew angry for his stupidity, snapping, "What are you thinking about? I


    know you want to get acquainted with Wesley, seeing how well-known he is aspared to you,


    and you might have a great future if you manage to get into his good books. However, you need to


    understand that Wesley isn''t someone you can fawn over just because you wish to do so. Apart


    from that, he''s not the brightest bulb out there. He¡¯s all pompous and haughty because he has


    somebody to rely on. Even if you tell him about this, he''ll repay you with some benefits, but nothing


    exciting. On the contrary, you might offend Fane because of this.¡±


    Zayn frowned as he felt that what Noel said made sense. However, this did not dismiss Zayn¡¯s


    desire to climb the socialdder.


    Noel exhaled deeply. He would not have spent the time to say such things if this was somebody


    else, but this was Zayn, his rtive. If news of this spread, Fane would suspect that he was the one


    who did it. He did not want to offend Fane because of this.


    He turned around and said righteously, "If you tell anybody about this, I¡¯ll be the first one to teach


    you a lesson. Have you forgotten how Wesley treats runner disciples like you? Do you think that


    he''ll look at you differently just because you informed him about this? If I was you, I''d pray for less


    trouble. Even if you n to be somebody''s follower, you need to see who that person is.¡±


    These words reminded Zayn about how hard it was to get along with Wesley. He also recalled how


    Wesley used to order around runner disciples like him. In fact, he would also hit them as it was not a


    big deal to the pavilion if informal disciples hit runner disciples, so long as the person was not badly


    wounded. Recalling these, Zayn shook his head and decided that it was best to keep this news


    hidden.


    In the Array Eye Door, Fane could feel his soul motion under the stimtion of the soul-


    shockwaves. The second soul sword that he struggled with, one that he could not form before, was


    slowly taking form.


    After a day and a half, Fane finally managed to form the second soul sword. He had great


    improvements on his training of Destroying the Void. Raising his hand, two streaks of ck light


    slowly appeared in Fane''s hands, though one of them was still lighter in color.


    This was the second soul sword that Fane had just seeded in forming. He continuously drew


    runes with his fingers, and these two soul swords moved continuously by following the runes.


    The swords were not moving speedily, but his control was much strongerpared to when he first


    mastered the soul sword. If Fane was asked to fight Warren with a single soul sword at this point,


    Fane might not miss his target again.


    Fane exhaled deeply. These two soul swords existed independently, and if Fane was able to merge


    them together, the power would be several times stronger. Unfortunately, Fane could not achieve


    that just yet.


    Fane raised his head and took a look at the pitch-ck surrounding when he thought of this. The


    area still had a stickiness to it, and this seemed to be an independent space. Soul-shockwaves filled


    the entire area.


    Fane did not feel much under the soulshockwaves. After all, the sess in forming the second soul


    sword meant that Fane had improved greatly. His control over his soul and the stability of his soul


    had also be much stronger.

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    The effect of the soul motion at this level did not have much effect on Fane. He slowly stood up from


    the ground and walked toward the direction where he came from, where he entered, before he felt


    blocked off after a few steps.


    He stretched out his hand and pushed, feeling the surrounding space bing sticky again, one


    that instantly enveloped around Fane. However, Fane had returned to the Soul Hall within a breath.


    He saw Noel, who was standing in front of the Array Eye Door deep in his own thoughts. Noel was


    shocked by Fane''s sudden appearance and subconsciously took a step back. As a day and a half


    had passed, Noel''s initial surprise had gradually dissipated. He was still standing


    in front of the Array Eye Door to observe when Fane woulde out.


    He initially thought that Fane would be in a flustered, tired state after he came out from the Array


    Eye Door. However, Fane looked very energetic at that moment, as if he had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    The corners of Noel''s mouth twitched as he inwardly sighed about how crazy this young man was.


    The contemptuous expression he originally had on his face disappeared with a twitch of his mouth.


    "You''re finally out! I wondered if something was wrong with the formation if you continued to stay


    inside." Many people would be astonished by the news of him spending a day and a half in the


    Array Eye Door with the level-two difficulty.


    This guy finally could not stand it anymore. If he continued to train in the formation, Noel would have


    really doubted if something was wrong with the formation. He would wonder if the powerful soul-


    shockwaves inside had disappeared.


    Fane nodded. He took a deep look at Noel and suddenly said, "You didn¡¯t spread news about this,


    did you?"


    After understanding the Soul Hall''s level of difficulty, an idea formed in Fane''s heart. He absolutely


    could not allow this news to leak out. After all, Wesley would be prepared if that happened. Wesley


    had people supporting him, and if he asked Elder Sayer to provide him with some defensive


    weapons, Fane would lose the upper hand.


    The corners of Noel''s mouth twitched.


    Fortunately, he did not leak the news. Fane was much more vignt and had a scheming heart


    compared to what he had expected. Sure enough, talented people with great fighting prowess were


    very smart.


    He coughed softly and deliberately suppressed the emotions in his eyes as he spoke calmly, "Don''t


    worry. I won''t leak news about this, and nobody will know as long as you don''t let others learn of


    what happened by ident. I''ve already ordered the runner disciples working here to not say a


    word.¡±


    Fane felt better about Noel upon hearing his response. This guy was smarter than he had


    anticipated. Fane nodded. "Thank you for that." Fane did not have any friends in the pavilion. From


    what he observed about Noel, he seemed to be a person suitable to be his friend.


    Noel took a step back, turned, and walked toward the table.


    Since Fane came out from the Array Eye Gate, he had to shut down the formation. After all,


    activating the formation meant a constant consumption of spirited crystals. Although the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion was arge pavilion in the Wet Cercei Ind, it could not afford such a high


    consumption rate.


    After all, there were so many disciples in the entire pavilion, and thebined consumption of all


    these disciples was definitely no small amount.


    "You were there for a day and a half, so I need to deduct 20 contribution points from you. I''ve


    already deducted ten points previously, so you need to pay another ten." He raised his hand to


    activate the formation, but Fane raised his hand to stop Noel¡¯s actions.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noel looked up in surprise as Fane spoke calmly, "I didn''te out to stop practicing. On the


    contrary, difficulty level two was too weak, and I need you to adjust the difficulty level. You can


    adjust it to level four straight away."

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    Noel almost thought there was something wrong with his ears when he heard what Fane said. He


    subconsciously asked, What did you say? What do you want to adjust?¡¯


    Fane subconsciously touched his nose when he saw Noel''s shocked expression. He had thought


    about whether Noel could ept it if he acted overly exaggerated before he came out. If the


    incident with Wesley did not happen, he might stop to think about the consequences. However,


    Fane was obviously not in the mood to think about this.


    He softly exhaled before repeating himself, "I said that I want to adjust the difficulty to level four.


    Please do the adjustments for me.


    This time, Noel heard what he was saying very clearly. At the same time, his expression turned rigid


    as he opened his mouth widely while his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    The corners of his mouth slightly trembled. "Have you gone crazy? Are you crazy or am I crazy?


    You want to adjust it to difficulty level four? Do you understand what the concept of level four is?


    Even the deacons of the pavilion dare not simply challenge this difficulty. You might be a


    dummy from the soul-shockwaves after you go in.''


    Fane raised his eyebrows and slightly nodded. "I know and I have my own ns. You just need to


    help me make the adjustments."


    Noel felt that his entire body was about to turn rigid. He realized that everything he said did not work


    on Fane. If he had not seen Fane¡¯s talents with his own eyes, he would definitely suspect if Fane


    had gone crazy. If not, why would he say such crazy things? He softly inhaled as he looked at Fane


    up and down several times with a tangled expression on his face.


    "I know that you are very talented and you¡¯ve surpassed all of us. Even the chosen disciples might


    be iparable to you in terms of the soul attribute. However, this doesn''t mean that you can


    simply challenge the difficulty of the Soul Hall. If I really adjust the difficulty to level four, you might


    just die inside. Do you understand?"


    Fane nodded and said truthfully, "I''ve considered these things, don''t worry about it as I¡¯m confident


    in myself."


    The corners of Noel''s mouth twitched and he finally understood. Fane would ignore him even if he


    tore those words apart and ced them in front of Fane.


    He slightly swallowed his saliva and it had been years since he was appointed this errand.


    Throughout the years, he had seen many talented disciples training in the Soul Hall. However, he


    had never seen anyone adjusting the difficulty to level four. Even masters who had achieved the


    spring solidifying level would not simply try it. After all, the soul-shockwaves at level four would


    directly tear the soul.


    There were no changes in Fane¡¯s expression when he said those words just now. Until this moment,


    Noel finally realized that Fane would never listen to anything he said no matter how much he


    persuaded Fane.


    He sighed while shaking his head. He stretched out his hand to pick up the array board. The runes


    on the array board kept changing and were showing different colors. Adjusting the formation only


    required changes of several runes and it was a simple task for an informal disciple. He stretched out


    his slender fingers and plucked the array board on the formation that caused clicking sounds.


    After several breaths, Noel suddenly raised his head to look toward Fane as if he hadpleted


    something important in his life. "I''ve made the adjustments. To be honest, this is the first time I''ve


    adjusted the difficulty to level four and you''ve done something unprecedented. Anyways, I''ve


    already done all the persuasion I can and there''s nothing I can do if something really happens to


    you inside."


    Fane slightly nodded and only said, "I have my own considerations.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    He turned around and walked toward the Array Eye Door after he finished speaking. His steady


    steps and indifferent facial expression caused Noel to be stunned on spot once again. In Noel''s


    eyes, Fane''s image hadpletely changed. He was like a rock that never changed, regardless of


    wind and rain. Maybe this person could really create miracles. However, he subconsciously shook


    his head when he thought about how crazy the soulshockwaves of difficulty level four were.


    It was still an area of sticky darkness and it was even more viscouspared to the difficulty level


    two previously. This time, the space even blocked Fane from walking forward. He felt the space


    surrounding him seemed to be filled with two buckets of


    glue and they were sticking to every single corner of his body, preventing him from moving forward.


    However, the resistance was not extremely strong. After he exerted twice the strength he exerted


    previously, he was still able to walk three steps forward. This was where he stood thest time.


    At that moment, the familiar creaking sound could be heard again. A strong soul motion came


    blowing over with a swooshing sound and it was so strong that it made it difficult to breathe. This


    soulshockwave was obviously several times stronger than the previous soulshockwaves. It ignored


    Fane''s body and directly hit on his soul.


    This time, the attack not only caused a tingling sensation on the soul but also blurred his spirit. It felt


    like a thousand ants were biting his soul and they were dragging him into the abyss while eating


    him.


    Fane once again screamed in agony. He thought that after his first experience, he would be able to


    persist during his second time of facing the soul-shockwaves, even though the intensity was several


    times stronger. However, it seemed like he had underestimated how terrifying the level four soul-


    shockwaves were! With a muffled bang, Fane''s legs turned into jelly and he directly fell to the


    ground.


    He was still capable of supporting himself the first time he fell. However, the impact this time took


    away all his strength and he fell straight to the ground. What scared Fane the most was the fact that


    the soulshockwave was invading his soul and changing his soul motions. This caused Fane to be


    on alert.


    Under the attack of such strong soulshockwaves, Fane became mentally ambiguous. However, he


    was extremely sure of one thing. If he did not quickly make the adjustments, he might end up like


    what Noel said.


    He would die in this ce!


    He forcefully inhaled and bit his own lower lips with hisst bit of energy. The pain allowed him to


    keep his consciousness. He used all his strength to support his body as he continuously wrote out


    the runes to activate the Destroying the Void with his hands!


    Two ck lights gradually gathered in his palms and they were the soul swords he sessfully


    performed previously. Both soul swords were held by Fane in his palms. He lightly gripped onto


    them and both soul swords turned into ayer of thin mist, covering Fane''s body. They withstood


    the strong soul-shockwaves on behalf of Fane!


    This was truly a Heaven-level martial skill as it was still able to withstand the attack while facing


    such strong soul-shockwaves. Although it was just a barrier formed by two soul swords, it was


    strong and persistent, just like crested dogs'' tails under strong wind!


    With thisyer of protection, Fane was finally able to rx. What he had to do right now was to form


    the third soul sword. If he could only form two soul swords, Fane was not certain that he could


    completely defeat Wesley. After all, Wesley could be considered a genius disciple and could not be


    looked down upon.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, forming the third soul sword was not an easy task. Under the continuous impact from the


    souls, Fane felt his soul motion with much difficulty and used it to sessfully form the soul sword.

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    Fane was gritting his teeth, not wanting to give up. At the same time, Wesley had entered the Seven


    Stars Hall and was greeting the other disciples. He was bing quite the celebrity there.


    Although he provoked a newly promoted informal disciple, and it was not good to talk about it,


    Wesley did not feel disgraceful in doing so, because he did it under the pretense of so-called


    uprightness. He told anyone within earshot that an ipetent person like Fane did not deserve to


    have his own room and he did so under the name of justice.


    "Brother Chaz, are you here to get an assignment too? Did youe across any new and


    interesting assignments? I just spent thest of my three hundred


    assignment points. I n to go to the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall to redeem an


    elementary red level martial art technique once I have enough points," said Wesley.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chaz turned around, nced at Wesley, and said, "No, I didn''t. I don''t think there will be any good


    assignments since the n association is getting ready to go into battle with the Muddled Origin


    n. We¡¯ll have to wait for that to end before any good assignments wille our way."


    Wesley sighed gently and in a resigned tone said, "I really need to get a good assignment since I''m


    so broke. I originally nned to level up as much as possible before the battle but now it seems like


    I have to fill my hunger first." Of course, by '' hunger'', Wesley did not mean hunger for food but


    hunger for martial art techniques and martial skills.


    Chaz raised an eyebrow. "I would have believed those words if it came out of anyone else¡¯s lips but


    definitely not from yours. I trust that Elder Sayer ensures you''ll get a constant supply of martial art


    techniques and skills.


    Wesley chuckled and said in a dignified tone, "Although he''s an elder of my n, he''ll never break


    the rules of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for a junior like me." Every Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s


    disciples had to redeem the martial art techniques and skills with their own assignment points; if


    Elder Sayer broke the rules for Wesley, it would surely bring dishonor to Sayer''s family name.


    Chaz''s eyebrow shot up again but he remained quiet out. He cupped his hand in salute and made


    his way to the exit. The Seven Stars Hall was situated in the middle of the n association and was


    only one road away from Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall. From this alone, one could


    tell just how important the Hall was in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. There were always disciples


    going to and fro in the Seven Stars Hall to get assignments so they could earn some points to


    redeem martial art techniques and skills. Unless one became the chosen disciple, then no disciple


    would survive long without assignment points.


    Wesley nced at Chaz''s retreating figure and scoffed, "What gives him the right to be so cocky!


    He''s only in the top thirty ranking for informal disciples. There are more disciples who are stronger


    than me. Gah! He''s so infuriating!"


    Chaz would feel wrong if he had heard what Wesley said because he had done his best not to


    cause any offense to him already. Wesley did not say it to his face because he wanted to be on


    Chaz''s good side as he was stronger than him.


    Although it was true that Wesley had the backing of his n, he should still tread carefully as his


    ranking was in the top two hundred, a far cry from Chaz''s.


    However, Wesley never thought that the difference in power between them was due to talent but


    time. He strongly believed that given more time, he would surely surpass Chaz and would not need


    to act all polite in front of him anymore. Suddenly, he heard his name being called and he did not


    even need to turn his back to find out who it was. If Fane was there, he would surely have


    recognized that person too as he was the man with triangr eyes who caused trouble for him and


    the person who sucks up to Wesley the most.

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    The man with triangr eyes smiled and said, "Brother Wesley, I''ve been looking all over for you!


    The young servant said that you¡¯ve gone to the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall. It took


    me a while to ask around before the people there told me you''vee to the Seven Stars Hall."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Wesley raised his eyebrow and did not even turn around to look at him. "What do you want? Let me


    put this out first, I''m very busy so you better not bother me with trifling matters!¡± he said in a low


    voice.


    The man with triangr eyes did not take Wesley''s tone to heart as if it did not diminish his desire to


    please him one bit." You''ve asked me to keep an eye on Fane Woods and now I''m here to report


    that he had gone to the Soul Hall!"


    Wesley snapped his neck to look him up and down when he heard that. "Did you say Fane went to


    the Soul Hall? Isn''t he at the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall to redeem some martial


    art techniques or skills with his fifty points? What is he doing in the Soul Hall anyways? Is he


    nning to cultivate his soul?"


    Wesley found this funny and the man with triangr eyes nodded his head. "He definitely went to


    the Soul Hall and from what I¡¯ve heard, he entered the Array Eye Door so there''s a high chance he


    went there to cultivate a soul attribute martial art techniques or skills."


    Wesley could not hold back hisughter anymore as if he had heard the funniest joke in the


    universe. Heughed so hard that he was clutching his stomach while bent over and hisughter


    made the other disciples look over. "Oh my god! There must be a screw loose in his head. Did he


    go mad from my tauntings? I would be more scared if he had gone to the Wooden Spirit Hall or the


    Golden Spirit Hall, but the Soul Hall? Pure madness! Doesn¡¯t he know how hard it is to attain a soul


    attribute skill? I admit the attack power of a soul attribute skill is powerful and not many people can


    neutralize it but this also means not everyone can attain the skill. He has definitely gone mad."


    The man with triangr eyes smiled and said, "I totally agree with you but I''m curious where he got


    the soul attribute skill from.¡± By logic, Fane''s soul attribute skill could never be a match to all the


    skills in the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall. Most new disciples would ept as many


    assignments as they could to earn points to redeem the skill and not many would be like Fane, who


    had chosen to focus on his training as the skills attained outside the Hall were iparable to


    those attained within the Hall.


    Wesley recalled that Fane was awarded fifty contribution points for getting first ce and he felt that


    it was a waste. He had asked himself what would he do if he was Fane after he had agreed to a


    fight in the wager battle arena and the answer was he would havee to the Seven Stars Hall to


    get as many assignments as he could and use the points to redeem some powerful skills. Only then


    would he have the chance to defeat his opponent but contrary to his belief, Fane did not do so.

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    Instead, Fane went to the ce where he could level up his skills faster! Only the disciples who had


    been in the Dual


    Sovereign Pavillion long enough would do such a thing. Wesley scoffed and said, "Oh well, he


    might be putting on a show. He should be honored about the fact that he''ll be standing in the same


    arena as me..."


    Meanwhile, Fane was close to reaching the climax. Condensing three Soul Swords was not a walk


    in the park at all. On one hand, he had to endure the soul-shockwave, and on the other hand, he


    had to cast the Void Cutting spell to condense the three Soul Swords. However, he finally


    understood one thing-why the Soul Hall could speed up the leveling of soul attribute skills. The logic


    was simple, one could be likened


    leveling up a weapon or skill to the carving of a jade.


    At the beginning of cultivation, it was equivalent to an unpolished piece of raw jade, and continuous


    cultivation was equivalent to constant polishing and carving of the raw jade. The soulshockwave


    was equivalent to an ax that could help the cultivator carve the raw jade faster, but the process


    could be quite cruel. One could easily die in the process if a mistake was made.


    As time passed, Fane was oblivious to the time he had been there, he just felt arge amount of his


    true energy and spirit energy had been consumed as he continued to resist the soul-shockwave.


    The soul-shockwave disappeared on the fifth day of training and the thick darkness around him


    seemed to have melted away. He was dazed when he noticed this and slowly stood up from the


    ground. He only managed to condense a prototype of the third Soul Sword. It would take a few


    more days of training for the third Soul Sword to bepletely condensed.


    When Fane stepped out of the Array Eye Door, he saw Noel, who was pointing at the array board in


    his hand. "Sorry, your time is up." Fane simply nodded. At this time, Fane was looking a little more


    haggardpared to when he entered. It was not surprising because after all, a soulshockwave of


    difficulty level four was noughing matter. Coupled with the need for him to condense the third Soul


    Sword, it consumed his spirit energy even more.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fane would have surely not been able to withstand all that if he had not absorbed the powerful soul


    fragments of the senior.


    Noel raised his eyebrows and was actually relieved when he saw Fane¡¯s haggard look. If Fane''s


    appearance remained unchanged, it was as if he went in and just took a nap. Noel would not be


    able to ept that as it would have meant Fane was not human at all.


    Noel coughed slightly. "To earn more points ande again." What else could he say? After all,


    Fane only had fifty contribution points which allowed him to stay inside for five days.


    Fane nodded with resignation. He was back to being a pauper again. After taking back his jade


    identity card, he nced at it and saw that the number of points had returned back to zero. He


    rubbed his forehead helplessly. It seemed as if the rest of his time there would not be easy on him.


    He stayed and talked for a little while with Noel before leaving the Soul Hall.

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    However, Noel called out to him before he walked out of the door. "I heard you''ll be going against


    Wesley in the wager battle arena soon?"


    Fane raised his eyebrow and turned back to nce at Noel. He was sure Noel did not mean it as a


    question as almost all the disciples there knew about this. He also knew that the other disciples


    treated this piece of news as something to talk andugh about after dinner. Therefore, he did not


    answer him but waited for him to continue.


    Noel pressed his lips and said, "You must becking in contribution points right now and it seems


    like you''re willing to have another go in the Soul Hall."


    Fane nodded. There was no doubt about it. If conditions allowed, he was even willing to stay there


    for a month, soul-shockwave be damned. He could feel his power growing stronger little by little and


    though he did not see Wesley as his rival, he needed to be cautious as he was still not strong


    enough to defeat him.


    Noel coughed lightly and seemed to be embarrassed about what he was going to say next but still,


    he straightened him up and said, "Do you know that new informal disciples can enjoy certain


    benefits?¡±


    No, Fane did not know. He had kept to himself all this while so did not hear anything about that.


    Now that he had thought about it, Noel was the only person he had spoken the most with and Noel


    knew that. He sighed and said, ¡°It''s been less than a month since you''ve joined the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion so you¡¯re still eligible for the benefit. You''re entitled to exchange fifty contribution points for


    five hundred low-grade spirited crystals. Your deacon should have told you about this so I''m not


    sure why Deacon Ambrose did not tell you all about this.¡±


    Fane raised his eyebrow at the implication Noel was making. There must be a hidden reason as to


    why Deacon Ambrose did not share this benefit with the new informal disciples. He turned around to


    fully face Noel with a grateful look. ¡°Thank you, Brother Noel, for telling me all this. Where should I


    go to do the exchange?"


    Noel smiled faintly. "You don¡¯t have to go there yourself. Although there''s still a slight difference in


    status between the new and old informal disciples, you could still ask the runner disciples to help


    you do the exchange. You''ll only need to pass him the five hundred low-grade spirited crystals and


    your jade identity card and he¡¯ll do the exchange for you. After that, you cane back here to


    enjoy another five days of training."


    Fane became very excited at that. It was important for Fane to train as much as possible before the


    fight with Wesley and earning points through assignments would take up too much of his time. He


    would have preferred to avoid taking that course if possible.


    Noel coughed lightly and in a nonchnt voice said, ¡°Wesley has reached high attainment in his


    gold attribute martial art skills so it''s better if you don''t fight him head-on. Keep in mind that gold


    attribute techniques or skills possess much higher attack power than other attribute skills."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although this kind of information could be gotten easily, Fane was still very grateful for Noel''s favor.


    Fane nodded his head vigorously. "Thank you, Brother Noel. I''ll keep all of this in mind. I''ll surely


    repay you one day.¡±

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    When Fane got back to his room, he immediately sent for Brook to do the exchange at the Seven


    Stars Hall. A runner disciple''s duty was to run errands for the formal and informal disciples and


    Brook was considered a veteran in these matters. He quickly made his way to the Seven Stars Hall


    with Fane''s jade identity card and spirited crystals, leaving Fane to wait for him to be back.


    Fane could have gone to do the exchange himself but he did not like crowds. Besides, he was quite


    the celebrity amongst the informal disciples and it would be best to avoid getting into an argument


    with Wesley. He knew that Wesley would never let an opportunity of talking smack to him go and he


    did not want to waste his breath


    on such a person.


    Brook came back an hourter and gave Fane back his jade identity card which had been


    sessfully updated with fifty contribution points. He looked at Fane with an expression hinting that


    he had something to tell him but did not know whether he should.


    Fane raised his eyebrow. He invited Brook into his room and poured him some tea. " Spit it out, why


    don''t you? Did you run into some trouble during the errand? Or did somebody bully you?"


    Brook shook his head and epted the tea from Fane. "I wasn''t bullied. I''ve been in the n


    association for many years, and though the formal and informal disciples looks down on us runner


    disciples, they wouldn''t dare to bully a veteran like me. It''s just that I felt something was off when I


    was doing the exchange.


    A hint of curiosity shed across Fane''s eyes and he waved for Brook to continue on. Brooke


    breathed in lightly and furrowed his brow. "I''ve done this kind of exchange many times before as all


    the new informal disciples would exchange their five hundred low-grade spirited crystals for the fifty


    contribution points the very next day after joining the Dual Sovereign Pavilion because it¡¯s not as if


    theyck the spirited crystals to do it. The ce to do the exchange is at the Seven Stars Hall


    assignment submission area and I''m very familiar with the person-in-charge."


    "The person-in-charge? I thought all the assignment submissions were handled by the disciples?"


    asked Fane. To ensure that the disciples could earn contribution points, Dual Sovereign had set up


    different posts for the disciples to take up. Jobs like this were normally handled by a formal or


    informal disciple but judging by what Brook had said, the person in charge of the assignment


    submission did not seem to be a disciple.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    One look at Fane¡¯s expression and Brooke knew what he was confused about. He chuckled softly


    and said, "It¡¯s true the Seven Stars Hall belongs to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and its importance


    is only second to the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall. Therefore, the posts there are


    not normally given to the disciples for fear they would embezzle the points. After all, contribution


    points could make or break a disciple''s career here.


    These positions are generally administered by the deacons personally. Each deacon has his own


    minor steward. These minor stewards are also former disciples, but their cultivation level has not yet


    reached the level of a deacon so they could only be minor stewards."


    Ye Fan nodded in understanding. He was not very familiar with the administrators of the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion. He knew that there were elders besides the heads. The elders were then


    divided into the formal elders and informal elders with the formal elder''s qualifications and power


    much stronger than those of the informal elders. He also knew that the deacons held many


    important positions and some trivial matters were all ced under their jurisdiction. However the


    deacons could not handle everything without the help of the minor stewards and though the minor


    stewards¡¯ status was a little lower than the disciples, they were still the management nheless.

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    "The minor steward in charge of the assignment submission is Steward Fleming and he works


    under Deacon Ambrose. He immediately shook his head when he heard that I''ve gone there to


    exchange the five hundred low-grade spirited crystals for the contribution points. He said that the


    benefits did not apply for the new informal disciples this time and his expression was a little off when


    he said that," said Brook.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows. He recalled what Noel had said to him previously and still could not


    figure out what was going on. Maybe Noel was trying to tell him that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion


    was treating this batch of new informal disciples differently than all the previous batches.


    Coupled that with what happened with the contribution points, Fane told himself he should be more


    cautious from now on.


    Could it be that even the administrators deliberately looked down on their new batch of informal


    disciples? If that was the case, no wonder the older disciples looked down on this new batch of


    informal disciples so much. However, Fane did not really think that was the case. After all, the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion was also ranked as the number one n association in West Cercie State. This


    kind of behavior would be frowned upon and create resentment in the new informal disciples.


    Fane pointed to the fifty contribution points added to his jade identity card and asked, "How did you


    get these points if this year¡¯s benefit has been canceled?"


    We can thank Deacon Ambrose for that. I was about to give up because Steward Fleming was


    really insistent that the benefit had been canceled. However, Deacon saw your jade identity card in


    my hand just when I was about to leave and excitedly asked me what I was doing there. I exined


    everything to him and he instantly reprimanded Steward Fleming for speaking nonsense and that''s


    how I''ve managed to get the points."


    The lines on Fane''s forehead became even deeper. Ambrose Adams left a good impression on him.


    The reason Ambrose had helped Fane grease the wheels a little must be because Fane had helped


    him out with Zeph and it was public knowledge that they were mortal enemies. Even so, if the


    benefit was really canceled, then what Ambrose did was break the rule and anything to do with the


    contribution points was a serious matter.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ambrose would never openly vite the rules just to help Fane out. Besides, he said that Steward


    Fleming was speaking nonsense meaning to say that the benefit was not canceled at all. There


    must be a reason as to why Steward Fleming had said that. Trying to make heads or tails out of the


    whole situation was giving Fane a headache. He was feeling as if there was a thick pool of glue


    sloshing in his brain.


    The whole thing was getting more and moreplicated. No wonder Noel told him to put the whole


    matter aside if he could not figure it out, after all, his priority should be leveling up. Thus, with the


    newly gotten fifty contribution points in his card, he rushed to the Soul Hall again whereas usual,


    Noel was found sitting behind his long desk with a dead look on his face. He managed toe


    alive a little when he saw Fane entering the ce.


    Also, as usual, he asked Fane how many days he would like to stay there to which Fane answered


    by holding up five fingers. Then, he ced his jade identity card on the table. Noel heaved a sigh


    and with a face filled with admiration said, "I don''t know what advice I can give to a genius like you.


    Your talent is truly enviable. You could not imagine how shocked the others would be if they knew


    that you''ve entered a difficulty level four Array Eye Door.¡±

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    Fane chuckled softly and said in a gentle tone, "I don''t think I¡¯m a genius. I guess I¡¯m just a little


    lucky when it conies to spirit attribute skill cultivation."


    Noel shook his head and there was a little mncholy on his face as if he had suffered a huge blow


    from Fane''s words. He gestured to the Array Eye door with his chin, leaving him with no doubt that


    he did not wish to speak to Fane anymore.


    Fane chuckled softly again and entered the door. Before he came, he wondered whether he should


    increase the difficulty level but after carefully thinking about it, he decided not to. There was still


    some way to go before he could fully adapt to difficulty level four and if he rashly raised the difficulty


    level, it would surely increase


    his burden. The excessive impact from the soul-shockwave would not do him well.


    After the array was activated, the soulshockwave filled the room again. Fane closed his eyes and


    performed several hand seals with both hands. Two ck Soul Swords immediately floated up and


    down in his hands. This time his goal was to condense the third Soul Sword within five days and


    also keep track of the time inside his heart instead of wholly immersing himself in training. Thest


    time, he had no experience, and the soulshockwave rushed away without any warning. Fortunately,


    at that time, his true energy and spirit energy were all used up and now he had recuperated. It


    would definitely deal a huge blow to Fane if the array was suddenly closed during the most critical


    breakthrough moment. After all, the opportunity for breakthroughs does note by every time. If it


    was rashly interrupted, it would throw a spanner into his training and he would have to wait for a


    long time for such an opportunity.


    Minutes and seconds ticked by and the third Soul Sword slowly solidified and on the dawn on the


    fifth day, he finally condensed the third Soul Sword. He was panting heavily while excitedly staring


    at the third Soul Sword floating in his palm. With the previous two sessful experiences, Fane


    found it easier to condense the third Soul Sword this time.


    However, to his dismay, he discovered that it would be more and more difficult from this point


    onward to cultivate Void ying. It did not take him long to condense the first Soul Sword but it


    would surely take him a long time to condense more swords further down the line. Not to mention


    the amount of spirit energy and true energy he would need to expand.


    Fane was experiencing splitting headache, bloodshot eyes, and trembles after he had exhausted


    his true energy and spirit energy. The soul-shockwave was still impacting his soul and the stabbing


    pain became even more intensified as the barrier made by his spirit energy slowly diminished.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I would waste ten contribution points if I go out now," muttered Fane. He started to do calctions


    in his head-he had been here for four days and one hour. ording to the Soul Hall''s rule, even an


    hour would be charged at a full day''s rate so if he were to go out now, he would have wasted ten


    contribution points. The emotional pain of that was more horrible than the physical pain he was


    feeling right now.


    However, if he continued to train, his spirit origin might be damaged and that was something he


    could not let happen. Thus, he had no choice but to leave. He heaved a sigh, slowly got up from the


    ground, and walked out of the door in one breath. Noel, who was sitting with one leg up and eating


    sunflower seeds, immediately stood up when he saw Fane¡¯s pale face and bloodshot eyes as if he


    was terminally ill.


    "Oh my god, are you okay? How did you end up like this? Isn¡¯t the difficulty level the same?"

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    Noel had no doubts about Fane''s skills after witnessing his first five days in the Array Eye Door


    difficulty level four but this time it seemed to have taken an emotional and physical toll on him. Noel


    quickly walk up to catch him before he fell. Fane exhaled gently and in a tired tone said," Don¡¯t


    worry about me. I¡¯m not hurt. It¡¯s just that I''ve exhausted my spirit energy and true energy."


    Noel raised an eyebrow and lightly pressed Fane''s meridian point with his finger and just as he


    expected, the true energy inside Fane''s meridian points had all been used up, and there was only a


    little spirit energy left. This made him be even more speechless.


    "What could you possibly be doing inside to


    have used up all your true energy and spirit energy?" asked Noel.


    Fane chuckled softly and told him the truth. "I''ve broken through a bottleneck. That''s all."


    At this, Noel immediately raised his eyebrow. "I must say you¡¯re both high in talent and courage.


    The soul-shockwave for difficulty level four in the Array Eye Door was enough to kill anybody and


    yet you¡¯vee out of it alive after breaking through a bottleneck. Anyone would have tread


    carefully but you didn''t seem to be afraid that the soul-shockwave would damage your soul origins.¡±


    It did cross Fane¡¯s mind but he was so intent on condensing the third Soul Sword that he threw it to


    the back of his mind. It was only when he was out, that he felt afraid of what he had done. He made


    a note to himself that he should not do that anymore.


    Noel shook his head. His understanding of Fane told him that some advice would just bounce off


    Fane. "Forget it. I''m just wasting my breath here. By the way, I''ve just received some news you


    might be interested in. Wesley is going to the wager battle arena tomorrow and his opponent is Dale


    Woodward who ranked 143rd ce. I thought you might want to observe the battle so don¡¯t forget to


    go."


    Hearing this made Fane straighten his body andugh coldly. It seemed Wesley did not view him as


    a worthy opponent at all. If not he would not have gotten into another battle just before his battle


    with Fane.


    "Thank you, Brother Noel, you''ve been such a great help to me these past few days," said Fane.


    Noel shook his head humbly and said, "It''s no skin off my back. I''m only passing on what I know."


    They talked for a bit more before Fane went back to his room. Ah, the beauty of having an abode to


    oneself¡ªnobody could disturb you and there was no need to fear of one¡¯s secret being exposed.


    The ten days of training had consumed all his energy, both spirit and truth, and not to mention the


    emotional toll on him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. Ever since embarking on the road to cultivation, he


    had not had opportunities to sleep on a real bed and had to resort to meditation to rest his body.


    Therefore, it was no surprise that he slept a total of one day and one night and when he woke up, it


    was already noon the next day.


    His true energy and spirit energy was fully charged but he did not continue on with his training as he


    knew that there was no overnight sess in this field and that he would only enter a dead-end if he


    immersed himself too much in training. Nash Wood had been a bundle of nerves ever since he


    knew of Fane''s battle with Wesley so it was only natural that he woulde out of Mustard Seed


    now that Fane had a little bit of free time on his hands.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    Nash patted Fane on the shoulder and in a slightly pained tone said, ¡°You should take more rest


    and take things slower. There are still two more weeks to go. You''ll snap if you wound yourself up


    too tightly."


    Fane nodded and knew that his father was just worried about him. "Don''t worry, Father. I know what


    I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s true Wesley is a formidable opponent but not one that is worth me breaking my back


    over. He ounts for only a tiny part of my motivation for training this hard. My biggest motivator is


    that I might be sent to the frontline when the war breaks out. I can only sleep in peace if I keep on


    leveling up. Besides, I don''t know why but I can''t shake the feeling that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion


    is nning something fishy for


    us, new informal disciples."


    Fane had very good reasons to feel that way, one being Noel¡¯s implications, and two was what had


    happened with the contribution points exchange. Moreover, Fane was well aware of his position of


    not being able to change anything in the Pavilion and should focus more on finding ways to protect


    himself by leveling up so he would be worthy to them.


    Nash nodded. He clearly knew that things were not the same as when they were in the Cathysia


    World. He might have been able to support Fane then but now that Fane had surpassed him in


    terms of ability, he could only let Fane do things his own way. "That Wesley is an intermediate stage


    of innate level which is one level above yours. I''ve been researching the difference in cultivation


    levels and one thing I''m sure of is although the intermediate stage of innate level is only one level


    higher than yours, the potency and reserve of true energy is more than double of yours!"


    Nash became even more worried and shook his head lightly. His eyes were filled with concerns for


    Fane. "I know you have the soul-gathering crystals, have absorbed a vast amount of the seniors¡¯


    soul fragments, and don¡¯tck any martial art techniques or skill but there still possesses an ocean-


    wide gap difference in power between Wesley and you. Please don''t underestimate him. I have


    been worried sick about you ever since I found out just how strong fighters in the intermediate stage


    of innate level are."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fane nodded slightly. He had given some thought to all these before but found nothing to be


    worried about. ¡°Apart from increasing one¡¯s cultivation level, what else do you think can increase the


    potency and reserve of one''s true energy?"


    This question did not stump Nash. Heughed and in a buoyant voice said, "Did you really think


    your old father would not know the answer to a basic question like this? Why the answer has to be


    the skills you''re cultivating. The higher the level of skills you''re cultivating, the more potent and more


    reserve you''ll have of true energy."


    Fane nodded and smiled. "That¡¯s right.


    Wesley might be one level higher than me but we''re cultivating different techniques. If I go by that


    vein, I might evene out stronger than him!"


    Nash, of course, had thought about this but still could not shake off his worries. "I know you''re


    cultivating Divine Void Heavenly Path and that this is the ultimate technique in the Divine Void


    World, stronger than any of the techniques in this third-world but you stillck the


    experience to wield this technique. Even if you have the experience of the seniors, it still doesn''t


    absolve the fact that you''re starting from square one. Tell me honestly now, can you say you''re


    confident about your own cultivation on this Divine Void Heavenly Path?"


    The corners of Fane''s lips went rigid. He had been focusing on Void ying and had put the Divine


    Void Heavenly Path on the backburner. Therefore, there was no way he could answer his father''s


    question with confidence. "No, I can¡¯t say that with confidence but nheless, I have grasped


    some of the Divine Void Heavenly Path and I''m sure that the potency of my true energy is stronger


    than an average fighter of the intermediate level of innate stage."

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    "That, I''m confident about. Besides, the Divine Void Heavenly Pathes with a handy function. As


    long as I have that card to y, I believe I can beat Wesley."


    Nash raised his eyebrow. His curiosity had been stroked. "What kind of function?"


    "Cultivating the Divine Void Heavenly Path not only increases the potency and reserve of my true


    energy but it also gives me a preliminary grasp of thews of space because the Path itself contains


    thews of space," exined Fane patiently.


    "Laws of space?" This was the first time Nash had heard of this term. He could understand the


    meaning based on the words themselves but did not have a physical experience of it.


    Fane sipped his tea and said, "As I¡¯ve mentioned, I only have a preliminary grasp of it. I''ll show you


    what I mean once I''ve got aplete grasp of it."


    Nash nodded his head, still not convinced Fane would be all right in the battle with Wesley. He


    sighed lightly and said, "I know you know your own strengths the best but I must say this,


    sometimes the difference in cultivation level could not be crossed at all. If Wesley is one level higher


    than you, then he is one level higher than you. Even if your technique is higher than his, it doesn¡¯t


    make you stronger than him."


    Fane nodded. He knew this more clearly than anyone else. "I know, I know. Having a high


    cultivation level is like having a high-end engine. The better and bigger the engine is, the more fuel


    it can hold and thus the more energy it can give out. No one is denying Wesley is at a higher


    cultivation level than mine, but you''ll soon find out which of us is the stronger one and which of us is


    the weaker one."


    Nash raised his brow and in a confused tone asked, "Isn''t the fight two weeks away? Why do you


    say I''ll soon find out?"


    Fane lowered his eyes and wiped out all the emotions from his face. He gently put the teacup back


    on the table and in a calmed tone said, "Two weeks is too long for me. Wesley will be going against


    Dale Woodward tomorrow and I''ll be there to observe the fight. Besides...¡±


    The next morning, a throng of disciples had already gathered around the wager battle arena. The


    news of the fight had spread all around the Pavilion and the fact that the two fighters were both in


    the top two hundred rankings made it a fight not to be missed. Moreover, the two of them had a


    short cultivation time. In the future, they were likely to be the top ten informal disciples and


    then be promoted to be formal disciples and their career will skyrocket from there.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The wager battle arena was located on the easternmost side of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. This


    was a huge open space specially designated for the wager battle arena. There were no buildings


    there apart from the seven huge battle tforms which were specially built with formations.


    The wager battle arena was divided into two parts, one was the seven battle tforms located in


    the center, and the other was the viewing tform surrounding the battle tforms. The viewing


    tform was filled with countless seats and at this time, half of the seats were already upied.


    Except for the chosen disciples, the other disciples muste to the wager battle arena every


    month to fight. If circumstances disallowed them to attend or if they were in a retreat practice then


    the fights would be postponed until such time they were ready to fight. It was a guarantee that the


    seats would be full if there were any fighters from the top three hundred rankings or if someone of


    celebrity status was fighting in the wager battle arena.

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    Observing a fight could let one understand the other disciples'' strength and also increase one''s fight


    experience. Although Wesley''s current ranking was only 187, the fact that he had only been there


    for a short time and also had the backing of Elder Sayer made him a celebrity. He would surely rise


    up to the top ten ranking in no time.


    Even the informal disciples in the top fifty ranking did not have as much fame as Wesley because


    most of them got to where they were through long training hours and increased their strength little


    by little.


    What they did had was more perseverance than talent and Wesley had both in abundance.


    Therefore, it was not surprising his fight with Dale had attracted


    the attention of many informal disciples.


    Wesley, being the main character of today''s story, was sitting at the viewing tform with a bunch of


    suck-ups around him. These suck-ups wanted to win over Wesley¡¯s hearts, and their words seemed


    to be smeared with honey, as they piled on praises upon praises on him. Wesley, of course, was


    enjoying it. He was sitting with his eyes closed and a faint curl of his lips as they heaped on the


    praises upon him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man with triangr eyes was one of the suck-ups. "Although Brother Dale¡¯s is strong, his talent


    is nothingpared to yours. Your talent if ced in Dual Sovereign Pavilion, nay, even in all of the


    other third-graded n associations, woulde out the top amongst all of the other informal


    disciples. I''m sure Elder Sayer will definitely recruit you as his chosen disciple and that you''ll surely


    rise up the levels like a rocket by then."


    "Yeah! Even the top ten informal disciples here nodded their heads in recognition of your talents.


    You''ll surelye out the victor in today¡¯s fight and in no time at all, you might even be able to fight


    against the top fifty informal disciples. Then, it''s a oneway street for you to be a formal


    disciple."


    Wesley raised his eyebrow. On the surface, he declined to give ament to all of the praises but


    in his heart, he epted their words wholly. He never once thought his talent was inferior to anyone


    else. The chosen disciples, maybe, but definitely not the other informal disciples, even those in the


    top ten. He felt that his cultivation time was still short, and if it was the same as their cultivation time,


    they would definitely be trampled under his feet. Just when the ttery was about to reach its


    climax, they suddenly heard one low exmation after another which made Wesley and the others


    look toward the direction of the cause, only to see a few wide-eyed informal disciples chatting with


    each other in an excited voice.


    "Oh my god, I can''t believe Brother Duncan is here! He has actuallye out of his meditation


    retreat! I seem to recall he had been there for three months as he had been in the retreat ever since


    he had beaten the third-ranked informal disciple and thus bing the third rank himself! He might


    even be stronger than the first ranked informal disciple now that he hadpleted his three-months


    long retreat!¡±


    "Yeah! He¡¯ll surely challenge the formal disciples after bing the number one informal disciple.


    His talent is truly abominable. I remember he joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion at the same time


    as Brother Wesley and it didn''t take him long to break through to the intermediate level of the innate


    stage. I can''t believe he''s even stronger now. Comparing myself to him makes me a sad potato."


    These words drifted into Wesley''s ear and he felt as if he had received a p to the face which


    shattered all of his previous enjoyment of ttery. If he had to choose who was his biggest rival in


    this lifetime, then it would no doubt be Duncan Pierpoint. He joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion at


    the same time as Duncan Pierpoint and yet had always been suppressed by him. He could only


    watch with vehemence as Duncan surpassed him time after time. The thought of Duncan bing


    third-ranked anding out stronger after his meditation retreat made his heart twist with rage.

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    That was not the hardest to ept. The hardest thing to ept would have to be the way other


    people kept onparing him to Duncan and with him alwaysing out the worst of the two. Just


    a moment ago, he felt his talent to be only a little inferior to the chosen disciples but now that


    illusion had been shattered with the arrival of Duncan. No matter how great he thought he was,


    there was no way he could possibly convince himself that he was better than Duncan as Duncan''s


    existence was like a sun that made all the other stars disappear with his powerful light.


    The man with triangr eyes was the best at sucking up. He could tell with one nce, what and


    how Wesley was feeling,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    so he quickly said, "Brother Duncan is strong, no doubt about that. After all, he has the support of


    the Pierpoints. The Big Elder of the Dual Sovereign Sect came from the same n as him and if I


    were him, I would have done everything in my power to support him as well. Anyone, even those


    with the worst talent, would have quickly leveled up under those conditions. What¡¯s more to say


    about Brother Duncan?"


    These words seemed to have achieved their intended effect and Wesley felt slightly better. The man


    with triangr eyes was right, Duncan must have gotten to where he was with the support of the


    Big Elder. The Big Elder, being second-inmand of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, must have an


    arsenal of resources in his hand which he had spent on Duncan. So it was only natural Duncan had


    surpassed him. If Wesley had the same resources as he did, he would have left Duncan in the dust


    too.


    At that thought, Wesley felt even better. It was then he saw a familiar figure amongst the crowd.


    Seeing him there, made him startled but that soon changed to derision. He scoffed and said, "He


    dares toe here? Could it be that he¡¯s here to observe the fight between Dale and me?¡±


    His question made all the other suck-ups around him turn to look at Fane. They were well aware of


    all the animosity the two had between them. When it came to Duncan, they dared not say too much


    about him but it was a totally different story when it came to Fane. After all, to them, he was the


    disciple that got to where he was by luck. They did not even feel he had the qualifications to


    be an informal disciple and thus should not enjoy the same status as them.


    Fane was dressed in an informal disciple uniform and he had brought Brook along with him. After


    all, he was not familiar with many things in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and feared that he would get


    lost on his way here so he might as well bring him along and for him to act as amentator for the


    fight. The viewing tform was already half full and the two of them quickly found a secluded spot


    to sit down. Fane never once looked toward Wesley, as if he was only there by chance to observe


    the fight.


    "This punk surely knows how to put up an act. He must have not understood the true strength of the


    top two hundred ranking of the informal disciples for him to ept Brother Wesley''s challenge


    without any hesitation. He must have thought he could beat you because he just so happens to be


    stronger than the average people outside.


    What a joke he is! He should have taken a good look at himself in the mirror!"

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    The man with triangr eyes was looking at Fane with a disdainful expression on his face. He


    laughed coldly and said, "Look at him acting all cool and as if he doesn''t care about anything at all.


    If he didn¡¯t care, he wouldn''t havee here at all. He must be scared sh*tless about the uing


    fight with Brother Wesley toe here to check you out.¡±


    This time, he did not say all this to tter Wesley but meant it as it annoyed him to no end when he


    saw Fane looking as if there was not a care in the world. How could there possibly be a person like


    him? He thought that even the strongest hero in the whole of Hestia Continent would not act like he


    was some hot-sh*t, undefeatable by anyone. What gave Fane the right to act like that? He was


    nothing but a new informal disciple!


    Then, there was the fact he did not get in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion through the usual means. He


    would not have gotten in if it was not for the war that was about to break out. Yes, it was true that


    Fane had received praises for his strength by Elder Lee, but how much weight did that hold


    anyway? In fact, he was only a little better than all the trash out there, not worthy of being called an


    informal disciple.


    It was obvious that Wesley felt the same way as the man with triangr eyes. He chuckled and


    said, "Yeah, who does he think he''s impressing by acting all cool. He should just admit that he''s


    here to check me out instead of pretending he''s not scared of the uing fight with me."


    After saying that, he suddenly thought of the day when Fane humiliated him in front of all the other


    disciples. At that thought, he narrowed his eyes on Fane. Although there was a rule that said


    fighters could not cause permanent damage or death to their opponents, that did not mean he could


    not beat Fane until he could not get out of bed for a few months. "I''ve warned him before that I¡¯ll one


    day make him pay!"


    The man with triangr eyes nodded. He was looking forward to the day Wesley beat Fane into a


    pulp that his own mother would not even recognize him. He deserved that forparing him to a


    worthless, uncultured animal. Actually, he would not mind if Fane dropped dead right now.


    "He was so cocky that day! We were all there and saw how he acted! He should not be forgiven so


    easily. We need to teach him a lesson that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion is not a ce for him to act


    so cocky!¡± said the man with triangr eyes. The others immediately joined in the demeaning of


    Fane.


    "Yeah! He needs to be shown his ce!


    Does he really think he can act all cool in front of us just because he''s a little better than all the


    newly recruited informal disciples!"


    "What a joke! Everyone knows the newly recruited informal disciples are all a bunch of trash!


    They''re only here to be


    cannon fodders. I can''t believe he thinks he''s as good as the rest of us."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "It was only a few days ago, I saw some of the newly recruited informal disciples challenging the


    older disciples to a fight in the wager battle arena, and lo and behold, it did not take them long to go


    down on their knees to beg for their lives once the fight started. They should stay in the trash bin


    where they belong instead of running around here."


    The man with triangr eyes exhaled deeply and in a regretful tone said, "It''s a shame we can''t tear


    his limbs apart. If we do that, we''ll surely get punished for causing permanent damage."


    Wesley smiled enigmatically at that. "It''s true we can''t do that but that doesn''t mean we can''t break


    every bone in his body.


    Imagine the pain he would have to suffer through then."


    They excitedly kept up the conversation for quite a long time and all the while sneaking nces at


    Fane. Fane, of course, knew what they were saying about him but decided they were not worth


    twisting his knickers over.

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    After all, Fane had mentally prepared himself for all the gossip that would inevitably happen once


    his presence was made known in the wager battle arena.


    However, the same could not be said for Brook as Wesley and his group kept looking over in their


    direction.


    Brook sighed and whispered to Fane, "Be careful, Brother Fane. Those people over there don''t


    seem to be looking at us too kindly. I bet that Wesley has some tricks up his sleeve when it''s your


    turn to fight against him."


    He did not doubt that Wesley would do everything short of killing Fane and to his words, Fane only


    nodded. He, too, had expected that. Brooke found Fane''sposure a bit odd. Although he knew


    that Fane possessed extraordinary power, that did not mean that he could win in a fight against


    Wesley, who was in the running to be a chosen disciple after only joining for half a year. Wesley''s


    power and talent were something Brook had wished for himself for the longest time.


    "You don¡¯t seem to be worried?" asked Brook when he realized Fane was still staring impassively at


    the arena, waiting for the fight to start, which would take another thirty minutes.


    "Why should I worry? Did you think that I agreed to the fight because I want to protect my pride?"


    Fane retorted.


    ¡®Isn''t it?¡¯ thought Brook. He had always thought that was the reason or else why would Fane agree


    to fight a person who was way stronger than him? He did not think there was even a chance for the


    fight toe to a draw, and winning over Wesley would be even more impossible.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane did not have to look at Brook to know what he was thinking as his silence said it all. He smiled


    and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use exining it to you now. You would definitely not believe me. You''ll soon


    understand everything."


    This made Brook even more confused. Was Fane hinting at something that was going to happen


    later? What could it be? He thought about it and came up with the conclusion that the only way to


    make him change his perspective was if Fane got into a huge fight with Wesley.


    At that thought, he abruptly straightened his back and his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    Fane must be mad if he was really nning to do that. Just when he was about to ask Fane this, a


    suddenmotion caught his attention. He turned to the source and saw a delicate man making


    his way from afar.


    Fane instantly knew who he was from the whisperings of the crowd.


    "Brother Dale is actually on time. I thought he woulde at thest minute."


    "Yeah. He is known for hisst-minute arrival. He must be well-acquainted with Brother Wesley''s


    temper. Who knows what Brother Wesley would say if he camete ''

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    ''I''ve been looking forward to this fight for the longest time. They have always been at odds with


    each other with both of them wanting to step on each other''s heads. It''s only natural that Brother


    Dale doesn''t want to give Brother Wesley a chance to find faults with him."


    "To be honest, I don''t think Brother Wesley is on good terms with a lot of other brothers here."


    "There''s no doubt about that. He has always looked down on those whose power is beneath him.


    Why, just a few days ago, he totally ignored me when I greeted him! It was then that I find the


    rumors about his personality to be true."


    All theirments drifted into Fane''s ears. Apart from his posse of suck-ups, Wesley seemed to


    have garnered a reputation of being difficult to get along with, no doubt due to his arrogance.


    As soon as Dale arrived at the viewing tform, he nced at Wesley for a second and


    immediately went to sit down at an area furthest from Wesley. It looked like the rumor of them being


    at odds with each other was true.


    "I feel like Brother Dale seems to becking in confidence," said Brook with a slightly raised brow.


    Fane nodded. Dale''s expression was a little grim and on the contrary, Wesley seemed very


    carefree. Even their confidence level was at odds with each other. Fane hoped that Dale would be


    able toe out as the winner of this fight.


    The host of today''s fight was none other than Fane¡¯s old friend-Ambrose Adams. Fane knew from


    his time there that there were around ten or so deacons in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but apart


    from Zeph and Ambrose, he had note across the others.


    Today, there was something sorrowful about Deacon Ambrose''s expression as if he had not been


    getting enough sleep. After stepping into the arena, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket


    and impatiently tried to smooth it out. Then, he read from the paper. At first, Fane thought it was


    something important but realized it was only the rules for the fight.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The rules were simple, the fighters had to join the fight out of their own volition, the fighters could


    not cause permanent damage nor death to each other, and the wager could not be too high with the


    maximum contribution points capped at a hundred and fifty. This was to prevent the fighters from


    getting addicted to fighting in the wager battle arena.


    After reading out all the rules, Deacon Ambrose announced the start of the fight with a wave of his


    hand and invited all the disciples who wanted to join the fight, up to the arena with their wagers.


    There were a total of seven battle tforms and it was impossible for Deacon Ambrose to preside


    over them all therefore he had brought along with him a few minor stewards.


    Brook pulled on Fane''s sleeves and pointed at the chubby minor steward. "That''s Steward Fleming.


    He¡¯s Deacon Ambrose''s best assistant. Don''t be fooled by his smiley face He¡¯s the stingiest person


    I''ve ever known and the others call him Iron Rooster.¡±


    Steward Fleming was so chubby that his


    facial features were all squished together, and it was true that he was always sporting a smile.


    However, after that little introduction by Brook, Fane made a mental note to himself to be wary of


    Steward Fleming.


    There were many contestants in other battle tforms since every disciple must join a fight once a


    month, though the most popr fight today had got to be the fight between Dale and Wesley.


    Wesley seemed to be impatient to get the fight started. He shot up from his seat as soon as the


    announcement to begin was made. He shook away the non-existent dust on his body and made his


    way purposefully to the centremost battle tform.

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    Wesley bowed slightly to Deacon Ambrose and whispered something in his ear while pointing at


    Dale. Deacon Ambrose then nodded and gestured for Dale toe down with his eyes. It seemed


    that both Wesley and Dale had already greeted Deacon Ambrose as they stood at the opposite end


    of each other.


    "Informal disciple, Wesley Sayer of ranking 187 and informal disciple, Dale Woodward of ranking


    143 have agreed to a wager of a hundred and fifty contribution points. If Wesley Sayer wins this


    round, then they will swap their rankings, and if Dale Woodward wins this round, their rankings will


    remain unchanged," boomed Deacon Ambrose and immediately left the battle tform.


    He then activated the protective formation with the spirited crystals. Each battle tform had been


    set up with their individual protective formation to prevent the stray energy from affecting the


    spectators.


    Wesley and Dale remained facing each other. Dale was frowning and seemed reluctant to talk


    smack while Wesley did not even bother to look at him but instead, was looking at Fane which


    caused the other spectators to do the same. Fane was a little rendered speechless by this.


    "Someone better not try to escape or beg for mercy when this fight starts. There''s no use begging


    for mercy. One must keep one''s promises. If not, be prepared to be theughing stock of everyone,¡±


    said Wesley with his chin held high.


    Everyone who heard this knew that Wesley


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    was directing his words at Fane, and not Dale. They started tough and looked at Fane mockingly.


    They were waiting eagerly to see the expression on Fane''s face once Wesley disyed his true


    power and was wondering if Fane would still be able to remain as calm.


    The corner of Fane''s lips began to twitch. He was so fed up with Wesley''s cockiness and turned his


    eyes away from him.


    However, Brook became even more agitated at Wesley¡¯s words as he moved around as if he was


    sitting on coals.


    Just then, a familiar voice drifted to Fane''s ears. Noel hade to the arena too. "Just ignore him.


    If not, there won''t be an end to it.¡±


    Fane nodded. Arguing with Wesley was exactly what the other spectators wanted and besides,


    there was no point, so it was


    better for him to keep his mouth shut.


    However, Wesley misinterpreted this kind of behavior as cowardice. Heughed and in a pompous


    tone said, "There''s no use acting like a coward now. I''ll never forgive you for what you have said to


    me. I''ve promised you that you¡¯ll pay for behaving disrespectfully toward me!"


    It took Fane''s every effort to not roll his eyes at Wesley.


    "Hey, Wesley! I''m the person you''re fighting now. Quit your yapping and don¡¯t waste my time. Let''s


    begin the fight now!" shouted Dale impatiently with a frown.


    Wesley smirked. He was not angered by Dale''s words at all. He calmly wiped his hand against the


    thin air and instantly a sword measuring three feet appeared in his palm.

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    The sword was twinkling like the stars in the Milky Way and from the looks of it, seemed to be very


    heavy. Dale, too, took out his weapon from his Loot ring and his weapon of choice was a pair of


    daggers etched with mysterious red patterns.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Looking at both their weapons caused Fane to frown subconsciously. Ever sinceing to this


    world, he had wondered whether he should equip himself with a weapon that would be more


    suitable for him because after all, one''s weapon could drastically increase one¡¯s battle power.


    However, the Destroying the Void skill he was cultivating right now was a soul attribute skill and a


    soul attribute weapon was one of the hardest weapons toe across.


    Dale was clenching his daggers tightly in both hands and with lightning-fast speed shot across the


    tform so fast that no one could see where he went. All they could see was the mysterious red


    glow of his dagger.


    Wesley scoffed. This was like child''s y to him. He swung his sword when Dale was a few feet


    away from him and the sword came down on Dale like a shing meteorite. The force of the attack


    alone was enough for them to sense the extraordinary power. Dale blocked Wesley''s sword with his


    daggers and a silver light immediately wiped out his daggers'' red light.


    While still suspended in mid-air, he twisted himself away from the silver sword light which crashed


    against the battle tform with a loud bang. Fortunately, the battle tform was made with a special


    material that made it near impossible for fighters to destroy. However, Wesley¡¯s sword attack was so


    powerful that it left a faint mark on it.


    Most of the spectators¡¯jaws dropped to the ground after seeing that and once again, began to give


    their two cents worth.


    "That skill must be the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud! I heard it¡¯s an intermediate red level skill and


    Wesley has been cultivating it beyond a certain level."


    Fane raised his eyebrow when he heard this. He initially thought that Wesley''s skill to be at least


    premium red level. After all, it made sense for him to have a premium red level skill with this strong


    support system and exceptional talent so it came as a shock to Fane that he only possessed an


    intermediate red level skill.


    He tried to think of the reason for this but since he only came to this world not long ago, he could


    not think of the reasons at all. Thus, he turned to enlist the help of Noel. "I admit that Wesley has a


    good grasp on the basics of intermediate red level skill but I really thought he will at least possess a


    premium red level skill. I mean Elder Sayer should be able to get that kind of skill for him quite


    easily, right?¡±


    Noel''s eyes shed with confusion but then started to look at Fane like he was a monster. "Dude,


    do you even know what you''re talking about? Yes, Wesley''s talent is truly exceptional but do you


    seriously think that anyone would be able to attain a premium red level skill just like that?


    Attaining a premium red level skill is so much more difficult than attaining an intermediate red level


    skill. The difficulty of a level is disproportionately higher than the next. You don''t think Wesley knows


    about all this?¡±


    Fane raised his eyebrow as he listened to Noel¡¯s exnation. "You''ve mentioned that he had


    attained a certain level and which


    level might that be?" asked Noel. Both Dale other out on the battle tform with none of them


    unleashing their full power yet. However, based on this alone, one could tell that Dale was no match


    for Wesley.

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    "He must be in the first stage," answered Fane just as the two on the battle tform were getting


    into the heat of the fight.


    Fane''s reply caused Noel, who was facing the battle tform, to turn around and look him straight


    in the eyes with an expression that left no room for doubt that he was crazy.


    "What is this first stage thing you''re talking about? Don''t tell me you don''t know that we don''t use


    first or second or third to ascertain the level of a martial art skill or technique?¡±


    The corners of Fane''s lips twitched. It was only natural he did not know how the rules in this part of


    the world worked, after all, the soul fragment he had obtained was not someone from the Hestia


    Continent.


    Looking at Fane¡¯s expression, Noel had already gotten his answer. "I''m beginning to suspect that


    you have been living under a rock all this while. How could you not know all these?¡± said Noel with


    an air of resignation.


    Fane coughed gently while trying to think how to answer Noel. "Yes, you''re right. I''ve been living


    under a rock all this while. I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking all these. They say anyone could be


    your teacher and you just so happen to be mine right now.¡±


    Fane''s words obviously did the trick for Noel as he started exining happily to him about all the


    inner workings of the Hestia Continent. "No matter the technique or skill, there are three levels to


    cultivation ¡ªpreliminary, proficient, and perfection. For example, Wesley''s Seven Stars Meteor


    Cloud seems to be at the level between preliminary and proficient meaning to say he had attained


    the preliminary level and was close to the proficient level. Once he reaches the proficient level, he


    would surely be able to strike Dale down with one


    swing of his sword." Fane nodded and guesse even touched the preliminary level on his cultivation


    of Destroying the Void skill. ording to the skill''s introduction, one would have to be able to


    condense and master the control of at least ten Soul Swords to reach the preliminary level.


    Not only would Fane need to be able tobine the ten Soul Swords but also control them


    individually to surround his enemies. At that thought, he started to panic as he had no idea what


    kind of martial skill would be most suitable for this kind of attack. Should he follow Dale''s footsteps


    and choose the daggers?


    Just when he was contemting all these, the battle between Wesley and Dale had reached its


    climax. Wesley was acting like a male peacock as he confidently bombard Dale with his sword


    attacks and from the frown on Dale''s face, he was trying to suppress his anger at the helplessness


    of it all.


    Finally, Dale was not willing to continue on. With a push from his pointed foot, he managed to put


    some distance between the two of them. He quickly performed a hand seal and rays of red light


    began to envelop the whole area as they transformed into mes which danced with the same


    rhythm as if they were synchronized swimmers.


    "Divine Sky Crows!" shouted Dale ferociously. The mes started burning more vigorously and, to


    the astonishment of all the spectators, transformed into ming birds.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    The ming birds flew all around the area and left a trail of me whenever they went. Each of the


    birds was made up of mes, and even the feathers were swirling with the pattern of fire.


    "This has to be the most powerful skill Dale has ever used. If I remember correctly, Divine Sky


    Crows is also an intermediate red level skill. However, it''s hard to tell at first blush which cultivation


    level he is at. He could be at the same level as Wesley though."


    The color of fire-engine-red filled the whole battle tform which reflected in all of the spectators''


    eyes. Dale had pulled out his big guns-the fire attribute skill he was best at. He knew that it would


    be a disadvantage for him to continue as he


    realized that he was no match for Wesley.


    With a shout, he flung both of his fireengine-red daggers up to the sky. He could control the daggers


    with his thoughts. Instantly, the daggers blended with the ming birds, and everyone there knew


    this would be his most powerful attack.


    "You''re going down, you loser!" shouted Dale angrily. Immediately, all the ming birds shot down


    crazily at Wesley, staining his surroundings red. In contrast, his pale, calm face seemed to be


    glowing as the sword in his hand was humming with a low sound.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He pointed his sword at Dale and calmly performed a hand seal just when the ming birds were


    about to crash into him. Immediately, countless silver lights appeared mid-air. Although the silver


    lights seemed to be unnoticeable under the red glow of the ming birds, they started to be


    brighter and brighter when the ming bird appeared closer and closer.


    With a wave of his left hand, the silver lights gathered and spun madly around his sword which he


    was holding in his right hand. In a blink of an eye, the silver lights condensed into two small stars;


    so small were the two stars that they were at least a billion times smaller than the real ones up


    above the sky.


    Even so, the spectators could sense tyrannical energy from the pair of spinning stars. Wesley''s


    speed and power suddenly increased drastically and with no warning at all, he jumped up to the sky


    and brought his sword down on the ming birds. All that could be heard was the air being ripped


    apart and the ming birds started dropping one by one under his attack. They never stood a


    chance against


    Wesley¡¯s sword at all.


    Wesley continued shing his way through the ming birds and under the buff of his two mini


    stars, the speed of his attack increased even more. Some of the weaker informal disciples could not


    even keep up his sword and would only know where he had been when the ming birds fell from


    the sky.


    On the other side, Dale was sweating profusely. He performed a hand seal again to make the


    mes burn stronger and to summon more ming birds. However, this did not deter Wesley at all.


    He smirked and in an instant, the swarm of ming birds was wiped out once again.

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    The ming birds were the condensation of Dale¡¯s energy and transformed back to its original red-


    light state, diffusing into the surroundings when they were struck by Wesley''s sword. Wesley¡¯s


    speed of casting out the attacks was lightning fast and even though Dale kept on replenishing the


    ming birds with his true energy, there was still a big hole in the swarm.


    Wesley shot through the hole when it was big enough for him to go through and instantly appeared


    in front of Dale. The corners of Dale''s lips went rigid, he did not expect that Wesley would be able to


    break through the swarm.


    The ming birds were no match for Wesley at all. Wesley scoffed and the three-foot sword in his


    hand cast out a dazzling silver light. The two mini stars orbiting around his sword, cracked and their


    light infused into the sword, making it as bright as the gxy.


    At this sight, the back of Dale¡¯s neck went cold. He madly performed another round of hand seals to


    summon the scattered ming birds to create a barrier in front of him.


    That did not even make Wesley bat his eyelid. He raised his sword again and said," Behold my


    Seven Stars Meteor Cloud!¡±


    The dazzling gxy light became one with the sword and cut down on the ming bird''s barrier just


    when everyone was widening their eyes. They heard a crisp cracking sound and the ming bird


    barrier split in half.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even though the ming bird barrier absorbed most of the attack, the remaining forcended on


    Dale. He suddenly felt a tearing pain in his shoulders and chest as the blood dyed his clothes red.


    He screamed painfully and was sent flying beforending on the ground with a heavy thud. All the


    spectators had their jaws already dropped to the ground by then.


    Wesley raised his cold brow and cast out another sword attack. The attack was not aimed at Dale¡¯s


    vital organs but was still imbued with a powerful force. Everyone heard a shing sound and


    another deep sword wound appeared on Dale''s chest.


    The first sword sh was from Dale''s left shoulder, cutting diagonally across his right torso and the


    second was from his right shoulder, cutting diagonally across his left torso and thebined effect


    was a bloody X. His shirt waspletely stained red and he looked extremely pitiful. However, it


    was not the pain that he could not handle but the humiliation brought by Wesley.


    After that second sh, Wesley stored his sword back in the storage space and alighted gently near


    Dale, who was lying on the ground. He looked down at Dale with a mocking and condescending


    expression, making Dale flush even redder in the face. Dale tried to stand up, wanting to fight to


    death with Wesley.


    However, before he could do that, they all heard the results being announced. "The winner is


    Wesley Sayer. The two contestants will swap their ranking and the wager of one hundred and fifty


    contribution points goes to Wesley Sayer."


    Once the announcement sounded, no matter how frustrated Dale was, there was nothing he could


    do. The rules must be obeyed.

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    A runner disciple swiftly entered the battle tform to carry Dale after Deacon Ambrose deactivated


    the protective formation. Dale''s face was pale with pain and he was staring daggers at Wesley, who


    on the contrary, was expressionless. He immediately left the battle tform without even once


    looking back at Dale, after Deacon Ambrose had announced the result.


    A pandemonium akin to five hundred ducks quacking at the same time rose up after the battle


    ended.


    "Brother Dale is no match for Brother Wesley. That was evident from the start so it¡¯s no surprise


    Brother Wesley came out as the winner."


    "Actually, I think Brother Wesley should be ranked higher than his previous ranking. The only reason


    Brother Dale was able to rank 143rd was that he has been in the Academy longer. Talent-wise, it''s


    definitely Brother Wesley who¡¯s stronger. I have no doubt that if given more time, Brother Wesley


    will surpass more disciples!"


    Although Dale ranked higher than Wesley, many people still felt that his talent wascking.


    "Do you think Wesley unleashed all his power then?" asked someone and more opinions ensued.


    "I don''t think so. He looked at ease when he retracted his sword. I can guarantee you that he has


    more energy left. Dale being stronger than us doesn¡¯t mean that Wesley will need all his power to


    defeat him.¡±


    "Yeah, I¡¯m so jealous of Wesley''s talent.


    Amongst us, he''s the second most talented disciple after Brother Duncan. There''s a slight


    probability he will be a chosen disciple.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What do you mean by a slight probability? I think his probability is higher than that! He might even


    be a future elder with the help of Elder Sayer. He definitely has a bright future ahead of him.¡±


    Thesements brought up a feeling of envy in many of the disciples'' hearts.


    However, the feeling of jealousy was mixed with admiration, therefore, they would not do anything


    to Wesley behind his back. How could they when he was way more talented than them?


    Noel sighed and nced sideways at Fane. He was expecting Fane to be in a bad mood after


    seeing how Wesley had easily defeated the 143rd ranked Dale. He would definitely feel the


    immense pressure as if being pressed under a hundred boulders if he was the one who needed to


    go against Wesley in the next battle.


    However, to his surprise, he realized Fane did not even bat an eyelid. His expression remained


    carefree and impassive in the face of Wesley''s power. The corners of Noel''s lips twitched. He did


    not know whether he should praise Fane''sposure or his acting skill.

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    Even he could not tell whether Fane''s confidence was because he had a good n or he was


    faking it until he made it. Most of the people there thought Fane was doing thetter and hated him


    for it.


    Wesley had been staring at him ever since he got down from the battle tform. He was expecting


    Fane to be scared shitless and became extremely furious when he was not. "He must be pretending


    not to be scared! There''s no way he''s not scared. His acting is definitely better than his fighting."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He did not bother to keep his voice low but instead, said it really loud and made the others who


    heard it look at Fane with curiosity. Fane¡¯s overly calm behavior gave them no doubt that he was


    definitely pretending not to be scared. Not bothering what he would think of them, they started to


    give their two cents¡¯ worth.


    "Ugh, I can''t stand him looking so calm! I can understand him staying so calm if he hadn''t seen what


    Brother Wesley can do. I don¡¯t even know why he bothers to put up a pretense when everyone


    knows Brother Wesley''s power can be ranked in the top one hundred amongst us, informal


    disciples."


    "He must be doing it to protect his own ego. No matter how scared he''s feeling, he definitely would


    not let outsiders see but this just makes him more of aughingstock."


    "Yeah, he''s a joke! There must be a loose screw in his brain.¡± "I think he might be in a state of


    shock. I would be scared shitless right now if I was him." "You''re right. Forget about the grudges


    between the two of them, Wesley didn¡¯t actually have to humiliate Dale with thatst strike. Although


    thatst strike didn¡¯t cause permanent damage to Dale thus Wesley didn''t break any rules but


    there¡¯s no doubt it caused permanent emotional scarring to him. I''m sure Fane will suffer a far worse


    humiliation than that."


    "I think so too. Brother Wesley and Brother Dale didn''t really hold any deep hatred toward each


    other and yet look at what Brother Wesley did to him. He must have been nning something even


    worse for Fane."


    They did not bother to lower their voices so it was only natural that Fane would have heard what


    they said. However, his expression remained impassive and he did not even look toward Wesley.


    The corners of Noel''s lips twitched again. He lowered his voice and said to Fane, "Are you really not


    afraid? Wesley had the intention to humiliate Dale from the very start. The ¡¯X¡¯ mark on Dale''s chest


    is like a p to his face. If he can do that to Dale, imagine what he will do to you."


    "So what?¡± asked Fane with an equally low voice and with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    Those two words rendered Noel speechless. He and Brook stared wide-eyed at Fane, not knowing


    what to say. Judging from Fane¡¯s reply, it seemed as if he was really not afraid but they could not


    be!


    They were adamant he was pretending to be calm.


    The corners of Brook''s lips started to twitch too. Wesley was already immeasurably powerful to a


    runner disciple like him. There was no way he could win in a fight against him in a million years and


    he was really worried for Fane.


    Many of the spectators there started to imagine what would happen during the battle between


    Wesley and Fane. Would Fane be sent flying with a single strike of the sword? Maybe Wesley will


    do his utmost to humiliate him by carving a few X on Fane¡¯s face. Not only would that humiliate


    Fane but it would also assure the fact that he would never have a chance to do anything great in his


    life.


    ording to their understanding of Wesley''s personality, they knew there was a high possibility for


    that to happen. After all, Wesley had the backing of many influential figures and the most he would


    get for humiliating other people was a slight p on the wrist. Therefore, why would he care about


    hurting other people''s


    egos? The man with triangr eyes patted himself on the back for having the foresight to suck up to


    Wesley. Not only was Wesley more powerful than the average disciple but also had the backing of


    Elder Sayer. No doubt that following Wesley would benefit him in the future.


    Even though Wesley had won the battle, there was no sign of happiness on his face. On the


    contrary, his eyes were filled with anger and the man with the triangr eyes instantly guessed what


    he was mad about.


    He shot up from his seat and turned to look angrily at Fane. Then, he scoffed and in a loud voice


    said, "Oh wow, Fane. We should give you an Oscar for your acting skill but then did you really think


    all of us were fooled by your pretense? Why don''t you just admit you¡¯re actually scared shitless right


    now?¡±


    The man with triangr eyes was Wesley''s number one fanboy and he would do anything for him.


    Besides, humiliating a nobody like Fane would not bring him any consequences.


    Fane knitted his brow. The reason his face was expressionless was because he really did not care


    about Wesley''s power and knew that they would not believe him even if he told them the truth.


    However, the man with the triangr eyes had crossed his line, and not to mention he had always


    seen him as a thorn in his side.


    He stared at him, scoffed, and in a chilly tone said, "I was right when I called you Wesley''s loyal


    dog. You would do anything for your master with no thoughts of the consequences."


    His words shocked everyone there. Nobody expected him to say something like that. His words


    were more hurtful than if he had pped the man with the triangr eyes. The man with the


    triangr eyes nearly punched Fane in the face but stopped himself just in time as there was a rule


    saying no fighting on the viewing tform.


    Brook was pale in the face from fright and he quickly pulled on Fane¡¯s sleeves." Brother Fane, why


    did you say that? He would for sure seek revenge on you now.¡±


    Faneughed softly and in a calm voice said, "Do you really think he would stop taunting me if I


    didn''t say anything?


    Besides, I was only telling the truth. The only reason he keeps causing me problems is because he


    wants to please his master. Therefore, he should be prepared to reapProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the consequences." Although Brook wished k his mouth, he had to admit what he said was right.


    Wesley and his gang would not stop causing trouble for Fane even if heid down and rolled over.


    He understood all this butcked the courage to do it.

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    "How dare you humiliate me again and again when I''ve shown you nothing but kindness?!" shouted


    Wesley.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fane stared coldly at the man with triangr eyes and Wesley. "You¡¯re the one who keeps on


    humiliating me! And there''s one thing you should get right, it''s that I want to humiliate but you


    served yourself up on a tter to be humiliated by me!


    Things wouldn''t have to be this way if you didn''t force me to give you the room I won that day!"


    Fane was on a roll. He was telling the truth but as the saying goes, the truth hurts. The others


    around them started to voice their opinions again.


    ¡°Is Fane crazy? Or does he think he has


    nothing to lose since he had already offended Wesley many times before?'' "Yeah, I think that is.


    Might as well humiliate Wesley more since he knows he''s going to lose in the battle."


    Some of them could not help but sigh and shake their heads. "Yup, he''s definitely gone cray-cray.


    What he said would only spur Wesley on. No doubt Wesley would do his utmost to torture Fane in


    their uing battle. He might even break the rules and cripple Fane!¡±


    Noel became even more resigned after listening to all theirments. He knew Fane was really


    talented but that did not mean he would be able to defeat Wesley. He knitted his brows and in a low


    voice tried to warn Fane, "Shut up, Brother Fane. Are you crazy? You''ll anger Wesley even more if


    you continue on like this. He might even cripple you in the uing battle and then it''ll be toote


    for regrets." It was logit However, Fane did not care. He smiled and under everyone''s watchful


    gaze, stood up from his seat and slowly made his way over to Wesley. Wesley raised an eyebrow


    and looked curiously at Fane. He wondered what he was doing when Fane suddenly stopped five


    feet away from him.


    "My wager is the individual room that I''m staying in right now. What¡¯s your wager?" asked Fane.


    Every contestant would bet on something before going up to the battle tform just like how Wesley


    and Dale both betted on a hundred and fifty contribution points for their battle.


    Fane asked about Wesley''s bet because Wesley did not have an individual room of his own and it


    made sense for him to ask but to the others, it sounded like he had totally gone insane. It was


    enough that he remained impassive after observing Wesley¡¯s power and yet he still had the mood to


    ask Wesley for his wager? Yup, he


    had definitely gone insane. Did Fane really th in a battle? If he really did think so then there was


    really something wrong with his brain. Even Noel and Brook could not believe what they heard as


    they stared wide -eyed at Fane.


    Wesley was first dazed but then erupted inughter as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the


    universe. "What did you say? Are you really asking me for my wager? Oh, Brother Fane, you don¡¯t


    seriously think you can win in a battle against me right? Where do you even get that confidence of


    yours? Or should I ask whether you were dropped as a child?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow and said, "Where did I get my confidence? That¡¯s not something you


    should worry about. The only thing you need to do is answer me about your wager. Don''t think that


    I¡¯ll fight against you if you don¡¯t offer up a wager.¡±


    The man with triangr eyes nearly exploded with rage. He did not say anything previously since


    Wesley had already jumped into the conversation but now he could not control himself anymore.

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    The man with triangr eyes strode rapidly toward Fane and narrowed his eyes at him as if Fane


    was the prey and he the predator. "I know what you''re trying to do!"


    ''What am I trying to do?'' thought Fane with confusion.


    The man with triangr eyes scoffed and with an exaggerated gasp pointed at Fane." You''re trying


    to get out of the battle with Wesley!¡±


    Fane''s lips immediately set in a hard line. He was looking at the man with triangr eyes as if he


    had just escaped from a mental asylum. "Please tell me what have I said to make you think that


    way? Why would I ask him for his wager if I don¡¯t want to have a battle with him?"


    The man with triangr eyes shook his shoulder, scoffed, and with a wave of his hand, said loudly,


    "You said you won''t fight against Brother Wesley if he didn''t offer up a wager. That''s proof you don¡¯t


    want to get into a battle against him because you know that Brother Wesley is a proud person and if


    he offers up a wager then it means you have a chance of winning. He hates you so much so there¡¯s


    no way he would do that!"


    ''What kind of sh*t logic is this?'' thought Fane. He found the whole thing so absurd that he nearly


    burst out inughter.


    However, he could tell the man with triangr eyes thought he had guessed correctly to Fane''s


    motive.


    ''Huh! So he does know the meaning of the word ''fear''. There¡¯s no doubt he was acting all along,''


    thought the man with triangr eyes, happy that he had managed to grab hold of his weakness.


    He then turned to face the crowd and said," You all heard what he said right? He must be scared to


    fight against Wesley to say all that. Does he seriously think he''s worthy enough for Brother Wesley


    to put up his wager?"


    Wesley raised his eyebrow menacingly and looked at Fane with a pair of eyes filled with derision as


    if he was asking him whether he reallycked the guts to go against him in a battle. Fane was


    rendered speechless by their words and looks. What he hated the most was wasting his breath on


    other people who were sure of their own viewpoints. However, he knew things would not settle


    down so easily if he did not exin himself. He wished he did not have to waste any more time with


    the man with triangr eyes and Wesley.


    The crowd seemed to agree with the man with triangr eyes. After all, Wesley was so strong that


    even Dale, who ranked 143rd, was no match for him. It was even more impossible for the newly


    recruited informal disciples to win against him. All of them held the same sentiment that Fane had


    previously agreed to fight Wesley in the wager battle arena because he did not know just how


    strong Wesley was.


    ¡°He must have gone insane with shock and quickly thought up a n like this to get himself out of


    the fight with Wesley.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, I don''t think his n will work. If Wesley let the matter slide after all that he had said, then


    no one will ever take him seriously anymore.¡±


    "Yeah! We all know about Wesley¡¯s fiery temper and how he would do anything to take out those


    that he hates. Wesley wouldn''t be the Wesley we know if let Fane go just like that.¡±


    "That Fane must be panicking toe up with a useless n like this. Wesley would definitely offer


    up a wager just so he could torture him during the battle.¡±


    Deacon Ambrose, who was standing under the battle tform, nced at Fane with eyes filled with


    resignation. To him, Fane possessed unlimited potential but he should really do something about his


    impulsive nature.

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    There was no way Wesley, with his fiery temper, would let Fane off the hook so easily. Even beating


    him up would not assuage his anger. However, Deacon Ambrose and Fane were not really that


    close with each other so he chose not to speak up for Fane and continued to observe from the


    sidelines.


    The crowd''sments continuously streamed into his ear and their unfounded spections made


    him speechless. No matter how unwilling he was to defend himself, he was left with no choice but to


    speak up for himself in order to stop things from progressing the way they were.


    "Can you just shut up for a bit? You¡¯re getting hysterical," he said to the man with triangr eyes.


    Then, he focused his attention on Wesley, who was looking at him with an eyebrow raised a


    provoking smile.


    Fane did not really care about what Wesley was thinking. "Let me ask you again¡ª what¡¯s your


    wager?"


    Wesley narrowed his eyes. He agreed with what the man with triangr eyes said; offering up a


    wager meant that he thought Fane had a winning chance against him. He really looked down on the


    trash disciples who got into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion through unusual means. Fane would never


    even have the chance to step into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion if it were not for the impending war


    between the n associations. Therefore, he did not deserve to hold the same position as him


    However, since Fane already asked, it would be unbing of him to not answer. He smiled


    mockingly and said,'' Although you''re not worthy enough for me to offer a wager, I''ll still do it


    because crippling you is the most important thing right now."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Deacon Ambrose coughed lightly and said,'' The rules of the battle are clear-no permanent damage


    or crippling during the battle."


    Wesley simply nodded at him but it was obvious he did not take what Deacon Ambrose said to heart


    by the way he was raising his eyebrow. Wesley¡¯s words had spurred the crowd to be more spirited.


    They wondered if he was really going to cripple Fane but if he really did that, he would be punished!


    However, maybe he was willing to risk it all to teach Fane a lesson. They all knew he would be fine


    as long as he did not cause permanent damage to Fane. After all, he could always turn to Elder


    Sayer for help.


    Everyone turned to look at Fane with slight pity in their eyes. They were all imagining how Fane


    would end up crippled by Wesley. Some of them were even shaking their heads and thements


    got louder.


    Fane waspletely speechless. "Would it kill you to just answer my question? What does all this


    have to do with ego? I''m only asking you about your wager!" He did not care what Wesley was


    feeling. He only wished to settle the wager as soon as possible.


    Wesley''s anger red up again and his expression became rigid upon hearing what Fane said. His


    hawk-like eyes stared fixedly at Fane. "You really sound like you can''t wait to die! Fine, let''s have it


    your way and to make it worth your while¡ªI''ll let you decide what my wager is going to be." Fane


    raised his eyebrow and in a calm and slow manner said, "Since you don''t have an individual room,


    how about you offer up a wager of one hundred and fifty contribution points and two soulprating


    pills?"

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    Everybody''s eyes were wide open when they heard this. Putting the results of the battle aside, just


    the wager from Wesley as requested by Fane was enough to shock many people.


    No matter who made the bet, they could not wager more than 150 pavilion contribution points and


    this meant that Fane had requested Wesley to bet the highest contribution points. Together with two


    soul-prating pills, the bet soared again as the soul-prating pills were one of the more


    precious pills among the fifth-grade pills.


    In fact, the cultivation of soul-prating pills required several exceptionally precious ingredients.


    Due to the value of these ingredients, the pricing of the soulprating pill wasparable to


    sixthgrade pills.


    In the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, the pricing of every soul-prating pill was 150 pavilion


    contribution points and two soulprating pills would be 300 pavilion contribution points. Together


    with the 150 pavilion contribution points, they wagered previously, they had a total of 450 pavilion


    contribution points!


    This price had far exceeded the pricing of the room Fane owned right now. Common informal


    disciples cannot easilye up with so many pavilion contribution points. Even if any of them


    umted so many pavilion contribution points, they were used to redeem high-grade martial art


    techniques or martial skills.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The corners of Wesley''s mouth twitched. Before he was able to speak, the man with triangr eyes


    wailed and stared at Fane with his ugly triangr eyes. "Are you crazy? You are asking Senior


    Brother Wesley to wager items that are worth more than 400 to 500 pavilion contribution points


    when your wager is only a room. How dare you say so!"


    Even though everybody knew that Fane was never going to win, they are also aware that those who


    went into the wager battle arena would wager items that are equal in value. The value of the items


    Fane was requesting Wesley to bet on was so much morepared to what he could afford. What


    Fane said had caused Wesley''s darkened expression to slowly turn purple.


    He felt that Fane said this to humiliate him with hopes that he would refuse to wager these items to


    take care of his honor. In that case, Fane would not need to join him in the wager battle arena.


    The people surrounding them also had the same thoughts and many of them secretly shook their


    heads. "Fane is quite smart and he knows that Wesley would be unconsciously shaming himself if


    Wesley agreed to what Fane said. Based on Wesley''s characteristics, he might refuse this wager to


    protect his honor. By then, Fane will have an excuse to refuse to join Wesley in the wager battle


    arena.¡±


    "In the beginning, I thought that this guy wasn''t smart enough. Now, it seems like I''ve looked down


    upon him as this way might just work. If I''m Wesley, I might refuse the bet just to protect my honor."


    Wesley humpired coldly after he heard the discussion of the onlookers around them. He had an


    angry yet mocking look in his eyes. He raised his voice and said, "Alright! I shall bet all of the items!


    Although the wager is in your favor, I will never let things go your way!¡±


    Everybody once again opened their eyes widely and gasped after they heard what Wesley said.


    Wesley had gone all out and ignored everything about honor as long as he was able to give Fane a


    serious beating.


    Wesley did this so that Fane could not find any excuses to not join him in the wager battle arena. At


    this moment, everybody once again looked toward Fane. However, Fane seemed to have rxed


    after he heard what Wesley said. The horrified and helpless expression that everybody was


    anticipating did not appear on his face.


    Wesley tightened his fists and was gritting his teeth in anger toward Fane. "You b* stard, remember


    what I''m saying now. The end of this month shall be the day of your death!¡±

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    Fane chuckled lightly after he heard this and said, "There''s no need to wait till the end of the month


    as we can battle now.


    Since you''ve agreed to my demands, there¡¯s no point in waiting."


    What Fane said was the same as dropping a 3000 kilograms boulder into a calmke. Many people


    immediately wondered if they were hallucinating. What did Fane just say? Was he in a hurry to die


    when he said that he wanted to go into the battle arena right then and there with Wesley? Or had he


    given up and gonepletely crazy?


    Even Noel and Brook looked at each other in nk dismay after they heard what Fane said. Their


    mouths were wide open for a long time and they were unable to say a word apart from the surprise


    in their hearts as they looked at Fane''s straight back.


    Fanepletely ignored what the onlookers thought about him or their opinions toward him. He


    walked steadily and arrived in front of Ambrose. Ambrose was also slightly stunned as he looked at


    Fane. He could notprehend what Fane wanted to do. He felt that Fane was not the kind of


    lunatic who did not care about anything else.


    Only around a dozen days had passed and he was in such a hurry to die? If he was given a month


    of training time, he might be able to increase his strength and would not lose in such an ugly way.


    However, Fane was impatient for it to happen. The corners of his mouth twitched as he spoke


    dryly." Are you sure that you want to have a fight with him in the battle arena now?"


    Fane nodded solemnly. "Unless Wesley is unwilling to fight with me."


    Wesley¡¯s eyes almost jumped out of his sockets when he heard this. He really could not understand


    what Fane had in mind. In the beginning, he thought that Fane did so many things to prevent


    himself from joining Wesley in the battle arena. However, Fane was in so much anticipation to have


    a fight with him!


    Wesley swallowed his saliva and the corners of his mouth twitched as he spoke. "Sure! We


    definitely have to fight!"


    Fane nodded. Was this not over? What was worth feeling tangled about? Fane''sck of dilemma


    did not mean that Ambrose was not in a dilemma. He softly sighed and felt that this was such an


    intriguing day.


    However, he could not say anything as the judge since both Fane and Wesley had agreed to the


    terms. He asked Steward Fleming to pass him the wager record book as he slowly wrote down all


    the wagers set by both of them. When he finally finished writing thest item, he could not help but


    ask again, "Are you sure that you would like to have a battle with him now?"


    Fane nodded calmly. Ambrose exhaled deeply and decided to say nothing else. He pointed at the


    battle arena in the middle that was newly emptied. ''This is your battle arena. The two of you can go


    up now if you''re ready.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fane turned around and looked at Wesley as he spoke. "Do you need to take a rest to restore your


    peak state as you¡¯ve just finished a battle?"


    After Wesley heard what Fane said, his facial expression changed like there were fireworks


    happening. His facial expression alternated between a greenish color and being pale. He humphed


    coldly as his shoulders trembled. Wesley felt that he did not know how to respond as he was


    exasperated. He even wondered if there was something wrong with this guy. The other onlookers


    were also speechless. Fane was actually worried that Wesley was not at his peak state? Was he


    worried that Wesley would be unable to wound him badlyter?


    At this moment, everybody was certain that there was something wrong with Fane''s mentality or he


    would not have spoken in such a manner. Wesley inhaled deeply and refused to say anything as he


    directly walked toward the battle arena he had juste down from.


    The shoulders of the man with triangr eyes trembled as a speechless expression appeared on


    his face. "I''ve never seen anybody like you, who wishes to die so much. There really are various


    kinds of strange things in this great world."

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    In fact. Fane could not contain himself for long with the triangr-eyed man pestering him, right


    next to him. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Fane abruptly turned around and stared at the man with


    triangr eyes coldly. Sneering, he said," I''ve always been a vengeful person, and you''d do well to


    remember my words."


    After he finished speaking, Fane turned around and walked toward the battle arena in the middle. At


    this moment, Wesley was already standing at the east side of the battle area, and Fane stood


    opposite him. The two of them looked at each other, one of them expressionless while the other


    looked contemptuous. Wesley looked at Fane as if he was an idiot or a dummy, but Fane''s


    expression remained passive for the most part.


    It looked like no matter what expressions Wesley had on his face, it would not affect Fane. The


    sound of people discussing what was happening beneath the stage was noisy enough to hurt


    people''s ears. After all, none of them expected things to develop until such a situation. A lot of


    busybodies started to send transmission runes to their friends who were not there to watch the


    battle so that they would not miss the great battle.


    Both Brook and Noel stared at those two, staring at each other from a distance as they stood on the


    battle stage, with frowns on their faces. They had no idea what to say at that moment. After some


    time, Brook lowered his voice as he spoke to Noel," Senior Brother Noel, do you think that Senior


    Brother Fane has given up?" Brook was incredibly wary at this point, and he did not feel that there


    was something wrong with what he said.


    Instead, he was hesitant as he felt that Wesley would surely defeat Fane, and that particr scene


    was unimaginable to him.


    Noel frowned and sighed softly before he spoke with a hint of uncertainty, "I have no idea, but I


    don¡¯t think Fane''s brain had malfunctioned or something.¡± In fact, he had no idea what he should


    say. Although he knew that Fane was very talented in terms of the soul attribute, he had no idea


    which level was Fane''s true strength at.


    Fane was only at the initial stage of innate level, but Wesley had already achieved the intermediate


    stage of innate level. From the fighting prowess alone, Wesley was one level ahead of Fane. On top


    of that, Fane had only joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for a dozen days and had yet to be trained


    and groomed by the pavilion. How could he be Wesley''s opponent when he had his talents but not


    the resources?


    He might not be able to defeat Wesley even if he was in the same realm as Wesley, let alone


    challenging Wesley at a lower level!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As they stood on the battle arena, Wesley could not help but sneered at Fane''s seemingly


    expressionless face,menting. "You''re a good actor, I''ll hand that to you. You still can be passive


    at a time like this. You have no idea what''ll happen to you, do you?"


    Fane raised his eyebrows. "Can you just get on with it? What¡¯s the point of making these useless


    remarks?"


    The informal disciples sitting at the audience seats were baffled upon hearing Fane''s remark. His


    brain must have been filled with water, and the damage must have been detrimental. Why else


    would he say such a thing?


    "Do you have any idea what you are talking about, young man?" jeered Wesley. "You''re challenging


    me from a lower level, and you''ve only joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion recently. Do you truly


    think that you can defeat me?!¡± Wesleyughed as he spoke.


    Fane nodded and actually replied levelheadedly, "I wouldn''t be standing here if I wasn''t sure I can


    defeat you."


    Right after that, a suffocating silence appeared first before somebody snickered, andughter filled


    the entire area. Arge group of people broke out intoughter because of what Fane said, looking


    at Fane as though he was the biggest clown for thinking he could defeat Wesley. Did he not


    understand that he was only in the initial stage of innate level and did not have the support of


    powerful resources?


    On what grounds did he think that he could defeat Wesley? Was it just because of the fact that he


    ranked first ce during the admission assessment? That admission assessment was nothing to


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciples who joined the pavilion through the usual admission tests, and


    many of them there could have done what Fane did!


    Wesley scoffed indignantly. "You truly are entertaining. The fact that I''m fighting with someone like


    you in the battle arena is an insult to me!"

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    After his warning, Wesley did not bother saying anything else as he pulled his three-feet-long sword


    from his storage ring, gripping it tightly by the hilt. He raised his right hand, and the sword was once


    again illuminated with a silver-like light.


    Everybody looked on as the specks of starlight gathered that became a small yet bright star within


    the sword''s silver-like light.


    Fighting with Fane did not require Wesley to use much strength. He formed two silver stars when he


    fought Dale, but he would only need one to st Fane awaypletely.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fane raised his eyebrows. When he was at the audience seats back then, he noticed Wesley using


    the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud, but standing right across Wesley, he could clearly feel the


    overwhelming strength of the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud. If he was a usual martial artist in the initial


    stage of the innate level, he would have lost his imposing momentum under such a strong


    suppression. It was possible that some with weaker fighting prowess would not be able to stand


    straight.


    The Seven Stars Meteor Cloud was truly a Red-level intermediate martial skill. Fane raised his


    eyebrow as he slowly took out a ck dagger from the Mustard Seed. There was nothing special


    about this ck dagger. It was only the length of his fingers and was not much different from Dale¡¯s


    weapon apart from the color.


    Fane had been thinking about what weapon he should use before he went up the battle arena.


    Even after thinking it through, he still felt that the dagger was more suitable for him. Although


    daggers were more suitable for assassins, Destroying the Void was a soul attribute martial skill, and


    it seemed suitable for him to be an assassin.


    It might have been because of how ordinary the dagger Fane had looked without any formation or


    runes carved into it, but the gossip and murmurs below the stage amplified.


    "This young man can''t evene up with a decent weapon. This is looking really shabby."


    "He''s just a guy without any background, and he had just joined the pavilion recently. How could he


    own weapons that could rival or be on par as ours?¡±


    Wesley harrumphed indignantly as he stared at the ck dagger Fane had at hand. With a move of


    his sword, he went straight toward Fane, nning to defeat him with a single move. He wanted to


    injure Fane to the point Fane would not be able to counter him, all so Wesley could regain his


    honor. Fane had to pay dearly!


    Wesley moved extremely speedily, like an arrow released from the bow. He came rushing toward


    Fane with the sound of wind whistling. His sword looked ominous as it contained his will to kill. A


    regr person in the initial stage of the innate level would not be able to withstand the strength of


    his attack.


    Frowning, Fane performed the seal with his hands. Soon, a streak of ck light appeared from his


    palm.


    Until that moment, Fane was unable to estimate Wesley''s true strength. However, Wesley realized


    at that moment that Fane did not pay much importance to him.


    Hence, he decided to not use all his strength, and this sword attack only used a portion of his


    strength.


    If that was the case, he had to remain calm.


    After the ck soul sword appeared in Fane''s palm, it immediately covered the entire ck dagger.


    The dagger trembled before it seemingly hummed, looking as though the dagger could barely


    contain the power inserted into it.


    Fane frowned as he once again performed the seal with his hands. This time, the ck dagger


    immediately floated into midair.


    Unfortunately, Wesley''s attack was right before Fane in the blink of an eye.


    Fane pushed his hands forward calmly, and the ck dagger moved forward toward Wesley''s


    sword attack.


    Wesley scoffed haughtily and snapped, " You¡¯re biting off more than you can chew!"


    Many started to feel sorry for Fane when they saw this scene. In the beginning, everybody was


    anticipating the martial skills that Fane was going to perform.


    When they realized that Fane had only infused his ck dagger with a streak of ck light, almost


    everybody shook their heads at the same time.

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    Any powerful martial skill would be apanied by a ferocious power motion when it was released.


    However, no one among the audience sitting could feel any power movement from the dark-colored


    light when Fane activated the martial skill.


    The spectators'' reactions were simr to those who observed the fight between Fane and Warren.


    Everybody heard a clear nging sound of weapons knocking into each other. The ck dagger


    and the silver sword in Wesley''s hands collided with one another.


    The silver sword shone ringly, and a confident smirk appeared on Wesley''s face. To him, Fane''s


    ck dagger was like a piece of trash he could easily knock off into the air...but the smile on his


    face soon fell after a few seconds as he felt a blunt forceing toward his right hand, the hand


    that held the sword.


    This particr force stunned Wesley for a moment before he took a step back.


    The next moment, Wesley''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he discovered that his


    Seven Stars Meteor Cloud was equally matched to the martial skill Fane had performed.


    Fane took a step back, in sync with him!


    The silver light from the stars and the darkcolored light disappeared after their intense collision


    midair. However, the ck light contained dark energy that nobody understood. The energy traveled


    up his sword and impacted his arm instantly!


    Wesley''s facial expression darkened as he realized that a piercing pain came from his soul after


    exchanging a single martial skill attack with Fane. What was that?! Wesley was in disbelief. All this


    time, he thought Fane was no match for him, that he would be able to get rid of him with the power


    of a single star.


    It seemed, however, that they were of equal power, and Wesley even suffered an unexpected blow.


    He activated his true energy to suppress the pain in his soul. His right hand trembled slightly as his


    entire face turned chalky white. This was mainly due to his shock and fury.


    Both of them took a step back after exchanging a single attack. Every informal disciple in the


    audience seats inhaled in surprise when they saw this, and they even thought they were


    hallucinating.


    Oh my god! Have I lost my mind? How and why did that happen? Fane is actually strong enough to


    exchange blows with Wesley where both of them took a step back, and none of them managed to


    suppress the other?! What was that martial skill he used? It''s capable ofpeting with the martial


    skill of the Red proficient level!¡± The corners of that person''s mouth twitched uncontrobly after he


    spoke, and the people around him could not hold their surprise, too.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Don¡¯t forget that Fane is one realm lower than Wesley, and this means that he''s challenging


    Wesley from a different level. Even so, the fight between them still ended with a tie!"


    Even though they understood that Wesley did not use all his strength, it was enough to shock


    everyone present. After all, Fane was only in the initial stage of the innate level and had only joined


    the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion around ten days ago. He was already so much stronger than many informal


    disciples present as he was capable of performing with such strength, despite the huge difference


    between him and Wesley.


    Brook''s eyes widened as he started to ramble, "No wonder Elder Lee said that Senior Brother Fane


    has the strength to be among the top three hundred informal disciples. I thought he was just saying


    that to please Fane, but from the looks of things, Elder Lee was telling the truth!"


    Meanwhile, Noel exhaled deeply as amazement filled his gaze. He knew earlier on that Fane''s


    talents were much stronger than many disciples in the front positions of the pavilion.


    From what had happened, it seemed like he had still underestimated Fane¡¯s


    strength.

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    Wesley''s followers gaped at the scene so much that they nearly dislocated their lower jaw,


    especially the man with triangr eyes, who was stunned on the spot. His mouth was wide open as


    sheer disbelief overwhelmed his face.


    He had never expected for Fane to be so strong. The corners of his mouth slightly twitched as he


    growled, "Impossible! This can¡¯t be real! How could this guy have such strength?!"


    The person that suffered the greatest shock among everyone present would be Wesley, who stood


    opposite Fane. Wesley gripped his sword tightly with his right hand. If they looked carefully, they


    would be able to see the blue veins popping out on his right hand because he was overusing his


    strength.


    Although Wesley tried his best to suppress the surprise and disbelief in his eyes, he failed to do so.


    He exhaled deeply, looking like he had lost himself with his craze evident in his eyes.


    "No wonder you could act so ferociously before all this. It turns out you do have some tricks up your


    sleeves. Still, don''t you dare think that you can show off in front of me with that!¡± Although he was


    surprised that Fane truly had some strength, Wesley still did not think that Fane could defeat him.


    After all, he did not use all his strength but only a portion of it.


    Fane looked at Wesley emotionlessly, seemingly unperturbed even with Wesley''sments, which


    Wesley hated.


    He hated this overly confident, fearless expression Fane had. He red fiercely at Fane and gritted


    his teeth. "I won''t hold back this time! Prepare to face your death, young man!"


    With that, he once again performed the silver seals with both his hands, and they grew stronger in


    his palms before those silver beams transformed into twisted runes midair. These twisted runes


    gathered to form a second silver star within a single breath. The star floated and rotated speedily on


    top of Wesley''s sword.


    The operation energy in the sword also grew increasingly strong. At this moment, Wesley''s strength


    once again increased to a new level. When the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud achieved the perfection


    level, seven stars would appear on the sword. Wesley had not achieved the perfection level at that


    level and was only in the preliminary level. Even so,monfolk were no match for him.


    In the previous fight, Dale was defeated when he unleashed two stars on the sword. The speed that


    these two stars were rotating started to increase, and soon, a small swirl of energy formed around


    them.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Wesley''s getting serious now, and that guy¡¯s going to lose this time. Even though he''s stronger


    than regr people, Wesley is one whole realm higher than him!"


    "That¡¯s right! Not only is Wesley one whole realm higher than him, but the level of the martial skill


    that Wesley practices is much stronger than usual informal disciples. At the very least, he''s much


    stronger than me. He must''ve achieved the preliminary level for his Seven Stars Meteor Cloud and


    is going to achieve the proficient level soon. I haven''t even achieved the preliminary level yet!" "It


    truly is quite odious to carry outparisons between people. Nheless, that guy is quite strong,


    and he must''ve achieved the preliminary level with the martial skill he practiced, even though he


    can''tpare to Senior Brother Wesley. Otherwise, how could he be so strong and achieve a


    comparable result as the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud?¡±


    "Still, what was the martial skill that guy used just now? There weren''t any obvious overpowering


    energy motions, and I even wondered if that guy pulled a prank or something."


    Murmurs and gossip rumbled throughout the audience seated. Among everybody there, only Noel


    guessed correctly that the martial skill Fane had used belonged to the soul attribute, and that was


    why there was no overpowering power fluctuation.

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    Fane nced at the small stars that spun wildly on Wesley''s three-feet-long sword. Fane seemed to


    be unfazed, even though the stars spun rapidly and formed a whirlpool-like funnel. Once the stars


    exploded and released their power, ordinary people would not be able to withstand the


    overwhelming power.


    He once again performed the seal with his hands and formed the second soul sword, one much


    darker than the first soul sword. At that moment, Fane had solid control over the soul sword that he


    could control both soul swords to attack freely or merge into one.


    Fane narrowed his eyes as he once again infused the soul sword into the ck dagger. The ck


    dagger once again released a striking dark-colored light. When they took a closer look, the ck


    dagger floating midair was releasing a wave of greyish-ck mist. It looked weirdly seductive and


    seemed capable of enchanting anyone.


    Wesley, of course, noticed what had happened, remaining silent as he frowned. He stepped forward


    as he once again waved his sword outward. This time, both his speed and strength achieved the


    extreme level.


    Regr folks could not even make out what was happening with such speed. In the blink of an eye,


    the sword lunged right toward Fane''s face.


    Everyone gaped at the sight in utter shock. They originally thought that Fane would be cut into two


    halves by the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud. However, Fane managed to


    evade the attack from a weird angle!


    The martial art technique that Fane practiced was the strongest in the Divine Void World, Divine


    Void Heavenly Path. Practicing this martial art technique allowed him to control thews of space.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although Fane only understood a slight portion of thews, it was sufficient for him to use it during


    this battle.


    Thews of space were much more uratepared to pure speed. If Fane was just ''fast'', he


    would be wounded by the overpowering energy, even if he managed to avoid the attack. However,


    he activated thews of space which granted him the power to ignore the limitation of distance.


    Although it looked like Wesley was attacking this space, Fane had already used the power of space


    to transfer himself to another space and evaded Wesley''s attack.


    However, Fane felt his true energy trembling in his body, and he had used up arge amount of his


    energy after he performed this martial art technique.


    Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead as he panted heavily, and he silently warned himself that


    he should not execute this technique so carelessly in the future. After all, he had not seeded in


    practicing this technique. Even though he evaded the attack by utilizing the space, he had used up


    arge amount of his true energy, which was not worth much.


    Everyone''s eyes widened at the sight.


    "How did he evade the attack? He''s actually unharmed! Wesley''s sword was right at his face, but he


    managed to evade the attack by turning around. Something''s weird with that."


    That¡¯s right! Seems to me that something doesn¡¯t add up, too. It felt like Fane wasn''t within the


    range of attack at that moment. What¡¯s going on here?!"


    How could these informal disciples understand thews of space when it was such a peculiar


    matter? Moreover, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was only a pavilion in the West Cercei State, and all


    they could think of at that moment was how difficult it was to understand what Fane did.


    Even though Wesley was shocked by Fane''s capability of avoiding his sword attack, he did not stop.


    There was a saying that went ''it''s impossible to evade the unavoidable,'' and there would be a time


    when Fane would fail to evade.


    Wesley turned around in the air and waved his sword, evoking a silver light to appear midair. He


    raised the sword with his right hand and once again pointed it toward Fane. He was much faster


    than before, and the attack aimed straight toward Fane''s head.


    With a slight frown, Fane raised his hands. One after another, the ck runes merged with the


    ck dagger in front of him.


    The moment the sword brandished toward him, the ck dagger released a ck light and once


    again collided with the three-feet-long silver sword. Another audible crack was heard, and almost


    half of the silver light dispersed after its collision with the greyish-ck light.

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    Everyone was stupefied at what happened.


    Fane once again released the spell, and the ck dagger shone brightly. He pushed the dagger


    forward with all his strength, and the ck dagger instantly broke through the silver light, aiming


    straight for Wesley.


    Wesley¡¯s eyes snapped open widely, and despite his hesitance, he habitually stepped back. The


    ck dagger was only three feet away from Wesley''s body as he hastily raised his sword to


    intercept the attack.


    A sharp, resounding ng between metals was heard.


    The ck dagger shed against the three-feet-sword once more. However, the ck light did not


    dismantle the silvery sword light this time. Instead, the ck light enveloped it like a maggot


    latching onto a bone!


    Wesley''s expression contorted uglily at the sight, and he immediately activated his true strength to


    shatter the ck light that spiraled upward the sword like vines.


    Unlucky for him, Wesley still underestimated Fane''s attack.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although he used his true strength to shatter most of the ck light, a fraction of the dark-colored


    light conquered the sword and crawled onto his arm.


    Wesley felt a sharp paining from his hands, and it felt like 10,000 ants gnawed at his soul. The


    sharp pain caused him to wail out in pain.


    Wesley was a person who greatly prioritized his image, and he would not have wailed like he did-or


    anything else of that nature-even if someone wounded him terribly. However, the pain of the soul


    being invaded was not usual pain. Even those who acted high and mighty could never hold back


    their scream when they were invaded by the soul sword.


    "What the hell is this?!" Wesley was in so much pain that he yelled out loudly. He realized, at that


    moment, that his darkcolored light was like a kind of poison, one that aimed to hurt the soul instead


    of the body.


    Destroying the Void was a soul attack, and just a fraction of it was enough to submit the victim


    through sheer pain.


    Wesley stepped back, distancing himself greatly from Fane. Meanwhile, the ck dagger flew back


    toward Fane, though this did not mean that two soul swords were defeated by Wesley¡¯s Seven


    Stars Meteor Clouds. Instead, Fane was forced to retrieve the ck dagger because the energy


    had been exhausted.


    At this moment, Wesley''s face was chalky-white, and his eyes were bloodshot. His hands seemed


    to quiver as he attempted to activate his true strength to suppress the sharp pain that assaulted his


    soul.


    Everyone was speechless at the oue, and the entire area fell intoplete silence for a good


    while, save the sound of the breeze blowing past the tree leaves, proving that time was still ticking.


    Even Ambrose looked toward the battle stage as if he had seen a ghost.


    Finally, somebody blurted, "This guy actually hurt Wesley. How can he be so strong? What is the


    martial skill that he performed? Why does the ck light have such a strong power?!"


    "Are you asking me? How would I know? Regardless, we can''t underestimate that young man. I just


    can''t fathom how Wesley failed to defeat Fane when he didn''t even hold back!¡±


    "The martial skill Fane used must¡¯ve carried thews of poison. Why else did Wesley wail so


    painfully? On top of that, that dark-colored skill is incredibly ominous. Even though it was shattered,


    remnants of it still climbed onto a person''s body . like maggots on bones!"

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    This time, even Ambrose chimed in, "That''s right! Our hearts shuddered at the fright. What is that


    thing? It rendered Wesley, a person who cares so much about his pride, to wail in pain!"


    Dale, despite having been wounded by Wesley and having shameful sword cuts left on his body,


    could not help but sneak to the audience seats when he learned that Fane and Wesley were at the


    battle arena. He ignored his wounds, even though he was supposed to be tending to them, and


    happened to chance at the sight of their battle¡ªone that looked like both men were even. Dale was


    rooted on the spot at the sight, unable to assess if what he saw was real.


    He ignored the pain that stemmed from the shes on his body, one that even gued his mind.


    If this fight continued at this rate, Wesley might truly lose to Fane. If Fane was capable of that, this


    would no doubt shake the entire Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    After all, Fane took up the challenge despite being on a different level, and he had just joined the


    pavilion as well. On top of that, Wesley was a talented person, and he might even be a chosen


    disciple in the future. If Fane managed to defeat Wesley, he would certainly be a chosen


    disciple in the future.


    The man with triangr eyes almost bit his own tongue, while the subordinates that ttered


    Wesley just moments ago flushed a crimson color. None of them dared say anything as the reality


    came as a p to their faces.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    They degraded Fane so badly, and it even sounded like Wesley only had to move his hand for Fane


    to be beaten into a dead dog. At this rate, however, no one knew who would be done for.


    The man with triangr eyes trembled as he looked at Fane with a hint of fear in his eyes, instantly


    understanding something. Even if Fane failed to defeat Wesley in the arena, his future would


    nheless be prosperous.


    Eventually, he would sessfully be an informal disciple and even a chosen disciple. Of


    course, until the day Fane became a chosen disciple, the man with triangr eyes would not be


    able to survive in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. After all, was it not all too easy for an informal


    disciple to pick on an informal disciple without any background like the triangr-eyed guy?


    The triangr-eyed guy¡¯s flushed face instantly turned iparably pale. His hands that were


    hidden in his sleeves shivered unnoticeably. At this moment, gossip and debates were heard across


    the entire audience seats.


    "Seems like we won¡¯t get to guess who''s going to champion this. Who would''ve thought Fane to be


    so strong? It''s surprising, really. After all, he had just joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for a dozen


    days and had never been trained and groomed by the pavilion. Looking at the way things are now,


    though, he must''ve gone through something before he joined the pavilion. The martial skill this


    young man practiced isparable to the Seven Stars Meteor Clouds Wesley performed. It''s even


    possible that the level of his martial skill is higher than the Seven Stars Meteor


    Clouds!''


    The people around the person who said this agreed, but many were still amazed with everything


    that had happened.


    "If the martial skill that Fane practiced is at a higher level than the Seven Stars Meteor Clouds, it


    should be a Red level premium martial skill. If that''s true, this young man is very talented!"


    Martial skills were not something a person could practice just because they wished to do so.


    Practicing the Red level martial skill not only required a person to be extremely talented, but they


    had to achieve a certain fighting prowess as well. Taking Warren as an example, he was at the


    initial stage of the innate level like Fane, but the martial skill he practiced was at a much lower


    gradepared to the Seven Stars Meteor Clouds.


    This did not mean that Warren was unable to get Red level intermediate martial skills. On the


    contrary, Warren would not be able to practice the skill, even if he managed to attain a Red level


    intermediate martial skill.

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    "Who would''ve thought that there are talented disciples among the newly recruited ones that they


    simply took in? Fane''s talents areparable to Senior Brother Duncan!"


    Duncan, for many, was like an untouchable ceiling. Not only did he have a strong background, but


    his talents were so impressive that others just could not breathe when facing him. Many people


    worshiped Duncan as their idol.


    It was an extremely high note of approval for them topare Fane to Duncan.


    Every debate andment from the audience traveled to Wesley''s ears; his sense of hearing was


    sharp after all. The more these informal disciples talked, the darker Wesley''s expression became.


    At this moment, it was as if he had swallowed a couple of flies as his expression gradually turned


    into a ghastly pale color.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His right hand gripped the three-foot-long sword, albeit with a shaky hand. He stared at Fane like a


    hawk, and his expression showed just how much he wanted to bite Fane to relieve his hatred. If


    looks could kill, Fane would have died several tens of thousands times.


    "You must be very proud of yourself, huh? You¡¯re probably all fired up just listening to these


    comments about you, aren¡¯t you? I''ll admit that I''ve underestimated you. I never expected that you''d


    be so strong!" spoke Wesley, though harshly and forcefully through gritted teeth. His eyes were


    bloodshot when he said these words as his envy and hate nearly spilled from his chest. He even


    grew envious of Fane, who was extremely talented. Duncan alone was not enough, and all of a


    sudden, another talented individual appeared, suppressing him at the bottom!


    Fane raised his eyebrows. "Why do you always talk so much nonsense? I have a tight schedule,


    and I don''t have much time to waste on you. You shouldn''t think that I''m purposely going against


    you. To be honest with you, I don''t care about you that much."


    Fane''s response came as a challenge to Wesley¡¯s sensitive feelings, and these words were like


    harsh ps on Wesley''s face. Moreover, Fane''s expression barely shifted as he said those words.


    Wesley knew that Fane really had such thoughts and was not doing this on purpose to provoke him.


    Compared to being provoked and abused, it was even more difficult for Wesley to ept such


    disregard.


    Wesley scoffed indignantly and gritted his teeth to the point that the veins on his forehead


    protruded. "Don''t think of defeating me. I, Wesley Sayer, have achieved what I have, and I''m not


    someone you can defeat just by saying so!"


    A secondter, Wesley raised his right hand and threw the three-foot sword into the air. The three-


    foot sword buzzed and trembled as it floated in front of Wesley. Once again, Wesley continuously


    performed the formation with both his hands.


    The silver light circted between Wesley''s fingers, and the twisted runes poured into the three-feet


    sword were like mud being poured into the sea. Everyone noticed that the light emitted by the silver


    sword only grew stronger.


    Soon enough, a loud cracking noise could be hearding from the sword. To everyone''s surprise,


    the third star appeared, and this silenced the audience once more.


    None of them expected that Wesley was capable of forming the third star. No wonder some informal


    disciples that had a better insight mentioned that Wesley was already halfway into the proficient


    level of the Seven Stars Meteor Clouds.


    Forming the first and second stars only proved that Wesley had achieved the preliminary level of the


    Seven Stars Meteor Cloud. However, if he was capable of forming the third star, it proved that he


    was halfway into the proficient level! When he sessfully formed the fourth star, it meant that he


    had already achieved the proficient level. There were a total of three levels when it came to


    practicing martial skills. These martial skills would only exert their overwhelming power when the


    martial artist achieved the second level.


    Wesley took in a deep breath and said solemnly, "I didn''t want to show my true strength before the


    pavilion''s ranking battle, but I can no longer hide it, even if I wanted to. Consider it your honor,


    Fane, to have forced me into such a situation!"

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    Fane''s lips twitched upon hearing Wesley''s bold im. It seemed like Wesley loved to boast about


    his strength pridefully no matter what he was doing. To Wesley, it was not Fane''s strong powers that


    forced him into doing this. Instead, Fane should be honored that he was doing so.


    Fane was stunned for a moment, however, and he even felt likeughing at Wesley''s words.


    Nheless, he did not want to waste time on nonsense with Wesley at such a crucial moment.


    After the third star was formed, all three stars attracted and controlled one another. They continued


    to spin briskly on top of the three-feet sword and stirred the surrounding energy into a small-sized


    tornado.


    Everyone''s eyes widened at the sight. Many of them were already mentally debating if Wesley could


    compete with the top 100 or even the top 80 informal disciples when he performed his strongest hit!


    "It seems like my trip here today isn''t in vain; I get to see such an interesting fight. I never thought


    Wesley had hidden hisst resort during his fight with Dale before. This is his true power!¡±


    "That''s right! I came here today because of the duel between Wesley and Dale.


    Surprisingly, the battle between Wesley and a newly recruited informal disciple was what amazed


    me the most. If I tell anyone else who has no idea what''s happening here, they''d probablyugh at


    me, thinking I made it all up!" "Let¡¯s not discuss this right now. Who do you think is the stronger


    person, now that


    Wesley has shown his true strength?"


    This question once again haunted the surrounding spectators, and many of them frowned as they


    looked at one another. None of them coulde up with a conclusion, though. After all, the battle


    depicted change after change in the tides of battle, which confused everyone of their judgment.


    However, there were still people who spoke usibly, "It''s Wesley, no doubt. Although Wesley isn''t


    as talented as Fane, he¡¯s already in the intermediate stage of the innate level. On top of that, his


    Seven Stars Meteor Clouds has already achieved such a high level of proficiency. I believe that he¡¯s


    even capable of fighting somebody who''s in the top-50 of our pavilion!" said one individual.


    Many agreed to this person''s statement, nodding in agreement as they did.


    Dale was stunned when he saw this scene. He originally thought that Wesley had used his


    complete strength, which was why he lost his battle in the end, but what Wesley was showing in his


    fight with Fane proved him wrong. Wesley did not use his strongest power to defeat him, and it


    finally made sense why Wesley was all proud and confident before. It turned out that he did not


    even regard Dale to an extent.


    Realizing this, Dale could not even mask the defeat visible in his eyes. His self-esteem had suffered


    a powerful blow.


    The discussion grew increasingly heated in the audience seats. The person with the most solemn


    expression among the audience was definitely Ambrose, who was seated in the middle among


    them, his eyes fixed on the battle arena.


    Ambrose was not a disciple, and as the only deacon in charge of things present, if anything


    happened to the important people on the battle arena, he would be the first to face the wrath of


    upper management.


    The upper management would not pay much attention if the people involved were regr informal


    disciples, even if one of them ended up badly wounded or disabled, so long as it was not a


    permanent disability. However, the situation was different at that moment. Wesley was supported by


    Elder Sayer and was a rather talented disciple. He had been one of the key disciples being focused


    on by the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. If something bad happened to him, Ambrose would also suffer.


    On the other hand, even though Fane did not have any support or background, his talents were


    spectacr. If he was seriously injured or ended up disabled due to Wesley under Ambrose''s


    supervision, Ambrose would pay dearly, too.


    Ambrose¡¯s expression continued to darken as he silently prayed for nothing to happen to these two


    people. His gaze never wavered from both Fane and Wesley. If one of them looked to be seriously


    defeated, he had to immediately stop their fight.


    At this moment on the battle stage, Wesley waspletely unnerved by Fane¡¯s provocation, and


    nothing else mattered to him at that point. He held the three-feet sword in his right hand, and the


    silver light was so strong that it could envelop his entire body.


    He let out a deep breath, and a silver light burst out of his eyes. "Young man, I, Wesley Sayer, will


    show you my might, one that can render you incapacitated!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Instantly, he rushed toward Fane like a ferocious lion. The three stars spun sprightly on the sword


    Wesley had in his hand. The moment he rushed over, he suddenly grabbed the sharp de of the


    three-feet sword with his left hand and the sword cut his hand. Blood instantly soaked the de,


    and the bright-red blood looked increasingly ominous under the silver light.

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    The next moment, the three-feet sword spongily absorbed Wesley¡¯s blood. The three stars rotating


    crazily around the three -feet sword, meanwhile, increased in speed.


    Fane was sure this was Wesley''s desperate tactic. At this moment, a solemn look appeared on


    Fane''s face, and he even felt slightly uneasy. Despite that, he could not retreat even if he was


    hesitant.


    With that, he performed the seal continuously with his hands, and the ck light was once again


    injected into the dagger.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The dagger, like before, released a streak of ck light, and the third soul sword was fused into the


    ck dagger. To be safe, Fane made up his mind and increased his


    true energy. Even though he could easily fuse two soul swords with his current abilities, it was still


    difficult for Fane to merge all three soul swords in one attempt.


    He could not focus on that drawback, however.


    He had to force himself to fuse the swords, even if he typically could not. His hands turned


    continuously and became faster. One after another, the seals appeared in his hands like a running


    streak of light. Fane felt waves of piercing pain on his soul, signifying that he had reached his limit,


    but he pushed that to the back of his mind. He had to merge all three soul swords, even if it hurt his


    soul!


    Whoosh!


    Following a strong gust of wind, Wesley got right up to Fane. The silver light covered his entire


    being, and the sword shone brightly as it went straight toward Fane¡¯s face!


    Fane narrowed his eyes and stepped on the ground to quickly retreat. He was so close to


    seeding!


    Wesley was breakneck-fast, one that disabledmonfolk from defeating him. Luckily, the martial


    art technique Fane practiced was very special and contained thews of space. Although he only


    mastered a small portion of the technique, it sessfully increased Fane''s speed greatly.


    A fierce look appeared in Wesley''s eyes as he roared angrily, "You wish to hide from me? Not


    happening!"


    Wesley''s roar delivered his rawest feelings of hatred and envy, and it was evident how he roared


    with all his strength.


    Ambrose almost stopped breathing as he stood up from the audience seat, standing in a way that


    he was ready to rush up the battle stage. As long as there was something wrong, he would not


    pause for another second.


    Fane retreated speedily. At this moment, he was still performing the seal continuously with his soul.


    The sharp pain in his soul reminded him that it was too much.


    Wesley naturally knew that Fane was forcing himself to withstand his attack, and he, of course, did


    not want to give Fane the time and opportunity to. If he lost to Fane, his self-confidence would suffer


    a huge blow, and this would have a deep effect on his future. He could not allow himself to lose to


    Fane.


    He roared furiously and once again increased his speed. This time, Fane was unable to evade the


    attack, even with the help of thews of space. A smirk gradually appeared on Wesley''s face."


    ept your death, young man! You can''t hide away from this!"


    The decisive voice filled the entire arena, and everyone stared at the stage. At this moment, Fane


    suddenly stopped retreating backward.


    He suddenly raised his head and pushed his hands forward. The ck dagger once again met the


    silver sword, and everyone heard it-a loud explosion. The center where both energies collided sent


    out waves of energy that impacted the formation surrounding the battle stage.

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    The audience heard that familiar dull explosion as a figure came hurtling out of the center of the


    energy surge. The figure mmed against the activated energy barrier of the battle tform with an


    audible whump.


    The figure was, in fact, Wesley, and the protective barrier managed to stop him from flying out of the


    arena.


    Wesley, who was once insufferably arrogant, was rendered to such a pathetic state-he looked like


    he had just struggled out of the quagmire. He slid down the energy barrier and fell onto the ground


    with a loud thud. Dust flew all over the ce as Wesley slumped to the ground with his four limbs up


    in the air. His clothes were torn into rags.


    The dark-colored light covered Wesley like ayer of mist. Blood leaked from the corners of his


    mouth as his face contorted in sheer pain. In the previous attack, Wesley''s Seven Stars Meteor


    Cloud was no match for the Destroying the Void. After the Destroying the Void, which formed three


    soul swords, defeated the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud, the remnants of the skill struck Wesley.


    After all, the Destroying the Void was a soul attack.


    As if it was not enough that he suffered an unexpected attack, Wesley did not even know how to


    defend himself against a sottribute attack. He could not endure the attack, even though he knew


    that it was highly likely that the remaining power from Fane''s attack would damage his soul if it


    struck him.


    The audience once again fell into silence. The remaining energy quickly dispersed without the


    support of the relevant parties. After the light disappeared, Fane emerged before the crowd, albeit


    in a pitiable state as well.


    The silver sword beams left multiple slices on Fane''s clothes in their wake. His face was pale as


    paper as cold sweat slowly trickled down his forehead. He had a deep frown on his face as the


    corners of his mouth slightly trembled. Despite standing upright, everyone could see that he had his


    fair share of struggles, though he seemed to fare better than Wesley, who fell straight to the ground


    with a distorted expression due to the pain he faced.


    "Oh my god! He really won! He really did it! Wesley couldn¡¯t defeat Fane, even when they both


    executed their strongest attack at the same time? What sort of martial skill is this guy practicing?


    He''s so strong!" "His martial skill isn''t the only thing that''s strong. I''m sure the martial art technique


    he practices is a high-level one as he''s able to achieve such results. Where did this guye from?


    I heard that he doesn''t have any background. If no one''s backing him up, where did this strong


    martial skill of hise from?!"


    The prattles instantly overwhelmed the perimeter.


    Fane, meanwhile, ignored everything onlookers were saying. At this moment, it was true that he


    was not feeling well.


    Although his clothes had several cuts on them, his pale expression was not due to the Seven Stars


    Meteor Cloud. Instead, it was because his spirit energy had been dried out-hurt, even-as he


    forcefully merged the three soul swords. However, a wound on his soul of such degree was nothing


    to Fane. He was not badly wounded, and he only needed to rest for a couple of days.


    He inhaled deeply as his gaze shifted. He saw that Ambrose was about to open his mouth, to


    announce the end of this wager battle. Before he had the chance to speak, however, Fane moved


    as a small amount of true energy agitated in his body. Even though he forcefully merged the three


    soul swords and this caused his spirit energy to dry up, he had not used much of the true energy in


    his body. He had already put the ck dagger away as he rushed forward like a cannon.


    Fane got right up to Wesley, having not been too far from him, within a breath. Ambrose


    immediately realized what Fane wanted to do when he saw Fane¡¯s action.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ambrose''s face turned pale and he shouted loudly to stop Fane, but Fane was one step faster than


    Ambrose''s words. The moment he got right before Wesley, Fane silently swung his fist sharply at


    his chest.


    Wesley''s rib broke with an audible crack, one that the audience could hear. The impact from the


    attack rendered Wesley somewhat unconscious from the severe pain as he had already suffered


    from a damaged soul. He failed to see Fane flying toward him, and when he realized what had


    happened, Fane had broken his rib with a punch.


    The physical agony he felt, along with the torment his soul was haunted with, made Wesley feel like


    he was in hell.

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    No matter how willful Wesley was, he could not hold back his scream.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After seeing what happened, Ambrose instantly turned pale. "Stop! I dere that the battle is over!


    You''ve won now, Fane, so stop what you''re doing!"


    Ambrose could not just watch as Fane''s attack crushed Wesley entirely. Although Fane''s previous


    punch broke Wesley''s ribs, it did not cause more fatal injuries. Cold sweat dripped down Ambrose''s


    forehead as he feared Fane would continue his assault, even if Fane listened to him. After all, the


    animosity between Fane and Wesley ran deep, and Wesley even insisted on crippling Fane before


    the battle.


    Fane was not someone who would just


    forgive and forget. He was also impressively talented and did not ce much importance on the fact


    that Wesley came from an important family.


    Surprisingly, Fane stopped attacking after hearing Ambrose''s deration and slowly stood up from


    the floor. He did not turn around to look toward the audience seats and instead nced at Wesley,


    much to the audience''s surprise. He chuckled softly and said calmly, "Now, do you understand why I


    asked you to make those bets?"


    Although Wesley was in so much pain that he was losing his sensibility, he heard what Fane had


    said. His words triggered Wesley so badly, more so than the pain on his body. He struggled to open


    his eyes and red at Fane murderously. He coughed violently as blood and some of his internal


    organs spewed from the corners of his mouth. Despite better judgment, he growled, "I will kill you!"


    Wesley¡¯s anger nearly demented him. It felt like he was utterly humiliated without Fane saying


    anything, let alone since Fane decided to tell him why he agreed to the bet so calmly. Wesley finally


    understood why Fane behaved in such a way in front of everyone, even though they previously


    looked down on him.


    After all, no one believed that Fane could defeat Wesley and thought that Fane had given up.


    Even the only deacon there also thought so, but the tables have turned against them, making them


    look like a joke instead. What Fane said had acted as a reminder to the others, and they finally


    realized why Fane insisted for Wesley to make the bet from the beginning.


    Everyone, during the time they were deciding on the final bet, looked at Fane as though he was a


    jumping clown, but with everything that had happened, the audience felt their face burning in pain.


    Even Brook and Noel, who sided with Fane, were also speechless.


    "You wish to kill me? Sure, just tell me when. With your current strength, however, I''ll be so far


    ahead of you after another ten years of training."


    Everyone would haveughed at Fane had he said this at the beginning of the match, but not at this


    moment. They were all exceptionally quiet as what Fane said was the truth. Fane had the ability to


    challenge Wesley from a lower level. If he was given more time to train, he would be very far ahead


    of Wesley without a doubt.


    Wesley could not just simply ept such things, but it was the truth, even if he did not want to


    ept it. Wesley''s face turned purple from anger and looked like an old man on the verge of death.


    Fane raised his brows, disinterested in talking to Wesley. How he wished Wesley would have died


    on the spot in his anger, but that would not happen. At that moment, Ambrose had closed the


    protective shield as runner disciples waiting down the arena rushed toward Fane and Wesley.

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    The runner disciples quickly transferred Wesley onto the stretcher. Every battle tform came with


    five or six runner disciples, and their main task was to bring any wounded disciple after their battles


    for emergency treatment.


    Fane raised his eyebrows when Wesley was about to be brought down the tform by the runner


    disciples and said, "Don''t forget our wager. ording to the rules of the wager battle arena, you


    need to send the items you owe within three days. If you fail to do that within three days, not only


    will you be detained, but you might be deported from the pavilion, too."


    Wesley was so angry that he coughed up blood hearing Fane¡¯s words. The chest area of his clothes


    had already been dyed with


    blood. His hands quaked as he wanted to p back at Fane with something snarky. s, he had


    already lost, and it was useless no matter how much a loser spoke. He would only be ridiculed by


    others.


    After Wesley was brought away for treatment. Fane slowly walked down the battle tform. At this


    moment, everybody had looked at Fane in a different light.


    As Fane demonstrated his prowess, their view had shifted from disdain into one of admiration,


    taking him more seriously and enviously. Some people could not help themselves but started to


    discuss quietly among themselves. "This guy''s talent is out of this world. I''m sure that he''ll be


    a chosen disciple in the future. No wonder he was so rxed previously. I almost thought he got


    brain worms!" ''You should shut up. Since when have our pavilion recruited idiots? People had never


    given up. Instead, he never ced much importance on Wesley. During the final attack, both of


    them used their full power and caused Wesley to be beaten into such a state. This means that


    Fane''s strength had already achieved the top-hundred positions or even the top-fifty positions!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The surrounding onlookers immediately nodded when they heard this. There were a total of 3000


    informal disciples, and being able to be in the top 100 or top-50 among these 3000 people proved


    how incredibly strong this person was. Of course, many of these informal disciples were able to be


    in the top-100 positions because of their extensive practice time. Some of them were even in the


    final stage of innate level! The positioning of these informal disciples had nothing to do with their


    talents.


    However, Fane was only in the initial stage of innate level, and he was capable of being in the top-


    100 because of his exceptional talents. This evoked the envy of many, but all they could do was


    nothing but stare.


    Ambrose looked at Fane as if he was looking at a monster. Zeph had been relieved of his position


    and incarcerated because of what Fane revealed. Ambrose was so interested in seeing Zeph''s


    pitiful ending that he purposely went to the dungeon where they held Zeph.


    At that point, Zeph rambled crazily, ¡°You people just wait and see. I won¡¯t let any of you off the hook


    once I leave this ce. I failed in the hands of that stinky b*stard because I was unprepared. You


    should tell him that joining the pavilion doesn''t mean that he has nothing to worry about. He''s just


    an informal disciple after he joins the pavilion. I''ll being for him once I leave this ce. Me


    being a deacon doesn''t diminish the fact that I can easily kill an informal disciple like him!"


    Ambrose onlyughed coldly when he heard this. The mistake Zeph made was neither arge nor a


    small matter. No matter how things were, he had been dismissed and detained. Ambrose was not


    worried about himself as Zeph would be incarcerated for at least two to three years.


    Before Zeph was detained, he did not take any actions against Ambrose, and Ambrose knew that


    he would be unable to cause any big trouble when he left the dungeon. Zeph might do something


    against Fane, but Ambrose was not that well-acquainted with Fane. He only felt good about Fane


    because of what happened to Zeph.


    He had no idea how things would be by then, though Zeph would nheless be in for a surprise


    by the time he left the dungeon, seeing how things had developed at this moment. Ambrose


    estimated that Fane would be able to be a chosen disciple within two to three years.


    Zeph was still capable of taking action against an informal disciple, but a chosen disciple was in a


    much higher positionpared to Zeph. No one would know who would hurt who by then.

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    At the thought of this, Ambrose started to look forward to that surprised expression on Zeph¡¯s face


    once he was to be released.


    Fane, meanwhile, ignored the murmurs and gossip from the people around him, talking about him,


    and returned to his seat among the audience. He decided it would be in his interest to sit and watch


    the others battle as he did not have anything important to do today, more so having no more


    contribution points left at this moment.


    When he heard that formal disciples would have a battle on the wager battle arena afterward, Brook


    looked at Fane with admiration as he sat, his eyes almost glued on Fane.


    The corners of Fane''s mouth twitched helplessly. "What are you looking at?"


    Brook coughed softly with an excited look on his face. "You''re very strong, Senior Brother Fane! I''ve


    really missed it when I thought that you weren''t Wesley¡¯s opponent. Who would''ve expected for you


    to hit him so badly!"


    Fane raised his eyebrows helplessly and said calmly, "Didn''t I tell you how I wouldn''t have agreed to


    the battle if I wasn''t confident?"


    Brook was still extremely excited. "I thought that you were bragging.¡±


    Fane was so speechless that the corners of his mouth twitched. Brook was such an honest person,


    and even Joelughed so hard at Brook that his eyes narrowed into crescent moons in hisughter.


    "Oh, dear me! Young man, you¡¯re so excited that you can''t even control what you said. You''re that


    bold to say whatever crosses your mind!"


    Due to the fact that Fane did not immediately leave the area, the informal disciples who purposely


    came over to observe the fight did not leave the scene either. They were still having lively


    discussions and only lowered their voice because Fane was still there. Many people started looking


    at Fane earnestly. If Fane did not have a stern expression that kept strangers away, they would


    havee over to greet him. After all, Fane had a bright future.


    After a period of time long enough for half a stick to burn, the remaining excitement from the


    previous battle began to disperse slowly. The others who participated in a wager battle today once


    again entered the battle tform. Brook sat at the audience seat and spoke non-stop by Fane''s


    ears like a machine gun, and though this irked Fane, he did not stop him.


    He purposely looked at where the man with triangr-eyes was at. When he looked over, the man


    and hispanion had already disappeared.


    They must have booked it because they were scared.


    Fane intended to shake up the man with triangr eyes a little; that man irked Fane to no end.


    Fane did not have any conflict of interests with him, and he only caused trouble for Fane because


    he wanted to tter Wesley.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Compared to Brook''s constant chatter, Noel seemed to be far more level-headed. It was only after


    some time did he speak, "You held back, but I still feel that Wesley was badly wounded." Fane


    slightly nodded. " Aren''t the rules clear? I can''t cause any permanent damage, which I didn''t do. I


    only broke his ribs and didn''t heal his wounds. He¡¯ll be alive and kicking after several months of


    treatment."

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    In truth, Fane had only told half the tale. After all, the worst attack was not breaking Wesley''s ribs.


    Instead, it was how the remaining power from the Destroying the Void attacked his body and


    caused the wound on his soul. Others did not know what attribute Fane was training in, but Noel


    knew it very well.


    Lowering his voice, Noelmented, "Did Wesley suffer from a wound on his soul due to how


    much pain he''s in? If that''s the case, it doesn''t seem good..."


    Fane raised his eyebrows and took a meaningful look at Wesley after he heard this. He saw how


    serious Noel¡¯s expression was and responded with an equally serious tone, "I don''t think that he¡¯s


    seriously wounded. Although the martial skill I


    performed was strong enough, the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud isn''t so weak. It canceled most of the


    attack, and only a small amount of the attack rushed onto Wesley¡¯s body.¡±


    Noel felt that Fane did not understand what he was trying to get at. He could not help but sit up


    straight and leaned toward Fane. "The wounds suffered by the soul are different from those the


    body suffered. If his soul is gravely wounded, it¡¯s difficult to rule if it''s permanent damage. However,


    it takes more pills and time to recover.¡±


    Fane gave a light nod. He could feel that Noel was dancing around with his words, thus he waved


    his hand. "Just tell me what you want to say; there''s no need to beat around the bush."


    Coughing lightly, Noel then replied, albeit a little exasperated, "What I mean to say is that you took it


    a little too far this time. Even though I know that you dislike Wesley that much, you shouldn''t have


    given him an additional punch in the end. Yes, he acted all high and mighty before, but he has the


    support of Elder Sayer. If you only wounded his soul, it can temporarily be exined away by


    saying that it was unavoidable. However, yourst punch was obviously aimed to humiliate Wesley-¡±


    "I know what you mean, but I''ll still do it again if this repeats," interjected Fane, not allowing Noel to


    finish. "Although he has a great background supporting him, I¡¯m not somebody he can bully at his


    will. Consider me a nice person that I only punched him once, no matter how much he did before."


    Noel merely nodded at Fane before he shook his head silently. He felt that what Fane said made


    sense. After all, it would only be hellish if Fane continued to put up with all of that.


    Nheless, Fane''s action hadpletely dishonored Wesley by what he did. He was only afraid


    that Elder Sayer would be a petty person and take revenge on Fane. However, Noel also knew that


    Fane was somebody with his own ideas, and he was certain that Fane knew what might happen.


    Fane stared at the battle tform for a good while before he began to feel rather tired.


    The main reason was due to the low reference quality toward the battles between these people.


    After all, not many of those 3000 informal disciples were stronger than him. Just as he was about to


    get up and leave, he heard a familiar voice from far away.


    Fane chose a slightly secluded ce to sit, which was near to the exit, after he entered the ce.


    His main concern was so that he would not get into a fight with the others. After all, he knew that he


    would definitely attract criticism from everybody as he joined the wager battle arena hastily,


    especially when Wesley was also there. Hence, he chose a ce that was near the exit and


    secluded.


    The familiar voice came from the exit, and Fane spotted a familiar face when he looked over.


    What surprised him was two people who used to hate one another were having a genial


    conversation as they walked together. These two were Morton and Gerald, who caused trouble for


    Fane. The two of them had also joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion from the previous assessment.


    After the amodation was arranged, Fane never saw the two of them in the pavilion. A dozen


    days had passed, and he almost forgot these two people...that was until these two showed up.


    What surprised Fane the most was how they were all smiles and good talk as if they were friends


    for a very long time. Noel raised his eyebrows and also took a nce at the exit. "Isn''t that Morton


    and Gerald?


    What a rare sight..."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    Noel''s remark caught Fane''s attention, and Fane turned to look at him in surprise, not expecting


    Noel to know these two newly recruited informal disciples. Noel knew the cause of Fane''s surprise


    when he noticed the look in his eyes. "Ie from an aristocratic family. Although it isn¡¯t a big


    family, it is so rare for me to know two outstanding young disciples?¡±


    To this, Fane chuckled and gave a slight nod, saying, "Are you sure that those two can be


    considered outstanding?" Fane did not say this out of vanity of himself and his skills, nor was he


    belittling them; he was merely telling the truth. Fane was speaking from the overall looks of things.


    After all, they only made four of the lights lit up during the assessment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Such results were not very outstanding among all the informal disciples, but Noel seemed to feel


    good about the two of them. Raising his brows, Noel answered, albeit a little wound up, ¡°They are


    rtively outstanding. I know about your assessment results. Even though they were unable to get


    full marks, they''d also have great results during usual assessments as they managed to light up four


    of the obsidian lights."


    Fane raised his eyebrows, obviously disagreeing with Noel''s opinion, but he said nothing else on


    the matter and instead shifted the topic. "You seem to be quite familiar with the two of them. You


    even kept track of such results,¡± he asked.


    "I realize that you don¡¯t even understand some basicmon knowledge. The younger members of


    aristocratic families know about each other''s strengths and talents. On top of that, our Karl family


    also interacts with the families behind those two. That¡¯s how I got to know them and learn about


    them. I also paid attention to their results in the recruitment exam because of this."


    As they were having their discussion, Morton and Gerald had walked up to their side. These two


    had no real purpose in being here; they just happened to pass by.


    Morton saw Fane and Noel having small talk as he inadvertently nced at them. Morton


    subconsciously raised his eyebrows and scoffed before he spoke to Gerald, "Who would¡¯ve


    expected Fane to be acquainted with Noel. From the looks of it, they seem to know each other


    well."


    There was a hint of indelible jealousy in the way Morton spoke. Fane was ahead of him since the


    recruitment assessment, and he had always disliked and envied Fane. The better Fane''s life was,


    the worse Morton felt. With raised brows, he turned to speak to greet Noel, "Greetings, Senior


    Brother Noel. Are you here to watch the battles, or do you have a wager battle with others today?"


    Noel raised his eyebrows at this. Morton would not usually speak to him in such a familiar manner.


    Although he was also quite talented, Morton liked to look down upon people, and there was a hint of


    contempt in the way he spoke. "I¡¯m here today to watch the wager battle of other people."


    Morton nodded and turned to look at Fane. He raised the volume of his voice as if he had just met


    Fane, saying, "Are you Fane? I almost forgot about you. Why are you here?" Fane sneered, not


    wanting to entertain the guy. This guy just had to pull something whenever he was in front of Fane.


    Morton revolted and upset Fane; he was like a blind housefly who just would not leave.


    Somewhat helpless at the situation, Noel changed the subject when he noticed just how impatient


    Fane was. "Where have the two of you gone during this time? We didn¡¯t see you guys in the


    pavilion."


    Gerald seemed quite polite. He gave a small bow as he responded, "The two of us went to Mount


    Beasts."


    Noel immediately replied with a cold expression on his face, "You both are quite daring people. How


    can you guys go to Mount Beasts before you start training?"

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    Gerald replied calmly, "We needed pavilion contribution points no matter what we wanted to do. If


    the two of us stayed in the pavilion, how many contribution points would we be able to collect, even


    if we ved ourselves away? Instead, we''d be able to obtain more by going to a safer ce outside


    like Mount Beasts."


    Pavilion contribution points were something every disciple needed. No matter what they did in the


    pavilion, it required arge amount of pavilion contribution points. Although Fane had just obtained


    150 pavilion contribution points from the battle against Wesley, the points were a mere drop in a


    bucket and were insufficient for Fane.


    There were many ways to obtain pavilion


    contribution points. Usually, newly recruited informal disciples would stay in the pavilion to do some


    chores that were safe and could earn them contribution points, such aspleting various chores


    for elders, assisting smelters in producing weapons, or helping alchemists to cultivate pills.


    Disciples would ultimately earn these points.


    However, such contribution points were a waste of time¡ªthey were too few for Gerald and Morton.


    Instead, it was far better to leave the pavilion and hunt monster beasts in Mount Beasts for their


    spirited cores. They could return to the pavilion and exchange the spirited cores or other


    exchangeable parts of the monster beasts for pavilion contribution points. From the happy smiles on


    both Gerald and Morton¡¯s faces, they seemed to have had a fruitful trip. Noel raised his eyebrows


    and asked, "It looks like both of you have had a fruitful trip. How many contribution points did you


    guys manage to get?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Morton responded, though unable to hide the grin that crept to his face, "We''ve obtained a total of


    two-hundred-and-eighty points within these two days, but each of us only got an average of a-


    hundred-and-forty contribution points."


    Noel''s facial expression changed when he heard the number. Although 280 contribution points was


    not arge amount to Noel at that moment, it was a lot for newly recruited informal disciples who


    had just joined the pavilion toe up with. Their capabilities of obtaining 280 contribution points


    within a dozen days proved that both Morton and Gerald were much stronger than most of the


    newly recruited informal disciples.


    "You both seem well-versed," Noel did not hold back his praises. "Based on what I know, the total


    amount of contribution points earned by ten of the newly recruited informal disciples isn¡¯t as much


    as the two of you."


    Morton raised his chin arrogantly. "How can we be the same as those opportunistic people?" To


    Morton and Gerald, they did not ce themselves in the same position as the other newly recruited


    informal disciples, even though they joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion through this recruitment


    assessment. After all, they were more than capable of passing the usual recruitment assessment


    for informal disciples.


    This was why Mortonbeled the other newly recruited informal disciples as opportunistic people.


    He and the other disciples unanimously agreed that these people would never have had the chance


    to join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion if there were no friction between two pavilions with the possibility


    of a terrible war.


    From Morton''s reaction, it was not difficult to see how arrogant he was.


    Fane subconsciously raised his brows when he heard what Morton said, but his face remained stoic


    and he spared no nces at both Morton and Gerald.


    What Noel wanted to ask at that moment was how did Morton and Gerald join forces? After all,


    almost everyone who knew these two knew about their strained rtionship. These two had always


    been like water and fire where none of them looked happy whenever they met. It was an


    astonishing fact to others, knowing that they went on a hunting trip to kill monster beasts together.


    However, Noel was smart enough to hold his tongue. After all, all three of them would be in for an


    awkward time if he asked Morton and Gerald about this.

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    This was why Noel ultimately decided not to ask anything. In fact, Morton and Gerald should be on


    their way, seeing as their conversation had ended, and they were not that well-acquainted with one


    another, too.


    All of a sudden, Morton suddenly acted as if he knew Noel well and struck another conversation,


    "Mount Beasts truly is the vastest mountain in the West Cercei Ind. Although we were only


    capable of going into the outer ring of the peripheral area, we still met a lot of dangers. Luckily, we


    were strong enough and turned the tides to our favor, however dangerous it was."


    Noel nodded and simplymended him. To be frank, he wanted to be upfront to Morton, wanting


    to say he was not interested in listening to his crap. Morton


    and Gerald did not have to tell him how dangerous Mount Beasts was; Noel had already visited that


    ce several times.


    Fane listened with high interest as he made arrangements for his next steps. However, Morton


    suddenly changed the topic of the conversation as Fane was listening to their conversation. "Junior


    Brother Fane, what are you doing here?"


    Fane could not help but frown at how Morton lowered his seniority by addressing him as ''junior


    brother''. Fane did not know about the rules of other pavilions, but the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s


    rules were that the stronger party would be addressed as the senior brother, and the weaker party


    would be the junior brother. They did not decide their seniority based on their ages.


    His strength was undoubtedly stronger than Morton, but Morton purposely addressed him as his


    junior brother. Nheless, Fane was not a member of the Hestia Continent, thus this did not


    concern him. He did, however, offer Morton a cold nce. "I''m here to watch the others battle."


    The corners of Morton''s mouth curled upward as he walked closer to Fane. "I heard that you¡¯ve


    made a wager battle with Senior Brother Wesley. I have to admit that you''re really brave. We,


    members of the aristocratic families, understand the strength of Senior Brother Wesley. Are you


    here to see how strong Senior Brother Wesley is by observing others battling it out?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fane chuckled and was somewhat mind-boggled. He knew Morton meant something else as he,


    instead of leaving, continued to linger around and conversed with them. Fane had no idea where


    Morton had heard about the battle between him and Wesley. Morton was obviously looking forward


    to Fane making a fool out of himself.


    Fane turned around and said, "I know what his strength is like, so there''s no need for you to remind


    me." Fane spoke in such a straightforward manner, and it was mainly because he did not wish to


    continue listening to Morton¡¯s continuous speech.


    Morton cared too greatly of his dignity, yet Fane spoke in such a straightforward manner when there


    were so many informal disciples around them. How could he maintain his reputation like that?


    Morton was so angry that his face became slightly pale. His right hand instinctively balled into a


    tight fist. He purposely raised his voice as he spoke, "Are you sure you understand Senior Brother


    Wesley''s strength? What do you know? Stop pretending to be a master in front of us. Although you


    were ahead of me during the entrance assessment, don¡¯t think that you can always be ahead of me.


    Let me tell you" I¡¯ll be able to go ahead of you with my talents and sufficient pavilion contribution


    points.


    "I do wonder where you get your guts from to challenge Senior Brother Wesley. He''s capable of


    defeating you with a single finger of his! Let''s see how cocky you''ll be after that!"


    What Morton said immediately attracted the attention of many around them. In fact, Morton was


    curious as to why so many people were gathered in the wager battle arena today. Were there


    important individuals who would be having a wager battle?


    No matter what it was, he wanted to regain his reputation. Although Fane sat at a slightly secluded


    ce, Morton had purposely raised his voice, and the surrounding people heard what he said


    clearly. Almost 50 to 60 people turned their heads around and looked at Morton as if he was an


    idiot.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    A few among the audience started to mumble softly among themselves.


    "Who¡¯s this person? Where did hee from? Is he crazy?"


    "Who knows? Seems like they have a problem or two with Fane. They do seem to be in the initial


    stage of the innate level. They must be crazy."


    Morton had no idea what was going on when he saw how these people stared at him. Was there


    something wrong with what he said? Why was everyone looking at him like he was some clown?


    He carefully thought about what he said but could not find the error in his remarks, no matter how


    he tried. If that was the case, why were the people looking at him


    in such a way?


    Gerald was just as stunned, and he, too, felt the odd nces these people shot at them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Noel was also speechless as he nced at Morton. In fact, he wanted to tell Morton that what he


    said was no different from pping himself hard on his face. Nheless, he could hear that there


    was a rivalry with Fane from what they said. If that was the case, it was best for him to keep his


    mouth shut.


    Fane chuckled softly and looked at Morton coldly. Although he seldom wasted time speaking to


    others, he was utterly disgusted by how Morton constantly caused him trouble. He was like the


    triangr-eyed guy who annoyed Fane into silent bewilderment. "You said that Wesley can kill me


    with a single finger?"


    The corners of Morton''s mouth froze, yet he still nodded stubbornly. "Of course! Senior Brother


    Wesley is extremely talented, and he''s one of the top informal disciples. From the way you¡¯re


    talking, you seem to be confident in defeating Senior Brother Wesley!"


    Fane nodded, not bothering to hide reaction. "I can defeat him, no doubt."


    Both Morton and Gerald were stunned on the spot when they heard this. How could this guy be so


    crazy? He was daring enough to say anything, and he even said that he could defeat Wesley.


    The others had no idea about it, but the two of them knew how talented and strong Wesley was.


    Even though Morton said that he himself was extremely talented, he could notpare to Wesley.


    Not only was Wesley extremely talented, but he came from an extremely strong family. How could


    this young man be so brave?


    Morton scoffed indignantly¡ªtwice, at that¡ª before he spoke, shoulders trembling as he did, "You


    truly are arrogant! Who do you think you are? How dare youpare yourself to Senior Brother


    Wesley? Senior Brother Wesley ranks at the hundred-and-eighty-seventh spot among the informal


    disciples. Although Elder Lee praised you the other day, it was only to give you face. Do you really


    think that you¡¯re extremely talented?"


    The people around them were stunned when they heard this, much to Morton and Gerald''s


    bewilderment as they noticed the gazes sent their way grew more...peculiar. The mocking look in


    the audience''s eyes amplified, yet they had no clue what they did to have earned this.


    Fane chuckled softly and looked at the two of them as if they were dummies. "Morton, I think it¡¯s


    best if you stop speaking right now. Do you know what the two of you look like right now?"


    Morton smiled awkwardly, subconsciously lowering his voice as the people around them were


    looking at the two of them in a weird way. "What... What do we look like? Why are they looking at


    me in such a weird way?" he asked, purely baffled.


    Brook coughed softly. He did not want to say anything, but he was acquainted with Gerald, and he


    had treated him nicely.


    They would only be further embarrassed if this continued, thus Brook cleared his throat and


    exined, though awkwardly so, "Just moments ago... Senior Brother Fane had already fought with


    Senior Brother Wesley, and Senior Brother Wesley had lost the fight. Senior Brother Wesley has


    been carried away in a stretcher.¡±

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    Such a simple statement stunned both Morton and Gerald, their faces mmed with disbelief, and


    their mouths hung wide open.


    Mortonughed dryly, even musing to himself that Brook might have lost his mind. Why else would


    Brook have said such impractical things? Fane and Wesley had already finished their wager battle,


    and Fane, defeated Wesley? What nonsense these were!


    Despite that, the weird nces they were receiving subconsciously stopped Morton just as he was


    about to refute.


    Gerald blurted, ¡°What are you talking about? How can Fane defeat Wesley?" His expression


    darkened as he got a hint of


    something from what he said, subconsciously stepping back.


    Every informal disciple around them could hear very well, and all of them heard what Brook had


    said. None of them refuted his im, however, and none of them gave him odd stares. This meant


    that Brook was not pulling things out of thin air; he was telling the truth.


    Even a dummy would have realized that something was wrong.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Morton and Gerald subconsciously gulped as they looked at Fane in a different light. They finally


    understood why the people surrounding them were looking at them as if they were dummies. They


    finally understood the error in their words.


    Morton breathed heavily as he was obviously stimted by what happened." Impossible! How can


    you be so strong?


    This is impossible-no way did this happen!


    "Senior Brother Wesley has been carried away? Where is he taken to?"


    In fact, Fane had no idea where Wesley had been carried off to, either. However, the others knew


    that Wesley would be brought to the elder council where Elder Sayer lived.


    At this moment, Wesley was lying in the guest room of Elder Sayer''s elder council with his eyes


    closed and his face pale.


    Elder Sayer stretched out his hand to smooth out the nket on Wesley.


    The man with triangr eyes knelt on the wooden floor beside the bed, visibly distraught. "Elder


    Sayer, you need to get justice for Senior Brother Wesley! That guy has taken it too far. Senior


    Brother Wesley has already fallen to the ground, badly wounded, and that guy still followed up with


    a punch, not holding back! He subjected Senior Brother Wesley to suffer from four broken ribs,


    which worsened Senior Brother Wesley''s already grave wounds! That guy is too much!"


    After he heard this, the expression on Elder Sayer¡¯s face remained the same. He slowly stretched


    out his right hand, and if they looked carefully, they would discover that ayer of grayish-ck mist


    floated above Elder Sayer''s right hand. If Fane was in the room, he would recognize right off the bat


    that the grayish-ck mist was the residue of his martial skill.


    After Fane and Wesley performed thest attack, Wesley''s Seven Stars Meteor Cloud was


    iparable to Destroying the Void. After it destroyed the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud, the


    remaining power from the Destroying the Void festered Wesley like maggots on bones, feasting on


    Wesley''s soul. If Elder Sayer did not use tyrannically strong methods, he would not have been able


    to expel the remaining energy.


    Elder Sayer raised his eyebrows, and his grayish-white beard seemingly quivered. There was a hint


    of seriousness in his voice as he spoke, "That guy is practicing the martial skill of the soul-attribute.


    No wonder he''s able to stay for such a long time in the soul hall. You should stop inverting right and


    wrong with me. Although I''m old, I¡¯m not blind or deaf. I know the reason behind this altercation of


    yours."


    The man with triangr eyes immediately bowed and knocked his head heavily on the ground.


    Others would have trembled badly in fright and dared not say a thing when they heard this, but the


    man with triangr eyes had given in everything.

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    "Elder Sawyer, I believe that you are fair and unprejudiced. Although we had an altercation with him


    in the beginning, we did not overdo things. Even if that guy was resentful, he should''ve considered


    your support toward Senior Brother Wesley and refrained himself from carrying out such a violent


    attack. The martial skills of the soul attribute cause people to be wounded terribly. That guy did not


    care about anything and directly wounded Senior Brother Wesley badly. His body wounds can be


    easily healed but not the wounds on his soul within a short period of time!"


    A hint of anger shed through Elder Sawyer¡¯s old eyes as he slightly narrowed them. However, the


    anger disappeared soon. "Not only is this guy strong, but he


    also has a bad temper. As an elder of the pavilion, I cannot simply take action against disciples.


    However, if I allow this guy to develop at will, he will soon step over me someday in the future."


    The man with triangr eyes quickly went along with the conversation when he heard this. "That''s


    right! Elder Sayer, this guy is really arrogant. Not only that, I think that he''s also haughty and


    inflexible. He seems to be a vengeful person. Although he has wounded Senior Brother Wesley


    severely, I feel that he would still settle ounts in the future. Elder, what do you think we should do


    in the future..."


    Elder Sayer¡¯s originally calm face darkened increasingly. He humphed coldly. "There''s no need for


    you to prod me into action as I know what to do. Treat this as a lesson for Wesley. He always does


    things ording to his will and bullied others just because he thinks he¡¯s extremely talented. What


    you said about that guy seeking revenge in the future makes sense. However, you need to


    understand that the young man is considered one of the top disciples in the pavilion considering his


    talents and strength. We will definitely suffer a terrible loss if we simply go against him. We need to


    find an opportunity to take him down for good."


    The man with triangr eyes grew excited when he heard this. "I shall obey your orders!¡± Elder


    Sayer raised his eyebrows." Alright. I know what you¡¯re thinking and you''re worried about Fane


    taking it out on you. There¡¯s no need to worry about that. With my presence, he would not dare do


    anything to you. However, there¡¯s a time limit on this. If we allow Fane to grow, he would definitely


    threaten you and even myself. We cannot allow somebody with a grudge toward the Sayer family to


    continue to develop."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The man with triangr eyes nodded with all his might. He was about to continue speaking when


    they suddenly heard the rapid sound of bells ringing.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The bells were so loud that they could be heard in every corner of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. The


    rapid sound of the bells caused the two of them, who were in the room, to be stunned.


    Elder Sayer raised his eyebrows and looked outside the window. His eyes, filled with experiences,


    were slightly stunned. "I thought that this would happen after some time. Who would have expected


    them to start the battle now? Those people from the Muddled Origin n are really impatient." The


    man with triangr eyes did not know what was going on. Elder Sayer looked at him and exined


    everything like a responsible teacher even though he seldom spoke to such informal disciples that


    were not talented. "This is the only bell in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and it will not be rung unless


    something important has happened. Now that the bells have rung so many times and in such a


    hurry, this means that the great battle between pavilions is happening.¡±


    A great battle at this moment was naturally the conflict they had with the Muddled Origin n. The


    corners of Elder Sayer''s mouth curled upward. "This is a great opportunity and you should cherish


    it."


    Fane naturally heard the rapid sound of the bells. He was not in the wager battle arena at that


    moment. Instead, he had gone to the soul hall with Noel and the others. Fane was considered one


    of Noel''s friends at that moment. The others might not understand what the rapid nking of the


    bells meant but Noel did.


    Fane''s expression darkened after he listened to the short exnation by Noel. At that very moment,


    he had already made new ns. Brook followed behind the two of them like a puppy and he was


    also in the soul hall. Noel was on duty that afternoon. The soul hall was quiet and empty as nobody


    visited the ce during normal times. They sat around the long table and the runner disciple of the


    soul hall, Zayn, prepared a pot of tea for them.

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    The smell of the fragrant tea overflowed into the space but they obviously did not pay any attention


    to how good the tea smelled. Noel spoke helplessly, "In the end, we are still going to war. How did


    this happen so quickly? Senior Brother Fane, do you n to join the war? You can get quite arge


    number of contribution points if you manage to kill some people during the battle."


    Many of those present looked over to Fane at the same time when they heard what Noel said. Fane


    shook his head decisively.'' It is true that I can receive quite a significant amount of contribution


    points if I ept this task and leave the pavilion to kill the enemies. However, my strength at this


    moment cannot ensure my safety. It is


    true that the members of the Muddled Origin n want the people from our pavilion dead, but the


    people from our pavilion are also wishing for my death."


    The people around him immediately quieted down when they heard what Fane said. They were


    able to identify the hidden meaning behind what Fane said. Although Fane was more talented than


    many others, he had also made quite a significant amount of enemies. Many people would take


    action against Fane out of jealousy. Wesley and the others would definitely not allow him to


    continue to grow stronger.


    Noel nodded and said, "In that case, do you n to remain in the pavilion and train for some time


    before you leave to kill the enemies?¡± Fane sighed helplessly. "That''s the n for the time being.


    However, I have no idea when Wesley will send over the bets he owes me. I have no idea how


    badly wounded he is and I don¡¯t know if he will wake up within these three days."


    Fane had won 150 pavilion contribution points from Wesley and that was sufficient to support his


    training for ten days. On top of that, he had also won two soulprating pills from Wesley and they


    were worth a fortune. At that moment, Fane was worried about whether Wesley would send the bets


    over. He thought about it and said, "If there aren¡¯t other choices, I shall go over and ask for the


    items. After all, I am in a rush to practice..."


    Noel and the others chuckled when they heard what Fane said. They could imagine how angry


    Wesley would be when Fane could no longer wait and personally visit him to ask for them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, footsteps could be heard after Fane finished speaking. Everybody was stunned and


    wondered who would visit the Soul Hall at this moment. Noel turned around and happened to see


    Steward Chapman walking in with a smile on his face. He had several items in his hands. Noel


    narrowed his eyes and quickly stood up from behind the long table. Steward Chapman had a kind


    smile on his face but he did not look like an easy-going person as he had an eagle-like nose and


    foxy eyes.


    Steward Chapman nodded to Noel and turned around to look at Fane without saying anything. He


    arrived at the long table and gently ced the tray on the long table. "Elder Sayer asked me to send


    over the bets."


    Fane raised his eyebrows as he sized up Steward Chapman. There were two boxes on the tray. He


    casually took one of the boxes and as he opened the box, it revealed the ck pill in front of


    everybody there. The pill had manyplicated runes carved on it that looking at it once was


    enough to shock one''s soul. The pill also had a weird scent that taking a whiff of it made them feel


    instantly refreshed and rxed.


    "This is the soul-prating pill?" Fane asked.


    Steward Chapman nodded and stretched out his hand. He spoke calmly, "Please hand me your


    identity token. There are 150 pavilion contribution points for you." Fane nodded and took his identity


    token out of his storage space before passing it to Steward Chapman.

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    Steward Chapman brought out a glowing red identity token. Both the size and materials were


    obviously better than the disciple¡¯s identity token. The name'' Maynard Sayer¡¯ was written on the


    identity card and though Fane did not know a Maynard, he could guess that it was the identity token


    of Elder Sayer.


    Steward Chapman then took out a yellow paper with many runes written on it and ced it in front


    of Fane. "1¡¯11 need you to sign this transfer of ownership paper.¡±


    Fane nced sideways at Noel but did not detect anything peculiar in his expression so he signed


    the paper which immediately burst into mes after he lifted his pen. This stunned him a little.


    "There are rules in the n associations. Contribution points cannot be transferred to one another


    willy-nilly. If you need to transfer the contribution points, you need to sign the transfer paper. Only


    after signing the transfer paper, the points can be transferred to your identity token,¡± exined


    Steward Chapman impassively.


    After the exnation. Fane''s identity token began to glow slightly. Fane lightly washed his divine


    senses across it and as expected, his previously zero contribution points had increased to a


    hundred and fifty points. Steward Chapman then bowed slightly, turned around, and left with the tray


    without saying anything.


    "He did all that to keep you in your ce and as a warning. It seems like Elder Sayer is really


    protective of Wesley,¡± said Noel when he was sure that Steward Chapman was out of earshot.


    Fane raised his eyebrow nonchntly. "I''m afraid it¡¯s more than that.¡±


    Noel¡¯s expression changed. "What do you mean? What else is he trying to say?"


    Fane shook his head and in a calm voice said, "Only time would tell. One thing is for sure, he wants


    to teach me a lesson.¡±


    Fane did not want to get too entangled in this topic. He took the soul-prating pill out of the


    wooden box, sniffed it lightly, and immediately felt his soul tremble. It was definitely good stuff. He


    was confident that he would advance quickly in his training now that he had two of the pills.


    Noel''s face was a little dazed. It was obvious he had something to say but Fane was not in the


    mood to hear it. "I can finally train in the Array Eye Door again," said Fane.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Noel''s lips twitched uncontrobly. He thought something was definitely wrong with Fane¡¯s head.


    Fane seemed unmoved by all the crises and he did not know what else to say to him.


    "One hundred and fifty points gets you fifteen days. I¡¯m sure you''ll reach a new height aftering


    out from the Array Eye Door."


    Fane shook his head and swept his eyes over the location of the Array Eye Door. " You can


    deactivate the array at the end of the fourteenth day."


    "You''re nning to train for only fourteen days?" Noel was a little stunned. This was a deviation


    from Fane''s usual behavior.


    Normally, he would spend everything on the Array Eye Door and nothing on the lessons or


    techniques.

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    Fane nodded and said, "Yes, fourteen days. I n to use the remaining ten contribution points on


    other things.¡±


    Fane had gotten used to the sticky darkness and as usual, he did not let Noel turn up to level five


    difficulty. He was confident he would be able to train under level five difficulty but truth to be told, it


    would be somewhat hard on him. After the pre to understand one thing-a stronger stimtion does


    not guarantee a faster progression in his training. He should maintain a bnce by making sure the


    shock wave was not too strong nor too weak and level four difficulty hit the sweet spot.


    After the array had been activated, Fane


    immediately felt the familiar stimtion as the soul-shockwave washed over him. Thus, his training


    had begun.


    This time, he intended to condense the fourth Soul Sword. The seconds ticked by, and the more he


    trained, the more difficult the training was. After four days, he only managed to condense two-thirds


    of the fourth Soul Sword.


    Under normal circumstances, two-thirds meant that sess was not far off but now he discovered


    that he had already reached his limit. His spirit energy was all dried up and he could not continue on


    anymore. He started to panic. Condensing a Soul Sword must be done in one go and if he stopped


    halfway, all his previous hard work would have been wasted. Not to mention the contribution points


    he had already spent.


    Beads of cold sweat began to form on his forehead. He pressed his lips into a thin line. Although he


    had the experience left by his senior, and there was no doubt that this was better than being


    personally taught by an elder, there existed a huge gap between his and the senior''s spirit energy.


    In the process of condensing the Soul Sword, he would not encounter too many bottlenecks but


    because of his insufficient cultivation level now, his spirit energy was not strong enough. This made


    it unsustainable for him to continue on.


    Fane''s expression turned ugly when he thought about all the wasted effort and contribution points.


    He was taking big gulps of breath and he waspletely drenched in sweat.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    On the fifth day, the Soul Sword remained condensed at two-thirds. He knew that he would


    definitely cause harm to his spirit if he preserved like this. It hurts him even more knowing that even


    after hurting his spirit, he would still not be able to fully condense the fourth Soul Sword.


    He could and would not ept that fact. He adjusted his spirit energy resignedly and took out a pill


    from the Mustard Seed. The pill emitted an abundance of spiritual energy and without hesitating, he


    popped it into his mouth.


    As soon as the pill reached his gut, strong spirit energy immediately melted into his body, and the


    dried-up spirit was instantly moisturized, like a beached starfish being thrown back to the sea.


    With the spirit soothed, the feeling of unsustainability disappeared without a trace. What Fane took


    was naturally the soul-prating pill he had just won. The soul-prating pill, being a soul-


    attributed pill, not only could repair the spirit but also increase the spirit energy.


    After Fane took the soul-prating pill, his spirit energy increased drastically.


    Fane seized the time to take the soulprating pill. He only took it when his spirit hadpletely


    dried up. This had the best effect, and it could also temper his own spirit energy.


    He then performed a hand seal again, and the fourth Soul Sword, which had been stagnant, finally


    condensed quickly with


    the help of the soul-prating pill. On the six condensed the fourth Soul Sword with some spirit


    energy leftover. He exhaled deeply, and there were four Soul Swords floating in the palm of his


    hand.


    These Soul Swords were each darker than the previous, which meant that the strength was


    stronger than the previous. If Fane were to go against Wesley now, he was certain that he could


    easily defeat him without even hurting his spirit.


    Fane closed his eyes, quickly recovering the consumed spirit energy. There was still a lot of time


    left. He intended to take advantage of the remaining time to condense the fifth Soul Sword!

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    The seconds ticked by and the only constant was the pitch-ck darkness. It was not hard to


    imagine what would happen when the war between Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Muddled Origin


    n finally began.


    Although he did not n to join the frontline, sooner orter he would have to for the sake of


    contribution points. What kind of trials would he have to face at that time, he was not sure himself,


    the only thing he could do was to continuously improve his cultivation.


    Only when he was strong enough then he would be able to protect himself in the war. Even if he


    were to encounter dangerous situations, with enough power, he would survive. That was why,


    through gritted


    teeth, Fane persevered on with training even though he was both mentally and physically


    exhausted.


    After condensing the fourth Soul Sword on the sixth day, he immediately began to condense the fifth


    Soul Sword. He nned to use the remaining time toplete the condensation of the fifth Soul


    Sword. He kept performing hand seals and the surrounding soul-shockwave continued to crash


    over him like a tidal wave.


    Days passed and on the twelfth day, two-thirds of the fifth Soul Sword was already condensed but


    the same problem resurfaced as his spirit energy became unsustainable again. His spirit energy


    was so dried up that his true energy was running dangerously low too.


    After several days of training, he constantly invoked the true energy in his body. Destroying the Void


    was a weapon of the soul attribute but when it came down to it, he would need to invoke his true


    energy too. Simrly, condensing the Soul Sword required his spirit energy to be supported by his


    true energy.


    Over time, there was not much true energy left. Taking another soul-prating pill would solve the


    insufficient spirit energy but not the depleting true energy. Without the support of the true energy, he


    would not be able to condense the fifth Soul Sword with the remaining time.


    After realizing this problem, Fane slowly opened his eyes, his hands never stopped performing the


    hand seals, but the helplessness in his heart became more and more apparent. He knew that he


    would run into many obstacles in the future if he did not condense the fifth Soul Sword.


    Not to mention the contribution points he would have wasted. He had made a lot of enemies for


    himself in the n associations. Although Elder Sayer sent someone over to transfer the


    contribution points to him, it was obvious to any outsiders that Elder Sayer held a grudge against


    him for what he did to Wesley. He must improve his strength to deal with the troubles that may arise


    next.


    "I can''t give up now!" Fane gritted his teeth and said to himself, but doing so would not solve his


    problem. He only had one-twentieth of his true energy left and he estimated that it would be


    completely depleted within a few hours.


    Then he would have no choice but to stop his training because even if he still had some spirit


    energy left, it would quickly dissipate without the support of true energy. He breathed out helplessly,


    secretly regretting that he had not thought this through beforehand. He predicted that his spirit


    energy would run out but he did not expect his true energy would as well.


    The spirit energy could be replenished by taking the soul-prating pill but the true energy had no


    such pills. The pills he had brought over from the Cathysia World were of no use to him now. After


    all, his current cultivation base had already surpassed the limitation of the highest cultivation base in


    the Cathysia World.


    The only pills that were of help to him now were the soul-prating pill and sengen pill. Suddenly


    he sat upright and his eyes widened. ''That''s right! I still have the sengen pill I won from the talent


    test. It''s a tier-five pill and considered the best amongst that tier.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At that time, he did not listen attentively to the effects of the sengen pill. He guessed that it would


    probably improve the cultivation base which was more useful to the disciples at the innate level.


    He took a gulp and thought to himself, ''Oh well, better than nothing!''

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    He took out the two pills from the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. The two pills floated above his palm.


    One of the pills was slightly reddish, and he felt his strength soared after sniffing it. The other pill


    exuded a dark glow. Just by cing this pill under the tip of his nose, he felt refreshed and full of


    energy.


    These two pills were the sengen pill and the soul-prating pill. After thinking about it, Fane


    popped both of these pills into his mouth. Immediately, he felt a surge of energy spreading all over


    his


    body. Outside the Array Eye Door, Noel was sitting on a chair with one leg on top of another,


    shaking his head and humming a little song. The staff on duty in the Soul Hall changed every five


    days. Today, it was


    Noel on duty again. Generally speaking, the more motivated a disciple was, the more time he would


    spend on training, even if his environment did not allow him to do so.


    However, Noel was obviously not motivated. He wanted to enjoy his free time and had no desire for


    training. He was shaking his head vigorously and was in the moment when he heard a clicking


    from the Array Eye Door.


    He suddenly stopped shaking, ced his foot down, and sat up straight. "He should being out


    now. What day is it today?¡± Noel had lost count of the days Fane had been inside. He got up and


    walked quickly toward the Array Eye Door. There, he saw a man with a pale face and beard on his


    chin, as if he had been beaten by someone, walking slowly out from the door.


    It seemed as if walking out of the door had taken all the man''s effort and Noel did not recognize him


    at first. He quickly got a hold of him when he saw that the man was about to copse. ¡°Brother


    Fane, what happened? Did you hurt your spirit? Why does it seem like this time was worse than the


    last time?"


    Previously, when Fane came out of the Array Eye Door, he still had enough energy to walk out of


    the door though he did look a little worse for wear. This time, however, seems as though Fane had


    been through hell and came back. Not only did he lose weight, he was also unshaven and haggard.


    The look on his face was so miserable that those who did not know would think he had been living


    in a slum for a few years.


    Fane shook his hand with hisst remaining strength. He could not even utter a word. It just so


    happened that Zayn was walking in with a broom in his hand and he, too, was shocked when he


    saw Fane''s state.


    The two of them helped Fane to the bench and Noel poured him a cup of tea. Then he took out a


    pill from his own storage space and ced it in front of him. The pill was not high in grade, but it


    was extremely effective in restoring energy. It was a pill that could strengthen one''s essence and


    cultivate one''s spirit.


    Fane shook his head subconsciously. The price of this pill was not expensive but it still required


    contribution points to redeem it. Although Noel had been in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for a long


    time, he was not rich. Despite Fane¡¯s decline, Noel forcefully stuffed the pill into Fane''s hand.


    "Don''t worry. Just take it. I didn''t use my contribution points to get this pill. It was given to me by my


    elders and there¡¯s more where that came from. You need it more than I do now. You can repay me


    later."


    Fane had no choice but to ept the pill since Noel had already said so. Besides, he was right


    about Fane needing the energy restoring pill. After hesitating for a second, he finally popped the pill


    into his mouthContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    The medicinal properties of the pill were mild. Compared with the two pills previously he had taken,


    the difference in medicinal properties was almost like heaven and earth. The medicinal properties of


    the sengen pill and the soulprating pill were like cooking oil on fire, and this energy restoring pill


    was like spring water, gurgling.


    The mild medicinal properties slowly flowed through Fane¡¯s meridians, repairing his wounds and


    gradually making him feel more energetic. Fifteen minutester, he gradually recovered from his


    lack of physical strength.


    "Thank you so much, Brother Noel," said Fane after taking a sip of the tea.


    Although ording to the rules, Fane needed to address Noel as his junior, he chose not to do so,


    and instead addressed him as his senior. He felt it was more respectful to do so.


    After hearing Fane addressing him as so, Noel let out a chuckle and did not think too much about it.


    He patted Fane on the shoulder and solemnly said, "You seem to like to torture yourself to death


    whenever you''re training in the Array Eye Door. This time was your worst yet. I checked your vitals


    just then and discovered there¡¯s some damage to your meridians. What were you doing inside?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After hearing this, Ye Fan just smiled bitterly. In order to condense the fifth Soul Sword, he had


    willingly taken the sengen pill and the soul-prating pill. The two pills were very domineering as


    their effect rushed across his body. Although they brought great effects, they also made him


    ufortable. Especially the sengen pill which was more domineering than the soul -prating


    pill.


    The sengen pill contained a huge amount of true energy. Its effect would not be that ufortable


    if it was taken under normal circumstances and given time to digest slowly. However, every minute


    in the Array Eye Door was precious to Fane and thus, he made a crazy decision.


    Putting aside the domineering nature of the sengen pill, he forcefully absorbed the medicinal


    properties and quickly restored the true energy in his body. He also injured the meridians as a result


    of the dominating medicinal properties hence when he came out, he was so weak that he had to


    almost crawl out of the door.


    However, he was greatly rewarded and though he identally injured his meridians, he


    sessfully condensed the fifth Soul Sword. After all, it would only take him a few days to repair his


    meridians.


    He let out a deep breath. It was not good to tell them all these so he simply said, "No pain, no gain."


    Noel was renderedpletely speechless. Compared to Fane''s desperate effort, he was much


    more carefree and rxed. He had already decided he would slowly rise through the ranks of


    deacon and work in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for the rest of his life.


    At this time, what Fane was most concerned about was the battle between the n association.


    "What is the battle status now? Did the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion suffer any losses?"


    After asking this, he recalled the attitude of the newly promoted informal disciples of the Team


    Cando as if they were purely using these informal disciples as cannon fodder. Thus, he quickly


    added, "What about those new informal disciples who joined at the same time as me? Did they all


    go to the battlefield?"


    He stared at Noel and Zayn, waiting for their answers. Their expressions changed when they heard


    his questions. Noel chuckled softly. "We can''t me him for not knowing what''s happening in the


    outside world. He has been inside for so


    long." Fane was stunned by his words. ''What he mean? Did something big happen while I was


    inside?¡¯ "The war has already ended," answered Noel without waiting for him to ask. "No more


    fighting...?" asked Fane with a frown.

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    Noel nodded, leaving Fane speechless. Since arriving in the Hestia Continent, he has heard about


    the imbroglio between the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Muddled Origin n. The two factions had


    held deep grudges against each other for a long time and with the resources secret ce acting like


    a fuse, the two factions could break out in a fight at any moment.


    For this reason, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion specially recruited many new disciples and lowered the


    entry specifications, but after all that, they decided to end the war just like that? Fane''s speechless


    expressions were all written on his face. Noel and n looked at each other and naturally


    understood what Fane was thinking.


    "It''s totally absurd, right? We were rendered speechless as well. They called a stop on the war on


    the fifth day since it started which was around the third or fourth day you were inside the Array Eye


    Door. All the disciples, deacons, and others who participated in the war were all called back.


    Fortunately, the casualties were not serious, and only five or six people died. After all, everyone was


    only in the probing stage at the beginning of the war," said n with a smile.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fane leaned forward again, his right eye winced and his face was filled with confusion. "What¡¯s the


    point of going through all that trouble to end the war in five days?"


    Noel chuckled lightly and sipped a drink of tea. "Yes, why go through all that trouble? But you know,


    something else happened today that will make you even more speechless."


    Fane immediately turned his head and looked at Noel who continued on, "Today, the Dual


    Sovereign issued another announcement saying they want to recruit another batch of informal


    disciples within five days."


    Fane''s eyes were instantly covered with doubt. Why do they still want to recruit more informal


    disciples? The war has stopped, and there is no shortage of disciples in the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion. What¡¯s the use of recruiting so many disciples? Every n association wants to choose


    the best of the best to be nurtured but what¡¯s the point of choosing from the rejected lot?


    n obviously could not figure it out either. He asked curiously, "Why are they doing this? I really


    don''t understand. Could it be that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion has a shortage of disciples?¡±


    The three of them knew clearly in their hearts that there was no shortage of disciples. Moreover, the


    resources of the n associations are limited. They would need more resources if they nned to


    recruit more disciples. Even Fane''s batch was already a little over the limit. Thus, it was natural for


    them to be suspicious.


    "I didn''t understand it at first, but after thinking about it, I kinda understand what they''re doing. Do


    you know how the war stopped?" said Noel steadily.


    "I heard it was the Thousand Leaves Pavilion who stopped it," said n without skipping a beat.


    "Thousand Leaves Pavilion? with an eyebrow raised. Although Fane only said three words, n


    and Noel were stunned at the same time.


    Noel nced at Fane speechlessly. He ced the teacup he was holding on the long table, turned


    his body, and with aplicated expression on his face said," Have you really been living under a


    rock all this while? How could you not know about the Thousand Leaves Pavilion?"


    Fane really did not know. Before entering the n association, he had nned to slowly find out


    more about the West Cercie State but once he entered, it was one thing after another and thus he


    did not know much about this world.


    He had subconsciously uttered out the three words. He had let his guard down since he regarded


    Noel as his friend. Fane rubbed his nose and said, "Yes, I have mentioned that I''ve been living


    under a rock and know little about West Cercie


    State."

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    Noel and n looked at Fane as if he was kidding. However, this was not the first time this has


    happened and so Noel quickly brought him up to date.


    ''The Thousand Leaves Pavilion is the second fourth-grade n association and also one of the two


    most powerful n associations within the West Cercie States. Our Dual Sovereign Pavilion is also


    strong butpared to the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, it is still found wanting.


    "In fact, both the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddle Origin n are within the jurisdiction of


    the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. There must be a reason why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion


    suddenly stopped the battle between the two n associations. Moreover, I heard that it was


    the pavilion master of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion who personally handled the matter.


    "Since the pavilion master came forward himself, our Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Muddled Origin


    n, which are both third-grade n associations, dare not defy his orders. But the Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion had never meddled in this kind of matters before and normally turned a blind eye


    even if many skilled fighters died in the war between two n associations."


    After exining, Noel looked into the distance with a contemtive expression on his face. Fane


    nodded and with a hint of uncertainty said, "So what you''re saying is something huge is about to


    happen and the pavilion master of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had no choice but toe


    forward to stop the war between the two n associations? And we¡¯re kept in the dark because of


    our lower status?''


    Noel nodded his head. It was exactly what he meant. "We will find out in the future, but the


    cessation of the war is also a good thing for us. Although the war will sharpen ourbat


    effectiveness and is good for the improvement of our cultivation base, it is nheless very


    dangerous. I will never want to participate in a war like that."


    Fane nodded nonchntly. Noel suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He retracted his


    gaze from a distance and focused it on Fane. From the storage space, he took out two sets of palm-


    sized array boards and put them in front of Fane.


    ¡°Take these two small defense array boards. It wille useful to you in these critical times.¡± These


    two small defense arrays were engraved with rune curse seals and were exuding a faint cyan light.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    These rune curse seals constantly exchanged positions which changed the shape of the rune curse


    seals. Although they were small, they were nheless lovingly and exquisitely crafted by a master.


    Fane felt that the gift was too dear, and immediately shook his head, but before he could say


    anything, Noel said, "As I said, where you''re going, you''ll need it more than I do and if you feel that


    this is too costly, you can always pay me back in contribution points. I know you don''t like to owe


    people favors so treat it as I''m lending it to you."


    Noel¡¯s words had the effect of lifting Fane''s burden but then he suddenly thought of something and


    immediately shook his head again. "How do you know I''m going to


    Mount Beasts next?" Noel chuckled and nce course you''re going to Mount Beasts. Even though


    you tried to suppress your emotions, I could tell you were really interested in that ce when


    Morton and Gerald were discussing in front of us. You can indeed earn a lot of points in that ce.


    What youck most currently is points. The only logical option after the battlefield is Mount Beasts."


    Fane nodded. "I do n to go in the near future, but I haven''t decided when to go. I keep on having


    this feeling that this time, things are a little weird. It''s better to stay here for a few days."


    The three of them chatted for a while more and Fane left after receiving the small defense array


    boards. On the way back, Fane wanted to stop by the Seven Stars Hall but decided against it. He


    nned to exchange hisst remaining ten points for a map of the Mount Beasts that shows the


    danger rating of each area.

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    The map was cheap and useful. With it, one could find the details of beasts¡¯ whereabouts and their


    difficulty level.


    Monster beasts have a very strong concept of territories, and the weaker ones will never invade the


    territories of powerful beasts.


    The fighters who wanted to survive the journey through Mount Beasts would get their hands on a


    map like this. With this map, they would be able to stay close to the area where the low-level


    monsters are.


    Under these circumstances, as long as they are not too unlucky or identally step into the nest of


    the high-level monsters, they wille out unscathed.


    Fane, being cautious, did not go to the Seven Stars Hall himself but instead, asked


    Brook to go in his stead so that no one would know he had the map in his hands. It was better to be


    safe than sorry. No one would dare to do anything too overt to him while he was still within the


    confines of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but it would be a different story if he was outside.


    Fane was not afraid of the other disciples but he knew where his limit was. There was no guarantee


    he would make it out alive if his enemies sent a group of skilled


    fighters to go after him. Two dayster, in th Beasts, Fane held the rating map in one hand while


    trying to distinguish the surrounding geographical indicators.


    Outside of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he naturally did not have so many scruples so he called


    Nash out of the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship.


    During this period of time, Nash was bored out of his mind and though the space in the Mustard


    Seed Spirit Ship wasrge enough, he still wanted toe out to see the Hestia Continent for


    himself.


    Nash pointed to the map and said, "Starting from Dual Sovereign City, walk sixty miles to the south,


    you will reach the outskirts of Mount Beasts. ording to the location we are on the map, we


    should walk ten miles forward, and then change direction. If you walk for forty miles in the east, you


    wille to the gathering ce of the


    monsters of the acquired level." Every time the certain distance, they wouldpare the map to the


    surroundings. This was to avoid going the wrong way, even though they were in a location nowhere


    near their of powerful monster beasts.


    However, it would be prudent for them to tread carefully as Mount Beast was rampant with beast


    and demon. Fane put away the map after memorizing the approximate location and continued on


    with his father.


    Nash nced at Fane, chuckled, and said,'' I thought you would specifically look for the gathering


    ce of innate level monsters."


    Fane shook his head and without breaking stride, said, "Although the purpose of this trip is to get


    more contribution points, I should still proceed carefully since this is my first time here. Besides, I''m


    worried about you so I have no choice but to take my time. By first exploring the safest ce, we''ll


    know where to retreat to if you doe across danger."


    Nash nodded. He understood his son''s concerns now. "It never crossed my mind that Mount Beasts


    would be so vast. To be precise, it should not be called Mount Beasts but Mountain Range Beasts."


    In order to prevent other people from doubting his identity, Fane had been hard at work learning the


    most basic geographical knowledge of West Cercie State. The West Cercie State is divided into


    three parts by the Mount Beasts. Mount Beasts was located in the center of West Cercie State andContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    upies a huge area. The southernmost part of West Cercie State was the domain of the fourth-


    grade n association, Corpse Pavilion.


    There are a total of two fourth-grade n associations in West Cercie State, and one fourth-grade


    n association ruled an area. Corpse Pavilion upies the south of Mount Beasts, and Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion upies the north. The two n associations are separated by Mount Beasts.


    Being so far apart, they had each


    stayed in their own domain for many years.

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    After all, the two ns are separated by Mount Beasts wedge in between, and monster beasts are


    rampant in the mountain. Even the strongest in the fourthgrade n association dared not cross


    Mount Beasts for their death would be guaranteed if they were to do that.


    The area of Mount Beasts ounts for more than twice that of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s


    sphere of influence. That was how vast the mountain was and Fane''s current location was only at


    the outer periphery of the mountain. Although there were many monsters there, they were all weak


    and useless.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A spirited core of an innate monster beast could be exchanged for seventy contribution points, but


    an acquired


    monster''s spirited core could only be exchanged for ten contribution points, and some weak


    monsters did not even have spiritual cores, making it pointless to kill them.


    At present, the gathering ce of the low-level monster beast that Fane was going to, did not have


    innate level monster beasts. They were all acquired level monster beasts. It was not that Fane


    dared not try to attack the innate level monster beasts, but he thought he should first familiarize


    himself with the surrounding environment and have an escape route mapped out first.


    The scope of the monster beast''s activity has a strong territorial nature. As one goes deeper into the


    mountain, the stronger the monster beasts were. Therefore, it was good to have an escape route


    mapped out in case they ran into any danger.


    After Nash knew of Fane¡¯s n, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "You are more careful than


    I thought. That''s why I never need to worry about you.¡±


    Ye Fan chuckled and touched his nose. " This can minimize the danger. It''s true that the acquired


    level monsters are worth more points but they''re also much more dangerous. I¡¯m currently only at


    the initial stage of innate level and can only fall back if I¡¯m surrounded by them.¡±


    After all, Mount Beasts was full of monsters. While the humans were hunting monsters, the


    monsters were also hunting humans. The ce was a natural colosseum and Fane must stay


    vignt at all times.


    Another four, five hourster. Fane finally arrived at his destination. What really surprised him was


    that he had not seen any low-level monster after walking for so long. Only the surrounding towering


    trees and the singing of birds, animals, and insects proved that he was indeed on Mount Beasts.


    Even Nash thought that it was a little strange. "Isn''t this ce supposed to be full of monsters? How


    come we have not seen


    one ever sinceing here?" Fane nodded, h surroundings like falcons. "Could it be that the


    monster beasts in this area have been hunted clean?" That was the only logical deduction he could


    come up with.


    Nash frowned. Seeing that Fane had taken out the rating map for the dangerous area of Mount


    Beast, he hesitantly said, "I don¡¯t think we should believe this map anymore. It¡¯s obviously not


    urate. After all, we don''t know when this map was drawn. The monsters might have moved their


    lair..." Suddenly, Fane''s ears twitched, and he turned his head abruptly. He lowered his voice and


    asked, "Did you feel the wind blowing just now?"


    As soon as Nash saw Fane''s cautious expression, he increased his vignce as well. He started to


    scan around the towering trees too. However, it was already midday, and the sun had risen to the


    very center. Even though the trees were towering, they still leaked sunlight through the gaps in the


    leaves, illuminating the surroundings.


    The grass on the ground revealed a puff of moisture, and it was soft when they stepped on it. They


    could smell a bloody scent on it. However, this did not make Nash wary, because since stepping


    into Mount Beasts, this smell had been filling their noses.


    "I''m sure there was no wind blowing just now. If there is wind blowing, the leaves of the treetops will


    shake, but why do you ask?"

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    Fane frowned. By then, he had already stored the rating map into the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. "I


    just heard a rustling noise, like somethinging through the bushes."


    Nash was not concerned. "That should be the monstering over. It¡¯s about time we run into


    one."


    As soon as he said that, something in blue gradually approached from a distance.


    After the thing entered the sight of Nash and his son, the two of them were stunned at the same


    time. It was a wolf-like monster that was as tall as a human.


    It was surrounded by ice-blue icicles. The eyes of the monster beast were also iceblue, and it was


    emitting a chilly aura. The


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    fur on his body was like icicles. After touching the surrounding grass, the weeds were instantly


    covered with ayer of frost.


    Fane frowned and blurted out, "It''s a Frost Wolf?! But what is a Frost Wolf doing here?¡±


    Beforeing to Mount Beasts, Fane had also taken the time to learn about the kinds of monster


    beasts that appeared most frequently in the mountain, and with one nce, he recognized the Frost


    Wolf, a monster beast that frequently haunts the periphery of Mount Beast.


    The Frost Wolf is a monster beast of the intermediate stage of the innate level. It is as big as a cow


    and releases an ice sword attack with it being very fast. The average initiate stage of innate level


    fighter was not its match at all.


    Nash cast a puzzled look at Fane when he heard his tone. Fane took a deep breath


    and grabbed his father''s arm. "Go into the Mustard Spirit Ship first. This monster beast is an


    intermediate stage of the innate level."


    Upon hearing this, Fane''s expression changed. An innate level monster should not have appeared


    where they were. It was another hundred miles to go to reach the ce where they were most


    active.


    However, it was not the time to wonder about all this. Nash nodded and the space around him


    distorted as he turned into a ray of light and plunged into the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship.


    Although Nash also had a cultivation base, his cultivation was at best only a martial artist in the


    acquired level. He could not help Fane and would only burden him. It was safest for him to return to


    the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship.


    The Frost Wolf stared at Fane with a sinister look as if he was a delicious meal. The monster beasts


    of the innate level had extraordinary intelligence and could think like a human.


    Fane instinctively took a step back. The Frost Wolf clearly saw his cultivation level, and did not take


    him seriously at all. He bared his sharp fangs at him, like a cat toying with a mouse, as if telling


    Fane that there was no way he could escape.


    Fane frowned deeply and took out the ck dagger from the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. Fane was


    veryfortable with this ck dagger which was emitting a dark light.


    The Frost Wolf scanned him up and down with a disdained and annoyed expression. He took a few


    steps forward but Fane stood his ground. The Frost Wolf seemed unwilling to continue wasting time


    with Fane and it began to bend his limbs slightly.


    Fane suddenly realized that it was nning to attack and he should not take it lightly. He performed


    some hand seals and a series of pitch-ck runes flowed from his fingertips and was quickly


    injected into the ck dagger. The ck dagger burst out with jet ck light, and the four Soul


    Swords merged with it.


    In the next second, Fane felt a strong wind and a skull-numbing chill. He narrowed his eyes and he


    adjusted his position. He heard a swishing sound and three or four icy blue rays of light shot toward


    where he just stood.


    Immediately afterward, there was a cracking sound, and several six-sided ice crystals shot out from


    the position where he was just standing. These six-sided ice crystals carried a strong cold air,


    instantly freezing the surrounding grass and earth.

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    Fane''s eyes went cold when he saw what happened. He really should not underestimate this


    monster. One blow from it wasparable to Wesley''s attack. This made Fane even more puzzled.


    After all, the area he was in belonged to the outer, outer periphery. It should be extremely safe.


    Even Wesley would find it difficult to win against the Frost Wolf, what more to say about the other


    weaker informal disciples? Was it just a coincidence that Fane bumped into a Frost Wolf here? He


    narrowed his eyes and reminded himself that he had no time to think about all these. The Frost Wolf


    quickly attacked again when it saw that it had missed. It charged toward Fane by pushing off on his


    powerful hind legs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Oh shit!" The speed of the Frost Wolf was so fast that he could only catch a glimpse of an ice-blue


    blur. His heart was trembling and his hands kept on dealing out hand seals. He kept on retreating


    while activating thews of space to dodge the Frost Wolf¡¯s bite.


    That was how strong Fane was. A fighter in the initial stage of innate level would definitely not be


    able to dodge the attack but with his speed, Fane was able to quickly open up the distance between


    him and the Frost Wolf.


    No matter what, the Frost Wolf had an advantage when ites to close or meleebat.


    Therefore, making it the strongest type of Frost Wolf amongst the intermediate stage of innate level


    monsters. The ice-blue eyes swept away in the direction that Fane ran off to. Its eyes narrowed


    slightly, and it seemed to be surprised that the human in front of it was stronger than it had


    imagined.


    He was able to dodge his attack with the support of thew of space and within two or three


    breaths, Fane had already put a vast distance between him and the Frost Wolf. He narrowed his


    eyes, and a thought shed in his mind-he would need to defeat the Frost Wolf in the shortest


    amount of time possible. Dragging the fight longer would only make it worse.


    He performed some hand seals again and took out three ck daggers from the Mustard Seed


    Spirit Ship. Now he had four uniform ck daggers in his hand which he had prepared beforehand.


    He took a deep breath, and a gray-ck light shed in his hands. The Frost Wolf seemed to sense


    that Fane would be trouble and did not want to drag on the fight too.


    It threw his icy blue head and howled toward the silent sky as if calling for its pack. This made Fane


    chuckle on the inside. Then the Frost Wolf charged toward him again. A dazzling icy blue light burst


    out from the center of the wolf''s eyebrows, and four six-sided ice crystals shot toward Fane at an


    extremely fast speed. The speed of the Frost Wolf¡¯s attack seemed to have increased tenfold.


    Fane took a deep breath. When the six-sided ice crystals shot over, he knew in his heart that it was


    impossible to dodge, so it was a good thing he had never nned to do that. He frowned and the


    gray-ck light in his hands, flourished. He pushed both of his hands forward, the gray-ck light


    instantly wrapped around the four ck daggers like a vine. With a light exmation, the ck


    daggers rushed toward the Frost Wolf.


    A trace of contempt shed in the Frost Wolf''s icy blue eyes when he saw the attack. It seemed like


    it was very disdainful of Fane''s attack. The next second, the four ck daggers collided with the


    four sixsided ice crystals.


    The icy blue light and the gray-ck light met in mid-air, and the sound of impact erupted out with


    the violent energy fluctuations! After the two beams of light collided, they released a dazzling


    brilliance again, and the Frost Wolf and Fane narrowed their eyes at the same time.

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    Blinded by this light, the two opponents could not see each other clearly, but this statested for


    only half a breath. The next second, pieces of fingernail-sized ice kes drifted down all around


    them.


    These icy blue fragments were the product of the six-sided ice arrow being crushed. When the Frost


    Wolf saw the fragments in the sky, before it could react, the four grayck daggers rushed out from


    the dazzling light and were aiming straight at its neck.


    This made the Frost Wolf tremble in terror. After fighting for so many years, it had formed an


    instinctive reaction and began to retreat swiftly to avoid the attack.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, the four daggers suddenly shook violently in the air. The middle three daggers were


    especially shaking violently.


    The Frost Wolf heard a ''click'', and the three daggers exploded midair with the shattered pieces


    shooting toward the surrounding like a steel needle. The Frost Wolf saw with its own eyes that even


    after the three daggers had exploded, there were still three ck rays of energy in their original


    position. They were still rushing toward him with the only dagger that did not explode.


    The Frost Wolf found this strange and instinctively backed away. It sped away very fast but how


    could Fane let go of such a good opportunity to kill it once and for all? He whispered, "Now!"


    He performed the hand seals again, and the three Soul Swords, under his control, merged with the


    only dagger that had not exploded with a swishing sound. After the fusion, the attack power of the


    Soul Sword increased sharply and the speed of that ck dagger skyrocketed.


    He did not even hesitate to use thew of space here. Although Fane could control thew of


    space, he still had not perfected the technique and thus, was a little burdensome to use.


    However, now that a rare opportunity had been presented to him, he could not let this Frost Wolf go


    no matter what! Seeing the ck dagger chasing after it, the Frost Wolf once again relied on his


    speed and retreated with a whooshing sound.


    The Frost Wolf turned its head back to look at the iing dagger while it was running and it


    seemed as if its worst fear was being realized. Originally, the ck dagger was still tens of yards


    away from it, but for some reason, the space suddenly distorted and in the next second, the ck


    dagger was inches away from it!


    This was so unexpected to the Frost Wolf that it was caught off guard and the next instant with a


    stabbing sound, blood began to spray out of its body. There was another explosion as violent


    energy crushed against the Frost Wolf and it fell to the ground instantly with a whimper. In fact, the


    physical damage it received was only secondary to the soul damage it received. After all,


    Destroying the Void was a soul-attributed technique.


    The soul of the monster beast was their weak point. The instant the ck dagger imbued with the


    four Soul Swords pierced the Frost Wolf body, it was then that its soul became minced meat. It


    could not be any more dead than it was. Before the Frost Wolf took itsst breath, it still did not


    understand how a human being in the initial stage of innate level could be so strong.


    Seeing the Frost Wolf motionless on the ground, Fane breathed a sigh of relief and Nash came out


    of the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship.

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    Nash frowned and nced at Fane. He only walked over to the Frost Wolf¡¯s corpse when he saw


    Fane nod and ce his hand under the wolf''s nose. "It¡¯s dead alright and it seems like it didn¡¯t go


    gently into the dark night."


    Fane nodded again, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and walked over slowly. "It seems like


    I stillck actualbat experience. It shouldn''t take me this much effort since the Frost Wolf had


    underestimated me. He would have been dead sooner if I had attacked with full


    power from the very beginning." Nash nodd unfold but even so, he could tell by the cold sweat on


    Fane''s forehead and his expression that the battle must have been fierce.


    At this time, the shattered pieces of the six-sided ice crystals were still drifting down from above,


    making the temperature drop a few degrees lower. However, being people with cultivation, they


    were not bothered by the cold.


    Nash frowned, and then said, "Let¡¯s pack up the Frost Wolf and leave right away.


    Somehow, I don''t think this is a very safe ce.¡±


    Fane nodded and immediately got to work. He took out arge box from the Mustard Seed Spirit


    Ship, plus arge skinning knife, and together with Nash, started removing parts of the beast that


    could be sold such as its spirited core and its skin.


    Theypleted the work rapidly and after putting everything away, Fane and Nash left quickly.


    Within five minutes after they left, several other monsters rushed out. If Fane was there, he would


    be even more surprised, because the monsters were all innate level.


    To be on the safe side, Fane and Nash walked east for more than a dozen miles which put them a


    few more yards away from leaving Mount Beasts. The beasts there were ordinary animals, making


    it a very safe ce to be.


    Fane sighed with relief and Nash urged him, "You should rest first." Both of their expressions were


    not very rxed. Fane nodded and found a cave that could amodate five or six people.


    Outside the cave, he took out the small defense arrays that Noel gave him.


    These small defense arrays would alert Fane if a strong fighter or monster was in the vicinity and


    they could also project all that was happening around the surrounding areas. Although they were


    very ordinary defense arrays and could not withstand any attacks at all, their usefulness proved to


    be evident in these times.


    After making his preparations, Fane and Nash went into the cave to rest for a while. Nash''s face


    was dark as he said, "Do you think the map is wrong?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fane exhaled lightly and took out the map. The map divided out every dangerous area, and even


    the ces of some powerful monsters were highlighted and marked. The type and strength of the


    monster beast were written on the side. He stared at the map and shook his head slightly, "I don''t


    know, but I always think that maybe some ident happened.¡±


    Nash looked at Ye Fan solemnly and said,'' Maybe we should leave the mountain ande back


    another time."


    Fane frowned, obviously unwilling to do so. He thought about it and said, "Although things didn''t go


    as expected, we should stick with our n of staying on the outskirts of the mountain. We should be


    safe as long as nothing untoward happens."

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    "I n to earn two hundred points this round. If not, it''s not worthwhile toe on this trip.¡±


    Nash suddenly felt he was making a big fuss out of nothing. After all, it was Fane''s first time here so


    it was no surprise if things happened unexpectedly. "Maybe you should have brought a local with


    you. It was not a good idea for you toe here alone," he said grudgingly.


    Fane put away the map and said, "I''ll do that next time. In any case, let¡¯s stay here a few more days


    and kill as many monsters as we can. We can always head back when it gets too tough for us."


    Fane had always been firm in his decisions so Nash gave up trying to


    persuade him.


    Four days passed. One mile away from the cave where they were staying, Fane was staring at a


    red-eyed white lion''s corpse, lost in thought and as always, Nash was standing beside him.


    The red-eyed white lion was not strong; it was only in the initial stage of the innate level, but their


    location was even more remote than Fane''s previous location where he killed the Frost Wolf. It was


    so remote that they were nearly out of the Mount Beasts.


    Fane furrowed his brow and said, "This is the fifth initial stage of the innate level monster I''ve killed."


    His face gradually became frightening to look at. Since it was his first time entering Mount Beasts,


    he had no reference to what was or was not normal. He did not know if the situation there was as it


    is or if a sudden change caused the initial stage of the innate level monsters to begin to wander


    more outskirt.


    For the past few days, to be on the safe side, he had only been wandering near the cave, hoping to


    kill a few more acquired level monsters. Instead, he came across four innate level monsters, two in


    the intermediate stage and two in the initial stage. Fortunately, they were all alone.


    There was no doubt Fane would have run away if they were in groups.


    Nash shook his head and said, "This is very weird indeed. ording to the map, there should not


    be any innate level monsters here at all. There should not even be any acquired level monsters!


    The Chi here is too weak and there aren''t any spirited nts at all. There should only be normal


    beasts here."


    Fane nodded his head in agreement. The red-eyed white lion had taken itsst breath and could not


    be any more dead than it was. Its fresh blood flowed to the ground and the metallic scent of death


    drifted into their noses.


    Then, Fane shook his head in resignation." Oh well, let''s clean this ce up before leaving. We can


    discuss whether we should leave Mount Beasts when we¡¯re back at the cave."


    Even Fane was a little shaken. Within these four days, he had killed a total of five innate level


    monsters and each of the spirited core from them could get him at least seventy contribution points.


    Even the other parts of the monsters would get him at least another three hundred or so


    contribution points.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nash nced pointedly at Fane and with a voice full of concern said, "How about we go back now?


    I don''t think we need to discuss this anymore. I feel it¡¯s getting more and more dangerous around


    here. I''m not sure whether I''m being paranoid but don''t you think the innate level monsters are


    getting more active around here?"


    Fane raised his head and smiled bitterly." Maybe it''s just our rotten luck to have bumped into


    something weird here."


    Nash did not know what to say to that. Fane sighed and cut the conversation short. He squat down


    and took out the tools he frequently used from his storage ring.


    Suddenly, hurried footsteps sounded from somewhere far away. It was so sudden that it made both


    Nash and Fane spontaneously looked over in the direction of the sound. Fane instinctively took out


    his ck daggers from the storage ring and clenched it tightly in his hand.

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    Fane possessed a pair of eyes and could see a few figures rushing toward their direction. There


    were a total of three people with two of them supporting one person in the middle, who seemed to


    be hurt. Their speed was not too fast or too slow. It was as if they were being chased by someone.


    Fane quickly stored the monster corpse into the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship.


    Harvesting its spirited core and other parts could wait. He then pulled his father back. By right, he


    should have left that ce quickly and discreetly but he was curious to find out if something out of


    the ordinary really had happened.


    Within a few seconds, the three of them arrived at where Fane and Nash were standing. The


    person on the right quickly


    pulled out a sword from his storage space and pointed at Fane''s be when he saw them. The


    man''s eyes were like knives and were looking at Fane vigntly. The three men were dressed


    simrly, like disciples of a certain n association.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fane swept his eyes across the three of them and secretly prayed that they were not disciples of


    the Muddled Origin n. If they really were, then a fight would be unavoidable. The reason he did


    not move away after seeing the three people just now was one, he was curious, and two, the three


    of them looked injured and were acting as if they were being chased after so they most probably


    would not start any unnecessary fights.


    The three men were dressed in white with a few bamboo leaves embroidered on their chests. Their


    white shirts were stained with blood and their faces showed


    immense exhaustion.


    Dwight Warner nced at Jed McDanial and said, ''This guy is the informal disciple of the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion."


    After hearing this, Jed put away his sword. Fane did not change his clothes when he went out. He


    still wore the uniform of the informal disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Therefore, it was not


    hard to identify him.


    Jed looked closely at Fane, who was not hiding his cultivation level so it was easy to know with a


    nce what cultivation level he was at. "Leave here quickly!" warned Jed.


    Fane nodded. He could feel something dangerous was going on. It would be difficult for them to


    handle the situation if there were really someone chasing after the three men. He quickly pulled his


    father¡¯s arm and disappeared from that ce.


    Although the ce they were at belonged to the outer, outer periphery of Mount Beasts, it was still


    not safe for them to dally. It was best they leave the ce even though he really wanted to get to


    the bottom of what was happening. However, before they even took three steps, the person in the


    middle started coughing violently.


    Dwight''s face turned pale when he saw fresh blood being coughed up. He pressed his two fingers


    on the wrist of the middle person to check on his pulse. "Things are not looking good for Brother


    Albion. We should find a ce to treat his wounds before running again."


    Jed knitted his brows together and nodded gravely. He, too, felt that Albion might die if they


    continued running like this. The only reason the two of them were able to escape was because of


    Brother Albion so there was no way they were going to let him die alone, out there.


    "There¡¯s a cave nearby. I''ve set up some simple small defense array formations around it. The three


    of you can hide there if you don¡¯t mind,¡± said Fane immediately.


    Fane knows that he should beware of strangers however, one of them warned him about the ce


    so they must not be bad people. Besides, there was no reason for them to do anything to him since


    he had nothing of value and not to mention his cultivation level was not that high.

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    Jed narrowed his eyes and sized Fane up again. It was a pure coincidence they ran into each other


    and besides, what happened to them had nothing to do with the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, but in the


    end, they still epted his offer.


    In the cave, they started a fire to keep Albion warm. Those with cultivation normally were not


    affected by heat or coldness but Albion was seriously injured and the surrounding temperature was


    decreasing inexplicably, thus they had to start a fire.


    The three introduced themselves briefly when they arrived in the cave. They were all informal


    disciples of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. Fane was puzzled by this. In the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion, a final stage


    of innate level disciple would already be promoted to a formal disciple but in the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion, they would have to remain as an informal disciple. It must be due to thetter pavilion


    being a fourth-grade pavilion.


    Albion was in an unconscious state because of his injuries. Jed and Dwight tended to his wound


    simply and wiped away the bloodstain on his face. With furrowed brows, they took out all the


    spirited herbs from their storage ring to give Albion.


    Jed was a little agitated. "Those *ssholes! I will avenge Brother Albion no matter what!''


    Dwight nodded gravely. "I''ll make a report about this once we''re back in the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion. They''ll surely take this matter seriously.¡±


    Fane and Nash nced at each other then Fane coughed lightly and asked, "If you don''t mind me


    asking, what happened?


    He realized that they would not tell him anything if it concerned the grudge between two n


    associations or something confidential, but he was just too curious.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jed took one look at him and said, "It''s nothing to hide about. We had a run-in with the people from


    Corpse Pavilion."


    Fane''s expression changed when he heard this. He unknowingly raised his voice when he asked,


    "Corpse Pavilion? Disciples from the fourth-grade Corpse Pavilion?"


    Jed nodded, undisguised anger all over his face as if he could not wait to annihte the entire


    Corpse Pavilion. "Yes, them, alright. What''s more, I don''t think they¡¯re your average disciples


    because the leader of the group is already at the spring solidifying level.


    Fane''s expression changed again. It was no wonder they were so badly injured. It was pure miracle


    that they had survived under the attack of a spring solidifying level fighter.


    However, Fane had another question in his mind. "The Corpse Pavilion is in the south of the West


    Cercie State and their sphere of influence is not here. How was it possible for them toe over


    when there is Mount Beasts with its overbearing monsters situated in between?¡±


    Dwight exhaled heavily. "We were surprised to see them here too. After all, in so many years, they


    would not havee here unless the Thousand Leaves Pavilion invited them. Mount Beasts acts


    as a natural regional barrier that perfectly separates the Corpse Pavilion from the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion. We never thought that they would suddenly appear since the forces on both sides are too


    far apart and there is no border between them."


    Fane had read about the Corpse Pavilion when flipping through the ssics. In the ssics, the


    Corpse Pavilion was described as an ambitious and ruthless n association. Although this n


    association was extremely dangerous, due to the existence of the Mount Beasts, there was no


    direct conflict of interest between the two pavilions.

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    Therefore, for many years, peace reigned. Sometimes, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would even


    invite outstanding disciples of the Corpse Sect toe over.


    "What are they doing here? Are they here to hunt monsters as well? How did they evene


    over?" asked Fane with furrowed brows.


    From a geographical point of view, West Cercie State is independent of other continents. It is


    surrounded by the sea. If one wants to leave West Cercie State, one must use a teleportation array.


    It was because West Cercie State is surrounded by the sea that the Corpse Pavilion must pass


    through Mount Beasts toe here.


    However, Mount Beasts covered an


    extremely wide area, and the central area of the mountain is full of powerful monsters. These


    powerful monsters are very territorial. If anyone dares to set foot into their territory, they will


    definitely be attacked by these tyrannical monsters.


    Even if their cultivation had reached the spring solidifying level, it was still impossible to pass


    through Mount Beasts unscathed. Therefore, it was only natural for all of them to be surprised by


    their appearance there.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jed¡¯s expression was frightening to look at. "Fortunately, I could recognize their uniform after seeing


    their disciples in a banquet once. Actually, now that I¡¯ve thought about it, they definitely did not cross


    Mount Beasts. No way do they have the guts to do that.¡±


    Fane became even more puzzled after hearing that. He blinked and asked, "Then how did they


    come here? Did they use a teleportation array? Wouldn''t the Thousand Leaves Pavilion know if


    someone came to their territory if they used a teleportation array?"


    Conjuring a teleportation array requires a lot of spirited crystals. Every teleportation array is under


    the control of the pavilion. If they came to the north from the south without authorization, they would


    definitely be discovered by the people of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. The fact that the pavilion


    did not receive news about this meant that they came without authorization.


    "Anyone who takes the teleportation array from the south to the north will be subjected to strict


    investigation so there is only one way for them toe undetected. They will not be subjected to


    strict investigation if they first use the teleportation array to go to other continents, and then from


    there use the teleportation array toe here. They would only need to change their clothes and


    we would be none the wiser," said Dwight with a frown on his head.


    No matter how they came, the fact that they did it sneakily meant they were definitely up to


    something no good.


    Fane''s deep frown lines never left his face." How did you all get hurt? Did they attack you as soon


    as they saw you?"


    Dwight¡¯s and Jed''s expressions darkened and Jed nced at the unconscious Albion. ''The three of


    us came to Mount Beasts to hunt some monsters and things passed uneventfully for the first few


    days. It was yesterday that I discovered the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples doing something sneakily


    with the array gs in their hand while out scouting around the area after we have entered a


    hundred miles into the mountain" he said with a face full of guilt.


    Jed''s chest rose and fell dramatically when he reached the next part of his story and his eyes were


    filled with hatred. "It never crossed my mind that I would see the Corpse Pavilion''s disciples here


    and was so shocked that I forgot to hide my presence. It¡¯s all my fault that they discovered us and


    then without saying anything, they charged toward us with their weapons. Needless to say, the


    spring solidifying fighter came at us too.¡±


    Jed¡¯s expression was frightening to look at. His eyes were bloodshot and all they could hear was


    the thick guilt in his voice. Fane felt that he should feel guilty for not staying calm in the face of


    unexpected events. Things would not have ended up this way if he had hidden his presence in time.

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055


    Jed took a deep breath and continued speaking, "At that time, I knew that I was in trouble and didn¡¯t


    want to drag anyone else, so I turned and ran away. But, Brother Albion began to worry about me


    when I didn''t go back at the appointed time so he came to look for me, and that was how he got


    dragged into it.


    Brother Albion did everything to protect me; Brother Dwight did too. Fortunately, Brother Albion had


    a defense instrument that could block against the spring solidifying level fighter''s attack. But even


    then, we were still gravely injured and could only escape after throwing out the instrument to stall


    them..."


    Suddenly, as if he sensed something, Albion started coughing violently and


    blood trickled out of the corner of his lips. His tightly closed eyes were twitching and both Jed and


    Dwight rushed to his side to calm his wounds with their own true energy. Albion coughed a few


    more times and slowly opened his eyes. He was still very weak.


    "Brother Albion, how are you feeling? Do you feel better?" asked Jed anxiously.


    Albion nodded his head with difficulty. Even in times like this, he tried to put on a smile¡ªa smile that


    was more heartbreaking than if he were to cry. "Don''t worry, I''m okay. Where are we now...?"


    Jed quickly told him everything from top to bottom. Albion''s face darkened when he realized they


    were still in Mount Beasts. With hisst energy, he grabbed Jed¡¯s cor and in a weak voice said,


    "Leave me and get out of here fast! They won''t stop chasing after us until we''re all dead." He


    coughed violently again.


    "I know, Brother Albion, but you''re badly hurt. We would get into trouble if we go on like this. Don''t


    you worry, we¡¯ll definitely bring you out of Mount Beasts," said Jed tearily.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Those few words just now seemed to have exhausted Albion''sst strength. He became


    unconscious again whereas Jed and Dwight started to panic again. Fane''s face darkened because


    he finally realized he had encountered something tricky. He did not have to turn his head to know


    that Nash''s expression was probably the same as his.


    "I told you so. We should have left this mountain a few days ago. We would have been safe then..."


    said Nash with a low voice. Be that as it may, things had not progressed to a truly dangerous level


    so Fane was not that worried after all, they were already at the outskirts of the mountain. They


    would only have to walk two or three miles to bepletely out of the mountain and it would not


    take them long to reach the city then the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    It would only push him to dangerous grounds if he panicked right now. He suddenly stood up and


    this caused Jed and Dwight to do the same while looking at him with a quizzical expression.


    "We need to get out of here now. It¡¯ll be harder if we put it off," said Fane with furrowed brows.


    Jed¡¯s face darkened. He nced at the unconscious Albion and knew that Fane was right. No


    matter how much he could not bear to drag Albion to run in his state, he had to, if they wanted to


    avoid bigger trouble.

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    "We can''t leave like this," said Nash seriously. All of them turned to look at him with confusion in


    their eyes.


    Nash coughed and continued to exin," What I meant was, we need to make sure the surrounding


    area is clear before leaving. Didn''t you all say that they would do anything to kill you all to make


    sure you won¡¯t be able to report on them? Although we¡¯re at the outskirts of the mountain, there¡¯s no


    guarantee they might not view this ce as a key observation zone."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What Nash said was logical. They exchanged nces with each other and all of their expressions


    were solemn. They could not drag on any longer but they could not just leave like that either.


    Fane knitted his brows and made a decision. "How about this? I¡¯ll go scout the surrounding area to


    plot out a path of escape and we¡¯ll leave within two hours.¡± Without waiting for their replies, he


    turned to leave the cave but was stopped by Dwight.


    "I will go instead. I have cultivated a special technique and have a keen sense of perception. If there


    are enemies around, I''ll find out immediately and will be able to retreat safely. After all, your


    cultivation is only in the initial stage of the innate level. Besides, I¡¯m all better now," he said as he


    stood up. He patted away the grass from his bottom.


    Fane nodded. There was no need to fight about this since he had a special technique to scout the


    surroundings.


    Jed nodded at Dwight too. "Leave Brother


    Albion to me. Please be careful out there ande back as soon as you can."


    Dwight nodded and left the cave while the four of them waited patiently in the cave. Fane meditated


    to rest his body while Nash assisted Jed in taking care of Albion.


    The seconds ticked by and Nash became more and more worried. After ten minutes, he could not


    hold it in any longer and said," He should be back by now. Do you think he ran into some trouble out


    there?"


    Jed was worried too butpared to Nash, he had more understanding of Dwight''s capabilities. He


    sighed faintly and in a grave tone said, "Under normal circumstances, Brother Dwight can escape


    extremely fast. He''s smarter than most of us and would be able to detect anything out of the


    ordinary very quickly so there''s no chance for us to escape if he really ran into


    any troubles now.


    Another ten minutes passed and even Jed¡¯s face was darkening by the seconds. He stood up and


    stared worriedly at the entrance of the cave. Fane knew exactly how he was feeling but they could


    not do anything apart from waiting.


    Finally, after an hour, they heard noisesing from the outside. Fane''s eyes narrowed, and he


    instinctively looked at the small defense array in his hand. For the defense array to be effective, two


    defense arrays must be used together. One defense array board was ced outside and the other


    would be kept by the user''s side.


    The defense array board in his hand not only served as an rm but could also transmit the scene


    outside. A figure swiftly traversed the location with the array''s


    monitor area. Even though he could not see the person''s features, he was relieved to recognize the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s uniform.


    Jed quickly went to the entrance to wee Dwight back. He looked more helter-skelter than


    before and was covered in leaves and grass. His hair was dirty and he was so pale that he gave off


    a chilling aura.

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    Jed grabbed Dwight''s shoulder and anxiously asked, "What happened? Did you run into any


    danger? Have you plotted out our escape path?"


    These series of questions made Dwight''s face even more frightening to look at. His pupils were


    slightly shaking and the corners of his lips were twitching as if trying to decide how to answer him.


    All the others started to panic when they saw him acting like this. Fane walked over too and stared


    at him with furrowed brows.


    Dwight signed softly and waved his hand.'' Let¡¯s go inside first and I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡¯


    They nodded and though they were anxious for the answer, they had no choice


    but to go deeper into the cave.


    "I found out what they were doing with the array gs and there''s no way we can get out now," said


    Dwight gravely after taking one look at the still-unconscious Albion.


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed and Jed grabbed Dwight''s arms impulsively. He raised his voice


    and asked, "What happened? Why can¡¯t we get out? Tell me what happened! Did you run into them


    again?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Dwight nodded and closed his eyes in a bid to try to calm himself down. "Yes, I ran into them again.


    They were definitely up to something big. I kept on trying to find the best escape route but there


    were at least twenty or so disciples from the Corpse Pavilion and after taking a close look, the


    disciples who chased after us were not amongst them. In other words, the Corpse Pavilion''s


    disciples have taken over this mountain. But thanks to my techniques, I was able to escape from


    their detection before they discovered me."


    He paused here. Jed urged him to go on by asking, "Why can''t we get out of here? Is it because


    there are too many of them?¡±


    Dwight shook his head and his lips were trembling. "No, it''s because of something much worse than


    that. While it''s true I''ve managed to escape their detection and sessfully arrived at the border


    between Mount Beasts and the outside world but from there I discovered they had set up a trap


    array with us in it. This trap array would alert them should anyone step out of it and the only way to


    get out of the array is


    to attack it." Everyone froze when they heai was the worst situation ever. They never expected the


    disciples of Corpse Pavilion to set up a tray array at the borders of Mount Beasts. As the name


    implies, the trap array is used to trap people in a particr area. Although they would be able to


    break out of it by attacking it with powerful energy, they would still be discovered as long as they


    were within the warning range. Then, the surrounding Corpse Pavilion disciples woulde and


    attack in groups, and no one would be able to survive then.


    Jed suddenly deted like a balloon on the ground and was trembling all over. Both Nash and


    Fane¡¯s faces were darkened, they thought they would be safe once they reached the outskirts of the


    mountain but now it seemed as if they were too naive.


    Nash nced at Fane and asked, ¡°What should we do now?"

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    Fane shook his head. He had no ideas either. There was no way they could get out safely unless


    news of their entrapment reached the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. They had no idea what the Corpse


    Pavilion disciples would do next. Would they rigorously scout through the area they were in? If they


    did, Fane and the others would no doubt be effortlessly eliminated.


    Seeing everybody''s expression, Dwight started to contemte whether he should continue


    speaking and decided, in the end, to do so because some words could not be left unspoken.


    He took a deep breath and in a sorrowful voice said, "On the way, I saw a lot of corpses. Most of


    them were the bodies of the disciples within the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion''s sphere of influence and a few of them were unaffiliated cultivators. Judging by the


    wounds of their bodies, they must have perished under weapons and not monsters."


    This news made an already bad situation, worse. It confirmed Fane''s guess that anyone would have


    been eliminated once discovered by the Corpse Pavilion disciples. Both Dual Sovereign Pavilion


    and Muddled Origin n were within the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s sphere of influence which


    was not surprising since the former two n associations were only third-grade while thetter n


    association was the only fourth-grade n association in the entire north area of West Cercie State.


    Therefore, ording to the rules, the lower-grade n associations would need to heed the orders


    of the higher-grade n association so that was why the two n associations would help out the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion even though they did not belong to the same n associations.


    What the Corpse Pavilion disciples were doing was indiscriminate killing. Death was inevitable as


    long as one did not belong to their own n association.


    Knowing this, it finally dawns on Fane and the others just how bad their situation was.


    Fane''s face was ck as thunder. "What should we do next? We can''t just wait for death toe to


    us!"


    Dwight nced at Nash helplessly and said, "You¡¯re right. We can''t just wait to die here but our


    ideas have run dried. We¡¯re not even sure how many Corpse Pavilion disciples are out there. From


    my initial observation, there are at least a hundred of them. One of them is still manageable but


    they usually move in groups. Besides, we don''t even know what their motives are and how long


    they would stay here."


    Dwight had listed out all the questions in everyone''s minds and still, no answers were to be found. It


    would be their worst nightmare if the Corpse Pavilion disciples nned to stay there for half a year


    or even a year.


    Fane furrowed his brows and raised his head. "How long do you think it will take the Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion to discover what the Corpse Pavilion is doing?¡±


    That was the million-dor question. It was given that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would notice


    something was amiss even though the Corpse Pavilion disciples had set up the trap array but the


    question was, when?


    Their only hope, for now, was for the Thousand Leaves Pavilion toe to their rescue but they


    were not sure what the higher-ups of the pavilion would do once they got wind of what the Corpse


    Pavilion was doing.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fane got up and looked outside the entrance. "We can¡¯t stay here and be sitting ducks. We should


    still find a way to get out no matter what the Corpse Pavilion ns to do or how long they''ll stay


    here."


    He took out the map from his storage ring,id it t on the ground, and marked their location. Fane


    was a decisive person and chose not to wrack his brain over what he could not figure out. Instead,


    he would find a way out of this himself. Dwight, too, came over to his side.

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    "We all know the best thing we can do now is to look for a way out but how can we when there are


    so many of those Corpse Pavilion disciples?¡± asked Dwight helplessly after looking at the map.


    Then he gestured at the circled location which was where they were. "There are no other hiding


    ces in this vicinity apart from this cave. The only ce we can go is this cliff over here but


    chances are we''ll die if we scale the walls there so we might just as well wait here."


    He became despaired after saying that.


    Dwight was not the type to easily give up when things got tough but this time, he obviously realized


    they had been backed into a corner. Although they were still safe for now, he was not exactly sure


    for how


    long more.


    Suddenly, Fane''s small defense array board let out a red glow. He quickly put down the map and


    went over to the board to perform some hand seals. The glow changed to white and a moving


    image floated above the board.


    They instantly recognized the ce they were looking at. The ce was about a hundred yards


    away from the cave and the moving image showed twenty or so people in a horizontal line walking


    toward where they were. The man in the middle of the line was wearing a strange mask. The mask


    was made of bone fragments and blood-red runes were written all over it.


    Jed shot up from the ground when he saw that person. "He''s the spring-solidifying level fighter!"


    Their enemies were getting closer and this


    made Fane''s heart clench while his expression darkened. The man with the mask was holding a


    blood-red rope in his hand and a monster, measuring about half of an average human''s height, was


    tied to the end of the rope.


    The monster looked like a dog but was much more ferocious than a normal dog. It had only one eye


    but the eye was the size of a palm and its pupil was giving off a red glow.


    "It''s a cyclops canine!" said Fane with a knit of his brow.


    The cyclops canine is the final stage of the innate level monster. However, this monster is weaker


    than the average final stage of innate level monster and is very popr with humans. A lot of


    martial artists like to keep one or two of them as pets. The n associations, as well, like to


    keep a group of them, for they woulde in very useful especially in times like this.


    Jed''s lips twitched. His expression was extremely frightening to look at and his breath became very


    haggard. "They must be looking for someone! Who could it be?"


    Although a cyclops canine would not win in a fight with other monsters, he can find a person based


    on the fluctuations of his true energy. With his palm-sized eye, he can find the traces of that person


    within a certain range by relying on the remaining true energy fluctuations of a person. This was


    also the reason why many n associations favored having a group of canine cyclops as pets.


    Their blood ran cold the moment they saw the cyclops canine. Then they saw the masked man take


    out a piece of cloth and hold it in front of the cyclops canine¡¯s eye. The huge eye released dark red


    runes, and the runes flickered in the air as if they were attracted by the cloth, and began to hover


    and float on the small piece of cloth.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Dwight''s face turned dark, and he quickly turned to look at the still-unconscious Albion. "That¡¯s from


    Brother Albion''s undershirt! He identally ripped it during the fight with them. I¡¯m one hundred


    percent sure about this!"

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    Everybody''s hearts clenched again when they heard this and their hands started to tremble. The


    cyclops dog locates a person by following the remaining true energy fluctuations of that person.


    When anyone uses martial arts skills or techniques, there will be residual true energy fluctuations


    on the things they used. This kind of true energy fluctuations cannot be detected by humans, but


    the cyclops canine can. Even if that person''s clothes have extremely weak true energy fluctuations.


    In the huge eye of the cyclops canine, the true energy can be magnified countless times.


    At this moment, Albion woke up and a little bit of color came back to his face. It was obvious that the


    spirited herbs Dwight and Jed had piled on him previously had


    worked. However, even so, none of them were in any mood for celebration.


    "Shit!" Fane gritted his teeth as the anxiety in his heart intensified, for he had noticed the cyclops


    canine seemed to have zeroed in on its targets and was wagging his tail and looking over in their


    direction. This was as good as them receiving a death sentence. His breath became haggard and


    he regretted letting Nashe out of the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. He never thought that things


    would end up this way.


    "We have to leave this ce! The cyclops canine has already found us," said Fane decisively.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Dwight¡¯s face was as ck as thunder. "But where can we go? They''re all over the ce. We''ll die if


    we go out like this!" he said in a panicky tone.


    It might seem like the three of them had dragged Fane into their problem but to Fane, he was


    grateful to bump into them. If not, he might not have known about the Corpse Pavilion disciples and


    might have run into them and was probably dead by now. He closed his eyes and forced himself to


    calm down. Then, he made up his mind.


    "There is one way to escape the Corpse Pavilion''s detection."


    "Which way?" asked Dwight and Jed with wide eyes.


    At that moment, the small array defense board glowed red again and they all turned to look at the


    newly transmitted moving images. The masked man was performing hand seals and the cyclops


    canine had already locked on its target. It was jumping around excitedly, trying to rush to the cave,


    but was pulled back by the masked man. The next second, the masked man walked over to a


    particr area.


    "Oh shit!¡± cried Fane in a low voice when he saw where he was going. Immediately, the small array


    defense board he was holding shattered with a crisp cracking sound and everyone knew what had


    happened without any need for exnation.


    The small defense array boards were linked to each other so it was not surprising the array board in


    Fane''s hand would break if the masked man had broken the other one outside the cave.


    Fortunately, they had already seen all that they needed to see. Fane turned his head and nced at


    Albion.

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    "They''re about a hundred yards away from us. It won''t take them long to reach us. We need to go


    now but we can¡¯t dash around madly. If we do that, we''ll be dead for sure so there¡¯s only one way


    we can take. Follow me!" said Fane icily and determinedly.


    He quickly pulled Nash and headed for the cave entrance. Both Dwight and Jed hesitated for a


    second, but only a second. They were all out of ideas and though Fane did not exin himself, he


    was still their best bet. They exchanged one nce and quickly supported Albion up and followed


    Fane out.


    The cave entrance faces south and by right, if they wanted to escape, they should head north or


    east, but no, Fane chose to go south instead. Moreover, the path they


    were on was extremely remote. Judging by the dense weeds around, even the beasts and monsters


    did not frequent there. Their path became more and more remote until an unknowingyer of fine


    mists appeared around them.


    By then, both Dwight''s and Jed''s faces had already darkened but Fane showed no signs of


    stopping. Finally, Jed could not hold it in any longer and asked him," Where are we going? Why are


    there mists here?"


    A mile away, the masked man and his group were following them at a tempered speed. He was not


    afraid of losing them, not when he had the cyclops canine with him. The Corpse Pavilion had


    spared no expenses for what they were about to do and the masked man would not let anyone


    interrupt their ns. Especially the Thousand Leaves Disciples who had gotten away from him


    before. Besides, he would be theughing stock of the town if word got around that he, a spring


    solidifying level fighter, could not even take out a few final stage of innate level fighters.


    Therefore, he must kill them no matter what.


    A pointy-chin Corpse Pavilion disciple looked left and right then suddenly moved closer to the


    masked man and said, "I think something''s not right. They seemed to be going in the direction of..."


    "Cliff of Sorrow," said the masked-man icily, finishing the pointy-chin disciple¡¯s sentence.


    The point-chin disciple nodded vigorously. "Yes, the Cliff of Sorrow. They must have thought that it


    would be better for them to jump off a cliff than to suffer in our hands.''


    The masked man scoffed and shook his head. "They won''t die so easily. Master has told me a long


    time ago that below the Cliff of Sorrow is not the ten thousand precipes


    Meanwhile, Fane and the others had already arrived at an extremely narrow path. The vegetation


    around them had disappeared and was reced by ugly ck rocks which threatened to trip them


    anytime.


    Fane did not answer Jed¡¯s previous question and just walked on quietly. After ten minutes or so, the


    mist around them was so thick that they could only see five yards ahead of them.


    Fane stopped walking and Jed and the other two quickly caught up to him.


    "Another ten yards or so and we''ll arrive at the Cliff of Sorrow," said Fane.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Everyone''s expression changed drastically when they heard that. "What?! Why did you bring us


    here? You''re not going to ask us to jump, right? How is that different from getting killed by them?"

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    Dwight''s face turned ugly but he did not say a word; he just stared at Fane.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane heaved a sigh and turned around to look at the mist-covered surroundings.


    ording to the map, another ten yards and they would reach the Cliff of Sorrow. No one knew just


    how deep the cliff was and it was named so because no one had ever made it out alive once they


    jumped down the cliff, filling their loved ones with deep sorrow.


    "I''ve brushed up on all the dangerous areas beforeing to Mount Beasts so I am very familiar


    with the Cliff of Sorrow. One thing all the ssics and the other disciples agreed on was that you


    won¡¯t die from the Cliff of Sorrow,¡± exined Fane slowly.


    Dwight''s lips twitched, he could not help but say, "We don''t need you to tell us that. Everybody


    knows that a cultivator can use his true energy to support his body while falling down the cliff and


    this will ensure his safety. The reason people die in the Cliff of Sorrow is because of the ancient


    array!"


    Fane nodded. That was what he came to understand too. "I think the ancient array is a kind of trap


    array too and because it¡¯s so old, it has lost its effectiveness. Look at the mist around you... these


    are all the energy that was released after the ancient array fell into disrepair."


    Jed became more and more confused, not understanding exactly what Fane was trying to get to so


    his tone became a little aggressive, "What are you trying to say exactly? Just get straight to the


    point and stop confusing me! Are you saying we should jump down the cliff to save ourselves?"


    Fane shook his head and turned around to look at everyone with a grave expression on his face. "I


    know of a senior who has been to Cliff of Sorrow before, and he has personally experienced the


    mist that pervades the surrounding area. He said that these mists are made from the energy that


    escaped from the trap array and that they can confuse people''s hearts and even shield perception.


    The reason why I brought you here is for the shield perception. It''s easy to get lost here but with


    enough time we can still make our way back so there¡¯s no need for us to jump down the cliff."


    Finally, it dawned on Dwight why Fane had brought them there. "In other words, you brought us


    here to shield us from the cyclop canine''s perception so that it won''t be able to find us?"


    Fane nodded. They were lucky enough to not have bumped into any of the Corpse Pavilion


    disciples here, it was because even the Corpse Pavilion disciples knew no one in their right mind


    would go there. One being no monsters or spirited beasts could be found there and the second


    reason was there were no spirited nts either. Only those fed up with the world woulde here


    since it would take them a lot of effort to get out of there.


    That was why Fane did not hesitate to bring them there. The white mist that pervades the


    surroundings formed a natural barrier. It would be difficult for the cyclops canine to find them now.


    Fane would havee here, even if Jed and the others did not want to. After all, it was definitely


    the safest ce on the mountain.


    Jed''s face softened a little after this. Fane quickly gestured for them to put Albion down so he could


    tend to his wound himself. It was best not to exhaust him further since their little journey here had


    taken a lot out of him.


    After putting Albion down, they began to meditate. Their faces were still filled with anxiety even


    though they were safe for now, they did not know for sure whether the natural barrier would work.

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    Would they make it out alive?


    Dwight''s voice drifted into Fane¡¯s ears just when he was thinking about that. "How can you be so


    sure that the ancient array below the Cliff of Sorrow is a trap array and not a kill array? It''s not as if


    you can tell from the mist around us."


    Fane opened his eyes and looked around everywhere but him. "Actually I''m only seventy to eighty


    percent sure about it."


    "Then what do you base that seventy, eighty percent on?" Dwight was prepared to ask as many


    questions as he needed to get to the bottom of this and it annoyed Fane a little.


    In truth, Fane was a hundred percent sure that the ancient array below the cliff was a


    trap array and not a kill array because he hade across this type of trap array before, albeit not


    with his own eyes. However, in the memory left by the predecessor, there was this kind of tray array.


    This kind of tray array has a characteristic where as time goes by, the energy inside will slowly


    escape and turn into a white mist clouding the surrounding area. These diffuse mists have the


    function of shielding perception and disorienting people and the white mist here basically has the


    same function too. For this reason alone, Fane was sure that the ancient array below the cliff was a


    trap array.


    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, this array is called the Ten Absolutes trap array. This array can trap a person''s


    mind, body, and spirit. Even our divine senses would be useless against it. But what I really wanted


    to know is why would this array appear here..." said Fane


    breezily.


    Dwight was struck dumb when he heard Fane mention the Ten Absolutes trap array. He had never


    heard of it. This would not be surprising but the fact that he spent a lot of time reading about ancient


    ruins in his spare time and had nevere across the Ten Absolutes trap array; It was as if this


    trap array was not of this world.


    Fane looked around him again and ¡®By right, the Ten Absolutes trap array should not appear in a


    small ce like West Cercie State. After all, the most powerful n association is only of the fourth


    grade. While it''s true they''re powerful beasts in the mountains, they don''t use arrays like us


    humans.¡¯


    Dwight gave it some thought and said, "So you''re saying the martial artists who were identally


    trapped here, died because


    they could not break the array or find the eye of the array?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fane nodded. Although the array''s name sounded impressive, it did not possess the ability to kill.


    Those who identally entered into the array could only wait for death if they did not have enough


    power to break through the array.


    Dwight''s hair stood up when he thought about spending hisst moments here. It was definitely a


    fate worse than death. He would rather be killed by somebody than wait day after day for death to


    im him. Even just thinking about the despair terrified them.


    "I can¡¯t believe the two of you still have the mood to talk about all this under the circumstances


    we''re in. Aren''t you worried that the mist would not be able to shield us from them? That they''re on


    their way here


    as we speak?¡± asked Jed anxiously.

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    Dwight nced at Jed speechlessly. "Even if we wait here obediently, can this stop them from


    finding us?" Jed was trying every possible way at a time of crisis and was not thinking straight. He


    wanted to cause trouble when he saw people chitchatting. What Dwight said immediately stopped


    Jed from speaking. Jed was so embarrassed that his face and neck flushed a crimson color but he


    was unable to refute Dwight.


    Just like what Dwight said, were they able to prevent themselves from being captured by those


    people if they kept quiet and sat there meditating to restore their breathing? In fact, their current


    situation was akin to leaving their life in the hands of the gods. They did everything they could and if


    they


    were still unable to escape the fact of being captured, this proved that they were fated to die.


    Dwight turned around and looked at Fane, who had been calm the entire time. "I''ve never expected


    you to be so calm when you''re only in the initial stage of innate level. Aren''t you afraid of being


    implicated by us?" This was what Dwight really wanted to ask after they came out of the cave. The


    cyclops canines had strong hunting powers but no matter how strong they were, they required items


    left behind by their targets to search for these people.


    The masked man had their senior brother''s torn up clothes and this meant that they were being pin-


    pointed. The two of them could never leave their senior and escape on their own and they would


    have to die together no matter what happened.


    However, there was no need for Fane to run for his life with them. If they went on different ways,


    Fane would have a better chance at survival. However, from Fane''s calm expression, it looked like


    he did not think about leaving them to save himself. Dwight was extremely puzzled by his actions.


    After all, if he was in Fane''s shoes, he would definitely distance himself from these people to


    prevent himself from being involved. Fane nced at Dwight and remained calm as he spoke.


    "From how the Corpse Pavilion is acting, I would not have a high possibility of surviving even if I


    leave you guys and run toward the opposite direction. The Corpse Pavilion ns to kill everybody


    and I don''t think that I''m lucky enough..."


    Fane was not telling the truth as he was full of secrets himself. If he told the truth, he would naturally


    raise Dwight''s suspicion. Dwight subconsciously raised his eyebrows and did not continue the


    conversation after he heard Fane¡¯s reply. However, Fane knew clearly that Dwight did not believe in


    what he said.


    At this moment, footsteps could be hearding toward them from far away. All five of them were


    stunned and they immediately stood up. Fane stepped forward with a frown on his face and


    shielded Nash behind him. Dwight and Jed did the same thing as theypletely blocked Albion


    behind them. They should have turned around to run at this moment but what Fane said shed


    through their minds. They would arrive at the Cliff of Sorrow if they ran another 10 more yards.


    They could only run toward the sides if they wanted to but there was a huge boulder and below this


    huge boulder was the Ten Absolutes trap array. Even if they moved toward the side, they would


    arrive at the border soon. This forced them into a desperate situation where there was no ce to


    hide.


    The figure slowly became clearer through the white mist. Their hearts dropped the moment they


    saw the person clearly as the worst situation had urred. The masked man was holding onto the


    cyclops canine''s leash as the animal breathed heavily with his long tongue hanging out of his


    mouth.


    He seemed to be extremely excited now that he had found his target. He wagged his tail hard as he


    focused his huge eyes on Fane and the rest.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    The masked man sneered as he took a piece of meat out and threw it toward the sky. The cyclops


    canine rushed forward in excitement as he opened his mouth to swallow that piece of meat, letting


    out a crunch! "I thought you guys were smart enough to escape to some special ce. Who would


    have expected you guys to still be here? Do you think that the mist around this ce can prevent


    you from being detected by the cyclops canine? This is hrious and childish. You people really look


    down on the cyclops canine''s capabilities.¡±


    The masked man stretched out his hand and caressed the cyclops canine''s huge head. The pointy-


    chin man from the Corpse Pavilion chuckled as he looked at


    Fane and the rest. He had a smirk on his face as he spoke with his sharp voice, "Do you think that


    the cyclops canine my eldest senior brother has with him is a normal cyclops canine? Today, we


    shall give you some insight. This cyclops canine was groomed with our pavilion''s secret method and


    an unknown amount of spirited crystals were spent on him.


    Although he isn¡¯t strong in fighting, his senses are three to four times stronger than usual cyclops


    canines. Although the surrounding mist has a certain barrier effect, it isn¡¯t sufficient to block this


    cyclops canine¡¯s senses!"


    Jed and Dwight closed their eyes at the same time as despair filled their hearts. Theirst hope was


    gone and they were unable to evade the attack. The masked man sneered and he looked rxed


    like a cat who had sessfully captured a


    mouse. He was not in any hurry and he wanted to toy with the captured mouse around before he


    kills it. "To be honest, I could have captured you people the moment you step into the mist area.


    However, I didn¡¯t because I want to see what you guys were nning to do. I thought that maybe


    you guys ran over here to meet the others. It looks like I¡¯ve been overthinking it..."


    Fane lowered his eyes and secretly thought to himself, ¡®No wonder these people were moving so


    slowly.'' However, he was able to see how cruel this masked man was. He slowly forced them into a


    desperate situation and gave them some hope before instantly crushing them. The masked man


    must love this feeling that brought him a hint of satisfaction when he saw the despair on the faces of


    these people. How could normal people remain calm when they encounter somebody like this. Fane


    took a nce to his side and sure enough, Jed was trembling badly.


    Although he was a brave man, he could not help but feel a wave of chilliness when facing a person


    like this. Dwight was still able to remain calm and Albion was extremely calm as he seemed to have


    epted his miserable fate.


    The masked man took a four-feet scimitar out of his storage space. The weapon was red as blood


    and had a hint of entricity to it, causing others to feel a wave of chilliness after they looked at it.


    "You guys were able to escape from me previously and I wasted so much time tracking you down. It


    would be a blessing for all of you and a waste of my time if I let you die easily.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    What he said caused the group of five, who was frightened, to be extremely stressed out. This was


    the worst ending for them as they were not even allowed to die in peace. They could be tortured


    until they begged for their deaths before they were allowed to die. The members of the Corpse


    Pavilion had always been well known for their cruel ways and were extremely proficient in torturing


    others.


    Jed''s hands started trembling so badly that the weapon he held tightly, started to tremble too.


    However, he was not a coward who would just give up and ept his fate. "It''s just death! I will


    make sure that I pull them into hell with me if I am going to die. Guys, listen to me! We can¡¯t just


    allow them to kill us without fighting back!"


    The masked man startedughing coldly until his shoulders started trembling when he heard what


    Jed said. To him, Jed¡¯s inspirational speech at this moment was a joke. With his presence, how


    could he allow them to kill the disciples of his pavilion!


    Nash frowned as he lowered his voice to speak to Fane, "What should we do? Shall we just stand


    here and wait for our deaths?" Nash was also filled with despair at that moment. Although he knew


    that Fane had some hidden means, he did not know what Fane had up his sleeves. He wondered if


    they were able to escape the ce if they took the Mustard Seed out at this moment.

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    Unexpectedly, Fane reached out and grabbed Nash''s elbow. He turned around to speak to Jed and


    the others, who were standing beside him, "Follow me-we''re only left with one choice right now.


    Don¡¯t worry, I''ll find a way even if we''re in a desperate situation!"


    Fane turned around and started running toward their back with Nash. Jed and Dwight were


    stunned. They knew what Fane nned to do at this moment. Did they have no other choice but to


    jump off the cliff? Regardless, this guy knew that the Ten Absolutes trap array was ancient, and


    even great masters could not escape from them. Would he not end up dead if he jumped down the


    cliff?


    It might be how Fane was the first person


    to rush over or what the masked man said about torturing them, but there was no


    time for them to hesitate. Dwight took in a deep breath before he reached out and grabbed Jed and


    Albion by their arms.


    They followed after Fane and rushed toward Cliff of Sorrow.


    The masked man cocked his brows upon the sight. He raised his hand and stopped the Corpse


    Pavilion''s disciples behind him, who tried to hurry over and stop the group of five from jumping


    down the cliff. "Let them jump. They¡¯ll die over time, and such pain will torture them until they go


    crazy. What an interesting ending."


    The group of five was only a dozen meters away from the cliff, and they soon arrived by the cliff.


    Fane took a look down and saw nothing but the white mist that shrouded the air. They stood at the


    edge of the cliff, and death would be their only ending if they did not jump.


    Fane inhaled deeply and, not turning back to the three behind him, jumped forward with everything


    he had while still grabbing onto his father''s arm.


    The speed of their plunge disoriented Fane for a short period. To prevent any sudden incidents, he


    immediately opened the Mustard Seed and sent Nash back into the spirited ship. After five to six


    breathster, Fane could faintly see the ground below amid the mist. The surrounding mist had


    be thinner, allowing him to see clearer. Although he had jumped down the cliff, he had the


    support of his true energy and was able to control the speed of hisnding.


    Everything felt so surreal to Fane until his feet touched the ground. At this moment, the surrounding


    mist had be so thin


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    that it was almost invisible. He turned around and observed his surroundings.


    It was an empty valley, but though it was surrounded by high mountains, there was an exit right in


    front of him.


    The area where he stood was barren, but the exit was covered in weed and looked like it was a


    rejuvenated ce. He took another careful observation of his surroundings and discovered that


    there were several exits. He was definitely at the bottom of the cliff, but this seemed to be t


    terrain.


    The valley was as big as a football field. If one listened carefully, they would be able to hear the


    noise of water flowing in the stream. This was like a different world below the mist.


    Sounds of something cracking were heard from his surroundings, but Fane knew that it was the


    sound of Jed, Dwight, and Albion jumping down from the cliff without turning around. The trio was


    stunned for a moment, and their worried hearts eased slightly upon noticing Fane standing before


    them.


    They were nheless shocked by what they saw.


    This was different from what they had expected. This ce was not covered with traps, and there


    was no thick mist that obstructed their view. They were able to see clearly, and the exit was right in


    front of them. There was even more than one exit, too, and it seemed like escaping would be easy


    for them.

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    They just had to continue forward!


    Jed took one step forward and felt a slight resistance under his feet. A crack could be heard once


    more, and they altogether turned toward the source of the sound-only to see several sets of


    skeletons where they were standing. It was obvious that these skeletons had been there for several


    years, seeing how dusty the bones were. Even the clothes these skeletons donned crumbled like


    confetti over time. The remnants of their clothes turned into pieces and scattered around the


    skeletons with the slightest touch.


    A chill shot through their bodies, and their hopeful gazes faltered.


    Fane had been busy looking around and


    did not look beneath his legs. It was only at this moment did his gaze shift downward to the ground,


    where more than one skeleton emerged around them. The ground was slightly cleaner around the


    ce where they stood, and they were surrounded by skeletons of both humans and monster


    beasts. These bones were scattered everywhere as they silently told their story of despair when


    they lived.


    Jed could not help but shivered and subconsciously tightened his grasp on his senior brother¡¯s


    hand. Their expressions shifted darkly, and Albion was the one who interrupted the silence,


    "Where''s your father?"


    Fane had feared something would happen to his father as they dropped down from the cliff, which


    was why he kept Nash in the Mustard Seed for his own safety.


    Letting out a short cough. Fane gave only a vague reply, "I have a small storage space that can


    amodate one person; living beings can also enter that space. I was afraid we''d be in for


    something dangerous as we descended the cliff. My father''s power is limited, so I ced him in the


    storage space."


    He dared not mention that he had a huge storage space with him. Something like the Mustard Seed


    was precious, even in ces like the Divine Void World. Although he trusted Jed and the others, he


    would not parade his wealth in front of them.


    Albion nodded slightly at Fane¡¯s response and did not press on the matter, while Jed and the others


    did not even look toward Fane. Their minds were focused on the skeletons that littered the ground.


    Jed trembled as he helped Albion to a clean ce where he could meditate and recover. He then


    stood up straight as he stared at the exit. That was a gap between two mountains. Although the gap


    looked small and narrow from a distance, they would discover that it was sufficient for two horse


    carriages to pass through when they took a closer look. "I''d like to go and take a look! We should be


    able to leave this ce!"


    It was obvious that he himself was not sure of his words. If they could leave this ce, why would


    there be so many skeletons scattered around here?


    Fane and Dwight said nothing at the moment, while Jed stood up straight and stretched his fingers


    before exercising his waist. Those who did not understand the situation would have thought that he


    was preparing for some sports activity. He inhaled deeply and strode toward the gap between the


    two mountains.


    Every step he took was filled with all his strength as if this would provide him with the courage he


    needed. He walked quickly and soon arrived at the gap between the two mountains. He


    subconsciously slowed down, too, and every step he took was to check if anything would obstruct


    him.


    However, there was no obstruction until he walked into the gap between those mountains and


    stepped on the dense weeds.


    Jed''s guard lowered when he noticed nothing obstructing them. This had to be an exit, and they


    could finally leave this ce!


    Jed turned around excitedly, eyes widening as he waved at the three standing from the other end.


    "There¡¯s nothing here! We can get out of this ce! Wait here for me. I''ll pass through and scout for


    possible dangers. I''ll be back shortly!" He strode forward afterward.


    The gap between both mountains was only around ten meters, and after he walked out of the gap,


    there should be something else once he took a left turn.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    Fane and Dwight looked on as Jed turned left after he walked past the gap. No sounds were made


    until his figure faded from view, and Dwight was delighted by this. Of course, he was not that


    rxed, seeing as there were innumerable skeletons on the ground.


    Fane, on the other hand, only looked quietly to where Jed left, his expression passive.


    Dwight turned around to face his senior, who was sitting behind him, and spoke excitedly, "Senior


    Brother Albion, look! Junior Brother Jed has gone out, and nothing happened. It looks like we can


    still leave this ce. I only wonder what we''ll find when we go out¡ª¡¯¡¯


    Just then, a familiar voiceced with a hint of despair came from behind them, "W¡ª Why am I back


    here?!" They immediately turned around, and Jed was right behind them, standing in the gap


    between two mountains.


    This valley had a total of four gaps that allowed them to leave the ce. Thergest gap was right


    in front of them, and there was one more behind them. They saw Jed going out of the gap in front of


    them with their own eyes, yet all of a sudden, he was right behind them.


    Dwight''s breaths grewbored. "Why are you here? Why did you end up behind us?"


    Jed desperately exined, "The gap in front of us isn¡¯t a straight line, and I had to turn left. The gap


    then shifted right, so I turned right, and here I am now." Dwight''s face turned pale as if someone


    had stered cement on him when he heard this. He seemed to be in disbelief as he strode


    forward. Sure enough, he reappeared from the gap behind them a couple of breaths after he


    disappeared in front of the rest. This meant that the gaps at the front and back were connected.


    They were walking in a circle and were still at the same ce. Both Jed and Dwight looked utterly


    defeated at this disappointing revtion.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although skeletons were practically everywhere here and they ignored the fact that there was a trap


    array here, they insisted on trying when they saw hope. In the end, everything was in vain and they


    still could not leave this ce. If there was an exit, why would there be so many bodies on the


    ground? These skeletons basically conveyed their story of how they, too, attempted to escape years


    ago.


    Fane stretched out his hand and stopped Jed, who wanted to try again, "This is how the Ten


    Absolutes trap array is. Although you see an exit in front of you, it''s another ingenious array. Even


    though you''ve walked forward, there are movements of runes at the turning corner, and you''re


    transferred to another entrance by the space. You won''t be able to get out of this ce no matter


    how many times you walk around this ce."


    Fane''s words were utterly discouraging. Jed and Dwight exchanged nces, and they both


    slumped to the ground like deted balloons. They could hear the water of the river flowing with


    their own ears, and the exit was just in front of them... yet they just could not leave!


    Fane seemed to have thought as though they were not that desperate in leaving as he added, "The


    Ten Absolutes trap array prevents us from flying. It''s even impossible for us to exit this ce from


    where we came in.¡±


    What Fane said immediately caused the surrounding atmosphere to reach a freezing point. Jed and


    Dwight were lost in a daze as they sat on the ground,pletely at a loss for words. Although


    Albion did not say anything, they could still feel his despair from his expression.


    Jed looked up and nced at Fane. "It didn''t matter if we jumped down or not; we would''ve died


    anyway. You, however, seemed to be very decisive when you decided to jump down here."

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    Fane could hear the resentment in Jed¡¯s words.


    Nheless, Jed knew in his heart that he could not me Fane for anything¡ªhe did not force


    them to jump down the Cliff of Sorrow. Although they would have died regardless, they would be


    tortured to their death had they not jumped off. Jumping off the Cliff of Sorrow and waiting for their


    deaths here was much better than being tortured by the masked man up there. They would not die


    in disgrace, at least, despite how tormenting this would be to die.


    Fane ignored them and found a clean ce to meditate and recover. He kept performing seals with


    his hands as strands of true energy traveled between the tip of his fingers. Then, he pointed


    forward, and a


    strand of his true energy hit the air.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane suddenly opened his eyes and stared forward, frowning. It was the position where his true


    energy had gone toward, but nothing had happened.


    If anything. Fane just made himself look odd.


    Dwight and Jed looked at each other helplessly. They raised their brows and had no idea what Fane


    nned to do.


    Fane ignored them both and once again sent a strand of true energy forward. Just like before,


    however, nothing happened Fane then stood up from the ground, his eyes wide open as he took a


    few steps forward and punched into the air with his true energy. He continued tond punches into


    the air as he walked.


    This time, Fane looked like he was a lunatic, much to Jed and the rest''s bewilderment. Jed cupped


    a hand over his mouth slightly and turned toward Dwight, whispering into his ear, "Has that guy


    gone crazy? What is he doing? He keeps punching the air; is he nning on exploding the air?


    Does he think we can go out if he does that?"


    Dwight shook his head and said helplessly, "Who are those questions for, exactly?


    Whatever it is, I don''t think this young man is a loony. He seemed to be far calmer than we were


    when we faced so many dangerous incidents before. How can he go crazy so quickly?"


    Jed shrugged. "It''s probably his facade. He acts like he doesn''t care about anything, but he might''ve


    gone crazy inside."


    Fane, meanwhile, solely focused on his punches and ignored everyone else''s


    remarks and stares. He paid no heed to their thoughts, even if he looked deranged at the moment.


    He stared ahead where he aimed his punches.


    His punches were imbued with his true energy, and logically speaking, true energy would cause no


    effect when it hit the air, only disappearing afterward. Only the strongest masters could break the


    space with a punch. Fane, however, was so weak that his punches had no effect when theynded


    in the air.


    However, Fane did not n to break the space with his true energy.


    Instead, he wanted to see how the true energy dispersed in the space. Under normal


    circumstances, as long as his true energy was not strong enough to break the space, the true


    energy in his punches would disappear into nothingness like a


    water droplet in the sea. However, every time true energynded in the space following his


    punches, they would be like drops of water hanging in the air before dropping down speedily,


    causing tiny ripples to sway continuously.


    Fane''s eyes widened as he noticed tiny ripples when the true energy assimted into space.


    The reason Fane did this was simple: this was how the ancient great master resolved the ancient


    array in the memories he left behind. Nash might have been too worried about Fane, so he exited


    the Mustard Seed after Fane ensured the safety of his surroundings. Fane did not stop Nash as Jed


    and the others knew about Nash''s existence.

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    Jed and the others only felt waves of fluctuations surrounding Fane. All of a sudden, Nash¡ªwho


    had disappeared¡ª appeared for them, startling Jed and hispany.


    Upon his appearance, Nash stared straight at Fane seriously, not sparing a nce at everyone else


    in the area. Fane''s actions might have made him look like he had lost his mind, but Nash knew that


    his son must have learned how to resolve the ancient array. He lowered his voice and spoke by


    Fane''s ear, "Have you found a way to resolve the issue?"


    Fane turned around and nced at his father; he had nothing to hide from Nash." Yes, I have. The


    great master was once trapped in the Ten Absolutes trap array,


    too.¡± Nash finally rxed when he heard Fane''s sure answer. He could not help but pat Fane


    heavily on his shoulders. "Son, couldn''t you have told your father your ns before doing


    something? My heart nearly leaped out of my throat when you jumped down from the cliff just now,


    do you know that?"


    Fane''s lips curved into a helpless smile.


    He was not afraid of being tortured to death, and he did not jump because of that. Based on the


    situation, he would have been found by the Corpse Pavilion even if Jed and the others were not


    there to involve him if he stayed outside. He chose to jump into the Ten Absolutes trap array


    because there was an important memory regarding this ancient array among the memories from the


    great master. Years ago, the great master was also trapped in the Ten Absolutes trap array when he


    explored the secret ce.


    Although this great master was several times stronger than Fane, he could not break the ancient


    array by force and could only resolve the ancient array in another way. Fane''s method of punching


    the air was akin to how the great master resolved the ancient array before.


    Nash lowered his voice and asked Fane, * Are you capable of resolving the ancient array by jabbing


    the air? Do you think that you can break the Ten Absolutes trap array like this?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Fane shook his head and exined, "I didn''t do this to break the ancient array by force. With my


    current strength, I can''t do that. I did that to observe how the true energy disperses in space. Father,


    look at this!"


    With that, Fane swung his fist forward, and Nash widened his eyes to study what happened.


    Much to his shock, Nash saw how the true energy sent ripples across the space like a stone thrown


    into water before it dissipated. He turned around in surprise as he pointed at where Fane punched


    into the air. "It¡¯s like ripples in the water when a stone is thrown in."


    Fane nodded. "That''s right. This means that the space here is very stable, and the array eye isn¡¯t


    here!"


    Nash turned around excitedly at Fane''s words. ¡°So you''re actually searching for the array eye?"


    Everyrge array woulde with an array eye, which was the core of the arrays. Due to the


    difference in how the arrays were formed, the usage and strength of the array eyes were different.


    Some of the array eyes were the strongest ce of an array, but some of them were the weakest


    spot of arge array. It could even be described as the softest spot of an array. Of course, the Ten


    Absolutes trap array belonged to thetter.


    Fane frowned as he spoke, albeit confidently so, "Normally, the array eyes of trap arrays would be


    the easiest spot to attack. If I''m able to find the correct ce, I''ll be able to resolve this huge array


    despite being weakerpared to the great master."


    Nash nodded. "Then how can we be certain that we¡¯ve found the array eye?"

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    Fane exhaled softly and simply replied," Fish-scale pattern.¡±


    Despite the simplicity in Fane''s response, Nash instantly knew what Fane meant. Fane was


    observing how true energy dispersed to search for the array eye. In a stable space, true energy


    would disperse like rippling water. However, the true energy would disappear with a fish-scale


    pattern where the array eye was. There was arge difference between both, and they would be


    able to identify the array eye if they were able to observe carefully.


    Nash could not help butment when he thought of this. "We have the great master for being


    captured in the Ten Absolutes trap array to thank.¡±


    Fane also nodded, simrlymenting as well. "Nheless, this Ten Absolutes trap array is


    considered one of the ancient arrays, and it''s a puzzle as to how this appeared in a third-grade


    world. I wonder what had transpired that made someone n a Ten Absolutes trap array here.¡±


    As he spoke, Fane continuously swung his fists in the air, though the sight of him looked downright


    ridiculous from a distance. The father-and-son duo spoke softly between themselves for some time.


    Jed and the others heard nothing, however. They initially thought that Nash would persuade his son


    to cease his ridiculous antics, but it surprised them that Nash would only nod at Fane in their


    conversation instead. Jed found it hrious the more he looked at them, having no idea what they


    were up to.


    In fact, he had already given up. After all, they should just wait for their deaths in silence as they


    would never be able to leave this ce alive.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I¡¯m lucky that I''m still sane. Junior


    Brother Dwight, if I turn like Fane and start punching the air, please kill me swiftly. I don''t want to


    turn into an idiot like him." Dwight sighed softly. He ignored Jed and stood up from the ground as he


    walked toward where Fane was, calling out loudly to him, "What are you doing? Are you nning to


    find a way to resolve this array by punching the air?"


    As he spoke, however, he found himself stepping onto broken bones, and the sound of bones


    cracking caused Dwight''s heart to sink lower. He subconsciously looked down and was stunned by


    what he saw. " Senior Brother Jed,e over quickly!" he called out loudly. "Take a look at the


    clothes he has on him!"


    Jed immediately struggled up from the ground as he was called. He looked toward the direction


    Dwight pointed at and spotted a skeleton with clothes that looked much like theirs. However, the


    clothes this skeleton had on seemed much more delicate and high-qualitypared to theirs.


    A few bamboo leaves were sewn on the clothes Jed had on him, and he had nothing else apart


    from a jade ring pinned on his belt. However, this skeleton had on clothes where bamboo leaves


    were sewn on most of the areas. On top of that, he also had five bamboo leaves sewn on his belt.


    Dwight''s eyes widened as his hand raised to cover his mouth slightly. He could barely register the


    sight. "Could this be Elder


    Gardner?!


    Elder Gardner was a formal elder of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and was once an all-powerful


    person in the pavilion.


    However, Elder Gardner disappeared for unknown reasons after he arrived at Mount Beasts 100


    years ago. At that time, the upper-management of the pavilion sent people to search for him, but


    Elder Gardner seemed to have disappeared into thin air without leaving a trace.


    This event fizzled out eventually. Who would have expected that Elder Gardner had fallen down the


    Cliff of Sorrow and met his demise in this area.


    The two of them inhaled simultaneously, and their expressions mellowed down at the sight. Elder


    Gardner was an impressively strong person, and it was possible that he was the strongest elder


    among all the other formal elders. Even he ended his life here, let alone small fries like them.

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    Dwight initially posed his question to Fane with a mindsight that Fane had the method to resolve the


    trap array, but all hopes had left him at this point. What did it matter that Fane had studied many


    books when a formidable individual like Elder Gardner had perished in this ce? Did Elder


    Gardner study fewer books and had lesser knowledgepared to Fane?


    Although Jed was a simple-minded person, he realized that Dwight asked the question because he


    felt that Fane was searching for ways to resolve the trap array.


    Jed smiled bitterly, apathetically, "Are you still cing your hopes on him? You think too highly of


    him, you know. No matter what, he''s only in the initial stage of innate level. How can he find the


    method to


    resolve this array when his fighting prowess is lower than ours? Let''s just silently wait here for our


    deaths."


    Dwight exhaled deeply. "Don¡¯t be so discouraged. Although what you said makes sense, I still think


    we should give everything a try."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jed, however, felt like Dwight¡¯s pep talk was hrious. "Try everything, you say? How should we try


    everything? Should we also punch into the air like a crazy man?!''


    Just then, they heard Fane exim, "I found it!¡±


    The two of them immediately raised their heads and looked over. Fane looked as if he discovered


    something incredibly priceless in the way his eyes shone brightly, and he even turned to look at his


    father and pointed excitedly to a direction in the air. Jed and Dwight had no idea what he was so


    excited about, but Nash seemed to have understood why Fane was so excited.


    "It¡¯s the fish-scale pattern; no doubt about it!"


    As Fane punched into the air, his true energy appeared in the form of a fish-scale pattern before


    slowly disappearing into the surrounding space, much to his delight. He threw one more punch,


    despite his hands trembling, and did not hold back this time. His true energy instantly filled the


    space like arge bucket of cold water pouring from the sky.


    Fane and Nash''s eyes widened instantly. The true energy collided into the air, and waves after


    waves of fish-scale patterns were formed before they slowly dispersed into the surrounding space.


    "It''s real! We¡¯ve found it! We¡¯ve really found it!" Nash cheered, unable to suppress his surpriseced


    with disbelief. The entire thing felt so surreal to him from the moment he received the news until this


    moment when the fish-scale pattern appeared with Fane''s punches. Nash could barely believe it,


    even though Fane mentioned that he had found a solution and dered it to him.


    After all, the Ten Absolutes trap array was an ancient trap array and none of those previous great


    masters were able to escape from this ancient array.


    Fane narrowed his eyes and focused all his attention to the space, which had stabilized, in front of


    him. "Who would''ve expected for it to be here?" Fane had assumed it would take a while for him to


    resolve the Ten Absolutes trap array, even though he knew the method. He had mentally prepared


    himself that he would be stuck here for a month or two. Luckily, he had sufficient food and some


    spirited crystals in his storage space. He only had to persist and he would manage to find the


    location of the array eye.


    Those were his thoughts before. Unexpectedly, he found the spot impressively fast!


    "What did you guys find?¡± Jed hurried over to Fane''s side and looked at the father-son duo in


    puzzlement. These two just looked peculiar to him, no matter what they said or did.


    Fane lightly exhaled before he turned around to look at Jed and Dwight. "I''ve found a way to resolve


    this trap array!¡±

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    Jed slightly raised his brows as irritation visibly shed past his eyes. He subconsciously scoffed as


    his initial bewilderment vanished. He turned his head and nced at Dwight, who was by his side.


    He saw that Dwight was just as stunned but said nothing as he was well-mannered.


    Jed stretched his arm out and pointed behind him, where bonesid scattered across the ground,


    proving to be an unnerving sight. "Do you know what we discovered just now?"


    Fane shook his head. He had focused all his attention in searching for the array eye and did not pay


    attention to what the two of them had discovered.


    Jed crossed his arms at his chest and shook his head lightly. "We''ve found a formal elder from our


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion who disappeared for more than a hundred years. Back then, he was


    strong enough to fight for the position of pavilion master, but he had disappeared without a trace.


    Who would''ve expected him to have fallen here."


    Fane nodded and suddenly frowned. He had no idea why Jed would suddenly shift their topic to


    talking about their formal elder.


    Jed noticed Fane¡¯s cluelessness, scoffing lightly at his expression as helplessness was stered on


    his face. He even had a hint of sympathy in the tone of his voice as he spoke, "I¡¯m just saying, how


    could you have found a way to resolve the array when our formal elder had died from being


    trapped here?"


    Fane was only in the initial stage of innate level and was a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    There was a huge difference between third and fourth-grade pavilions. So what if Fane had more


    knowledge about thingspared to them? Could he beparable to Elder Gardner from their


    pavilion? Such a strong person with a bright future had met his demise in this ce.


    Dwight shook his head and stretched out his hand to pinch Jed''s shoulder, indicating him to not


    speak so harshly. After all, they still had to live the rest of their days peacefully. Although they might


    die here, he did not want to make it difficult to alleviate their rtionship.


    Of course, Jed was a straightforward person and felt that Fane''s actions were hrious and


    oundish.


    Dwight said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re very confident and you really want to escape from this ce, but I¡¯ll


    have to remind you ... Sometimes, our disappointments will be greater as our hopes grow. You


    shouldn''t overthink it until you experience a mental breakdown.¡± Dwight was honest in persuading


    andforting Fane.


    Fane''s excited expression was naturally evident in his gaze, and it genuinely looked like he had


    found the method to resolve the trap array. This was, unfortunately, impossible, and Fane would


    soon be disappointed. Such an impact was grave for a person, and Fane might just lose his mind


    due to this.


    Jed then asked, not thinking twice, "What did you n to do by punching the air? Are you punching


    whichever space that you observed to be weak and thin?" In fact, what Jed exined made sense.


    Fane merely nodded slightly at his question, not exining himself. After all, it was difficult to stop


    once he started exining such things as this involved his secret. Some secrets were meant to be


    kept under lock and key. If others noticed something, he mightnd himself in a dangerous situation.


    Jed did not hide his smile when he saw Fane nodding rather confidently.


    Jed had already epted his destiny. He could just sit here and wait for the inevitable death¡ªit was


    not like he could leave anyway. He buried his internal conflict, which was why Fane''s behavior


    amused him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    ''''I''ve never seen such a naive person like you for so many years."


    Fane was still emotionless. He knew what Jed meant, but he had no ns to exin himself. Jed


    stretched his body before reaching out to grope the air where Fane threw his punches. There were


    no changes, and it looked the same as his surroundings -a normal area in this space.


    ¡°Stop being so stubborn,¡± said Jed, albeit sympathetically, "there''s nothing you can do. I may not


    know how strong Elder Gardner was years ago, but I''m sure that he''s thousands of times stronger


    than you. He couldn''t leave this ce, let alone you!¡±


    Fane merely raised his brows and kept silent.


    It seemed to Jed that Fane had no intention of giving up with the way he reacted. He even


    suspected that Fane had gone crazy. He turned around and shrugged at Dwight. "Nevermind, it


    doesn''t matter what we say. This guy has gone nuts!"


    Fane turned around and ignored what both men thought of him. He took a deep breath and


    continuously performed grayish-ck runes with his hands. Strands of flowing light traveled through


    his fingers, and five soul swords floated in front of him the next second. With a small frown on his


    face, he pped, and all five soul swords instantlybined into a bright strand of darkcolored


    light. Thebined soul sword was several times stronger than their previous separated form. This


    dark-colored light rotated crazily mid-air, stirring the surrounding true energy to form a small


    swirl.


    The two others were slightly shocked by Fane''s action. What did he n to do? Would this guy only


    quit when he died?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane roared loudly and unleashed his attacks on the area where the fish-scales pattern appeared.


    A dull yet audible explosion was heard as the Destroying the Void hit the weak array eye harshly.


    Crack! Like y fresh out of the kiln, dropped onto the floor.


    Everyone felt their nerves tighten with a click, and everybody looked to where the sound came over.


    They were surprised to discover a crack in the air where Fane hit with his martial skill, much to their


    surprise.


    Fane did not respond when he saw what happened. He only mumbled to himself while frowning.


    "The power isn''t enough!" He then concentrated his soul sword again and carried out another


    attack.


    Crack! Crack!


    The sound akin to vases breaking were heard from the point where Fane attacked. Three breaths


    later, the gap gradually grew bigger and broke into pieces with another crack as though unable to


    withstand the attack.


    All jaws hung wide open at the sight, and Jed blurted, "You¡¯ve actually broken the space!" This was


    all that came to his mind. After all, what he saw was no different from the space broken into pieces.


    Fane inhaled deeply as he focused his bright eyes on the broken space.


    The gap he broke was about the size of two fists. The insides of the gap seemed to be darkness-


    and oddly sticky at that-where nothing would happen even if a breeze blew past it. Fane inhaled


    deeply and kept recalling in his mind what the great master did after he broke the space.


    Jed and Dwight''s exims of sheer surprise kept ringing in his ears.


    "How did you do that? You''ve broken the space. Impossible! Anyone who''s capable of breaking the


    space is an absolute master! Even our pavilion master is incapable of doing this, let alone you!"


    "That''s right! What''s going on?!" Jed was so surprised that he almost bit his tongue, unable to


    formte words. This was such a stunning scene.


    Even Albion, who had been resting aside with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and looked over in


    surprise.

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    Fane rubbed his ear irritably, looking as though he wanted to block off the noise. " Stop speaking¡ª


    I''ll still test this!¡± He then stretched out his right hand and looked at the array eye that he had just


    broken.


    Jed and Dwight assumed that Fane was breaking the surrounding space, but Fane knew he was


    not capable of that.


    Something like that happened because this was the weakest point of the entire array. It was the


    array eye of the Ten Absolutes trap array!


    He held his breath and focused his mind.


    He stretched his hand out to grab the darkness behind the shattered space while ignoring the yells


    coming his way.


    "Have you gone crazy?!" blurted Jed, nearly


    yelling. "You don''t even know what''s behind that, and you just stretch out your hand to grab it! Aren''t


    you afraid that something terrible would happen?!¡±


    Fwoosh!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Fane stretched his hand into space, a strong wind blew past them. A secondter, a demon


    from the deepness seemed to have pulled at Fane''s arm, causing him to lurch forward into space,


    much to everyone''s horror.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw how Fane was swept into the darkness, unable to react in


    time. When they tried to grab him, they only managed to grab the hems of his clothes.


    It did not matter how strong they were. The ripping of cloth was heard in Jed''s attempt to pull Fane


    back, but Fane hadpletely disappeared in the darkness behind the shattered space. After what


    seemed like a gurgling vibration in the dark, the broken space reverted to normalcy rmingly fast


    to the naked eye.


    Nash''s heart dropped when he saw this, but he was petrified where he stood, staring off into the


    darkness worriedly as he did.


    It only took five breaths and the space Fane shattered had already recovered to how it originally


    looked. Jed was so frightened that his hands were shaking." What''s going on? Fane had been


    pulled inside. Is he dead just like that? What¡¯s actually happening?" Jed was stunned and the


    corners of his mouth trembled continuously as if he were on a jitter machine.


    Albion struggled to stand up. His body was weak at this moment, and he swayed as he walked.


    However, he still braved through it and walked to their side. He saw everything that went down and


    was just as surprised.


    Dwight was stunned as he muttered to himself, "The space was scattered, and Fane was swallowed


    in!"


    Albion turned around and nced at Nash, feeling that he had to be feeling conflicted at the


    moment. As Fane''s father, he should be more worried than them. Despite how worried his gaze


    seemed, however, Nash remained calm. This meant that he knew what was going on.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Sounds akin to piles of garbage thrown in rang in Fane''s ears, and all the garbage collided with


    each other, making bursts of noises. Fane''s breathing hastened as he felt the darkness around him


    intensify. A secondter, he felt his feet lighten, as if he had been thrown from mid-air andnding


    with a thud. Soon, the darkness around him disappeared as he fell to the ground.


    Fane had, in fact, been pulled into the darkness. Despite his wariness, he kept hisposure in


    check, having expected these things. He was bold enough to have done what he did and


    unscrupulously reached out into the darkness because this was what the previous great master


    experienced.


    He slowly raised his head and noticed that the sun had set. He looked up and saw the afterglow of


    the setting sun staining the entire sky a crimson color.


    Was it already this hour of the day?

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076


    Despite having been in the dark for some time, it was, in fact, no longer than what was needed to


    finish a cup of tea. Before Fane was consumed by the darkness, the sun had hung high in the


    center of the sky, and the valley was bright as day. He estimated that it should be noon.


    However, it was already sunset when he got into this dimension.


    It seemed like a few hours had passed in the blink of an eye. Fane rubbed his sore shoulders and


    struggled to get up from the ground, only then able to study his surroundings. There were majestic


    mountains behind him and a t stonynd before him. Mountain rangesid before his sight.


    He should be at the mountain¡¯s heel. There was even a gurgling stream in front of him, flowing from


    west to east.


    "Where is this ce?¡±


    Fane stood on his toes as he gazed at the mountain behind him, but all he could see at that


    moment was ayer of mist that covered the peak of the mountain.


    "Is this the Cliff of Sorrow?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fane was unsure of this himself. He knew he had fallen into the Ten Absolute Trap Array after


    jumping off the Cliff of Sorrow. Eventually, he managed to escape from the array eye of this very


    trap array.


    He had no idea where he was at this moment, however.


    Fane curiously walked a few steps back before a loud thud was heard, and Fane


    was knocked a few steps back. The space in front of him was transparent, but there seemed to be a


    force field in ce. He knew right away that although the transparent space behind him looked like


    nothing, it was within the scope of the Ten Great Array. Nheless, the space was concealed by


    an illusion and looked like there was nothing in that space. None would be able to cross through this


    barrier nor rescue the people beyond it.


    Regardless, Fane had left the trap array, and his surroundings were very safe. There was a tinge of


    regret in him that he had left his father behind. Still, he did not regret that entirely, knowing that this


    was a dangerous ce.


    Nheless, Fane would be a cold-blooded person if he truly ignored the remaining three¡ªJed,


    Dwight, and Albion¡ªwho were still in the trap array.


    Fane had no idea if he could leave this dimension.


    He took a few steps forward before hearing something crunching beneath his feet; it sounded like


    he had stepped on fallen branches or leaves. Fane subconsciously lowered his head and realized


    he had stepped on another skeleton.


    Fane frowned at the sight and stepped back before squatting to have a better look at the bones.


    The skeleton was dressed in green clothes, and based on the looks of it, this person had died many


    years ago.


    Moreover, this area was right outside the Ten Absolute Trap Array, indirectly proving that this ce


    was an airtight area. Strangely, the green clothes on this skeleton seemed different from the clothes


    worn by the others deceased in the Ten Absolute Trap Array. The green clothes should have


    withered in time, seeing as it was exposed for a long period, but the clothes on this specific skeleton


    showed otherwise.


    The clothes looked bright as though they were only worn yesterday.


    Stretching out a hand and touching the hem of the clothes, Fane rubbed on the fabric and noticed


    that the clothes were made of good quality. Moreover, the outer shirt was not made of ordinary


    materials at all, seeing as numerous rune spells Fane could not understand were engraved into the


    shirt. It might just be a great magic of sorts that shielded the clothes from being ruined by fire and


    water, however. The clothes might even help resist certain attacks.


    The reason Fane squatted to study the bones carefully was not for the clothes the deceased had,


    but for their bones instead. The bones seemed to be different from what he had seen in the past¡ª


    covered magic seals engraved with red charms. On top of that, Fane determined that these were


    not purposely engraved on the deceased after they had passed. Instead, they just automatically


    appeared on the bones!


    Ordinary people could not have achieved this, no doubt. Something simr had been described in


    the memories the great master left for Fane. Some experts who practiced special methods would


    automatically have rune seals engraved on their bones, ones that could enhance the attack power


    of a person''s martial skills and even enhance their understanding toward martial arts.

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    This meant that the deceased must have been a powerful expert before his death. He was at least


    at the level of a great master from a first-grade world powerhouse, much to Fane''s bewilderment.


    There was a serious division based on grading between the worlds. Such great masters could not


    have appeared in a third-grade world as such power would only be born in first-grade worlds.


    Together with the Ten Absolute Trap Array behind him, Fane could not help but wonder what had


    happened at this ce in the past.


    "What is this?¡± Crystals glowing a purplish-red fluorescence color were scattered next to the


    skeleton. Fane Woods looked intently and noticed that the corpse''s right hand was tightly clenched


    as if holding


    something tightly. Next to the body¡¯s right hand, two purplish-red fluorescent crystals were scattered


    on the ground.


    Fane Woods picked up the smallest crystal and ced it in his palm to observe it up-close. His


    brows raised as he subconsciously blurted, unaware that his voice was raised, "Is this the Shattered


    Soul Crystal?!"


    Perhaps he was too surprised that he nearly yelled. The Shattered Soul Crystals were one of the


    best crystal stones as they contained a huge amount of potent soul power. This was one of the


    rarest and most exotic treasures even in the Divine Void World.


    This item was formed under harsh conditions and was considered invaluable even in first-grade


    worlds! They should not have appeared in third-grade worlds. There were two Shattered Soul


    Crystal where one of them was the size of a palm while the other was only the size of a nail.


    Others might sell these Shattered Soul Crystals if they were ced in front of others forrge


    amounts of spirited crystals. After all, the Shattered Soul Crystals contained extremely strong soulBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    power, but martial artists that did not practice martial art technique and martial skills of the soul


    attribute did not have such a huge demand for this crystal.


    To Fane, however, he felt like a traveler who, on the verge of dying, discovered an oasis when


    chancing upon these Shattered Soul Crystals. Fane could not help trembling as he held the


    Shattered Soul Crystals in his hand, and his eyes gleamed with desire.


    All of a sudden, crackling sounds were heard behind him.


    Fane immediatelyposed himself. He knew that the people on the inside had finally acted. He


    took a nce and dared not dally, cing the corpse and both pieces of Shattered Soul Crystals


    into the Mustard Seed.


    Fwoosh!


    Within two breaths, the space in front of him shattered as four figures broke free from the space,


    landing heavily onto the ground.


    Fane Woods frowned and immediately came to Nash¡¯s side. He reached out his hand and helped


    Nash up from the ground while dusting his clothes. Nash nodded and assured him, saying, "I''m fine,


    don''t worry.¡±


    The reason why Fane left Nash in the Ten


    Absolute Trap Array was for Nash to break those inside out into the open. After all, Fane managed


    to break through the space not because he was far stronger than the others. Instead, it was


    because Fane found the right ce to break through.


    With Fane''s instruction, Nash knew what to do and where to attack. Fane was first to leave to scout


    for possible dangers outside the valley.


    Jed fell in an embarrassing manner, his face ramming into a stone and left a cut on his forehead. He


    coughed as he patted the dust on his body.


    Dwight stretched out his hand to help Jed up when he saw the state Jed was in.

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    Albion was in a better situationpared to the others, havingnded steadily on the ground.


    Although he was still seriously injured and had not healed, he was 30 to 40 percent better than


    before.


    Dwight''s eyes were fixated on Fane as if he had discovered a whole new world.


    "How did you find the trap array eye? Your father said that you were able to get out because you


    found the trap array eye!" Dwight could not suppress his surprise when he spoke. To him, Fane


    seemed more capable than ever.


    Jed patted the dust off his clothes and eximed, "You truly have found a way to break the trap


    array. Prior to that, I thought that you had lost your mind when you said


    that you could find it!"


    Jed was flustered as he recalled how he thought Fane had lost his mind. He was obviously the one


    who had no idea what was going on.


    Fane ignored what Jed said and turned to look at Dwight instead.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I''ve seen and studied ancient scrolls that contain information about the Ten


    Absolute Trap Array? They happened to describe the method on how to break through the Ten


    Absolute Trap Array. All we had to do was just find the trap array eye..."


    A calctive gleam shed through Dwight''s eyes, and he wanted to continue asking questions.


    However, Fane turned his head away and walked a few steps forward before looking into the


    distance.


    Jed reacted and immediately followed up with a question, "Shouldn''t we leave this ce as soon as


    possible?"


    In fact, he could not think of anything. Although they got out of the cocoon, it was still a question of


    whether they could travel far or otherwise. Fane did not turn back and frowned as he thought about


    it for a while.


    "Let''s meditate, adjust our breathing, and recharge our energy. We need to make sure that we


    recover to our best condition. I think that we might run into those men if we go out now." Fane was


    naturally referring to the Corpse Pavilion''s disciples. They have seen how Fane and hispany


    jumped off the cliff and would naturally think they have died. From how empty their surroundings


    were, they could guess that nobody woulde here under normal circumstances. It was safe to


    stay in this ce for some time.


    Fane raised his head to look at the setting sun and the darkness creeping up the treetops. He


    reached out and pointed at the remaining red color over the horizon." Look!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The others looked in the direction Fane pointed and watched as the sun began to set. "What?


    What''s wrong?" asked Jed, puzzled.


    Fane sighed with a trace of hesitation and puzzlement. "Time flies so quickly. It''s two different


    worlds out here and in there."


    This was a reminder to everybody. They were in the Ten Absolute Trap Array just moments ago and


    saw how the sun hung high that noon. However, it was already sunset, a time to take out their


    lamps, when they got out of the valley.


    Dwight stood beside Fane, and his eyes brightened from the red sunset in the sky." You mean that


    we''re wrapped in illusions? That whatever we see right now in the visual illusions are all made up?"


    Fane merely looked up ahead. "No. I just feel that the flow of time inside is different from that


    outside. Look at the bones on the ground. You said that your Elder Gardner had already


    disappeared for more than a hundred years. Unless he went crazy and killed himself, he would''ve


    been able to stay inside for a few hundred years with his storage space and high fighting prowess."


    Dwight''s eyes lit up, visibly inspired by what Fane said. He suddenly turned around and his breath


    quickened in excitement. "You mean to say that the time inside is flowing several times faster than


    that on the outside?"


    Fane nodded before he shook his head. "We can''t seem to differentiate anything just by looking at


    the sun in the sky. However, we know how long we''ve stayed inside. It had only been an hour since


    we jumped down from the cliff, and it should be around noon time right now. The time inside seems


    to be right, but the time out here seems to be different."

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    Dwight gradually realized what was happening after he heard the exnation. Jed, on the other


    hand, obviously did not understand it. "What does this mean? Does this mean that time flows slower


    or faster on the inside? If the flow of time is slower, Elder Gardner should still be alive unless he had


    been driven mad and had chosen to end himself. However, his body had already decayed, and only


    his bones remained. This indicates that he had died a long time ago, not recently. Doesn''t this prove


    that the time flowing inside is much faster than outside? The setting sun on the outside proves that


    the flow of time inside is faster!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The more Jed spoke, the more confused he became.


    Fane nced at Jed and said, "Don¡¯t worry about this problem. Let''s meditate and adjust your


    breathing. It''s easy to get out of this ce, but it¡¯ll be difficult to get out of Mount Beasts. We have


    no idea what happened to the outside world as we speak.


    With that, Fane ignored the three men and went straight to a patch of fairly t ground. He then sat


    down, cross-legged, and began to meditate.


    Nash sat right next to Fane and muttered," This isn¡¯t like you... How many days do you n to


    meditate here?"


    Fane had mentioned that they had to adjust themselves to be in the best condition. If one did not


    understand Fane, what he said would be considered a reasonable move. However, based on


    Nash''s understanding toward Fane, Fane was already in his best condition.


    ording to his usual temperament, Fane was not one to dilly nor dally. At the very least, he should


    be exploring the outside world.


    The corners of Fane''s mouth curled upward as he smiled helplessly. "My father knows me best."


    Suddenly, he lowered his voice and spoke, barely audible, "Please cover for me and notify me if


    something''s wrong. I''d like to... absorb something."


    The Shattered Soul Crystal contained arge amount of pure soul power and was a great treasure


    for a person who practiced the soul attribute. It was not rational to break through and absorb the


    crystals under such circumstances, but Fane had run out of choices and was willing to take the


    risks.


    Who knew what they would face after they left this ce? At this moment, improving his strength


    was the most advantageous move!


    Fane gave Nash a summary of information on the Shattered Soul Crystal, to which Nash spoke his


    concerns, saying, "This is a bad idea. Based on what you said, you can''t simply absorb a treasure


    like the Shattered Soul Crystal. Aren''t you afraid that the power will make you burst?"


    There were tens of thousands of precious treasures across thend, but this did not mean that


    everyone could break through their realm and be the most powerful master after obtaining


    such items. Every martial artist had a limit in their tolerance for such breakthroughs.


    Exceeding this tolerance limit might burst individuals physically. The Shattered Soul Crystals were


    considered treasures even in the Divine Void World. Fane was only in the initial stage of innate


    level, and absorbing such a treasure might not be a good thing. The more he thought about it, the


    more Nash grew worried about what Fane was going to do. He was so worried that he grabbed


    Fane''s arm.


    ¡°Since the precious item is with you and the others have no idea about it, let¡¯s wait until we go back


    before you absorb their power after studying them. We need to at least study through the ancient


    scripts to see if there¡¯s a way to reduce the danger while absorbing the power."


    Fane lightly sighed. "I know what you¡¯re worried about. Please know that I won¡¯t put myself in a


    dangerous position. I know that it¡¯s impossible to eat a whole cow in a bite. Isn¡¯t there a small piece


    of Shattered Soul Crystal? It¡¯s only the size of a fingernail,


    and it''s much easier to absorb that one."


    Nash exhaled deeply as he knew he could not persuade Fane. This was indeed a helpless move as


    their future was unknown.

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    The Shattered Soul Crystal was an extremely special precious crystal. One of its characteristics


    was that it could not be absorbed slowly. With just a crack, all the energy would gush out of the


    crystal and would be wasted if it was not immediately absorbed into one''s body. A person might only


    come into possession with one or two of the Shattered Soul Crystals in their entire life. Wasting


    such precious energy was worse than wasting heavenly objects.


    Fane had gotten rid of his other thoughts at this point. He took the Shattered Soul Crystal out of the


    Mustard Seed and ced it on his palm. Thest glow from the sun shone over this purplish-red


    crystal, exuding an incredibly beautiful gleam. Although the crystals were unable to


    release brilliant colors, the crystal was soul -absorbingly beautiful.


    Fane exhaled a long sigh of relief and was fully prepared. If other martial artists in the initial stage of


    the innate level absorbed this Shattered Soul Crystal, they would definitely explode and die without


    a doubt. After all, the martial art techniques and martial skills they practiced were too low in level,


    causing them to be unable to withstand such a powerful energy impact.


    However, Fane was different as he practiced the most powerful martial art technique from the Divine


    Void World. Although the martial skill was iparable to the martial art technique, they were still


    in the Heaven level.


    Martial skills were different from martial art techniques as there were limits to a person''s fighting


    prowess when practicing martial skills. However, the martial art techniques were different as there


    were no limitations to a martial artist''s realm.


    Together with the fact that Fane had the support from the great master''s memory and experience,


    he obtained twice the result with half the effort.


    He tightened his right fist and the Shattered Soul Crystal, which was the size of his fingernail,


    suddenly broke with a loud crack. It sounded like arge hailstone plummeted to the ground.


    Following the sound was a burst of purplish-golden energy that boiled in Fane''s palm.


    This energy was vast, mysterious, and powerful. Fane trembled slightly as he clenched his teeth


    and guided the energy into his body. He started activating the Destroying the Void at the same time.


    "What''s wrong with him? It looks like someone''s beaten him badly, and his forehead is covered in


    sweat. Why does he look so tormented while he''s meditating to recover?" Jed looked at Fane with a


    puzzled expression on his face.


    At this time, not only did Fane tremble and shake, but his skin was flushed as if boiling water had


    been poured over him. The blood circted rapidly under his skin, driving his heart to beat speedily


    and thumping like a piling machine.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Everybody was stunned. They could hear his heartbeat, even though they were a few meters away


    from Fane. Dwight frowned and looked at Nash. He asked with trembling lips, "Is brother Fane


    alright? What¡¯s wrong with him? Has he gone into a bad situation while training?"


    It was normal for these two to speak up about their worries. After all, Fane looked like he had gone


    terribly crazy. He could not control the energy fluctuations in his body, causing his blood to boil in his


    body. His heart raced crazily fast, too.


    Nash was clearly worried too, but he still had to deal with the rest of them. He slightly cleared his


    throat and said, "He''s training and wants to improve his strength before we leave this ce."


    Jed raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Dwight, who was standing beside him, after they


    heard what Nash said. When he saw that Dwight also did not believe in the excuse by Nash, he


    smiled helplessly." How much of his fighting prowess can he improve within a few days? He


    shouldn''t forcefully do it if he can''t handle it."


    There were obviously some hidden meanings behind what he said, but Nash just pretended he did


    not understand any of them and turned to look away. Jed wanted to continue the conversation, but


    Dwight reached out and stopped him.

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    Dwight signaled at Jed with a frown and shook his head softly to stop him from asking questions. To


    this, Jed shrugged and kept his curiosity aside. At this time, Fane was in no capacity to care about


    what the people around him were talking about. He focused all his concentration on the energy that


    he had just absorbed. The powerful soul power washed through his meridians, and immense pain


    spread throughout his entire body.


    Although the Shattered Soul Crystal was a precious treasure, it contained a great amount of energy.


    The energy was so strong that it felt like a road roller constantlypressed his meridians.


    Fane¡¯s meridians were rtively strong, but he gradually grew weaker after


    enduring the continuous impart and was unable to take it anymore. He sighed deeply and


    continuously performed the seal with his hands, wanting to form the sixth soul sword by utilizing this


    energy.


    He ignored the thoughts of everyone around him. One by one, strands of darkcolored light


    appeared in his palms. These strands of light condensed into ck runes in mid-air, and they


    twisted and rotated as if they were about to form a painting.


    With the support of such powerful soul power, it was much simpler to form the soul swords. The


    great master was able to form the soul swords several hundred times faster than Fane because he


    had the support of strong soul power and was able to use that power to form the sword as he


    wished.


    Everyone watched as Fane continuously flipped his palms. His hands moved faster and faster until


    only shadows of his hands were left. Within several breaths, the sixth soul sword waspleted.


    Fane ignored the condition of his body and continued. He immediately plunged into forming the


    seventh soul sword.


    Everybody stared at him, especially Jed and the rest. Jed looked left and right in puzzlement as he


    tried to make sense of what was going on by looking at the others'' reactions. s, everyone else


    was just as clueless, with doubt painting their expressions, and they could not even hide it.


    They had no idea what Fane was doing. What was he practicing? Why were his hands so grandiose


    in the way they moved?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Dwight''s frown never left his face. He lowered his voice and said, "What is he doing? Is he


    practicing powerful martial skills?"


    Jed initially nodded before he shook his head. "What martial skills can he practice when he''s only in


    the initial stage of the innate level? He¡¯s probably bluffing, who knows."


    Dwight leaned back, but his eyes never left Fane. "Ordinary people might be restrained by their


    realms when practicing martial skills, but Fane seems to be extraordinary. Look at what happened


    just now. The two of us thought that he wouldn''t be able to break through the trap array, but he still


    managed it."


    Jed nced at Dwight. "This is different from finding a way to break out of the trap array. If he''s so


    talented, he would¡¯ve been epted as one of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s disciples. Why did


    he join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion instead? Let''s not stretch it out too much."


    Dwight stopped speaking, and one after another, the possibilities shed through his mind. Just like


    what Jed said, practicing martial skills was different from finding a way to break out of the trap array.


    Practicing martial skills was an extremely difficult task.


    It was extremely difficult for a person in the initial stage of the innate level to practice martial skills of


    the Earth level! Even disciples in the fifth-grade pavilions could not achieve this, let alone this young


    man who was from a third-grade pavilion. However, the things happening to him were too grand to


    ignore.


    As Fane continued absorbing the surrounding energy into his body, Dwight truly wondered to


    himself if Fane was truly practicing an Earth-level martial skill.

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    In fact, Dwight did not know that the limitation on the realms had no effect on Fane because Fane


    had absorbed the memories of the great master. Not only did he know what the great master knew,


    but he also inherited the great master''s various experiences. With these things aiding him, Fane


    had no limitation when he practiced martial skills.


    As time passed, Albion, Dwight, and the others only saw hot sweat trickling down Fane''s forehead


    like a waterfall that burst through its bank. They could not help but frown when they saw this. Just


    like that, a day and a night had gone by when Fane finally seeded in forming the tenth soul


    sword. Fane had finally entered the level of proficiency.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    No matter what martial skill a martial artist was practicing, they were separated into three stages:


    preliminary, proficient, and perfection. Fane''s sess in forming ten soul swords meant that he had


    completely entered the level of proficiency.


    If Fane wanted to achieve perfection, he had to form 50 soul swords. At that moment, he required a


    lot of time to settle down to achieve that. When Fane opened his eyes again, it was already sunrise


    on the third day. This meant that he had been practicing for one and a half days. He was slightly


    more rxed when he saw how the sunlight shone over thend.


    Fane had sessfully absorbed most of the energy from the Shattered Soul Crystal, and the


    remaining 30 to 40 percent of the power had been stored in his body.


    Although the crystal was only the size of a fingernail, the power could not be underestimated. If he


    did not use all the soul power in forming the soul swords, Fane would have burst and died from the


    high amount of power.


    Nash stretched out his hand and ced a white towel in Fane¡¯s hands. "Go and wipe yourself dry."


    Nash''s voice was slightly hoarse in sheer worry for his son. After all, Fane was in so much pain from


    his meridians being crushed by the soul power that his entire body quaked. Seeing Fane in such a


    state worried Nash immensely.


    Fane quickly nodded. He was so dirty as he had been covered in dust blown by the wind and had


    been sweating. His biggest wish right now was to find a clean stream to take a bath. He exhaled a


    rxing breath and finally stood up from the ground. As he had been meditating for a long period


    and his body was in a stiff position, his joints audibly popped the moment he stood up.


    At this moment, Jed could not help but say, "Brother Fane, what were you doing just now? Were


    you practicing some extremely powerful martial skill or martial art technique? You''ve caused quite a


    huge amodation...¡±


    Fane nced at Jed and simply replied, "I just wanted to use my time to quickly improve my


    strength." This was such an obvious and stiff prevarication, but Jed also understood that this was


    Fane''s private matter. He would seem impolite if he continued to pester Fane for answers when


    Fane was obviously unwilling to speak more about it. Hence, Jed ceased his questioning.


    Fane turned around to look at the gravel road in front of him. The gravel traveled from west to east,


    and he wondered if they were able to walk out of this valley following this road.


    "Let''s go. We''ve stayed here for a long time already." The others were speechless when they heard


    what Fane said. The corners of Jed''s mouth twitched, not knowing what to say to that. He felt that


    this person was not strong, but he was secretly thinking about himself as the leader of the team. He


    started training or leaving after mentioning it and did not take their opinions seriously.


    Jed coughed softly. ¡°My Senior Brother Albion hasn''t healed from his injuries. What should we do if


    we go out abruptly and face any danger?¡±

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    Fane turned around and walked toward Albion without any hesitation. He stretched out his hand


    and ced it on Albion''s wrist.


    Fane did not know much, but he was capable of judging Albion¡¯s injuries through his meridians.


    Albion had recovered 40 to 50 percent already, but he would need a couple of months if he wanted


    to bepletely healed.


    Fane did not want to waste those couple of months in this ce. Fane nced past Jed and stared


    straight at Dwight, who stood behind Jed. "Your Senior Brother Albion¡¯s wounds have stabilized,


    and he¡¯s forty to fifty percent recovered. However, apart from time, he needs a peaceful


    environment if he wishes to be seventy to eighty percent recovered. Even if we continue to stay


    here for another month or two, nothing will change, and your senior brother will only have a fifty to


    sixty percent recovery. What we should do is think of a way to leave this ce and cure your senior


    brother after that."


    Dwight exhaled softly and felt that what Fane said made sense when he thought about it. Senior


    Brother Albion needed the help of other pills and herbs to have a recovery rate of 70 to 80 percent.


    However, they had already used all the pills and herbs they have on Albion, and none remained. If


    they stayed here, it would hinder Senior Brother Albion''s recovery.


    Dwight stretched his legs and stood up from the ground when he had made up his mind. He patted


    the dust off of his body and picked the broken leaves off his arm before speaking without looking up.


    "You''re right. It''s a waste of time to continue lurking here.


    Let''s think of a way to leave this ce." Jed¡¯s expression f; could do was hide his anger, unable to


    directly refute Dwight.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They did not dy their actions after they decided what to do next. For everybody¡¯s safety, Dwight


    led the pack to check the path for everybody else while the others followed behind him. There was a


    stream flowing beside the gravel path. They just walked outward following the direction of the


    stream flowing. In fact, none of them were able to tell where they were or which way they should go;


    they could only march on.


    Albion, on the other hand, could walk on his own without the support of others. Although it was


    slightly tiring, it did not affect his wounds. Jed walked beside Albion. As Dwight had gone checking


    the path for everybody, Jed could only mention his worries to Albion. "Do you think that we''ll bump


    into the Corpse Pavilion''s disciples? What do we do if we do? What shall we do if the trap array


    hasn''t been resolved?"


    He did not forget that those lunatics from the Corpse Pavilion had secluded Mount Beasts and set


    up a trap array. Even if they did not run into any of the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples, they would also


    face the issue of the trap array. He had no idea if Fane would be able to find the array eye this time.


    Albion sighed helplessly and nced at Fane, who was walking right in front of him. "I have no idea;


    guess we¡¯ll only have to wait and see. To be honest, I feel that we''re taking a risk by going out at


    this moment. Nheless, it¡¯s a waste of time if we stay here for a long time. We can only try our


    luck and circle back if it doesn''t work."


    The grass under their feet was soft. The situation seemed to be extremely peaceful as the birds''


    chirping and sounds made by other small animals traveled to their ears. However, none of them let


    their guard down, knowing very well that none of them knew what they would face the next second.


    Right at this moment, Dwight, who had been checking the path for everybody ahead of them,


    suddenly turned around and came running back. His darkened expression obviously meant that he


    had encountered something bad.


    Fane immediately stretched out his hand to shield Nash behind him as his eyes stared at the space


    behind Dwight.


    Sure enough, a familiar voice entered their ears within two breaths. "It''s you! How are you guys still


    alive? Was the trap array at the bottom undeserving of its reputation?!"

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    The man with a pointy chin showed up in front of Fane with three Corpse Pavillion''s disciples behind


    him. Luckily, the masked man was nowhere to be seen. The man with a pointy chin had been the


    one following the masked man previously, providing the masked man with ideas as he bad-mouthed


    about them.


    Who would have expected to bump into them not long after they left the valley?


    "Senior Brother Robin Mullins, are these the people our eldest senior brother is hunting?"


    Fane raised his brows. So, this man¡¯s name was Robin Mullins. Under normal circumstances,


    nobody would address their n brothers with their full name unless this person¡¯s surname was


    everywhere. Their name might be easily confused with other n brothers unless they addressed


    him with his full name.


    Robin had a sharp chin and looked like a treacherous court official, good at ttering others. Robin


    narrowed his eyes as he sized up Fane and the others, seemingly trying to spot some great secrets


    from them.


    Robinughed coldly, shrugging as he said, "We can''t let them escape. I''ve never heard about


    anybodying out of the legend under the Cliff of Sorrow, but these people had actually made it


    out. They probably


    know something very important."


    Robin suddenly turned around and looked to those three people behind him. Those three looked


    alike and were obviously brothers. "Derek Roffe, you''ll go to the left, and Dudley Roffe to the right.


    Damian Roffe, you''ll remain in the center with me.¡±


    With that said, the four of them manage to surround Fane and the rest in the middle. It looked like


    they nned to make Fane and the others stay, not allowing any of them to escape.


    Jed and the others turned pale. He immediately turned toward Dwight and barked, "What''s going on


    with you? How could you lead them here? How did they discover you?"


    Dwight''splexion darkened when he heard what Jed said. He turned around and red at Jed


    angrily." What¡¯s this about? You speak as if I purposely led them here. I have no idea how they


    discovered me. That Derek guy discovered me when I was checking the path ahead of us."


    Dwight was slightly flushed, whether it be out of shame or frustration. He did not even lower his


    voice, causing the four men standing opposite them to hear his words, too.


    Derek sneered and stared at Dwight with a mocking expression on his face. "Stop embarrassing


    yourself in front of us. You''re a jack of all trades but a master of none. You must''ve practiced a


    martial skill to hide your figure. Unfortunately, the martial skill you


    practice means nothing to me. In the entire Corpse Pavilion, nobody from the formal and informal


    disciples have better hiding and exploration abilities than me. You''ll only make a joke out of yourself


    by showing yourself up to me."


    Dwight flushed a crimson color, but he was unable toe up with any refutable words. From the


    looks of it, Derek was definitely stronger than him, or he would not have easily discovered how he


    hid himself.


    However, Derek suggested to Robin, "Senior Brother Robin Mullins, should we send a signal to our


    eldest senior brother-"


    Unexpectedly, Robin¡¯s once prideful expression turned cold upon hearing this, like a wave of cold


    wind in December. He stared daggers, and Derek was startled by Robin''s reaction.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Robin sneered. "Hey, why aren''t you this foolish any other day? Did you not hear what I said just


    now? The five of them have great secrets! What can we get if we report to the eldest senior brother


    about this? We wouldn''t even get the scraps, let alone the main dish."

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    Derek had an immediate realization when he heard this. He stretched out his hand and pped


    himself instantly. Of course, his p was nowhere harsh; it was out of realization, too. A smile


    crawled to his face. "Agh, what a fool I am! You''re right. If news about this gets out, it won''t benefit


    us at all. These people aren''t strong, and we alone will be sufficient in handling them."


    Dudley and Damian jumped on the bandwagon and said ttering words, much to Robin''s pleasure.


    His cold expression was nowhere to be seen after that. " You guys are thinking of notifying the


    eldest senior brother when these are just a couple of losers. The eldest senior brother will say we''re


    losers if we trouble him with this. Three of them are in the final stage of the innate level while the


    other one is in the initial stage, and another useless one who''s in the acquired level. On top of that,


    one of them in the final stage of the innate level was badly wounded previously. Even if there were


    only three of us, they¡¯re no match for us!"


    All four of them were in the final stage of innate level, especially Robin, who was about to break


    through into the spring solidifying realm. These peopleid out their n without even making it


    discreet, thinking as though Fane and hispany were like bs of meat on a chopping board.


    Although Jed was extremely furious when he heard


    what they said, he could not refute it, anyway. These men had a point: they were no match for


    Robin and his team. They were considered weak soldiers, too.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jed inhaled deeply and could not help but take a couple of steps back. He stretched out his hand to


    grab Albion¡¯s arm. "Senior Brother Albion, we need to retreat. I don''t know if we can get rid of them,


    though."


    A bitter smile appeared on Albion''s face. "How''s that possible? On top of that, do you think that


    they¡¯d allow us to escape? We¡¯ve escaped the tiger''s den just to enter the wolves'' territory. It looks


    like we''re fated to die." Albion would never say such discouraging words under normal


    circumstances. However, the continuous problems had caused him to slowly lose his will to fight.


    Together with the fact that he had not recovered from his wounds, he became disheartened.


    Despite keeping their voices hushed, Robin saw through their thoughts andughed maniacally at


    them. "Are you guys thinking of escaping? Do you think you guys can do that? Thebat power of


    your teambined is only two people in the final stage of the innate level. You guys are fated to


    die if you n to fight the four of us!" Robin grew increasingly excited as he spoke, and his smile


    grew wider.


    Jed''s expression faltered. "We''re done for, this time. I''ll never leave Senior Brother Albion and


    escape on my own!"


    Dwight rolled his eyes at Jed. "What do you mean when you say this? You sound like I''d leave our


    senior brother here and escape alone! I won''t escape on my own; we¡¯ll die together if that''s our fate.


    It¡¯s just quite unfortunate... After all, we''ve just escaped from the Ten Absolutes Trap Array, and we


    even thought that peace was at hand. Who would have expected..."


    Jed tightened his fists and raised his head to look at Fane. "We shouldn''t have left the ce as this


    ce is filled with danger. We should''ve waited inside for a couple of months until the masters of


    our pavilion broke the trap array and got rid of these asses. We would''ve been safe by then!" He


    was obviouslyining about Fane¡¯s idea, and Fane could tell what he really meant. He was not


    a fool.

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    Fane replied without turning around to look at them," So, do you think that we should have chosen


    to stay inside instead? That way, we would not have suffered any losses, right?" There was no


    change in Fane''s expression when he spoke but anybody smart enough could hear the anger in


    Fane''s words. Jed was quick to judge. He was full of praises when things were going smoothly but


    he was not one to hold back judgment whenever something bad was happening.


    Jed dared not raise his head to look at Fane. However, there was a hint of not being convinced in


    his lowered eyes. "I did not say so. I just feel that we came out in a hurry. If we were able to stay


    inside for a couple more days, such issues would not have happened."


    Fane humphed lightly and he continued to stare forward with his eagle-like eyes. "Then why didn''t


    you say this earlier on? You kept quiet previously but you speak more than anybody else when


    something has happened." Fane had never been somebody who liked to talk. However, this did not


    mean that he would allow others to use him as they wished to.


    Jed''s facial expression mellowed and he wanted to refute Fane. However, Dwight could not endure


    this anymore and said, "You should shut up. What''s the use of saying such things when we''re


    already in this situation."


    Jed was so angry that his lips were trembling. He red at Dwight''s stressed expression with an


    usatory look in his eyes. He was angry at Dwight for scolding him on behalf of an outsider.


    Dwight was in no mood to acknowledge what Jed was thinking about. Right now, they might be


    facing the most dangerous situation of their lifetime.


    They did not lower their voices as they fought and Robin heard every word they said. The smile on


    his face grew and he thought how fun the situation before his eyes was. Robin narrowed his eyes


    as he sized Fane up and said, "Young man, you don¡¯t seem to be worried. Aren''t you afraid that we


    will cut you people into piecester? You might not know what sort of a pavilion our Corpse Pavilion


    is. Shall I exin our pavilion to you?¡±


    What Robin said was filled with ridicule yet Fane did not even look up when he heard this. There


    was no need for any exnation as to what sort of a pavilion the Corpse Pavilion was, the name


    was self-exnatory. They were definitely a bunch of vicious and merciless people who practiced


    ck martial arts. In fact, Robin said this to inform Fane that they would not kill Fane and the rest


    easily. They n to torture these people until they get their hands on everything Fane and the rest


    knew.


    It was known when did the wind started blowing and the breeze swept past Fane''s sideburns.


    Strands of Fane''s hair were sticking on his cheek. There were no changes in Fane''s expression


    even though Robin said some threatening words. He turned around and nced at the four people


    beside him. He did some calctions and said in a serious tone, "Brother Dwight and Jed, can the


    two of you help to pin those three down with the help of Brother Albion? There won¡¯t be any need


    for my father as his strength is iparable to a single blow from these people.¡±


    The others were stunned when they heard what Fane said. Everybody looked at Fane with puzzled


    expressions on their faces. Robin sneered and stared at Fane as if he was a fool. "You asked them


    to pin those down... Do you think you can get rid of one of us fast enough to free up your hands to


    fight the others?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The more Robin thought about it, the funnier he felt Fane was. Who did he think he was. He was


    just a martial artist in the initial stage of the innate level yet he dared to say such raving words. Did


    he hit his head somewhere or had he just woken up and was not in his right mind. Although Dwight


    thought of Fane differently, the corners of his mouth also twitched when he heard this. He did not


    know how to respond at that moment.

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    In the end, Albion was the one who spoke. He lowered his voice and spoke as he narrowed his


    eyes. "Brother Fane, what do you mean by saying that?"


    Fane raised his eyebrows and did not n to continue wasting time talking to them. He replied


    confidently," Leave that guy in the middle to me and you guys can focus on holding the others off."


    Fane pointed at Robin, who stood in the middle. His lengthy finger shone under the remaining light


    from the sun and looked powerful instead of showing off its delicateness.


    Robin almost wondered if he has been experiencing hallucinations. If not, how did this guy dare say


    such absurd words? He was actually daring enough to challenge Robin for a duel. A person in the


    initial stage of innate level with clothes that obviously indicated his position as a disciple in a third-


    grade pavilion was actually daring enough to challenge him, someone, who was in the final stage of


    the innate level. On top of that, he was already in thepletion stage of his innate level and was


    about to break through into the spring-solidifying realm after some time!


    Derekughed so loudly that he was unable to stand up straight. He pointed at Fane and said,


    "Young man, have you gone crazy? How dare you challenge our senior brother in a one-on-one


    duel! Who gave you the


    courage to do that? Open your eyes and take a closer look! My Senior Brother Robin is in the final


    stage of the innate level. He''s capable of defeating you singlehandedly. Do you even think that you


    can defeat him within a short period of time beforeing at us? I''ve seen some idiots throughout


    the years but this is the first time I''ve seen someone as bad as you!"


    Dudley and Damian also mocked Fane as theyughed. They poured tons of provocative words in


    his way. Compared to those four standing on the opposite side, Fane''s side was very quiet.


    Everybody was staring at Fane in disbelief with their widened eyes. If Fane had not been acting


    normal previously, they would have started to wonder if he had gone crazy from the situation.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jed¡¯s breathing also quickened as he spoke. "Do you know what you are talking about? You n to


    challenge somebody in the final stage of the innate level? Do you think that you''re a master in the


    springsolidifying realm? You must have gone crazy!"


    Fane red at Jed. "I know my fighting prowess and you just need to obey what I said."


    Jed breathed heavily when he heard this and his entire mind was filled with anger. Right now, his


    anger had even reced his fear of death. He stretched out his trembling finger and pointed at


    Fane''s face. "Eat some medication if you have gone crazy and please don''t involve us in this


    muddled affair. We are capable of holding them back but on what grounds do you think that you''re


    capable of


    defeating Robin Mullins?!"


    Fane looked past Jed, who was furious before his gazended on Dwight and Albion. The two of


    them seem to be quite calm whenpared to Jed, who was acting like a crazy man. However,


    their calmness was just to prevent themselves from embarrassing Fane. They had suppressed all


    their doubts and speechlessness in their hearts. Fane looked at them and said, "Can you guys help


    to hold them off for 15 minutes. I might not need 15 minutes but you guys need to be able to hold


    them off... Can you do it?"


    Dwight subconsciously exchanged nces with Albion. In Dwight¡¯s opinion, what Fane said


    sounded ridiculous and he felt that Fane had gone crazy.


    Dwight had unexinable confidence toward Fane because of how they managed to get out of the


    Ten Absolutes Trap Array depending on Fane. However, there was not any basis for him to ce


    his confidence in Fane under such circumstances.


    Albion exhaled deeply as a darkened expression appeared on his face. He was thinking that their


    best bet right now was to let everybody get a chance at escaping. Staying back to fight those four


    seemed like a suicidal move.

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    He did not want all his n brothers to die here, but when Fane said those words, both his


    expression and tone were calm. An unspeakable self-confidence filled his heart, and Albion could


    not help but wonder if Fane really possessed this kind of power.


    After thinking for a long time, he finally deigned to open his mouth. His voice was a little low but had


    an unquestionable tone to it. "We can do it but can you?"


    Jed¡¯s hair stood on end when he heard the question. He turned to Albion and said, "Brother Albion,


    don''t tell me you''re seriously considering it? What is there except for death if we go head-on against


    those four who are in the final stage of innate level? Didn''t you hear Robin when he said he will


    torture us? Everyone will eventually die but I want to die with dignity, not this way!"


    Albion stopped his nagging with a wave of his hand. He took a deep breath and then said, "I don''t


    actually know what to do. The best thing to do now is of course to retreat but do you think we can?


    We might end up dead anyways..."


    Robin and the rest of them patiently waited for their unending conversation to finish. They did not


    mind watching them struggle since they were like fishes in a barrel right now. This would only make


    what was going to happen next more enjoyable for them. They


    all loved to watch their prey put up a final resistance.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jed threw up his hands in frustration. "You''re all mad! One mad person is enough and yet all of you


    chose to follow this mad person!¡±


    Dwight frowned, stretched out his hand to grab Jed¡¯s arm, and pull him behind. "Keep your mouth


    shut from now on. Can you do something other than nagging?" He really wanted to warn Jed that


    previously, they had treated Fane with the same attitude, and yet he was the one who saved them


    in the end. Although Dwight did not believe that Fane could create another miracle as it was not


    possible but it was still better than nothing.


    Fane nodded and turned toward Robin again. "Don¡¯t let any of them escape. Spare no one." The


    words came out steadily from his lips.


    Robinughed wildly when he heard those words. He thought that Fane was an interesting soul.


    Those lines should be uttered by Robin. Did Fane think that by saying that, he would let them go?


    Derek looked at Fane as if he was stupid. "To be honest, I have seen a lot of fools over the years,


    but I must say that you take the cake!"


    Fane scoffed and winked at Nash, who then nodded and quickly hid behind a thick tree. Robin and


    the other three would be suspicious if anyone other than Nash did that but they ignored him since


    he was the weakest of them all. To them, those in the final stage of acquired level were like ants


    that could easily be killed with a stomp.


    Fane took a step forward and stretched out his hand to take out ten gray-ck daggers from the


    Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. These ten gray-ck daggers floated in front of him and were radiating a


    gray-ck glow.


    Seeing this, Robin and the others widened their eyes. Robin sneered and said, "Looks like you''re


    really going to take us on! Your courage ismendable, boy!" 5


    Fane said nothing. With a flick of his wrists, rays of gray-ck light flowed from his palms. Under


    these circumstances, actions speak louder than words.

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    Robin smiled so much that the corners of his lips touched his ears. He winked at the people behind


    him, and the three brothers stepped forward to face Jed and the others. It looked as if they were


    there to prevent them from escaping.


    Robin cracked his neck and shook his wrist; the joints made a crackling sound. "Okay! Since you


    want to fight with me so much, I will show you the true meaning of power!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After saying this, he felt that he was making a fuss out of nothing. He turned to the three brothers


    behind him and said, "You guys make sure those three don¡¯t run away. I''ll take down this kid single-


    handedly. I''m not taking this seriously of course, but this kid must be taught a lesson!"


    Immediately, a golden light shed in Robin''s hand, and a five-feet-long staff appeared in his palm


    out of thin air. The five-feet-long staff exuded bright golden light and there were mysterious and


    antiquated runes carved all over it.


    His choice of weapon surprised Fane. After all, he did not look like a power type of cultivator.


    Generally, cultivators who use staff wins by strength, and their cultivation techniques and martial


    skills are also power-oriented.


    Robin swept the long staff forward, and the ground


    was marked with an arc. "The martial skill I practice is the intermediate red level earth mountain


    staff technique. It''s been a long time since I havee across an opponent like you so I will use


    this technique to teach you the right way to live!"


    ''Another intermediate red level technique?'' Fane thought that Robin¡¯s technique would at least be in


    the premium range. After all, Wesley was only an intermediate stage of innate level and his


    attainment was already an intermediate red level technique.


    Robin, who was hellbent on torturing Fane, did not say anything further and pointed his long staff at


    Fane. The golden light undted around the long staff like waves. With a low shout, he charged


    toward Fane.


    He lifted his long staff with golden light and smashed it toward Fane. The stick carried the force of


    the mountains and rivers. Even from some distance away, Jed and others could feel the force of the


    earth mountain.


    Jed gulped and said, "The force is so powerful that even I would not be able to withstand it."


    In an instant, the long staff appeared in front of Fane, who was steadily moving his hands through


    the gray light then distorted runes began to float out of his palm. In an instant, the ten Soul Swords


    were injected by him into the gray-ck daggers suspended in the air. With the Soul Swords


    attached to the daggers, it was as if the daggers had been infused with a soul and they immediately


    converged together.


    Five gray-ck daggers met against the long staff head-on as soon as it came smashing down and


    the gray-ck light and the golden dazzling long staff mmed together. The energy from the two


    weapons collided together and the gray-ck daggers did not retreat in the slightest, nor was it


    smashed into pieces by the staff.


    Seeing this, Robin stiffened. His eyes widen with disbelief. While it was true he did not exert his full


    power just now, he did, however, used quite a lot of it to make it a speedy battle. It never crossed


    his mind that Fane would be able to neutralize his attack and it destabilized him a little. He gritted


    his teeth and raised his staff for another attack.

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    Fane arched his eyebrow. He quickly put some distance between Robin and himself. His opponent


    was a melee-fighter while Fane was better at long-range fighting so he would be safe as long as he


    did not get too close to Robin.


    He quickly performed some hand seals again and the ten ck daggers who were still suspended


    mid-air parried with Robin¡¯s long staff. The golden light and gray-ck light collided with each other


    once again. This time Fane used six gray-ck daggers, putting him on even ground with Robin.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Robin was breathing heavily and his face was flushed. He was feeling angrier than ever. His hands


    trembled as he looked at Fane with gritted teeth. He swung his staff to attack again, but all of his


    attacks were neutralized within a few seconds by the gray-ck daggers.


    He became more and more shocked whenever his attack was blocked by the gray-ck daggers.


    He was not the only one as the others were also watching with eyes wide open as if they had seen


    a ghost.


    The corners of Jed''s lips began to twitch. "Pinch me, Brother Dwight. Am I dreaming? How is it


    possible that Fane is on par with Robin? They had been going at it for quite some time. Is this really


    happening? I''m not dreaming, right?" His pupils were unsteady as he


    said this.


    Dwight puffed out some air and said, "It just shows that there''s a lot of things we don''t know in the


    world.¡±


    All this while, Fane maintained some distance away from Robin, who was trying desperately to


    break through the barrier made of the ten gray-ck daggers. However, he discovered that the


    barrier was like a sticky spider web and the long staff in his hand was like a tiny bug. The ten gray-


    ck daggers worked with each other and the stronger the staff became, the more daggers would


    It seemed like no matter how powerful he was, he would not be able to break away from the web


    made up of the gray-ck daggers. Robin''s hands trembled slightly as he stared at Fane


    vehemently and thought to himself, ''So this is why he was so confident. He still had a few tricks up


    his sleeves.''


    Robin narrowed his eyes and said, "You surprised me but do you really think you can suppress me


    with your little tricks? Though my technique is only of the intermediate red level, I''ve already


    cultivated it to perfection!"


    Hearing this, the eyes of everyone present snapped wide open. The fact that Robin cultivated his


    technique to perfection alone proved that he possessed immense talent. Jed and Dwight nced at


    each other, and both saw a hint of helplessness in each other''s eyes. Although their level had


    broken through to the final stage of innate level, their martial art techniques remained at the


    proficient level.


    Derek and his two brothers were looking at Fane fearfully which was a huge contrast to how they


    were looking at him before. They were sure that the power he had conjured up so far could defeat


    them three easily.


    Robin scoffed and said, "I admit that you''re quite talented but it''s still not enough to defeat me! Let¡¯s


    end this now!" The way he uttered those words was as if he had not used his full power in the fight


    before but judging from everyone''s looks, they did not believe him one bit.


    Robin then exhaled deeply and forced himself to calm down.

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091


    He clenched his staff tighter and began to infuse his true energy into it. The runes, from one end to


    the other, began to glow brightly. He then performed hand seals with his right hand.


    A non-human roar erupted out of his mouth as he unleashed balls of golden light, simr to those of


    fireflies, which then condensed behind his back. In a second, the golden lights took on the form of a


    gori with sharp fangs. Its lightbulb-like eyes shone brightly on everyone, making them dizzy. The


    lightgori stared vehemently at Fane as if wanting to swallow him whole.


    In the end, Robin had been forced into using his most powerful technique. "This technique could


    only be used after I have cultivated the earth mountain staff technique to the perfection level. Many


    people have died from this technique and soon you''ll be one of them!"


    His face then contorted savagely as he charged toward Fane. The light-gori behind him roared as


    he charged toward Fane too. Along the way, the lightgori slowly merged with the staff on Robin¡¯s


    hand, and there was no doubt that this was his most powerful condition.


    Everyone gasped when they saw this. The force alone was enough to suppress everyone present.


    They started to wonder what would happen to them if they were in Fane''s shoes. After thinking


    about it, they shook their heads internally-they were sure that Fane would lose and end up severely


    injured.


    Which meant that Jed and the others would also die then. Thinking of this, Jed¡¯s face became pale


    as a ghost and he subconsciously held onto Dwight''s elbow. Dwight''s face was simr to Jed''s and


    they were both praying for Fane''s safety. At least, that way, they coulde up with another n.


    Derek and his two brothers were so excited that they nearly drooled. Dudley was even waving his


    arms up in the air as he shouted, "Kill him, Brother Robin! Or at least make him a cripple!¡±


    Fane took a deep breath. He had expected this. He put his palms together and the ten gray-ck


    daggers flew back to where he was. He summoned nine Soul Swords back and they immediately


    unattached themselves from the floating daggers.


    Another round of hand seals and the nine Soul Swords attached themselves to the remaining ck


    dagger and countless runes started to circte around it. Infused with the power of ten Soul


    Swords, it unleashed a dazzling ck light with the power to devour everything in its path.


    Fane had cultivated Destroying the Void to the level of preliminary and could freely manipte the


    Soul Sword to merge or unmerge as he pleased. The merging of all ten Soul Swords into one


    dagger was his most powerful attack.


    A strong wind blew by, and golden light filled Fane''s pupils. The staff had alreadye smashing


    down and Fane quickly performed another hand seal to manipte the gray-ck dagger to block


    it.


    The two tyrannical energies collided together again, and instantly wave after wave of energy shock


    waves swept around, kicking up dust all over the ground.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    Dwight and the others immediately retreated and at the same time used their true energy to block


    the shock waves. Jed wrinkled his eyebrows and his face became pale when he heard the clicking


    sounding from his attached spirit. He could not believe that the shock wave from a technique


    alone could shatter his attached spirit. Fortunately, the shock waves did notst long and soon


    dissipated.


    A scream broke the silence. A figure was retreating from the center of the energy impact, followed


    by a gray-ck dagger. The gray-ck dagger was moving extremely fast. It was so fast that it


    seemed to have teleported to where Robin was in a blink of an eye.


    All the colors drained out of Robin''s face. He tried to block it with his staff but the gray-ck dagger


    dodged it effortlessly and immediately sank itself into Robin¡¯s stomach. The pain that followed felt


    like his flesh was being eaten by the poison.


    "How could this be!" shouted Robin. He was both shocked and furious. Never in a million years


    would he think that his most powerful attack would be defeated by a dagger. The dagger was less


    than a palm''s length while his staff was five-feet-long for crying out loud! He had no idea why all his


    techniques were useless against the dagger.


    What was worse was the dagger not only damaged his


    physical body but his soul as well! He could feel his soul hurting and this made him tremble non-


    stop. It was as if a million ants were biting on his soul.


    "Pull it out! Pull it out now!" screamed Robin as he copsed heavily to the ground. He tried to pull


    out the dagger but he discovered that the pain in his soul became even more intensified as soon as


    he tried to do that. The pain ate away all his courage and the only thing he could do now was to beg


    Fane for mercy.


    Everyone gasped and their jaws nearly dropped to the ground. They could not believe what was


    happening. There was no way that Robin''s most powerful attack was no match for Fane¡¯s. They


    thought that Fane''s fate was sealed before the fight even began but in the end, the person who


    should have won was lying on the ground, heavily injured. They were so shocked that they forgot to


    breathe.


    Jed''s lips turned white. He was shocked to the extent that he forgot how to blink. He stared fixedly


    at the scene before him and saw that Robin was rolling on the ground with pain as if he was a stray


    dog nobody wanted.


    Jed took a deep breath and in a shaky voice said, "Is this really happening? But he''s only at an


    initial stage of innate level while Robin is at the final stage of innate level. Not to mention, his


    intermediate red level is at the perfection level. Not to mention, we are no match for him, and yet


    this kid..." He could not go on because his throat had gone dry.


    Albion felt that he had seen one miracle after another ever since he met Fane, who had surely


    opened up a whole new world for them. He used his divine senses to check Fane''s cultivation again


    and came to the same result. Fane was indeed an initial stage of innate level but then how did he


    manage to conjure up such a powerful attack? Could it be that he had attained an earth-level


    technique and cultivated it to the perfection level? Even so, that would still not exin it ...unless he


    had a heaven-level technique!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    Albion nearly bit his own tongue when the thought shed across his mind. ''No way! How can a kid


    who is at the initial stage of innate level be capable of using a heaven level technique!''


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even the immensely talented n brothers he knew of could not cultivate heaven level techniques


    as they had not broken through their main levels. What Fane did was akin to being epted to a


    university with his elementary school''s result!


    Fane was capable of that because of the memories and experience left by Senior. What he had


    gotten from the Senior was a thousand times better than being trained by an elder personally.


    "How did he do it? Can anyone tell me how he did it?" muttered Albion to himself. The more he


    thought about it, the more unbelievable he found the whole thing to be and this made his brain hurt.


    Dwight could not even find the words to describe his feelings. He had thought Fane to be


    exceptional but judging by the looks of it, that word was truly an understatement of the day. Fane


    must be a monster! Only a monster could cultivate an earth level technique at the initial stage of


    innate level.


    The three Roffe brothers were breathing haggardly while chills ran up their spine. They were looking


    at Fane as if he was the devil himself. Although their


    Now, even with theirbined power, they were not so sure whether they could take Fane down.


    The more they thought about it, the more terrifying they found Fane to be. They thought this was a


    simple cat and mouse game but it turned out that the mouse was actually a lion!


    Both Derek and Dudley took a step back instinctively and when Damian saw his two brothers were


    scared shitless, he, too, quickly stepped back.


    Fane arched his eyebrow and stared at the three brothers with cold eyes. "Don¡¯t think I have


    forgotten about you three!"


    Everyone snapped out of their trance after he said that. They thought he was being arrogant and


    delusional to utter those words but it was only then that they realized he had the power to back up


    his words.


    Derek shuddered and his words ran over each other as he said, "You''re a monster! A devil! I have


    nevere across an initial stage or innate level as powerful as you! Even Brother Robin was not


    as strong as you when he was at that stage..."


    He was not trying topliment him but rather stating the fact.


    Fane chuckled and said breezily, "There¡¯s a high chance I''ll be dead meat if you four attacked me at


    the same time but instead Robin decided to fight me on his own. I''m sorry but I can''t let the three of


    you go just like this. Who knows what will happen to us if I do that.¡±


    Fane¡¯s words were like a curse to them. With trembling hands, Derek took out a long sword from his


    storage space and pointed it at Fane, letting him know that he would not be going down without a


    fight.


    "Let us go and we won''t tell anyone about this. If you don''t, we''ll make sure to fight you to the


    death." The three brothers had no spare thought to give to the severely injured Robin. All they could


    think about was how to get away from this devil.


    Faneughed coldly. He never expected them to threaten him again. Did they not see what would


    happen to those who threatened him? With a wave of his hand, the dagger that was in Robin''s


    stomach instantly flew back to him, dripping with blood.

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    Derek''s face turned pale when he saw the dagger returning back to Fane''s hand. He took a step


    back and the sword in his hand quivered, not from the infusion of true energy, but from fright. His


    two brothers, who were less powerful than him, were even more frightened than him that they hid


    behind him, treating him as a shield.


    Their previous cockiness was now reced by fear and caution. They were looking at Fane as if he


    was a devil who had climbed out from the deepest depth of hell and could rip off all their heads in an


    instant.


    Derek swallowed and the sword in his hand quivered even more violently that the tip gave off a low


    hum. "I warn you, it''s true individually we''re not as strong as you, but you won¡¯t be our match if the


    three of us work together!¡±


    Fane''s lips curled up. With a flick of his wrist, the ck dagger floated mid-air again. Its cklight


    transformed into a swirling light gray mist akin to the venomous gas given out by a swamp. He


    stared coldly at Derek and said, "I hate it the most when others try to threaten me so you leave me


    with no choice but to kill you."


    He then turned to Jed and Dwight and said, "I''ll take on Derek and leave his two brothers to you


    two." The ck dagger floating in the air released a ck light


    once again. The ck light was like a beast opening its mouth, wanting to devour everything in its


    path. It was a death sentence for the three brothers.


    Perhaps it was being pushed to the extreme, or perhaps it was because of the contempt in Fane¡¯s


    words, but Derek pulled out thest of his courage and shouted between gritted teeth, "I''ll make


    sure to skin you alive first before I die!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    With a wave of Derek''s right hand, runes flowed between his fingers. His long sword began making


    clicking noises like a skeleton that had suddenlye back to life and was struggling to move.


    He gave out a low grunt, and thumb-sized skulls appeared on the long sword. These skulls released


    a bright white light, and their big mouth gave out a rattling sound that made everyone¡¯s scalp crawl.


    By Fane¡¯s rough estimate, the skulls amounted to more than fifty. These fifty or so tiny skulls


    revolved around Derek''s long sword and a closer look made him realize that the skulls were ignited


    with tiny white mes.


    "Be prepared to fight to your death!" shouted Derek.


    The next second, Derek''s entire body was covered with a cold me. Each of these tiny skulls


    encased a resentful spirit struggling in hell. These resentful spirits filled everyone¡¯s eardrums with


    their shrill screams.


    Fane arched his eyebrow. "He''s using the resentful


    spirits as the lead?¡±


    The skill that Derek had conjured up obviously contained a lot of power from the resentful spirits. It


    seemed that to cultivate this skill required killing the cultivator and absorbing his resentment and


    spirit energy. This kind of insidious skill was in line with the Corpse Pavilion disciple.


    Fane flicked his wrist and the ten Soul Swords unattached themselves from the gray-ck dagger


    and converged together, transforming into a long sword. The long sword was ck, with gray-ck


    fog swirling around it. Those are not the real fog of course but the spirit energy.


    "Take this!" shouted Derek as he charged toward Fane with the sword pointed at him.


    The long sword was aimed at Fane''s head, with floating skulls opening their mouths wide, releasing


    the fire of spirit! Fane scoffed, stretched out his hand, and pushed forward, and the long sword


    condensed from the spirit energy rushed out.

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    In an instant, the two long swords collided mid-air, and everyone heard a bang. When the gray-


    ck long sword collided with Derek''s long sword, the fifty-odd skeletons that originally floated on


    the long sword instantly ignite like confetti, burning crazily in the air.


    However, within one breath¡¯s time, more than fifty skeletons were burned out, and the light on


    Derek''s long sword was instantly dimmed. He looked at it incredulously. "How is it possible? Why is


    my skill so weak?"


    He did not think that he couldpete with Fane, he just wanted to buy some time, and then


    abandon his sword and flee. It never crossed his mind that his skill would be so weak and be


    disarmed in an instant.


    Fane scoffed. The move he cultivated, Destroying the Void, was at least a heaven level skill. It was


    a soul attribute which meant it had natural restraint on the soul and it just so happened Derek''s skill


    used spirit energy as an attack point. Derek was no match for Fane in the first ce and coupled


    with being restrained, it was only natural that his attack would be disarmed.


    After the long sword broke through Derek''s moves, it straight away rushed toward his chest. Derek¡¯s


    expression changed as he backed away but it was already toote. The ck long sword pierced


    his


    chest in the blink of an eye. Under the impact, his attached spirit became as weak as a piece of


    paper, and there was no form of any obstacle at all.


    The ck long sword pierced through Derek¡¯s heart. His physical body remained unharmed


    because the ck long sword was made of energy but the same could not be said for his spirit. He


    felt the stabbing pain in his spirit, making his whole body tremble. He opened his mouth wide and


    wanted to shout, but realized that he did not even have the strength to make a sound.


    He fell heavily to the ground, his eyes widened as if he could not believe he was dead. He looked to


    his chest and discovered there was not the usual falling and rising, meaning he could not be any


    deader than he was then.


    The fightsted less than five seconds. Derek was killed with just one move. Jed and the others had


    not even fully processed the shock of Fane winning against Robin and now they had to digest what


    just happened before their eyes.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    They knew in their hearts that Derek was not Fane¡¯s match, but they did not expect him to be killed


    with just one move. Originally, Dudley and Damian were still waiting for the best opportunity to


    escape but all this happened so quickly that the two of them stood on the same spot with widened


    eyes, speechlessly looking at their eldest brother''s body. and Damian. His gaze was cold, like a


    razor, cutting out their flesh strip by strip. Immediately, the two of them fell to their knees with fright.


    Fane arched his brow and looked sharply at Dudley

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    Two pairs of eyes stared beggingly at Fane. They were too shocked by what just happened before


    their eyes. The eldest brother, who was stronger than both of them, stood no chance against Fane


    at all. Was Fane even human? How could he be so monstrously strong when he was only at the


    initial stage of innate level?


    This kind of blow made all their resistance disappear. They were not shy to kneel before Fane. After


    all, what''s the use of dignity when one was so close to death? Dudley vigorously knocked his head


    against the ground three times. It was as if Fane was the ancestor of his eighteenth generation.


    Instantly, his forehead was swollen and red.


    "My Lord, please be the bigger person and spare our lives. We really had no intention of killing you


    and were just following orders," said Dudley who was begging in tears


    Damian knocked his head against the ground too while begging, "I don''t want to die yet! I beg of


    you to chalk all this down to our youthful ignorance and let us go. We will definitely tell anyone what


    happened here. We will not stay here. We will immediately return to the Corpse Pavilion and never


    come out again!"


    The two of them desperately knocked their heads a few more times. Jed curled his lips in disdain


    and


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said provocatively, "Are you sure the two of you are the disciples of a fourth-grade n


    association? How can you be so spineless? A man should only kneel down to heaven, earth, his


    parents, and his master. You''re not a man at all to kneel down at this moment."


    After hearing this, Dudley suddenly raised his head and stared at Jed with an angry look. "You shut


    your trap. My life is more important than my pride. I bet you''ll be kneeling too if you¡¯re in my ce!"


    The words struck Jed¡¯s nerves. Just moments before, he did not really care whether they live or die


    but now, he was a cock that had been defeated in a fight and was blowing up his feather.


    "What did you say? Did you hear what he said, Brother Fane? We should torture them before we


    end their lives!¡± He was shouting so loudly that Dwight had to cover his ears.


    Dwight nced sideways at Jed. He wanted to remind Jed how he treated Fane before all this. It


    seemed as if he had made a hundred and eighty-degree change of attitude after Fane showed them


    what he could do.


    Fane ignored Jed. In fact, he did not even look at him. Instead, he walked two steps forward, looked


    at Dudley, and said, "Whether you can get out of here alive or dead depends on what you can do for


    us."


    He killed Derek because he was the strongest of the three brothers and also to use his death to


    frighten his two brothers. After all, he still had a lot of questions that needed answers from them.


    Derek¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the underlying meaning of Fane''s words. The corners of his


    mouth inched up to a cating smile. "Don''t worry, I will dly answer all your questions. I will tell


    you whatever I know, as long as you let us go..."


    Fane looked at them with a half-smile and he retracted back his awe-inspiring murderous aura.


    Without it, he looked just like the friendly boy-next-door.


    "Then tell me, why did the Corpse Pavilion take so much effort toe to the Mount Beasts and


    how can we deactivate the trap array you guys have set up?"


    These two issues were the most important thing they had to figure out right now.

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    "You two bastards better not say anything! I¡¯ll haunt you to the ends of the world if you do!" shouted


    Robin suddenly.


    Both Dudley and Damian trembled when they heard his threat. After all, they were of an inferior


    position to him and had to bow to him every time they saw him. Their faces were already pale, to


    begin with, but all remaining blood drained out of them, making them even paler.


    Fane frowned and then raised his right hand, and a gray-ck light instantly stabbed Robin again.


    "Ahh!" screamed Robin in pain. This time his screams were even more violent than before. His soul


    was already riddled with holes after being hit by Fane''s Destroying the Void move and now his soul


    was rendered even more precarious with thetest attack.


    This time he felt that his soul had beenpletely torn apart, and his consciousness gradually


    blurred. An injury of this degree could not be saved. He had at most another two to four hours to


    live.


    His shrill screams reverberated in Dudley''s and Damian''s eardrums. Beads of cold sweat soaked


    their temples and neck. Both of them were breathing fast, and they seemed as if they would faint


    any time.


    Fane arched his eyebrow and said in a calm tone, "If


    you don''t tell me everything you know, I will make sure that you won''t enjoy a quick death like your


    dear brother. Robin is the best example. Do you know why he is suffering so much? It''s because I


    am destroying and stripping his soul with the Soul Sword. The most unbearable pain in the world is


    having your soul in."


    Hearing this, the two brothers fell into despair. Both of their breathing had be stagnant


    because of the immense fear they were feeling. Dudley felt that his scalp was numb and his face


    was stiff. Only the trembling corners of his mouth showed that he was still alive.


    He nodded heavily and said, "Rest assured that we will tell you everything we know. Just please


    don¡¯t strip our souls!"


    Fane arched his brow and said, "Then you will do well to answer my questions now!"


    With some difficulty, Dudley took a deep breath and said, "We are really just minions. We know little


    of the Corpse Pavilion''s ns but what I can tell you is that we came from other states to Mount


    Beasts using the transporter. We arrived a month ago. After entering the mountain, we set up the


    trap array and began building many transporters. I think they were hoping to bridge the gap


    between the north and the south so that the disciples of the Corpse Pavilion cane to the north


    without any hindrance..."


    Fane narrowed his eyes, pressed his chest forward, and looked down at the trembling Dudley who


    was kneeling on the ground. "You swear you''re telling the truth?"


    Dudley nodded vigorously and even put up his hand. " I swear to heaven everything I said is true. I


    will die a thousand deaths if any of it is untrue."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded, his expression still frightening. After hearing these words, Jed and others frowned,


    and the atmosphere became a lot more serious.

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098


    "I knew they were definitely up to no good! I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re building transporters... Could it be


    that they n tounch a war against the Thousand Leaves Pavilion? But as far as I know, the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion and Corpse Pavilion are on par with each other. There''s no doubt that it


    could end up with both sides suffering heavy losses and even if they win, the benefits would far


    outweigh the cost,¡± muttered Dwight.


    Albion nodded in agreement. "You are right, even if the two n associations really fight, the final


    result will not be a one-sided victory. Unless...the Corpse Pavilion has some tricks up their


    sleeves..."


    Generally speaking, two n associations of equal strength would not engage in arge-scale


    battle unless they have deep grievances or it involves significant interests. After all, doing so would


    result in a lose-lose situation. In the end, even if one side won, it was very likely that the gain will not


    be worth the loss, so there would be no war between the two n associations without ast resort,


    but it seemed like a war was what the Corpse Pavilion was aiming for.


    Otherwise, why would they go to such length to set up so many transporters to bring their disciples


    over?


    Albion took a step forward, looked down at Dudley, and asked, "Is the Corpse Pavilion nning to


    launch a war against the Thousand Leaves Pavilion?"


    Dudley shook his head. "Didn''t I just say I¡¯m a minion that doesn''t know anything? Why would the


    higher-ups tell us what they¡¯re nning to an ordinary informal disciple like me?"


    Albion thought about it then nodded grudgingly.


    Dudley was indeed a minion and there was no way he would know any confidential information. He


    med himself for being impatient to ask something like that.


    "And the second question?" asked Fane.


    Dudley frowned slightly as if he did not want to tell, but he knew that if he did not answer Fane, he


    would be dead in a second. "You''ll need an entry token to get out."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fane straightened up and asked, "Do you have it?"


    Dudley shook his head. "Not everyone has an entry token to prevent this exact kind of situation from


    happening. You will be able to get out of the trap array once you get your hands on the array token


    but then you will also be found out..."


    Fane sighed lightly and stared regretfully at them. Seeing this did not make Dudley feel the slightest


    relief at all. Instead, his neck tightened, for he had immediately understood what Fane was thinking.


    1


    In other words, he did not prove to be useful enough, for he did not have the entry token. In the end,


    death still found its way to him. He shuddered and quickly said, "But I know Robin has it. Not


    everyone has the entry token. It will only be ced with important


    people for emergencies. Robin is close to our elder n brother since Robin had always fawned


    over him. He gave Robin an entry token which you can find on him. An opening will appear as long


    as this entry token is integrated into the trap array with a special method and then you''ll be able to


    get out of here through that opening.¡±


    Fane arched his brow. ''Which means I still need to keep you alive.'' Time would tell whether Dudley


    was telling the truth. Lying still on the ground, Dudley took two steps forward with his knees and


    reached out to grab Fane¡¯s pants but his hand was smoothly evaded by him.

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099


    "There''s no need for that. Just say whatever you need to say."


    Dudley''s face turned a little purple. He did not care about anything anymore. "I beg you. Please


    spare me. I will definitely take you out and keep our mouths shut as long as you let us go."


    Fane nodded. They were his best shot. Fane and the others should be safe as long as they kept


    watch over the two brothers to ensure that they could not send any message to the other disciples


    of the Corpse Pavilion.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Fane keenly perceived the different meanings of what Dudley had just said. He turned


    around and stared at him with cold eyes. "How many days has it been since the trap array was set


    up?¡±


    After calcting in his mind, Fane realized that it had been more than ten days since he stepped


    foot into the mountain. He did not feel any obstructioning in here, that was to say, the trap array


    had not been set up at that time.


    "Around nine or ten days,¡± said Dudley after mentally calcting it.


    "And not one Thousand Leaves Pavilion people came here during that time?¡± asked Fane.


    Dudley shook his head and replied very sincerely, "Not


    that I''ve heard of. The trap array we set up has never been attacked. Several cultivators who


    escaped our line of sight attacked the trap array from within the trap array."


    Hearing this made Fane even more surprised. ording to his statement, the trap array had been


    set up for at least nine days and yet the Thousand Leaves Pavilion never noticed anything strange


    during that period?


    After all, would it not be strange if none of the disciples returned to the pavilion in those nine days?


    Under normal circumstances, they would definitely find something off about this so how was it


    possible that they did not send out men to annihte the Corpse Pavilion disciples in the mountain?


    If Fane were a senior member of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, he would immediately send people


    to investigate after he noticed something amiss, and thenunch an attack to rescue the disciples


    trapped in the array and destroy the n of the Corpse Pavilion. However, nine days had passed


    and there was still no movement from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion.


    Neither did they send anyone to rescue the disciples trapped inside, norunched an attack. It was


    as if they were blissfully unaware of what was happening. Fane''s expression became more solemn


    at the thought of this.


    He nced sideways at Dwight and the others and saw that their expressions were also very


    strange.


    This was definitely not a normal situation. Maybe the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was under attack


    right now or ran into some other ident. However, they had no way of finding out since they were


    still trapped there.


    "Jed, bury the bodies and tidy up the surroundings. We will set off to the mountain border once all


    that is done," said Fane.


    Hearing this, Jed became baffled. He pointed at the bodies on the ground and asked, "Why do I


    have to be the only one to do the cleaning up?"


    Fane chuckled and gazed at him softly, "Because I find you displeasing. You don¡¯t have to do what I


    say. I just won''t bring you out with me." 1


    They were strangers, to begin with, and though Fane found Jed to be friendly at first, he soon


    proved him otherwise. Besides, Fane not only provided them with a ce to heal their wounds but


    also took them out of their predicament. Without him, they would have been long dead.

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100


    Jed kept talking nonsense along the way. As long as Fane said something wrong, he would ridicule


    him with harsh words. Fane was not the type of person who allowed others to bully him. The fact


    that he had endured Jed for so long was mercy enough.


    Jed looked at Fane¡¯s cold face. Although his tone was calm and there was not a hint of anger on his


    face, he also knew that if he defied Fane''s orders, he would leave him there without hesitation.


    Albion wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere but was held back by Dwight. Dwight was


    obviously smarter than Jed. He knew that if Fane did not get his revenge on Jed now, there would


    be more hell to payter, down the road.


    "Why do you find me displeasing?" asked Jed, flushed with humiliation.


    "Think about all that you have said to me before. As I said, it''s up to you whether you want to do


    what I say or be left alone here," said Fane with a smirk.


    He then called Nash over as if getting ready to leave the ce. Seeing this made Jed panic. "I¡¯ll do


    it! TH bury the bodies!"


    He immediately began to deal with the dead body on the ground and restored the ce to its


    original appearance, leaving no trace of the previous fierce


    battles. After doing all this, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and though his face was a little


    stiff, he still did not dare to say anything. 1


    Fane nodded in satisfaction. He tied up Dudley¡¯s and Damian''s hands firmly and sealed their


    meridians with true energy. Finally, the group of people left the ce. Through Dudley¡¯s guidance,


    they found the shortest way to leave the mountain.


    They remained alert even though they had tasted victory. Dwight walked in the forefront, his


    perception on high alert. They walked cautiously, for fear that they would meet one or two disciples


    of the Corpse Pavilion, though, with Fane there, they were not particrly afraid.


    Still, Dudley had told them that there were not only powerful n brothers in the mountain but also


    several elders and deacons stationed in the mountain. They were afraid of attracting the attention of


    these people, so they moved very slowly, taking every step carefully, and after four hours they finally


    came to the border of the mountain.


    Standing on tiptoes and looking out, they could still see the spring smoke from the town outside.


    The trap array was like an invisible barrier, and the entire mountain was trapped inside.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They sighed with relief at finally having reached the border. The past few days had passed by in a


    nervous haze; it was as if a shackle had been locked around their throats, making it difficult for them


    to breathe.


    "We can finally leave this ce!" said Jed, ovee with emotions.


    Just when he wanted to say a few more words, there was a sudden movement from the field in the


    distance, as if something was rubbing against the grass, and the nerves that had just loosened


    tightened again.


    Several people nced at each other and suddenly looked in the direction of the sound. It was a


    thick eucalyptus tree, its trunk spanned ten arms width. Ye Fan frowned and shouted, "Who''s


    there?"


    One could not me him for behaving like a frightened bird. After all, they were all so close to


    getting out of the mountain and desperately wished for things to go smoothly.


    Albion stretched out his hand and patted Fane on the shoulder. "Calm down. Maybe it¡¯s just a small


    animal. The mountain is known for its abundance of beasts after all. It''s probably just a small animal


    wandering on the edge."


    Fane nced at Albion, hoping what he said was true. It was then that an old voice came from


    behind the big tree. "Are you all disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion?"

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101


    The question froze everyone. It was really not a small animal but a real person instead, who


    deliberately made the rustling sound to gain their attention.


    Judging from the voice, it was obvious that it came from an elderly person. If he was a lone


    cultivator, he might not be strong but if he was a cultivator from the Corpse Pavilion, then he must


    be of extraordinary power.


    None of them would have survived except Fane. In other words, the enemy would not bother to ask


    them a question like this unless...he had too much time in his hands. All kinds of thoughts shed


    through his mind, as he remained on high alert. He exchanged nces with the others and made


    his way to the other side of the tree. It only took him a dozen steps or so to finally see the person


    behind the tree.


    To Fane''s surprise, this person''s age did not match his voice at all. He looked like he was in his


    thirties, his abdomen was stained red with blood, his face paler than normal, and breathing heavily.


    He was seriously injured.


    "Are you a formal elder of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion?¡± asked Fane.


    He asked that question because the person in front of him was wearing a dark blue shirt with a few


    dazzling begonias embroidered on his belt, and anyone who


    had begonia on his waist was an elder. Moreover, he was dressed in dark blue, and only the elders


    of the formal elder in the entire pavilion were qualified to wear a dark blue outer shirt.


    After hearing Fane''s words, the others rushed over. Albion saw the man leaning on the tree, and a


    hint of surprise shed in his eyes. "You wouldn''t happen to be Elder Godfrey from the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion, right?¡±


    Elder Godfrey was a little surprised that Albion had recognized him. He turned to look at him and


    saw him in the disciple uniform of the Thousand Leaves Sect. Seeing this surprised him even more.


    "Do we know each other?"


    Albion cupped his fist in salute excitedly. "One year ago, at the tea party held by the Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion, I had the honor of meeting you, Elder Godfrey."


    Elder Godfrey nodded slightly. He did go to the tea party held by the Thousand Leave Pavilion a


    year ago. There were many disciples at the tea party. Any disciple even those with little strength


    could show up at the tea party. There were many deacon disciples and their faces all blurred into


    one so naturally, he would have no impression of meeting Albion at all.


    Fane coughed softly. He was a little embarrassed that he, as the informal disciple of the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion, could not recognize a formal elder. It was unreasonable, but the fact was thus.


    After all, he had just entered the Dual Sovereign Pavilion not long ago.


    Now that the identity has been determined, the danger was of course resolved. Fane crouched


    down and took a look at Elder Godfrey''s injury; a hole was punched into his abdomen by a sharp


    weapon.


    He was now meditating, adjusting his breath, and recovering from his injury, but even so, it would


    take him at least three or four months to fully recover from an injury of this degree.


    "Elder Godfrey, I might as well take you out of here. Don''t worry, I am indeed a disciple of the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion. The reason why I don''t recognize you is that I''ve just joined not too long ago,"


    said Fane decisively.


    Edler Godfrey suddenly raised his head and stared intently at Fane. There was a trace of vignce


    and helplessness in his eyes. Finally, he waspletely relieved. Thisplicated look made Fane


    a little startled.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Why would he be wary of me? It seems like he¡¯s reluctant toe with me. Logically speaking, he


    shouldn''t have such a look on his face. After all, I''m indeed a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion


    and besides, my cultivation is only at the initial stage of innate level. I bet he''s still stronger than me,


    his injuries notwithstanding.¡¯


    Before he could figure it out, Elder Godfrey nodded slowly. "I am now seriously injured and unable


    to break through the trap array. If you have a way to break through the array, then take me with you.


    I will reward you ordingly when we are back at the pavilion."

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102


    Fane arched his brow. He did not care about the rewards instead he was curious as to why Elder


    Godfrey had looked at him with suchplicated expressions. Although he tried to hide it, it still did


    not escape Fane''s notice.


    Fane nodded calmly, and exchanged a few more polite remarks, saying that he did not care whether


    there were rewards and that as a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he naturally had the duty


    to protect the elders of the respected pavilion.


    Elder Godfrey just nodded, and theplex look on his face never appeared again. He turned his


    head to look in the direction of the trap array. "Let¡¯s drop the formalities and get out of here. I was


    injured by an elder of the Corpse Pavilion. If it hadn''t been for my life-saving means, I would have


    died in his hands long ago. He must be anxious to catch me now and I''m afraid things will not end


    well for us if we dy any longer."


    The group started to panic when they heard this, but then quicklyposed themselves. Fane


    looked at Dudley with cold eyes and he knew what Fane wanted without even having him say it. He


    trembled and took out the entry token.


    The entry token was found on Robin''s corpse, and Fane deliberately asked Dudley to do the dirty


    deed to


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    remind him of his possible ending if he dared to disobey Fane. Therefore, no matter how unwilling


    Dudley was to do anything he asked, Fane would only need to give him the look for him to change


    his mind.


    Fane reached out and helped Elder Godfrey up. Elder Godfrey''s face turned paler as getting up


    made his injuries even more painful. However, being able to achieve the position of an elder


    naturally meant he had his fair share of injuries along the way so although his injuries were severe,


    he could still bear with it. He never once cried out in pain even though they could see that his


    sideburns were soaked in cold sweat.


    Dudley''s hands kept trembling and in order to prevent him from ying tricks, Fane stood behind


    him.


    Dudley performed a series of hand movements and injected these seals into the entry token. A


    dazzling white light was released in an instant as it floated slowly into the air.


    The next second, it integrated into the trap array. The trap array was transparent. One would not


    notice it unless one had touched the barrier. However, after the entry token was integrated into the


    trap array, the transparent space in front rippled like the tide.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and the ripples became bigger and bigger and more frequent. Gradually,


    an empty brilliance was released from the trap array.


    Everyone understood that a space had opened up for them to exit.


    Fane arched his brow, and stared at Dudley with calm eyes, "You go out first and your brother stays.


    He will exit with us."


    Dudley was impressed with Fane''s deep thinking. He smiled bitterly, and sighed inwardly, thinking


    that Fane did not need to resort to doing this, for there was no way he would dare to y tricks at


    this time. Fane was not that kind of soft-hearted person. Dudley would be the first to die should


    anything untoward happen.


    Dudley closed his eyes and strode out of the open space. After he stepped over, there was only a


    breeze blowing over his temples, making his fine hair stuck to his face. Nothing else happened.


    Fane and others waited for a few seconds just to be sure Dudley did not do anything funny. Once


    confirmed, they nodded to each other and then walked out of the trap array one after another.


    The outer space was actually no different from the space inside, but the feeling it gave was quite


    different. Fane looked back and thought that the trap array was like a cage with invisible shackles.

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103


    To prevent the unexpected from happening, they did not release Dudley on the spot, but took him


    and his brother toward the city, away from the border of Mount Beasts.


    After traveling for five or six miles, Fane turned around and looked at Dudley, who was sporting a


    frightening expression on his face. His heart was throbbing wildly, for fear that Fane would kill him.


    After all, the two of them were now useless. If they let them go, it was very likely that they would


    report back to the Corpse Pavilion. In fact, he would not have let himself go if he was in Fane''s


    position.


    Dudley took a deep breath and said with a trembling mouth, "Don''t worry, my lord, I will definitely not


    rat you out. After all, those people are still in the trap array. You just need to leave us here and we''ll


    stay here for a while before going back."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    What he said was a bit incoherent, because he was too scared, which caused him to speak too


    quickly.


    Fane chuckled. "I''m not the kind of person who breaks their promises. I will hold up my part of the


    deal even though killing you now is the better option for us. However, I will leave a restriction on


    your bodies which will be automatically lifted in about two days. I¡¯ll advise you both to stay here and


    not run around because death is guaranteed if you encounter any


    fierce beast. Whether the two of you wille out of this alive depends on your luck now."


    With the restriction on them, even if they return to the Mount Beasts, they would not be able to enter


    the Mount Beasts through the trap array. Even if they could enter, they would not be able to use


    their true energy to fend for themselves should theye across any fierce beast or monsters.


    The best solution for them was to stay where they were, wait for the restriction to be lifted from their


    bodies, and then return to Mount Beasts. By then, Fane and the others would have arrived safely in


    their own n associations and need not be wary of them anymore.


    Relief washed over Dudley. He nodded vigorously, wishing to pat his chest and promise, "You can


    rest assured that we¡¯ll stay here for two days and not cause you any trouble."


    Fane chuckled. He did not take his words seriously at all. He turned his head and nced at the


    other people. After all, they were not in the same n associations, they would have to part ways


    here.


    Albion cupped his hands in a salute toward Fane and said from the bottom of his heart, "Thank you,


    Brother Fane, for your care all this time. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be able to get out of Mount


    Beasts safely."


    Fane was not humble either. After all, what Albion said was true. He just nodded and said nothing.


    Dwight nced at Fane and said, "You are the most talented person I have ever seen. You will


    definitely shine in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion in the future. I will treat you to a meal if you ever


    come to the Thousand Leaves Pavilion."


    Fane nodded, and they exchanged a few more words before parting ways. The Thousand Leave


    Pavilion was toward the west, and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was a little more toward the east.


    When saying their goodbyes, Albion and others tried to exchange formalities with Elder Godfrey for


    a long time, but perhaps because of his serious injury, or perhaps because of other reasons, Elder


    Godfrey did not return their sentiments.


    After saying goodbye to each other, Fane, Nash, and Elder Godfrey made their way back to the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion.

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104


    Taking into ount the injuries of Elder Godfrey, they did not rush toward the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion. Fane rented a horse-drawn carriage in a nearby town and used the mostmon way to


    go to the Dual Sovereign City.


    Inside the carriage, Elder Godfrey rested with closed eyes while both Fane and his father remained


    quiet, for there were some things that could not be discussed in front of a third party.


    Nash did not mind but Fane was feeling a little uneasy. Elder Godfrey was injured very badly and


    could barely remain conscious. As an elder, he had no shortage of pills, but even after taking the


    best pill, his injury still did not show any signs of recovering. This just proved how seriously injured


    he was.


    Fane had a lot of questions to ask him but stopped himself, after all, this was their first meeting. All


    the recent events did not sit right with him; it was as if Fane had been unknowingly dragged into a


    conspiracy ever since stepping foot in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    Suddenly, Elder Godfrey, with his eyes still closed, asked, "Did the Thousand Leaves Pavilion do


    anything about it?"


    The question caught Fane off guard, but without hesitation, he shook his head. Although Elder


    Godfrey


    did not ask clearly, Fane knew he wanted to ask if Thousand Leaves Pavilion tried to attack the trap


    array.


    The corner of Elder Godfrey''s lips curled up into an ironic smile, but he quickly returned to his


    former expressionless face.


    This made Fane even more puzzled. Now that Elder Godfrey had opened up a conversation, it


    would not be too rude for him to ask some questions. He cleared his throat and asked, "Elder, when


    did you enter Mount Beasts?"


    Elder Godfrey sighed lightly, and a trace of anger shed through his tired eyes. "Nine days ago."


    Fane still remembered that Dudley once said that they had set up the trap array nine or ten days


    ago. That was to say, Elder Godfrey had entered the mountain about the same time as the trap


    array was set up.


    Fane sighed and said, "What do you think the people of Corpse Pavilion are nning to do?"


    Elder Godfrey kept quiet after hearing the question. The carriage was still swaying in the intended


    direction, and the sound of ''clop, clop¡¯ came from the horse''s hooves. From time to time, they could


    hear the horseman whistling and shouting.


    Finally, Elder Godfrey spoke, "My guess is it has something to do with the secret resource ce.¡±


    Fane frowned. He had heard of this secret resource ce before. It was what sparked the war


    between the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Muddled Origin n and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but if it was really because of this, then they


    have a big problem in their hands.


    The fact that the Corpse Pavilion had spared no expenses to get their hands on the secret resource


    ce meant that whatever was inside was very valuable. There was no way the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion, as the true ruler of the north, would let two three-grade n associations get their hands


    on it.


    Fane was quite puzzled by all this. Elder Godfreyughed and said in a low tone, "This is just a


    guess that I pulled out from thin air."


    He closed his eyes again as if this issue triggered him. Fane thought it was best to stop questioning


    him, but there were just too many questions in his mind. He would die overthinking if he did not get


    some concrete answers now.


    Besides, this concerned his future as well. After all, as a member of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, a


    huge war between n associations would no doubt affect him as well. He took a deep breath and


    his voice was a little low.

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105


    "Elder, can you think of a reason why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion did not make a move? There''s


    no way they wouldn''t have known what the Corpse Pavilion was doing when they had caused such


    a hugemotion."


    Elder Godfrey gave a cold snort. This snort took a lot of his strength and his shoulders were


    shaking. He took a deep breath, in a bid to suppress the anger in his heart. "Of course, they know


    about it, and they probably knew it a long time ago."


    Upon hearing this, Fane was shocked. He could see the irrepressible anger on Elder Godfrey''s


    face. ''What happened to him? Why is he so angry?¡¯ The fact that the anger seemed to be directed


    at the Thousand Leaves Pavilion instead of the Corpse Pavilion made him even more confused.


    Of course, Fane did not voice his questions out loud. After all, he and Elder Godfrey were still not so


    familiar with each other. Although he had saved his life, it was not as if he went out of his way to do


    it. Therefore, it was not surprising that Elder Godfrey was wary of an informal disciple who moments


    ago was just a stranger.


    Silence fell over inside of the carriage once more. No one spoke but their thoughts were surging,


    and various thoughts burst into their minds. Nash was


    also curious but since Elder Godfrey was there, he did not think it would be suitable for him to


    discuss all the questions in his heart with Fane.


    About ten to twelve hourster, the carriage finally entered the Dual Sovereign City. Only then did


    Elder Godfrey break the silence. "When you''re back at the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, if someone


    asks, tell them that you actually stayed at Mount Beasts for only a day because you discovered that


    the monsters that are usually found in the deepest part of the mountain hade out to the


    periphery. Thus, you came out to get away from harm¡¯s way. As for what happened between me


    and you, it''s best not to divulge this information. If not, you''ll be dragged into it."


    As for what ''it'' was, Elder Godfrey did not say, and Fane did not ask. He could tell that Elder


    Godfrey was telling him all that for his own good and that the elder was not the kind of selfish


    person who only cared for himself.


    Fane nodded vigorously. "Do you not n to go back to Dual Sovereign Pavilion now?"


    Elder Godfrey raised his eyes and looked forward. The carriage curtain blocked his vision, but his


    eyes seemed to be able to see the outside world through the curtain. "You don¡¯t need to worry


    about this. I will go back in a few days. As long as you behave normally, others will not be


    suspicious of your rtionship with me."


    Fane nodded and did not continue to ask. It was just as Elder Godfrey said, they were strangers


    after all. Fane was just an informal disciple with no background and would never have had a chance


    to meet Elder Godfrey if it was not for the recent incident. No one would ever associate them


    together.


    In order to prevent people from discovering that, instead of pulling the carriage to the gate of the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion, they found an inn for Elder Godfrey, before Fane returned to the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion alone.


    This time, Nash has stayed out long enough so it was best to return to the Mustard Seed Spirit


    Ship. Doing this would prevent his identity from being exposed.


    To enter the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, Fane only needed to take out his identity card. After he


    entered Dual Sovereign City, he kept observing people''s faces for signs that some huge changes


    had urred and was surprised to find that people were still peacefully going about their daily lives,


    as if nothing had happened.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106


    However, when he stepped into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he felt the obvious difference. The


    ce where they, the informal disciples lived, was just west of the entire pavilion. If they wanted to


    go from the main gate to the informal disciple''s residence, they had to make a few turns and walk


    through a few outdoor corridors.


    These outdoor corridors extended in all directions, and the disciples could go back to their


    residence through the outdoor corridors or to the most central Martial Art Techniques and Martial


    Skills Hall and the Seven Stars Hall.


    Under normal circumstances, there will be many disciples passing by the outdoor corridors,


    sometimes it would even be bustling with disciples. However, on that day, he was the lone person


    walking through them. He raised his head to look at the sun and estimated the time to be around


    noontime. There was nothing special about this time and yet why was he there alone?


    He started making wild guesses in his heart. However, he became even more shocked when he


    discovered that there was no one in the residences of the informal disciples as well. After thinking


    for a while, he went back to his room, changed his clothes, and then walked in the direction of the


    Soul Hall. He did not know if Noel was on duty today but hoped that he


    was so that he could ask him all the questions in his mind.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the way to the Soul Hall, he happened to meet Brook, the runner disciple. They had a good


    rtionship with each other and when Brook sported Fane, he greeted him from afar.


    At this time, Brook was holding two brick-sized boxes in his hand. "Brother Fane, you''re finally back!


    Let''s see if they still dare to say anything this time."


    After hearing this, Fane arched his brow in surprise.1 What are you talking about?"


    Brook snorted and said disdainfully, "Remember when you beat Wesley into a pulp before? Well, he


    and his lickspittles had been spreading around the rumor that you¡¯ve died on Mount Beasts."


    Fane was taken aback, not because of the rumors but because of the timing of the rumors. He


    started to think there was a deeper meaning as to why Wesley would choose this time, of all time, to


    spread a rumor about this death.


    Coupled with the things he experienced during this time, he started to boldly link everything


    together. He stretched out his hand and patted Brook on the shoulder, and said mildly, "To prove


    that I¡¯m not dead, can you please help me spread the news?"


    Brook looked curiously at Fane and felt that this was out of his usual behavior. Although he had not


    known Fane for a long time, he knew that Fane had never cared about what the others thought of


    him. However, he said nothing.


    Fane knitted his brows together and said, "Help me spread the news, and remember not to spread it


    too deliberately, that is, when you are chatting with others, you pass it on in a casual tone."


    When he said this, Fane¡¯s tone turned solemn, making Brook straightened up a little as he quietly


    listened to Fane''s instructions. "You said that I came out after staying in Mount Beasts for only one


    day because the innate monsters suddenly appeared in the acquired monsters¡¯ frequently active


    areas for some reason. It was too dangerous inside, so I came out early. And why didn''t I return


    here until today? You tell them that my family came to see me in the Dual Sovereign City and so I


    stayed in the city for a few days."


    Brook nodded, not really understanding the point of all this. After giving it some thought, he finally


    asked," Are these all true?"

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107


    Fane arched his eyebrow and said in a heavy tone," What is true?"


    Brook shook his head quickly, knowing that Fanehad misunderstood his question. "I¡¯m not asking


    whether the words you''re asking me to spread are true. What I meant was, is it really true that


    something weird is going on in Mount Beasts?"


    Fane nodded. ''Of course, it''s true. The changes there are enough to turn the world that we know


    upside down!'' He wanted to say these out loud but knew that he should not. Besides, he presumed


    that the high-ups in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had already known about it.


    "I can''t tell you much right now. Please do as I say and after that, go tell Brother Noel toe to my


    ce when he¡¯s free. You cane too. I need to discuss something with the two of you," said


    Fane.


    Brook nodded seriously, and the two exchanged two or three polite remarks before Brook took the


    boxes and walked toward the Seven Stars Hall. Since Brook would spread the news, Fane did not


    need to go to the Soul Hall anymore. He had a stomach full of questions and wanted to figure out


    these problems before nning his next practice.


    Less than an hourter, Noel and Brook were already knocking on his room door; he invited the two


    people


    into the room and poured tea for both of them. On the way, Noel had already caught up with Brook.


    He took a sip of his tea and asked, "How many days did you stay in Mount Beasts?"


    Fane arched his eyebrow and said, "Give or take ten days."


    Noel raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Then why did you say that you''ve only stayed there for a


    day? Did something happen?"


    Actually, Fane did not intend to keep it a secret, because he felt that everyone would eventually


    hear about what was going on there. However, he did not directly answer Noel''s question. Instead,


    he turned to ask, "Why is the outdoor corridor so empty? Did something happen in the n


    association?"


    Noel leaned toward him with excitement showing on his face. "It seems that the affairs with the


    Muddled Origin n have not yet been settled. I don''t think the elders n to let it go at that, even


    though the Thousand Leaves Pavilion gave a temporary truce between the two n associations.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that our n association is nning to recruit another batch of disciples?


    I¡¯m surprised at this. Obviously, your batch is already more than enough. Why do they want to


    recruit more disciples? Didn''t they say that there will be no more wars in the foreseeable future?


    The two just don¡¯t make sense. What''s more, do you know when they started the recruitment?"


    Fane shook his head. Noel wide] up three fingers. "On the third day after you went to Mount Beasts.


    They¡¯ve been at it non-stop. Every disciple found this really odd and we had been talking about it


    since.


    "However, there¡¯s been no conclusion since the elders did not give a proper exnation. Anyway,


    the new disciples were recruited, and after recruiting new disciples, we started to practice the


    combined battle formation. That¡¯s the reason why there¡¯s no one walking around in the outdoor


    corridor.


    Thebined battle formation is formed by the cooperation between disciples. Once this kind of


    formation is deployed, not only does it increase the attack power of the disciple''s skills but also


    enhances their defense."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108


    Fane arched his brow and gently ced the teacup in his hand on the table. "So you¡¯re saying that


    the n associations still n to continue with the war?"


    That was the most usible exnation. If not, why would they be so anxious for the disciples to


    learn thebined battle formations? All these are signs that arge-scale war would soon break


    out since it was only at this time that thebined battle formations would have the greatest effect.


    There were many practical reasons for practicing thebined battle formations. For example, if a


    group of disciples went out for training, deploying thebined battle formation would increase


    their chances of surviving should they encounter any danger. However, thebined battle


    formation would be most effective when it is used in a war between n associations.


    Fane took a deep breath. He did not associate the impending war with Muddled Origins n but


    instead asked, in a rushed tone, "Did any other disciples go to Mount Beasts during the days I was


    there? Especially the disciples who are rtives of the formal or informal elders?"


    There were many elders in a faction and unless they were pure-hearted, they would definitely


    ept some of his own disciples into the n association. Brook


    and Noel looked at each other and shook their heads in unison.


    "After you left, the n association suddenly issued an urgent order for the disciples to practice the


    combined battle formations and put aside other things at hand for the time being," said Brook


    Fane frowned and asked, "Are you sure not one of the rtives from an informal or formal elder


    went or had the intention to go to Mount Beasts?" Fane''s insistence on getting to the bottom of this


    question puzzled Noel and Brook.


    Brook frowned and he suddenly remembered something. "By the way, Elder Tony, who is a formal


    elder, has epted his nephew as an elder disciple. Four days ago, his nephew asked me to help


    him exchange his contribution points for healing points at the Seven Stars Hall. He was nning to


    go to Mount Beasts, but two dayster, I saw him again and asked him why didn''t he go. He said


    that Elder Tony would not let him go. I didn''t pursue further since I was in a hurry to do something.¡±


    Fane''s eyelids began to twitch. ''The elder disciple was stopped from going and not one elder or


    rtives of the elders went to Mount Beasts during this period. This is a huge problem.¡¯


    He suddenly recalled the strange expression on Elder Godfrey''s face. It seemed to be a


    combination of mockery, anger, and resignation. What could have possibly happened to him to


    make such an expression? Not to mention, Elder Godfrey¡¯s enigmatic tone he was speaking in.


    At that time, Fane had a few guesses as to why Elder Godfrey was acting that way. Now, he was


    even more sure of his guesses after confirming that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion did not make a


    move against the Corpse Pavilion and came back to discover that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had


    recruited disciples, and even ordered them to practice thebined battle formation.


    He scoffed and said, "Even a formal elder cannot escape the scheming of an organization."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What he said stunned both Brook and Noel, and they nced at each other to see if the other knew


    just what the heck Fane was talking about. Fane did not really want to exin himself but who else


    but the two of them could he discuss this matter with?


    "What do you guys know about Elder Godfrey?"

 Chapter 2109

    Chapter 2109


    Noel looked at Fane in surprise, not understanding why he suddenly asked about Elder Godfrey, but


    he still answered his question, "We have a total of eleven formal elders. Based on ranking, Elder


    Godfrey is the eleventh formal elder. However, he is quite talented. The ranking of the formal elders


    is ranked ording to their strength. It is estimated that it will not take long before Elder Godfrey


    bes one of the top three formal elders.¡±


    Fane nodded, and after a light sigh, he continued to ask, "Then, have any of the formal elders had a


    conflict with each other?"


    Noel picked his teacup and took a sip. "Why do you ask? How do you know Elder Godfrey


    anyways?"


    Fane cleared his throat, touched his nose, and said, "I saw Elder Godfrey while I was in Dual


    Sovereign City. It''s funny now that I think about it. I knew him to be a formal elder by the way he


    was dressed but didn¡¯t know which formal elder he was. I only found out his name when the person


    next to him told me."


    Noel seemed to be satisfied with the exnation and did not press any further. Instead, he


    answered Fane¡¯s previous questions. "If you¡¯re looking for the reason for conflicts within the formal


    elders, my guess is the fight over who gets to be the head of the n association."


    Fane''s eyes widened. Seeing this, Noelughed. He was sure Fane knew nothing about this and


    proceeded to tell him the whole story. It turned out that the head of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was


    already advancing in age and intended to abdicate. He would then be promoted to a supreme elder


    allowing him to focus on his cultivation, so the position of the head has be the goal of the


    formal elders.


    The head has always been the strongest elder among the formal elders and by logic, should go to


    the topranking formal elder. However, the rtionship between these eleven formal elders was


    There were even people who said that the second formal elder was stronger than the first formal


    elder and that the second formal elder should be the first formal elder. Therefore, the news that the


    head wanted to abdicate had be the fuse that blew apart what was already a fragile


    rtionship between the formal elders.


    The first and second formal elder was vying to be the new head once the old head abdicated.


    Out of the remaining nine formal elders, four of them supported the first formal elder while the other


    four of them supported the second formal elder, leaving Elder Godfrey, a newly promoted formal


    elder, holding the vote that would tip the scale. Unsurprisingly, both the first and second formal


    elders had been courting him to their respective teams.


    Fane finally knew what was at stake for the formal elders. Heughed ironically and said, "In other


    words, Elder Godfrey holds the winning vote to who gets to be the next head?"


    Noel nodded but then shook his head. "Yes and no. While his vote is important, it¡¯s still too early to


    say that whoever he chooses will for sure be the next head but as long as Elder Godfrey makes a


    choice, the scale will be favorable toward the side he had chosen."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Even Brook could tell what was at stake for everyone. Realization suddenly dawned on Fane, when


    he recalled Elder Godfrey''s strange expression and the way he was asking whether Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion did anything about the Corpse Pavilion.


    He was sure that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had long known about what was going on in Mount


    Beasts and that was why they did not do anything about it.

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110


    It would exin why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion broke their usual rule to order the Muddled


    Origin n and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion to stop the war between them. At a critical time like


    this, it was best to conserve their resources to be used against a greater enemy like the Corpse


    Pavilion.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Fane remembered that he had heard the news about the Dual Sovereign Pavilion wanting to recruit


    new disciples before he left for Mount Beasts. From this alone, he could guess that the higher-ups


    of Dual Sovereign Pavilion already knew what was going on in Mount Beasts.


    It would also exin Elder Godfrey¡¯s strange expressions and the odd tone in his voice. Nobody


    had told him what was going on in Mount Beasts and that was why he was ambushed there. He


    was wary of Fane, for he was a disciple from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and some higher-ups


    from the pavilion obviously wanted him dead! Ever since then, Elder Godfrey held a grudge toward


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    Finally, Fane was getting somewhere with these mysteries. What was left to figure out was which of


    the party wanted Elder Godfrey dead. Was it the first formal elder¡¯s party, or the second? Maybe it


    was both of them! After all, he alone possessed the power to tip the scale.


    Fane was frowning while all the thoughts surged around in his mind. He did not know what he


    should say. Seeing this, Noel chuckled and said, "Why are you being so mysterious? Did something


    happen to you while you were in Mount Beasts?"


    Fane sighed. He might as well tell them all about it since he had already revealed so much. He sat


    down and told a brief version of what happened to him in Mount Beasts. He left out the part about


    his true power and that he was the one who defeated Robin. No one would ever believe him if he


    told them he


    defeated a final stage innate level fighter. Noel''s eyes ne-dropped to the ground when Fane was


    done. It was a long while before they snapped out of shock.


    "It all makes sense now. That¡¯s why the elders wanted to recruit more disciples and have been


    conducting training day and night. It¡¯s because something more troublesome than the Muddled


    Origin n is hovering over our heads!" said Noel in a hoarse voice. His face darkened and the


    teacup in his hand was trembling, sending waves of tiny ripple across the surface of the tea.


    Fane sighed and said matter-of-factly, "Don''t worry. It''ll take the Corpse Pavilion a lot more effort


    and time to reach here. The two of you will be safe as long as you stay away from the battlefield.¡±

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111


    Noel stared speechlessly at Fane before rolling his eyes at him. "Do you hear yourself? Going to


    war against the Muddled Origin n and going to war against the Corpse Pavilion is totally


    different, okay? One is on par with us and the other is a fourth-grade n association! By then, it''s


    not up to us to say whether we want to go to the battlefield because they will force us to go for


    sure!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane arched his eyebrow and said defensively, "It''s not as if the Corpse Pavilion is specifically


    targeting us! There¡¯ll be other n associations fighting against them too. Besides, their target is to


    get rid of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion first, meaning they would be the main force in this matter


    while we''ll only act as supporters."


    Noel shrugged his shoulders helplessly but his lips were pressed in a tight line. "You''re more naive


    than I thought. Yes, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would be the main force but do you think they


    would sacrifice their disciples to protect us? Don¡¯t be surprised if they treat us like pawns. Whatever


    happens, we''ll be the unlucky ones. As an informal disciple, I might not be of great help in the war


    but it doesn''t mean I can defy orders if I was sent as cannon fodder."


    A dry, bitter feeling spread from Noel''s mouth to his entire body, making him feel deathly


    ufortable. Fane arched his eyebrow and patted him on the


    shoulder. It was not as if he did not understand Noel''s feelings.


    "The war hasn''t started yet. I told you all these so that you can mentally prepare yourself. When the


    timees, you alone can choose the path that is best for you,¡± said Fane.


    Noel did not know whether tough or cry when he heard this. He shrugged his shoulders and


    said," You''re right. But what can I do? How can I turn my back on my own n association in times


    of need? I might as well give up my identity as an informal disciple and be branded as a coward."


    Brook sighed. As a runner disciple, his presence was usually not needed on the battlefield but even


    so, there was a high chance he would be sent there if the n association became desperate.


    Then, he would be nothing but cannon fodder. Thinking about this made him feel like he had been


    thrown into quicksand, the more he struggled, the quicker his death would be.


    Noel mmed down his teacup angrily on the table. His eyes were filled with outrage. "What the


    hell are those bastards from the Corpse Pavilion are thinking? Why break the peace now? Isn''t it


    enough for them to rule the south? Why do they have toe here to make trouble?"


    "There¡¯s no need to be confused and there''s no need to question their intelligence. There must be a


    reason for them to go through all this effort and my guess is, it has something to do with the secret


    resource ce," said Fane, a little down.


    Then, he suddenly jerked his head up and solemnly asked, "What do the two of you know about the


    secret resource ce? We need to exchange all the information we have so that we can figure out


    why the Corpse Pavilion is going through all this length and why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion isn''t


    doing anything about them."


    Noel furrowed his brow and gave it some thought before answering, "Actually, I have no idea what.


    I''ve only heard that the secret resource ce has a lot of treasures and resources and both the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n want to im the ce for themselves.


    Hence, the war. But presumably, those things should not be very precious, otherwise, why would


    the Thousand Leaves Pavilion not im it for themselves?¡±


    As the ruler of the north of West Cerce! State, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion not only had a strong


    influence but also upied most of the resources, so that they could continue to grow and prosper.

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112


    It was as Noel mentioned, if this secret resource ce was quite precious, the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion would definitely not allow two third-grade n associations topete for it; they would


    definitely take it for its own!


    Brook cut in at this moment, "Maybe they discovered something very valuable in the secret


    resource ce and the news reached the ears of the Corpse Pavilion. That''s why they''ve spared no


    expense toe here to get it for themselves."


    Noel nodded. It was logical, what Brook said, but then he asked, "Then why would the Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion not do anything about them? ording to Brother Fane, the trap array around


    Mount Beasts had been there for more than ten days!


    "No one, apart from Brother Fane, came out in those ten days. Anyone with a little bit of a brain


    would have figured out something was not right and sent someone to investigate the matter. They''re


    bound to discover something if they do that.


    It''s not something that could be easily missed so how is it that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and


    our Dual Sovereign Pavilion did not do anything? Don''t you find this weird? What are they nning


    exactly?"


    Both Fane and Brooke were struck dumb by his questions. It looked like they would not be able to


    figure out what was going on unless they had more information. This and all the other questions


    knocked against their skulls repeatedly.


    Fane''s brain began to hurt and he threw his hands up in surrender. "We shouldn''t torture ourselves,


    trying to figure things out with little information we have.


    Things will be crystal clear if we give it a little more time. Besides, the truth will always prevail.


    In the meantime, we just need to pay more attention to our surroundings."


    They chatted for a bit longer. Noel was on duty that day so he left first. Brook was about to leave


    when Fane requested him to go to the Seven Stars Hall on his behalf to exchange the loot he got


    from Mount Beasts for some contribution points.


    Fane ced the corpse and spirited core of the Frost Wolf, as well as the corpses and spirited


    cores of the other monsters he had hunted, on the table with a bang. The scent of metallic blood


    instantly filled the room.


    Brook''s eyes widened and he pointed a trembling finger at the corpses. "Oh my god, these are all


    innate level monsters! You¡¯re really amazing to have singlehandedly killed so many."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane furrowed with confusion. ''Why is he so shocked? He had seen what I can do in the wager


    battle arena, right? Therefore, isn''t it normal that I would be able to kill a few innate level monsters?''


    Fane¡¯s confusion must be really obvious as Brook immediately knew what he was thinking about.


    The corner of his lips lifted and he said, "The disciples usually go in groups when hunting in Mount


    Beasts. It''s not because they want to but it''s because they have to since it''s so dangerous there,


    especially if youe face-to-face with a herd of monsters.


    "At that time, you not only have to fight against the monster in front of you but you also have to keep


    an eye out for the other monsters. That''s where having a teammate woulde in handy. Not to


    mention, only those who are extremely strong would dare to step into the areas where the innate


    level monsters are active."


    Fane finally understood why Brook was shocked by the corpses but Fane really did not think this


    much when he was hunting the monsters. The only thought he had was to kill the monsters and get


    the hell out of there as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113


    Then there was also the fact that he identally stumble upon these monsters in the acquire level


    monster area, where they were not known to be active. He now knew that the innate level monsters


    had no choice but to escape to the periphery of the mountain because their usual area had been


    upied by the Corpse Pavilion.


    Faneughed dryly and said, "I guess I''m just lucky...or maybe I''m really that strong. Haha."


    Brook became a little speechless at him. "Gah! It frustrates me topare myself to you. I will


    definitely not go to the mountain alone! That would be akin to looking for death! I still can¡¯t believe


    you single -handedly killed all these monsters. By my rough estimation, you''ll get at least four


    hundred contribution points for these!¡±


    Brook''s estimation was right. In total, Fane received four hundred and thirty contribution points,


    more than what he imagined. The points shouldst him quite a while if he used them wisely. After


    all, he did not have to use it in the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall or consultation with


    the elders, so to him, these contribution points were ample enough.


    In the evening, Fane went to the Soul Hall. It just so happened that Noel was also on duty tonight.


    After seeing Fane walking in, Noel raised his eyebrows in


    surprise, poured some tea for him, and said a little unhappily, "Aren''t you working a little too hard? It


    hasn''t even been a day since you came back from Mount Beasts. You''re making me look really bad,


    you know."


    Fane chuckled and said, "It''s not that I want to be this hardworking. It¡¯s just that I''m afraid I won¡¯t be


    strong enough to handle whatever maye in the future."


    After thinking about it carefully, Noel felt that what Fane said was right. After all, in critical times like


    these, training to be more powerful was like putting insurance on one''s own life.


    Noel took out the array board matter-of-factly. "The same difficulty asst time?"


    Fane shook his head and said, "Increase the difficulty to level five this time."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Noel was not even surprised. He simply nodded, in his heart, he had already


    assigned Fane to the ranks of monsters. He would not even be surprised if Fane asked him for the


    maximum difficulty level.


    "For the sake of my mental wellbeing, I''m going to stopparing myself to you..." muttered Noel to


    himself. His hands never stopped adjusting the runes on the array board and immediately a white


    light shed, signaling that the difficulty level had been increased. Without even lifting his head,


    Noel pointed at the Array Eye Door and said, "You can go in now." Fane nodded and entered the


    Array Eye Door. Once he was in, he felt the familiar feeling as the darkness enveloped him. It was


    as if everything was being swallowed and even time and life had lost their meaning there.

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114


    The array opened with a ''cracking'' sound and waves of soul-shockwave rushed toward Fane


    without holding back. Fane inhaled deeply and started meditating. He kept performing the seals with


    his hands and the remaining power from the Shattered Soul Crystal sealed in his body was


    activated.


    It was much easier to form soul swords under the support of the remaining power from the


    Shattered Soul Crystal. Ten days passed within the blink of an eye and Fane sessfully formed


    five more soul swords after using thest bit of remaining power from the Shattered Soul Crystal.


    This meant that Fane was capable of forming 15 soul swords to carry out attacks during fights.


    There was no need for them to fight for such a long period of time and Robin would be killed by


    Fane with a single attack if he bumped into Robin right now.


    Fane exhaled deeply and decided to stop training. After all, an actual fight was the only criterion for


    a person''sbat power and he nned to carry out two wager battles after he left the array. The


    Array Eye Door opened and Fane walked out of it, step by step.


    He had just returned to the real world when he heard Noel humphed coldly and spoke in a mindless


    manner. "What does this have to do with me? I''m not going. Even Wesley is just following his


    brother''s lead. What can I do?"


    Zayn, who was sitting beside Noel, seemed to be very excited. "I feel like we cannot say everything


    for sure. What if he really likes you..."


    Noel rolled his eyes at Zayn and grabbed Zayn''s clothes to put some distance between them as a


    disgusting look appeared on his face. "Hey, have you been eating a lot of spirited herbs recently


    and have forgotten yourmon knowledge? Which chosen disciple isn''t hand-picked from the


    formal disciples?"


    The heated discussion grew between those two that none of them realized the Array Eye Door had


    opened and Fane had exited the array. Fane walked toward them curiously when he heard what


    they were discussing. "Who really likes who? Wesley has a brother?"


    The sudden interruption shocked the duo in discussion and Zayn almost jumped up from his seat.


    Noel frowned and spoke with a twisted expression on his face. "Fane, are you a cat? You don''t even


    make a sound when you walk out. Are you trying to scare us to our deaths?"


    Fane shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "You guys did not hear the loud sound when the Array Eye


    Door opened and you me me for not making a sound when the two of you were so focused on


    your discussion. Alright, let''s not hover over these useless matters. Please let me know first, what


    were you talking about? Does Wesley have a brother?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noel pulled a chair next to him and asked Fane to sit.


    Fane did not reject the gesture and poured himself a cup of tea after sitting down. As of then, Noel


    had already assumed Fane as his close friend and started telling everything he knew. After Fane


    heard the entire story, he spoke with a stiff expression on his face. "You mean that Elder Godfrey is


    getting a disciple and this will be his only chosen disciple?¡±


    Noel nodded and nced at Fane with a meaningful look in his eyes. As runner disciple Zayn was


    still by their side, he could not point things out frankly." That''s right, I was also surprised by this. I


    remembered Elder Godfrey once said that he would not take any disciples. I wonder why the


    sudden change of mind right now."


    Fane took a deep inhale but said nothing as all sorts of thoughts were running in his mind.

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115


    Zayn did not know about the issue between Fane and Elder Godfrey. Hence, he spoke in a slightly


    curious manner, "I feel that Elder Godfrey has let things go. In the past, he had been focused on


    training. Now, he feels that his life will be too boring if he only focuses on training. It¡¯s surely not as


    rewarding as getting a disciple and teaching that person everything he knows."


    Noel rolled his eyes at Zayn. "Hey, can you stop guessing what the elder has on their mind with


    your own thoughts? After all, they might have their own agendas."


    Zaynughed dryly. "You are right. Right now, Elder Godfrey has be one of the formal elders,


    and based on our rules, we should address him as Elder Eleven."


    They normally would not address their formal elders with their surnames. Instead, they address


    them based on their ranking. Right now, Elder Godfrey was in eleventh ce so they should


    address him as Elder Eleven.


    Fane was lost in a daze for some time before he suddenly asked. "What about Wesley''s support,


    Elder Sayer? What''s his ranking? Why do you guys address him as Elder Sayer instead of following


    his ranking?"


    Zayn obviously liked showing his knowledge so he


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    rushed to convey the information to Fane at this moment. "Elder Sayer is in the eighth ce and


    ording to the rules, we should address him as Elder Eight. However, Elder Sayer disliked this


    name for unknown reasons and he really hated when others addressed him as Elder Eight. Hence,


    everybody addresses him as Elder Sayer in order to not offend him."


    Fane could not help but raise his eyebrows when he heard this. He never expected Elder Sayer to


    be in the eighth ce and that meant that he was quite strong. No wonder Wesley was so arrogant.


    With Elder Sayer as his support, he had the capital to be confident.


    Fane sighed and continued to ask, "Who¡¯s Wesley''s brother? Why haven¡¯t I heard about him before


    this?"


    Zayn quickly answered the question. "The Sayer family has a flourishing poption and it''s only


    natural for their family to have more than one Wesley Sayer. Wesley¡¯s full elder brother, Oliver


    Sayer, is one of our formal disciples. Based onmon practice, Oliver should have be Elder


    Sayer¡¯s chosen disciple. However, he had be a formal disciple for six months but he hadn''t


    be a chosen disciple for unknown reasons. You do not know about him because he was not in


    the pavilion during these few


    months as he had gone out toplete his mission." Since rtionship should be quite close.


    Based on Wesley''s temperament, he would definitelyin without holding back and describe


    Fane as a heinous person. It was possible that Oliver would take this opportunity to cause Fane


    some trouble. Fane could not help but rub his temple. "How strong is Oliver?"


    Noel replied, "He''s in the final stage of innate level and is quite strong. I heard that there''s a huge


    possibility that he will fight for the position of the chosen disciple."


    A question appeared in Fane''s head. "Is it possible that he never became Elder Sayer''s disciple


    because he wants to fight for the position of the chosen disciple?"


    Noel was stunned after he heard this. "It looks like you don''t even havemon knowledge about


    this. Even if a disciple is epted to be an elder disciple, he or she can still be a chosen


    disciple as long as they have the capability to be in the top ten among all disciples. There isn''t any


    conflict between these two."


    Fane had some realization after he heard this. If that was the case, Oliver''s actions were


    unexinable.


    Was it possible that Elder Sayer did not ept Oliver as his elder disciple because he did not value


    Oliver?


    Noel spoke as he immediately knew what Fane was thinking about when he saw Fane''s expression.


    "It''s not what you think. Elder Sayer values Oliver and he personally trained Oliver for a period of


    time previously. We also wonder why he did not ept Oliver as his disciple. In the beginning, we


    even discussed this matter for several days. However, nobody could figure out Elder Sayer''s


    thoughts and the matter was dropped."

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116


    As this matter caused such a big sensation, many formal disciples were eager to give it a try. Noel¡¯s


    lips twisted into a helpless, envious smile. "We informal disciples can only observe the scene;


    chances like these won''t ever happen to us. Still, I feel that everybody can be Elder Eleven¡¯s final


    disciple, apart from Oliver.¡±


    After having said this, Noel stared at Fane for a considerable time, and Fane understood what he


    meant. As Wesley''s full brother, Oliver would definitely hate Fane, seeing as deep grievances ran


    between him and Wesley. Fane might be the first person he would go after the moment he achieved


    great feats.


    Fane chuckled and said, "I believe that Elder Godfrey is a wise person. He won''t be somebody


    else''s pawn for unknown reasons and hand over all his belongings to outsiders."


    Zayn frowned as he obviously did not understand what Fane meant by what he said. However,


    Noel¡¯s eyes lit up as he sipped his tea, pretending that he did not care. "You have a point there, but


    there aren''t any guarantees that something won¡¯t go wrong. It''s best to be prepared so that we won''t


    be overwhelmed by then."


    Fane nodded. He knew that Noel was reminding him


    that they should be prepared for trouble, seeing as he had a massive conflict with Wesley before.


    However, Fane was not afraid. After all, he was not useless, and this pressure would be his


    motivation.


    Noel was stunned when noticed how Fane''s expression did not falter, even after he had mentioned


    the concerns. "You have quite an impressive mentality."


    Fane raised his brows. "This has nothing to do with my mentality. Even if I worry about such matters


    every day, I can''t stop whatever that¡¯s going to happen. If so, why don''t I focus my attention on


    training and work hard to increase my fighting prowess so that I can deal with anything thrown at


    me next?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane enunciated every word when he spoke and with a clear mind. The more he acted like this, the


    more Noel felt envious of people like Fane. Fane¡¯s confidence did not appear out of nowhere.


    Instead, it came from his talents, which would support him constantly. Compared to Fane, he was a


    common person.


    Still, he understood that it was unfair topare two people, so he changed the subject of the


    conversation back to how Elder Eleven was recruiting an elder disciple.


    He sighed softly and said in a rxed manner, "Elder Eleven mentioned that his disciple has to be


    able to satisfy all his requirements.¡±


    Zayn was slightly puzzled and asked. "What does he mean, satisfying all his requirements? I


    remembered that Elder Eleven didn''t mention the conditions of his satisfaction."


    Noel sneered; he was obviously mocking Zayn¡¯s intellect. "Can''t you understand what he''s trying to


    say? Which of our formal elders don''t try their hardest to have an unpredictable image? They''d


    never voice out their intentions straightforwardly. Instead, the disciples would need to guess the


    hidden agenda behind their words. The intention behind what he said is quite clear. Doesn''t


    satisfying all his requirements mean that this person has to be excellent in everything? Elder


    Godfrey has to be satisfied with this person''s talents, temperament, and looks!"


    Zayn¡¯s expression visibly shifted, showing his realization. His frown slowly disappeared as he


    smacked his thigh. "So that''s what it is. I thought that Elder Eleven''s requirement is for his disciple


    to tter him. If that''s all he needs, I can do it, too!"


    Noel could not help but roll his eyes when he heard what Zayn said. In the end, he refused to even


    look at Zayn.

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117


    "Which of the elders do you think will ept disciples who are good at ttery? There are tons of


    disciples who like to tter the elders, so is there a need to ept them as elder disciples? If he


    likes to listen to ttering words that much, I can instantly give up my position here and wait for him


    at his door every day to tell him a hundred ttering sentences, different every time."


    Zayn guffawed at this, and even Fane could not fight the faint smile that crept onto his face.


    However, Noel was indifferent toward their reactions.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the way back to his room, Fane was still thinking of what they had discussed. He was certain


    that Elder Godfrey had his own ns for suddenly announcing his intention of getting hisst


    disciple at this moment. He did not believe that Elder Godfrey was able to forget his near-death


    experience at Mount Beasts.


    People at Elder Godfrey¡¯s position were extremely hateful of injustice and they would not repay


    grievances with virtue. It was possible that he had other intentions, too. As Fane¡¯s thoughts


    migrated to this issue, he started to specte about the person who framed Elder Godfrey before.


    However, he did not know much at this moment and could only review the suspect list before


    shaking his head.


    The matter was ced aside for the time being.


    It did not matter who nned to get ast disciple; it had nothing to do with him. What he needed to


    focus on was his fighting prowess. After Fane returned to his room, he let Nash out for some fresh


    air after he closed the door. At that moment, Fane had not yet stabilized his position in the Hestia


    Continent. Hence, he did not let all his family out of the Mustard Seed. They could only hide inside


    and focus on training.


    He nned on spending six months to handle these intricate rtionships and find a safe ce so


    that the others cane out of the Mustard Seed¡¯s confined space to explore this area.


    Nash pulled a chair over and started to ask about what happened before he managed to sit down.


    To prevent his father from getting overly worried, Fane gave him a brief summary of everything he


    knew. Nash sighed softly after he heard what Fane said." This is definitely a world that follows the


    law of the jungle, and fights can be seen everywhere. Public morality isn''t what it used to be, so you


    have to be extremely careful."


    Fane nodded. He was about to say something tofort his father when Nash continued, "I don''t


    agree with you sharing this with Noel and that runner disciple, Brook. Although they''re your


    acquaintances, we can''t be sure that others won''t inquire about your news through them. If they sell


    news about you to others, won''t others plot against you?"


    Fane had already thought this through. He also pulled a chair over and sat down before speaking in


    a hushed tone, "To be honest, I didn''t tell them everything, and I only informed them about things


    they need to know. They''d only grow suspicious of me if I don''t say anything. After all, I can only


    obtain information from the two of them. If I didn''t say anything and only asked for information,


    they''d grow even more suspicious of my rtionship with Elder Godfrey. It''s better to make up an


    excuse and let them have that. Apart from that, I don''t think that they''re capable of investigating my


    rtionship with Elder Godfrey."


    After all, the two of them met at the edges of Mount Beasts. Apart from Jed and the others from


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion, nobody else knew what they experienced there.

 Chapter 2118

    Chapter 2118


    Fane paused before he continued, "Apart from that, I don''t think we¡¯d be able to hide such things,


    and it''s not a big deal even if I tell anyone about it. Would Elder Godfrey help me when I''m in


    trouble? Would I support him and influence the situation in the pavilion? As an informal disciple, I''m


    unimportant to these high-status people. Naturally, they won''t involve me because of their grudges


    with Elder Godfrey.''''


    Nash nodded slightly at that; Fane did make sense. Despite his ever-present worry-one that had


    dwindled, at least-he changed the topic, not wanting to stick around with the previous topic. "Didn''t


    you tell me that you saw a corpse after you came out of the Ten Absolutes Trap Array?"


    This instantly reminded Fane of the corpse he saw. Since they were back in the pavilion, they were


    considered in a safe area. He had closed the door, and nobody would know what was going on if he


    took the body out at this moment. Fane performed several runes with his hands, and the Mustard


    Seed was once again opened. He then took the body out of the Mustard Seed and ced it on the


    table in front of him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    This body was the same height as Fane, but it was different from the usual corpses they saw. There


    were many hideous, weird-looking runes carved on the white bones. Fane wondered what these


    runes were


    for, and who this person was.


    Nash gasped softly, obviously surprised by this body covered in runes. He fell into deep thought


    before he asked, "There aren''t any space rings on this body?¡±


    The space ring was the mostmon storage item in the Hestia Continent, and great masters


    usually would have one for themselves. However, the space ring would also fall apart due to the


    instability of its internal structure as time went on, and there was not any support from a person¡¯s


    true energy.


    However, this body did not look like amoner, and he might even be a master from outside the


    Hestia Continent. If that was the case, his space ring should be at a much higher levelpared to


    normal masters, and the internal space should not have fallen apart, even though many years have


    passed.


    Fane shook his head. From the moment he saw this body, he had been subconsciously looking for


    the space ring on the body. However, only the Scattered Soul Crystals on the floor were seen apart


    from the green clothes this person had on.


    Nash could not help butment, "There isn¡¯t any space ring? That''s weird. There might be one, but


    somebody might¡¯ve taken it away."


    After all, every master would have a space ring with them unless the space ring had fallen apart as


    time passed by. However, there would still be a hint of its existence, such as fragments of the


    broken ring, even though the space had fallen apart and it could no longer be used. However, Nash


    was even more puzzled when he heard from Fane that not a hint of its existence could be seen.


    Fane slightly waved his hand. "Let''s not dwell in this; let¡¯s move on. On top of that, the appearance


    of this body outside the Ten Absolutes Trap Array is a questionable matter. Since we don''t know


    what happened, we shouldn¡¯t think about it right now.¡±


    Nash nodded and said helplessly, "The value of this body is only the runes carved on the bones.


    Still, do you understand it?"


    Fane shook his head instantly. "Although the great master left me many precious memories, I''m still


    unable to understand these runes."


    Nash smiled bitterly and remarked, "Then, this body is useless to us right now. We might be able to


    unlock this secret in the future, but right now-"


    Fane waved his hand and interrupted his father before Nash managed to finish. He then stretched


    out his hand to point at the right hand of this corpse.


    The corpse''s right hand was curled into a tight fist. Surprisingly, the knuckles on this corpse¡¯s right


    hand were thick and huge for unknown reasons-two to three times thicker than the bones of a


    normal person¡¯s fingers. They were so thick that Fane could not see what this person held so tightly


    in his hands, despite zoning in.

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119


    Nash frowned and also focused on the corpse''s right hand. He even raised the corpse''s right


    skeletal hand, and he could only see from the side that the right hand was holding onto a


    transparent crystal.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, they had no idea what this transparent crystal was.


    The father-son duo exchanged nces and reached out toward the deceased''s right hand, trying to


    pry off the fingers. They initially thought they would have to struggle in opening the fist, seeing how


    tightly balled it was, but both Fane and Nash heard something cracking. It sounded like a


    mechanism had been activated when they gave it a try.


    Startled, both men released the right skeletal hand. The hand fell on the table with a thud, and the


    tightly closed knuckles opened up,ying t on the table. The crystal the hand was holding onto so


    tightly also appeared in front of Fane and Nash.


    This was a transparent crystal the size of a palm, and it encased a sort of glowing red liquid inside.


    The red liquid immediately attracted Fane¡¯s attention. He focused on the red liquid and noticed that


    the liquid seemed to be somewhat alive. The liquid was rushing around in the crystal and seemed to


    vehemently try and break free from the crystal''s restrictions. On top of that, there were several


    words carved on the crystal.


    Fane frowned and subconsciously caressed his chin as he said, "It''s some runes or spells again."


    Unexpectedly, Fane perked up and said, "These aren''t runes nor spells; this is a kind of text."


    Nash immediately looked at Fane in surprise. "How do you know that this is a kind of text? Do you


    recognize it?"


    Fane nodded, and all sorts of emotions shed through his eyes. He sighed softly before pointing at


    the words and said, "This is a text only found in the Divine Void World. As a first-grade world, the


    Divine Void World has its own civilization. Hence, thenguage and texts they use are different from


    ours. The words carved on the crystal are from the Divine Void World, and it roughly means that the


    red liquid in the crystal is a drop of blood from the Ancient Eclipse Dragon!¡±


    Nash''s eyes widened in surprise. "This is dragon¡¯s blood?¡±


    Fane nodded with a serious expression on his face." This is dragon''s blood, no doubt. However, it


    isn''t the blood of a pure-breed dragon, but a branch of the dragon n, the Ancient Eclipse Dragon.


    Regardless, this is the blood of a mythical beast!¡± dered Fane, his voice seemingly quivering


    when he spoke.


    Among the memories that the great master left him, there was an introduction of the dragon n.


    The dragon n was a huge race, and only pure-breeds were extremely strong. Some of the pure


    breeds even had strengthparable to the Divine Void World''s head of ns. The Ancient Eclipse


    Dragon could not be considered as pure breeds, but they inherited 90-percent of the dragon n''s


    blood. They were considered a stronger branch among the dragon n and could be addressed as


    mythical beasts.


    The blood of monster beasts with a high fighting prowess was considered valuable as they could


    increase a person''s strength and potential after absorption, let alone the blood of mythical beasts. A


    mythical beast¡¯s blood not only contained a huge amount of true energy, but it also contained the


    beast¡¯s talents and skills. Every mythical beast had their exclusive talents and skills. He


    remembered that the Ancient Eclipse Dragon''s talents and skills were its control in thews of


    space.

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120


    Thinking of this, Fane remarked, "If I''m able to absorb this drop of heavenly blood, I¡¯ll be able to


    improve my Divine Void Heavenly Path!"


    The martial art technique that Fane practiced was the Divine Void Heavenly Path, and it was all


    about control over thews of space. This drop of blood from the Ancient Eclipse Dragon contained


    the talents and skills of the beast''s control over thews of space. If he could absorb this drop of


    blood, his control over thews of space would be improved!


    Amid Fane¡¯s excitement, Nash suddenly chimed in," Don''t you think that this is rather strange?"


    Fane raised his brows and looked at Nash, confused. Nash sighed softly before he exined, "The


    first item was the Scattered Soul Crystals, and now it''s the blood of the Ancient Eclipse Dragon that


    contained thews of space. It feels like these two items were purposely prepared for you, and you


    just so happened to need them. Don''t you think that this is too coincidental?"


    A look shed past Fane¡¯s eyes, and he slightly nodded. It did seem coincidental, but this was not


    the coincidence Nash was talking about. He pointed to the words on the crystal. "I don''t think that


    this is what you think it is. Since the texts carved on this crystal are words only used in the Divine


    Void World, then this person might''vee from that world. The


    martial art technique and martial skill I practicee from the Divine Void World. If that''s the case,


    I''m from the same n as this person. It doesn¡¯t seem like a coincidence that he has things that I


    need."


    Nash smiled bitterly and said, "How could I have forgotten about this? Since the words carved on


    the crystal are only used in the Divine Void World, this person must be somehow connected to that


    ce. If that¡¯s the case, this isn''t a coincidence, then. Does this also mean that the Ten Absolutes


    Trap Array under the Cliff of Sorrow also has some sort of connection with the Divine Void World?"


    Fane thought about it for some time and replied, "I''m not sure about that. However, I think that there


    must be a reason why this body appeared outside the Ten Absolutes Trap Array. If they''re


    connected after all, it''s definitely a huge mystery. I just wonder if this has anything to do with the


    great disaster thatnded the Divine Void World..."


    Nash stretched out his hand and ced the crystal containing the blood of the Ancient Eclipse


    Dragon into Fane''s hands. "You can look into these thingster, when you''ve grown stronger. Right


    now, you should focus on increasing your abilities."


    Fane frowned as he tightened his grasp on the crystal in his palm and nodded. At this moment, a


    sudden knock appeared outside the door, apanied by urgent-sounding voices.


    "Senior Brother Fane, are you there?" It was Brook.


    Following that, Noel''s voice could also be hearding from outside the door, "Where else can he


    be? Nowadays, he either stays in this small room of his or visits the Soul Hall. Since we didn¡¯t see


    him at other ces, he''s definitely inside. What''s he doing, though?"


    Fane chuckled as he stored the body and Nash back into the Mustard Seed. After he did that, he


    tidied the slightly scattered table before he opened the door." What happened?"


    Noel gestured with his chin. "Let''s talk inside."


    Fane also understood that it was not convenient for them to talk in the open. He stepped aside and


    let both of them into his room. They had obviously familiarized themselves with Fane¡¯s room as they


    poured themselves some tea and sat down on the chairs in the room.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only after he sipped his tea that Noel began," The situation is getting messed up outside, and


    you''re still rxing in your room.¡±


    His words caught Fane''s attention. "What¡¯s going on outside? Did somebody expose the matter


    regarding the Corpse Pavilion, and we''re asked to join the battlefield?"

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121


    Noel guffawed in disbelief. "If it''s something that important, do you think that I''d still be able to sit


    here, enjoying tea while chit-chatting with you?¡±


    That eventually clicked for Fane; Noel made sense. However, what else could mess things up apart


    from this?


    Noel did not wait for Fane to ask as he instantly continued, "Didn''t I tell you before, that Elder


    Eleven is getting his one and onlyst disciple? The formal disciples are fighting among themselves


    because of this. Oliver even joined the wager battle arena with other formal disciples because of


    this. The wager battle arena is so lively that there¡¯s no ce to stand, seeing how jam-packed it is


    there. Do you want to go and take a look?"


    Fane sighed hopelessly; he did not think that this was such an important matter. It was just a matter


    of gaining the final disciple, so what was so special?


    Although this final disciple would only affect where Elder Godfrey sided in the future, it would only


    affect the greatest issue the pavilion was facing. Was that not the problem the Corpse Pavilion


    caused?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane shook his head without thinking twice. "To be honest, I¡¯m not in the mood to take a look now,


    even if they''re fighting to the death. It¡¯s all just fights among a handful of formal disciples."


    Brook¡¯s and Noel¡¯s mouths twitched at this. They exchanged looks and could not help but smiled


    bitterly before they looked at Fane in a slightly helpless manner. Fane was surprised when the two


    of them were looking at him in such a way.


    Did he say something wrong?


    Noel gave Fane a thumbs-up and shook it in front of Fane. "I have to admit that geniuses like you


    don¡¯t have the same thoughts as useless morons like me. Mind you, everyone can barely focus on


    training because of this throughout the past couple of days '' cause we''re all too focused on these


    fights. You, on the other hand, don''t even care about the mess outside and only focus on your


    training. I admire your mentality."


    There was not even a hint of ridicule in Noel''s sincerest sentence. He was unable to achieve


    Fane''s mentality of only focusing on what was important while ignoring the outside world. He was


    not the only one, however, as the n brothers were also attracted by what was going on. Some of


    their junior brothers even came out of their retreat just to take a look at this matter.


    Brook''s eyes widened, and he stretched his head forward as he said, "But this is rted to who our


    future pavilion master will be. Are you not curious at all?"


    Fane also poured himself a cup of tea and spoke as he drank the tea. "Can I control who the future


    pavilion master will be? I won''t join such events; it''s just a waste of my time."


    Noelughed at this, so much so that his shoulders trembled. "You have such a good mentality, but


    you''ll be forced to join the event after a couple of days, even if you don''t wish to do so."


    Fane looked up in a puzzling manner. "Why?"


    Noel immediately informed Fane about thetest order that came from the pavilion. Ten dayster,


    Elder Godfrey would be announcing in front of the entire pavilion which disciple he would ept as


    hisst disciple. Apart from the disciples who were in retreat, away for training, or the deacons,


    everyone else had to be at the gathering spot for roll call by seven in the morning.


    Fane spoke reluctantly, "Is it such a grand event? Everyone has to be there, apart from those in


    retreat and in training? It¡¯s just onest disciple. What does this have to do with informal disciples


    like us? Isn¡¯t it enough for us to know that there is such a person?"

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122


    Fane did not want to participate in the event. Noel pursed his lips and said, "Elder Eleven is one of


    the formal elders, and this is his only disciple. This isn''t considered a big deal for our Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion. Our disciples understand what has happened among the formal elders, which is


    why everyone pays special attention to this matter. On top of that, all the other formal elders also


    pay high importance to this matter. Ten days from now, all the formal elders of the inner gate will


    also be at the gathering spot for roll call.¡±


    Fane''s lips twitched at this. Since all the formal elders would be there, he could not act like he was


    above the rules and excuse himself from the event. He raised his brows, and the dignified face of


    Elder Godfrey shed through his mind. He was incredibly curious as to who Elder Godfrey would


    choose as hisst disciple.


    Although this had little to do with him, he did not wish for Elder Godfrey to ept Oliver as hisst


    disciple. No matter what, Oliver was his enemy, and it was, of course, not a good thing for his


    enemy to be stronger.


    Noel took another sip of his tea and said, "I''ll knock on your door in ten days'' time, and we can go


    together.¡±


    Fane nodded.


    When Brook saw that Fane was indeed not interested in the battles, he tugged at Noel''s sleeve and


    said,"


    Senior Brother Noel, since Senior Brother Fane isn''t going to the wager battle arena, let''s go and


    have a look. Even runner disciples like us have put aside our work to observe the lively scene."


    Brook''s eyes shone brightly as he spoke, his excitement all too obvious.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Noel nodded as he, too, wanted to observe Oliver''s capabilities with his own eyes. The two of them


    came to an agreement and left for the wager battle arena after exchanging some words with Fane.


    After closing the door, Fane calcted the time he had. Ten days was neither short nor long, and it


    should be enough for him to absorb the blood of the Ancient Eclipse Dragon.


    He did not wish to waste any time. He was not in the mood to participate in the exciting event that


    had attracted the interest of all the pavilion''s members. To prevent others from disturbing him, Fane


    asked Nash toe out and keep an eye out for him.


    After learning about Fane''s n, Nash patted Fane''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, no one will disturb you


    on my watch. Still, this is the blood of a mythical beast. Are you confident that you can absorb it


    without possibly harming yourself?"


    Nash had limited understanding of the mythical beast''s blood. He had heard about it, but he did not


    know how to absorb it. On the contrary, Fane had a deeper understanding of the mythical beast''s


    blood. After all, the great master was from a first-ss world, and only first-ss worlds contained


    information about these mythical beasts. Hence, he knew a lot about them.


    Fane raised his head and shot Nash aforting smile. "Don''t worry about me. Although this drop


    of mythical beast''s blood seems to be roaring with life now, it¡¯s only acting out of instinct and won''t


    put me in much danger.¡±


    Nash raised his brows and said worriedly, "Is that so? Why do I feel that this drop of blood from the


    mythical beast seems quite difficult to be dealt with? Will it gain control over you instead?¡±


    Fane shook his head. "No, that won''t happen. I may suffer while absorbing this, but there is no


    danger of a bacsh."


    No longer in the mood to entertain questions, Fane ced the crystal on the table. This crystal was


    made of a special material, and if Fane did not have the memories of the great master, he might be


    hovering over the crystal at that moment.


    Although the crystal contained the Ancient Eclipse Dragon''s blood, nothing could be done if the


    crystal could not be broken. Fortunately, Fane had inherited the skills from the great master, and he


    knew how to break the crystal to retrieve the Ancient Eclipse Dragon''s blood. With a flip of his hand,


    a strand of pure true energy fell out of his body and flew into the crystal along his fingers. Then, the


    sound of mineral cracking was heard as cracks instantly appeared on the originally iron-like crystal.

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123


    The mythical beast''s blood that darted left and right like a beast that broke out of the cage seemed


    incredibly invigorated. It looked like it wanted to rush out and escape into mid-air. How could Fane


    allow that to happen? He took a ck dagger out of the Mustard Seed and cut his right palm.


    Blood immediately flowed out of the wound, and just as the drop of mythical beast''s blood was


    about to escape, he raised his wounded hand to grab the blood and imprisoned it in his palm. Fane


    then quickly pressed the drop of blood at the position where his wound was opened. The mythical


    beast¡¯s blood was instantly diluted after it came into contact with Fane''s blood.


    Hiss!


    It sounded like red-hot soldering iron ced into cold water. Nash frowned, and the worried look in


    his eyes deepened.


    However, Fane did not say a word. He instantly pressed onto the newly cut wound after his blood


    had merged with the mythical beast¡¯s blood. The mythical beast¡¯s blood flowed into Fane''s body in


    such a way. Fane could only hear his heart beating heavily as if his heart had been filled with lead.


    Fane''s skin quickly turned red and hot. He did not hesitate and immediately sat down with his legs


    crossed. He started to perform seals as he activated the Divine Void Heavenly Path. He used the


    power of the martial art technique to suppress and absorb the mythical beast''s blood.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is that?" Fane suddenly spoke in surprise.


    Nash was stunned. He saw Fane looking ahead and was reacting as if he had seen something


    shocking. Meanwhile, nothing changed inside Fane''s room. What, then, had shocked Fane that he


    reacted like that?


    Nash frantically blurted, "What''s happening to you? What did you see? Are you having


    hallucinations? Have you gone crazy?¡±


    Nash''s persistent questioning made Fane realize his father had not seen what he had. Fane


    exhaled softly and remarked, "I saw a translucent divine dragon!"


    "What divine dragon? Why don''t I see it?" Nash''s expression was a little stiff. Upon thinking things


    through, however, he realized that this was the effect of the mythical beast''s blood.


    This was an endless starry sky, and the vast gxy shone dazzlingly beside Fane. Among this


    starry sky, a several hundred-feet long dragon rose circled the sky. This gargantuan dragon did not


    look exactly the same as the divine dragon''s in Fane''s impression.


    Although it also had the body of a snake and four legs, its scales were shining. The dragon seemed


    to be translucent, and there were times where its body dimmed down. It looked as if it would


    disappear at


    any time.


    At this moment, a man in ck clothes suddenly appeared some distance away. The man was also


    hidden among the starry sky. For some unknown reason, the ck-clothed man suddenly roared


    toward the Ancient Eclipse Dragon. "All you can think of is escaping at times as crucial as this?


    Aren''t you ashamed when you im that you''re from a purebred mythical beast¡¯s bloodline?"


    The Ancient Eclipse Dragon did not answer this person''s question and continued to hover in the


    starry sky. Theck of response from the Ancient Eclipse Dragon seemed to have angered the man


    in ck, and he suddenly punched into the void, sneering as he did.

 Chapter 2124

    Chapter 2124


    Fane felt a st of destructive energy hammering toward him as the mysterious individual threw his


    punch. That power even caused the surrounding starry sky to tremble. It was a strong wave of


    power that Fane had never experienced in the past.


    With an audible bang, Fane fell backward and tumbled onto the ground, having lost his bnce.


    When Fane opened his eyes again, he had already returned to the real world and saw his father


    staring at him worriedly. Nash stretched out his hand and gently patted Fane¡¯s cheek. "Are you


    alright? What did you see? Why are you sweating so much?"


    Fane''s breaths were quick, and his heart raced vigorously. It even felt like his heart was thumping at


    190 beats per minute. He knew it was all an illusion, but that punch was truly terrifying. Had he truly


    stood before the ck-clothed man back there, there was no need for the man to punch him: Fane


    would have turned to ashes and disappeared from this world with just that man''s exhale.


    Fane waved his hand weakly and allowed Nash to help him sit upright. "I''m fine, it''s just an illusion.


    A horrible one, that is."


    The moment Fane spoke, Nash suddenly blurted, rather surprised, "You¡¯ve broken through into the


    intermediate stage of innate level!"


    Only then did Fane realize that he had broken through into the intermediate stage of innate level


    upon hearing Nash''s words. On top of that, his mastery of the Divine Void Heavenly Path had also


    improved. He stretched out his arm, and with a grasp of his palm, he felt that his entire body was


    filled with inexhaustible power.


    Fane did not know if this was an expected or unexpected result. He had been in the initial stage of


    the innate level for some time. If he followed his speed of training when he was in Cathysia, he


    would have broken through several realms a long ago. However, the Hestia Continent was a high-


    level world, and their training system was different. If it was not for the Ancient Eclipse Dragon''s


    blood, it would have taken Fane some time to enter the intermediate stage of the innate level.


    After realizing this, hemented, "It''s so troublesome to break through a small realm. No wonder


    warriors in the spring solidifying realms are already considered masters in the West Cercie State.¡±


    Nash nodded. During this period, he had been busy training while studying the ancient scripts Fane


    found to better understand the Hestia Continent. As a result, he had a better understanding of the


    continent.


    He helped Fane up from the ground with his right hand and guided Fane to sit on the bed next to


    them before patting the dust off of Fane''s clothes.


    "There are so many realms in Cathysia, and we only realized that those realms belong to the


    acquired state after we arrived at the Hestia Continent. From this point alone, we can see how big


    the difference between bothnds are. Right now, a small breakthrough of the realm in this world is


    equal to several realms in Cathysia. You should probably drop this, then. You don''t face a shortage


    of teachers, martial skills, or martial art techniques. You¡¯re in a much better statepared to other


    martial artists. As long as you focus on your practice, I''m sure you''ll be able to achieve higher


    realms, let alone the spring solidifying realm."


    Fane had a small smile on his face, surprised by his father''s words. Nash seldom praised him with


    so many words, but this had lightened Fane''s mood. In fact, Nash was right when he thought about


    it. The worlds are of different levels, and the difficulty to break through was naturally different.


    Nash did not wish for his son to be constantly struggling with how difficult the future was. Hence, he


    changed the subject of the conversation and said," What did you see just now? You look visibly


    terrified, and it''s like you''ve seen something worse than a ghost."


    Fane could not help but gulp upon recalling what he saw. "You are right about one thing: it''s scarier


    than a ghost. I saw an extremely powerful martial artist, and I also saw a mythical beast, the owner


    to this drop of blood. I saw the exchange between those two. Unexpectedly, the mythical beast''s


    blood also


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    contains the memory of the beast."

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125


    Fane was certain that the illusion he had seen was the memory of the mythical beast, and it was


    something that left the deepest impression on the beast. Nash frowned in surprise.


    Just as Nash was about to question Fane further, somebody knocked on the door. Fane frowned


    and asked subconsciously, "Who''d interrupt me at this hour?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Nash looked at Fane in surprise and said, "It must be Noel and Brook. Didn''t Noel tell


    you? He said that he¡¯d bring you to the gathering spot for the roll call in ten days.¡±


    Fane was visibly stunned, evident in the way his eyes widened at Nash''s words. The corners of his


    mouth slightly trembled. "Are you saying that I''ve trained for ten days?"


    Nash saw Fane''s expression and instantly understood why he was so surprised. Nash nodded and


    said, "Ten days have indeed passed."


    Fane exhaled a long sigh of relief as a trace of disbelief shed across his eyes. He had just fallen


    into the illusion, and it felt like he had only been meditating for less than an hour. He only saw the


    Ancient Eclipse Dragon flying in the sky and the man in ck clothing. Who would have expected


    that Fane¡¯s short experience in the illusion meant that ten


    days have passed in reality?


    Nash patted Fane¡¯s shoulder. "Alright, put aside the things that you can''t figure out at this moment.


    If you don''t open the door for them, they''ll break down the door sooner orter."


    "Fane! Are you inside? I did say I''de get you in ten days. Did you run off to train at some other


    ce?" There was a hint of helplessness in Noel''s voice. Fane reacted sighed softly and


    immediately got up from the bed. After returning Nash to the Mustard Seed, he opened the door.


    Noel studied Fane''s form the moment the door opened before he stretched his neck to take a look


    at the room behind Fane. When he saw that nobody was there, he asked curiously, "I knocked on


    the door so much that my hands hurt. What were you doing inside? Don''t tell me that you didn''t


    hear me knocking on the door?"


    Fane chuckled helplessly as he quickly moved away from the door, allowing Noel and Brook, who


    followed behind, to enter his room. Brook was about to go in for a cup of tea when Noel stopped


    him. "Why are you still going in at this hour? We need to report ourselves at the gathering spot in


    fifteen minutes. Do you want to be thest one to arrive there?"


    By then, Brook snapped out of it. He had been so used to entering Fane''s room that it had be


    a habit. He quickly nodded. "You''re right; this isn''t time for tea. The reception for epting a new


    disciple will begin soon, and almost all our disciples will be there."


    Noel nced at Fane and pointed at his clothes. "Do you want to have a change of clothes before


    we go?"


    Fane looked down at his clothes. He had been so focused in his training that his blood cirction


    was too fast. His clothes were soaked in sweat and looked extremely dirty.


    He smiled awkwardly. "Please wait for a moment. I''ll clean up, and we can be on our way shortly.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After Fane changed, the three of them walked toward the gathering spot. It was a ce where the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion held important meetings, and so spacious that it could amodate 5000


    to 6000 people.


    "How did the battle go the other day?¡± Fane asked


    Noel on their way to the spot. "Did Oliver win?"

 Chapter 2126

    Chapter 2126


    Noel exhaled deeply, and there was a slight hint of envy in his tone as he spoke, "As expected, he


    won, and he won without contest. The guy who instigated Oliver only managed to endure three


    attacks from Oliver before Oliver managed to stab him in the chest, and blood literally sttered all


    over the floor. Fortunately, Oliver knew the boundaries and stopped in the end. That person wasn''t


    badly wounded, but his wounds were serious enough to make him bedridden for a month or two."


    Brook, who was beside them, nodded vehemently. A calctive look shed past his eyes when he


    thought of what happened on that particr day. " That day, the two of us found seats, though not


    without struggling to, seeing how cramped the ce was at that time. The observers cheered so


    loudly when Oliver stabbed that guy''s chest, and they yelled how invincible Oliver was."


    Noel nced at Brook hopelessly. "If I hadn''t stopped you at that moment, you would¡¯ve yelled the


    same thing." Although Brook was rather inconsiderate, he also knew about the grudges between


    Fane and Wesley. "I wouldn''t have shouted like that, no. Oliver''s brother, Wesley, kept causing


    troubles to Senior Brother Fane previously. How can I cheer for the enemy?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Brook looked sheepish as he responded, to


    which Fane chuckled and paid no mind to it. He did not think that it was a big deal, even if Brook


    yelled once or twice at that moment.


    The closer they were to the gathering spot, the more disciples were gathered around the area. They


    then noticed just how rtively crowded the road was. When they arrived at the gathering spot, the


    ce was full of people, and it was a boiling cauldron of voices. Fane estimated that there were


    about 3000 to 4000 people present. Nheless, there had to be more than that.


    Noel patted Fane on his shoulder and reminded him," Today, the informal disciples, formal disciples,


    and all other disciples are supposed to gather at different ces. Let''s find the informal disciples¡¯


    team and stand there."


    The informal disciples were arranged to stand at the far west side. The arrangement from their


    positions to the east side were the formal disciples, elder disciples, and a team that consisted of


    less than ten people. Without the need for any introduction, Fane knew that those ten are the


    legendary chosen disciples.


    The chosen disciples were the hopes of the entire pavilion. These disciples might be the


    pavilion''s elders or even the pavilion master in the future. As they were too far apart, Fane could


    only see the faint outline of these people''s faces. They were rather goodlooking and donned a light


    green outer shirt with several begonias sewn onto their waist area. The position of the chosen


    disciples were even slightly higher than the deacons as their future was immeasurable.


    The ten of them stood out at the far east corner, and other disciples looked at the chosen disciples,


    green with envy.


    Noel pressed his hand on Brook¡¯s shoulder and spoke while gesturing with his chin, "You should


    stop looking at them. After all, this isn¡¯t the first time we''re seeing them. We¡¯re never going to


    achieve that position, but Fane can give it a try. Fane, if you seed at bing a chosen disciple


    in the future, don''t forget about us both."


    Fane smiled but said nothing. The three of them upied a position at the edge of the informal


    disciples. No matter where they were, Fane liked ces where he could hide from other people''s


    eyes as he disliked the attention. Noel knew about Fane''s habit so they purposely found a slightly


    remote corner when they were looking for a ce to stand.


    The gathering spot was a huge fan-shape, and there were two round tforms more than ten


    meters high at the front. The tform in front of them was surrounded by array gs, and it looked


    just like the battle tform in the wager battle arena. The function of both tforms should be


    simr and were ces for disciples to have their battles. The area on the back was where the


    elders sat.

 Chapter 2127

    Chapter 2127


    The further south area was where the disciples stood. This ce was like a huge square. Although


    it was the size of two or three football fields and could hold thousands of people, the disciples stood


    apart.


    Disciples of the same level stood in the same area. It seemed slightly crowded as the outer


    disciples, the group with thergest number of people, were gathered at the south area even though


    it was a spacious area.


    Fane could hear very well what everyone around him was talking about. It was then that a man with


    a mustache standing in front of him pointed at the battle tform as he eximed, "I think that


    Mateo Bailey should be selected by the Eleventh Elder. After all, he''s in the fifth position among the


    formal disciples, and he doesn''t have any family supporting him. On top of that, I heard that he is


    aloof and very temperamental, simr to the Eleventh Elder. It must be him!"


    A long-faced man standing next to the guy with a mustache snorted and said disdainfully, "Can you


    stop guessing what the formal elders are thinking of with your limited brain power? Don¡¯t you know


    that they''ve already predetermined the disciples to be chosen?"


    This sentence stirred up reactions among the disciples, just like how a tossed stone could cause


    thousands of ripples. Several people around the long-


    faced man turned around to look at him while the man with a mustache also looked at the long-


    faced man in surprise. Fane and the others were also attracted by what the guy said as they turned


    to look at him.


    When the man saw how the people around him stared at him curiously, he suddenly felt important.


    After all, he seemed to be the only one who knew about this among everyone else around him.


    Tipping his chin upward slightly, he exined, though with a tinge of arrogance in his tone, "This


    news has been spread among the elder disciples, and the formal disciples more or less know about


    it. Only us, the informal disciples, don''t know the news clearly or have very little knowledge about it."


    He deliberately paused as he reached this point as if he was trying to catch everybody¡¯s attention.


    The people around him could not ept this, however, and many pressed on the matter.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get on it quickly. You''ve exined it ''till this point, so get on with it. Is it really fun to keep us


    hanging?"


    "That¡¯s right. Since you started talking about it, finish it. Why do you have to stop halfway?"


    The people grew more impatient, evident in their insistence. The long-faced man dared not offend


    everyone around him and quickly retracted the proud expression he had on. "Actually, there are


    only three people who are the predetermined candidates. After all, the Eleventh Elder is choosing


    his onlyst disciple, so the requirements are naturally more demanding. This person not only has


    to be talented, but they need to have a clean background and is free from unsavory interests. On


    top of that, it''s best if this disciple is in the final stage of innate level. Among all the formal disciples,


    there are only three people who are most suitable in that case. The Eleventh Elder will surely


    choose one among these three: Calvert Atkins, ranked 58th among the formal disciples, Gresham


    Potter, ranked 63rd, and, finally, Oliver Sayer, ranked eighth."


    All eyes widened at this, and a solemn look shed through Fane''s eyes. It seemed that Oliver was


    ranked in the eighth position among the formal disciples; it made sense why Wesley was so


    arrogant before. With such a powerful support and a powerful brother, it was true that he could have


    everything he wanted in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Unfortunately, Fane had been refusing to


    ept his power from the start.


    After hearing this, the man with a mustache twitched his mouth and said with a trace of doubt in his


    voice," We all know that the formal disciples who are in the intermediate stage of innate level are


    more worth groomingpared to the formal disciples in the final stage of innate level. In that case,


    why is Oliver among the predetermined disciples when he¡¯s already in the final stage of innate


    level?¡±

 Chapter 2128

    Chapter 2128


    The long-faced man chuckled. "You have no idea about this, do you? Although Oliver has broken


    through into the final stage of innate level, he''s much more talentedpared to average formal


    disciples. It shouldn''t be long before he''s on par with chosen disciples. With his talents, he''s eligible


    to be among the predetermined disciples, even though he has already broken through to the final


    stage of innate level!¡±


    Fane raised his brows while Noel eyed him nervously. Noel opened his mouth to say something but


    swallowed his words when he saw Fane shaking his head at him. Everybody had started to have


    discussions among themselves because of what the long-faced man said.


    "Calvert is in the intermediate stage of innate level and is fifty-eighth in their ranks. His ranking isn¡¯t


    very conspicuous among the formal disciples. Why is he able to overpower other disciples and be


    selected as one of the predetermined disciples?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "On top of that, I heard that he doesn''te from a clean background and seems to be rted to


    the Fourth Elder. In that case, will the Eleventh Elder be willing to ept him?"


    "That''s right. As for Gresham, his ranking is lower than Calvert, and he''s in the sixty-third ce.¡±


    The long-faced man waved his hand to interrupt the discussion when he saw how the discussion


    had be further away from the main issue. "You guys are steering this discussion in the wrong


    direction!¡±


    His words immediately suppressed the discussions around him, and everybody looked toward the


    longfaced man. The man scoffed softly and continued," Although the two of them are only among


    the top hundred among the formal disciples, there are more than three hundred formal disciples,


    and this means that their rankings are just rtively fine.


    "You people are short-sighted if you''re only looking at the rankings, though. After all, most of the


    formal disciples are in the final stage of innate level, and only a small portion of the formal disciples


    are in the intermediate stage. On top of that, it''s rare for a disciple in the intermediate stage to fight


    their way into the top-hundred. When you think about it carefully, the higher the ranking, the higher


    the realm of the disciples. This means that all these people have been challenging their opponents


    who are at a higher level!"


    The people around the long-faced man had a sudden realization when they heard what he said.


    The informal disciples surrounding them only had concerns about their own matters. When it came


    to the fights among the formal disciples, they only listened to them and did not give such things a


    second thought. With something exining everything to them, they immediately understood the


    importance of the matter.


    The guy with a mustache also nodded. "In that case, Calvert is indeed talented for being in the fifty-


    eighth position among the formal disciples, and he''s already close to being in the top-fifty. This


    proves that he has been challenging somebody of a higher level in every battle!¡±


    The people surrounding them also agreed. "True! All the top ten formal disciples are in the final


    stage of innate level, and none of the top fifty disciples are in the intermediate stage. This proves


    how hard it is to challenge somebody of a higher level among the formal disciples. Calvert is indeed


    a rare genius!"


    The long-faced man continued on the topic," Furthermore, it¡¯s not true when you say that Calvert


    has aplicated background. After all, most of our disciples in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion are


    rted to others in one way or another. There isn''t a way to avoid this, and I believe the Eleventh


    Elder won''t care too much about such things. As long as this person hasn''t been epted as an


    elder disciple and isn''t a direct rtive of another elder disciple, the Eleventh Elder will be able to


    ept it!¡±


    Many people nodded when they heard this guy, seeing how his words made sense. ording to


    what the man said, the predetermined people definitely had enough capital and talents. Others just


    could notpare to these three.


    Noel sighed softly and lowered his voice to speak by Fane''s ear, "It doesn''t matter if they choose


    Calvert or Gresham. Any of them is fine, as long as it isn''t Oliver."

 Chapter 2129

    Chapter 2129


    Of course, Fane knew that Noel was worried about him, so he nodded slightly. "It doesn¡¯t matter


    even if Oliver is epted as thest disciple. After all, he wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook, even if he


    isn¡¯t epted as thest disciple.¡±


    As Fane and Noel were muttering among themselves, a suddenmotion erupted in front of


    them.


    Following that, a path in front of Fane was cleared by several people, and several familiar faces


    squeezed their way toward them. Fane took a look and could not stop his lips from twitching, unable


    to hold back from rolling his eyes. He could not be bothered to pay attention to these people, but


    they loveding to him like cats who smelled fish from afar.


    Wesley had a jade fan-which nobody knew where he obtained-in his hand. Although they were


    immune to changes in the temperature as they were martial artists, he acted like a handsome


    young master as he walked toward Fane, swaying his fan lightly as he did. Behind him was another


    familiar face; the man with triangr eyes. When the man with triangr eyes saw Fane, his eyes


    instantly narrowed into dangerous arcs like a poisonous snake that was dormant in the dark.


    Everybody among the informal disciples knew about Wesley, and so did many formal disciples. As


    Oliver had be the center of discussion among all the


    disciples as he was about to be the Eleventh Elder''sst disciple, Wesley felt that he was


    greatly honored as he walked jubntly everywhere he went. A meaningful smile appeared on his


    face when he saw Fane. "Isn¡¯t this Junior Brother Fane? It¡¯s been a long time since west met! You


    seem to be doing well."


    What Wesley said immediately attracted the attention of those around him. Although Fane was not


    as well-known as Wesley among the informal disciples, his fame was not something to be ignored.


    After all, he had once openly beaten Wesley on the wager battle arena, and it was a challenge


    where the two of them were on different levels to boot! 1


    Everybody knew that Fane would be a formal disciple soon, and he would have a prosperous


    time when he became one. Everybody also knew the grievances between these two. Everybody


    was excited to observe the interaction between them when they saw Wesleying over to greet


    Fane.


    Wesley was not the kind of person who would be pliant after being trampled on. They all knew in


    their hearts that after Fane had severely injured him, Wesley would fight back since he had


    recovered. Noel and Brook, who stood behind Fane, had darkened expressions on their faces.


    Fane stepped forward and blocked both of them behind him. He sneered and ignored Wesley.


    Wesley seemed to have had a good understanding of Fane''s temper from a long time ago. He was


    not


    irritated when he saw how Fane sneered and said nothing on it. "I heard that you went to Mount


    Beast a few days ago, and I thought that you were killed by the monster beasts there. Who would''ve


    expected that you would return safely."


    Fane snorted softly. In his eyes, Wesley was no different from talkativedies who loved to gossip.


    He replied, "And you''re still as talkative as ever, even though I haven''t seen you for a couple of


    days. I thought that our previous battle wouldpletely shut you up. It looks like I¡¯ve still


    underestimated your mouth."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane''s words were intently straightforward, ones that hit Wesley badly, evident on Wesley¡¯s


    reddening face. A gossiping look shed through the eyes of most of those around them, and they


    were dying to see both men duke it out right then and there.


    The man with triangr eyes roared angrily, "Fane Woods! How dare you say such things to


    Brother Wesley? Do you wish to die?! Don¡¯t you know that Brother Wesley''s elder brother has


    returned?!"

 Chapter 2130

    Chapter 2130


    The man with triangr eyes was naturally referring to Oliver, who was extremely famous.


    Fane, on the other hand, smilingly responded, "Hey, as his follower, can you say something new the


    next time you speak? Or are these the only words your brain is capable of remembering? You call


    me a daring person every time, but why can''t I be? I''ve beaten Senior Brother Wesley, who''s


    standing next to you, until he was close to dying, and I''d beat him again!¡±


    The face of the triangr-eyed man darkened as he nced at Wesley who was beside him,


    sheepishly. Wesley felt that he had lost face as he stretched out his hand to pull the triangr-eyed


    man aside. He took a step forward. "Fane, don''t act so arrogantly.


    Although you defeated me in the past, it was only due to myck of preparation. Right now, I''m


    much stronger than I used to be as Elder Sayer has spared no effort to groom me. You''ll find


    yourself unable to contend against me should we have another round on the battle stage again!¡±


    Wesley''s decisive statement proved how confident he was in himself to the people around him.


    Fane raised his brows, unable to even muster the strength to entertain Wesley. However, he knew


    how Wesley would chatter on and humiliate him with all kinds of vulgarities, even if he did not say a


    word.


    Fane looked at Wesley as if he was a fool. "Who do you think you are? Do you think that I''d go to


    the battle tform with you just because you asked me to? I''ve incapacitated you before, and I''ve


    seeded in defeating you. I don''t wish to waste my time with a man that I''ve once defeated. I


    naturally know about your brother, Oliver, and you mentioned him in hopes of frightening me. Sadly,


    I don''t pay much attention to the both of you.¡±


    Fane did not speak loudly, but everyone heard his every word. Wesley''s face immediately darkened


    as he had really expected Fane to have such a sharp tongue. Originally, he came here in hopes of


    frightening this fearless guy who dared go against him with his elder brother''s fame.


    Unexpectedly, he did not expect Fane to catch every sentence he said and fought back. What Fane


    said even caused his anger to surge in his stomach. He closed the jade fan in his hands with a


    swoosh and almost broke the handle with his tight grasp. "Don''t be so pompous! I''m telling you:


    your leisure days are over! My brother won''t let you go!" Wesley roared these words through gritted


    teeth, and he looked as though he would rush forward and bite a piece of meat off of Fane''s body.


    As Wesley''s anger and hatred toward him grew, Fane grew calmer as if he was appreciating the


    beauty of springtime. His facial expression even looked like he wasfortable and enjoying


    himself. Wesley''s eyes seemed to be filled with poison as he red at Fane angrily. He looked like


    he was about to leap forward to bite Fane, just to vent his anger.


    He grew up as the role model for the children in his family, and the elders ced high importance


    on him. Wesley had achieved his current status smoothly and without much of a challenge.


    Although he had an aloof temper and had always spoken in an overbearing way, he had never been


    looked down on or attacked by others with words. All of a sudden, he felt like meeting Fane had


    struck him with nasty luck. His talents and background seem to be nothing in Fane¡¯s eyes as Fane


    kept going against him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley was so angry that his teeth would shatter in sheer force of him gritting them together.


    "B*stard! I won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily, and the Sayer family won''t let go of you either. Don¡¯t


    think that you can ride on top of our heads and piss on us just because you''re slightly talented right


    now!"


    Fane sneered; all Wesley could do to him was attempt to frighten him. He smiled in disdain. "I''ve


    never thought about it in such a way. You¡¯re the one with that much free time, seeing as you keep


    provoking me. If you didn¡¯t run over here to say such nonsense, do you think that I''d be willing to


    speak to you?¡±


    The words between both men became rather muffled the more they spoke. The people surrounding


    them secretly mumbled as they wondered if the two would ignore the rules and start fighting. If that


    was the


    case, they would definitely be punished.

 Chapter 2131

    Chapter 2131


    Noel also felt that the atmosphere was too stagnant, and both Fane and Wesley were on the brink


    of a fight. He nced at Fane with a slightly worried look in his eyes before he sneakily stretched


    out his hand at an area, unseen by the others, to pull Fane''s clothes, all in an attempt to remind


    Fane not get too agitated from Wesley''s provocation.


    The corners of Fane''s mouth curled upward. He knew what Noel meant by pulling on his


    clothes...but he ignored it. Wesley was trembling with anger as he stared at Fane resentfully.


    Compared to Wesley''s furious expression, Fane was extremely calm.


    Although he was arguing with Wesley when he said those words, his expression remained stoic.


    Wesley gritted his teeth as he spoke, "My brother will never let you off the hook; he''ll kill you!"


    "What else can you do besides making threats?¡± responded Fane calmly.


    These words were like a big rock stuffed into Wesley''s throat, and Wesley felt that his interaction


    with Fane would only make his blood boil. His sensible nerves were at the brink of disappearing,


    too. His eyes had reddened like red-colored ss beads, and they almost popped out of his


    sockets. At this moment, their surroundings suddenly quieted down.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Everybody looked forward subconsciously and saw a


    dozen or so men in their fifties or sixties, in dark blue robes, walking steadily toward the big round


    tform behind them. Such a scene caused everybody to instantly hold their breath. Fane


    immediately saw his old acquaintance. Elder Godfrey was at thest position, but Fane felt that he


    had the most overpowering aura.


    However, he had a slightly cold expression on his face and did not look like he was the one getting


    ast disciple today. These people were naturally the formal elders of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    Although they had different appearances, they had simr auras. They had the demeanor as men


    without losing their majestic temperament as elders.


    After all 11 of them went on top of thest tform, they sat down from east to west ording to


    the order of their strengths. At this moment, Wesley did not dare act so irate, even though his anger


    red still.


    With that, he turned around and red at Fane fiercely. Wesley lowered his voice and hissed, "You


    just wait and see!"


    Wesley then walked a couple of steps forward to keep some distance between himself and Fane.


    Fane sighed lightly, finally no longer having to be interacting with this disgusting fly. Noel and Brook


    let out a long sigh of relief when they saw how Wesley turned around to leave. Brook slowly spoke


    as he ced his hands on his chest and a tangled expression appeared on his face, "You both were


    talking so sharply at one another that I thought you''d


    break out into another fight."


    Noel also chimed in, "You two met squarely in the argument, and it felt like you''ve reached the point


    where only death would stop the argument."


    Fane raised his brows and said disapprovingly," Naturally, the argument will only end when one of


    us dies. People like Wesley will never stop once somebody offends him. He¡¯ll only cease to do


    anything when I manage to trample him under my feet."


    Brook sighed helplessly. "Actually, I wish to persuade you now as it¡¯s better to take a step back.


    However, I feel that geniuses like you have your own persistence and arrogance. It''ll be useless no


    matter what I say."


    Fane raised his brows. "This has nothing to do with my inner persistence and arrogance. I''m not the


    one who caused him trouble. My principle has always been that I won¡¯t offend anybody if they leave


    me alone. Why should I spoil him?"

 Chapter 2132

    Chapter 2132


    Fane¡¯s tone was extremely calm when he said this. It sounded like he was simply telling Brook what


    he wanted to eat and drink. However, every word he said showed his temperament. Brook could not


    help but look at Fane deeply, not knowing how to respond.


    Fane was in no mood to think of their opinion toward him at this moment. Instead, he ced all his


    attention at the tform behind.


    All 11 elders had been seated, and Fane silently observed the core power of the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion. No matter how many disciples there were in the pavilion, the people who truly supported


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion were still these people, who were the strongest among all.


    The person seated at the first position was, of course, the First Elder. He looked at the disciples


    below the tform with a kind look in his eyes and a smile on his young-looking face. Compared to


    the First Elder, the Second Elder had a strict expression on his face as there was a calctive look


    in his eyes. He looked at the disciples under the tform indifferently.


    All the other elders had their own specialties, but all of them seemed to have an overbearing


    temperament. In the end, Fane focused his line of sight at the Eleventh Elder, Elder Godfrey. He


    looked the same, but his eyescked anger and suspicions. Only


    indifference and calmness remained in his eyes as he seemed to be uninterested in anything.


    At this moment, almost all the disciples were observing the formal elders on the tform, like what


    Fane did. Although other disciples knew more about the formal disciplespared to Fane, they


    still could not help but observe the elders as if they wanted to observe something from these


    people.


    Fane raised his brows and asked in a low voice, "Why is the pavilion master nowhere to be seen?"


    Although the elders were the core power of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, the pavilion master was


    the person in power and the decision-maker who issued the orders. Why did the pavilion master not


    show himself when all eleven elders were gathered here?


    Noel slightly shook his head. "We have no idea about this. In fact, the process of getting a disciple


    today means nothing much to the pavilion master. After all, the Eleventh Elder is in the eleventh


    ce, and he hasn''t grown strong. The pavilion master may not pay much attention to this. On top


    of that, our pavilion master has always been extremely mysterious. I''ve only seen him once after


    joining the pavilion for such a long period."


    To this, Fane no longer questioned it. Nheless, his curiosity toward the Dual Sovereign Pavilion


    Master grew.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The First Elder stood up as he felt that the timing was correct when he saw that the disciples had


    quieted down. Although the First and Second Elders kept fighting among themselves, the First Elder


    was still in the first position. He was the leader of all the elders, and he was the one to make any


    announcements at such moments.


    He stood up straight and walked three steps forward at a steady pace. He still had a gentle look in


    his eyes, but the expression on his face had turned into a dignified one. He slightly cleared his


    throat before he spoke, "Originally, there''s no need to alert so many people when an elder is just


    taking disciples.


    However, there''s something else we need to announce to all you disciples, so we gathered


    everybody here."


    The First Elder''s words puzzled everyone. The disciples only thought that they were gathered for


    one reason, and that was to witness who would be the Eleventh Elder''sst disciple. Unexpectedly,


    there was something else they wished to announce.


    Fane also raised his brows. When Noel informed him of this matter, Fane was surprised about the


    reason to involve so many people when it was just the eptance of ast disciple. It looked like he


    had been making silly assumptions about the elders'' thoughts as they had their own ns.


    The First Elder waved his hands to stop the disciples from their discussion, and the disciples


    continued to listen to the Elder''s announcement.

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2133


    The Elder spoke loudly, "Several days ago, the elder of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion visited us


    and told us something extremely important. I''m sure everybody knows that our West Cercei State


    only has two fourthgrade pavilions. One of us is located in the North while the other is in the South,


    and we do not interfere with one another. Recently, the upper management of the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion received news that the Corpse Pavilion in the South had secretly transported arge


    number of disciples over to the North. We''re sure that this isn''t good news. Hence, everybody needs


    to get themselves ready during this period."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The news was like a stone that caused a thousand ripples. This was the first time everybody heard


    about this, and their eyes were widened. Originally, no one dared to discuss anything as the elders


    were present. However, none of them could suppress themselves when they heard the news, and


    chatters erupted in the area.


    "What? The Corpse Pavilion ising to the North to cause us trouble again? We''ve been in a


    peaceful state all these years. What do they wish to do here?"


    "They must''ve gone crazy. Although the Corpse Pavilion is also a fourth-grade pavilion, the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion at our northern side is also a fourthgrade pavilion. Both pavilions have


    equal strengths, and we''re separated by the Mount Beasts. Isn''t it good


    for us to continue developing without interfering with one another?¡±


    "Do they have other ns in mind?¡±


    "No matter what, this news must be true as the First Elder announced it in front of so many of us


    here. We might go to war next. I''ve been too optimistic to think that we won''t be going to war soon


    after the matters regarding the Muddled Origin n have been ced aside."


    Some of the slightly smarter people immediately recalled the unexinable actions by the pavilion.


    Some of them pped their thighs and said, "No wonder our pavilion still recruited a new batch of


    informal disciples after the Thousand Leaves Pavilion stopped the war. This is the reason, it


    seems...¡±


    All sorts of discussion noises hummed continuously by their ears like a hundred flies. Among all the


    disciples, Fane was the only one who had the most information about the matter. After all, he had


    personally traveled to Mount Beasts, and he also knew what the Corpse Pavilion''s disciples wanted


    to do. On top of that, he also had information about the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion''s ns as he heard Elder Godfrey''s spections.


    The sounds of discussion under the stage grew louder, but the First Elder had no intention of


    stopping the disciples. He only looked at the disciples with a kind look in his eyes and a smile on his


    face.


    Fane slightly raised his brows. The more the First


    Elder acted in such a way, the more Fane felt that this old man was a cunning character with


    unknown ns. After a little whileter, the First Elder interrupted the crowd¡¯s discussion by


    speaking again, "I know that everyone wille up with their own ns after receiving this news.


    However, I will remind everybody now that it doesn¡¯t matter what your ns are, as the most


    important thing is what the pavilion wants you to do. The situation isn''t so bad yet, and everybody


    can continue to carry out your tasks in peace. I¡¯ll immediately notify everybody if there are any


    arrangements."


    Such words did notfort everyone. Instead, it only agitated them more. Nheless, nobody


    dared step forward to say anything. After all, they had to step forward and service the pavilion after


    enjoying so many years of grooming by the Dual Sovereign Pavilion as the pavilion''s disciples.


    The First Elder nced at the Eleventh Elder, who was seated at the fat west corner. He mentally


    scoffed when he saw how calm and unwavering the Eleventh Elder was. However, nothing was


    seen on his face.


    "Alright! The discussion about this shall end here as there¡¯s something else that we need to


    announce tonight."

 Chapter 2134

    Chapter 2134


    The First Elder slightly moved his body to the side after he said this and looked toward Elder


    Godfrey.


    Elder Godfrey, of course, could feel the First Elder''s line of gaze that seemed kind. There still was


    not much of an expression on his face as he stood up stiffly from his seat and walked toward the


    central part. He did not stand in front of the First Elder when he arrived behind the First Elder.


    Instead, he stopped about three steps away from the First Elder.


    He then signaled for the First Elder to continue speaking of this matter. Everybody knew that the


    main agenda had started when they saw the Eleventh Elder stepping forward. Although the


    previous news caused everybody to be uneasy, no one forgot about the reason they had gathered


    on this spot.


    The First Elder slightly nodded. "I¡¯m sure everyone knows that the Eleventh Elder wishes to recruit a


    last disciple, and today is the day he''ll announce his choice. However, I''ve alsomunicated with


    the Eleventh Elder before this, and the Eleventh Elder doesn''t know much about our outstanding


    disciples as he''s so focused on training during normal days. Hence, we''ve gathered all the disciples


    here today with hopes of choosing the most excellent disciple among you as thest disciple."


    The First Elder spoke of how they would choose the


    most excellent disciples among them, but in truth, he only meant the formal disciples. The informal


    disciples were there just to make up the number.


    After the First Elder finished speaking, he looked toward where the formal disciples were at,


    focusing on looking at Oliver and Calvert. He was about to continue speaking when the Second


    Elder, who had been silently sitting on the second chair, suddenly stood up, much to everyone''s


    surprise.


    The First Elder''s expression stiffened as he looked at the Second Elder with a slightly unhappy look


    in his eyes. However, he did not say a word because of his manners. In fact, the First Elder had


    anticipated that the Second Elder would step forward at this moment.


    The Second Elder also took two steps forward, and rather expressionless at that. However, he did


    not stand three steps behind the First Elder like what the Eleventh Elder did. Instead, he stepped


    forward and stood by the First Elder''s side.


    He did not look at the First Elder''s expression and instead turned his gaze toward the disciples


    present. Everybody thought that the Second Elder would say something as he stood forward at this


    moment.


    However, the Second Elder remained silent. He acted as if his sudden movement was just a


    random act.


    The First Elder secretly rolled his eyes. The others might not understand what the Second Elder


    meant, but he understood what the Second Elder wanted. His eyesnded on Gresham unwillingly


    and exhaled


    deeply. "Although the Eleventh Elder has no idea how many excellent disciples there are, we''ve


    been paying attention to the outstanding disciples in the pavilion while we''re training. Right now, we


    happen to have three outstanding disciples."


    He looked toward the direction of the formal disciples before he continued to speak. "Oliver Sayer,


    Calvert Atkins, and Gresham Potter, pleasee forward."


    After that, three people among the formal disciples came walking out of their teams. The three of


    them were tall, handsome, and were definitely people of outstanding talent.


    The first person walking in front of everybody else looked slightly simr to Wesley, and there was


    no doubt that he was Wesley''s elder brother, Oliver.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Oliver seemed to have better manners than Wesley.


    The three of them strode forward and stood in front of everyone, and everyone stared at the three.


    Even though thousands of pairs of eyes stared at them, however, the three of them kept their


    composure, and nothing else happened.


    The man with a mustache standing in front of Fane could not help but scoff coldly. "Just like what


    you said, they''ve already predetermined their choices. If so, why did they make it sound like all the


    disciples of our pavilion are given the choice when they initially mentioned the matter? I''m sure that


    many people had been looking forward to this for a couple of days, and none of them realized that


    the group of people had been predetermined. This is really...¡±


    The long-faced man standing beside him chimed in aloofly, "Although they''ve already


    predetermined their choices, they still have to go through the process."

 Chapter 2135

    Chapter 2135


    The informal disciples surrounding Fane had unnatural expressions when they heard this. They


    must be thinking of how hypocritical these formal elders were. Fane was not surprised by this as no


    matter how he interpreted these three people, they were the most suitable choice.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The First Elder looked at those three under the tform with an extremely genial look in his eyes as


    if these were his grandsons.


    The First Elder spoke in a gentle tone, "The three of you are extremely talented and are extremely


    suitable to be the Eleventh Elder''sst disciples, seeing as none of you are elder disciples of other


    elders.


    However, it doesn''t matter how suitable the three of you are, as there¡¯s only one avability. This is


    why you three need topletely show your talents and strength today to catch the Eleventh


    Elder''s attention."


    What the First Elder had said immediately caused the disciples gathered under the tform to have


    another heated discussion.


    Noel said softly, "Regardless, they still have to go through a fight in the end, and the results will be


    decided with their strength."


    Just like what the First Elder said, the three of them were suitable in every aspect, but there was


    only one position. Hence, they still had to battle to fight for the


    position, and the most excellent disciple would be the Eleventh Elder¡¯sst disciple.


    The Eleventh Elder raised his brows after he heard this, and it looked like he wanted to say


    something, but the First Elder paid no mind to the Eleventh Elder. At this moment, his attention was


    focused on those three formal disciples standing under the tform.


    He still had a gentle expression on his face as he said," The battle tform in front will be where


    you three shall show your talents and strength. The three of you shall take turns in joining the battle,


    and those with the most wins will be the most talented disciple."


    The disciples gathered below started getting excited after the First Elder finished speaking. It was a


    meaningful thing for the disciples to witness a great battle. They would be able to learn battle


    techniques on top of increasing their experience just by witnessing a battle between disciples with


    great talents. 1


    However, Gresham, who had been extremely quiet, suddenly knelt on one knee. "First Elder! I think


    that it¡¯s unfair if only the three of us are fighting in a single battle!"


    Gresham had spoken clearly and loudly, thus everyone could hear him. His words had effectively


    stunned them, and they stared at Gresham with widened eyes. They secretly admired Gresham for


    being so daring as what he said was equal to refuting the First Elder¡¯s face on the spot. He was


    saying that the First Elder was unfair for arranging these battles.


    Of course, the First Elder''s expression darkened, and he looked at Gresham sharply. "Unfair? How


    is this unfair?"


    Gresham had been kneeling on the floor with his head down all the time. However, there was not


    much respect in the tone as he spoke, "Although Oliver is also a formal disciple, he''s much stronger


    than the two of us. On top of that, he''s already in the final stage of the innate level while myself and


    Calvert are only in the intermediate stage of the innate level. It¡¯s unfair that we have to fight him


    from a lower realm.¡±


    What Gresham had said darkened the First Elder''s expression. He was about to reprimand


    Gresham when the Second Elder, who had been standing aside without saying a word, suddenly


    spoke up, "Gresham is right. It''s unfair for them to fight like this."


    There was instantly a tit-for-tat momentum at the gathering spot.


    Although Brook had joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for several years, he had always been a


    runner disciple and had never seen such big scenes. At this moment, however, he was amazed by


    what he saw as the First Elder and Second Elder seemed to be getting into a fight in front of all the


    disciples. He looked toward Gresham and could not help butmented, "Gresham is so daring. How


    could he say something like this? Isn¡¯t he afraid that the First Elder will cause him troubleter on?"


    Noel smiled when he heard what Brook said. "I would''ve said the same thing if I''m Gresham."

 Chapter 2136

    Chapter 2136


    What Noel said immediately attracted the attention of those around him. Fane looked at Noel with a


    curious look on his face. Noel''s face started blushing when he felt the gazes of others. He coughed


    softly and tried to calm himself down. "Why are you guys looking at me? Don¡¯t you know the


    rtionship between them?"


    A hint of confusion appeared in the eyes of many people when he said this. Obviously, they had no


    idea of the rtionship between these people, and they had only heard of the ranking of these


    formal disciples from the long-faced man. What Noel said was obviously hinting that the


    predetermined disciples hadplicated rtionships with the elders.


    Fane nced at Noel. "Why don''t you stop dropping hints and just get to the point. I really want to


    know where Gresham gets his courage to go against the First Elder." Fane had already made


    guesses in his heart when he said this and he was just waiting for Noel to personally confirm his


    assumption.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Noel nodded and said seriously, "In fact, Gresham is going against two people by himself."


    The people around him were even more surprised when they heard what Noel said. Noel did not


    tantalize everyone on purpose and continued exining, "I''m sure everybody knows about the


    rtionship between Oliver and Elder Sayer. Elder Sayer is an unwavering supporter of the First


    Elder. On the other hand, Calvert has a great rtionship with Oliver and I heard from others that


    Calvert has a close rtionship with the Sixth Elder. Calvert¡¯s mother is from the family that


    supported the Sixth Elder. In the beginning, I thought that the Sixth Elder would ept Calvert as


    his elder disciple."


    Everybody immediately understood what was going on after they heard Noel''s exnation. Noel


    continued to speak and did not care if the people around him understood what he said. "The


    Seventh Elder recognizes Gresham''s talents. There was once when Gresham returned from his


    training outside with an injury and the Seventh Elder personally gave him pills to cure his wounds."


    Noel stopped speaking at this point. On the other hand, Fane continued, "The Sixth Elder and Elder


    Sayer support the First Elder while the Seventh Elder supports the Second Elder. This is why you


    mentioned previously that Gresham is going against two people by himself."


    He heard from Noel previously that half of the formal elders supported the First Elder while the other


    half supported the Second Elder. That was why Gresham spoke insolently as he was fighting for the


    best chance for himself. Although Fane disliked Oliver, he had to admit that Oliver¡¯s strength was


    undeniably strong as he was capable of being in the eighth ce among the formal disciples.


    Although Gresham might be as talented as Oliver, there was a difference between their realms.


    Gresham was in the 63rd position and he definitely would not be the opponent of somebody in the


    8th position. The two of them had a great difference between them.


    Noel''s words sessfully helped Brook in understanding theplicated rtionship between


    these people. He mumbled as he widened his eyes, "In this case, it doesn''t matter if Oliver or


    Calvert bes the Eleventh Elder''sst disciple as they would represent that the First Elder had


    won. On the other hand, the Second Elder would only win if Gresham bes the Eleventh Elder¡¯s


    last disciple."

 Chapter 2137

    Chapter 2137


    Noel looked at Brook in a satisfied manner before he stretched out his hand to pat Brook on his


    shoulder to instigate that Brook had answered correctly. What Brook said hadpletely broken the


    doubts in the hearts of those people around them.


    Special thoughts shed through the eyes of almost everybody present. This battle for the position


    of thest disciple looked like it was just a matter of the Eleventh Elder getting his one and onlyst


    disciple. However, it actually involves the battle between two elders, and the position of the pavilion


    master is at stake. That was why all the elders were mobilized and all the disciples were so excited.


    At this moment, Fane finally understood what Noel meant by saying he would have said the same


    thing if he was Gresham. Gresham did this with hopes to get rid of Oliver. After all, the chances of


    him being thest disciple would be 30% less with Oliver''s present here.


    On top of that, Oliver was slightly stronger than him and he did not have such a good rtionship


    with Oliver. Oliver might kill Gresham after they go onto the battle tform, but he would stop at the


    correct moment when it came to facing Calvert. After all, the two of them were on the same team.


    No matter who became the Eleventh Elder''sst disciple, it would be a win for the First Elder.


    The First Elder stood on therge round tform and looked at Gresham, who was standing under


    the tform. The First Elder was not a dummy. The reason the Second Elder stood next to him was


    to support Gresham. The Second Elder naturally did not wish for the First Elder''s choice to be the


    last disciple. The First Elder sneered as he would not give the Second Elder what he wanted.


    "Gresham Potter! Do you know what you are doing is treacherous to your elders!"


    Everybody was surprised when they heard what the First Elder said. None of the disciples could


    withstand such a terrible usation. The lethality of being used as treacherous to his elders


    was so powerful that Gresham''s face turned slightly pale. However, he still knelt down with his body.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°First Elder, these are such heavy words. I just feel that this is slightly unfair as I¡¯m the one fighting


    with two senior brothers."


    Gresham said this to tell the crowd that he was not refuting the First Elder and was just fighting for


    his rights. On top of that, he was also mocking the First Elder as he should not be used of


    treacherous


    because of this. The First Elder sneered. "As the First Elder of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, I work


    hard to preside over the pavilion''s matters. As a mere formal disciple, have you honored me by


    questioning the fairness the moment you open your mouth? If this


    isn''t a treacherous act, what is?" There were finally some c. cold expression. He curled his mouth


    and smiled mockingly. He did not turn to look at the First Elder but instead looked straight ahead at


    the disciples gathered underneath. "First Elder, don¡¯t you feel that you''ve spoken too seriously? He


    was just fighting for some fairness for himself, how can his actions be considered treacherous?"


    The First Elder humphed coldly and suddenly raised his head. He wanted to have a debate with the


    Second Elder for 300 rounds but the Second Elder did not wish to continue exchanging nonsense


    with him. The Second Elder continued, "Oliver has already broken through into the final stage of


    innate level and the value of grooming him isn''t high no matter from which aspect of things."


    Oliver¡¯s face darkened as he heard this. Standing among the informal disciples, Wesley''s heart beat


    fiercely and he was unable to close his mouth in panic. He was afraid that his brother''s


    predetermined quota would be canceled by them with just a few words. If his brother sessfully


    bes the Eleventh Elder¡¯sst disciple, his status would also rise ordingly. By then, not only


    would Elder Sayer be his support, the Eleventh Elder would be his support too. In that case,


    he would be able to act as he wished in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion in the future.


    The First Elder narrowed his eyes and nced at the Second Elder angrily when he heard this.


    "What do you mean by the value of grooming him is low? There are so many disciples in the final


    stage of innate level in our pavilion. Do you mean that all disciples in the final stage of innate level


    aren''t worthy of being


    groomed by us?"

 Chapter 2138

    Chapter 2138


    The First Elder''s misdirection of me did not cause the Second Elder to panic.


    "I don''t mean that. You are taking my words out of context. Who in the room hasn¡¯t gone through the


    final stage of innate level. If I meant that, wouldn''t I be talking about myself too?" said the Second


    Elder evenly. If the Eleventh Elder must ept thest disciple then he must be excellent in all


    aspects. The cultivation value is also a point that must be considered. The adaptability of the final


    stage of innate level is not as high as that of the intermediate stage of innate level. You should know


    about this."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The higher the cultivation level is, the lower the chance of new talents to be tapped. This is


    something everyone knows.


    The First Elder waved his long sleeves and said dismissively, "Oliver is at the innate level and his


    talent is very high. It shouldn''t take long before he is in the running for the position of the chosen


    disciple. With these facts in ce, do you think his cultivation value is low?"


    They did not see eye-to-eye in this matter, and they would quarrel endlessly because of this


    problem. The Second Elder was unwilling to continue on like this, but the First Elder was adamant


    to get his way.


    At this time, there was no need for Gresham to say


    anything. The firepower of the war was concentrated on the Elders, but the three people in the


    audience waited quietly. The only way anyone could tell what they were feeling was by the emotions


    in their eyes.


    The First Elder wanted Oliver to fight. Whether the Eleventh Elder will choose Oliver or not, he


    would y a big role in thisst disciple dispute, just as Gresham was worried about before. The


    First Elder wanted the three of them to let Oliver attack Gresham with improper means. At least let


    Gresham be bed-bound for a month or two so that the quota would fall smoothly to Calvert. The


    person backing Calvert was the Sixth Elder. Both he and Elder Sayer were Calvert¡¯s unwavering


    supporters.


    The Second Elder resolutely refused to let Oliver participate in the dispute of thest disciples. He


    was not a fool so naturally, he knew what the First Elder was nning. If he seeds, Gresham


    would have a miserable end. The two people continued to quarrel for another fifteen minutes or so


    while all the other disciples stared at each other with wide eyes. They did not expect to see two


    Elders quarreling so ferociously today.


    "I''m telling you! By doing this, you are depriving the disciples of the opportunity. As the Second


    Elder, you should consider every disciple and be impartial, but look at what you are doing now,


    taking away the opportunities for the other formal disciples..."


    The Second Elder sneered and rolled his eyes. "I''m doing this for the sake of my disciples. It¡¯s unfair


    for


    Oliver to participate in thepetition of thest disciple. Everyone knows that he''s ranked eighth


    amongst the formal disciples! Calvert stands no chance against him at all..."


    "Alright! That''s enough!" said Elder Godfrey, tired of their dickering. He let out a long sigh. The


    argument between the First Elder and the Second Elder was about to make his eardrums explode.


    If it was before, he would not ept anyst disciples at all. It was all because of the recent events


    that made him change his mind. He scoffed, and cast a cold nce at the First Elder and the


    Second Elder. Why are they getting so heated up when it was him who was the one recruiting the


    last disciple? He of course knew the answer to this question.


    He turned to face the disciples in the audience. "I am grateful for your input, but at the end of the


    day, it is me who gets to decide who bes myst disciple."

 Chapter 2139

    Chapter 2139


    The First Elder and the Second Elder shut up in an instant. Elder Godfrey was right. They could


    quarrel with each other until their mouths ran dry and still had no say in who thest disciple would


    be.


    Elder Godfrey''s eyes remained facing the audience." As to who myst disciple will be, I already


    have someone in mind. I have said before that myst disciple has to be excellent in all the ways I


    find important."


    Fane arched his brow. Noel had analyzed and exined this sentence to him before. He thought


    that Elder Godfrey meant to say that his closed disciples must be excellent in all aspects. With this


    in mind, his gaze fell on Oliver and the other two, who were handsome, talented, and came from


    prominent backgrounds. Faultless, in every way.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Elder Godfrey''s voice rang loudly in everyone''s ears. "There¡¯s no


    need for the three of them to battle each other. I already have a candidate in mind."


    Everyone''s body stiffened. One by one, they turned their scorching gaze on Elder Godfrey. The


    most anxious people there were the First Elder and the Second Elder because both of them knew


    very well in their hearts that whichever disciple he chose, the power behind that disciple would


    break the delicate


    bnce between them.


    The First Elder''s lips were pulled into a thin line, and his eyes were fixed firmly on the Elder


    Godfrey. Even the Second Elder, who had been calm and rxed, looked at the Elder Godfrey with


    a solemn expression.


    Elder Godfrey exhaled deeply, and said, "I choose..." These two words made everyone hold their


    breath and perked up their ears. "Fane as myst disciple!"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone fell silent; only the sounds of heavy breathing and


    heartbeats could be heard. Everyone started to wonder if there was a problem with their hearing.


    "What did the Eleventh Elder say? Who did he say he has chosen as hisst disciple? Fane? Who


    is that?"


    "I must have heard it wrong. Is there a Fane amongst those three up there?"


    Fane was well-known among the informal disciples, but most of the formal disciples, let alone the


    chosen disciples, did not know who he was. Everyone was looking at each other skeptically. Did


    they have auditory hallucinations?


    Elder Godfrey thought that he was being clear enough, so he repeated it again in a loud voice, "I


    choose Fane as myst disciple!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This time, there was an explosion of uproar, as if the ice was poured into boiling oil. Everyone was


    at a loss for words. Even Fane himself found his mouth to be slightly ajar. He had to clean out his


    ears to make sure he did not hear wrong.

 Chapter 2140

    Chapter 2140


    He even wondered if there was also a Fane amongst the formal disciples, but he dismissed this


    thought as soon as it popped into his mind. After all, he knew Elder Godfrey''s secret. Even so, he


    did not expect that he would be put in the spotlight when he hade as a spectator.


    Noel and Brook were struck dumb. The two stood on the spot in a daze and there was disbelief


    written all over their faces as if they had just been told that they had won the lottery.


    Noel turned his head and saw that Fane with the same expression as he did. "The Eleventh Elder


    just chose you as thest disciple..."


    Noel''s voice was a little hoarse, while Brook was so shocked that he could not utter a single word at


    all.


    Wesley started glitching. He thought that it was all a mistake when the Eleventh Elder announced


    Fane¡¯s name the first time but when he repeated it the second time, emphasizing on Fane''s name


    no less, Wesley''s mind started to experience a tidal wave of emotions.


    "No, it can''t be him! What gives him the right to be the Eleventh Elder''sst disciple? He didn''t even


    come here by formal means in the first ce. He is not qualified to be thest disciple of the


    Eleventh Elder!¡±


    Wesley insisted on sticking to the narrative he knew so well about Fane. If it was before, everyone


    might have believed him. After all, the informal disciples were all rubbish, but Fane had proven


    himself to be a


    cut above the rest when he defeated Wesley. "It''s definite!1 Which elder in his right mind would


    choose an informal disciple to be hisst disciple. He doesn''t have the qualifications, nor the


    network to know the Eleventh Elder at all!" said the man with the triangr eyes firmly.


    Wesley was greatly relieved to hear those words and could not agree more with the man with the


    triangr eyes. There must be a person with the exact same name as Fane amongst the formal


    disciples. There was no way in a billion years that it was the Fane he knew.


    However, Elder Godfrey suddenly took a step forward and fixed his gaze on the group of informal


    disciples. His eyes were full of calmness. He pointed at Fane and said, "What are you still standing


    there for?!"


    Now there was no way Fane could deceive himself or others because Elder Godfrey had pointed


    directly at him. The corners of his mouth twitched, and hisplexion turned pale whereas both


    Wesley and the man with the triangr eyes'' turned dark.


    It was really the Fane that they despise so much!


    Wesley immediately felt that he could not breathe, and his eyes turned bloodshot; he gritted his


    teeth angrily, wishing to die on the spot. He would ept anyone but him! He still remembered that


    he had bragged to anyone within earshot that his brother would be Elder Godfrey¡¯sst disciple.


    Then his brother would go further than anyone under the elder''s grooming.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    What happened was totally out of his expectation. It was like a p to his face that Fane was


    chosen to be Elder Godfrey''sst disciple.

 Chapter 2141

    Chapter 2141


    Wesley took a deep breath. The corner of his mouth never stopped twitching.


    "This can¡¯t be real. Absolutely not! Why would Elder Godfrey choose him?¡± he said hoarsely. He


    took another deep breath, and without warning, pped the man with the triangr eyes violently


    on the face.


    The crisp sound attracted the attention of the people around them. Holding his face, the man with


    the triangr eyes was taken aback, but he dared not utter a word of anger.. He knew that he was


    punished


    for what he had said just now. At this moment, Fane was r with Wesley. He understood the benefits


    that woulde with being thest disciple; after all, that was the reason why so many disciples


    covet the spot, but those benefits did not hold much attraction to him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He held the memory of his predecessor¡¯s great ability, therefore, he did not need any elder to teach


    him anything. Moreover, he was full of secrets, and being in close contact with Elder Godfrey would


    put him at risk of his secrets being found out. The loss would outweigh the gains if that were to


    really happen.


    Besides, he did not really want to be pushed to the cusp of a social struggle.


    However, judging by Elder Godfrey¡¯s steadfast eyes and naked finger pointing at him, he did not


    have a choice in this matter. It would not do him well to


    make Elder Godfrey lose face in front of so many people.


    The informal disciples near him were staring at him with shocked eyes and had unconsciously


    parted to make a path for him. He took a deep breath and began taking one heavy step after


    another. He nced back at Noel and Brook, who was still staring at him with disbelief. He did not


    say anything to them but continued making his way to the second round tform.


    The gathering spot for roll call was divided into three areas-three round tforms and the square


    underneath them. The first round tform was used only for the elders to announce important


    matters. The second round tform was arge battle tform surrounded by gs and a venue for


    a duel between disciples. This tform was where Oliver and the other two were standing. Elder


    Godfrey waved at him, signaling him to stand with the three formal disciples. No matter how


    unwilling Fane was, he could only bite the bullet and get on with it.


    Only then did the First Elder and the Second Elder react. They had gone through extra lengths to


    make sure that the disciple they had in mind would get chosen to be Elder Godfrey''sst disciple.


    Hell, they even argued in front of the spectators. This fact alone had caused no end to their


    embarrassment, and for what? For an informal disciple whom existence they did not even know of


    to be chosen as hisst disciple?


    The First Elder''s face was ck as thunder. "What is the meaning of this, Eleventh Elder? Who is


    this kid? Why did you choose him to be yourst disciple?"


    Elder Godfrey arched his brow and calmly said," Because he is excellent in every aspect. Have you


    forgotten the requirements to be myst disciple? And Fane just so happens to fit that profile so, of


    course, I would choose him."

 Chapter 2142

    Chapter 2142


    The First Elder¡¯s chest tightened and his fingers trembled. He snorted with a hint of unkindness, and


    said, "I thought you wanted to choose the best formal disciple!"


    He emphasized the words ''formal disciple'' to remind Elder Godfrey that in the history of the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion, all thest disciples had been selected from formal disciples.


    "I''ll choose whoever I find the most pleasing as myst disciple," said Elder Godfrey evenly with a


    smile.


    At this time, even the Second Elder felt a little ufortable. He nced sideways at Elder


    Godfrey, and said, "Alright, haha very funny. You got us. It''s time to stop joking around and get down


    to business."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was obvious the Second Elder did not agree with Elder Godfrey''s choice as well from the way he


    was putting all this down as a joke. Elder Godfrey scoffed internally when he heard that. Normally,


    he would not bother to reply as he was certain that the Second Elder knew that he was not joking


    from all the time he had spent with the elders.


    In fact, he had no doubt that the Second Elder wanted him to rescind his choice so that his own


    disciples would still have a chance to be in the running for thest disciple. Well, that was not going


    to happen. He had always taken a neutral stance in the fight


    between the First and Second Elder, and he nned to keep it that way even though he knew that


    they would not let him go that easily.


    Elder Godfrey sighed and ignored them. He turned to the disciples in the spectator tform, and in


    a clear voice said, "Fane will be my onlyst disciple. That is my limit."


    The muscles of the Second Elder''s face twitched slightly, as he tried to suppress the annoyance in


    his heart. "Eleventh Elder, instead of immersing yourself in training, you should have schooled


    yourself on the rules of Dual Sovereign Pavilion, but regardless, I will tell you how it works today.


    Everyone knows that the elder''sst disciple is actually an elder disciple. Since it is an elder


    disciple, it must be chosen from the group of formal disciples. If I am not mistaken, Fane seems to


    be an informal disciple."


    Elder Godfrey''s expression darkened.


    Wesley was relieved to hear what the Second Elder said. Suddenly, he pushed the disciple in front


    of him away and dashed madly to the forefront of the line of informal disciples. Under normal


    circumstances, he would not dare to behave like this, but he had no time for such concerns now.


    He knelt down with a plop, and said loudly, "Fane is indeed an informal disciple, and he has not


    entered the Dual Sovereign through formal screening methods! In fact, he had not even joined for


    that long!"


    Upon hearing this, the spectators started to whisper amongst themselves. Those formal disciples


    and chosen disciples who did not know the whole story looked at Fane with haughty eyes, as


    everyone knows that thest two batches of informal disciples were only meant to be cannon


    fodder. These two batches of informal disciples only had to light up three obsidian lights to be


    epted whereas they had to undergo so many different tests just to get their foot across the door.


    Hence, the holier-than-thou attitude.

 Chapter 2143

    Chapter 2143


    For this reason, many disciples were unwilling to treat the cannon fodders as ¡°brothers and sisters¡¯.


    It was not hard to imagine their anger when they found out that Fane was not only an informal


    disciple but an informal disciple from the batch of cannon fodders!


    Internal criticisms about the Eleventh Elder¡¯s rash behavior abounded. Was he joking? How could


    he choose trash like Fane as hisst disciple? What does that say about the rest of them?


    Many people could not suppress the anger in their hearts and began to mumble wildly.


    "What was the Eleventh Elder thinking? Why would he choose trash like that when he could have


    his pick at any of those excellent formal disciples in front of him?¡±


    "I bet he never wanted ast disciple at all so he is using this to get away with it!¡±


    "Choosing ast disciple is no small matter. Even if the Eleventh Elder didn''te in contact with


    us much doesn''t mean he should joke about something like this. Maybe he has his reasons, but I


    can''t for the life of me think of what they could be!¡±


    The formal disciples were looking at Fane like he was a pile of shit, and he could clearly hear all the


    comments from their mouths. He arched his brow and


    said nothing. In fact, he never once looked at the three elders on the round tform and was acting


    like this whole thing had nothing to do with him.


    Wesley was overjoyed. His n had worked! He had turned everyone against Fane. Just a little


    more push and Elder Godfrey would definitely rescind his choice, and choose his brother to be his


    last disciple. Some of the spectators did not bother to keep their voice low so some of the


    comments drifted into the First Elder and the Second Elders'' ear.


    The Second Elder was looking meaningfully at Elder Godfrey with his eyebrow arched. He


    chuckled, and said, "You heard it yourself, Eleventh Elder, Fane is a newly recruited informal


    disciple and you as an elder, should know what that means. Why I''m willing to bet that he''s not even


    all that strong. I advise you to reconsider your choice. After all, in one way or another, yourst


    disciple represents you, so wouldn¡¯t you want someone that can make you proud?"


    The First Elder looked like he was about to burst with all the words he wanted to say, but his pride


    stopped him. He just kept his mouth shut tight, and looked meaningfully at Elder Godfrey.


    Elder Godfrey scoffed lightly and was not affected by the Second Elder''s words. "Thank you for your


    concern. I¡¯ll keep what you said in mind, but I remain firm with my choice. I get to choose who gets


    to be myst disciple."


    The Second Elder narrowed his eyes sinisterly. ''So the good cop act doesn''t work on him eh?


    Maybe I need to use the bad cop act. But, why is he so persistent in making this trash, hisst


    disciple? Is he trying to resist our efforts and go against me and the First Elder?''N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 2144

    Chapter 2144


    Second Elder scoffed lightly and turned his attention to Fane. He scoffed again when he saw Fane''s


    uninterested look.


    "Fane, right?"


    The corners of Fane''s lips twitched. What he had feared was happening. He really did not want to


    be caught in the middle of their power struggles. He was still a disciple of the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion after all and these elders could make his life very hard if he was made a pawn.


    He nodded robotically, and said, "Yes, Second Elder, that is indeed my name."


    "You don¡¯t seem to be very happy being chosen as thest disciple of the Eleventh Elder,"


    commented the Second Elder evenly.


    Fane arched his eyebrow. Judging from what the Second Elder said, he knew for sure that it would


    not be easy to handle him. In fact, he might be setting him up to fall at this very moment.


    Fortunately, he had handled situations far worse than this.


    Fane bowed a little, and said calmly, "I was taught by my father to be calm under all circumstances."


    Oliver, who was standing next to him, felt that this was a jibe at him. He red at him and shouted,


    "How dare you speak so disrespectfully toward the elders?!"


    Fane was a little taken aback by this. ''What was wrong with what I just said?''


    The corners of the Second Elder''s lips curled up. The fact that he remained silent meant that he


    agreed with Wesley, that Fane had indeed behaved disrespectfully.


    Fane was irked by this. ''Whatever I do or say will be wrong in their eyes now that I''ve be the


    enemy. If that¡¯s the case, I might as well do whatever I want!''Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He cleared his throat lightly, and calmly said, "Brother Oliver, it won''t do you well to keep a grudge


    against me. Please tell me, what is so wrong with what I said? Maybe you can enlighten me on the


    correct way to reply to the Second Elder."


    Wesley narrowed his eyes and scoffed. How dare a low -life like him, throw him the hot potato?


    While it was true he was the one who started the whole thing, in his world, he alone reserved the


    right to cause troubles for others.


    "You said I hold a grudge against you? What a joke! Why would I hold a grudge against you? I''m


    just worried that the Eleventh Elder had been misled by you, for how else could you exin why a


    mere informal disciple like you would be chosen to be thest disciple?"


    At this moment, even Calvert and Gresham were ncing sideways at them. They had remained


    silent all this while but it was obvious they did not hold a favorable view toward Fane too. How could


    they when this guy from out-of-nowhere had snatched their chances of being thest disciple from


    right under their noses?


    Fane regarded the three of them coldly while cursing Elder Godfrey in his heart. This was a


    disaster. He never thought that Elder Godfrey would choose him to be hisst disciple. He could not


    help but look at the elders on the round tform and found that Elder Godfrey was staring at him


    with encouragement in his eyes.

 Chapter 2145

    Chapter 2145


    Seeing the encouragement in Elder Godfrey''s eyes made Fane even more nonplussed. ''What the


    heck are you encouraging me for? I never wanted to be yourst disciple or get anything out of you!''


    The more he thought about this, the more gloomy he became.


    If he backed down, he would no doubt be looked down even more by others. Thus, he stood up a


    little straighter, looked evenly at Oliver, and said, "You wouldn''t have said all that if he didn''t hold a


    grudge against me! Stop trying to nder me. Besides, Elder Godfrey is the one who¡¯s choosing the


    last disciple now, not you! So you should just keep your mouth shut!"


    Everyone gasped when they heard this, but quickly their eyes began to sparkle in anticipation of


    what was going to happen next. Never in a million years would they think that a nobody would dare


    to speak to Oliver in this manner.


    This was the first time Oliver was ever humiliated by an informal disciple. His mouth twitched and


    his eyes filled with anger. Wesley, who was still standing at the front of the line of informal disciples,


    was so angry that he almost rushed up to beat Fane senseless, for humiliating his big brother.


    "How dare an informal disciple speak so tantly toward a formal disciple? Don''t you know what it


    means to have respect for your seniors?" shouted the First Elder.


    Anyone would have already gotten down on their knees to beg for forgiveness by now, but Fane


    was not just anyone. He remained impassive and did not even bother to turn to face the First Elder


    while answering," Of course, I do but I was just saying it like it is. Was I wrong in thinking that it is


    Elder Godfrey who''s doing the choosing today?"


    Oliver nearly exploded with anger. ''Who the hell does he think he is? Does he think that he can say


    and do whatever he wants just because he has been chosen to


    be thest disciple? Trash will forever be trash!'' His hanc himself. "Why should I listen to you?


    You''re nothing but an informal disciple..."


    Fane cut in before he could finish. "You''re right! I am an informal disciple! But so what? You were


    once an informal disciple too! What makes you so certain that I don''t have what it takes to be Elder


    Godfrey¡¯sst disciple?"


    Oliver was so angered by his words that he started tough. He pointed at Fane''s face, and said, "It


    doesn''t take a genius to figure it out! All of thest disciples were chosen from the formal disciples.


    And you''re right, we formal disciples were once informal disciples too but we got to where we are


    right now through our talent and hard work! Not to mention you didn''t even get epted through our


    standard procedures. You, of all people, have no right to tell me


    to shut up!"


    His words were exactly what many of the spectators were thinking, and the disdain in their eyes


    intensified.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Some of them even began to shout out their displeasure at Fane.


    "Did you hear that, you punk? Do you really think you''re a match for us formal disciples? You don''t


    even deserve to breathe the same air as Brother Oliver!"

 Chapter 2146

    Chapter 2146


    "Did you forget to take your medicine today? You''re digging your own grave here! How dare you


    spout all this nonsense? There should be a limit to how ignorant one can be!"


    The other disciples kept the worst insults to themselves as the elders were present, but there was


    no guarantee that they could keep it that way if Fane continued on like that. Fane was being too


    outrageous! How could he look down on the formal disciples? On Oliver, who was ranked eighth


    amongst them all?!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even them, the formal disciples did not dare to look down on Oliver, for ny percent of the formal


    disciples there had lost to Oliver before! Why that cocky little Fane! They gritted their teeth,


    imagining his flesh between them right now.


    Oliverughed coldly. The way he was looking at Fane now was as if he was nothing but a clown


    who would not amount to anything. "I''ve gotta say you''re the most arrogant person I''ve ever had the


    displeasure ofing across."


    Fane pretended he did not hear his scathing remark, and instead asked, "You said that I didn''t have


    the qualifications to be Elder Godfrey''sst disciple. Then, may I ask, what qualifications does


    one need to have?"


    Oliver narrowed his eyes, and said coldly, "Excellence


    in all aspects!" "Then do you think you are qualified? More than me?" asked Fane.


    Oliver was confused by this. His smile froze, and it took him five seconds to snap out of it. The


    corners of his mouth were slightly twitching and he was looking at Fane like he was a fool.


    "What do you mean? Of course, I¡¯m more qualified than you! I''m stronger than you in all aspects!


    Are you saying that I''m not?" If it was anyone else, Oliver might not be so confident or be so direct,


    but in front of him was a measly newly recruited informal disciple who had no right to even be


    standing on the same tform as him. There was no need for him to hold back. He was at least a


    hundred times stronger than Fane.


    Fane smiled enigmatically at Oliver''s answer. One look and all the disciples present knew that Fane


    did not agree with Oliver''s evaluation of him. This caused another round of uproar.


    "He must be a few screws short to think that he¡¯s stronger than Brother Oliver!"


    "He must have been dropped on the head when he was young! We should not try to brain him. It


    was outrageous enough for him to say all that he had and now this?!"


    The formal disciples did not bother to keep their voices low; both Noel and Brook''s expressions


    changed when they heard all these. They knew Fane was not the type to bluff so if he said he could


    do it, then he could do it. The two of them nced at each other and they could tell that each of


    them was feeling fifty percent certainty and fifty percent doubt.

 Chapter 2147

    Chapter 2147


    The corners of Brook¡¯s lip were trembling. "What do you think Brother Fane is doing? Does he really


    think that he''s stronger than Oliver?"


    Noel shook his head, not knowing how to answer him. He stared at Fane''s back and took a deep


    breath. "Who knows what he''s thinking. He¡¯s always confident in everything, but somehow I feel like


    he''s bluffing this time. Oliver is ranked eighth amongst all the formal disciples who were in the


    running to be the chosen disciple after all. He''s not someone we can take on. I do not doubt Fane''s


    talent, but he hasn''t been training for long and he''s only..."


    He suddenly paused. Then, a lightbulb went on in his head. "He has broken through!" he shouted


    hoarsely. He was going to end his previous sentence with the words ¡®initial stage of innate level'' but


    discovered that Fane had broken through to the intermediate stage of innate level after reading his


    cultivation level.


    Brook quickly looked at Fane, and then said, "Brother Fane has really broken through! But how is


    this possible? He was still at an initial stage of innate level ten days ago!"


    Noel shook his head in amazement. "Don''t ask me. I don¡¯t know anything. But even so, he had only


    just broken through. Therefore, being at an intermediate stage of innate level won''t help him that


    much. He¡¯s


    still no match for Oliver."


    Fane was unaffected by whatever the disciples were throwing at him. He only smiled at Oliver, and


    after a while, said, "That''s exactly what I''m saying. I am, in fact, better than you, in all aspects."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His words had the effect of an ind being blown to bits by a nuclear bomb. Everyone¡¯s eyes nearly


    popped out of their sockets, while thinking that mental asylum was one patient short.


    Even the informal disciples were stunned into silence. Only Wesleyughed. He pointed at the back


    of Fane''s head, and shouted, "That has to be the funniest thing I''ve heard all day! You should be a


    comedian instead! Or even better, a clown!"


    The others started tough with him. The image of Fane being a clown was cemented in their


    minds.


    Oliver scoffed, looked disdainfully at Fane, and said," For a moment there, I really thought you held


    some kind of trump card of your sleeves, but I see that now you''re just an ignorant fool who doesn''t


    know the way of the world!"


    Gresham and Calvert were also looking at Fane like he was a clown. Only those who did not know


    their own limits would be this cocky.


    Fane was unaffected by the derisiveughter aimed at him. Heughed coldly, and said, "Well, why


    don''t we settle this once and for all on the battle tform?"

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148


    This made the sound ofughter even louder.


    "Did you forget to pay your brain bill? Careful, you don¡¯t want to be crippled by Brother Oliver in a


    battle! Haha!"


    "Hello, earth to Fane! It¡¯s time to wake up now. Don''t you know that the person standing next to you


    is Brother Oliver, who''s ranked eighth amongst all the formal disciples? Even we''re no match for


    him, so what makes you think you can defeat him? I really do wonder where you get your guts


    from!"


    The elders on the round tform were silent as they watched everything unfold below them. The


    way the Second Elder was looking at Fane had changed. He was now more sure than ever that


    Elder Godfrey was not right in the head for choosing Fane.


    "Your choice for thest disciple is certainly very interesting, Eleventh Elder. It seems like he''s really


    adamant that he''s stronger than Oliver. I wonder where he gets his courage to issue a challenge


    with a disciple who''s ranked eighth amongst all his peers," said the Second Elder with a smile.


    Elder Godfrey ignored him and continued to observe Fane. What Fane said was truly outrageous in


    the ears of others, and many people felt that he should get his brain checked out, otherwise how


    could he spout such conceited nonsense? An informal disciple against a


    top ten formal disciple? Ha! Anyone would have assumed that Fane was bluffing. Anyone, except


    for Elder Godfrey.


    Fane must have felt his gaze as he lifted his head slightly to look at him. Fane gave him a curt nod


    and


    said nothing. Elder Godfrey let out a deep exhale, and sai we should let them battle it out. Oliver''s


    talent is undeniable but that doesn''t mean that Fane cannot beat him."


    The Second Elder thought he had heard wrong. "You really trust him that much huh? I¡¯m starting to


    wonder if you guys are best friends.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He nced meaningfully at Elder Godfrey before putting his attention back on Fane. All sorts of


    thoughts began to course through his mind as to how Elder Godfrey and Fane knew each other.


    The men he had sent to spy on Elder Godfrey had never mentioned any disciple who was close to


    him, and yet, he was sure that Elder Godfrey would never pick a name out of thin air just like that.


    Fane must have been someone special to him for him to choose him as hisst disciple.


    The Second Elder did not know anything about Fane at all. Why would he when there were three


    thousand informal disciples in the pavilion? Besides, a measly cannon fodder was not worth his


    time.


    Elder Godfrey chuckled softly, and said dismissively," To be honest, we''re just acquaintances and it


    was pure chance that I met him, but I''ve always been a good judge of people."

 Chapter 2149

    Chapter 2149


    No one believed him at all. There was no way they were just acquaintances. Their rtionship must


    be deeper than that. Still, they could not say for sure how they came to know each other.


    "Well, that''s a very unique way of choosing yourst disciple. I guess that would exin why the


    candidate you have chosen is a little...unique too. In any case, you might think that you''ve made the


    right choice, but don''t you think he''s a little too confident for his own good?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Godfrey just blinked innocently at him and said nothing. The First Elderughed coldly. He


    would have used a few choices of words to him if it were not for the fact that they had an audience


    before them.


    Instead, he turned around, and said to Fane, "You say you''re stronger than Oliver eh? Well, why


    don''t you prove yourself? The battle tform is right in front of you! One fight and we''ll know who''s


    stronger!¡±


    A dangerous glint shed through Oliver''s eyes. "First Elder is right! You and me, the battle tform


    now!"


    Oliver''s smile became more presumptuous. His eyes were fixed on Fane as if telling him that he


    would soon be dead meat.


    "Yes, First Elder is right! Step on the battle tform and prove that you''re stronger than Oliver!" said


    the


    Second Elder. It was a rare instance that he was on the same wavelength with the First Elder.


    To him, Fane''s arrogance came from inexperience. He guessed that Fane had not even seen a


    battle between formal disciples before so he did not know how strong they could be, thinking that


    the gap between formal and informal disciples was minuscule. Even Calvert, who was ranked 58th,


    and Gresham, who was ranked 63rd, amongst the formal disciples would not dare to challenge


    Oliver.


    At this thought, the Second Elder started cackling in his heart. The more he thought about it, the


    more certain he was that Fane was just a fool who did not know where his own limits were.


    Fane nodded his head earnestly, agreeing to the battle. Seeing this, the mor of the crowd began


    to die down until it waspletely silent. However, that silence was short-lived.


    "Yup, he''s cuckoo alright. He must have thought that the First Elder and Second Elder believed his


    words!" 1


    "I''m willing to bet that he won''tst even a minute! Let''s see if he can still be this cocky when he''s


    halfdead!"


    Wesley was clutching his stomach so hard, trying to keep hisughter in. He assumed wrongly-that


    Fane must have got his confidence from the fact that he had beaten him before so now Fane


    thought that he could beat Oliver too. He could not wait to see how his brother would beat the crap


    out of Fane.


    "I can''t believe this rascal agreed to a battle! Knowing Brother Oliver, he would make sure that Fane


    is carried off in a stretcher after the battle for how he had humiliated him! Why even his own mother


    would not recognize him after Brother Oliver is done with him!" said the man with the triangr eyes


    excitedly.

 Chapter 2150

    Chapter 2150


    Wesley guffawed withughter. He then puffed up his chest, and said, "That would teach him not to


    mess with my brother! He not only looked down on us but every one of the formal disciples as well!¡±


    Brook pulled on Noel¡¯s sleeves, and whispered into his ear, "Why would Brother Fane ever agree to


    a battle? I thought..."


    Noel did not wait for him to finish. "Didn''t you hear what Fane said just now? He was the one who


    brought up the idea. He would not have done that if he wasn¡¯t sure of himself," said Noel


    impatiently.


    Brook was speechless. He scrunched up his face and nced at Noel. ¡°I thought he was only trying


    to rile up Oliver. Maybe he didn''t expect that the First Elder and Second Elder would give him the


    green light."


    Noel sighed with resignation, and muttered to himself, "Seems like you really don¡¯t know Fane that


    well. I should just save my breath and stop here. It''s not as if I know for sure what''s going through


    his mind. The only thing to do now is to wait for the result."


    Fortunately, the second round tform in the gathering spot for roll call was a designated battle


    tform for the disciples. The gs ced there acted as a barrier, preventing the errant attacks


    from leaving the area. The battle tform there was bigger than the battle tform in the wager


    battle arena, so


    there was plenty of space for them to fight it out to their hearts'' content.


    Fane nced at the battle tform, and suddenly asked the elders, "I haven''tpleted my wager


    battle for this month so may I count this as a wager battle?"


    Many of them were taken aback. ''Really? That''s his priority right now?'' It looked like Fane would not


    shed a tear until he had seen a coffin.


    "Yes, you may. This battle would go toward your monthly wager battle!" said the First Elder. He


    would agree to any of his requests just so that Oliver could teach this cocky kid a lesson.


    Fane nodded, and sincerely looked up at all the elders on the first round tform. "If that''s the case,


    we should each put up our wager beforehand. Also, it would be best if there''s a referee."


    Everyone snorted inughter, amused to no end at his naivety; as if he had any chance of winning


    at all.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The First Elder''s lips began to twitch. Now Fane was really pushing it. Under normal circumstances,


    he would not even bother with him. In fact, he might even secretly arrange for someone to beat him


    up in hopes that he would wake up from whatevernd he was in. He nced coldly at Elder


    Godfrey. This was all his fault! Why did he have to choose this oddball to be hisst disciple?


    Oliver was red in the face with anger. The way Fane was acting was as if he was sure he would win.


    This was adding one humiliation after another on top of him! His mouth twitched as he said, "You


    piece of shit! Don''t you think that asking for a wager and a referee is really pushing it?"


    Fane was puzzled by his reaction. He turned to face Oliver, and in all seriousness said, "On the


    contrary, I think it¡¯s a perfectly reasonable request. It only makes sense to put up a wager for a


    wager battle. If not, it''s not a wager battle at all! It''s not like I have too much time on my hand to


    simply pick a fight with anyone."

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151


    Oliver''s face turned beet red; his hand started to tremble on their own as if wanting to strangle


    Fane.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wesley was so angry that he was at the risk of having a seizure. "You asshole! You''re just wasting


    everyone''s time with all this talk of wager! As if you''re ever going to win against my brother!"


    Fane arched his brow. How annoying could Wesley get? Fane had endured his nonsense for long


    enough! He turned to face him and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, so can you just shut up?


    The sound of your voice really irks me!"


    After saying this, Fane raised his head and looked at Elder Godfrey; he motioned to Elder Godfrey


    with his eyes. Elder Godfrey raised his eyebrows. He naturally understood what Fane meant; the


    threat in his eyes was obvious enough. It seemed that if he did not speak out soon enough, Fane


    would quit, so he sighed with resignation.


    He stepped forward and said to Wesley, "Fane is right. This matter has nothing to do with you. You


    should stay in yourne and not meddle in this matter. I''m starting to wonder if your parents taught


    you any


    manners." Elder Sayer''s face darkened instantly. Althoi was not Wesley''s parent, they were still


    rted to each other. Elder Godfrey''s remark was undoubtedly a p in the face to the Sayer


    family. He was about to say


    something when the look on First Elder''s face stopped him. He had always obeyed his order, and


    this time would not be any different. Lips twitching, he had no choice but to swallow back his anger.


    Wesley¡¯s face was flushed red, but he dared not say anything after being reprimanded so fiercely by


    Elder Godfrey. Oliver stared coldly at Fane, his hatred for him bore deep into his bones; their


    rtionship had sessfully proceeded to the point of archnemesis.


    Oliverughed icily, and then said, "Fine, we''ll have it your way. There''s no excuse for you to back


    out of the battle now that I''ve agreed to put up a wager."


    Since Oliver had agreed to it himself, the First Elder and Second Elder also readily agreed. "In that


    case, let me be the referee," said the Second Elder. He was actually looking forward to seeing what


    tricks Fane had up his sleeves.


    Fane nodded. The position of a referee was originally held by the top brass, and the Second Elder


    naturally


    qualified to hold this position. Oliver did not want to d^i a cold face, "What kind of wager do you


    want to bet on?


    H


    Fane thought about this for a while before saying, "Do you have seven hundred contribution points


    on you?"

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152


    Seven hundred contribution points?! Many were dumbfounded when they heard this. No one knew


    where this question would lead to.


    Oliver''s lips twitched. Of course, he had seven hundred contribution points. He was a formal disciple


    after all. Coupled with the fact that he was strong, earning contributions points was not difficult for


    him. He had built up quite a sizable stash during his period


    there. Oliver nodded coolly. "Of course, I do. Are you askii me to bet seven hundred contribution


    points? Do you even have that much? From what I know, you¡¯ve only joined recently so you can''t


    possibly have that much.¡±


    He deliberately raised his voice when he said all that. Everyone heard him loud and clear, and some


    of them were even nodding their heads in agreement.


    Generally speaking, both sides would need to put up a wager of equal value, and there was no way


    Fane


    coulde up with so many contribution points. Therefa once said that my wager will be


    contribution points.¡±


    Oliver scoffed, and asked, "What else can you put up except for contribution points? Don''t tell me


    you have some item of equal value!"


    The mockery in his eyes was evident. However, Fane did not take the bait and remained calm. "Of


    course, I have something of equal value. It''s worth even more


    than the seven hundred contribution points."


    Everyone looked curiously at Fane, wondering what it could be.


    "I''ll put thest disciple position as my wager!" said Fane.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in an instant. What did he mean he would put hisst disciple position as


    his wager?


    Oliver frowned, and said, "What do you mean? How can you put up yourst disciple position as a


    wager?"


    Elder Godfrey''s expression changed as soon as he heard Fane''s wager. If it was not for the


    asion they were in right now, he would have rushed down and scolded Fane to a puddle.


    Fane did not really care about other people''s opinions. "If I lose, I will give up my position as Elder


    Godfrey''sst disciple. The fact that I lost means that I¡¯m not qualified to be hisst disciple.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver¡¯s expression altered slightly. He did not even have the time to say anything before the First


    Elder cut in, "That settles it then! Oliver''s wager will be seven hundred contribution points! I can


    even throw in another three hundred contribution points if you don''t think that''s enough!"


    The First Elder was worried that Fane would regret his decision so he wanted to set everything in


    stone as soon as possible. A hint of joy shed across Fane''s face when he heard that the First


    Elder was willing to bump up the wager to a total of one thousand contribution points.


    "First Elder, do I have your word on that?" asked Fane seriously.


    The First Elder nodded solemnly, and said casually," Of course. You have my word as the First


    Elder of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Oliver will put up seven hundred contribution points and I will


    put up three hundred contribution points, making it a total of one thousand contribution points. This


    amount of points should get you quite a lot of things.¡±


    ording to the rules, no one could put up a wager of more than one hundred and fifty contribution


    points, but it was obvious that this was a special circumstance and that rule did not apply.

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153


    Upon hearing this, the spectators grew even more excited. No one in the audience thought that


    Fane would win, but the amount was enough to make it worthwhile for them to watch the battle.


    The one thousand contribution points were peanuts to the First Elder. What he really cared about


    most was Fane giving up hisst disciple position. This way, Elder Godfrey would have no choice


    but to choose anotherst disciple since it was Fane who willingly gave up the position. Thinking of


    this instantly made the First Elder and Second Elder feel better.


    They nced meaningfully at Elder Godfrey as if to remind him that Fane was the one who spoiled


    his own n. Elder Godfrey¡¯s expression was frightening to look at but he remained silent while


    gazing sternly at Fane.


    His heart was beating wildly against his chest. He had not seen Fane in battle before, but judging


    from the way the Thousand Leaves Pavilion informal disciples treated him at the Mount Beasts, and


    from the conversation they had, he could vaguely guess that Fane was the one who got them out of


    trouble.


    Therefore, it would not be far-fetched to say that Fane was someone of extraordinary caliber.


    However, whether Fane could win against Oliver was a whole other matter. He started praying in his


    heart,''


    You punk! You better not lose or else it would be bad news for the two of us!''


    Fane, of course, knew what the elders were plotting. Now that everything was finalized, he had


    nothing to worry about and immediately walked up to the battle tform.


    Oliver was made a little speechless at what he thought was Fane¡¯s bravado. At first, he thought that


    Fane was only bluffing, but looking at what he was doing now, Fane clearly believed that he wasMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    stronger than him!


    Oliver chuckled to himself. His eyes were full of irony. It would only make him look bad if he did not


    get up to the battle tform right now. He swished his robe and strode toward the battle tform at


    twice the speed of Fane so that he would be the first one there.


    It was all a little immature, but Fane did not take it to heart. He did not care who got there first. In


    fact, nothing could ruffle his feathers, to be honest. Oliver chose the westernmost area of the battle


    tform, so Fane chose the easternmost.


    They stood facing each other, and even before the fight had begun, sparks were already flying


    around in the air. All the spectators¡¯ eyes were wide with anticipation, not daring to blink in case


    they would


    miss something. "I don''t know why but I''m really excited even though I know that Fane is definitely


    no match for Brother Oliver. I''m so d I took the time toe here! I''d hate to think of the regret I


    would feel if I missed this battle."


    "Yeah! Actually, I think he might have a little something to him. If not, he wouldn''t have acted so


    cockily. He might just really surprise us!" 2 "Even so, there¡¯s no way he can win against someone


    who is ranked eighth amongst the formal disciples. Didn''t you see how Gresham was so against


    Oliver joining the battle for thest disciple?"

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154


    "Why do you think Gresham was so against Oliver joining? It''s all because he knew that Oliver was


    stronger than him."


    "You¡¯re right. Even he doesn''t want to fight head-on with Oliver so where does Fane get the idea


    that he can win against him?"


    "All I can say is ignorance is bliss."


    The surrounding discussion was endless. The louder the conversation, the darker the faces of Noel


    and Brook became. The two of them were really worried about Fane, but they dared not say


    anything at this time.


    Fane had a close rtionship with the two of them, and everyone knew that they were friends. If the


    two of them said something at this time, they would immediately be the target of everyone''s


    attack.


    The informal disciple was much quieter than those of the formal disciple because Fane''s reputation


    was famous among his own peers, and they knew Fane to be very talented.


    After all, Fane defeated Wesley as a newly recruited informal disciple. This was something most of


    them could not do. Even so, they did not think Fane could beat Oliver. However, they did not wish to


    dwell on the matter.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver stood on the westernmost side of the battle tform. The spring breeze blew on his robe.


    With his hands folded behind his back, Oliver looked like a prince. The only thing hecked now


    was a folding fan.


    Compared to his appearance of strolling leisurely in a courtyard, Fane looked ordinary and in. He


    just stood there quietly, without any movement or expression, as if the battle that was about to take


    ce was just as normal as sitting down for lunch.


    The more indifferent Fane was, the more irritated Oliver became. "Boy, I am not someone who does


    things half-heartedly. Your previous behaviors havepletely offended me. Although there are


    rules in ce, I will make sure to find a way to make you feel the greatest pain in your life without


    breaking the rules!¡±


    Everyone knew very well what he meant. Fane would not be beaten to death, nor would he be


    disabled for life, but his limbs would be mercilessly broken. A broken leg would heal anyway, so it


    was not a permanent disability.


    If this kind of threat fell on someone else, it would be able to scare that person to the point where


    their legs would turn into jelly, but Fane''s expression remained impassive. "Are you done? Can we


    begin the battle now?"


    Oliver''s face flushed with anger. "You *sshole! Looks like you''re in a hurry to die! Fine, I will fulfill


    your


    wish then!"


    Immediately, he made several seals with both hands, and dazzling rays of light flowed between his


    fingers. In the next second, his whole person was dazzling like a sun, releasing light that could burn


    people''s eyes. Many people there had to squint their eyes.


    "This is Oliver''s strongest martial art technique, Light de Lore. I remember the Light de Lore


    is a premium red level martial art technique!" shouted someone.


    "It''s indeed a premium red level martial art technique. There are not many people here who can


    attain it. The main reason is that the martial arts of this level are too difficult to practice. Judging


    from his cultivation, he should be proficient, right?¡±


    "I''m not sure about that. Oliver hasn''t been in a battle since thest ranking battle. I don''t know what


    cultivation level is his skill right now."


    The formal disciple''s discussions drifted into the ears of the informal disciples. Their mouth opened


    in surprise when they heard that Oliver was cultivating a premium red level martial art technique.


    They were naturally aware of the difficulty of the cultivation of premium red-level martial art


    techniques. Some people had cultivated for several years and still could not reach a proficient


    cultivation level. No wonder he could be ranked eighth among the formal disciples!


    A violent wind blew past as if there was a windstorm. Oliver was plunged into dazzling light, and


    people could not distinguish his figure.

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155


    One light de after another suddenly flew out from the dazzling light. The speed of these light


    des was extremely fast, like a meteor hitting the earth; their


    tails long as they rushed toward Fane. Fane furrowed his 1 to avoid Light de Lore. However, he


    was not fast enough, and a light de cut through his sleeves. This shocked him. The speed at


    which he was dodging was definitely not slow, but his sleeve was still ripped open by the light de.


    He looked down and saw that the location where it was cut off, there was a me that went out


    every now and then. The light de was not only extremely fast and powerful but ming hot as


    well!


    He sessfully dodged the remaining light des, and those fell to the ground. Even though the


    battle tform was made of special materials, several potholes still appeared where the light des


    landed, which made the eyes of many, widen.


    "I''ve gotta hand it to him! The premium red level martial art technique is so much stronger than an


    intermediate red level martial art technique," said the formal disciples with awe.


    "Yeah, I definitely would not be able to dodge the attack. That kid is really fast!" "This kid wasn''t


    bluffing after all! He does have


    extraordinary speed. The Light de Lore has the advantage of attack speed, and most people


    wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it but that kid got away with just a ripped sleeve!"


    A cold snort came from the dazzling light. "You''re fast, I¡¯ll give you that."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Oliver''s disdainful voice sounded in Fane''s ears. He frowned and stared at his cut-off sleeves. He


    had underestimated Oliver''s power. Fane knew that his speed was fast even without using thews


    of space, and yet he could not avoid the attack. He was sure that he would have lost his arm if he


    was still at his initial stage of innate level.


    "I have cultivated the Light de Lore to be faster than the ordinary premium red level martial art


    technique, and the move just now was just a test!" said Oliver.


    He once again made a magic seal, and six light des flew out from the dazzling strong light. The


    speed of these six light des was faster than before, and the dazzling light made the spectator''s


    eyes hurt.


    Three light des attacked Fane''s left side, and the other three attacked his right, nking him from


    both sides, cutting off his escape path. Fane furrowed his brow and exhaled lightly before moving


    back quickly.


    The disciples were all surging with excitement." Surely this kid can''t escape with three light des


    on both sides."


    The light de swished through the air at an incredibly fast speed, as it aimed for Fane''s face.


    Although he retreated quickly, he was still too slow. Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw the


    des closing in on his arms, and even some of them were imagining what his arms would look like


    after, all mangled and bloody.

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156


    Brook covered his mouth, so scared that tears were about to fall. "Look out, Brother Fane!" he


    shouted.


    Suddenly, everyone saw Fane''s footsteps shrank as if the space in front of him had been slightly


    distorted, and the light des all collided to the ground.


    Many people were stunned. They looked nkly at Oliver and Fane, thinking ''What just happened?¡¯


    One moment Fane was about to lose his arms, but the next he was yards away from the de.


    "He just used thews of space!" growled the Second Elder in a creepy, deep voice.


    Not many disciples knew about it, but it was easy for the elders to recognize it when they saw it.


    Right then, all the elders had a surprised look on their faces.


    Fane did take a step back just now, but with thews of space, this step was equal to more than ten


    yards. The few light des thought that they had found their target, so they cut straight down, not


    expecting Fane to be able to dodge them, and all their power mmed toward the ground.


    At this moment, even Oliver was a little stunned. He stared at Fane from behind the dazzling light,


    and blurted out, "How did you do it?"


    Fane was obviously unwilling to answer this question.


    Wesley had a sense of deja vu. The same thing


    happened when heunched his strongest attack at Fane. He was hundred percent positive his


    attack had closed in on Fane, but then it seemed like a warp bubble urred, allowing Fane to pull


    the distance from the attack.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Not this again!¡± roared Wesley furiously.


    The informal disciples who had watched the battle between Fane and Wesley knew what was


    happening. After all, Fane had used this trick before, butpared to before, it seemed that he had


    more control over it this time.


    Before, he was gasping for breath after using the same technique, but now he seemed rxed as if


    it had not taken him much effort to use the technique. This was due to the Ancient Eclipse Dragon¡¯s


    blood he absorbed. The Ancient Eclipse Dragon possessed an innate ability to control space.


    With the light flowing in his palms, Oliver punched out another series of hand seals. Immediately,


    the light enveloping him converged, leaving only the dazzling ball of light on his hands. Now Oliver''s


    figure was once again revealed.


    His eyebrows furrowed tightly, and he was looking daggers at Fane, his hatred for him written


    clearly on his face.


    The disciples started whispering amongst themselves again.


    "Why do I get the feeling that Brother Oliver hates


    Fane? It''s true that Fane''s words can be scathing, but there''s no need to hate him to this extent


    right? Don''t you find all this a bit odd?¡±


    The person standing next to him chuckled and said, "I would hate Fane too if I were him. Think


    about it;


    Fane is just an informal disciple, and what are informal disciples to us? Something worse than


    trash. In fact, we have always treated them as runner disciples instead of informal disciples."

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157


    "I¡¯m willing to bet that Oliver epted the challenge with the expectation that he would be able to


    squash Fane within a few moves. However, lo and behold, Fane managed to dodge both of his


    attacks, so it is no wonder that he would hate him so much."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This man¡¯s exnation sounded reasonable, and everyone around him nodded. He was indeed


    right. Oliver¡¯s hatred for Fane was totally out of this world. He really thought that he would be able to


    end the battle with just one move; he did not expect Fane to be this slippery.


    Oliver sneered, and said, "Is that all you can do? You can dodge all you want but it will not change a


    thing! I was holding back just now so don''t even think that my speed is limited to this!"


    Immediately, he shot out like a cannonball toward Fane. The ball of light shone brilliantly in his


    hand, and with a few swishes, five-light des flew out again, rushing toward Fane with a


    murderous aura.


    Fane arched his brow then raised it. He knew that Oliver did not unleash his full power in the first


    two moves. Why would he when in his eyes, Fane was no better than trash at the side of the road?


    As the saying goes-take not a musket to kill a butterfly.


    "Oliver''s attack speed has doubled!" shouted someone.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, trying to keep up with the light des¡¯ movement. The speed was indeed


    twice as fast as before. There was no way Fane could dodge it this time!


    Fane blocked out all of the noise around him and fixed his eyes on the light des. Then he


    exhaled gently, tipped his toe, and used thews of space again.


    With a loud bang, the light des crashed against the ground, carving several deep pits on the


    tform.


    Fane stood only a yard away from the deep pits, which was shorter than the distance he had pulled


    before. However, the most important thing was that he escaped again! He heaved a sigh of relief


    and gathered up all his focus.


    Oliver''s face looked like he had eaten shit when he saw the same thing happening again. He had


    doubled his attack speed so how was it possible for Fane to dodge it?! "You slippery piece of shit!¡±


    he said between gritted teeth. "Take this!"


    He roared and punched out another series of hand seals, and countless dazzling light des flew


    out from his hands. The overwhelming light shrouded the space between him and Fane.


    These light des rushed toward Fane like meteors. He took a deep breath, and his feet kept


    moving back with thews of space, pulling him away from the light des.


    However, he did not use thews of space perfectly every time. Once he wrongly took half, and a


    light de instantly shed against his cheeks.


    Fortunately, he managed to avoid most of the damage with his fast reaction.


    Even so, his sideburns did not fare so well. His fallen hair was blown into the air by the strong wind


    brought by the light de. With another swish, the fallen hair was chopped by another light de


    and instantly burned to ashes by the hot energy mixed with the light de.

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158


    The spectators erupted in a cheer every time Fane escaped the light des. At first, everyone


    looked down on him, but now they were actually impressed by him.


    Although he had not used his martial skills, they could tell by the way he dodged Oliver¡¯s attacks


    that he was indeed extraordinary. They had the self-awareness to know that they would not have


    fared as well if they were in his position.


    "It¡¯s really weird! He seems to be able to manipte space. Could it be that the technique he¡¯s


    cultivating has something to do with space or is it an attribute of the technique itself?"


    "Who knows? I only know that he''s faster than me! Brother Oliver had already doubled his attack


    speed but still, he managed to dodge it by at least half a yard."


    "It''s no wonder that this kid was so rampant before. He really is quite capable, but even so, a battle


    could not be won by dodging. After all, there is a difference of one realm between them, making the


    amount of the true energy different too. This kid can dodge all he wants, but it''ll be over for him the


    moment his true energy runs out."


    Many people nodded silently at that. It was just as the person said, the difference between an


    intermediate


    stage of innate level and a final stage of innate level could not be overlooked. The depth of Oliver¡¯s


    true energy was much stronger than that of Fane. There would definitelye a time when Fane


    ran out of true energy before Oliver.


    The fight was getting boring, and some of the formal disciples started toin, "It would take at


    least one to two hours for either of them to run out of true energy! Are they going to do anything


    else apart from attacking and dodging?"


    They thought that they would be able to see Fane suffer a crushing defeat. If not that, at least a fight


    from both sides. Anything would be better than a onesided attack.


    Some of the spectators stood on tiptoes and yelled toward the battle tform, "Hey you, Fane right?


    Is that all you got? What happened to all that bravado you had? Stop dodging and fight, dammit!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah! It¡¯s boring to watch you scurry around like a mouse!"


    All those heckling did not make Fane angry at all. In fact, he could empathize with them. After all,


    what they said was true. The reason he kept on dodging was not that he was afraid of Oliver, but


    because he wanted to use this as an opportunity to have a better grasp on thews of space. After


    absorbing the blood of the Ancient Eclipse Dragon, he had better control of space, but hecked


    experience.


    This battle was a good chance for him to practice.


    Oliver''s moves were much faster than any other formal disciples'', making this a rare opportunity


    indeed; he turned a deaf ear to all the spectators'' moring and focused on avoiding Oliver''s


    attacks.


    Oliver was gritting his teeth. He was full of anger and had nowhere to vent. Thus far, Fane had


    eluded all his attacks. What was worse was that, as time passed, Fane seemed to be more and


    more adept at dodging his attacks.

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159


    "Dammit! Is that all you can do?" roared Oliver. Fane ignor into avoiding all the iing light


    des. With every step he took, he became more and more proficient in thews of space.


    Oliver gritted his teeth with anger. Noel blinked, at a loss for words, and Brook, who was standing


    next to him, had his mouth and eyes wide open.


    After a long while, Noel finally said, "Fane must have thought that he could rely on this weird skill,


    but sooner orter, he would need to cast an attack for there to be a victory."


    Brook might not be strong, but he had gained a lot of knowledge and observed a lot of battles


    between formal disciples in his years there, so knew that Noel was right. "Brother Fane would need


    to cast an immensely powerful attack to be able to defeat Oliver. If not, he wouldn''t be able to win


    just by dodging all the way."


    Elder Godfrey clenched his fists tightly under the robe. Although his face seemed calm, his heart


    was uneasy. His understanding of Fane was limited to their encounter at Mount Beasts. He did not


    actually know the limit to Fane¡¯s power.


    Seeing that Fane had only been dodging the attacks, he started to doubt whether he had judged


    him wrongly, and this made him a little nonplussed. He


    would have yelled at Fane to fight back if it were not inappropriate for him to do so.


    The First Elder and Second Elder looked very happy. The two squinted their eyes and observed the


    battle with joy on their faces. Fane was like a mouse scurrying around on the battle tform.


    Oliver''s attacks were mboyant. The dizzying light des were shining brilliantly and attacking


    Fane from all directions.


    The Second Elder chuckled and said, "Oliver has grown a lot during this period but I bet he''s feeling


    frustrated at the moment. After all, Fane just refuses to fight him head-on."


    The First Elder snorted coldly and shrugged. "It seems like Fane only knows how to dodge. What¡¯s


    the use of such a disciple? Doesn¡¯t he know that offense is the best defense?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two elders were dripping with disdain. Everyone on the scene knew that they were secretly


    labeling Fane as a deserter. Although the ability to escape was also important to a martial artist, it


    was not glorious after all.


    "Hey look, Fane is almost at the edge of the battle tform!" shouted bearded formal disciples with


    surprise.


    Due to the airtight attack, Fane could only gradually retreat toward the corner.


    "Brother Oliver must have wanted to force him into the corner so that he would have nowhere to


    escape."

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160


    The person¡¯s voice was trembling with excitement. Everyone suddenly realized that Oliver had been


    changing the light de''s attack angle ever so subtly so that Fane would be pushed toward the


    edge of the battle tform.


    The battle tform was circr in shape, surrounded by array gs. After the array g was


    activated, an energy shield was raised. This protective array method was known as the guardian


    array.


    The guardian array was transparent, like a big bowl buckled upside down on the battle tform,


    protecting the entire tform. Nobody could get in or out once the guardian array was up.


    In other words, Fane''s back would be pressed against the guardian array once he was forced to the


    edge. All the disciples let out a long exhale after seeing this;


    finally, they would see some real action. "I''ve gotta hand find a way to handle that slippery kid. I


    guess he has his battle experience to thank for that,¡± said a formal disciple in awe.


    There was no way Fane would be able to evade Oliver''s attack anymore once his back was pressed


    to the energy shield; not even if he could shrink himself. Then, he would have no choice but to face


    Oliver straight on.


    "Haha, let¡¯s see where he can hide this time!¡± Many of the disciples were so excited that their voices


    went hoarse with cheering, and their eyes were gleaming.


    On the battle tform, Oliver smirked cruelly. ''His footwork is good, I grant him that but I¡¯m no fool!


    This ends now!¡¯ With his wealth of battle experience, he had alreadye up with a


    countermeasure. It was just that it was better to take Fane by surprise.


    Electricity crackled from his eyes, never once letting Fane out of his sight as he kept on punching


    out hand seals.


    Ten yards, five yards. In his heart, Oliver kept counting the distance between Fane and the guardian


    array. "Three yards! Now!¡± he shouted suddenly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A whooshing noise sounded as if a strong wind was blowing across the valley. Oliver''s hands once


    again made a series of magic seals, and streams of light bloomed with dazzling brilliance between


    his fingers.


    "Die!" he roared. In an instant, the light became even more radiant as he kept ten light des


    suspended in the air. These ten light des were more dazzling than the ones before, and it was


    his strongest attack yet. Everyone had to avert their eyes to stop the stabbing pain in their eyes.


    Oliverughed coldly, and said, "There''s no way you can evade it this time! Die, you punk!¡± He was


    determined to punch out a few holes on Fane¡¯s body; this was the next best thing to breaking his


    limbs.


    That way, he would be at least bed-bound for years, and his foundation might even be destroyed! A


    wide grin split on Oliver''s face at the thought of Fane being bed-bound. His excitement was obvious


    from the shine in his eyes.


    He pushed both of his hands forward, and the ten light des slew toward Fane, who had his back


    pressed against the guardian array. Fane let out a sigh and knew that it was now or never. He


    flipped his hands, and ck rays of light flowed between his fingers. In an instant, ten Soul Swords


    floated on the palm of his hand.


    In fact, the martial arts of the two belonged to long-range attacks. They would have the upper hand


    as long as they kept a distance from their opponents. At this time, the distance between the two of


    them was just right, giving Fane time to summon his skill. There was horrifying dark smoke swirling


    around the Soul Swords as if they hade up from the very depths of hell.

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161


    Everyone was stunned by Fane¡¯s martial art technique. No matter how they used their divine


    senses to probe, they could not feel any energy fluctuations from the martial arts technique


    conjured up by Fane.


    After all, the more powerful martial arts technique, the greater the fluctuation of energy, but the gray-


    ck daggers in Fane¡¯s hand were like ck holes with no


    energy fluctuations. At this time, the ten light des wen ten yards of Fane. Emotionlessly, he


    pushed his hands forward, and the ten Soul Swords instantly collided with the ten light des.


    All everyone heard was a burst of bang, bang, bang, like cannonballs crashing against each other.


    An eyepiercing light briefly shrouded the two of them, and in the next second Fane already had his


    palms together.


    After the light subsided, a three-foot-long giant Soul Sword shot out in the air toward Oliver. The


    others might not know it, but he knew that his ten light des all instantly exploded into a light ball,


    and were extinguished aftering in contact with the gray-ck energy.


    What surprised him, even more, was that the ten Soul Swords remained unscathed. The ten Soul


    Swords converged into a giant Soul Sword after Fane put his palms together, and in a blink of an


    eye, appeared in


    front of Oliver.


    ''Shit!'' thought Oliver. It would be the end of him if he was shed by the giant Soul Sword. He


    desperately backed away. Fortunately, his Light de Lore not only increased his attack speed but


    also his own speed.


    Unfortunately, his opponent was Fane, who had no intention of letting him escape so easily. Fane


    snorted, narrowed his eyes, and once again used thews of space.


    The giant Soul Sword, which was originally five yards away from Oliver, broke through the shackles


    of space and appeared instantly in front of him after Fane used thew of space.


    All the spectators'' eyes widened, and jaws dropped when they saw that. Fane gritted his teeth; he


    knew that things would not end well for him if he killed Oliver. Originally, the giant Soul Sword was


    aimed at Oliver''s throat, but with a flick of his wrist, it changed its target to Oliver''s right shoulder.


    Immediately, the sound of metal scraping against bone could be heard.


    "Ahh!" Oliver''s scream broke through the clouds, making everyone gasp. He quickly staggered


    back, but lost his bnce mid-way, and fell from the air to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Tears began to flow out of the corner of Oliver''s eyes. He had always prided himself on having


    never cried from pain, but this time there was no forcing back his tears. He had never felt pain like


    this; it was as if his


    soul had been torn apart! His entire body was convulsing. He could not even breathe properly, let


    alone stand up.


    Seeing this stunned everyone into silence, and for a long time, the only sound that could be heard


    was the screams of Oliver.


    "Is this really happening? Did my eyes deceive me? Did Fane just neutralize Oliver¡¯s strongest


    attack with one move? What are those gray-ck swords? How is it so powerful?¡±


    "Brother Oliver actually lost! And to a newly recruited informal disciple at that! This kid..." The


    person could not continue on anymore.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    The winner of the battle was obvious, but this result was uneptable to everyone present. No one


    thought that Oliver would be defeated by Fane. From the very beginning, everyone thought Oliver


    would be able to take down Fane in one move or three at the most.


    However, it turned out to be a long drawn-out battle. Oliver was still no match for Fane even after


    casting his strongest attack. He had lostpletely and was seriously injured.


    He was still screaming and crying on the ground. It did not take much to imagine just how much


    pain he was in, for which martial artists would be willing to shed tears in front of others? One''s pride


    would never allow them to do such a thing.


    "Fane is just too strong! Can someone please enlighten me how he got this strong?" said someone


    in shock.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I would like to know too! He would have no problem being ranked in the top five amongst the


    formal disciples!"


    "No wonder he was so cocky before! Brother Oliver never stood a chance at all!"


    Everyone''s evaluation of Fanepletely changed. Now it seemed like they were the clowns, not


    him!


    Even till now, Fane ignored them.


    Wesley felt his legs turn into jelly and copse to the ground. He stared helplessly at his big brother


    who was still rolling around in pain on the battle tform.


    Out of everyone there, Wesley was the one who was most worked up. How could he remain calm


    when his own big brother was defeated by Fane, who he had a grudge on since the day they knew


    of each other''s existence.


    His back was ramrod straight, but his expression was lost. Suddenly, he shook his head vigorously,


    as if wanting to wake himself up from this nightmare. ¡°No, this is impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    How can Oliver lose to Fane? I must be hallucinating! Yes, this must be a hallucination!"


    His expression was frightening to look at. His face was ashen and pale at the same time as if he


    had just recovered from a serious illness. The man with the triangr eyes standing next to him


    was stunned speechless. He, too, nursed a grudge against Fane. He thought by allying himself with


    Wesley, one day he would surely see Fane meet a tragic end, but again and again, it was Fane¡¯s


    opponent who had tragic endings.


    The man with the triangr eyes took a deep breath. At this time, he was not in the mood to


    comfort Wesley. His mouth twitched and said, "How is he so powerful? He wasn''t this powerful


    before!"


    The rest of the informal disciples were shocked and did not know what to say as well. However,


    they were not as shocked as the formal disciples because they had prior knowledge of Fane''s


    talent.


    Still, it was a long time before they couldpose themselves. It was impossible for Fane to be this


    much stronger than he was previously. Could it be that he had been concealing his power all this


    time?

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    A month ago, it took Fane all that he had to defeat Wesley, but now, he effortlessly defeated Oliver.


    Although Wesley and Oliver were brothers, there was a world of difference between their powers.


    After all, Oliver joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion a few years earlier than Wesley.


    Then there was also the fact that Oliver was ranked eighth amongst the formal disciples while


    Wesley was not even in the top fifty of the informal disciples. It would take years before Wesley


    could even catch up to his big brother. That was why it was so shocking that Fane was able to


    bridge the great gulf of power within a month!


    "Fane definitely hid his real power from us! There''s no way that he could have leveled up so much


    within a month!" said an informal disciple firmly.


    "It must be so! After all, the gap in power between Oliver and Wesley is really too big. It¡¯s like


    comparing apples and oranges. It was only a month ago that Fane barely defeated Wesley, and


    now he defeated Oliver without even sweating much! This is not something that can be done within


    a month!" said the person next to him.


    "In any case, Fane is too strong! He¡¯s so strong that I don¡¯t even dare to dream about catching up to


    him! And he''s only at the intermediate stage of innate level


    whereas Oliver¡¯s at the final stage of innate level!"


    This sentence reminded them that Fane had actually defeated someone who was one level higher


    than him. Gradually, they began to realize that there was definitely something extraordinary going


    on.


    Not only were all the disciples shocked, but the elders on the round tform were also in disbelief.


    They could not believe what they had just witnessed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The First Elder''s lips were trembling, and he nced at the Second Elder. He immediately felt a little


    better when he saw that the usually impassive Second Elder was also trembling with shock.


    The Second Elder exhaled deeply, turned to face Elder Godfrey, and scoffed. "I now know why


    you''re so insistent on having Fane as yourst disciple. His talent and strength indeed qualify him to


    be yourst disciple. However, I do wonder why you never bother to tell us all in the first ce.¡±


    On the surface, the Second Elder''s words sounded like praises, but he was actually ming Elder


    Godfrey for making a joke out of them.


    Elder Godfrey arched his brow, the only change in his face. He was a little irked by the Second


    Elder''s words and wanted to brag a little to blow off some steam, but this was the first time he saw


    Fane in battle too.


    He was not much different from others; he went ck-jawed the moment he saw Fane neutralize


    Oliver''s Light de Lore, and wound him with a single move.


    Although he knew Fane was extraordinary, he did not expect him to be THIS extraordinary.


    Elder Godfrey sighed. He knew that he could not let the others in on just how shocked he was.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that myst disciple has to be excellent in all aspects? Why would I choose


    Fane if he did not meet the criteria?"

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    The First and Second Elder¡¯s faces turned dark after they heard this. The Second Elder was so


    angry that the corners of his mouth twitched continuously as he narrowed his eyes. The First Elder


    did not hide his anger and red at Elder Godfrey maliciously. He looked like he was about to rush


    forth and give Elder Godfrey a scolding. Elder Sayer, who sat behind the whole time, also looked


    terrible. He had a twisted expression on his face as he tightened his fists. Fane was the Sayer


    family''s enemy. The stronger Fane was, the more unfavorable the situation was for him.


    At this moment, Oliver once again yelled out in pain. This time, his cries were much more intense as


    the pain seemed to have invaded his spine. "Ah! It hurts! Help me!"


    Elder Sayer snapped out of his daze when he heard the cries. He immediately stood up from his


    seat and rushed toward the battle tform. He performed seals after seals with his hands and the


    seals rushed onto the guardian array like a meteor shower before merging with the guardian array.


    Everybody only heard the clicking sound of the mechanism being activated and the guardian array


    was instantly removed. Elder Sayer''s feet hadnded on the battle tform and he hurried toward


    Oliver. He stretched out his hand to help Oliver up before taking several pills from his storage space


    and


    feeding them to Oliver. He then checked Oliver''s pulse and his face instantly darkened after he


    checked Oliver''s wounds.


    He instantly looked up and red at Fane hatefully." You b*stard, how dare you do such a terrible


    thing. How can you do something like this by tearing up his soul?!¡± Elder Sayer was furious. The


    wounds on his body were fine but the wound that his soul suffered were much more difficult to


    recoverpared to the wounds on his body. Apart from that, those wounds required the help of


    exceptionally expensive pills. From the looks of things, Oliver''s wound would require at least six


    months to recover.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Six months might be nothing to the elders but it was extremely precious to the disciples that were in


    their growth period. How could Elder Sayer not get angry when this could affect Oliver''s future.


    There were no changes on Fane¡¯s face when he heard this. It did not matter to Fane even if Elder


    Sayer died on the spot due to anger. He chuckled lightly and said calmly, "I don¡¯t understand what


    Elder Sayer means by this. In a battle between two people, I will definitely do my best unless I really


    understand Senior Brother Oliver''s true strength! There¡¯s always a possibility of getting wounded


    during a battle and it¡¯s even more difficult to control one¡¯s strength when the person is trying their


    best. Everybody saw that if I didn''t hold back when the two of us were performing ourst attack,


    Senior Brother Oliver won''t be able to cry out in pain right now."


    Elder Sayer was so angry that his face blushed a crimson color. He stretched out his hand and


    pointed at Fane as he spoke, "What a young man with a glib tongue. Since you can control yourst


    attack, can''t you just directly disperse the attack! In that way, Oliver won¡¯t get hurt!"


    Faneughed out loud when he heard what Elder Sayer said. However, hisughter sounded cold


    as he red coldly at Elder Sayer who was standing in front of him. How dare he say such a thing?


    Was he asking Fane to disperse his attack so that Oliver could bounce back and they would end up


    in another life or death battle?


    Fane red at Elder Sayer coldly. "Didn¡¯t you see how Oliver attacked me? He was trying to kill me.


    Why can''t I attack him when he''s allowed to do that to me? I know that Oliver is a member of your


    Sayer family and you will definitely be on his side. However, you cannot support him blindly and


    forbid me from attacking him while allowing him to kill me!"

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    What Fane said immediately caused his surroundings to quiet down. Fane''s words were sharp and


    devastating. However, that was exactly what Elder Sayer meant. He only allowed Oliver to attack


    Fane but forbade Fane to do the same!


    All the disciples standing there looked at Elder Sayer angrily. Elder Sayer humphed softly and


    understood that he had been caught in the trap by Fane. If he continued the conversation, it would


    hurt his prestige. He might even lose his position as an elder because of this. He humphed coldly


    and said, "B*stard, don''t you quote what I said out of context. That was not what I meant...¡±


    "If so, what do you mean? Why are you questioning me so angrily for what I did? I didn¡¯t break any


    rules and I didn''t kill Oliver. I also did not cause him to be disabled for life. Since I didn''t break any


    rules, why are you questioning me?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What Fane said sessfully choked Elder Sayer and he felt like he had swallowed a huge piece of


    stone. The stone was stuck at his throat and he was unable to swallow or spit it out. As an elder of


    the pavilion, he was forced by Fane to a point where he was speechless.


    Fane smiled coldly and said loudly, "I know what Elder Sayer means. If I''m the one who''s badly


    wounded and on the ground, you will be sitting on the round tform, looking at Oliver happily.


    However, you''ve rushed over to question me because Oliver is the one who¡¯s on the ground right


    now. I can understand that you''re just protecting your family. However, you should treat every


    disciple the same as you''re an elder. I¡¯ve never expected for you to be so biased!¡±


    "You!" Elder Sayer was so angry that his eyes were almost popping out of his sockets.


    "All of you, shut up! Elder Sayer, why are you wasting time speaking to him on the battle tform


    instead of helping Oliver to receive his treatment?!" The First Elder''s voice traveled far and


    exploded loudly by everybody¡¯s ears.


    At this moment, the First Elder was so exasperated that his entire body hurt. Oliver could be


    considered as a disciple siding with him and Elder Sayer was an unwavering supporter of his. One


    of them was defeated by Fane while the other ignored his position and started a fight with Fane.


    The most embarrassing part was how Elder Sayer was suppressed by Fane and was unable to win


    the argument. The First Elder was in an extremely embarrassing situation.


    The corners of Elder Sayer''s mouth twitched and he knew that things would not end well for him


    and the First Elder might teach him a lesson if he insisted on fighting with Fane. He exhaled deeply


    and forcefully suppressed his anger. He asked others to help Oliver down the battle tform and


    sent him away for treatment. Fane also walked down from the battle tform slowly and steadily.


    Everybody was looking at Fane. They still remembered their feelings when they initially looked at


    Fane walking up the battle tform. Right now, everything had changed and the strength that Fane


    demonstrated was really shocking! Just as Fane walked down the battle tform, he suddenly


    raised his head and looked toward the First Elder, who was on the round tform.


    The First Elder had no idea why but he felt ufortable when he saw Fane looking at him. He


    saw the corners of Fane''s mouth curling upward and a standard smile appeared on Fane''s face.


    "First Elder, please don¡¯t forget about the bet between us. You can directly ask somebody to send


    the pavilion contribution points over or I can personally pick them up."


    All the audience was in an uproar once again when they heard what Fane said. The First Elder''s


    face had already turned into a crimson color and he recalled at this moment about his personal


    promise to Fane that he would top up 300 contribution points on top of Oliver''s wager of 700


    contribution points if Fane won.

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    The First Elder scoffed indignantly and spoke, obviously flustered, "Don¡¯t you worry. As the First


    Elder, I''ll keep my promise and send the pavilion contribution points to youter!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He then flicked his sleeve and turned around to leave. He might feel that his presence had no other


    meaning apart from embarrassing himself. Since the First Elder had left, the other elders did not


    need to stay, too.


    Fane''s room still looked the same. It was a standard single-bed room with a wardrobe, a table, a


    chair, and a shelf. After he returned from the noisy gathering spot, Fane had been tidying his


    belongings. In fact, he did not leave many things in this house. Apart from his bedding, there were


    only several ancient books that he borrowed.


    Brook and Noel had also followed Fane to his room, and they had been talking throughout their


    journey. Their conversation did not stop after they entered the house and sat by the table.


    The excitement on Noel''s face was overflowing. "You have no idea what those people thought of


    you when you walked out from the crowd. Some were jealous, some hated you, and some admired


    you, surely. Anyway, you have the respect of them all. You defeated one of the top ten formal


    disciples as a newly recruited informal disciple. I don''t think there are


    many people in the pavilion with such a record!"


    Brook nodded vehemently, and he was much more excited than Noel. After all, he was just a runner


    disciple, and it was his great honor to be acquainted to Fane, who would definitely be a


    chosen disciple in the future. "Elder Sayer looked at you like he¡¯d eat you. When you ask the First


    Elder to remember the three hundred pavilion contribution points he promised, Elder Sayer


    glowered so badly. Not only have you defeated Oliver, but he has to give you seven hundred


    contribution points obediently. This time, he has suffered a terrible loss!"


    Brook could not stop smiling when he thought of this. When Fane mentioned that he was going to


    have a fight with Oliver, no one around Fane thought of him highly. Everybody belittled Fane terribly,


    wanting to trample all over him. However, their view of him changed so quickly, faster than


    skimming through books, and soon changed the direction of their conversation. They started to


    mock Oliver and said that he was outwardly strong but inwardly weak.


    Noel poured himself a cup of tea. "This time, no one in the pavilion dares question you. Those who


    looked down at you dare not say anything right now. I''ve never expected you to be so strong that


    even Oliver can''t contend against you. No wonder you could survive the dangerous Mount Beasts."


    i


    Brook could not stop running his mouth when it came to matters regarding Fane''s strength. He


    inhaled deeply and said, "How can you be so strong? What


    martial skill are you practicing? How did you still manage to crush Oliver when you''re challenging


    him from a lower level? The question of what martial skill you¡¯re training is in everyone''s minds right


    now. Some people are even guessing that you''re practicing an Earth level martial skill!"


    Brook and Noel¡¯s expression changed when they heard the words, ''Earth level martial skill''. The two


    of them were so excited that they forgot the most crucial point. However, Fane obviously had no


    ns of telling them about this. He only chuckled and packed everything. He pointed toward the


    outside of the door. "Elder Godfrey sent somebody to inform me that I¡¯ll head directly to the


    Mysterious Green Hall after I pack my things.¡±


    In the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, every formal elder owned their personal hall, and the one belonging


    to Elder Godfrey was known as the Mysterious Green Hall. Noel and Brook were not insensible, and


    they stopped asking when they noticed Fane not wanting to continue with the topic.


    Brook mentioned that he wanted to send Fane to the Mysterious Green Hall, and Fane agreed to it.


    The three of them left the individual house and walked toward the Mysterious Green Hall.


    The Mysterious Green Hall was located at the east side of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion where


    disciples did not dare venture to, apart from the elder disciples. Fane had already be Elder


    Godfrey''sst disciple and was naturally a member of the elder disciples. Hence, his living quarters


    had changed from the secluded room to the Mysterious Green Hall.


    Noel and Brook had never visited where the formal elders stayed. The two of them wanted to


    apany Fane there with hopes of getting a peak. The informal disciples stayed at the west side


    of the entire pavilion, and they had to walk across the entire pavilion to reach the Mysterious Green


    Hall.

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    They talked as they walked, meeting many other disciples along the way as they did.


    The battle at the gathering spot made Fane rtively well-known, and a lot of people viewed him in


    a different light from then on. Most of them looked at him with admiration, but some envied Fane


    immensely. Despite this, Fane¡¯s expression remained stoic and unperturbed, no matter what the


    people''s opinions were of him.


    The closer they were to the east side, the fewer the disciples they ran into. After all, the people


    active in the east side were mostly the management members with high positions, or even elder


    disciples. Fane and the rest did not know their way as this was their first time here. They struggled


    to find their way here and had to ask for directions from several disciples.


    The only road to the Mysterious Green Hall was one turn away. They quieted down a little as they


    got closer as their surroundings were utterly quiet. Apart from the sound of the wind blowing past


    the bamboo trees, the only thing that could be heard were their voices. At this moment, Noel


    suddenly frowned as he lowered his voice and said, "Who¡¯s that guy up ahead? Why is he looking


    at us like that?"


    Fane followed his voice and looked over. A man was standing behind a dumper of bamboo, and he


    seemed


    to be doing that on purpose so that they could not see him clearly. However, all three of them could


    see the hostility in his eyes. Fane frowned as this was the only route to the Mysterious Green Hall.


    Was this a member of the Mysterious Green Hall?


    Fane continued walking, even though doubts riddled his heart. Fane could only see the person a


    little better as they approached. This person was quite goodlooking, and Fane was surprised when


    he saw that the person was wearing clothes that indicated he was a chosen disciple. There was an


    obvious division between the pavilion¡¯s disciples. The disciples had different clothes ording to


    their ranking of being informal disciples, elder disciples, and chosen disciples.


    This person had three begonias sewn on his waist, and he was obviously a chosen disciple as well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    All three of them raised their guards mentally upon seeing him.


    Brook had the lowest position, so he decided to hide behind the two others. Only his eyes were


    seen peeking out behind them as he looked at the chosen disciple in fear.


    Griffin Olsen looked at Fane coldly. "Why are you looking at me so alertly? I won''t do anything to


    you right now."


    What he said sounded like he wanted Fane to be at ease, yet it was aplete power show. Fane


    frowned; this person did note bearing good intentions. He had no idea who this person was as


    he had only joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion recently. He could not have offended a chosen


    disciple, either.


    Fane could only gesture politely with his hands out of his mannerism. "May I know who you are?"


    Griffin raised his eyebrows. "I¡¯m a chosen disciple, Griffin Olsen. Remember this name; you''ll be


    hearing it often in the future."


    Fane frowned at Griffin''s intonation. He was even more concerned about why Griffin was purposely


    blocking his way here to meet him.


    Griffin stared at Fane coldly. He seemed to have read Fane''s thoughts as he sneered and said, "I


    had to meet you. You so effortlessly won a spot while my brother lost his."


    Fane was puzzled when he heard this. He had no idea who Griffin was, let alone his brother. As for


    the spot Griffin mentioned, could it be the spot as thest disciple? However, Fane''s guts told him


    that what Griffin meant was not the recently obtained spot as thest disciple.

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    Griffin¡¯s words and him waiting for Fane at this location had confused Fane greatly. Although Griffin


    was a chosen disciple and every disciple would automatically feel inferior to them as they were the


    future hope of the entire pavilion, the chosen disciples did not have such treatment when it came to


    Fane.


    Before Fane could understand the meaning behind Griffin¡¯s words and tone, Griffin was already so


    arrogant toward him. Fane, unable to tolerate such behavior and not wanting to dilly nor dally,


    chuckled softly and said in a slightly cold manner, "I really don¡¯t understand what you mean, Senior


    Brother Griffin. I don¡¯t know anything about this ''spot'' you''re talking about."


    Griffin raised his eyebrows, obviously not believing in what Fane said. Griffin scoffed indignantly and


    looked at Fane as if he had chosen the hard way to deal with things. "You really think I don¡¯t dare do


    anything to you? Although you''re already the Eleventh Elder''sst disciple, you''re just an elder


    disciple, but you''re nothing to us chosen disciples. Oliver Sayer is definitely a top disciple among


    the formal disciples, but he¡¯s just a newbie in my opinion. I can easily achieve what you were able to


    do. Don''t think that you can show off in front of me just because you''ve got some little


    achievements.¡±


    Noel and Brook had slightly darkened expressions on


    their faces. Although Griffin¡¯s questions were not aimed at them, the look in his eyes was


    undeniably cold when he asionally nced at them. The two of them proactively took a step


    back.


    Fane smiled coldly and said in a baffled manner, "I don¡¯t know if there''s something wrong with your


    eyes or your mind. When was I arrogant and showed off in front of you? This is the first time I''ve


    met you, and I¡¯ve never heard of you before today."


    Griffin was, to Fane, a hrious character.


    Griffin''s face flushed a purple color when he heard what Fane said. As a chosen disciple, he had


    never expected for Fane to have replied with such a sharp tongue. Since he became a chosen


    disciple, all regr disciples were extremely respectful when they interacted with him. None of them


    dare act like what Fane did as he dared mock Griffin¡¯s intelligence.


    Griffin''s fingers slightly trembled as he spoke," Amazing! I''ve heard about how unruly you are, and


    now, I¡¯ve finally experienced it myself. I originally nned to forgive you if you¡¯re sensible enough.


    However, it looks like... You''ll be stepping all over us chosen disciples if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane closed his eyes, utterly bewildered. He abhorred those who, as being in a higher position,


    spoke to him in such an interrogative manner. They always treated him with such a condescending


    attitude, and they would feel insulted once he said something they disliked. As a result, they would


    go against him.


    Fane exhaled deeply, not wanting to waste a single second of his time. "What do you actually


    want?"


    Griffin raised his eyebrows and took a step forward. His aura slowly increased as he wanted to


    suppress Fane with his aura. However, Fane was not made out of paper. Although Griffin had


    completely released his momentum, Fane stood his ground, expression stoic as ever as though he


    was undaunted by Griffin.


    "I think it¡¯s best if you cease such useless actions. Just say what''s on your mind, not beating around


    the bush. I don¡¯t understand anything you said previously," remarked Fane coldly.

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    Griffin''s expression faltered and darkened, utterly embarrassed for not overpowering Fane.


    However, he felt that Fane might say something worse if he wasted time here. He knew that this


    was the only road to the Mysterious Green Hall, and if anything happened here, members of the


    Mysterious Green Hall would definitely support Fane, while he might be in trouble due to this.


    Griffin suppressed his anger after deliberating the situation. "I''m not here today to question you.


    Instead, I hope that you''ll be smart enough to give up the spot to visit the Secret ce for


    Resources. You''re just in the intermediate stage of innate level, and you''ll be in danger if you visit


    that ce. It''ll be better if you stay in the pavilion and focus on your training. You can visit the secret


    ces in the future when another opportunityes along."


    While it might have looked as though he was advising Fane, Fane was no fool and knew Griffin


    would not be so considerate toward him. It turned out that the reason Griffin came looking for him


    was because of the Secret ce for Resources. However, Fane had never heard anything about


    himself gaining a spot to the Secret ce for Resources.


    Elder Godfrey''s figure shed through his head when he thought of this. It looked like the spot had


    something to do with Elder Godfrey. Elder Godfrey


    might have even strived for this spot for him. If that was the case, he definitely could not yield the


    spot to Griffin.


    That man spoke so impolitely and mocked him in such an enigmatic manner. On top of that, Griffin


    even wanted to suppress him with his momentum. If he honored such a person, he would really be


    ashamed of himself.


    Fane chuckled. "I still don''t know what this spot to enter the Secret ce for Resources is, but it


    doesn''t matter if I know about it or not. Since I have a spot for that, I won¡¯t give it up. You''re right


    that I¡¯m only in the intermediate stage of the innate level, but carrying challenges ahead of my level


    is nothing to me."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Griffin¡¯s expression darkened and he once again looked at Fane fiercely, but Fane ignored how


    Griffin looked at him.


    Fane''s expression remained neutral as Griffin sized him up with a sharp look in his eyes. Griffin


    scoffed indignantly coldly and flicked his sleeve furiously." You truly are an utterly arrogant person.


    I''ve already given your respect, and you tantly refuse it. In that case, don''t me me for


    pinpointing you in the future!"


    Fane tilted his head to one side as a sarcastic smile appeared on his face. "Don¡¯t you find your own


    words funny? What do you mean, respecting me? You were the one who came up with such


    pompous excuses when you''re actually pushing me for such minor benefits. Why should I listen to


    you? If you wish to pinpoint me, feel free to do so. After all, I don''t mind adding you to my enemy


    list!¡±


    Fane then took a detour from Griffin, who stood before him, and strode toward the direction of the


    Mysterious Green Hall. Noel and Brook dared not look up as they ran after Fane, heading toward


    the same direction.


    Griffin flushed a crimson color out of anger as he tightened his fists and red at Fane''s figure


    hatefully. He looked like his anger could only be resolved if he could pounce and bite Fane.


    He inhaled deeply and hissed through gritted teeth," You''re too pompous, young man! Don''t think


    that you''re free to do as you like just because you have the support of the Eleventh Elder. Just wait


    and see! I''ll make you kneel and make you take back what you said in tears, sooner orter!¡±


    With that, Griffin immediately turned around and walked in the opposite direction of where Fane was


    headed to while Noel and Brook followed after Fane. The two of them had to walk inrge strides to


    catch up with Fane as he was walking speedily.

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    Noel slowly turned around to look at Griffin carefully while walking forward, and only when he saw


    Griffin turning at a corner and leaving did he call out to Fane, "Wait for me!"


    Fane stopped walking and turned to look at Noel, who looked visibly pale and with trembling fingers.


    Fane chuckled and knew this was the first time Noel faced the chosen disciples. It was normal for


    him to be afraid under the coercion of a chosen disciple''s aura.


    Noel inhaled deeply. "You truly are courageous, and I genuinely admire you. I don¡¯t think I''d be that


    brave to stand up against him if I were you!"


    Fane nodded wordlessly.


    Brook raised his chin and said confidently, "Senior Brother Fane is different from you. He''s a


    disciple elder and has the support of the Eleventh Elder. What does it matter if that guy is a chosen


    disciple? Apart from that, he''s obviously causing trouble. Even though we have no idea what the


    spot to enter the Secret ce for Resources is, it¡¯s definitely something good as even Griffin is


    fighting for it. If so, it''s only natural that we can''t simply yield this to others!"


    Noel nced at Brook speechlessly. "You don¡¯t have to remind us of this. I know that Fane is


    different from how he used to be, but chosen disciples are still chosen disciples. You won''t have a


    nice life if he ns


    to pick on you. I¡¯m just thinking that we should reduce the number of enemies we have in the


    future.¡±


    Fane nodded as he understood that Noel was considerate toward him, but he did not agree to what


    Noel said. He turned around and looked at Noel with a serious expression on his face.


    Fane''s clothes fluttered as the breeze blew at his clothes. However, Fane stood straight as if the


    strong wind could not bend his spine. "I understand what you mean, but you have to think about it


    carefully. Even if I yield this time, he¡¯ll still force me again if something simr urs again in the


    future. Should I yield to him every single time? If so, why should I be a martial artist? I won''t be


    able to improve if I lose so many great chances.¡±


    He paused here and exhaled softly before he continued, "I''ve always been somebody with my own


    principles. I won''t offend anybody if they did nothing to me, but I''ll double the reprisal if they dare


    offend me. If they''ve alreadye picking on me, I''d rather die than be a coward and yield my


    opportunity.¡±


    Noel''s expression darkened upon hearing this. He mocked himself by chuckling softly and stretched


    out his hand to tap Fane on the shoulder. "You''re right. If a martial artist wishes to go against nature,


    they have to be equipped with the mentality you have to achieve the peak of martial arts. However,


    I''m different from you, being the extremely careful person I am. I''m not as talented as you, so I don¡¯t


    have the confidence and strength."


    Fane did not say anything and only looked at Noel in silence.


    Noel chuckled and pointed at the Mysterious Green Hall in front of them as he changed the topic of


    the conversation. "Let''s go inside so that we both can learn something new!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Mysterious Green Hall was a huge pce, and if it was reduced in size, it could be seen as a


    house with one main entrance. There were two side halls beside the main hall, and there was a


    small garden with green nts nted in front of the main hall. There was a gazebo in the middle of


    the garden. As trees covered most of the gazebo, Fane could only see the outline of the gazebo.


    The runner disciples invited all three of them to the side hall the moment they entered the hall.


    The runner disciple did not make any selfintroduction. He only introduced all the facilities in the side


    hall and Fane¡¯s future amodation to them.

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    Fane¡¯s room was on the west side hall. This used to be a storage space for misceneous items,


    but everything had been cleaned out and the space was nicely tidied.


    After the runner disciple left, Fane poured a pot of tea for Noel and Brook, who bade him goodbye


    after spending half a day talking to them.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Fane was the only one left in the west side hall after sending Brook and Noel away. Fane


    sighed helplessly as he stood alone in the empty side hall. He thought that Elder Godfrey would ask


    him toe after he had arrived. Unexpectedly, he had been ignored.


    After sitting in the side hall for another hour, he became utterly bored and could not reign his


    thoughts. He then opened the side hall''s door and walked out of the west side hall. Fane had just


    stepped on the green stone path when he saw a man in formal elder clothing sitting in the gazebo.


    The man had his back facing Fane and seemed to be enjoying his tea.


    Fane''s tension ebbed away when he saw that person''s back figure. He walked steadily toward the


    gazebo that was situated in the middle. The surrounding nts were incredibly lush, which would


    obstruct one''s view densely. He moved the leaves away as he


    slowly walked inside.


    Elder Godfrey slowly looked up and nced at Fane who arrived in the gazebo.


    Fane''s expression seemed a little bitter. Although he had be Elder Godfrey''sst disciple,


    Fane''s mood was still slightly terrible. He sat down opposite Elder Godfrey impolitely before he took


    another jade teacup from the table to pour himself a cup of tea. The delicate fragrance of the tea


    leaves assailed his nostrils. He had never drunk such tea, but he knew that this was a type of


    spirited tea that could clear one''s mind with its fragrance.


    Elder Godrey''s mouth curled upward as a significant smile appeared on his face. He did not waste


    time on other irrelevant things as he said straightforwardly," You can ask anything you wish to know,


    and I¡¯ll tell you everything I know without reservation."


    Fane scoffed lightly. He initially held respect for this formal elder, but what he did previously had


    stripped off all the respect Fane had for him.


    Fane replied in a slightly low voice, "I feel that the Eleventh Elder should give me an exnation.


    You didn¡¯t give me any hint before suddenly announcing me as yourst disciple in front of


    everyone, causing everyone to target me. I had no idea that the Eleventh Elder was so confident in


    me and knew that I was capable of settling this dispute without seeing me in action."


    Elder Godfrey chuckled when he heard this. He did not get angry because of Fane¡¯s angry tone.


    The elder picked up his cup and took a sip. "I know that you¡¯re not amoner, and this can be


    considered my test to you. If you pass the challenge, it proves that you''re capable of bing my


    last disciple. The news I''ve dered is true as myst disciple has to be excellent in every aspect."


    Fane was furious when he heard this. This meant that Elder Godfrey only had a brief understanding


    about Fane, and he did not consider things on his behalf when he decided to do so. If Fane was


    capable of suppressing the matter, it meant that Fane was qualified to be hisst disciple. If Fane


    failed, he would follow the First and Second Elders¡¯ opinion and choose ast disciple among those


    three disciples.

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    Regardless, the Eleventh Elder was not at a loss and Fane was the only one who would suffer.


    Fane glowered at the elder, though not as intensely, but his response was curt as he spoke, "You


    truly are amazing at calcting such matters, Elder Godfrey. Compared to you, my schemes seem


    to be nothing important."


    Elder Godfrey naturally understood Fane''s hidden sarcasm. He put down the teacup in his hand


    and looked up at Fane. "You don''t need to be so angry. We¡¯re fated, and I have to thank you for


    rescuing me out of Mount Beasts. I owe you for your kindness, and I naturally won¡¯t ignore you


    when you''re in trouble. It was indeed rash of me to suddenly announce this back then, but I won¡¯t


    abandon you even if you''re unable to defeat any of those three disciples.¡±


    The elder''s words might have seemed pleasant, but Fane was not a three-year-old child. He


    chuckled and spoke softly, "You have to understand that I''ll face the danger of failing once I get onto


    the battle stage. You announced me as yourst disciple previously, and they''ll naturally target me.


    If they attack me fatally, I may lose my hands or legs by then."


    Elder Godfrey said, "I know that you aren''t an ordinary person, and you won¡¯t put yourself in such


    danger. If you truly feel that your strength is iparable to


    them, you won''t join them on the battle tform. I know this clearly."


    Fane snorted and did not respond. He only turned to one side and looked at the dense trees


    surrounding them.


    Elder Godfrey was not displeased because of Fane''s attitude. He ignored Fane and continued


    speaking," Right now, you are already myst disciple. To put things simply, we are on the same


    boat. Don¡¯t let these grievances affect our rtionship."


    Fane¡¯s mouth twitched as he itched to say something terrible. However, he also understood that


    what Elder Godfrey said was true, and the two of them were in the same boat. It was best for them


    to not speak so harshly and cause their rtionship to be in a deadlock as he would also suffer


    because of that. He had no choice but to nod. "You''re right. However, you''ve refuted the First and


    Second Elder by doing this. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the two of them will cause you trouble in the


    future? Even a newly recruited informal disciple who doesn¡¯t care about the world also knows that


    the biggest issue in the pavilion right now is the battle for the position of pavilion master. No matter


    who will be the pavilion master in the future, it''ll be a battle between the First and Second


    Elder. It''s unwise of you to offend the two of them at once."


    Fane did not purposely say this to disgust Elder Godfrey. Instead, he felt that Elder Godfrey had


    completely offended those two elders by doing what he did. Both the elders were not people that


    could be easily dealt with, especially the Second Elder. He was a gloomy, extremely shrewd person.


    Once he had his eyes fixated on a person, that person''s life would not be easy in the future.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Elder Godfrey chuckled and replied nonchntly, "We have many days ahead, and even if the


    pavilion master wishes to abdicate his position, it''ll take him two to three years to do so. Who will


    know how the situation is in two or three years? On top of that, will they let go of me easily even if I


    didn''t offend them? The others might not know this, but you know what I went through before. I was


    framed by others, and I found out that those two elders made a pact together to lure me into Mount


    Beasts after I did my investigation."


    Fane''s expression stiffened when he heard this. He had never imagined that this was the case. He


    naturally understood that Elder Godfrey was framed by others to appear at Mount Beasts at that


    time.

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    However, Fane did not expect that the people who framed Elder Godfrey were the First and Second


    Elders. The two of them were ipatible during any other day, and Fane was rather surprised by


    the fact that they would temporarily join forces to frame Elder Godfrey.


    Elder Godfrey exhaled deeply. "I''ve already figured a way out for myself, and I''ve also thought about


    the way out for you. Some things are unavoidable even if I wish to avoid them. As the results will be


    the same, it''s better to live happily than living a vexed life.¡±


    Fane nodded deeply as he agreed with what Elder Godfrey said. Elder Godfrey chuckled, shook his


    head, and said solemnly, "Let''s not talk about these misceneous matters. I have something


    important to tell you right now.¡±


    "The spot to enter the Secret ce for Resources, yes?¡± Fane blurted out without waiting for Elder


    Godfrey to continue speaking.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Godfrey raised his brows and nced at Fane in surprise. "How did you learn about that? I¡¯ve


    just learned about this recently, and ording to those people''s virtue, they would''ve asked their


    subordinates to keep it a secret. Surprisingly, news of this has been spread, it seems."


    Fane''s lips twitched reluctantly before he simply


    described what he experienced before he entered the Mysterious Green Hall to Elder Godfrey.


    Elder Godfrey sneered coldly after he heard what happened. "So it was Griffin Olsen. He¡¯s always


    been like that; acting domineeringly due to the fact that he was a chosen disciple. His


    characteristics and your temperament would definitely end badly sooner orter. Since he said that


    he won''t let you off the hook, you should do the same."


    Fane smiled helplessly when he heard this. Usually, would the support not stand forth and protect


    those under their care from harm? It looked like Elder Godfrey did not n to do so.


    Elder Godfrey seemed to be oblivious about Fane''s struggle as he continued, "I''ve finally


    understood the stories behind some of the things that happened, and I¡¯ve made my guesses as to


    why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would act as if they didn''t see the members of the Corpse


    Pavilion. The Thousand Leaves Pavilion is carrying out a chest game, and every step they take is a


    gamble with much to lose."


    Fane shot up upon hearing Elder Godfrey''s meaningful words.


    The elder continued, "The reason they allowed the Corpse Pavilion toe to the North is due to


    their inability to take over the entire resources by themselves. Hence, they needed more people to


    share the Secret ce for Resources."


    Fane was slightly confused by this and could not help but ask, "Since they can''t take over the entire


    area, they can just do it slowly. After all, the Secret ce for Resources is located on our North


    side. As long as we don''t disclose the news and keep our guards up, we can slowly harvest the


    secret ce. That would''ve solved the problem, wouldn''t it?"


    Elder Godfrey sighed and said helplessly, "It''d be great if matters were as simple as you¡¯ve


    mentioned. The upper management of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion definitely have thought about


    this as even you were able toe up with this idea. After I dug deep into things, I discovered that


    the news regarding the Secret ce for Resources had been spread by the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion. They personally informed the Corpse Pavilion about it."


    Fane''s expression turned into a solemn one when he heard this. At this moment, he had gradually


    understood some things that made no sense in the past. If the Thousand Leaves Pavilion


    personally informed the Corpse Pavilion about this, they must have done it to gain the Corpse


    Pavilion''s corporation or they wished to achieve some goals by using the Corpse Pavilion. In that


    case, the upper management of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would ignore the Corpse Pavilion''s


    petty actions in Mount Beasts.

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    "Why would the Thousand Leaves Pavilion do so?


    What difficulties are they facing that require the cooperation of the Corpse Pavilion? Are they hoping


    that the Corpse Pavilion will spearhead the matter? Those in the Corpse Pavilion aren''t fools,


    though, and they''ll also notice issues if they investigate the matter. Once they discover the issues,


    the Corpse Pavilion won''t cooperate obediently with the Thousand Leaves Pavilion,¡± spoke Fane


    rather excitedly.


    Elder Godfrey nodded. "You¡¯ve gotten to the most important point. In fact, I can''t make out the


    reasons for these questions right now. I only know that the news was spread by the Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion themselves, but I''m not sure why they did it.¡±


    Elder Godfrey paused before he continued, "Look, even you have thought of these questions. I


    believe the old fellows definitely have thought about them, too.


    Nheless, I''m sure they have their own reasons to insist on doing this. The Secret ce for


    Resources isn¡¯t a ce we can enter as we like. Every pavilion has its corresponding quota, and


    that''s why Griffin would snatch the position from you for his brother."


    Fane thought about it for some time and did not immediately continue the conversation. He finally


    spoke after some time, "What''s inside the Secret ce for Resources? In the beginning, our


    pavilion is fighting with the Muddled Origin n for the secret


    ce. After that, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion discovered something, so we stopped the battle


    between us and the Muddled Origin n to take over the secret ce."


    Elder Godfrey was slightly stunned after he heard Fane¡¯s inquiries. He raised his hand to pour


    himself another cup of tea. "ording to the situation I inquired about, the Secret ce for


    Resources was passed down by an ancient master. On top of that, it''s highly likely that this ancient


    master isn''t from our Hestia Continent. I think the Secret ce for Resources has been passed


    down by a master from a world that is far more developed in terms of their martial art culture


    compared to our Hestia Continent."


    Elder Godfrey looked up toward Fane after he finished speaking. He originally thought that Fane


    would be greatly shocked by what he said. After all, even he was shocked and could not control his


    expression upon learning how the secret ce was passed down by an ancient master. However,


    Elder Godfrey was stunned when he saw Fane''s facial expression; he was not even shocked in the


    slightest. Instead, Fane''s face was filled with curiosity.


    What was he curious about? Was he wondering about the ancient master''s name? Should he not


    have been shocked when he heard the news?


    Elder Godfrey coughed softly and interrupted Fane''s rampantly running, causing Fane to snap out


    of it and looking rather sheepish. "You mean that this Secret ce for Resources was passed on by


    an ancient master who''s much stronger than the masters of our Hestia Continent?"


    Elder Godfrey nodded.


    Fane''s eyes nced around as what he encountered at Mount Beasts shed past his thoughts. He


    was forced to jump down from the Cliff of Sorrows, was trapped in the Ten Absolutes Trap Array,


    and encountered the skeleton covered in robes after he escaped the Ten Absolutes Trap Array.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Fane inferred that the skeleton did not belong to the West Cercei State or even the


    Hestia Continent, especially when the person had the Ancient Eclipse Dragon''s blood in his hand


    and the Shattered Soul Crystals scattered around his right hand. These items did not belong to the


    Hestia Continent, and they were incredibly precious even in first-grade worlds.


    Oh top of that, the Ten Absolutes Trap Array that contained them also did not belong to this world.


    These questions had long been raised in his heart, but all this while, he temporarily suppressed


    these doubts as he did not receive further information.


    However, he knew in his heart that something huge must have happened in the West Cercei State a


    long time ago, causing things that should not have appeared in this ce to constantly appear.

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    The corners of Elder Godfrey''s mouth slightly twitched as he tapped on the table with his fingers. "


    What are you thinking of? What is that weird expression for?"


    Fane snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Elder Godfrey sid. He coughed softly and touched


    his nose to hide his slightly embarrassed expression again. "It¡¯s nothing. I''m just wondering why


    something like this was left behind by ancient masters in the West Cercei State."


    Elder Godfrey raised his brows. "You¡¯re not the only one troubled by this as everybody who knew


    about this matter wondered about it. Something huge must''ve happened at the West Cercei State a


    long time ago and caused the master to pass down his inheritance here."


    Fane nodded and asked with a hint of surprise in his voice, "Since this is an inherited ce, why is


    it addressed as the Secret ce for Resources? Does the upper management of the Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion n to confuse others with the name?"


    Elder Godfrey nced at Fane and simply shook his head. "That''s not the case. In fact, both the


    upper management of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and the elders of our Dual Sovereign Pavilion


    have no idea why the Secret ce for Resources was left behind.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Some people said that this used to be the residence of the ancient master, while others said that the


    ancient master did this to search for a suitable inheritor to take over his powers. There are all sorts


    of interpretations, but I think that this is the inheritance left behind by the ancient masters." 1


    Fane nodded and did not press on with his questions regarding this matter, to which Elder Godfrey


    looked at Fane in surprise.


    Others would have continued asking questions until they got to the bottom of things, but Fane


    seemed like he was not interested in the matter. "Aren''t you curious as to why I fought for a spot on


    your behalf?"


    Fane nodded. He was certainly curious, but there were so many questions running in his mind that


    he did not have time to think about this issue. He was focused on other issues, too. Since Elder


    Godfrey had brought up the matter, he naturally went with the flow and asked, "I am, actually, and I


    am waiting for you to continue talking about it.¡±


    Elder Godfrey could not help but roll his eyes at Fane, not believing in his response. However, he


    did not wish to make a fuss over this with Fane. When he was about to continue speaking, Fane


    suddenly looked up as if he had a sudden realization. "Since this Secret ce for Resources is left


    behind by ancient masters, there must be lots of precious items inside. No matter how much the


    upper management cares about the pavilion''s disciples, none of them would be able to consider


    their disciples when facing such precious


    items."


    Fane spoke tactfully, but he actually wanted to ask why they were allowed to enter the Secret ce


    for Resources. After all, this was something left behind by ancient masters, and they were


    considered precious items to the masters of the West Cercei State. Should the elders not take over


    the area by themselves?


    Elder Godfrey raised his brows and nced at Fane praisingly. Fane was a smart young man,


    indeed. "You are right. If the old men were able to obtain the items by themselves, there wouldn''t be


    anything left for you people. The reason they are in such a hurry to arrange for disciples to enter the


    Secret ce for Resources was that it isn''t a ce everybody could enter. There are many


    limitations in that ce, and we''re not allowed to enter the secret ce." ao


    Fane was even more puzzled when he heard this.


    Elder Godfrey was not someone who would withheld information. He would naturally exin things


    to Fane, since they were already at this point of the conversation.

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    "There''s a limitation of realms for those who wish to enter the Secret ce for Resources. Those


    with a fighting prowess higher than the final stage of innate level will be blocked outside the secret


    ce. Only martial artists in the final stage of innate level or lower are allowed into the Secret ce


    for Resources. On top of that, those who wish to enter the secret ce need to have the entry


    token. Nobody can enter the secret ce without the entry token, and that''s why there¡¯s a restriction


    on the quota. I fought a spot for you, and I hope you won''t let it go to waste."


    This excited Fane, and a radiant look shed past his eyes after he heard Elder Godfrey¡¯s


    description. If there was a limitation on their fighting prowess, he would not be in such great danger


    after he entered the secret ce. The only problems he might face might be from the secret ce


    itself.


    He could not help but sit up straight when he thought of this. His eyes were fixated on the camphor


    behind Elder Godfrey, and Elder Godfrey could not help but chuckle when he saw Fane''s


    expression. He pushed the cup of tea toward Fane and wanted him to drink the tea. "Drink some


    tea and calm down. I know that you''re thinking about how you''ll be able to have great achievements


    in the Secret ce for Resources after you hear about this limitation. However, I have to advise you


    to remain calm no matter where you''re


    heading next."


    Fane lifted the teacup and took a huge sip. He exhaled deeply before he suddenly said, "I believe


    that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had sent someone, at least, to check the danger inside."


    Elder Godfrey''s eyes lit up. "You are quite smart. Since they''re sending their excellent disciples into


    the secret ce, they''ll definitely check the area to ensure the safety of these disciples. In total, the


    Muddled Origin n, Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and the Thousand Leaves Pavilion sent a hundred


    puppets in the intermediate stage of innate level into the Secret ce for Resources. Out of the


    hundred puppets, more than seventy of them came back, which means that the depreciation rate is


    around thirty percent. The disciples we send are naturally excellent disciples of our pavilion. They¡¯re


    much stronger than the puppets in the intermediate stage of innate level. Your depreciation rate will


    also be about ten to twenty percent lower. This means that most of you will return. I''ve arranged for


    you to go in because it''s extremely safe."


    Fane blinked as he relished what the Elder Godfrey had said. A depreciation rate of 10 to 20


    percent was impressively low. So long as he kept himself disciplined and avoid being cannon fodder


    after he went in, he should be able to leave the ce safely. The Secret ce for Resources was


    truly a great ce for Fane.


    Elder Godfrey frowned. "Don''t think that the Secret


    ce for Resources is paradise and you can run around because of the low depreciation rate, still.


    More than seventy of the puppets were able to return because their mission was to investigate


    what''s inside the secret ce. After you and the other disciples go in, you may just end up in an


    extremely dangerous spot because of the precious treasures inside. You mustn''t actpulsively


    and end up dying."


    Fane nodded. He knew that Elder Godfrey was saying this for his own good. The elder was afraid


    that Fane would act impulsively and put himself in danger.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Fane was not the kind of person who would endanger himself for some small benefits.


    Fane frowned and asked, "How many quotas did our pavilion obtain? Who''s going?¡±


    Elder Godfrey replied, ¡°Third-grade pavilions were given twenty spots. The Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion was given fifty spots, and the Corpse Pavilion also has fifty spots."


    Fane was slightly stunned when he heard this. "The Corpse Pavilion also has fifty spots? You


    mentioned that the entry tokens are required to enter the Secret ce for Resources. Was the


    Corpse Pavilion also given entry tokens?"

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    "If these entry tokens were given to the Corpse Pavilion by the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, does this


    mean that both pavilions have alreadye to some sort of agreement?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Godfrey nodded, and there was a weird expression on his face. He seemed to bementing


    and, at the same time, tongue-tied. "You thought right. The Thousand Leaves Pavilion was the one


    who gave the entry token to the Corpse Pavilion. The hrious part is that not only was the Corpse


    Pavilion given 50 spots..., but those two third-grade pavilions in the south under the Corpse


    Pavilion''s control also have 20 spots like us. This means that the pavilions from the north and south


    have the same number of spots."


    Fane''s expression morphed into one that could not be read upon hearing this. He obviously did not


    understand what the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had in mind based on their actions. Didn''t they


    know that doing this wasuding the enemy''s spirit and belittling their own? They distributed the


    resources so averagely, and nobody was at an advantage.


    Elder Godfrey chuckled softly. "Are you unable to understand what''s going on? I was just as puzzled


    when I first received the news. I couldn''t understand what the old men from the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion were thinking. Didn''t they know that they¡¯ll lose the restriction once they enter the Secret


    ce for


    Resources, that they¡¯ll be killing disciples recklessly? Disciples from the south won¡¯t hold back when


    going against our disciples from the north. Arge number of our people might just die in that secret


    ce."


    Fane nodded. "You''re right. Not only will we lose the restrictions once we enter the Secret ce for


    Resources, but we¡¯ll get into bigger battles when fighting for precious items because we belong to


    different pavilions, too. There aren''t any benefits of allowing them into the secret ce. However, I


    don''t think there''s anything wrong with the upper management of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion,


    and I''m sure they have their reason for doing so."


    Elder Godfrey sighed softly, picked up his cup, and took a sip of his tea. Fane nced at Elder


    Godfrey and asked, "You still haven''t told me who from our pavilion is going."


    Elder Godfrey chuckled before replying to Fane''s question, "We''re sending three chosen disciples,


    eleven elder disciples, and six formal disciples in the top six positions."


    Fane blinked in surprise when he heard this. "We¡¯re only sending three chosen disciples into the


    ce?" Fane was surprised by what he heard. After all, the Secret ce for Resources was a ce


    with a low level of danger, and there would definitely be great items inside. It was possible that this


    ce was left behind by the ancient master in search of people to inherit the things he left behind.


    In that case, they should have reserved ten spots and sent all the chosen disciples into the secret


    ce. Why did they only send three chosen disciples?


    Elder Godfrey nced at Fane. "The chosen disciples are extremely important to a pavilion, and


    there might be several future formal or informal elders among those ten chosen disciples. Although


    this ce looks promising, we can''t send so many chosen disciples into the area as nobody knows


    how the ce is. Only you will be the judge of that ce after you enter."


    Fane''s expression darkened when he heard this. In fact, the consideration of the pavilion''s upper


    management was correct. Although they proved how dangerous the ce was with puppets, they


    could not draw conclusions just from this. Although the Secret ce for Resources seemed to be a


    safe ce, chosen disciples were the lifeline of a pavilion, and the upper management naturally


    could not use them as subjects in the experience.


    Losing too many chosen disciples in the secret ce would absolutely be irreparable bad news to a


    pavilion.

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    Fane raised his brows and suddenly felt like he had been subjected to an experiment like ab rat.


    The 20 people chosen were quite strong, and they were not chosen disciples, so they could be


    chosen as the guinea pigs for this experiment. The remaining seven chosen disciples might enter


    the Secret ce for Resources sooner orter. However, these people might enter the secret ce


    after they had left the ce.


    At this moment, Fane suddenly remembered Griffin, who came to Fane because of the quota. He


    wanted Fane to give up entering the Secret ce for Resources and gave the spot to his younger


    brother.


    Fane suddenly asked, "Is Griffin''s brother in seventh ce among the formal disciples?"


    Elder Godfrey chuckled and nodded. "You¡¯re quite sharp. Griffin''s brother, Howard Olsen, is in


    seventh ce among the formal disciples. Without you, there will be seven quotas for the formal


    disciples to enter the Secret ce for Resources. However, since you became myst disciples, I''d


    fight for a position for you. After all, you''re an elder disciple now, and all the other elders fought for a


    spot for their disciples. Since you obtained a position, the number of formal disciples would be one


    less."


    Fane nodded. He finally understood what was


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    happening.


    Elder Godfrey chuckled and added, "Every formal elder will send one of their elder disciples into the


    Secret ce for Resources. I''m sure you know that the formal elders have more than one elder


    disciple.


    However, I only recruited you, so I can only send you."


    Fane nodded and did not continue arguing on the matter. Instead, he asked something else, "In that


    case, will Griffin enter the secret ce?"


    Elder Godfrey focused his gaze on Fane. "He''ll be there, yes. Although I don¡¯t know much about the


    disciples in our pavilion, I have some impressions about Griffin as he''s apetitive person who


    bullies the weak. He''d surely fight for such a great opportunity."


    Fane nodded. Griffin was a blunt person, and his character was apparent in just a short


    conversation. If he did not have the support of his own talents, he would have died a long time ago.


    Sometimes, there was no need to pay too much attention to people like him. The more troublesome


    people were the Second Elder and Elder Sayer.


    Fane had only met the Second Elder once. The First and Second Elders had lengthy conversations


    on the round tform the other day. Theypletely ignored the people present andundred their


    interaction in front of all the disciples. Although the First Elder had his prestige as the First Elder,


    Fane felt that the Second Elder was the most troublesome


    among them.


    The First Elder said such insulting words, but the Second Elder waspletely unfazed by what he


    heard. The Second Elder seemed like a crafty person as he was able to control his emotions, speak


    justifiably, and act tactically.


    If the First Elder was a fierce tiger in the mountains, the Second Elder was a venomous snake


    hidden in the darkness. One only needed to be smart and have the correct weapons when facing a


    fierce tiger, but one would never know when the venomous snake would lunge and bite. Its poison


    would kill a person at any time.


    Fane frowned as he slightly turned pale.


    Elder Godfrey looked at Fane in a slightly surprised manner. "Don''t tell me that you''re actually afraid


    of Griffin.¡±

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    Fane chuckled as he slightly raised his chin. "What''s so frightening about a person who only knows


    how to parade his power and fight without converging his thoughts?"


    Elder Godfrey nodded at Fane''sments about Griffin; they were no doubt urate. "In that


    case, why do you look rather troubled? Is something upying you?"


    Fane did not hide his thoughts and nodded. "My thoughts went to the Second Elder because of


    Griffin. What the Second Elder said on the round tform has left a deep impression, and I feel that


    it¡¯d be difficult to handle him. I didn''t say this in hopes of causing you trouble. I just think that it''s


    rather unwise for you to offend both elders at the same time. The First Elder is fine, but the Second


    Elder is difficult to handle."


    Fane spoke with such sincerity that Elder Godfrey nodded. He naturally took what Fane said into his


    heart. He moved over and looked at Fane before stretching out his hand to slightly pat Fane on his


    shoulder. "I know you mean well with what you said. In fact, I''ve already made the necessary


    considerations and you''re right. Compared to the First Elder, it''s much more difficult to handle the


    Second Elder. However, I''m really unlucky. As the Eleventh Elder, I¡¯m a person who''s capable of


    disturbing the peace. The Second Elder will still do something


    against me if he isn''tpletely certain that he can gain my support. If so, then I have nothing to


    worry about. Since the two of them will do something to me sooner orter, why should I bend to


    their will?"


    Fane nodded softly. His eyes flickered as a hesitant expression appeared on his face.


    Elder Godfrey nced at him and said softly, "I know what you''re thinking, but I don''t wish to be a


    lackey. I didn''t practice martial arts to listen to others. If I choose a side now and be ackey to


    one of those two, that''d be going against my way of practicing martial arts. This is something I can


    never do."


    A slightly imposing look appeared in Fane''s eyes. He admired how Elder Godfrey handled things.


    He would rather be their enemy or hide far away instead of bing theirckey and do


    things for them.


    Elder Godfrey sighed softly. "I''ve involved you in this matter by epting you as myst disciple,


    but I have no choice but to do this as our rtionships might be discovered sooner orter. Instead


    of waiting for them to take action against you by then, I''d rather take you in earlier. This can be


    considered as providing you with protection, and I can help you gain lots of benefits."


    Elder Godfrey smiled bitterly and continued, "I know that my actions might bring disaster, but I no


    longer care about that right now. Once I think that I''m unable to stay here, I will leave the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion. I investigated you as a person, and I know you''re rather like my character."


    Fane nodded at that. "I''ll follow you if you truly leave the Dual Sovereign Pavilion,¡± he dered, and


    Elder Godfrey nodded gratifyingly.


    The two of them picked up their respective cups and took a sip. Faneughed bitterly and shook his


    head as if he had remembered something.


    Elder Godfrey nced at Fane in surprise and asked," What are youughing at?"


    Fane answered, "I¡¯m thinking of how the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and Corpse Pavilion''s upper


    management will react when they meet each other on the day we enter the Secret ce for


    Resources.


    That¡¯d be very memorable, I¡¯ll say. The enemies meet one another, but they can¡¯t do anything about


    it. They can only hold all their anger in their hearts...¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Godfrey arched his brow and slightly thought about it. He ced the teacup down and said


    seriously, "You''re wrong; we won''t be meeting one another.¡±

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    Fane arched his brow in surprise when he heard this. Since they were entering the Secret ce for


    Resources together, they had to wait together at the location where the secret ce was to be


    activated. By then, elders or pavilion heads would inevitably be visiting the ce together with


    them.


    Elder Godfrey knew that Fane had the wrong idea in mind just by looking at his expression. He


    chuckled and exined, "The method of us entering the Secret ce for Resources is different


    from what you think it is. We don¡¯t need to gather on one spot to activate the Secret ce for


    Resources. Instead, we can enter at will as long as we own the entry token."


    This was out of Fane''s understanding. Fane had assumed that the activation of all secret ces


    required arge number of spirited stones or spirited crystals. The space cave required the support


    of sufficient energy to allow entry for those who wished to enter.


    Elder Godfrey started exining to Fane in a good-tempered manner, "This Secret ce for


    Resources is quite special as it''s located at the northwest corner of the West Cercei State. This


    secret ce is separated from our space, and one has to go through the space cave if they wish to


    enter the area. There are a couple hundred space caves within a ten-meter radius of a specific


    location. You only need to have the entry


    token to enter the space cave. Of course, those who wish to enter have to fulfill the restriction of


    fighting prowess. If not, one can never enter the secret ce, even if he owned an entry token.¡±


    This gave Fane a general understanding of what was happening. This meant that the Secret ce


    for Resources was invisible to the human eye unless one entered the area. As the secret ce was


    an individual space, they had to search for space caves at the specific location and enter the space


    cave with the entry token.


    Still, questions rose within Fane. "Those who own the entry token are able to enter the Secret ce


    for Resources through the space cave. If so, who made these entry tokens? Could it be a powerful


    master from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion of sorts? If they¡¯re able to create these entry tokens,


    why don''t they make more, and they wouldn''t need to restrict the number of people entering the


    area."


    Elder Godfrey spoke helplessly, "You''re considering it too simply. If it''s really just like what you said,


    there won''t be anything worth worrying about as all the pavilions can create the entry tokens. In that


    way, we can send as many people into the secret ce and spend as much time inside. There


    won''t be any limitation on time and number of people."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fane could not help but frown when he heard this." Then who created the entry tokens? Is it the


    Corpse Pavilion?!"


    Upon saying that, Fane felt likeughing at himself and immediately shook his head to reject the


    idea." It''s not the Corpse Pavilion, for sure, or the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would''ve lost their


    position a long time ago if that¡¯s the case. Are you trying to say that the masters of the fourth-grade


    pavilions are incapable of creating the entry tokens?¡¯¡¯


    Elder Godfrey nodded and did not continue wasting time on nonsense with Fane. He


    straightforwardly answered, "The entry tokens aren''t created by anybody; it''s proactively released


    by the Secret ce for Resources.¡±


    Fane was stunned when he heard what the elder said. The Secret ce for Resources was


    capable of releasing items? The more he listened to it, the more bizarre things seemed to be.


    Elder Godfrey knew what Fane was thinking about when he saw the look in Fane''s eyes.


    Elder Godfrey chuckled and picked up his teacup to sip at his tea. "I was just as surprised when I


    heard the news, but this is the truth. Our elders personally saw these entry tokens being released


    from the nearby space caves when we discovered the Secret ce for Resources. It rushed


    outward so abruptly, as if somebody was throwing them out."

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    Fane''s expression darkened when he heard Elder Godfrey''s exnation. "Does this mean that this


    Secret ce for Resources wees the entry of us outsiders? Is it possible that the ce was left


    behind by some ancient master, and he did this in search of his inheritor?¡±


    Elder Godfrey nodded. "I highly rmend that you go into the ce because my deduction is that


    the Secret ce for Resources is an inheritance left behind by an ancient master."


    Fane exhaled deeply. Elder Godfrey raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t give


    yourself too much pressure. If you run into danger, remember that your safety is more important,


    and you shouldn''t act impulsively.¡±


    After he said this, Elder Godfrey touched the Tortoise Ring on his left hand with his right hand. Fane


    only saw a sh of ck light before a token the size of his palm appeared in Elder Godfrey¡¯s hand.


    The token was of a weird shape, and it was filled with engravings of all kinds of iprehensible


    runes and spells. There was even a faint sh of red-colored light in it.


    Elder Godfrey looked at the entry token for some time before cing it in Fane''s hands after sighing


    softly. " You can enter the Secret ce for Resources through


    the space caves at any time with this token."


    Fane nodded and tightened his grasp on the entry token.


    Elder Godfrey nced at Fane and added, "I don''t rmend others traveling with you, and you


    have to turn down anyone searching for you. I think that you should enter the secret ce on your


    own. Even if you entered the space cave withpany, you¡¯d be separated by the chaotic space


    and be sent to different areas in the secret ce. Hence, it''s useless to travel with others. The


    companionship will only be helpful if you meet other people in the secret ce and form them


    there.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They would be separated and be sent to other ces when traveling into the Secret ce for


    Resources through the space caves. If that was the case, it really did not make much sense to


    travel with others. Only the people he met in the secret ce could be regarded as hispanions.


    Elder Godfrey picked up the teapot and poured tea for them both. "The human heart has been


    unpredictable since ancient times. We can¡¯t simply trust anyone, even if they¡¯re our sect brothers.


    When you encounter something valuable, your rtionship will be as brittle as window paper,


    and a mere breeze will tear it apart. He''ll instantly turn into your enemy.¡±


    Fane nodded and said, "I understand what you mean. Don''t worry-I didn''t n to travel with others."


    Two dayster, Fane finally arrived at his destination after being transported several times by the


    transporter. It was a plot of desertnd in the eastwest direction of the West Cercei State, which


    was the only desert in the entire state. Unexpectedly, the Secret ce for Resources was hidden in


    this piece of desert, and the sun high in the sky scorched thend.


    Fane walked across the desert with Nash by his side. After all, they were outside the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion, and there were not that many scruples.


    Nash knew that after what happened these couple of days, the remaining journey was still


    worrisome. He sighed helplessly. "Forgive my nags, but I think that this journey to the Secret ce


    for Resources might be challenging, and you need to be incredibly careful.¡±


    Fane chuckled and said, "I''m sure that a lot will happen, and I''m not taking this trip like a walk in the


    park. I''m going on a treasure hunt, and since we¡¯re on a treasure hunt, we''ll definitely be fighting


    with others over precious treasures."

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    "A terrible battle might happen by then, and the people from the Corpse Pavilion will also be


    involved. The environment will be extremely terrible when we go in."


    Nash grew increasingly worried when he heard this. He stopped walking and stretched out his hand


    to tug at Fane¡¯s arm. "If that¡¯s the case, why do you want to go in? You might run into all sorts of


    danger after you go in. Aren''t you afraid? You''re not the strongest..."


    "I''m definitely afraid, but I can''t stop here just because of my fear. Martial arts is a journey of going


    against nature to change our lives. If we don''t go against nature and move forward, we''ll only be


    mediocre."


    Nash could only sigh helplessly when he heard this. He said nothing and continued following behind


    Fane as they headed toward the Secret ce for Resources. Fane took the map out for reference


    for every 50 meters they traveled. Elder Godfrey personally drew this map for Fane, and it was to


    provide guidance to Fane on the position of the Secret ce for Resources.


    Fane looked at the map in detail, and after some time, he remarked, "We''re correct; this should be


    the ce... but why does it seem socking? All there is here is sand."


    Nash also moved closer and looked on the map, even though he did not understand the map. At


    this


    moment, an obvious mocking sneer could be heard from behind them.


    Fane was startled at this and turned to look back...to see a familiar face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Griffin?"


    Fane had never imagined that he would bump into Griffin in this ce. After all, nobody apart from


    Elder Godfrey knew that he hade out from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and he should not


    have run into Griffin. There was another man beside Griffin, and they had simr facial features.


    The name ''Howard Olsen¡¯ subconsciously appeared in Fane''s thoughts after he saw this person.


    Was this Howard? However, Elder Godfrey had informed him previously that there are only 20


    tokens, and after he took up one of the spots, only the top six formal disciples would be chosen. It


    had nothing to do with Howard.


    Griffin scoffed indignantly and walked two steps forward. He sized Fane up with a mocking look in


    his eyes. "Who would''ve expected for us to have such a great fate? I never expected to meet you


    here."


    Fane frowned as shock overwhelmed him. Truth be told, the surprise did note just because he


    bumped into Griffin and his brother here; it was because he failed to notice anybody around him and


    did not even pick up the sound of footsteps. It seemed like the Olsen brothers suddenly appeared


    behind his back, which creeped out Fane.


    However, Griffin failed to realize what Fane was thinking of.


    He nced at Nash, who stood behind Fane. "Who''s this? He¡¯s only in the final stage of the


    acquired level. Is he your errand man? If that¡¯s the case, this will be even mode hrious. Are you


    unable to take care of yourself? Why do you need to bring an errand man with you to such a


    ce?"


    Fane''s anger exploded when he heard this. Fane could still hold himself back if they were just


    jabbing at himself, but what Griffin said was aimed at Nash.


    Fane narrowed his eyes and pulled Nash behind him. " You better watch what you''re saying; stop


    saying everything thates to mind like that. What does what I do have to do with you? Keep your


    nose out of my business. If you have that much time in your hands, help someone walk their dog,


    and don¡¯te barking by my ears."


    Although Fane''s words were nowhere vulgar, they were bluntly rebuking Griffin.


    Griffin''s face blushed a crimson color as he had never experienced such treatment. He stretched


    out his right hand, and his sword was unleashed from its sheath audibly. The silver sword shone


    brightly under the sun. Griffin held the sword with his right hand and pointed it at Fane¡¯s face.

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    Fane, however, merely smirked, nowhere scared or intimidated.


    "B*stard!" roared Griffin. "How dare you disrespect me! I''m going to kill you!"


    With that, Griffin activated his true energy and was about to attack Fane when Howard, who stood


    behind Griffin, grabbed his brother¡¯s shoulder when he noticed Griffin was about to attack. "Brother,


    this isn¡¯t the time to fight! No matter what, we¡¯re disciples from the same pavilion, and we''re


    surrounded by space caves. If the space around us is disrupted, a person might suddenly appear


    out of nowhere. By then, news of what happened to this guy might spread. I''m sure you know the


    rules of our pavilion: you¡¯ll be punished if he dies or is badly wounded by your hand."


    The Dual Sovereign Pavilion forbade their disciples from killing one another at ces outside of


    their pavilion.


    Griffin''s face was slightly pale as he stared at Fane. The muscles on his face slightly trembled.


    "Don''t get too cocky, b*stard. I may not be able to kill you now, but this doesn''t mean that your luck


    will stay up after leaving the secret ce! On top of that, I''m not the only one who wants to kill you.


    You''ve offended so many people, and you may just perish before I can do anything to you!"


    The sword in Griffin''s hands once again returned to the sheath with a wave of his sleeve. He


    sneered and looked around before moving his hands, activating his true energy and punching the


    space before him.


    Fwomph!


    Ripples appeared in the space in front of him. A sh of happiness shed past Griffin''s eyes as he


    walked toward the area where the ripples were most apparent. Griffin took out his entry token and


    pushed it forward.


    The entry token looked like it had been dropped into water as it was swallowed by the space in front


    of him.


    The next moment, a bright light shone over Griffin and he disappeared in front of them. Howard


    seemed unsurprised by what happened.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned to look at Fane. "Are you wondering why I''m here, even though there aren''t any spots left


    for me?"


    Fane pursed his lips speechlessly. He was definitely curious, but the thought had just shed past


    his mind and he did not wish to get to the bottom of it. However, Howard spoke as if Fane was


    extremely eager to find out what was going on.


    Fane scoffed and did not even spare a nce at Howard, yet Howard could tell Fane was all too


    curious of the reason. He thus smirked and turned to face Fane. "Our family has certain power in


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and it isn''t difficult for me to obtain a spot as long as I want it. My


    brother tried to preserve your prestige by asking you to give up the spot, yet you turned us down...


    You truly can¡¯t differentiate good from bad.¡±


    With that, Howard took his entry token before Fane managed to say anything. He let the entry token


    combine with the space caves before the light also covered his entire body. He, just like Griffin,


    disappeared into the space cave and entered the Secret ce for Resources.


    The corners of Fane''s mouth twitched speechlessly. Both the brothers of the Olsen family had the


    same temperament. They were entric and unreasonable.

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    What Howard had said implied that they had shown him some respect by asking him to give up the


    spot, yet Fane failed to recognize their kindness by refusing


    Fane could not help but sneer. Some of these people were painfully peculiar, and they were always


    capable ofing up with some presumptuous reasons. Fane only felt that they were ridiculous.


    Nash''s expression darkened. "Why are these two people so despicable? What on earth are they


    talking about? Why should you give the spot to him? And you''re being unreasonable for not doing


    so? Who does he think he is?¡±


    "He thinks that he''s a god and can step on anybody, but his ns are useless to me,¡± remarked


    Fane with a cold expression on his face. Nash sighed helplessly and felt that nothing in this ce


    was going smoothly. Things were so much simpler when they were in Cathysia.


    However, Fane was so focused on pursuing the pinnacle of martial arts, and he definitely could not


    say anything discouraging.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nash turned and looked at Fane with a serious expression on his face. "You have to be careful after


    you enter the secret ce. Be on your best guard as those two brothers will surely trouble you


    there.¡±


    Fane nodded and looked around him. He sighed helplessly, unable to form his thoughts with what


    Elder Godfrey did. The elder reminded him of so many things but had forgotten about the most


    important part


    Fane had no idea on how to enter the space caves, more so had Griffin not disy how to do so


    just moments ago.


    It turned out that the space around him was filled with space caves. However, one had to stimte


    the surrounding space with his true energy to find the middle point of the space caves.


    Just moments ago, the Olsen brothers appeared so soundlessly because Fane was surrounded by


    space caves that could block a person''s sight and sound. This was a ce with mountains of


    uneven height. Thend was covered with weed, and he raised his head to see a huge tree.


    However, the mountains blocked arge area, and he could see no further.


    Fane looked up and was unable to see the sun, but his surroundings were bright like it was noon.


    Fane turned around in ce and got familiar with his surroundings, exhaling deeply upon not


    sensing any form of danger.


    This was the legendary Secret ce for Resources. With the Mustard Seed as his tool, Fane was


    able to bring everybody in the Mustard Seed into the area, even though he only had one entry


    token.


    Nash continued to stand by Fane''s side. He looked at the uneven mountains surrounding them and


    said, " We''re lucky that we weren''t transported to some extremely dangerous area. We¡¯d be terribly


    unlucky if so.


    Fane knelt and simply picked a small piece of weed up before cing it under his nose to give it a


    sniff. He then rubbed the weed in his hands.


    Nash chuckled and said helplessly, "Why are you acting like a child when you''re already at this


    age?"


    Fane chuckled and replied, "I just wanted to check if this world is real."


    Nash could not help but frown when he heard this." What do you think?"


    Fane flicked the weed away before taking out a piece of tissue to wipe the dirt and green leaves on


    his hand. "It should be real. However, I question the authenticity of the area. The feeling is too


    realistic."


    Nash felt that he was at a loss when he heard what Fane said. The corners of his mouth twitched


    helplessly. He was about to say something when Fane suddenly grabbed his arm.

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    Nash looked at Fane with widened eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fane frowned as he lowered his voice. "Hurry back into the Mustard Seed. I can feel something


    approaching."


    Nash paled when he heard this. He dared not dy and immediately entered the Mustard Seed,


    leaving Fane the only one left standing there.


    Fane frowned as he widened his eyes while scanning his surroundings. It was still the same uneven


    mountains and vast skies. After three breaths, the soft footsteps became clear ahead of him.


    Fane looked up and subconsciously inhaled. There was a slightly taller mountain 40 to 50 meters


    away from him, and a three-headed wolf stood on the mountain.


    This three-headed wolf was one-feet-tall and stood on the highest peak of the mountain, casting a


    shadow. The three wolf heads appeared to share the same body, and its six eyes stared straight at


    Fane. The corners of Fane''s mouth twitched as he subconsciously assessed the three-headed


    wolf''s fighting prowess...only to fail to determine its fighting prowess in the end.


    Fane was even more at a loss when he realized this.


    He had gone through all the ancient scrolls to


    understand the Hestia Continent, but none of them described the three-headed wolf. This resulted


    in Fane''s bewilderment, and doubt of actually defeating this beast rose within him.


    Fane inhaled deeply and took ten ck daggers out from the Mustard Seed. The ck daggers


    floated in mid-air as Fane raised his hands. The ck fog covered the ten ck daggers, and they


    were like venomous fangs of a viper. 1


    The three-headed wolf understood that Fane was about to attack itself and nced at Fane from


    high above with its six eyes. A hint of disdain shed through the wolf''s eyes, and the corners of


    Fane''s mouth twitched helplessly. Had the three-headed wolf possibly broken through into the


    spring solidifying realm?


    Why else would the wolf act in such a high and mighty manner? The three-headed wolf slowly


    prowled toward Fane with steady steps. Fane inhaled deeply as he wanted to test the three-headed


    wolf''s fighting prowess. If he was unable to defeat the wolf, he could turn around and escape


    without turning back!


    Just when he was about to activate Destroying the Void, the sound of something traveling through


    the sky suddenly came from far away. A long arrow came shooting from far away with extreme


    speed. The arrow was surrounded by a circle of ghostly pale blue mes.


    The three-headed wolf looked fierce and disdainful, even as the arrow came flying. All three wolf-


    heads opened their mouths at the same time and looked like they were about to perform their


    strongest attack.


    However, the long arrow was too fast, and before the three-headed wolf was capable of releasing


    its attack, the arrow covered in blue mes plunged into the middle-head audibly.


    The three-headed wolf instantly let out a piercing scream and fell to the ground as it lost its bnce.


    The wolf kept rolling around on the floor as if it wanted to try pulling the long arrow stuck in his head


    out.


    "Are you alright, young brother?!" aforting voice came from far away.


    Fane turned around to take a look and saw a man in the costume of the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion''s formal disciples rushing toward him from afar. Fane raised his eyebrows and did not put


    his weapon away.


    Although this person was from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, Fane could not guarantee if this


    individual had ulterior motives. As he came closer, Fane discovered that he was not alone; there


    were three more people following behind him. However, not all three of these men were disciples of


    the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. Two of them had on the costume of the Muddled Origin n¡¯s


    formal disciples.


    Fane raised his brows in surprise and nodded to the person standing in front.

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    Heath Vay chuckled. "You don''t need to be afraid. This three-headed wolf is only at the initial stage


    of innate level and he''s extremely dumb. The wolf thinks that it''s invincible on this hill."


    Fane rxed when he heard what this person said. In the beginning, he suspected that the three-


    headed wolf was in the spring solidifying realm. After all, he was unable to assess the other party''s


    fighting prowess if they had a higher fighting prowesspared to him. However, it did not make


    sense for him to fail in identifying this three-headed wolf''s fighting prowess if the wolf was only in the


    initial stage of innate level.


    Heath knew what Fane was thinking from the expression on his face. A smile appeared as he


    exined, "The rules of this world¡¯s heaven and earth are different from that of the outside world.


    You can¡¯t use the old way to learn about the monster beast¡¯s fighting prowess, but instead, you


    need to judge it by the aura they release."


    Fane nodded as he was unable topletely understand what the man was talking about. In fact,


    both the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s disciples treated him affectionately but the disciples from the


    Muddled Origin n looked at him in a slightly different manner. There was a hint of mockery in


    their eyes as they examined him. Fane was not surprised when the


    disciples from the Muddled Origin n looked at him in such a way. After all, the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n had a long history. It was natural for them to not have a good


    attitude toward him when they spotted the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s costume on him.


    After a brief introduction, everybody got to know each other. Among the two disciples from the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion, the one who spoke to him was Heath Vay while the one standing behind


    was Byron Reid. As for the disciples from the Muddled Origin n, one of them was Frank Wack


    and Edric Law. Those two had an indifferent attitude toward Fane. Fane did not respond to their


    attitude and was indifferent toward them as well. 1N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Heath chuckled and said while saluting with his hands, "Destiny gathered us here. We are still


    wandering among these hills after walking around for more than half a day. However, I received


    news from the elders that these mountains aren''t the only thing in the Secret ce for Resources.


    There are also continuous mountains and an endless piece of wastnd. If there aren''t any


    companions when traveling in this big piece ofnd, the dangers we face in the secret ce might


    be life-threatening. Hence, I propose that we travel together. We shall treat each other sincerely and


    we will help one another when danger arises, am I right?¡±


    When they took action to kill the three-headed wolf, Fane had already guessed that they were here


    to form an alliance with him. Fane frowned but did not immediately reply to Heath. He was used to


    traveling alone and he would be restricted if he traveled with others due to the number of secrets he


    was keeping.


    However, this was an unfamiliar and dangerous ce for Fane. If he continued traveling alone, he


    might run into a dangerous situation that he was unable to resolve. If the five of them traveled


    together, their chances of survival would be higher. Fane nodded earnestly when he thought of this.


    However, the Muddled Origin n''s disciple, Frank, had already humphed coldly and started


    speaking before Fane was able to speak. "Young man, what are you hesitating about? We are at


    the final stage of innate level and we''re at a disadvantage for bringing you, one who''s at the


    intermediate stage of innate level. How dare you hesitate? Do you think that we will cause you


    trouble?"


    In fact, Fane had only paused for around three breaths and he did not expect Frank to proactively


    find fault with him. Fane nced at Frank and he could see the frown on Frank''s face as he stared


    at Fane in disdain. The expression on his face was using how ungrateful Fane was.


    Fane sneered. "Everybody has their own concerns and there is nothing between us that can bring


    us down."

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    Frank¡¯s face was slightly darkened when he heard how straightforward Fane was. "You''re such a


    shameless boast. Who did you say will be bringing the other down? How dare you! Why don''t you


    open your eyes and take a good look! Look at your fighting prowess and our fighting prowess. Just


    now, we only took action because we thought that we would have another member who¡¯s in the final


    stage of the innate level. However, we realized that you''re just a young man in the intermediate


    stage after we came closer.¡±


    Fane arched his brow when Frank turned aggressive; he kept making a scene out of Fane''s fighting


    prowess to suppress him. Fane did not wish to have a dispute with them if these two people had not


    provoked him. However, he was unable to withstand it any longer as Frank kept causing him


    trouble. "What¡¯s the issue about the intermediate stage and final stage of the innate level? Do you


    think that you can walk around and do anything you want because you''re in the final stage of the


    innate level? To be honest, your fighting prowess means nothing to me. If you are unconvinced, just


    have a duel with me right now."


    Frank, who stood in front of Fane was at the same level as Oliver and Fane really did not pay much


    attention to him. However, Frank was furious after he heard what Fane said. He suddenly rushed


    forward and pointed at Fane¡¯s face. "What an arrogant young


    man! How dare you challenge me?! Alright! I shall show you the meaning of suppression from a


    higher realm!¡±


    He touched his storage ring with his right hand and a three-foot-long sword appeared in his hand.


    The sword was red in color and looked like it was burning with endless mes.


    Heath immediately rushed forward with a frown on his face and grabbed Frank''s right hand. "Let''s


    discuss this nicely and not fight among ourselves. Do you know what time it is right now?! If we


    really get into a fight, not only will it hurt our rtionship, we would be suffering losses. Why don¡¯t


    you guys think about it? This isn''t our respective pavilions and this ce is filled with all sorts of


    danger. We have no idea when the enemies or strong monster beasts will appear. Hence, we


    definitely can''t start a fight among ourselves!"


    Frank was so angry that the muscles on his face were slightly trembling. Heath held his right arm so


    tightly that he was unable to release his arm. He could only give up his ns of fighting with the


    young man in front of him. However, the look in his eyes grew increasingly fierce as he looked at


    Fane. He looked like he was going to chop Fane into pieces if Heath did not stop him.


    Fane sighed helplessly. He had no idea that he would be provoked by others when he had done


    nothing wrong. In fact, the was nothing wrong with how Fane reacted. Frank took this opportunity to


    find fault with him because he had a lower fighting prowess and he was a disciple of the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion.


    Fane sneered when he thought of this. "Senior Brother Heath is correct. This ce is extremely


    dangerous and we won''t gain anything if we fight here. However, I''m not frightened if you wish to


    fight with me forcefully."


    Frankughed coldly and a mocking look appeared in his eyes. He put away the sword he had in


    his hand and pulled his right hand out from Heath''s grip. He waved his sleeves and raised his chin


    arrogantly as he said to Fane, "You have to thank Senior Brother Heath foring forward to speak


    on your behalf. If not, what happened today will not end here."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane did not wish to argue with somebody like him. If he wanted to take action, Fane would


    naturally show him what it meant to carry out challenges from a lower level.

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    Heath turned to Fane. Heughed dryly to ease the tension. "Don¡¯t mind him, Brother Fane. He''s a


    quick talker, but he means no harm."


    Frank looked unhappy after hearing that, and wanted to say a few more words, but was stopped by


    Edric who was standing beside him. Edric frowned and shook his head discreetly at Frank,


    indicating to him to not start a dispute at this time. Frank breathed out deeply, trying to restrain his


    anger. He averted his eyes away from Fane.


    Fane nodded nomittally.


    Heath took two steps forward and said again, "You''re one of us now that you¡¯ve agreed to join us."


    His words were both hypocritical and highfalutin. Fane would not take these words into his heart.


    Heath then pointed at the dead three-headed wolf on the ground and said, "Since we''re all team


    members now, you''ll need to know some ground rules. Everyone is here to get their hands on some


    good items.


    Although we came here not long ago, we have already discovered some spirited grass and spirited


    herb and killed some monster beasts.


    "All of these are good stuff. It was hard to equally divide the goods when there were four of us, so I


    made a small rule. When ites to spirited grass and


    spirited herb, whoever saw it first has the im to it. When ites to monster beasts, the most


    valuable item will go to the one who made the most attack or gave the fatal blow. As for other


    things, we''ll cross the bridge when wee to it.¡±


    Fane just nodded and said nothing. However, in his heart, he started to analyze Heath. All the


    things he had mentioned sounded fair, but all those spirited grass, spirited herb, and the things onAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the monster beasts were onlymon items in the Secret ce for Resources. Naturally, they


    were there to find umon genius treasure.


    ording to legend, that ce was an inheritance left by the ancient masters. Maybe they would


    find the inheritance of the ancient masters. When it came to that, how would it be distributed? Fane


    was sure Heath would not be a pushover when it came to the more umon items.


    Fane was no fool; he would not be worthy of being called a human if he did not catch the hidden


    meaning behind Heath''s words. The fact that he said that they would all cross the bridge when it


    came to the other things meant that he was leaving a way out for himself.


    Heath remained smiling amicably, like a fresh breath of air. "This three-headed wolf was in by


    Brother Byron. We didn''t do anything so the spirited core and all the other valuable items on the


    wolf belong to him.¡±


    After he said that, Byron did not even bother to see what the others were feeling before walking


    over to the three-headed wolf corpse. He took out a short de from the storage ring, cut open the


    wolf¡¯s abdomen very skillfully, and pulled out a light gray


    spirited core. He took a piece of white rag, wiped off the b] and stored the three-headed wolf''s


    spirited core into his storage ring in front of everyone. Nobody said a word throughout the whole


    process. The amicable smile never left Heath''s face as he swept his eyes across everyone.


    Fane arched his brow and looked at the three-headed wolf''s corpse silently. ''This wolf would have


    died under my hand if these people didn''t show up just now.'' At this thought, heughed bitterly to


    himself.'' They knew that this wolf is an initial stage of innate level, which is something I can easily


    y, and yet they still decided to snatch it from right under my nose. What ground rules? Those are


    just something they pulled out to make it so they could im the wolf for themselves!''

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    The way Heath made it sound was as if there was nothing suspicious about what he said, but it did


    not take a rocket scientist to figure out something was off with the whole arrangement. It was


    obvious that Heath only cared about his sect brothers and not the so-called ''brother'' like Fane.


    "Hey, why are you looking at the three-headed wolflike that? Are the ground rules not to your liking?


    Don''t tell me you think everything rightfully belongs to you!" said Frank provocatively when he saw


    Fane being all silent.


    Fane frowned, and he turned his darkened face toward Frank, who was arching his brow and


    looking at him contemptuously. Fane scoffed, thinking that they must have thought he was a


    pushover. He was about to say something when Heath cut in, "Nonsense. Why would you say that


    when Brother Fane didn''t even say anything? Besides, from the very first impression, I can tell that


    he¡¯s the type that considers the overall situation. I¡¯m sure he doesn''t have any ill-will toward us. Am


    I right, Brother Fane?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Considers the overall situation? Does that mean that I''ll be deemed unrighteous if my opinion


    differs from theirs? Wow, this Heath is quite the maniptor,'' thought Fane. Then, he chuckled, and


    said, "I''m not really one to take the overall situation into consideration. The overall situation is quite


    reasonable so I don''t mind going along with it.


    However, I do wonder why you thought that I was unhappy with the ground rules when I didn¡¯t say


    anything or showed any unhappiness on my face."


    Thest sentence was, of course, directed at Frank. He narrowed his eyes and stuck out his neck


    like a cock ready for a fight. "Did you think that I didn''t see the look on your face just now? What do


    you take me for? A fool? You should be grateful that we¡¯re willing to let an intermediate stage of


    innate level kid like you join our team! I can¡¯t believe after all that, you dare to look at the wolf like


    that.¡±


    "Like what?" The lines on Fane''s forehead got deeper and deeper. He had decided then and there


    that he would teach Frank a lesson if he did not give it up.


    "It was obvious from the look in your eyes that you want to im the three-headed wolf for yourself.


    I¡¯m really curious to know what the elders in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion are thinking. Why would


    they let an intermediate stage of innate level kid like you enter when the quota is limited to twenty


    people?


    Could it be that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion has fallen so far that theyck a strong final stage of


    innate level disciples, so they had to use a kid like you to make up


    the numbers?¡± Frank roared withughter with unconceal after saying all that. This was the straw


    that broke the camel''s back. Fane stepped forward and took out the ck daggers from the Mustard


    Seed Spirit Ship.


    Heath frowned and looked at Frank unhappily. He


    quickly walked up to him and pulled his shoulder. " Are you done? Brother Fane didn''t say anything


    at all, so just shut up, okay? And you shouldn¡¯t judge others by their cultivation level. You should


    know that geniuses could challenge those above their level."

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    Frank arched his brow, and said nonchntly, "Each one of us here in the Secret ce for


    Resources is a genius."


    Heath furrowed his brow, and was about to say something else but was stopped by Edric. He turned


    around and said, "Brother Frank, please just stop there. Don''t forget we''re all a team and should


    have each other''s backs. I strongly suggest that you watch what you say from now on or else...I


    won''t help you with the thing that you want."


    Edric''sst sentence was filled with hidden implications. Frank pursed his lips, and unwillingly


    dropped down his head, and said, "Okay, Brother Edric."


    Edric heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Frank''s acquiescence. "I know you hold a very deep


    grudge against the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but you shouldn¡¯t take it out on every Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion''s disciples that you meet."


    ''Ah, the grudge between him and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion exins why he was acting so


    offensively toward me. But he should take it out on the pavilion, not me or the other disciples.''


    thought Fane. He made a mental note to himself to make Frank pay for all the things he said some


    other days.


    They soon set eastward after Heath said a few more


    perfunctory things. It was their first time in the Secret ce for Resources so they were not familiar


    with the environment. The only thing they could do was to choose a direction and continue on that


    path with perseverance.


    The hill was bigger than they imagined. After walking for two or three hours, they still could not see


    the edge. The rolling hills blocked most of their sight. Just to be on the safe side, they decided to go


    by foot instead of air and became exhausted after walking for so long.


    Fane thought that it was nothing, but Frank started toin. "Going on foot takes too long, and it


    doesn''t look like we''re going to reach the edge anytime soon.


    We should just go by air!¡± Heath nced sideways at Frarf you forgotten what happened when we


    tried to go by air? Yes, I admit it¡¯s tiring to go by foot, but it¡¯s also safer this way."


    Frank curled his lips in disapproval, and said in a low voice, "We were caught off guard before. We''ll


    just need to be more vignt this time. Besides, it''s not like there will be so many dangers for us to


    run into."


    Heath frowned unhappily when he heard that. He was already a little annoyed by his non-stop


    talking, but still managed to squash down his frustration after reminding himself they were all in this


    together, and that they would need to work together in the face of danger.


    Edric nced at Frank and patted him on the shoulder. "You promised me you''ll keep your mouth


    shu... Huh? What is that over there?"


    The surprise in his voice caught everyone''s attention. He took two quick steps forward, climbed to a


    nearby teau, and pointed to a distance. "What is that? It... it ...it looks like a giant monster beast!¡±


    Everyone climbed to the highest point of the hill.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Looking in the direction of Edric''s finger, they saw a huge monster beast lying curled up on the


    ground at a distance of about 400 yards from them. However, they were too far away to identify


    what kind of monster beast it was.


    "Let¡¯s go check it out!" said Byron excitedly.

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    Heath kept staring at the huge monster beast. "Yes, we should, but looking at the size of it, it''s


    definitely not an ordinary monster. It may be dangerous if we approach it rashly so let''s all be extra


    careful."


    Everyone nodded. In order to ensure their own safety, they came up with a n. Well, not really a


    n but simply an agreement for those with the strongest cultivation to take the lead, and for the


    weakest to follow behind. They would slowly approach the monster beast so that they could make


    their escape at the first sign of danger. They would run as far as possible while making sure they


    stuck together in a


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    group. Out of the five people, four of them were in the fi stage of innate level. Heath was the


    strongest, and not to mention he was from the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion, so he would take the lead. Then, it would be Byron and Edric in the second row, and then


    Frank and Fane in the third row. Actually, with this formation, it did not matter who was in the front,


    as long as they were stuck close to each other if anything should happen, they would all suffer the


    same fate.


    Furrowing his brow and the two swords in his hands, Heath gradually moved closer to the giant


    monster beast in a stance that would allow him to attack at a drop of the hat. His eyes never left the


    monster beast once. The closer they got to the monster beast, the more clearly they could see the


    shape of it. It looked


    something like a snake but not a snake. It had scales on its body and only one eye on its head,


    which was tightly shut. What surprised them, even more, was that this monster had nine ws,


    which wereid t on the ground, making the monster beast seem as if it was asleep.


    "I remember it now! I''ve read about this monster beast in one of the ancient books before," said


    Edric suddenly.


    They all turned to look at him in unison.


    He did not keep them hanging as he continued to say," This monster is a nine-wed python!


    Judging from its size, it should have grown to adulthood, meaning to say that it should be at the final


    stage of spring solidifying!"


    Hearing this, they all stopped in their tracks at almost the same time. They looked at each other with


    hesitation written all over their faces. The nine-wed python was not something they could handle


    even with theirbined power. Their faces immediately darkened at the thought of them being


    wiped out by the nine-wed python.


    This nine-wed python was around 200 yards long and was as tall as a small hill. The five of them


    would surely die instantaneously with one hit from its w should it go berserk. At that thought, they


    started to make ns for retreat.


    Heath coughed lightly, and said, "Not so fast. Don''t you all think that there''s something off about this


    nine-wed python?"


    "What do you mean? You can¡¯t leave us hanging like that? If you have something to say, just say it,"


    said Frank with a frown.


    "Brother Heath, are you referring to the fact that we can''t sense any oppressive aura from the nine-


    wed python even though we''re only forty yards away from it? And the fact that it hasn¡¯t moved at


    all ever since weid eyes on it? As if it''s dead...?" asked Fane.


    Heath nodded heavily, with a trace of admiration in his eyes. "It''s just as Brother Fane said. All the


    powerful monster beasts would exude a powerful aura. Even at rest or slumber, the aura should be


    noticeable. The only time the aura is not noticeable is when it deliberately hides it in order to stay


    hidden. However, this is not the case as it chose to be out in the open for everyone to see."


    The powerful aura could also be called an imposing force. A strong cultivator would have an


    imposing force around him, and a weak cultivator would invariably lose his presence if he was


    standing next to the strong cultivator.

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192


    They were very close to the nine-wed python, around a hundred yards or so, but they still did not


    feel any powerful aura emanating from the nine-wed python. That actually made them even more


    nervous. Coupled with the fact that the nine-wed python was motionless-it did not even seem like


    it was breathing, so everyone agreed with Fane¡¯s guess.


    Heath thought Fane''s knowledge was extraordinary, even though his cultivation was not high. As


    soon as he opened his mouth, Fane knew what he wanted to say. "You¡¯re very smart, Brother Fane.


    That¡¯s exactly what I mean. This nine-wed python has not moved at all. Don¡¯t you all find this


    very strange? It''s as if...it¡¯s not alive but...dead."


    Fane nodded and looked at the nine-wed python in front of him. The nine-wed python did not


    move from its position at all. He could not feel any aura, not even its breathing. Fane frowned and


    said with certainty, "I think this nine-wed python is dead."


    Bryan nodded too and said, "Brother Fane is right, I also think so, but how did this nine-wed


    python die here?"


    Frank instantly felt ufortable when he heard both Heath and Byron''s generous praise on Fane,


    and the way they were looking at him with eyes filled with unconcealed admiration. After all, he did


    not make


    the same conclusion as Fane, and so was robbed of his limelight.


    He scoffed and said, "Aren¡¯t you all jumping to conclusions a little too fast? I don''t think this nine-


    wed python is dead. How could such a big monster beast die here? Why aren''t the other monster


    beasts eating it if it''s really dead? How can the body still be intact?¡±


    Fane ignored Frank''s words; he did not even look at him. Instead, he looked at Heath and said,


    "Let''s speed up our pace. No matter what, there is definitely something wrong with this nine-wedContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    python.¡±


    Heath nodded, also ignoring Frank''s words. He elerated his pace and rushed to the front, quickly


    approaching the nine-wed python. Frank''s face flushed with anger, and he stomped his feet hard,


    not knowing what to say when he saw all of them ignoring him.


    After speeding up, it took them only five minutes to reach the nine-wed python. Its scales were


    shining under the sunlight, and Fane could even see mud mixed in with the scales. The five of them


    were so close that nothing about the nine-wed python could escape their eyes.


    Heath circled the giant nine-wed python and came to a definite conclusion. "It''s not breathing so


    it should be dead. If it''s alive, it is impossible for it to not react to our presence here at all. Besides,


    there''s a rotting smelling out from it."


    The others frowned in unison as soon as Heath said that, Byron approached thergest w, and


    stared at it for a long time. Then he sighed and said, "I wonder how this big guy died, and why didn''t


    the other monster beasts eat its corpse? Isn''t powerful monster beasts considered a kind of


    supplement for the other monster beasts?"


    Heath nodded. "You''re right. The rotting smell proves that this nine-wed python has been dead


    for a while, and it is really strange that it is still intact here."

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193


    Edric chuckled and said, "Actually, it''s not really that strange. After all, we are not outside. The world


    in this Secret ce for Resources is very different from the outside world. Maybe the monster


    beasts here don¡¯t like to eat the corpses of other monster beasts."


    Heath and the others nodded, this exnation was barely passable. Fane did not listen to their


    discussion, but instead, he stood on tiptoe and looked at the nine-wed python from top to bottom.


    He pushed the tip of his toes against the ground, activated his true energy, and took a flight to the


    air. From above, he looked down at the nine-wed python. He was around a dozen yards in the air


    when he saw a faint light shing under the head of the nine -wed python.


    The light was so weak that it could be easily overlooked. He would have definitely missed it if it


    were not for the fact that he was looking down from above. The corners of Fane''s mouth curled up


    into a smile, and he rushed toward where the light was emitting.


    The huge nine-wed python was coiled up like a mosquito coil, and the bottom of the python''s


    head was where the light was emanating. He still clearly remembered that Heath once said the


    spirited grass and spirited flower would go to whoever first


    discovered it. Therefore, there was no need to alert them to it since he was the first who discovered


    the light.


    Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth inched even higher as he rushed toward the light.


    However, as soon as he was five or six yards away from the python''s head, he was knocked


    backward with a bang as if he had hit a sheet of transparent ss.


    His eyes widened in surprise. There was clearly nothing there, but it seemed like there was ayer


    of tempered ss that could not be broken. He could not go past it at all! Themotion caused by


    him attracted the attention of the other four.


    They all stared at Fane with surprise. Heath frowned and asked, "Brother Fane, what just


    happened? Was that an array you just ran into?"


    Fane''s eyes flickered slightly, and he sighed helplessly in his heart. He did not know what he had


    run into but he knew for sure that his n had been foiled. He coughed lightly and pointed in the


    direction of the python''s head. "There is light emitting from under the python''s head. I was on my


    way to checking it out when I ran into something transparent."


    As soon as Fane said that, the other four took flight into the air, and looked down on the nine-


    wed python. Under the guidance of Fane, they found the target. There was fluorescent light


    emitting from the position of the python head, but because of the distance and the obstruction of the


    python head, they


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    could not see what was giving off the light.


    However, being smart, they knew that it must definitely be something good even if it was not spirited


    grass or spirited herb. In fact, it could be a genius treasure since it emitted white light and was being


    guarded by the nine-wed python.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and a surge went through their hearts. They had traveled across


    the hills for so long, slew a few monster beasts, and collected a few spirited grass and spirited


    flowers, but all these were nothing to crow about. At one nce, they knew the fluorescent light-


    emitting item must be extraordinary.


    Heath chuckled, turned his head, and looked at the other four with kind eyes. "I''m guessing the item


    to be spirited grass. The grade of this spirited grass must be absolutely extraordinary if it¡¯s guarded


    by such a powerful monster beast. We can surely fetch a high price for it once we get our hands on


    it."

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194


    Fane saw a sh of greed in Heath''s eyes. He was the one who kept saying that the spirited herb


    and spirited grass would belong to whoever first discovered it, but from the way he did not mention


    it at all, it was clear he had forgotten about this ground rule.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane was no fool. He was not about to let others take advantage of him. It was just that it would be


    difficult for him to investigate the item with the transparent barrier in the way.


    Frankughed mockingly and looked at Fane with contempt. "I was wondering why you were


    rushing here suddenly and now the cat¡¯s out of the bag! You n to take everything for yourself!"


    Fane turned to face him abruptly. ''Oh my god, he''s so annoying! Why does he keep on picking on


    me?''


    "Did you knock yourself in the head? Have you forgotten the ground rules? That the spirited grass


    and spirited flower belongs to whoever finds it? It¡¯s only fair for me to harvest it since I was the one


    who found it!" said Fane unceremoniously.


    Frank''s face darkened at his words. He did not expect Fane to talk back to him. He was about to


    make aeback at him when they all heard the sound of footstepsing from their


    surroundings. The five of them were stunned for a moment, and they quickly


    descended from the air. After all, being in the air was too conspicuous.


    Afternding, Byron frowned. "It seems like someone discovered the nine-wed python too. Did


    you just see where the people areing from?" he asked in a hasty tone.


    They all shook their heads. They were all in a hurry to get out from the air space, and only took a


    nce before doing that, but they found nothing. Afternding, they formed a nervous group and


    did not see anything at all.


    "We should have taken out the spirited core immediately after confirming the nine-wed python


    was no threat!" said Heath nervously. His words were filled with regret. He med himself for not


    thinking of that sooner. The nine-wed python was a springsolidifying level monster beast; its


    spirited core could definitely fetch a high price!


    "Senior brother! It''s really dead!" said a sharp voice suddenly from a distance.


    They all looked in the direction in unison, only to see that seven people had arrived, and they were


    less than fifty yards away from them. They appeared so abruptly that Heath and the others were all


    stunned.


    "Why are they so close to us all of a sudden? I didn''t see theming just now!¡± said Frank with


    trembling lips.


    The five of them were standing in front of the nine-wed python before. They heard the footsteps


    but saw no one, so they thought that the people wereing from the side or the back of the nine-


    wed python. They never expected them to appear right in front of them.


    However, when the five of them formed a circle, they did not find anyoneing from that direction


    at all. If that sharp-voiced person had not suddenly spoken, they would not have realized anyone


    was in that direction at all.


    Fane''s pupils trembled slightly. Their sudden appearances gave him a deja vu feeling, just like the


    way the two Olsen brothers appeared in front of them before they entered the Secret ce for


    Resources-one second there was no one there, but the next they suddenly appeared in front of him.


    There were seven people in total, all dressed in ck robes with skulls embroidered on their chests.


    From this alone, they could tell the neers were from the Corpse Pavilion. Fane knew more


    about the Corpse Pavilion than the people around him because he had faced several groups of


    Corpse Pavilion disciples in Mount Beasts.

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195


    "Master was right. There are really good things in this ce." The man standing at the front said


    coldly.


    As soon as this statement came out, the others were surprised but did not reveal it on their faces.


    Fane, however, quickly lowered down his head and hid behind Heath, as if he had been stabbed by


    a needle. He did it all so discreetly that, all apart from Frank, did not notice him doing so. The only


    reason Frank saw him was that he was standing behind Fane all this while.


    Frank sneered and gave Fane a contemptuous look. " Well, well, it seems like someone had lost all


    of his pluck. Why are you hiding behind Brother Heath?


    Don''t tell me you''re afraid of the Corpse Pavilion disciples."


    The corners of Fane''s lips twitched. He could not be bothered with Frank then; his priority was to


    make sure his face stayed hidden because the person who was referred to as ''Senior Brother'' was


    the masked man he saw at Mount Beasts.


    The masked man was still wearing a mask on his face, which was exactly the same as the one he


    saw that day; even his voice was the same, so it must be the same person. What really surprised


    Fane was how could the masked man enter the Secret ce of Resources when he was clearly at


    the spring-


    solidifying level. It was against the rule for those beyond the final stage of innate level to enter.


    He exhaled softly, threw away these distracting thoughts to the back of his mind for the time being,


    and quickly took out amon-looking mask from the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. Then, he hurriedly


    put it over his face. Frank, who had been observing Fane all this while, frowned thoughtfully.


    Heath and the others did not care about the quarrel between the two of them. The three of them


    stood at the forefront and were solemnly observing the seven Corpse Pavilion disciples who were


    directly opposite of them. It would be five against seven if a fight was unavoidable, and all seven of


    their opponents were at the final stage of innate level. As for the five of them, one of them was only


    an intermediate stage of innate level, so they definitely would not be a match for them.


    The Corpse Pavilion disciples could speak without a care in the world because they knew they had


    the advantage of number and strength on their side, so there was no need to fear Heath and the


    others at all. The corner of Heath''s lips twitched; he had a bad feeling about this.


    The masked-man stepped forward and eyed Heath coldly. He did not notice Fane at all. "Get lost or


    die!" spat the masked man, the words mming down on Heath and the others, who all gasped at


    the same time. The expressions on their faces were as if their fathers had died. This masked man


    was too arrogant. He did not give them any face at all. It was either get lost or die! Although Heath


    might seem gentle and talkal the surface, he was also quite arrogant. He would never take this kind


    of humiliation lying down. He clenched his right hand tightly and said, "I don''t have any conflict with


    you and yet you disregard all the etiquettes. At any rate, the Corpse Pavilion is a fourthgrade n


    association..."


    The masked man cut in before Heath finished his sentence, "Stop spouting your bullshit nonsense


    to me!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196


    "You hypocrites only talk about etiquette and shame. Don''t tell me you''re just trying to save your


    face by not getting lost. You obviously want to fight with us to get a piece of the pie!¡±


    As soon as the masked man finished speaking, the bearded-man standing beside him burst out


    laughing. "Every one of you, cowards is a hypocrite. It¡¯s obvious you don''t want to give up the


    treasure and just want to find some ''righteous'' reason to justify yourselves! We are not hypocrites


    like you, and you dare to fight us for treasure? Maybe you should take a good look at yourself in the


    mirror before that!"


    Heath''s face darkened. In all of his years of being alive, no one had ever humiliated him like this. He


    angrily pointed at the bearded man and shouted, "We are not hypocrites. You¡¯re the one who was


    obviously in the wrong here and yet you use us of being hypocrites?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fane curled the corners of his mouth helplessly. He could already tell from Heath¡¯s tone that he was


    in actual fact scared and was forcing himself to talk back to save his own face.


    The bearded man roared withughter and swung his sky-opening ax to point at Heath¡¯s face. "You


    hypocrites like to y tricks, and we, the Corpse Pavilion, have always hated you, hypocrites, the


    most.


    Hurry up and get lost if you know what''s good for you! Immediately disappear from my eyes. If not,


    we will tear you into pieces and feed them to the dogs!"


    These words were not polite at all. It was no different from scolding and pointing at a dog. Heath''s


    hands trembled slightly, and a myriad of colors shed through his face like fireworks. The others''


    expressions were simr to his while Fane''s expression was very calm from beginning to end. His


    eyes were fixed on the masked man and he discovered that the cultivation of the masked man was


    in the final stage of innate level. In other words, he had dropped a levelpared to before.


    Then, he clearly saw that this masked-man was at the spring-solidifying level, and it was because of


    that they had no choice but to escape, and even jumped off the broken heart cliff in desperation.


    However, at this current moment, the masked man was at the final stage of innate level. Fane rolled


    his eyes and thought to himself, ''Could it be that the masked man knocked down his cultivation in


    order to enter the Secret ce of Resources? But if this is the case, the sacrifice is a bit too big. Or


    maybe there''s some kind of pill that can temporarily suppress the cultivation base?


    No matter what, this masked man must have gone through extra pains to enter the Secret ce of


    Resources. It''s better to avoid an all-out conflict with them. Although this masked man has fallen a


    level, he was once at the spring-solidifying level. Surely the martial art skills and techniques he


    practiced were


    not what the four others could handle.''


    Fane frowned, thinking how he should tell them what he knows and bring them to safety. It would be


    too sudden if he left by himself. Worst, they might think that he wanted a spot in the limelight.


    Byron''s face turned ck with anger. "You¡¯ve overstepped the line!"


    The masked man sneered and took a step or two forward. "Overstepped the line? Don''t you know


    that this is a world where the strong eat the weak?


    Weaklings like you all deserve all the bullying you get!"


    This humiliated them even more. Heath''s face was about to explode in fury. He clenched his fists


    tightly. If it were not for what little reason he had left, he would have brought out his weapon and


    engaged in an all-out war with the seven Corpse Pavilion disciples.


    The masked man suddenly flew into the air. Looking down from the air, he quickly found the thing


    that they had discovered before that was suspected of being a precious spirited herb.

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197


    The masked man''s imposing aura was a little more restrained after hended on the ground again.


    "Do I need to say it again? Either get lost or die. None of you five will survive if you stay any longer!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took another ten steps forward, and the imposing aura erupted


    from his body. They could still feel the aura clearly even though they were dozens of yards away


    from him.


    Heath involuntarily took a half-step back, but then he forced himself to gain back that half-step as if


    he did not want to give the masked man the upper hand.


    Edric¡¯s brows creased tightly, and he swept his eyes across the Corpse Pavilion disciples. Then, he


    looked at the members of his group and finally said, "Brother Heath, don¡¯t be impulsive. You very


    well know that none of the people in the Corpse Pavilion are easy to deal with. They don¡¯t care


    about etiquette and morality. By the looks of it, they''re hellbent on getting their hands on the spirited


    grass and nine-wed python spirited core. Let¡¯s not fight with them and just leave...¡±


    Heath''s face became even more frightening to look at when he heard that. Frank turned his head


    and shouted like a cat whose tail had just been stepped on, "I say, Edric, why are you being such a


    coward? We might not have the advantage of numbers but that doesn¡¯t mean we have no chance of


    winning at all! In


    any case, our ranks in the n association are quite high as well! Although the Corpse Pavilion is


    also a fourth-grade n association, there is still a gap in power between the disciples. Who


    knows, these guys might be the weakest among the fourth-grade n association!"


    After being questioned, Edric''s expression became so scrunched up that water might drip from it.


    Fane arched his brow; he could imagine how badly Edric must have wanted to curse. It was obvious


    the


    masked man and others heard Frank since he did not bother to lower his volume at all.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The masked man sneered and said nothing, but the two disciples nking him were not as calm as


    him. Judging by their stance, they should be the masked man¡¯s two most loyal and powerful junior


    brothers. One of them was the bearded man who just spoke, and the other had not spoken from the


    beginning to the end.


    Fane recognized him even though he did not say anything. His facial features, for the most part,


    were average-looking. His eyes were as small as a mung bean. If going by the eyes alone, one


    would be forgiven to think they belonged to a wild rat on the roadside.


    The small-eyed man who had been silent before suddenly opened his mouth after hearing what


    Frank said. "I have met a lot of people who like to brag in my years of being alive but you, my friend,


    take the cake. Judging by what you are wearing, you should be a disciple of the Muddled Origin


    n of the third-grade


    n Association. I do wonder where did a third-grade n Association get so much courage to


    speak such big words in front of a fourth-grade n Association?"


    True to his personality, Frank did not back down but instead said, "It''s none of your business where


    I get my courage from! What''s the use ofing from the fourth-grade n Association when the


    people from there act so cowardly! I bet you''vemitted all the sins under heaven! If we are


    hypocrites, then you''re worse than us!"

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    The seven Corpse Pavilion disciples'' faces were as ck as coal. Fane stared speechlessly at


    Frank and wondered if there was a screw loose in his head. It seemed as if he was willing to offend


    anyone as long as he could show off his bravado.


    Edric immediately put his hand on Frank''s shoulder and whispered, "Have you gone insane? There


    are seven of them and look at what they¡¯re wearing! All of them are from the Corpse Pavilion! While


    on our site, all five of us are from different n associations, and not to mention Fane is only an


    intermediate stage of innate level! Don¡¯t think we''re getting out of this alive


    if they¡¯re hellbent on killing us!¡± "Can you not be such a cov earn anyone''s respect like this? Didn''t


    you hear how they humiliated us just now? Are you just going to let them get away with it? You''re


    afraid of them, but I am not, for I know I''m strong! Although the disciples of the fourth-grade n


    associations are powerful, us Muddled n Origins disciples are not bad as well," said Frank


    nonchntly.


    Everyone except Frank turned green after hearing that while Fane nearly burst outughing. ''Wow,


    he sure is confident. I wonder where he got it from...¡¯ thought Fane.


    The masked man stared at Frank sinisterly. "It seems like you really want to die!"


    The temperature in that area suddenly dropped to a freezing point, and no one said anything else


    for a while. Heath''s face was as ck as charcoal, and his hands were still trembling slightly. The


    nine-wed python was likely to have broken through to the divine -solidifying level and a spirited


    core of a monster beast at that level could definitely be exchanged for a lot of wealth. He could then


    exchange all that wealth for the pills and martial art skills. In addition, he suspected there was


    precious spirited grass under the nine-wed python''s head. He was unwilling to let go of all this,


    but if he did not, the five of them would surely fall at the hand of the masked man.


    In fact, he also knew in his heart that although the five of them temporarily formed an alliance, it did


    not mean that they would abide by the ''all for one, and one for all¡¯ slogan. There was no way they


    could win against the united Corpse Pavilion disciples, not to mention the tyrannical masked man.


    After thinking of all that, he exhaled slowly.


    Then, he looked sideways at Frank, who was still seething with anger, as if he had just experienced


    the worst humiliation in his life. Heath felt that if they dawdled further, they would run the risk of


    Frank saying something even more offensive. By then, it would be toote for them to escape.


    Heath made up his mind. He turned around and said to the people behind him, "Let¡¯s go, we are no


    match for them."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as these words came out, Frank''s indignant face suddenly froze. He widened his eyes and


    stared at Heath with disbelief as if he was questioning why they had to flee. "Brother Heath, are you


    really afraid of them?! Even if we are no match for them, we can''t let them insult you like that. Listen


    to what they said before. What will others say about us if we escape with our tails between our


    legs?!"


    The more Frank said, the more agitated he became. He felt that his ego had been trampled to the


    ground, and was red in the face. Seeing this made Fane roll his eyes.

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    Heath''s face turned beet red. "So what if it spreads out, can it bepared to our safety? We are


    not escaping with our tails between our legs, but knowing when to pull the plug. The five of us are


    no match for the seven of them, so why should we risk our lives like that!"


    Frank felt that Heath had misinterpreted his intention, and jumped around in frustration. "I never


    thought that you would be such a coward! Of course, I know that we''re no match for them but it''s


    not like we wouldn''t be able to knock out a few of them! Why should we let them humiliate us like


    this? I¡¯m all for leaving but we should leave in a way that we can be proud of!¡±


    Heath''s expression became frightening to look at after being lectured by Frank. He never expected


    those words toe out of Frank''s mouth. ''What the hell does he mean by leaving in a way that we


    can be proud of? Is he saying we should strut away after scolding them?''


    Fane chuckled. It was his intention to not say anything, but he had greatly underestimated Frank''s


    idiocy and had no choice but to break his silence." Brother Frank, what does it mean to leave in a


    way we can be proud of? Do you mean that we should let the other party murder us after you''ve


    angered them?" Frank h


    turned red with anger while his eyes became bloodshot. He whipped around and stared at Fane


    vehemently. "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what I said just now? Even if they want to fight us, they


    have to weigh their losses! Yes, there might be seven of them and only five of us but it''s not like we


    can''t knock out a few of their teeth! Do you think everyone is the same as you? That they would not


    weigh the pros and cons? It¡¯s because of that they still hadn''t made a move against us! And that''s


    why I¡¯m confident we''ll be fine!"


    Upon hearing that, everyone pursed their lips speechlessly.


    "It seems that your brain is really muddled. Who do you think are those people standing across from


    us? Do you think the Corpse Pavilion disciples are benevolent people who would not do anything


    just because of some stupid pros and cons?" said Fane icily.


    At this, Frank became so angry that he pointed at Fane, and shouted, "You¡¯re just doing this to rile


    me up, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Do you think we have time to listen to your quarrel here? I''ll say it for thest time, either get lost or


    die!" said the masked man sinisterly before Fane could answer Frank. The masked man eyed the


    five of them icily while the bearded man was bent overughing.


    "The masked boy behind you is absolutely right!


    You¡¯re really muddled in the brain. Do you really think we won''t take action toward you just because


    we¡¯re afraid of getting our teeth knocked out?! Who do you think you are? You might be someone in


    a third-grade n association, but in our eyes, you''re not even a piece of shit!" said the bearded


    man.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Those words were like a torpedo sting away Frank''s self-esteem. His hands trembled slightly,


    and he turned his head sharply to look at the masked man and the others. Heath frowned, knowing


    very well in his heart that Frank was about to say something that would push them to the edge of no


    return.

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    The atmosphere was so tense that an all-out battle was on the verge of breaking out. Heath wanted


    more than to get out of this in one piece; it would be a heavy loss on their side if the battle really


    broke out. At this thought, he quickly reached out his hand and grabbed Frank''s arm, in a bid to stop


    him from saying anything, so that they could hurriedly leave the ce.


    However, Frank seemed to not notice him at all as he shouted at the Corpse Pavilion Disciples,


    "Don¡¯t you dare look down on a third-grade n association!


    Even a disciple from a third-grade n association can y a bigger role than you can imagine!


    Just you wait! After I leave, I will make sure to spread the news of a treasure here so that all the


    powerhouses woulde scrambling for it!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heath and the others could not help but tremble in their hearts as soon as the words were out of


    Frank''s mouth, while the masked man''s eyes darkened in a second. What Frank said reminded him


    that there was the chance that they would spread the news about the treasure after they leave, and


    someone else might just be brave enough to fight over the genius treasures with them. In other


    words, letting them go was as good as courting danger.


    Heath¡¯s face was no different than a ckened pot. He pointed one shaky finger at him and said,


    "Are...are you crazy! Do you really want to die that much?!"


    What Frank did undoubtedly sentenced the five of them to death. If Heath were the masked man,


    he would never let the five of them leave! Both Edric and Byron''s expressions were as if their own


    mother had died. Byron wanted more than nothing to p Frank there and then. He hade


    across stupid people, but never someone as stupid as Frank.


    "You bastard! Just stick out your own neck if you want to die that much! Why do you have to drag us


    down with you?¡± shouted Byron at Frank.


    Frank felt aggrieved by all their scoldings because he still did not think that he did anything wrong.


    Edric rolled his eyes angrily as if he was unwilling to believe that he and Frank came from the same


    n association.


    Fane was a little jittery too. He originally thought that Heath was a sensible person even though he


    was a little greedy. Even so, he must have realized that they had no chance of winning, so it would


    be meaningless to stay. In this case, it would be best if they all leave.


    What they had all underestimated was how brainless Frank could be. Frank scoffed and said


    nonchntly," I have a backbone, unlike you guys! Who wants to be as spineless as all of you!"


    Fane took a deep breath and asked him a question he had been keeping in his heart, "I''m really


    curious to know how you are alive today? You should have been beaten to death with that stupid


    brain of yours!" Frank''s


    Fane¡¯s verbal attack, but at that moment, the masked man suddenly brought down his hand in the


    direction of them. The six Corpse Pavilion disciples standing behind him rushed out, positioned


    themselves in a semi-circle, and approached the five of them at an extremely fast speed.


    Originally, the distance between the two groups was only a hundred yards, but in a blink of an eye,


    the Corpse Pavilion disciples already had the five of them surrounded, blocking all of their escape


    paths.


    Heath took a deep breath, in no mood to quarrel with Frank. The five of them quickly adjusted their


    positions to be back-to-back against each other as they faced the six Corpse Pavilion disciples.

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201


    The masked man rushed to the front swiftly. He stood in the center with three people on the left and


    right, facing Heath. The masked man arched his brow, and before Heath and the others could react,


    he suddenly waved his right hand, and a powerful air current rushed toward five of them.


    Although Heath and the others were not as strong as the other party, they were after all battle-


    hardened. They immediately propped up their attached spirit to protect themselves when the


    masked man made a move.


    Fane took a deep breath, and within half a second, the powerful air current had already hit them. He


    thought that this energy would tyrannically smash their attached spirits into pieces, but


    unexpectedly, the air current did not have violent destructive power despite its looks. They were,


    however, pushed back by the wind.


    The five of them were swept up and down by the air current. Fortunately, they were not hurt in any


    way but were separated from the others. Fane''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately


    understood the masked man''s n which was to deal with them separately and finish them off fast!


    Just now, Fane only wanted to use the attached spirit to resist the impact of the air current. He did


    not


    expect that the air current was not to hurt them but to separate them, so it was only natural that he


    was caught off guard. By the time he realized that he had already been blown five or six yards


    away!


    Just then, he heard a loud ''bang''. Turning his head toward the direction of the sound, he saw that


    Frank had fallen to the ground a yard away from him. He nced at him and immediately stood up


    from the ground.


    Although stupid most of the time, Frank also knew that he should not let the enemy have any


    opening, so he quickly stood up while struggling. However, it was toote for them to converge at


    that time. They were surrounded by three people as soon as they stood up and among them was


    the bearded man!


    Fane quickly nced around and saw that both Byron and Edric were also surrounded by three


    people at a distance of twenty yards away from him while Heath faced the masked man alone.


    Seeing this, his heart began to beat like a drum in his chest. Their small number had already put


    them at a disadvantage, and what made it even worse was that their opponents had higher


    cultivation than them. The odds of winning were not favorable to them at all.


    This masked man is not an ordinary person! He separated us as soon as possible so that we


    couldn''t work together!1 thought Fane. He then turned his attention to Heath who was facing the


    masked man and saw that his original pitch-ck face had turned pale.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Heath naturally understood the masked man''s intention to separate them, and he was under


    immense pressure to take down the masked man alone. The others might not know this, but Fane


    knew that the masked man used to be at the spring solidifying level. Although he did not know the


    extent of Heath¡¯s power, he was sure that Heath would not be able to win at all. After analyzing all


    that, he turned his attention to the three Corpse Pavilions disciples surrounding him.

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    The three Corpse Pavilions disciples looked at the two of them as if they werembs waiting to be


    ughtered. The joy on their faces was apparent, especially the bearded man who looked at Fane


    and Frank as if they were delicious food. It was only then that Frank realized he had brought the


    trouble upon them.


    The bearded man did not attack them immediately but stared at Frank mockingly. "Hey kid, why


    aren''t you talking big anymore? Where¡¯s your righteous indignation now? Who was the one who


    said that we wouldn''t dare kill you because of the cost involved?"


    Frank gulped and was trembling all over. The bearded man roared withughter when he saw how


    Frank behaved; his eyes never left Frank even for a second." Saying that makes me want to kill you


    even more! Soon you''ll experience a fate worse than death!"


    Frank shivered at the thought of the bearded man torturing him to death. He was almost jealous of


    Fane, who he was sure would be granted a quick death. In a panic, Frank suddenly pointed at the


    mask on Fane''s face and said, "He wasn''t wearing this mask before you guys came. He only put it


    on after! You probably know who he is. He has a grudge against you. If you want to torture


    someone, torture him!"


    The bearded man and the two Corpse Pavilion


    disciples behind him were momentarily taken aback, and the three of them looked at Fane who was


    wearing a mask at the same time.


    The corners of Fane''s mouth twitched, and he turned his head sharply to look at Frank. It dawned


    on him that Frank''s mind worked very fast as long as it was aimed at bringing other people down. If


    it was not for the situation they were in, Fane would have been impressed with how he could divert


    the attention toward him while Frank was under duress.


    Fane took a deep breath, and said, "Don''t lie, Frank! I have my reasons for wearing a mask, but it


    has nothing to do with them!"


    Of course, Fane would not admit that he was wearing a mask because he was afraid that the


    masked man would recognize him. Frank got excited at Fane''s words. He turned his head and said


    loudly, "I didn''t lie. He¡¯s the one who''s lying! If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him to take off his mask,


    and you''ll see! I swear on my mother''s life that he only put on the mask after you guys came."


    The masked man was about tounch an attack on Heath, but Frank''s words piqued his curiosity,


    making him turn to look at them. How Fane wished he could stab Frank to death there and then. He


    frowned while thinking that he must not get tangled with Frank anymore. If things continued like


    that, the masked man might abandon Heath first to deal with him.


    He exhaled a puff of air, turned to face Heath, and said, "Brother Heath! There is something wrong


    with Frank. It seems like he''s hellbent on making sure we don''t get out of here alive. We shouldn¡¯t


    give him this chance so let¡¯s end this fight as soon as possible.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Either that or we¡¯ll try to find an opening for escape!" The bastard Frank had said. Heath had always


    hated Frank and wished that he could cut him up into a million pieces. After listening to Fane''s


    words, he felt that he was right, even though he too wondered why Fane only put on the mask after


    the masked man came. However, he would not press the matter further since Fane had not done


    anything to him, unlike that bastard, Frank.

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    Heath breathed out deeply. Mask or no mask, he did not care. He then took out two three-feet-long


    swords of the same length from his storage ring and held one in each hand. The swordsmanship he


    cultivated was the double-sword style, and he stood in a way that allowed him tounch an attack at


    the drop of a hat. The masked man set his eyes on Heath again. Seeing this, Fane heaved a sigh of


    relief, and once again set his eyes on the three Corpse Pavilion disciples in front of him.


    The bearded man looked him up and down, trying to read him. He suddenly burst outughing, and


    said,'' You¡¯re smart to change the subject, but even this will not help! I will take off the mask on your


    face with my own hands to see who you are!"


    Fane snorted lightly and ignored him, turning his face away from him. In fact, the position he and


    Frank were in was considered safepared to the other three. The masked man might have


    thought of the two of them as garbage hence, pushed them to the edge. That would make it easier


    for Fane to escape.


    However, even if he wanted to escape, he had to solve the problem at hand first.


    The bearded man was done talking. Suddenly, he charged toward Fane and Frank with a swinging


    ax. Frank''s face turned pale immediately. He stepped back, and shouted, "Kill him first! He must be


    your


    enemy, if not, why would he wear a mask?!"


    Even till then, Frank had not given up on directing the attention back to Fane. In Fane''s heart, Frank


    was as good as dead. He stepped back, activated thews of space, and immediately pulled a


    distance of five to six yards between them.


    The bearded man was impressed by his technique. He chuckled coldly, and changed his direction


    toward Fane, leaving the remaining two Corpse Pavilion disciples to deal with Frank. The sound of


    chaos could be heard when Frank¡¯s three-feet-long sword collided with the two Corpse Pavilion


    disciples'' weapons.


    The bearded man swung his ax and a scorching me erupted likeva from the ax. When the


    mountainbreaking ax shed over, it carried scorching energy that distorted the surrounding air.


    Fane''s brows furrowed, his attention a hundred percent on putting some distance between him and


    the ax. Although he was not weak, he also knew that he was no match for the bearded man, who


    was probably ranked top of the Corpse Pavilion.


    He needed to proceed cautiously. The gap between him and the bearded man was half a small


    realm, meaning to say he was challenging someone half a level higher than him. He flipped his


    hands and punched out hand seals to summon the ten Soul Swords, which instantly appeared


    floating above his palm.


    He then put his hands together,bining the ten


    Soul Swords into a giant Soul Sword. Gray-ck smoke swirled around the giant Soul Sword while


    the runes on the sword shed. As he retreated frantically, he pushed the Soul Sword forward to


    meet the mountain-breaking ax.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    The giant Soul Sword collided with the mountainbreaking ax, and a violent shock wave rippled


    across the air. The mountain-breaking ax''s mes were extinguished by the giant Soul Sword, and


    the residual energy on the giant Soul Sword wrapped itself around the mountain-breaking ax like


    the vine.

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    There was a hint of shock in the bearded man''s eyes. He looked toward Fane disbelievingly, and


    said, "You bastard! What kind of martial arts are you cultivating that can actuallypete with the


    mes that I cultivated?!¡±


    Fane scoffed and said nothing. The Destroying the Void technique he cultivated was at least a


    heaven level skill. If it were not for the memory left by the ancient predecessors, he would not be


    able to immediately tell what kind of martial skill the me on the mountain-breaking ax was, but


    with the help of the memory, he could see at a nce that the mes must be a premium red level


    martial arts technique, making it the same level as the one Wesley had.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, Wesley¡¯s martial arts technique was not as powerful as the mes. This meant that the


    bearded man''s mastery of the mes was definitely higher than Wesley''s which led to a certain gap


    in the martial arts technique disyed by the two.


    The bearded man might appear calm on the surface, but a storm was brewing in his heart. He knew


    that the masked man wanted them to kill Fane and the others as quickly as possible to avoid


    attracting attention hence he used more than half of his strength to do the mes technique.


    Therefore, it was only natural for him to lose hisposure when he saw Fane dispel his attack


    with just one move.


    "You bastard! Don''t even think you can beat me just because you got away with the previous


    attack!" said the bearded man, putting on his bravado. He charged toward Fane with his ax again.


    Without slowing down its ground-shattering momentum, the mes ignited on the ax with a whoosh.


    Fane punched out another series of hand seals, and this time, summoned twelve Soul Swords


    which he pushed forward. The gray-ck Soul Swords twisted, shattered, and merged into a giant


    Soul Sword infused with a vast amount of his own soul power. The giant Soul Sword hummed and


    trembled as if it had infinite energy.


    Blue veins popped out of Fane''s forehead. Although the giant Soul Sword was still not his strongest


    combat power, it was already making him a little tired due to the huge amount of soul power poured


    into it. The moment the ax came over, Fane urged the Soul Sword to meet it head-on. In an instant,


    the me and the soul power raged over each other, like a fire dragon thrashing around in a sea of


    Soul Sword while the aftershock of the collision swept across the area with a loud whooshing


    sound.


    Fane heard a dragon''s roar and realized that the mountain-breaking ax had really transformed into


    a fire dragon. However, the giant Soul Sword had pierced through its heart, and it was thrashing


    and roaring madly, unable to break itself free. In the next second, the fire dragon dissipated and the


    giant Soul Sword collided with the ax.


    "No!" shouted the bearded man, and he began to frantically retreat, but the Soul Sword was like a


    leech attached to skin. After hitting the mountain ax, it instantly turned into a cloud of ck energy


    and wrapped itself around the bearded man''s right hand. The pain was like being stabbed with a


    thousand needles causing the bearded man to scream miserably.


    He let go of the mountain-breaking ax, and it fell to the ground with a thud. The bearded man¡¯s eyes


    widened in disbelief. The constant tingling from his right hand reminded him that he was no match


    for Fane at all which he found uneptable!

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    "Who the hell are you?! You must be concealing your cultivation!" No way an intermediate stage of


    innate level disciple could beat him up like this. Not only did he sustain heavy injuries, but he also


    dropped his weapon. He would be aughing stock if words get out about this!


    Those who could enter the Secret ce for Resources were all highly-ranked among the n


    associations. He had naturally met those who challenged those above their levels. In fact, he


    possessed the ability to do so, but that was only rtively speaking.


    Every one of them in the Secret ce for Resources was all geniuses in their own right, and in the


    bearded man''s mind, a battle between two geniuses where one was fighting above his level was


    unheard of. Unless that genius was someone like the masked man, who by talent alone was


    already enough to overwhelm him, and who had deliberately downgraded his own cultivation to


    enter the Secret ce of Resources.


    At that time, everyone had their hands full with their own battle, so the only people who saw what


    happened between the bearded man and Fane''s battle were only Frank and others who were


    closest to him.


    ''Fane actually made the bearded man drop his weapon?'' Fane widened his eyes and stared at


    Fane and the bearded man incredulously. He was still


    fighting the two Corpse Pavilion disciples who seemed to have an upper hand. Although his talent


    put him at the top of the ranking in the Muddled Origin n, he was still no match for the Corpse


    Pavilion disciples whose talent was above average.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He was losing ground, and almost beaten to the point of coughing up blood, while one of his arms


    was bleeding profusely from a sword wound. The pain caused his forehead to wrinkle, and cold


    sweat to run down his face. He never expected that the cocky bearded man would ever lose to


    Fane.


    "How is this possible? Was the bearded man bluffing about his own powers?¡± asked the shocked


    Frank.


    Judging by the astonishing look on their faces, the two Corpse Pavilion disciples opposite him also


    saw what happened. The others might not know, but the two of them knew that the bearded man


    was among the top thirty formal disciples in the Corpse Pavilion. Even thebined power of two


    of them was not enough to suppress the bearded man, what was more to say Fane did it single-


    handedly.


    "That kid is stronger than Brother Zamian!¡± shouted the Corpse Pavilion disciple on the left. It was


    only then Fane realized the bearded man''s name was Zamian.


    Zamian gritted his teeth and raised his head. He heard what his junior brother had just said, and


    suddenly felt that he had been humiliated as if he was pped on the face several times. ''It''s all this


    bastard''s fault! I wouldn''t be humiliated if it wasn''t for him!''


    He went ballistic. He squatted down suddenly and picked up the mountain-breaking ax from the


    ground. With a roar, he activated the internal energy in his body, and a ferocious me surged from


    the ax once more. This time, his power was fully activated, and the me formed a real dragon


    phantom mid-air!


    "Die, you bastard! There''s no way you will survive now that I¡¯ve unleashed my full power!"


    Fane scoffed and said, "What makes you think I''ve unleashed my full power just now? It seems that


    you are quite confident in yourself!"


    His words were like adding insult to injury and it made Zamian''s already pale face even paler. He


    might not have believed it if it came out of anyone else''s lips.

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    However, those words came out from Fane''s lips. In addition, Fane had stayed calm throughout the


    whole ordeal, so Zamian was convinced that Fane had not unleashed his full power yet, and if that


    was the case, it was highly likely that Zamian would lose the next round as well.


    He gulped at the thought and looked at Fane with a hint of fear. It was at that moment a figure


    suddenly sailed past them. All of them looked toward the figure at the same time. It was a man


    dressed in green, who had been sted by the air current.


    The man was sent flying dozens of yards away before finallynding heavily on the ground with a


    heavy thud. Fane''s heart skipped a beat; he immediately took a step forward, and shouted, "Brother


    Heath, are you okay?!"


    Heath coughed violently twice, and spat out blood as if he had an infinite amount of it; he was so


    seriously injured that his face was blue and purple. With the blood staining the corners of his lips, he


    propped himself up on one shoulder and tried to stand up.


    However, he only managed to rise halfway before


    losing his bnce and falling to the ground again. Fane tu man, who looked no different than


    before. Even the corners of his clothes were clean and not stained with dust, as if he was not in the


    battle at all. Before the


    battle, Fane already knew in his heart that Heath was no match for the masked man, but he did not


    expect the gap between the two to be sorge.


    He was too focused on his own battle with the bearded man and had no time to worry about the


    others, but even so, he could tell how much stronger the masked man was from the tragic state that


    Heath was in. Heath coughed up two mouthfuls of blood again. The open space was dyed red from


    his blood which frightened everyone present. They did not need to perform a check on Heath''s


    injuries to know that he was seriously injured.


    "Hold on, Brother Heath!¡± shouted Byron loudly.


    Edric and his situation were quite perilous too, butpared to Frank, they were much stronger.


    Although they were still no match for the three Corpse Pavilion disciples in front of them, they could,


    however, get by. Fane could tell that in terms of the battle situation over there, it would not be long


    until the two of them were defeated.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The masked man seemed to have lost interest in the fight after he took down Heath, for his eyes


    were fixed on the dead nine-wed python. Seeing this, Darryl heaved a sigh of relief-that was a


    fortune among misfortunes! The masked man probably thought that the other disciples would be


    able to handle the rest of them, so there was no need for him to help them out. Zamian frowned. He


    wanted to ask the masked man for help, but looking at the situation, the masked man obviously had


    no intention of doing that as he had faith in their power.

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    Zamian sighed internally. The masked man would definitelybel him as weak if he asked for his


    help now. He did not want to leave a bad impression, so he bit the bullet instead.


    Fane narrowed his eyes and suddenly thought of a n. This was his chance to escape since the


    masked man''s attention was elsewhere. If he did not leave then, he would have died with the


    others. Thinking of this, he activated his internal energy and unleashed his strongest skill.


    Fifteen Soul Swords appeared on his palm. He had sessfully condensed fifteen Soul Swords in


    the Soul Hall after absorbing the Shattered Soul Crystals. Those fifteen Soul Swords which were


    exuding a grayck brilliance were Fane''s trump card; they were filled with unfathomable power as


    they spun on Fane¡¯s palm.


    Zamian felt his heart skip a beat when he saw the Soul Swords. He had a bad feeling about them.


    However, it was not like he had any other choice other than to fight Fane head-on, so he gritted his


    teeth and prepared for the battle of his life.


    However, before that, he turned his head sharply to look at the two Corpse Pavilion disciples who


    were fighting Frank, and said, "What are you two dawdling about! Finish him off now!"


    In fact, what he really meant wase and help me once you''ve finished Frank off! The two Corpse


    Pavilion disciples had not unleashed their full power previously but did so after getting chewed out


    by Zamian.


    Immediately, they activated their internal energy and charged toward Frank with the intention to kill


    him there and then. The Corpse Pavilion disciple on the left punched out a series of hand seals, and


    countless ming skulls started to circte wildly on his spear.


    With a roar, he stabbed Frank''s chest with the spear. Frank''s face turned pale with fright, and he


    quickly activated his internal energy to escape. Just as he was doing so, he caught a glimpse ofAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane out of the corner of his eye, and suddenly thought of a n. Without missing a beat, he


    headed toward Fane¡¯s direction.


    ''He¡¯s the cause of all the misfortunes!'' He would be open to escape once the two Corpse Pavilion


    disciples changed their target to Fane. He was impressed at how smart he was toe up with


    such a n.


    Fortunately, he had learned a martial arts skill that was used especially for escaping called Seven


    Steps Gone. It was just that he had yet to mastered the skill. Not to mention the skill would


    consume a lot of his internal energy to unleash its full potential, so he could only use it once at


    most. That was his one-shot at saving himself, so he normally would not use it until necessary.


    He kicked against the ground and shot toward Fane like an arrow. Under the impetus of his internal


    energy, he managed to careen forward at full speed. The spear that was aimed at his heart stabbed


    the ground with a loud bang instead, and the revolving ming skulls exploded the moment the


    spear hit the ground, kicking up a cloud of smoke and dust which instantly blocked everyone¡¯s


    vision.


    After the series of explosions, Fane heard the annoying voice again. "I say, Brother Fane, you are


    so strong, so won''t you please help me take those two down!" 3


    Fane turned his head sharply and looked at Frank with contempt. He really did not expect him to be


    that thick-faced. He was the one who dragged everyone into this, and he was also the one who


    constantly tried to frame him. It was hrious how he still dared to ask Fane for help after all that.

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    With a whoosh, Zamian''s mountain-breaking ax swung toward Fane again. He was ready to fling


    out the Soul Swords but changed his n at thest minute after what Frank did. The moment the


    ax came flying at him, he rushed toward Frank who was flying in the same direction as him. It was


    not long before the two of them bumped into each other, and it was not just the two of them. The


    attacks of the bearded man and the two Corpse Pavilion disciples were also hot on their tails,


    especially the fire dragon of the mountain-breaking ax.


    Frank felt his heart drop to his stomach. "Are you crazy?! Why didn''t you dispel Zamian''s attack


    first?"


    Fane sneered. Would that not be what Frank intended if he did just that. Frank immediately


    understood what Fane had in mind when he saw the sneer on his face.


    "In this case, you and I will die together!" he roared just when the attack was about to hit them both.


    Fane arc! him at all. He pushed the power of thews of space to its limit and retreated to a


    distance of twenty yards with only one step. This was the first time that Fane had pushed thews


    of space to such a level, and it had cost him a lot of internal energy. At the same time, it also


    affected his meridians; he could feel them throbbing faintly after using the skill.


    His breath became ragged, and when he raised his head, he saw Frank''s incredulous eyes. How


    could Fane be standing next to him in one second, and then dodged to a distance of twenty yards


    the next? This time, all the attacks fell on Frank, who roared maniacally, "Help!"


    However, it was all toote. No one woulde to save him even if he shouted until his voice turn


    hoarse. With a loud bang, the fire dragon and the skulls swallowed him up. Violent energy


    fluctuated, blood and flesh spattered out, and a big hole was blown out where Fane was standing


    just moments ago. Frank was so battered that there was not one intact part on his entire body.


    In another blink of an eye, he stopped breathing. He was so dead that even a ghost would seem


    more alive than him. Fane sneered, and thought that it was a shame that Frank died so fast; he did


    not even get to torture him yet. His anger would only be assuaged if he managed to torture him


    before sending him to hell.


    "Brother Frank!" yelled Edric hysterically, the moment Frank took hisst breath. However, no


    matter how he yelled, it would not bring Frank back from the dead. Frank arched his eyebrow


    subconsciously as he did not expect the brotherly bond between Frank and Edric to be so deep.


    Edric had obviously forgotten that it was because of Frank that they found themselves knee-deep in


    trouble.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane breathed a sigh of relief. He swept his gaze across the surroundings and confirmed that his


    position was outside of the battle range. He would be able to escapepletely as long as he


    continued forward. He had no feelings for the people he had just met, and even though they were a


    team for a brief moment in time, it was also a fact that they each had an ulterior motive for doing so.

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    If the opportunity to escape was presented to others, they would definitely seize it without


    hesitation, so it was only natural for Fane to do the same. He exhaled deeply and immediately


    decided in his heart. He turned around, pointed his toes, and rushed out in the opposite direction!


    Suddenly, the sound of raging wind sounded in his ears, as if a wild beast was hot in his pursuit. He


    turned his head, and his heart skipped a beat when he saw the masked man behind him. The


    speed of the masked man was several times faster than Fane.


    Within a few seconds, he had already shortened the distance between Fane and him. At this speed,


    it would not take long before hepletely catches up with Fane.


    A chill rose in Fane¡¯s heart as if he had been deluged with ice-cold water. ''Why did the masked man


    suddenlye after me when he was clearly focused on the nine-wed python?''


    Just as he was thinking, and running for his life frantically, a sinister voice rang in his ear, "I


    remember who you are now. It seems like that idiot wasn¡¯t lying. You put on the mask because you


    recognized me! Didn''t you die in the Cliff of Sorrows? How did you get into the Secret ce for


    Resources?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The masked man''s words chilled Fane''s heart even


    more. He really did recognize him which was the worst situation ever! He was sure that the masked


    man would not let him go so easily now that he had recognized him. After all, for so many years, no


    one had been able to walk out of the Cliff of Sorrows, and those who could must be hiding some


    sort of secret.


    Fane breathed out deeply and said nothing. He activated his internal energy again and frantically


    used thews of space to escape in the opposite direction. Unfortunately, he had only cultivated for


    a short period of time and had no special escape martial arts skills, so could only rely on thews of


    space to pull some distance between the two of them.


    Although the masked man did not know how to use thews of space, his speed had not fallen


    behind Fane''s and was continuously shortening the distance between the two. It did not take a


    rocket scientist to figure out that the masked man had cultivated some kind of speed-increasing


    martial arts skill.


    The masked man chuckled coldly when he saw that Fane was so focused on running away that he


    had no energy to say anything to him. "Hey kid, do you seriously think you can escape from me? I


    might leave your corpse intact if you surrender now."


    This had to be the most dangerous situation Fane had encountered. Although the masked man''s


    current cultivation was only in the final stage of innate level, Fane was sure that he was stronger


    than the average person with the same level. The reason why Fane was able to challenge those


    above his level was that he had very strong martial art skills, and the martial arts techniques he


    cultivated was also the best of the best;bined they could close the gap between levels, but the


    masked man also had this advantage.


    His previous level was the spring solidifying level meaning he most probably had an Earth-level


    martial arts technique. In addition, his extraordinary talents would surely allow him to cultivate


    martial arts techniques to the level of perfection. All these and the difference in level gave Fane no


    confidence that he could win against the masked man. 2


    Not to mention, Fane had a feeling that the masked man had more than one martial arts technique


    up his sleeves. Of course, to be a senior brother to the others, he must have plenty ofbat


    experience, and Fane estimated that he had less than twenty percent of a chance to win against


    him. Therefore, Fane would definitely not engage in a fight with the masked man.

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    Fane could only hope that he woulde across people who could save him while escaping.


    However, the whirring sound in his ears became even more frantic just when the thought shed


    across his mind. He nced sideways and was shocked to find that the masked man¡¯s speed had


    increased even more. He was less than twenty yards away from him!


    His face darkened. The masked man would be able to attack him soon, and by then Fane would


    have no choice but to engage in a battle with him, which would drastically reduce his speed. The


    masked man sneered, and said, "It seems that you won¡¯t give up until I''ve beaten you into a pulp, or


    is the secret you possessed really worth dying for?¡±


    Fane wanted to p back at him, but he managed to hold back his anger. The masked man just


    scoffed at him, and purple-ck energy started to gather on his right w. The purple-ck energy


    made a crackling sound as if it was created by condensing countless lightning bolts! Fane did not


    have to turn to look at the energy to feel its immense power.


    He was sweating buckets and his heartbeat be erratic. He knew that even a brush of the


    masked-man''s attack would slow him down, and by that time, it would be game over for him. He


    quickly used thews of space again, pushing it to the limit. Whether he could escape from that


    moment depended on this


    The masked man must have got an inkling of Fane¡¯s n, for he said coldly from behind, "Give it


    up! You


    don''t stand a chance!" Fane felt that the energy behind hirr and more violent. He did not need to


    look to know that this was a precursor to the masked man''s uing move. However, the two of


    them suddenly heard a clicking sound from the distance, as if a mechanism had been activated.


    Both of them were taken aback by the sound, and looked back at the same time only to see that the


    area a few hundred yards behind them was enveloped by some gray energy. Their eyes widened in


    horror when the gray energy swept quickly toward them at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    Their shock onlysted for a moment because in the next second, the gray energy instantly


    enveloped them before they could even react. Fane felt as if he was thrown into the quagmire, and


    his limbs were unable to break free. His ears seemed to be blocked by an invisible earplug, for he


    could only hear faint voices which sounded like someone screaming or begging for mercy.


    Fane held his breath. He felt like he was about to go crazy, and thought that he should just resign to


    his fate. The situation was beyond his control, and he would need to y by ear. It was at that


    moment that he heard a gurgling sound as if water was pouring down somewhere.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next second, he fell from mid-air andnded on the ground with a loud bang. Fortunately, the


    sticky feeling gradually disappeared. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he hade


    to apletely unfamiliar ce. The endless hill from before had disappeared without a trace while


    the ground he was standing on seemed to be paved with some kind of special material. He looked


    up and was greeted by a huge and towering slope of around a thousand feet, while the slope was at


    a sixty degree incline. The top of the slope was covered with ayer of white mist making it hard to


    see what the huge slope was made of.

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211


    Fane could vaguely see something shing on top of the slope.


    "Another one came!" said someone.


    Fane turned his head and saw a group of people standing around. Fortunately, the ce was wide


    enough. It was wider than the square in front of the gathering spot for roll call in the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion. He estimated the ce could fit at least ten thousand people.


    His hands were trembling slightly. Everything happened so suddenly that Fane could not process it.


    One second ago, he was in a life-or-death situation and was prepared to die, but the next second,


    he found himself in an unfamiliar ce with unfamiliar faces standing all around him.


    Although the people there were dressed differently, Fane could guess from his general


    understanding of West Cercie State that some of the people were from the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion, Muddled Origin n, and Dual Sovereign Pavilion. There was a group of people who he


    could not put his finger on at first nce, but after careful study, he recognized them to be a n


    association under the Corpse Pavilion.


    Fane did a rough calction in his mind and estimated that there were more than a hundred people


    present which was about the total number of


    people who had entered the Secret ce for Resources. In other words, the people who entered


    the Secret ce for Resources were gathered there.


    A series of muffled noises sounded again causing Fane to look in the direction it wasing from.


    There, he saw several people had fallen from mid-air into the open ground just like him. Their faces


    were dazed, not knowing how they got there.


    "What is this ce? Why are there so many people here! Brother Calum, why are you here?"


    "Where else should I be? Can''t you see that all the people who had entered the Secret ce for


    Resources are gathered here?!"


    The neers were brought up to date about their situation after a brief chat with someone they


    knew. Fane breathed out deeply and instinctively went to find a remote ce to avoid being in


    contact with anyone there. However, before he could do that, he heard the sound of sobbing.


    "Third Brother, what happened to you? How did you get all those injuries?"


    "Thirteenth Brother, wake up! We''re safe now! Please wake up..."


    Fane turned in the direction of the noise and saw two seriously injured people lying unconscious on


    the ground. The one who was addressed as Thirteenth Brother was pale and lifeless; he was most


    likely dead since his chest was still.


    ''So even corpses get moved here,'' thought Fane. He frowned, and subconsciously looked for the


    masked man.


    The masked man who was standing fifty, sixty yards away from Fane was staring daggers at him


    with a pair of gloomy eyes. The corners of Fane''s mouth twitched; he was secretly d that the


    gray energy came in time. Otherwise, he might be the one lying dead on the ground. Fortunately for


    him, it would be difficult for the masked man to make any move toward him when there were so


    many people there.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212


    ''What should I do now? Why is everyone here? The only person who possessed the ability to bring


    us all here should be the master of the Secret ces for Resources. Just exactly what is he


    nning to do?'' Suddenly, Elder Godfrey''s words shed through Fane¡¯s mind.


    The Secret ces for Resources was very likely to be a ce of inheritance left by a powerful


    predecessor. The reason why he left the ce was to find the person he could pass his mantle to.


    Could it be that Elder Godfrey had guessed correctly?


    Suddenly, an old voice with unrivaled force exploded in everyone''s ears. "All teleportation caves are


    closed! If you want to go back, you must find the exit yourself. I would give you all a hint-the ce


    where you enter the Divine Void Slope is where you can leave!¡±


    The hint confused them though they could somewhat guess the general meaning. All the


    teleportation caves had been closed? What exactly are those anyways? Are they simr to the


    space cave they used to enter the Secret ces for Resources? If all the space caves were closed


    then it would mean that they could not go back, and if they wanted to go back, they had to find the


    Divine Void Slope? What the heck was the Divine Void Slope?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The announcement was like a bomb, kicking up an


    explosion of uproar that filled Fane''s ears.


    "The teleportation cave is probably the space cave that we used to enter the Secret ces for


    Resources. We won''t be able to go out if it¡¯s really closed."


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what the voice said? That we can go back by other means even when the


    teleportation portal is closed. The ce where we enter Divine Void Slopes is the ce where we


    can go back!"


    "Where is the Divine Void Slope? Why have I never heard of it? Is it a secret ce in the Secret


    ces for Resources?"


    "I don''t know! All I know is it''s impossible for us to get out through the space cave!"


    "Do you think we''ll be locked up here till the day we die?!"


    "I hope not..."


    The discussions were endless. Everyone was worried. Would they be trapped there forever? Why


    was the teleportation cave closed? What was the main purpose of closing the teleportation cave?


    All those questions took hold of Fane''s attention. He was also very curious as to the reason why the


    space cave must be closed. Could it be that there was a sinister plot going on that they did not


    know of?


    The old voice did not give everyone much time to discuss before it continued calmly, "In front of you


    is the Divine Void Slope which measures three thousand feet, and your current position puts you at


    the foot of the Divine Void Slope! The Divine Void Slope will open after two hours, and all of you


    must climb up the slope. You wille across a Divine Void Warrior every three hundred feet, of


    which you must defeat to be able to continue your journey. You will have to defeat a total of nine


    Divine Void Warriors, and only the one who has reached the top will receive the rich reward the


    Divine Void Slope has prepared for you."

 Chapter 2213

    Chapter 2213


    The old voice suddenly paused.


    Everyone became immensely excited at the mention of a reward. The way they were staring at the


    peak of the Divine Void Slope was as if the reward woulde flying down at them if they stared


    hard enough. The glowing items that Fane saw before must be the reward the old voice mentioned.


    Undoubtedly, the items must be of astronomical value since they were left behind by the master of


    the Secret ce for Resources.


    The old voice seemed to like to whet the appetite of everyone as he continued slowly, "There are


    too many rewards, I won''t exin them one by one, but I will mention a few of the moremon


    ones. There are Ten Thousand Soul Pill, an eighth-rank spirited pill, Heaven Aroma Fruit, and


    Hundred Soul Grass, both of them seventh-grade spirited grass, and five spirited cores of the


    monsters in the divine-solidifying level!"


    There was an uproar as soon as the final word came out. Everyone''s eyes widened with


    excitement, and they had to wipe the drool off their mouth, while their greedy eyes were fixed at the


    top of Divine Void Slope. They would be swimming in contribution points if they sell off all the


    rewards.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Even an elder would be fighting over an eighth-grade pill; that was just how precious it was. The


    eyes of the


    people there became bloodshot, while some of the others'' breathing became haggard. Most of the


    people there were very confident in their own power, and felt that they could be the first to get to the


    top!


    Fane, however, was much calmer, because he had other things on his mind. ''Is it a coincidence that


    this slope in front of me is named the Divine Void Slope?'' Aftering to the West Cersie State, he


    discovered a lot of things were actually rted to the Divine Void World, and now he would have to


    climb the Divine Void Slop and fight the phantom of the Divine Void Warriors.


    Everything was too coincidental for his liking, and if it was not a coincidence, then it would mean


    that the Secret ce for Resources was inextricably linked with the Divine Void World. He suddenly


    recalled the scene at the Cliff of Sorrows-the Ten Absolutes trap array that should not have


    appeared in this world, and the corpse engraved with runes outside the trap array. All these various


    signs pointed to the fact that the West Cercie State was definitely rted to the Divine Void World


    during ancient times.


    "Don''t get too happy too soon! After climbing the Divine Void Slope, the martial arts skills that you


    use your internal energy to activate will be suppressed to a certain extent," said the old voice.


    Everyone felt like that was a hidden meaning behind the words, and they began to mull it over.


    Fane''s eyes widened instantly, and a thought shed in his mind, but he was not sure whether it


    was true. 1


    The old voice continued, "I''ll give you two hours to rest. The Divine Void Slop will open after two


    hours! Remember, everyone will fight against nine Divine Void Warriors every three hundred feet


    you climb!"


    After saying this, the old voice fell silent, as if it had never appeared. Everyone would have two


    hours of rest. Most of them did not need the time to rest since they had not consumed any energy in


    the time they were there. Instead, they spent their time discussing topics such as climbing the


    Divine Void Slope, who the old voice belonged to, what was the purpose of setting up the Divine


    Void Slope, and what would be the best reward at the top.


    Fane furrowed his brows. He walked over to the Divine Void Slope and looked to the top.

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214


    As the Divine Void Slope was covered by a thinyer of mist, he was unable to identify what the


    slope was made out of. As his thoughts were focused on this, he heard a clear voice suddenly


    coming up by his ears." You must be Junior Brother Fane?"


    Fane suddenly turned his head around and saw a handsome man dressed in Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion clothes standing behind him. The man was looking at Fane with kind eyes. After some self-


    introduction, Fane learned that this person was a chosen disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion,


    Nelson Lester. Nelson looked much stronger than Griffin.


    He pointed to a ce 100 yards behind him. "All the Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciples are gathering


    over there. Why don''t you join us there?"


    Fane nodded. As a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he might be bullied by others if he did


    not join the team. In order to prevent himself from getting into these troubles, he followed Nelson to


    the gathering spot of the disciples from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Nelson was in fourth ce


    among the chosen disciples and was the strongest disciple in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion sent into


    the Secret ce for Resources. Fane also asked around for Griffin''s information and learned that


    Griffin was in ninth ce. This meant that he was in thest ce among the chosen disciples.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When all the people were brought to the Divine Void Slope by the grayish power, many of them had


    already entered the Secret ce for Resources for many days. They had already encountered


    many dangerous situations. The danger included monster beasts and other people. Apart from the


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion, all the other pavilions had suffered some losses. However, the disciples of


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion werepletely intact and none of them were wounded.


    After Fane was led to the gathering spot of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, everybody looked at him


    with a weird look in their eyes. After all, they were not familiar with Fane as he had just joined the


    pavilion recently. Before he became Elder Godfrey¡¯sst disciple, he was just an informal disciple.


    Compared to Fane, they had a closer rtionship with one another. After all, they had been by each


    other¡¯s side since the beginning.


    The people Fane was most familiar with were the Olsen brothers. However, the two of them had a


    strained rtionship with Fane.


    "I thought that I won''t see you here but it looks like you¡¯re really lucky. You weren''t killed by anybody


    or swallowed by monster beasts with your intermediate stage innate level fighting prowess." Griffin


    said enigmatically.


    When he started speaking, the other Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciples looked over at them and


    their eyes were flickering between Fane and Griffin. Many of them were wondering how the two of


    them, who had nothing to do with one another, became enemies.


    The corners of Fane¡¯s mouth twitched. He knew that Griffin would not let him off easy and would


    definitely say something nasty when they bump into one another. However, Fane was not


    somebody who would allow others to step over him. Griffin had been continuously causing him


    trouble and the situation would only intensify if Fane did not fight back.


    Fane chuckled and said calmly, "Same to you."


    Griffin was stunned and it looked like he had suffered several ps to his face when he heard what


    they said.


    Griffin was so angry that his face darkened. ¡±B*stard! How dare you!"


    Fane looked at Griffin coldly. "What did I say that deserves suchments from you? I only said


    that I feel the same. Am I not allowed to fight back when you¡¯re allowed to insult me?"

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215


    Griffin waved his sleeves. If nobody was standing in front of him, he would have rushed forward to


    grab Fane''s cor and p him twice. "Do you think that I will not take action against you when


    you''ve gone against me several times?! Even if you''re under Elder Godfrey''s protection, you''re


    nothing to us, the chosen disciples. I can easily kill you if I wish to do so!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Griffin spoke while gritting his teeth and it sounded like he was about to swallow Fane. Fane


    chuckled coldly. Griffin was really dumb. How could he say something like that? Killing n brothers


    was a serious crime and the offender would be severely punished no matter where this happened.


    However, Griffin brought this matter up without holding back.


    Certainly, Nelson''s facial expression darkened when he heard what Griffin said. He suddenly turned


    around and spoke fiercely, "Junior Brother Griffin, please pay attention to what you say! How can


    you mention killing your n brothers without any restrain!


    If there are any disagreements between you and Junior Brother Fane, you can just talk it out! How


    can you fight or kill your n brothers when we''re in the Secret ce for Resources?!¡¯¡¯


    The upper management of pavilions encouraged fights between their disciples as the intense fight


    can


    improve the disciples'' fighting prowess. However, killing one another outside of the pavilion was


    unforgivable!


    Griffin seemed to be incredibly afraid of Nelson. The corners of his mouth twitched and he rolled his


    eyes at Nelson before looking over at Fane. "Senior Brother Nelson is right but I''m furious with him.


    This guy has been causing me trouble so I said this in a hurry.¡±


    Fane raised his eyebrows. This guy was really good at misrepresenting the facts. He was the one


    that caused Fane trouble but he made it sound like Fane was the one who constantly caused him


    trouble. If this happened to somebody else, they might not say anything to defend themselves as


    the matter could be forgotten soon. However, Fane was unwilling to put up with it.


    He turned around and looked straight at Griffin." Senior Brother Griffin, you''re wrong as you were


    the one who constantly caused me trouble. Why do you sound like I was the one causing you


    trouble? I said nothing when I walked over but you insulted me sarcastically. Is that me causing you


    trouble? Did I pinch your mouth and make you say what you said? I only refuted you by saying that I


    feel the same about you and you exploded like a cat whose tail was stepped on!¡±


    All the disciples from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion looked at Fane in surprise. They had never


    expected that Fane would speak so straightforwardly. The people surrounding them immediately


    looked over as they were interested in what was happening. It looked like things were not going to


    end well today. Griffin was so angry that his facial expression darkened while his hands were


    slightly trembling. "You must be suicidal!"


    Fane sneered. "Senior Brother Griffin, you''re overreacting. I''m never suicidal but I won''t stop


    anybody if they wish to kill themselves bying to me!"


    Nelson frowned and nced at Fane helplessly.


    Unexpectedly, Fane was not somebody who would let this go easily. He raised his hand to stop


    Fane. "The two of you should stop fighting. You¡¯re n brothers and we''re in a public ce. If the


    two of you refuse to stop, I will report your actions to the head of the pavilion. By then, you will be


    the ones to suffer the consequences."


    Griffin stopped speaking when he heard what Nelson said. However, he was so furious by what


    Fane had said. Although he had stopped speaking, he red at Fane so fiercely as if he wanted to


    bite a piece of meat off Fane''s body.

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216


    Fane t-out ignored Griffin''s gaze, turning and refusing to look at him before walking two steps


    forward to be at the edge of where the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s disciples were gathered. He had


    zero desire to meddle with these people and only wanted to peacefully wait for the Divine Void


    Slope to be activated. The interlude had cast a gloomy mood among the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s


    disciples.


    Brook, the best among the formal disciples, nced at Fane before he turned and smiled at the


    others. "What does the sound we hear mean when it says that any of our martial skills that involve


    true energy will be suppressed?"


    The crowd naturally joined the conversation when Brook changed the topic. Griffin''s brother,


    Howard, remarked, "I think that it''s quite simple. The voice is telling us that once we step on the


    Divine Void Slope, the martial skill we perform will be suppressed! This means that we''ll face certain


    resistance when fighting the Divine Void Warrior."


    Nelson chuckled and shook his head. "If that¡¯s the case, he could¡¯ve mentioned that we''ll be


    suppressed once we climb up the Divine Void Slope. Why did he mention that the martial skills that


    require the activation of our true energy will be suppressed? It''s in to see that there''s some


    hidden agenda in what they''ve said."


    Fane raised his brows when he heard their discussion. He was even more confident with the idea


    that appeared in his head. If he was right, the Divine Void Slope was no doubt rted to the Divine


    Void World. Since it was rted to the Divine Void World, then he...


    As he was thinking about it, Fane heard footsteps approaching him. He turned around and saw five


    to six people approaching the gathering spots of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s disciples. From the


    attire of these people, he knew that these people were from the Muddled Origin n. All the


    disciples from the north knew about the issues between the Muddled Origin n and Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion. Even disciples from the south had heard of the bad rtionship between both


    pavilions.


    The surrounding people red at the disciples from the Muddled Origin n when they


    approached the gathering spot of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples. The person standing in


    front seemed to be one of the leaders. He looked like a handsome young master as he was tall and


    good-looking. However, he had an extremely serious expression on his face.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane was very familiar with the person standing behind the leader. It was the Muddled Origin n''s


    disciple who allied with him, Edric Law!


    Edric seemed to be in bad shape. His right hand waspletely bandaged, and he was limping.


    The left side of his face was swollen, and he was obviously


    wounded.


    After Frank died, Fane had turned to escape. He ran as the masked man chased after him and was


    unable to pay attention to the others.


    Fane had no idea what Edric and the others faced after he left. However, from the looks of the


    wounds on Edric''s body, Fane knew that they were unable to resist the attack and were wounded by


    the disciples from the Corpse Pavilion.


    Edric took a nce at the people from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion before finally looking at Fane."


    There¡¯s Fane Woods!" said Edric as he pointed at Fane.


    Fane frowned and wondered what he meant when he said this. Theo Garfield narrowed his eyes as


    he sized Fane up. He then nced at Nelson and greeted Nelson. 1


    Nelson responded by nodding with a smile on his face. He knew that this person was here with


    unkind intentions.


    After all, it was impossible that the other party was here to greet him as their pavilion and the


    Muddled Origin n had many issues. On top of that, they did not know each other well. However,


    he still had to make the necessary introductions.


    Nelson chuckled and pointed at the man leading the Muddled Origin n¡¯s disciples. "This is the


    chosen disciple of the Muddled Origin n, Theo Garfield."

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217


    Nelson nced at Fane in confusion before he spoke," I wonder what business you have by visiting


    us here."


    Theo sneered coldly, knowing he had said nothing offensive at all. Instead, he looked at Fane and


    said," Junior Brother Fane, do you know that our Junior Brother Frank has perished?"


    Fane mentally smirked. He initially assumed that they were here for something else, but it seemed


    that it was only regarding Frank''s death. Fane thus nodded without hesitation. "I know, and I saw


    him die with my own eyes, but what does this have to do with me? It wasn''t me who killed him."


    Edric looked like he wanted to say something but immediately stopped himself.


    Theo scoffed at this. "You¡¯re wrong. Nobody saw how Junior Brother Frank died, and you were the


    one nearest to him when it happened. On top of that, you two had bad blood with one another, and


    no one will believe you if you say that his death had nothing to do with you."


    Fane¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard what Theo said. What did he mean by that? They


    were trying to me this on him! Fane knew how Frank died as Frank was the one who put himself


    into all that trouble. Why was Fane med when all he did was make sure Frank got what he


    wanted?


    Fane sneered and slightly raised his voice in responding, "Senior Brother Theo, your remark is quite


    absurd. What are you trying to say? Are you trying to say that I was the one who killed Frank? Didn''t


    your n brothers tell you that I was also surrounded by enemies when Frank died? We were


    caught in a battle, and you''re saying that I turned around to kill Frank instead of fighting against the


    Corpse Pavilion''s disciples?"


    Theo narrowed his eyes. "My junior brother saw that you ran away and left Frank behind with his


    own eyes! All the attacksnded on my junior brother, and you survived!"


    Fane was speechless from anger. How could Theo say something like that? Should he have stayed


    behind and died together with Frank? Everybody wanted to survive! On top of that, he did not know


    Frank well, and they had grudges. Why should he die together with Frank?


    Theo''s words were downright absurd!


    He could clearly feel that Theo was here to cause trouble.


    Nelson frowned and nced at Fane before lowering his voice as he asked, "What''s going on? Are


    you involved in Frank''s death?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane exhaled deeply and gave a brief exnation about what happened, and Nelson then turned


    around to look at Theo with a scowl. Everybody there could see that Theo was here to cause


    trouble. Based on what happened, Fane did not make any mistakes.


    Frank died because he was too slow in his escape attempt, and this had nothing to do with Fane!


    Although Nelson did not know Fane well, they were disciples from the same pavilion. Theo was


    causing them problems on purpose, and it happened without any reason. "Senior Brother Theo,


    you''re going too far," spoke Nelson, his voice audibly stern. "My Junior Brother Fane is unrted to


    Frank; they just happened to be allies for a brief moment."

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218


    "We''d understandably run for our lives. From what you say, do you mean that my junior brother


    shouldn''t have escaped? Should he have died with Frank? Don¡¯t you think that what you''ve said is


    vexatious?"


    Nelson addressing Theo''s vexatious actions straightforwardly made Theo''s expression sour.


    He scoffed and spoke while raising his chin, "Do you think that nobody saw what happened? I


    purposely asked the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s disciple, Heath Vay, about what happened. He


    saw that you had the opportunity to resolve the opponent''s attack before you escaped, but you


    didn''t. You left my Junior


    Brother Frank there to endure the attacks that caused his death, all while you escaped!"


    The corner of Fane¡¯s mouth slightly twitched when he heard this. Fane was so angry that he could


    not muster words. What he did, after all, was definitely justified.


    Fane was about to refute when Griffin spoke up mockingly, "Junior Brother Fane, what you did is


    wrong. How could you frame others when you wish to escape?"


    Fane immediately turned his head around and looked at Griffin coldly. Griffin looked back at Fane


    indifferently; it was in to see he was trying to make Fane furious. He then added, "Based on what


    you say,


    the five of you had formed an alliance at that time, and you shouldn''t have done that even though


    he isn''t your n brother."


    What Griffin said was morally ckmailing Fane, and he waspletely unfazed by the burning fire


    he had just added fuel into. Griffin purposely raised his voice when he spoke so that the people


    around them could hear him clearly.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    What Griffin said had attracted the attention of many, and everyone started toe closer to them.


    Many of them crossed their arms at their chests, pointing at Fane usingly as they gossiped


    among themselves. Although they spoke in a soft voice, they did not hide the mockery in their eyes


    as they looked at Fane.


    Nelson frowned and looked at Griffin angrily. Griffin still acted as if he saw nothing and looked like


    he was unfazed by what he had just done. He stretched out his hand and touched his storage ring.


    A jade folding fan appeared in his palm, and he opened the fan with a p. Griffin waved the fan in


    his hand. Although martial artists were not afraid of the changes in temperature, he still shook the


    fan happily.


    Fane only gazed at Griffin coldly before a smirk appeared on his face. Half of the smirk was a smile,


    while the other half made the others feel a tingling chill traveling down their spine.


    Griffin did not care about Fane''s gaze as the grudges between them were unresolvable. On top of


    that, he looked down at those who relied on others to improve


    their status.


    Griffin chuckled and spoke in a manner that made Fane want to kick his teeth in. "Junior Brother


    Fane, why are you looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong? You can point it out if you


    think that there''s something wrong with what I said."


    Fane replied coldly, "I''m impressed, Senior Brother Griffin. You''re capable of doing anything just to


    fulfill your despicable wishes."


    Griffin raised his eyebrows. "Junior Brother Fane, what do you mean? What did I do to deserve


    suchments from you? Although you''ve always liked to nder others, please refrain from doing


    so now! I can let go of what happened in the past, but it¡¯s bad for you to nder me now when there


    are so many people around us!"


    Griffin threw all caution in the wind and made up things just to defame Fane. Everybody could see


    that there were grudges between the two of them, but they had no idea how and what had


    happened between them.

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219


    Griffin''s sudden mention that Fane once ndered him immediately caused the others to


    misunderstand that Fane did this in the past.


    Fane raised his brows. "Senior Brother Griffin, I''m impressed that you can simply make things up.


    Since you mentioned that I ndered you, can you tell everyone what lies I¡¯ve said and my nders


    toward you?"


    Nelson exhaled helplessly. He knew that if he allowed the matter to continue developing, it would


    not be beneficial for both Fane and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    Thus, he stretched out his hand and stopped Fane from speaking before he hurried toward Griffin.


    He then warned Griffin with a cold expression, "Junior Brother Griffin, please pay attention to your


    words. Since the matter has nothing to do with you, leave it to me and Junior Brother Fane."


    Griffin said nothing previously because he was afraid of Nelson and the punishment from the


    pavilion. However, it meant nothing for him to make somements at this point as Fane offended


    outsiders and were here to cause Fane trouble. Even if the upper management of the pavilion


    learned about what he did, he would also defend himself by saying that Fane caused the trouble,


    and he only spoke up because it


    was morally inappropriate.


    Griffin chuckled when he thought of this exnation and nonchntly spoke, "You''re wrong, Senior


    Brother Nelson. I feel that it¡¯s inappropriate of us to take Fane''s side all the time. What Fane did


    was wrong!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theo followed suit as he said, "That''s right! Fane has crossed the line, and if he made another


    move, my junior brother would''ve survived the attack. He purposely avoided the attack and let my


    junior brother die! Even though you aren¡¯t rted to my junior brother, you were allies at that point


    and were teammates. You''re backstabbing my junior brother by what you did! An immoral person


    like you should pay for what you did!"


    Fane was ced on a pedestal, and it looked like they were criticizing Fane into a despicable,


    immoral viin with no virtue. What Theo said added fuel to the fire, and many people eyed Fane


    hatefully-the disgust in their eyes was apparent.


    Some people even said straightforwardly, "Such a despicable person doesn''t deserve to stand


    together with us or fight for the precious treasure on the Divine Void Slope with us!"


    "That¡¯s right! And he even tried to spew twisted exnations! I thought that he was an


    understanding person, but it seems that he¡¯s a despicable, shameless person instead!"


    The sharpments wafted into Fane''s ears, but


    Fane remained unfazed as if he heard nothing. In fact, Fane had heard many of suchments


    since a long time ago. However, the reactions of the crowd caused Theo to be extremely excited. It


    was his intention to frame Fane into a despicable person with no virtue so that everybody would


    gather to attack Fane.


    Fane said nothing and only focused on Edric, who stood behind Theo. He saw how Edric lowered


    his eyes to stare at the ground while frowning. Edric slowly looked up as if he felt that Fane was


    looking at him. He immediately turned to look away when he saw that Fane was staring at him.


    Fane frowned when he saw Edric¡¯s reaction. Something was wrong with him.

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220


    There was something wrong with the entire matter.


    Fane suddenly looked up and said to Theo, "You mentioned that Senior Brother Heath saw the


    entire thing, yes? He was indignant about what happened and had told you everything, am I right?"


    Theo¡¯s gaze darted around, but he soon calmed down and nodded. "That''s true. Junior Brother


    Heath felt that you had gone too far. Nobody can ept such despicable actions, which was why


    he told me everything out of righteousness! Don¡¯t try and argue that Junior Brother Heath didn''t see


    anything.


    Although he was already badly pounded at that time, he wasn''t that troubled at all. The others were


    focused on their respective fights, but he had time to observe everybody while you were fighting.


    That was how he had witnessed how despicable you were!"


    Theo raised his head and chest as he spoke so righteously, as though he was a messenger of


    justice who was rebuking Fane, the despicable and shameless viin.


    Fane chuckled and startedughing when he heard what Theo said, and the ridicule Fane held in


    hisughter was unmistakable. He suddenly looked over at where the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s


    disciples were gathered.


    Compared to their side, the other gathering spot was


    much quieter. Several of them were meditating with their legs crossed. It was true that Heath was


    badly wounded in the battle with the masked man. He was also meditating at that moment, and he


    was extremely pale while his breathing was shallow.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Fane still remembered how much blood Heath vomited when he was wounded and fell to the


    ground, yet he still found it in him to ry what had happened to Theo, even after he spewed blood


    enough to coat the entire ground?


    Heath must have been genuinely free to have done that!


    Griffin immediately mocked Fane''s ear-piercingughter. "Why are youughing? Do you think that


    the righteous words of others are hrious?! Still, it''s understandable for despicable people like you


    to think of other people''s actions for justice to be hrious!"


    Griffin was so used to ndering others. He mocked Fane to his heart''s content and was


    completely guilt-free with doing that, too.


    Nelson was so angry that he, with his face turning purplish, stretched out his head. "Junior Brother


    Griffin, can you stop talking? You have nothing to do with this matter, and you should stay out of it.


    Don''t forget that no matter what Junior Brother Fane did, he''s still your junior brother!"


    Griffin immediately stood up straight when he heard what Nelson said. "You¡¯re right. Senior Brother


    Nelson -Fane is my junior brother no matter what he did.


    However, I cannot put up with such a disloyal and unrighteous person!"


    Nelson scoffed at this and ceased his attempt. He knew that Griffin just could not stop himself, no


    matter what he said. He could only allow Griffin to continue showing off.


    Fane barely reacted when facing the usations and mocking looks from the people around him.


    Fane did not feel like it was nothing, but he realized the crucial point of the issue.


    Fane felt that there was something weird going on when Theo rushed over to question him. Was


    Theo close to Frank? Why did Theo question him? Why did Edric refuse to face him? Why did


    Heath, who was terribly wounded and was on the ground vomiting blood, tell Theo about what


    happened? Apart from himself, Heath was the other person who hated Frank.


    If Frank had not ignored his words and did not say so much to anger the masked man, they would


    have withdrawn themselves safely. They would not have experienced the annoying matterter on.


    Heath would not be badly wounded either!


    The Divine Void Slope was about to be activated, and everybody would be fighting over precious


    items by then. Heath was so badly wounded that he did not have the courage to climb up the Divine


    Void Slope.

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221


    Heath could not have spoken righteously on Frank''s behalf just like what Theo said, as Heath


    abhorred Frank. This all merely seemed hrious to Fane. On top of that, he remembered that


    Heath was unable to stay awake after being wounded by the masked man. How could he be in the


    mood to look at other things at that moment?


    Although Fane was in a battle at that time, he still paid attention to the changes around him. It


    seemed untrue that Heath saw everything that happened! It was true that the others were deeply


    immersed in their battles, but Theo managed to describe their battle urately. This meant that


    somebody described what happened to Theo, but that person was neither Heath nor Edric!


    Fane suddenly raised his head to look at Theo and smiled coldly. He opened his mouth and said,


    "I''m impressed! How can you do this when Frank was your n brother from the same pavilion..."


    Theo was stunned when he heard this and the people around them were also stunned. All of them


    stared at Fane in disbelief.


    Griffin said with a frown on his face. "Are you so intimidated that you''ve gone crazy? What are you


    talking about?"


    Fane suddenly turned around to look at Griffin. "If this


    happened to Senior Brother Griffin, what would you do? It was an emergency situation, and my


    opponent was in the final stage of innate level. If I wasn''t thinking about escaping, should I have


    stayed to die with Frank? I''m sure that you would''ve escaped faster than anybody if this happened


    to you! You only asked me these questions because we''ve got bad blood.


    We''re n brothers, so it doesn¡¯t matter if there are some issues between us, but you ignored the


    fact that we''re n brothers and, instead, joined some random outsider to me me! You agreed to


    what the outsider said without looking at what happened with your own eyes! What sort of a good


    person do you think you are?! H


    Griffin slightly stuttered when Fane''s questions hit, and his expression mellowed out. "I was just


    standing on the side of-"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You said that I''m a disloyal and unrighteous person, but have you thought about my situation?"


    interjected Fane. "This person is a disciple of the Muddled Origin n, and you agree to everything


    that he said. You¡¯re helping an outsider against me! Is this the loyalty and righteousness that you''re


    talking about?"


    Nelson immediately followed behind Fane and said," Junior Brother Fane is right! We¡¯re all disciples


    of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and if we are of no help, we shouldn''t have spoken before we know


    what''s going on. Where''s your loyalty and righteousness as you disregarded the pavilion¡¯s morality


    for your personal grudges?"


    Fane and Nelson''s alternating words caused Griffin to blush a crimson color as he looked at the two


    of them with gritted teeth. He tried to find his tongue so that he could talk back to them.


    However, Fane did not provide the opportunity for him to do so. He suddenly turned around to look


    at Theo. "Do you think that I''m dumb?! Everyone was too caught up in their own battle that no one


    would¡¯ve bothered to look at somebody else. You said that... Senior Brother Heath told you


    everything. However, I saw him badly wounded and lying on the ground vomiting blood in the end.


    He''s still trying to recover right now, so do you think that he would be in the mood to tell you all


    that?!"

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222


    Fane paused after he finished saying this. "Another person saw the entire process!"


    Theo''s expression changed, and he was about to interrupt Fane when Fane beat him to it. "It¡¯s the


    person who tried to kill us at that moment!" He pointed at the direction of the masked man when he


    finished speaking. "That eldest senior brother from the Corpse Pavilion who has on a mask had


    been standing by the side and observing the entire battle after he wounded Senior Brother Heath!


    He must be the one who told you about everything!"


    What Fane said was like a wake-up call to everyone present. Although Fane was disloyal and


    unrighteous, he was on the weaker side. Fane sneered and continued, "The Corpse Pavilion was


    the one who wanted to kill us, and Frank died in the hands of the Corpse Pavilion''s disciples. You''re


    causing us trouble instead of using the Corpse Pavilion! Is this your loyalty and righteousness?"


    Everyone there had a sudden realization when they heard what Fane said. Fane was right: The


    Corpse Pavilion was the one who did the murder, and Frank died in the hands of their people.


    However, Theo acted as if he hadpletely forgotten this and only came to question Fane. He


    was obviously bullying the weak!


    At this moment, everybody turned to use Theo, and the looks in their eyes changed when they


    looked at him.


    Fane sneered and added, "It doesn''t matter that you''re bullying the weak and purposely causing me


    trouble, but you''re working together with the person who killed Frank! Senior Brother Heath was so


    badly wounded at that moment that he was on the ground, continuously vomiting blood. How could


    he even have the thought to focus on me? Right now, Senior Brother Heath is still healing, and he¡¯s


    unable to even open his eyes right now. How would he be in the mood to go to you and purposely


    tell you everything?!"


    Theo was so angry that his hands were trembling. Still, he stubbornly insisted, "Your actions were


    too overboard, so-"


    "Stop lying to everybody with these made-up facts. What did I do that was so overboard? We


    could¡¯ve left in peace, but Frank was all pompous. Hepletely angered the opponent, and this


    caused the opponent to attack us. If everyone won¡¯t believe what I said, you can ask another


    person who was involved in the fight, the formal disciple of Thousand Leaves Pavilion, Byron Reid!"


    Theo blushed a crimson color as he said, "Don''t try to smooth-talk your way out of this!"


    "I''m not trying to smoothly talk my way out of things; you¡¯re the one who was in exasperation. I''m


    sure you¡¯re cooperating with the masked man because he promised you a sweet deal or two. After


    all, the


    masked man failed to capture me, and he hated me. You don''t actually care about Frank''s fate, and


    you only care if you''ll receive your promised benefits. You could''ve thrown anyone under the bus for


    these small boons!"


    "It is true, and I can testify!" At this moment, a clear voice could be heard from behind the crowd,


    and a Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s disciple in a white robe walked over to them steadily.


    The person who made his way toward the scene was Byron, and he seemed to be calm at this


    moment. However, waves of anger were shing across his eyes.


    He announced loudly when he arrived in front of everybody, "I can testify for Junior Brother Fane,


    and everything he says is true! On top of that, my Senior Brother Heath had been tending to his


    wounds since he was transferred here. He was in no mood to tell anybody about what happened


    since then."


    With this witness testifying on Fane''s behalf, the judgment of things naturally leaned toward his


    side. Theo, who was arrogant before, immediately shrank as though a bowl of cold water had been


    poured over his head.


    However, he still tried to defend himself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Junior Brother Byron, why are you siding with Fane? He killed my junior brother!"

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223


    Byron nced at Theo in disdain. He loathed people who cooperated with their enemies for measly


    gains. He smiled coldly andmented, "A person who stresses about getting justice for his junior


    brother is actually cooperating with the true murderer who killed his junior brother. You''re a truly


    unjust, wicked person! How dare you mention that I''m helping somebody else? Ask your own


    conscience about your actions!"


    Almost everybody looked at Theo in disgust after Byron''s remark. With Byron''s testimony and


    Theo¡¯s guilty expression, everybody knew the truth.


    "I thought that he was genuinely infuriated about his junior brother¡¯s death. Turns out, he''s here to


    frame others because of some benefits!"


    "He dared not say anything when facing the true murderer who killed his junior brother, and he even


    cooperated with that person! He''s here to frame Fane because he thinks that it''s easy to frame


    somebody in the intermediate stage of the innate level. He¡¯s such a despicable person for framing


    someone!"


    "I almost fell for his words just now and thought that Fane was a vile person!"


    At this moment, all the doubtful voices and contemptuous gazesnded on Theo. Theo was not as


    insensitive as Fane was, and he felt that the gazes


    from the crowd burned holes in his body. News about this incident would surely travel back to his


    n, and everybody would be mocking him by then. Everybody would think of him as a despicable


    person.


    Theo was so angry that his hands were trembling, and his eyes were bloodshot, too. He suddenly


    raised his head and looked over at Fane. "B*stard! I''ll remember everything that happened hereN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    today! I won¡¯t let you off the hook, and there¡¯s still a long way ahead of us. Just wait and see what


    I''ll do to you!"


    With that, Theo turned and left. After all, he would only provoke ridicule if he stayed behind. Fane,


    meanwhile, felt that Theo was ridiculous and disgusting when he saw how he escaped with his tail


    between his legs. However, Fane remembered what Theo said in the end. He believed that Theo


    would no doubt cause him trouble if he had the chance, and the beef between them was


    unavoidable.


    This, however, did not overly concern Fane as he did not go against his principle as a person. Theo,


    in fact, was the one who caused him trouble.


    As the main person in this incident had escaped in embarrassment, onlookers naturally left with a


    lack of interest. Once again, only the disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion were left.


    Griffin''s glower intensified as what he did was definitely despicable. He stood on the side of


    outsiders against his n brothers, and many people despised him for what he did. However, Griffin


    did not feel that he made a mistake. He had never thought of Fane as his n brother.


    Fane turned around and looked at Griffin before speaking up in front of all the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion¡¯s disciples, "I''ll remember what you did today, Senior Brother Griffin!"


    Griffin reacted like a cat whose tail had been stepped on when he heard what Fane said. "Why? Do


    you n to retaliate? You wish to do that by yourself? Stop thinking that you can show off in front of


    me because you''re under the Eleventh Elder''s protection! You''re just a formal disciple right now,


    frankly speaking, but I¡¯m a chosen disciple! Who do you think you are to bring up revenge in front of


    me?"


    Fane smiled coldly and replied indifferently, "Let''s wait and see."


    Fane turned around and refused to look at Griffin again, all the while thinking of how to thank Byron


    as he hade to his aid. After all, Fane was not an ungrateful person.

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224


    Fane thanked Byron solemnly, but Byron waved his hand in dismissal. "This is nothing. I did this


    because I can''t stand Theo¡¯s behavior."


    The two of them exchanged some words before Fane sent Byron away.


    Time passed by slowly, and after an hour, the aged voice could be heard again, "Time''s up!


    Everybody can board the Divine Void Slope now! You''ll fight the Divine Void Warrior when you¡¯re on


    the Divine Void Slope. The criteria to judge your failure is when you lose your capabilities to fight or


    when you admit defeat. Once you lose to the Divine Void Warrior, you won''t be able to continue


    climbing up the Divine Void Slope."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The evaluation standard was quite fair as everybody could proactively admit defeat if they felt that


    they would be badly wounded should they resume their battle.


    "Alright! Those who wish to climb up the Divine Void Slope, you can start now. Those who do not


    wish to do so can just stay at the bottom." After the announcement, the crowd started to burn with


    excitement. Apart from those who were badly wounded or dead, the others started rushing toward


    the Divine Void Slope. Fane walked slowly and looked like he was taking a stroll in the garden. He


    had no


    intention of fighting with the people in front of him.


    At this moment, those closer to the Divine Void Slope climbed up the slope faster. The first person


    who stepped on the Divine Void Slope was stunned, and his originally high spirits disappeared. He


    felt like he had been imprisoned by the surrounding space and was unable to move. The next


    second, he something cracking...


    This scene immediately extinguished everyone''s enthusiasm. Everybody looked over at the first


    person who rushed up the slope but was stuck there and unable to move.


    Crack! Crack!


    Sounds of chains being pulled could be heard again, and the ground beneath that person suddenly


    shifted. The person was unable to move his body, but he moved together with the ground. After an


    inhale, that person was moved 300 meters away from where he originally was.


    "Oh my god!" he blurted in fear. His sideburns were wet from his cold sweat, proving just how


    frightened he was when his body was controlled.


    The voice of the old man could be heard at this moment. "Everybody is given their own spot! What


    are you waiting for? Why haven''t you moved up the slope? If you don''t move, the Divine Void Slope


    will decide that you don''t wish to fight for the precious items."


    The words of the announcer acted like a stimnt.


    Everybody¡¯s enthusiasm was rekindled when they saw that the first person to rush up the slope was


    safe. Like bees flying out of their hives, everyone rushed up the Divine Void Slope.


    The Divine Void Slope was not crowded, even though more than 100 people had moved up the


    slope. The body of every person who stepped on the slope was instantly controlled, and the ground


    they stepped on moved ordingly.


    In the beginning, Fane was curious as to why the Divine Void Slope would function in such a way.


    However, Fane had an instant realization when he saw that more than 100 people had been


    arranged nicely. The Divine Void Slope controlled the distance between them and led all of them to


    their respective ces. At that moment, everyone stood at the lowest point of the Divine Void Slope


    in one straight line.


    Fane did everything slowly, but it was not because he wanted to make a grand entrance. Instead,


    he did not wish to spend time with these people. He had only arrived in front of the Divine Void


    Slope at this moment.


    He was about to step onto the Divine Void Slope at this moment when he heard a gloomy voice


    saying,1 You''re so much more interesting than I originally thought. You''ve been quite lucky until this


    point. However, you should remember that good luck won''te your way every single time. Young


    man... You ''ll suffer in my hands, sooner orter!"

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225


    The masked man stood three meters behind Fane and eyed him sharply.


    However, Fane replied indifferently. "Many people wish to kill me, but those people usually end up


    dead."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Hmph! Such arrogance!" The masked man scoffed, one that sounded as though it boomed from his


    chest.


    Fane ignored the situation behind him and stepped onto the Divine Void Slope. The moment both


    his legs stepped on the ground, he felt an unseen wave of energy covering his entire body. He was


    unable to move as the energy was like hardened cement.


    Secondster, he moved speedily and appeared at the northern side of the slope.


    After his body was able to move freely, Fane still felt a vague blocking force around him. Although


    he stood in the same space as everybody else, they were in individual spaces. Of course, Fane was


    not the only one who felt this.


    Bang! Bang!


    Sounds of something smashed were heard from far away, and Fane saw a disciple from the Corpse


    Pavilion raise his mace and continuously waved it at the space surrounding him.


    The intense true energy collision caused waves of true energy in his surroundings. However, the


    collision


    was within a range. With the Corpse Pavilion''s disciple as the center point, the aftershocks of the


    energy collision could be felt within a radius of several meters. However, none of them could feel


    anything once they were out of the radius!


    The disciple''s actions immediately made everyone else nearby follow suit. Momentster,


    everybody came up with the same conclusion. Even though they looked like they were in the same


    space, they were isted. This meant that no matter how intense the fight in their individual space


    was, they would not affect the people around them. It was absolutely fair yet marvelous altogether!


    Fane exhaled deeply and looked up the Divine Void Slope with his bright eyes. To be frank, this was


    not an amazing ce, but it was absolutely powerful.


    There were more than 100 people there, and the slope was capable of instantly forming more than


    100 individual spaces! The attainments toward thews of space were unimaginable when one was


    capable of doing so!


    "The climb has begun! Remember: the Divine Void Slope is over nine thousand meters tall, and a


    Divine Void Warrior will appear in front of you every nine hundred meters! Defeat the Divine Void


    Warrior, and you''ll be qualified to continue climbing up the slope. On the contrary, the other party


    shall be eliminated! You''ll face nine Divine Void Warriors, but there shall be ten battles. Thest


    person who wins the battle shall win it all! Good luck...warriors of the West Cercei State!" The voice,


    evidentlying from an aged individual, quieted down after he finished saying this.


    However, the people who joined this battle for precious items were unable to calm down. They were


    required to join ten battles, but there would only be nine Divine Void Warriors. The information


    contained in this statement was apparent!


    Everybody caught the crucial point of the battle after giving it some thought. Thest fight was a


    melee, and only one person would win!


    Once they thought of this, the intention to fight around the people grew more intense. Fane saw a


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciple staring at the peak of the slope as his intention to kill


    overflowed.


    "Go!" roared an individual, striding toward the peak of the Divine Void Slope filled with burning


    determination.


    Compared to the enthusiasm of those around him, Fane was like an old man who moved slowly.


    Momentster, a handful of participants arrived at the 30-meters point. That person had just


    stepped within the 30-meter-range when their surroundings suddenly released a strand of reddish-


    orange light.

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226


    The person was startled and subconsciously stopped walking. The orangish-red light only appeared


    for a short instant before disappearing a secondter. A translucent phantom then appeared in front


    of him. The phantom had a strict face and eyes filled with vigor. He had an object in his hand that


    looked like a crystal sphere. The crystal sphere floated in mid-air due to the phantom''s true energy.


    He stood upright like a soldier in front of the person.


    This immediately attracted everyone''s attention; no doubt was this translucent phantom the Divine


    Void Warrior the old voice mentioned. After the appearance of the Divine Void Warrior, the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s disciple immediately got ready for a great battle. He had a serious


    expression on his face as he stared at the Divine Void Warrior while holding the sword in his hands


    tightly.


    Surprisingly, the Divine Void Warrior did not instantly make his move after appearing, and it felt like


    his appearance was to stop the people standing in front of him from advancing. As the Divine Void


    Slope was a precious item left behind by the ancient master, the person could not simply take action


    before the enemy did, and no one dared to act without caution.


    Since the enemy did not do anything, that person could only be prepared with the sword in his


    hands and a serious expression on his face.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after, Divine Void Warriors appeared in front of every person that arrived at the 900-


    centimeter-point. Each of these Divine Void Warriors looked different, but all of them held a crystal


    sphere in their hands.


    Fane was not the veryst to arrive at the 900-centimeter-range, but he was among thest few.


    After he stepped into the 900-centimeter-range, an orangish-red beam appeared in front of him,


    followed by a tall figure. The Divine Void Warrior in front of him was tall and thin with gentle facial


    features, but there was no mistaking that heroic look on his face. He had a slight frown on his face


    thatpleted his solemn expression. He stood up straight with the crystal sphere in his hands. 1


    After he saw the phantom figure of this Divine Void Warrior, a thought shed past Fane''s mind.


    ''Warrior! A fearless warrior!''


    Since the word ''Divine Void'' was in the name of the Divine Void Warrior, the warrior was no doubt


    rted to the Divine Void World. Still, how were they connected?


    All sorts of thoughts shed through Fane¡¯s mind, but he had no idea what was going on. He was


    lost in confusion and deep in his thoughts when he heard a sharp yell.


    "F*ck! It moves!"


    The noise broke the rather eerie silence.


    Fane quickly looked up, and the Divine Void Warrior suddenly moved its eyes. The warrior was like


    a mannequin whose switch had been turned on. The Divine Void Warrior''s eyeballs moved and


    seemed to be getting used to this strange world.


    The next moment, his eyesnded on Fane. His eyes were icy-cold, and it looked like he was


    looking down at the world. It made Fane feel like he was a piece of floating duckweed in the eyes of


    the warrior, or, to be more exact, a piece of trash. The warrior seemed to be emotionless as his


    eyes were focused on Fane. To put it in better words, he was not emotionless, but he was really


    ignoring Fane, who stood in front of him. It felt as if Fane''s fighting prowess was not worth his


    attention.


    Fane cleared his throat and pinched his nose helplessly. He probed the Divine Void Warrior''s


    fighting prowess and, sure enough, noticed that it was in the initial stage of innate level. His


    ascertainment should be correct...so why did a Divine Void Warrior in the initial stage of innate level


    look at him in such a way? The warrior looked at him in contempt as though he was nothing but


    garbage.


    "D*mnit. What¡¯s that look in his eyes for? I''ve never been looked down upon by a person in the


    initial stage of innate level!" A depressed rant could be heard from a distance away. Fane turned


    around to look and noticed that many people around him were looking at the Divine Void Warrior in


    front of them with depressed looks on their faces. Every Divine Void


    Warrior was staring at the challengers in front of them with contempt and ignorance.

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227


    These disciples were privileged people in their pavilions and had spent their lives showered in


    compliments. They had never suffered such contempt, and the look in the Divine Void Warriors''


    eyes was extremely depressing for them.


    "Do we look like trash? Why are you looking at us like that? You¡¯re only at the initial level of innate


    level!" A few of themined. Some of their worries dissipated as they had nothing to fear when


    the other party had the same fighting prowess as they did.


    The Divine Void Warriors standing in front of these disciples did not respond. The warrior had the


    same look in his eyes and there was silence, as if the warrior heard nothing.


    Fane crossed his arms at his chest and observed the ongoings around him with great interest. The


    others were speechless with his actions. As he was immersed in his own observation, he suddenly


    felt something around him moving. The Divine Void Warrior standing opposite him suddenly raised


    the crystal sphere in his hands high in the air. A bright light of seven colors immediately covered his


    surroundings.


    Before Fane realized what had happened, he found himself on a great prairie. He inhaled deeply,


    realizing he was the only one there across the empty grasnd.


    Why was he here? Where is this ce? He was...


    Where was he just moments ago? Fane suddenly could not recall where he was before. It felt like


    he had been on this great prairie from the start, yet he knew not how he got here and why.


    "Fane! I told you that I''d get my revenge, and I''ll finally have it today!" Theo smiled arbitrarily as he


    red at Fane. He was a meter away from Fane, cackling in glee. It felt like he was about to


    achieve all his goals in life, that he could enjoy his life soon.


    Fane frowned and subconsciously took a step back. Since he practiced Destroying the Void, he


    subconsciously kept some distance between himself and his enemies. Destroying the Void was a


    longdistance martial skill, and close-range fights were unbeneficial for him.


    However, he noticed that he seemed to be rooted on the spot just as he was about to back away.


    "What do you want?" sneered Fane.


    "Hahaha! What do you think I n to do?! You discredited me in front of everyone, and I was


    punished by my pavilion when I returned! Have you forgotten that? I''ll make you suffer so badly that


    you wish you were dead!"


    "Fane!" A dark voice could be hearding from Fane¡¯s left side. He turned around, only to find


    that the masked man was already at his left side. The man was looking at Fane fiercely, as though


    he could slice


    Fane into pieces.


    Fane inhaled deeply. No matter how strong his mentality was, he just could not get a grip of his


    calmness.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he was shaken up, another voice appeared on his right side. "Who would''ve thought you''d end


    up like this today, Junior Brother Fane! How does it feel? Is it painful? Does it hurt? Your skin will be


    peeled off soon! This isn¡¯t something a normal person can withstand! Hahahaha!"


    Griffin¡¯s voice was like a lingering fly that hummed incessantly in Fane''s ears.

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228


    Three enemies surrounded Fane, their gazes burning with resentment yet were happy enough at


    the thought of mincing Fane into pieces. Fane did have bad blood with all three men, and he knew


    they were capable of cutting every piece of meat off of him with their daggers.


    Fane was in a muddled state at this moment. He knew that he was in extreme danger, that the


    enemies were about to torture him until he died. He wanted to break free, but his body felt like it had


    been infused with cement, and he just could not move.


    A cold wind swept through his sideburns, and his heart skipped a beat. He immediately turned


    around and saw that the masked man had a dagger in his hand as he approached Fane. The


    remaining two people were also on the move. All three of them had a sharp weapon in their hands


    respectively, and he knew what they were about to do.


    Sure enough, what he feared the most was happening.


    Suddenly, a thought shed past Fane¡¯s head. At the same time, Fane seemed to have a sudden


    realization, and his expression turned stiff.


    No... Why would the thing that he feared the most happen to him? It was just seconds ago that he


    assumed the three men would cut him clean from his bones, and they suddenly advanced toward


    him with


    such intention. Each of them had a sharp weapon in their hands, too.


    Such a coincidence meant that this was not a coincidental matter. Moreover, why was he here? He


    seemed to havended on this great prairie out of the blue. Was he so careless to have stepped


    into a trap?


    No. This was a fantasy. This was not real!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane immediately bit on his tongue when he realized this, and the pain cleared his mind! The words


    ''Divine Void Illusion'' shed through his head.


    The feeling of being caught in an illusion was familiar, but there was also a hint of unfamiliarity. The


    familiar feeling did note from Fane, but from the memories in his head, those that belonged to


    the ancient master. The Divine Void Illusion was amon illusion attack in the Divine Void World


    that could invade a person¡¯s mind and attack the victim based on the person¡¯s worst fears. Once


    they plunged into inextricable fear, they would be unable to regain consciousness.


    The Divine Void Illusion was a premium Red Level martial skill. On top of that, it was one of the


    greatest skills among those in the premium Red Level, and it was close to being an Earth Level


    martial skill! Fane dared not waste time when he realized this. Those three were still terrorizing him


    by making threats, and they had already waved the sharp knives toward Fane''s skin!


    "Stop!" Fane roared angrily and started activating the


    Destroying the Void. All 15 soul swords were formed and were like sharp swords sent flying at the


    same time. The swords traveled in Fane''s body and broke all those delusional thoughts in his


    consciousness.


    "tter!" After the power that belonged to the Divine Void Illusion was perforated by Fane¡¯s


    Destroying the Void, the power disappeared from Fane¡¯s consciousness and the surrounding


    illusion gradually disappeared. The great prairie dissolved in front of his eyes, and all three enemies


    dissipated like flying ashes.


    When Fane could see his surroundings clearly once, he realized that he was still standing on his


    original spot, and the crystal sphere in front of him was glowing in an orangish-red color. The Divine


    Void Warrior stood right before Fane, but the crystal sphere had somehow floated toward Fane.


    It was so dangerous.


    Fane exhaled deeply in relief. Fortunately, he regained consciousness at a crucial moment and


    realized that what he had seen moments ago was not reality. He was also lucky to have found out


    what martial skill this weird illusion was from his memories. The ancient master practiced the Divine


    Void Illusion years ago and had deep knowledge about this martial skill. Fane was able to resolve


    the illusion smoothly because the ancient master had a deep understanding of the method of


    resolvment!


    Whizz! The crystal sphere sounded like it had been leaking electricity. After the sphere let out such


    a noise, the orangish-red light gradually disappeared and returned to how it used to look. Fane


    immediately looked up and discovered that the Divine Void Warrior was looking at him with a


    different look in his eyes. From the original ignorance and contempt, the look in his eyes had turned


    into a gradually serious one. Did the Divine Void Warrior really have his own intellect?


    From the beginning, Fane felt that the Divine Void Warrior was just a phantom that could attack but


    did not have his own intellect. Although the warriors looked at them as if they were trash, Fane felt


    that their gaze was unifiedly set.

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229


    However, Fane gave up such thoughts when he saw the change in the Divine Void Warrior''s eyes.


    This phantom had his own intellect, after all!


    This...was too...


    Fane felt unnerved as he could not make out what he felt. What were these things?


    "Let go of me! I''m sorry! It was my mistake! I won''t do it again!" A heart-wrenching cry came from


    his left, and Fane turned around to look. He noticed that almost everybody stood still in their ces,


    but their faces were extremely expressive. The cry came from a Muddled Origin n disciple.


    The disciple''s body tensed while a frightened expression was written all over his face. He seemed


    to be pleading as tears trickled down his cheek, wetting his shirt in the process. It was apparent that


    he had been crying for some time. He was not the only one to react in such a way, however, as


    most of the disciples were in the same situation when Fane took a look around.


    It was not hard for Fane to imagine what sort of an illusion these people were in when he thought


    about his previous expression. The illusion slowly unfolded every piece of fear buried in the


    disciples'' hearts, turning them into reality. Experiencing such pain was not something a normal


    person could endure.


    "Ufh!" The disciple''s face blushed a crimson color before he suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood


    and looked like he was about to fall over. After the Muddled Origin n disciple vomited a mouthful


    of blood, he looked like a cooked prawn and was unusually red. Momentster, he, unable to keep


    himselfposed, fell to the ground with a thud.


    An orangish-red light enveloped the person, and the Divine Void Warrior standing in front of him


    dered, "You lost yourbat effectiveness, and you''ve failed the challenge! I''ll allow you to heal


    your wounds here, but you''ll go no further from here. When the winner appears, everyone will be


    moved out of the Divine Void Slope."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The appearance of this voicepletely woke the Muddled Origin n disciple. When he realized


    that he had been eliminated, he blushed and said, "No! I¡ª" He was about to say something when


    he felt a surge of blood overflowing from within him. He had definitely, lost but he had never


    imagined that he would fail so badly and so quickly. The old voice once said that they had to


    experience nine Divine Void Warriors as they climbed up the slope. This was the first one, and he


    had already lost!


    Fane sighed softly when he saw that the Muddled Origin n disciple had been eliminated. He


    knew that this was a difficult challenge, but he did not expect the elimination to happen so quickly.


    He thought that all the disciples here were geniuses sent by their respective pavilions, and


    eliminations should only happen when they meet the third or fourth Divine Void Warrior.


    As he was deep in his own thoughts, he could hear something cranking, like gears being activated.


    He looked up warily and the Divine Void Warrior blocking his way had somehow disappeared


    without his notice. Did this mean that he was allowed to pass? He inhaled and tried to walk forward.


    Fane instantly understood when he no longer faced any obstruction or was stopped. He wasted no


    more time as he advanced.


    Murmurs and cries of pain echoed around him, but this did not affect Fane¡¯s mentality as he was


    only thinking about moving forward.


    The Muddled Origin n disciple who was the first one to be eliminated had already epted his


    fate and was observing his surroundings as he tended to his wounds. When he saw a figure slowly


    moving up the slope, his eyeballs almost popped out of his sockets as he blurted, "He''s passed the


    first test already? He managed to escape the illusion by himself?"


    Nobody could answer his questions as everyone else was deep in their illusions apart from Fane


    and himself.


    "Who is this? He¡¯s wearing the Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciple¡¯s attire, but... Why haven¡¯t I seen


    him in the past? No! I saw him just now! Isn¡¯t this Fane, the person who got into a fight with Senior


    Brother Theo


    just now?!"

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230


    Fane and Theo had caused a huge ruckus at that time, and the Muddled Origin n disciples


    dared not follow Theo to cause trouble at the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Those that did not go over


    also focused all their attention at that side. Hence, this disciple was extremely surprised when he


    realized who that person was.


    This guy was the first one to break through the illusion? Was he lucky, or was he really capable?


    The Muddled Origin n disciple had a darkened look on his face. He was one realm higher than


    Fane and was in the final stage of innate level.


    All of them paid attention to the chaos when Theo was causing Fane trouble. As this guy was only


    in the intermediate stage of innate level, they did not pay much attention to him. They had heard


    that he was only an elder disciple and not even a chosen disciple.


    The Muddled Origin n disciple could not ept the fact that a person he looked down upon was


    stronger than him. He was not even in the mood to heal his wounds.


    "Ah!" The masked man yelled loudly, and consciousness gradually returned to his eyes. He panted


    heavily, having finally broken free from the illusion atst.


    Crack!


    The Divine Void Warrior that stood before him disappeared after being in a semi-transparent


    situation. With nothing obstructing him, this meant the masked man was qualified to advance.


    He could not help butment, "Such a great illusion! I was also caught up in it, but... It couldn''t keep


    for long. " On top of that, the masked man felt that a huge reason he was trapped here was that he


    lowered his fighting prowess. He also felt that the Divine Void Slope had a certain degree of


    suppression on him. If he had his full energy, an illusion of such level would be unable to trap him!


    Heughed coldly at the thought. He nced around him and discovered that everybody else, apart


    from himself, was still caught in their respective illusions. All of them were frowning and looked like


    they were suffering badly.


    He was the first one to break free! Of course, there were a few of these nobodies, but they did not


    deserve the precious items on the Divine Void Slope. They were prepared for him, not theseme


    disciples that could not even put up a fight!


    Inadvertently, he caught a glimpse of the Muddled Origin n disciple surrounded by the orangish-


    red light. However, this person had a weird expression on his face and a clear look in his eyes. He


    was not trapped in the illusion, but the Divine Void Warrior blocking in front of him had not


    disappeared.


    The masked man knew that this man must have been eliminated and sneered. He was only a


    disciple from a third-grade pavilion, and it was normal that he was eliminated the moment he


    stepped on the slope. However, this guy had a slightly weird expression on his face. Why was he


    looking at the Divine Void Slope with a frightened, yet jealous look on his face?


    As he followed the Muddled Origin n disciple''s line of gaze, he saw a familiar figure who had


    already arrived at the 18-meter-range point. He stood up straight, and the Divine Void Warrior once


    again appeared in front of him. The masked man had already understood the rules of the Divine


    Void Slope. The Divine Void Warriors would only be activated when everyone was at their


    designated point, and the next round of elimination would only begin.


    "Fane..." He subconsciously called out this name that gave him a headache. Apart from being


    surprised, there was a great deal of disbelief in his voice. Fane managed to pass the challenge


    before he did? He had just woken up from the illusion, but this guy had already arrived at the 18-


    meter-range point and was awaiting the next round of elimination.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The masked man''s expression immediately darkened as he stared at Fane''s figure, unable to


    believe the sight.


    Why? How could that guy be faster than him? He had already broken through into the spring-


    solidifying realm, and he would not have taken the pill to suppress his fighting prowess if he did not


    need toe to this ce. However, the martial art techniques, martial skills, andbat


    experience he had would not reduce no matter how he suppressed his fighting prowess.


    He was absolutely confident abouting to the Secret ce for Resources, and he had never


    paid attention to these young people. "Impossible! How could this be? Why?!" he growled through


    gritted teeth.

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231


    At this moment, many of the people around him slowly broke free from their mental prison. Many of


    them seemed to be stunned and in a bad condition when they got out of the illusion. After all, the


    Divine Void Illusion used the weaknesses of the human heart and made them see things they never


    wish to face.


    The disciples were frightened and thankful once they escaped the illusion.


    "Oh my god! W-What sort of illusionary skill is that? It''s so...domineering that I thought everything


    was real! I was almost defeated!"


    "Yes! Second Senior Brother, you¡¯re awake too? You''re so much faster than the other n


    brothers!"


    Just as there were those who won, there were also those who lost the fight. Many of them failed


    and vomited blood as they had weak mental strength. These people were naturally covered by the


    orangish-red light and could no longer move as they had failed the challenge. However, most of


    them seeded, and the sess rate was as high as 70 percent. This percentage of people had


    seeded in the challenge, and the Divine Void Warrior in front of them disappeared.


    Soon, somebody realized that there was a person at the second challenge, facing the second


    Divine Void Warrior. "Who¡¯s that?! D*mnit! He''s already arrived at


    the second challenge!"


    At this moment, Griffin managed to escape the illusion, huffing and puffing as his vision slowly came


    to. He immediately looked around him and was pleased with himself when he saw that there were


    still some people who had not escaped the illusion. However, the noises of discussion around him


    stunned him before he had enough time to enjoy his victory.


    "That''s Fane from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t he in the intermediate stage of innate


    level? Why is he so strong?! How determined is he?!"


    "Do you know that the illusion we were in just now is also a type of martial skill? A determined mind


    can help us break free from the illusion, but it requires the support of our fighting prowess. We need


    to use a strong martial skill to cut off the improper thoughts! This isn''t something achievable only by


    a determined mind!"


    "You''re right... We''ve certainly looked down at him!"


    When thesements wafted into Griffin''s ears, he immediately looked up and saw Fane''s upright


    figure as he faced the second Divine Void Warrior, unmoving.


    "How could this..." Griffin felt like he had just swallowed dung. At this moment, the people who


    passed the first challenge were slowly climbing up the slope, and none of them wanted to be left


    behind.


    However, Fane was still much faster than everybody there!


    Nelson looked at Fane with an unrecognizable expression in his eyes. He was relieved, envious,


    and jealous at the same time. He had also looked down at Fane, who had just be an elder


    disciple.


    Although Fane also showed his extraordinary strength at the gathering spot for roll call and


    defeated Oliver, who was at the eighth position among formal disciples, this was nothing to the


    chosen disciples when he was just an informal disciple. After all, Fane was only in the intermediate


    stage of innate level.


    However, it looked like he had underestimated Fane. Fane might not have even used all his


    strength during his fight with Oliver.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The masked man arrived at the 18-meter-range point with a darkened look on his face. A strand of


    purple light that appeared before the second Divine Void Warrior also appeared in front of him. He


    was the second person to arrive at the 18-meter-range point, but this felt more like an insult to him


    instead.


    He might not be in such a foul mood if it was another person who was ahead of him. However, it


    was Fane, the young man he failed to kill and escaped from his hands twice. How could he stay


    calm when Fane surpassed him with a fighting prowess of intermediate stage of innate level?!

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232


    The masked man let out a long sigh as he narrowed his eyes at Fane. His gaze might have been so


    intense that it caused Fane, even though he was quite a distance away, to turn toward his direction.


    Despite the mask covering his face, Fane could still tell what expressionid beneath the mask just


    by looking at his eyes.


    Was it defiance? Jealousy? Perhaps bitterness?


    Fane let out a coldugh. What did it matter if the masked man felt this way? A loss was a loss.


    Fane''s cold smirk evoked the masked man''s anger.


    "Are you very pleased with yourself? Do you think you''ve surpassed me? You''re faster than me,


    which I can only attribute to your firm resolve. If you were really stronger than me, then why did you


    always retreat whenever we fought in the past?"


    The masked man''s voice was clear and loud, despite the distance between him and Fane.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not angered by his words. "I know what the differences in our skills are,


    but don''t forget the fact that your cultivation has always been higher than mine by a whole realm. If


    the both of us were at the same level, you''d be the one running!"


    "Nonsense!"


    The masked man''s face rapidly reddened.


    Fane could not be bothered to y along with the masked man and turned his head around. The


    minutes and seconds slowly ticked away as Fane quietly waited for the second battle. Once


    everyone who passed arrived at the 18-meter-point range, the second stage would formally begin.


    Each of the Divine Warriors at the spot all exuded a vibrant purple,vender glow, and all of them


    looked at each other with serious expressions.


    Click!


    All of them pulled out their swords, and the swords exuded a purple glow. Purple runes were etched


    on the swords, filled with a mysterious power.


    The pulling of the swords symbolized the start of the battle. Shockingly, none of them made a move


    to attack, seemingly waiting for the challengers to attack.


    Fane looked at the Divine Warriors in front of them with no intention of making a move. The warriors


    at the 18-meter-point range looked the same as the ones they met at the first point, but the


    weapons the warriors had in hand were different, as well as their fighting prowess.


    The warriors at the previous challenge had all been at the initial stage of the innate realm, while


    those facing them at that moment were already at the middle stage. However, they seemed to have


    only just broken through to the middle stage and did not seem to have a very steady foundation.


    Looking at the way the warriors looked at him, it was the exact same from before. Their disdain-


    filled gaze gleamed with arrogance, not considering him to be a threat at all.


    The first time Fane encountered those looks, Fane mentally cursed in his mind. They were no


    stronger than he was, so why were they looking at him like that?


    Of course, Fane finally understood the reason.


    Those restrained warriors might actually be great masters in the Divine Void World, with abilities


    that far exceeded everyone present. They were probably restricting their powers for the sake of the


    Divine Void Slope, which is why they looked at everyone present like ants.


    "I''m not going to wait anymore! Let''s see what kind of tricks you have up your sleeve this time!"


    shouted a disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion impatiently.


    He then pulled out his one-meter-long sword and rushed right at the Divine Warriors in front of him.


    A blood-red glow radiated from the sword as he shouted loudly, "Blood Wave!"


    A bloody aura covered his body as the sword in his hand looked like it had been pulled out of hell. It


    contained a wave of killing intent and thirst for blood as he shed right at the Divine warrior in front


    of him.


    "You''re just at the middle-stage of the Innate Realm! Show me what you''ve got!" the man shouted


    out as he attacked.

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233


    Practically everyone¡¯s attention was focused on that man. The Divine warrior standing in front of him


    started to move the moment the disciple used that skill.


    The purple de in the warrior''s hand let out a vibrant glow as the warrior took the Blood Wave


    head-on, rushing forward.


    At that moment, however, a clink was heard as the purple aura that was on the Divine warrior shone


    so vibrant that everyone shut their eyes. The Divine warrior was submerged in the purple light.


    The purple light dissipated in the next second, but a shocking scene greeted everyone. The Divine


    warrior had split into two identical Divine warriors. Both of them held their purple swords and faced


    the attack of the disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion.


    "Another illusory art! It''s a phantom this time!" a number of disciples eximed in shock.


    The disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion thought the same as well. The disciple furrowed


    his eyebrows and stared at the Divine warrior that had been split into two before coldly snorting,


    "You can''t fool me!"


    His one-meter-long de changed directions, shing right at the Divine warrior in the left.


    A massive explosion reverberated throughout the venue, and purple light shed against the


    bloody aura, emitting a painfully sharp crackling sound. The purple light was incredibly radiant, but it


    still did not manage to hold the torrent of blood for too long.


    Under a torrent of noise, the blood aura swallowed the purple light, and the de had shed right


    toward the Divine warrior.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Good stuff! He managed to see through it immediately!" The onlookers all cheered for the disciple


    from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion.


    When facing illusory techniques, finding the true body was the key to victory. As long as one


    managed to find the user of the techniques, the attack would be countered and the enemy would be


    at their wit''s end.


    The reason he could find out the true body so quickly was down to his incredibly amazing eyesight,


    and he could immediately see the big energy fluctuations on the bodies. The one on the left had


    double the energy than the one on the right.


    The Thousand Leaves Pavillion discipleughed out loud. He had won! The second stage was no


    sweat for him, after all! Even in his own sect, he was just someone who could show off a little


    among the inner disciples. When it came to all the geniuses at the Secret ce for Resources, he


    was nothing impressive.


    He felt like he became the center of attention that day. Despite the fact that he had used all his


    strength, he still managed to defeat his opponent in one blow! If the fact spread into his sect, he


    would receive the attention of the elders, and his growth would be prioritized!


    Thinking about that, heughed as he circted the true energy in his entire body and stabbed right


    at his opponent.


    At that moment, the Divine warrior had yet to recover his strength and had no way to fight back at


    all.


    The sound of a de piercing through flesh could be heard as the divine warrior was pierced right


    in the heart, and he suddenly lost all his ability to fight.


    The Thousand Leaves Pavillion''s disciple was ted. He had won! It was, oddly enough, this easy!


    He did not expend much strength at all. The first stage had been so torturous, so he thought the


    second stage would have been incredibly hard. He never expected it would be so easy!


    The crowd started to prepare themselves to attack as well when they noticed that the challenge was


    a mere breeze. If it was going to be so simple, braving it right away sounded like the perfect thing!


    However, at that moment, Nelson''s confused voice reached their ears, "Why has the illusion not


    disappeared yet?" His eyebrows were furrowed.


    At that moment, the crowd noticed something wrong. Based on normal situations, after dealing with


    the true body, the illusions would follow suit and disappear. Illusions were meant for confusing


    opponents and never possessed anybat abilities themselves.


    However, it did not seem to be the case at that moment.


    The true body on the left had already lost all ability to fight, but the body on the right was still active


    as always. It did not seem to have been affected at all, let alone looking like it would disappear any


    soon.

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234


    Before the disciples'' confusion was settled, the crowd noticed that the Divine warrior that had been


    pierced suddenly turned into spots of purple light, quickly being absorbed by the Divine warrior on


    the right.


    The scene caused everyone to take a sharp breath.


    The one that had been pierced earlier was not the real body!


    There was only one Divine warrior left in front of the Thousand Leaves Pavillion disciple. The


    disciple widened his eyes as he stared at the Divine warrior in disbelief.


    It was then he realized that he had made the wrong guess...but it was toote. The Divine warrior''s


    sword was already right in front of the disciple.


    Everyone heard something being pierced.


    Unable to shield himself, the disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion was dealt arge wound


    by the Divine warrior''s de. It was a deep wound that extended from the left shoulder to the right


    waist.


    The disciple of the Thousand Leaves Pavillion spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed on the


    ground immediately. The injury he got from that sh had rendered him with no strength left to fight


    back. His blood stained his shirt, and the disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion that were on


    friendlier


    terms to him all shouted loudly, "Hughes! Are you alright?!"


    At that moment, Hughes no longer had the strength to even reply to the frantic shouts of his fellow


    disciples. After the Divine warrior did all of that, he walked back to his original position. A purple


    glow surged out of his body and covered up that disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion.


    Being surrounded by that purple light meant that he was already eliminated, with no hopes of


    advancing. Many shivered as they watched the scene unfold, not expecting the tables to be turned


    so quickly.


    They had thought that the disciple''s victory had been assured, but no one expected that the body he


    pierced would not be the Divine warrior''s true body. Those present, whose skills were at the level of


    the person who had failed, became visibly worried.


    Everyone saw what happened, as bright as day.


    Thinking things through, they stood with not much of an advantage if they were to face the Divine


    warriors.


    However, there were some who said, "That guy was too hot-headed; he just rushed ahead before


    anyone else did anything. He wanted the spotlight all to himself. The reason he lost so badly was


    that he didn''t know what skills the opponent had at all!"


    "Now that we know, that move is nothing! As long as we manage to find his true body, we won''t end


    up like that!"


    "You''re right! If that guy earlier pierced the Divine warrior on the right, none of this would''ve


    happened!"


    "How do you think he judged which body was the real one from those two Divine warriors earlier?"


    "That''s simple! Of course, it''s through energy fluctuations. That''s the most basic way to tell.


    However, using such amon technique against the Divine warriors won''t work. All we need to do


    is do the opposite thing! With him as an example to us, we won''t end up like him!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Fane merely stood by the side, silently listening to everyone. With their exchanges, the atmosphere


    was quite peaceful. At that moment, he suddenly felt like he was being red at, and not just by


    one person.


    Fane turned around to look somewhat helplessly. He noticed the masked man staring at him with a


    provocative expression and narrowed eyes.


    Fane knew exactly what that man''s expression meant.


    The masked man wanted to show off his skills to make up for his loss to Fane. It was not just the


    masked man, however, as even Griffin and Theo eyed him with the same expression.


    He had triumphed over everyone else and was the first to reach the 18-meter-point range. The rest


    of them would definitely not be willing to admit defeat easily. They would probably think that they


    should have had that result, and that Fane was merely lucky instead of having usible skills.


    They were bitter that Fane seemed undeserving of the position.

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235


    This was an incredible chance for the disciples to prove how much stronger they were than Fane.


    Fane, on the other hand, was not bothered by their petty thoughts at all, turning his head away and


    ignoring them.


    However, Griffin mistook it as a show of nervousness from Fane, thus Griffin coldly sneered. "Surely


    you don''t believe that the results you obtained earlier meant that your skills dominated everyone


    else here, do you?"


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows, genuinely not wanting to engage with this insignificant fly. On the other


    hand, if he did not answer, others would think that he truly was afraid, not even daring to answer.


    He turned rather exasperatedly. "I never wanted to dominate anyone. Can you just zip your mouth?


    If you really want to prove your skills, thene at me. Why are you wasting so much time with


    nonsense?!"


    Griffin''s face reddened with anger as he pointed right at Fane. "Very well! I''ll let you taste how great


    the gap in our skills is!"


    The moment he said that, a bang could be heard around them. A disciple from the Muddled Origin


    n had been beaten down and spat blood on the floor!


    The disciple was the second person to make a move.


    After the first disciple had given them an example, he was unable to hold himself back from being


    the second test subject. This time, he did the opposite of what the Thousand Leaves Pavillion


    disciple did and attacked the body with weaker energy fluctuations.


    s, he had chosen wrongly.


    After destroying the weaker Divine warrior on the right, the same thing happened as before. The


    Divine warrior on the right turned into spots of purple light and was absorbed by the warrior on the


    left.


    After absorbing the purple light, the warrior''s strength increased dramatically, and his speed had


    increased by several times as well. He dealt a heavy injury to the disciple from the Muddled Origin


    n in just one blow, the damage close to what was dealt to the person before.


    That had shocked everyone present. Even Griffin, who had been boasting earlier, furrowed his


    brows, not knowing what to say. Attacking the Divine warrior with the stronger energy fluctuations


    was the wrong choice, but attacking the one with the weaker energy fluctuations was the wrong


    choice as well!


    Was the Divine warrior''s true body determined at random, then?


    Everyone present was stunned on the spot at that moment. However, even after being taken aback,


    there were still those who wanted to jump in and fight.


    Some people were just naturally impatient, and they


    ended up attacking one at a time.


    The results caused everyone to frown. No matter which body was attacked, it never seemed to be


    the true body of the Divine warrior. It felt like both the Divine warriors were phantoms!


    Of course, there were those who defeated the Divine warriors in the end. After all, there were quite


    a few talented individuals present.


    As the masked man looked at those who attacked, he let out a cold snort of disdain. The masked


    man turned around and faced the Divine warrior in front of him. Out of the space ring on his left


    hand, a machete appeared.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. So, the masked man used a machete.


    With a step forward, he swung the machete in his hand at the Divine warrior. His attack was so


    quick that he left behind an afterimage.


    The Divine warrior also pulled his sword out the moment the masked man started to attack. Just like


    the other Divine warriors before, after a purple glow, two clones emerged. The bodies on the left


    and right started to attack the masked man.


    The masked man''s lips curled up, revealing a disdainful smile. The machete in his hand glinted


    coldly as it shed at the Divine warrior''s throat. As weapons shed, the purple sword in the


    Divine warrior''s sword was sent flying. A secondter, the


    left Divine warrior''s neck was shed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Divine warrior on the left suddenly turned into spots of purple light, but the masked man did not


    give the Divine warrior a chance to gather up the light at all. He made a 180-degree turn in the air.


    Opening up his right hand, he threw the machete in his hand. The machete wasunched with an


    incredible force as it suddenly sliced off the Divine warrior''s head under everyone''s widened gazes!

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236


    The masked man''s movements were all incredibly slick. Even the sheathing of his sword had been


    done wlessly. His string of movements practically looked like an artful masterpiece.


    Clink.


    The machete was ced back into its sheathe. He did not store his weapon back into the space


    ring and instead held it gently in his palm.


    "My god! That...that was too amazing. The Divine warrior was just like a pile of mud in front of him.


    It makes me feel like the Divine warrior I just fought isn''t even at the same level as the one he did!"


    A lot of them could not hold back from mumbling softly.


    Quite a few people started to discuss among themselves. The main topic had been the masked


    man''s attack making it seem far too easy. Compared to the rest of them who had used their full


    strengths, it was an astounding difference. It left some of them feeling a deep sense of worship and


    admiration.


    "I know him! He''s a disciple of the Corpse Pavillion. All the other disciples there all treat him with


    respect. He definitely holds a high position within the Corpse Pavillion for the other disciples to treat


    him that way. His talent should be top-notch as well..."


    "I feel infuriated justparing myself to him. This guy is far too strong. I feel like the treasures on


    the Divine Void Slope will all end up in his hands."


    Even though the other disciples from the Corpse Pavillion knew that their fellow disciple was


    exceptionally talented, witnessing it with their own eyes still left them unable to hold back their


    excitement. All of the disciples from the Corpse Pavillion started to cheer loudly, "You are our


    champion! You''ll definitely be able to get the treasures!"


    "Thispetition is practically designed for our senior, the rest of you can''t evenpete with him!"


    Those sharp words naturally incited a lot of anger in the other disciples. Yet, facing those disciples


    from the Corpse Pavillion, there was nothing they could counter with. After witnessing that person''s


    skills, they knew they could notpare.


    Furthermore, the Corpse Pavillion was a fourth-grade n that follows demonic ways. They killed


    without any regard for honor or morality. The disciples from the north were all very wary of the


    Corpse Pavillion.


    The masked man disregarded the praise showered on him as well as the cheers from his fellow


    disciples. Instead, his gaze was once again fixed on Fane.


    Fane naturally saw everything that happened earlier. However, his expression remained calm as if


    everything had been within his expectations, leaving no need for any hint of surprise.


    The Corpse Pavillion had just made a big ssh, and the Thousand Leaves Pavillion was obviously


    not willing to be left behind. The leader of the disciples from the Thousand Leaves, Graham Eliot, let


    out a light snort before attacking a Divine warrior as well.


    He held a green-colored sword in hand. His white robes fluttered even with theck of any wind. He


    stepped in a gust of wind, his sword aimed right at the Divine warrior.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Divine warrior split into two bodies after a radiant glow from his de as usual. The Divine


    warrior was incredibly quick and charged forward at Graham like a bullet.


    Yet, it shocked everyone to find that the Divine warrior''s speed could still not match up to Graham.


    All everyone could see was a figure that carried a faint green glow. In the blink of an eye, Graham


    appeared right in front of the Divine warrior, the purple de suddenly shed with the green de.


    The glow that Graham''s sword had been emitting suddenly condensed into wave after wave of


    green leaves. The leaves were no ordinary leaves. Fane could clearly feel an explosive power


    condensed into each leaf.


    After the leaves were condensed, they started to quickly revolve around the green de. It was so


    fast that all they could see was a rotating green light.


    Everyone could only see Graham waving his sword, and the leaves formed a rapid vortex suddenly


    rushing toward the Divine warrior!


    Everything happened so quickly that it was faster than taking a breath. In just a moment, the Divine


    warrior on the left had turned into purple energy.

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237


    Graham''s expression remained the same after the attack and rotated strangely in arc mid-air. The


    leaves that had attacked the Divine warrior on the left earlier had yet to disappear. Instead,


    gathered around Graham''s de with his movements.


    Graham was just as fast as before, and everything happened just like with the masked man earlier.


    Graham had been too quick, and before the Divine warrior on the right had the chance to absorb


    the power from the killed warrior on the left, Graham attacked again, killing the warrior in one blow.


    It was done just as cleanly. However,pared to how casually the masked man had dealt with the


    Divine warrior, it seemed like Graham had expended a bit more energy. However, everyone present


    knew that the two of them had yet to show their true strength!


    That was the horrifying part! To be able to enter the Secret ce for Resources meant that they


    were definitely below thete stage of the innate level.


    Other than Fane, everyone else present was at that level.


    Thepetition should have been rtively fair since everyone was on the same level. The only


    advantage anyone would have was talent! The strong would be able to easily defeat the weak.


    The Divine warriors were impossible to defeat for the


    weak, but for the strong, killing the Divine warriors was just a casual endeavor, nothing to worry


    about.


    "You...seem to not feel anything at all." Brook suddenly said to Fane.


    Fane was taken aback. Only then did he notice that the top disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavillion,


    Brook, was actually quite close to him. There was only one person between them. Brook had been


    observing Fane the whole time and felt that Fane had been far too calm that it seemed like he was


    just putting on a show.


    Fane let out a soft chuckled, "Why should I feel anything? If they''re strong, then they''re strong."


    Brook''s lips curled up into a smirk. "You really do surprise me."


    Fane did not know how to answer that, so he merely kept his mouth shut. He did not n on being


    friends with anyone. After all, in Fane''s eyes, other than his family, other rtionships were not


    reliable. So, he was not willing to get too friendly with anyone.


    "It''s my time to shine!" Griffin dered loudly.


    ''It''s as if he''s worried that no one will watch him!'' Fane snorted lightly but anticipated to witness


    Griffin''s skills as a chosen disciple.


    Griffin was eager to show off in front of Fane. After seeing Fane''s dismissive gaze, he narrowed his


    eyes at Fane with a vexed expression.


    He swiped at his space ring, and a bone that had been specially refined appeared in his hand. His


    weapon surprised Fane since it was the first time Fane had ever seen someone wield such a


    weapon.


    With an angry roar, he leaped forward at the Divine warrior like a leopard. His bone made cracking


    noises in his hand.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Ha!"


    The bone shot at the Divine warrior like a whip. With a bang, the purple aura was shattered by the


    bone. However, it did not manage to injure the Divine warrior. Clenching his teeth, Griffin let out


    another attack. The attack managed to pierce through the Divine warrior''s body, but did not manage


    to kill him!

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238


    At that moment, the Divine warrior on the right rushed over with the purple de as well. Being


    attacked from the right and the left, Griffin''s face suddenly paled.


    Many disciples fell for that attack. Unable to instantly kill one of the Divine warriors, the other one


    would quickly follow up with an attack. Being attacked from both sides meant that it was incredibly


    easy to get injured!


    However, Griffin was still a chosen disciple after all. He had his own skills, so he shouted, "Misty


    Steps!" He avoided the attack from the Divine warrior on the right as if he was a catfish, and did not


    hesitate to attack the warrior on the left.


    This time, he spared no mercy. The bone in his hand emitted a dark red glow as Griffin shouted


    furiously," Die!"


    The bone then pierced and stabbed the Divine warrior''s body viciously. After a bang sounded, the


    Divine warrior turned into speckles of purple light.


    That was the most intense moment. He could not allow the Divine warrior on the right to absorb the


    purple lights. Otherwise, the Divine warrior''s power would increase dramatically. In the end, he


    would be faced with double the pressure, which was something he could not allow.


    Bang bang bang!


    Griffin continued to attack. Each wave of his bones crashed viciously on the Divine warrior on the


    right. The Divine warrior''s body was beginning to look more and more transparent from the attacks.


    Just as the purple light from the left was about to merge with the Divine warrior on the right, the


    warrior could no longer hold on and exploded with a boom.


    After seeing the Divine warrior on the right turn into purple spots of light as well, Griffin could not


    stop himself from panting loudly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had won! However, it was not that easy. For the sake of the challenges that would follow, Griffin


    did not unleash all his power, preserving his true energy. Yet, he had used about eighty to ny


    percent of his powers to secure this victory.


    It was something Griffin did not expect. Thinking about that, he could not help but look further into


    the Divine Void Slope. Looking upward, the slope was obscured by a thinyer of mist. The slope


    was not very steep, but due to the three hundred feet distance, it gave everyone the impression that


    it was piercing through the clouds.


    Griffin gulped down a mouthful of saliva with a sour look on his face. He had thought that he would


    be able to gain many rewards initially, that he would have been able to show off his skills and go


    back to his n with his head held up high.


    Yet, it seemed like even the Divine warriors at the second stage were already so tough to defeat.


    Thinking about the challenges that awaits him, he subconsciously bit his lips, and an unwilling look


    appeared in his eyes.


    At that moment, he seemed to have thought of something. He raised his head to look at Fane who


    was standing in the distance. All he saw was Fane looking to the front with the same calm look as if


    his battle earlier did not interest Fane at all.


    That caused Griffin to be even more furious. The brat really knew how to piss him off. Fane had an


    uncaring expression as if the Divine warriors were easy to be dealt with.


    Griffin panted as he slowly straightened his body. Focusing on Fane, his eyes were full of hatred.


    At that moment, the others were already starting their attacks on the Divine warriors. Those who


    passed had started climbing up to the next thirty feet distance. Even Theo hadpleted his battle.

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239


    Brook, who was only one person away from Fane, managed to barely defeat the Divine warrior in


    front of him,pleting the battle. Practically everyone who knew Fane shot Fane a curious gaze.


    Why was Fane not making a move? Was he waiting for lunch?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Griffin lightly snorted, "Could it be that you''re afraid, Fane? Or are you worried you''ll show your


    weakness in front of us? If that''s the case then stop pretending to be so calm. You were acting as if


    you could easily defeat the Divine warrior in front of you!"


    Fane narrowed his eyes, not even bothering to turn his head to look at Griffin. He could no longer


    be bothered to respond to all these challenges. Yet, he did not make his move merely because he


    was watching the other battles as well as making guesses in his mind.


    His eyes twinkled as he looked at the Divine warrior in front of him. Since he did not attack, the


    Divine warrior assumed that Fane was still not prepared, so the Divine warrior did not make a move


    at Fane either.


    In truth, the Divine warrior''s skills were merely at the level of someone who had just stepped into the


    middle stage of the innate level. Compared to most of the people there, they were not that strong.


    Furthermore, the Divine warriors were all using the same skills.


    It was merely a red-level technique. It would not even be anything of interest in third-grade ns.


    Almost


    everyone present was the elites within their ns, so the Divine warriors should not be that hard to


    defeat.


    Yet, forty percent of them had been eliminated! The only point of exnation was what that old


    voice had said before. Within the Divine Void Slope, martial skills that used true energy would be


    suppressed. With that in mind, Fane let out a sigh.


    "What are you mulling over? I can''t believe you care so much about how you look." The masked


    man''s sinister voice could once again be heard in Fane''s ears.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows. He nced over at the masked man. He noticed that all of those who


    bore a grudge against him did not continue climbing the mountain. They all stopped for the moment,


    looking at him with mocking gazes.


    They were all waiting for Fane to embarrass himself. How could Fane be oblivious to what they


    were thinking? He let out a smallugh and started to form seals with his hands. Dense spiritual


    energy began to gather in his palm.


    Suddenly, fourteen Soul Swords formed. Fane divided those swords into two, splitting them into the


    right and left sides. The Divine warrior judged how prepared the person in front of him was by the


    energy fluctuations.


    Fane''s Soul Swords naturally involved intense energy. Fane could hear a sword unsheathe. He did


    not need to look to know that the Divine warrior in front of him was finally attacking.


    After a radiant purple glow, the Divine warrior split into two as usual, and rushed right at Fane! Fane


    did not rush and raised his Soul Swords up in the air.


    As the Divine warrior rushed over, he pushed forward, forming eleven seals with his hands. The


    seals formed on the Soul Swords, and on his right and left hands were seven Soul Swords each,


    merging into tworge swords.


    Those two swords radiated gray energy as if it was an unclean smog. Fane pushed off, twisting the


    laws of space to the fullest, pulling away from his foe.


    He retreated as he activated his Soul Sword, meeting the Divine warrior''s attack. The crowd merely


    heard a crackling noise as the two Soul Swords shed against the Divine warrior.


    The purple glow was shattered, and in the blink of an eye, the giant Soul Sword pierced deeply into


    the Divine warrior. With two clicks, both the Divine warriors dispersed into thin air.

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. It was not any slower than Graham and the masked


    man. Those who saw Fane''s battle all widened their eyes.


    Fane had killed the Divine warriors far too quickly. It was far greater than the average disciple. To be


    able topete against the two strongest people caused quite a few of them to widen their mouths


    in shock.


    "This brat is the first one who arrived at the second stage! I recall that he had the fastest speed. He


    was the first one to escape the illusions. I can''t believe that his skills actually match up to the


    determination in his heart!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s not even the most important point. Look at his fighting prowess. He''s merely at the middle


    stage of the innate level. He''s actually stronger than all thete -stage innate level disciples here,


    and not just by a little bit!"


    "Of everyone present, the masked disciple from the Corpse Pavillion and Graham, the leader of the


    Thousand Leaves Pavillion''s students are the only ones who can reallypete with him! Look at


    what this guy is wearing, he should be from the Dual Sovereign Pavillion. I can''t believe that a


    disciple from a third-grade n would possess such good skills!"


    Griffin looked like he had swallowed a fly as he stared at Fane. His mouth was slightly agape, not


    willing to


    believe what he saw. Compared to how much difficulty he went through to win, Fane had an


    incredibly rxed time.


    Just a step back and one attack was all it took for Fane to defeat the Divine warrior that was


    definitely not weak in his eyes! He had witnessed Fane''s battle against Oliver before.


    During that time, Fane definitely did not show this level of skill which meant Fane had concealed his


    abilities! The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he got. He refused to admit that Fane


    was stronger than he was.


    Yet, the reality was cruel. Comparing their two battles, he understood the difference between the


    two of them without anyone needing to tell him anything.


    "Why?! Why is this guy so strong? He''s only at the middle stage of the innate level!"


    Nelson looked at Fane with interest and delight. He really wanted to give Fane a few words of


    praise, but he felt like he would be sabotaging Fane if he opened his mouth at that moment, so


    Nelson kept his mouth shut.


    The person with the worst look on his face present was the masked man. However, the masked


    man was different from regr disciples. His eyes were incredibly vicious and could immediately tell


    that Fane''s battle was quite different from his.


    The only thing the masked man could not pinpoint was the exact reason for that difference right at


    that moment. It had definitely ruined the masked man''s ns of ridiculing Fane after his battle to


    vent his frustrations.


    He would then find a chance to deal with Fane in the future and dig out the secret behind how Fane


    escaped the Cliff of Sorrows, but now it seems like he may have to abort his n.


    Fane was not bothered with how the others looked at him. Fane even ignored the praise that Brook


    was showering him and merely walked toward the third stage.


    As he made his way to the ny feet area, he could not help but turn back to look at where he had


    ca.


    Looking down, he saw that at least half of them had been left behind at the first and second stages.


    He had thought that the eliminations would only truly begin at the third stage. Yet, over half of them


    had already been eliminated before the third stage. It was obvious how difficult the challenges were.


    Once everyone arrived at the area, the third challenge formally started.


    This time, they faced Divine warriors as well.


    However, the Divine warriors in front of them were already at the middle stage of the innate level!


    This time, no one dared to rush forward.


    After all, from the two past experiences, they could see that whoever made the first move would end


    up suffering misfortune. No one knew what the third


    Divine warriors would end up doing.


    Just as everyone''s imaginations ran wild, they suddenly heard the ringing of bells in their ears. The


    sound of the bells seemed to press directly at their souls, constantly assaulting their hearts.

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241


    "No! There''s something wrong with this sound. Why do I feel like it''s trying to kill me?"


    "What is happening? Why can I still hear it even though I''ve covered my ears?!"


    Every ring would cause their blood cirction to go erratic. Quite a few of them felt their blood


    surging with the sound of the bells, and some of them even started to vomit blood.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows, circting his true energy to block the attacks brought forward by the


    sound. The Divine warriors in front of him had yet to move and were merely looking at him with


    disdain.


    Just as Fane wondered what else there would be other than the bells, his vision shed as he


    arrived at a special ce.


    The scene had changed too quickly for him to formte any guesses. He wondered if he was in an


    illusion again, but discounted that possibility after some thought. If it were an illusion, the scene


    would not have changed so clearly.


    Everything happened too abruptly while illusions were supposed to blur the lines between reality


    and illusion. Yet, Fane could clearly feel that his mind was still in a clear state.


    They were in a bloodiedndscape. The entire space


    was covered in the color red. Even the crescent moon in the sky was red. The whole area was filled


    with the aura of death as if an apocalyptic battle had happened not too long ago.


    An unknown number of people had died, which was why the ce felt grim. Fane could not help but


    take a deep breath, putting himself on full alert.


    Since it was the third challenge, the sudden change in scenery was definitely not meant for


    sightseeing.


    Even though he could still not bepletely certain if it was reality or fantasy, what happened still


    needed to be dealt with.


    Just as his thoughts began to wander, he heard a familiar wizened voice. It was the same voice that


    read out the rules at the Divine Void Slope.


    "Find the Divine warriors in this world! Those who manage to will continue climbing the Divine Void


    Slope. If you fail, then you fail to pass!"


    After those words, the surroundings once again entered a strange silence, and the wizened voice


    spoke no more. Fane frowned. The key to passing was not to eliminate the Divine warrior but to find


    one in this strange and foreign world.


    At that moment, Fane was still confused. He did not know if he had truly arrived at that world, or if


    everything was merely happening in his mind. However, he was no longer interested in thinking


    about that.


    Since the wizened voice had announced the rules, then he could no longer waste any more time.


    He sighed as he forced himself to calm down, walking forward step by step.


    The blood-red world was a massive in. Looking up, he could not see the end with just his eyes.


    The ground waspletely barren. Other than a few withered trees, he could see nothing else.


    The ce seemed abandoned, a ce that no longer saw the light of day. Fane carefully advanced,


    staying on constant alert for any sudden threat.


    In truth, he did not know where he needed to go either, because the world was truly far toorge.


    Looking around, there was nothing other than withered trees, so where was he supposed to find the


    Divine warrior?


    Time slowly ticked away. Hepletely lost track of time. His surroundings never seemed to


    change causing Fane to get nervous, and his breath started to get anxious.


    Right at that moment, a noise could be heard in the distance. Fane suddenly stood up straight,


    forming seals in his hands, and fifteen Soul Swords formed in his palms!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242


    At that intense anxious moment, the sound of howling winds filled his ears. Anyone would be able to


    figure out that something was going to happen.


    Fane gathered his spirits, focusing all his attention around him. The moment anything strange


    happened, he would react immediately.


    The wind grew stronger, carrying the dust on the ground, obscuring Fane''s sight. Fane''s clothes


    were rustling in the wind.


    The wind did not only obscure his sight, it also covered up any sounds around him. Fane had


    suddenly plunged into a realm devoid of his senses. He let out a long breath, it would not do for that


    to continue!


    Another gust of wind blew past, causing Fane to lose his bnce and his body nearly be blown


    away by the howling wind.


    What was happening?! He did not know how long the wind wouldst, or how much danger it would


    bring. At that moment, his mind was in disarray.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Just as he was about to panic, the wind suddenly stopped. The sudden stop caused Fane to lose


    his bearings for a moment.


    Without the wind, the dust slowly settled, and everything returned to the quietness from before. Yet,


    once his vision cleared, Fane could not stop his heart from pounding.


    Less than fifty meters away from him, stood a group of people lined up with their heads down. All of


    them were wearing armor and had messy hair. Their hands held onto their weapons tightly.


    Fane took a rough nce. There were roughly over a hundred people there.


    With a crack that sounded like brittle bone, the group raised their lowered heads together. At that


    moment, Fanepletely saw what they looked like.


    All of them had green skin, and their faces had blood-red runes etched on them. The red eyes were


    full of violence. After they raised their heads, they stared firmly at Fane.


    Killing intent and violence gathered, they were like a group of killing machines. They were actually


    zombies with no sentience!


    A familiar figure stood fifty feet behind the zombies. There were spots of white light around the man


    as the man stood still, expressionless.


    He was the Divine Warrior that Fane was supposed to find. Fane let out a long sigh, finally


    understanding how he needed to pass this stage. He needed to kill the group of zombies in front of


    him that numbered over a hundred to get close to the Divine warrior.


    Before, Fane''s heart had been pounding, wondering how he could pass the stage. Now that it was


    clear,


    Fane did not rx one bit. The pressure in his heart felt heavier and heavier as if a fewrge stones


    had been thrown on it.


    It was too difficult!


    Over a hundred zombies. Each of them was at the initial stage of the innate level. If they rushed


    over, he was not certain if he could get past. After all, the numbers were too great, it was practically


    a swarm of zombies!.


    When Fane stood on the Divine Void Slope, he was never certain if he could obtain any reward. He


    told himself he would do his best. Even if he came back with no rewards, he would not give up


    halfway. If he was going to lose, he would lose in the end!


    Yet, it was already so difficult facing the third Divine warrior. He could not imagine how difficult the


    challenges would end up being when he faced the fourth and fifth Divine warriors.

 Chapter 2243

    Chapter 2243


    It was impossible to even think about. This was an impossible task toplete!


    Those thoughts were not just in Fane''s mind. The same scene appeared in front of everyone who


    was challenging the third Divine warrior.


    Each and everyone in the third stage was transported into their own isted spaces. Each isted


    space had the exact same scene. Over a hundred zombies stood in front of them, emitting the


    same vicious aura from their bodies!


    Griffin looked at the zombies in front of him and subconsciously gulped. The sword he held tightly in


    his hand shook as he trembled slightly.


    "How could this... Am I supposed to kill all these zombies? How...is this even possible?" Griffin was


    almost rendered speechless. Facing such a challenge, he could not hold back from voicing out his


    fears.


    Griffin''s brother, Howard, had only barely passed the second stage after using all his power and had


    even gotten injured because of it. Facing so many zombies, he had lost all the courage in his heart!


    If they start to fight, he did not even know if he could hold the first wave back. It was too terrifying!


    The zombies were all at the initial stage of the innate level. He ranked eighth among the disciples


    from the


    Twin Sovereign Pavillion. He was at the tail end of the geniuses gathered there, so just being able


    to reach the third stage was already quite a feat for him.


    "I surrender!" Howard shouted loudly. He did not know if it would work or not, but he really did not


    have the courage to face so many zombies, it was too terrifying!


    With a whoosh, a ray of light covered Howard''s whole body after Howard admitted defeat. The next


    second, a familiar ce appeared in front of him. He was back at his original spot in the Divine Void


    Slope.


    An orange light hit his body, representing the fact that Howard was already eliminated. He had a


    sense of helplessness in his heart but felt quite relieved.


    Thankfully, it was still possible to surrender. If it had not been possible even if he shouted his throat


    coarse, then he would have been faced with horrifying attacks. If his cries had been ignored, he


    might even suffer from heavy injuries or lost his life.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Howard was the first to be eliminated in the third stage. After that, a few figures were sent back as


    well. Those who were eliminated all had practically the same sentiments as Howard. All of them had


    some regret but also felt quite relieved.


    Those who were eliminated in the first and second stages were all filled with curiosity when they


    saw the people from the third stage disappear before being sent back. All of them asked what they


    saw, and what the third stage involved. They also asked why those participants have suddenly been


    transported away and transported back.


    After the information was spread, everyone knew that over a hundred zombies appeared on the


    third stage. Even though the ones sent back were all those without the courage to fight, no one


    dared tough at them. That was because no one knew if the hundred over zombies would have


    attacked all at once.


    If that was the case, unless they were incredibly strong, it would be incredibly difficult to hold off the


    horde, and their lives would even be at stake.


    One of the disciples from the Twin Sovereign Pavilion who had been eliminated in the second stage


    could not help but curse, "That... that''s far too difficult. It''s only the third stage. Getting to the peak


    requires us to face nine Divine warriors! It''s just the third stage, and it''s already so difficult!"


    Someone immediately said, "That''s right! This is absolutely...unreasonable."

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244


    "Surely they won''t eliminate everyone by the fourth stage, right? If that''s the case, wouldn''t all this


    have been for nothing?"


    "Who knows... However, I think your thoughts are reasonable!"


    The more they discussed, the more questions they had. Whether or not there would be anyone who


    canplete this challenge, whether or not anyone would be able to obtain the rewards at the top


    of the Divine Void Slope. Everyone felt that it was impossible with the difficulty that had been shown.


    If that was the case, then it would have all been for naught.


    Just as everyone was talking about it, the wizened voice could be heard again, "There are a total of


    a hundred and twenty zombies. Killing thirty means clearing one obstacle, which is equal to


    defeating one Divine warrior. Killing a hundred and twenty zombies is equal to defeating four Divine


    warriors."


    Saying that countless Divine warriors suddenly appeared on the Divine Void Slope. Those Divine


    warriors lined up on the Divine Void Slope in order. A Divine warrior appeared every thirty feet, in


    total there were seven Divine warriors in front of every person.


    Four of the Divine warriors in front of every one were surrounded by a red light. Everyone was


    shocked to see the sight.


    A rumble of discussions started.


    "So that means if they kill a hundred and twenty zombies, it would be equal to defeating four Divine


    warriors. If that''s the case, it''s quite reasonable, there''s still a chance for someone to get the


    reward!"


    "Why are the four Divine warriors covered in a red glow? What does it mean?" Someone asked in


    confusion.


    Some of the smarter folks began to exin, "Didn''t that voice say that killing thirty zombies is equal


    to clearing an obstacle? The obstacles refer to the Divine warriors in front of them. Every thirty


    zombies those challengers kill will probably cause one of the Divine warriors with a red glow to


    disappear. It''s the same as when we got past the Divine warriors and them disappearing afterward."


    With an exnation like that, everyone started to understand. It was already the third stage.


    Looking forward from the third stage, there were naturally seven more Divine warriors.


    There were a hundred and eighty people who entered the Secret ce for Resources. There were


    less than ny people who advanced to the third stage. The first two stages had gotten rid of over


    half of the participants, so it was obvious how difficult the


    challenges were.


    The third stage was anotherrge obstacle. Only a few would be able to pass.


    There were still some who did not understand the rules, and started to ask, "If that''s the case,


    wouldn''t killing thirty zombies mean you''ve passed? After all, killing thirty zombies represents killing


    a Divine warrior."


    "Of course not!" Howard loudly denied the man''s question.


    Possibly because he was embarrassed for surrendering, Howard would not allow anyone to im


    that it was so easy to pass after understanding the rules.


    Howard exined somewhat emotionally, "The old voice said earlier, the key to passing the


    challenge lies in finding the Divine warrior in the world. Finding it means they would need to clear all


    obstacles in front of them and arrive in front of the Divine warrior. That means that passing this


    stage requires killing a hundred and twenty zombies."


    Howard¡¯s words were incredibly firm, adamant in making sure that everyone understood.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When he said those words, quite a few people fell silent. Everyone seemed to mumble in their


    hearts that this stage was far too hard. Killing a hundred and twenty zombies in one go. Just


    surviving them would have been an incredible feat, let alone killing them.


    After all, each of those zombies was already at the initial stage of the innate level. One of those was


    still fine, but a hundred and twenty of them caused them to shiver just thinking about it.


    Those who had been transported into the blood-red world had heard the old voice as well. They


    were all smart people. Just thinking about it for a moment led them all to understand the key to


    passing!

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245


    Fane narrowed his eyes. If he killed the hundred and twenty zombies in front of him, it would be the


    same as clearing four Divine warriors in one go. Finishing this challenge would lead him straight


    past the sixth Divine warrior!


    It was a simple enough thought, but it felt like the difficulty had just increased greatly!


    The hundred and twenty zombies had started to pull out their own weapons. They seemed to have


    been awakened by a system, and all of them had their own expressions and goals. They clenched


    their teeth as if they wanted to rip Fane apart.


    "A hundred and twenty of them attacking together?" Fane''s heart pounded.


    He had thought that they would have at least gotten a chance to rest in between even if they were


    supposed to kill a hundred and twenty zombies. He had thought that they would have at least


    advanced in waves. Yet, with how unified their actions were, it seemed like they would charge at


    him together.


    Even Fane would have some trouble facing the attacks from so many zombies. However, he no


    longer had the will to think too much about it.


    "Die!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    A hundred and twenty zombies all said at the same


    time.


    The next second, all of the zombies charged right at Fane, looking like they were hungry for a taste


    of flesh.


    Fane had a cold look on his face as he pulled out a jet-ck sword from Mustard Seed. 1


    With a stab, the de pierced into the chest of a zombie. With the power to pierce through the void,


    it easily destroyed the weak soul energy within the zombie after piercing through its skin.


    With another sh, another zombie''s arm was shed apart by Fane. The spiritual power surged


    into the zombie''s inner body and killed it off.


    Destroying the Void had always been a spiritual attack, so it naturally had an advantage against


    spirits.


    Zombies might be corpses, but zombies still required a certain amount of spiritual energy to be


    controlled.


    A zombie''s specialty was its strong defense. However, once their outer defenses were pierced


    through, just a slight gap was enough topletely destroy the spiritual energy within the zombie!


    Without the control of spiritual energy, the zombies were just like toys without any batteries!


    Fane was incredibly cute. He did not botherpletely destroying the zombies. As long as he


    pierced through their defenses, Destroying the Void would invade the inner body of the zombies,


    destroying the spiritual energy which was equal to killing off a zombie!


    Bang bang bang!


    Another three zombies had been dealt with by Destroying the Void after piercing through their


    defenses!


    It was actually much easier than Fane had thought. In just a moment, Fane had killed off ten


    zombies. That was even after he deliberately hold back his speed.


    Despite letting out a sigh of relief, Fane was still full of suspicions. Why did Fane always feel like the


    challenges were all practically designed for him to pass with ease?


    Practically all of the challenges were tailored for cultivators that focused on spiritual energy. Facing


    the first Divine warrior, spiritual cultivators naturally held the advantage. After all, spiritual martial


    arts naturally needed strong spiritual energy.

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246


    Anyone who used long-ranged attacks would have an absolute advantage during the second stage,


    and soul attribute martial arts had the most long-ranged attacks.


    Facing the hundred and twenty zombies, in the same way, those who trained in soul attribute


    techniques would only need minimal effort to deal with those zombies.


    The more Fane fought, the more he felt climbing the Divine Void Slope was practically a piece of


    cake for those who used the soul attribute.


    However, for those who trained in other ways, it was full of difficulty. Each advancement was filled


    with burdens. Thinking about that, Fane could not help but narrow his eyes.


    The sword in his hand constantly danced. Those redeyed zombies constantly charged at Fane. One


    by one, they fell in front of Fane, even though they had charged together and had the absolute


    advantage in numbers.


    The zombies did not use any techniques and merely used their true energy to attack at close


    distances. Unless their attacks fell on Fane, there would not be that much damage.


    Fane twisted thews of space, attacking the zombies


    as he avoided their attacks. He would then use Destroying the Void to render the zombies useless!


    Killing the zombies was quite easy! Compared to how rxed Fane was, the others were having


    trouble killing off the zombies.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Haha,e, I''ll kill all of you!" Fane''sugh carried a hint of craziness.


    "What, what''s up with that guy? Why is it so easy for him?"


    The others were filled with admiration in their hearts. They were already at their wit''s end trying to


    handle the zombies.


    With so many zombies rushing toward them, killing a zombie relied onpletely incapacitating the


    zombies. They did not have any soul attribute martial arts or skills.


    Unable to destroy the spiritual energy in the zombies, they were forced to destroy the zombie''s


    bodies.


    However, the zombies had incredibly strong defenses, so destroying a body required a lot of power!


    Griffin spat out a mouthful of blood. He held back the attacks from the zombies as he put his life on


    the line, stabbing the bone in his hand into the bodies!


    Griffin felt a sense of hopelessness. Even though his bone managed to pierce into the zombies, it


    did not incapacitate the zombies.


    Those zombies did not feel pain! Only by destroying their hands or slicing their bodies in half would


    the zombies lose all ability to fight.


    Killing one or two was fine, but facing so many of them, Griffin had an incredibly difficult time. About


    five minutes had passed, but Griffin had only dealt with two zombies!


    With a crack, he snapped a handoff a zombie. However, Griffin had been focused on attacking,


    neglecting his defense. He ended up suffering a w to the back from another zombie. After a wail


    of agony from Griffin, the zombie left a w mark on Griffin''s back! Red blood stained Griffin''s


    clothes.


    Griffin''s face reddened in pain as he spat out a mouthful of blood!


    Bang!


    Another zombie attacked Griffin''s stomach. Griffin was sent flying.


    Like a kite that had lost its string, Griffin flew in midair before he mmed onto the ground. At that


    moment, his vision shed as the space around him changed. When he reopened his eyes, he had


    already been sent back to the Divine Void Slope.


    "Griffin! Are you alright?"

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247


    Griffin could hear Howard''s concerned voice.


    Griffin''s internal organs were a mess at that moment, having suffered internal injuries. There was a


    burning pain in his back. His brother''s voice had pulled him back from his muddled thoughts, and he


    barely managed to force himself to sit up.


    He saw Howard a few dozen feet away from him, looking at him with concern and widened eyes.


    The people around him were also shooting him uncertain looks.


    Just as he was about to say something, a red glownded on his body, indicating that Griffin had


    failed.


    He had actually lost and failed miserably at the third stage. He had only managed to kill two


    zombies before ending up in this state! His heart refused to ept it!


    Everyone on the Divine Void Slope was actually in their own isted spaces. Even though they


    could see where each other was and could converse, they were still unable to interact or jump out


    of their own spaces.


    All Howard could do despite Griffin copsing from internal injuries was to ask about him. Howard


    was unable to run over to help his brother up.


    Griffin let out a long sigh, "This stage was far too difficult. A hundred and twenty zombies rushing at


    us! There''s no way to win!"


    Even though Griffin was very confident with his own skills, the difficulty of that stage had far


    exceeded Griffin''s imagination. All he could do wasin about it!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Griffin was not the first to fail. Other than those who had surrendered before the battle even started,


    there were also quite a few who had fallen to the hordes of zombies in the battle. After being


    determined to have failed, they were all sent back to the Divine Void Slope.


    Every single one of them had suffered varying degrees of injuries. Some of them were the strongest


    chosen disciples of their n. Even the chosen disciple of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had failed.


    1


    They started to discuss among themselves. "Will a single person even pass this stage? A hundred


    and twenty zombies are all at the initial stage of the innate level. Killing those zombies requires


    them to destroy their bodies. The zombies specialize in defense in the first ce, it''s insanely


    difficult!


    "Other than the strongest disciples from a n, there''s no way to pass!"


    "That''s right! Even though passing this stage eliminates four Divine warriors, there will still be one to


    follow! This stage is far too hard, so what about the stages in the future?"


    "I really don''t know if anyone will be able to obtain the treasures at the peak of the Divine Void


    Slope!"


    Thinking about that, they could not stop themselves from feeling defeated. Griffin slowly stood up,


    looking over at where Fane was supposed to be. Fane was not there, which meant that Fane was


    still fighting in that world.


    The masked man frowned. The machete in his head was like a scythe wielded by the grim reaper


    as it constantly shed at the zombies. The power of lightning condensed on the machete,


    exploding inside the bodies of the zombies.


    After a few explosions, several zombies were blown apart, their organs littered on the ground. The


    masked man was incredibly quick.


    His martial arts were already at the Earth level, which proved more than enough to eliminate those


    zombies.


    However, the zombies were incredibly resilient.


    Killing them needed him to exert his powers, injecting lightning into the bodies before detonating it


    inside the zombies.


    Even though the true energy in his body was constantly being depleted, it was still all under his


    control! His attacks were incredibly quick, and the lightning condensed on his machete, constantly


    injecting itself into the zombies.


    After exploding inside the zombie''s bodies, the lightning blew the corpses into pieces!


    Even in the blood-red world where Graham was at, he still showed off his impressive skills, cutting


    down the zombies in front of him one by one.


    He was quick as always! His sword constantly pierced into the zombies! The battle in the blood-red


    world continued, but the Divine Void Slope was very noisy as well.

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248


    "Wow! Amazing! That masked guy from the Corpse Pavilion is really something else. It''s not even


    been that long, and he''s already killed thirty zombies. The fourth Divine warrior in front of him has


    already disappeared."


    "It''s really impossible topare ourselves with him. Before the battle started, some of us already


    surrendered. In such a short time, so many people have been defeated and sent back. He thought


    no one would be able to pass, but now it looks like he underestimated those geniuses."


    The masked man''s original spot was simr to everyone else. Every thirty feet, there was a Divine


    warrior standing there with a weapon in hand. They were now facing the third Divine warrior and


    looking up, there were seven warriors. Of the seven, four were shrouded in a red glow.


    The reason why everyone eximed in surprise was that the closest Divine warrior to him had


    suddenly disappeared. That meant that he had eliminated an obstacle, and killed thirty zombies.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Theo had been eliminated at around the same time as Griffin. Yet, the masked man actually


    managed to kill thirty zombies in such a short time while Theo had to surrender to his heavy injuries.


    The gap between them was immense.


    His reddened eyes stared at the spot where the Divine warrior had disappeared. He pursed his lips


    tightly as his heart filled with jealousy and eptance. He felt extremely horrible at that moment.


    He knew that, as the best disciple from the Corpse Pavillion, the masked man would definitely have


    immense potential and skill. Yet, he never thought that he was not that far off from the masked man.


    Even though he could not defeat the masked man, he had assumed that their skills were close.


    However, the reality that was disyed in front of him at that moment had proven otherwise. It


    showed him how naive his thoughts were before, and showed him the gulf in their skills.


    Griffin did not have a pretty look on his face either. Almost everyone present had a certain amount


    of confidence and pride in their skills, but that confidence and pride had been dealt a heavy blow.


    As a chosen disciple, Griffin had thought that he had immense talent. Even though he was not as


    strong as the best-chosen disciple, it was not that big a difference. However, it was obvious that he


    was merely too ignorant.


    Everyone who used to be confident in their abilities had suddenly suffered varying degrees of


    trauma.


    "Look at Graham''s side! The Divine warrior in front of him has disappeared as well. Graham has


    also killed thirty zombies!" One of the disciples from the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion started cheering loudly as well.


    As fourth-grade ns, both the Corpse Pavilion and the Thousand Leaves Pavilion were about


    equal in power. With the masked man performing so well, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was


    naturally not willing to fall behind.


    After the person''s realization, the other disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion cheered as


    well.


    "Graham is so strong. He''s not even in the first ce among the chosen disciples of our n, but


    he''s only a little slower than that masked man!"


    When the disciples of the Corpse Pavilion heard that, their expressions changed. Why were those


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion disciples not content to just praise their own fellow disciple, but tried to


    mock the Corpse Pavilion as well?


    It was obvious that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was iming that, despite the fact that Graham


    was not the strongest among them, he had only narrowly lost out in time to the strongest disciple


    from the Corpse Pavilion.

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249


    The most loyal follower of the masked man, Zamian, was sent into a rage after hearing those


    words. His head snapped over, ring furiously at the disciples from the Thousand Leaves


    Pavillion.


    "What does Graham even amount to? How could you even talk about him in the same sentence as


    our senior? The only reason the timing was close is just that he isn''t in a hurry to kill those zombies.


    No matter what, he enjoys observing the situation! He wasted some time on that, which is how


    Graham managed to catch up!"


    Those words felt a bit like an incredibly forced exnation. Yet, Zamian seemed incredibly earnest


    as he said them. It was as if he would kill anyone who dared to retort.


    The disciples from the third-grade ns were naturally too afraid to get involved at that moment.


    However, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was a fourthgrade n, equal to the Corpse Pavilion in


    every way. Naturally, they refused to acknowledge Zamian''s insults.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Can you just listen to your own words?! Don''t you think it''s a joke? The disciples of the Corpse


    Pavilion aren''t all that strong, but their ability to spout nonsense is on another level! You haven''t


    even seen how your senior is fighting, but you talk as if you''re


    looking at him!


    "You dared to blindly im that your senior likes to waste time observing the situation? Is this the


    proper asion to waste time? Observing the situation needs the proper ce for it. Being


    surrounded by so many zombies, is he waiting for his true energy to deplete and for himself to be


    injured by not clearing them up quickly?"


    Those words were reasonable. The other disciples from the Thousands Leaves Pavilion


    immediately voiced their support. The two ns that did not have any conflict with one another were


    suddenly stuck in a tense rtionship. If they were not restricted by their isted spaces, they


    might have started a fight. Bloodshed would have been unavoidable.


    Griffin and the others did not pay too much attention to the quarrel between the two pavilions.


    Instead, he was fixated on Fane''s spot.


    The spot waspletely quiet. No one had been sent out. Griffin could not help but say, "How is


    this guy not thrown out yet?"


    With a sh, a zombie''s ws reached out for Fane''s arm. The sharp ws ripped his shirt, almost


    prating Fane''s skin.


    "Strange, how strange! I can clearly feel...the flow of energy! I just need a little bit of time to figure


    this out!" Fane had a ck sword in hand as he constantly shed at the horde of zombies.


    There were already twenty-five zombies on the ground. That was the result Fane had gotten while


    deliberately slowing down his attacks.


    Fane did not do it for no reason, nor was he nning on slowly getting rid of those zombies. It was


    just that he could clearly feel the energy flowing out of the corpses before they were absorbed by


    something, heading somewhere else.


    Before, on the Divine Void Slope, they had fought the second Divine warrior. The Divine warrior had


    split into two, and after killing the first one, the dead Divine warrior would form into purple energy


    that would flow into the other Divine warrior.


    The transferring of energy in that manner was a natural phenomenon, and Fane would normally not


    care about it.


    However, Fane could clearly feel something amiss about the movements of the energies from the


    zombies. That was because Fane''s soul thirsted for power after feeling it.


    It was as if the energy that flowed out of the zombies was not energy, but food for Fane''s soul, and


    eating it would be very nutritious! That feeling was far too deep, so much so that Fane could not


    dismiss it.

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250


    It was a deep thirst as if his soul had smelled an alluring fragrance. This caused Fane to be curious


    with a deep desire to figure it out!


    He let out a deep breath as seals formed on his left hand. As he held back the zombie onught,


    he condensed a Soul Sword on his left hand!


    Even though he had killed off twenty-five zombies, it was still an incredibly small amount from the


    hundred and twenty of them. It had only alleviated the pressure mildly. Before, Fane retreated as he


    fought, and his skills were able to handle it.


    Yet, now that he was gathering a Soul Sword as he fought, it got a bit more difficult. Seemingly


    sensing Fane''s state at the moment, the waves of zombies suddenly rushed at him in a fervor.


    Roar!


    They let out an animalistic roar as those red eyes stared right at Fane''s throat. They bared those


    sharp teeth as if nning on biting Fane with them.


    In just a moment of distraction, fifty to sixty zombies had surrounded Fane. A group of them lunged


    over with their ws. The nails that were the length of half a finger were incredibly sharp, and they


    wereing at Fane from all directions!


    Fane frowned. The aura of blood and decay had


    captured him! The ws and teeth were already right in front of him. The surrounding zombies did


    not allow him any avenue of escape.


    Even if Fane blocked with all his might, there was no way for him topletely retreat. The sharp


    sword in his hand had a limited range of attack, and there was no way for him to cover every angle.


    The situation he was in was something no one would be able to deal with easily. Even the masked


    man would not be able to, but the masked man would not have allowed himself to be surrounded.


    Being trapped like that was down to Fane''s inexperience. His mind was racing as he condensed the


    Soul Sword, nning on arge-scale attack. The distraction was what caused him to be


    surrounded by the zombies! 1


    Roar!


    The angry roars never stopped. The zombies seemed to have expected that Fane would be ripped


    apart by them, and started to cry out as they lunged over without a care.


    His clothes were ripped apart by the ws, and his skin was already bare. He could even feel the


    cold aura on those ws.


    Fane clenched his teeth, not using his sword to defend himself. Instead, he kept the sword and


    started to summon his true energy, moving thews of space that he could.


    With a woosh, Fane disappeared from the spot. He appeared thirty feet away. His face was


    incredibly red at the moment like a cooked lobster. His forehead was full of sweat as he gulped


    subconsciously.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    A piercing pain could be felt on his meridians, a sure sign of overusing his true energy. For him to


    use thews of space to this degree, it would have needed a lot of true energy. Half his true energy


    had been used in one go.


    However, it had still dealt with the immediate danger. If it had been anyone else in his situation, they


    would have been injured and eliminated!


    Their speed and skill would not have mattered. Thews of space were different from speed martial


    arts. Transferring space meant directly shifting from one space to the other, rendering the enemy''s


    attack useless.


    However, if one only had speed, they would still be injured if they were too slow!


    The horde of zombies frantically charge toward where Fane was, but due to Fane dodging through


    thews of space, the attacks were all useless!


    For a moment, the zombies did not react at all. Fane shouted loudly, "This is a good chance!" 1


    With a step forward, heunched himself forward like an arrow, rushing over with sword in hand. At


    that moment, fifteen Soul Swords had already merged into the long ck sword in Fane''s hand.


    The ck sword radiated a ck glow and looked like a ck hole that could swallow everything.

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251


    shing away with his sword, performing the Destroying the Void to its full extent, hitting the group of corpse puppets with no reservation.


    Five or six corpse puppets were shed with multiple wounds one after another. These wounds were not deep but covered a wide area, this was the


    effect Fane wanted


    The corpse puppets have a strong defense, and if anyone else was standing there, the wound would not cause any substantial damage or render


    them incapacitated


    However, Fane was different, he did not rely on destroying their bodies to kill the corpse puppets.


    "Roar!"


    The wounded corpse puppets, like a leopard that had beenpletely enraged, turned their heads violently and looked at Fane who had suddenly


    appeared behind them.


    They bared their razor-sharp teeth at Fane then turned their bodies and rushed toward him, but at that moment. the corpse puppets suddenly seemed


    to be struck in the brain by a thunderbolt and could not move at all.


    Their body swayed twice, as if it had lost all energy, and fell to the ground with a thud, losing its life.


    The wounds on their bodies emitted gray-ck smoke and made a sound like raw meat was being roasted, but there was nothing unusual about the


    wounds. It was not the body that burned and corroded, but the soul that controlled all their movements.


    The moment these corpse puppets fell to the ground, Fane''s eyes looked straight at them. as if his eyes were on the body of these corpse puppets.


    As expected, there was a special energy in the corpse puppets, and when they die, a pale grey, smoke-like energy broke free from them. As if


    controlled by something, this energy was drawn away from the body of the corpse puppets in a sh and suddenly surged toward the west.


    Fane turned his head abruptly to see a familiar figure, still standing straight, directly west of his location. It was the Divine warrior!


    The center where the gray energy converged was the body of the Divine Warrior. So, was it absorbed by him?


    To verify if he.was wrong, Fane


    pointed his t¨¦es and once again


    rushed toward the group of corpse


    puppets,the ck longsword in his


    hand weuld not swing, a sword-ight


    shed at the group of corpse


    puppets, instantly at least ten corpse


    puppets were pierced through their


    bodies.


    Fifteen soul swords converged to


    forma forceshat instantly broke


    through their outer skin and went x


    straight fdato their inner souls, like¡¯


    meat gtinder, the only trace of soul


    eft inthe corpse puppet''s body was


    instantly churned to piecesby the


    D¨¦stroyi ng the Void. Content


    belongs to


    Ten more corpse puppets fell to the


    ground, and the gray energy was


    once again drawn from the bodies ~


    of the cdfpse puppets. The SS


    straightened body of the Divine?


    Warrior absorbed all these energies


    inta-its body like an ocean that could


    n6t be filled. Content belgrigs to


    Fane narrowed his eyes, he craved for that power, but it was being absorbed cleanly by the Divine Warrior, which made him a little reluctant.


    While the fights in the blood world were almost endless, outside, apart from the chatter, there is nothing but conflict between the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion and Corpse Pavilion.


    "How long has it been?¡± Griffin Olsen rushed to Howard Olsen and said anxiously.


    Howard Olsen calcted the time in his mind. "I guess it takes time for a cup of tea, what''s wrong?¡±


    Griffin Olsen felt a stone weighing down on his heart and took several deep breaths but instead made him feel even more ufortable.


    ¡®That guy is still noting out? How long was he going to stay there?¡¯ When he thought of this, his eyes turned a little red.


    Riv Jones nced at Griffin Olsen and said with a lightugh, "What''s wrong? What else could your brother do? Probably seeing that Fane hadn''t


    come


    out yet. he feels disconcerted.¡±


    Riv and Griffin did not get along well with each other. Although Riv is the number one internal disciple, Griffin as a chosen disciple, still belittled him,


    but this was not a problem for Riv.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Griffin likes to talk nonsense, and every time he meets Riv, he says something sarcastic in a sinister way.

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252


    Riv did not have the opportunity before, but now that Griffin looked like this, Riv was relieved and could not help but to say sarcastic things back as


    Griffin did previously.


    In turn, Griffin was so angry that his face turned red, and he fiercely turned his head to re at Riv. His eyes were about pop out of his eye socket,


    "What do you mean, Riv Jones! What is convincing or not! How de you know what my thoughts are?¡±


    Riv snorted lightly, "Who doesn¡¯t know what''s in your mind, those eyes of yours haven''t left the spot where Fane was since you were transferred back


    from the blood world, you must especially want to see Fane after he was severely injured and gets transferred back to the Divine Void Slope."


    Griffin raised his chin and said, "What does it matter to you whether I want to see it or not, this is not what anyone wants, and it will definitely happen.


    This guy has note out because he is very fast and good at escaping."


    Fane had an extraordinary performance on the gathering spot for roll call. In the beginning, Fane did not fight Oliver Sayer directly but kept using his


    speed to avoid Oliver''s attack. The scene was clearly remembered by all present.


    After Riv heard this, he had yet to open his mouth


    when Theo Garfield jumped ahead and said, "You mean Fane''s escape speed was extremely fast?¡±


    When he said that, there was suppressed excitement in his tone as if he had found the answer he had been looking for. Griffin nodded, he was not


    making this up as a reason to discredit Fane.


    Fane was indeed exceptional in his escape skills, although he had never been moved to the Divine Void Slope, leaving Griffin more than a little


    unconvinced and resigned in his heart. However, he felt that Fane was able to stay inside for a teatime, all thanks to his faster-than-average escape


    speed.


    Theo let out a long breath of relief after seeing Griffin nod his head. He suddenly sneered, "I thought the guy was so outstanding in terms of strength


    and talent, but it turns out he¡¯s just a guy who only knows how to run away."


    How could Riy not understand


    Theo''s state 6f mind today? Of


    course, he die not want to see Fane.


    show hig extraordinary strength and


    talent. After all, the rtionship?


    between the two was already.like


    water and fire. Seeing the estemy


    strong was like putting higs:heart on


    a zing fire and steaming heContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Riv scorned Theo and said, "Theo, you feel relieved, but don''t you forget that at the second stage, Fane didn''t use much strength at all to solve the


    second Divine warrior."


    These words were like a pot of cold water sshed on Theo''s head, and his face instantly turned ugly.


    Griffin gazed cold y at Riv. "Just now


    when you shat up, I thought you


    were a manswho suited the actions.


    to the sitaation, but now it seems


    that yotsare equally over your head,


    what. does Fane''s strong strength


    have¡± to do with you? You keep


    speaking up for him like that, is he


    going to think well of you?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Riv cocked his head and replied indifferently, "It''s true that it doesn''t matter much to me, but I''m happy seeing you suffer."


    The moment he said this, the grudge between them became obvious. Griffin was so angry that his face turned purple, if there was not a space


    restriction, he would have rushed over and fought Riv.


    When the other disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion saw the situation, they hurriedly spoke up to calm the two of them down while Nelson Lester


    was still fighting within the blood world


    In his absence.as the leader, he


    could only leothers step into calm


    these disputes. Theo was most XS


    reluctantio have anyone praise a


    Fane, and the scene he would love


    to see was Fane being spat and


    stepped on by a thousand people


    fi¨¦tcely. Content belongs. to


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253


    Theo already saw Riv as his enemy. "Fane did kill the Divine warrior before, but what does that prove? That move might have been the energy that


    Fane had gained by overdrawing his own life energy to show off!


    "Itis well known that in this world, there are secret methods to gaining great energy by overdrawing one''s life!¡±


    After hearing this, Griffin nodded strongly and deliberately raised his voice so that all those around him could hear it clearly.


    "Theo Brother is right, that guy is only in the intermediate stage of innate level. Among all the people here, he is the only one in the intermediate stage


    of innate level, yet the strength he had disyed exceeds more than fifty percent of the people here! What gave him such talent. he''s just an elder


    disciple! He must have used a life-draining secret method, to be recognized and praised by others!¡±


    This kind of nderous words can be casually said by Griffin, and he said it with justification as if they were true. After listening to that, the people


    around him also felt what he said was very reasonable.


    Fane was just in the intermediate stage of innate level. Among the more than 180 people here, only Fane was in that stage, and all the others, without


    exception, had the cultivation of the final stage of


    innate level.


    However, when facing the second divine warrior, he had disyed a strength that surprised everyone, overpowered fifty percent of the people here,


    which had people wonder if Fane had used some secret technique?


    Otherwise, Fane possessed superb


    talent. Griffinsaid that Fane was


    only an elder disciple among the


    Dual Sov¨¦reign Pavilion, not evera


    chosen disciple, and that was ¡é


    enough proof that Fane did not have


    thetalent to be a Chosen


    di€ciple! Content belongs:to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "It seems that this man really doesn''t care about anything for the sake of his own reputation, he even used a secret technique that drains his life


    energy to boost his attack energy, I think he got his head caught in a big iron gate!"


    "Brother is right, people would not


    normally do this self-destructive


    thing. Thingslike extending one''s life


    energy or overdrawing one''s body


    are secret techniques that can''be


    used {easily at the cost of draining


    thet future. The guy has no qualms


    about being able to gain reputation


    in front of everyone! Thisteally


    opened my eyes." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    After these wards, the crowd already


    saw Fane agsa'' guy who was in over


    his head. Riv narrowed his eyes, >


    althougtthe did not get to know yS


    Fane well before, he did not want to


    hearthe disciples of other sects,


    vilifying the disciples of theDual


    S¨¦vereign Pavilion. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    He is not the type of person like Griffin who for the sake of his own interests, has no regard for the face of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    He coughed softly and said loudly, "If he really used the secret technique of overdrawing his life energy and future, then there is no way he could


    have stayed in the blood world for so long.¡±


    "Once you have used this secret technique, you must finish the battle in a short time, and everyone knows that this secret technique has a time effect,


    it simply cannot sustain him until now!"


    The exnation from Riv had just made the crowd rethink when a few words from Griffin brought them back to their initial thoughts.


    "Didn''t I say it all before? This man is best at escaping, and since he is so prideful, he must have gone all out to stall for time to get attention from the


    public!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254


    Griffin now had decided that the reason why Fane couldst so long in the blood world was that he was good at escaping and dodging attacks, rather


    than because of how strong he was.


    This exnation was eptable to the crowd mainly because it was influenced by Fane''s cultivation and status.


    Many people whe were far above Fane in both cultivation and status were very reluctant to believe that someone like Fane would be stronger than


    them and could stay within the blood world for longer than they had!


    The words from Griffin seemed to have resonated with the crowd.


    "This brother is right. If a person is good at running away, they indeed can stay in that world for a long time, but this kind of behavior, apart from being


    able to hang around in that world for a longer period of time, does not have any other effect."


    "Right, it''s just an act of appearing to be better than others, apletely futile act, others are in the blood world, wholeheartedly dealing with corpse


    puppets, but he''s in the world, full of himself trying to make a reputation in front of everyone.¡±


    Many people were not impressed with Fane and had


    no grudges against him, so they did not speak as bluntly as Fane''s enemies.


    However, the meaning of these words had politely expressed that they greatly despised what Fane had done in the blood world, but it was just to fight


    for that reputation that he had done such a meaningless act.


    What was the point of staying in that world for a long time? None of the divine warriors in front of us had disappeared, so what was the point of


    running even fast enough?


    "Look, you guys! The second divine warrior in front of the disciple of the Corpse Pavilion has also disappeared!"


    One hundred and twenty corpse puppets, each thirty representing a divine warrior, the disappearance of two divine warriors proves that the masked


    man in the blood world had killed at least sixty corpse puppets!


    The crowd was very surprised after seeing this scene. Many people looked with envious admiration at the position where the masked man had been


    before.


    He used his own strength to prove that the disciple of the Corpse Pavilion was indeed overpoweringly talented! The more prominent the masked


    man''s performance was, the more the others'' shorings were set off.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Some people said a few more


    sarcastic words, ¡®It''s the same as


    aying in theblood world for such a


    long time, but some people were.


    able to Kit0 corpse puppets, others


    who gained an advantage by trigkery


    did noe even kill 30 corpse puppets.


    How long do you think thatguy,


    Fane, is going to run around in the


    blood world?" After sayi ng this, he


    could not hold back a snort of


    laughter, hisughter filled with


    sarcasm and mockery. Content


    belongs to


    w


    After hearing thi s, Theo Garfield


    could not help butugh and


    hurriedly said aloud, ¡°Perhaps in =>


    order to o prove his strength, even the


    disciple ¡é of the Corpse Pavilion tan


    out afterpleting the mission, he


    didr''t even bother toe Out of it.¡±


    Content be ongs to swnevel


    "It''s the only way to prove that he''s been able to stay in the blood world long enough to be stronger and more talented than us."


    Thatst word was full of insincerity, clearly a rhetorical statement, but it also aroused indignation within the crowd.


    Although Theos words were full of


    animosity, ote had to say that this


    matter was very likely to happen. If>


    that matrwas good at escaping, fe


    was Cer rtainly doing everything¡®he


    coukMo stay in that world foena


    longer period.


    on

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255


    After Theo said that, many people whispered, and some deliberately not lowering their voices, as if to be heard by the disciples of the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion.


    "A disciple at the intermediate stage of innate level, even if he is strong, how strong can he be? Using such tactics to prove his talent, he thinks


    everyone else is stupid! Does the Dual Sovereign Pavilion have no one else? How dare they let a disciple who is at the intermediate stage of innate


    levele into the


    Secret ce for Resources to die?"


    After hearing these sarcastic words, the faces of the disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, except for Griffin. reddened, as if someone had pped


    them hard in their face twice.


    Some of the disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion then began to resent Fane. It was all because this brat loved to show off and dragged them


    along with him to be mocked


    Griffin, however, was smiling and was in two very different states from the other disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. He was so happy to hear


    others humiliate Fane that he could not apud those people and make them say more.


    Anyway, in Griffin''s mind, the reputation of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was nothing, and when he saw that the crowd did not go on, Griffin wanted to


    add a


    few more words to the story.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, someone from the surroundings suddenly said, "You guys, look at where Fane was before! The divine warrior in front of him has also


    disappeared!¡±


    These words were like a balt from the blue, exploding in Griffin''s ears as he jerked his head up to look at the spot where Fane had been standing


    before.


    Just as the man had said, the divine warrior, who should have been standing straight with the weapons in hand, had disappeared at some point.


    This scene was quickly seen by everyone. Those who had just mocked Fane and only knew how to run away, instantly felt like a hundred big flies


    were stuffed in their mouths, unable to say a word.


    Theo looked like someone had choked his throat. his face swelling red with breathlessness, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    Rivughed and said, "It seems that


    it was brothef Fane who killed thirty


    corpse puppets, and I don''t know .


    who justsaid that brother Fane onty


    knew hew to escape in the blodd:


    worldsthose who said that brother


    Fane € only knew how to pretend, did


    they kill thirty corpse puppets just


    ike brother Fane?!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    NS


    These few words were like a sounding p in the faces of those who had just mocked Fane, many of them had never even entered the blood world.


    Although the others had entered the


    blood worldatt was impossible to kill


    the thirty sofpse puppets. Even =>


    though tt the cultivation level of those


    corpsepuppets was only at the¡¯


    initial''stage of innate level and did


    not know how to use martial arts.


    However, the number of one hundred and twenty Corpse puppets was too many, and such arge number waspletely beyond the tolerance of


    these people.


    During the battle, not only did they


    have to kill the corpse puppets In


    front of them, but they also had to->


    prevent t the rest of the corpse >


    puppets ts from striking at them,@nd


    verytew of themsted under t the


    swarm attack. Content belongs ike)


    swnovel. 4


    In their eyes, to kill thirty corpse puppets was not something ordinary people could do. If someone of extraordinary strength had killed thirty corpse


    puppets, they could ept it.


    However, a disciple at the intermediate stage of innate level, who was not even a chosen disciple, had done it. He was obviously stronger than all of


    them there, which undoubtedly hit their self-confidence.


    Riv''s voice was like a pervasive sharp sword, viciously piercing the hearts of Theo and Griffin.

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256


    "Brother Griffin is right. Brother Fane is good at escaping. but I just have a question in my mind, can brother Griffin answer it for me? Is killing the


    corpse puppet something that can be done if you can only run fast?¡±


    The question was asked sharply, or maybe it was not a question at all, and everyone here knew the answer to how it could be possible te kill corpse


    puppets by just running away.


    Everyone knows that the corpse puppet''s defense is amazing. To break the corpse puppet''s defense and to make the corpse puppet lose its fighting


    ability, one must have superb attacking energy, which most of the people there cannot do.


    Even if someone managed to do it, it would be impossible to do so under the swarm attack of the corpse puppets! Griffin''s expression was no


    different from eating shit, these words from Riv were to use him.


    After all, just now Griffin had rambled on, describing Fane badly and thinking that the only reason he had note out was that he was good at


    escaping.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Griffin was breathing heavily, obviously, he could not answer this question from Riv, no matter what he said it would be self-defeating, Griffin hated


    Fane even more in his heart.


    He found that as long as he was against Fane, no matter what, he would be the one to lose out. Theo was also expressionless and did not say


    anything.


    The masked man in the blood world, holding a machete, kept shing at the corpse puppets that stretched out their sharp ws toward him.


    Lightning shed above the machete as if the machete had been soaked in thunder clouds for thousands of years.


    The lightning on the de shed purple-ck, and every corpse puppet that lunged at him would be cut open by the lightning''s defense.


    "Pang!"


    Like lightning striking the ground, every time the masked-man swung his machete, a purple-ck thunderbolt struck on these corpse puppets.


    The skins of corpse puppets were


    struck, turned ck and rotted. The


    thunder eneryy restrained evil spirits,


    and these Corpse puppets belon :


    to evil creatures, so under the strong


    attack-of the thunder energy, 4 the


    corpse puppets¡¯ bodies wer¨¦- blown


    agart with ck blood marks


    everywhere.


    Two more corpse puppets, under the constant shing of the machete, fell at the feet of the masked man, who spat out coldly, "Eighty-five!"


    This was already the eighty-fifth corose puppet he had killed, and by now the ground was already covered with the dead bodies of corpse puppets,


    some of which were blown to pieces, while others only had an arm, or a leg left.


    The masked man was breathing


    heavily, the true energy flowing in his


    vessel was¡®atready getting thinner ¡ª


    and thinge?, although the maskeds


    man''s strength was much stronger


    than&horma person, and his talent


    was even more powerful than the


    others but no matter what-he was


    only at the final stage of innate level.


    Even if his cultivation once reached the spring solidifying level, he had after all suppressed his cultivation because he had to enter the Secret ce


    for Resources. So now he could not exert the energy he had when he was aplete victory.


    The result of constantly making moves was that the true energy was frantically flowing away, and he noticed that the more corpse puppets he killed,


    the more ferocious the remaining corpse puppets attacked!


    At this moment, the corpse puppets


    in front of hirg had gonepletely


    mad, and the blood color between


    their eyes Was bing more and


    more intense. Now the masked:man


    was te nding in front of these.


    corpse puppets, just like a fresh and


    delicious piece of fat meatshown in


    front of the hungry beasts. Content


    belongs to


    They pounced madly, regardless of life or death! The masked man¡¯s brow furrowed as he pointed his toes and frantically retreated, now that he had


    less than sixty percent of his true energy in his body, he could not waste any bit of it.

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257


    Kill the most corpse puppets with the least amount of power! By reducing the flow of true energy, the attack power also bes weaker and the


    speed of killing the enemy naturally slows down. The same scenes are presented together during different character worlds.


    Not only was the masked-man facing a dramatic depletion of his true energy, but Graham Eliot also had the same worry, as his internal true energy


    was also quite depleted, but there were still eighty or ny corpse puppets in front of him, staring at him intently.


    Graham took a long breath and made the same choice as the masked man, lowering the consumption of true energy in his body. Their goal was to


    complete the pass, not to frantically kill the corpse puppets in front of them!


    As time passed, more and more people, from the blood world, were seriously injured and then transferred back to the Divine Void Slope, and


    gradually only ten people remained in the blood world


    Each of these ten people, apart from Fane, was the best within the n association. Both their talent and strength were the best! At this time, at


    Nelson Lester''s location, one of the divine warriors in front of him had also finally disappeared


    This meant that Nelson had sessfully killed thirty corpse puppets. His performance could be considered


    both expected and unexpected


    Nelson was originally thought to be the strongest of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, but now, it seems that although he is indeed quite strong, he is not


    the strongest one in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    Fane had killed thirty long ago, and now he still hadn''t been transferred out, which proved that he was persisting. or he was still killing!


    Griffin muttered, "Why hasn''t hee out yet? It''s not fair!¡±


    When saying tkese words, Griffin


    was ina bitafa trance, he was really


    struck nowadays, Howard Olsen =>


    spoke worri edly as soon as he saw


    this Igok of his brother "Are you.


    alrigat brother? Don''t think tgo


    raw¨¦h, maybe that guy...¡¯ ¡® Content


    bel ongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Howard suddenly paused, in fact, he did not know what words he should use tofort Griffin at this time, after all, he knew it better than anyone


    else in his heart.


    The grudge between his brother and


    Fane could never be resolved, the


    two of then did not like each others


    and theyboth wanted each otherto


    suffer-q miserable death, and with


    theic-Spponents getting stronger and


    stranger, no one would be inva good


    rff¨¦od. Content belongs ta~


    NovelDrama.Org


    Even if others said the most


    comforting words, he wouldn''t feel


    better, "Look guys! The disciples-of


    the Corpse Pavilion have already


    killecthy corpse puppets;and he


    only I has onest obstacle left!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Thest obstacle represented thest divine warrior enveloped by the crimson glow. There were four divine warriors in total. and he had already


    cleared three of them


    There was only one left, still insisting on standing far away! Since so many had already been defeated, thatst was no longer considered an


    obstacle


    The remaining thirty corpse puppets were too simple for the masked man to kill! The masked man was about toplete this seemingly impossible


    mission


    At this moment, a Thousand Leaves Pavilion disciple shouted, "My brother Graham has also killed ny corpse puppets!"


    At this point, the eyes of the crowd looked back to where Graham had been before, and indeed as he had said, the divine warrior in front of him also


    left one!

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258


    Sure enough, the geniuses from fourth-grade pavilions are obviously stronger than them, those who were from third-grade pavilions.


    "Look! That guy named Fane had actually killed 60 corpse puppets! Two Divine Void Warriors had disappeared from in front of him!" Somebody yelled


    out in surprise.


    Everybody was surprised by what that person said and almost everybody looked towards where Fane was. Sure enough, two of the Divine Void


    Warriors had disappeared! Many of them opened their mouths in surprise. "I remember that he''s only in the intermediate stage of the innate level!


    How can he manage this when he''s only in the intermediate stage of innate level! Has he been using his secret skills continuously?"


    Another person humphed coldly and spoke with an indifferent expression on his face. "Can''t you think twice before you speak? How will Fane be able


    to continue for such a long time even if he used the secret skills?" This person was right. Even if Fane used the secret skill and sacrificed his life, he


    would only be able to obtain a very small amount of time in return. Once the effect of the secret skill wears off, he would enter the decline stage. By


    then, he would lose more than 70% of his strength


    Normally, one would only use a secret skill in desperation as thest resort. If not, the losses were greater than the gains. In the beginning, everybody


    thought that Fane would act just like what Griffin mentioned. They thought that he would exhaust his life and hidden potential in order to look good in


    front of everybody else. However, that did not seem to be the case. How would a person capable of killing 30 corpse puppets do something so


    stupid?!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "It looks like the third-grade pavilions also have many hidden talents." The disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion exhaled andmented. After


    he spoke, the people around him immediately went silent.


    Nobody refuted as he was telling the truth and none of them were unable toe up with reasons to refute what he said


    "I wonder how much time they need toplete the mission? Who do you think will be the first one toplete the mission? How many of them will


    be able toplete the mission?" A series of questions gradually attracted their thoughts away from Fane. Everybody''s attention immediately


    focused on the questions.


    "The first one toplete the


    mission will undoubtedly be the


    eldest discipte of the Corpse


    Pavilion. Although Graham from the


    Thousartd Leaves Pavilion is also


    quite powerful, he¡¯s still not asv:


    strony as the eldest disciple.¡¯ One of


    thedisciples from the Muddled


    Origin n spoke straightforwardly


    as if he was not afraid of offending


    others.


    The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples were


    proud when they heard what this


    person said. However, the disciples


    from the Thauisand Leaves Pavilion


    felt that thisguy did not know how..


    to speakcHe was from one of thes .


    orthera pavilions but he was >


    speaking on behalf of the CoorpSe


    D a


    avilion. However, none of the


    disciples from the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion raised any objections. After


    all, they knew in their hearts that this


    person was right and their analysis


    made sense. Their Senior Brother


    Graham was strong but he was


    slightly weaker than the masked


    man.


    "109!" The masked man turned to


    one side and Stopped his attack. He


    pulled the machete out of the corpse


    puppet''s body and the ck-colored


    blood triekled down along the de.


    Thereseemed to be lightning oo


    shing above the de wittra


    cra¨¦kling sound. The ck¡®blood


    was burned as the lightning was


    released and crackled with the


    released heat.


    With a loud bang, the 109th corpse puppet directly fell on the ground and dust flew all over the ce.

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259


    A cold look shed past the masked man''s eyes. He raised his head and looked towards thest 11 corpse puppets. At this moment, the number of


    corpse puppets left was no threat to him. However, the masked man was not relieved. After all, the more corpse puppets he ughtered, the crazier


    the remaining corpse puppets became. He tried his best to control the consumption of his true energy, but his true energy was almost exhausted as


    the corpse puppets grew increasingly crazy.


    "This is so f*cking difficult!" The masked man could not help but have an outburst of profanity!


    The dozen of people still fighting independently in the blood world were facing their challenges respectively and none of them had a rxing time.


    There were too many enemies and it fulfilled the saying, they would exhaust the enemy even if they couldn''t kill these challengers! These corpse.


    puppets used up the challenger''s true energy!


    "Huff..." Fane exhaled deeply. With a step of his feet, he retreated IOmeters away. The group of corpse puppets had already pounced towards where


    he originally stood while waving their ws and fangs.


    I''m not in the mood to waste time with you guys!" Fane mumbled. He had already learned everything he needed to know. As time passed, he had


    also wasted a


    lot of his true energy. However, the difference between him and the others was that his true energy was used on thew of space. The use of


    Destroying the Void did not exhaust much of Fane''s true energy.


    Ayer of grayish-ck mist covered the ck sword. It felt like there was some sort of elerant slowly burning on the sword. Fane frowned and


    stepped forward before shing his sword towards five corpse puppets nearest to him. The sharp sword aura tore through the corpse puppets¡¯ skin


    before the power of Destroying the Void wiggled into their body via the wound.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!" Another five


    corpse puppets fell to the ground.


    Fane did not ook towards the


    bodies and¡®ence again raised his ~


    sword tacontinue attacking! I was


    another-wave of noises before Six


    more''eo pse puppets dropped.


    dow. The power of Destraying the


    Vaid was performing to its-greatest


    extent in the blood world. A martial


    Skill focusing on the souls made the


    fight against corpse puppets


    incredibly easy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The strong defensive power was a nightmare to the martial artists. However, this was nothing to Fane. After all, the soul was incredibly weak and like


    a piece of paper that he could tear at any time.


    On the Divine Void Slope, the remaining 160 people were looking at the ces where those who hadn''t been transported back originally stood in


    silence.


    They had aplicated look in their


    eyes when they looked at those


    empty spotsstt seemed to be a


    mixture of reg ets,ments, NN


    enviousr¨¦ss and jealousy. These¡±


    peoplefiad yet to be transported out


    untiknow. This meant that they were


    stitkcapable of fighting. Even the


    W¨¦akest person killed atdeast 60


    corpse puppets. By now, nobody


    dared question the talents and


    capabilities of those who remained.


    "An!" A loud cry could be heard


    followed by a silent thud, Nelson


    dropped heavily to the ground. At


    this moment, Nelson was extremely


    embarrassec-and no longer looked


    like a handsome young man. If his¡¯


    face wasn! t quite clean, the others


    would have thought that he was


    some¨¦random beggar. His white


    shir hirt had been torn into strips by the


    puppet¡¯s ws and the others could


    see the bloody w prints on his


    body behind the strips. There were


    also marks left behind by the


    puppet''s fangs. His hair that was


    originally tied up was now scattered


    around his shoulder. He looked


    extremely pitiful as his face was


    flushed and swollen. Content


    belongs to


    The disciples from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion immediately asked when they saw Nelson''s embarrassing state. "Senior Brother Nelson, are you


    alright? Have you been terribly wounded?" Nelson smiled bitterly and his wounds started hurting as he tugged the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260


    Nelson felt that he was in such an embarrassing state right now. His true energy had beenpletely exhausted and there were so many wounds on


    his body. If the blood world hadn''t detected that he was no longer capable of fighting, he might die on the spot the next second. He was unable to


    fight after trying his best to kill 60 corpse puppets. After exhausting his true energy. he cut off the arm of a corpse puppet.


    He still remembered thest thing he saw in the blood world. The corpse puppet''s arm was sent flying into the sky and he also fell into despair.


    Nobody understood his situation more than himself at that moment. He did not have the support of true energy and was badly wounded. He was


    prepared for the worse. Fortunately, he was transported back to the Divine Void Slope at the crucial moment. These thoughts shed through his


    mind and he exhaled deeply. Although he was safe now, he was still terrified by what happened.


    The Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s disciples looked towards Nelson worryingly. Nelson was the leader of their team on this trip into the Secret ce for


    Resources. The other disciples from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion admired him for his strength, sense of responsibility and great talents. They also


    respected him greatly after this trip.


    "Senior Brother Nelson, have some pills to recover


    your wounds.¡± Riv reminded Nelson when he saw that Nelson was only sitting there in silence, deep in his own thoughts. He knew that Nelson was.


    definitely wounded in the blood world from how he looked. After all, they were in apletely unfamiliar environment and nobody knew what they


    would encounter the next moment. The best way to deal with such emergencies was to keep themselves in an optimal state.


    Nelson was stunned for a short


    while before he finally reacted. He


    looked up and smiled at Riv before


    retrieving a pillfrom his storage ring


    and swallowing it. The medicinal


    power instantly started working ins


    h


    d


    is body, assisting him in healing*his


    amaged meridians and other*


    nte?nal wounds. He slowly gldsed


    hig e eyes and performed seals with


    is hands. After 15 minut¨¦s, he


    pened his eyes after he


    essfully suppressed his internal


    wounds. He subconsciously looked


    around as what he cared the most


    about right now was the safety of


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s


    isciples.


    Co.


    Q


    A total of 20 Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples entered the Secret ce for Resources but there were only 19 of them there at that moment. Nelson


    was surprised and worried at the same time. Was it possible that one of them was wounded and had been transported out of the Divine Void Slope?


    Could it be that something else happened?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He stood up and asked Riv. "Junior Brother Riv, how is everybody?" Riv slightly nodded. "Everybody is fine. Apart from you, nobody else is wounded."


    Nelson was slightly rxed after he heard what Riv said. Was it possible that he had calcted wrongly? He must have calcted wrongly and there


    were 20 people, including himself.


    He once again raised his head at


    this moment and looked towards all


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s


    isciples. After another calction,


    he confirAted that there were 19 of¡±


    them, including himself. Who was


    the person that had not appeated on


    the Divine Void Slope? Was Mat


    person in danger? As his ~-


    imagination was running wild, the


    other Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s


    disciples had started speaking with


    Nelson. They asked him about his


    wounds and if he needed the help of


    pills.


    Q


    Nelson replied with a smile on his face. "I''m fine now. Although I''m wounded, it isn¡¯t anything serious. I only need to rest for a couple of hours and I


    will be able to suppress my wounds.¡±


    Griffin nced at Nelson. Although


    he was extremely reluctant, Nelson


    was the leader of this trip to the


    Secret ce for Resources and he-~


    was quite prestigious. If he kept S


    quiet w when everybody else


    complemented and greeted t him, he


    would stand out among the-crowd.


    This would also cause outsiders to


    suspect that he was doing badly in


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Content


    belongs to

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261


    After secretly thinking about it, he spoke unwillingly.¡± Since Senior Brother Nelson isn''t badly wounded, you should take the time to meditate and


    recover. Why are you standing right now? If you need our help with anything, we will not refuse you.¡±


    What he said did not sound enigmatic. Nelson chuckled softly and nodded at Griffin. Since he meant well, Nelson could not refute what he said.


    "There''s one small thing that I''m unable to make out. We sent 20 disciples here and why is there only 19 of us out here?¡± Everybody went silent after


    they heard Nelson''s question. They looked at one another and a weird look appeared in their eyes.


    Griffin''s originally peaceful expression immediately turned gloomy as if he had swallowed a couple of dead flies. Nelson was extremely surprised


    when he saw the weird expressions on everybody''s faces. He turned around and looked at the crowd. At this moment, he suddenly realized who was


    the one that had disappeared


    "Where''s Fane? I saw him stepping onto the Divine Void Slope with my own eyes. Why don''t I see him now? Did something happen to him?" Nelson


    asked with a slight nervousness.


    The others had an even weirder expression on their faces when they heard his questions. After five to six


    breathster, Riv interrupted the silence and pointed to the spot beside him. "Look at this empty spot beside me, do you still remember who stood


    here previously?¡±


    Nelson looked towards where Riv was pointing at and thought about it. He immediately realized. ¡°This is Fane''s position! Where is he?!¡±


    Nelson had a sudden realization after he spoke. He immediately asked. "He''s still in the blood world?!" He did not notice how hoarse and the tremble


    in his voice as he spoke.


    Riv sighed softly and nodded. "He''s


    still inside and tim sure he''s still


    fighting!" N¨¦tson''s expression


    instantly, ¨¦nanged when he heard <


    this. Evatyhis breathing became.>


    uneven) He looked forward fallowing


    where Fane originally stoodahd saw


    tbat two out of the four Divine Void


    Warriors covered in the r¨¦d light had


    disappeared!


    Compared to the others, Nelson


    clearly knew what this meant. Fane


    had killed at least 60 corpse puppets


    and this wag¡®eomparable to his


    results. Fane had even killed more ~


    corpse puppetsparedto


    himself Fane was so strong that


    everhe was not Fane''s opperent?


    However, wasn''t Fane onlyin the


    iNfermediate stage of theinnate


    evel? Nelson grew increasingly


    surprised the more he thought about


    it. The corners of his mouth slightly


    trembled. "Is it really Fane? How


    many more people are still in the


    blood world?"


    Riv had been paying attention to the


    people in the blood world. Together


    with the discussion everybody had


    just now, he was capable of


    repeating whe''was still killing in the


    blood worddright now. "There are ~


    still five people inside the blood


    world-Among the five of them,tive


    of then are disciples from the


    Thausand Leaves Pavilion hile the


    a


    other two are disciples fram the


    Corpse Pavilion. Thest one is Fane


    from our Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    The disciples from the other


    pavilions had already gotten rid of


    three obstacles. This meant that


    they have killed at least 90 corpse


    puppets. They will be able to pass


    the challenge if they kill 30 more


    corpse pavilions.¡± Content belongs


    to


    2,This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262


    Apart from Fane, it was just a matter of time for the four others to kill the final 30 corpse puppets.


    However, Fane was much stronger than 90% of the people there even though he had only gotten rid of two Divine Void Warriors.


    The surprising look on Nelson''s face was so apparent that the unconvinced feeling filled Griffin''s heart after he saw it. He could not help but speak


    sulkily. "That guy is just lucky. Who knew what he did?¡±


    Nobody resonated with anything he said. Everybody knew well that he was just envious and jealous about Fane. The stronger Fane was, the more


    terrible he felt as they had a bad rtionship. Everybody understood his mentality and did not say anything because of this.


    However, Riv spoke with a slight tremble in his voice at this moment. "90! Fane had killed 90 corpse pavilions! Look at him! The third Divine Void


    Warrior in front of him has disappeared!"


    What he said sessfully attracted everybody¡¯s attention. Not only the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s disciples, the disciples of the other pavilions also


    turned around to look at where Fane was. It was true that three Divine Void Warriors had disappeared from where Fane was and only one Divine Void


    Warriors covered by the red light remained. The disciples of their pavilion were speechless while the disciples


    from the other pavilions started discussing what happened in surprise.


    "I thought that Fane would be the one who was unable to persist among those five in the blood world. After all, he only killed 60 corpse puppets. From


    the looks of things, there''s a possibility that he might be able toplete the challenge! Sure enough, we cannot look down on anybody!"


    After this person finished speaking,


    a Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s disciple


    Standing beside him could not help


    but speak Ioudly "Whatdo you


    mean bythe might be unable to.


    com plete the challenge? Remave


    the word '' might¡¯! I''m sure thatmy


    Junior Brother Fane is capable of


    d6ing it! I''m sure he wouldbe able to


    get rid of the fourth one as he


    sessfully got rid of three of


    them!"


    At this moment, none of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s disciples, apart from Griffin, resented Fane.


    Previously, they felt ashamed because of Fane, but the strength Fane presented right now made them proud of him. After all, four out of those five


    who stayed in the blood world were from fourth-grade pavilions.


    Among them, Fane was the only one from the third-grade pavilion


    Although all of them were qualified


    to enter the Secret ce for


    Resources, tRey were disciples from


    third- gradepavilions and disciples .


    from fourth ¡°grade pavilions were


    much Stronger than them. They"


    always¡¯ had a feeling of being¡ª


    belittled by the fourth-grades


    disciples! Right now, Fane-had finally


    made the third-grade pavilions


    proud. Griffin inhaled deeply. "How¡¯s


    that possible?! How can he be


    capable of such achievements?!¡±


    Griffin was slightly trembling when he was speaking as if he was unable to believe that this was happening. After he took in several deep breaths, his


    facial expression had been incredibly darkenedContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Zamian also frowned deeply while Theo looked like a family member of his had just died. They had never imagined that Fane had already achieved


    such strength and wasparable to the strongest disciples from the fourth-grade pavilions. This was beyond their imagination!


    At this moment, somebody yelled loudly. "Look! The fourth Divine Void Warrior in front of Fane had also disappeared!¡±


    This noise was no different from


    tossing a time.bomb onto the calm


    surface. Everybody widened their


    eyes in suprise and looked towards.


    where Fane was previously in =~


    disbeligf. The fourth Divine Void>


    Warcir had disappeared anc


    everything happened so quickly.


    Tey were still discussing if Fane


    would be able toplete this


    challenge just now, but Fane had


    immediately proved them wrong.

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263


    Just like what the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciple said, he should remove the words ''maybe¡¯ as


    Fane would definitelyplete the challenge. On top of that, he wouldplete the challenge


    much faster than everybody else! The disappearance of the fourth Divine Void Warrior meant that


    Fane had sessfully killed 120 corpse puppets! What a great achievement this was! Even the


    eldest disciple of the Corpse Pavilion was unable toplete the mission as the fourth Divine Void


    Warrior did not disappear.


    "Goodness me! The most important thing is that this guy is only in the intermediate stage of the


    innate level. Since when is somebody in the intermediate stage of the innate level so strong? There


    are so many of us, who are in the final stage of the innate level, who have failed! On top of that,


    we''re forced into the corner and are unable to fight back!" His lips were slightly trembling as he


    spoke. He was unable to believe that everything was true. This was such a great blow for them!


    Nobody could imagine that the first person toplete the mission was an unknown disciple from


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Although Fane caused amotion previously, it was within a small


    radius. Everybody only slightly looked up at Fane but none of them imagined that he would have


    such strength and talents. Even the eldest disciple of the Corpse Pavilion


    paled into insignificance in front of him! The reason for the fight between the Corpse Pavilion and


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion seemed to be nothing after what happened!


    In the blood world where Fane was in, he had a ck sword in his hand and looked like an


    undefeatable pine tree standing in this world filled with blood. One another another, the corpse


    puppets dropped dead around him. Their ck blood pooled into a small river and circted around


    Fane with a swooshing sound. There was still some ck blood on his sword and the blood dripped


    down drop by drop following the edge of the sword.


    Fane exhaled deeply and finally rxed when the final corpse puppet died. Compared to the


    situation in the other worlds, his surroundings were much cleaner as most of the corpse puppets


    died from a single attack! Fane¡¯s means of killing wasn¡¯t to destroy the corpse puppet''s defense.


    Instead, he used Destroying the Void to kill their souls. He only needed a small cut and the corpse


    puppet would definitely die. The corpse puppets, who were originally threatening him with their


    ws and fangs, had slowly fallen to the ground one after the other. The corpse puppets no longer


    blocked his line of sight and Fane slightly raised his chin to look far away with burning eyes.


    About 100 meters from where he was, a man in armor stood straight there with a sword in his hand.


    The two of them looked at each other from afar. The Divine Void Warrior was still the same and


    even his expression remained the same. Fane put the ck sword away and slowly walked past the


    corpse puppets''bodies on the ground. He slowly approached the Divine Void Warrior. The old


    announcer made it clear previously that they had won the challenge after they sessfully killed


    120 corpse puppets. If so, thest Divine Void Warrior he saw was no danger to him.


    He did not float in midair or rushed forward. He slowly approached the Divine Void Warrior one step


    after the other. He spent around 10 minutes before arriving in front of the Divine Void Warrior. There


    wasn''t any difference between this Divine Void Warrior and the others he saw previously. Every


    person that stepped onto the Divine Void Slope would face Divine Void Warriors with different


    appearances. However, the Divine Void Warriors each individual face would remain the same.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane subconsciously took a step backwards when he heard the cracking sound as if a mechanism


    was activated. He was afraid of something uncontroble happening. However, the Divine Void


    Warrior''s arm moved at this moment!

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264


    Fane red alertly at the Divine Void Warrior in front of him. The Divine Void Warrior was expressionless as he stretched out his palm. A wave of


    grayish-ck energy that looked like mist slowly gathered in his palm. Fane was familiar with this wave of energy. He experienced it several times in


    the past and realized that this was the energy the corpse puppet released after they were killed.


    He remembered clearly that his body experienced extreme hunger after he felt the wave of energy and it felt like that energy was the best food in the


    world. Right now, waves of the energy gathered in the palms of the Divine Void Warrior and there were a total of 120 waves of energy. Fane''s heart


    raced as he wondered what the warrior was thinking.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The energy continued to gather like streams flowing into the river in the Divine Void Warrior''s palm. After five breaths, a maroon-colored crystal


    appeared in front of Fane. Fane could not help but exim when he finally saw what the crystal looked like. "Shattered Soul Crystal?"


    This was a Shattered Soul Crystal the size of two thumbs. The entire crystal was red in color and looked like a piece of blood jade that had been


    buried for hundreds of thousand years. When observed closer, there were sparkles of red dots inside, and there was a soul-capturing beauty to the


    crystal.


    Fane obtained two Shattered Soul Crystals in the past, and they came from the corpse covered in red runes outside the Ten Absolutes Trap Array.


    One of them was the size of a thumb while the other was the size of his palm. One of the crystals had beenpletely absorbed by Fane while the


    other was still intact and stored in the Mustard Seed


    "How can it be a Shattered Soul Crystal? Why is it a Shattered Soul Crystal?¡± Fane was extremely surprised. Why did the Shattered Soul Crystal


    appear here? Did the Divine Void Warrior coagte the Shattered Soul Crystal as a reward for him?


    In Fane''s memories, the Scattered Soul Crystals were precious treasures even in the Divine Void World


    Only great pavilions would have one


    or two crystals However, why does


    he continuosly see so many


    crystals in this third-grade world? ?~


    This did got make any sense. Hes


    was Ceftain that there was SY


    something wrong with the West


    Cer¨¦ei State. A long time ago,


    s¨¦mething huge definitely happened


    in the West Cercei State and it was


    definitely rted to the Divine Void


    World.


    J 6


    Fane exhaled deeply as all sorts of


    assumptions appeared in his head.


    o matter what he assumed, he was


    unable to make the correct decision


    as he did neathave enough


    information. The same scene -


    ?~


    ppear¨¦d in all five independent.>


    b oodwiorlds. The other five people


    a sop eted their challenge


    within the required time and arrived


    in front of their respectiv¨¦ Divine


    Void Warriors. However, they did not


    have the same perspective as Fane


    and were only ring at the crystals.


    They knew that this was definitely a


    precious treasure but they had no


    idea what it actually was and its


    function.


    mM


    Although the masked man was


    already in the springsolidifying


    realm, his kn@wledge was still


    limited. Afterall, the world they were


    in was oniy''a third-grade world and


    was ineemparable to the DivineVoid


    World-On top of that, Fane''s =


    memories came from the strongest


    ras ers of the Divine Void:World


    while the masked man was only the


    eldest disciple of a fourthgrade


    pavilion in West Cercei State located


    in the Hestia Continent. Content


    belongs to


    All of them looked at the Divine Void Warriors stretching out their hands in front of them puzzlingly. The Corpse Pavilion disciple, Lennon Wachs, even


    stretched out his finger to touch the weird crystal.

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265


    At this moment, a cracking sound was suddenly hearding from the Scattered Soul Crystal, and


    cracks started to appear on the crystals. The cracks grew with an unprecedented speed and soon


    covered the entire crystal. The crystals looked like they would break at any time and the precious


    energy stored inside would once again be released. Both the masked man and Lennon''s response


    was to put their guards up mentally. They took two steps backward and once again tightened their


    grip on their weapons in order to react to any sudden changes. To them, the crystals seemed to be


    rewarded to those who managed to pass the Divine Void Slope. However, this was their assumption


    and none of them were sure.


    Compared to the frightened disciples from the Corpse Pavilion, Graham and Benjamin''s reactions


    were slightlyposed. Although they were also ring at the Scattered Soul Crystals while they


    gradually cracked, vigntly, they did not hide from it. Fane was the only one who looked at the


    Scattered Soul Crystal in a regretful and anxious manner. After the Scattered Soul Crystals crack,


    the energy will be immediately released. If he failed to absorb the power, the precious and pure


    spirit energy would bepletely wasted. This was definitely a great loss for Fane and he dared


    not waste any time. Before the Scattered Soul Crystalpletely broke into pieces, he sat down


    with his knees crossed to calm himself down and to be


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    prepared to absorb the energy at any time.


    Following thest cracking sound, the Scattered Soul Crystal waspletely broken. A great sea of


    spirit energy came pouring toward Fane with no restriction. Fane frowned as he immediately


    absorbed the energy into his own body. He performed spells with his hands and waves of ck light


    flowed around his fingers. He quickly activated Destroying the Void and started forming the soul


    swords without holding them back. In order to form the soul swords, he required the support of


    strong spiritual energy. It was a waste to not form the soul swords after absorbing such arge


    amount of pure spirit energy!


    Fane did not require any teaching from teachers or spend any time to slowly understand how to


    practice the martial skills. Due to the selfless sacrifice from the previous great master, Fane¡¯s


    understanding and training toward Destroying the Void had already achieved an iparable level.


    What he required was the support of strong spirit energy in order to form more soul swords. Now


    that he had absorbed such a huge amount of pure spirit energy from the Scattered Soul Crystals,


    he was forming the soul swords with an astonishing speed.


    "31! 32!" Fane slowly counted with every soul sword he formed. This Scattered Soul Crystal was


    double the size of the one that he absorbed previously. He felt like his veins were about to pop as


    he was absorbing such a huge amount of spirit power. However, Fane was much stronger than he


    used to be.


    During this period of time, not only did he rey how to activate Destroying the Void in his heart a


    few hundred times, but he had also managed to form 15 soul swords. With so much experience, he


    faced no obstacles and was several times faster when forming the soul swords.


    Time slowly passed by and during the lengthy period of forming the soul swords, Fane had no


    sense of how much time had already gone by.


    "Cough, cough..." After absorbing thest trace of the pure spirit energy, Fane could not help but


    cough out a mouthful of blood. The red blood stained his clothes as hisplexion turned pale.


    However, he was unable to suppress his happiness. After he absorbed the pure spirit power from


    the Scattered Soul Crystal, he managed to form another 20 soul swords. Together with the 15 soul


    swords previously, he was capable of forming 35 soul swords at once!

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266


    Fane had never imagined that this would happen. He initially thought that this was just a normal way of increasing his fighting prowess and had never


    imagined that he would obtain such benefits.


    However, his body was overwhelmed as he absorbed a hefty amount of pure spirit power. As a result, he turned pale and vomited blood as he


    suffered from some internal injuries. To Fane, however, this was nothing as it was iparable to what he had obtained.


    A disciple of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion stared straight at the Divine Void Slope and feeblymented, ¡°Why haven''t theye out? Were they


    transferred to another world after they passed the test? As we''ve been eliminated, are we unable to observe how they go through the uing


    tests?"


    All five disciples in the blood world hadpleted their mission, and all four Divine Void Warriors in front of them had disappeared. This meant that all


    of them had passed the test. Still, there were no movements at where they originally stood on the Divine Void Slope, much to everyone''s


    bewilderment.


    After all, everyone that was eliminated would be transferred back to the Divine Vaid Slope from the blood world, but everyone was confused and


    began making assumptions when those whopleted the


    tasks had not returned. After the remaining five passed the test, the Divine Void Slope also changed. All the Divine Void Warriors ced in front of the


    challengers had disappeared, and the scene had regained its unobstructed view.


    After some time, the people there heard something swishing, as though a strong wind had blown past the trees, followed by several muffled banging


    noises. All five challengers that passed through the test finally returned to their original ces. They were not transported back but were tossed in


    mid-air, and the challengers could not react in time due to how abrupt they were thrown out. Thus, all five of them fell to the ground in an extremely


    embarrassing state. Fortunately, they were martial artists, and minor wounds were nothing to them.


    The masked man ced both hands on the ground and managed to stand up. He patted the dust off his body in a speechless manner and could not


    help but look up toward where he fell down from.


    ¡°Our eldest senior brother is so strong! He passed the challenge without any difficulties. The group of geniuses are iparable to our senior


    brother!"


    "The treasures on this Divine Void Slope are for our eldest senior brother to take. He''s the only one with the strength to get them!"


    The loudpliments drowned the


    voices of thesest. The disciples of


    the Corpse Pavilion were extremely


    excited When they saw that the <=


    masked''man was finally returned.


    Theydid not stop talking and-sang


    praises of the masked man>


    continuously.


    The masked man was used to this after so many years. He had always been the top disciple in his pavilion, and none could match up to him. As such


    praises had always been surrounding him, they had no effect on him


    He exhaled softly and ignored thepliments as he asked coldly. "How many people won the challenge?¡±


    He remembered what the


    announcer, ald-sounding as it was,


    had said. Th€y would face nine.


    Divine Vgid Warriors in total, and


    there were four waiting for him-as he


    managed to eliminate four ind this


    change. He wanted to knew who


    else waspeting for the


    treasures with him at this moment,


    Zamian immediately replied in a ttery manner," Five of you managed to pass the challenge.¡± He paused and had no intention of continuing the


    conversation.


    The masked man exhaled softly


    after he hearcNhis. There were five


    of them, butthe others might not be


    able to hold out for much longer. <>


    After all, the current challenge was


    extremely difficult, let alone thase


    they\tiad to faceter. He estimated


    that less than ten percent.c of those


    who remained would beable to


    continue when he heard the rules in


    the blood world.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    True enough, his assumption was correct, and the number of people that seeded was less than his expectation


    "Is Graham Eliot one of them?"

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267


    The masked man had asked in a barely audible voice, and Zamian quickly nodded. ¡°Benjamin Gale and Graham Eliot from the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion had passed the challenge. Graham is much stronger and took a shorter timepared to Benjamin."


    The masked man turned toward where Benjamin was and noticed that he was slightly pale. Benjamin had swallowed some pills as he focused on


    recovering and restoring his true energy. It was obvious that everybody had used a lot of their true energy when they were in the blood world.


    "Who else?¡± asked the masked man again


    Zamian coughed lightly as his expression turned rigid. He did not wish to mention this, but he did not have a choice. "There''s...Senior Brother Lennon


    from our pavilion and...yourself," Zamian stuttered as he spoke, and the masked man turned around to look at him in surprise.


    Zamian forced a smile, and the masked man frowned when he saw Zamian''s expression. He was extremely puzzled. "Why do you look like you''re


    about to cry? Just be honest and tell me what happened. Why are you stuttering?"


    Something then clicked in the masked man''s mind, and he asked, "You''ve only mentioned four of us.


    Whe¡¯s the fifth?"


    The masked man had finally asked a question Zamian had to answer directly. He gritted his teeth as he made up his mind. "It''s Fane."


    "What?!" The masked man thought that he had made a mistake. What was he talking about? The fifth person was Fane?


    Impossible! This was impossible!


    "What are you talking about? I''m asking you who the fifth person is, not how Fane is doing!" hissed the masked man.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Zamian exhaled deeply as he forced


    himself to calmag down. ¡°I''m talking


    about Fane; e''s the fifth person


    whopleted the mission. NN


    A-Also...€ane isn''t the fifth persornto


    complete the challenge; he¡¯s the first


    e do so." Zamian was a


    immediately relieved, as if ke had


    c6mpleted a huge mission life,


    when he finally let the words out of


    his chest. No matter what he did, he


    could never escape this question.


    ¡°What? What did you say?!" The


    masked man¡¯squeezed the words


    through gritted teeth. At this S


    momenteGraham and the others >


    had opened their eyes to look atthe


    masked man. After all, they alll knew


    wha the masked man was,.and he


    reanaged to capture theirattention


    with his heart-wrenching roar.


    Graham heard everything they had said, seeing as both Zamian and the masked man''s voices were very audible to the rest of them. His emotionless


    expression started to crumble like cracks appearing on thick ice, and he was unable to remain calm.


    If he was not tending to his wounds, he would have jumped up from the Divine Void Slope or rushed over to ask if this was true!


    "Is it true that he was the first?" Graham''s voice slightly trembled as he spoke.


    The other disciples standing beside


    Graham nodded, and it looked like


    Zamian was-telling the truth. ~


    Regardless, Graham felt that x


    everything that happened was


    absutt He remembered that Fane


    was only i in the intermediate¡¯stage


    ofthe innate level, and there was a


    limit to his strength. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He fought hard in the blood world, and only those who experienced killing 120 corpse puppets knew how difficult it was to kill all of them at once!

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268


    He fought hard at that moment and nearly finished hisst true energy to kill all the corpse puppets. Everybody else faced the same issue


    Benjamin was from the same pavilion as Graham, and Graham had also asked him how he managed to spend thest moments after they were


    transferred back to the Divine Void Slope. After all, fighting so many corpse puppets had exhausted their true energy and rendered them helpless.


    After enquiring Benjamin for the details of the process, Graham came to a conclusion that no matter how strong they were, as long as they were in


    the innate level, their true energy would still be used up. After all, the speed of their killing was in direct proportion to their strength. The faster they


    killed, the crazier the corpse puppets grew. resulting in more energy being drained in the process. The weakerpetitors would kill the enemies with


    a slower speed, and the corpse puppets¡¯ attack would be weakened.


    The Corpse Pavilion''s eldest disciple and himself were unquestionably the strongest among everyone there. They were the fastest in killing enemies,


    and the corpse puppets in their area were the craziest. This caused arge amount of their true energy to be exhausted, although they were the


    strongest. In the end, they were unable to continue.


    As for Fane...


    How did he manage to surpass their speed and be the first person to kill 120 corpse puppets when he was only at the intermediate stage of


    innate level? Was Fane possibly stronger than them?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, this could cause the corpse puppets to go crazy and consume a huge amount of Fane''s true energy!


    The differences in their realms not only caused the differences in their lethality, but there was also a difference in the storage of their true energy.


    Those in the final stage of the innate level had one quarter more storage of true energypared to those in the intermediate stage. Of course, the


    precondition was that both were practicing martial skills of the same level. Graham assumed that Fane had not practiced any high-level martial skill


    as that required talents and a good understanding of the realms.


    Only those who achieved a certain fighting prowess can practice high-level martial skills. This was amon sense that everyone had the same


    understanding, and that young man could not have practiced high-level martial skills. Since he had a quarter less of true energy storagepared to


    Graham, how did Fane manage to finish the mission first when Graham suffered in the end, nearly failing toplete the challenge?


    Graham just could not figure it out. He looked toward Fane, who was nearby.


    Fane stood at his position calmly as he ignored all the discussions around him.


    "He wasn''t hurt?¡± Graham''s voice was slightly hoarse when he spoke.


    The Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s


    disciples beside him quickly replied,


    ¡®I''ve been looking at Fane since just,


    now, andhe didn''t suffer from anys


    wounds-at all. He didn''t replenisty his


    true energy since he returned. and


    hadignored anyone tnat waited to


    tatk to him, standing still and looking


    forward in silence this whole time."


    "Impossible," insisted Graham, unable to believe what had happened


    There was something wrong, for


    sure. He killed 120 corpse puppets


    and had struggled when he did, and


    he was als@wounded after


    completely-exhausting his true x


    energy..On the other hand, G aham


    couldwot help but suspect that¡¯


    something was wrong wi h Fane as


    Fane was theplete opposite of


    himself. Graham knew d¨¦ep in his


    heart that something was wrong


    with this guy as Fane did not suffer


    from any wounds or exhaustion of


    true energy.


    a


    "What''s impossi ble?" the Thousand,


    Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciple standing


    beside Graham asked curiously


    when they heard what he said,


    Graham did not answer his question and only observed Fane quietly as all sorts of ideas appeared in his head.


    "1 think it''s impossible, too."

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269


    Benjamin suddenly chimed into the conversation.


    Graham looked over and saw that Benjamin was also deep in his thoughts as he looked at Fane. He knew that Benjamin was thinking what he was


    thinking. He had also experienced the fight with 120 corpse puppets and almost failed in the end. Benjamin¡¯s wounds were more severe than himself,


    so he was even puzzled by Fane''s current condition.


    "I get it now!" At this moment, the masked man, who was some distance away, suddenly spoke up. A calctive look shed past his eyes, and he


    locked like he had solved the most difficult problem in his life. He spoke loudly, and as his position was apparent. he immediately attracted everyone''s


    attention with his boisterous exmation. Even Fane looked over, and the masked man sneered before narrowing his eyes. ¡°You are practicing the


    soul attribute, aren''t you?!" challenged the masked man, sounding very certain with himself.


    Many people, at that moment, realized that Fane indeed practiced martial skills of soul attribute as they saw Fane''s attack. The masked man and the


    others were also looking at Fane. so they also saw everything. Fane, however, chuckled and said nothing. He ignored the masked man and wanted


    to see what the masked man was about to say.


    The masked man exhaled deeply. "No wonder you were so calm when you came out. You looked like you''ve just had a meal in the blood and suffered


    no losses when we almost exhausted our true energy! On top of that, you''re only in the intermediate stage of innate level, and you should have one


    quarter less true energy storagepared to us. Why are you all fine and dandy when our energy has beenpletely exhausted?!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The others immediately agreed with what the masked man said. After the five of them came out, they naturally became the focus of everybody there.


    Compared to how tired, exhausted,


    and woundedthe other four were,


    Fane seemed to be in the pink of


    health, antthey could not feel any


    cha nges from him. It felt like these


    five pedple did not move to the¡¯


    same ce and were doing different


    thin gs. Everybody even gossiped


    and theorized why they were in two


    different states.


    The masked man turned around and faced Fane as he spoke, "The corpse puppets had an incredible level of defense, and we had to spend a huge


    amount of energy to kill or incapacitate them. We had to execute strong martial skills to destroy the corpse puppets¡¯ defense, yet you didn''t need to


    do that."


    The masked man paused here as a


    darkened look crept to his face. A


    hint of jealousy shed through his


    eyes, No doubt envious of Fane''s.


    good luak He then added, "You are


    practicing martial skills of the soul


    attribyt el The corpse puppets¡¯


    weakness happens to be their soul,


    and you need only destroy:the


    corpse puppet¡¯s exterior and let your


    attack prate them. You''d be able


    to kill the corpse puppets¡¯ souls


    easily!"


    The masked man was a master that was once in the solidifying soul level and the strongest among the Corpse Pavilion''s disciples. Before anyone


    else realized what was going on, he had already found the crucial point of the issue and knew why Fane was so rxed.


    Fane could not help but think better of the masked man as the situation was just like what the masked man said. He waspletely unbothered


    because the martial skill he practiced happened to suppress the corpse puppets. Hence, he was able te kill all 120 corpse puppets without exerting


    too much strength


    The masked man¡¯s exnation


    could be understood easily, and


    everyone qui¨¦kly understood what


    he said. This time, their w


    sur oundings were filled with =


    chatters:of discussion again. "Ne


    wonder this guy was unhinged when


    he.came out. Turns out, he: ¡®sheen


    cut ing corners! He''s so lucky, The


    others killed a hundred and twenty


    corpse puppets with much difficulty,


    while he only had to break their skin


    to kill them easily!" Content belongs


    to

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270


    "That''s right; he got lucky! If Fane didn¡¯t practice martial skills of the soul attribute, I''m sure that he would''ve failed the mission and gotten eliminated!"


    "He''s not qualified to advance forward with the other four!¡±


    "That''s right! This guy is just lucky. How can he manage to advance if his skill didn''t happen to suppress the corpse puppets?!"


    Many people were unconvinced, viewing Fane like he was just a guy whe hit the jackpot. They admired the other masters who seeded with their


    true power, yet they despised and were unconvinced with Fane. Why did he advance forward with the four other masters? Most importantly, this guy


    was only in the intermediate stage of the innate level. Why did he seed when they, a group of people in the final stage of innate level, failed to


    advance further?


    Griffin felt terrible as though he had eaten kilograms of dung. Before the masked man exined things, the thought that Fane was stronger than him


    tormented him. However, he felt even worse after he heard the exnation. After all, Fane managed to advance forward because he was lucky, and


    not because he was stronger than Griffin.


    No matter what, Fane would be treated as an important talent the pavilion would train with his


    current results. Who knew how much resources they were going to throw at him? Griffin felt even worse when he thought of this.


    "Don''t pay attention to what they say. They''re just... jealous,"mented Riv as he eyed Fane.


    Fane chuckled. To be frank, he had never paid attention to what the people around him discussed. It did not matter if theyplimented him, envied,


    admonished him, or said anything bad about him.


    After all, the soul attribute was not something everyone could practice, let alone achieve his current achievement.


    He turned around and nced at Riv. ¡°It''s alright.¡±


    Riv sighed softly. Since they entered the Secret ce for Resources, the various topics surrounding Fane had never stopped. He always managed to


    be the center of every conversation.


    ¡®In that case... Don''t feel too good


    about yourself, then!" The masked


    man''s voice ¡é ence again suppressed


    he discussion surrounding them


    that drifted into Fane''s ears. Fanes


    turnecand noticed how the masked


    mancsyed him with a strange~


    expression in his eyes. Theymore the


    others ndered Fane, th¨¦ happier


    the masked man was. He was even


    happier when he knew that he was


    the one causing all this. Content


    belongs to Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    7


    Fane sneered and said, "I''d say the same thing for you, too."


    The masked man was stunned. Fane had always managed to surprise people, and all of a sudden, Fane was repeating the same thing to him?


    "Hahahahal" Eae masked man


    sneered and gelt that Fane was


    growing even more outrageous thar


    before.¡¯ B£¤stard! You better hopes


    that youll be eliminated in the n¨¦xt


    cha lenge. Otherwise, I''ll makesure


    that-you wish you were deadl when


    y¨¦u face mel"


    Fane knew wha he was talking


    about. The ) voice said that they


    had to fagevt¨¦n challenges, but there


    would onty" be nine Divine Void ~


    Warrlors. This meant that the people


    they trad to face in the tenth -


    chall¨¦nge would be the others who


    atso passed the other chattenges


    and arrived at thest challenge.


    The masked man raised his eyebrows andmented disdainfully, ¡°You might not make it to thest challenge. With your current capabilities, you''ll


    surely be eliminated when facing the sixth Divine Void Warrior.¡±

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271


    Fane turned around and did not respond. No matter what the masked man said, he acted as if he heard nothing. It did not matter how much he said.


    On top of that, Fane looked forward to thest challenge. If this was before the absorption of that Scattered Soul Crystal in the blood world, he might


    not be a match against the masked man. However, the current situation was different. The Scattered Soul Crystal allowed Fane to form 20 soul


    swords. Coupled with the 15 soul swords he formed before, he had a total of 35 soul swords, which reassured him from being intimidated.


    The mark that he had mastered Destroying the Void was when he managed to form 50 soul swords. As ofte, he was only 15 soul swords away from


    his aim of 50 soul swords. Once he managed to form 50 soul swords, nobody in the innate level would be his opponent. After all, Destroying the Void


    was at least in the ultimate god level, and nobody in the innate level, apart from Fane, could practice martial skills of the ultimate god level. This was


    Fane''s greatest advantage.


    ¡°A total of five people have passed the challenge!¡± The old voice spoke again and instantly silenced those who were still embroiled in chatters and


    gossip." Those who''ve seeded shall continue to climb up the Divine Void Slope! This time, you''ll be allowed to climb a hundred and eighty meters


    and arrive before


    the sixth Divine Void Warrior!"


    Everyone looked at the five challengers once the announcement was over. At this moment, Graham and the others had almost recovered. All five of


    them wasted no time and immediately climbed forward. Out of the 180 people there, only five of them were qualified at this moment. Everyone else


    locked at the final five continuing their ascension as sadness, envy, and jealousy shed past their eyes.


    Riv could not help butment, "This is really cruel. I thought that I''d be able to face the eighth Divine Void Warrior no matter what, but I never thought


    I''d fail to even defeat the third warrior.¡±


    Riv had never realized such a


    difference between his talents and


    the others. Trey were in the final


    stage of they innate level, but the >


    differend¨¦ was vast. He could everi


    imagine how the eldest disciple of


    the CSrpse Pavilion could kill-tim


    with a single attack. Riv wa¨¦not the


    Ofily one who felt this wayas many


    of those there also felt the same.


    They felt terrible, but there was


    nothing they could do. Content


    belongs to


    Fane walked calmly as he climbed toward the 180-meter-point, one step after another. An extremely tall Divine Void Warrior was already standing


    there, staring at him indifferently as if Fane was the tiniest ant in the world. It felt like he would disappear with a wave of the warrior¡¯s hand.


    It felt terrible to be stared at in such a way. but Fane had already gotten used to it.


    The Divine Void Slope was still


    covered by ayer of thin mist, and


    no one could even see clearly what


    the slope was. made of. The five of


    them were ced at five different ~


    positiongand were a certain =


    distance from each other. Apart.¡±


    fromane, they were looking.at


    each¡¯ other. Finally, they arrived at


    the 80-meter-position 1 5-minutes


    ater. Those who turned around to


    ook backward from this position


    finally felt like they were able to see


    everything in a single nce. The


    n brothers that were eliminated


    ooked upward at them like little


    mice.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    With the mechanism being


    activated, the sounds of cranks


    audible, the Rivine Void Warrior


    started mowing. The warrior was still


    holding gts''weapon, but he raised. -


    his leqand was prepared to move to


    one side, much to the fives ¡ª


    conftision. After all, the Di vite Void


    Warriors they faced in the-past


    would not start attacking before


    they got ready. The five of them


    could not help but walk several


    steps backward.


    The Divine Void Warriors ignored all five people and moved to the left in unison to move away from their previous positions. As all five of them were


    wondering what the warriors wanted to do, they saw a red light shing past them the next second. Another Divine Void Warrior appeared at the


    position the first Divine Void Warrior moved away from

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272


    Not only did a Divine Void Warrior appear right in front of them, but the same Divine Void Warrior appeared on their left after the same red light


    shed past them. "Goodness... Three Divine Void Warriors? What''s happening?¡± Before the five of them said anything, those standing underneath


    the slope had already started to go crazy.


    True enough, the challenges grew increasingly difficult. and now that three Divine Void Warriors appeared at once, were each of them supposed to


    fight three warriors by themselves?


    As they began to feel unsettled, the old voice once again appeared beside their ears. "Each of you will fight three Divine Void Warriors, all slightly


    stronger than the warriors you defeated during the second challenge. However, these warriors also use the same martial skill, Dream Soul


    Swordsmanship. Defeating all three Divine Void Warriors is equivalent to passing the sixth, seventh, and eighth challenges!"


    Once the announcement was over, the people standing at the bottom of the slope once again started rambling.


    50 percent of them failed to carry out the third challenge, while 99 percent of them failed to pass the third challenge. However, most of those standing


    at the bottom of the slope experienced the secondThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    challenge, and the lingering fear toward the second challenge loomed in their hearts. Many of them were defeated during the second challenge, and


    none of them could imagine that their sixth challenge was four times more difficult than the second challenge.


    Four times the difficulty was inurate, however, as the Divine Void Warriors standing in front of them were stronger than those they faced during the


    second challenge. More importantly, they had to defeat three at once! On top of that, the martial skill they used was the Dream Soul Swordsmanship!


    When they attacked, they would be divided into two, and if they failed to defeat the second one soon after they defeated the first one, the warriors


    would absorb the remaining power left behind by the first warrior.


    The second warrior would replenish itself, and its power would double in an instant. This meant that once they started fighting, each of them had to


    handle six Divine Void Warriors-all powerful beings, too!


    "How are they supposed to defeat the warriors?¡± asked Riv, his mouth hanging open widely. Nelson also smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Even if I


    pass the third challenge by force, I''d fail this challenge for sure! It''s too difficult!" Nelson meant this from the bottom of his heart. Although he won


    easily during the second challenge, he was facing a limited number of enemies. He did not have the certainty of winning if he was asked to face six


    warriors at once!


    The people standing at the bottom of the slope could not help but start mumbling.


    "Do they even want them to let these people win the challenge? I feel that the difficulty set by this Divine Void Slope is meant to make us stuck here


    so that nobody wins the challenge!¡±


    "That''s right! Even if this fight


    represents the sixth, seventh, and


    eighth challenges, there''s still a ninth


    cha enge- awaiting them I wonder


    how difficult the ninth challenges,


    se ing-how difficult the previous


    ch renges were already. I''mscared


    to-€ven think of the ninth ehallenge; I


    think that it¡¯s almost imp¨¦ssible to


    complete!¡±


    a


    fee)


    I


    @,


    The people standing at the bottom were extremely noisy while those five standing on the slope were in peace. After some time, Benjamin was the first


    one to speak. "It''s quite challenging. Senior Brother Graham, are... Are you confident?¡±


    Graham nced at Benjamin. The two of them were chosen disciples directly trained by the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. They were stronger and


    much more talented than usual disciples, and they also understood each other''s strength well.


    Benjamin wag slightly uncertain as


    he faced the Gnallenge that had


    doubled in difficulty. However, he felt


    that Graham should be capable of


    passing-the challenge. Grahams


    exhaled and said. "Don''t go into the


    fight thi nking you''ll lose; this-will


    weaken your momentum=You won''t


    win with that attitude!¡± 1 Content


    belongs to


    Benjamin nodded and kept quiet.


    The masked fnan nced at


    Lennon, theyunior brother standing.


    beside him, without saying a word:


    Lennor-was slightly nervous, batt he


    understood his senior brother''s


    teraperament well. The masked man


    would not have blinked even if he


    died in front of the masked man. 1


    "You look like you can always remain calm no matter what happens.¡± remarked the masked man as he turned around to look at Fane.


    Fane could not help but roll his eyes. This guy had always tried to cause him trouble, no matter where he was. He seemed to revel whenever Fane


    was in any form of issue.

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273


    "Can you stop talking?" grumbled Fane. No matter what, their rtionship was especially acrimonious, and nothing good would happen even if he


    spoke nicely. This was why Fane decided to not let this guy get used to doing this.


    The masked man¡¯s face darkened as Fane spoke against him. He was so angry that he almost choked." B*stard! Just wait and see! Don''t think that


    you''re safe just because I can¡¯t do anything to you right now!"


    Fane chuckled and replied nonchntly, "Then I''ll be waiting for whatever you''ll do. I just hope that you don''t beg me to forgive you in tears when we


    get to that point.¡±


    The masked man was so angry that his hands trembled when he heard this. Graham and the others even looked toward Fane in surprise; even he


    dared not speak to the masked man with such an attitude. After all, there were certain things he had to do in order to maintain their superficial


    rtionship. Was Fane not afraid that the masked man would try everything in his power to kill him after he spoke so definitively? Graham grew


    increasingly curious when he saw how calm Fane was, but the argument did not continue.


    "Whoosh!"


    The sound of sharp knives being unsheathed could be


    heard by all five of them, and they turned to look toward where the sound came from at the same time. All five Divine Void Warriors standing in front


    of them released a bright red light from their eyes at the same time, bright like the sun. All three Divine Void Warriors standing in front of each person


    pulled their weapons out at the same time. It was still a sword that was three meters long, but this time, the sword was not covered in a purple light.


    Instead, the sword was surrounded by ayer of intense red color, and it looked like the sun was burning.


    "It''sing!" Nelson looked upward and lowered his voice as he spoke. The people standing at the bottom of the slope started to get nervous. This


    was going to be a very intense battle, and they had no idea if any of them would be able to pass the challenge.


    "Senior Brother Graham will pass the


    challenge, for sure!" eximed one


    of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s


    disciples. Th@¨¦ Corpse Pavilion''s


    disciples dot wish to be outdone


    and started shouting that their <


    eldest_senior brother would win:


    whenthey saw that the Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion''s disciples were


    working so hard. They even shouted


    that Senior Brother Lennon would


    also win. The sounds of people


    cheering could be hearding


    from the bottom of the slope, and it


    shook the earth. However, this did


    not affect the mentality of those five


    people standing on the slope.


    Fane restrained all his thoughts as he stared at the three Divine Void Warriors in front of him. The


    warrior in the middle moved, and he swung the red knife in his hands. rushing forward like a cannonball. The two other Divine Void Warriors followed


    after the first warrior as they rushed to attack Fane.


    The same happened to all five of


    them, and these standing at the


    bottom of the slope saw everythin


    that happened. The crowd inhaledc


    deeply.as things were happening?


    just as. they imagined. The three


    warriors attacked in a &


    semi-surrounding manneer-so that


    the five of them did not Have a


    chance of avoiding the attack!


    Fane frowned and continuously performed seals with his hands. The grayish-ck seals formed in his palms, and within the blink of an eye, all 35


    soul swords appeared in his palms. The 35 soul swords exuded energy that looked like mist.


    At this moment, the Divine Void


    Warriors that?came rushing toward


    him were oavered inared lightin .


    midair. The next second, the threes


    warriors-separated into six wartiors.


    Six identical Divine Void Warriors


    held onto the same red sword as


    they aimed for the center-of Fane''s


    head! ¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274


    Fane put his hands together, and the 35 soul swords floating in his palms immediatelybined into three. Three huge soul swords floated three


    meters in front of Fane, and a sharp look shed past his eyes.


    The old announcer mentioned that the Divine Void Warriors were stronger than the warriors he faced during the second challenge. Although they


    were not very much stronger, it was no longer realistic to handle all six of them with the previous strategy he used. He had to defeat half of them first!


    Once again, he performed the seals with his hands, and the grayish-ck seals instantly merged with the huge soul sword in front of him. The soul


    sword was like a cannon ready to beunched. With a swing, the huge soul sword rushed toward the Divine Void Warrior. Both parties moved


    speedily and rammed into each other before Fane managed to take his second breath.


    With a loud bang, the red light and the grayish-ck soul sword collided with each other heavily. At that moment, the ck and red colors blended


    together.


    All of a sudden, with the sound of something creaking, the red beam seemed to falter.


    Fane only focused on attacking those three Divine Void Warriors, and the remaining three were still rushing toward Fane without hesitation. Fane''s


    energy had been exhausted, and his new energy had not been replenished


    The remaining three Divine Void Warriors were right before him, and a gust of strong windnded on Fane''s face. This was the energy wind aroused


    by a martial skill before the skill came attacking at him. Fane could have very well suffered tremendously had the attack hit him squarely.


    At this moment, Fane¡¯s eyes were


    bloodshot, and those three Divine


    Void Warriors had already turned


    into three bundles of red light. They


    arrived within three meters of Fane''s


    S urroundings at a speed invisible:to


    the naked eye. He could even.see


    thes aha p edges of the knives¡¯


    ilurinated by the red light. All three


    Divine Void Warriors act¨¦d


    simultaneously, using a


    semi-encirclement attack and


    blocking all possible escape routes


    Fane had.


    The people standing at the bottomContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    f the slope were in an instant


    proar when they saw this scene;


    ane was sure to lose if he failed to


    event tats attack. After all, his <


    rength:was limited, and he was>


    ompl¨¦tely defeated during th¨¦ first


    tack. He was fortunate to afrive at


    bis challenge and fought-with the


    our other geniuses. If th¨¦ martial


    kill he practiced did not happen to


    uppress the corpse puppets, he


    would have been eliminated a long


    time ago.


    WES SgaSe


    sh rt


    =


    nN Wn


    On top of that, he was not the most


    careful when he attacked the


    warriors. The Bivine Void Warriors


    had inc eagett from three to six, but


    he managed to onlybat three


    Did he think that the remaining th three


    wouldnot attack him after he. ?


    defeated the first three of them?


    Su¨¦h a method of confrontation


    proved hisck of experience in


    combat. Anybody who experienced


    several serious battles would not


    make such a decision and allow


    themselves tond in this


    unresolvable dilemma. Content


    belongs to


    Griffin harrumphed coldly. "He''s done for this time!"


    Griffin, however, discovered that Fane was no longer where he stood at that very second. A secondter, he heard a loud explosion, and the attacks


    from the three Divine Void Warriors mmed to the vacant spot where Fane had stood.


    He had disappeared into thin air.


    Griffin could clearly hear the deep inhalesing from around him and his own pounding heartbeat. " Impossible! How did he disappear?!" growled


    Griffin''s hoarsely, his disappointment and anger evident.

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275


    Griffin was disappointed that Fane managed to evade the attack and was enraged that Fane was able to continue fighting


    Fane once again appeared right after his remark, though he did not stand in his initial position. Instead, he moved ten meters away in a sh and


    appeared behind the attacking three Divine Void Warriors


    Whoosh!


    The huge soul sword that was fighting against the three Divine Void Warriorspletely swallowed the red light. The grayish-ck sharp sword acted


    as if it came from an abyss as it broke through the attack and defense of the first three Divine Void Warriors. The sword pierced through the bodies of


    the three Divine Void Warriors within the blink of an eye. As the three huge soul swords pierced through their bodies, the first three Divine Void


    Warriors instantly turned into red specks of light and floated in midair.


    Fane exhaled deeply as he stared at the red specks present after he defeated the first three Divine Void Warriors. He knew that if he did not wipe out


    the remaining three warriors, these red specks would be absorbed by the warriors to strengthen themselves. Fane dared not waste any time. He


    roared lowly and once again performed the grayish-ck seals with his hands. The seals integrated themselves with those


    three huge soul swords used te kill the first three Divine Void Warriors speedily.


    All three huge soul swords released a bright ckish ray of light. Fane took a ck sword out of the Mustard Seed at this moment. This sword


    achieved great things when they were in the blood world, and Fane felt extremely confident now that he had the sword in his hands.


    All three huge soul swords immediately rushed toward Fane as if their souls had been summoned after Fane took out the ck sword. Within the


    blink of an eye, all three huge soul swords melted on the ck sword like snow melting under the hot sun. The ck sword immediately looked like it


    was covered in ayer of grayish-ck halo, and mist of the same color surrounded the sharp edge of the knife. It was as if a ck-colored fire was


    surging from it.


    At this moment, those red sparks rushed toward the remaining three Divine Void Warriors speedily as if they had been summoned. Fane grew taut


    like a tight rope as he activated thews of space and once again disappeared from where he was.


    He had to kill the remaining three Divine Void Warrior before those red sparks arrived!


    At this moment, a loud cry of


    distress could be heard by his ear. A


    person flew-across the air like a kite.


    with a broken string beforending


    heavier away. Fane was in no


    moadtt o see who had been sent


    flying away, however, as his eyes


    W¨¦re trained solely on th¨¦ three


    Divine Void Warriors like an eagle.


    He waved his sword, and the


    combined power of those 35 swords


    was swung forward by the ck


    sword. ABuffoca ing wave of spirit


    energyinimediately anded on he


    Divine Void Warrior nearest to Fane.


    Originally, 11 soul swords were


    sufficient to kill one DivineVoid


    Warrior, what more the p¨¦wer of 35


    soul swordsbined into one.


    Swoosh!


    The ck sword''s momentum did not weaken after it cut through the red sword. In the blink of an eye, the ck sword had sliced the Divine Void


    Warrior into two. The warrior instantly exploded into specks of red lights!


    After killing one, Fane gritted his


    teeth as he acked the second


    Divine VoidwWarrior, who sped .


    toward hityat the same time. Thec


    sound af weapons shing agairist


    one andther could be heard asthe


    rede and ck swords col ided with


    ope another. An unstoppable wave


    of energy immediately exploded, and


    Fane broke the red knife into pieces.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The Divine Void Warrior quickly moved backward, but Fane did not n to provide him with any chances to retreat and attack again. He pounced


    forward again like a famished eagle who had not feasted on meat for ten days.

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276


    With another sh of the sword, the second Divine Warriorpletely disintegrated into spots of red light. In a sh, only one Divine Warrior was left


    next to Fane.


    This time, Fane was not fast enough. That Divine Warrior had already absorbed the red spots from the Divine Warriors that died earlier. The Divine


    Warrior''s strength suddenly increased dramatically.


    Fane swept his divine senses around as he began to make estimations. The Divine Warrior before him had strengthened by roughly a third. After his


    attacks, the third Divine Warrior once again put Fane on the defensive.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Fane was calm as usual. The space under his feet started to distort again as he retreated 5 meters back, and this gave him enough time to


    catch his breath. As he took a deep breath, he started to use Destroying the Void again.


    When the third Divine Warrior rushed at him, he raised his sword to attack once more.


    After five breaths, a sound reverberated throughout, and the final Divine Warrior disappeared under Fane''s ck de.


    The others were not done with their battles yet, and the energy fluctuations from their own battles turned


    into gentle breezes after being weakened by the spatial wall. The wind brushed against Fane''s body, and his hair fluttered with the gust.


    His right hand held the de as he stood still like a tree that would never fall for ten thousand years. He stood right in front, and all the Divine


    Warriors were already dead. He had no more obstacles in front of him, and he could continue going upward. This time, he would arrive right at the


    823-meter-range, where thest Divine Warrior was.


    After going through the obstacles nned by thest Divine Warrior, he would reach the peak of the Divine Void Slope and face the final battle.


    Of course, that was contingent on others being able to reach the final stage like he did!


    "He won! He actually...won! He killed three Divine Warriors." Those at the 274-meter mark gaped at the sight. Shock was no longer enough to


    describe what they felt at the moment.


    Only Fane''s immense strength allowed him to continue climbing.


    They had thought that Fane was not qualified and that his luck would notst, yet every judgment theyy on seemed toe back at them like a


    vicious p on their faces.


    Skilless? Luck? Did he really pass the third stage by sheer luck?


    What about the other four who had yet to win? What


    about them?


    Those people no longer knew what


    to say. They were already sure in


    their hearts that Fane absolutely-did


    not have that skill, that he was-not


    worthy of standing alongsid¨¦ the


    other four.


    ¡°


    Everything-that happened earlier


    was rightbefore their eyes. Fane.


    fought quickly and decisively, and he


    had astrange movement technique


    thathelped him escape danger


    numerous times.


    ¡°


    He broke through the attacks and defenses of the three Divine Warriors in one move, and after he avoided their attacks, he easily killed the three


    warriors.


    They had thought that Fane''s


    inexperience in battle had caused¡±


    him to fail into a disadvantage, yet


    Fane seemed to have already known


    whatto do, and had quickly, dealt


    with the battle without dy. 1


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    Those Divine Warriors that feel so unbeatable to them went down like paper before him!

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277


    "Fane seems far too strong. Compared to him, I''m nothing! Even facing just one Divine Warrior, I had to use my true energy to kill it, yet he fought


    three at once and didn''t seem to use too much of his strength! Comparing myself to others will really be the death of me.¡±


    "That''s right. I thought that this brat was only lucky to be able to get to this point, and he''s only at the intermediate stage of the innate level!¡±


    The fact that Fane was only at the intermediate stage of the innate level turned into their biggest point of confusion in understanding Fane''s true


    strength.


    After all, all of them were already at thete stage, thus those in the intermediate stage should have been weaker than them.


    Shockingly, Fanepletely changed everyone''s view. They no longer dared to look down upon anyone at that level


    Griffin and Theo glowered at this. Everything they had dismissed as luck earlier had turned into sore spots. Fane was strong-stronger than any of


    them.


    If they had been in Fane''s position, they would probably only have been able tost a few breaths before being surrounded and killed by the Divine


    Warriors. There was no second option!


    "How could this be? He''s so strang!" Griffin''s lips quivered, his voice raspy with exhaustion


    Fane shocked him far too much. Griffin''s confidence had been shattered again and again by Fane, leaving him nothing but an empty vessel, unable


    to do anything.


    Theo''s face looked even worse than Griffin''s. He was someone who always sought benefits. For the sake of the masked man, he had hid the true


    reason for his fellow disciple''s death and insulted Fane with the masked man.


    Of course, he did so also because he was afraid of the strength of the masked man. At this point, however, he realized that Fane, who he kept on


    targeting, was just as powerful as the masked man. He was no match for Fane, and going up against Fane was his greatest miscalction.


    Remembering the way Fane looked at him, Theo felt a chill in his heart. Fane would not let him off, and Fane would surely kill him when given the


    chance!


    Nelson lookechat Fane with a glint in


    his eyes, histamenting already


    enough toxfill up a whole bucket. He


    had thought that Fane was a junior


    he needed to protect, yet Fanewas


    justas strong as direct disciples


    from fourth-grade ns. Content


    b¨¦longs to  <>


    No wonder Fane had ignored Griffin from the start and had been so rude. He had the skills and could walk the talk!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Those from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had the mostplicated feelings about it. Other than Fane himself, not one of the 20 disciples from the


    pavilion thought that Fane would be able to reach that stage and be so strong.


    Riv muttered to himself, "If I recall... Didn''t he just start studying under the elder? He was even an outer disciple before."


    Others did not know of Fane''s growth, but the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples did. Fane had just been an insignificant outer disciple before that,


    even if he was ranked decently among them.


    They clearly remembered the


    Eleventh Eldef.picking out a disciple


    back then, anid how intense the


    reaction had been when the ~


    E event Elder picked Fane. All of


    themvsaid that Fane was not _worthy


    of.being under an elder andthat the


    elder should have chosen-an internal


    disciple.


    At this point, iXlooked like their


    opinions back then were a joke. Even


    the first te among the chosen?


    disciplesxwould probably not be > able


    to standup against Fane.


    Furtaermore, Fane was only ¨¦ atthe


    intermediate stage of the intiate


    level. >


    "Fiend!" Nelson spat out what he felt in his heart.


    At the 549-meter-mark, Fane turned back and looked at the heavily injured Lennon. The figure that was sent flying earlier was precisely Lennon, who


    had already been eliminated, and was sitting cross-legged.


    Lennon being the first to be eliminated was within Fane''s expectations. because he was the weakest among the five of them. Even Benjamin was


    slightly stronger.

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278


    Lennon seemed to have felt Fane''s gaze. Lennon abruptly looked up, and when he saw Fane calmly looking at him, Lennon felt like he had been


    pped on the face a few times


    He wanted to say something to protect his dignity, but no words came out of his mouth. All he could do was hold back the burning feeling in his


    stomach, suffering without anything to retort with.


    Before he saw everything for himself, Lennon would still have had the guts to shout back at Fane''s gaze. That was no longer the case since Fane''s


    skills were on full disy.


    The sound of close quarterbat could be heard, and Fane did not even need to turn around to know that the battles of the other three were


    already reaching a conclusion.


    "Ack, ack!" Benjamin spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes reddening as he reached his limits. He had used up all the strength he had but only


    managed to kill three Divine Warriors.


    If he tried to force it, he would only injure himself more. There were no miracles to be seen, so he shouted out with a heart full of reluctance, "I


    surrender!¡±


    His reluctance was pointless. The truth was right in


    front of him, and there was nothing he could do to change it. When Benjamin shouted out those words, the red sword that was aimed at Benjamin


    stopped, and a vibrant red light fell on Benjamin''s body. The battle was over, and Benjamin was eliminated.


    Fane let out a sigh, not even looking at what was happening around him. He increased his speed as he set his eyes on the 823-meter-area, walking


    up step by step.


    Fane walked with a carefree stride, not thinking about what was happening around him at all. His actions rendered many speechless. Everyone had


    thought that Fane would wait for everyone else''s battles to end before returning the insults they had hurled at him severalfold.


    Regardless of what had been said, Fane should still have returned the favor...yet it seemed like Fane did not care at allThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The 823-meter area appeared in front of Fane. A Divine Warrior appeared in front of him just like before. He used the same gaze to look at Fane, as if


    it did not matter what level of skill Fane was at when standing in front of a Divine Warrior.


    Even though he did not look back, he


    could stil feelthe gazes on him. He


    raised his.nead and looked forward


    The peakof the Divine Void Slope~


    was captured in his eyes. A white


    g owspassed the peak-of the


    Divine Void Slope, which was


    pfdbably the reward for the victor.


    Eighth- grade pills and Seventh-grade


    spirited grasses were just the least


    of the treasures. There were still


    countless valuable things there.?


    Thinking of this, Fane could not. help


    but r¨¦call the sneaking question that


    hat been in his mind the who e way.


    3


    ~


    x


    ?~N


    The Secret ce for Resources


    undoubtedly had close ties with the


    Divine Void Slope. The series of ~~


    tests seamed to be aimed at pickirig


    an inhefitor, and their conditions


    seemed very Clear: they wanted


    someone with strong spiritual or


    rifartial arts training. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even though those people from before kept running their mouths and ended up being caught by surprise by his skill, he still had to say that he was


    very lucky. Those tests so far seemed tailor-made for him.


    If it had not been for that, it would have been much more difficult for him to reach where he was.


    Just as his thoughts wandered, a faint shout came from below him.


    Fane subconsciously turned around to look. The masked man had just taken down thest Divine Warrior with a sh!


    The red lights were swallowed by dark purplish lightning. and thest Divine Warrior turned into spots of red light, dispersing into the air.


    The masked man¡¯s right hand was slightly trembling, his breath erratic after using a lot of his true energy. The masked man struggled to stand up


    straight, and his eyes were like a crescent moon, exuding a cold and arrogant glow.

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279


    He won! The masked man had passed this stage. too! His lips curled up slightly, feeling rather pleased with himself.


    The masked man had put his full focus on the battle earlier, so he did not know what was happening around him at all. He had no clue who was


    eliminated and who had seeded.


    However, all of that was not important to the masked man at all. He refused to believe that there was anyone else who could possiblyplete the


    task before he did.


    He let out a coldugh, thinking to himself that Fane was just a piece of trash who happened to be lucky. Graham was a little skilled but was still not


    at his level. The other two were not worth mentioning, since they barely passed the third stageThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Thinking about that, he smiled as he turned his head around. He saw Lennon and Benjamin both surrounded by red glows, and he immediately knew


    that they had been eliminated just as he expected.


    The two of them had a strange look on their faces. Why were they looking at the peak of the slope with a look of anger and helplessness, but also


    with a trace of eptance?


    Were they reluctant to ept the fact that they were


    already eliminated from getting the rewards?


    However, those thoughts did notst long, because he noticed that Fane had disappeared. The masked man was someone incredibly self-centered


    and had a big ego. He did not care much even for his fellow disciples.


    However, he cared particrly for that brat under whom he had suffered from multiple times. He wanted nothing more than to have Fane at the


    bottom of his feet. begging for his life.


    When he saw that Fane was not around, the masked man immediately looked around. Fane was nowhere behind or below...so where did he go?


    Those thoughts did not dwell in his mind for too long when he felt something wrong. He followed Benjamin¡¯s and Lennon''s gazes up 91 meters further


    on the slope. Fane was standing there, unmovingly.


    He...was already at the next spot!


    How could Fane already be at the 823-meter mark? What was he? Did he pass? How could he have passed? He had actually reached the next stage


    first!


    Those thoughts yed in the masked man''s head, causing him to lose control of his expressions. He looked like an angered lion and his breath


    became erratic, looking like he wanted to kill someone.


    "How could this be! How did he do that?!"


    Those words came out of clenched teeth, and his voice was incredibly hoarse.


    When Lennomeard the masked


    man''s roar, Ais expression froze. He


    naturally kgew of the grudge his =


    senior had with Fane. With Fane ~


    beating t the masked man at every


    corner, it was no surprise that he


    was 35 angered.


    4


    Lennon gulped subconsciously, carefully saying, "He... He ran very quickly and avoided many attacks. After that..."


    After that. he killed the six warriors and passed.


    Of course, fhe did not dare to utter


    thest words. He was worried that


    the masked man would tear hin


    apartitt he did. To calm the masked


    marche was forced to stamymner out


    that Fane had run away very quickly.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    However, thoge words did nothing to


    console the Masked man. The


    masked man) was already ~


    thoroughty" crazed at that moment:


    He hacteen pushed back by Fane


    at every angle. Ever since he was


    born, he had been a genius.¨¦ among


    geniuses and was never behind


    everyone.


    How could he not explode being beaten again and again by Fane like that?

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280


    For a moment, all the masked man could feel was his anger boiling. It seemed like there was a volcano erupting in his heart, and theva had


    completely drowned all sense of reasoning he had. Lennon was scared pale.


    There were constant struggles within the Corpse Pavilion itself. and their schemes were much more intense than regr ns. For the masked man


    to have been able to stand at the top like that, how could he not be ruthless? There must have been countless Corpse Pavilion disciples that have


    died in his hands.


    Lennon might have a certain amount of talent as well, but he was nothingpared to the masked man. He very clearly remembered that the


    masked man had already entered the spring solidifying realm. However, to head into the Hidden ce for Resources, he had to suppress his level


    Even after going through so many hoops, he did not gain any advantages. It was definitely a huge blow to the masked man¡¯s mental state.


    "You... Just you wait!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Those words were uttered by the masked man through clenched teeth. His eyes reddened as he viciously red at Fane''s straightened back.


    "Ugh..." Graham spat out a mouthful of blood. He knelt


    on the floor with one leg as the final Divine Warrior was finally defeated. He let out a long breath as he pushed down the true energy that was


    activated in his body.


    He passed!


    After spitting out that mouthful of blood, he felt much better despite his depleted strength. Ever since started walking up the Divine Void Slope, he had


    been fighting the whole way. Even though he did sit and rest asionally, he was still in a fatigued state.


    It had been an intense battle, and Graham could feel his blood curdling. He had some internal injuries but could still keep them under wraps. After he


    stood up, he heard a congrattory voice, "Congrattions for passing, Graham.¡±


    He did not even need to turn around


    to know thatBenjamin was the one


    who said.that. He took a deep breath


    as he nodded. He then stood up afid


    lookedfight over to the masked


    mansThe masked man seemed like


    hecwas in a state of rage and was


    panting in anger. Content-belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Graham frowned, not understanding why he acted in such a way. When Benjamin saw Graham''s confusion, he stammered, "Graham, look up.¡±


    Graham looked up, just as Benjamin told him to, and noticed the green-robed man standing quietly at the 823-meter mark like an immovable rock.


    Graham was stunned, and he suddenly turned his head. He looked at Benjamin, who was still shrouded in a red glow, and when Benjamin nodded


    reluctantly, Graham immediately understood


    He did not think too much of Fane since he bore no grudges against the guy. Even though Fane had been neck-to-neck with him the whole way, he


    had never really bothered with Fane.


    Before the sixth stage started, he had agreed with the others that Fane was just lucky to reach that state. Even though luck was important, skill was


    still what determined victory in the end


    Without skill, fre would not have


    gone far angwould have been


    eliminatec.at this stage. However,- -


    Fane wav-already at the 823- meter


    mark faster than they were. That


    wasdefinitely a blow to those \ who


    looked down on Fane. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    "How did h¨¦-do it... How?!" Graham''s


    tone wasow as he blurted that


    incredulously. His entire body


    trembled when he recalled that the


    guy.was only at the intermediate


    level of the innate stage. Cantent


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Even though he had no grudges against Fane, he was still filled with dissatisfaction and anger. feeling like he had been beaten by someone beneath


    him


    The masked man heard Graham''s mutters, and his light tone was full of unrestrained anger, "This brat is very durable and much stronger than you, so


    how could that not be possible?"


    He nned on igniting Graham and Fane''s rtionship.

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281


    Even after this remark. however, the masked man did not stop. He started to walk over to the 823-meter mark. Each step he took felt incredibly


    resolved and heavy, and it was also filled with the intense mes of anger.


    Graham lightly snorted. He was no idiot and knew what the masked man was trying to do. Despite that, he still felt ufortable in his heart. Since


    the masked man had made his move, Graham did not dwell on it and started to head to the 823-meter range as well.


    After a while, the two of them arrived at the same spot where Fane was. At that moment, only three were left with the right to continue forward.


    Graham and the masked man were within everyone''s expectations, but Fane was definitely an unexpected factor.


    The spectators all looked at Fane with surprise. Fane raised his eyebrows when he saw the other two finally arrive but did not say anything else.


    That time, the masked man said nothing for once. Before, he would always shoot a few words whenever he saw Fane, and each time, his words


    would be filled with cold mockery.


    He chose to keep his mouth shut this time.


    Fane looked over with some curiosity, and he saw a


    pair of bloodshot eyes. The masked man looked at him as if he had killed the masked man''s whole family, rendering Fane speechless


    In the silence, the hoarse was heard again, causing the atmosphere to be tense.


    "This is the ninth Divine Warrior. After passing this stage, you can climb to the top!¡±


    With those words, everyone on the Divine Void Slope felt their body stiffen. A formless energy started to wrap around their whole bodies.


    The next moment, the space around


    them startecto distort. When they


    studied their Surroundings again, >


    there was a massive change in the


    scenery. "The tall Divine Void Slope


    had disappeared, and they hack


    artived ata foreign blood- colored


    w¨¦rld. Content belongs ta


    NovelDrama.Org


    When the energy that surrounded


    his body disappeared, Fane looked


    around. Inwas another world that ~~


    had beeirstained red with the color


    of blood. Compared to the previous


    world: however, this one contained a


    litte more life. Content belorigs to


    NovelDrama.Org 4


    Looking forward, there were hills and also some withered trees scattered around.


    ¡ê


    In front of thera was a massive


    mountain, taller than the clouds. It


    was massive, and Fane estimated ~


    that it was about a hundred miles


    away from him. It was far, but Fane


    could Sti I clearly see the naked


    mauntain, and there was evenva


    ftewing at the peak. Cont¨¦nt belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    There was the clear glow of fire at the peak, and even dark-gray rolls of smokeing out. Looking at that scene, Fane immediately thought,


    ¡®Volcano! It was definitely a massive volcano.


    Fane walked around the spot and found that there was nothing else around him other than himself. Could it be that he would have to kill zombies to


    pass again?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As he thought about it, the old voice could be heard again, "That active volcano is called Netherworld Mountain. As long as you arrive at the foot of


    the mountain, you''ll earn the right to continue climbing.¡±


    All they had to do was arrive at the foot of the mountain? Fane blinked suspiciously. It was quite different fram what he had thought.


    The ald voice continued saying, "All those who climbed the Divine Void Slope have the right to participate in this stage."


    Those words shocked Fane.


    Anyone could participate?

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282


    "There is a myriad of fiends in the blood world. If you kill them, they''ll turn into spirited grass and herbs, even valuable martial arts and skills. This is


    the Divine Void Slope giving you a chance,¡± the hoarse voice continued saying before Fane could recover from his initial shock.


    Upon hearing that, everyone who hade to the blood world perked up in an instant. They were wondering earlier why they were sent to this level,


    and what was the point of going to the foot of Netherworld Mountain with those three men.


    Their doubts were answeredContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The hoarse voice announced again, "You''re now standing at a hundred and twenty miles away from Netherworld Mountain. The closer you are to the


    mountain, the more powerful the fiends are, and the number of fiends who were able to turn into treasures will be rarer.¡±


    The words from the mysterious being were like a dose of stimnt that roused the crowd with motivation and high spirits. Ever since they stepped


    into Divine Vaid Slope, they encountered and witnessed nothing but failure after failure: they had not been able to achieve anything for themselves.


    The countless treasures were only gifted to the champions, and there was nothing for them but to


    drool in envy. The fact that there was finally a chance for them to gain something had naturally thrilled them.


    Plenty of them were eager to dive right in, fantasizing the possibilities of killing tens of thousands of fiends and attaining limitless treasures and


    precious martial skills.


    Fane, on the other hand, was not thinking of the treasures he might get from killing fiends. The owner of the hoarse voice had clearly stated that the


    closer they got to Netherworld Mountain, the levels and powers of the fiends would be greater.


    Their mission was to get to the foot of Netherworld Mountain, and by the time they arrived, they would be facing fiends of unimaginable power. As


    expected, the difficulties of each level escted quickly.


    Fane let out a gentle sigh as his


    mind wander¨¦d back to the time


    when he hadfirst arrived at the


    Secret ce for Resources and


    faced th¨¦-three- headed wolf shortly


    after aryiving, Hehad zero


    knowledge of the three-headed


    wort''s level of cultivation at the time.


    twas Heath who told Fane that the


    three-headed wolf was only at its


    preliminary level of cultivation.


    NX


    He wondered if he would have the same problem of not being able to identify the fiends'' cultivation level in the blood world. If that was the case, the


    difficulty of this definitely went up by a notch.


    ¡°Your lives don''t matter in this world. If you were to be killed by the fiends here, you''d be dead for good. It won''t be like before where they''d teleport


    you out if they sensed that you''re in danger.¡±


    The news rained on them like a cold pail of water during the harshest of winter. Everyone was frozen in terror upon hearing that, fearing that they


    might be killed off by the fiends.


    They did not expect that their lives


    would be in-danger here. Even


    though their passions were not as-~


    vigorousas before, the majority ¡é of


    them were still in high spirits, o


    tempted by the innumerable>¡±


    treasures.


    swnovel. 4


    Cultivators were meant to go


    against the heavenly principles


    anyway, death was just partand ~


    parcel focthem. Those who made¡®it


    to the-Secret ce for Resources


    wereal lelites from different


    fraetions, and death was. going


    tstop them from advan¨¦ing.


    Those elites had been through hell and back. They had been to treacherous ces to obtain points for their ns and to train theirbat skills.


    Danger was bound to follow them whenever they go, anyway. Sure, they were slightly shaken and their spirits were not as high as before, but they


    were still fervent.


    The hoarse voice continued, "If you don¡¯t wish to participate at this level, you''re free to stay where you''re at right now. You''ll be sent back to Divine


    Void Slope in two days."


    This meant that this level wouldst for two days.


    ¡®Does this mean that if in two days we don¡¯t reach the foot of Netherworld Mountain, we''ll fail the mission?'' Fane thought as he raised his brows


    knowingly.

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283


    The hoarse voice resounded again while Fane was still deep in thoughts, "This level will take two days to solve. You''ll be eliminated if you''re unable to


    reach the foot of Nethend Mountain in two days. The level will begin-now!"


    The hoarse voice wentpletely silent soon after. Fane stood still as he exhaled a long, heavy breath. He had to calm his nerves and braced


    himself before he proceeded. He thought thoroughly about everything the hoarse voice had said.


    The mysterious owner of the hoarse voice used ¡®fiends ¡® to describe all the obstacles they might face, and Fane knew it was just a collective term.


    No one knew what sort of monster they would face at this level. After contemting for a while, Fane took out a brand new mask from the Mustard


    Seed and put it over his face.


    Even though he would not be able to see anyone, he knew for sure that he would run into people on this journey. He did not want others to recognize


    him as Fane Woods as it would only cause him more trouble. If the masked man were to figure out his whereabouts, he would no doubte looking


    for trouble.


    With his current cultivation level, he would probably be able to take the masked man on squarely. However, his objective was to break through the


    level, not to


    have a battle with the masked man. Concealing his identity would save him plenty of unnecessary troubles.


    After switching to a new mask, he changed into some new clothes as well. He did his best to stay lowkey so that when he did run into others they


    would not be able to recognize him as Fane Woods


    The aura inside the blood world was bleak, and there were no visible corpses or carcasses of any wild beasts. However, the ce felt like it was once


    flourishing and that a harrowing catastrophe had rained and wiped out every single being


    Fane proceeded cautiously and


    observed the Surroundings that were


    fogged by absolute destion. He .


    gasped sient y as an air of :


    familiatity washed over him, asifne


    had been here and witnessed. ~''


    every hing before. He dug deap into


    hist memories but could''seem to


    locate the exact time thafit had


    happened.


    "It''s keel grass! The spirited grass that''s ranked top six! What a lucky day for you, junior Hayden!" Samson Hill eximed enviously to Hayden Wales.


    Moments aga, Hayden sessfully


    killed a fiendghat had the


    ppearance.of a big rat. Following .


    the fiends death was a beam of x


    Cc imsomlight, turning the carcass


    into akeel grass. The keel grass


    loak¨¦d ancient, and they cautd


    definitely trade it for a good amount


    of contribution points. Content


    belongs to


    jen)This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s just luck," answered Hayden with a wide grin on his face.


    Isaiah Riley shook his head and eximed genuinely,¡± It''s not just luck, junior Hayden. Your abilities are very impressive as well, and I heard that


    you''re one of the elites from Thousand Leaves Pavillion.¡±


    The reason they referred to Hayden as ¡®junior was because he was younger than them; they had no idea who was stronger amongst themselves as


    they had never fought hands in hands before. It was just easier to refer to him that way for the time being.


    Fane stood about ten meters away from them, concealed behind a skeletal tree. Those three had no idea there was anyone around.


    It was the first time Fane had


    encountered Oter people in the


    blood worldws, those were


    disci ples ofthe orth faction, and it


    would b¨¦-troublesome if he wereto


    run into 9 people from the Corpse:


    Pavilion. He would have to summon


    alf¨¦f his power and attack ~


    mercilessly, since the Corpse


    Pavilion and him had sworn to fight


    each other to death. Content


    belongs to


    However, he was not sure if he was allowed to kill wantonly in the blood world without being punished. It was certainly not worth the shot.

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284


    Fane had not encountered a single soul, not even a fiend throughout the whole journey. That was the first time he had seen a living human. Among


    the three of them, he only recognized Isaiah.


    Upon eavesdropping on their conversation, Fane found out that Hayden was from Thousand Leaves Pavilion while Samson was from Muddled Origin


    n. The reason Fane knew of Isaiah was because they were both from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    Dual Sovereign Pavilion appointed three of their chosen disciples to the Secret ce for Resources. Aside from Nelson and Griffin, the third chosen


    disciple was Isaiah. The chosen disciples of Dual Sovereign Pavilion were of honorable positions, and they could do whatever they want without


    facing consequences.


    Ever since arriving at the Secret ce for Resources, disciples of higher positions were everywhere, and the chosen disciples had no chance to


    show off their honorable positions. Fane had only a faint impression of Isaiah as a person


    Earlier when he had a conflict with Griffin, Isaiah stood aside without saying a word. He was not aggressive like Griffin. nor was he self-righteous and


    defending himself like Nelson did.


    It was as if nothing mattered to him, and he showed


    no emotions. He also flunked the previous level in the blood world as he failed to kill 120 corpse puppets.


    Fane sighed silently. It was better if he did not show himself, even though he had a new mask and clothing. It was not guaranteed that they would not


    be able to recognize him after some interactions.


    He had decided to wait for the three men to leave before he switched to another direction to head toward Nethend Mountain.


    "Who''s there?!" Hayden shot a re toward the dead tree.


    Fane was taken aback as he did not expect Hayden to have such a sharp perception. Fane made no major movement, yet Hayden was able to sense


    him just by his sigh.


    Hayden fetched his weapon in a swift movement, his eyes locked on the skeletal tree Fane was leaning onto. The other two men became aware in an


    instance as they red toward the same tree.


    Fane picked on theer of his lips in annoyance; he did not anticipate to be found out by others. Hayden''s sharp perception waspletely


    unforeseeable. If he refused to show himself, they would eventually start attacking.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He decided to step out from the shadow of the dead tree to avoid unnecessary trouble. He looked slimmer in his new white linen robe, but his vicious


    aura was unconceble.


    The three men stared in perplexity at the man before them in a white robe and an unfamiliar mask.


    "Which n are you from? Why were you listening to our conversation?" Isaiah''s brows knitted together as he interrogated Fane.


    All n associations had their own regtions when it came to clothing. Disciples who joined a n had to follow a dress code. Each title and


    position had different styles of clothing, but they were simr to each other.


    Disciples of other n associations


    were usuallyable to identify which


    n a person was from ordingio


    the clothing that they were wearing.


    The robe Fane had changed into


    wasnot of any other n belonging


    tothe West Cercie State. Content


    belongs to  ?


    Fane let out a few coughs and altered his voice to a lower pitch. "I-I''ve been chased by the Corpse Pavilion''s disciples.¡±


    Fane paused briefly after saying


    that, refusingatd further exin


    himself. However, the three men


    were able ts tell from just one single


    sentence¡± If what the man before>


    thems was telling the truth, it would


    make sense that he changed his


    thes and put ona maskto


    disguise his identity and Gover his


    tracks.


    "None of us ate-from the Corpse


    Pavilion andvwe'' re also not from any


    of the South n associations. <>


    You''re free to take off your mask;-or


    at leasttell us which n you''re:


    from,* Hayden responded cally as


    hefaised his brows in doubt


    Fane knitted his brows upon hearing Hayden''s insistent tone.


    "It''s fine, it''s not like we were exchanging any secrets anyway. It won''t matter if he eavesdropped on us. He''s probably just a passerby." Samson took


    charge and tried to smooth things over.

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285


    Fane nodded faintly; he had no intention to argue with them. As he turned around to leave the discord, an air of fragrance wafted into his nose.


    The honey-sweet scent washed over him like a bed of blossoming flowers, and Fane paused dumbfoundedly. Ever since he stepped into the blood


    world, everything within his peripheral vision was traumatic and deste.


    He had not smelled the scent of grass and wood, let alone the sweet aroma of flowers. The skeleton-bare trees and decaying stalks he encountered


    had been dead for God knew how many years. Its rotten and dreadful smell was always present.


    Where did the sweet scente from? Fane turned his head around once again, facing the three men. The men seemed to have smelled the aroma


    as well, their faces scrunched up together, sensing how odd the sudden shift of air was.


    The aroma became increasingly strong. and a sudden gust of wind blew their wispy long sideburns as it danced in the air.


    "Did y-you guys smell that?¡± stuttered Samson with a stiff expression.


    Isaiah and Hayden nodded.


    "We shouldn''t be smelling any flowers in this world,


    but this aroma is as if we''re being showered in blossoms. What exactly is going on?¡± Isaiah asked calmly.


    Upon saying that, a single petal drifted in front of them from above. The four men were stunned. As they looked up at the sky, flower petals were


    raining down like a blossom shower.


    The scent grew stronger as the petals rained continuously. Fane took a few steps back as his eyes were glued onto the sky. A sudden ¡®swoosh'' was


    heard from below, and he looked down to find that his pocket had been shed open. He knew there was something wrong with the petals.


    Following that was a shrieking cry fram Samson, "F¡± ck!"


    Fane followed the source of sound to find that Samson''s cheek was slit open, freshva of blood flowed from his wound.


    Fane broughthi is brows together as


    he focused on the cut on Samson''s


    face. Theseut was forming blisters-~


    and decaying in mere seconds!. i


    was abvious that the thing that¡±


    shed his skin open was oO


    poisonous.


    6


    "There''s something wrang with the petals, be careful!" Fane looked at Isaiah and urged kindly for the sake that they were both from the same n.


    The three men perked up. fully alert at this second. All four of them started forming a protective spirit, summoning their true energy to wholly protect


    themselves.


    The petals that fell onto the ground still exuded sweet scents. A whiff of wind swept the petals off the ground. The petals surrounded them and flew in


    their direction as if they could see them.


    The petals looked fragile and harmless, and at first it seemed to just blindly follow the wind. However, Fane noticed that the petals had strong


    motivation to attack the four of them.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡®Swoosh!¡¯


    Fane snapped his head back to find that the protective spirit he had cast had been attacked by the razor-sharp petals.


    Fortunately, Fane! S$ protective spiri


    and true ay were dense enough


    that the petals were unable to N


    perforate through it. Fane knitted Sis


    brows ence again, ring at the.


    petalg-falling incessantly fromthe


    sky He staggered a few steps back


    using thews of space, attempting


    to dodge the petals¡¯ at acks. Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    Fane looked up-at the rest of them


    to find that they were still staring at


    the sky insbewilderment. "Run! Whet


    are you: 1 guys waiting for? If the


    petals-prate your protective¡±


    spirit irifS, you''d lose your limbscor


    worse, dead!" he spat in desperation.

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286


    Fane''s words snapped everyone out of confusion, and the three of them rushed outside immediately.


    Petals were raining all around, and they did not know which way to head out. The three of them lost their sense of direction at that moment and just


    ran around blindly.


    It was as if the wind could sense their desire to escape, the little breeze blowing on them suddenly became stronger, and eventually turned into a


    powerful gust of wind


    Fane could only hear the sound of air current crashing and sshing like a hurricane. There were so many petals falling around that his surrounding


    vision was obstructed, and he could smell the floral fragrance all over the ce.


    Fane and the others did not bother to stop and appreciate such beautiful scenery. He just ran thews of space and instantly moved ten meters away


    in a blink of an eye, dodging the attack of the densest petals.


    The petals were not giving up that easily. As Fane shouted to the three people moments ago, the petals scattered around and quickly gathered


    toward him again


    Fane frowned, and immediately activated the Spirit


    Shield. He made a series of seals with both hands, and a gray-ck energy substance began swirling on his fingertips!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, thirty-five soul swords were wrapped in front of Fane''s body. A muffled bang sound was heard as another petal. sharp as a de,


    vigorously attacked Fane on his Spirit Shield.


    The impact force of this petal was


    not very strong, but there was more


    than just onevaround him trying to


    attack. Fanelooked aroundand ~


    noticed th there were hundreds of


    petals s surrounding him, like ghosis


    in thewwing. Not every petal was


    aggressive, but Fane could Hot tell


    them apart. His eyes stred coldly,


    Staring at the petal that had just hit


    him. He flipped his hand, and


    stantly a soul sword appeared and


    sliced the petal, shattering it to bits.


    Fane gritted his teeth, he did not


    know what hewas going to do next.


    He could continue holding on for the


    moment.Afte all, void ying wasva


    ong-ranged attack. With all the soul


    swords in front of him, he could:


    resisihe attack tempo arily <~ A


    Hawever, he did not know when the


    D¨¦tals would cease, andwhether the


    fiend who was hiding in the dark


    would be depleted of true energy


    and stop attacking them. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane''s spirit was tense as he kept making seals with his hands. Several continuous bang sounds were heard as more petals that attacked Fane were


    quickly obliterated by the Soul Sword. The surrounding petals were still too much as if it was never-ending. Fane felt a little overwhelmed by just


    locking at them.


    At this moment, lsaiah¡¯s voice came from a distance," I can''t get out!" he shouted loudly, "There are petals everywhere, I can''t see clearly. Their


    attack power may not be strong, but there are just too many of them. We can''t hold much longer!"


    Indeed, they could not hold much


    longer. By then, their true energy


    would bepletely exhausted, and


    only death awaits them. The old >


    voice had said clearly, this level ~


    would-ot only bring great ~


    opportunities for everyone butalso


    extreme danger. The sudden


    apbearance of the petals had caught


    them all off guard, and now they got


    themselves in a helpless situation,


    unable to escape. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''m going to die, there are too many petals! Guys, do something!" Samson shouted with all his strength. He was injured by a petal attack moments


    ago, the wound festered and turned ck in an instant. Although these petals have a strong fragrance, they contain toxins within, and any person that


    gets into contact with them will be poisoned.

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287


    The situation was bad as Samson struggled to hold on. He discovered the fiends had minds of their own. The petals attacked him more violently as


    they sensed him getting weaker.


    Hayden let out a sigh. cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. He stayed silent as he listened to the screams of his other twopanions. Now that


    they have fallen into a quagmire, death was the only way out if nothing was done.


    Hayden still had a bright future ahead, and thest thing he wanted was to die in the Secret ce of Resources.


    "Find the fiends! We know it''s hiding in the dark!" shouted Hayden loudly, "Only by killing the fiends can we be safe!"


    He was right. With petals surrounding them everywhere, they did not even know which direction to flee in. If they failed to escape, the petals would


    eventually consume all their true energy and leave them to die.


    The only way for them to get out was to y the attacking fiend that was hiding in the dark. However, the problem was that they never discovered any


    fiend in the first ce, and if it was not for the fiend''s attack, they would still be chatting around ignorantly!


    They had activated their Aesthesis Sense previously to survey the area, but nothing was found. They could not feel anyrge energy movement


    nearby, as if there was nothing else around except the four of them.


    "I can''t find anything!" Isaiah eximed in exasperation, "I''ve used my Aesthesis Sense to investigate around, but there''s nothing! What should we do


    next!"


    "Why are we seeing such terrifying fiends here? I thought they would only appear around Netherworld Mountain?" Samson asked with a desperate


    tone of voice.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This question puzzled the three of them. They entered the blood world a few hundred kilometers away from Netherworld Mountain and encountered


    many small fiends at the beginning of their journey.


    These little creatures did not pose


    any threat tothem at all. They


    expectedtorface challenging fiends.


    as they 4pproached Netherworlds>


    Mountain, but they did not imagine


    themselves already fighting such


    forrhidable monsters just within the


    fifSt ten kilometers of their journey.


    The four of them were not the top among the crowd when ites to strength, but they were not weak. For a fiend to trap and deal with all four of


    them at the same time, it was indeed one powerful creature. 1


    Now that they. were already facing


    such a formidable foe within the


    range of justten kilometers, they s


    could notimagine what sort of >


    monsters they would mee if they


    proceeded further. This was an


    impossible task, even the aldest


    disciple of the Corpse Pavilion would


    not be able to advance much.


    The four of them were feeling doubtful and apprehensive. Samson did not expect an answer to his question, but it got Fane to realize something.


    Samson was fight, their location


    was indeed t6o far out, it was


    impossible for fiends of this level to~


    appear. kane was a little puzzled:by


    the weak attacks of the petals.


    Although he was trapped by the


    petals, he clearly felt their attacks


    w¨¦re not strong. Contentbelongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Fane may not be able to resist if the petals were to all strike him together, but he had never met with a swarmed assault. Even if it was a dense


    attack, it would onlye in two petals at most...

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288


    Fane had a sudden recollection in his mind. Something felt very familiar as if he had seen this kind of attack somewhere before!


    The more he thought about it, the more familiar it felt. He took a breath, and memory suddenly shed in his mind. This memory was a little vague.


    but he could still remember it clearly.


    "This kind of Illusory Wind Demon is the most troublesome. We can find it quickly if it''s on drynd. But it would be troublesome if it''s in a closed


    jungle.¡±


    ¡°But I remember that the Illusory Wind Demon is just a tiny fiend that has just entered the early stage of the innate level..."


    "Its attack power may not be strong, but it can draw true energy from Heaven and Earth anytime to make up for itsck of strength. As long as you


    are entangled with it, you need to have good strength and vision to ovee it. Otherwise, it would be trouble!"


    The conversation shed in Fane''s mind. This memory did not belong to Fane, but it was inherited from his predecessor back when he was still weak


    in his cultivation level. This particr conversation happened to his predecessor during a chatter with his friends in the third-world where he was there


    to fight a war with the goal of training and gaining experience for himself.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Moments after the conversation, Fane''s predecessor and his friends really did meet the Illusory Wind Demon. However, that one, in particr, did not


    rain petals all over the sky, but maple leaves instead! Countless maple leaves formed a small circle, trapping them in it, but after a series of tossing


    around, they managed to escape.


    Back in the present, it was a different scenario. Fane would not have remembered if it was not for the reminder of Samson''s words.


    They were very close to the periphery of the blood world and had only advanced within a range of ten kilometers. Logically speaking, it was


    impossible to encounter any powerful fiends. How could such a weak creature be able to pull off something so strong!


    However, the Illusory Wind Demon is


    capable of doing this. When it


    matured intoan adult, the Illusory


    Wind Demotrwas only at the initial


    stage of irimate cultivation and <


    considered weak amongst the ~>


    fiends But after encountering It, one


    woultel realize that it was actually


    teaublesome to the core. H.was


    more problematic than facing two


    iends from thete innate stage, the


    llusory Wind Demon may be weak


    in attack power, but it can trap its


    victims!


    The Illusory Wind Demon could absorb the true energy around while attacking to make up for its own deficiencies. The attacks are continuous.


    making the Illusory Wind Demon a very difficult opponent to deal with. encountering one would just feel like falling into


    a quagmire!


    If it goes on like this, it would not take long for the Illusory Wind Demon topletely deplete them of their true energy. After that, it will start attacking


    them. In addition to the creature''s poisonous features. the situation would be critical.


    "I didn''t expect it to be an Illusory Wind Demon,¡± Fane thought to himself as he let out a long sigh. These fiends did actually exist in reality, but they all


    inhabited different continents.


    Nowadays, there were not many


    exchanges b¨¦tween continents.


    Such monst¨¦rs may only existon


    one contin¨¦nt, and news about them


    could be passed on. Naturally,


    people¡¯on the Hestia Continent had


    never seen this kind of attack, nor


    Gan they identify what exactly it was.


    Fane, however, was different.


    With the help of the memory which he inherited from his predecessor, he instantly recognized the creature!


    The Illusory Wind Demon was not undefeatable. As long as its weakness was pinpointed, it could be taken down easily!


    Fane could still remember the words of the friend of his predecessor from his memory. 1


    "The Illusory Wind Demon was


    named in such a way because of its


    ability to conjure up illusions. It


    could disquise,its attacks behind a


    facade of atteveryday object, such


    asa leaf ¡°Mey are excellent hunters,


    consuming the true energy frora>


    your body while they can. As you


    stimb to exhaustion, they would


    tben strike you with their strongest


    killing blow, and absorb tfie nutrients


    in your body after you are dead.


    Human beings are a delicacy to the


    Illusory Wind Demon! These


    creatures could be troublesome, but


    as long as you find their physical


    bodies, you could easily diffuse their


    attacks.¡±

 Chapter 2289

    Chapter 2289


    "Where are their physical bodies?" Fane''s predecessor asked, being less knowledgeable during that period of time.


    ¡°It''s right next to you! They will morph themselves into nts.¡± his friend raised his chin as he replied to him, "Once they tur into nts, they can''t


    move on their own. This is their biggest weakness. Also. their defense is very weak. Once you find their physical bodies, attack them! Even if they are


    in their early stages of the innate level, they can be easily taken care of!"


    These words kept shing in Fane''s mind. The Illusory Wind Demon would transform into a nt, and their range of attack was limited. Their physical


    bodies would just be around nearby as they conduct the attack.


    Fane clearly remembers not seeing any nts the moment he first set foot in the area. All around him were just barren, blood-rednd. The closest to


    him was only a dead tree, and not even a single weed was found.


    Fane froze all of a sudden. He realized he had overlooked something.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Help! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!" Samson''s gnashing voice came from a distance


    His hands trembled slightly as he struggled to hold up the Spirit Shield. At the same time, he used martial arts to attack the aggressive petals around


    him


    The petals¡¯ attack increased as if knowing that Samson could not hold on any longer, and seized the opportunity and struck him viciously.


    ¡°Hang in there!" shouted Fane loudly from afar.


    The three of them were stunned as they heard Fane. What is this kid going to do? Does he have a n?


    Now that theyvare trapped helplessly


    in this quagatire of petals, nobody


    seemed tspave figured a way out.


    What cotild that kid do? It''s


    ridi culous. Perhaps he was just.


    tryingtofort Samson, who was


    straggling to hold on at the moment.


    Samson had the same depressing


    thought. Evetrif he held on longer, it


    would bexfutile They did not have an


    escape p pian. As he thought about


    his impending demise, he coul?


    help-but let out a bitterughsnis


    entife self sunk into sadness.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three more petals mmed into Samson''s Spirit Shield, simultaneously consuming his true energy. In addition to himself being poisoned previously,


    Samson finally could not withstand it any longer.


    A part of his Spirit Shield shattered and left a fistsized hole wide open. The petals scattered around Samson seemed to be waiting for this perfect


    opportunity, they quickly gathered and drilled


    themselves into the shield hole.


    Samson could not stop them froming in. The sound of slicing air could be heard as the first petal flew toward Samson, cutting his knife-wielding


    arm. Samson screamed as he felt severe pain.


    Isaiah and Hayden both heard Samson''s scream. Their hearts tightened immediately, "Brother, are you alright!" Isaiah shouted


    They did not hear any reply from


    Samson, it seemed that he had


    reached a critical point. As the petal


    pierced hisarms, it also released ie


    toxin intohis wounds. A second.>


    petal was already aiming for .\"


    Samson''s neck. Now that hewas


    seriously injured, he could-no longer


    defend himself from the attack of


    the second petal!


    Samson''s mind was clear as ever in this very dire moment. He knew if this petal got to his throat, it would be his end

 Chapter 2290

    Chapter 2290


    Samson could feel the aura of death wrapping itself around his throat. His eyes were already shut as he slowly waited to die.


    Sometimes, when a person knew they were at the brink of death, they would instead calm down. Samson was precisely in that state, although he


    really wanted to live on. He had a bright future ahead of him. after all.


    He was an internal disciple in the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. As long as he did not give up, he would be able to be a deacon in the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion or even an informal elder. He had many possibilities.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Yet, that was all about to go up in smoke. The smell was so dense it stunned him, and he suddenly heard,¡± Found him!"


    The next second, many wails filled Samson''s ears. Samson suddenly opened his eyes, and the flowers in front of him seemed to have had their lives


    drawn out in front of him, wilting suddenly.


    As if decades had passed for them, the flowers turned to dust after they wilted, and a gentle breeze blew on Samson''s eyes.


    Samson''s breathing became erratic, not believing what had just happened. He had clearly felt the scythe of the grim reaper right on his neck earlier!


    The next


    moment, the thing that had threatened his life had turned to dust.


    ¡®What happened!¡¯ That was the first thing that shed in Samson''s mind when he woke up. The shouts he had heard earlier did not seem like they


    were made by a human, it sounded like the devil!


    "Samson, are you alright?!" Isaiah''s voice could be heard in front of him.


    Without the flower petals blocking them, Samson could finally see his surroundings. Isaiah seemed to be in a bad state as well. His clothes had been


    ripped in several ces, but thankfully he was not injured.


    As he looked at himself in worry, Hayden''s voice was heard, "You''re injured! The poison''s pretty bad as well, your lips are already turning purple


    Hurry up and take the antidote!"


    Hayden''s warning caused Samson


    to wake up c¨¦mpletely. He did no


    dare think ofanything else as he


    hurriedlyr¨¦tri eved a poison- curings


    pill fromhis ring, swallowing it. Fhe


    pill ertt¨¦red his body, the medicine


    powers poured out, and temporarily


    stopped the poison from spreading


    out in his body!


    MN


    When his body felt a little better, he said loudly, "What happened? How did those flower petals disappear?¡±


    The moment he said that he noticed Isaiah and Hayden with shocked gazes looking behind him. Samson looked back.


    What he saw was the masked brat earlier next to arge withered tree, hacking away at the withered tree''s truck with his de


    The tree that was an unknown number of years old was oozing out a pinkish-red, blood-like liquid after being pierced through by the de.


    Looking at it in detail, they could actually see the tree seemingly shaking. It seemed to be having a final struggle before its death. The three of them


    were incredibly shocked at the scene, not knowing what to do.


    Fane stood upright, looking right at


    the tree! Thatwas the true body of


    the Illusory. Wind Demon. Due to the


    memories left behind by that person,


    he knew that the demon''s weakness


    was-that it was unable to meve its


    trae body.


    aa


    The Illusory Wind Demon had a limited range where it could use its skill. If it wanted to trap them, then its true body could not be far away. The demon


    would turn into a nt. hiding around them.


    Yet, Fane clearly remembered that


    there were n@-other nts around


    them otherthan that tree. The


    reason why! Fane did not think about


    the demon immediately was LS


    because of that tree. The reason


    was¡¯simple, the tree did not fave


    any signs of life at all, it seemed like


    a tree that had been deatf'' for many


    years.

 Chapter 2291

    Chapter 2291


    Fane stared at the demon trembling for a good long while, and the Illusory Wind Demon finally died!


    Under the surprised looks of the others, the demon suddenly exploded, turning into a pink light.


    The light got more and more intense, so radiant it started to hurt their eyes. After a breath of time, the pink light disappeared. A round pill appeared in


    front of the three of them! The pill had a strong medicinal smell, and was obviously nomen pill!


    Fane raised his eyebrow, sending his divine senses out. After that, he determined that the pill should be a seventh-grade pill. The only trying was that


    he did not know what the name or effect of the pill was.


    However, no matter what, he was the one who killed the demon, and the pill should belong to him. He did not think much about it as he pulled out a


    box from Mustard Seed, cing the pill inside and keeping the box right in front of the three of them


    All of that was done very casually. The other three might be ring, but they knew very well that they would not even be alive if not for Fane, let alone


    be able to fight over the treasure with Fane!


    After all of that, Fane did not speak, and Samson was the person who broke the silence, "That was so scary! I thought I wouldn''t be able to see


    another day. The two of you don''t know, but the flowers almost slit my


    throat!"


    Samson''s face was very emotional as he said that. He did not say that to break the tense atmosphere. it really was true that he was terrified. That


    moment, he had already epted death, and his eyes were already dark.


    If Fane had not made a move then, he would really have died. The moment Samson said that he walked forward and saluted Fane.


    "Thank you so much for saving my life. If it wasn''t for you, I''d definitely be dead!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hayden and Isaiah hesitated for a moment, exchanging looks before they walked forward and saluted Fane as well.


    Even though Fane''s identity was


    suspicious, Fane had given them:so


    many reminders earlier. After Fane


    had ¡®ied the demon and saved their


    livegsthey felt that they should at


    least show some respect. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Fane nodded, not thinking much about it. He wanted to turn around and continue by himself, but Samson suggested that moving in a group would be


    safer.


    The blood-colpred world had danger


    hidden everywhere. No one knew


    wha woutd-happen the next step of


    the way, ¡®80 why not move together!


    Fane frowned slightly, not feeliag


    like RE would benefit much frem


    moving with them. Contentbe ongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    However, after thinking for a


    moment;he agreed to Samson''s.


    suggestion. Even though Hayden


    was still suspicious of Fane, he


    decitted not to pursue it sinc@¨¦ Fane


    was snot willing to say anything.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Isaiah smiled slightly and said, "We can understand you not wanting to reveal your identity, but can you give us something to call you?"


    Fane nodded, thinking for a moment before saying,¡¯ You can call me Woods."


    Hayden and Samson nodded, both of them calling him that at the same time. Isaiah''s expression changed slightly when he heard that name. 2


    Fane''s expression seemed to have something behind it, so Isaiah had his suspicions, but after measuring Fane, he shook his head, feeling like there


    it could not be so coincidental.

 Chapter 2292

    Chapter 2292


    There were more than a hundred and eighty people who came into the Secret ce for Resources. Among those, who knew how many of them had


    the word Woods in their names. Furthermore, that guy was so mysterious, Woods must just be a meaningless moniker.


    Thinking about that, he sighed, pushing away those thoughts from his head. Samson''s attitude had changed after Fane saved him, treating Fane


    incredibly attentively.


    Fane had nned on advancing himself. After all, he had a special identity, and it would save a lot of trouble. However, sometimes traveling alone


    could greatly increase the danger.


    The few of them could still help each other if anything happened. Furthermore, with how attentive Samson was, Fane could not leave easily. The four


    of them formed a small alliance.


    The alliance between the four of them was actually more honest than the alliance Fane had with the five before he entered the Divine Void Slope.


    The four of them continued walking toward the volcano as they talked. Samson''s mouth never stopped, andpletely revealed everything about the


    three of them


    "Honestly, the three of us shouldn''t be this familiar with each other, but fate works in strange ways. Last year, I went to Mount Beasts to hunt


    monsters and was unlucky enough to meet a monster that was at the spring solidifying level.


    "At that moment. my only idea was to frantically run. I did not care where I would end up. and I ended up bumping into Isaiah and Hayden.


    "That beast was so bloodthirsty, it went straight for the three of us. The three of us were backed into a corner and used everything we had. Using


    some geographical advantages, we finally managed to kill that beast.¡±


    Fane raised his eyebrow and asked curiously, "The three of you killed a spring solidifying realm beast together?¡±


    It was not thatane was looking


    down on their-skills, but that spring


    solidifyingx¨¦aim beasts were not ->


    somethihg innate stagebataits


    could deal with. The three of therm


    were¡¯strong together, but it would


    stilFhot have been noua ¡®€ontent


    belongs to  ?


    Samson sighed helplessly, "The three of us together was somewhat enough. Even if we can''t really beat it, we can still hald on for some time.


    "At that moment. the beast was already injured, and we had the geographical advantage, which was how we killed it."


    At that moment, his eyes glinted in a strange light


    After falling into nostalgia, he found it hard to pull out.


    Fane nodded slightly, not asking any deeper. After all, the matter was already in the past, he did not really care if it was real or not.


    Hayden didnot feel like talking


    about the-past. He raised his head


    and logked at the distant volcario.


    His dark eyes glinted as he excitedly


    intertupted the topic, "Who do you all


    thik will pass?"


    -


    His question was enough to gain the


    attentionof the other two, and the


    topic changed to what was on thie


    minds of practically everyoneyin the


    blood: red world


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 2293

    Chapter 2293


    In their hearts, everyone was wondering whe would pass. They wondered who would arrive at the foot of Netherworld Mountain, being the person


    who passed the ninth stage. Only that person would stand atop the peak of the Divine Void Slope. All they could do was look on in admiration.


    Samson had a clouded look in his eyes, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s that guy from the Corpse Pavilion. It could even be Graham, or our other senior,


    Fane.¡±


    Samson calling Fane a senior caused Fane''s heart to move a little. He had entered the Dual Sovereign Pavilionte, and he had only be the


    disciple of an Elder. Everyone else usually addresses him as a junior.


    Yet, with the skills that he had disyed in the Divine Void Slope, everyone acknowledged that Fane''s skills were stronger than almost everyone


    there, so he was now a senior.


    When Samson finished, he suddenly turned around and looked at Isaiah with curiosity, "Fane''s fram the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, what do you know


    about him?"


    "I heard he was an elder disciple, if that''s the case, you two must be very close"


    Isaiah felt a sense of awkwardness at those words, not


    knowing what to say at that moment. In truth, Samson''s words were definitely logical.


    Normally, disciples with insane talent like Graham would not interact much with the normal disciples. He was an untouchable existence, and one


    would be looked down on by others for trying to suck up to someone stronger if they tried to talk to him.


    However, Fane was different. He was an elder''s disciple. His status meant that he could be approached easily. With Isaiah''s status as a chosen


    disciple, he could definitely talk to Fane easily.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Isaiah was not one of those people who liked to put on pretenses, so he shook his head bluntly, "Fane''s situation is a little special."


    His mouth trembled slightly when he mentioned Fane. After all, Fane was still only an elder¡¯s disciple, he was a level higher than Fane.


    Yet, he was not so naive to think that he was better than Fane. Fane was clearly much stronger than he was. When Samson heard that, he was.


    suddenly interested, and even slowed down his pace.


    He widened his eyes, saying. "What''s so special about him? Is he actually the illegitimate child of some elder? Or is he someone sent by a high-


    ranking n to train in secret?"


    It had to be said that Samson had a very rich imagination. His thoughts even caused Fane''s lips to twitch


    Isaiah smiled; somewhat speechless


    as he said, What are you even


    saying. I say he''s special because fe


    only became an elder''s disciple.n


    toong ago. I wouldn''t have had


    mucktime to interact with him at all,


    ever if I wanted to. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org &


    "Furthe more, he doesn''t really enjoy


    interacting: much with us. I thought


    he justi ed moving alone and did


    not enjoy mingling. Now it seems


    like it''s just because he''s ona


    different level from us." Cantent


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org 7


    Hayden caught on to the key point, and said in surprise. "He just became an elder¡¯s disciple? Then surely he was one of the top internal disciples


    before this?¡±


    Isaiah did notknow how to answer


    that questigrteven more. He


    somewhat.awkwardly pursed his


    lips, looking around. He was very?


    conflicted, not knowing how tow


    answer for them to believe ttrat he


    was not spouting nonsense: Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org <>


    aan


    a


    /

 Chapter 2294

    Chapter 2294


    Fane sighed somewhat helplessly. No one knew better than him how he got to where he was. He knew what Isaiah was conflicted about, and he


    merely smiled inly, wanting to see Isaiah''s exnation.


    After a long time, Hayden and Samson''s faces were getting impatient before Isaiah finally said slowly,¡¯ Fane used to be an informal disciple, an


    incredibly ordinary one at that. He improved very quickly."


    Hayden and Samson were stunned in ce as if they had just heard something sphemous. They looked at Isaiah with suspicious looks.


    Those looks seemed to be using Isaiah. The looks seemed to imply that he should not have said something so dumb even if he did not want to


    reveal the truth.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Isaiah sighed when he saw their expressions, "I''m really not lying. If you don''t believe me, you can ask any other disciple from my n. You''ll know


    after that, it''s not really a secret within our n."


    Isaiah''s exnation caused them to believe it. Samson reached out and rubbed his face, "Is that true? He really was an informal disciple?¡±


    Isaiah''s nodded earnestly. Isaiah could not really believe it either. How did they never notice Fane before? If Fane had not been at the Divine Void


    Slope


    and had such a ster performance, he would not even know who the guy was.


    Hayden let out a long breath, "Fane is already on the level of the best disciple from the Corpse Pavilion, and the third best-chosen disciple from the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion! He''s just an elder disciple from a third -grade n. Something like that has never happened before..."


    Hayden knew Graham''s skill and potential very well. After all, Graham was in the same n as him. Thinking about that, he let out a sigh


    "I feel so uselessparing myself to them, but you two still haven''t said who you think can pass."


    Samson frowned before thinking


    about it invearnest." Logically, the¡±


    disciple from the Corpse Pavilion


    shoule- -pass, but I feel like Fane has


    a greater chance of passingdhan he


    does.¡± .


    -


    "Yes, Fane''s level is lower than the Corpse Pavilion disciple''s, but he¡¯s been able to ovee everything thrown at him so far..."


    Even though Samson looked a little


    silly, he was serious when it came to


    mportant fratters. He did not ¡°


    mentionGraham and only the a


    Corps¨¦ Pavilions disciple. Afterall,


    Hayden was from the same ce as


    Graham, it was a little impatite for


    Hifh to evaluate Graham so honestly.


    Hayden nodded, admitting it bluntly, ¡°Fane really is strong, and I feel like he''s full of secrets. He should be


    able to pass!"


    The convictiombehind his words


    made it seertrlike he was more


    confident Fane than Fane himself.


    The otherthree did not know the


    subject bof their discussions was


    righttbeside them, quietly listening to


    them. _¡ã S


    a


    After their evaluations, the three of them slowly went quiet. Fane did not participate in the discussions from start to finish and merely listened on.

 Chapter 2295

    Chapter 2295


    Samson felt like the three of them had spoken too much nonsense. Fane never participated throughout, cutting himself out to be a lonely figure. He


    said," Woods, what do you think?"


    Fane raised his eyebrow, earnestly thinking for a moment, "I think the masked man will pass, and Fane should as well.¡±


    He merely said it to that point, which revealed Fane¡¯s thoughts. He did not think that Graham would pass. In through, the other three did not have that


    much confidence in Graham as well


    Yet, the other three never said it out so firmly. Hayden was a little unhappy. "Woods, you seem confident in your judgment as if it will happen for sure."


    The words obviously bore meaning behind them. Fane was no idiot. he could tell that Hayden was a little angry as well. However, he did not care


    about that and did not reply to Hayden''s words.


    Even though Fane had saved the three of them, Hayden still harbored some feelings against Fane. He felt that Fane hiding his status like that was


    very cowardly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fane not answering caused Hayden to be even more angered. Hayden''s eyebrows were raised as he prepared to shoot a few mocking words at


    Fane. Yet,


    at that moment, something happened, and he abruptly looked over.


    "There¡¯s someone there! Let''s go take a look!"


    Fane nced at Hayden somewhat


    curiously. Hedid not expect


    Hayden''s sefises to be so sharp. ~


    Fane hadnot even felt anything ~


    when Hayden was immediately¡¯


    certalrtha someone was there. The


    few.df them nodded at the same


    time, carefully walking toward the


    direction Hayden talked about.


    ~


    There was a hill there, and the nearer they got. the louder the sounds of battle they could hear. Listening carefully, Fane suddenly heard a familiar


    voice.


    Byron''s wholevsody was trembling


    slightly. Hisight hand was clutching


    his left ame as blood flowed through


    the cracks i in his fingers. It was.


    obvious t that he was injured. F His face


    waspale as he looked over ?


    sorfiewhere in anger. Content


    belongs to  ?


    "Let me say it again! We were the ones who discovered and killed this beast. The corpse flower it turned into after it died has nothing to do with you!


    Don''t even think about it!¡±


    A coldugh answered him. "That''s just wrong. We discovered the beast a long time ago, he just never made a move. It''s not that we couldn''t defeat


    it, we just didn''t want to get injured because of it.


    "SO we were waiting for more people


    to gather before we attacked, but


    you guys-ended up making the first?


    move! The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s rules:


    have always been finders keepers, it


    has aothing to do with who killed the


    beast!¡± s


    6


    Byron''s face darkened, it was clearly daylight robbery. Everything they said was just a forced argument.


    Fane frowned, surprised that it was Byron. Fane was only one hill away from them. No one noticed that they were there after they suppressed their


    auras.


    Hayden angrily said, "They''re such bullies! Do they think the Thousand Leaves Pavilion is easy to bully?!"


    Isaiah said seriously, "It seems like there are three of them on both sides. If the numbers had not been equal. the Corpse Pavilion would probably


    have attacked!¡±

 Chapter 2296

    Chapter 2296


    Over at the hill, two parties were preparing for battle. There were six of them in total-three from the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion, and another three from the Corpse Pavilion. Byron was leading the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, he remembered that


    Byron was a decent disciple of Thousand Leaved Pavilion, his ranking in the n was pretty high.


    Fane''s only impression of Zamian was from their previous quarrel. From what he knew, he was just a lickspittle, always lingering around masked


    man. kissing and wiping his a*s.


    You would probably need to have a decent amount of power in order to be the masked man''s bootlicker. The disciples of Corpse Pavilion who were


    under the reign of the masked man at the time were pretty respectful toward Zamian. Even though Zamian was not one of the chosen disciples, his


    position within the internal disciple was still reasonably high.


    Fane thought to himself and turned his head toward Hayden, "Do you guys know Zamian Ness?"


    Upon hearing that, the three men paused in sync. Hayden looked at Fane with a knowing eye, "Can''t believe junior Fane knows of Zamian too.¡±


    Fane nodded, "As I mentioned earlier, both the Corpse Pavilion and I have grudges against each other. I know some of them who were of higher


    ranks. You


    know what they said about knowing yourself and your enemy."


    That was just an excuse given by Fane. Whether or not Hayden believed him was not of importance. His only objective was finding out the identity of


    Zamian Ness.


    Hayden chuckled lightly, his eyes glued onto Fane. " Zamian is one of the internal disciples of Corpse Pavilion. I heard he ranked first amongst the


    internal disciples, he had some impressive skills as well.¡±


    Fane frowned.upon hearing that. It


    was within his¡®expectation, he


    thought Zamian was atthe very


    least a chosen disciple, buthe =<


    apparefitly had not reached the


    sta ndards of a chosen disciple


    yethe was just a mere intefnal


    di8ciple. Content belongs:to


    No wonder their conflicts were mostly just harmless quarrels. If one party were to overpower another, it would have been an actual battle instead of


    arguments.


    Fury thrummes. through Byron''s


    veins as if h¨¦was going to tear


    Zamian. ¡°Bespicable rat, you


    exceedet my expectations of yo


    knew you''re a piece of sh*t, but


    didn¡®tknow you''d stood as lew as a


    maggot!¡±


    a


    ~~


    XuThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ~


    Zamian snickered nonchntly, he waspletely unaffected by Byron''s words. It was as if nothing Byron said would ever have an effect on him


    Byron was huffed and puffed, his whole being, shook in raw anger. "There''s no way I''m giving you the corpse flower!¡±


    Zamian''s brows furrowed, his eyes were aze with mes. "Are you saying you want to duke it out?¡±


    Byron hummed coldly, "If you say so. We''ll settle everything at once!"


    The reason he said that was because he remembered-if it was not for the sudden shift of space, the five men would have died under the men that the


    masked man led


    Zamian chuckled nonchntly, "As I


    said, this corpse flower is mine! If


    you wishto die under me, I''ll grant it


    Don''t forget, my menareona


    winning strike, you three on thes¡±


    other Rand: either injured physically


    ordrained of true energy. You''ll


    n¨¦ver beat us!" Content betongs to


    Byron bit the inside of his cheeks in anger, his face paled. Zamian was not wrong, the three of them were spent after the previous battle.


    They were indeed no match for him, but they refused to give up on the corpse flower they attained with their sweat and blood. It was humiliating, to


    say the least.

 Chapter 2297

    Chapter 2297


    Hayden exhaled a long, deep breath. He shot up from where he was and dashed from the back of the hill to the front. "Follow me!" He turned his


    head and ordered as he galloped.


    He appeared in front of Byron within a blink of an eye, Zamian and his men were taken aback by the sudden appearance and took a few steps back.


    Hayden had quite a bond with the other two men. Sure, the two men hesitated but they eventually followed closely behind him. Since both Isaiah and


    Hayden were gone, it would be embarrassing if they stayed behind by themselves.


    They sighed resignedly and followed closely behind. Upon seeing Hayden, Byron eximed as if he had found his savior, "Junior Hayden!"


    Hayden nodded and strode next to Byron without saying a word. He straightened his back and stood closely beside Byron, it was obvious that he was


    here as his backup.


    Zamian frowned as Hayden''s appearance waspletely unforeseeable. It would have been fine if it was just Hayden, but he had three men with


    him. They were definitely at disadvantage now that Byron had four extra helping hands.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if the four of them were not as powerful as him,


    they could still win by sheer quantity. Zamian thought as his face darkened into an ugly shade.


    Ever since Hayden heard their quarrel, he had despised Zamian¡¯s guts.


    Hayden sneered, his tone cold as the Antarctic, "Is everyone in the Corpse Pavilion as despicable as you? Shamelessly iming something that


    others had attained with their sweats and blood as your own.


    Even using some pathetic, baseless excuse! Such an abhorrent act, I can''t even stand to look at your revolting face!"


    Zamian''s face scrunched as if he had just swallowed a bee.


    "You-" He painted his finger at Hayden as fury smoldered him, rendering him speechless.


    Samson disliked every single disciple from the Corpse Pavilion, especially Zamian now that he knew of the treacherous things he had done.


    He spat aggressively, ¡°You better f*ck off now before we f*ck you up! We''ll make sure you either crawl out of here without all four of your limbs or die!"


    The terrorizing words rained on him, he felt embarrassed knowing what they said was probably true. If they really were to get into a fight. he would


    definitely be at a disadvantage.


    Seeing as Hayden seemed to have


    decent skills\Zamion was


    considering Tleeing the scene befare


    trouble f&l on him. As he was stitk


    torn ketween wanting to leave¡®and


    stayxa gust of wind whiffed >


    aggressively.


    &


    He turned around to find a familiar shadow approaching them from a distance, leading three men in long, gray robes.


    ¡°Brother Rufus!" Zamian yelled excitedly.


    Fane turned his: head around to look


    at the man, Rufus Bate was


    charmingNooking, his white robe <>


    varied from the others. He looked-at


    Zamian ) and frowned in displeasure,


    andthen moved his eyes toward


    Farie and the others. Content


    belongs to  ?


    Rufus nodded faintly, he had not spoken a word since arriving. Zamian briefly greeted the men behind Rufus.


    It was easy to tell that they were all


    from the-Gorpse Pavilion from their


    clothing, they were of higher-ups


    positiens, too. Fane raised hissorows


    as he found the scene befor@him to


    be-amusing.


    <

 Chapter 2298

    Chapter 2298


    Fane inched closer toward Hayden and said in a suppressed voice, "Who''s this Rufus? What''s his position within the Corpse Pavilion?"


    Fane knew very little about the Corpse Pavilion. He knew only a few people who were from Corpse Pavilion, and that was the limit of his knowledge.


    As for what went on within the Corpse Pavilion, he knew nothingpared to others.


    Other than the few people in front, he only recognized the masked man and that man called Lennon.


    Lennon''s skills lost out to the masked man, and Rufus¡¯ skills must be decent as well.


    Otherwise, Zamian would not treat Rufus with such a respectful attitude, practically wagging his tail at the man. Hayden shot a look at Fane as if he


    was especially irritated by Fane''s continuous questioning.


    Yet, they were still a small team, and in the end, he calmed himself down as he answered, "Rufus is a Chosen Disciple from the Corpse Pavilion, and


    is only just behind Lennon in skills."


    Hayden''s tone was quite serious. He looked at Rufus as if the man were a ticking time bomb. Fane raised an eyebrow, somewhat understanding what


    Hayden was feeling


    If Rufus was really only second to Lennon, then Rufus


    is probably a huge threat. Thinking about that, Fane shot his gaze at the others.


    All those who knew who Rufus was could only look at Rufus with a serious and helpless expression. Even those who did not know of his identity


    could basically guess a thing or two from Zamian¡¯s respectful tone.


    On their side, they did not have a


    single chosen disciple. Even though


    Isaiah was the chosen disciple of a


    third-grade n,pared to ¡®one


    froratthe fourthgrade Corps?


    Pavilion, he was not worth-anything.


    At most, he would just be a rtively stronger internal disciple there.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rufus did not seem to care about any of them at all. He frowned as he looked around, saying in a cold tone,¡± Are you so weak that you can''t even


    deal with a few minnows like them?"


    The words were full of arrogance, dumping Fane in with the rest of them. It was as if they were useless goods that could be destroyed at any time


    Zamian had a bitter lock on his face when he heard that.


    In truth, he wanted to curse and


    swear, but he-did not have the guts


    to. He hurriedly bowed, adopting a->


    sincere tt tone, "How could Ipare


    to younwith the tiny bit of skillsthat I


    have there''s no way I can deal with


    that many people." Contentbelongs


    to Swnovel a)


    Rufus¡¯ words naturally infuriated Byron and the others. The Thousand Corpse Pavilion''s disciples were all red with anger as they stared at Rufus with


    hateful


    looks


    Possibly because he had been too


    emotional eattier, but Byron could


    not hold back anymore. He could =>


    not help but walk forward as he ~


    coldlyred at Rufus,¡± Rufus! The


    Corpse Pavilion is just a bungh of


    bulies!" ~


    a


    Rufus looked over at Byron as if he was looking at an ant, his gaze greatly angering Byron. Byron wanted nothing more than to rush over and speak


    his mind, but he was stopped by Hayden''s arms.


    Rufus inly said, "Bullies? Why are we bullies? My fellow disciple said earlier that the Corpse Pavilion already had our eyes on this corpse flower a


    lang time aga.


    ¡°You''re the ones who rushed in and stole what''s ours. You should be thankful we''re not asking for anything back.¡±

 Chapter 2299

    Chapter 2299


    His tone had been incredibly rude. Even Fane felt angered listening to him, let alone the others.


    Byron''s hands were already shaking with anger. His right hand was clenched tightly, and his left hand had already retrieved his weapon from his


    storage ring. The atmosphere was once again tense with the chance of battle at any moment.


    Samson helplessly sighed, he was forced to whisper,¡± Rufus won''t be easy to deal with. He¡¯s right behind Lennon in terms of skills in the Corpse


    Pavilion, and Lennon was in the top five earlier.¡±


    Lennon might have been eliminated advancing from the sixth stage to the ninth, but he had definitely proven his skills. No one would question how


    strong Lennon was. So, for someone to be right behind Lennon, he was definitely strong as well.


    They were obviously at the disadvantage side, and Byron was already wounded. If they started to fight, it would be hard for their side to gain


    anything, and they might even lose a few lives. Samson''s skills were probably the weakest among the seven of them, so if someone were to die, he


    would probably be one of the first


    That was why he chose to speak up at that moment. Byron nced at Samson indignantly, "So we''re supposed to just hand over the corpse flower


    We SO


    painstakingly obtained just because we''re scared?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Earlier, the few of them had put in so much effort to kill the beast and obtain the corpse flower. With just a few nonsensical words, the Corpse Pavilion


    wanted to take it for themselves. How could he just ept that?!


    Zamian let out a cold snort. He had been quietly observing the discontent among the disciples of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. All they could do was


    ept their anger in silence.


    After all, with Rufus¡¯ skills, fighting


    one againsttwo would be


    something incredibly easy. Even the


    two strohgest among the seven ~


    wouldnot be able to stand up. ¡ª


    agaist Rufus, which meant:their


    ever numbers were useless:


    In that situatiag, Zamian felt


    fearless, "How¡¯haven''t you left yet?!


    Are you really nning on fighting ~


    over the? e Corpse flower with us? ¡®Why


    don''t you look at yourselves in the


    mirror first? With Rufus herethere¡¯ S


    ne-way you can obtain the ¨¦orpse


    ft6wer!" Content belongs.t0


    NovelDrama.Org


    That was adding cil to the fire, causing even more discontent among Fane''s side. They were so angered their faces were all red. All they wanted to


    do was rush forward and fight to the death against Zamian


    However, they knew very well that Zamian would only hide behind Rufus in a battle. Rufus was an incredibly strong backer.


    When Rufus heard Zamian''s words, his face remained emotionless as he said coldly, "Either you get lost, or


    you die!¡±


    Those words seemed to trigger something in Fane''s heart. Before they entered the Divine Void Slope, the masked man had used a simr threat


    against them. He still deeply remembered how much he suffered.


    With Rufus saying the same thing with the same tone, Fane''s anger had been thoroughly ignited.


    Samson''s face was darkened as he


    forced himself.to lower his voice,


    saying to the other six, "Rufus isn''t


    someone we can deal with easily


    Let''s just bear with this for the \


    moment, After all, this isn''t the only


    fiend around. After this, we ight be


    alle to kill even more fiends and


    gain more treasures.¡± Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Samson received no reply. Everyone knew it was the right thing. Samson''s words might have sounded awful to listen to, it was still the truth. Rufus


    was not someone they could deal with easily.

 Chapter 2300

    Chapter 2300


    For them, trying to face the seven of them head-on would not bear any good results.


    Yet, ever since they came to this ce, they had been humiliated immensely. How can they just swallow their anger and leave so easily?


    Byron''s face was incredibly dark with anger. In order to kill the fiend earlier, he had used up a lot of his strength. No one could stand being humiliated


    like that with an injury on them.


    Just as Byron wanted to resist again, a clear voice could be heard next to him, "I didn''t want to do anything, but I really can''t stand it anymore. You''re


    Rufus? You''re the hardest one to deal with?¡±


    Those words sessfully attracted the attention of everyone present. Both the Corpse Pavilion and the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s sides were all


    focused on Fane.


    Fane walked a few steps forward, and his eyes were fixed on Rufus. Rufus smiled coldly, clearly not seeing through Fane.


    In order to properly cover up his identity, Fane had even used his true energy to suppress his power. Of course, the suppression was temporary. The


    moment he fought, everyone would notice.


    Rufus narrowed his eyes, measuring the masked man


    in front of him, "How ignorant! Do you know the consequences of mocking me?!¡±


    Faneughed coldly, saying casually, "I''m not really mocking you. I just really can¡¯t stand the sight of you. Do you think you''re very strong? Prove your


    strength to me then."


    After saying that, everyone heard a swish as Fane raised his hand. In a sh, a long ck de appeared in his hand


    The sword was full of densely packed seals as usual. The sword itself was actually not that special. It was something he found on Derek after killing


    the man.


    Fane felt like the sword felt veryfortable to wield, so he kept itin Mustard Seed. Looking at Fane, everyone was stunned. Was he challenging


    Rufus?


    Was he insane? Did he not know who Rufus was? Did he really think he could face a chosen disciple from the fourth-grade Corpse Pavilion?


    If Fane had b¨¦en a chosen disciple


    from the Theusand Leaves Pavilion,


    with skillsclose to Rufus, they could


    be hopeful. However, they had never


    seen achosen disciple like Fane


    frorathe Thousand Leaves Pavilion


    atall.  ~


    Furthermore, the chosen disciples of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would never mask their looks and power. Since he was not one, he was purely


    looking for death.


    Isaiah''s mouth twitched as he berated in a low voice,


    Woods? What are you doing? Are you trying to die?¡±


    Hayden frowned, saying unhappily, "A duel against Rufus, how bold of you. Did you not hear my introduction of him earlier?"


    Fane let outa sigh, not caring what.


    everyone-around him was saying


    His eyes were fixed on Rufus. Rufus


    et out a coldugh as he loaked at


    Fate like he was looking atan idiot.


    2


    He stepped forward and pulled out


    his weapon from his storage space


    as well-Just like Fane, he used a


    sword Only, his sword was silver,


    andit glowed lightly with thetight of


    the-stars, like the milky way3


    C¨¦ntent belongs to


    "It''s been so many years, I''ve never seen someone look for death quite like you. If you want to die so badly, I''ll fulfill your wish!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2301

    Chapter 2301


    Looking at the situation, it did not seem like there was a way to stop it anymore. Samson looked at Fane with a panicked expression, "Woods, are you


    crazy? If you fight him on your own, you''ll be killed!"


    Fane shook his head slightly, ignoring everything that was said. Zamianughed loudly as he pointed at Fane, "You''re crazy! You really don''t know


    your ce. Rufus, this brat is challenging you. so you''d better not spare him any mercy. You have to show him what it means to challenge you!"


    Rufus acted like he was ignoring Zamian¡¯s words, but those words sessfully made Rufus¡¯ anger toward Fane, peaked. To be challenged by an


    insignificant brat like that, if Rufus did not properly teach Fane a lesson, it would mean that his skills were not good enough


    With that in mind, he ignored everything else as heunched himself forward, sword in hand. He rushed at Fane, and Fane smiled lightly, not even


    turning around as he said, "The rest of you retreat far away!"


    Everyone else reacted immediately when they heard Fane. Even though everyone was dubious of Fane, the battle would definitely be intense. It


    would not do for them to be caught up within it.


    So, when Fane shouted out, they scattered. In a sh, the center was left with only Fane and Rufus. who was


    rushing toward him.


    The meter-long de in Rufus¡¯ hand radiated with coldness. Wherever he went turned cold to the limits. Even the blood-red soil on the ground was


    covered with ayer of white.


    Despite the rest of them distancing themselves, they still managed to feel the intense coldness that radiated from Rufus¡¯ body. That chill was even


    cold enough to stop the flow of true energy.


    Fane raised his eyebrow, not expecting Rufus to have that up his sleeves. Fane retreated a few steps, maintaining a certain amount of distance from


    Rufus.


    The Corpse Pavilion''s disciples were all shouting Rufus'' name, cheering for him. Naturally, Rufus did not need that at all.


    Zamian loudly dered, "Rufus is amazing. He''s already elementary Earth level skills, and is already proficient!


    ¡°Even Benjamin from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion can only fight to a draw against Rufus!¡±


    Benjamin was the second ce disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion in the Secret ce for Resources, and was one of the five who arrived


    at the sixth stage!


    Of course, Zamian¡¯s actions were all


    just boasting, but Byron and the S


    othersshad a sour look on theirc>


    faces. They did not expect Rufus ite)


    have trained in Earth level. Skills.


    The rest of them were not even close to that level.


    After all, skills of that level needed an extremely high level ofprehension, as well as a certain level of strength.


    After all, without being at a certain


    level, it wouktbe impossible to even


    comprehend the intricacies of an =


    Earth level martial skill. Only those


    talented geniuses who were atthe


    levehof defeating practically every


    otfi¨¦r disciple could learn them.


    Byron let out a long breath, being forced to admit that his talent was lower than Rufus. He was only at the level of red martial skills, they were far too


    different!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Furthermore, the fact that Rufus was not only training but was already proficient was what caused Byron and the others to be in disbelief.


    This was something regr


    disciples-could never hope to do.


    Hayderrand the others had a bitter


    smile:on their faces as they shook


    theicheads silently, already ?


    maurning Fane in their heafts.

 Chapter 2302

    Chapter 2302


    Fane was absolutely no match for Rufus! Earlier, Zamian''s boasts had naturally been heard by Fane as well. Fane lightly smiled, Earth level


    elementary skills?


    It might be something unattainable for those present, but it was nothing to Fane!


    Thirty-five Soul Swords gathered inside the ck sword. A radiant ck glow came from the de! As Rufus¡¯ sword was swinging down


    thunderously, Faneunched his attack toa!


    Everyone heard an incredibly loud bang. Soul Frost and Destroying the Void shed together viciously. The dark light suddenly enveloped the cold


    blue light.


    The two of them shed mid-air, and in just a moment. cracking sounds could be heard.


    The cold blue light had been shattered into pieces of snow. They were blown away by the wind as they fell to the ground. Fane¡¯s Destroying the Void


    did not lose a beat. After destroying the Soul Frost, it shed right at Rufus.


    From the start, Rufus had never even thought that he would lose to the masked brat in front of him. He had thought that there was no way his Soul


    Frost could have been blocked.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The brat would have been turned to ice, and Rufus would only have to send out a kick to shatter the


    brat''s bady into pieces.


    Yet, what he had expected did not happen. Soul Frost was actually broken by the brat¡¯s technique. Not only that, the technique was still hurling


    toward him.


    At that moment, Rufus was spent and did not have the strength anymore to block Destroying the Void. Nheless, he was still a chosen disciple of


    the Corpse Pavilion, so he had plenty of experience inbat.


    Since he knew he could not block that technique, he would do his best to ensure that his injuries were kept to a minimum. He activated his true


    energy and quickly fled to the side.


    However, Destroying the Void had


    been lessthan ameter away from


    Rufus, 80 ¡®there had been no way for


    Rufus: {0pletely avoid it. With a


    pier¨¦ing sound, the techniqu¨¦ found


    itsaway through Rufus¡¯ left. shoulder.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone widened their eyes as they


    ooked over. They did not see a drop


    of blood~but Rufus¡¯ face lookedttike


    he had ost all his blood. It was


    completely pale as he shouted, "Ah!


    What the hell is this!" Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    The paining from the soul was


    not something aregr person .


    could withstand. Rufus felt like tens


    of thousands of ants were biting at


    the spot that was pierced, and the


    paia ? continued to intensify..Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    The technique Fane had used not only pierced his shoulder but was also destroying his soul. Rufus used the true energy of his whole body in an


    attempt to stop Destroying the Void from rotting his soul.


    However, that power was incredibly strange. Even with Rufus trying to suppress it with all his might, it merely slowed it down. He was still in so much


    pain that his entire body trembled!


    With a stumble, he started to fall from the air,nding violently on the ground. Everyone looked at the sight in disbelief.


    Rufus¡¯ Soul Frost had looked so incredibly strong. Everyone had felt its power, but Woods'' technique seemed to have a mysterious power. None of


    them felt any intense energy fluctuations at all.


    However, it actually had such a big impact. It destroyed an elementary Earth level skill, and even injured Rufus!


    Rufus had basically lost in just one move.


    "How is this possible!" Hayden''s voice was trembling slightly.


    He did not dare to believe what he witnessed before him. There was no one there who did not know of Rufus¡¯ skill as a disciple whe was second only


    to Lennon

 Chapter 2303

    Chapter 2303


    Someone like that had still proven to be no match for Woods! Who was Woods? Why have they never heard of him before?


    Samson let out a sigh of relief, "No wonder he was able to save us. I thought it was just a coincidence, but he really is that skilled!"


    At that moment, Isaiah slowly reacted. His lips trembled slightly, not knowing what to say. Byron''s eyes were wide, looking at Fane floating in the air


    with a look of disbelief.


    Zamian looked like he had just stepped on a needle, his mouth was widened, but not a single word came out! All of the disciples from the Corpse


    Pavilion were gaping simrly, not able to utter a single word!


    The shock of what they had witnessed had been far too much for them. They would never in a thousand years have expected that Rufus, who had


    never been defeated, to have lost at the hands of an anonymous brat.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he set his cold gaze on Zamian. Zamian shuddered at the gaze, and he felt a chill on his back. It was as if he would be


    killed by Fane at the next moment.


    He could not help but take two steps back, and at that precise moment, Rufus¡¯ trembling voice could be


    heard, "Why haven''t you helped me up!"


    Hearing that, the Corpse Pavilion disciples broke out of their stupor and rushed out, chaotically helping Rufus up.


    Rufus¡¯ entire body was trembling from the pain. His left hand clutched where he was pierced. Even his breath was erratic. The whole scene felt


    strange


    Rufus did Aot nave any external


    injury at all, but he seemed to bein


    so mueirpain that he was practically


    dying:At that moment, everyone


    realized that Rufus did not suffer a


    physical injury, but one to the soul.


    ¡ê


    The pain of the.soul was something


    iparable to any physical pain. It


    was much more painful and much->


    harder to-cure. That was something


    everyone knew. Thinking about that,


    everyone started to look at Rane


    with a different eye. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org 4


    Byron looked over to Hayden and uttered, "Who is he?¡±


    That was the biggest question in his heart. Who was that man? Why was that man so strong? How did that man use soul attacks?


    Hayden shook his head, wanting the answer even more than Byron. Yet, he was devoid of any. Samson and Isaiah were staring at Fane with widened


    eyes as if he was a monster.


    Rufus used some time to suppress the pain in his soul. At that moment, his face was incredibly pale. akin to a vampire. ¡°I wondered who it was! So


    i''s Fane!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Rufus said that, he red venomously at Fane.


    "What? This person is Fane?!"


    Samson''s voice increased by several decibels. His mouth trembled like crazy as his eyes brimmed with excitement and disbelief.


    Isaiah widhhis eyes even more.


    His guess hac been right, this man


    really wagfane. He had thought he>


    was asstiming too much, that there


    were (10 9 such coincidences in the


    wortd: It seemed like coincidences


    happened for a reason! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    He let out a long sigh as he said with a strange expression, "We seemed to have been making a lot ofmentary about Fane earlier.¡±

 Chapter 2304

    Chapter 2304


    He was suddenly filled with immense regret for everything he had said earlier. He had no idea that the main character had been beside him all along,


    so his evaluations had held nothing back.


    Isaiah''s words had reminded Hayden and Samson as well. Their faces burned red as they felt intense regret. They should have kept their mouths


    shut!


    Byron looked at Fane with aplicated look. After all, he had interacted with Fane before, but he did not care much for Fane at all at that moment


    He had thought that Fane was merely someone at the intermediate stage of the innate level who was very well-connected. However, Fane had


    proven how much of a joke his thoughts had been.


    Fane helplessly sighed. Since his identity had been exposed, there was no reason for him to keep up with the disguise. He tossed away the mask on


    his face and revealed himself to the other thirteen people present.


    Zamian retreated further back in fear. He had a very personal history with Fane. Back then, he had followed the masked man in attacking Fane and


    the others. At the time, he had been incredibly rude, always targeting Fane.


    Later on, Fane had shown that his skills were on par with the masked man, but Zamian felt that it made no


    sense. Fane had clearly only been slightly above him when they had a duel before. Fane was definitely not at that level where he was capable of


    killing him.


    It was as if Fane had taken some crazy medicine during the recent period of time. dramatically increasing Fane''s skills. Even though Zamian was


    doubtful, they still had to be careful facing all the skills he had disyed.


    Rufus caldly snorted, his face full of hatred. "Let''s go!¡±


    He spat out those words, but it had no room for disobedience. When Zamian heard that, he shot an unwilling look at Rufus. However, Rufus did not


    care what Zamian thought at all, spitting as he headed toward the North-East direction.


    The other Corpse Pavilion disciples were reluctant, but they knew they were no match for Fane when Rufus had already lost. With Rufus retreating,


    there was no point for them to stay on any longer.


    They would instead be killed by Fane. As they looked at each other, they pushed down their reluctance and left with Rufus


    Even the girl was full of anger, following the rest of them


    "Are you leaving just like that?¡±


    Samson''s voice was suddenly


    heard. He felt like everything was .


    advancingNoo quickly, and he could


    not really process it. Rufus, whe.Rad


    been s SO imperious before, was>


    actual y retreating so quickly." There


    didrho seem to be any signs of


    them slowing down too, f¨¦aving


    without a word.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    t did not seem like something the


    Corpse Pavilion: would do, and


    Hayden wasa bit speechless as he


    whisperetNo Samson, "What else i


    can he ds but leave? If we really S


    oughthe wouldn''t be able tost


    ongwwith his injury. When that"


    happens, they would all diesif they


    don''t leave quickly, they would not


    be able toter on if Fane decides to


    kill them."


    Samson finally epted it after


    hearing that sxnation. He thought


    fora moment before nodding >


    earnestl"You''re right, if Fane i isc


    their ogponent, then the situation is


    completely different. If they did not


    leave, Fane would definitelynot let


    th¨¦m off considering howsclose we


    are.¡±


    Looking at Rufus and the others slowly disappearing in the distance, there was a sudden silence among those who remained.


    They looked at Fane with aplicated and respectful look. Samson lightly coughed, "Hello Fane, I can''t believe it''s really you!"


    Isaiah''s lips froze. In truth, he should have been the one to say that, but he had never been one to suck up to another. He hadplicated feelings


    and said nothing.

 Chapter 2305

    Chapter 2305


    Fane nced at everyone before he sighed lightly," The corpse flower is yours, keep it quick."


    Byron''s face stiffened, finally resolving his worries. He had thought that Fane would seize the corpse flower. After all, the corpse flower was an eighth-


    grade spirited grass. It was very valuable.


    However, Fane did not seem to care about the corpse flower at all. Byron immediately kept the flower in the jade box they had prepared, keeping it in


    his storage ring.


    Fane did not want to say too much to them and be dyed. "Since my identity has been exposed, we should each go our own ways. My identity will


    end up putting you guys in danger."


    After Fane finished saying that, he turned around to leave. However, Samson did not seem willing to part with Fane. Fane said that his presence


    would put them in danger, but Samson did not think so at all


    He felt that having Fane around was actually much safer. Fane was someone who stood at the top three among them all in skill. Fane was definitely


    someone incredibly strong to have around. Samson resolved to hold on tightly to Fane.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fane, I disagree with you! You won''t bring us danger but would actually keep us safe. However, if you think


    we''re a burden, we naturally wouldn''t dare to bother you!¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly tumed to look at Isaiah and said, "Isaiah, don''t you think so?" After all, Isaiah was from the same n as Fane.


    After saying that, he frantically shot Isaiah a look. Isaiah helplessly pursed his lips, knowing what Samson wanted.


    He knew what Fane meant to them as well. No matter how reluctant he was to suck up. he still had to lower his head, "That''s right. If Fane doesn''t


    think we''d be a burden..."


    Fane suddenly interrupted him, "Since you want to follow me so much, then let''s go. However, let me make things clear, any of the treasures from the


    fiends I kill will be mine.¡±


    Isaiah and the others nodded obediently. However, Byron mentioned that he would not follow the rest since he knew that what he could do was


    limited and that Fane would definitely continue advancing deeper.


    The closer to the voleano they got, the stronger the fiends were. With his strength, he would not be able to deal with them, so staying outside to kill a


    few fiends was far better.


    He was not that ambitious, knowing the limits of his skills. After the two sides split up, Fane was still very silent. but Samson was even rowdier than


    before.


    "Fane, you''re so amazing! If you were in my n, you''d definitely rank first! Even if you were in the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, you''d probably be in


    the first ce amongst the chosen disciples too!"


    If those words fell on anyone else,


    they would be pure ttery, but Fane


    was a worthy recipient. He did have.


    those skills. After all, he was


    someeti¨¦ equal in skills to the tap


    disciple of the Corpse Pavilion: Yet,


    Fane did not feel like the praise was


    a¨¦curate.


    "I should still be a bit behind the top disciple of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion.¡±


    He clearly remembered the top


    disciple of the Corpse Pavilion being


    at the springSoliditying realm .


    before. The masked man¡¯s level <


    merely.dropped after entering the


    HiddenP ace for Resources. With


    bottrof theming from <


    fourth-grade ns, they should not


    have too much of a differ¨¦nce in


    power between them! Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    "You''re too humble, Fane..." Samson felt like Fane was just being humble.


    Fane could ndtbe bothered to


    exin the tter to Samson. Just


    his one reply to Samson earlier had


    already b been a kindness. Just as


    Fane wanted to say something-to


    shutSamson up, he suddenly


    sensed the thick scent of bldod.

 Chapter 2306

    Chapter 2306


    It was obvious that Fane was not the only one who smelled blood. The others had a concerned look on their face as they started to look all around.


    The smell of blood was too obvious, there had been a ughter nearby.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was definitely not just one or two people who had died because the smell would not have been so strong.


    Samson''s expression was dark as he said, "There are no corpses nearby, but the smell of blood is still so dense. We should prepare for the worst.¡±


    Samson''s judgment was the same as the others. When everyone smelled blood, their expressions had collectively darkened. Isaiah looked over at


    Fane, wanting to say something, but swallowed back his words after some thought


    Hayden looked at Isaiah''s conflicted expression and sighed in exasperation. Since Isaiah was not willing to say it, he would.


    Hayden walked toward the left of Fane, "Fane, you make the decision. Are we going to look for the source of the smell?¡±


    Fane nodded, saying just one word, "Search!"


    The few of them split up, using their senses to check their surroundings. They split into the four cardinal directions, and after a while, there was some


    movement toward the East, where Isaiah had gone.


    "Everyone,e quickly, something big happened!"


    Hearing Isaiah''s summons, the others stopped in their tracks and rushed toward the East. The further they went in that direction, the thicker the scent


    of blood was.


    After moving past a hill, Fane immediately saw a row of corpses behind it. Quickly counting them, there were seven of them.


    From their attire, they could tell that the seven corpses belonged to various ns from the north


    When they saw the scene, Fane and the others hurried up their pace. quickly arriving next to Isaiah. Fane let out a low cry, "Riv!"


    He hurried over to Riv''s corpse. Riv at that moment had no trace of his usual carefree demeanor. His face was pale, and his chest was no longer


    breathing.


    Fane touched Riv''s arm. It was cold as ice. Riv had already died for several hours. Fane had an incredibly ugly expression on his face.


    He had a yery good impression of ~


    Riv. Riv. had spoken up for him many


    times iA the past. As fellow disciples


    fromthe same n, Riv was much


    closer to him than most. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    He had thought that he would be able to see Riv''s carefree smile again. Never did he expect that the next time they meet. Riv would have turned into


    a


    corpse devoid of warmth


    Riv''s eyes wete-shut tightly, and his


    face was devoid of emotion. The


    blood on his lips had already dried-~


    For some reason, even though Rv


    was aiready a corpse, Fane could


    sens¨¦ a sliver of unwillingness and


    hate i in his expressionlessniess.


    Fane took a deep breath, his right arm slightly trembling. Isaiah''s expression was just as bad as he knelt next to Riv.


    Just like Fane, Isaiah had a good rtionship with Riv. Now that Riv had died, his mood was just as heavy as Fane.


    At that moment, another shout was heard, "Jackson Jones!"


    Haydon rushed overtoanother ~


    corpse as she shouted out a name


    sobbing. He knelt next to JacksGn¡¯''s


    corpse, reaching out as he sttook it,


    trying to wake Jackson up- Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~

 Chapter 2307

    Chapter 2307


    Unfortunately, Jackson would never be able to respond to Hayden again. Of the seven corpses haphazardly thrown around, two of them were from


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, another two were from the Muddled Origin n, and the remaining three were from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion.


    Samson found a disciple from the Muddled Origin n that he was close to and knelt down looking at him in pain. Isaiah''s voice was slightly hoarse


    as he said, "What is this? Who killed them? Was it a fiend or a person?!"


    Fane let out a sigh, his gaze shifting to Riv''s chest. There was a hole the size of a fist. There was no blood around the wound, but it was all ck.


    It seemed like a burnt wound. Using his senses, he could feel that it carried a sliver of electricity.


    Fane shot his gaze over at the other corpses. As he checked on the others, he noticed that they had injuries that had been caused by weapons. It


    was obvious that fiends had definitely not been the culprits, they were killed by humans.


    Arriving next to Riv''s corpse again, Fane''s expression was already extremely dark. His eyes had a very strange look to them.


    Isaiah''s mouth trembled, "Why did they have to kill all


    of them? Is it likest time, is it all for the sake of treasures that fiends turned into?"


    Fane said resolutely, "No!"


    Those three words had been firm, suddenly drawing the attention of the other three onto Fane. Samson inhaled as he asked doubtfully, ¡°Fane, why


    are you so sure?"


    Fane took a deep breath, not answering Samson''s question. Instead, he checked Riv''s body, flipping Riv''s corpse over. 1


    After doing all that, he turned around to look at the others, "Other than a piercing wound, there are no other injuries on Riv''s body. Go look at the


    other corpses, see if they''re like that as well."


    The other three nodded, not really understanding.


    Even though they were curious as to what Fane was doing, they did not question it and did everything as Fane instructed.


    After a moment, they had


    completely checked on all seven of


    the corpses: Hayden said, "There =


    doesn''t-seem to be any extra. _~


    wounds ¡é on Jackson''s body. Just like


    Riv, ahere''s only a piercing wound on


    theChest.¡± Content belongsto


    NovelDrama.Org 6


    ~


    Fane nodded, "Then my guess should be right.¡±


    Saying that made the others even more curious.


    Before they-could ask anything, Fane


    asked again, "You should know


    those from your own sect the best.


    Tell ame about their skills, let¡¯ see


    who¡¯ s the strongest." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~


    All of them nodded and gave a simple brief on the respective strengths of the seven before they arranged them.


    They were-Surprised to notice that ~


    Jacksonwas the strongest, and tHe


    second. was Riv, Based on what>


    Isaiah: said, Riv definitely had-the


    skill to be a chosen disciple> ¡°Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    It was just that he had been secluded for a while and never had the chance to challenge any chosen disciples.


    The two strongest had the exact same wounds, while the other five were littered with differing wounds as if they had suffered many different attacks.


    Fane said in a heavy tone, "It has to be those Southern ns who did this. After all, it''s not just one n from the North that died.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The seven of them must have formed an alliance between northern ns as they advanced. killing fiends together.¡±

 Chapter 2308

    Chapter 2308


    The rest of them nodded, very much agreeing with what Fane said. Fane slowly stood up from the ground before continuing. ¡°There¡¯s seven of them


    in total.


    Even if they aren''t the strongest, the seven of them together won''t be weak. Yet, they still ended up like this, and the opponents killed them just the


    same.


    "Just look at Jackson and Riv''s wounds, they were definitely killed in one swift strike, leaving no room for them to counterattack.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Someone who could do something like that is an expert! Since it''s an expert, he won''t be unknown. Just like you guessed earlier, the reason the


    conflict started was possibly over a treasure left behind by a fiend.


    "Since it''s an expert that''s probably well known, the seven of them would have known this person who killed them. If they did, knowing the difference


    in skill, they would probably not have acted rashly."


    With Fane¡¯s exnation, the other three started to understand as well. To be able to kill them in one strike, the opponent would not have been any


    regr disciple. He would definitely be a chosen disciple that was highly rated.


    Someone at that level would have been recognized by at least one of the seven. If they managed to recognize the person, they would have known


    how strong he


    was as well, just like Rufus from before.


    If they had not appeared, and if Fane had not lent a hand at thest moment, Byron would have been forced to retreat. no matter how much he did


    not want to.


    The corpse flower could be given, their lives were more important in the end. The seven who died were no idiots. If they knew their opponents were


    strong, what would have been the point of fighting head-on?


    However, they did not retreat and were instead killed. The opponent had even picked out the two strongest among them, killing them in one blow,


    leaving them with no room to fight back!


    Fane had a furious look on his face, killing intent showing through. "This is definitely some scheme! They did not care for some treasure, nor did they


    want anything else!


    "They just wanted te kill. It was all to kill this group. That''s why the kills were so clean, there were no other possible results!"


    Fane''s tone was incredibly heavy as he said all that.


    "That''s too far!" Samson stood up angrily. his hands trembling slightly.


    ¡®It has to be these pieces of trash


    from the Corpse Pavilion. Are they


    crazy? Why? are they setting out to->


    kill?! What do they stand to gain


    from killing those people? Noting


    had-een done to provoke them,


    why did they do that!" Content


    belongs to swnovel.ne


    Hayden and Isaiah looked over at


    Fane again, hoping to get an answer


    from Fane. Fane sighed, his eyes


    sweepingraver the corpses on the -~


    ground} before he said, "They were


    not just + killing people for the sake of


    it. TRey definitely had a goal As for


    what the goal is? There''s nothing to


    be gained from killing them. I''m not


    very sure myself, I only have a vague


    guess..."


    Fane did not continue after that, and Hayden said hatefully, "Maybe the treasure these seven obtained after killing the fiend was something incredibly


    valuable. Those people found out and decided to do something."


    Fane shook his head, disagreeing with Hayden, "I doubt it. In truth, we''ve only walked about 10 kilometers even after walking for so long. Compared


    to the two hundred kilometers we have to walk, we''re still on the outskirts.


    "The fiends kilted here can''t possibly


    be all that valuable. At the most,


    they''re some spiritual medicines oF?


    sses. Only when you get closer to


    Netherworld Mountain will killisg


    fiends get you treasures thatare


    that valuable.


    a


    "Those people can¡¯t kill these seven because of them. Even if they did, the kills would not have been so coordinated.

 Chapter 2309

    Chapter 2309


    "Then why did it happen!¡± Samson said tearfully.


    Other than Jackson and Riv¡¯s bodies that were not bleeding. the others were practically soaked in blood.


    It was because of the dense smell of blood that they found this bloody scene. Hayden locked up and said seriously, "Since it''s not for treasure, and it


    can''t be because they were just itching for a fight for no reason, then why did they do this? They definitely had a goal, but I really can''t fathom what


    the goal could be?!"


    Fane turned around, looking at Netherworld Mountain, "No matter what it is. we probably won''t be able to figure it out from these seven corpses


    alone. We have to continue looking. and see if there are any clues elsewhere.¡±


    The three of them nodded, feeling like Fane was right. Fane turned around and looked at Riv''s body with a lot of emotion. Fane really wanted to know


    who did it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Could the reason have been himself? No matter what. he would find the killer for Riv, and help Riv have his revenge


    Fane let out a sigh, "Alright, let''s tidy up their corpses for a bit and put them into our storage rings.


    "We can''t just leave them in the wilderness. They''ve died in this blood-colored world, and it''s our


    responsibility to bring them out."


    The others nodded in unison.


    Everyone kept the bodies from their


    respective ns. After the bodies ~


    were stored, all that was left on th¨¦


    ground, was endless blood. Logking


    at it was utterly disgusting, and it


    was-enough to senda chicross


    afiyone''s heart.


    The group said nothing as Fane


    turned and cantinued to walk toward


    the vo cano.The est of them


    followed behind Fane. After taking


    two steps forward, Fane said _~


    without t turning his head around,


    Thefour of us will take turns


    sending our senses out to check our


    surroundings. The moment you


    notice anything strange, voice out


    immediately.¡±


    Sending their senses out referred to expanding the spiritual power to observe the surroundings. It was not out of arrogance, or the belief that they


    could handle anything that they did not do it before.


    No, it was because it consumed spiritual energy very quickly, and what sustained spiritual energy was their true energy.


    Expending true energy to sustain their spiritual energy was something that would put one at an incredible disadvantage if they ended up getting into a


    fight. It was very easy to fall into danger.


    That''s why they would never do that normally if there was nothing big happening. However, with how special the situation was, they needed to check


    if there were any more corpses around them.


    Fane suggested that they took turns. One person would de it while the others rested. When one¡¯s turn ended, they could rest and replenish the true


    energy they had just expended while they continued to advance.


    t was still fillee-with the unending


    color of blosteverywhere. There


    was a blosd-colored crescent mogrt


    in the sky: The aura of death filled


    the whole world. Due to how cruel


    the scene was before, they were all


    infieavy moods. Content belon gs to


    4


    Comparatively. Fane''s spiritual energy was the strongest. After all, Destroying the Void was a spiritual skill, and one that was very high ranked.


    Hence, each time it was Fane''s turn, the area would be incrediblyrge. His senses would clearly cover everything in hundreds of meters.

 Chapter 2310

    Chapter 2310


    Right at that moment, Hayden, who had been silent throughout, suddenly said, "I remember now!"


    The three of them turned around and saw Hayden with a look of realization on his face. He looked up at Fane earnestly and he hurried forward,


    arriving next to Fane


    ¡°It''s Evil Blood Thunder!" Hayden said firmly.


    Fane paused for a moment before asking, ¡°What is Evil Blood Thunder?"


    Hayden quickly answered, "Evil Blood Thunder is what caused us to feel that sliver of electricity around Jackson and Riv''s wounds!


    "The electricity remained around their wounds, and there was no blood around them at all. It looked so strange. I felt like it seemed familiar at the time


    as if I''d seen it somewhere,


    "I kept on trying to remember as we walk, and I suddenly did. I once saw a martial skill called Evil Blood Thunder in ancient records. It leaves behind


    this effect after killing someone!"


    After saying that, his face turned serious. He took a few deep breathes,posing himself before he continued, "It''s an incredibly cruel technique


    but it''s highly ranked. It has the abilities of an intermediate stage Earth level technique. Those whe train in it needContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    to constantly kill other people to absorb the blood of others!


    "Those hit by the technique will have all the blood around their wounds absorbed and digested by Evil Blood Thunder instantly. Due to the lightning


    properties of the technique, each strike is incredibly explosive.


    "Now that I think about it. Their wounds were not the result of being punched, but of an explosion! The control of the technique seems incredibly


    good. It''s obvious that whoever is using this technique has at least entered a proficient level!"


    Hearing that, Hayden''s expression was incredibly furious as he concluded, "! think that the people who killed our fellow disciples should be the


    masked man from the Corpse Pavilion!


    "Only he has the skills and the talent to practice an intermediate Earth level technique, and even practice it to a proficient level!"


    With Hayden''s introduction, Fane


    and the otherswere clear now. It


    was just as Rane guessed. Fane


    nar owedhis eyes and said in a low~


    voice, "it£¤ooks like my guess was>


    right. ththe masks man was the ¡®one


    behiddl the attack, then it''s definitely


    not o€for the sake of any treasures, but


    purely for the sake of killing. He


    naturally has his goals in doing that,


    and I have a very ominous guess!¡¯


    Hayden said anxiously, "Fane, are you trying to say that he absolutely won''t stop at just killing seven?


    He''ll even kill the rest until every one of us from the northem ns is dead?!"


    Fane nodded, suddenly remembering his past experience. Fane felt like ever since he stepped onto Mount Beasts, he had stepped into a plot that


    was full of mystery, and the plot was still in ce until now.


    Or perhaps the plot was just all culminating for this moment? He said, ¡°Everything the Corpse Pavilion did back then, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion


    should have some knowledge, right?


    ¡°Allowing the disciples of the Corpse


    Pavilion to enter the Hidden ce


    for Resources is definitely NS


    somethigg the higher-ups from the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion nned.


    However, I don''t think the Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion is the only ote with


    ns, the Corpse Pavilion=has its


    own as well.


    "What happened now is very possibly connected to their ns! Or maybe, the masked man is just doing all this out of spite!"


    ¡ê


    After saying alNthat, Fane''s face


    completely.¡é darkened. Isaiah and the


    others were very worried about the >


    Si ituationybut here was nothing ~>


    muchthey could do. After all, no


    matter in terms of skill or numbers,


    they were nothing to speak of,


    Since the Corpse Pavilion might be relentlessly killing those from the northern ns, then they might be in danger too!

 Chapter 2311

    Chapter 2311


    Samson said with a look of fear, "Then what do we do? We can''t just stand there and wait for death!


    We can''t just let them kill us, we have to work together!


    "We need to get all the disciples from the northern ns to work together to fight against them!


    Fiends or treasures are not important at all, our lives are the most important!"


    Samson was right, with how the situation was, all those treasures were no longer that attractive to


    them. Their lives were the most important thing, and ensuring their ns were able to profit as well.


    With the Corpse Pavilion crazily attempting to ughter everyone, if they did not react immediately,


    all of them would be ced in a lot of danger. They would be at an absolute disadvantage with no


    way of turning the tables around.


    Fane turned to look at the three of them, "Do you three have any way to notify the other disciples


    from your ns?"


    Hayden nodded, "I have an idea! I have a sound transfer array with Graham!"


    As he said that, he retrieved a sealing array that was about the size of a palm out of his storage


    ring. Fane knew what that was.


    Arrays like that were incredibly expensive, regr


    folk would not be able to afford them at all. However, it had its uses at crucial times.


    As long as spirit crystals were ced outside of the formation, they could transmit sound through


    space. They could no longer even afford to think about the cost at that point, and Hayden retrieved


    a few more spirit crystals, cing them there.


    Various seals started to appear, and in two breaths, Hayden said into the array, "Graham!


    Something bad''s happened! We''re now at..."


    Hayden suddenly paused at that. He did not know how he could convey the position he was to


    Graham. After all, they were not familiar with the area.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane frowned before saying, "We''ve advanced about thirty kilometers. With Netherworld Mountain


    as thendmark, we''re to the west. You can light a signal when you''re here."


    That was the only way they could describe their position. After the voice was sent over, Graham''s


    voice was sent back after about five breaths time, "I understand, I''ll head there immediately!"


    After that, Hayden was a bit more rxed. He slumped on the floor in exhaustion. As a warrior, he


    was actually not afraid of death.


    He''d seen his fellow disciples being killed by man or beast alike. However, this was different from


    before, this was manughter!


    None of them would have survived! Thinking about that, Hayden suddenly felt like someone had


    their hands around his throat, that he could die at any moment.


    Just as they were feeling incredibly nervous, Fane suddenly raised his head, looking over a


    withered tree before he suddenly reacted. The three of them were shocked and immediately ran


    behind Fane.


    Samson trembled as he said, "Fane, did you see something? Is there any danger?"


    Fane frowned, "I can feel..something on the branch of that tree!"


    Fane walked forward toward the tree. Fane''s movement had been too quick. The three of them


    were still incredibly anxious. Even though they were reluctant, they still followed behind.

 Chapter 2312

    Chapter 2312


    It was a withered tree with no signs of life left in it. It was about the height of two humans. The tree


    was so withered that, just by touching the trunk,yers of dried bark would fall off.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fane ignored the people behind him. He slowly knelt down, staring right at the tree''s roots. The


    three of them looked toward where Fane did and did not notice anything strange.


    The roots seemed to be just like any other part of the tree. It was unknown how long it had died.


    The white skin spoke of the ages past. With Fane not having said anything yet, the other three did


    not dare to make any careless moves.


    The three of them merely stared at where Fane was looking. However, no matter how they looked,


    they could not find anything strange about it. After kneeling down for a long time, Fane slowly stood


    up.


    His eyes had an unusual look to them, "What''s the point of doing all this? Is there anywhere special


    in this ce?"


    After saying that, he looked up to look at his surroundings. It was still the same endless,


    bloodcolored world. There did not seem to be anything special there, nothing that would attract


    Fane''s attention.


    Isaiah frowned and asked, "What''s the point in what? Fane, what did you find?"


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows, saying in a in tone," Evil Blood Thunder, I felt a sliver of it on the


    roots of this tree. It''s the same electricity I felt on Riv''s body."


    Fane had carefully investigated Riv''s corpse, especially the electricity around his chest. Without that


    as a reference, Fane would not have so urately noticed the odd circumstance.


    The masked man had merely left a sliver of electricity around that tree, probably only as a mark.


    That was why Fane expanded his attention, trying to see if there was anything special around them.


    However, after looking for a long time, he did not notice anything. It was possible that it really was


    just a mark. With Fane''s words, the three of them sent out their senses at the roots of the tree, and


    sure enough, they noticed the remnants of Evil Blood Thunder.


    Hayden''s expression was incredibly dark, "What is it that this piece of trash wants?! He definitely


    has a goal in mind!"


    With their fellow disciples dying in such a cruel manner, Hayden and others were naturally incredibly


    upset. On top of them, the group of madmen could very possibly attack them as well, causing the


    group to harbor even more hatred.


    They did not have the confidence to beat the masked man. Even though Fane was there, their


    opponents were working together. With only the four of them, they would definitely not end up in a


    good state.


    Samson paced around nervously. His skills were the weakest, and he was the one most worried


    about his own future.


    "What do we do? I feel like that group isn''t just crazy, they are madmen with a n in their heads.


    Facing them, we have to be incredibly careful. Otherwise, if we meet them, we''re gone!"


    Finishing that statement, Samson''s face was incredibly terrified. His lips trembled slightly as he


    looked at Fane with anticipation. Fane knew what Samson was worried about.


    There was nothing much Fane could do at that moment either. "Just take it easy for now. We


    already know that this group will definitely attack if they meet us.


    "Then, we just have to retreat immediately the moment we spot traces of them. If we''re far enough


    from them, they definitely won''t be a threat to us."


    Fane''s words were mostly tofort Samson''s anxiety, but Samson still looked incredibly panicked.

 Chapter 2313

    Chapter 2313


    "Then we can never switch off our senses. As long as he notices anything wrong, we should flee


    immediately, don''t even think about anything else!"


    Death was terrifying. It was something all of them did not want, nor were willing to face. Their group


    was not that prominent among the geniuses gathered in the Hidden ce for Resources, but back


    within their own ns, they were among the elites.


    They were either internal or chosen disciples within their ns. Normal informal disciples or


    runners, and most of the other internal disciples would never dare to look down on them.


    They were always greeted respectfully, and they had their own bright futures to look forward to.


    Hence, none of them were willing to lose their lives in a ce like this.


    Isaiah''s whole body was trembling slightly because he was constantly being flooded with the pale


    face of Riv in his head.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just half a day ago, Riv had been joking around with the rest of them. He never expected that the


    next time they met, that carefree and yful top internal disciple would end up as a corpse.


    He had died so quickly, in just one hit. He did not even have the chance to fight back. It had been


    far too cruel.


    Isaiah took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. However, his heart was still beating erratically.


    After a moment, he told Fane, "Fane, there''s definitely a reason he left a mark behind here. There


    might be something special around here that we haven''t noticed.


    "It''s because our investigation is just on the surface. Why don''t we investigate in detail so we can try


    and see what he''s up to."


    Fane nodded, "You''re right, but I feel like the masked man probably did not leave only a single mark


    behind. We might be able to see simr marks around here."


    Right after he said that an explosive sound was heard. It was as if someone was heading toward


    them at a fast speed. The four of them jumped back in surprise, and their eyes all moved to the


    origin of the sound.


    A handsome man in green robes was rushing toward them, with three others behind him. The man


    was already less than a hundred and fifty meters away from them. Looking at that, Hayden was


    incredibly emotional.


    "Graham is here, he''s finally here. With the two of you, I probably won''t have to die anymore..."


    Seeing Graham had put Hayden thoroughly at ease. Fane raised his eyebrow, his mind thinking


    back to the sound transfer array that Hayden had taken out earlier.


    The array was something incredibly expensive.


    Normally, regr disciples could not possibly own them. Even if Hayden was one of the top internal


    disciples in the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, he still did not have the money to buy such a thing.


    That meant that the array must have been given by someone else. The uniqueness of the array


    meant that just buying one was useless, they would have needed two for it to be used.


    Thinking about that, Fane turned at looked at Hayden meaningfully. Before, Fane thought that


    Hayden had a bit of a rotten mouth, but was just one of the stronger disciples in the Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion.


    There had been nothing particrly noteworthy about Hayden, but now it seemed like he had


    underestimated the guy.


    As he thought about it, Graham and Benjaminnded in front of them. When Graham saw Fane, his


    eyes narrowed a little, obviously surprised.

 Chapter 2314

    Chapter 2314


    However, he had never been a particrly expressive person, so he resisted his surprise. The


    people behind him obviously did not have Graham''s level of control.


    The moment they saw Fane, they all widened their eyes. Their faces were full of questions. Graham


    first nodded slightly at Hayden before he walked forward to them, saluting Fane.


    "Fane, I can''t believe I''m meeting you here. I''d have thought that you''d already have been at least


    twice as far inside, killing countless fiends."


    The words sounded respectful, but Fane paid no mind to it at all. He felt amused that Graham was


    definitely not as upright and straight as he wanted to seem. It would seem like Graham was a


    schemer as well, and he would need to be careful interacting with Graham.


    Fane merely nodded slightly, shooting Hayden a look. Hayden immediately understood what Fane


    wanted, and did not hesitate to reveal everything they had discovered.


    Graham had a dark look on his face. Once Hayden finished, Graham said seriously, "Actually, I


    noticed a few corpses on the way here as well. All of those corpses belonged to the northern ns.


    I had wondered if it had been the work of fiends or maybe fighting over the treasure.


    "Now, it doesn''t seem to be the case. It looks like someone has already decided that all of us need


    to die here."


    Thest words had been practically forced out of Graham''s mouth through clenched teeth.


    Benjamin did not look to be in a good state as well.


    He stepped forward and said, "What should we do?! I never expected that the Corpse Pavilion


    would be so ruthless to want to kill us all off! None of us expected something like this from the start,


    and we gave them a chance to seize the initiative. Who knows how many have died."


    Benjamin was right. Even though they''ve only noticed a dozen or so corpses thus far, no one could


    guarantee that was the extent of it. It was possible that, with the masked man at the helm, the


    Corpse Pavilion had already started ughtering all of the northern n disciples.


    The eight that were present all had ugly looks on their faces. If the Corpse Pavilion really gained the


    upper hand, then the masked man would definitely surround all those who remained at the end.


    Even though Graham, Benjamin, and Fane were all extraordinary, there was still no way for them to


    fight against those sorts of numbers. If it turned into a numbers game, then they would be helpless.


    If that happened, they would be forced to run, leaving behind the weaker disciples. Even if they


    survived,


    they would not know what to say when they returned to their ns.


    They were already at the brink of despair when they suddenly heard frantic footsteps in the


    distance. The eight of them looked toward the noise.


    They saw a man in ragged clothing limping toward them, staggering as he moved. When the man


    noticed Fane and the others, he was incredibly emotional.


    Even though his leg was injured, he still quickened up the pace. Fane furrowed his eyebrows,


    feeling like the silhouette looked incredibly familiar. He could not stop himself from walking forward


    for a better look.


    When he saw who he was, his heart stopped, and he hurriedly ran forward.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the man saw Fane and the others, it was like he had found hisst hope! He ran quickly and


    urgently, and his left foot ended up tripping over his right, sending him tumbling to the ground.


    Right before he fell on the ground, someone reached out their hands, holding him securely and


    pulling him up slowly.

 Chapter 2315

    Chapter 2315


    Fane had a trace of uncertainty in his voice, "Nelson?"


    At that moment, Nelson was in an incredibly bad state. His clothes had all been stained with blood,


    his body ripped all over by some unknown weapon. He looked to be in a worse state than some


    beggar by the side of the road. He had lost all trace of his usual noble demeanor.


    Nelson tightly clenched Fane''s arm, his lips trembled slightly, "Fane! I finally found you!"


    At that moment, the rest of them had caught up. When Isaiah saw that it was the chosen disciple,


    Nelson, he widened his mouth in surprise, not daring to believe what he was seeing.


    He immediately knelt down, holding Nelson with both hands, "What happened?! How are you so


    injured?!"


    Fane did a simple check of Nelson''s injuries. A third of his Vessels were already broken, and he had


    countless wounds, big and small. There were even two broken bones. The fact that Nelson had


    managed to reach this ce was already a testament to his will.


    Nelson no longer had the energy to respond to Isaiah''s questions. Fane knew very well how much


    Nelson was suffering at that moment.


    He looked up at Isaiah, "Do you have recovery medication, I..."


    Fane had a very troubled expression on his face hearing Nelson. Isaiah immediately knew what


    Fane was thinking when he saw the expression and did not dwell on the problem.


    Reaching into his storage ring, he took out two recovery pills, stuffing them into Nelson''s mouth.


    Fane was already an elder disciple and was in a much higher position than a regr disciple.


    However, Isaiah knew that Fane had only been an elder disciple for a few days, there was no way


    for him to have umted any wealth. Hence, he could not have had any recovery pills, which


    was why Fane was forced to look at him.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After taking the pills, Nelson''s expression calmed down a bit. Fane and Isaiah helped Nelson take a


    seat, and Nelson started to shut his eyes to meditate and recover. After two hours, Nelson''s injuries


    started to stabilize.


    Even though he was still heavily injured, he had cleared his mind enough to start answering


    questions. Graham and the others moved over, asking a few questions about Nelson''s injuries


    before anxiously asking him what happened.


    Nelson frowned. "Ever since I left the starting spot, I had nned on killing a few fiends and


    possibly obtaining some good treasures. On the way, I met a few fellow disciples and formed a


    small alliance.


    "The small alliance consisted of five of us, three from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and two from the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion."


    For some reason, Nelson had a strange look on his face when he mentioned the alliance. Even if


    most of them had noticed, none of them interrupted him.


    Nelson continued, "The five of us advanced together, killing fiends. The journey had been filled with


    surprises but had not been particrly dangerous. Yet, two hours ago, we suddenly encountered a


    large group of disciples from the Corpse Pavilion!"


    Nelson''s hands trembled as he recall the scene. He could not hold back his fear and anger. It


    looked like he had witnessed ughter before his own eyes.


    "I had no idea how many disciples the masked man had with him. However, I knew that there would


    be no way for the five of us to stand up to so many of them.


    "Furthermore, with the masked man at the helm, they could probably easily aplish anything


    they wanted to! So, the five of us avoided looking for any trouble with them.


    "He did not know what the masked man was bringing so many fellow disciples around for. So, we


    got curious"

 Chapter 2316

    Chapter 2316


    Nelson¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile as he spoke. It was as if he was mocking himself as well as


    the people who had discussed it back then.


    "I had thought that as long as he didn''t provoke them, and as long as he tried to stay out of their


    way, we wouldn''t be in any danger. No one would''ve ever expected that they''d suddenly stop


    advancing when they noticed us, and rush right at us instead.


    "The five of us fled the moment we realized something was wrong. However, we were too slow, and


    they eventually caught onto us. Not even bothering to listen to us, about our identity or where we''re


    from, the first thing they did was attack us with their weapons!"


    Nelson''s whole body trembled, his eyes growing bloodshot as shbacks of what had happened ran


    through his mind. He feltpletely broken.


    He gulped and continued, "How could we have stood up against them? I looked on as my fellow


    disciple fell right before me. At that moment, all I could think of was fleeing!


    "Thankfully, the elder gave me an offensive talisman before we left. The attack from the item was


    incredibly strong after it was activated, and it blew a hole in the group. I...took that opportunity to


    escape."


    The tears that pooled in Nelson''s eyes finally fell at that moment, and they dripped onto his clothes.


    Everyone exchanged looks, noticing how grave the issue was.


    It was just like they had anticipated, but it also meant that the situation was already at its worst.


    Isaiah painfully said, "So you''re the only one who survived?"


    In truth, Isaiah had merely beenmenting the situation. With what had happened, Nelson would


    have been the only survivor, yet...


    Nelson''s expression suddenly changed when Isaiah questioned him, as if there was another twist.


    His demeanor had garnered everyone''s attention.


    Those who were not familiar with Nelson could not formte words at that moment, but Isaiah had


    known Nelson for many years. With how strange Nelson''s expression was, he asked, "Did


    something else happen? Has someone else survived?"


    Nelson had not nned on speaking about that. After all, it was not just those from the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion that were gathered there. However, if he did not say it, it could very well bring


    them all harm.


    With that, Nelson brought himself to confess," Someone else had survived, yes. Not only did he


    survive, but he''s not injured at all. He''s in a very good state."


    Nelson''s anger was evident in the way he spoke, and the individuals around him looked on in


    curiosity. Nelson let out a long sigh as he rubbed his temples.


    "There were three of us from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion," added Nelson, nearly growling. "Other


    than me and the disciple who died, there was also Griffin Olsen!"


    Normally, even though Nelson did not truly approve of how Griffin acted, he regarded Griffin as a


    junior.


    However, the situation waspletely different this time.


    Nelson''s wrath was unbridled at this point when he spat out his response, and it was too obvious to


    ignore.


    Fane suddenly smirked. "Did Griffin submit himself to Corpse Pavilion before you even started


    fighting?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "He sucked up to the masked man and constantly bad-mouthed me. Not only did he manage to


    survive, but he''s now a part of the Corpse Pavilion."


    Nelson''s face stiffened as he gazed at Fane regretfully. Even though he did not want to admit it, the


    truth was still the truth, and there was no way for him to change it. He forced himself to nod.


    "It''s as you said. Back then, we were incredibly furious, but that didn''t help at all. He had already


    made up his mind and will probably never return to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion."

 Chapter 2317

    Chapter 2317


    Fane snorted, not thinking much about it. "I think he''d still be able to return. As long as all of us die


    here, no one will be able to prove what he did. He''d naturally be able to go back safely and might


    even receive a bountiful reward."


    The others visibly soured at this. Even though it was hard for them to criticize the situation, with


    Griffin''s status as well as the others from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion present, they still abhorred


    Griffin''s actions silently.


    Even scumbags would detest those who only knew how to suck up to others when challenges


    arose.


    Isaiah gritted his teeth as he said, "He''s gone too far. What he''s done before is one thing, but with


    what he did this time-"


    "That''s enough," interjected Fane as he raised his hand, "it''s not worth us wasting time talking about


    him at this point."


    Fane then slowly stood up and turned to look at Graham. "Do you have any way ofmunicating


    with the rest?


    "With them gathering up their forces against us, our best course of action is to gather everyst one


    of our manpower."


    Graham nodded grimly, hurriedly taking out the sound


    -transfer array and contacting everyone else. The Dual Sovereign Pavilion also had a way of


    sharing its location, butpared to the sound transfer array, it was far simpler.


    Nheless, it was still quite useful. After quickly contacting everyone in 15 minutes, they had


    notified everyone they could.


    After about two hours, all the surviving northern n disciples had been gathered. There were even


    those who had forced themselves toe over, despite varying injuries.


    After they did a headcount, they noticed that there were only 25 of them left. When they entered the


    Hidden ce for Resources, the northern n had brought in a total of 90 disciples. The losses


    were already more than two-thirds.


    It was a massive loss. Furthermore, it was not guaranteed that all 25 of them would make it out


    alive. The situation was already in an incredibly serious state.


    After everyone had gathered, the unsettling feeling had been somewhat quelled. Graham was busy


    consoling the other disciples, while Fane had picked a secluded spot and brought Nelson over as


    well.


    He sat down next to Nelson and tended to Nelson''s wounds, not saying a single word.


    Nelson looked at Fane helplessly. "Tell me: will we survive?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As he said that, he had an aura of despair and hopelessness about him. Fane could understand


    how he felt.


    After stabilizing the injuries, Fane told Nelson about Riv''s death. Nelson and Riv had been quite


    close, and when Nelson finally registered the news of his demise, his morale plunged into an all-


    new low.


    Fane shook his head. "There''s no point thinking about all this now; you better focus on recovering."


    At that moment, Graham''s voice could be heard from a distance, "Come, Fane. Let''s discuss our


    next course of action."


    Fane sighed in exasperation. In truth, he did not want to discuss anything with Graham. He kept


    feeling like even though the guy seemed like a perfect gentleman on the surface, he was, in truth,


    not that righteous.


    Unfortunately, at that moment, they were forced to work together, and staying as a group was the


    most sound choice. With that in mind, he was forced to walk toward Graham.


    Graham anxiously said, "Fane, what do you think his goal is?"


    Fane let out a small chuckle. "That''s not hard to guess."

 Chapter 2318

    Chapter 2318


    Graham frowned as he looked at Fane earnestly. Fane gazed into the distance, looking at the


    endless color of blood on the horizon. He fell deep in thought, and after a good while, he finally


    opened his mouth and continued, "He wants to kill us. There are, after all, benefits to achieving just


    that. After all, we''re hispetitors, and only by killing us will he easily obtain those rewards.


    "If we sessfully arrive at the foot of Netherworld Mountain and get sent back to the Divine Void


    Slope, there will be another battle after that. If it had been before, he would probably have been


    incredibly confident in beating the both of us. However, right now ... He probably doesn''t have that


    confidence anymore."


    Graham nodded in agreement; Fane was right. Killing them would save him a lot of trouble.


    Fane smiled coldly before he added, "He''s got a grudge against me from the start, too.


    Furthermore, he definitely has another goal in entering the Hidden ce for Resources. In clearing


    us, his obstacles, it''ll be much easier for him to do anything."


    Graham''s face was sullen as he said, "So that''s why he wants to kill us all-not wanting anyone to


    survive?"


    Fane nodded, and Graham was close to losing control of hisposure. Just thinking about the


    masked man, who always acted high and mighty, and thinking


    about the incredibly disadvantageous position they were in made him incredibly anxious.


    He looked up at Fane. "I think something''s wrong."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane raised a brow, motioning for Graham to continue. Graham lowered his voice as he said,"


    You''re right. His greatest wish at the moment is to clear obstacles, and that''s us, so he can arrive at


    Netherworld Mountain alone, making him the only one who passed.


    "He doesn''t have the confidence that he can kill the two of us in one blow, so he needed to plot and


    scheme, clearing everyone around us and leaving us alone. Then, he''d use numbers to eliminate


    us."


    Saying that, he paused, and Fane nodded. "That''s probably what he''s nning, so which part of it


    do you think is wrong?"


    Fane seemed to have thought of something after his own question, and he smirked. "You''re saying


    that since he''s trying to eliminate everyone who can help the two of us, then no traces would be left,


    but we found the corpses."


    Graham nodded. That was indeed what he was thinking, and it was far too much of a strange point.


    If the masked man truly did n on eliminating everyone else, leaving only both him and Fane for


    last, then he would not have let them realize something was strange.


    However, after he killed the northern n disciples, he allowed the others to run amok, not


    bothering to clear any traces and disyed too tantly. It was clear he did not care if Graham and


    the others could see it.


    "That''s a hefty question. Before we can clear up this point, I feel like your earlier guess has no


    ground to stand on."


    Graham was right, and Fane agreed with what he said as well. Fane smiled, not answering


    Graham''s question and, instead, mentioned the hidden traces of electricity on the withered tree.


    Graham said in confusion, "He left traces of the Evil Blood Thunder as a mark, and you think that


    there''s definitely more than just one? What does this have to do with your earlier suspicions?"


    Fane looked up and said earnestly, "The two definitely have something to do with each other. You


    were definitely right before. Since he wanted to kill off everyone around us and finish us off in the


    end, then he wouldn''t have let us notice it.


    "However, the fact of the matter is that he seems to be deliberately letting us notice it. He wanted to


    disy everything in front of us, so there''s definitely something behind it. Whatever they are, his


    goals are all for us to see."

 Chapter 2319

    Chapter 2319


    "There are so many amazing things on the Divine Void Slope, so who wouldn''t want them? Of


    course he wants them all for himself, and if that''s the case, then he first needs to get rid of all of us!"


    Graham could still not fully ept everything that was said, and doubt clouded his eyes.


    Fane smiled lightly as he walked forward, cing a hand on Graham''s shoulder. "Since his goal is


    obvious, then everything he''s done is to contribute toward that goal. Him leaving the mark behind is


    also for that goal.


    "Even though he still doesn''t know the full details, as long as we obtain even more evidence, the


    answer will naturally reveal itself."


    Graham nodded, not understanding it fully. The two of them suddenly fell silent, and neither of them


    said anything. They were both deep in their own thoughts, but Fane seemed to have a calmer


    expression, while Graham''s was much darker.


    He was incredibly worried about what would happen next. After a long time, Graham finally urged,


    "Then, what should we do after this?"


    Fane walked two steps forward. "Search."


    "Search for what?" "Search for the other marks the masked man left


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    behind. Once we find enough of them, we''ll be able to find out. Furthermore, you have to remember


    that our goal this time isn''t revenge but passing the stage instead."


    Graham nodded, feeling that Fane''s words were reasonable.


    Fane continued, "Let''s stop getting tangled up here, then. If we want to find answers, we have to


    first find the other marks. After that, we continue advancing; we can''t just hand a free pass to the


    masked man.


    "Even though he''ll threaten our safety, we''ve already prepared ourselves, and we have enough


    skills as well. All these problems can be solved."


    Fane''sst few words were said in a very firm manner, causing Graham to be taken aback. This


    disciple from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion named Fane never failed to surprise Graham, time after


    time.


    He never expected that a disciple from a regr third-grade n could advance to where Fane


    was. The fact was that his skill was on par with Graham''s. He was also strategic, and he was


    incredibly mature in how he spoke and acted.


    Fane looked at Graham and noticed that thetter was already looking at him differently. He could


    not help but snort mentally, but he did not dwell on the matter.


    He decided to change the topic instead, saying, "We don''t have any time to waste. Since we''re sure


    of what we have to do next, we should hurry up and make our


    arrangements."


    Those words served as a reminder to Graham, and Graham immediately jumped into action,


    hurriedly walking toward the others. He had just taken two steps when Fane''s voice was heard


    behind him," Remember: we can''t afford to split up. No matter where we go, we have to go together.


    Otherwise, we''d just be giving them a chance."


    Graham nodded without turning his head around. He arrived at where everyone was gathered


    before he loudly arranged everything. He had everyone stand apart, taking turns sending their


    senses out, and rotating every two hours.

 Chapter 2320

    Chapter 2320


    Four of them would send out their senses every time, each in charge of one direction. That way,


    they preserved their spiritual energy and true energy while they also increased their uracy. After


    arranging everything, they decided on a direction to advance.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When everyone advanced, Fane, Graham, and the other strangerbatants were all arranged to


    stand at the front. They truly felt the power of moving as a group then, and everyone felt a sense of


    security.


    After all, they had lost over two-thirds of their people, and they were already at the stage where


    everyone was in danger. While the group advanced at a steady pace, Fane once again talked to


    Graham and Benjamin.


    It was not really much of a conversation, however, because Fane''s tone had a hint of usation to


    it. His dark eyes were focused on Graham to his left.


    "Graham, as a top-five chosen disciple in the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, you must have the favor of


    the elders and leaders. There''s something in my heart that I''ve been mulling over for several days,


    and I wonder if you can help me clear my doubts."


    Even though the words sounded polite, there was an usatory undertone to it that slightly stunned


    Graham and Benjamin.


    Graham raised an eyebrow. "If it''s something I know,


    I''ll tell you. However, if it involves secrets of the n, then I really can''t help you."


    The words sounded ambiguous, but Fane did not mind. He smiled lightly as he said, "What is the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion nning? Why did they allow the Corpse Pavilion to enter this ce?


    Did the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s internal and external elders feel like the Corpse Pavilion''s


    disciples would be kind enough to not harm us?


    "A big part of what''s happening right now is because the Corpse Pavilion was allowed entry. If it was


    just us northern ns, things wouldn''t have escted to this point regardless of whatever conflict


    would''ve taken ce."


    Fane''s words were very meaningful, and it caused Graham and Benjamin to have a change of


    expression. It truly was a question that could not be overlooked, and Fane was right. If the Corpse


    Pavilion had not been allowed entry, this catastrophe would not have happened.


    They would not have lost so many disciples.


    Just thinking about Riv''s bloodless face caused Fane to boil in anger. He truly did not understand


    what the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was trying to do.


    At Mount Beasts, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had noticed the Corpse Pavilion sealing the ce


    up, yet they acted like nothing had happened, ignoring the disciples on Mount Beasts.


    It was as if those lives were insignificant to them. Entering the Hidden ce for Resources needed


    permits, and there were only 180 of them. They did not even have enough to distribute among


    themselves, but they took out half for the southern ns.


    Fane could not understand their actions at all.


    Graham let out a long sigh as he answered, albeit rather exasperatedly, "The Pavilion doing this


    naturally has its own reasons as well as their ns. After all, the elders and disciples from the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion aren¡¯t idiots. There''s no way they¡¯re doing all of this for no good reason;


    they must have a very special goal."


    Hearing all that, Fane could not hold back the mockery in his words as his face darkened. "Do you


    think such an exnation is enough for everyone? Even though we''ve deliberately toned down our


    voices and no one else can hear what we''re saying, do you truly think they aren''t mulling the same


    things internally?


    "So many people have died, and most of them were the elites from the various ns. What sort of


    n is worth sacrificing all their lives?"

 Chapter 2321

    Chapter 2321


    Graham frowned and turned his head away from Fane''s usatory gaze.


    "To be frank, I''ve thought of the same thing, too. Even though I''m a highly ranked chosen disciple, it doesn''t mean I know everything. This is a n


    secret, and even with a high position, I''m still just a disciple in the end.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded, admitting that Graham was right.


    Benjamin tried to pick up the mood by the side as he said, "Don''t be angry, Fane, and let''s not hold grudges, either. I think that Graham is right. Since


    the n did all this, they naturally have their own ns.


    "The n doesn''t want this to happen, either, for so many disciples dying is out of their expectations.¡±


    The way Benjamin had tried to soothe things over was rather tactless, however. Fane was not a simple mind that would allow someone''s few words


    to change his thoughts.


    He smiled lightly as he said, "You two don''t have to use those words to try and fend me off; I''m not someone so carefree. If this matter hadn''t


    advanced to this stage, I would never have even asked those questions.¡±


    After that, Fane''s cold smile deepened. "You say they didn''t expect so many to have died. I don''t believe that


    one bit


    "The higher-ups of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion know better than any of us what type of peoplee from the Corpse Pavilion. They''re ruthless


    and venomous in their methods, and they''d stop at nothing so long as they have something in their sights!


    "Honor and morality are nothing for those people. As long as there''s a chance to get rid of us, they''d definitely take it. This is no ident; it''s all within


    their expectations!¡±


    Fane got angrier as he spoke, and his face reddened.¡± You''re right, Graham. You''re just a disciple in the end, and there are things you don''t know.


    "However, I refuse to believe you know nothing at all. Otherwise, with your personality, you wouldn''t have entered this ce for sure.¡±


    The moment he said that, Graham''s


    face stiffened yet Fane continued,


    "You can tpossibly know everything:


    but it''s also impossible that you


    know nothing at all. Those elders


    that-are closer to you wouldve


    revealed a thing or two. Content


    belongs to  ?


    "I know these are all secrets to you, but with the way things are right now, I''m not even sure if we can survive this ce if you still keep your secrets.¡±


    Fane''s words were not just to increase the sense of danger; he genuinely felt that way. If Graham and the others did not reveal the truth, it was very


    possible they would be swimming around in the dark, and


    even more people would die because of those higher-ups.


    That was something Fane did not want to see or have happened. Thinking about that, he looked back to Isaiah and Nelson behind him.


    saiah was-helping Nelson walk with


    one arm and both of them looked" to


    be in badt shape as well. After all; the


    DIVE] Sovereign Pavilion had greatly


    suffered this time. Other thai the


    traitor, only the three of therm were


    sft.


    Furthermore, the two of them were


    not even sure-if they themselves


    could survive, fearing the future to ~~


    come, resulting in their very-obviotis


    anxious expressions. Fane could"


    understand how they felt, and he did


    natzwant anything to happen 0


    these two.


    Putting aside everything else, Nelson was quite a good person. Fane really did not want to see a tragedy happen, so he had to pursue the matter to


    the fullest and dig out the truth.

 Chapter 2322

    Chapter 2322


    When Fane looked at Graham again, his gaze was stern and fierce.


    Graham let out a sigh, feeling incredibly helpless, while Benjamin looked at Fane before looking at Graham.


    Unlike Graham, Benjamin waspletely in the dark. Even though he wanted to defend Graham and say scmething, he was, in fact, all too curious


    as well, so he chose to remain silent.


    Graham dwelled in his helplessness for a long time before finally opening his mouth unwillingly. "It''s because they want to find something, and that


    thing is both evil and righteous. It''s not something that can be opened with just the power of the northern ns, so that''s why they ended up giving


    the southern ns half of the passes for free."


    Fane had guessed correctly after all, and his expression did not lose much of its initial intensity. Graham let out another sigh and knew that Fane did


    not believe what he had just said at all


    "I know you don''t believe what I''m saying right now, but I can assure you that I''m not lying. If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do anyway.¡±


    At that moment, Fane suddenly said, "What''s this thing? Where is it? Is it some divine treasure on the


    Divine Void Slope, or is it somewhere else on the Hidden ce for Resources?¡±


    Graham shook his head. "That, I do not know. I possess the strongest skills, which is why the elders had arranged for me to go retrieve it. When I


    received all this information, I had thought that way.


    "However, no one summoned me even as I waited. I received no arrangements even as I was being sent into the Hidden ce for Resources."


    After saying that, Graham nced at


    Benjaminby his side, and Benjarain


    frantically shook his head. ''I don''t


    know-anything. I would''ve never


    heard of this righteous-yet-evil thing


    hag you not brought it up.¡± Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Grahamposed himself, turning his head back.¡± Truthfully, I don''t know what the elders are nning. I''m just as much in the dark as the rest of


    you."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane ignored Graham''s exnation and mumbled to himself, "Righteous and evil?"


    Graham shot a look at Benjamin. Both of them could see the helplessness in each other''s eyes. Their exnations were all a bit barren, but the truth


    was that neither of them knew anything.


    Even if they had a bit of news, it was all shallow. They never got the most important parts.


    At that moment, one of the senses suddenly shouted out, "We''re picking up traces of a battle up ahead!"


    When they-heard that, they put aside


    their thoughts and went toward the


    direction the person was pointing.


    Holes; were everywhere on the:


    ground, and there were alsodraces


    of energy from martial skills:


    Fane and Graham knelt to


    investigate the ground, and they =~


    could clearly feel traces of fiendish


    energy: There were also remnants of


    human weaponry, as well agZa few


    draps of blood on the eastern side.


    An intense battle must have taken ce at this spot, and they had advanced about 15 kilometers. All 25 of them had not seen or sensed anything


    other than this battlefield-not even fiends.

 Chapter 2323

    Chapter 2323


    Samson stood behind Fane and mumbled, "This is so strange. Before, we''d find a fiend every one to three kilometers, and we''d even encounter two


    or three of them. Yet, ever since that withered tree, we haven''t met a single fiend... All we saw were remnants of that battle."


    Fane stood up and looked around him. Just from the traces of that battle, he was unable to determine if the ones who fought were disciples from their


    side or those from the south.


    With that in mind, he could not resist unleashing his senses, expanding it to 300 meters. At that moment, he felt a familiar feelinging from a


    withered tree root about 250 meters away.


    His breaths grew short in anxiousness. "It''s the electric mark from Evil Blood Thunder again!"


    The moment he said that, the other 24 participants paused and gazed at Fane expectantly. Fane did not bother waiting for them to say anything,


    however. and started to rush toward where he sensed the mark.


    The other participants followed closely behind Fane. In that blood-red world, other than the mostmon hills and slopes, all they saw were various


    withered trees.


    Those fragile-looking withered trees had already been


    dead for an unknown number of years. They stood there as if they would fall at any moment, and yet also locked like they would stand there,


    unchanging for eternity. Every few minutes, they would see two or three of those withered trees.


    Fane arrived next to the withered tree and knelt, expanding his senses again. At that moment, he felt the senses of the others unleashed as well. 25


    senses conversed in the same area as they investigated the foot of the tree.


    "It really is there!¡± blurted Graham somewhat emotionally.


    The others started to discuss


    among thersise ves, "Why did the


    Corpse Pavilion disciple leave


    behind these marks? This is no_>


    doubt the electric remnant of the


    Evil Rood Thunder. It means that he


    came here personally.¡± Content


    bel ongs to  ?


    PN


    ¡ª


    ~


    "Who knows what he''s trying to do? It''s nothing good, that''s for sure. He might''ve left behind these things to deal with us, to kill us alll"


    "I feel so suffgeated. If those people


    weren''t so petty and shameless, we


    wouldn''t be eft with just only a)


    twenty-f? five of us. Once we get out of


    here, [fi report this for sure. Il Have


    the n take revenge for oucfallen


    brothers!¡¯


    =


    From the initial questions to theter indignation, everyone grew more and more emotional, and Fane looked behind helplessly.


    Even though those people were among the top talentwise and skill-wise within their own ns, their brains did not seem to work very well. They


    spoke without regard for anything


    They did not think deeply at all.


    Even putting aside whether they would be able to escape safely, the higher-ups would only suppress their reports if they were to get out.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After all, the target was a fourth-grade n as well. However, he had to push down those words at that moment.


    Graham earnestly looked at Fane.


    "Fane, why doryou think they left


    these marks? I did a little calction,


    and the t two marks are fifteen -


    Ki ometers apart. Might we find


    another one another fifteen ~~


    kitSeters deeper?¡± Content ¡°belongs


    to o swnovel. &


    Fane did not even need to think before nodding.¡± Absolutely. I''ve already more or less guessed the use of these marks. I have to say, there''s nothing


    that guy won''t do. In order to pass, he''s used everything he can

 Chapter 2324

    Chapter 2324


    Graham and the others were puzzled, and some of the more curious folk could not hold back from asking immediately. "What did you guess?¡±


    "That''s right! What does that guy want?"


    Fane let out a deep sigh as he looked at the direction behind the tree. Netherworld Mountain was still shrouded in red, incredibly far away. It looked


    like it would never be touched.


    His pupils moved slightly as he somberly spoke, "His biggest goal at the moment is to pass as fast as possible, and his second goal is to not let the


    two of us pass. He''s not someone who doesn''t know where he stands; he knows which of those he can''t do


    "This is why he''s using another way to constantly dy us. He wants us to not be able to make it in time to pass at all! He''s already arranged things


    long ago: he''d clear all the obstacles here, and then leave behind marks so he can advance, unhindered.¡±


    Everyone else was confused to have heard Fane''s exnation, but Graham understood.


    His expression changed, his teeth gritting harshly as he growled, "That dog of a man has gone too far. There''s really nothing he won''t do!"


    The masked man brought all his fellow disciples around, ughtering all the northern n disciples


    and not forgetting to kill off the fiends they saw. They cleared a path of obstacles and left behind marks, all to save time.


    It was so he could arrive at Netherworld Mountain in the stipted time!


    Graham became even more furious as he thought about it. He wanted nothing more than to rush right at the masked man and challenge him to a


    duel. If he defeated the masked man, even ripping the man apart would not alleviate his anger.


    "That despicable, shameless man! He''s quite smart!"


    Fane raised arow. That was


    something hewas hypothesizing. If


    they switched positions, he would ~>


    have feltthat the n was quite


    solid, jhnot extremely cruel. C


    However, to the masked man; that


    Was not cruel at all. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org =


    After all, the ones to die were not his fellow disciples. Killing off the northern disciples had been one of his goals, anyway.


    Graham apixiously paced around on.


    the spat: ¡°What should we do? We~


    can''t just leave things as they are!


    We can''t] just hand the pass lo ¡®him,


    either we have to make him? ¡®pay!¡¯


    Fane did not say anything as he gazed into the distance. No matter what Graham said at that moment, it would not affect Fane''s mood nor would it


    affect his decision.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In truth, Fane could feel that what Graham cared the most was whether or not he could pass. However, the masked man had seeded a step


    before him.


    Noticing Fane''s silence, Graham said anxiously, "We have to figure out a way. Why don''t we do what they did? Let''s track them down and exact what


    they''ve done!


    "I refuse to believe that the masked man will constantly be with the other disciples. Even though there are only twenty-five of us left, we have you and


    my skills.


    "With the two of us at the helm. we don''t need to care about their numbers at all! We''d still be able to kill them all!"


    Graham''s fast words were uttered


    through clenched teeth, his eyes.


    filled with palpable murderous. =


    intent; He could have made the


    resolve to kill every single one of the


    diseiples from Corpse Pavilion, too.


    Fane, however, shook his head. He could not afford to let his thoughts get as muddled as Graham at that moment.


    "I''l say the same thing as I''ve said before: don''t rush into things. The two of us should focus on passing right now. Revenge can wait for the moment."

 Chapter 2325

    Chapter 2325


    "Since we already know why he''s left the Evil Blood Thunder marks to ensure that he passes, why don''t we use it for ourselves?


    Graham paused, his eyes suddenly widening as he gleefully eximed, "You''re right! Since he''s cleared the fiends along this path, we might as well


    follow the way! We can think about the rest after we pass!¡±


    After making his decision, Graham did not waste any more time. He turned around and started to loudly order everyone behind him


    "This is the special mark that the masked man from the Corpse Pavilion left behind. Now, we have to follow these marks as we advance to make sure


    it''s safe. I know all of you entered the blood world in hopes of killing fiends and obtaining treasures, but this is a special circumstance.


    "If we don''t move together, you might very well end up being killed by the Corpse Pavilion.


    "I won''t force all of you to follow us forward. If you''re not willing and would rather hunt fiends and obtain treasures, I won''t stop you."


    After he finished those words, the other remaining disciples all voiced their loyalty.


    "We''re going to keep following Graham. We wouldn''t dare go out alone. Treasures are nice, but our lives are more important!¡±


    "He''s right. Don''t worry; we''re all already mentally prepared, and we''ll follow all of you. As for those treasures, we''ve given up on them!"


    Receiving everyone''s pledge, Graham''s expression cleared up a little. "Alright, then we won''t waste any more time. Let''s hurry up and advance. We''ll


    take turns sending out our senses likest time and look for the remnants that the masked man left behind.¡±


    Fane looked at Graham meaningfully. That guy did not mention the truth at all; he had hidden the most important part. Nheless, Fane could not


    rock the boat at this moment, sc he merely went along with Graham.


    The group started to advance, following the marks the masked man left behind, advancing toward Netherworld Mountain


    Even from a distance, Netherworld


    ountain lodked impressively


    massive. Fen with over 150 o


    kilometers between them, they ¡é could


    still sew its full glory. The closet they


    got the more they could feelhow


    impressive it was. Content belongs


    to¡¯ &N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Anyone standing beneath the mountain would seem unbelievably miniscule. It would make one feel as small as a newborn ant.


    The masked man clenched his chest. and blood oozed from the corner of his mouth.


    He was in no way as strong as he was before and, instead, even felt a bit weak. Standing next to him, Zamian helped the masked man with a


    concerned look.


    "Are you alright?!"


    The masked man raised his hand shakingly, using all his might to shake his head. At that moment, even his voice was unsteady as he responded,


    "I''m fine! Help me sit down, I need to meditate!"


    Zamian hurriedly helped the masked man. He ced a nket underneath the masked man''s buttocks and took out expensive medicinal pills for the


    masked man.


    At that moment, not only did the


    masked maniook like he was in a


    bad state, but he seemed very N


    aggrieved by pain as well. Just N


    moving-a little would aggravate the


    injuries on his whole body. The


    bonepiercing pain he felt was not


    sgmething an ordinary person would


    be able to stand.


    ~


    He lost count of how many bones


    were broken &n his body. Just his


    ribcage alone, there were four, and.._


    that wasz@ven the result of him =


    doing his best to defend his chest I i


    he hathot protected the most.¡±


    important part at thest moment,


    hewould probably not ev¨¦n ¡®have


    been able to stand up. 1 Content


    belongs to


    "Why is that eight-tailed snake so strong?!" blurted Zamian concernedly. "It actually did this to you..."

 Chapter 2326

    Chapter 2326


    Zamian trailed off in his sentence, not daring to continue. After all, the masked man never had the best of tempers. If he had finished his words, he


    might be seen as questioning the masked man''s skills.


    The masked man coldly smiled, locking up at where the eight-tailed snake had fallen, his hands trembling slightly. "This is thest fiend and thest


    test for me before I pass. It''d be weirder if the fiend was not this strong.¡±


    The masked man gulped as he remembered the bitter battle he had just gone through. If it were not for the fact that he was much stronger than the


    average person and had reached the spring solidifying realm before, he might not have been able to kill that eight-tailed snake.


    Zamian frowned, snorting lightly before saying, "The structure of this blood-colored world is so strange. They allowed us all to enter, but at the final


    battle, they erected a barrier, not allowing us in to help you at all.¡±


    The masked man coldly smiled, ncing at Zamian disdainfully before saying, "Do you think that the old man who designed this stage has your


    brain? If he let everyone in, how could he not have thought of this?


    "The eight-tailed snake wouldn''t have amounted to much if we attacked it in a group, then thest test


    would hold no meaning to it. The whole reason the eight-tailed snake existed was to see if I have the qualifications to pass.¡±


    After saying that, the masked man squinted as he added, his words carrying the sliver of ridicule he had, "Even if those guys risked their lives on the


    line and arrived here, they wouldn''t be able to pass anyway!"


    Zamian hurriedly nodded. "Even you''ve been injured to this degree, so how could the other two have any hope? They were never at your level, and if


    vou hadn''t suppressed your powers, the two of them wouldn''t even be able to face you together."


    The masked man smiled at this; Zamian''¡¯s ttery was quite decent.


    Reveling in Zamian''s praise, he nodded. "I''m definitely at a disadvantage here. If it was outside, even if the two of them challenged me at the same


    time, I''d make them regret living in this world!"


    After finishing those words, his breathing turned erratic. He felt waves after waves of pain as he started to tremble. He hurriedly formed some seals


    with his hands, trying to stabilize his injuries.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Corpse Pavilion''s chosen disciple, Rufus, eyed the two other eight-tailed snakes. When they all arrived at the foot of the mountain, they noticed


    three eighttailed snakes.


    The three snakes did not attack on their own, and they were all sealed within their own barriers. When the masked man got closer, a wave of energy


    enveloped him, sending him to one of the eight-tailed snakes.


    The battle started immediately. The eight-tailed snake was like an angered beast and fervently started to attack!


    All of the disciples there had witnessed that incredibly dangerous battle.


    Rufus let out a small sigh, his tone


    carrying a sliver of doubt as he


    spoke, Even th a barrier between,


    us, could ? still feel a very dense N


    demonge energying from the


    snake: We cantjustcallita -


    common eighttailed snake:it''s


    probably an eight-tailed demonic


    snake.¡±


    awmove


    The others nodded after hearing


    those words, thinking Rufus could


    be right. The eight-tailed demonic ->


    snake''s ¡é emonic energy could not¡¯


    be suppressed, so much so that


    evenwith the barrier in the vay, they


    coud still clearly feel it. Content


    belongs to  ?


    The demonic snake was not like the fiends they had encountered before. Even though the fiends had powering out of their bodies as well, none


    of them had such dense demonic energies.


    Yet, that eight-tailed snake felt like it had been soaked in demonic energy: raw and unbridled energy.


    The masked man sa


    rec


    sna


    pro


    spri


    uperated, It truly


    bablycincredibly c


    ng solidifying realm


    id as he


    is a demonic


    ke. To be''precise,


    this monster ig


    ose to the NN


    m. It only - ~


    needsjust the slightest push? to level


    up- With that level of


    ''t defeat it easily,


    strength, even I


    et alene the


    other two."

 Chapter 2327

    Chapter 2327


    Rufus nodded


    Lennon, meanwhile, stood by the side and spoke, albeit rather anxiously, "They won''t reach this ce. You''ve made such good arrangements, and


    they''ve definitely fallen for your schemes.¡±


    The masked man nodded, thinking that Fane and Graham would not be able to reach where they were at, too. He had nned the scheme himself;


    there was no way they would not fall for it.


    Plus, he had nned to Kill two birds with one stone. He would both kill off those people and carve a clear path forward for himself, devoid of


    obstacles.


    When it was about time, he brought the disciples who subjected themselves unto him and walked along the path free from obstacles, arriving at the


    foot of Netherworld Mountain. Just thinking about it made him feel incredibly pleased with himself.


    Zamian smiled. "They can''t possibly be able to figure out that you did not n on killing Fane and Graham at all! Killing sc many troublesome people


    was just to attract their attention.


    "It was to dy them! Once enough time is dyed, they won''t have the focus to kill fiends and advance. The time limit is only two days, and if they


    don''t find this ce by then, you''ll be the only one who passes.¡±


    The masked man nodded, slowly opening his eyes, incredibly pleased with himself as evident with his expression. His strategy was wless...and


    those disciples from the northern ns were all too hung up with their honor and virtue.


    They were different from evil practitioners. Looking at their fellow disciples being killed like that, they would definitely try to fight back. They would


    gather all the other remaining disciples and attempt to battle


    However, what they did not know was that the masked man would have already brought his own disciples to the foot of Netherworld Mountain. All he


    did was just to pass, and there would naturally not be any disruptions.


    Just thinking about this amused the masked man greatly. He could not stop himself from smiling, and everyone around him was heaping praises on


    him


    "You are talented beyond belief. Those guys definitely won''t guess your true n!"


    "That''s right! Even though Fane and


    Graham donptamount to much, they


    oN


    still have some skill. If we really n


    on killing them, it might end up ~~


    dying ourselves, and we''d have


    suffered great losses if they:e ended


    upEscaping!¡¯


    =


    "Right now, they''re probably only a hundred kilometers in, while our great senior has already passed!"


    The masked man wanted so badly to see their expressions after the task ended and they all returned to the Divine Void Slope. At that moment, he


    would reveal all his ns.


    He wanted nothing more than to see


    for himself Fane and Graham''s ~~


    remorseful expressions. He wanted


    to return all the humiliation he-had


    suffered dealt by Fane, rightback at


    hire That was not all, though.


    He would have Fane pay the price and have Fane wish he was dead!


    The masked man could barely contain himself just thinking of all this.


    All of a sudden, at that moment, a familiar voice was heard in the distance, "You really are here. You''re quite fast.¡±


    That voice..


    That voice was all too familiar to the masked manBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was so familiar that the voice was


    practicallyengraved into the masked


    man''s bones. It was not just him,


    too. There was not a single one of


    the other disciples from the Corpse


    Pavilion that was not familiar with it.


    Cdntent belongs to


    They widened their eyes in shack, looking toward the source of the voice.


    Around 200 meters away...stood 20 twenty disciples.

 Chapter 2328

    Chapter 2328


    The masked man and hisckeys were all incredibly familiar with the ones at the helm


    There they were: Fane, Graham and Benjamin, all standing upright in front of them


    Fane seemed ratherid-back as he gazed at them nonchntly, unperturbed.


    Cn the other hand, Graham and Benjamin''s eyes were filled with rage, and the scene stunned the masked man. It was not just him, though-the others


    were all stunned as well.


    They were just on a ridicule-train, bashing on these men, so sure that they would still be in the cuter areas. All that, and they suddenly popped right


    into the scene!


    Zamian''s lips froze as he eximed, his voice trembling, "How is that possible? How could they be here?! Shouldn''t they be at the outskirts?"


    They must have known that many people have perished, and they should have wasted a very long time gathering everyone up. Furthermore, the


    large number of fiends they would have had to exterminate would have dyed them by a great deal.


    rmingly. they still made it!


    They had arrived no moreter than themselves. The


    masked man had just defeated the eight-tailed snake and did not even have the chance to rest before Fane and the others arrived!


    Fane chuckled coldly, ignoring the conflict felt by the masked men and hisckeys. He merely turned his head and set his gaze on the eight-tailed


    SHEL


    Fane recognized the eight-tailed snake from the past memories.


    The eight-tailed demonic snake had


    never appeareg on the Hestia


    Continent before; it existed in a


    second-ranked world. A mature C


    eight-tail¨¦d demonic state could


    reachiup to the spring solidifying


    reali in power. Those they were


    l0gking at were not truly inthe


    spring solidifying realm y&t, but they


    were close.


    Thinking of this, Fane frowned, his expression a little dark. Just as he was thinking of how he would deal with the eight-tailed demonic snake..


    Graham shouted loudly, "Don''t think those little tricks of yours are enough to help you pass. I didn''t fall for them!¡±


    Fane could nat resist looking at


    Graham wheg he heard that. Feeling


    Fane''s gaze, Graham''s face N


    stiffenedas he added, "Fane noticed


    the marks you''ve left a long time.


    ago, and he didn''t even take tos long


    to understand what you were doing!


    Who do you think you''re fooling with


    that flimsy trick of yours!¡¯ Content


    belongs to


    Graham even went to the extent of enhancing his voice with his true energy, not wanting the opposing group to not hear him


    The masked man became visibly livid; he had never felt so pathetic in his life. There he was, pleased with himself just moments ago, yet his pride had


    been shattered so quickly.


    The n he had felt was perfect had been decoded with ease!


    At that moment, the masked man


    felt nothing kit rage whirling in his


    mind, so much so that he even


    felgeled the Wounds that tormented:


    him. He-wanted nothing more than


    to rip Fane apart. It was Fane- e yet


    again¡ªit was always him! Fane WE


    the sole cause of every moment of


    humiliation he had gone through!


    The masked man became so enraged as thoughts consumed him, and he even spat a mouthful of blood


    Zamian hurriedly knelt and helped the masked man up. "Don''t get angry! Who cares about thesemoners? They can''t possibly pass; they don''t


    have the skill to!¡±


    The masked man flung away Zamian''s hand, still livid, sending Zamian to the ground. At that moment, the masked man could no longer maintain his


    composure.


    He pointed at Fane with his trembling hand. "Just you wait! I won''t let you off, I promise you that. I''ll have you begging for death, and I will send you to


    hell!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite the masked man''s hate-filled deration, Fane was still...undisturbed. He was already used to words like that and was already practically


    immune to them. Even though it was the masked man saying such words, Fane did not care at all.

 Chapter 2329

    Chapter 2329


    Graham snorted. "You killed so many of our fellow disciples, so we won''t let you off either! Even if we can''t kill you right now, we Il make you pay in


    the future!¡±


    Fane did not care much about the masked man''s curses, but Graham''s words had caused him to raise his eyebrow.


    Graham was rather interesting. This man had basically tied himself to Fane in that one sentence, as if the two of them were tied together by the same


    n.


    Fane did not think that Graham really meant it. He understood very well that the two of them were only standing on the same side purely because


    they were temporarily in a mutually beneficial rtionship.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since they were both from northern ns, they had to work together against the Corpse Pavilion. However, the moment they left the Divine Void


    Slope, Graham would not show any mercy whatsoever.


    Fane was not even willing to guarantee that Graham would not work with the masked man against him.


    The masked man cackled at Graham''s words.


    However, he was heavily injured, and on top of that, his heart was steaming with anger. His body''s condition was getting worse, and he could no


    longer even sit properly.


    The disciples that were near to him immediately reached out to help the masked man. Graham seemed to only just notice that the masked man was


    heavily injured to the degree that he could not even sit properly.


    He immediately turned around in shock. "What''s wrong with him? Why is he so heavily injured? Did something happen to him?"


    Fane frowned as he looked at Graham exasperatedly. Fane could not believe that Graham only just noticed the eight-tailed demonic snake that was


    hundreds of meters tall


    With such arge snake right there, he was still asking Fane why the masked man was so badly injured?


    Was that guy mentally deficient?


    Fane smiled lightly and said with a slightly cold tone," Do you not see that eight-tailed demonic snake?"


    Graham furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Eight- tailed~temonic snake? That''s


    called an''sight-tailed demonic >


    snake? Y You''re incredibly oO >


    knowledgeable, Fane, and you know


    everything! Compared to youl ¡®feel


    like mcking.¡±


    Fanepletely ignored those false words of ttery. He was toozy to dwell on these things with Graham


    "The two of us will be facing an eight-tailed demonic snake each as well. Looking at how injured the masked man is, he probably didn''t get to receive


    help.


    Passing will depend on our own individual skills.¡±


    Graham hurriedly nodded. "Be wary, Fane. Looking at how injured the guy is, the eight-tailed demonic snake is definitely not easy to handle.¡±


    Fane pursed his lips and locked at Graham.


    Benjamin then.advised Graham


    nervously, ¡®Graham, you have to act


    ording. to your strength... You >


    shouldn''Callow yourself to sufferany


    incuralfe injuries just to pass; that


    would be pointless. After all, RUSE


    witkstill be another battle waiting for


    YSU after you pass.¡¯ Content belongs


    to


    Graham let out a sigh. He knew that


    Benjamin never thought that he


    could defeat the masked man. ~~


    Those wards were basically telling¡±


    him thateven the masked m anhad


    suffered such heavy injuries, o win.


    If he could not win, he should try and


    retreat. Content belongsdo


    It would possibly allow him to preserve his life.


    Fane nced at Graham. Even though Graham wasposing himself, Fane could still see a sliver of rage in Graham''s eyes.


    Graham believed he had been underestimated.

 Chapter 2330

    Chapter 2330


    Graham snorted at the thought.


    Meanwhile, a familiar voice was suddenly heard


    "Fane, please don''t overdo it. After all, as long as you''re still alive, there''s nothing you can''t do. Don''t put yourself in danger just for the sake of


    victory,¡± appealed Nelson with a sincere look on his face.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Nelson had yet to recover from his injuries at that moment. Fane nodded, knowing that Nelson meant what he said. From the Dual Sovereign


    Pavilion, other than the traitor, Griffin, only the three of them were left.


    Isaiah hurriedly added, "Nelson is right. The eighttailed demonic snake is not easy to defeat, so if you have to fight it, please do so with a n!¡±


    Fane reached out and ced his hand on Nelson''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. The three of us are the only ones left from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. No


    matter what, I''ll make sure I send the two of you back safely."


    Even though he did not harbor that much positive intention for the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he had to admit that the n had spent time and effort in


    training him. To repay that debt of gratitude, he would take care of them.


    Nelson and Isaiah nodded, visibly moved by Fane''s words. They had been full of fear for the future due to


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s massive losses and had been very depressed. Hearing Fane''s words managed to lift their spirits at that moment, albeit


    only slightly. It had imbued them with the will to survive once more.


    Samson looked at the eight-tailed demonic snake curiously. The snake was a few hundred meters tall, and its name suited its looks perfectly.


    From the waist downward, its abdomen was split into eight tails. Its whole body was covered by scales, and it had a massive tongue. Its red eyes


    locked threatening and could send chills into anyone''s heart.


    It would asionally stick its tongue out but seemed topletely ignore the people in front of it. It was as if it did not see anyone. The eight-tailed


    snake did not attack, which sparked the curiosity of Fane and the others.


    Samson could not help but say, "What''s wrong with this eight-tailed snake? Is something wrong with its eyes? Why isn''t it attacking us?!"


    Fane looked at Samson. "It''s because we are not within their area of attack.¡±


    Samson was confused and asked, "Area of attack?"


    Fane was in no mood to entertain Samson as he looked over at Graham. "Are you ready? If you''re ready, then let''s not waste time."


    Graham had a sunken expression on his face. He nced over at Fane and noticed that Fane did not seem pressured at all. It was as if Fane did not


    care


    about the battle that would soon follow.


    He himself was forced to wonder if he could defeat the eight-tailed demonic snake, or if he would be heavily injured just like the masked man was.


    Graham was speechless, even


    thinking that Fane was just


    pretending.to be calm. After all, the?


    eight-tail fed demonic snake''s skills¡±


    WEE) o ordinary matter, and itiwas


    alreadly incredibly close to the: spring


    sofidifying ealm. Con ent, belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Even the riiasked man could not ~~.


    gain an advantage against it. No


    matterhow strong Fane was, there


    Was.no way Fane could break past


    the Testrictions of his evel Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Since that was the case, Fane''s calmness had to be a facade.


    Graham''s lips twitched. "I''m ready,


    but you seem to be in a much better


    mood than me, Fane. Facing such a


    stroqy eight-tailed snake, your¡¯


    expression hasn''t changed. at all¡±


    The words sounded like a question, but they had a strange tone to them. Fane smiled lightly, and it was obvious what that man was thinking in his


    mind.

 Chapter 2331

    Chapter 2331


    Fane raised his brow slightly as he said, "Even though the eight-tailed snake is incredibly strong, it''s not like it can''t be beaten. Since you''re ready,


    let''s go."


    Hearing Fane''s words, Graham had a sour look on his face. He felt like Fane was too pretentious and that Fane''s words were too monotonous. It was


    as if Fane implied he was a powerful individual. Graham''s face darkened a bit, and he wanted nothing more than to say some foul words to incite


    Fane.


    He wanted Fane to stop showing off like he was the best of the best. However, he knew as well that Fane would not just take it lying down, and he


    might end up retaliating.


    If that awkward situation happened, they could just forget about working together. With that, Graham held back his exasperation as he walked toward


    the eight-tailed demonic snake with Fane.


    The masked man and the others saw that Fane had made his move and could only look on with widened eyes. The masked man''s anger started to


    boil over.


    Moments ago, he had felt incredibly ufortable beingughed at by Fane and the others, and he wanted nothing more than to find somewhere to


    hide.


    Zamian, on the other hand, knew what was making the masked man ufortable and hurriedly started


    with his ttery.


    "Don''t worry! With their skills, they won''t be able to stand against the eight-tailed demonic snake. The beast will bulldoze thempletely. and the


    two of them won''t ever be able to pass. Only you will be able to climb the Divine Void Slope!"


    His words sounded incredibly certain, as if he wanted nothing more than to shout it out to the world. The masked man''s expression mellowed out, and


    his mood slowly improved, too.


    The earlier awkwardness had sent his anger to its limits, and he felt like a few vicious ps had been delivered to his face.


    The masked man smiled coldly as he said loudly, "You two should know your ce. It''d be disastrous if you''re just swallowed up by the snake!"


    The words were full of mockery, meant specifically for Fane and Graham. The northern ns¡¯ disciples reddened in anger the moment they heard


    those words.


    If it had been before, they might have kept quiet due to who the masked man was, but the masked man''s earlier actions had been too evil.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If Fane had ngte out, the


    masked mart might have


    ughtered the rest of them. They->


    were stillilled with frustration and


    angerzand they could no longer: hold


    it back after the masked man''s


    WOR.


    =


    Benjamin stepped forward. "Hey, disciple of the


    Corpse Pavilion, even though I still don''t know your name, you''ve left a deep impression onto us.


    "Why does it seem like all you know is mockery? Have you forgotten that your words were always met with a p in the face every time?


    "When you saw us, you had such a shocked look on your face. Is it because you thought we''d never guess your n?! It looks like you''ve really


    overestimated yourself!


    "Who wouldn''t be able to see through that little trick of yours? Honestly, we have to thank you for our easy trip here!"


    To this, the other disciples of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion joined in, jeering.


    "That''s right! Of.course we have to


    thank that disciple with the mask on.


    If he hadn''t Cleared SO many o


    obstacles for us, we''d never have


    arr ivechhere so easily. We didnt


    encslnter any dangers on the way


    here at alll¡±


    oe)


    They chimed in one after another


    and all those words were like stabs


    after stabs onto the masked man''s


    heart His anger that had just been


    suppressed boiled up again and


    exploded. Content belongs.to


    -

 Chapter 2332

    Chapter 2332


    The masked man was so enraged that he scrambled to stand up, albeit struggling when he did, wanting to fight with the northern disciples, even


    daring to bet his life on the line.


    s, he had yet to recover from his injuries and could not even stand up.


    The disciples next to him hurriedly helped the masked man up, and Zamian even tried to console him, saying, "Don''t get angry: these are just petty


    remarks made by insignificant people. If you weren''t injured, they wouldn''t have even dared to say all that. You''ll surely recover eventually, and you


    can show them who''s boss after that!"


    The masked man was so angry his entire body was trembling. His anger boiled within his heart, and he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Fane''s lips twitched at the sight


    Even though the masked man was incredibly strong and talented, he was rather frail in his mentality. Just a few words were enough to have him


    spitting out blood in anger. He was far too weak on that front.


    Just as Fane''s thoughts wandered, a sticky energy suddenly enveloped his body. He immediately turned his head to look at Graham next to him, and


    Graham''s expression changed as well.


    Before they could even figure what was happening, their vision blurred as they were suddenly pulled into an isted space.


    When their surroundings cleared up, Fane was shocked to notice that he was only less than a hundred meters away from the eight-tailed snake that


    was in the middle.


    When he stepped inside the barrier, the snake seemed to havee alive, and its beady red eyes stared right at Fane.


    Its breath reeked of blood, and the whole ce stank of the same emincus stench of blood, too.


    Fane let out a sigh, not able to entirely suppress the surprise he felt. After all, he never expected that he would suddenly be teleported.


    He was not the only one caught unaware, as Graham seemed visibly shocked, too. The masked man had naturally not been kind enough to tell them


    that they would be teleported inside.


    Furthermore, the two eight-tailed snakes they were facingunched their attacks before the two of them could even recover from their surprise.


    The eight-tailed snake adopted an attacking stance, and Fane''s eyes stared right into the snake''s red eyes.


    Before Fane made a move, the eight-tailed snake bared its fangs and rushed right at Fane.


    In his shock, he immediately twisted space, suddenly teleporting 30 meters away and heard a crash.


    The eight-tailed snake''s head viciously crashed into where Fane was earlier.


    Looking atthe massive crater on the


    ground, Fane started to havea


    nervous fook on his face. The


    eightt Aailed snake''s attack had been


    far 0 quick. No wonder it raised its


    head earlier-it was charging up!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ~


    ~~


    If not for Fane mastering thews of space, he might not have been able to avoid that speed. Fane was even more shocked that such arge crater


    had formed just from the demonic snake''s head!


    The snake, on the other hand, was not injured whatsoever. Its scales seemed to be the strongest scales in the world. It did not seem like any amount


    of force would be able to break through!


    Looking at thatscene, Fane


    helplessly thought that if he did not


    know the eight- -talled demonic


    snake''s y weakness, he would never


    be able to break through those.


    scales on the snake''s body n no


    matter how he attacked. Content


    belongs to  ?


    w,


    When the outsiders saw that scene,


    they widened their eyes. Samson


    lost his voice slightly when he <&


    eximed, "That''s way too fast; it


    Rh.


    only took a blink of an eye! If I was


    there; would''ve died from that


    blow!" _ =


    swnovel. oo


    His words were not exaggerated at all. If Samson had faced the eight-tailed demonic snake, he would not have been able to avoid it!

 Chapter 2333

    Chapter 2333


    Fane sessfully avoided the eight-tailed demon snake''s attack and seemed to trigger the eight-tailed snake''spetitive spirit. The snake got


    faster and faster, and anger glossed over its eyes


    It was the first time Fane had seen anger in the eyes of a beast. At the same time, he had no idea why the snake would be so...infuriated


    Cf course, the eight-tailed snake could not give Fane an answer. A piercing sound met his ears as the eighttailed demonic snake raised its tail and


    attacked Fane with a speed that could not be seen by some of the people.


    Those constant, unending attacks gave Fane a huge headache. It was at that moment did he realize why the masked man was so badly wounded.


    The eight-tailed snake''s tail attacks were not something a normal person could withstand. Furthermore, the eight-tailed snake seemed incredibly


    versed inbat; each attack was aiming at a fatal blow.


    Not even a god could withstand the constant attacks!


    Fane tock a deep breath as he mentallymented. If he did not have the memories left behind for him, he might not have been able to pass this


    stage.


    After all, the eight-tailed demonic snake was far too


    strong. It did not have any martial skills or special abilities, and it relied on pure physical strength!


    Its whole body was covered with ayer of scales, and ying it would be an incredibly difficult feat, especially if one knew not its weakness and if an


    individual had not the strength greater than the eighttailed snake!


    Thinking about that, Fane could not help but mumble to himself, "I can''t dy it anymore! If I keep dying, my true energy will be exhausted!¡±


    Thinking about that, he once again used thews of space. This time, he did not avoid the attack by heading outward and instead teleported straight


    to the snake''s back,


    He floated behind the snake and clearly felt that aura that could not be ignoreding from the eight-tailed demonic snake. A denseyer of demonic


    energy surrounded its body.


    The scales on its back were as hard as steel, so much so that even steel might not be able topare. The ck scales looked incredibly strong


    under the bloodcolored glow of the moon.


    The masked man could not help butugh coldly at the scene.


    "What is Fane trying to do? Is he


    nningon attacking the snake¡¯ Ss


    back? 5B ¡®something wrong with I his


    brain?-Doesn'' he know that fiends


    usugtly had the hardest defense


    aretind their backs?! Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    "Even I wouldn''t dare to attack its back; that''d just be a waste of time. It seems like this bratcks experience in battle after all!"


    The moment he said that, Griffin,


    who had ustk been quietly standing


    in thee Tina y found a a chance


    to speak up: Griffin hurriedly said,


    "You''rexight! This guy has no battle


    experience. Based on what I kiiow,


    he h had only fought within thg''n a


    few times. Even though he-won


    every battle, it''s still a very small


    number of battles! 1 Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    /]


    "Someone like him can''t possibly have the most basic of knowledge!"


    Griffin''s wards made the masked


    man incredibly happy. He nodded at


    Griffin, feeling like not killing the brat,


    Fane, at the start had been a brilliant


    decision. At the very least, itmade


    him feel a little better. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    ¡ª


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 2334

    Chapter 2334


    "I knew there was something wrong with Fane''s brain!"


    At that moment, Fane raised the ck sword and unleashed an attack toward the back of the eighttailed demonic snake, and everyone else watched


    on, their expressions changing as they spectated with aplicated expression.


    A few of them felt like Fane wascking in knowledge. Did he not know that beasts like the eighttailed demonic snake, who were strong defensively


    and physically reliant, had their strongest defenses at their backs?


    Did he think that his attack had already exceeded the restrictions of his level and would be able to pierce through the eight-tailed demonic snake''s


    defenses?


    This time, even those from the northern ns who had faith in Fane did not know what to say.


    "What''s Fane doing? Why is he risking his life on the line to attack the eight-tailed snake''s back?! Is he trying to waste his true energy?¡±


    Their confusion was evident in their questions.


    Fane''s actions were no doubt difficult to understand.


    Isaiah clutched Nelson''s hand incredibly tightly. He then spoke to Nelson, his voice lowered, "What do you


    think Fane is doing? I know he''s always had his own opinion of things, and I feel like he''s not someone who would do things frivolously..."


    In truth, Isaiah did not know any better way to describe it. Nelson knew what Isaiah wanted to say; Fane was not an idiot. However, everything Fane


    was doing seemed to be proving that Fanecked some brain cells!


    The masked man started tough out loud. "I can''t believe he''s genuinely attacking the hardest part. Graham would indefinitely not do something like


    that.


    "Everyone knows that no matter what manner of fiend they are, their stomachs are the softest section of their body. The stomachs are always the


    best ce to attack! Yet, this guy seemed to not understand anything. I want tough just looking at him putting his life on the line like that!"


    Griffin stood behind the masked man with an ted look on his face. Just like the masked man, he would be over the moon as long as something


    unfortunate happened to Fane.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane looked like a fool, doing something thatpletelyckedmen sense. Griffin was so happy that his mouth was about to fall off from smiling!


    He had never rared if he would be


    punished when he returned to the


    n or not. After all, he had already


    been certain of the fact that Fane¡±


    woulgmot leave this ce alive.


    Isaiatr and Nelson would absolutely


    notmake it back, either! Conten


    bel ongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    The Dual Sovereign Pavilion had sent 20 of them here. Other than him, no one would be allowed to go back!


    Howard had already died in the hands of the masked man. Even though that stained Griffin''s impression of the masked man, he still suppressed all


    his hatred for the sake of survival.


    He ignored everything else that happened.


    Who cared about what those people outside were talking about? Whatever they were talking about, Fane did not care at all. His mind was purely on


    the eighttailed demonic snake at that moment.


    The eight- tailed demonic snake was


    intelligent. 7 no doubt, different from


    any regttar beasts. At that moment,


    it shod have already noticed-


    something wrong with that brat it


    could not handle. Content belongs


    t&"NovelDrama.Org -


    The brat insisted on tickling the


    beast''s body: it definitely felt like


    something.was wrong with Fane''s->


    mind, attacking the scales that could


    definitely not be pierced hrough¡¯


    The-eight-tailed snake had actually


    started to rx against Fare.


    It was like a mouse being toyed by a cat after being caught. It happily wanted to torture Fane.


    With a p, Fane once again avoided the eight-tailed demonic snake''s attack. He had already used up quite a lot of true energy.


    After all, bending thews of space required a lot of true energy.


    Instead, Fane did not seem to be too focused on attacking the eight-tailed snake''s back and seemed to be sending in a few symbolic attacks.

 Chapter 2335

    Chapter 2335


    Just as everyone genuinely thought Fane was a brainless individual, Fane took another deep breath as he formed a few seals on his hand. He


    activated thews of space again, using it to its limits.


    He went from floating around the eight-tailed snake''s back to suddenly appearing in front of it, catching the eight-tailed demonic snake byplete


    surprise.


    The eight-tailed demonic snake took its time attacking Fane all this while, thinking Fane was dull-witted. It definitely did not expect that Fane would


    suddenly appear in front of it.


    Fane narrowed his eyes, his mind quickly churning as his eyes settled on the area beneath the snake''s forehead.


    Fane shouted out in a low voice. "Two meters below the snake''s head! The scale should be there!¡±


    The moment he said that, the ck de surged forward, piercing into the snake.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything had happened far too quickly. The eighttailed demonic snake never thought for a second that Fane was, all this while, a wolf in sheep''s


    clothing. Attacking the scales on its back were merely to attract its attention.


    In truth, he had long known the eight-tailed demonic snake''s weakness. Its body was fully covered in scales, and the only weak point was two meters


    below its forehead where a gray scale was positioned


    That gray scale was where it absorbed true energy, and it was the weakest point on its body!


    Everyone heard a crack at the scale shattered. The ck de pierced right into the eight-tailed demonic snake''s body, and a gray energy surged


    out of the de in Fane''s hand.


    It was a massive Soul Sword formed by 35 Soul Swords merging together. It was the strongest attack Fane could use.


    The massive Soul Sword pierced its body. In a sh, it prated the snake''s body and killed its soul!


    The fiend''s soul was never that


    strong inthe first ce. Being


    attacked by Destroying the Void


    caused i immense pain on its soul,


    sending the snake into a ballistic


    frenzy. ."


    -


    It opened its mouth and let out a roar as its whole


    body started to twist and turn.


    Fane was alreadypletely EN


    depleted: of energy at that moment.


    The snake! s wild thrashing had:


    caused its eight tails to constantly


    assault its surroundings! Content


    belongs to  ~~


    s, Fane was hit with one of the -.


    beast''s tails with an audible thud.


    Fane felt like his internal organs had


    beershattered as he flew across


    the ai r.


    ig


    Thankfully, the snake''s soul had already been attacked. All of its actions were merely a reaction to pain and not targeted attacks in any direction.


    Despite being sent zipping across the air, Fane was miraculously safe, not suffering any serious injuries.


    With a bang, Fane fell to the ground. He coughed intensely as he grabbed one of his arms, sitting up from the ground


    His hands trembled slightly, and the ck de had already flown out of his hand from the earlier attack.

 Chapter 2336

    Chapter 2336


    He could still hear the eight-tailed snake''s painful roars in his ear. Fane''s hands were trembling, momentarily forgetting the pain inflicted by his injuries


    from the tail strike. Instead, he looked up at the eight-tailed demonic snake that was struggling.


    At that moment, Destroying the Void had destroyed most of the eight-tailed demonic snake''s soul. It could no longer think and could only struggle with


    its instincts.


    Struggling against its own life slipping away. its roars shook Fane''s ears. However, Fane did not cover his ears and merely stared with widened eyes


    at the eighttailed demonic snake.


    After struggling for a while, the eight-tailed demonic snake''s soul was finallypletely extinguished. Its roars stopped abruptly as the spectators


    looked on, stunned.


    Under everyone''s gazes, the gigantic eight-tailed demonic snake copsed on the ground.


    With a loud bang, the massive body caused the ground to shake. Dust blew as it temporarily cbscured everyone''s vision. At that moment, everyone''s


    mouths were slightly wide open, not knowing what to say.


    In truth, that battle had notsted that long. The spectators had yet to understand what was happeningN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    even though Fane''sst attack at the eight-tailed demonic snake was not obvious but it was deadly!


    "It died just like that?" Samson''s lips trembled slightly, his eyes widened so much that they threatened to jump out of their sockets.


    The others were incredibly anxious. "It should be dead! However, can anyone tell me how it died?


    "It looked like Fane merely shifted his attacking point, and that eight-tailed snake''s imprable defense suddenly crumbled like paper. Fane


    defeated it in one blow! After that, the snake struggled and roared for a few seconds before it died!"


    That person''s words left the others and himself in disbelief. The others looked up at the eight-tailed demonic snake''s corpse, slightly stunned.


    Isaiah locked over at Nelson and said, "How did Fane do that? How did the eight-tailed demonic snake''s defense crumble so quickly...¡±


    Nelson was a chosen disciple who was close to the top of the rankings. Even though he was from a third-grade n, he was still quite experienced.


    He took a deep breath and said in a


    serious tone, "Just now when Fane


    attacked its back, it is not due toany


    miscaletions on his part. He


    attacked it knowing that it was the


    mest defended part. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    "He did so to attract the snake''s attention. He wanted the snake to think that Fane was doing so out of stupidity, just like everyone else did! That Fane


    lacked


    experience!¡±


    After listening to Nelson''s exnation, Isaiah finally understood. He turned around and clutched Nelson''s arm anxiously.


    "You mean that Fane knew where


    the eight-tailed snake''s weakness


    was from he start! The eight-tailect


    demonidsnake''s defense did not:


    sudderly crumble. It was just that


    Fane-dtiacked directly at the


    cight-tailed demonic snake''s weak


    p&int?" Content belongs 10¡ã


    Nelson nodded. He had faith in his


    eyes. He could see that Fane


    attacked ata very special spot ~~


    earlier. The scale that Fane attacked


    had begn slightly different in color


    fromthe other scales. If he dict not


    look at it in detail, he wouldTiot have


    n6ticed! Content belongs To


    NovelDrama.Org


    Benjamin''s hands trembled slightly. Since Nelson had noticed, he would have as well. He could not help but shake his head


    "Sure enough, we can''t underestimate geniuses like this. Even though geniuses are sometimes hard to understand, it''s just because we don''t


    understand them, and not because they''re dumb!¡±

 Chapter 2337

    Chapter 2337


    After finishing his words, he shook his head, sighing. He felt the gap between him and Fane growing wider and wider. At the start, Benjamin had


    thought that Fane''s actions were amusing and that he was inexperienced.


    No matter how strong he was, he might still have moments of failure. Instead, it seemed like what he thought was Fane''s inexperience was actually


    just him not knowing Fane well enough


    The northern n disciples were all full of deep admiration for Fane despite their surprise. They were stillposed, after all, they were in the same


    camp as Fane. However, the Corpse Pavilion was different


    The Corpse Pavilion''s disciples had a depressed look on their faces. The masked man''s hands were clenched tightly. Due to how much force he was


    using, his muscles were bulging tightly as well. At that moment, he had been dealt a huge blow.


    Even Nelson had seen through what had happened, let alone the masked man. The masked man had naturally managed to see through that Fane''s


    actions were merely to trick the eight-tailed demonic snake, concealing his final attack.


    If that meant Fanecked experience, then the rest of them amounted to nothing!


    Fane had attacked in an incredibly unique way! If the masked man was not Fane''s enemy, the masked man would probably have praised him!


    "That brat! I definitely can''t allow him to live. He can''t be allowed to leave this ce alive!" The masked man''s raspy voice was incredibly resolved.


    At that moment, hepletely understood what he had to do. If he let Fane leave the Hidden ce for Resources, he would be facing an incredibly


    large threat in the future.


    Fane''s re ationship with him was


    already bad-to begin with, and he


    had killechso many of Fane''s fellow


    disciples-Fane would definitely be a


    threat to the Corpse Pavilion when


    he grows stronger. The first person


    Fare would look to kill would be him!


    He could absotutely not let


    something like that happen. Before,


    the masked man merely hated Fane


    but did I not feel as threatened as te


    did atthat moment. However, after


    witnessing this scene, he feltyike


    Fare was a ticking time bomb!


    When Lennomkeard the masked


    man''s words: he had a moment of


    realization. Fe had been like the


    others, stacki in their surprise. After


    all, hehad witnessed the masked


    man''s fight against the eighttailed


    derfionic snake for himself; Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The masked man had used everything he had, and still ended up heavily injured when he dealt with the eight-tailed demonic snake. Furthermore, he


    had


    taken much longer than Fane to defeat the snake!


    Compared to the masked man¡¯s battle, Fane seemed to have ended it faster and easier. That was even despite the fact that Fane had been


    incredibly unlucky to get hit by the eight-tailed demonic snake at thest moment.


    However,pared to the heavily injured masked man, Fane''s n seemed perfect. The gap between the two of them had been disyed for


    everyone to see right there!


    To the masked man, Fane was already a gigantic threat that could not be ignored. He could understand the masked man''s worry and fear!


    He could not help but frown, he had to say what he was afraid of saying before, "You have to quickly recover. When you get back to the Divine Void


    Slope, you have to do everything you can''t. We can''t let him leave the top.


    "It''s not just because he can obtain those treasures. If he grows stronger, he''ll definitely be a huge threat to the Corpse Pavilion, he might even be


    able to unite the West Cercie State!¡±

 Chapter 2338

    Chapter 2338


    Lennon''sst words were like a massive stone being thrown into calm waters. Everyone was stunned when they heard those words and had a look


    on their faces that locked like they wanted to die.


    Zamian''s face was pale, and veins even appeared on his eyes, "Lennon... Aren''t you exaggerating things a little? This guy can unite West Cercie


    State?


    "Is he really capable of doing that? It''s been so many years, and the northern ns have definitely had their geniuses. However, none of the geniuses


    have ever been so powerfull Something no one has been able to do for so many years, are you sure this guy can?"


    Lennon nced at Zamian. Normally, he would not have bothered to exin something like this to Zamian. However, it was a special time, and if he


    did not make things clear, those people would not understand the severity of the situation.


    Lennon''s voice was very deep, as if he was announcing something incredibly painful, "Use your brains a little, please just think about it. Even though


    the northern ns have had their geniuses all these years. In so many years, not a single one of them had really been able to threaten the Corpse


    Pavilion.


    "Think about it, can those so-called geniusespare to Fane? Don''t forget, Fane is currently only at the intermediate stage of the innate level.


    "I paid special attention to Fane before this, and I''ve asked Griffin about Fane as well. That guy had only been at the initial stage of the innate level


    and it didn''t take him long to reach the intermediate stage!


    "Which genius can defeat another genius at thete stage of the innate level when they''re only in the intermediate stage? The gap between one


    genius and another is usually not that much different.


    "However, this guy can battle across stages! He''s even so much stronger than those of us who thought we were geniuses.¡±


    At that moment, Lennon''s tone was


    a little depressed. The others fell¡±


    silent after hearing that. Lennod was


    right, Fhere were differences


    between geniuses, but it wasrarely


    sodarge of a gap. Content belongs


    t&"NovelDrama.Org -


    Fighting across stages was something that would not happen between absolute geniuses, but Fane had managed to do it. Fane had done something


    no one had been able to do so in many years.


    Then when he grows stronger, he would naturally threaten the Corpse Pavilion. Not even the masked man could retort at that moment, because the


    masked man knew that Lennon was right!


    The masked man took a deep breath, and after shutting his eyes momentarily, he said in a somber tone, "Everyone shut up! You''re not allowed to


    praise others to diminish yourself!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s definitely a genius, but geniuses who have yet to


    mature can only live by the mercy of others. He''s not a threat yet!"


    After that, the Corpse Pavilion was once again in a strange silence. They were no idiots. They naturally knew what the masked man meant, and that


    he would kill Fane at all costs!


    After another boom, the eight-tailed


    demonic snake s corpse suddenly


    glowed incolorful light. Under Fang''s


    surprisedHook, he colorful lights


    slowly disappeared, andthe


    eighttailed snake''s corpse <o disappeared="" in="" the="" light.="" goritent<="" p=""></o>


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    In the end, the light all gathered into


    a pill the size of a grape! When 0)


    pill appeared, the smell of blood


    around him had suddenly ~~


    disappeared, and the deep smell of


    medicine assaulted his nose. 1


    Fane widened his eyes abruptly, unable to stop himself from saying, "Ninth-grade soul refining pill!"

 Chapter 2339

    Chapter 2339


    It was the first time Fane had seen a pill that was of such a high grade. If he took it back to the n in exchange for points, he would absolutely be


    able to get over ten thousand points.


    After all, refining a pill like that would not only need ninth-grade spirited grass and other valuable natural treasures, it would also need an incredibly


    high-ranked alchemist. The alchemist would have to refine it for several days, that was how valuable it was!


    Fane''s excited eyes started to glow. He withstood the pain in his bones as he stumbled to stand up. He hobbled over to the pill that was floating in the


    air.


    The pill was more valuable to Fane than anyone else. A spirit refining pill meant that it could help train his soul. It would enhance the level and quality


    of his soul, and increase the control a person had over souls!


    Thinking about that, Fane''s hands started to shake. He took a deep breath as he forced himself to calm down. He retrieved a jade box from Mustard


    Seed and ced the pill gently inside, making sure not to harm the pill''s effects.


    In front of everyone, he ced the soul refining pill into his storage space. When Benjamin and the others witnessed the scene, their eyes watered,


    and could not help but say in exasperation, "It''s a ninth-grade pill! A ninth-grade pill is even more valuable than an Earth


    Ranked martial skill. Ninth-grade pills have been known to double a person''s potential! It''s a pity, but I''ve only seen such a thing, and have never


    obtained one!"


    After listening to that, the others added, "No wonder geniuses improve exponentially. We''ll never be able to stand up against these geniuses.


    "Failing against them only means they''ll continue soaring up, while we continue to be stuck in one ce! Only geniuses can gain even more


    resources for themselves... We can''tpete at alll"


    Those words were exactly what


    everyonelse had been thinking.


    They could not help but nod in o


    agreernent, and everyone shot looks


    of ervy at Fane. Fane did nothear


    these words at all. Contentbelongs


    t&" -


    At that momen, he was already


    nning howhe would deal with the


    masked man when he goes back ?


    the Divine Void Slope. Thinking. ~


    about the masked man''s cold and


    arrogant face, Fane''s anger ¡é could


    nothelp but surge. Content belongs


    to  =


    Even though he always had a calm and uncaring expression when he dealt with the masked man, Fane definitely wanted the masked man to die!


    Thinking aboutRiv''s cold face, as


    well as the other disciples that died


    in the hands of the masked man, he-


    wanted to skin that man alive. Fane


    knew very well that the masked man


    probably thought the same about


    hirs as well.


    =Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Both sides definitely wanted the other side to die. At that moment, a wail of agony was heard.


    Fane looked over and could see apletely bloodied figure soar across the air. The figurended heavily on the ground not far from Fane with a


    boom!


    That person''s clothes were stained with blood, if not for the fact that his chest was still moving, Fane would have thought that the person was dead!


    Fane frowned slightly as he shouted, "Graham, you should admit defeat, or you''ll die.¡±


    Those words sounded cold, but it was out of sincere concern. When Graham heard Fane''s words, he coughed viciously, spitting out a mouthful of


    blood.

 Chapter 2340

    Chapter 2340


    At that moment, he was more injured than the masked man was. He tried using his arm to force his body to sit up, but after trying a few times, he fell


    back on the floor with a thud.


    He could hear the roar of the snake on the other side. He knew that the eight-tailed demonic snake was about to attack him again!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He was seriously injured, but his mind was incredibly clear. Even though Fane had finished speaking, Fane''s words kept on repeating over and over


    in his head


    Just as the eight-tailed snake was about to use another tail to strike, Graham used thest of his strength to shout, "I surrender!¡±


    In truth, he did not know if the eight-tailed demonic snake would stop its attack after he surrendered


    After all. that old voice said that death existed in the blood world


    However, he still had to gamble no matter what! At that moment, the hearts of all the northern n disciples stopped, about to jump out of their


    throats. They did not want to see Graham''s bloodied form


    After all, if Graham died, it would leave only Fane behind. They were not willing to gamble on Fane being able to carry them through.


    Some of them loudly shouted, "What do we do? Should


    we rush inside to save Graham?! We can''t let that snake continue attacking, or Graham will definitely die!"


    "Didn''t we tell Graham not to force things earlier?! If he had just stopped when he felt like he could no longer take it, he would at least have been able


    to save himself, but now..."


    However, those words were merely helpless ramblings. Fane furrowed his eyebrows. Even though he was not that fond of Graham, they were still in


    the same camp at that moment.


    If Graham reafty died, he would have


    to withstandthe pressure from the


    Corpse Pavilion himself. Just as he


    tightHhis fists and nned on¡¯


    trying te 0 break through the barrier to


    savelBraham, the snake''s tah


    suddenly stopped. Content belongs


    to  a


    It was as if a button had been pushed, and it stopped two meters in front of Graham. At that mement, Graham had already broken out in cold sweat.


    the salty sweat reminding him that he had almost died!


    Under everyone''s bated breaths, the eight-tailed demonic snake slowly retracted its tail, reverting back into its arrogant state, ignoring all. It had


    stopped attacking Graham.


    Graham felt his body get lighter, and familiar energy once again stuck to his body. His vision blurred, and when he opened his eyes again, he was


    already outside the barrier.


    Standing next to him was Fane. Fane frowned, leaning down to help Graham up. helping him adopt a sitting posture.


    He then turned around to look at Benjamin and the others, "Why aren''t youing over?!"


    When Benjamin and the others


    heard that; they hurriedly ran over.¡±


    . ny


    The other twenty-odd people had


    he i i


    very serious looks on their faces.


    Benjamin took out a pill fron?his


    sterage ring and fed it to Graham.


    Graham forced himself to swallow it, and the warmth of the medicine slowly entered his body. It went through his broken veins, and slowly repaired


    his internal injuries.


    However, Graham''s injuries had been far too severe. Even though his condition was stabilized for the moment, he still needed more time to recover.


    Graham seemed to be in an


    incredibly batt state like he would


    run out of breath at any moment. ~~


    Benjamif-pursed his lips helplessly.


    Even though he knew he should''not


    utterthose words, he could ot hold


    back.  ~~

 Chapter 2341

    Chapter 2341


    "Graham, are you crazy? You clearly know you weren''t a match for it, so why did you continue fighting? You ended up being so heavily injured, it''ll


    definitely affect your future...Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t forget, we''re not within the n at the moment. We still don''t know how much danger we''ll face in this ce. For you to get yourself so heavily


    injured is incredibly irresponsible!¡±


    As he said that, Benjamin''s lips were trembling slightly. He had clearly told Graham earlier to not push himself if he could not win. Surrendering would


    have been the way to go.


    However, Graham seemed to havepletely forgotten that promise. When Graham fought against the eight-tailed demonic snake, he seemed to


    drop everything else, seemingly wanting to battle the snake to death!


    Graham took a deep breath, not saying anything. He knew that Benjamin''s words were reasonable, and that he had lost hisposure.


    At that moment, Fane said in a low voice, "You''re the chosen disciple from the fourth-grade n, you''ll be bearing a lot of responsibilities in the future.


    For you to put your life on the line for this trivial thing isn''t worth it at all.¡±


    When everyone heard Fane''s words, they had confused looks in their eyes. They obviously did not understand what Fane had meant. No one else


    understood, but Graham definitely did.


    Graham felt like his sore point had been pressed, and his face turn from pale to red.


    He opened his eyes to look at Fane, but Fane still had that nonchnt expression on. Fane was locking at Graham with a very in expression. After


    letting out a long sigh. Fane locked away.


    Graham really did not want to admit defeat. Even though he had been focused on his own battle, he still saw Fane''s victory over the eight-tailed


    demonic snake.


    He never expected that Fane would win, and Fane looked like he was not even injured.


    His skills were clearly not on the level of the eighttailed demonic snake. It was impossible for him to beat the snake. There was actually such a huge


    gap in skills between Fane and him, how could he just swallow that.


    Why was there such a big gap between the two of them when they were both geniuses!


    He clearly remembered that Fane


    was merely a atthe intermediate


    stage of ther innate level as well. Hew


    admittedthat he was no match for


    the masked man, but he felt like the


    gap between the masked mal and


    him:was not thatrge. It did not


    rake Graham feel Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    that bad.


    Instead, he noticed that there was such a huge gap between Fane and him. There was no way for Graham to calmly ept that, and the thought


    filled his mind at that moment


    He wanted todo everything he could


    to prove thatthe gap between Fane


    and him was not that big. He could ?


    defeat the eight-tailed demonic, >


    snake as well. He could also stand


    at the peak of the Divine VoidiSlope,


    looking down on everyone(Sontent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Benjamin''s eyes lit up, looking at


    Fane before  fooking at Graham,


    seemingly tnderstanding Fane''s


    words. He reached out and lightly


    pattedGraham, not continuing.the


    scoldthe man. Instead, kneltdown


    and:-took out a few more pills for


    Gfaham. Content belongsto


    NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, the sound of a clock could be heard in their ears. The sound seemed very close to them as if it came from within Netherworld


    Mountain


    Everyone widened their eyes. In their state of confusion, all of them started to be enveloped in familiar energy. When they started to react, they had


    already left the blood-colored world, and was back on the Divine Void Slope!

 Chapter 2342

    Chapter 2342


    However, this time, there were only less than a hundred disciples left from the initial hundred and eighty! Most of those who died were from the


    northern ns!


    When they were transferred back to their original position, Fane turned to look. There was suddenly a lot of space within the densely packed crowd.


    The northern n disciples were no longer as confident within their own backyard as they were before. They were anxious, and looked at the


    disciples from the other ns with hatred!


    If they did not know of the difference in numbers, the two sides would have started to fight! Fane let out a long sigh and locked over at Graham next


    to him.


    Graham was not in a good state and seemed to want to avoid everything by shutting his eyes. Graham sat down cross-legged as he started to tend to


    his own wounds.


    The masked man was not in a much better state. The masked man¡¯s injuries were only slightly better than Graham''s. Fane was actually injured as


    well, butpared to the two of them, his injuries were nothing


    He had also taken a recovery pill before that, so Fane already felt much better! The masked man''s cold gaze


    fell on Fane. The masked man did nothing to hide his killing intent as if he wanted to skin Fane alive.


    Fane let out a cold smile and stared right back


    The masked man snorted, "Prick! Don''t be so pleased with yourself. There''s still plenty of time, we''ll see what happenster!"


    Fane raised his eyebrow slightly as he said, "You''re right, there''s still plenty of time..."


    The moment he said that the old voice was heard once again, "Three days! You have three days to recover from your injuries! After three days, the


    peak of the Divine Void Slope will witness your battle!"


    After that, the old voice was no longer heard, and the crowd started to talk amongst themselves.


    All the battles-and risks they took


    before was ferthis very moment.


    From theribment when everyone


    entered with confidence to them.all


    losin ger confidence when faced


    withzdli ficulty of each challenge. At


    that-moment, everyone had-thought


    that no one would be ableto pass.


    Defeating the ninth Divine warrior seemed like something impossible. Yet, someone had done it. It was not just one person, but two!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They had to admit that the old man''s


    arrangements were quite humane.


    After all, Fane and the masked mag


    had suffered varying degrees of ~


    injuries, 5 If they had fought right


    away, it would be unfair to the


    masked man.


    =


    After all, thest battle would be the final battle between Fane and the masked man! When the masked man heard those words, he took a deep


    breath.


    He suddenly looked up at Fane, "Excellent! Three days is enough for me to recover. Then, TH have you know that luck will not always be on your


    side!


    "The others can''t see, but I clearly did.


    "You killed that eight-tailed snake so easily, not because you were strong enough to easily pierce through its defenses. It was just because you knew


    its weakness!"


    Fane smiled, denying it. He did


    not really cate what the masked


    man thought about him. Even if the


    masked! nan insulted him, Fane was


    not bothered to retort. After all"


    strength had never been determined


    with words.


    o

 Chapter 2343

    Chapter 2343


    The masked man loudly dered, "Don''t even think that I''ll lose to you just because your results were better! Let me tell you... If I''m at my peak, orf I


    really decide to put my life on the line, you''ll never defeat me!"


    The others might not know what the masked man''s hidden message was, but Fane got the message loud and clear. After all, he had seen the


    masked man''s true power before.


    As someone who had already entered the spring solidifying realm, the masked man had definitely taken pills to suppress his power to enter this


    ce! The masked man was right, if his powers were not suppressed, Fane would stand no chance.


    However, Fane was merely at the intermediate stage of the innate level. If Fane managed to break through and reach the spring solidifying realm, he


    would not be bothered with the masked man then!


    Fane tock a deep breath, his eyes glinting as he went deep in thought. He suddenly had a worry in his heart. If the guy was forced to the level where


    he did not care about anything else and reverted to the spring solidifying realm, Fane might really die!


    Thinking about that, Fane frowned. He suddenly made a vow in his heart that he would not let that happen. Even if it did happen, he would make sure


    he had a


    way to protect himself.


    After making that point clear, he did not even look at the masked man and sat down immediately. He had no time to waste.


    The others did not react to what Fane was doing. Fane suddenly took out that jade box and retrieved the spirit refining pill. He stuffed the pill into his


    mouth right in front of everyone.


    That scene caused everyone to be stunned, Fane had swallowed the spirit refining pill! Even though they''ve never had such a pill before, everyone


    had heard of its power and effectiveness.


    The key lies inthe word ¡®refining¡¯.


    Refining one''s soul was not


    something to be yed around with.


    Before swallowing the pill, most


    people ewould have various ~~


    preparations. It was so that they


    would be able to stave off the


    effects if they could not bold on!


    Ctherwise, they would damage their souls, and turn into a madman. However, Fane ignored all of that and swallowed the pill directly!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isaiah said nervously, "What do we do? Has Fane gone crazy?! Does he not know how intense the spirit refining pill is? It doesn''t just level up the


    soul.


    "It can damage his soul if he''s not careful! Damaging his soul at a time like this will affect the results of the battle!"


    Nelson hada worrisome look on as.


    well. However, it was already too.


    late toworry, because they had riot


    everthad the chance to stop Fane


    before he swallowed the pill:


    Nelson shook his head slightly, saying helplessly, "It''s already toote to say anything. All we can do is pray that he''ll be fine.


    "Otherwise, the two of us will be in danger. If anything happens to Fane, the masked man won''t let the two of us from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion off!¡±


    Isaiah cursed in his heart as if he


    had taken some poison. His eyes:


    were full of despair. Nelson was"


    right if anything happened toFane,


    the two of them would suffer.


    There were only the three of them left from the n. Fane was their pir of support. If that pir fell, the two of them would be eaten alive


    Graham looked over at Fane in shock, "He''s really gone crazy..."


    Graham spat out those words in exasperation. As a chosen disciple at the peak of a fourth-grade n, he naturally had a lot more knowledge than the


    rest.

 Chapter 2344

    Chapter 2344


    It would be incredibly difficult for anyone to swallow the spirit refining pill before making preparations beforehand, that was what everyone else knew.


    However, they did not know that the soul refining pill''s medicinal effects were incredibly dominating


    It refines the soul by using the dominating medicinal effects to break down the soul and reassemble it again, training the soul!


    Each time a soul was broken down and reassembled, it would be even more refined, losing unneeded filth! It would slowly be molded into a sharp


    de!


    The pain when souls were ripped apart was not something a regr person could withstand. Some would even go mad from being tortured like that.


    It needed a very strong soul as well as will to be able to hold on!


    The masked manughed lightly, mocking, "Brat! It looks like the both of us won''t even need to fight, you''ll be the death of yourself!"


    Fane was unable to respond to the masked man at that moment. Even if he could, Fane would not have replied anyway. At that moment, Fane''s full


    focus was within his own body.


    Ever since the spirit refining pill entered his body, Fane felt like his entire body was being engulfed by a


    strange energy. His soul was screaming out in pain.


    Fane had read in an old book that the body''s pain would never reach the limits because the bodies had their limits. Once the pain reaches a certain


    level, the pain would go numb.


    However, pain in the soul was different. There was no limit to the pain he could suffer. It was able to torture a person to death. The pain in the soul


    was far worse than any physical pain.


    Someone had said before that no matter how firm one''s resolve was, the limitless torture that could be inflicted on the soul would still be able to


    subdue them.


    At that momen, Fane''s face was


    still the picture of calm, but he was


    already in.so much pain thathe


    could noteven utter a single word:


    The spirit refining pill was extremely


    imperious, and it hadpletely


    prated Fane''s soul afterbeing


    dBsorbed.


    The power was like a chisel that never stopped hitting Fane''s soul. Fane''s soul was like a wooden block that had been shattered by the chisel. After a


    while, Fane''s whole body was twitching, and cold sweat started to form on his forehead


    Without any cantext, one would


    think that heshad jus been pulled


    out of water His skin looked like a >


    prawn that had been cooked. It was


    incredibly red. Those further away


    were-Unable to see anything, Aut the


    twarnext to him could clearly see


    what was happening to him. Content


    belongs to


    Graham did not even have the mood to continue recovering. He raised his eyebrow as he sighed helplessly. Even though he had never had a spirit


    refining pill before, he had heard from others how much torture the pill inflicted.


    Having one''s soul being shattered before being reassembled! All that increases the strength and quality of the soul


    Just thinking about it had Graham''s head go numb. He could only helplessly look at Fane, who was experiencing all of that. "Even after taking so


    much pain, he isn''t crying out at all. He''s a real man.¡±


    It was high praise from Graham. There were not even three people who he thought were real men, so it was obvious how high Fane''s tolerance was.


    Even the masked man next to Fane did not have words to rebuke itBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he was still unwilling to


    admit anythitgg, and said inly, "So


    what if his teferance is high? The


    spirit refining pill isn''t something ?


    be yed around with. Swallowing it


    withalt any preparation, even if he


    can withstand the pain, his soul


    won''t be able to recover from he


    damage.


    "It might even destroy him mentally. The spirit refining pill might be a ninth-grade pill, no one dares to easily consume it. The medicinal properties are


    far too strong, and Fane''s just at the intermediate level of the innate stage.

 Chapter 2345

    Chapter 2345


    "Even someone at the spring solidifying or even divine solidifying realm would not dare to try it so easily. Does he think that he can? He''s looking for


    death!¡±


    Graham nced at the masked man, Graham was already at the level where he hated the masked man with a fierce passion. After all, that guy had


    caused Graham so much trouble and had even killed so many disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion.


    He had originally wanted to ignore the masked man, but hearing the masked man''s arrogant words, Graham could not help but say coldly, "You


    always evaluate Fane like this, but aren''t you the one who''s constantly on the losing end? Don''t casually give out criticisms like this!"


    The masked man''s face was suddenly red with anger, and wanted nothing more than to start a fight against Graham immediately! Just as the masked


    man was about to retort, Fane could finally not resist letting out a cry in agony, "Ahhh..."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, that cry was forcibly held back by Fane midway. He shut his mouth tightly, not wanting his cry to be heard by anyone else.


    However, because of the pain he was suffering, his body was trembling even more intensely. He was shaking so intensely that every muscle on his


    body


    was trembling. His temples thumped as if he would explode at any moment.


    Even though they could not feel the pain Fane was going through, they could still somewhat tell what the pain was like from Fane''s reactions, and to


    what degree the spirit refining pill had advanced to.


    At that moment, Fane had no strength to notice the reactions of those around him were to his cry of agony because he was already in so much pain


    that he felt like dying.


    The spirit refining pill really was intense! Fane felt like his entire soul was being assaulted by intense attacks. His soul was being ripped apart in every


    area before being reassembled!


    The pain from.is soul being


    constantly tos, left him unable to


    stand the.pain! Reassembling his >


    soul stillCequired him to use his


    spirituarenergy which needed his


    true eergy. So, not only did Fane


    need to withstand the pain; he


    n¨¦eded to use his true energy as


    well.


    The assault on two fronts left him in a dire situation! Fane was incredibly concerned, he did not know how much his soul would be reconstructed


    How much spiritual energy and true energy would he need to expand? If all his true energy ended up being expended, would he not bepletely


    exhausted?


    Fane was starting to regret his recklessness at that moment. He had swallowed the pill without first making sure the price he would have to pay. He


    was incredibly concerned at that moment.


    However, it was already toote for any regrets. He had to hold on! Everyone on the Divine Void Slope was staring at everything Fane was doing with


    widened eyes.


    In the beginning, Fane was not trembling so intensely, so those further away were not able to see it clearly. However, at that moment, everyone could


    see it very clearly because of how badly he was trembling!


    On top of thatthe earlier cry of


    agony had ifmediately signaled


    Fane''s condition to everyone else.


    Hayden frowned and said," Fane''s in


    trouble 1 The spirit refining pill isn''t


    something to be fooled around with,


    wifFhe be able to withstand it?"


    Benjamin sighed, "For his spirit to be


    destroyed ard reassembled, he


    won''t justaded to tolerate the pain; ?


    he''ll also''need to expend a lot of =


    spir ital energy. Even if Fane¡¯ sO


    incredibly strong mentally, heiwould


    need the spiritual energy tohold up.¡±

 Chapter 2346

    Chapter 2346


    "The moment Fane runs out of spiritual energy to support the reconstruction of his soul, then his soul would only be ripped apart! If something like


    that happened, it wouldn''t just be a heavy injury, Fane might even end up dying."


    Benjamin''s words served as a reminder to everyone. After all, most of them did not know much about the spirit refining pill. Benjamin was not just a


    talented fighter, he was also a future alchemist.


    He understood more about pills than a normal person would, so his words were naturally trustworthy. Isaiah looked like his entire family was about to


    die. "What do we do?!"


    At that moment, he did not know what else he could do other than say that. Nelson''s face was just as concerned. Ever since Fane swallowed the


    spirit refining pill, Nelson did not stop being worried


    He shook his head slightly, unable to give Isaiah an answer. Other than Benjamin, no one else had anything to say. Benjamin shot Isaiah a deep look.


    He knew that Isaiah belonged to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion just like Fane.


    If anything happened to Fane, it would be an immense blow to Nelson and Isaiah. On top of that, with Fane and the Corpse Pavilion''s grudges, it


    would only be the two of them left from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion


    The masked man would absolutely kill them while Fane was weak!


    Thinking about that, Benjamin said sympathetically.¡± Fane might be able to tide it over."


    Those words were empty, and Nelson and Isaiah had no changes in their expression at all. Isaiah''s worry even intensified.


    He said impatiently, "Fane''s too reckless!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Due to how anxious Isaiah was, Nelson turned around and looked at him. "Don''t be so agitated. There''s no point in feeling this way. I trust that Fane


    will be able to get past this.¡±


    Nelson''s mouth trembled a bit. Ever since what had happened before, he was in an unstable mental state.


    He had been dealt a lot of blows and was slowly losing his rationality.


    He said, "How would he solve it? Without true energy, he won''t be able to use his spiritual energy! When that happens, all we can do is look at Fane


    die!"


    Nelson frowned and admonished, "Shut up!¡±


    Isaiah shut his mouth somewhat reluctantly. At that moment, he slowly realized that, if he did not stop, he would be regarded as a joke by those


    around him.


    After a while, Fane finally exhausted


    all of his rue energy. He looked as


    his true-energy was slowly drying up,


    and his spiritual energy was also at


    its lfvits. Fane could only bitterly


    sraile I in helplessness, i Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    He would never have expected that reconstructing his soul would use up so much true energy! It hadpletely exceeded Fane''s expectations.


    At that moment, an annoying voice was heard, "Fane, is your spiritual energy finishing up, and your true energy already exhausted?¡±


    The person''s eyes were very sharp


    and immediate y saw through


    Fane''s helplessness. The one who ~


    spoke w¨¦s the person Fane hated¡±


    the mast. Even if that man hadonly


    said one word, Fane knew it was


    precisely the masked man from the


    CBrpse Pavilion! Content.belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Even though Fane did not know what the masked man¡¯s name was, it still did not stop Fane''s hatred.


    Fane slowly-opened his eyes, and


    with a nce, he looked at the =~


    masked man who was smiling at


    him. Next to the masked manwas


    Graham, who was looking athim


    with a calm expression. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =

 Chapter 2347

    Chapter 2347


    After that, he looked at all the other spectators. Other than the disciples from the northern ns, there were the southern n disciples as well, who


    were looking at him in amusement like the masked man.


    They were all waiting for Fane to fail in reconstructing his soul at thest moment and die!


    Fane let out a cold snort and nodded, agreeing with the masked man. The others suddenly erupted when they saw Fane agreeing.


    The southern n disciples who did not like Fane started to discuss among themselves happily.


    "My god! It''s only been such a short time, and his true energy has already depleted. Look at Fane, his whole body is shuddering. It''s obvious that his


    soul is still constantly being ripped apart and reconstructed.


    "Without his true energy as support, Fane will no longer be able to reconstruct his soul! He''ll only be able to watch as his soul is ripped apart. How


    could he withstand it? He''ll die!"


    "That''s right! So what if he''s strong or talented? Being dumb is just being dumb, isn''t he just trying to kill himself?! It looks like no one will even need


    to do anything, and Fane will kill himself off!"


    "Senior''s eyes are so sharp. He knew immediately that this brat was just an idiot. We don''t even need to do


    anything, and he¡¯s killing himself.¡± "This is too hrious. He got so far with his power, but so what? He''s just going to die by his own hand in the end!"


    Quite a few of them were mocking Fane with great amusement. Everyone felt like Fane''s actions were too hrious by how he was going to kill


    himself.


    In so many years, Fane was the first! The northern n disciples all had difficult looks on their faces. Most of them were incredibly concerned about


    Fane''s situation.


    After all, Fane was one of their main fighters. No one knew what would happen after this. They did not know if the southern n disciples would


    suddenly start attacking


    At that moment, they were no longer like before. After all, so many people had died. With their numbers at just over twenty, they were no match for


    the southern ns.


    If they lose Fane, it would be a tremendous blow to them!


    The northern n disciples said anxiously, "Quick! Think of something. See if we can help Fane!"


    "What''s there te do? At this moment,


    all he can dots rely on himself.


    Normally>peop ewould make >


    incredibl le-amounts of preparations


    beforetaking a spirit refining pill.


    Now, we have no preparations at all,


    how can we help him? Content


    belongs to  ?


    "With how fasthis true energy is


    being consuiied, even a


    replenishing pill will be useless! After


    all, true > ¨¦nergy recovering pills all>


    need to 5 be absorbed and digested! I


    don€thin he can even do that


    more!¡±


    svinovel =


    Benjamin was incredibly pessimistic about Fane''s situation, he felt like Fane could only hold on for just a moment longer before he failed to


    reconstruct his soul!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The masked man started tough uproariously, "Looks like I was right, you''re about to end your own life!"


    Graham frowned, saying with exasperation, "I really want to help you right now, but I can''t. We''re in separate spaces, I can''t go there at all."


    Fane was in anvincredibly awkward


    position. The''ones below could not


    rush up, and even Graham, who WER


    next to hi Hin, could not give Fane any


    pills. After all, they were in separate


    Spaces even though they could see


    eath other. Content belongs¡¯ to


    =

 Chapter 2348

    Chapter 2348


    The isted spaces were created to prevent them from fighting each other. However, at that moment, Graham did not know what to do. Even though


    everyone thought that Fane would die for sure, Fane did not have that many emotions on his face.


    He slowly retrieved a ckish-purple crystal from Mustard seed. The crystal looked like a normal, colorful crystal. It seemed incredibly ordinary, and


    there was energy surging inside.


    Everyone saw Fane reach out, and ck energy started to gather on his fingertips. He send a surge of energy toward the crystal, and with a crack, it


    shattered.


    The energy within started to flow out, and Fane took a deep breath. His palm aimed right at the source and started to absorb the energy into his body!


    That Shattered Soul Crystal was even bigger than the one he obtained before. The Shattered Soul Crystal was special in that, as long as there was


    one crack, the flow of energy would not be able to be stopped


    He needed to absorb all of that energy within himself. Fane had nned on waiting to reach the Divine Solidifying realm before using that crystal.


    After all, that Shattered Soul Crystal had a lot of energy stored within, and he could use it at an important time.


    However, he was forced to use it. Even if he wasted some energy, he could no longer care! After all, his spiritual energy was already exhausted, and


    what was stored in the Shattered Soul Crystal was the purest form of spiritual energy!


    At that moment, a sea of spirit energy surged into his body, immediately filling up the emptiness before.


    The destroyed soul was rapidly recovering and the intense pain had reduced in half.


    Fane felt his entire body relieving from the pain, and the intense trembling from before had subsided.


    When everyone saw that scene, they started to gape.


    That was especially true for the southern n disciples. They were all hoping that they would have an amusing show on disy. They had thought


    that Fane was trapped, and was waiting to see Fane perish in pain.


    However, Fane had viciously shatter all of their hopes in a sh. He seemed perfectly fine, and the trembling had even stopped.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The southern n disciples shouted out in surprise," What did he absorb? Why does it look like he''spletely fine now after absorbing it? Was


    there a miraculous pill like that in the world?


    "It actually replenished his true energy. If it replenished true energy. why don''t I feel any energy fluctuations?¡±


    Even though they were in isted


    spaces, and-tould not reach where


    Fane wasythey were still ableto >


    extend their divine senses out. After


    Fane shattered the crystal, all af


    therntried to observe the energy


    that flowed out. Conten belongs to


    o


    It was the purest form of spiritual


    energy, so there were naturally no


    energy flustuations. They were


    deeply confused by the fact. In


    everyone''s eyes, Fane should have


    beebsorbing a treasure that


    replenished true energy. Con ent


    belongs to


    However, since it was a treasure, there should naturally be energy fluctuations. Yet, none of them even felt a sliver. That was what rendered them


    confused and shocked.


    "Why is he fine again? Is he immortal?¡±


    "He probably is..." A regretful voice said.


    Fane not dyingsmeant that he would


    still have a fidal battle against the


    masked man. If it was before, they->


    would definitely think that the ~~


    masked man would defeat that:


    unassuming elder disciple from a


    third-grade n.


    o


    That had been something they would have been assured of. Yet, at that moment, none of them dared to say that the masked man would absolutely


    defeat Fane. After going through so many battles, Fane had yet to lose!

 Chapter 2349

    Chapter 2349


    That was the strongest proof of Fane''s skills. They felt that Fane battling against the masked man would be a fifty-fity battle.


    The northern n disciples were all smiling happily. Some of them even started to cheer Fane on loudly, but they were immediately stopped by


    Benjamin.


    After all, Fane was still absorbing the soul refining pill. If he was disturbed by those cheers, he might be affected. However, he could still not stop


    everyone''s passion


    "Fane is so amazing. I''m really so clueless. I underestimated Fane. I thought Fane was in trouble, but he was actually prepared all along!"


    "He''s too amazing, after absorbing the spirit refining pill, he''ll definitely take a step forward in skill. Only, I don''t know who''s stronger between him and


    the masked man!"


    "I think that Fane will win. He''s never disappointed us. This time, the treasures on the Divine Void Slope will all belong to Fane!"


    The northern n disciples were all naturally supportive of Fane, believing that Fane would be able to beat the masked man. Meanwhile, the


    southern n disciples were not happy.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even though Fane was strong, they supported the


    masked man more. Zamian shouted, "What do you know? Even if Fane absorbs the ninth-grade pill, all he will do is increase his potential. It won''t


    increase his skill immediately!


    "The soul refining pill is something meant to increase potential! It won''t improve his powers!"


    Benjamin raised an eyebrow at Zamian, raising his voice, "If you don''t know anything, then shut your mouth. What do you know about the spirit


    refining pill? You said it all so confidently.


    "Even though the spirit refining spills


    can one''s incr¨¦ase potential, it also


    improves''spiritual energy. Don''t ~~


    forget, Fane specializes in spiritual


    technigues. Increasing his spiritual


    energy will definitely improve his


    power!¡¯


    swnovel. &


    Zamian''s facereddened. He had not


    wanted to beused like that, but


    he did not want people saying that ~~


    Fane would beat the masked man? If


    it was fefore, he might have been


    more-Careful with his actions, but he


    naonger had much sense-of


    rationality.


    "Let me tell you all. No matter how strong Fane is, he can''t beat our senior. His original levels were at the spring solidifying realm!"


    The moment he said that everyone was stunned. The Corpse Pavilion disciples frowned at him, feeling like Zamian had gone too far by saying that.


    That was thre masked man''s secret.


    To enter this ce, he had taken.


    pills to suppress his power. That


    was actually not something that


    shoud be revealed, but Zamian had


    shauted it out loud. Content¡¯ belongs


    t&¡° id


    Lennon furrowed his eyebrows, "Zamian, don''t say anything!"


    Zamian gulped, even though he knew that he had gone overboard, he no longer cared.


    "They will find out eventually anyway, sc what if they know? Can they even do anything to him?¡±


    After saying that, Zamian looked at Benjamin and said, "He was originally already at the spring solidifying realm, but he suppressed his level back to


    thete stage of the innate level.¡±

 Chapter 2350

    Chapter 2350


    "He''s still much stronger than any regr person in thete stage of the innate level. He might have been injured before, but that does not mean his


    skills were weaker than Fanes


    "You aren''t blind. You should have been able to tell that Fane being able to easily defeat the eight-tailed demonic snake with minimal injuries was just


    because Fane saw through the eight-tailed snake''s weakness.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "If the masked man knew the eight-tailed snake''s weakness as well, he definitely would not be injured at all. Fane''s just lucky, you shouldn''t doubt the


    masked man''s skills, he''ll definitely beat Fane!"


    Thosest words had practically been yelled out by Zamian with all his might. He wanted to use those words to prove that the masked man would not


    lose!


    The northern n disciples all had changes in their expressions. If what Zamian said was right, then Fane would not be able to beat the masked man.


    After all, the masked man was once at the spring solidifying realm. The skills he trained in were much less limited than theirs.


    The realm was the greatest restriction to the martial skills one could learn. Only those at high realms could train in high-level techniques as well as


    improve their


    skills to even higher levels. That was something everyone knew.


    It was just that no one knew what techniques and skills the masked man had already knew, and to what level they had been trained to.


    If it was strong, then Fane would be in trouble! However, the northern n disciples chose to quiet down and wait patiently.


    Fane opened his eyes after a day,


    but he did stop refining. He


    formed seals on his hands as the ~~


    ck light circted on his ~~


    fingertips. Not only did he purify-his


    spirital energy, but he had afso


    grestly improved the amount as


    well.


    He wanted to use that chance to train Destroying the Void to the second level! At that moment, he pushed away all stray thoughts, and focused


    everything on forming Soul Swords!


    Time flowed just like that, and right as the third day was about to pass, Fane finally finished his training!


    He took a deep breath as he clenched his right fist tightly and said, "Sixty Soul Swords! Not bad!"


    Fane had not only mastered the skill, but he had also managed to condense ten more Soul Swords. Fane was already able to condense sixty.


    Destroying the Void was split into


    three levels. Condensing ten Soul


    Swords would put him at the ~


    elementary level. Fifty Soul Swords


    had hi at proficient. Once he


    reached a hundred, it would mean


    that-Fane hadpletely mastered


    D@stroying the void. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    That was the perfect state of Destroying the void!


    Even though Fane was still a bit far frompletely mastering it, Fane felt like it would not take much longer! Thinking about that, he stood up.


    He dusted off the non-existent dirt.


    from his Body as he looked around.


    The masked man had aplicated


    lookJn his eyes as he looked at Fane


    i envy, hatred, and killing intent.


    However, Fane did not mind, he was already mortal enemies with the masked man. The masked man coldly said, "I won''t let you leave this ce


    alive!"


    Fane raised his eyebrow, not even turning around to say, "What a coincidence, I was thinking the same thing about you."

 Chapter 2351

    Chapter 2351


    Everyone was stunned at those words. The masked man saying he wanted to kill Fane might not have elicited much of a reaction, but Fane saying


    that he wanted to kill the masked man as well had definitely shocked everyone.


    After all, Fane seemed to be behind the masked man in every way, but when he said those words, his tone was incredibly calm, and there were no


    emotions on his face.


    The fact that he behaved like that meant the words he said was not for the sake of honor, but really because he did want to kill the masked man!


    Graham took a deep breath and said, "It''s time the two of you stop bickering."


    He no longer wanted to listen to the two of them talk. After all, it felt like he was not on their level when they did so.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Just as Graham finished his sentence, the old voice was heard again, "Will the two who have passed please ascend to the peak!"


    The moment he said that, everyone took a deep breath. It was finally time! They would see who was stronger among the two geniuses at the peak.


    Whether or not Fane could create a miracle again, and whether or not the masked man could deal with Fane.


    Fane did not bother seeing how shocked everyone was, nor did he bother looking at how furious the masked man was. He calmly walked toward the


    peak of the Divine Void Slope.


    There were countless rays of light on the Divine Void Slope. The glows had treasure after treasure within them. If he had won the battle, then all of it


    would be his.


    Possibly intentional, the glow had obscured everyone''s visions. They did not know what kind of treasures were hidden behind the lights. However,


    that had actually arouse their interest even more.


    They might covet those treasures, but they had already lost. All they could do was look at Fane and the masked man''s backs with jealous gazes.


    The two of them finally reached the peak of the Divine Void slope. They locked around. Those treasures shrouded in the lights dispersed far away,


    giving them more than enough space to fight it out.


    The masked man narrowed his eyes, retrieving a purple ring from his storage space. Looking at it closely. there were shes of lightning within the


    ring.


    That was the masked man''s main


    weapon, the Purple Thunder Rings.


    The masked-man was so skillful in_


    using thesPurple Thunder Rings that


    it was not just the southern OY


    disciples, even the northern diseiples


    knew that the Corpse Paviliod Ss


    sgiongest disciple''s main weapon


    was called the Purple Thinder


    Rings.


    Of course, Fane was not included among them. After all, Fane had only arrived in Hestia Continent not too long ago, not even one year in total


    He had just started to understand


    the rules andeommon sense of the


    world. Henge, he did not know much


    about things like that. However, oS


    despit&the fact that he did not


    know Fane could still tell thatthe


    Purple Thunder Rings was very


    c6mpatible with the masked man.


    With the Purple Thunder Rings, the masked man was much stronger. However, Fane had already expected that the masked man would absclutely


    fight him at his strongest state!


    At that moment, the masked man suddenly asked, " I''m very curious. Before you came to the Divine Void Slope, why did you run?¡±


    Those words had Fane stumped. In his mind, the masked man''s pursuit of him before he encountered the nine-wed python shed


    If he was the masked man, he would


    have been curious as well. After all, if


    he was so-strong, he would have ~~


    fought the masked man back ther.


    Why diel he constantly flee? It looked


    like Re had no confidence in 1 beating


    thenan. Content belongs t to


    =


    He probably would never have dared to fight the masked man! That impression had been toc strong, which was why the masked man had never


    bothered with Fane before.

 Chapter 2352

    Chapter 2352


    It was not until Fane revealed his true skills for the masked man to realize that Fane was almost at his level!


    However, the more he thought about it, the more confused and frustrated he felt. That was why the masked man had to ask. It was not just the


    masked man who was confused, all those who were present then also looked at Fane with curious looks


    Fane''s lips twitched as he touched his nose helplessly. Back then he had only been able to condense fifteen Soul Swords! He was truly running for


    his life because it was impossible for him to fight the masked man then.


    Yet, it was something he was not able to exin, so he was forced to make up something.


    "It wasn''t the right ce to fight!"


    Those words caused everyone to pause. A thoughtful look shed in the masked man''s eyes. What did he meant by it was not the right ce? Did


    the location really matter?


    "What do you mean?"


    Fane let out a slight cough. A single lie would set off many more lies to cover it up. He continued with some exasperation, "There''s no other meaning


    to that. It means exactly what I said. I don''t want to waste any


    more time, are we fighting?"


    Those words sessfully ignited the anger within the masked man. He let out a coldugh as he raised his hands. The Purple Thunder Rings were


    suddenly covered in purple light


    After that, the crackle of lightning could be heard. The Purple Thunder Rings were like a monster that had been stirred awake as they radiated the


    lightning into the skies!


    The masked man let cut a small shout. Blood red shes of lightning started to form between his fingers. Everyone''s eyes widened as they looked at


    the masked man with incredibly heavy expressions.


    The person with the mostplicated feelings in his heart was the traitor, Griffin. Griffin took in a deep breath, praying in his heart that the masked


    man would kill the person he hated the most.


    As long as Fane died, nothing would happen to him in the future. All he needed to do was deal with Nelson and Isaiah in secret, and he would be able


    to return to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion in peace.


    Griffin was no idiot. He knew very well that he had betrayed his n. However, it would definitely end up badly for him if he followed the masked man


    back to the Corpse Pavilion.


    After all, he-skills and techniques he


    WER trained in were far too different


    from those from the Corpse ~~


    Pavilion. Even if the other ns WEIN


    backand spread the news, he would


    be-able to cover it up with, some lies.


    After all, he had the elders behind him. As long as no one from his own n did anything to him, he would not be in danger!


    Thinking about that, he could not help but shout, "He has to die! He absolutely has to die!"


    Even leltely he shouted very loudly,


    it did not attract any attention fram


    those around him. It was not that no


    one heard him, but rather that


    everyone s thoughts were allon the


    Divine Void Slope at that moment.


    Fane tock a deep breath, putting all his focus on the Purple Thunder Rings. The purple lightning seemed to be mingling with the colored lightning.


    The Purple Thunder Ring seemed to


    be a pure solrce of lightning birthed


    by natureaf tthat moment! The o


    cracklingsound filled his ears, and


    the light t from the Purple Thunder


    Ringg-illuminated the whole Divine


    Vord Slope.


    oe)Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 2353

    Chapter 2353


    Even Fane was being enveloped by the purple and red glows. The masked man was already at full force at that moment. "I don''t want to spend too


    much time on you! I''ll kill you with this one strike!"


    As he said that, he constantly formed seals. Lightning constantly poured into the Purple Thunder Ring!


    "I won''t hide anything from you. I''ll let you die with a clear understanding! The Evil Blood Thunder that I''m training on is a middle-tier Earth rank


    technique!


    Furthermore, I''m already at the proficient level! I''m just barely short of perfection!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow after hearing that. He did not have much of a reaction to it, since it was more or less what he had expected. He had already


    spected on the masked man''s level before.


    After hypothesizing, he had ascertained that the masked man was definitely incredibly strong since he had already been in the spring solidifying


    realm. The masked man definitely stood at the top among everyone there. Yet, no matter what, his skills and abilities were still restricted. There was


    no way the masked man could not possibly have cultivated any upper-level Earth rank skills.


    However, there was still something that Fane was surprised by. Fane had thought that the masked man¡¯s technique was at the middle-tier Earth rank


    but the masked man should have already reached the second level of perfection.


    The masked man would absolutely not lie or hide his true skills at a time like that, so it seemed like the masked man really did stop at the first stage.


    Even though the second stage was not too far away from the first, after absorbing those memories, Fane knew very well that it was no easy feat to


    reach the second stage from the first


    The only reason Fane did not have any barriers in doing that was that he had absorbed the memories of the great master. To Fane, there were no


    bottlenecks in Destroying the Void. He already understood everything, and merelycked the time and spiritual energy. He was different from the rest!


    Fane estimated in his heart that if the masked man managed to survive, it would take him at least one or two years to pass that stage!


    Thinking about that, Fane could not help but let out a coldugh. The masked man had a deathly stare on Fane.


    The masked man had thought that his words would shake Fane. At the very least, he wanted to let Fane know that he was no ordinary person that


    could be casually dealt with.


    Yet, Fane actually managed tough. To the masked man, it was a p to the face. He felt humiliated.


    The masked man was so angry his entire body was shaking. He locked like a balloon on the brink of exploding.


    "You''re looking for death!¡± The masked man shouted angrily.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He surged forward, and he flew up in


    the air. His hands constantly danced


    around as lines of red lightning


    surgeg ¡é around him. At that moment,


    the Rurple Thunder Ring had''already


    gathered enough energy. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    It was so bright that no one could even look at it!


    All they heard was crackling, and countless strands of electricity formed into attacks, heading straight for Fane,


    Fane let outa smallugh, having


    already been prepared. He clutched


    the gk sword tightly on his right


    hand. Sixty Soul Swords formed into


    a huge spiritual de and merged


    with the ck sword! Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Fane had already entered the iN


    second stage of Destroying the Void!


    Beforey-he was not able to determine


    whatlevel of skill Destroying thie


    Void was due tock of infgrmation.


    Based on the various skills and powers in this world, he was already able to estimate what rank Destroying the Void was at!

 Chapter 2354

    Chapter 2354


    Before, Fane thought that it was at least an ultimate god realm skill. After mulling over it further, he determined it was at the upper-tier ultimate god


    level!


    An upper-tier ultimate god level skill against an earth rank skill. And Fane was already at the perfection stage of the skill! His skill was already one


    whole realm higher, and it was a stage higher too!


    Even though Fane''s strength was not equal to the masked man, the skill Fane used was so much stronger than the one the masked man was using!


    Comparing it in those ways, Fane was not afraid of the masked man at all!


    He coldly snorted as he raised his sword with both his hands. Aiming at the iing lightning, he shed out! Everyone heard the attacks shing


    as the space was covered with the light from the blood-red lightning!


    The lightning split up, and constantly danced on the peak of the Divine Void Slope! It actually looked incredibly beautiful however, even with the


    colorful dancing lightning, no one bothered to look at it.


    All of them were focused on whether or not Fane could block the attack!


    Benjamin could not help but say, "A middle-tier earth skill...and it''s already at the proficient level! It''s only


    one stage away from perfection! He would absolutely be the strongest, no matter what n he''s in!


    "Even the strongest disciple from our n would not be able topete with the masked man. I wonder if Fane would be able to stand this..."


    At that moment, all that could be seen in the Divine Void Slope was blood-red lightning. The two of them were enveloped within, and the glow was so


    bright that nothing could be seen. All they could do was listen to the sound of crackings!


    Everyone was incredibly anxious.


    After Zamian heard Benjamin''s


    words, fie loudly shouted, "He''ll


    definitely beat that brat! Have you


    not Heard him say that he has a


    middle-tier earth technique. Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    ~


    ~~


    "Who here can even use a skill of that level? Even that brat wouldn''t be able to. Furthermore, he''s already one stage higher than that brat!"


    Zamian shouted so loudly that it seemed like he wanted to use his own words to prove the masked man¡¯s skills.


    Isaiah once again clutched Nelson''s arm tightly. He had a very worried expression on his face, "Nelson! Do you think Fane will be fine..."


    Isaiah sounded doubtful, he had no faith in Fane at all. Looking at the peak of the Divine Void Slope filled with electricity, they could not see what was


    happening between the two


    However, he had clearly heard the masked man''s words from earlier that Evil Blood thunder was a middle-tier earth technique.


    That was the level of skill that he longed for. If he managed to master such a technique, he would stand at the top of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s


    disciples!


    Nelson shrugged helplessly. At that moment, he had already lost all hope. However, he still said with a resolved tone, "I have faith in Fane.¡±


    Graham stopped at where he was. Just like everyone below him, he hadplicated feelings in his heart as he looked up at the Divine Void Slope.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    On one hand, he hoped that Fane


    would win. Atleast that would


    relieve hig-burdens. On the other >


    hand, he''did not want Fane to have


    that level of talent and skill. If Rane


    wont would prove that Fane was


    thestrongest.


    o


    Even the top disciple of the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion wouldnot


    be abletopete against Fane, let


    alone-himselr, If Fane really won, it


    meant that Fane could truly Stand at


    the-top. ¡±


    -

 Chapter 2355

    Chapter 2355


    Thinking about that caused Graham to feel like he was being weighed down by manyrge rocks! At that moment, a cry came out from within the


    lightning!


    Due to the loudness of the sh, no one could tell who that cry was from. Just as everyone got incredibly anxious, the lightning that had dispersed


    throughout the battlefield had slowly began to weaken.


    Two people stood in the middle of the peak of the Divine Void Slope. One stood to the west and one stood to the east. The one on the west had a


    sword in hand, which had pierced through the eastern one''s chest! The one standing in the east was still holding the Purple Thunder Rings.


    Everyone''s jaws dropped at the scene. Even the masked man looked at Fane who was in front of him with an expression of disbelief!


    Blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth. The face behind the mask had long since been covered with shock. "Why? I actually couldn''t beat


    vou! Who are you? Impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    "The Evil Blood Thunder is a middle-tier earth-level technique! What kind of skill are you raining in? It actually broke Evil Blood Thunder and pierce


    into my chest!"


    After the battle started, Fane actually used two strikes.


    The first strike had broken through Evil Blood Thunder, while the second strike was right into the masked man¡¯s chest!


    After all, it was an ultimate god level technique. What was Evil Blood Thunder in front of Destroying the Void?


    However, the masked man did not know any of that. At that moment, the masked man''s whole body was twitching in pain. After all, Destroying the


    Void had destroyed his soul, that pain was not something a regr person would be able to withstand.


    He was also filled with shock at the result.


    He could not imagine what kind of technique Fane had used, and what kind of power it had! Even Evil Blood Thunder was not able to stand against it!


    Faneughed coldly, and sighed somewhat helplessly. At that moment, his whole body was trembling slightly. Wave after wave of numbness wrecked


    his nerves.


    Even though he had shed past Evil Blood Thunder, he was still hit with the aftermath. Countless tiny bolts of electricity had prated his defense,


    seeping into his body.


    Thankfully, the electricity was merely the ripples of a skill. It would not cause any real harm to Fane.


    "Why should I tell you?" Fane said with a cold smile.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The masked man¡¯s whole body was


    shaking. In th, he knew that he


    was definitely dead. Fane''s


    technique was incredibly sinister:


    and itwas destroying and strangling


    his soul. He was already in too much


    paif to fight back. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org =


    Sr


    [a


    /


    He just wantedhto know the truth.


    After meeting Fane, he had never


    been abled pull one up on Fane. It


    was as ifFane was filled with RD


    secrets, no matter on Mount Beasts


    or where they were at at that¡±


    moment. Content belongs 1 to


    swnovel. &


    "Who are you? Why are you sc strong?! Do you have an ultimate god level technique?¡± The masked man widened his eyes.


    He did not wait for Fane to answer. He coughed intensely before saying, "That''s it! It has to be that. Otherwise, it would not beat my Evil Blood


    Thunder so badly.


    "I did not even have the chance to fight back!


    However, you''re just at the i


    middle-stage of the innate level, iow


    could you have such a skill? You


    have to be the top genius in the


    whole! continent!" After that, he alo}


    longer had much strength feft.

 Chapter 2356

    Chapter 2356


    After intensely coughing, his face was pale as paper. The blood on his mouth was already flowing uncontrobly. "I''m already almost dead. Can you


    tell me who you are before I die? How are you able to use an ultimate god level technique?" The masked man used thest of his strength to say.


    Fane tock a deep breath. There had been some things that he had nned on keeping to himself until death, not saying it forever. However, the


    masked man was right. He was already about to die, there was nothing he could do.


    Fane let out a smallugh, whispering sc only the two of them could hear, "You''re right. I did use an ultimate god level technique. It''s not any normal


    one either, it''s a top-tier one!"


    The moment he said that the masked man widened his eyes as if he had just been pped. He looked at Fane in disbelief. He was right! Fane was


    really using an ultimate god level technique.


    Why? Why was he able to learn something like that? Fane was only someone at the middle level of the innate stage. When he was at his peak, he


    would never have even spared a nce at someone like that.


    "Who are you?!" The masked man said as he shuddered.


    Faneughed lightly as he pulled back his right hand. With a squish, the sword that was stuck on the masked man¡¯s chest was pulled out easily.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As the masked man''s whole body convulsed in pain, Fane pushed forward again. The ck sword pierced into the masked man''s body again. This


    time, the masked man was in so much agony that he could not even shout!


    "Sorry, you''re not worthy of knowing who I am." That was thest thing the masked man heard


    The next second, the masked man felt an intense pain in his chest again, and he shut his eyes for thest time! With a plop, the masked man''s body


    fell to the ground. Fane''s grudge against him was settled there and then!


    The scene had been far too


    shocking. oone had even been


    able to react to the death of the top


    disciple ftom the Corpse PaviliontHe


    had been killed by that nameless¡¯


    Fane-He died in the hands ofan


    elder disciple from a third- grade


    cfan.


    If the news spread out, anyone would probably treat it as a joke, and not believe it!


    This time, both the northern n and southern n disciples let out a breath of cold air. Their eyes widened as they looked at the peak of the Divine


    Void Slope in disbelief.


    It had been far out of their expectations. How could it have happened so quickly? When the battle started, they had been blocked by the blood-red


    lightning


    When they could see clearly again, the masked man''s chest had already been pierced by Fane!


    After a few breaths, the prodigy was thoroughly dead.


    "He died just like that? The top disciple of Corpse Pavilion died just like that?!" Hayden widened his eyes, practically shouting those words.


    It was far too unbelievable. After all, everything had happened far too quickly. He did not have the chance to process it at all.


    If it had been g drawn out fight, and


    the masked an slowly fell into


    more and more of a disadvantage ._


    before dying, they might have beety


    able toept it. However, the ~


    masked man had died far 100"


    quickly. The time between him


    lesing and dying had beer-far too


    short, leaving them no time to react!


    Everyone had the same reaction. Samson frowned as he looked around in disbelief.


    "Am imagining things?! He''s the top


    disciple of the Corpse Pavilion,


    someone who''s mastered a middle


    stage earth level technique! How did


    he lose so quickly, and everilose


    "

 Chapter 2357

    Chapter 2357


    He did not finish the sentence, but everyone knew what he wanted to say. Benjamin took a deep breath, his eyes were filled with shock.


    "I can''t believe he is so strong. It looks like Fane''s technique was at a higher level than the top disciple from the Corpse Pavilion! It might even be a


    whole realm higher¡±


    Yet, Fane was clearly just at the intermediate stage of the innate realm. With such little power, how was he able to use an ultimate god technique?


    That was far too absurd!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Everyone understood that, if that was not the case, there was no way to exin everything they had seen. After all, the masked man had definitely


    not underestimated his opponent.


    He had used his strongest technique, but still failed in the end. That proved that the technique Fane had used was far above the masked man¡¯s Evil


    Blood


    Thunder.


    At that moment, Fane did not even need to turn back to feel everyone''s gaze on him. Other than shock, they were filled with confusion. He looked


    away from the masked man''s body.


    With the man already dead, there was no need to dwell on their past. He looked to the Divine Void


    Slope, and the glowing treasures within!


    Just as he was considering how he would obtain those glowing treasures, they started to rapidly move toward the center!


    The glowing objects were all


    absorbed ints-a purplecolored


    storage ringt That dark purple ring >


    had a vefy old design. The patterns


    on it were all of the things that Fane


    did ast understand. After a short


    manent, the ring floated infront of


    F&he! :~


    Fane reached out, and the ring slowly fell into his palm. Everyone had seen that sight, and they were quickly pulled out of their disbelief.


    Even though they clearly knew that


    those thingsdid not belong to them,


    they could not hold back their ~~ ~~


    jealousy After all, those things that


    were stored within couldpete


    withthe most valuable treasures


    within their ns. Content belongs


    to  =


    "It''s yours." The old voice was heard again.


    Fane widened his eyes, trying to find out where that old voice came from. Yet, he still could not after looking for so long.


    The old voice continued, "Those treasured are all not as important as what''s stored in a Jade box. The box is locked. In order to find the key, you''ll


    have to go somewhere else...¡±


    Hearing that, Fane was stunned. Before he could ask where that ce was, a gust of wind blew on his back, and everything around him changed the


    next second.


    It turned into a limitless sea of stars. Everything floating around him was stars of varying sizes. He heard the voices of soldiers as if they were fighting


    a massive battle.


    Fane could not help and turned around to lock, but could not see anything. He was shocked. To fight among the stars, with a whole group at that.


    Who had that kind of power? 3


    Just as he was filled with curiosity, he saw a man in a white shirt in the distance pulling out a sword, rushing rapidly toward him! A gust blew from


    behind him and Fane turned back to look.


    He noticed thatsomeone was


    rushing at hidrf from that direction as


    ~ . .


    well. However, the one behind hime


    had ck-armor on. The man¡¯ S.


    entire body was covered, even Bie


    hands were covered in whatidooked


    likeleather gloves. Contentbelongs


    to

 Chapter 2358

    Chapter 2358


    Where was he? Was this a fantasy? Does this ce have anything to do with the Hidden ce For Resources? The questions in his mind popped up


    one after another, but no one was there to answer them!


    The two of them stopped about a hundred meters apart. Fane could not see what the ck-armored man locked like due to how much armer he had


    on, but the white-clothed man was not entirely covered up.


    Yet, the man''s face was still blurred, as if ayer of mist was around him. Obscuring his facepletely.


    Who were those two people? Why were they there? Why was he locking at all of that?


    At that moment, the white-clothed man said, "You''re not only cruel, but you''re also despicable as welll All the sess you have today is all because


    of your mentor"


    The ck-armored man let out a cold smile then uttered, "I hate false and pretentious people like you the most. If you were in my shoes, you would


    probably be worse! Quit talking as if you''re the most righteous person in the world."


    The man in the white clothes snorted, "Indeed, it''s a waste of time to even talk to you!"


    The ck-clothed man let out a cold smile as he looked at the white-clothed man with disdain and said, "You''re still the same. You always regard


    others with so much disdain.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You act as if you stand on the peak of morality. as if you''re the most righteous person, and everyone else is beneath you!"


    The white-clothed man locked furious and refuted,¡± Quit with your nonsense. I don''t know what you''re thinking to say all of that about me. Are you


    saying I''ve framed you?


    "Why don''t you think about all of the things that you''ve done? Which one of them isn''t a shameless and despicable act? This is what everyone thinks.


    of you!"


    The ck clothed man snorted, holding his head up high. "Why do I care what you all think of me? What does the kind of person I am have to do with


    all of you?!"


    The white clothed man waved his


    right hand, and a golden sword


    appearediinis hand. "Youre so


    stubborri_I''d thought that you would


    have sQrme regrets after going Bn


    throggh that incident. I can''t Believe


    youractually got worse. You''re now


    c¨¦mpletely a dark person!¡± Content


    belongs to


    The ck-clothed man spat at him. "Let''s quit with all that fake righteousness? Regret? Getting worse?


    "All that I''ve done is so I can live a proper life. If you were me, you would have done far worse!¡±


    The ck-clothed man narrowed his eyes. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re trying to do. For you to suddenly ask me here, it must be for that


    Zechs person!"


    The moment those words were


    uttered, the white- clothed man''s


    cold facewas suddenly frozen. It


    was as iflsomething important had


    been tguched upon. However, he¡¯


    quicklyposed himself and said,"


    What do you mean I don''t <>


    Ufiderstand you?" Contentbelongs


    to


    The ck etothed man rolled his


    eyes, "Doyou think I still don''t =~


    understand you? I''ve long since seen


    through all your ns! You won''t


    sucgeed as I''ve already made


    preparations!¡±


    0!


    -


    At that moment, the white-clothed man could no longer remain calm as he shouted, "What did you do?!"


    The ck-clothed manughed as if it was the happiest thing to ever happen to him, "There''s no point in panicking now. It''s already toote.


    everything''s over!¡±

 Chapter 2359

    Chapter 2359


    After saying that, sound of explosions were suddenly heard from a distance. It was as if something had exploded. Fane looked toward the direction of


    the sound and saw a bright glow! He could even vaguely hear cries of agony.


    The white-clothed man waspletely panicked. He turned around and shouted loudly, "How could you do this?!"


    The ck-clothed man''s smile disappeared and said with a cold and dark tone, "Why can''t I do this? Are you the only one who can plot and scheme


    against me?"


    Fane was a little anxious, but mostly confused. He did not understand what had happened. Why was the ck and white pair fighting? However, he


    could hear from their words that the ck-clothed man was very ruthless, and had done various despicable things.


    However, the white-clothed man was probably not a saint as well. Yet, without knowing the details of everything, he could not just pass judgment on


    the two of them. He merely locked on as the white-clothed man seemed like he had been fooled.


    His entire face was full of anxiety as if he wanted to leave the ce immediately. Yet, he seemed to be worried about what would happen. His eyes


    were full of uncertainty. After a while, the white-clothed man


    seemed to use all the strength in the body to say,¡± You''ll pay for this. You''ll absolutely pay for this!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After that, the entire scene started to blur. Fane furrowed his eyebrows as he widened his eyes. He wanted to see what happened after, but


    everything had be blurry. The stars around him had all turned ck.


    Just as Fane was wondering what to do, a sigh could be heard next to him. The sigh had appeared far too suddenly, causing Fane to turn his body


    abruptly.


    He saw an old man wearing a traditional ck shirt. He had a pair of wizened eyes, and was quietly looking forward. When Fane saw him, he


    wondered if he was still in an illusion.


    At that moment, the old man suddenly said, "Do you have a lot of questions?¡±


    After the old man said that, Fane


    was stunned. It was not because of


    the question, but because Fane was


    incredibly familiar with the oldman¡¯ Ss


    voice: He had heard the same voice


    cotintless of time before. Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    That old man was the wizened old voice that he had constantly been looking for. He never expected the man to appear in front of him like that.


    The old man did not look at Fane, but instead merely continued looking forward. Yet, when Fane followed his gaze, there was nothing other than


    pitch-ck darkness


    The old man sighed again. "There were far too many regrets left behind back then. If not for those regrets, this hidden realm would never have


    appeared.¡±


    Hearing that, Fane''s heart skipped a few beats. He was unable to determine if the old man was some lingering spirit of a great warrior or something


    else.


    However, he knew very well that, no


    matter what the old man was, the


    old man was definitely closely ~


    rted t& the Hidden ce for =


    Resources. Ever since he stepped


    into the realm, he had been a


    wondering who the owner of the


    r&alm was. Content beloggs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Why did that person leave this ce in West Cercie State? What did the Ten Absolutes Trap Array in Mount Beast have to do with this ce? Were


    they both tied to the Divine Void Slop as well?


    Those questions constantly


    appeared in Kane''s mind. However,


    due to his.gpecial status, as well as~


    the fact that those from West Cercle


    State did not know about the Divine


    VoictWorld at all, he could only keep


    allthose questions at the back of his


    Heart. Content belongs tg


    NovelDrama.Org


    The old man''s words had caused Fane to be filled with hope despite his nervousness. He hoped that he could find out what had happened back then


    from the old man.

 Chapter 2360

    Chapter 2360


    Fane bowed to the old man, full of respect. He said sincerely, "Old man, could you tell me why this ce was left behind? What was going on in that


    scene I had just witnessed?"


    The old man did not turn around to look at Fane, nor did he answer Fane''s question directly. He merely replied inly, "You''ll know in the future.¡±


    Fane''s lips twitched. At that moment, he really wanted to ask all the questions in his heart. However, he was worried that the old man would find it


    strange if he poured out everything just like that.


    Then if the old man would suspect him, it might even cause him to lose everything. So, all he could do was temporarily held back his curiosity.


    The old man did not know what Fane was thinking about. He merely continued to say, "The box in your hands still requires a key. The key is at the


    Wild Gorge Pass. If you want to open the box, you have to head there. Then, I''ll send you off.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Fane raised his eyebrows. His heart was filled with even more confusion. What was the Scarlet Case? Where was the Wild Gorge Pass? There was


    still a key?


    Those questions muddled in Fane''s mind before he suddenly remembered something. He recalled what the old voice had said when he was on the


    Divine


    Void Slope. The old man said that the most valuable thing he had obtained was still locked in a box.


    The box could not be opened at the moment, it still required a key. Was the Scarlet Case the most valuable box in the storage ring?


    Just as he was about to ask if his thoughts were correct, the old man continued, "Whether you can obtain the ring or not, you''ll still have to go. Don''t


    think or care about anything else. With your current abilities, knowing is useless. Once you open the Scarlet Case, you''ll know everything!"


    Fane was incredibly confused. Even


    though the oid''man had told him


    that he would know all the secrets ~


    after opgning the box, Fane stil felt


    like sofiething was wrong. How"


    couldhe know if he would bri ng


    catamity onto himself by opening


    tHe Scarlet Case? Contentbe ongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Would something else happen?


    Though the old man did not seem¡±


    like an ordi nary person, he could not


    be sure > that the old man wou d not


    harp him, even though Fanewas


    prebably insignificant to the man.


    The old man continued, "Everything you saw earlier really did happen. As for what the two of them were talking about, you''ll find out the truth after


    you open the Scarlet Case.


    "You don''t have to investigate at all. All those questions in your heart will be answered eventually.¡±


    Fane frowned. At that moment, he really wanted to say something. However, the old man''s words had


    completely stifled anything he could say.


    He had been very clear. There was


    no point in kiowing anything at that


    moment, Fven if he asked, the old ->


    man would probably not answer All


    the questions at the back of his:


    mind had been pushed back to after


    hepens the Scarlet Case Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Then, there would be no more secrets. He would get all the answers he wanted


    Ancther sigh was heard. The old man finally turned around, and his eyes fell on Fane.


    He appraised Fane, "You''re the most suitable one after sc many years. You already have the thing, the restrictions of the realm will be opened!"


    Fane was still just as confused as he was before. Yet, the old man''sst words made his heart jump.

 Chapter 2361

    Chapter 2361


    Before he could even ask, the old man said hisst sentence, "Transporter, start."


    Right after that, Fane''s vision started to blur. When he could see again, he was back on the peak of the Divine Void Slope.


    At that moment, the Divine Void Slope locked the same as when he left. The masked man''s corpse was on the ground, and everyone was looking at


    Fane with widened eyes!


    Just as Fane was mulling over the old man''s words, familiar energy surrounded his body. His whole body started to rapidly move under the energy''s


    control


    In just a sh, he arrived at the za they were on before he first climbed the Divine Void Slope.


    The za was incrediblyrge. Even when there were over a hundred and eighty participants, it was not cramped at all, let alone after half of them


    had already died.


    There were only about a hundred of them left, so their surroundings seemed incredibly vast. Everyone had returned to the za, except for those


    who have died. Those that were left did not seem much different from before.


    Cnly that their mental state was far different from when they had first arrived. The northern n


    disciples were all full of despair and sorrow.


    The southern n disciples were not much better as well, especially when they saw that Fane had been transferred down just like them. They looked


    at Fane with horrified expressions, and they slowly grouped together, staring at Fane with rm.


    Fane nced at everyone. He naturally knew why they were looking at him like that. After all, they had worked together to kill at least sixty or seventy


    of the northern n disciples before.


    Those lives belonged to fellow disciples, and now the southern n disciples werecking an incredibly important person. With the skills Fane had, it


    was hard to tell who would win if they started fighting


    Their only advantage was in


    numbers, butthe northern n


    disciples stil numbered over twenty.


    If they really fought, and Fane _ ~>


    decided to ughter them, it was


    possible he would take away half


    ther forces in one go. Content


    belongs to  ?


    In truth, it was normal for them to be


    scared. Ifriot for the old man''s =


    words gonstantly ying on Fane''s


    mind, Fane could very well have


    decided to finish up the enemy while


    they were weak and make them pay!


    Nelson and Isaiah rushed to Fane''s side with emotional locks on their faces. They had been incredibly close to rushing over and hugging Fane tightly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Fane, you''re so amazing. Even the masked man could not rival you! I''d thought that it would be a long drawn-up battle, but he was actually just a


    fraud! He couldn''t even stand up to one strike from you!"


    Fane looked at Isaiah and helplessly pursed his lips. Even though his skills were now proven to be at the top, Isaiah was not quite right. The masked


    man really was strong.


    The masked man had been suppressing his powers. If the masked man had been at the peak of his power, Fane might not have been able to win


    Even if Fane won, it would have been a hard-fought battle.


    After all, the masked man would


    have been awhole realm higher than


    Fane at the Spring solidifying realm.


    It was not something that could be


    ovee easily! At that moment, a


    farniliar silhouette shed inane Ss


    mird.  ~


    &


    He looked up and saw that Griffin was looking at him with a terrified expression as if Fane was some ghost.

 Chapter 2362

    Chapter 2362


    Fane let out a coldugh. Even if he was not going to fight those southern n disciples, he still had a problem to deal with first.


    Griffin had constantly given him trouble. Fane had tolerated it before, not because he was afraid of Griffin, but just because it did not feel like it was


    the right time. Yet, he no longer cared about that.


    If he did not get rid of the masked man, Griffin might actually survive!


    Cn the Divine Void Slope, he could not do anything because of the barriers. Without that restriction, Fane naturally did not need to hold back.


    He waved his right hand, and a ck sword appeared. His left hand started to condense sixty Soul Swords


    Griffin seemed to have realized something was wrong, and he widened his eyes as he started to retreat rapidly. Even though Fane''s sword was not


    pointed at him, Griffin knew that Fane''s target was definitely himContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What are you doing? Don''t attack. I''m your senior. I''m your fellow disciple. If you harm your fellow disciple outside of the n, it''s punishable!¡±


    It would have been better if he had not said that. The moment he did, Isaiah let out a coldugh, "You dare say something like that after you hurt so


    many of our


    fellow disciples. Don''t forget what you did before. You were the one who betrayed the n! You even helped the enemies against us!"


    Griffin furiously shook his head as he backpedaled. Fane furrowed his eyebrows, not wanting to waste his time speaking to that person.


    Under everyone''s shocked looks, he surged forward. He activated thews of space as he appeared in front of Griffin in a sh. Griffin trembled in


    fear, constantly retreating


    He would never have thought that he would end up in a situation like that. He still remembered how he looked at Fane before they entered the Hidden


    ce for Resources.


    Fane had Just been a slightly lucky


    elder disgiple. There was no need to


    feel threatened by Fane at all.


    However, he could not believethat


    the elder disciple had managed to


    clisab all over him in just a few days!


    Before, Fane was merely just an ant in his eyes, and yet, he, himself had turned into an ant instead!


    "Go ahead and die..." Fane said coldly.


    At that moment, no one was willing to interfere. Everyone immediately gave the two the space to fight. When Griffin saw that everyone had dispersed


    he was so furious that he almost shouted.


    Just as Griffin thought that he was going to die in just one strike, cracks could suddenly be heard around them. Rays of bright lights were seen in the


    skies, and everyone looked up.


    Ten figures suddenly appeared in the skies! All of them had different clothes on, and because the light around them was too dim, they could not tell


    who those people were.


    "The restrictions are finally lifted! I thought I''d need to wait for a few more days, I can''t believe these new bunnies are actually quite good!¡±


    "That''s right, I just wonder who managed to get their hands on the treasures."


    As they discussed, the light slowly dissipated. When everyone saw who they were, they widened their eyes as if they had seen something


    unbelievable.


    Fane immediately saw Elder Godfrey standing behind the First and Second Elder. When he saw that scene, Fane finally rxed.


    No one else knew, but he had heard


    the old man say that anyone could


    enter the-Hidden ce for


    Resources after the restrictions ?


    were lied. Coupled with what that


    group''was saying, Fane couldmore


    ordess understand what was


    Habpening.


    ae


    /


    As long as someone ascended to the peak and obtained the treasures, the restrictions would naturally go away, and anyone would be able to enter


    the realm.


    That was something the Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion had already nned,


    and the Thousand Leaves Pavilion


    was already waiting for that ~


    morent! Fane did not recognize the


    few that stood in the front at all.

 Chapter 2363

    Chapter 2363


    From their attire, Fane could tell that they were from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. They were definitely not anyone on the bottom of the totem pole


    either. He saw that Elder Godfrey was behind them, along with the First and Second Elder.


    He more or less understood that they were probably the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s elders, and the ones standing behind them were probably from


    the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Crigin n!


    The elders of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had excited looks on their faces, not even able to contain their excitement. They excitedly looked at


    everyone there.


    It was as if they wanted to read everyone''s minds! The northern n disciples that were present all paid their respects to the elders, and the elders all


    nodded slightly.


    The Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s First Elder excitedly smiled. "You''ve all done well. You did not disappoint, and managed to get the treasures.¡±


    After saying that, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s First Elder looked up at the divine Void Slope''s peak. The location waspletely empty. All the


    glowing lights had disappeared


    He raised an eyebrow as he looked at all the disciples present. In the remaining hundred or so disciples, the most anxious among them were the


    southern n disciples, as well as Fane.


    At that moment, Fane finally understood what they were here for! The Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s First elder looked over at Graham. Graham looked


    quite pale at that moment, his body not being in a good state.


    After all, he had suffered heavy injuries while battling the eight-tailed demonic snake. Even after recovering for a few days, he had not gotten much


    better.


    "You''re injured?¡± the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s First Elder asked Graham.


    Graham had a bad expression on his face. However, it was not all caused by the heavy injuries he had sustained. There were otherplicated


    reasons as well. Yet, he could not voice them out at that moment, and could only nod


    "I was injured by a demon during one of the stages.¡±


    The Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s elder consoled,¡± That''s something you could not have avoided.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After saying that, he looked over at the southern n disciples. He was about to say something when the space cracked again.


    Everyone¡¯ sexpressions changed at


    the sametime. Was there somearie


    else coring? The elders from the


    northern ns had a bad look-on


    their faces, as if they had felt


    something, but were unable¡¯ 10 stop


    itr


    Once the radiant light dispersed, Fane once again saw ten unfamiliar faces. Only, even though he did not know those people, each of them was


    shrouded in sinister energy.


    Fane concluded that those were the elders from the southern ns. The one at the helm was definitely the Corpse Pavilion. The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s


    First Elderughed


    "I saw you mid-way, and I had wanted to greet all of you. I can''t believe you ran so quickly."


    Those nonchatent words caused the


    First Elder ofthe Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion to.have an incredibly sour


    ook on like he had been angered:


    His face turned red as he coldly:


    ooked at the First Elder of the¡±


    Theusand Leaves Pavilion. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s First Elder said, "I knew it would be difficult to get rid of you flees!¡±


    When he said that, he sounded incredibly defeated. He had probably never expected to be followed into this realm by that group.


    That had been the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s secret, but it had been discovered by the other group. Fane sighed. Could the Corpse Pavilion''s


    higher-ups be any more foolish? 3


    The Thousand Leaves Pavilion had


    done so many things for others at


    the expense.df themselves, how


    could they hot have some goal in. 1


    mind? They were not there to do."


    chart! The Corpse Pavilion''s. First


    Elder did not seem to wantio


    continue talking and cast-his gaze


    elsewhere. Conten belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2364

    Chapter 2364


    He seemed to be looking for someone. He stared as he looked at everyone present. Yet, after looking everywhere, he did not find what he was


    locking for, and he suddenly got suspicious


    He frowned before he looked at Graham. Graham''s condition was not that great, it was obvious that Graham was recovering from a heavy injury.


    The Corpse Pavilion''s First Elder''s frown deepened. " Where is he?"


    The elder cast his gaze at Lennon. When Lennon heard that, he quickly paled as his hands trembled. At that moment, he was in an incredibly difficult


    spot.


    If he told the First Elder that the masked man was dead, the First Elder might put the me on him. If he did not speak, there was no way they could


    get past this.


    He took a few deep breaths, his face already white as paper. His actions had made the elders all even more confused. Naturally, those elders had no


    idea what had happened.


    Both the northern and southern n disciples all clearly knew who was the strongest person who had entered the Hidden ce for Resources. They


    knew who was potentially in danger, but it was absolutely not the masked man!


    Yet, the way Lennon looked seemed like he had something to say, but did not dare to do so. It was obvious something had happened.


    The Corpse Pavilion''s First Elder''s face was red, fuming with anger. "What''s there to hide?! I''m asking you where he is? Why are you all here, but not


    him?!"


    Those words from the First Elder were very obviously anxious, despite the fact that he told himself in his mind that the masked man would be thest


    person to have anything happen to him.


    Yet, there seemed to be no trace of the masked man. On top of that, Lennon''s strange expression had the Corpse Pavilion''s First Elder''s heart in an


    incredibly frantic state!


    Lennon had aneven more sour look


    on his face after hearing those


    words. Helooked like he had just ->


    ingested''some poison. His face ~


    alternated between turning redand


    going g''pale, and he was shuddering


    even more fiercely. Contentbelongs


    to  =


    The Corpse Pavilion''s First Elder raised his eyebrow. He looked at Graham but saw that Graham had a strange look on his face as well. To be more


    precise, everyone present had strange looks on their faces.


    It was as if what happened was impossible for them to talk about.


    The Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s First Elder was quite intelligent. Even though he did not know what had happened, it was easy to deduce that it was


    not a good thing for Corpse Pavilion.


    He let out a coldugh and said, "Royce Charlton was the future pir of your n. Skr, don''t panic, he will be fine, don''t you all think so?"


    The tone had been incredibly condescending.


    Everyone had naturally managed to tell that the First Elder of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was trying to imply that something had definitely


    happened to RoyceContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, unable to


    stop himse from looking at the


    First Elder of the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion. Only then did he find out


    that the masked man was called


    Royce sand that the First Elder of the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion was


    called Skr.


    Skr had a dark look on his face as


    he turned a ound abruptly and


    uttered, "Stap being so ~


    condescending. Even though Roye


    isn''t here, just look at your own


    disciples. Other than those who are


    samewhat stronger, it doesnt look


    he many are left. Contegtbelongs


    to

 Chapter 2365

    Chapter 2365


    The moment Skr said that the First Elder of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had a sour lock on his face. He had already noticed before that only six


    or seven were left from the fifty they had sent.


    Even though Graham was still alive, the ones who were not present were among the elites as well. If anything had really happened to them, it would


    still be a big blow to the n.


    Skr looked at the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s First Elder coldly. "It looks like something must have happened. You''re right, Royce is incredibly


    strong. Even if something happened to everyone else, nothing would have happened to him.


    "However, he might be strong while the others are not close. The fact that they''re not here might mean that something did happen to them. Don''t you


    think so, Elder Zayne?"


    Zayne was the name of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s First Elder. The only reason why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and the Corpse Pavilion had


    been at peace for so long was that Mount Beasts was between the two ns.


    If not for Mount Beasts, the two ns would definitely have been at incredible odds with each other. With what the Corpse Pavilion had done, it was


    obvious that the two ns did not hold any good feelings


    toward one another.


    As the First Elders of the two ns, they might look like they were on good terms on the surface, but they were naturally at odds with each other. The


    way Zayne locked at Skr, it was as though he wanted to eat the man alive.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Skr felt like there was no reason to continue quarreling. After all, they had yet to determine who had died and who had not, as well as where the


    Scarlet Case was!


    In the eyes of those elders, the Scarlet Case would naturally be in the hands of the strongest disciple. Skr naturally thought that the strongest one


    was definitely Royce, but there was no sight of him.


    "What exactly happened? Lennon, give me a clear exnation. Stop fidgeting around like this. Are you some girl who had never seen the world?"


    Lennon shook.geven more after being


    scolded like t that. He was naturally


    not weak aid was just slightly o>


    behind Royce. However, the Corpse


    Pavilioirwas different from other¡¯


    ns: Their ns were incredibly


    cutthroat, and there were alot more


    d@aths.


    Lennon was incredibly terrified. If he voiced out what had happened, Skr would definitely pull him out! Yet, he knew that he would be punished if he


    did not tell them what had happened.


    Thinking about that, he took a deep breath, and stood up straight as he said, "Royce is dead!"


    The moment he said that all of the elders were stunned. In truth, they had already spected on that result, but hearing it was still hard to ept.


    Skr''s body froze. The next second, he shot forward in front of Lennon. He grabbed Lennon''s cor with his hands.


    Skr''s face was green. "He died? How did he die? Who killed him? What exactly happened? Tell me everything, now!"


    Lennon gulpedh-He turned and


    looked at Fade. The moment Fane


    saw his expression, Fane knew that


    something was up. He knew that if


    he digmot do anything quickly, hat


    crazed elder might just kill him the


    next second. Conten belongs to


    =


    Hence, he looked up at Elder Godfrey. Ever since Elder Godfrey had entered the realm, his gaze had been on Fane.


    Fane let outa sigh of relief and


    hurried over to Elder Godfrey. The¡±


    First and Second Elder shot Fane a


    cold look. They felt that Fane was


    like acat trying to hide and Igoked


    absolutely embarrassing! Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~

 Chapter 2366

    Chapter 2366


    Nheless, they could not say anything at that moment. After all, no one was focused on Fane.


    Elder Godfrey was taken aback when he realized Fane had sneaked up behind him. Did something happen?


    "Did something happen?" whispered Elder Godfrey.


    Fane, knowing he could not evade this, nodded at the elder. "No need to ask for now. You''ll find out in a moment.¡±


    When he heard Fane say that, Elder Godfrey was even more confused, but he did not persist on the matter. Lennon''s breath was slowly getting more


    erratic with his cor being grabbed in such a manner.


    He felt like Skr might actually kill him on the spot if he did not make things clear. so he pointed at the peak of the Divine Void Slope


    "The final battle was one between the two strongest among us. Royce couldn''t stand up te Fane, and Fane killed him in one blow." Lennon used the


    most abbreviated version of everything that had happened


    However, the others were confused when they heard this. Royce had been killed in one blow, and it was nowhere random, either, the ce being the


    peak of the Divine Void Slope. All the elders had already ascertained the rules before they got there


    Naturally, they knew that climbing to the top of the Divine Void Slope was an incredibly perilous road. There were countless obstacles, and only the


    two strongest could stand at the top for a final battle.


    It was nothing peculiar to hear Royce having reach the peak. It was only natural, seeing as he was definitely at the helm of all the disciples there. All


    that and even with his impressive skills, however...he had lost and, what mare, killed in one strike!


    Losing and being killed were two different matters. Being able to kill the other party required one to be much stronger!


    "Who is Fane?" Skr shouted


    Why had he never heard of that name before? Skr swept a nce across the northern ns¡¯ disciples and assessed them


    The strongest among them, other than Graham, would be Benjamin. He had never heard of the name Fane.


    Cther than the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s elders, the other elders were confused as well.


    The First Elder widened his eyes as he turned back to look at Fane, who, at that moment, hung his head low and kept mum.


    The Second Elder was just as shocked. The two elders would never have expected that Fane was actually the one who faced off against Royce and


    killed his opponent.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though they felt like Fane was


    capable and-talented, it was


    nowhere earth- shaking. No matter:


    how strong he was, they would.


    never have expected him to defeat a


    chosen disciple from a fourth-grade


    n A


    ol


    The elder pointed at Fane. "It''s you?"


    Nheless, he had deliberately whispered those words.


    Fane let out a sigh; there was no point in keeping it a secret anymore. No matter how long Fane wanted to hide it, he would not have such a chance


    With that, Fane nodded. "I was the one who killed Royce."


    The people were shocked to have


    heard this; never once expecting t that


    Fane wgtild be this formidable. If


    they I had not heard it for themselves,


    the First and Second Elders would


    not-have believed him. 1 Cantent


    b¨¦longs to  =


    In truth, they still had their doubts.


    After all, I) matter how strong Fane


    was, he''was still justatthe


    intermediate stage of the innate


    level hey were certain thatimuch,


    despite not knowing other. details.


    Cdntent belongs to

 Chapter 2367

    Chapter 2367


    Royce was able to enter the Hidden ce for Resources thanks to consuming pills to suppress his power. Royce was no regr person on the innate


    stage.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Even a chosen disciple from another fourth-grade n like Graham would not stand a chance against Royce. Arge reason why the Thousand


    Leaves Pavilion had so many issues was that Royce was in the Corpse Pavilion.


    Furthermore, they knew that Corpse Pavilion had a pill that was able to suppress one¡¯s strength. Thus, obtaining the Scarlet Case would require


    someone incredibly strong to enter the Hidden ce for Resources.


    That was why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had been in such a bind. Not only did they reveal the information, but they had even given participation


    badges out.


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Are you really that strong? You killed Royce?!" Elder Sayer almost bit his tongue


    He did not believe that Fane was that strong; they had seen Fane fight before. Even though Fane had won a few battles, he was still a far cry from


    someone like Royce. If Royce wanted to defeat Wesley, it would probably take less than a single strike!


    Elder Godfrey inhaled deeply. "What exactly happened?!"


    As Elder Godfrey was saying that, Skr shouted the same thing to the disciples from his n, making them recount everything that had happened


    the past few days.


    Even though those disciples had all been scared witless by Skr, they still stammered out everything that had happened in the past few days in


    detail.


    When Skr listened to everything, fury overtook his expression. "That Fane is so talented? He''s able to defeat someone at thete stage of the


    innate level when he''s just at the intermediate? Seems like there''s more to him than meets the eye, then!


    "That means the Scarlet Case must already be in his hands! Where is Fane?! Come out right now!"


    When Skr said that, everyone pointed at Fane''s location. Skr turned to look at Fane, who was behind Elder Godfrey.


    Even though Eider Godfrey was


    blocking halfof Fane''s body, he still


    saw Fang''s face. "What are you >


    hiding for?! Don''t think I''l let you off


    just bgsause you have talent and


    skill~Hand over the Scarlet Case


    immediately, or I''ll rip you apart!¡¯


    Fane helplessly sighed: it seemed like things still reached this stage at this point.


    Zayne slowly turned around, locking at Fane with


    disbelief.


    He had thought that the Scarlet


    Case would-at least fall into


    Graham¡¯ shands if Royce did not get


    it. They would never have thought


    that tite Scarlet Case would fallinto


    an elder disciple from a third-grade


    m in the end. It was unbelievable.


    They had never even heard of that name before!


    Zayne let out a smallugh as he narrowed his eyes, walking toward Fane''s location.


    He warmly greeted, "Fane, is it? Don''t worry, with the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s Elders here, the Corpse Pavilion won''t be able to do anything to


    you."


    His words seemed to be telling Fane


    that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion


    would d protect him. However, Farie


    was.not an ignorant child; they were


    merely protecting the Scarlet Case.


    Cnce they brought him out of this ce, they would still ask him to hand over the Scarlet Case. If he did not, he would die anyway!


    s. it was still not the best time for him to retaliate. All he could do was nod.


    Isaiah whispered to Nelson, "What''s the Scarlet Case? Could Fane be..."

 Chapter 2368

    Chapter 2368


    Nelson shook his head slightly as he locked at Fane helplessly. Fane was already pushed to a precarious situation.


    Fane would have to hand over the Scarlet Case if he wanted to live. It seemed like the Scarlet Case was incredibly valuable


    "I don''t know what''ll happen to Fane, but since he killed Royce, the Corpse Pavilion won''t want to let him off. Still, as long as Fane is smart, he should


    be fine!"


    The moment he said that, Skr was already heading toward Fane. However, as he rushed over, Zayne and the others did as well, standing before


    him


    They were, of course, not willing to have the Scarlet Case fall into the hands of those people.


    Skr let out a coldugh. "Quit pretending to be some righteous person, Zayne. With the Scarlet Case in this brat''s hands, you''re just protecting the


    case, not him."


    Zayne let out a smallugh, brushing those words aside. "The Scarlet Case is Fane''s, and he can give it to whoever he wants. Your disciples weren''t


    able to get the Scarlet Case, so there''s already no reason to cry about it."


    Skr squinted at this, already ripping Zayne to a thousand pieces in his mind. He tock a deep breath as


    he looked right at Fane. The brat truly did have some skill. Furthermore, he had beaten ate-stage innate level while being at the intermediate stage


    and no regrte stage either.


    Fane would definitely grow to be a dreadful opponent against the Corpse Pavilion if he was to be spared. On top of that, Fane had killed their very


    best disciple, so how could he not hate Fane?


    "Setting the Scarlet Case aside, this brat has to die. Don''t think I don''t know. Even if this brat doesn''t give you the Scarlet Case, you''ll think of all sorts


    of ways to get it back. Since that''s the case, why are you standing on his side? Just kill the child and be done with it!" boomed Skr.


    It was obvious that Skr hated Fane to the core.


    Zayne raised an eyebrow-he had to admit that Skr was right.


    However, there were some things


    where he could not be too ruthless


    in. After all Fane was not a disciple.


    of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, but


    the DuatSovereign Pavilion. With:


    that child s skill and potential; he


    would definitely be greatly favored


    after returning to the Duak-Sovereign


    Pavilion.


    If he made a move against Fane at that moment, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion''s Elders would interfere. It would greatly damage their reputation, since


    they were still in the same camp no matter what.


    Skr coughed lightly, raising an eyebrow as he said


    Stop trying to stir things up. What happens in the future is the Thousand Leaves Pavilion''s problem.¡±


    Meanwhile, Fane inwardly chuckled.


    Both Zayne ant Skr were two


    peculiar indiwWduals, no doubt. Zayne


    might lopkdike he was on Fane''s <


    side, but Fis words were shameless.


    Saying that Fane should give the


    Scarfet Case to whoever he wanted


    segmed to imply that Fane-would be


    at fault if he did not give''it to


    someone!


    "Hand this brat to me!" snapped Skr, his eyes blown wide open. "Other than the Scarlet Case, we don''t want anything else! You know that this trip


    isn''t just for the Scarlet Case, too.


    "If you hand that brat to me, then other than fairly fighting over the Case, we don''t want anything else.¡±


    Those words caused Zayne''s face to stiffen with sudden indecision. Skr was right; they were not just after the Scarlet Case. There was still the


    medicinal garden within the Hidden ce for Resources, and that ce would definitely have many treasures.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    If those disgusting people did not interfere, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would greatly benefit.


    Thinking about that, he let out a forced smile as he looked at the elders from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    The First Elder and the others


    immediately Kew what Zayne


    wanted to dp-when they saw N


    Zayne''s face. The First Elder was ?


    incredibly frustrated. He did not.ike


    Fane but with Fane''s potential''and


    skill-Fane would definitely he¡¯a pir


    tothe Dual Sovereign nn the


    future if they put the proper


    resources into him. Content belongs


    to

 Chapter 2369

    Chapter 2369


    Fane might even be able to lead the Dual Sovereign Pavilion into being a fourth-grade n.


    Regardless, his rtionship with Fane was not the best. Fane might just target him if he grew stronger in the future. That would really be a loss.


    It was obvious the Second Elder shared the same thought as well. After all, there was bad blood between Fane and himself. If Fane grew in power,


    his position would surely be affected in the future.


    Furthermore, Fane definitely had some secrets to show such skill and potential. If he wanted to protect Fane, the pressure he would need to


    withstand was one thing, but the other problem was whether or not Fane would be an issue in the future.


    When the Second Elder thought of that, he shut his mouth, deciding to leave the decision on the First Elder. If the First Elder wanted to protect Fane.


    then he would do so as well


    If the First Elder wanted to throw Fane away, then he would not argue.


    When Elder Godfrey looked at their faces, he had an inkling of what would ensue.


    Those two sly men actually considered surrendering Fane! Putting everything else aside, Fane was a disciple from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. If his


    own


    First and Second Elder were not going to protect him, then who would?!


    Elder Godfrey trembled in anger, wanting to scold them at that moment. Fane reached out a hand to stop him, and Elder Godfrey looked at Fane


    helplessly.


    He did not know what to say at that moment. He felt like Fane was in a very pitiful and helpless situation.


    Fane shook his head at Elder Godfrey, not wanting Elder Godfrey to say anything at that moment.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Skrughed coldly. "This kid''s


    talent and skilharent bad. He''s


    someone welrth cultivating.


    However Elder Zayne, don''t forget ?


    GEER) sot a disciple of the


    Thousand Leaves Pavilion. If this


    brat-grows up, he''ll definitely fead


    theDual Sovereign Pavilioninto


    bing a fourth-grade-n. When


    the timees, there will be two


    fourth-grade ns in the north.¡±


    Those words had another meaning behind them, and Zayne suddenly had a sour look on his face. He had managed to maintain his calm before, but


    it hadpletely disappeared at that moment.


    Skr was right. If Fane was


    allowed to grow, it would not be a


    good thing for the Thousand Leaves


    Pavilion. There were very limited =


    reSOUFRGES I in West Cercie State; and


    the TFrousand Leaves Pavilionhad


    taken up most of itas a fouih- grade


    cfan. ,


    If the Dual Sovereign Pavilion also became a fourthgrade n, they would definitely fight against the Thousand Leaves Pavilion to gain those


    resources.


    With Fane at the helm at that time, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would not have an easy time.


    Thinking about that, Zayne''s gaze at Fane turned cold. He had even started to view Fane as an enemy.


    The First Elder let out a long sigh, turning to lock at Fane.


    "Fane, it''s not that I don''t want to


    help you. Yakilled their best


    disciple. Nomatter how you look at


    it, it''s thedwrong thing to do. Se


    you kiied someone, you have to) pay


    the price. Skr is still the First Elder


    ofthe Corpse Pavilion, however, and


    he won''t make you sufferfoo much."

 Chapter 2370

    Chapter 2370


    Elder Godfrey had a dark look on his face. "First Elder, are you not ashamed to say that? Do you think we''re all children? If Fane''s taken away by


    Skr, he''ll die!


    "He might even have to suffer through unspeakable torture. As the First Elder of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, you''re helping someone else instead of


    standing on your own disciple''s side..."


    The First Elder''s expression turned grim. "Eleventh Elder, you shouldn''t say that. Do you think I don''t want to help Fane? Since he''s already in the


    wrong, it won''t be right for me to protect him."


    Those words wereplete nonsense, and Elder Godfrey was furious to just hear them. He turned his head over and mentally decided for himself.


    If these people wanted to hand Fane over to Skr, he would carve out a path for Fane to escape, even if he had to die for it. He was not willing to


    lock at his disciple die just like that for others'' sake!


    Skr cackled loudly at the situation. At that moment, he knew that Fane''s death was certain. He walked forward and said, "Since you''ve already


    made your decision, hand over that brat to me."


    At that moment, the locks thrown at Fane''s way grew lighter with joy. The fear that Fane had brought them from before hadpletely disappeared


    After all, they all knew that Fane would not be able to live after being brought away by Skr. Fane would even be tortured first!


    At that moment, Fane suddenly let out augh as he then coldly looked at Skr. "Remember this, though, Skr: I will make you pay for what


    happened today many times over."


    Those words shocked everyone present, and a few of them even eyed Fane with a strange expression. Was he out of his mind? Was he actually


    adding fuel to the me instead of trying to say something that could alleviate the situation for himself?


    It looked like Fane was resigned to his fate!


    Nelson shook his head helplessly. He knew that it would be useless if he tried to stand up at that moment to say a few good words for Fane.


    He did not have any power. He was merely a disciple at that moment, and he could not interfere with the First and Second Elder''s decision at all.


    Skr let out a coldugh. "You''re quite bold, brat. Are you not worried that you''ll suffer after I bring you away?"


    Faneughed coldly. "Bring me away? Are you even capable of doing that?"


    Skr squinted at this and reached out his right hand, preparing an attacking stand.


    Elder Godfrey pulled back, wanting to shield Fane


    behind him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At that moment, everyone felt a


    gentle breeze blow over. Before


    everyonesould react, the breeze ~~


    enveloped Fane''s body, and he felt


    his wile body freeze. It was like he


    had-<fallen into="" quicksand,="" unable="" to="" move="" at="" all.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org="</p"></fallen>


    In the next moment, the space around him started to twist. Fane knew that it was the early signs of being warped out.


    Skr loudly shouted. "Teleportation? This brat is being warped out! Who''s doing it?!"


    Those words were met with no answer, but Fane already knew who it was. In the illusion, the old man had told him a lot.


    Thosest few words had echoed in Fane''s heart. The old man had said that the restrictions of the realm would be lifted.


    At that moment, Fane had wondered


    if those restrictions meant the S


    restrictions in power, and that


    everyone could enter the Hidden


    ce for Resources. Content


    belongs to


    The old mgdn even started the ~


    transporter in the end. Fane had N


    wondered what that meant ever¡±


    since¡¯ he returned to the Divine Void


    Slope. ...?


    It was only when those elders arrived at the Hidden ce for Resources did he understand what it meant.

 Chapter 2371

    Chapter 2371


    Even though the transporter had been activated, it still needed a certain period. Fane calmly waited, and just as he expected, he was warped out right


    before Skr attacked.


    He could hear gusts of wind blowing past his ears, and the scene in front of him constantly rotated. It was something that was only seen in long-


    distance transporters.


    Fane''s frozen body could not move at all, which was not a great feeling


    Just as he was wondering where he would be sent to, he heard a familiar elderly voice once more that said,¡¯ You''re the most suitable one, so let me


    give you a final gift."


    Fane''s breath hitched at the words.


    A strong wave of energy pierced through Fane''s skin, seeping into his body. The energy was incredibly overwhelming.


    The moment it entered Fane''s body, Fane immediately knew what that gift was. The power that was in Fane''s body was called Formational True


    Energy.


    Formational True Energy was a real treasure even in the Divine Void World that could increase a person''s strength without any side effects.


    Fane had beencking an increase in level the most. However, Formations True Energy was too overwhelming, so he might just end up injuring


    himself if he was not careful in absorbing it. 1N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Fane sighed somewhat helplessly, wanting toin to the old man. Being transported naturally made him feel restless, anxious.


    Having him absorb the energy at that moment would no doubt injure him!


    s, he was too preupied to shout at that moment.


    Two dayster, in a small winding path within Middle Provine, a ragged-looking man was talking to a girl who had a helpless look on her face, i


    "Are you better now?" spoke Selene rather exasperatedly. 2


    Fane nodded. "I''m already much


    better, butt my injury isn''t something


    that canbe handled in just a day or


    two. This ce seems quite barren,


    so I shouldn''t be in much danger.


    Don''t worry."


    -


    Selene sighed but seemed to be more rxed. Nheless, she was still worried about Fane''s situation. "We don''t even know where you''ve been


    transported to? Do you have any ns?¡± 1


    Fane shook his head. After half a day, the transporting had finally stopped. He was flung in mid-air, but he was already prepared, thankfully, sc it did


    not add to


    his injuries.


    Regardless, hewas already injured


    internally, antf rather badly at that,


    due to absorbing the Formational &O


    IE energy. He would need some


    time toyrecover. As for where he was


    transported to, he did not have the


    time o even think about It. _Content


    belongs to


    He looked up at his surroundings, realizing that it was a valley in the middle of a sea of mountains. What he also noticed was that it locked especially


    barren. 1


    The ground waspletely empty. Other than a few trees, there were not even any nts or flowers around.


    Fane smiled: inly as he asked


    Selene,¡¯ don''t know where this I is,


    but we should be fine for the


    moment. You don''t have to worry.


    Haveyou already given out the


    things I asked you to?" Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    Selene nodded. Fane had obtained a lot of amazing things in the Divine Void Slope, and most of them were seventh and eighth-grade pills.


    Some of them werepletely useless to Fane, so he decided to just give them away. It would increase everyone''s strength


    Selene, on the other hand, was already at the innate level. Even if it was still just the early stage, it still gave her some way to defend herself.

 Chapter 2372

    Chapter 2372


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already distributed all the pills. Everyone''s very thankful. I won''t be returning to Mustard Seed in the next few days. Let me take care


    of you here, or I won''t be able to rx.¡±


    Fane let out a small sigh. Truth be told, he did not want to let Selene apany him in this foreign ce. After all, he was heavily injured, and he had


    no idea about this ce they were in.


    If any dangers appeared, he was not even sure if he could keep himself safe, let alone Selene.


    Selene furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the energy within Fane. "Isn''t the Formational True Energy meant to increase your level? Why does it


    lock like you''re at the initial stage of the innate level right now, like me?"


    Fane sighed as he exined, "Formational True Energy does increase my realm. I''m actually already at thete stage of the innate level, and I''m just


    one foot away from the spring solidifying realm.


    "It''s just that Formational True energy was far too overwhelming. The internal injuries I suffered are what''s making me look like I''m in this state.¡±


    Selene nodded and was just about to say something when they suddenly heard the sound of a carriage in the distance.


    Fane hurriedly said, "Hurry up and go back to Mustard Seed. Someone''sing." Selene nodded and immediately entered the Mustard Seed.


    Fane tock a deep breath as he looked toward where the noise was from. The other party did not seem to have any intentions to hide, and the wheels


    on the carriage made a lot of noise as it passed through


    There were four servants in front of the carriage. The servants were actually dressed very well, so it was probably no ordinary carriage. Fane


    frowned, mumbling to himself in his heart, wondering who they were. However, they should not be too highly ranked if they were just on a horse


    carriage.


    Even though fiends had their pride and would not easily submit to humans, it was not impossible to subdue them. Subduing one or two fiends to


    serve oneself was very possible.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Normally, those of higher statuses would purchase fiends as transportation instead of carriages. Those beasts were fast and were able to fight


    However, the iing group was only on a simple horse carriage. They were probably notable amongmon folk but not muchpared to


    practitioners


    Fane looked atthe four servants.


    They were altat the acquired level,


    nowhere formidable, and he would:


    be able > to deal with them alone,


    Since the servants were that easy to


    takeout, the one inside the garriage


    should not be that strong el either.


    Fane slowly eased up with the


    thought. He felt like sitting on the


    floor like hed was doingwould ~~ >


    definitely-attract attention. He did


    not want to be involved with C


    anything, so he tried to stanchup to


    give way to them. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The moment he stood up, he saw some behind the carriage. Seemingly in his forties or fifties, the person looked a little frail but was at the


    intermediate stage of the innate level.


    Fane paused ag he looked into the


    carriage agai. It was a pity that the


    carriage was covered by a thick blue


    cloth, and he could not even look:


    ins ide-yvith someone at the


    interrvediate stage of the innate


    level as a bodyguard, the person


    iff8ide must be someone important.


    Steward Maynard frowned as he looked forward. There was a man who seemed to be injured in the middle of the road and was struggling to even


    stand up.


    Locking at him, the man seemed to be trying to give way. The driver immediately ryed the information to Chandler South inside.


    Chandler immediately looked out when he heard the driver''s words. "Stop when you get to him."

 Chapter 2373

    Chapter 2373


    Hearing this, Maynard answered somewhat anxiously, "Sir, it''s best if we just keep to ourselves. We don''t know where this person is from. If we''re to


    genuinely meet anythingter, he might end up harming us.¡±


    Chandler sighed, nodding slightly as he suddenly had a resolved look in his eyes. "You''re right. Sunset Valley hasn''t been safetely, and we''re only


    going this way because we were tight on time


    "If anything happens, we''d at least have another helping hand. Even though it''s hard to guess what''s in the hearts of men, he''s still a human. Most of


    the dangers on Sunset Valley are fiends. He probably won''t harm us."


    Chandler''s exnation did not really gave Maynard any peace, but Maynard could see that Chandler wanted to help the man, nheless.


    "Sir, please think about this," Maynard insisted, still wary in his speech. "Even though he''s a human just like us and might not attack us, he might stab


    us in the back to steal what we have when we''re in a difficult spot.¡±


    Chandler held his hand up. "Even though there are a lot of petty people in the world, this person is obviously hurt. He''s not deliberately waiting there


    to meet us.


    "Then, the chances of him being a bad person are low. Let''s talk to himter and just be a bit more careful."


    Maynard''s expression stiffened. "It''s still not¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Chandler interrupted him again, "I saw that the person is only at the early stage of the innate level; he wouldn''t even be able to


    beat you. Furthermore, there are so many of us here. Don''t worry, bringing him with us is just an addedyer of protection.¡±


    Maynard looked over at Fane. Even though Fane had yet to show any unusual movements and was even voluntarily giving way, not even bothering


    to greet them, he was still concerned.


    "This kid is injured. Bringing him would be a burden."


    Chandler sighed. He had to admit


    that Maynard was right.


    Nheless, he was incredibly I


    worried that the journey would not


    be a''safe one. If anything happened,


    it would not be a small matter.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ~


    ~~


    That was why Chandler wanted to bring an outsider with them. It would at least be of some help if anything dangerous happened.


    "You''re right, but let''s look at the situation first. If we feel like something''s wrong with this person, then let''s drop it."


    As the two of them talked, the carriage arrived next to Fane. Fane retrieved a wooden staff from Mustard Seed. In truth, he was incredibly tense as


    well.


    Even though the carriage had


    appeared suddenly and would


    probably not just randomly attack, it


    was difficult to guarantee that they


    would-yot attack him when they saw


    his injured state. Furthermore in


    such a barren ce, killing would be


    aby. "


    When the carriage suddenly stopped, Fane became serious and readied himself to attack.


    Sure, he was heavily injured, but it -.


    was dueto absorbing Formational


    IE Eriergy. His body was rapidly


    recovering, so he still had some


    ability to fight.


    Fane frowned as he took a step back.


    A blue-clothed servant reached out and opened the carriage.


    A man the same age as Fane came out. Sporting a deep blue robe, he had long hair and locked like the scion of a noble family.

 Chapter 2374

    Chapter 2374


    The man offered a kind smile. "Sir, why are you at Sunset Valley? Are you being hunted by your enemies?¡±


    In that situation, Chandler would not have normally asked a stranger something so sensitive, but he was a bit anxious, so he did not hold back on his


    questions.


    Fane frowned, a hint of unhappiness shed on his face. He nodded to Chandler. "There are no enemies after me. I just injured myself while training.¡±


    Fane was not lying. The moment he said that, Fane clutched the staff in his hand and prepared to distance himself from the carriage.


    He had seen the level of the man in the carriage. At just this age, he was already at thete stage of the innate level. He should be a disciple of a


    n. Even though he did not know if the man was friend or foe, Fane was not nning on making any friends.


    Locking at Fane about to leave, Chandler hurriedly said, "Please, wait. You''re already injured. Inside Sunset Valley, there''s a good chance you''ll die.¡±


    Fane raised an eyebrow, suddenly realizing where he was. After being sent by that old man so far away, he had no idea where he had been


    transported to.


    Based on what that person said, Sunset Valley was a dangerous ce to be. If he walked away alone, he


    might actually end up dying.


    He let out a sigh. It seemed like he would be forced to make a friend.


    He turned around to look at Chandler earnestly.¡± Thank you for telling me that. In truth, I was transported from far away. I entered a secret realm a


    while ago and identally fell into a wormhole. After that, I was transported here. I was clueless about my whereabouts before."


    Fane''s exnation was partially honest, but it was not the full story. He admitted that he had been transported over before everything around him was


    unknown.


    If he said anything, it would have been easy to reveal any lies, so he decided to tell a partial truth.


    When he heard Fane''s exnation, Chandler''s eyes widened as he looked at Fane strangely.


    He was stunned for a moment before he continued, '' So you mean you''re not from around here? You were sent here by a long range transporter?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded. "I had entered a hidden realm to explore with some fellow disciples and identally ended up here. Where is this ce?¡±


    Chandler nodded, not looking like he


    completely believed Fane.


    Nheless, he still exined,¡± "This


    E thes southern part of Middle


    Province It''s part of Rosefinch


    Pavilion s territory." Content belongs


    t&" -


    Rosefinch Pavilion? Fane was stumped. He had never heard of that name before. Nheless, he truly was in Middle Province.


    The old mam had told Fane that the


    key was i wild Gorge Pass, and.¡±


    Wild Gorge Pass was in Middle


    Provinee. Since that old man wanted


    to send him off, he had naturally


    been sent to Middle Province.


    However, Fane had never heard of Rosefinch Pavilion before nor did he know how close Rosefinch Pavilion was to Wild Gorge Pass


    Chandler very sharply caught the confusion in Fane''s eyes. He immediately understood that the young man before him had probably never heard of


    Rosefinch Pavilion before.


    The curiosity in his heart stirred. "You don''t know Rosefinch Pavilion?"


    Fane stopped. He wanted to say he


    knew Rosefinch Pavilion, but he .


    knew fartoo little about Middle


    Province. If he said he did, it would


    be edsily seen through, and would


    be-meaningless.


    -


    Thus, Fane nedded. "This is my first time in Middle Province.¡±

 Chapter 2375

    Chapter 2375


    Fane''s words caused even Maynard to widen his eyes. The others looked at Fane with curious expressions, and Fane pursed his lips helplessly.


    Normally, he would have kept this to himself.


    However, the people in front of him were nowhere intimidatingly powerful. Even if they wanted to do something to him, they would not be able to stop


    Fane from escaping.


    That was why Fane was much more honest than usual. Maynard took a step forward and sized Fane up, as if wanting to notice something from


    Fane''s clothes. It was obvious that he did not know anything about West Cercie State and could not tell.


    After a long time, he finally said, "Where were you from before?"


    Faneposed himself, having no intention of even exining himself. "It''s my first time in Middle Province."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Maynard frowned at this and said, and somewhat sourly at that, "Don''t worry, we''re not nning on doing anything to you. Our master just wants to


    invite you toe with us. He just wants one more person around. It''s very dangerous here. If you stay alone, you might not be able to survive for


    even two days.


    "However, if youe with us, it''s actually quite


    dangerous for us not knowing your background.¡±


    Maynard''s words were quite polite. Even though there was a hint of a threat within his response, the tone was quite measured


    Fane looked at Maynard. "I don''t want to say anything because I don''t know your background as well. If you want me to be honest, you''d have to at


    least show some sincerity.¡±


    Maynard could not help but let cut a coldugh as he heard that. "You truly are bold. You''re just a brat in the initial stage of the innate level, and


    you''re demanding us? Let me tell you, you should be begging us right now. If we don''t bring you along, you''ll never survive!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, looking like he was unfazed.¡± You''re right. If you don''t bring me with you, I might be putting my life on the line here.


    "However, if I don''t know more about you and just follow you forward, would I not be in danger as well?"


    Maynard was red with anger. He wanted to shout but merely turned to Chandler and said, "Let''s go. This¡ª"


    Before he ¨¦ould finish, Chandler


    stopped him, saying,¡± I''m an informal


    disciple of the fifth-grade n,


    Rosefinch Pavilion. I''m heading


    homeI because something happened


    back there.


    "However, before I embarked, I heard


    that Sunset Valley isn''t that safe


    lately; there have been a lot of


    fiend: ted incidents. I''m worried


    that''d run into high-level fiends on


    the-way home, so I nned on


    inviting you toe with me."


    Maynard''s lips twitched. He really wanted to ask why Chandler was so polite to that brat.


    Why was that brat so brazen?


    Since Chandler had already spoken up, it would be insulting to Maynard if he started to utter seme disparaging words, so he was forced to swallow


    his words.


    He turned around as he looked at Fane angrily. Fane raised an eyebrow, not expecting the man in front of him to be so sincere.


    Since they were honest toward him, Fane would not continue being difficult.


    He let out a sigh. "Ie from West Cercie State. Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person. I won''t stab you in the back."


    Maynard''s-face darkened, almost


    pping Fane in the face. "Why are


    you like-this? Mister Chandler has


    even told you which n he''s from,


    but aft you said was that youTe from


    West Cercie State?!" Content


    b¨¦longs to  =

 Chapter 2376

    Chapter 2376


    Maynard did not get the chance to finish his rant, however, as Chandler interrupted him, saying, "It''s fine, there''s no real reason for him to tell us


    anyway. We''re justpanions going in the same direction. Sir, you''re already injured. Come sit in the carriage with me, you''ll have a smoother time


    to recuperate.¡±


    Maynard was so frustrated that his whole body quaked. He shook his head helplessly, unable to stop Fane.


    After getting into the carriage, Fane chatted with Chandler for a while, finally figuring out where he was. Middle Province was very big, and it was the


    biggestndmass on the Hestia Continent.


    Middle Kingdom''s territories were divided in a very casual manner. It was divided based on the area of influence of various ns. For instance, there


    were three ns in the south of Middle Province, so it was split into three territories.


    Fane''s current position was closer to the Rosefinch Pavilion, so it was called the Rosefinch Pavilion''s territory.


    Chandler seemed visibly excited as he exined it all to Fane as if ddened that he could share that information with others. It was a good way for


    him to show off how knowledgeable he was.


    "Middle Province is also split into the inner and outer region, and the Rosefinch Pavilion is in the outer region. The outer region is rtively poorer in


    resources. The ns around the region are grade-five ns at most.


    "The truly strong ns are all in the inner region, and the inner region is where most of the resources in Middle Province are. Even the lowest-ranked


    ns are sixth-grade ns. There are even many grade seven and eight ns."


    Fane''s eyes brightened when he heard the introductions, seemingly ted. Fane was not happy because of the strength of Middle Province, but


    rather, he was incredibly relieved that he had not been sent to the inner region where all the strong warriors were.


    After all, anywhere the strong gathered meant it would be a more dangerous ce. Fane was still at the innate stage, and he needed to step into the


    spring solidifying realm before he would be able to truly protect himself.


    "You said that Sunset Gorge was especially dangerous, didn''t you? How dangerous is it? Will we encounter any fiends in the spring solidifying


    realm?" questioned Fane.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Of course, Fane did not truly know


    much about this ce, and if their


    uck was nasty enough that they <&


    encounter a fiend in the spring . >


    solidifying realm, he would probably


    be the only survivor, considering the


    str¨¦ng h of everyone here. Content


    belongs to  ?


    Thinking about everything that had


    happened he past few days,


    Chandler letout a deep sigh and had


    a helplegs look in his eyes. "It''s RD


    dangespus because a few strong¡¯


    fighters suddenly decided to~


    tighter the fiends in Sunset Gorge


    fs? some unknown reasqa; Content


    belongs to


    "The smell of blood hung heavily in the air for the past few days, and anyone who went past Sunset Gorge would be able to smell it. That''s exactly


    why the fiends on Sunset Gorge started to attack humans without any regard


    "We''ll be moving along the outer boundaries of Sunset Gorge, but it''s still no guarantee. Any fiend we meet will end up attacking us."


    Fane frowned. "You don''t know why they''re killing the fiends?"


    Chandler nodded. "I don''t know, but even if we don''t know the details, we can guess. There must be treasure; that''s the only reason those strong


    fighters would have moved


    "Yet, they should not have


    ughtered the fiends so much,


    leading tothe fiendspletely ~~


    hating himans. As long as they see


    any huitans, the fiends will attack


    relentlessly. We''re no longer, Jiving


    alongside each other in peace like


    b¨¦fore."


    Fane raised an eyebrow, thinking about everything he had encountered on Mount Beasts.


    There was a very basic rule no matter where one went. Humans and fiends might constantly fight each other, but they would never go overboard,


    ughtering the other party with reckless abandon.

 Chapter 2377

    Chapter 2377


    A one-sided ughter would only serve to thoroughly anger the other party, and it would end up triggering a bloodbath. Even if they did not meet, they


    would actively seek out the other party to kill.


    Chandler could not help but be angered at the thought of this. "Those fighters can just turn around and leave, gloating after the ughter, but those of


    us who are still growing and warriors end up suffering.


    "They angered the fiends, and the ones who ended up being attacked are people like us. This path on Sunset Gorge used to be the safest way, and it


    usually only has a few beasts without any training


    "Even if we met any strong fiends, there wouldn''t be any conflicts. Now, with the earlier ughter, those fiends have all gone crazy. They''ve rushed


    outside from within and attacked any humans in sight!"


    Chandler let out a helpless sigh, frustration etched deeply into his face.


    Fane frowned. He could understand how Chandler felt.


    The carriage continued forward, and the two of them were lost in their own thoughts in the car.


    Nheless, Fane focused on recovering and would asionally chat with Chandler.


    He wanted to understand themen knowledge within Rosefinch Pavilion''s territory as soon as


    possible. He did not have any ns on where he would go after leaving Sunset Gorge.


    "Chandler, do you know of Wild Gorge Pass?" Fane finally asked the question after mulling over it.


    His goal foring to Middle Province had been to get to Wild Gorge Pass, and he was meant to retrieve the key from Wild Gorge Pass to open the


    Scarlet Case, and he would then learn all the secrets.


    Chandler was stunned when he heard those words. After that, he suddenly turned around and stared at Fane. "Why are you asking about Wild Gorge


    Pass?


    You don''t even know about Rosefinch Pavilion, so how could you know about Wild Gorge Pass?"


    Chandler''s words took Fane aback. It seemed like Wild Gorge Pass was an incredibly special ce.


    It was just a casual question, but Chandler had such a big reaction to his question


    Fane let out aslignt cough, rubbing


    his nose aske said, "l heard of it


    igy some people. I heard that Wijd-


    Gorge Passi is in Middle Province: Do


    you kaow where it is? I heard thie


    ces quite magical. wantio go


    and take a look..." Content belongs


    to¡¯NovelDrama.Org =


    Fane''s exnation sounded forced, even to himself, but he never expected Chandler to have such an intense reaction. He was forced to quickly find


    a usible excuse.


    Chandler frowned, shaking his head at Fane. "That ce has nothing to do with us. It''s best if you don''t try to find out anything about it, even though


    it''s quite mystical. Definitely sol"


    Saying that, afeok of confusion was


    on Chandlers face. However, it


    quickly disappeared as he sincerely¡±


    added, "Fat ce isn''t somewhere


    regulgnpeople can walk into. Even


    disciples from eighth- grade ¡é ns


    ight not have a chance tg toenter.¡±


    Fane frowned as a serious look appeared on his face." I was just curious as to where Wild Gorge Pass was. Why is it so hard to enter? Are there


    conditions you need to meet?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Chandler sighed helplessly. "There are some conditions, yes, but your information was wrong. Wild Gorge Pass isn''t in Middle Province.


    "The reasoh-it''s rted to Wild


    Gorge Pass is that there''s a >


    transporter that heads to Wild Gorge


    Pass in Middle Province. Wild Gorge


    Passis actually in a differentworld


    fram Hestia Continent.¡± Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org =


    Chandler''s words filled Fane with surprise. Wild Gorge Pass was not in Middle Province? It was not even in the same world as Hestia Continent?


    Absurd!

 Chapter 2378

    Chapter 2378


    Fane had to suppress the internal shock he had


    "What world is Wild Gorge Pass from? Why would Middle Province have a passage into Wild Gorge Pass? If someone wanted to enter Wild Gorge


    Pass, how would they do it?"


    Chandler raised an eyebrow at how eager Fane seemed to want to know more. "Surely you''re not nning on entering Wild Gorge Pass, do you


    now? I''d advise against such a thought. Even if you had nine ninth-grade crystals, you''d just die inside.¡±


    Fane visibly soured at Chandler''s words; it seemed like he had trivialized the matter too much. He had thought that it would have been somewhere


    like the Hidden ce for Resources at most.


    Even though he had encountered many dangers there, he had managed to turn danger into opportunity thanks to his talent and skill. However, after


    listening to Chandler''s simple exnation, Fane found out what was different about Wild Gorge Pass.


    If the Hidden ce for Resources¡¯ fiends had been in thete stage of the innate level, then the fiends on Wild Gorge Pass were at least at the


    divine-solidifying level. The two of them could not even be at the same level


    Thinking about that, Fane gulped.


    It would seem that his future path suddenly became bleaker. He did not know if he could enter Wild Gorge Pass at all.


    "What is a ninth-grade crystal? Where can I buy them? " asked Fane, sounding rather despondent at the same time.


    Chandler raised an eyebrow as he looked at Fane." The ninth-grade pill is something everyone wants to buy but can''t find. It''s not something you can


    buy just because you want to. It might be something simr to spirit crystals, but it''s hundreds of thousands of times more expensive."


    After that, Chandler raised one finger. "This is the most recent price.¡±


    Fane raised an eyebrow at his gesture. "A hundred thousand spirit crystals?"


    To Fane, a hundred thousand spirit crystals was already an incredibly high price. After all, the most he would ever have was over a thousand.


    Chandler letout augh as he shook


    his head. ¡°What can a hundred ~~


    thousand spirit crystals get you? It''s


    a hungred million! Even with that


    price; you might not be able fo buy it


    if you had the money!" Content


    b¨¦longs to  =


    Fane jumped when he heard the price. "A hundred million?!"


    Chandler nodded. "That''s the price,


    alright. Thisis even a lower-end


    estimate 00, and this thing is <&


    impossibte to find. If you want to


    buy it, you''d probably need to offer a


    higher price. Furthermore, a hundred


    miffion only gets you one of them!


    "You''d need nine of them to get to Wild Gorge Pass from Middle Province. That''s why I said you should just give up on going.¡±


    Fane''s face sank at this news. What


    an exorbitantprice, that was! Unless


    he sold his Mustard Seed, he would


    never beable to afford it. Mustard


    Seed itself was something ?


    indefendent, and it absolutely ¡é could


    note sold.


    =


    That meant Fane had to make all that money. He wondered how many years he would have to work to make enough


    Even if he had 900 million spirit crystals and earned the right to go to Wild Gorge Pass, how would he cope with the dangers within?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Would he be able to level up constantly in a short time? All those problems stared at Fane in the face. Fane felt like a massive rock was pressing


    down on his heart, and it felt incredibly bad.


    s...he could not retreat at that point. There was no room for him to retreat, anyway.


    Meanwhile, Chandler noted Fane''s dispirited expression and was riddled with curiosity.


    Was this guy really nning on entering Wild Gorge Pass?

 Chapter 2379

    Chapter 2379


    Chandler felt amused just thinking about it. Even the chosen disciples in his n would not be able to enter at all. Not only did theyck the money,


    but they alsocked the ability.


    A little innate level guy from West Cercie State like Fane would never be able to


    Chandler pursed his lips in slight exasperation as he advised sincerely, "Since you''re already in Middle Province, you should find a ce to stay if you


    don''t n on going back anytime soon. Middle Province is vast, and its resources are much better than what you had in West Cercie State.¡±


    Fane nodded, looking at Chandler meaningfully. Even though he had just known Chandler for a short time, Fane could see that Chandler was not


    someone interested in petty schemes or trickery. Chandler was someone worth befriending


    Fane slowly lowered the walls he had put up.


    "Middle Province really is quite rich in resources. Can you tell me what''s the best way to earn spirit crystals? The best is if I can earn a lot at once.¡±


    After saying that, Fane let out augh as he lowered his head somewhat helplessly. He knew that his question was quite absurd. It looked like he


    wanted to get on the fast track forward.


    Regardless, he had to ask. After all, 900 million spirit crystals were not something that could be easily earned. He had to start nning right away.


    Even though many obstacles were hindering him from going to Wild Gorge Pass, he still had to cut his way through them.


    Fane knew very well what the elders of the various ns were like before he was transported; they were there to fight over the Scarlet Case. Those


    elders knew more than he did, of course, and they even understood the rules surrounding the Hidden ce for Resources.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even they wera fighting over the


    Scarlet Caserso it was obvious how


    importantit-was. There were still ~~


    many obstacles Fane would face in


    the future, and he even neededto


    get ito a first-grade world. kte


    needed all the resources he-could


    get.


    Cpening the Scarlet Case was something Fane had to do.


    Chandler locked at Fane like something was wrong with Fane''s head. He pursed his lips before, a long whileter, shaking his head.


    Chandler sighed. "Don''t you know that the higher you climb, the harder you fall? There are many ways to suddenly get rich, but there are so many


    warriors around. Who could possibly aplish it?


    "If you want to live a peaceful life in Middle Province, you should stop thinking about reaching the peak instantly. Find a normal n and slowly make


    some


    spirit crystals. You should stabilize your life first."


    Fane raised his.eyebrow slightly as


    he nodded, Rot able to retort. "You''re


    right. Honestly, I was just curious.


    know I cbuldn''t possibly make So


    many3pirit crystals so quickly Jjust


    wantto know what kind of jobs


    wotld allow it."


    Oo


    Chandler frowned, not able to say


    anything about Fane''s exnation.


    Even though''he felt like Fane was


    getting steanger by the minute, he ~


    stillposed himself and spoke;


    "There-gre basically three different


    kindof jobs that can make you


    spit crystals quickly. The first is to


    b&a mercenary for Lyndon Pavilion


    and help them aplish various


    tasks. However, it''s not something


    anyone can do.


    "First, you''ll need to be in the divine-solidifying realm. You''re just at the innate realm, so it''s still a long way to go. The second kind isn''t much different


    from the first


    "You''ll need to have immense strength and enter mountains or domains of strong fiends. Then, you''d have to kill high-leveled fiends.


    "The beasts'' cores and other parts can be exchanged for spirit crystals. However, you''d just be food for the fiends if you aren''t strong enough."

 Chapter 2380

    Chapter 2380


    Chandler nced at Fane when he spoke, and sure enough, there was that dejected expression on Fane''s face once more.


    Chandler let out a slightugh as he continued, "The third one has no restrictions when ites to strength, but it''s not something you can do.¡±


    Fane frowned, taking a deep breath as he asked,¡± What''s the job?"


    Chandler slowly said, "An alchemist."


    The moment those words were heard, Fane immediately straightened, and there was a strange expression on his face. The hopelessness written on


    his face earlier seemed to disappear suddenly, and it even looked like he had newfound hope


    Chandler locked at Fane and asked, "Are you an alchemist?¡±


    After saying that, he could not help but move his head backward, pulling away as he locked at Fane properly. He seemed to see something from


    Fane''s body. "What grade are you as an alchemist?"


    Fane did not hide the fact as he sincerely nodded. "I''m an alchemist, but I''m only at an entry level. I''m a fifthgrade alchemist.¡±


    Chandler nodded slightly. A fifth-grade alchemist


    would indeed be at the entry level. The pills he refined would only help those at the acquired level. For stronger warriors, fifth-grade alchemists were


    useless


    The jump from the fifth to the sixth grade was a great divide. Many alchemists were not able to pass that hurdle. If Fane was a sixth-grade alchemist


    then Chandler would have been interested in talking about it in further detail.


    He shook his head somewhat helplessly. "Alchemists can make money very quickly, but don''t forget the difference between alchemists.


    "As an alchemist, you should know the tremendous distance between fifth and sixth-grade alchemists. Sixth-grade alchemists can make pills for


    innate level warriors.


    The final sent creating


    sixth-grade pils requires you to


    in egrate If the medicinal properties


    with the powers of nature. It greatly


    improvesthe qualities of the p lls:


    Fi fih-grade alchemists can''t do it at


    a which is why their pills are only


    good for warriors of the agquired


    evel"


    Fane nodded. Back when he was in the dual Sovereign Pavilion, he had looked into alchemy.


    After all, Fane had been a famous alchemist back in Cathysia. He had gained a lot from making pills and had even increased his own levels.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There were many simrities and differences when it came to alchemy in Hestia Continent and Cathysia.


    Fane estimated that he was around the level of a fifthgrade alchemist in Hestia Continent.


    Fifth-grade alchemists could not


    inject medicitval energies into their


    ~


    pills, and that was why only acquired


    level watriors could use them. Qnly


    with those properties would pis be


    Usefl to those at the innate fevel


    angabove. Content belongs¡¯ to


    =


    That was why there was a huge gulf between sixth and fifth-grade alchemists, and alchemists would end up being stuck at the fifth. The difference


    between the two grades was like night and day.


    Chandler said somewhat helplessly, "If you want to be a sixth-grade alchemist, you''ll need to learn the Way of the Pill. Only after you understand


    it will you be able to increase the quality of your pills


    "If you n oearning the Way of


    the Pill, youl reed to get a master.


    Only through a master will you really


    be able:  torinherit the knowledge. ~


    However, any masters capableof


    creating incredibly high- levelpills


    WoR''t easily ept students.¡±

 Chapter 2381

    Chapter 2381


    "You might be a fifth-grade alchemist, but you need to be a sixth-grade one to really earn a lot of spirit crystals. There''s still a long way to go." Chandler''s words were all out of kindness. He wanted to help Fane n a clear path forward for himself, not wanting Fane to be blinded by the need to make spirit crystals. Fane might end up achieving nothing in the end if that was the case.


    Even though Chandler was just an informal disciple in Rosefinch Pavilion, he had been within Rosefinch Pavilion''s territories for a long time. He had a lot of basic knowledge.


    Back then, he had wanted to be an alchemist. After all, he would be looked at with admiration if he managed to be a sixth-grade alchemist, and he would even make a lot of money as well.


    However, after he understood how difficult it was to be an alchemist, he abandoned the thought. Bing a sixth-grade alchemist did not just requirerge amounts of effort and time-it also needed incredibly high talent.


    The Way of the Pill was not something that could be understood just because someone wanted to. The Way of the Pill was not a singr way of making pills.


    Based on what he knew, there were five of six different Ways of the Pill just within Rosefinch


    Pavilion''s territories.


    Some were easy, and some were simple. There were those that made better pills and those that made worse. However, no matter what kinds of pills they were, they were still incredibly hard to understand.


    There were those who still could not understand it even after 20 years. Eight out of ten alchemists failed to achieve enlightenment.


    It was obvious how difficult the Way


    el


    e


    of the Pill was. The youth before him might already be a fifth-grade alchemist, but he felt like Fane would not be able to pass that hurdle. After all, it was far too difficult. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    Won


    Chandler reached out and poured some tea for Fane. After that, he said earnestly, "If you really want to try, why don''t you head to Heavenly Pills? That ce is recruiting new students.


    "If you''re recruited by them, you''ll have the chance to learn the Way of the Pill, the moment you be a sixth-grade alchemist, Heavenly Pills will write you a rmendation.


    "You''ll then be able to take a test with the Middle Province Alchemists Alliance. Then, you''ll truly have a bright future."


    Fane listened intently to Chandler''s exnations. His eyes widened as he asked, "Heavenly Pills? Middle Province Alchemists Alliance? There''s even a test?"


    Fane knew nothing of thatmon information at all. After all, he had not been in Hestia Continent for that long. He had just learned about West Cercie State when he was transported to Middle Province.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He was scratching his head at everything.


    Chandler let out a smallugh as he calmly exined, "Heavenly Pills is thergest pill store in Rosefinch Pavilion''s territories. They don''t just sell materials there; they also sell refined pills.


    "It''s somewhere alchemists love to go. Of course, they recruit students as well. The Middle Province Alchemists Alliance is as the name suggests. It''s an alliance of all the alchemists in Middle Province.


    "They regrly hold tests. As long as you pass the test, you''ll be awarded the corresponding status. They''ll also provide you with the


    appropriate benefits. You can a


    take up assignments from them in exchange for spirit crystals or valuable materials."


    After Chandler''s exnation, Fanepletely understood why he needed to earn the approval of the Middle Province Alchemists Alliance. After passing the test, he would have more opportunities to earn spirit crystals.

 Chapter 2382

    Chapter 2382


    Looking at Fane''s serious expression, Chandler felt a little exasperated. He turned around, facing Fane directly.


    "Look at how excited you are. I guess you have a lot of confidence in yourself. Regardless, I''m just giving some advice out of kindness here. If you want to be a sixth-grade alchemist, you need to ovee a very big hurdle, one that eight out of ten alchemists couldn''t make it through. You should be prepared."


    Fane nodded. He was actually already prepared for it. The memory of the great master he absorbed had a lot of memories about alchemists.


    The Divine Void World''s alchemists were not that much different from those in the Hestia Continent. However, the Divine Void World''s alchemists were at a higher level, and the alchemists needed to master the Way of the Pill as well.


    Thinking about that, he smirked. Thankfully, he had a cheating tool. The soul-gathering crystal had been in Mustard Seed for far too long. After leaving Sunset Valley, he would have to use the soul-gathering crystal again.


    Time slowly passed, and Fane noticed, to his surprise, that his injuries were recovering faster than he had expected.


    Fane had thought that he would need to recuperate for at least five to six days. He never expected that his injuries would already be mostly recovered in just about an hour after getting into the carriage.


    This lessened a fraction of Fane''s worries.


    It seemed like Formational True Energy truly was something amazing. Even though it overwhelmed and injured him internally, it was nourishing his body and increased his recovery.


    After interacting with Chandler, Fane was sure that he held no ill-will. It was possibly like Chandler had said, and he just wanted an additional helping hand.


    However, Fane never fully trusted Chandler from the start, always wary for something unexpected to happen. With his strength mostly recovered, however, Fane was not worried even if Chandler suddenly attacked him.


    Chandler''s strength was at the same level as his, but Fane was certain that Chandler would not be able to defeat him. Even though Rosefinch Pavilion was a fifth-grade n Chandler was just an informal


    disciple.


    S


    If Chandler had been talented, he would already be an inner disciple. Thinking of that, Fane let out a sigh as he visibly rxed and leaned back against the chair.


    "Chandler, do you know how I can enter Heavenly Pills?"


    The moment he said that, the carriage suddenly stopped. A surprised shout was suddenly heard outside, suddenly attracting Fane and Chandler''s full attention.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The two of them looked out at the same time.


    Chandler pushed open the curtains, and Fane looked out.


    The sight of three monstrous cows the size of cars greeted them. Fane frowned, searching for a memory of the strange cows in his mind, and he immediately determined that the cow was the zing One-eyed Bull that was at thete stage of the innate level.


    With eyes in ruby red, the bulls were covered by a strange me. Their defenses were stifling to behold, and there were practically no weak points on them. Thankfully, they were not very strong at attacking.


    However, they were beasts at thete stage of the innate level, and any regr warrior would not be able to beat them.


    Fane remembered that the bulls normally lived in solitude. The bulls were no herd animals, yet there were three of them in front of them. 1


    They constantly moved their heads around, crying out at the carriage. It was as if they had been challenged and would charge at any time.


    Chandler''s face sank, and his


    1


    breaths grew erratic. '' They''re zing One-eyed Bulls! How could they be here? Did the monsters from the inner parts all rush out?! Three zing One-eyed Bulls! Oh, we''re done for this time!

 Chapter 2383

    Chapter 2383


    Chandler looked like he had swallowed two bottles of poison after he said what he had said.


    Maynard frantically ran over to the carriage. "What do we do? Three fiends at thete-stage of the innate level! Are we any match for them? Do we still have time to flee?


    "Even though these bulls seem to have been provoked, we''ve done nothing to provoke them. Do you think they''ll chase after us if we run right now?!" Maynard was already incredibly panicked at that point.


    Fane nced at Maynard before he said, "If we even take a step back now, the bulls will instantly attack. Don''t even think that they''ll show us mercy."


    Even though the bulls had yet to attack, Fane could clearly feel that the bulls were already at the limits of their anger. It was like they had been thrown in a pile of fire.


    "Then, what do we do?!" Maynard was frantic, losing all sense of reasoning.


    Fane let out a sigh as he retrieved a gray sword from Mustard Seed. "We fight!"


    Maynard''s eyes immediately widened at Fane as he looked at Fane, dumbfounded.


    "Fane, do you even know what you''re saying? Fight,


    you say?! What do you mean, fight?! Do you not know what these


    powers are? They''re fiende bullsetProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    of the


    late stage of the innate level!


    "We only have one person at that level with us. He''ll be able to fight one of the bulls, but what of the remaining two?


    "You''re only at the early stage of the innate level. I might already be at the middle stage, but the two of us will only be able to hold one back. Even with two down, there''s still thest one!"


    After that, he looked back in pain. Those acquired level servants were all staring at them, wide-eyed with hope.


    They, of course, knew how difficult of a situation they were in. No one was willing to lose their lives there.


    "The third bull will attack the rest! We might be able to take it, but they absolutely won''t! They''ll be ughtered in seconds!"


    "Please, save me! After I leave, I''ll serve you loyally for the rest of my life!"


    Hearing the servants sincerely


    begging, Chandler naturally wouldet


    not leave his men behind. However, the situation left him in a bad state to make any decisions. Content Belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What are you still waiting for?! Chandler, go take on one of the bulls. Leave the other two to me!"

 Chapter 2384

    Chapter 2384


    Even though the zing One-Eyed Bulls were at thete-stage of the innate level, to Fane, they were nowhere daunting.


    On the other hand, Chandler and Maynard''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when they heard those words, thinking they had misheard Fane.


    How was he so brazen? Did he think the bulls were only in the acquired realm that he wanted to handle two bulls on his own? He would handle two of them, even when he was at the initial stage of the innate level?


    Maynard grabbed Fane''s arm. "Are you crazy?!"


    s, the bulls did not dally for Fane. Lowering their heads, they adapted a forward-rushing stance, and a secondter, they ran full speed ahead. Chandler''s face darkened. Even though he was only an informal disciple at the Rosefinch Pavilion, he was still incredibly rich inbat experience. He knew that the servants around him would not be able to survive if the zing One-eyed Bull managed to charge toward them.


    He shot forward like an arrow. Producing his sword, the silver de glinted coldly as it reflected the sunlight. He let out a roar as he brought down his de toward the beasts.


    It could have been Fane''s words influencing Chandler, or it could have been that Chandler knew he had a limited pool of abilities. Even though he rushed forward, Chandler''s full focus was on the bull toward the south.


    Fane ignored all the shouts and cries of those around him and Maynard''s words as well. Right behind Chandler, he shot forward like a cannonball. Fane held nothing back as he quickly condensed 60 Soul Swords into arge soul sword, which fused with the de in his hand. He activated Destroying the Void and pushed the skill to its limit.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The gray sword in his hand burned and emitted a dense ck mist, surrounded by dense spiritual energy.


    The ck mist danced around the sword.


    At that moment, Fane had set his eyes on the middle zing One-Eyed Bull. He looked up and let out an animalistic roar.


    The bull only had one eye on its head. At that moment, the eye glowed a vibrant red as waves of fire condensed behind its eyes.


    As Fane was less than two meters


    away from it, a bright light shot out


    of


    eye. It was so bright that it


    forced everyone to shut their


    eyes.


    Fane narrowed his eyes, not being affected at all. He raised his gray sword and shed at the red glow.


    Everyone heard a loud bang, and the light was suddenly cut into two, disappearing suddenly.


    The bright light disappeared, and blood flowed from the bull''s sole eye. After that, the bull fell on the ground with a plop. The pain of its soul being torn apart caused it to writhe on the floor.


    Fane did not once stop after he took down the bull. Surging forward, he disappeared on the spot. When he appeared again, Fane was already next to thest bull.


    Thest bull had targeted the acquired-level servants, but they were no fools.


    They knew they would not be able to beat it, so they dispersed, giving Fane the perfect chance to kill thest bull.


    The bull had not noticed that Fane had appeared next to him. However, it reacted quite quickly and started to activate its skill.

 Chapter 2385

    Chapter 2385


    However, it was already toote. No matter how strong the zing One-eyed Bull was, it was just at the initial stage of the innate realm. Fane was using an ultimate god-level skill. Even the strongest disciple of a fourthgrade n was no match for him, let alone a fiend at thete stage of the innate realm.


    Fane let out a cry as he pierced out, and the tip of his sword pierced right into the fiend''s eye once more. The sword destroyed the fiend''s eye, and blood sttered everywhere. Cries of anguish followed after.


    Destroying the Void did not target the physical aspect but rather the soul. Fiends were already weaker than humans in the first ce. Even humans at the same level as those bulls would not have been able to withstand Fane''s attack.


    The bull could no longer stand properly. Just like the other bull, it fell to the ground, looking deranged as it rolled continuously on the ground, constantly crying out in pain.


    Fane had been incredibly quick and decisive in his attacks to reduce the possibility of anyone dying. In just a few breaths, he had killed off twote- stage innate realm fiends that had terrified the whole group before.


    Maynard had already epted his death at that point. He knew that he would never be able to defeat ate


    stage innate realm fiend and had already been thinking about his funeral affairs.


    However, before he even needed to do anything, the two fiends had already fallen before Fane. He even made it look incredibly easy, as if he did not waste any energy at all.


    The scene was deeply etched into Maynard''s eyes. He refused to believe it was real.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Is that really a warrior at the early stage of the innate realm?" blurted the servant behind Maynard, wide-eyed.


    Another servant immediately said, "I


    don''t believe it! Since when did


    warriors at that level kill fiends at the


    late stage of the innate realm S


    so


    casually?! Those two bulls were no match for him at all!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Maynard gulped, looking at Fane with a different expression. Only then did he realize who theirpanion had been all along.


    He took a deep breath as he tried to observe Fane''s level again, noticing he was no longer certain of Fane''s abilities.


    Fane looked to be in the


    intermediate stage and in thete stage as well, much to Maynard''s confusion as he scrutinized him. In his years, he had seen quite a fewte stage innate level warriors and was naturally able to recognize what they looked like.


    However, this man, Fane, was different from the rest.


    After a long time, Maynard finally said, "Even if he''s at thete stage of the innate level, he''s definitely not an ordinary one. It''s not like I haven''t seen them before.


    "Look at Mr. South. He''s still struggling against the zing One-eyed Bull and was even at a


    disadvantage. How did this person kill off two of them so easily?!"


    Upon Maynard''s words, everyone once again shifted their focus onto Chandler.


    At that moment, Chandler was in no state to notice what was happening around him at all. He only had one thing in mind, which was to quickly defeat the bull. Otherwise, noone would be able to survive.


    He only noticed after the battle started that the bull''s entire body was as hard as armor. Despite his best efforts, he could not break through its defenses at all!

 Chapter 2386

    Chapter 2386


    Even though the zing One-Eyed Bull''s attacks were not that strong, he was not strong enough to seize the advantage. If they continued fighting like that, it would be disadvantageous to him.


    If either of the other two bulls came over, he would definitely die. The more he fought, the more nervous Chandler got. Beads of sweat kept forming on his head, and his face was as pale as paper. Even his breathing was beginning to get erratic!


    As his anxiety peaked, a grey glint suddenly shed next to him.


    All Chandler heard was the sound of something being pierced, and the zing One-Eyed Bull let out a cry of pain. When he looked back over, he saw that the bull''s eye had been pierced by a grey sword.


    The eye shattered like ss! The next second, the bull that had been undefeatable in Chandler''s eyes fell on the ground. It writhes as if it was going through hellish torture. It rolled on the floor in pain.


    At that moment, Chandler thought that the person who had attacked must have been a spring-solidifying realm warrior. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to pierce the bull''s eye just like that!


    Putting it simply, that one attack had effortlessly killed the zing One-Eyed Bull. After he took a few


    deep breaths, he turned around to see the warrior that had saved him. He was stunned to see who it was!


    He saw a white-robed man standing calmly behind him. At that moment, the two bulls behind the man had already stopped struggling and were dead. The servants all had their mouths open in shock.


    Their eyes were widened as they looked at the man as if he was a monster.


    He stammered out, "Fane?"


    When he said the name, he was filled with disbelief. He even felt like the Fane in front of him was not the real Fane that he had met earlier.


    Fane ignored the shock on Chandler''s face as he retrieved a dagger from the Mustard Seed. He walked to the side of the bull and shed open its abdomen.


    It took Fane quite a lot of effort


    before he managed to retrieve the


    el


    bull''s spirit core. At that moment, Fane was incredibly poor. He needed to take advantage of anything he could use to exchange


    for spirit crystals.


    Everyone there merely looked on in stupor as Fane calmly dug out the spirit core of all three of the bulls. He took out a bottle of water and washed the blood-covered spirit cores clean.


    After sighing lightly, he put the three spirit cores into his storage space in front of everyone. It was not until Fane looked up to notice that the shock in all of their eyes had yet to disappear.


    They stood on the same spot as if they had turned into statues. Fane sighed in exasperation. "Let''s hurry up and leave. The smell of the blood from the three bulls will attract other fiends."


    Those words gave everyone a big shock. They snapped out of their stupor. Even though they still had confused looks on their faces, no one dared to dy.


    Fane sat back in the carriage.


    Chandler''s mind was racing, wanting


    to ask Fane a few questions.


    Vel


    However, he thought about the


    corpse of the bulls and decided to


    put aside his questions for the moment.


    ????Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was more important for them to leave Sunset Valley as soon as possible. Possibly because of the danger from before that made everyone on full alert. The journey that followed was incredibly quick as if they were putting in everything they had to leave the ce as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2387

    Chapter 2387


    The sun was setting and it shone on the narrow road through the valley. It illuminated everything in a reddish hue. Fane admired the view from the window. The scenery outside of the carriage was quite special.


    Middle Province was rich with resources, and the scenery was much better than West Cercie State. If not for the threat of the fiends, Fane might have spent a few days there to admire the view. It would have helped to calm him down and n out his next steps.


    "Fane..." Chandler''s expression looked like he was struggling.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not expecting the sudden respectful tone. Before, Chandler had regarded him rather casually. The respectful tone almost caused Fane tough. However, he did nothing to address it. Chandler could do what he wanted.


    Fane closed the curtains and turned to face Chandler. Chandler took a deep breath. His eyes were incredibly conflicted. "Are you really...an early stage innate realm warrior?"


    Fane shook his head, saying honestly, "I''ve never said I was one. I was injured before, which is why you misjudged my power.


    "I was actually already in thete stage of the innate level. Those zing One-Eyed Bulls were off no threat


    to me at all."


    Fane gave them a reasonable exnation, but the exnation caused Chandler to be even more shocked. His eyeballs threatened to pop out of their sockets. He could not help but sit up, straightening his back as he said, "Even if you''re at thete stage of the innate level, you would be one of the strongest. A genius among geniuses..."


    His words had no hint of false ttery at all. They were his true sentiments. Even a warrior at thete stage of the innate level would not have possibly killed those three bulls so easily.


    He was a warrior of the same level. It had been incredibly difficult for him just to face one bull. It had exhausted all of his energy toe to a tie with the bull. He had even been at a disadvantage.


    Compared to Fane, he was nothing.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Even if you were in a fifth-grade n, you would probably be the strongest disciple among the chosen disciples. I''m even


    wondering if our eldest disciple


    would be a match for you when he was at thete stage of the innate level." He said earnestly.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not denying anything. There were some things that he only had to understand himself. There was no point in voicing it.


    Chandler took a deep breath and said, "I thought you were just a disciple from a small n before. Now it seems like I was mistaken. I can''t believe I met a


    genius like you."


    Fane did not respond to those words. He merely sat there quietly. After a moment, Chandler mustered up his resolve, "Are you really nning on learning alchemy? Are


    you nning on learning the Way of


    the Pill and advancing to a


    n


    sixth-grade alchemist?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane nodded. That was his current n. Even if he entered a n, it would be impossible to earn so many spirit crystals in such a short amount of time. It was something he was acutely aware of.


    If he wanted to quickly earn more


    spirit crystals, his only choice was to


    improve his alchemy. Refining arge number of pills would help him earn enough spirit crystals. Only them would he be able to gather nine ninth-grade crystals and enter Wild Gorge Pass to obtain the key.

 Chapter 2388

    Chapter 2388


    Chandler pursed his lips. "If you put your focus into alchemy, you won''t have any time to train. You''re so talented. If you waste so much time on alchemy, it would be such a waste of your potential. You''ll end up regretting it!"


    Chandler was incredibly firm with his words, especially thest part. Even if Fane was about to earn a lot of spirit crystals, it would mean nothing. Increasing his power was the most important.


    If he got stronger, he would naturally be able to win over more riches. Furthermore, increasing the quality of one''s pills would require a lot of time and effort! It was incredibly slow as well.


    Having great potential for fighting did not mean having great potential for alchemy. Fane raised an eyebrow. He naturally knew all of that. If he did not have the soul-gathering crystal, he would not have chosen a more distant and difficult path either.


    Yet, with the soul-gathering crystal, it was no longer a problem. All he needed was a bit more time. Fane nodded. He was still grateful for Chandler''s advice. At the very least, it meant that Chandler was not a bad person.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I''m quite confident in my alchemy. I''ve already decided to be an alchemist. I won''t change my decision."


    At that moment, Chandler felt like Fane must definitely be crazy. Fane was abandoning such a bright future to waste his time on alchemy.


    Earlier, Fane''s skills and talent would have been a great attraction no matter what n he was in. People like Fane should focus on their advantages. Fane should look to climb to the top of all warriors, turning into an unrivaled existence.


    Yet, Fane seemed to be insistent on sabotaging himself. He seemed to be ignoring all his talent and potential, wasting all his time on alchemy for no


    reason.


    Chandler had some understanding of alchemy. After all, he had wanted to be an alchemist initially.


    In order to be a sixth-grade


    alchemist, not only would he need to


    waste a


    spirit armendous amount of


    spirit grass and medicines for


    practice, but he would also need to constantly study up on different things. He would need to be able to determine the authenticity and age of various materials.


    Just those alone were enough to fill up one''s headpletely. How would Fane have any time to train? Many alchemists were incredibly specialized and were not particrly strong.


    Most high-ranking alchemists reached their level because they were not good atbat. That was why they poured all of their focus on alchemy. Think about that, Chandler could not help but shake his head. "Whatever, since you want to be a sixthgrade alchemist, I''ll help you."


    The next morning, Heavenly Pills


    had yet to open. Clerks and students


    frantically ran around cleaning everything up. The furniture was all wiped down. Heavenly Pill''s most senior staff was brushing his teeth as he pointed all around the store.


    "This won''t do! Are all of you blind? Can''t you see that cobweb over there? Don''t ignore any of the corners. If any of the customers see it, what would they think of Heavenly Pills?


    "We''re not a normal pill store. We''re a direct store of Heavenly Pills! If we embarrass ourselves, we can kiss our Heavenly Pills name goodbye!"


    It was incredibly frantic as they


    hurried over with a piece of cloth to clear away the cobweb that was just the size of a finger. After that, they looked around for other potentially dirty spots with their eyes wide.


    Heavenly Pills had ten students and those students were not that old. Even though they were regarded more highly than the clerks, they still needed to perform hardbor.

 Chapter 2389

    Chapter 2389


    After all, Heavenly Pills used quite a lot of resources in bringing them up. Alchemy was something that innately required a lot of spiritual grass and medicines. When those resources piled up, they cost a pretty penny.


    Gilbert Hughes let out a soft cough as he poured a cup of tea that was at the perfect temperature. "Mr.


    Simmons, you must be tired. Have some tea to soothe your throat. You''ve been so busy today.


    "Let me help you with these small matters. This entire shop will be absolutely spotless."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mr. Simmons raised an eyebrow, nodding happily," You know me so well, Gilbert. I wouldn''t be able to hand this over to just anyone, but you''ve always done things really well. I can rx handing over this matter to you."


    As he said that, Mr. Simmon''s smile got wider and wider. Gilbert nodded, revealing a very appropriate smile. It was as if he was incredibly grateful to those words.


    However, Gilbert did not mean any of those words at all. Instead, he found it very amusing. The only reason Mr. Simmons ttered him so much was just that Mr. Simmons felt like he had a lot of potentials.


    Of the ten students, Gilbert was the one with the most


    hope to be a sixth-grade alchemist, because of that, Mr. Simmons would always face him with a smile.


    Mr. Simmons had always been someone who would suck up to the powerful and trample all over the weak. If not for that, Mr. Simmons would not even have raised an eyebrow no matter what Gilbert said.


    When he bes a sixth-grade alchemist, the first person he wanted to deal with would be Mr.


    Simmons Mr. Simmons enjoyed et


    looking for trouble where there was none far too much. As he thought about everything, the door to the hall suddenly opened.


    Gilbert frowned. He was about to apologize when he saw someone storming in through the door.


    That person did not even spare him a nce. He walked right up to Mr. Simmons and said, "Uncle, have you been well?"


    Mr. Simmons'' hand that he had raised in anger immediately gave Chandler a gentle pat on the shoulder, "Oh, Chandler? Why are you here? How''s your training been? Have you been promoted to an inner disciple yet?"


    Chandler pursed his lips as he nced outside. He quickly averted his gaze, "Not bad, I actually have something I wanted your help with."


    After that, he waved outside. Fane entered Heavenly Pills'' hall with Maynard behind him.


    Even though Maynard was technically at the same level as Mr. Simmons, they were incredibly different. Maynard served Chandler''s family and was just a servant in that family.


    However, Mr. Simmons was


    someone who worked for Heavenly Pills. He was definitely regarded


    much more highly than Maynard et


    Hence, Maynard''s proud demeanor earlier hadpletely deted in front of Mr. Simmons. It was like he


    had turned into a dog who like he


    not


    even dare to wag its tail.


    Mr. Simmons looked at the two who had entered curiously. His focus was especially on Fane. When Fane walked in, he did not have any expression on his face. Fane did not even spare Mr. Simmons a nce.


    .n


    It was as if Fane did not care that he was the caretaker of Heavenly Pills at all. When Chandler mentioned his intentions, Mr. Simmons immediately raised an eyebrow He appraised Fane when he heard that Fane wanted to be a student.

 Chapter 2390

    Chapter 2390


    After a long time, Mr. Simmons nodded and replied," Since you''vee here to be a student, you should be mentally prepared to be one.


    "My nephew asked me for this favor, so I''ll naturally agree to it. Gilbert, go find a room for him. In the future, you''ll be his senior. Remember to bring him along wherever you go."


    Gilbert tried his best to control his expression that was about to sour. He let out a stiff smile and uttered," Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of him." Even though he did his best to control his tone, Fane could still feel something amiss despite the in nature of his words. He nced at Gilbert. Gilbert looked quite friendly, but Fane could feel a coldness behind that warm exterior. Gilbert was incredibly unhappy at Fane''s arrival. It was as if Gilbert was afraid that Fane would steal his position.


    That surprised Fane. Gilbert did not even give Fane a chance to speak before he raised his right hand and stood aside, inviting Fane elsewhere. "Come with me, I''ll arrange somewhere for you to stay. From today on, you''ll be one of my fellow students in Heavenly Pills."


    Fane nodded. After that, he turned to look at Chandler. Chandler let out a sigh before he nodded earnestly.


    "I''ll be leaving at noon tomorrow. Before I leave, I want to treat you to a meal. You mustn''t refuse."


    Chandler emphasized his words very heavily. Fane was still quite thankful to Chandler. Since Chandler was willing to treat him to a meal he would naturally not refuse it.


    After nodding, he followed Gilbert. They went toward the back door of the hall. When Fane disappeared, Mr. Simmons turned around to look at Chandler.


    "You seem to have a lot of respect for this brat. Is he someone special?"


    Gilbert pursed his lips helplessly, shaking his head.'' He''s no one special. I just think he''s a good person. It''s worth being good friends with him." Mr. Simmons could not help but raise an eyebrow.


    Even though he did not agree with Chandler''s words, he could not be bothered to give any advice. After a sigh, he pulled Chandler aside.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He had the servants prepare some tea. As the two of them drank, they chatted. This time, Chandler wanted to talk about what had happened in his journey.


    However, he would definitely end up involving Fane if he went into detail.


    Fane had already told Chandler to


    not tell anyone else about him. Chandler could understand from Fane''s point of view, so he temporarily ignored what had


    happened.


    "I remember Heavenly Pills epted twenty students two years ago," Chandler said after taking a sip of tea.


    He had been asking for Fane''s sake, but he was curious himself as well.


    Mr. Simmons nodded, "You remember quite well. That year, we did ept twenty students."


    He let out a dryugh while saying,


    "Yet, there was only one who was able to be a sixth-grade alchemist. There are so few people who can understand the Way of the Pill and condense pill auras.  S


    el


    "It''s so hard to produce even one sixth-grade alchemist, let alone seventh or eighth-grade ones... There is only one eighth-grade alchemist in Heavenly Pills. The eighth-grade alchemist is basically the living ancestor. He doesn''t trouble himself with general affairs."

 Chapter 2391

    Chapter 2391


    Chandler could not help but shake his head when he heard all of that. The alchemist''s path was definitely not easy. It was even several times harder than martial arts, and it required a lot more talent.


    "Is it really that hard to condense a pill aura?" Chandler put down the cup of tea in his hand as he asked seriously.


    Even though he had some understanding of alchemy, he had never tried to understand the Way of the Pill before. He did not understand how difficult it was to understand the Way of the Pill and condense a pill aura.


    Mr. Simmons had many years of experience in Heavenly Pills, so he naturally had some authority on the matter.


    "Of course it''s hard! Let me give you an example that you can understand. For a fifth-grade alchemist to understand the Way of the Pill and condense pill aura is like having an innate realm warrior learn an upper earth rank skill. Isn''t that hard?!"


    With Mr. Simmons'' example, Chandler had a better idea of it. Of course, it was hard! It was incredibly hard. It was basically something he was unable to do at all. It was considered quite good if he managed to learn an upper red level skill.


    Earth rank skills were something he would not even dare to think about in the innate realm. Those who were able to learn those skills were all excellent disciples within the ns. If he could do something like that, he would have already been an inner disciple a long time ago.


    For there to only be one person capable of doing it out of twenty, he suddenly understood why. Thinking about that, he pursed his lips helplessly as Fane''s image shed in his mind.


    After a creaking sound, a broken-down wooden door was pushed open by someone. Sunlight shone in, and a whole floor of dust jumped into vision. It seemed like it had been a long time since anyone had cleaned the room up.


    There were enough cobwebs on the window to use as a tablecloth. The room was incredibly small. Other than a table, there was only a bed. The bed did not even have any sheets on it. The room waspletely dpidated.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he turned his head around, looking at Gilbert who had a warm smile on his face.


    Gilbert licked his lips, saying a little helplessly, "I''m sorry. The other rooms are all already taken. This is the only room that''s still empty. You can make do with it."


    Fane let out a smallugh as his lips curled up. He looked at Gilbert coldly, "Are there no other rooms? Is


    this the only room left?"


    Gilbert nodded, not saying anything. All Gilbert did was signal with his eyes that Fane should enter so he could leave.


    Fane turned around and faced


    aroun


    Gilbert, Til take the room, but that doesn''t mean I''ve already admitted defeat. It doesn''t mean you can just bully me around either. It''s just that I can''t be bothered to waste my time on you right now."


    After that, Fane turned around and entered the dust-filled room that was in a bad state. He shut the door behind him with a bang, and Gilbert''s nose was almost hit by the door.


    At that moment, Gilbert''s heart was filled with anger. He wanted nothing more than to rush inside and kill that guy who did not know his ce. In the end, his rationality won over his anger. He snorted and stared viciously at the door before he turned around and left. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After he left, Fane summoned Nash out of Mustard Seed. Fane did not ask Nash to do anything. Instead, Fane took out the cleaning tools and cleaned up the room before he had Nash sit by the bed.


    Fane told Nash everything that had happened recently.


    After Nash heard everything, he frowned and said," Why do you meet disgusting flies everywhere you go? You''ve done nothing against this Gilbert person. Why is he trying to make things difficult for you?"

 Chapter 2392

    Chapter 2392


    Fane kept the rag and replied, "He probably feels like I am threatening his status. Otherwise, he couldn''t possibly hold so much animosity against me. It''s as if he thinks I''ll steal his things if I be his fellow student.


    "I don''t know about anything else, but even though the students might seem to be working hard at learning alchemy to be a sixth-grade alchemist, they''re actually more like glorified servants.


    "They are normally forced tobor away at Heavenly Pills. They have to deal with customers and clean up the store. They need to determine the age of the materials. Only after they finish all these chores are they able to continue their training.


    "It''s such a difficult life. Any good chances or good things would naturally have many fighting over them. I''m a new student and might be fighting over the same things with him. He''d naturally not be happy with me."


    When Nash heard Fane''s exnation, he felt like Fane was right. Yet, he still felt very exasperated. Fane had clearly done nothing wrong, but he was still being hated.


    Nash looked up at Fane. "What do we do next then? Alchemy is a very time-consuming thing. You must make sure you don''t sacrifice too much for it. "If you waste all your time here and neglect your training, it''d be hard for you to make up for it in the future."


    Fane nodded. He was not that naive. The two of them talked for a long time. When noon came, Fane followed Chandler to a nearby tavern. The two of them ordered some alcohol and some dishes. After that, they went into a separate room to eat and chat.


    Chandler told Fane everything he had heard from his uncle. When Chandler saw Fane''s calm expression, he could not help but let out a deep sigh.


    "I knew you wouldn''t be worried about this. However, some things will still happen even if you don''t worry about them. Do you know what the students usually do inside?"


    As Chandler spoke, he was incredibly anxious. Fane nodded. Before Gilbert led him to the room Gilbert had been holding a piece of cloth. It was obvious with just a bit of thought that the students were definitely not living easy lives there.


    Otherwise, Mr. Simmons would not have agreed so easily. After all, another student meant another free servant. Even though they were regarded more highly thanmon riff-raff, what they did was stillbor.


    Chandler felt even more anxious when he saw Fane nod so calmly. "I really can''t tell what you''re thinking. With your talent, you would receive special attention no matter which n you go to.


    "As long as you focused on training,


    your future would be incredibly bright. Why would you make yourself suffer as a student doing petty chores? You''d have to do all those things daily, how would you have time to train?


    "Why don''t you listen to my advice? Stop wasting your time on this useless matter. Just focus on your training. Even if you''re able to be a sixth- grade alchemist, it would take you quite a lot of time."


    After saying that, Chandler paused, not willing to be too direct. After thinking about it, he felt like Fane was not that sensitive either, so he decided to continue.


    He took a deep breath as he said earnestly, "If you be a student, your time would be split between


    working and studying. TruthfuletProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Heavenly Pills doesn''t want to


    Per


    provide that many materials for their students to practice. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "After all, these materials aren''t cheap. If the students aren''t careful, they would destroy those valuable materials. The higher-ups at Heavenly Pills naturally don''t want to waste any resources.


    "However, they''re still forced to train all of you. That''s only because raising proper alchemists is the best way to bring them even more profits." After he said that, Chandler took another deep breath. He ced the ss in his hand back on the table.

 Chapter 2393

    Chapter 2393


    "Due to that, they''ll do their best to make sure you get as little valuables as possible to reduce the losses. You will be suffering."


    Chandler said many heartfelt words mostly because he felt like it was a big pity that Fane was wasting his talent just like that. Another reason was that he wanted to repay Fane for saving his life.


    If he had not advanced with Fane, he would definitely have died against the three zing One-Eyed Bulls.


    Fane could feel the good intentions in Chandler''s words and nod at them. There were some things that Chandler would not be able to understand. After all, Fane had too many secrets, there was no way to exin it all.


    He was not willing to reveal all his secrets to Chandler either, so he was forced to find an excuse that did not sound too ridiculous.


    "Once I''ve set a goal for myself, I won''t change it easily. Plus, I''m incredibly confident in my talent. I''ll definitely be able to be a sixth-grade alchemist. Being a sixth-grade alchemist isn''t even my end goal. I''ll even be a seventh or eighth-grade one."


    Chandler''s lips twitched when he heard that, not knowing what to say suddenly. He felt like Fane had way too much confidence.


    However, he understood that there were some people who would never let go of their goals unless they were forced to. Unless Fane realizes for himself how absurd his thoughts were, Fane would not listen to any advice.


    Chandler sighed, shaking his head as he stopped making more advances. He poured a drink for himself, thinking of a lighter topic.


    At that moment, Fane suddenly said, "Do you know Gilbert?"


    1


    Chandler raised an eyebrow and nodded, "I know he''s quite a good sprout. I heard that he''s about to umte two hundred merit points. With those merit points he would be able to earn the right to learn the Way of the Pill.  S


    "My uncle even said that it should not take too long for him to shed his status as a student and be a sixth-grade alchemist."


    Fane frowned when he heard that. "Merit points?"


    Chandler was stunned. He immediately pped his forehead, wondering how he could have been so careless to forget something so important.


    He hurriedly exined, "After you


    be students, it doesn''t mean you can just casually learn the Way of the Pill with thatbel. If you want to learn the Way of the Pill, you have to exchange merit points for it.


    "Only by umting two hundred merit points would you be able to obtain the rights to even look at the Way of the Pill. After all, the Way of the Pill is an incredibly important inheritance. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "It''sparatively even more valuable than martial skills and techniques. Any ce that has a Way of the Pill would ce incredible importance on it."


    Fane nodded. After such an exnation, he more or less understood. However, he still could not understand why Gilbert would suddenly target him like that.


    He was a new student. There was no way he could gather two hundred merit points in a short time. Naturally, there was no way Fane could fight Gilbert for the right to learn the Way of the Pill.

 Chapter 2394

    Chapter 2394


    Why was Gilbert treating him so badly? To even arrange for Fane to sleep in such a shabby room. Thinking about that, he looked at Chandler. He had clearly been rmended by Chandler.


    Chandler''s uncle was Mr. Simmons. Was Gilbert not worried that Fane would reveal everything to Mr. Simmons?


    He was basically defying Mr. Simmons by doing so. Was he not worried that Mr. Simmons would do something about it? Fane could not figure it out. Fane decided to just push those thoughts aside. He sipped his drink and said, "Thank you for all your guidance. When you''re back in your n, you cane to find me at any time if you have any troubles."


    Chandler let out a small smile. He knew that Fane was someone who would keep his promises.


    He nodded and replied, "I will."


    The two of them continued to chat for a while longer before Chandler excused himself. After all, Chandler could not remain there for too long. He still needed to return to his n to participate in the ranking battles to earn more resources for himself.


    After Fane returned to Heavenly Pills, he changed into a students'' uniform. The clothes were tighter around the cor, it was obvious they were prepared specially


    for all the chores the students would do.


    Looking at the clothes, Fane sighed helplessly. If it were not to earn a rmendation, he would never have worked at Heavenly Pills.


    After all, he still needed to be rmended into the Middle Province Alchemists Alliance''s test The moment he changed his clothes and left the room, he nned on looking for Mr. Simmons to ask


    about his duties.


    However, he encountered Gilbert the moment he opened the door. Gilbert let out a sly smile as if Gilbert had been waiting there deliberately.


    Gilbert let out a smallugh and said, "Where are you headed to, Fane?"


    Fane coldly nced at him, not wanting to bother bickering with Gilbert. He walked forward, nning on looking for Mr. Simmons. Yet, Gilbert quickly stood in front of Fane, blocking his way and not allowing him to move.


    Looking at Gilbert, Fane frowned. If he was not holding back, Fane would have easily killed an initial stage innate level brat like Gilbert. "What''s the meaning of this?" Fane coldly said.


    Gilbert let out a smallugh as he said calmly, "Are you nning on looking for Mr. Simmons? How unfortunate, Mr. Simmons works here on a rotational basis.


    "He goes somewhere else every month. Today is precisely when he''s changing offices. Today, the person-in-charge is not Mr. Simmons, but Mr. Winston."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, suddenly realizing why Gilbert did not seem worried that he wouldin about him at all. Turns out, Mr.


    Simmons was going to manai


    somewhere else. After the change in personnel, Fane would have no one to turn to.


    Considering Gilbert had been there for so long, if he ever does anything to trouble Fane, Fane''sints would only fall on deaf ears.


    Thinking about that, Fane let out a cold smile and said, "What do you want?"


    Gilbert smiled sinisterly, "It doesn''t matter what I want to do. More importantly, I want to tell you this. No matter what you want to do, you''d better just stay out of my way."

 Chapter 2395

    Chapter 2395


    "Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you had someone backing you, understand?"


    Fane frowned. He was really tempted to send a punch over at that moment. He wanted to let that brat know that some things should not be said. However, he remembered the reason he was there, so he swallowed those words.


    Fane paused and said, "I haven''t even done anything, and you say I''m doing whatever I want?"


    Gilbert raised an eyebrow. "Were you nning on getting some tasks? How unfortunate, all the tasks have been imed. There won''t be any merit points for you. Just go back and wait for next month. There might be tasks for you then."


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows, finally understanding why Gilbert was challenging him. Gilbert was trying to tell him that there would be no trouble as long as Fane did not im any tasks. Gilbert did not want Fane to earn any merit points.


    Fane felt like it was such a joke. Did Gilbert deal with all the other students like that as well? He stopped the others from earning merit points so he could earn them all by himself. Then, he would used the points to earn the right to learn the Way of the Pill. Was that not too absurd?


    Fane did not think too much about the matter. Gilbert standing in front of him clearly meant Gilbert was not going to let him head over. Thinking about that, he let out a smallug, turned around right away and returned to his room.


    That caught Gilbert by surprise as he had not expect Fane to be so obedient. Fane had left so abruptly, not even spending any time talking smack. Gilbert raised his eyebrows, he wondered if Fane had left to figure out a way to deal with Gilbert. Would Fane just turn around to go im the tasks the moment Gilbert left?


    Thinking about that, Gilbert could not help but let out a coldugh. He would not give Fane the chance. Gilbert had already said that he would not allow Fane to im any tasks, so he would absolutely not give Fane any leeway.


    With a wave, he called one of the servants over, "John, keep an eye on this brat for me. As long as he goes out to im any tasks, stop him immediately. After that, find a


    chance to report it to me." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After John heard that, he nodded his head obediently. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely keep an eye on him all day. As long as he does anything, I''ll report it to you immediately."


    Gilbert nodded before he turned around to leave. Fane might have entered his room, but he had been observing the movements outside. He saw everything that Gilbert did earlier.


    It seemed like Gilbert really did think that Fane went back because he was scare of Gilbert. In truth, Fane''s goal for iming tasks was not for the sake of merit points.


    After all, he did not need to look at Heavenly Pills'' Way of the Pill at all. He only did so because he did not want to attract too much attention.


    He was therepletely for the


    rmendation to the tests. If it had not been for that, he would not have been willing to waste his time there. Gilbert''s actions were precisely what he wanted.


    Fane would not need to waste his time doing chores, and could spend all his time training!


    Fane closed the door properly, and


    immediately retrieved the


    vel


    soul-gathering crystal from Mustard Seed. The soul-gathering crystal was the same as always. There were many soul fragments scattered within the crystal. All those soul fragments were voluntary contributions from the strongest warriors of the Divine Void World.


    After absorbing that great warrior''s memories, Fane was able to determine who these soul fragments belonged to.


    Fane found the soul fragment of someone who had been at the pinnacle of alchemy. He muttered, "You''re the one!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, he reached out and absorbed the soul fragment. The moment the soul fragment touched Fane''s body, it suddenly turned into dazzling light and fused with Fane''s body.

 Chapter 2396

    Chapter 2396


    Fane felt a bang in his head as if something had exploded. A surge of foreign memories started to fill Fane''s head.


    After returning to his room, Gilbert noticed that Damien Leeds was waiting in front of his room.


    Gilbert frowned, handing the pot of tea in his hand to Damien. Damien epted the pot of tea respectfully.


    "Why are you waiting here? Didn''t I tell you before? We can talk about anythingter, that guy won''t be able to cause any trouble." Damien immediately knew that Gilbert had settled the matter when he saw Gilbert''s expression, and let out a sigh of relief.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Simmons is thinking. Taking in that brat at such an important moment. If it ruins our n..."


    Hearing that, Gilbert immediately interrupted him," Our n won''t be disrupted by anyone! Stop with the negative thoughts!"


    Damien shuddered in fright. He had always been afraid of Gilbert. With a light cough, he immediately changed the topic, "I wonder if he''ll seed this time."


    The moment that person was mentioned, Gilbert''s face stiffened. However, Gilbert had always been able to control hisposure very well. He furrowed his


    eyebrows and looked over, "He should be able to seed. After all, he''s prepared for so long. If he still can''t condense a fifty percent mixed pill aura, he''d probably have to kill himself."


    Damien froze, suddenly thinking


    about something. Gilbert had never had to deal with the senior brother so he hurriedly said, "Condensing pill auras is all about talent. Normal people can''t do it at all. However, I feel like it''s not a problem for you. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You''ve always been very talented in alchemy. Didn''t those elders say that your talent is even higher than the senior brother?


    "The only reason he''s ahead of you is just because of age. He entered Heavenly Pills earlier. If not for that, you''d have already be a sixth-grade alchemist before him."


    That ttery had been very well put. Gilbert felt really good after hearing it, and the smile on his face brightened. "As long as you give me enough time, even bing a seventh-grade alchemist won''t be a problem, let alone a sixth-grade one!"


    He was very assured by those words. He did not have any talent went it came to martial skills. There were obstacles all the way, and he was only able to reach the innate level despite his age.


    However, he had a talent for alchemy. Regr folks was no challenge to him at all. As long as he had enough time, he would definitely be a pir for Heavenly Pills. He would be one of the higher-ups in


    Heavenly Pills.


    When that happened, everyone would have to regard him highly. Everyone who did not treat him well initially would be trampled under his feet. Just thinking about the fact that he would definitely seed, filled his whole body with energy.


    Damien said, "I saw Fane from afar. I feel like he''s not a simple person. What did you say to him? Will he ignore us and insist on getting tasks?"


    Gilbert let out a cold smile as he said, "Don''t worry, that guy is useless. I won''t let him ruin our n."

 Chapter 2397

    Chapter 2397


    "He wants to im tasks and get merit points? Dream on! As long as I''m around, he''ll never get any merit points!"


    When Damien heard that, he let out a huge smile and said, "If you say that, then I won''t have to worry anymore! I was just worried that the sudden appearance of this guy would ruin our ns!"


    Gilbert raised an eyebrow as he let out a coldugh," Didn''t I tell you? No one will ruin our ns. This brat''s appearance was a surprise, but this surprise won''t disrupt our ns at all.


    "I''ve already gotten someone to keep an eye on him. He absolutely won''t escape from my sight! We''ll keep an eye on him for a month. After a month, we''ll get the chance to get rid of him. After that, we will rule this ce."


    After his n seeded, everyone would have to treat him respectfully. Gilbert was absolutely ted.


    As they were discussing and feeling happy about themselves, Fane was in a difficult situation. He had just absorbed therge number of memories that were in the soul fragment.


    Thankfully, Fane was no longer the same as he used to be. His soul was already much stronger. Absorbing the soul fragment might cause him a lot of pain, but it


    did not threaten his life. At that moment, Fane waspletely red.


    He was sweating everywhere. His sweat constantly flowed down from his forehead. At that moment, his eyes werepletely red, and his body was in incredibly pain. Yet, his mood was strangely excited.


    Many memories were attacking his soul. It caused Fane to feel like mountains were stacking on top of his body. He needed to slowly dig through and destroy those mountains.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Most of the great warriors'' memories were about the Way of the Pill. That Way of the Pill was called the Divine Void Pill. With the Divine Void name, it was absolutely no ordinary thing!


    Integrating memories was incredibly painful, but it brought a lot of benefits. No matter how talented a person was, understanding the Way of the Pill would still need a lot of effort to slowly digest and ovee.


    Yet, after integrating the great warrior''s memories, Fane did not need to attempt it at all. He already understood everything. There were no longer any problems in front of him. The only thing that caused Fane problems waspletely integrating his body with the


    memories.


    He would need to constantly practice before he couldpletely merge the mind and body. However, the practice should not use up too much time, nor should it consume too many resources.


    Thinking about that, Fane let out a


    coldugh. Heavenly Pills'' Way of the Pill was called the Vermillion me. The Vermillion me could me. The


    notpare to the Divine Void Pill at all. The difference between them was staggering.


    He recalled Gilbert frantically stopping him from iming tasks, worried that he would be able to learn the Vermillion me. Thinking about that, he could not help but let out a coldugh. He did not care about the Vermillion me at all, why would he bother learning it?


    It took two days and two nights before Fanepletely integrated the great warrior''s memories. After he opened his eyes, Fane felt a wave of exhaustion surging through his body.


    It was a horrible feeling. He wanted nothing more than to copse and sleep for three days. However, before he slept, he needed to take a bath to clean up all the filth.


    As he stood up and tidied up his clothes, the door suddenly opened with a bang. The loud noise was so sudden that Fane''s face immediately turned cold as ice.

 Chapter 2398

    Chapter 2398


    He did not know who it was, but they should not have opened his door so rudely anyway. If he had been absorbing the memories midway, the disturbance might have caused him to lose control!


    "Is it you?! It must be you!" Gilbert pointed at Fane, his eyes were bloodshot.


    Fane looked at Gilbert strangely, not knowing what that guy was on about.


    Gilbert let out a coldugh, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing!"


    Fane felt like Gilbert had gone crazy. He had never even left his room, so what could he do? That strange usation, on top of Gilbert rudely barging in, caused Fane''s face topletely darken.


    Soul Swords condensed in his hand. Fane had already decided to properly teach Gilbert a lesson, even if it went against the rules!


    Gilbert seemed to be in an inescapable rage. His whole body was shaking, "Say it! Are you feeling guilty? Were you the one who leaked the information?!"


    Fane was rendered speechless. He said angrily, "Is something wrong with your brain? What are you talking about? What guilt? What information?" Gilbert''s whole body was trembling. "Don''t try to deny


    it! It has to be you!"


    Gilbert had already gone mad. He had lost all sense of reasoning. The way he looked at Fane, there was even a hint of bloodlust in the madness. Fane looked at the guy speechlessly.


    He still did not know what the guy was talking about. He took a deep breath, Gilbert''s usations had yet to stop.


    "Just you wait! I won''t let you off! You want to use Mr. Simmons to earn the right! That''s impossible! I''ll make sure disaster falls on you!" He shouted out, looking like he wanted to tear Fane apart.


    The grey seals on Fane''s hands were dancing wildly. A miniature Soul Sword appeared in Fane''s palm.


    The coldness in Fane''s eyes was practically at freezing points. "I don''t know what you''re going on about, but...you''ll pay for what you''ve done." "Pay? Ha! Are you trying to fight me? The two of us are at the initial stage of the innate realm, surely you don''t think you can beat me?!" Gilbert said.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Gilbert had quite a lot of selfconfidence. He did not even try looking at his strength before determining that he was at the initial stage of the innate level.


    Thinking about that, Fane let out a


    cold smile. Before, he hadExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    deliberately left his injuries so he would appear to be at the initial


    stage. However, after absorb


    all


    of the Formational True Energy, he was alreadypletely recovered.


    l.n


    He was just a sliver away from the spring-solidifying realm. In fact, he would be able to break through long as he wanted to. Gilbert seemed to have gone crazy in anger. Gilbert retrieved his weapon from his storage. It was a red curved sword.


    Before Fane attacked, Gilbert rushed at Fane, unable to hold back his anger. There were mes on Gilbert''s sword, and he shed right at Fane''s head.


    Fane''s expression did not even change at all. He raised his right hand, and grey energy mmed into Gilbert like a violent wind!


    There was a bang, and Gilbert was sent flying. He started to spin midair before he collided with a tree outside.


    The sword in his hand was sent


    flying, falling onto the ground with a


    nk. Gilbert had beenpletely defeated in one blow. The wind that the Soul Sword formed into pierced Gilbert''s soul, causing him to lose control of his thoughts.  S

 Chapter 2399

    Chapter 2399


    ?


    "It hurts!" Gilbert cried out in agony, curling up his body in pain.


    Fane let out a coldugh as he walked out the door. At that moment, Gilbert was already curled up into a ball. This was even after Fane had held back. If Fane had even used forty percent of his power earlier, Gilbert would have been dead.


    After all, Gilbert might have some talent in alchemy, but he probably would not even be able to beat Nash in a fight.


    Gilbert cried out in pain. He stumbled as he tried to stand up. When John heard themotion, he hurriedly ran over. John was shocked to see Gilbert rolling on the floor in pain. After that, he hurried over to help Gilbert up.


    John nced at Fane, who was standing upright.


    Gilbert had arranged for Fane to be in an incredibly secluded area back then. It was actually just a rundown shed which Fane had expected. Thanks to that, only John had witnessed Gilbert being beaten up to such a state.


    Fane let out a snort, "You''re quite daring, or maybe you''re just blind. You tried to attack me before you even find out what my level is. You really don''t know your ce."


    Fane had definitely held back earlier. He merely wanted Gilbert to feel some pain, and not really hurt him. That''s because Fane knew very well that he was living under someone else''s roof at that moment. If he had been too ruthless, he would not have been able to remain there.


    After the pain Fane had inflicted on Gilbert started to fade, he slowly calmed down. He leaned against John and barely managed to sit up.


    Even though he hadpletely lost to Fane earlier, Gilbert remained obstinate, "Just you wait! I won''t let you off! I might not be as strong as you, but it''s not like there is no one at your level in Heavenly Pills! There are experts everywhere!"


    Fane let out a coldugh, "IsContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    something wrong with your head?


    You rushed into my room like a madman speaking a bunch of nonsense. Then you attacked me without regard for anything. Now, you''re threatening to find someone else to deal with me... Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Don''t think everyone''s as dumb as you are. You might have some talent in alchemy, but you''re still a student in the end. Which of those experts would listen to you?!"


    After being called out for his lie, Gilbert was incredibly furious. He struggled and even wanted to pick a fight with Fane.


    At that moment, frantic footsteps could be heard. Damien ran over and immediately noticed Gilbert struggling on the floor as he red at Fane. Damien was taken aback, unclear of the situation.


    However, he was not in that state for that long. He knelt down and whispered into Gilbert''s ear.


    When Gilbert heard everything, he suddenly had a strange expression on his face. He let out a cough as he tried topose himself, "You''re speaking the truth?"


    Damien nodded, "I''m certain. I''ve already asked someone to check it out, it really was him..."


    At that moment, Gilbert was really stuck in a hard ce. After thinking about it for a long time, he finally stood up shakily from the ground. It was as if he would fall down at any moment.


    He let out augh, "Brat! I have something else to do today, so I''ll let you off for now! Don''t even think we''re done with this just yet! I''ll make you pay eventually."

 Chapter 2400

    Chapter 2400


    Fane looked at Gilbert speechlessly as Gilbert red at him with hatred. Even after everything that had happened, Fane still did not understand what Gilbert was doing or saying.


    Why did Gilberte barging in shouting at him?


    Why was Gilbert so usatory? At that moment, Fane could onlyugh at Gilbert''s threats. Gilbert took a deep breath before he turned around to look at Damien angrily.


    "Don''t bother with me here, go handle what''s happening over there first!"


    Damien paled. His awkwardness from being pushed away earlier had already dissipated quite a bit. He turned and looked at Fane before looking back at Gilbert.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Damien nodded, "I''ll get it done immediately, but.J''ve already checked on it before. It''s definitely right."


    Gilbert''s expression stiffened. He still wanted to add a sentence or two, but he swallowed back his words.


    He merely nodded coldly, "I know, but we can''t just ignore the matter!"


    As he said that, Gilbert did not even look at Damien. Gilbert stared at Fane the whole time, but Fane was already quite used to that hateful look. Practically everyone who tried to cause Fane trouble looked at


    him with that expression. It was as though they wanted to carve out a piece of his body.


    Damien sighed helplessly before he left in a hurry.


    John wisely helped the wobbling Gilbert up. Gilbert''s words had all merely been impulsive ones. After all, he had injured his soul.


    Even though Fane had already held back, the two of them were just far too far apart in strength. Fane was no ordinaryte-stage innate leve warrioneither. If Fane had just used a bit more power, Gilbert would not even have the strength to speak.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, he had heard everything from Damien''s earlier conversation with Gilbert. From those words, as well as the way Damien looked at him, Fare could more or less guess what had happened.


    However, he was still uncertain. Thinking about it, Fane decided against saying anything. Gilbert could think whatever he want. Fane would not let anyone who caused him trouble off so easily.


    He did not really do anything against Gilbert just yet. It was not because he was afraid of Gilbert, but because he did not want to invite any trouble onto himself. He knew very well why he was here.


    As long as he achieved his goal and qualified, he would deal with Gilbert then.


    Gilbert''s hands were trembling. His face was white as paper. Blood was starting to drip out of the corner of his lips. Fane sighed helplessly. Even at this state,


    Gilbert was not in a hurry to get treated.


    Gilbert was still standing there with widened eyes. There was already nothing else to say. Looking at him, Fane did not know what to say.


    Fane took a deep breath before he said, "You''re still not leaving? Do you still want to fight me?"


    Gilbertughed, "Just you wait! I''ll have you begging for death. Even though what happened before had nothing to do with you, you still attacked me and injured me..."


    Before he could finish, Fane interrupted him, "Don''t you think your words are incredibly funny? Do you not remember why I attack you?"

 Chapter 2401

    Chapter 2401


    "You barged into my room without making things clear. You tried to attack me, but you were unbelievably weak. Now, you can''t beat me, but you still dare to use me like this. I really don''t know how the skin on your face is so thick."


    The corner of John''s mouth twitched at Fane''s straightforwardness. He nced at Gilbert beside him timidly. Gilbert was so furious his entire body was shaking. He looked like he wanted nothing more than to rush over and bite Fane.


    Fane let out a coldugh as he continued, "I don''t know why you''re still standing here. What do you want to say? Do you think you can beat me in a debate? Can you even beat me in a fight?"


    Gilbert''s face rapidly changed colors. He was so infuriated by Fane that he felt like he was about to explode the next second. In truth, Fane''s words werepletely right. He could not beat Fane, and could not even win against Fane verbally.


    Staying there would do nothing other than making a joke out of himself. He took a few deep breaths before he got John to help him out.


    After taking two steps, he did not turn his head around as he shouted, "I''ll be a sixth-grade alchemist in just a short time. When that timees... I''ll make sure you know how stupid your actions were


    today."


    After he finished, he no longer spoke as he limped out with the support of John''s shoulder. Fane raised an eyebrow. Gilbert''s words had meant nothing to Fane.


    A sixth-grade alchemist was nothing in Fane''s eyes. For people like Gilbert, it might be the ceiling of their lives. Gilbert probably thought that sixth- grade alchemists were incredible people.


    However, Fane looked down on them. Thinking about that, the look of mockery on his face intensified.


    It was still not even the evening yet. Fane tidied up the room again before he looked up at the sunlight that came through the window. He quicklyposed his erratic thoughts.


    He had only one goal being here which was to be a sixth-grade alchemist and get the qualification to take the test. He was not interested in those merit points at all.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After pouring himself a cup of tea, he gulped it down. He ced the teacup back on the table before turning around to exit his room.


    He continued moving forward while carefully observing his surroundings. Heavenly Rills'' backyard was huge There were not just students there, even servants and stewards were around. There were practically all sorts of people.


    The ce Fane stayed at was a little corner toward the west. Other than his room, there were only random warehouses. His room had probably been a warehouse for random goods or firewood as well.


    Gilbert had deliberately arranged for Fane to stay there as a show of power. It was a way to trouble Fane as well. The further east he went, the more borate the designs of the rooms were. There were quite a few flowers along the stone road.


    Only, he did not see a single servant along the way. It took him quite a long time before he saw one carrying a bucket of water, walking toward the main hall.


    Fane immediately rushed over when


    he saw that person. The servant had been focused on the water he was carrying, and jumped up in fright when he saw someone suddenly appear in front of him. He almost tossed away the bucket of water in his hands.


    "You are?" The servant was a bit taken aback by the unknown face.


    After all, Fane was basically brand new there. After bing a student, he had not been anywhere other than his own room. There were not many people in Heavenly Pills who knew him.

 Chapter 2402

    Chapter 2402


    However, it was fine if he was not recognized. All the servant needed to do was to recognize Fane''s clothes to tell who Fane was. The servant scanned Fane for a moment before saying, "You are...the eleventh student?"


    Fane was a little startled by the new title. The eleventh student? After those words floated in Fane''s head for a while, he suddenly understood.


    Chandler had told Fane before that he was the eleventh student that Heavenly Pills epted. Those servants that did not have any standing would naturally call him by that title.


    Fane nodded. After the servant had a clear sense of Fane''s identity, he was less rmed by the stranger in front of him. He pursed his lips, having heard before that the new student did not have a good rtionship with the second student, but Fane was still a student after all.


    They were merely regr servants. If they offended Fane because of their inappropriate words, they could be sent off at any time should Fanein about them.


    With that in mind, the servant forced out a smile and uttered, "Do you have anything you need, eleventh student?"


    Fane nodded. He was not in the mood to dally around with the servant, so he said very directly, "I''ve just arrived here, so there are some rules that I don''t really understand. I just have a few questions to ask you."


    Fane had a very humble tone which pleasantly surprised the servant. The servant immediately put the water bucket in his hands on the floor as he stood up upright, "Please ask away, I''ll tell you everything."


    Fane nodded beforeposing himself and asked," Where do the students practice refining pills here? Surely Heavenly Pills provides us somewhere to practice and improve?"


    The servant paused for a long time before he answered, "Are you asking me where you can go to practice alchemy?"


    Fane nodded. He did not have any intentions of getting the Way of the Pill. All he wanted to do was hurry up and see the could refine sixth-grade pills. Alchemy was different frombat. He needed a lot of


    Ov


    ingredients, as well as a furnace to refine them.


    Even though Fane had a lot of materials on him, there were either too low in quality or tooplicated. There was no way to form aplete pill from them.


    Since Heavenly pills had ten students, it would definitely provide a ce for them to practice alchemy. They would have prepared enough spiritual ingredients for him to practice with.


    The servant pointed toward the east and exined,"


    Just continue walking ahead. You''ll see an independent pce. On the pce, you''ll see a que hanging there that says ''Serene Cloud Room''. That''s where the students are meant


    to practice their alchemy." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It was quite an elegant name. When Fane arrived at the Serene Cloud Pce, a sh of interest appeared in his eyes. The Serene Cloud Room was about as big as the main hall in front.


    There were some nts nted


    el.n


    outside that would rustle whenever the wind blew. Fane took a deep breath as he stepped forward into the Serene Cloud Room. The moment he entered, he saw a student that was dressed the exact same way as he was. The student had a cloth in hand and was wiping one of the tables inside.


    The Serene Cloud Room''syout was very simple. There were multiple small rooms inside separated by walls. That should be where they practiced their alchemy.


    However, the room that was facing the main table seemed at least three timesrger than the other rooms. It was as if that room was very special. Raphael Westwood was stunned as he looked at Fane observing the various facilities. He thought that Fane would have walked up to greet him.

 Chapter 2403

    Chapter 2403


    Unexpectedly, Fane''s eyes were only interested in all the alchemy rooms. Fane did not seem to notice Raphael at all as if he was invisible to Fane. Raphael had a bit of a sour expression on his face as he tossed the cloth on the table. He moved forward with a slight frown as he said, "You must be the eleventh student."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Raphael''s words pulled Fane out of his thoughts. Fane let out a slight cough and nodded. Raphael stared at Fane with obvious unhappiness.


    "I''m your senior, your fifth senior to be exact. My name is Raphael. Even though it''s the first time we''ve met, I have to remind you. There has to be some basic respect among students here. Even though you''re a fellow student, I''m still your senior."


    Raphael had wanted to let Fane know that he had been far too impolite. Fane should have at least greeted him before he entered and initiate a conversation.


    Fane did not care about any of that at all. It was as if Raphael amounted to nothing in Fane''s eyes. It angered Raphael a bit, and Fane naturally could understand the meaning behind those words.


    He sighed somewhat helplessly. With Fane''s status, someone like Raphael was indeed not really worth


    noticing. However, he was living under someone''s roof and due to the circumstance, he had to lower his head.


    He nodded very sincerely and greeted, "Hello Raphael, I was just very curious because it is my first time here."


    Raphael raised an eyebrow before nodding slightly, epting Fane''s apology. Yet, it somehow felt like Fane was not apologizing at all.


    Raphael let out a slight cough as he frowned. "Did youe here to practice alchemy?"


    Fane looks at Raphael, puzzled. What else would the Serene Cloud Room be used for? Was there something else here?


    Looking at Fane''s expression,


    Raphael immediately knew what Fane was thinking. Raphael exined with a stern expression, "What''s your level as an alchemist? If you''re not a fifth-grade alchemist, then you''d better note here. You should first look for a few ingredients yourself. Come here after you''ve made fifth-grade pills."


    Fane suddenly understood what Raphael meant after he heard that. It was not Cathysia anymore. In Hestia Continent, fourth-grade pills were nothing.


    In Heavenly Pills'' eyes, fourth-grade pills were no different from trash. Pills that had any value were all at least fifth grade.


    The pills thate from the Serene Cloud Room would at least need to be at the fifth grade. Otherwise, it would be a waste of resources. Fane nodded after understanding what Raphael meant.


    "I''m a fifth-grade alchemist. I wanted to try refining a sixth-grade pill here. Do you happen to know where I can find the ingredients I need for a sixth-grade pill?" Fane was incredibly straightforward. 1


    Fane was really eager to see if he could refine a sixthgrade pill at that moment. Even though he had


    already absorbed the Way of theat


    Divine Void Pill into his mind,


    Pe


    never tried it out. He needed to


    merge both body and mind. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What did you say?" Raphael widened his eyes as if he had heard something unbelievable.

 Chapter 2404

    Chapter 2404


    His lips twitched as he stared at Fane. Fane let out a helpless sigh, already expecting that something like that would happen.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Fane was not in the mood to y around with Raphael at the moment. "Would you happen to know where I can get the materials for a sixth-grade pill? I want to try refining one," Fane repeated.


    This time, Fane was very clear with his words, as if each word was incredibly important. It was to make sure Raphael understands his request. Raphael had naturally understood, and the surprise in his eyes intensified.


    His lips twitched for a long time before he said in exasperation, "Tell me, are you drunk?"


    Raphael waspletely speechless. He did not know what that brat in front of him was talking about. A fifth-grade alchemist was trying to refine a sixthgrade pill before learning the Way of the Pill?


    The brat said those words so casually too. Raphael wondered if there was something wrong with Fane''s brain.


    Fane sighed helplessly. He already knew that the only thing he would get from those words were questions about his sanity. Yet, Fane no longer cared about all that.


    After all, Gilbert would definitely cause him trouble. One or two more troublemakers would make no difference. Fane nodded before saying, "I''m not crazy. I really do want to refine a sixth-grade pill."


    Raphael let out a coldugh. Heughed so hard even his shoulders were shaking. "You really are something else to say something like this on our first encounter. I really don''t know how you be a fifth-grade alchemist.


    "Don''t you know basic knowledge?


    You haven''t learned the Way of the Pill, so you won''t be able to


    condense pill energy. Without the pill energy runes on the pills, yo@can''t refine sixth-grade pills!"


    Fane nodded at the basic knowledge. It had already been ingrained in him with the senior''s memories.


    Raphael saw that Fane did not express any shock upon his words and merely nodded inly. It served to render Raphael even more speechless.


    He could not help but take a few steps forward, measuring Fane as he did so. He looked at Fane as if he was looking at a mad man.


    Fane merely stood there and


    allowed Raphael to examine him.


    Raphael looked out. Almost


    everyone was busy dealing with customers or earning merit points at that moment. Other than himself, only Fane hade to the Serene Cloud room.


    He had wanted to take the time to properly clean up the room during the two to four hours that no one would be here. Yet, he somehow managed to stumble upon the miracle that was Fane.


    Not only did Fane interrupt his cleaning, but Fane had also even caused Raphael to want nothing more than to chase him out with a stick. He took a deep breath, suppressing his urge to mock Fane.


    "Since you already know, why are you so confident that you can refine a sixth-grade pill? I feel like you probably don''t even know how many pill aura runes there are."


    The benchmark of a sixth-grade pill


    was the pill aura that the pill aura runes formed as well as the refining of the pill itself. The pills had to be fifty percent refined to be considered sessful.  S


    Without the fifty percent refinement, it would be a failed pill. Many people were stuck at that stage.

 Chapter 2405

    Chapter 2405


    However, that guy called Fane in front of him would probably not even know how many pill aura runes there were, or how to even draw them, let alone be able to achieve fifty percent refinement. After all, Fane had never had the chance to learn the Way of the Pill before.


    Fane nced at Raphael. "There are a total of one million pill aura runes. Each rune can be ovepped with other runes to achieve special effects." It was allmon knowledge in Fane''s mind. They were all things that he could pull out of his mind casually. Yet, Raphael seemed to take his words as a joke and started tough out loudly.


    Thatughing fit was incredibly exaggerated as if he had heard an incredibly funny joke. Fane frowned, not saying anything.


    Raphael pointed at Fane. "Fane, you''re such a funny guy. Surely you don''t think I''ll believe you if you just spout out some bullshit?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Even though I''ve never learned the Way of the Pill, I understand this basic knowledge very well. A million pill runes? You actually dared to say that?! Are you not afraid people willugh at you?!"


    Fane frowned and did not say a word. He looked at Raphael calmly as he continuedughing. After a


    while, Raphael noticed Fane looking at him calmly and felt a little awkward.


    He immediatelyposed himself, coughing slightly as he said seriously, "There are a total of twelve thousand pill runes in the Vermillion Fire Pill! Even that is quite a lot.


    "I''m sure you''ve heard of the Vermillion Fire Pill before. Even among Middle Province''s various Ways of the Pill, it''s considered one of the better ones. Even Vermillion Fire Pill only has twelve thousand pill runes, but you im there are a million! You really are a true braggart!"


    Fane frowned when he heard that, suddenly understanding. The Way of the Pill from a first-grade world really was not just a little different from one from the third-grade one.


    In the Divine Void Pill of the Divine Void Realm, there were at least a million pill runes. Yet, a Way of the Pill in the Hestia Continent was already considered one at the peak with just twelve thousand runes.


    Thinking about that, Fane let out a smallugh as he shook his head slightly.


    If he wanted to refine a sixth-grade pill, he would need to perfectly execute thest step. After the pill takes shape, pills that were the sixth-grade and above would produce pill aura.


    Alchemists needed to use that pill


    aura to draw runes, condensing the pill aura into pill runes. They would then need to arrange the runes. Within four hours, the pill aura runes would fuse with the pill itself.


    Only with a fifty percent refinement would the pill be considered sessful.


    The inheritances in the Way of the Pills were the countless runes that could be condensed as well as the arrangements of those pills. There were only twelve thousand of them in the Vermillion Fire Pill, but the Divine Void Pill already had over a million.


    It was obvious that the Divine Void Pill was at a much higher level than the Vermillion Fire Pill. However, Fane would never exin all of that to Raphael.


    Raphael couldugh all he wanted, the ignorant were allowed their happiness.


    Raphael thought that Fane was incredibly funny. He wasughing until his stomach hurt. The brat thought that his random lies would be able to fool Raphael. Did Fane think everyone else was as dumb as him?


    However, Raphael did not continueughing. It was mainly because Fane''s expression was far too calm. Fane merely looked at him coolly as heughed as if the one beingughed at was not Fane.

 Chapter 2406

    Chapter 2406


    It stopped Raphael fromughing more. He coughed lightly and rubbed his nose.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Whatever, I''ll ignore everything you said today. You''d best take care of yourself better. If you have the time to be mucking about here, why don''t you go im some tasks to get more merit points? When you have two hundred merit points, you''ll be able to start learning the Way of the Pill."


    Fane sighed helplessly, feeling like he was done with all the nonsense that day. After a long time, he said," Raphael, did you not understand what I said earlier? Should I repeat myself?"


    Those words caused Raphael''s face topletely sink. Raphael frowned as he stared at that obstinate guy with a hateful expression. "How about you? Did you not understand what I said earlier? Or are you pretending to be dumb?"


    After that, he had a glint in his eyes, as if he thought of something. His expression became even more stern. "Did youe here to steal some medicinal ingredients? You can''t refine sixth-grade pills anyway. Did you think you could obtain free ingredients? You im that you want to refine pills, but you want to take them out to sell them, don''t you?"


    The more Raphael thought, the more he felt his guess was right. He looked at Fane with an even more


    hateful expression. Fane helplessly shrugged. If he was notpletely clueless about the Serene Cloud Room''s rules, he would not be wasting his time on Raphael.


    "I have no intentions of selling anything, you don''t have to blindly specte. If you know, tell me. If you don''t know, then just say you don''t," Fane said with furrowed eyebrows.


    Raphael replied unhappily, "Of course, I know. Fine, since you''re being so stubborn. I''ll tell you. Sixthgrade materials aren''t something you can easily obtain.


    "If you want to obtain sixth-grade materials, you first need to get a gold te. One gold te can be exchanged for the materials of three sixth-grade pills."


    Fane frowned before he continued, "How do I get those gold tes?"


    Raphael raised an eyebrow as he looked at Fane with disdain. "Getting a gold te is very simple. There''s only one way. Do you see the pill room behind me?


    "The pill aura room has a limitless


    pill aura. As long as you manage to form two hundred pill runes using the pill auras after you enter, the room will give you one gold te. You can use that gold te in exchange for three portions of materials."


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he walked past Raphael and turned back to look at him. The pill aura room was precisely thergest room Fane had seen earlier.


    The room was at least three times bigger than the other rooms.


    It turns out that there was a dense pill aura in that room. No wonder it was right in the middle. Raphael took a step forward and looked at Fane with a cold gaze.


    "You''re quite daring. You''re actually iming you can refine sixth-grade pills just a few days after entering Heavenly Pills. Two years ago, only one of twenty students sessfully became a sixth-grade alchemist.


    tel


    "You seem very confident of yourself. You seem to think that you''re better than everyone else. That you can suddenly turn into a sixth-grade alchemist in just a few days."

 Chapter 2407

    Chapter 2407


    Fane did not really feel anything after being mocked like that. After all, Raphael did not know what he was capable of after all. Raphael seemed to be getting addicted to mocking Fane.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane was about to ask if he could enter already, but Raphael did not give Fane much of a chance to say anything. He continued mocking, "You probably never even seen a pill rune before. Ever since I''ve entered Heavenly Pills, I''ve never seen anyone else obtaining a gold te other than our eldest student.


    "It looks like you think that you''ll be the second person to obtain the gold te."


    If the situation had allowed it, Fane would have pped that guy twice on the face. The guy spoke so much as if he knew everything. Fane turned around and looked at Raphael with a serious face.


    "I definitely can get a gold te, so I''ll just head inside right now. As long as I can condense two hundred pill runes, the pill aura room will automatically grant me a gold te, is that right?"


    Raphael was momentarily stunned again when he heard that. He felt like he had underestimated how stubborn Fane was. Things were already in this situation, but the brat remained stubborn and obstinate.


    Could he not tell that Raphael''s words were sarcasm? He actually dared im that he would be able to get a gold te! The gold te was not something that could be picked up just anywhere. Did he really think he could get it so easily?


    Raphael had been in Heavenly Pills for quite some time already. He had only seen the eldest student obtain a gold te before. It was not like the others had never tried, but they could not get any at all!


    Raphael was speechless for a few seconds before he burst out saying, "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Fane nodded, saying calmly, "Of


    course, I know what I''m doing. I also know that refining a sixth-grade pill would at least need eight hundred pill runes Being able to form two hundred pill runes means that one is already on its way to bing a sixth-grade alchemist. As long as one doesn''t encounter any


    bottlenecks,ter on, one should be able to easily be a sixth-grade alchemist."


    Raphael let out a snort as he looked at Fane in exasperation. This time, Fane was not lying. The situation really was so. Refining a sixth-grade pill required one to condense eight hundred pill aura runes.


    Fane could not be bothered to waste his time on Raphael anymore. His time was valuable. He did not want to get stuck in a conversation with Raphael for too long. After shooting a nce at Raphael, he walked


    around the guy.


    He arrived at the front of the pill aura room. He reached out at the door as he turned his head slightly. He said to Raphael, "Can I just enter like this? Are there any time restrictions?"


    Raphael fixed a re at Fane''s hand


    that was on the handle. "Are you serious? You really are confident. Either that or something''s wrong with your head! Let me tell you you can only be in the pill aura rogm for six hours at most. If you don''te out after six hours, I''ll drag you out!"


    Raphael had a hint of exasperation in his tone. The brat did not seem to be willing to give up at all.


    Raphael did not seem to be able to convince the guy otherwise while Fane seemed to have a lot of confidence in himself.


    Raphael would let Fane see for himself how much the difference between Fane and a sixth-grade alchemist was. Fane nodded earnestly after those words, reaching out to push open the door.


    The dense fragrance of pills assaulted Fane''s nostrils. Just as Fane was about to step inside, Raphael''s voice was heard again.

 Chapter 2408

    Chapter 2408


    "Have you really gone crazy? You''ve never even learned the Way of the Pill before. How are you going to condense pill aura runes? Do you even know how they look?"


    Fane ignored him as usual.


    Fane did not even turn his head around as he mmed the door behind him shut. Everything around him suddenly turned dark. There was not a shred of light around him. Other than the scent of the pills, there was nothing else to show him where he was.


    Facing the darkness, Fane was not nervous at all. There was no danger around him anyway, so he naturally would not need to worry about anything. As he walked forward to where the smell of the pills was the densest, he said, "This should take four hours!"


    Fane gave himself four hours to limatize himself. He needed to fuse his mind and body in those four hours. His hands constantly moved as rays of golden light started to circte on his fingertips.


    The golden lights were as thin as hair. As fane constantly moved his fingers, their glow moved around in the air, forming a rune.


    There was a bang, but the rune exploded in the air at thest stroke. Fane frowned, he really had been too


    confident in himself.


    The rune he had drawn was the mostmon and simple kind. It had felt quite simple drawing it, but at thest stroke, he did not manage to control the pill aura properly due to his mind and body not being synchronized. Hence, they exploded.


    Even though Fane''s memories already had every detail of the runes memorized carefully, and there were no bottlenecks to stop him, his body could not keep up with his mind.


    What he needed to do was to slowly


    allow his body to form its own muscle memory. So, he suppressed the disappointment caused by his failure and started to draw again.


    Fane''s hands were likeets in the night sky, illuminating the darkness with slivers of golden light.


    A few more explosions followed after. Quite a few runes had exploded again because of Fane''s inadequacy, turning back into pill auras.


    Fane frowned. The explosions were


    so constant that Fane had lost count of how many pill aura runes h


    exploded. Even though it was had


    frustrating, it did not truly affect him. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane''s hands constantly danced as he did all he could to synchronize his body with his memories.


    Time ticked away. He did not know how much time had passed when he suddenly heard frantic knocking. The knocking on the door had broken him out of his


    stupor.


    Six hours had passed, and Raphael was asking Fane to get out. Fane did not expect that time would pass in the blink of an eye.


    He looked at those runes he had formed that were floating around. Those runes had a faint golden glow on them as they floated in the air.


    There were at least a hundred runes


    in the air. Even though Fane had constantly failed, he had seeded quite a lot as well. It had only been his first try. Being able to form a hundred pill runes was already quite the achievement.

 Chapter 2409

    Chapter 2409


    After all, his body was still struggling to keep up with his memories. He still needed constant practice topletely limatize himself. He took a deep breath as he reached out and erased all the pill runes he formed.


    Suddenly, Raphael''s anxious voice could be heard from outside, "Fane! Have you spent enough time inside? The time has already passed. Do you finally know what level you are at now?


    "Can youe out now? The most time anyone has spent inside the pill aura room is four hours. If you continue staying inside, you''ll take up everyone else''s time."


    Fane raised his eyebrow excitedly. The rule was quite a pleasant surprise for him. Everyone could spend four hours training in the pill aura room each day.


    As long as he kept on practicing every day, he should be able to improve drastically in just a few days!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With that in mind, heughed softly as he turned around and opened the door to the pill room. He immediately saw Raphael, who was looking at him with a raised eyebrow and a meaningful stare. What surprised Fane was the fact that his old friend, Gilbert was behind Raphael.


    Gilbert looked at Fane as if he was a stupid madman.


    Fane frowned, wondering why Gilbert was so much like a fly. He saw Gilbert wherever he went.


    In truth, Gilbert was no threat to Fane at all, but his mouth disgusted Fane. Fane did not want to waste his time on Gilbert, so he exited the pill aura room without saying anything, preparing to return to his room to train.


    Yet, Gilbert shouted at him before he even took three steps, "Fane, you really surprise me. You actually dare to step into the pill room, and spend such a long time in there too!


    "What were you doing inside? Are you trying to breathe in the pill aura to improve your training?"


    After he said that, Raphael could not stop himself fromughing out loud. Theughter was filled with mockery.


    Fane could not be bothered by Gilbert''s words. He merely paused for a moment before continuing to walk forward. Fanepletely ignored Gilbert which suddenly ignited Gilbert''s anger.


    He raised his voice viciously, "I''m you''re senior, but you didn''t even greet me when you saw me. You''re so impossibly rude. Are you not afraid that I''ll bring you to MO Winston and have you kicked out?"


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows as a look of annoyance slowly appeared on his face. He really did not like that guy. Each time, he felt the urge to attack and beat that guy up.


    Fane suddenly turned around and said, "Gilbert, are you really that free? Do you not have anything else to do? Why do you keep finding trouble with me?


    "I ignore you because I don''t want


    any trouble, so can you just shut your mouth? Every time, whateveres out of your mouth is a pain to listen to. Your actions really put you at the same level as those flies that eat trash at the side of the road."


    Raphael had just wanted to enjoy the show initially, but he widened his eyes when he heard Fane''s words He looked at Fane with an


    expression that seemed to be


    el.n


    questioning Fane if he had gone


    crazy. Content belongs


    UMS


    Raphael coughed nervously. "Fane, did you inhale too much pill aura earlier? You must have damaged your head to say all of that. Don''t you know Gilbert is the second oldest student?"


    Faneughed before he slowly said, "Who cares about seniority? Aren''t we all students here? No one is higher than anyone else."

 Chapter 2410

    Chapter 2410


    "Let me tell you onest time, quit annoying me if there''s nothing you need. Otherwise, that beating I gave you earlier will just be an appetizer." Fane''s words had basically lit the ignition. It caused Gilbert to explode.


    He suddenly walked forward and shouted angrily, " Fane! Don''t be so pleased with yourself. Even though I can''t beat you in a fight, I can still deal with you!"


    Fane pursed his lips and said in a nonchnt manner, "Go ahead if you can but let me warn you. This isn''t the first time I''ve heard something like that from my enemies. Yet, they were the ones with the tragic ending."


    After saying that, Fane decided to stop wasting time. He turned around and left quickly, leaving the two of them behind.


    Gilbert waspletely infuriated by Fane. His whole body was shaking. His eyes stared at Fane''s back, wanting nothing more than to rush over and bite Fane.


    Raphael saw that the situation was not a good one and hurriedly reached out to stop Gilbert.


    "Gilbert, calm down. This guy is just a bit dumb. If you keep fighting with him, you''ll just drag yourself into trouble.


    "After all, in just a few more hours, you will have ess to the Way of the Pill just like the eldest student does. After that, you''ll have your own opportunities to deal with that brat who doesn''t know his ce!"


    Even though Gilbert was still shaking from anger, Raphael''s words had sessfully consoled him. Raphael was right. The most important thing for Gilbert was to be a sixth-grade alchemist.


    Once Gilbert was a sixth-grade alchemist, he would definitely make Fane regret ever being born. He took a deep breath. His face was still pale. After a good while, he turned around to look at Raphael and asked, "Did he reallye here to condense pill runes?"


    Those words were something even


    Gilbert found unbelievable. Raphael could not hold himself back fromughing again. He covered his


    mouth as he said, "He really did


    come here to condense pill runes. He even told me there were @total of a million pill runes initially. He didn''t seem happy when ughed at him and insisted on going inside.


    "He doesn''t even know what pill runes look like, but he stubbornly sat inside for so long."


    After hearing those words, Gilbert


    started to calm down. "He really is an idiot He doesn''t even know what the Way of the Pill looks like. He dared to enter the pill room to condense pill runes.


    "He thinks everyone will look at him more highly if he did that. He''s really so dumb!"


    Raphael started tough again. He had thoroughly categorized Fane as aplete idiot at that point, or Fane would not have been able to do that.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After Fane returned to his room, he immediately had Nashe out of Mustard Seed. He then discussed his next move with Nash again.


    After all, Fane had never been born lucky. He always had to rely on his own hard work to get anything.


    The sum he needed to make was


    not small Even if he managed to be a high-rank alchemist, it would take a lot of time before he could earn ny million spint stones.

 Chapter 2411

    Chapter 2411


    That was even the lowest possible standard. No one knew what the final price of the ninth-grade spirit crystals would be, whether or not it would be worth ny million. Fane had to be as prepared as possible. Nash knew that everything Fane was doing was in preparation for getting into Wild Gorge Pass.


    He frowned and said, "It''s not just hard to enter that ce, it''s dangerous as well. Do we really need to get the key?"


    Fane nodded without any hesitation. "We have to. The Scarlet Case is something even all those elders were fighting over. Even though I''m considered pretty decent on Hestia Continent, this isn''t my final destination. It''s just a rtively low starting point. We need to constantly look upward, and not settle for less. We can''t give up on any opportunity to keep climbing upward.


    "The Scarlet Case and what''s inside the Scarlet Case. I want it all. There''s even that secret that has been bothering me."


    Since Fane had said that much, Nash would not stop him. All he could do was sigh quietly as he walked over and pat Fane on the shoulder.


    "I know you have a heroic heart, but I feel like the path forward will be very hard. You''ll definitely meet with many obstacles in the future. You have to take care of


    yourself."


    Fane nodded, changing the topic to his future ns, he said, "I''ve already thought about it. I have to quickly level myself up and leave Heavenly Pills. There are too many flies here, it''s so annoying."


    The next afternoon, Fane went to the Serene Cloud Room like the day before. Raphael was the one standing guard that day as well. When Fane entered, Raphael had been leaning against a table as he whistled a little tune.


    When Fane entered, he turned around with an irritated look. When he saw that it was Fane, the irritation deepened.


    "What?! Why is it you again? What did youe here for today? Don''t tell me you still want to enter the pill aura room?"


    Fane nodded. That was obviously the reason he was there. He needed to synchronize his body and mind. Seeing Fane, Raphael was renderedpletely speechless.


    He jumped up and put his hands on the table and said, "You''re really amazing. You went in there and did nothing for four hours, and you''re trying to do the same again today. Do you think that doing this will prove that you''re condensing pill runes?"


    Fane said helplessly, "You can think whatever you want."


    After that, he did not hesitate to enter the pill aura room. After all, everyone was either busy or resting at that time. There was only one other student in Heavenly Pills who had already learned the Way of the Pilt which was that eldest student that he had never seen before.


    The others had never learned the Way of the Pill before, so the pill aura room was usually empty. Therefore, Fane never needed to queue.


    Raphael looked at Fane with a


    conflicted look and said, "Are you really as crazy as I think you are? Even if you waste a few days in there, no one will think that you''re condensing pill runes. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''ve never even looked at the Way of the Pill before. You don''t even know what the pill runes look like. How could you condense any pill runes? Do you think everyone else is stupid?"


    Raphael really did not know what to say anymore. He had seen crazy people before, and he had met idiots. However, it was the first time he had met someone with Fane''s particrbination.


    He felt like Fane''s actions had already exceeded the level of being dumb. Fane raised an eyebrow, not saying anything in response.


    Raphael could think whatever he wanted to. After all, Fane was the only one who understood the situation. No one else would be able to understand, so he might as well not bother exining.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 2412

    Chapter 2412


    Fane did not answer him, and instead calmly pushed open the door to the pill aura room. Raphael could not remain calm anymore after looking at his actions. He could not help but rush forward to Fane.


    He reached out, pulled Fane back, and said, "Fane, I heard that you haven''t earned a single merit point since you came into Heavenly Pills. Is that correct?"


    Fane took a deep breath. He really wanted to p Raphael away at that moment, but if he did so, it would really cause a scene. Instead, he hold in his frustration and anger as he nodded earnestly.


    Of course, he did not care about any of those merit points. To Fane, those points meant absolutely nothing. The Vermillion Fire Pill was a priceless treasure to all these people here, but Fane already had the Divine Void Pill. The Vermillion Fire Pill was something incredibly useless to Fane. It was something Fane would not want even if they handed it to him.


    "No one is using the pill aura room right now anyway. I won''t be affecting anyone by going in. Just ignore it, alright? After all, I have the right to use it as well." Fane said.


    Raphael looked at Fane, his lips twitching. Fane was looking more and more like a crazy person. He took a deep breath, "You really are insane!"


    Fane ignored Raphael as he pulled away Raphael''s hand that was on him. He calmly walked into the room and closed the door shut behind him. Raphael continued twitching as he looked at the shut door. After a long time, he said, "I give up. I''vepletely given up. I really want to see what you''re going to pull off!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The next few days, Fane practically arrived at the same time at noon every day. Raphael had been speechless initially, but he slowly became ignorant after that. Raphael no longer had a change of expression when he saw Fane in the afternoon.


    He was already used to that crazy guy spending four hours every day staring at nothing inside. He did not know if Fane really was trying to absorb the pill aura or just staring into space. Did he really think that the pill aura room would help him in his training?


    One day, after Fane entered the Serene Cloud room, he greeted Raphael. He then headed for the pill aura room as usual. He did not waste any time.


    Fane was stopped by Raphael


    before he could enter the pill aura room. "Where are you going in such a hurry? No one enters this ce other than you and the eldest student anyway. Come drink some tea with me, I have something to ask you."


    Fane frowned, not turning his head around. He did not feel like wasting any time on Raphael, nor did he feel like chatting. In Raphael''s eyes, Fane might be in


    Heavenly Pills for his whole life.


    Yet, Fane was incredibly clear that Heavenly Pills was somewhere he was stopping by temporarily. Fane was already prepared. The pill runes he condensed no longer produced any explosions.


    Even the hardest pill runes were


    formed by Fane effortlessly. He was only one step away, and as long as he made one sixth-grade pill, he would be able to leave Heavenly Pills to do what he wanted to.  S


    Fane calmly said, "I''m very busytely. Let''s talk another time."


    Hearing Fane''s words, Raphael was furious. He stood up with his tea in hand and replied, "Busy? What are you busy with? Are you busy staring into space in the pill aura room?


    "I''ve really given up on you. You


    waste so much time in the pill room


    el


    every day. Those who don''t know might actually think that you''re. forming pill runes in the room. Eve never seen anyone who''s able to pretend as well as you."


    Fane took a deep breath as he walked into the pill aura room. Seeing Fane''s reaction, Raphael panicked a little. "I actually have something to ask you, that''s why I wanted to have some tea with you."

 Chapter 2413

    Chapter 2413


    Fane did not turn his head around, and merely replied, "You can just ask right now."


    Looking at Fane''s attitude, Raphael was a bit unhappy. However, he knew that this guy was someone who did not even bother with Gilbert, let alone himself.


    So, he held back the anger in his heart, and asked," Have you heard about what happened with Gilbert? It''s been a hugemotion for the past few days.


    They all say this has something to do with you..."


    Before Raphael could finish, he was interrupted by Fane, "I don''t know anything about Gilbert. Ever since I entered Heavenly Pills, I haven''t done anything.


    "Other than when Gilbert tried to cause some trouble with me a few days ago, I''ve never done anything. No matter who says it has something to do with me, don''t believe them. I really haven''t done anything."


    After saying that, Fane closed the door immediately. With the tea still in his hand, Raphael could no longer hold back his anger. "That brat..." He was about to curse but did not dare to. After all, Fane was not someone to be yed around with.


    Fane did not even respect Gilbert. If Raphael said anything that Fane did not like, Raphael might actually get beaten up on the spot.


    Fane really did not care how Raphael was feeling.


    At that moment, he had put all his heart into condensing pill runes. The past few days of practice were already enough to slowly synchronize his mind and body.


    After three hours, Raphael stood in front of the door with widened eyes. He seemed to be trying to see or hear something.


    With a creak, the pill aura room''s door was opened from inside. Raphael looked at the time as he raised an eyebrow. "Have you finally gotten sick of it today? You weren''t even in there for three hours thought you still have another hour to go."


    Fane ignored him as he walked in front of Raphael," Go get it."


    Raphael was stunned as he turned his head around reluctantly. He looked at Fane with a strange expression, "Get what?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Fane calmly said, "Materials for a sixth-grade pill. You said I could get three portions."


    Those wordspletely


    dumbfounded Raphael. His lips twitched as his eyespletely widened. There was a big question mark on his head. "What are you talking about? What three portions? You''re asking me for materials?"


    After thinking for a while, Raphael then said as heughed, "Are you telling me that you managed to


    condense two hundred pill runest


    the pill aura room? The pill aura room gave you a gold te, so you''re asking me to give you three portions of materials for a


    sixth-grade pill?" 3 Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane nodded. Raphaelughed even louder after seeing Fane''s nod. Heughed so hard that he had to put a hand against the door for support.

 Chapter 2414

    Chapter 2414


    He looked like he had heard a joke. Fane looked at him very calmly as if theughter would go away quickly. After a moment, Raphael finally stammered out as heughed, "Have you really gone crazy? Do you really think that I''d actually think you managed to condense two hundred pill runes just bying here on time for the past few days? Now you want me to help you get the materials for sixth-grade pills?


    "Aren''t you too naive? You''re so naive it''s almost tragic. I don''t know what to say to you anymore!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he produced a gold te from the Mustard Seed, waving it in front of Raphael.


    Raphael looked like his brain hadpletely stopped working the moment he saw the gold te. Even his smile froze on his face. It took him a long time before he finally reacted.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His eyes bulged widely, almost popping out from their sockets, "What is this?" He shouted loudly.


    Fane pursed his lips in exasperation. If it were not for the fact that he had to wait for Raphael to help him get the materials to make sixth-grade pills, he would not have bothered with that guy.


    Fane said, "What''s this? Can''t you tell? It''s what the pill aura room gave me after I condensed two hundred pill runes!"


    In truth, Fane had already sessfully condensed two hundred pill runes and obtained the gold te the second day he went there.


    However, he still felt like he was notpletely in sync with his memories at that moment, so he continued to try for a few more days. Fane then finally felt like he was more or less ready, so he nned on trying to refine a sixth-grade pill.


    Raphael paled as his heart seemed to stop at that moment. His fingers shuddered as he reached out to touch the gold te. He then pinched his right hand with his left.


    The pain told him that he was not hallucinating, that he was not dreaming, and everything was real. "You managed to condense two hundred pill aura runes?"


    His mouth was so wide it could fit a whole duck egg inside. Fane nodded with an impatient look on his face.


    "Weren''t you the one who told me the rules? As long as I managed to form two hundred pill runes, the pill aura room would give me this reward."


    Raphael took in a breath of cold air. The muscles on his body were alt frozen stiff. He did not dare to believe everything was real at all. It was far too absurd that Fane managed to do it! Absolutely absurd!


    If he had not seen it for himself, he would not believe that it was all real. "You''ve never even learned the Way of the Piff. Aren''t you someone who doesn''t even know what a pill rune looks like? How did you form two hundred pill runes?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    He could not understand at all. The questions in Raphael''s head threatened to swallow him alive.


    Fane helplessly rolled his eyes and replied, "Who said I''ve never learned the Way of the Pill? Who told you I don''t know what a pill rune looks like? All of that was in your own mind."


    Raphael''s lips stiffened. Fane was right. Fane had not said anything from the start, everything had been assumed by him. Yet, he never felt like he had said anything wrong, was it all, not the truth?


    Raphael''s eyes were wide as he continued, "But..."


    Fane reached a hand out to stop Raphael. "There are no huts. This is the truth. I''ve learned the Way of the Pill and also condensed two hundred pill runes."

 Chapter 2415

    Chapter 2415


    "Now, I''ve already gotten the reward. You can take the gold te and exchange it for three portions of sixthgrade pill materials."


    Raphael''s hands trembled. He still had a mountain of questions he wanted to ask, but still epted the gold te. It took him a long time before he said, "Wait here, I''ll go get it for you."


    After he said that, he turned around with the gold te in hand. He was about to go exchange it, but the moment he took a step forward, Fane reached a hand out to stop him.


    He heard Fane''s cold voice, "I hope you won''t tell anyone about me. No matter how you put it, I can kill you with a blow.


    "I don''t want you to do anything else. All you need to do is keep your mouth shut. You should understand what I mean."


    Raphael''s whole body stiffened. He had wanted to leak out the information, but Fane''s words hadpletely killed off that possibility.


    He understood very well that Fane was not someone he could offend easily. If he really did leak that news out, Fane would probably not let him off. Raphael hurriedly nodded as he assured Fane, "Don''t worry! I absolutely won''t let anyone know about it. Even if


    someone spread the information, it won''t be from me!"


    Fane coldlyughed as he said in a dark tone, "I don''t really care who spreads the information. As long as it spreads at all, it means that you''ve told someone, and I''lle looking for you!"


    Raphael''s face darkened. He turned around and wanted to defend himself, but when he saw the cold expression on Fane, he swallowed his words back. Even though he was incredibly unwilling, he really did not dare to offend Fane anymore.


    It did not matter where Fane learned the Way of the Pill, but his talent was obvious. Raphael could not offend him!


    After a moment, Raphael was back in the Serene Cloud Room with the materials in hand. The three portions of materials were ced into Fane''s hands


    "Everything has been done. Don''t worry, this news will absolutely not be leaked out, I..."


    However, a suddenmotion happened before he could finish. It sounded like people quarreling. The bickering seemed very intense as if they were about toe to blows.


    Raphael and Fane exchanged a look,


    both of them able to see the


    confusion in each other''s eyes. The two of them headed out of the


    Serene Cloud Room at the same


    time. The further they headed


    toward the left, the louder the sound was.


    From far away, Fane could see Gilbert bearing his ws. At that moment, he seemed incredibly furious, and was shouting at the top of his lungs, "It''s not fair if you don''t give me the right?! Why are you fighting against me? In what way are you my equal?!"


    A man with clear beautiful eyes looked at him with a cold look, "What do you mean by unfair? We call you the second student not because you''re ranked second in terms of talent.


    "It''s just that you entered Heavenly Pills before we did. In terms of talent and ability, I don''t think I''m weaker than you at all! Why wouldn''t Ipete against you?!"


    Gilbert clenched his hands tightly and refuted, "It''s precisely because you don''t have the talent and ability topete against me! You''re not my equal in any way!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The man coldly snorted as he said nonchntly," You''re just being stubborn now. We''ve never reallypeted before, how would you know you''re stronger than me?!"

 Chapter 2416

    Chapter 2416


    "Furthermore, you know what sort of ce the Middle Provine Alchemist Alliance is. Even if you have a bit of talent, your character isn''t up to par. If you go, you''ll probably embarrass Heavenly Pills!"


    Those words effectively triggered Gilbert. Earlier, Gilbert had just been a rooster baring its ws, but at those words, he had turned into a tiger, about to strike.


    He reached out and wanted to grab the other person''s neck, but the other students quickly sprung into action, rushing forward to pull the two of them apart.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The scene wasplete chaos, and no one could tell who was who.


    Looking at the scene, Fane''s lips twitched speechlessly. He turned around to look at Raphael, who had a frown on his face.


    "Are they really going to start fighting...?"


    Fane raised a brow at Raphael after he heard that. It seemed like those two had long harbored vengeance against one another. At that moment, the two of them were already red in the eyes while the students around them were frantically pulling them apart.


    Looking at the hatred in Gilbert''s eyes, Fane suddenly thought of what happened a few days ago. Gilbert had rushed into his room and used him of numerous things.


    Gilbert had said that he leaked Gilbert''s secrets and ruined his ns, and he even said that he would never let Fane off the hook. At that moment, Fane might have been angered by Gilbert''s actions, but he was still incredibly confused.


    What was that guy talking about? What ns were ruined?


    At that moment, it seemed like the ns definitely had something to do with that man called Andrew White. The atmosphere was incredibly heated between them, and the two of them seemed to want to rip the other apart.


    "I already knew that you never liked me," sneered Andrew. "Even though no one said anything, I knew it all too well. You''re just a petty person who only understands jealousy.


    "As long as you didn''t like anyone,


    you''d think of any way possible to target that person. It''s been so and you''ve targeted so many students. Don''t think you can


    2419


    whatever you want just because you have a bit of talent?


    "I might not have been here for as long as you have, but I''m no weaker than you in talent! Everyone''s just being respectful to you because you''re a senior around here, but you genuinely thought you were better than you are. You kept on showing off in front of us every day!"


    Gilbert''s face darkened at those words, and his whole body trembled in wrath.


    Fane, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow, feeling like Gilbert would faint at any moment from being provoked by Andrew.


    Gilbert took a deep breath as he pointed at Andrew. " You disrespectful, vile thing! Do you think you''re helping everyone with those words?


    "Don''t think that everyone is dumb. You''re merely saying those words to benefit yourself."


    The two of them quarreled away, much to Fane''s entertainment. Even though the two of them were intensely fighting, Fane had to say that both of them had their own reasonings.


    Andrew''s words sounded like he was trying to fight for justice for everyone, but Andrew had said so because he wanted to kick Andrew out and win some honor for himself.


    Thinking of that, he looked over at


    Raphael, who was watching the show with him. Raphael''s


    expression was much more serious than Fane''s. It was as if something massive had happened. He frowned and seemed like he wanted to say something.


    Fane lowered his voice and whispered to Raphael, "What are they fighting over? Are they fighting over the right to study at the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance?"

 Chapter 2417

    Chapter 2417


    Raphael visibly jolted upon hearing Fane''s abrupt whisper into his ear. After he took a deep breath, he turned around and said seriously, "That''s true. I heard that it hasn''t been very peaceful internally. Something seems to have happened. As for what, I have no clue.


    "However, the major incident seems to have caused ack of alchemists. Hence, the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance is trying to get a new batch of students as soon as possible to bolster their numbers."


    Hearing that exnation, Fane froze, suddenly very interested in the matter. Everything he had been doing was all to earn a rmendation to be able to take the test at the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, after all.


    Heavenly Pills might have been an amazing ce for regr students, but it was far too small for someone like Fane. With that in mind, Fane immediately decided. Even his expression changed.


    Raphael, who had been paying attention to Fane the whole time, was stunned when he noticed Fane''s sudden change in expression. He seemed to think of something and, after refraining himself for a while, eventually blurted, "It looks like you''re interested as well."


    Fane did not hide his intention and nodded, but he did not go into detail about it.


    Raphael turned around, looking at the two who were still deep in their fight. He kept his mouthpletely shut after thinking about it.


    He was not that skilled, anyway. He would just be aplete spectator. It was better if he did not take part in anything.


    Andrew and Gilbert''s fight was getting more intense. The two of them were attacking each other''s weaknesses. They knew a thing or two about one another, despite not getting along, even when they were fellow students at Heavenly Pills.


    The two of them kept on bringing out the other party''s weaknesses, and they practically threw out every insult in the book. Initially, everyone had been trying to pull them apart, but eventually, everyone decided to just watch the wholemotion transpire.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Everyone, quiet!" a shout put their quarrel to a stop.


    Everyone turned to look at the source of the noise. It was someone with a deep, gray suit on, and he even had a crown on his head.


    His anger-filled gaze swept through the crowd, and his entire get-up made it clear that he was not amon person.


    His sharp eyes nced at Andrew and Gilbert.


    "Aren''t you embarrassed? Even if you voice out each of your weaknesses, do you think it''ll win you the rights? Since when did Heavenly Pills operate like


    this?! I''ve already told all of you before, what he wants is skill!"


    Everyone stiffened at the man''s beratement. Fane did not know that person but it was apparent from everyone''s expressions that that person should be the Heavenly Pills branch''s leader.


    When the person finally stood still, everyone bowed at him respectfully. Fane hurriedly followed suit.


    "Vice-Treasurer!"


    I


    It seemed that this person was the vice-treasurer of Heavenly Pills. Heavenly Pills was a shop in the end, and the vice-treasurer must be an important position.


    Fane studied the man. The man really did have the air of authority yet he looked very impressive. Even though he was not that strong, there was a certain ir of influence that came from him.


    Andrew and Gilbert who, moments ago, were fighting, suddenly quieted down like mice before the man.


    They became mute in an instant and suppressed the anger that rose from their argument.

 Chapter 2418

    Chapter 2418


    The vice-treasurer let out a coldugh. "How embarrassing. You had such an ugly fight in front of all your fellow students. Do you think this looks good on you? Can''t you just let your skills do the talking? What is the point of all these schemes?!"


    Those words seemed to have a clear target. After the treasurer finished speaking, he shot a sharp look at Gilbert. Gilbert could feel that burning gaze of his, and his throat tightened.


    Fane felt likeughing when he saw Gilbert''s state. Before, Gilbert seemed utterly dauntless, and he acted like he was the strongest person in Heavenly Pills. However, when someone who was actually important appeared, he shrank into nothing.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Gilbert truly was not worth mentioning.


    Fane had beaten Gilbert up before and was already kind enough to show mercy. Fane should have just shown Gilbert who he could not afford to offend back then.


    Gilbert must have felt a pair of eyes sharply staring at him for too long that he looked up, meeting Fane''s condescending stare in the process. At that moment, Gilbert felt like he had been pped a few times. His face suddenly reddened as he looked like he wanted to rip Fane apart.


    Fane, however, raised an eyebrow, unbothered. His rtionship with Gilbert was impossible to fix, anyway. If they had the chance, they would definitely kill one another, so there was no need to maintain any sense of peace.


    The treasurer said, "The Middle Kingdom Alchemist Alliance is the holynd of all alchemists, despite the fact that the one in Rosefinch City is only an off-branch.


    "Nheless, we can''t rush things. Being able to be a student of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance is an honor."


    When everyone heard that, looks of admiration appeared in their eyes. However, Fane felt like something was strange.


    Doubt loomed over him.


    The treasurer''s words were hard to understand. The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance truly was where all alchemists wanted to go, yet what they were doing was raising their own disciples to be sent there.


    That was like spending money on someone else''s baby. It was not worth it at all, yet why did the way the treasurer speak seem to imply that honor was the main thing behind everything?


    Fane became even more confused at this point. However, he could not voice that question out at that moment, so he swallowed it back.


    The treasurer continued, "I know


    what you''re thinking about; don''t et


    think you''ve kept your thoughts that well All your thoughts are written on your faces, and I can practically see that.


    "I don''t even have to put too much thought in it to see things clearly. Each of you wants to take the chance to fly, but that depends on your own skill.


    "The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance''s branch is one of the better branches around. It''s not somewhere you can easily go to."


    At that moment, the vice-treasurer paused as he sharply swept his gaze across everyone present, and that caught everyone''s expression.


    Fane looked very calm. That might have been what caused the vice-treasurer to look at Fane longer than the others.


    Of course, Fane felt the difference as well, but he maintained his ignorant look.


    The vice-treasurer took a deep


    breath and continued,'' Since a


    UT


    selection has to be made, the most excellent one will naturally be chosen. Since you''re bickering away like this, why don''t I give you all a fair


    chance topete?"

 Chapter 2419

    Chapter 2419


    "All of you here can take part. The first person to condense three hundred pill runes will be sent to the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance."


    All the students were stupefied at what the vicetreasurer had said, eyeing the man with dubious expressions. A short student took a deep breath before summoning up the most courage he had ever done in his life. "Vice-treasurer, we don''t even know what the Way of the Pill looks like. How can we condense three hundred pill runes? Of the eleven students, only the eldest has seen the Way of the Vermillion Fire-"


    However, he was interrupted before he could finish.


    "You truly are brainless. Do you think everything you see is real?"


    Those words stunned the short student. He stared forward with a look of confusion, looking at the vicetreasurer before he looked at the other students.


    Fane sighed helplessly, immediately understanding what the vice-treasurer meant. He suddenly remembered how he met Gilbert the first time he entered the pill aura room.


    Gilbert''s lips curled up into a prideful smirk. Gilbert did not say anything, but the look on his face had given everyone their answer.


    The disciple was stumped for a long time before he


    said shakily, "Have Gilbert and Andrew already read the Way of the Pill?"


    The vice-treasurer nodded. He had already known that long ago. The two of them had done quite a lot because of that matter in secret, while he merely turned a blind eye to everything.


    He had been forced to reveal everything at that moment, or he would have kept on turning a blind eye. The short student said, "But.Jsn''t the Way of the Vermillion Fire Pill exchanged with merit points?"


    Andrew let out a sigh as he looked at that student pitifully. "You poor thing. Someone has lied to you.


    "Did someone tell you that the best thing to do when taking tasks was to pick the ones that were worth fewer points? The lower merit points meant that the difficulty was lower. Truth be told, he didn''t say that for your benefit.


    "He said all of that so he could im all the high merit point tasks for himself. I already got two hundred merit points long ago, but I never announced it.


    "Nheless, I never relied on petty schemes to get my points. I don''t know about the guy next to me, though."


    Once those words were spoken, Gilbert was once again on theplete defensive. "What do you mean by that? Say it to my face! What schemes?!


    "He''s only been in Heavenly Pills for


    a short time. Are you asking someone not that good at fighting, who hasn''t been learning alchemy for that long, to im the harder tasks? Aren''t you just harming him?"


    Andrew slowly turned his head when he heard that and icily retorted, "Harm him? Don''t you feel guilty saying that?


    "The others don''t know this, but you should know that there are some easy tasks with high merit points.


    There aren''t many of them, and the stewards would usually assign those tasks to the new students.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "If the students rejected it, then the


    task would be left without anyone to


    do it. After that, you''d just take


    it


    away andplete it yourself. Tell


    me, am I right? Am I, Gilbert?"


    Those words caused Gilbert to choke and slowly turn purple. His hands shook, wanting to fight back with all his might.


    At that moment, a look of realization crossed the ninth student.

 Chapter 2420

    Chapter 2420


    The student suddenly turned his head and looked at Gilbert stiffly. "Gilbert, is Andrew telling the truth? Those words you said earlier had never been for my sake! They were all so you''d get the good tasks to yourself!"


    Gilbert''s face darkened at the usations. He hurriedly turned away, trying to save the situation, but Andrew seized the initiative. "That''s why I said that your talents might be decent enough to turn into a student at the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, but you''d still be representing Heavenly Pills.


    "You have such a scheming, shameless mind. If you pull anything in the Middle Province Alchemists Alliance, won''t you embarrass Heavenly Pills entirely?!"


    At thosest words, Andrew shot his gaze at the vicetreasurer. The vice treasurer was taken aback, and abruptly looked over at Gilbert.


    Gilbert was scared stiff. He thought for a moment before he shook his head vehemently. "Vice-treasurer, listen to me. You can''t believe this guy and his words. I''ve never done anything so selfish!


    "Even though there are some tasks that are easy but yield high rewards meant for new students, the difficulty is rtive.


    "If they fumbled in their tasks, it''d be a loss for Heavenly Pills as well!"


    Gilbert became louder as he spoke, and even his confidence started to peak the more he talked. He felt as though everything he did was for the sake of Heavenly Pills. After all, most of the good tasks meant dealing with clients and helping Heavenly Pills refine pills.


    They might be small matters, but handling them badly would lead to disastrous results. Gilbert forced out some tears as he spoke, as if he had been greatly insulted and ndered.


    The ninth student''s whole body trembled. He no longer believed in Gilbert and wanted justice for himself.


    He was meant to be able to get a lot


    of merit points, but it had been stolen away by a shameless man. The ninth student became more irate the more he thought about it, feeling like he had been schemed against.


    If the vice-treasurer had not been there, he might have rushed at Gilbert to fight him.


    The situation was looking like it was getting too chaotic to control, so the vice-treasurer shouted loudly, "Everyone, shut up! I didn''t say all of that to have you fighting all over againm just telling you obtaining the rmendation will need your own skills. Any schemes will be useless!"


    After the shout, the vice-treasurer immediately raised his hand and pointed at the Serene Cloud Room." Everyone,e with me to the Serene Cloud Room right now. Let your results speak for themselves!"


    The vice-treasurer''s words immediately silenced the chaotic area. Even though Gilbert was still at odds with Andrew, they did not continue fighting.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane merely followed behind them. He slowly walked toward the Serene Cloud Room, knowing the ce like the back of his palm after being there so many times.


    After everyone entered, the vice-treasurer did not stop at all. He reached out and opened the door to the pill aura room.


    It waspletely pitch ck inside.


    They looked on as the vice-treasurer raised his hands, shooting out waves of power. The pitch ck pill aura room suddenly lit up, and light illuminated every corner of the room.

 Chapter 2421

    Chapter 2421


    Fane''s eyes widened. What surprised him was the fact that there was nothing in the pill aura room at all; it was just apletely empty room. Before, the darkness had always covered everything, but this time, the darkness dispersed and left nothing behind.


    Thankfully, the space wasrge enough. Even after the vice-treasurer asked all of them inside, it did not feel crowded at all. All of them stood in the pill aura room, and the dense smell of the pill aura assaulted their noses, epassing them all.


    Fane raised an eyebrow curiously. He wondered why the ce was covered in darkness if it was so empty. It felt like they were hiding something. At the start, Fane never felt anything about it because he did not understand enough to notice anything strange. After looking at it, Fane started to have doubts.


    s, he was unable to investigate anything even if he wanted to. All he could do was stand quietly by the side, making sure to not suppress all of his questions. He would solve them one by one eventually.


    The vice-treasurer turned toward everyone. "The same conditions apply. Whoever manages to condense three hundred pill runes will gain the right to be a


    disciple in the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance."


    Everyone got a little excited when they heard the vicetreasurer''s words. They all started to look at Gilbert and Andrew.


    They had already heard from the vice-treasurer that Gilbert and Andrew had already learned the Way of the Pill, and a long time ago at that. Condensing a few hundred pill aura runes should be doable for them. The biggest hope for the students around was to learn the Way of the Vermillion Fire Pill and be a sixth-grade alchemist.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Upon that achievement, they would soar high up in the skies and be looked up upon by everyone.


    However, they had never seen anyone condensing any pill runes, so they did not even know what pill runes looked like.


    Even Raphael clenched his fists emotionally, taking a deep breath as he looked at the two.


    The vice-treasurer raised an eyebrow as he pointed toward the east. "Whoever wants to condense pill runes can stand there. The rest of us will stand at the west to not interrupt you."


    The moment he said that, Gilbert immediately walked forward toward where the vice-treasurer pointed to Each step he took looked like he was about to take the final step onto the peak of the mountain, attempting to look impressive.


    1.n


    Fane pursed his lips speechlessly. The more Gilbert acted like that, the more Gilbert looked like he was just blowing out hot air. It was as if. Gilbert thought that everyone would look down on him if he did not act the part.


    Hrious, those kinds of people were. They insisted on using such empty methods to make themselves look better, but it waspletely useless. Looking at Gilbert walking up front toward the east, Andrew smirked, unable to water down the disdain in his eyes. To Andrew, Gilbert looked like a clown walking toward the stage.


    Gilbert stopped, and Andrew walked to the east as well, standing about a meter away from him. After the two of them stopped, everyone held their breath, except for Fane.


    Thepetition would determine who the strongest was outside of the eldest disciple. In the Hestia Continent, there waspetition everywhere. Even the smallest circles had people fighting to stand on top.


    Every fight would cause immense excitement. Even though the others were doing their best to hide the excitement in their hearts, it was still obvious from their shining eyes that they looked forward to the fight.

 Chapter 2422

    Chapter 2422


    Had the vice-treasurer not been there, the other students would have burst into yells and cheers in support of the one they were rooting for. Fane speechlessly looked to the side. The vicetreasure took a deep breath before he said in a low voice, "Start!"


    With that cue, footsteps were suddenly heard next to him, and an unknown face had started walking toward the east.


    Each step he took had been very steady, but he was not like Gilbert from earlier, who walked with a sense of emptiness. He did not seem to care about the baffled looks he received.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Gilbert''s mouth hung wide open. "What are you doing here?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow and calmly answered, "What about you? What are you doing here?"


    He shot the words right back at Gilbert, angering Gilbert in the process. "I''m here to show this guy who''s stronger and to obtain the right to enter the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance as a student!" snapped Gilbert.


    Gilbert''s words were filled with a clear arrogance as if he was just born naturally better than everyone else.


    Fane nodded as he said very calmly, "I''m doing the same."


    Everyone was stunned by Fane''s words, and his response even rendered the vice-treasurer frozen on the spot. Everyone looked at Fane as if he was crazy. There were so many people present, but most of them had only seen Fane for the first time.


    After all, he never actually appeared in front of everyone else as the eleventh student. He had spent most of his time in his room or the Serene Cloud Room, and he had rarely interacted with anyone else.


    Fane just suddenly came out and suddenly stood next to Gilbert, iming he wouldpete as well. He said he wanted the right to head to the Middle Province Alchemist Union, whichpletely puzzled everyone.


    Everyone assumed Fane had gone bonkers, that he probably did not even know what the Way of the Pill was. He was probably thinking that he could condense pill runes just because others could.


    Gilbert almostughed from how angry he was. "Are you crazy? Do you even know what we''re doing?"


    Fane actually could not be bothered with Gilbert, but if he did not respond, the vice-treasurer might just kick him out and call him crazy.


    That was something Fane was not


    willing to let Rappen, so he was


    forced to be patient. "What does whether or not I''m crazy have to do with you? I came here topete, not to waste time with you. Didn''t you hear the vice-treasurer''s words earlier?


    "Let''s prove whether or not we''re right through our results. I came here to do just that. I won''t affect you condensing pill runes by standing here, anyway."


    Fane''s words were quite reasonable, causing the vicetreasurer to not have any reason to question him.


    After all, Fane was a student as well, even though the vice-treasurer seriously suspected that the kid did not even know what pill runes looked like.


    However, after Fane''s exnation, he would be incredibly unfair if he did not give Fane a chance.


    Moreover, Fane being there would not affect anything. It would just look like one more person was attempting to condense the pill runes.


    Gilbert''s lips twitched. He was starting to hate Fane to the core.


    Every time Fane spoke, Gilbert felt like he could say nothing in response. This was just likest


    Vel


    time with Fane practically stuffing a sock in his mouth.


    Gilbert''s hands started to tremble.


    If the vice-treasurer had not been looking at him, he would have rushed over and tried to choke Fane.


    Even though he knew he was no match for Fane, he was far too angry. Despite his anger, however, Fane did not even spare him a second nce.

 Chapter 2423

    Chapter 2423


    Fane remained unbothered by Gilbert''s actions as he said, "You''ve wasted so much time with pointless words, and there''s no point getting yourself worked up over something that won''t affect you anyway. Isn''t that right, Gilbert?"


    Andrew burst into cackles at Fane''s words. He might think that Fane was a nutcase, but the enemy of his enemy was still his friend. Since Fane was at odds with Gilbert, then he would side with Fane.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Andrew did not think Fane had a chance to win. That would be all too bizarre if Fane won.


    After a short silence, the students that were standing behind the vice-treasurer suddenly started to discuss among themselves.


    Damien knew who Fane was. "This guy''s name is Fane. There''s got to be something wrong with his brain, I know it. He''s only been a student for a short time, but he''s actually trying topete with Gilbert and Andrew. Where did he get that courage from?"


    "I think he''s crazy, too. I don''t even think he knows what pill runes look like. Maybe he needs Andrew and Gilbert to show him?"


    After that person said that, an uproar ofughter was suddenly heard all around. Some of them were even clutching their stomachs as theyughed at Fane as if


    they had seen aplete idiot.


    The calmest person present was Raphael. Raphael let out a sigh of exasperation as he looked at the gold te in his hand. He then focused his attention on the other students that were giggling and sneering.


    He helplessly held the gold te in his palm, not saying anything. Despite their constantughter, Fane was not bothered by it at all.


    Fane remained standing upright as he said, "Aren''t we starting yet?"


    Gilbert felt like Fane''s words were basically a challenge to the rest of them. Gilbert wanted to use his skills to prove that Fane was just aplete idiot.


    Hearing those words, he averted his gaze as his hands constantly moved. A red glow was on his fingertips.


    The pill aura around him was


    absorbed wave by wave as he


    slowly condensed pill runes one at a


    n


    time. Staring at runes that were forming in Gilbert''s hands, Andrew was not going to allow himself to fall behind.


    He adopted the same stance as he slowly started to form runes as well.


    Fane nced at the two of them as he sighed in exasperation.


    He had not wanted everything to advance so quickly, but he had to win this no matter what. Thinking about that, he got serious as he fixed his gaze on his fingers.


    He separated himself from his surroundings.


    He started to wave his hands as well, but it was a golden light that suddenly appeared in his hands instead. He rapidly absorbed the


    surrounding pill aura, and faintne


    golden runes started to condense in the air one by one.


    Fane''s progress was incredibly natural to him, since he had already condensed them in the pill aura room numerous times. On the other hand, the others paled as if they had seen a ghost.


    The vice-treasurer was especially shocked when he saw Fane''s incredibly fluent motions. After Fane condensed a pill rune, his jaw dropped in shock, refusing to believe it was all real.


    Fane''s rate of condensation was far too quick, so much so that Gilbert and Andrew could notpare at all. For every ten pill runes Fane formed, Gilbert and Andrew could only form one.


    Furthermore, from the glow and aura of the pill runes, Fane''s pill runes were far better in quality than the other two.


    Damien''s face stiffened as he pointed at Fane. "What...? If


    He was stunned for a long time, not able to say anything. If he had not pinched himself, he would have thought he was dreaming, that none of this was real!


    The vice-treasurer was rendered just as speechless by the shock. Everyone had been submerged in a strange silence.


    Not one student spoke as everyone quietly watched on.

 Chapter 2424

    Chapter 2424


    There was no need topete anymore. Gilbert and Andrew were no match for Fane as well.


    The most essential thing to be a sixth-grade alchemist was the final refinement of the pill and pill runes.


    Only a 50-percent and above refinement would be sessful. The refinement depended on the quality of one''s pill runes.


    The quality of Gilbert and Andrew''s pill runes could notpare to Fane''s at all.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The pill runes that Fane condensed were not just glowing with energy, but each sliver of pill aura was distributed very evenly. There was no need to even look at it in detail. Just with their eyes, it was easy to tell that Fane''s pill runes were of very high quality.


    If he used them in refinement, it would absolutely reach 50 percent or above refinement. Even though the vice-treasurer was the only one there who had ever learned the Way of the Pill, it was still something visible to the naked eye.


    Everyone was speechless at that moment. The vicetreasurer stared at the scene with widened eyes. His lips constantly twitched, not daring to believe that what he was seeing was real.


    Fane''s hands constantly moved, and he controlled


    every sliver of pill aura perfectly. Those movements were not something any regr student could do.


    Even the eldest student among them would not be able topare to Fane. If the vice-treasurer did not know of Fane, he would have thought that a true sixthgrade alchemist was standing in front of him.


    Only sixth-grade alchemists were able to control pill aura with such familiarity and condense pill runes with such ease.


    "Is he really a student?" said the vice-treasurer after being silent for a long time.


    Raphael could no longer stand by the side silently. He nodded. "He is. He''s the youngest among us, the eleventh student." After he said that, Raphael took out the gold te that Fane had obtained. He showed everyone the gold te in his palm. "This is the gold te that Fane had gotten."


    There was no one around that did not know the rules of the pill aura room. As long as anyone could condense 200 pill runes in the room, they would get a gold te as a reward. The gold te could be used in exchange for three portions of materials for sixthgrade pills.


    The vice-treasurer did not know what to say at that point. His lips twitched. "No wonder you barely had a reaction earlier. You already knew everything..."


    After that, the vice-treasurer frowned


    as he looked at Fane, saying with


    some suspicion, "If he''s new, he


    hasn''t learned the Way of the


    §Ö


    Vermillion Fire Pill yet. What sort of Way of the Pill did he learn?"


    After that, the vice-treasurer turned around to face that short student from earlier: "Go and look into who Fane is want every single detail of what happened since he stepped into Heavenly Pills. Leave no detail out in your findings!"  S


    The vice-treasurer''s tone was incredibly serious. The ninth student nodded earnestly after hearing that.


    Even though the ninth student was a bit naive, he was no idiot. He heard how serious the vice-treasurer was.


    He would no doubt properly perform his task and leave a good impression with the vice-treasurer. It might gain him bigger benefits in the future.


    The three of them who were condensing the pill runes did not even notice the ninth student leaving. They were lost in their own world.

 Chapter 2425

    Chapter 2425


    The only thing in their eyes was the ever-changing runes. Fane, Gilbert, and Andrew saw nothing else and cared for nothing.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Fane let out a small sigh, not looking up to see the reactions of everyone else.


    However, Fane did not need to even look. He could easily imagine the shock on everyone''s faces as he showcased his talent. Thinking about that, Fane could not help but mumble in his heart, ''I wonder if this is considered slow...''


    To keep a lower profile, Fane deliberately slowed down the speed at which he was forming the pills. If he had kept his regr pace, he would already have formed 800 runes.


    However, he knew very well that it would only invite greater suspicions from the vice-treasurer if he did that. He might even be kept behind as ab rat to be experimented on.


    He was not willing to remain in Heavenly Pills. He only had one goal, which was to enter the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance and climb the ranks there. With the status of an alchemist, he would be able to get more spirit crystals to buy the ninth-grade spirit crystals.


    After a moment, Fane finally put his hands down.


    300 runes that glowed in a faint gold color floated before Fane. There was no need for anyone else''s as everyone took the scene in. Fane had seeded in an incredibly clean and beautiful manner.


    At that moment, Fane looked up at everyone in front of him thoughtfully. After a short moment of silence, they no longer looked at Fane with the same shocked look as before. However, some of them still looked at Fane as if he was a monster.


    The vice-treasurer did not say


    anything. If it were not for his slowly widening eyes, Fane would have thought the vice-treasurer was able to keep hisposure, that the vice treasurer was able to calm himself despite the excellence Fane had shown.


    "Vice-treasurer, what do you think about this result? Do I have the right to be a student of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance?" Fane said calmly.


    His question was a pointless one. If Fane did not have the right to be a student of the Middle Province Alchemist alliance after that showing, then no one did.


    Looking at Fane''s abnormally calm expression from the start, the vice-treasurer narrowed his eyes slightly. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, "You''ve learned the Way of the Pill before?"


    It was a question that did not need answering. If Fane had not learned the Way of the pill before, he would never have been able to form those pill runes. Fane nodded slightly as an answer.


    Seeing the nod, the vice-treasurer immediately asked, "What Way of the Pill did you learn? Since you''ve learned the Way of the Pill, why did you enter Heavenly Pills?


    "Don''t tell me you came in because you love and admire this ce. That''s a very foolish reason, I won''t believe it..."


    The vice-treasurer stared right at Fane as he spoke. It looked like he wanted to see into Fane''s inner thoughts through Fane''s face.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. The moment he decided to show off his skills, Fane already had a n.


    "Heavenly Pills is thergest pill


    store in Rosefinch City. I came here to start a new life, so it''s only natural that I need to pick the best ce. My friend happened to know Mr.


    vel


    Simmons, so I managed to be a student here."

 Chapter 2426

    Chapter 2426


    Fane''s exnation, however, did not wholly satisfy the vice-treasurer. After all, Fane''s response had not been what the vice-treasurer wanted to know. The vice -treasurer frowned and opened his mouth, wanting to question Fane even further.


    Fane gave him no such opportunity and, instead, answered the most pressing questions.


    "I learned the Way of the Pill from my master. Everything I know was passed to me by my master.


    "As for why I came here despite having a master, well, it''s very simple. My master garnered jealousy wherever he went because he knew the Way of the Pill. He was killed a few months ago. I came here to look for the person and seek revenge for my master."


    Fane''s eyes darkened with pain and hatred as he spoke. It was as if someone truly had killed his whole family.


    Fane had met various kinds of people in recent times. He was actually incredibly impressed with those who were incredibly good at acting. Ever since he had been sent to Middle Province, Fane had been working hard on his acting skills.


    After all, he felt like he would need it eventually.


    After all, there were many hidden talents in Middle Province, and he could not casually reveal his true


    identity to everyone, either. Only great acting skills would help him hide his status.


    The vice-treasurer did not answer immediately after those words. Instead, he looked at Fane with a searching look in his eyes. Fane did not meet the vicetreasurer''s gaze and instead lowered his head, simmering in his anger.


    The vice-treasurer looked at him like that for a good while before averting his gaze. After that, the vicetreasurer seemed to have made a decision.


    He gave a small nod. "You''re quite a good sprout know you''re in a rush to be a sixth-grade alchemist right now. You''re probably looking to climb up step by step until you have enough power to take revenge for your master.


    "Middle Province Alchemist Alliance is indeed a good ce, but it has a fatal w. Good ces naturally attract more geniuses.


    "If you go there, your intelligence might not genuinely show through. Why don''t you stay at Heavenly Pills instead? I''ll let the head treasurer know about you. You''ll be given a lot of resources to cultivate your talents."


    The vice-treasurer had been very earnest when he said that, with no inkling of deceit in his words. Fane, on the other hand, frowned, not saying anything immediately. Fane had no doubts of the vicetreasurer''s intentions.


    Fane was a prodigy, definitely farProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    better than the other students there.


    The vice-treasurer felt like he was


    ant


    worthy of being brought up, so the vice-treasurer would naturally him to stay. If he stayed, it would be a tremendous boon for Heavenly Pills.


    However, Fane did not want to remain. The vicetreasurer might be right; the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was definitely somewhere geniuses gathered. With so many geniuses within, any ordinary


    prodigy would not be in such a great position.


    They might not be given too many resources and might have to rely on themselves, yet those were for regr geniuses. Fane was not one of them. Fane''s biggest advantage was hisplete self-awareness. After absorbing the great warrior''s memories, he was no longer the same as he was before.


    To Fane, alchemy was far easier than it was even to all the geniuses present. He just needed some time. As long as Fane had enough time, he would be able to shine brightly even in the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance.

 Chapter 2427

    Chapter 2427


    Fane had the confidence, so it was natural that he did not want to remain with Heavenly Pills. "I know you''re sincere in your words, but I''ve already set a goal for myself long ago. I won''t sway in my vision so easily.


    "I have to go to the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. There might be a lot of geniuses that''ll try to suppress me, but I believe that the added pressure will only give me more motivation and spur me forward."


    Fane''s determined words had taken the vice-treasurer aback, baffling the man. He did not want to see Fane leave. The ability and talent that Fane had shown earlier made it evident to him that Fane was a prodigy that must not be released.


    If Fane stayed with Heavenly Pills, Fane would no doubt bring them tremendous benefits. Then, his own stock would rise greatly, and he might even be an elder in the n.


    Fane immediately understood after he nced at the vice-treasurer that the man would not give up easily. After taking a deep breath, Fane continued, "Heavenly Pills has helped me a lot, and I surely won''t forget what they''ve done for me. If I make a name for myself in the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, I''ll definitelye to Heavenly Pills'' aid should they encounter any trouble. Please, allow me to fulfill my goal!"


    Fane hurriedly bowed at the vice-treasurer before he added, "I''ll always remember your rmendation."


    When the vice-treasurer heard that, he could not help but frown. He swallowed the words that had already been at the tip of his tongue. It was obvious that Fane was already determined. If he remained obstinate, he mightpletely screw things up. If Fane hated him, then it would be a great loss.


    The vice-treasurer mulled over it for a long time before he nodded helplessly. All he could do was pray that Fane''s words had not been lies.


    "Since you''re already so determined, I won''t stop you. I hope you''ll remember your words today."


    Fane nodded earnestly, showing that he would not forget his words. Fane did say those words to escape Heavenly Pills, but he was always a man of his word.


    If Heavenly Pills truly did encounter any problems in the future, he would help where he could.


    The vice-treasurer let out a sigh, his face full of regret.


    If Fane had chosen to stay in Heavenly Pills, there were much more benefits to be gained.


    However Fane did not think


    Heavenly Pills was enough. Fal


    heart was already set on the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, so he had no choice.


    The surroundings were once again plunged into silence. All the students exchanged looks among themselves. In all their eyes were envy and jealousy.


    Various emotions mixed together, and they all looked at Fane withplicated expressions.


    They were no fools, of course. They could telkthat the vice-treasurer had been very eager to have Fane stay. As long as Fane stayed, it would bring tremendous benefits to Heavenly Pills in the future.  S


    It was frustrating topare themselves to Fane.


    Raphael could not help but clench his fists. The admiration and jealousy in his face threatened to seep out. He wanted so badly to prove himself to the vicetreasurer, all for the sake of obtaining more resources in the future.


    However, the things he would risk his life to achieve were met by Fane''s disdain. Fane wanted nothing more than to climb even higher.


    Just as everyone wallowed in their bitterness, Gilbert''s voice was suddenly heard.


    "I''ve done it! I''ve seeded! Look, vice-treasurer!


    Three hundred pill runes! I''ve done it!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 2428

    Chapter 2428


    Gilbert practically shrieked when he proimed his sess, and it was obvious how excited he was, so much so that he was almost tongue-tied, too. The vice-treasurer, however, frowned, his expression rather stiff.


    Gilbert looked at the vice-treasurer with an uncanny expression, wondering why the vice-treasurer gave him such a peculiar stare. It was as if his results were not even worth the vice-treasurer''s gaze.


    The whole situation weirded Gilbert out. His performance had been incredibly exceptional, so why was he receiving the strange look? He had just learned the Way of the Pill not too long ago and achieved quite the feat. Someone like him would only appear once every five or six years in Heavenly Pills!


    Why, then, was the vice-treasurer not happy at all looking at him? Gilbert''s lips twitched as he immediately shot a look at his good friend, Damien. Gilbert then noticed that Damien was looking at him just as oddly. He could even see a hint of regret and pity in Damien''s eyes.


    Gilbert''s expression abruptly soured. He anxiously looked at everyone around him as his hands shook." Hey... Why isn''t anyone saying anything? I passed the vice-treasurer''s benchmark."


    After saying that, he suddenly turned around to look at Andrew. Andrew was still immersed in condensing his runes. From his pace, Andrew probably did not need that much more time toplete the vicetreasurer''s task.


    s, Andrew could notpare to Gilbert. After all, Gilbert was faster toplete the challenge.


    The vice-treasurer coughed slightly as he helplessly muttered, "You didplete the task I asked you to, but..."


    The vice-treasurer then paused, unsure of how to exin the situation. He nced at Fane before he noticed that the pill runes Fane had condensed earlier had been dispersed by Fane with a wave of his hand. The area was empty.


    This aggravated the vice-treasurer even more. He pursed his lips and suddenly found himself in a difficult spot. Just as the vice-treasurer was mulling over how he would exin it to Gilbert, Andrew finallypleted hisst stroke.


    Andrew let out a long sigh as he looked around excitedly. When he saw Gilbert standing in front of him, Andrew''s heart jumped a little.


    He turned to look at where Gilbert


    had been before; it was a sea of red in his spot. 300 pill runes wereid out tidily. Looking at the scene, the look of excitement on Andrew''s face vanished instantly.


    He lost! He still lost!


    Nheless...he knew that heExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    merely lost because he was younger than Gilbert. He had not lost to


    Gilbert in talent. He would be no


    match for Andrew had Andrew been


    the same age as him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, the vice-treasurer had stated everything clearly. The prize for thepetition had been a nomination, and that had fallen into Gilbert''s hands.


    Thinking of that, Andrew could not suppress his indignance. He rushed forward and sneered, "Alright, you, won, but know that I''m not happy about this. If we entered Heavenly Pills at the same time, you wouldn''t beat me at all!"


    Gilbert''s mind, meanwhile, was racing. When he heard those words, he turned around angrily. He clenched his teeth as he looked at Andrew as if he was about to pounce at any moment.


    The vice-treasurer immediately interjected when the situation began to worsen as he said, "What are you two even fighting for?! I hereby announce...the nomination belongs to Fane!"


    No one around them reacted oddly except for Gilbert and Andrew. Everyone looked at the two of them with pitiful expressions.


    Gilbert and Andrew were stunned when they heard the vice-treasurer''s words, wondering if their ears had tricked them.


    The nomination was Fane''s? Why was it his? Was this not a battle between the two of them? Had Fane not been aplete dolt?


    Those questions floated about their heads. The two of them could not voice any questions for a moment as they looked at the vice-treasurer with a stunned expression.

 Chapter 2429

    Chapter 2429


    The vice-treasurer''s lips twitched. There were things he did not want to bother to say, but he was forced to.


    The vice-treasurer pointed at where Fane had been before.


    "Fane had alreadypleted the condensing of three hundred pill runes a while ago, and the quality of the runes he condensed was far better than what the two of you formed.


    "The runes he formed will surely merge with the pill and have a refinement of over fifty percent."


    Only after he said that did Gilbert and Andrew snap out of their stupor. Fane had alreadypleted the task a while ago, and the quality of his pill runes was higher than theirs.


    After hearing that exnation, Andrew and Gilbert lost theirposure.


    "Vice-treasurer, are you taking me for a fool?" scoffed Gilbert. "Can this brat really condense pill runes? How long has he been in Heavenly Pills? "He''s never even seen the Vermillion Fire Pill, so how could he have condensed pill runes?! Did he trick you somehow?"


    The vice-treasurer raised an eyebrow at this and said," I know it''s difficult for you both to ept what I said,


    but the truth is the truth. Everyone here bore witness.


    "Fane had indeed condensed three hundred pill runes in a very short time. The two of you have lost. You can''tpare to Fane for now."


    Those words were incredibly


    agitating to hear. Gilbert froze on the spot, his face looking like he had swallowed several flies. He could not even shut his mouth.  S


    Damien could understand how Gilbert felt, so he consoled Gilbert "That brat had a good master. He would''ve never been able to


    aplish this had it not been for that master!"


    "So you''re telling me everything the vice-treasurer said was true?!" snapped Gilbert.


    Damien''s expression changed as he


    had no idea what to reply with. In the end, Gilbert was still his friend, and if Damien did not tell Gilbert the truth, Gilbert would only make himself look bigger of a fool. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Damien nodded. "Don''t get angry. This brat isn''t anyone ordinary. We just lost to luck."


    Damien''s words did not seem like they meant much, but on a second thought, there seemed to be a deeper meaning behind it.


    Fane became even more curious at this. What had their secret n been? Did it involve anything else?


    Andrew shook his head with a crazed expression. "He ... He won! Why? Why can he do it but we can''t?!"


    Andrew became more furious as he thought about it, his sharp gaze focused on Fane.


    Fane, on the other hand, could not be bothered with what these lunatics would do.


    After all, they were no match for Fane, even if they worked together. It did not affect him at all.


    "I refuse to believe it! I refuse to believe you can do it. I want to see you do it again!" demanded Gilbert thunderously.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 2430

    Chapter 2430


    Gilbert had already lost his bearings at that point. Only then did he realize why everyone looked at him so strangely.


    The stares he received, and the students'' expression, had been of sympathy.


    Gilbert had formed 300 pill runes, and obviously so. He remembered how excited he had been after hepleted the vice-treasurer''s task. All that excitement was only met with disappointment like a bucket of cold water thrown over him.


    Gilbert trembled slightly. "I refuse to believe it! I didn''t even see it! It''s all fake-everything is fake! How could Fane form three hundred pill runes? He''s never even looked at the Way of the Pill. This is all an illusion, and you''re all lying to me!" roared Gilbert.


    His hands iled around him as he wed at his surroundings while he shouted. It was like he truly believed it was an illusion, and he was trying to struggle out of it.


    He refused to believe it was all real nor was he willing to. He had clearly proven with his skill that he was the one most qualified to be a student at the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance...


    Fane stole that from him!


    The vice-treasurer frowned. Gilbert''s reaction had


    both been expected and unexpected. After all, Fane''s results had shocked even himself. If he had not witnessed it personally, he would not have believed it either.


    However, Gilbert''s behavior was a little too erratic.


    The vice-treasurer took a deep breath as he sternly added, "There are things that happen even if you refuse to believe it. There are many talentsin Heavenly Pills. You might have a lot of potential, but you''re not the strongest."


    Gilbert''s face paled as he shook his head with vigor.'' This isn''t real! If his results were better than mine, then why don''t I see a single rune around?" The vice-treasurer frowned at this. "Fane formed his three hundred runes much earlier before this, and we''ve all seen what he did. Pill runes aren''t something that lingers.


    "Fane was waiting for you and Andrew, and he''s not in the spring solidifying realm yet. There''s no way for him to constantly use his true energy, which was why he dispersed it before you even finished.


    Gilbert''s expression contorted even more at this, his expression bing deranged. He turned up to look at Andrew as he shouted even louder, "Do you believe that?!"


    Andrew had an ugly, bitter expression on his face. Even as Gilbert spiraled into insanity fueled by disbelief, his eyes never left Fane.


    He stared at Fane sharply, keenly, as if he could stare right into Fane''s soul. After hearing Gilbert''s words, he reacted.


    Andrew''s lips trembled as he said, "I haven''t seen it for myself, so I can''t believe it, either. If Fane can form the pill runes in front of us again, we''ll ept our defeat willingly."


    Andrew was not willing to admit defeat. He would not be so unwilling if the winner had been Gilbert. After all, Andrew knew that Gilbert had a leg up aspared to himself.


    As expected, Gilbert had managed to condense the runes even faster than he did, but he never would have expected a sudden dark horse to appear in theirpetition.


    Fane had robbed them of theProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    nomination so tantly.


    Furthermore, the guy seemed better than them both. ording to what the vice-treasurer said, Fane''s pill runes were far better than theirs in both speed and quality.

 Chapter 2431

    Chapter 2431


    Gilbert and Andrew had no chance of outdoing Fane, which aggravated Andrew into utter defiance.


    He took a deep breath as he turned around. He looked right at Fane''s eyes, his gaze piercing right at the man.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he coldly looked at Andrew and Gilbert.


    Gilbert pointed at him and said through gritted teeth," Form them again! Otherwise, I won''t believe you!"


    It was obvious how heavy andplicated Gilbert''s feelings were at that moment, but Fane merelyughed as he then stared at Gilbert condescendingly, coldly.


    "Who do you think you are? Must I do it just because you asked me to?


    "Why do I care if you believe it or not? The vicetreasurer saw what I did. Why do I care what the two of you saw?!"


    Those words mmed Gilbert like meteors from the sky, and Gilbert''s expression became darker by the minute. He felt like he would never defeat Fane when it came to a duel of words.


    Fane-even down to his response-was right.


    "I don''t care! If you don''t prove yourself to me, I won''t ept your result. The nomination is still mine!"


    Gilbert had already gone mad from anger at that point.


    If he did not see Fane form another 300 runes again, he refused to believe all of that was real in the first ce. Fane was just a student that had just entered Heavenly Pills He was the eleventh disciple who was at the bottom rung. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Gilbert always thought that Fane was far inferior to him in every way other thanbat. So, even if Fane beat him to death, he would not admit defeat!


    Fane coldly looked at Gilbert, not wanting to bother talking. He looked up at the vice-treasurer, whose tips were twitching helplessly. Fane was so powerful and talented, so Fane naturally had his own pride.


    Gilbert asking Fane to condense pill runes again was a blow to his dignity, and Fane would absolutely not agree.


    Thinking about that, the


    vice-treasurer waved his hand.


    "Alright! I wasn''t the only one who saw the three hundred runes earlier. The other students around me


    witnessed it as well, so there''s no need for further proof. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I can understand why you''re in disbelief. After all, you both had always thought that you were the only ones who had learned the Way of the Pill other than the eldest disciple.


    "Yet, reality has shown that there''s always a mountain higher. Fane has also learned the Way of the Pill before. His Way of the Pill had been taught by his


    master."


    After that, the vice-treasurer sucked in a deep breath and exined what Fane had said earlier in a simple manner. Gilbert and Andrew looked like they had just eaten a mouthful of poop.


    The two of them still could not believe it. It was far too absurd!


    Fane chuckled, hisughter sounding carefree when he did. "Vice-treasurer, when will we be able to head to the Rosefinch branch of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was pointless and troublesome to stay in Heavenly Pills. He had already broken Gilbert and Andrew mentally, and they would definitely cause trouble if he gave them a chance.

 Chapter 2432

    Chapter 2432


    They were still in Heavenly Pills, after all. Even if Fane was irked, he could not kill Gilbert and Andrew. Thus, he should leave the ce as soon as possible. It would save him a lot of trouble.


    Once he made a name for himself and had nothing else to do, he would find these two once more, proving to them then that he was never a character to be thought of lightly.


    As if he could see why Fane wanted to leave quickly, the vice-treasurer hurriedly nodded. "We can leave in four hours. This has always been an urgent matter, anyway."


    Hearing the vice-treasurer''s words, Fane offered an honest smile. It was best if he left as soon as he could; he did not want to stay for another second. Fane wanted to tell the vice-treasurer that he did not need to tidy up anything and could leave immediately.


    The pill aura room''s door was suddenly knocked, and the vice-treasurer frowned. "Enter!"


    It was the ninth student who entered. When Fane saw his face, he raised an eyebrow. He could still clearly remember how the ninth student had stood behind the vice-treasurer the whole time earlier.


    When he came to look at Fane''s pill runes, the vicetreasurer had sent the ninth student on his way, and


    the student finally returned at that point to the vicetreasurer''s side, albeit with an anxious expression.


    He quickly nced at everyone present before he whispered into the vice-treasurer''s ear, mumbling a few words that somehow earned a raised eyebrow and a smile from the vice-treasurer.


    He looked up at Gilbert and Andrew. "Well, this is good. The two of you don''t have to be so angered anymore. This time, I''m allowed to bring all three of you. Don''t embarrass me there."


    The moment he said that, a smile


    appeared on Gilbert and Andrew''s faces. However, what happened earlier had still left a big impact on them Their grins did notst that long before they regained theirposure.


    The vice-treasurer was not that happy, in truth, after hearing the ninth student''s report. Instead, he seemed to have a look of worry on his face. It was as if he was considering something.


    Fane frowned. It looked like bringing all three of them was not that good a piece of news to the vicetreasurer. It might end up being a hostile ce. Thinking about that, Fane sighed. It seemed like he would never have an easy path.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    They ended up on a massive, luxurious floating vessel. It was floating in the southern part of the Rosefinch City''s skies, and it was as big as 20 football fields.


    Normally, such a big vessel would have covered the skies, yet the vessel seemed to be made of a special material that did not cover the sunlight at all despite it being in the air.


    The light would be reflected by the spiritual vessel when it hit, much like a distorted mirror. It reflected all the light that should have hit the earth.


    At that moment, the vessel was incredibly bustling. At least 70 people were standing on the deck The long deck was like a miniature za and even a few hundred people could fit inside without a problem, let alone 70 or 80.


    Fane and the others followed closely behind the vicetreasurer. They arrived on top of the deck, and the vice -treasurer gave them a briefing. It was then did Fane find out that the


    Middle Province Alchemist Alliance''s branch was on the vessel, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was probably because there were too many people, or that the vice-treasurer did not like crowds, but the vice-treasurer pulled everyone to a secluded corner the moment they arrived.


    "I didn''t expect the alliance to go all-out this time. They leaked all the news and released the restrictions. So many people are here so abruptly."

 Chapter 2433

    Chapter 2433


    The vice-treasurer had his eyes on the people up ahead when he made his remark. From the way everyone dressed, there were different clusters of simrly dressed people.


    It meant that various groups, ns, or merchant groups like Heavenly Pills were looking to be students in the alliance.


    After all, the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was a massive group; it was the holynd for all alchemists.


    Bing a member of the alliance meant that a person''s status would skyrocket, and they would not even need a nomination to be tested. They would be able to buy cheaper materials from the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, too.


    Basically, there were tremendous benefits to entering the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, which was why so many people were gathered for it.


    Of course, the more benefits there were, the tougher thepetition. There were too many geniuses there, and it was difficult to earn any favor. The entrance examination was far too difficult as well, and regr folks would never pass.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    That was why anyone with an influential group behind them flocked over like bees to honey the


    moment they heard of the chance.


    "Look at those in blue," remarked the vice-treasurer with a sour look on his face as he rubbed his chin. Gilbert frowned. "Is he a Silent Moon Pills student? I can''t believe they found out about this, too."


    The vice-treasurer was visibly displeased. "I thought that the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance had deliberately leaked the news to us. had thought that we were something special to them. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org S


    "After all, our Heavenly Auction House might not be much in the inner regions, but we''re still quite reputable in the outer regions..."


    The vice-treasurer could not hide the bitterness in his tone when he spoke. Fane, Andrew, and Gilbert naturally understood how the vice-treasurer felt at that.


    The vice-treasurer sighed helplessly.


    "It looks like you won''t be able to enter with just a word; you might even need to go through a selectionter. You''ll have to make sure you perform well.


    "I refuse to believe the alliance will ept everyone in one go. Even if they wanted to do that, they don''t have the resources for all of you."


    Fane nodded. He felt like the vice-treasurer was right. If the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance recruited so many people in one sitting, it would be a massive waste of resources.


    The students present had not been brought up in the alliance''s systems from the start. They came from various groups and forces, so they would have different understandings and upbringings.


    This, in turn, needed arge amount of resources for the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance to nurture them, It would cause quite arge amount to add so many disciples in one go. Unless the alliance desperately needed arge number of disciples, they would not do so.


    "Don''t worry. Even if there''s a selection, I won''t fail it." Gilbert''s words were filled with confidence.


    He did not even spare a second nce at all the students around them. His talents had been at the top of Heavenly Pills, and Heavenly Pills was incredibly well-known in Rosefinch City.


    He refused to believe that his talent and ability could not grant him entrance into the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance!

 Chapter 2434

    Chapter 2434


    The vice-treasurer raised an eyebrow as he sighed in exasperation. "Don''t be too overconfident. I know you''re confident in your talents, but know that some of them here are incredibly gifted people.


    "Your overconfidence will result in you being unsatisfied, and you''ll be locked behind a bunch of doors. When that happens...you''ll fall."


    The vice-treasurer''s words were vague, but all three of them understood. The vice-treasurer knew the tricks and schemes that Gilbert had pulled before, and he wanted to remind Gilbert of that.


    If he truly became a student of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, Gilbert would have to throw away those petty thoughts of his. Otherwise, these thoughts could pull him down and incur great losses for him.


    The vice-treasurer''s words came from a position of kindness, but Gilbert saw it in an entirely different angle. To Gilbert, he felt like the vice-treasurer had belittled him after witnessing Fane''s talent and skills. He felt like the vice-treasurer was looking at him in disdain.


    Gilbert''s lips twitched as a ferocious glint shed in his eyes. He told himself that he would someday prove himself to those who thought too little of him, once he made a name for himself.


    He would let them pay the price of trampling him.


    Of course, he did not dare voice out his thoughts at that moment.


    He took a deep breath and suppressed the rage in his heart. "I understand, Vice-treasurer. It''s just that I''m still very confident in my own skills. After all, I sessfully formed three hundred pill runes.


    "Eight hundred pill runes is the threshold to bing a sixth-grade alchemist, and I''m already so close to it. I should be able to be a sixth-grade alchemist in just a year."


    Gilbert''s chin rose as he spoke. In his eyes was a determined expression, as if his words left no room for doubt.


    The vice-treasurer frowned at this, clearly feeling that Gilbert had taken his words out of context.


    The vice-treasurer''s lips twitched. "You definitely are able to form three hundred pill runes, but the runes you formed can''t be refined at all.


    "The benchmark for a sixth-grade


    n


    pill


    is a fifty-percent refinement. I''ve seen the pill runes you''ve formed, and you won''t even be able to refine them at ten percent, let alone fifty."


    Gilbert''s face darkened. He felt like the vice-treasurer was targeting him, so he decided to just shut his mouth and straighten his back. He wanted to use his skills to prove that everything the vice-treasurer had said was wrong.


    Fane definitely had talent, but no one knew how long talent would hold out. He would surely catch up to Fane and exceed him tremendously.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Fane quietly looked at Gilbert, who refused to ept advice, and his expression.


    Fane smiled helplessly. He had seen many people like Gilbert, and all of them imed to be extraordinary, feeling like they would be able to stand out.


    Nheless, it was often those who praised themselves so much that ended up with the worst failures.


    Just as Fane was thinking about everything, Andrew suddenly broke the silence, saying, "Vice-treasurer, aren''t they from Golden Pills?"


    The vice-treasurer''s expression soured even more at that. He frowned as he looked toward where Gilbert was pointing.


    He saw a purplish-gold glow surrounding a few figures that were approaching from a distance.


    In a sh, the figuresnded on the deck. The glow dissipated, and the persons hidden were revealed to everyone. After getting a clear look, the vice-treasurer looked like he had swallowed a fly.

 Chapter 2435

    Chapter 2435


    The vice-treasurer''s lips twitched. "Those b*stards. Why are they all the way here?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow at this as he stared at the vicetreasurer curiously. Gilbert and Andrew had sour looks on their faces as well. It looked like Golden Pills and Heavenly Pills had a very strange rtionship. There seemed to be animosity between them, even.


    There were three of them from Golden Pills, and leading the group of three was a middle-aged man in purple gold robes. He looked around as he smoothed his beard, seemingly looking for someone. The moment his gaze fell on them, his eyes immediately shifted to the vice-treasurer.


    The vice-treasurer''s expression soured even more. It darkened so badly that it started to look like charcoal. The middle-aged man suddenly had an incredibly meaningful smile on his face.


    He led the two youths behind him as they walked toward them. "Hello, Vice-treasurer!"


    The vice-treasurer forced out a smile as he politely greeted, "Hello, Mr. Constance."


    Andrew whispered that the man was an owner, but Fane felt like it was a little strange after thinking of the vice-treasurer''s status. Since Golden Pills was a pill merchant as well, then they should be simr to


    Heavenly Pills, so why was that man called an owner?


    Could Golden Pills be some sort of franchise?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Mr. Constance seemed very happy. It was as if he had picked up a million spirit stones, and even his smile threatened to stretch his mouth open. "Vice-treasurer, have you been well? I heard that your son was recently epted into a sixth-grade n as an outer disciple. I still haven''t congratted you."


    A fake smile was stered on the vice-treasurer''s face. "Thank you for remembering."


    Fane could tell that the vice-treasurer did not want to talk to that guy anymore. It was as if another extra word would cause the vice-treasurer to suffer.


    However, Golden Pills and Heavenly Pills were notpletely at odds with each other, so he still needed to maintain some basic manners. That was why the vice-treasurer worked hard to maintain a neutral expression. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    Mr. Constance seemed to have just noticed Fane and the others behind the vice-treasurer. It was as if he had discovered something new, and something shocking at that.


    "Are these the new students you had just raised? I heard that thest batch was incredibly bad, so you abandoned them quickly.


    "After that you had to hurry to pick


    up a new batch. It looks like you must''ve been working really hard." Those words were so sly that it rendered them speechless; i was practically provoking Heavenly Pills.


    Fane knew the man was telling them that Heavenly Pills would be tossed aside the moment theycked the talent.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, deciding to ignore Mr. Constance.


    The vice-treasurer smiled coldly. "It


    wasn''t that tough. You must''ve suffered even more than us. We just got rid of one batch, but I heard Golden Pills has failed to nurture any amazing alchemists in thest two batches. Isn''t your head very busy troubling over this?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Mr. Constance stiffened at his response, and his face darkened immediately. He wanted to say something more spiteful to provoke the vice-treasurer, but the vice-treasurer had beaten him to it.

 Chapter 2436

    Chapter 2436


    "Elder Horst is the one in charge today. You''re from the inner regions, so you probably don''t know him that well. Instead of chatting around with me here, why don''t you try to learn more about Elder Horst."


    Those words sessfully stopped Mr. Constance from saying more. He shot a deep look at the vice treasurer before he dismissed himself, bringing the two students away.


    However, the student that stood in front suddenly shot Fane and the others a cold and dark look before they left.


    The student''s eyes lingered on Fane the longest. Fane had naturally felt it, so he raised his head and look back with a calm gaze. The student let out a cold snort before he turned away, ignoring everyone.


    Once the three of them had left, the vice treasurer finally rxed his tense face. He had almost lost control of the anger in his heart.


    "That bastard only knows to chirp on in front of me. It looks like they''vee prepared. The two brats behind him are definitely strong. Otherwise, he would not have been so pleased with himself!"


    After saying that, the vice treasurer''s face frosted over. His frown was incredibly deep and his heart was full of worry.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He could not help but turn to look at the disciples behind him. Other than Fane being so outstanding, the other two were only above average.


    He had thought that the three disciples he brought would certainly be epted by the alliance. Yet, it seemed that the alliance had their own ns. He had been too naive.


    "What is the alliance nning?!" he shouted out in frustration.


    Gilbert and Andrew frowned. Even though the vice treasurer did not say anything, they could tell what he was thinking from his expression. Gilbert did not think he was any weaker than anyone else. In fact, he felt that his talent was outstanding. Even though there were so many people present, none of them were a threat to him.


    He looked over with a serious expression and said," Vice treasurer, don''t worry. Even though Mr.


    Constance really does seem prepared, we''re no weaklings either.


    "The guys behind Mr. Constance must have learned the Way of the Pill just like I have. Yet, you should know as well, it''s not that easy to train the Way of the Pill. Even if that guy is strong, he must still beparable to me!"


    The vice treasurer pursed his lips and replied, "Don''t be overconfident. After all, you haven''t learned the Way of the Pil for that long. Look at how pleased that guy was. If he weren''t confident, he would not have acted that way. He''s clearly waiting to stomp on me."


    Gilbert had ona sour expression and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Andrew. "What is the alliance nning? Are they trying to pick out the most outstanding student among everyone here? Vice treasurer, how many do you think the alliance will want?"


    The vice treasurer sighed and thought for a bit before saying, "I can''t say. They will at least want twenty, they wouldn''t be doing everything in such a grand manner. It''s just some students. Recruiting twenty in one go shouldn''t be that hard."


    Fane frowned before he suddenly said, "You actually thought that the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance only notified Heavenly Pills. It must be because the news hasn''t been spread out."

 Chapter 2437

    Chapter 2437


    "However, for there to be so many people here, even from the inner region, means that the news has actually spread long ago but was probably kept secret by the alliance instead. What do you think the alliance wants?"


    That was the question Fane had been thinking about, but he knew far too little, so there was no way for him to guess anything.


    The vice treasurer looked at Fane with praise. Fane was still the one who was able to grasp the key of the problem and ask some meaningful questions. The vice treasurer thought for a long time before he slowly shook his head.


    "I can''t figure it out either. I feel like something strange is hidden behind everything, but I haven''t received any special newstely..."


    Fane sighed. Even the vice treasurer did not know, so there was no way for him to know at all. He turned to look at everyone on the deck. The excitement on their faces was obvious.


    After all, bing a student of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was a much better position than their current ones. They would receive a lot more resources and their future journeys would be a bit smoother.


    Those who were there had naturally gone through a selection process. Many of them were like Gilbert, filled with confidence. They felt like their talents would make them shine among the others.


    Fane shook his head as he pursed his lips, pushing those thoughts aside for the moment. He turned around and looked at the vice treasurer earnestly before saying, "Did you have some past conflicts with Mr. Constance?"


    Just now, Mr. Constance and the vice treasurer had a very tense atmosphere between them. Their words were polite, but looking at their expressions and the atmosphere, anyone could tell that a fight could erupt at any moment.


    Mr. Constance coldly snorted as his expression suddenly darkened and uttered, "That dog keeps causing trouble for me. I feel so disgusted every time I see him."


    Fane raised an eyebrow. It was just as he thought, both of them were like fire and water.


    The vice treasurer let out a soft cough before he continued, "I actually don''t have any conflicts with him. The biggest problem isn''t between him and me, but between our two pill merchants.


    "Heavenly Pills is the best within Rosefinch Pavilion. With Heavenly Auction House behind us, the usual powers would not dare to touch us. However, Golden Pills is different. They are a force from the inner


    regions, so they aren''t afraid of Heavenly Auction House!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow curiously and replied, "Since Golden Pills is an inner force, then they shouldn''t have too much to do with us..."


    The vice treasurer nodded as he thought of the conflicts in the past. He let out a soft sigh.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He said helplessly, "As the Heavenly Auction Hosue got bigger and bigger, it''s started to expand out of Rosefinch Pavilion''s territories."


    Hearing that, Fane immediately understood. He said," Did Heavenly auction House try to do business in the inner regions? It was probably stopped by Golden Pills since it would affect their profits."


    The vice treasurer nodded, "Your guess is right. We really were nning on moving our businesses to the inner regions, but we weren''t too worried. We merely nned on allying with some forces in the inner regions and opening a few stores.


    "After all, the outer regions are different from the inner regions. The forces and ns in the inner regions look down on us as we are from the outer regions. The head treasurer felt that moving our businesses into the inner regions means we''ve be an inner region force."

 Chapter 2438

    Chapter 2438


    "In the future, Heavenly Auction House could take pride in that. However, us trying to open a few stores unexpectedly got us involved with Golden Pills.


    "They deliberately hatched a plot. We weren''t that familiar with the local situations and ended up falling for it. Not only did we fail to open up any stores, it even affected our reputation.


    "During that period, even our businesses in Rosefinch City were affected. We were basically aughing stock. It was so humiliating. It was only after that we found out the culprit was Golden Pills."


    Fane frowned. It looked like a lot of things had happened back then. Even though the vice treasurer did not go into the details, Fane could more or less tell what had happened back then.


    The biggest impact for a business was naturally a product defect or going against a deal. No matter which problem happened, it would be a massive blow to both the store and the powers behind the store.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Looking at the vice treasurer clenching his teeth as he spoke, it was obvious how difficult things had been for Heavenly Pills after what had happened back then. Fane let out a sigh, not continuing his questions.


    However, Gilbert said at that moment, "Those guys are so shameless. They were the ones who plotted against


    us yet they''re still so arrogant in front of us. It''s as if we were the ones who wronged them!"


    The vice treasurer looked at Gilbert with narrowed eyes. He felt like the brat only seemed smart, but was acting more and more like an idiot. He even said something like that.


    He could not help but purse his lips, "We quickly managed to uncover the truth back then. It means that Golden Pills had no intentions of hiding it at all. They had clearly wanted us to know they were behind all of it.


    "We were always in the same line of business which made us rivals. Since we were already rivals, that added onto it and made us enemies.


    "Since that''s the case, they would naturally not be polite to us. They just don''t have the chance to reach out so far for now. If they managed to expand their forces to the outer regions, they would definitely deal with Heavenly Auction House with afPthey have!"


    The moment Andrew heard that he started to shake in anger. "They''re so petty and shameless! They''ve really gone too far!"


    Fane felt like all of that was actually quite normal. The vice treasurer was right. Their rtionship was already at that stage. It''s obvious what both sides want, so they would naturally be at odds with each other


    At that moment, the volume in the surroundings started to increase.


    Someone said loudly, "Isn''t that the Rosefinch Pavilion"


    "Even the Rosefinch Pavilion is here. It seems like the recruitment this time must be different."


    There was suddenly a loud mor of discussion. It caused the four who were in the corner to pause. The sounds of footsteps could be heard on the deck as two people in red robes stood on the easternmost side.


    The two of them did not look so different in age. Their robes looked like burning mes.


    Fane whispered, "They''re from Rosefinch Pavilion?"


    No one answered Fane''s question, but the vice treasurer''s next words served to give Fane his answer. "Why is it them? Grayson Jones is here as a student? Is the Rosefinch Pavilion willing to let him go just like that? This is absurd! What''s O happening..." The vice treasurer felt like his mind was about to stop working.

 Chapter 2439

    Chapter 2439


    Even Gilbert and Andrew were stunned. Their eyes were filled with confusion. Fane frowned as he looked at them, not understanding what was happening.


    He did not understand why their reactions were so big. As the two people stood on the deck, the discussion around them got louder. Even with the distance, Fane could hear what those people were talking about.


    "Isn''t Grayson already an inner disciple?! Why is he trying to steal our student positions? Or do they have other ns?"


    "Who knows? They probably have some ns that we don''t know about. Haven''t we heard Grayson''s name being mentioned a few times before?" "That guy is a genius. He''s not that strong inbat and was merely a runner disciple for many years. However, ever since he started to show some amazing potential in alchemy, his value started to rise.


    "It only took him a year to rise into an inner disciple from a runner disciple! Everyone''s so envious of him"


    Fane blinked. No wonder they reacted the way they did. Grayson had relied on his talent in alchemy to change his fate.


    Fane knew very well what a runner disciple was. Ever since arriving in Hestia Continent, he could feel the


    difference between various disciples very clearly.


    Runner disciples might be called ''disciples'', but they were mostly just in charge of dirty work. They were merely just a step above a servant.


    Even outer disciples did not do any


    of them. They might be able to obtain some resources for training but they needed to spend a lot of time onborious jobs. Runner disciples were no different from students. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    S


    Compared to inner disciples, it was a humongous difference. For that person to rely on his skill in alchemy to turn into an inner disciple from a runner disciple shows how superior his talent was.


    No wonder everyone was talking about him. He had turned into the center of attention, gaining many looks of admiration.


    Grayson''s looks were average, and so was his stature. However, his back was incredibly stiff, as if everyone could only look at his back forever, and never catch up to him!


    Fane could see the arrogance that exuded out of him. He might be talented, but his personality was probably not that great.


    "Hello, vice treasurer!" The person next to Grayson waved and said.


    The vice treasurer furrowed his eyebrows slightly, but he still buried his earlier feelings and waved back," Hello Mr. Zyne!"


    The two of them exchanged greetings before they turned their heads away. Fane could not help butugh in his heart. It looked like the two of them did not have a great rtionship.


    The vice treasurer''s face was


    incredibly dark from the moment he


    found out who they were. His expression was incredibly worried. He had still been able topose himself before, but he hadpletely forgotten about it after


    that.


    "What happened? Why is Grayson here as well? He''s the treasured child of the Rosefinch Pavilion. He managed to form eight hundred pill runes less than a year after learning the Way of the Pill!


    "It''s just that the quality of his pills isn''t good enough to be at fifty percent refinement yet. It''s only a matter of time until he bes a sixth-grade alchemist.


    "Rosefinch Pavilion would usually


    hold on to such a treasure tightly.


    They might tell everyone how much potential he has, but they would absolutely not allow him to go and contribute blindly to the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance!"

 Chapter 2440

    Chapter 2440


    Fane heard the vice treasurer''s words and went deep into thought. With the way the vice treasurer was speaking, the situation did seem like it was getting stranger and stranger.


    With how talented Grayson was, there was no way Rosefinch Pavilion would let him go just like that, no matter how you looked at it. There had to be something behind it.


    He was only going to be a student, someone who could not possiblypare to an inner disciple at all. Furthermore, Rosefinch Pavilion was a fifth-grade n. Grayson would not need to worry about getting any resources to nurture his potential.


    Rosefinch Pavilion''s higher-ups would definitely do everything they could to nurture him. As long as Grayson could grow, he could even be a seventhgrade alchemist in the future. It would greatly benefit Rosefinch Pavilion.


    Practically every n wanted their own alchemists. Once the alchemist matured, he would be able to help refine pills for the n''s own disciples and even nurture another generation of alchemists.


    Yet, alchemy was a profession that required a lot of talent. Not everyone could do it.


    "He can''te here to be a student!" Gilbert said


    obstinately.


    The vice treasurer helplessly pursed his lips as he looked at Gilbert. He really felt like Gilbert''s brain was bing more useless.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He turned around, looked at Gilbert seriously, and uttered, "No matter what you say, you shouldn''t be so obstinate in the future.


    "Even though there''s no way this guy


    will be handed to the Middle


    Province Alchemist Alliance to


    be a student no matter how you look at it, the circumstances are unique today. Everyone is here because they want to be a student.


    "On top of that, with the alliance''s actions prior to this, there might be some secret hidden behind everything, so you shouldn''t voice out in such a pigheaded manner."


    Gilbert''s expression soured immensely when he was spoken to like that. He turned his head to the other side, and his mood was incredibly bad at that point. He felt like the vice treasurer kept on targeting him.


    With Fane around, the vice treasurer waspletely ignoring Gilbert.


    e


    Gilbert felt angrier and angrier the more he thought about it. He started to clench his fists. He had to prove his talent and ability. No one was allowed to look down at him!


    As the four of them talked, Mr. Zayne had already headed toward Mr. Constance. Zayne''s face was att smiles as he waved at Winston. The two of them chatted for a while before they brought along the others to a quiet ce.


    Fane had seen everything, and could not help but feel curious. He nced over and saw that the vice treasurer had a look of anger and suspicion in his eyes.


    Rosefinch Pavilion should have been in a better rtionship with Heavenly Pills since Heavenly Pills were in their territory, but it seemed like the two of them were much closer than they were with the vice treasurer.


    As the two of them talked, they had incredibly friendly smiles on their faces.


    The surrounding discussions slowly died down. After a while passed, the sound of slow footsteps could be heard from within the vessel.


    They looked over and saw someone in a white robe walking out toward them. The man had a smile on his face and was slightly chubby.


    When the vice leader saw the person, he immediately straightened himself. He walked forward as well. Fane immediately knew that the person must be someone important in the alliance from the vice treasurer''s reaction.

 Chapter 2441

    Chapter 2441


    A few of the leaders paid their respects as well, they all cried out, "Greetings, Elder Turner!"


    That person was an elder within the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. No matter where it was, the status of an elder was still well respected. Fane could not help but take a second look at Elder Turner.


    He looked very friendly. His face was round and smiling. Only, there was a sharp ruthlessness that could not be hidden within his eyes. It proved that he was absolutely not as friendly as he would seem.


    Elder Turner waved at all of them and said, "Everyone, thank you so much foring. I never expected so many people to be here today, but with the orders from above, we have to obey."


    After elder Turner finished those words, he looked at everyone meaningfully. After that, he put up five fingers and said, "Five! Today, we''ll only be recruiting five disciples!"


    Fane was not the only person stunned at those words. Everyone stiffened on the spot, noticeably caught off guard. Only five students? There were at least eighty of them on the deck.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Eighty of them were considered talented individuals in their own ways. To only pick five from eighty proved how strict the selection was this time!


    They only wanted to choose the best of the best, but was it not too strict when they were only recruiting students? Was there something else hidden behind all this? Elder Turner''s words suddenly pulled everyone into a discussion again.


    "There are eighty here, but they only want five! Isn''t that too strict? They''re just recruiting students. Before this, the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance only wanted some students with slightly better talents.


    "After all, there''s no need to be so strict when it''s just students! We''re all prodigies from where we came from.


    "Only choosing five of us! It''s no different from when some major ns choose their disciples! The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance is being far too strict!''


    "That''s right. What are they nning? Today is getting stranger and stranger.


    "Grayson is a treasured disciple of the Rosefinch Pavilion. They would never let him even see anyone else normally, so what''s with today? They''re actually giving him away today! This is far too strange!"


    Grayson''s talent was undoubtedly at the peak among everyone there. After all, he was already able to form eight hundred pill runes. No matter how confident Gilbert was in himself, all he could do was barely form three hundred pill runes.


    Most of them present were not even at Gilbert''s level, let alone Grayson''s. Furthermore, Grayson had only learned the Way of the Pill for a very short time. He had done all of that in just a year.


    His talent for alchemy would be incredibly favored even in a


    sixth-grade n. Rosefinch Pavilion might have a good rtionship with the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, but it was still not to the degree where they would just give away their treasured disciple.


    No one standing there was an idiot. They had naturally found the happenings of that day incredibly strange. Elder Turner could naturally see what they were talking about, but nothing could be read from his expression.


    When the discussions below started to die down, Elder Turner said, "The students we are recruiting today are different from those before. The students we recruit today will


    be


    heavily nurtured by the Middle


    Province Alchemist Alliance, and you


    won''t have to leave your current positions."


    The moment those words were spoken, everyone present gaped. Even the leaders of the students all had widened eyes and expressions of disbelief.

 Chapter 2442

    Chapter 2442


    Fane raised an eyebrow. It was obvious from the vice treasurer''s expression that he had not known about it at all. Other than Zayne and Constance, everyone had looks of shock on their faces.


    To not have to discard their current positions and still receive the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance''s resources. It was both good news for the student and the forces behind the student.


    It was the same as the alliance basically raising someone else''s child for them. No one would have believed such a good deal existed if they had not heard it themselves.


    Fane frowned as he looked at the elder suspiciously. Even though it sounded like a good thing, Fane knew very well that no one ever willingly gave up their own benefits for the sake of others, let alone a group like that.


    The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance must have its own reasons for doing so. Elder Horst let out a small cough to quiet everyone down. Everyone''s discussions died down as Elder Horst raised his hand.


    Elder Horst smiled and said, "I know what you''re all trying to guess. In truth, there''s no need to guess anything at all. The alliance is in a bit of trouble, and we need the help of some geniuses. That''s why we asked everyone to gather here!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Elder Horst''s words were vague. It did nothing to reduce the suspicious looks on everyone''s faces.


    Elder Horst continued to say, "You don''t have to worry. This matter won''t involve all of you too much. It''s an alliance secret.


    "When the timees, you''ll find out naturally. All you need to know is that this matter won''t affect you negatively."


    After that, Elder Horst turned around. The servants behind him pulled over a chair for him to sit in.


    After Elder Horst sat on the chair, he looked at everyone present with a sharp look. He could tell that his words had done nothing to reduce the suspicion and confusion.


    He looked up and said again, "The way we''ll be choosing the disciples will be very simple. All you need to do is prove your talent and skill. It doesn''t matter how you prove it. We just want to choose the best five."


    Even the testing was not uniform? Fane felt like it was even more strange after he heard that.


    Normally, tests should always be universal. Only with uniformed tests could the truly strong and weak be determined.


    He turned to look at everyone else. Even though everyone had varying expressions, no one was as suspicious as Fane. It seemed like nobody felt that


    Elder Horst''s words were that strange.


    It seemed like he understood far too little of the alchemist profession After all, he might have been an alchemist in Cathysia, but he had never picked up that status ever since he came to Hestia Continent.


    His understanding of the Hestia Continent''s alchemists was only at the surface level. Elder Horst coughed softly and said, "I''ll give you fifteen minutes to think about how you''re going to prove your skitts and talents. After that, the test will


    begin."

 Chapter 2443

    Chapter 2443


    "I''ll remind you again. The selection this time is different from usual. Once you are chosen, you''ll be nurtured heavily. Bing a sixth-grade alchemist would just be the start."


    Those words caused everyone present to widen their eyes. It had spurred everyone''s thirst for victory. It was such a golden treasure. All of the students present felt their mouths watering.


    Nurturing from the alliance that had never been seen before. It would absolutely not be an empty promise. Even though it sounded like sweet words to lure them in, the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was not a small group. They naturally had to keep to their own words.


    The moment they thought about the nurturing they would receive, their hands started to tremble excitedly. An impulse seized their bodies. Yet, Fane did not care about thest few words that Elder Horst said.


    Fifteen minutes for everyone to think about how they could prove their potential and abilities. Fane wondered how an alchemist could prove their abilities other than by forming pill runes.


    Fane could not think about it for that moment. Even though there were so many people present, none of them were sixth-grade alchemists. The only way to


    prove their skills was through forming pill runes.


    The number and quality of pill runes could be used to gauge someone''s talent. Just as he was thinking about it, Gilbert could not help butugh next to him.


    "Look at all of them... They''re coveting something they won''t have. It''s as if they''d already won. Did they not hear that there would only be five out of everyone here?


    "Do they think their talent is enough to beat everyone here? They should look at themselves in the mirror first!"


    Thankfully, Gilbert was still


    self-aware enough to know that he would definitely be attacked by the crowd if he had said that loudly. So, he had deliberately whispered those words, causing Fane and Andrew to be the only ones able to hear those words clearly.


    Andrew could not help but roll his eyes at those words. Fane had a coldugh in his heart. Gilbert was clearly an idiot. Was he talking about everyone else or himself?


    "You really don''t know your ce!" Grayson''s words were suddenly heard by everyone. Fane frowned as he looked up at Grayson.


    Grayson had his eyes narrowed as he looked at everyone in disdain. He seemed to be mocking them for not knowing their ce. When Grayson saw everyone looking up at him, he snorted in contempt.


    "There are over eighty people


    present, and the alliance only needs five. If you want to be a


    student of the alliance with your


    petty skills, you should first look


    at


    yourselves in the mirror first! You''re all acting so excited. It''s soughable!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Those words were no longer just words of snide mockery. He was practically scolding everyone present for not knowing their own strength.


    Even though everyone present admired and acknowledged Grayson''s talent, it did not mean they would just stand around and be insulted like that. It did not mean they would just wag their tails and listen to whatever he said.


    Someone could not help but shout


    80


    out, "What do you mean by this, Grayson! We never said anything, why are you trying to mock us? We''re already here, so we naturally want to fight for it or why would we be here otherwise?"


    S

 Chapter 2444

    Chapter 2444


    Grayson let out a coldugh and replied, "All of you are here just to make up the numbers. Please think about who you are. At least you''re brave enough to talk to me like this I suppose.


    "If you can form five hundred pill runes, I could acknowledge you. However, looking at your face, being able to form a hundred pill runes would already need a lot of talent!"


    The person that had been berated by Grayson turned red. He suddenly looked like a deted ball, unable to say anything else. Grayson had been right. He could not even form a hundred pill runes, let alone five hundred.


    After all, the Way of the Pill had always been something deep and profound. Without outstanding talent, there was no way to learn how to form five hundred pill runes in a short amount of time.


    The difference between his talents and Grayson''s was right there for all to see. Even if he was stubborn, it would quickly be useless, since they would have to take the test soon.


    "Grayson seems very confident in himself..." The person behind Constance suddenly said.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows and looked over. He noticed that it was the same guy who had looked at


    them with a disdainful gaze when they greeted Constance earlier.


    The vice treasurer had reminded the rest of them that the person was probably incredibly talented looking at them like that, on top of Constance''s earlier giddy attitude.


    Fane had deduced that the person''s talent would only be slightly inferior to Grayson''s or he would not have made an expression like that. Grayson frowned and turned around to look at that person.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "It looks like you''re not acknowledging my talents, Rudy."


    Rudy sc let out a smallugh as he shook his head and voiced out, "Grayson, your talents are obvious.


    There''s nothing for me to not acknowledge. It''s just that you''re incredibly confident. It''s something I should learn from you."


    Rudy''s words sounded a little strange. Grayson''s face stiffened when he heard it. His gaze slowly turned cold as he looked at Rudy. A tense atmosphere was slowly forming between them.


    However, it was not the kind of tension that would lead to a battle. They wanted topete in alchemy. Rudy''s words had sounded incredibly nice as if he really admired Grayson''s talents.


    However, Fane was no idiot. He could tell from the tone that Rudy did not regard Grayson highly at all. He probably felt like he was better than Grayson as well.


    Fane could not help but raise an eyebrow. It seemed like there would be an entertaining show to watch.


    At that moment, the vice treasurer was already next to them and had an incredibly bitter look on his face. His eyes seemed to be dancing around. Various thoughts were flying about in his mind.


    "What are you thinking about, vice treasurer?" Fane asked curiously.


    The vice treasurer let out a sigh, "Whatever that has happened today feels more and more off. Those two guys clearly knew that there would be something different about the selection beforehand.  S


    "Otherwise, they would not have sent out their two most talented disciples. This news never reached Heavenly Pills. I feel like something''s off. Elder Horst seems to be treating them a little..."


    The vice treasurer shut his mouth after that. His expression turned even more sour. Fane knew that he was referring to Constance and Zayne. The two of them had obviouslye prepared.

 Chapter 2445

    Chapter 2445


    Earlier, the two of them did not have much of a change in expression when Elder Horst had talked about the special selection. It seemed like everything had been within their ns. That had obviously made the vice treasurer nervous.


    The strongest among all the leaders there were the two of them as well as the vice treasurer. Yet, the vice treasurer was the only one who had not gotten any news as well. It was obvious he would be anxious.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. After a deep breath, he said," What wille wille. If it''s a blessing, then it will be one. If it will end up badly, we wouldn''t have been able to avoid it anyway. It''s just a selection test. Even if the news had been leaked early on, you probably wouldn''t have wanted to send the eldest student here anyway."


    The vice treasurer turned to look at Fane and said," That''s not necessarily the case. You have to be willing to give up something to get something bigger. The Rosefinch Pavilion is even willing to bring Grayson over. There''s no reason for us to hold back."


    Fane nodded, unable to argue against that. If the positions were switched, he might not have done like the vice treasurer had said and given something up. After all, Elder Horst did not seem like someone ordinary.


    Scheming against someone who was already used to it was not something he would want to do.


    "I know you''re nning on refining a sixth-grade pill in front of everyone this time. Isn''t that right?" Rudy suddenly said loudly.


    Grayson''s face darkened. Rudy had said precisely what was on his mind. Grayson had nned on announcing that at the start of the test. It would cause everyone to admire him even more, as well as surprise them.


    However, Rudy mentioning it would greatly reduce the impact. Grayson had enough of a life of being looked down and trampled on. The moment he had talent and ability, he wanted everyone else to see it.


    Graysonughed coldly, "You''re right. I was nning on refining a sixth-grade pill. Rudy, are you nning on doing the same as me?"


    Saying that made Grayson let out a pleased smile. He had dug a hole for Rudy since he firmly believed that he would be the only one who would be able to refine a sixth-grade pill among everyone present.


    Rudy might be talented, but Rudy was definitely no match for him. Yet, Rudy put on an incredibly pleased smile when he heard Grayson said that. "What a coincidence! You''re right, I really was nning on refining a sixth-grade pill just like you were!"


    The moment he said that gasps


    could be heard throughout. The shock on everyone''s faces could no longer be held back. Grayson saying he wants to refine a sixth-grade pill that had already shocked them, but they were still able to keep their calm.


    After all, Grayson''s talent was clear for all to see it was still eptable that he would want to try refining a sixth-grade pill. Yet, Rudy did not have Grayson''s reputation. Rudy wanting to refine a sixth-grade pill shocked everyone incredibly.


    Their expressions had thoroughly changed. The discussions exploded among everyone.


    "Oh my god, two geniuses in one go! It looks like the recruitment this time really is extraordinary. I wonder what kind of trouble the alliance is in. Why are they nurturing someone else''s geniuses?"


    "The alliance definitely has its own ns. I''m guessing that the alliance is doing so to smooth over the problem they''re facing. Even though they''re nurturing the geniuses on behalf of others, the geniuses would be able to help the alliance with tasks in the short term after they''d grown."

 Chapter 2446

    Chapter 2446


    "You might be onto something, but I still feel like there''s another reason..."


    "Why are you guys going further and further away from the main topic? Didn''t you hear what Rudy just said? He wants to refine a sixth-grade pill! What does this mean?! It means that Rudy''s talents are on par with Grayson''s!"


    "We really can''tpete with people like them. We''re still frustrated over forming pill runes, but they''ve already started to refine sixth-grade pills. Even if they refine the most basic sixth-grade pill, it would still be enough to prove themselves as sixth-grade alchemists.


    "Don''t forget where we all are right now. We''re all on the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance''s vessel.


    "As long as they can sessfully refine a sixth-grade pill, the alliance would approve of their status and give them the badge of a sixth-grade alchemist! With that badge, everything they want to do will be much easier!"


    The discussions broke out everywhere, and Fane''s ears started to hurt. Fane sighed helplessly as he momentarily ignored the mor.


    He looked over at the vice treasurer with a serious expression and said, "How many ways are there to prove my talent and skill? I can only think of one at


    the moment..."


    The vice treasurer looked at Fane strangely as if he was surprised at Fane''s ignorance. However, it was not the time to look for any exnations at that moment. He had a good impression of Fane, and he needed Fane to save his reputatio, so the vice treasurer patiently answered Fane, "There are three types. It''s actuallymon knowledge, so I can''t believe you don''t know. It looks like your master never taught you. The first is the most basic which is forming pill runes and using them to judge your talent.


    "The second type is to refine a pill.


    "The third way is a bit moreplicated. You''d have to prove your talent by determining the age and authenticity of various spiritual grasses and materials."


    When Fane heard all that, he got even more curious and replied, "You can even verify grasses and medicines to prove your talent?"


    The vice leader nodded, immediately


    knowing what Fane was thinking just looking at Fane''s expression.", No matter pill merchants or the


    alliance, we need geniuses. B


    able to verify materials atrge volumes is also an exceptional talent."


    "The alliance really needs talents like that. Whether it be gathering materials outside or purchasing them, they would need those people to support them. Most of the Heavenly Pills'' stewards rely on that to climb to their positions."


    Hearing the vice treasurer''s exnation, Fane finally realized something. The vice treasurer was right. He had forgotten something important. No matter Heavenly Pills or the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, they were all directly rted to pill refining!


    Refining a pill did not just need an alchemist. It also needed various spiritual grasses and materials.


    Being able to tell materials apart et


    was naturally a special talent. Thinking about that, Fane could not help but look at everyone present.


    Before, he had felt like some of those people could never be a student. Yet, a question appeared in his heart. After all, the ability to discern materials was not something that was easy!


    Fane had been deep in his thoughts when the discussion between Rudy and Grayson started to get more and more heated. The two of them were bickering like roosters about to fight.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2447

    Chapter 2447


    In the beginning, Constance and Zayne merely stood by the side, not caring about the matter. They wanted to let the situation develop by itself. Yet, as Grayson and Rudy''s fight got more and more intense, the two of them were forced to stand out.


    They were forced to separate Rudy and Grayson. After all, the quarrels between the younger generation needed to have their limits. If it exceeded the limits, it would affect their rtionship. It was something Rudy and Grayson did not want to see.


    It was almost fifteen minutes already. Elder Horst sat on his chair as he idly looked on at all the bickering and discussions. Once the time was up, he stood up from the chair.


    He pped loudly and said, "Alright, time''s up. You must have already decided how you''d prove your talents.


    "I suppose I don''t have to tell you about the different methods. Split up into groups right now. The ones who want to condense pill runes stand in the east.


    "Those who want to discern materials can stand in the middle. If you want to prove yourself by refining a pill, stand in the west.


    "However, I have to first remind you. If you want to prove yourself by refining a pill, you''ll have to refine


    sixth-grade pills if you want to prove yourself that way. Fifth-grade pills are all trash here."


    After saying that, Elder Horst waved. Everyone hurriedly stood into their groups. Most of them were in the easternmost group. There were about ten who stood in the middle.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In truth, everyone knew very well that those who became a student through discerning materials would not get the best resources. After all, their talents were not in alchemy, but in discerning ingredients.


    They would be wee as stewards, but it would be incredibly difficult for them to be sixth-grade and above alchemists. It was practically impossible. Grayson looked on snidely at everyone else as they split up in the groups. He immediately walked toward the west side.


    He hade here for the sake of receiving the best of the Middle


    Province Alchemist Alliance''s


    resources.


    The other reason was to show off his talents to everyone else, He wanted everyone to know that he had a talent that surpassed everyone in alchemy, that no one couldpete with him. Content


    belongs to


    As Grayson walked over, Rudy hurried over to the west side as well. There were only the two of them on the west side at that moment. Everyone was filled with admiration and jealousy when they looked at the small group in the west.


    Sixth-grade alchemists were the target for most of the people present. Yet, for the two of them, it was merely a shortstop. They might even have already achieved it, so how could everyone not be jealous.


    Fane and the others stood behind the vice treasurer, not moving. Gilbert''s sharp eyes fell on Fane. Andrew had his eyes on Fane as well.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly at their looks. Even though they did not say anything, Fane knew very well that the two of them would not move if he did not.


    The vice treasurer looked over at Fane when he saw that the groups were almost formed. He said, "Go ahead and queue up. There''s quite a bit of pressure today, but I feel like your performance in the pill aura room was not your limit.


    "It''s a rare chance today, so you have to seize it. Even if you can''tpare to those two, you still have to be one of the five disciples."


    As he said those words, the vice treasurer had an incredibly serious look on his face. It was as if all the vice treasurer''s hopes were on Fane. Fane furrowed his eyebrows, wanting to say something. Yet, he swallowed the words back after thinking about it.

 Chapter 2448

    Chapter 2448


    Gilbert looked like he had swallowed a few flies. He had been incredibly hopeful that the vice treasurer would have said those words to him, but the vice treasurer did not even spare him a second nce.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The vice treasurer had ced all his hopes on Fane. It was as if Gilbert and Andrew were merely there to make up the numbers.


    Andrew had a bitter look on his face as well. He has had a lot of conflicts with Gilbert in the past, and their rtionship was not something that could ever be fixed.


    Yet, thanks to Fane, he had put those grudges at the back of his mind.


    Andrew said with a dark look on his face, "Vice treasurer, you seem to have ced all your hope on Fane.


    "However, you should still remind Fane that even though his talents are pretty good, he should still not get too arrogant."


    Those were incredibly condescending words. Andrew was incredibly furious at that moment and did not really hold back.


    Gilbert added hurriedly after that, "Andrew is right. Even though Fane''s talents are quite good, he shouldn''t be too arrogant. Those words won''t do you


    any good."


    Fane was speechless at their jabs. Fane had not said anything the whole time, so where was that arrogance they were speaking off?


    It was obvious the two of them


    could not find anything else to mock him about, and casually decided to ce the w of arrogance on him. They were also trying to tell the vice treasurer to not treat him too well.


    Fane could not be bothered to fight with the two of them, but he knew very well that they would just take things for granted if he kept on retreating.


    He coldly smiled and turned around to look at them," Don''t be jealous. If you have the skills, then the vice treasurer will ce just as much importance on the two of you.


    "You keep saying I''m arrogant, but how have I ever acted so?"


    Those wordspletely stuffed their mouths. They could not even think of anything to reply with. Their n had been to forcibly stick thebel of arrogance onto Fane.


    "Stop trying to cause more trouble at this point. If no one managed to enter the top five and be a student of the alliance this time, Heavenly Pills'' reputation would be ruined!"


    Fane took a deep breath as he turned around. Looking at the groups that were slowly taking shape, he no


    longer wanted to dy things.


    Either because he was too angry or because he could not figure out how to fight back. Gilbert stomped over to the east group. Andrew''s lips twitched as he followed behind Gilbert.


    Both of them were not talented in discerning materials. They could only rely on forming pill runes to prove themselves. Fane looked at them standing at the back of the group and sighed helplessly.


    Sometimes, he did not want to show off too much, but he was usually forced to. The vice treasurer e


    frowned when he saw that Fane did


    not move and said, "Why aren''t did


    you


    going over? If you go anyter, Elder Horst will ask questions."

 Chapter 2449

    Chapter 2449


    Fane was the only one who remained standing at that point. He seemed to be hesitating and seemed to be waiting as well. The moment the vice treasurer finished saying that, Elder Horst''s curious gaze moved over.


    Even though his eyes reveal too much, Fane could still feel a hint of sharpness within. It was as if he would be disqualified if he did not move. Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. He could no longer wait, so he walked toward the area that he had already nned to.


    In the beginning, Fane did not attract much attention. After all, he might have been thest one, but no one recognized him. Even though he was from Heavenly Pills, other than those who had already met him, no one knew who he was.


    As he continued moving toward the west, everyone''s gazes started to shift onto him. The vice treasurer''s face was also gradually turning sour when he noticed which direction Fane was slowly heading toward.


    "Is that guy trying to go behind Rudy? Is he also trying to prove himself by refining a sixth-grade pill?"


    "He must be. Unless he''s an idiot or he didn''t hear the rules carefully, he would not be heading to that end. Who is he? Why have I never heard of him?"


    "I saw him standing behind the vice treasurer of Heavenly Pills earlier, so that must be where he''s from. I know Heavenly Pills quite well, but I''ve never seen this person. What''s his name? Does anyone know?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The discussions started to erupt among the crowd. Everyone started to look at Fane with curious and confused expressions.


    Fane took a deep breath, ignoring the gazes and discussions of those around him. Rudy''s puzzled look threatened to see through Fane''s body. Grayson frowned as well. He gave a measuring look at Fane, seemingly wondering who Fane was. He had never seen Fane before.


    The vice treasurer looked at Fane, not knowing what to do. He stood on the spot in panic.


    Fane stood behind Rudy resolutely. The puzzled expressions shifted between Fane and the vice treasurer.


    No one knew who Fane was, but as the leader of Heavenly Pills'' team the vice treasurer definitely did The vice treasurer definitely knew of Fane''s skills and talents as well.


    Constance and Zayne exchanged look. Both of them could see the confusion in each other''s ey


    They knew more about Heavenly Pills than any regr disciple.  S


    After all, they had to deal with much more matters as one of the people in power. They both knew the value of information. Yet, they had never heard of a genius in Heavenly Pills not had they ever seen that person


    Could Heavenly Pills have also received the news beforehand and decided to hide a genius in their midsts?


    Various spections started to run in their heads.


    They looked at the vice treasurer with inquisitive expressions. The vice treasurer was struggling to keep his speechless demeanor.


    If the situation had been appropriate for it, he would have rushed right in front of Fane and asked if Fane''s brain was working properly.

 Chapter 2450

    Chapter 2450


    No one knew better than the vice treasurer what a sixth-grade pill meant. In so many years, Heavenly Pills had epted an uncountable amount of students, but there were not many who actually became sixth-grade alchemists.


    Constance let out a meaningful smile as he asked,'' Vice treasurer, you really have so much up to your sleeves. I can''t believe Heavenly Pills has a genius as well. I''d never heard of it before."


    The vice treasurer''s lips twitched. He wanted to exin himself, but if he said that Fane could not refine sixth-grade pills, and only had some talent in forming pill runes, it would be a massive joke.


    Everyone wouldugh at Heavenly Pills.


    Yet, if he remained stubborn, Fane would end up revealing everything when it was time to refine the pills. Then, the humiliation would be worse.


    His hands trembled. He had never felt like he was in such a troubled position before in all his years. He felt like he was trapped between two hard spots. Everyone thought that the vice treasurer was actually nning on using silence to answer the question when they saw that the vice treasurer said nothing.


    However, Constance seemed unwilling to let him off, and wanted to pursue the matter to the end. He asked, "What''s this student''s name? Which family or what


    background did hee from? To be able to refine a sixth-grade pill at that age must mean he''s incredibly talented..."


    The vice treasurer could no longer hold on. He turned around and used a low voice to say, "He''s just trying it out. Mr. Constance, you''d better focus on your own disciples. You don''t have to care about Heavenly Pills."


    Constance could immediately catch the guilt in the vice treasurer''s words. Suddenly, Constance was even more interested. He could not help but ce his gaze on Fane again.


    Zayne looked over as well. Even Elder Horst had his gaze fixed on Fane. Everyone was trying to see if they could figure something out. Fane felt a little exasperated. Heposed himself as he looked slightly downward. He ignored everything around him.


    Gilbert was getting a little impatient. Possibly because of the vice treasurer''s earlier attitude toward him, Gilbert''s hatred for Fane had already boiled


    over.


    He had already hated Fane when they were back in Heavenly Pills. Fane''s actions at that moment were perfect for him to throw in some insults.


    Gilbert impulsively said, "Fane, have you gone crazy? Do you know what you''re doing? You really are bold. Can you even refine a sixth-grade pill? Why are you standing there?!


    "Do you think you can refine a sixth-grade pill just because you managed to form three hundred pill runes before? Don''t forget, forming a sixth-grade pill needs at least eight hundred pill runes. Can you do that?"


    Those words were incredibly usatory, but they had served to reveal more about Fane. It was then that everyone understood. Fane was not that exceptional. Fane could only form three hundred pill runesat most. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    UMS


    He was probably standing behind Rudy because he was shameless and incredibly daring!


    Gilbert''s words had answered the question in everyone''s minds, andughter erupted.


    "Is there something wrong with that guy''s head? Does he think that making a sixth-grade pill is easy? NO wonder the vice treasurer had such a strange expression. It looks like the ice treasurer never expected Fane to stand at the west side!"

 Chapter 2451

    Chapter 2451


    "There really must be something wrong with this guy''s head. Does he really think that he''s on par with the other two in front of him just by standing in the same group? That''s a little too much of a joke..."


    "I thought that the test was going to be strict and serious. I can''t believe I got to witness such a show. My stomach hurts fromughing..."


    Andrew frowned, feeling embarrassed. The vice treasurer was furious to the point that he started to tremble after hearing Gilbert''s words. He wanted nothing more than to rush over and p Gilbert a few times.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    For the sake of himself, Gilbert had ignored Heavenly Pills'' reputation. They were about to be thoroughly embarrassed. No matter what, it would be a humiliation that Heavenly Pills would not be able to wipe away.


    The vice treasurer shouted out, "Shut up right now! What nonsense are you talking about? If you don''t want to take part in this examination then get lost!"


    The vice treasurer was in absolute rage. When he spoke, his expression was incredibly vicious. He even had thoughts of killing Gilbert on the spot. Being berated like that caused Gilbert to realize that he had misspoken.


    Yet, there was no way for him to take back those words he had said. He coughed softly before hurriedly turning his head around, not daring to utter another word.


    There was no meaning to keeping silent anymore. Everyone already knew Fane''s background and skills. Constance could not hold himself back fromughing out loud.


    "Vice treasurer, don''t be angry. You might hurt yourself from the anger. I actually really admire the fact that Heavenly Pills managed to get such a fearless student."


    Those words were full of mockery.


    The vice treasurer''s face soured even more. At that moment, he did


    not just want to kill Gilbert, he wanted to beat Fane up as well, He felt like he was incredibly unlucky that day for him to be so thoroughly humiliated by the action of those two students.


    He took a deep breath, holding himself back from trying to argue with Constance. He knew that he would just be even more embarrassedter on if he tried to rebuke anything.


    He had known that Fane had not revealed his full strength during the test before. Yet, no matter howe talented Fane was, there was no way Fane could refine a sixth-grade pill!


    Rudy let out a light snort as he nced at Fane. At the same time, Grayson and Rudy were actually in sync as they both looked at Fane with thinly veiled disgust.


    At that point, Fane seemed like


    someone who was trying to reach above his station. Itpletely


    disgusted the two of them. Theret


    even felt like it was an insult to them for Fane to be standing behind them.


    Grayson frowned as he said coldly, "If you don''t have the skills, then don''t try to show off so much. Who do you think you are to stand behind me?! "You''re only able to form three hundred pill runes, and you dare to try to refine a sixth-grade pill? Time can really tell what kind of a person they really are!"


    Rudy let out augh as he followed Grayson, "Is there something wrong with your head? Do you know that your actions have no meaning to them other than you beingughed at?


    "It''s not like your talents canpare to ours just because you''re standing behind us. Do you not know your ce?" Fane helplessly sighed. Fane hated those meaningless conflicts. He usually preferred to ignore all the nonsense.

 Chapter 2452

    Chapter 2452


    There were too many usations being thrown out and too many insults. Even if he did not want to argue with those people, he was still forced to slowly raise his head.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He looked into Rudy''s eyes which were filled with mockery. It was as if he was merely a dog in Rudy''s eyes.


    Fane let out a coldugh, "So are you just going to listen to the dog that is barking the loudest?"


    Those words had managed to sessfully mock everyone there. He hadpared Gilbert to a dog and mocked everyone for listening to that dog. It had caused a change in expression on everyone''s faces.


    Gilbert almost lost himself to his anger. He could not believe that Fane still managed to throw out such an insult even with things as they were. Gilbert was red in anger as he turned around to re at Fane.


    He had wanted to shout back but was stopped by the vice treasurer. "It looks like you really don''t want to take part in the test anymore!"


    That one sentence hadpletely stopped Gilbert from saying anything. Gilbert realized that he had heavily offended the vice treasurer.


    If he still insisted on fighting against Fane, the vice treasurer might really pull him out. Then, he would


    not even be able to take part in the tests.


    Hence, he was forced to hold in all the anger in his heart as he protest against Fane''s words with a re.


    Grayson and Rude were infuriated by those words earlier. They were already looking down on Fane, thinking that Fane was just a brainless, low- ss person.


    Yet, the two of them could not believe that such a person actually dared to rebuke them with such vicious words.


    Rudy pointed at Fane and said, "You''re really daring!"


    Fane let out a coldugh. He did not care how dark Rudy''s face looked or how angry Rudy was. He continued saying, "You''re a student, and I''m student too. What''s the difference between us? Why are you saying all this? If you hadn''t been insulting me like that, I wouldn''t even have bothered with all of you!"


    Fane''s words were heard by everyone present.


    Everyone felt like there was not just something wrong with Fane''s head, he was probably crazy as well.


    Did he not know the consequences of his words? Even though Rudy was a student as well, Rudy''s worth was several times more than Fane''s.


    Rudy was someone who could


    refine a sixth grade pill whereas Fane could only form three hundred pill runes The two of them were far too different. Rudy was someone who would definitely be a sixthgrade alchemist, an existence that everyone respected


    Fane''s future was unknown. Fane had actually offended someone so wantonly. Rudy would definitely not let him off. Once Rudy bes sixth-or even seventh-grade alchemist, Rudy would definitely


    el


    deal with Fane.


    Rudy''s face was red when he said, "Good! Very good! Brat, you''re the most daring person I''ve ever met.


    Remember the words you''ve said today. In the future, you''ll definitely pay for your words. Don''t cry when that happens!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he answered nonchntly, "Of course, I''ll remember what I said today. I''ll remember what you said today as well."


    Rudy saw that Fane was not going to give way no matter what he said. If it continued, Rudy would definitely lose hisposure. No one expected Fane to have such a stubborn mouth.


    Rudy was forced to swallow his anger and avert his gaze. Rudy even started to n how he would deal with Fer on.

 Chapter 2453

    Chapter 2453


    Grayson narrowed his eyes as he looked at Fane in anger as well. He said in a cold tone, "It seems like you''vee here today just to embarrass yourself."


    After saying that, Grayson turned away and remained silent. The sounds of the conflict had stopped, and everyone around was whispering in a discussion.


    Elder Horst looked at Fane meaningfully, as if he was looking at Fane in a different light. Elder Horst was suddenly incredibly curious about Fane, but he could naturally not say anything about it at that moment.


    When he say that everyone had already formed their groups, Elder Horst waved and said, "Come with me!"


    Everyone followed Elder horst in their respective groups. Elder Horst entered the spirit vessel. The interior of the vessel was filled with people hurrying around.


    They followed closely behind Elder Horst, twisting and turning before they finally arrived in a spacious room. The room was so spacious that it could already be considered a hall.


    The moment they stepped into the room, everyone could feel a dense pill aura around the atmosphere. The room was more thanrge enough for the eighty of them.


    Fane did a bit of estimation. The room wasrge


    enough to amodate another hundred more people on top of them.


    The west end of the room had alchemical equipment. There were not just furnaces, there were even special mes lit up there.


    Elder Horst turned around and said in his jovial tone," Those who want to prove your talent and skills through refining a sixth-grade pill, head to the west end.


    "Those who want to form pill runes to prove yourselves, stand on the east side and start forming the pill runes. The rest, wait for further instructions!" After Elder Horst said that, Fane walked over to the west. He ignored everything else as he put his focus on the pill furnace and the ingredients in front of the furnace.


    Fane could tell what the ingredients


    were. They were the ingredients for


    el.neExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    an Energy Breaking Pill. Energy Breaking Pills were the mostmon and easiest to refine sixth-grade pills. Normally, test takers who wanted to refine a sixth-grade pill would choose that to prove their worth.


    Fane had not nned on refining an Energy Breaking Pill. Even though the Energy Breaking Pill was easier and had a higher chance of sess, it is also worth less than other sixth-grade pills.


    He had wanted to refine an even more expensive pill. After he refined it, he would be able to sell the pill for spirit crystals.


    Fane''s mind was filled with spirit


    n¨§


    crystals at that time. As long as he could get even more spirit crystals, he could ignore everything else. After all, he was pursuing the path of an alchemistpletely for the sake of gaining even more spirit crystals.


    Otherwise, he would never havee to this ce.


    Elder Horst arranged for three of them to stand before the first three furnaces. Grayson stood at the front while Rudy stood between Fane and Grayson.


    Next to the furnace were a few small bowls that contained the materials for an Energy Breaking Pill.


    Elder Horst exined the rules simply, "You can try three times. If you fail all three times, it means you don''t have the right to be a sixth-grade alchemist."


    When he said that, Elder Horst''s gaze had been on Fane. It was as if those words were targetted at Fane. Fane raised an eyebrow, not caring about what Elder Horst had to say.

 Chapter 2454

    Chapter 2454


    Elder Horst let out a slight cough as he continued, ''After you sessfully refine the pills, bring them to me for verification. You will have eight hours for the test. If you can''t refine the pill within eight hours, you will fail the test, so don''t be too slow."


    The three of them nodded at practically the same time. After Elder Horst gave them their instructions, he arranged for a few workers to be their judges. The workers stood behind the three of them to make sure they did not do anything sketchy.


    After that, Elder Horst turned around and went to the other test-takers. Rudy narrowed his eyes as he nced at Fane and said, "The most important step to refining a sixth-grade pill is the final step. However, the initial steps aren''t easy either. If you think you can''t do it, then don''t waste the materials. These ingredients aren''t cheap. You wouldn''t be able to afford it even if you sold yourself!"


    Fane let out a light breath after hearing those words. He suddenly realized that he had lost the motivation to even open his mouth. He decided to ignore the guy and anything the guy would say.


    There was no point in replying anyway. Rudy looked down at him and thought that he could not refine a sixth-grade pill. Rudy also thought he was a low-ss individual.


    No matter what he said, Rudy would not stop his insults anyway.


    Fane let out a cold smile, not answering Rudy. He did not even bother looking at Rudy as he reached out his right hand to grab the materials to refine the Energy Breaking Pill. He slowly put the materials into the furnace one by one.


    The first step to refining a sixth-grade pill was to turn all those materials into liquid form. That step was a challenge for any alchemist. The higher the level of the pill, the harder the process was.


    However, anyone who dared to attempt refining a sixth-grade pill would have already been incredibly familiar with that step. The hardest was thest step, condensing the pill runes and fusing them with the pill.


    Only with a fifty percent refinement would the pill be consideredplete. That information shed through his mind as Fane''s expression hardened. He


    vel.n


    immediately shut off everything


    around him.


    He put his full focus on the pill furnace. Fane was incredibly focused, but the others around him were not. Grayson and Rudy were incredibly confident in themselves.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Even dying it a little would not


    affect the end results, so they stopped their movements when Fane was refining the pill. They stared at Fane''s confident


    movements.


    "Why don''t we make a bet!" Just as Fane threw himself into refining the pill, Rudy suddenly spoke to Grayson.


    Grayson raised an eyebrow. He did not have a good impression of Rudy, but he knew that Rudy was talented. Grayson could tell that Rudy might be able to pose a challenge to him.


    Even though he looked down on Rudy, Rudy was still much closer to his level than Fane. He let out a smile as he nodded at Rudy''s words, "What do you want to bet on?"


    Rudy let out a meaningful smile and said, "Let''s bet on how far this brat can go." Grayson was interested upon hearing that.


    He moved out of his position as he stood next to Rudy, looking at Fane''s actions together.


    At that moment, Fane was not aware of anything that was happening at all. Even though the two of them were staring right at him, Fane did not realize it at all.

 Chapter 2455

    Chapter 2455


    As long as it did not affect him refining the pill, the two of them could do whatever they wanted. It had nothing to do with him at all.


    "Even though I look down on this guy, he still dared to brag around so much. I think he should have some amount of talent. He shouldn''t have any problems going through the first two steps." Grayson said inly.


    Rudy looked over at Grayson with a cold smile on his face and replied, "You seem very confident in this guy. I think what he said earlier was just all


    nonsense.


    "I think he''ll only get to the second step before he failspletely! I really want to see how this brat will face us after that."


    Grayson took a deep breath. He could feel that Rudy''s anger at Fane was much deeper than his own.


    Rudy''s eyes were practically on fire when he said those words. It was obvious how much he hated Fane.


    Grayson let out a coldugh, "Then let''s see what happens. I feel like he should be able to get to thest step. It would be decent enough if he manages to get to a hundred pill runes."


    After the two of them said all that, they shut their mouths at the same time as they quietly looked at Fane.


    They looked on as Fane took out thest spiritual grass. That spiritual grass was called dragon bone grass. It got its name because it looked like a dragon''s bone. It was thest and most important ingredient to refining an Energy Breaking Pill.


    As long as he sessfully refined it into liquid and mix it with the others, the first step would bepletely done.


    Even though the first step was not too difficult for most people, it needed a lot of practice. A lot of effort and resources have to be put inside.


    The reason why most people were not willing to be alchemists was that alchemy used up a lot of time and spirit crystals. It was why most students were forced to rely on backers.


    That was because it was incredibly difficult to improve alone. With a light sound, all the heat that Fane controlled was forced onto the dragon bone grass.


    The dragon bone grass suddenly


    started to smoke. It was quickly turning into a faint green liquid,


    mixing into the other liquids that et


    vel


    Fane had refined earlier. His movements looked incredibly practiced.


    Those movements looked like they had been done tens of thousands of times. There was no hesitation and not a single mistake. Looking at that, Rudy raised an eyebrow.


    Grayson whispered, "It looks like this guy has practiced liquifying materials a lot. Even I would only be on par with him. It''s quite surprising."


    het


    After hearing that, Rudy let out a snort, "You really are confident in him. We were just talking about our bet just now, but we never put anything on the line. Why don''t we..."


    After that, Rudy turned around to face Grayson. At that moment, Rudy''s expression turned serious, as if a grand decision was about to be made.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2456

    Chapter 2456


    He thought for a long time before he said, "I''ll bet a middle-priced sixth-grade pill. As for what pill it is, you can decide. Of course, that''s if you win." Rudy''s words ignited Grayson''spetitive spirit. He never expected that Rudy would talk about it so seriously. It was as if Rudy had mustered up his resolve.


    Grayson was quite rich at that moment. A single sixthgrade pill was not much to him. He nodded casually," Sure! I''ll bet that he fails at thest step." Rudy nodded, "I''ll bet that he fails at the second step. He won''t even be able to form a pill!"


    Those words were incredibly resolute. It was as if he would start fighting if Grayson said anything against it.


    Grayson raised an eyebrow as he let out augh, "Then I''ll bet a sixth-grade pill as well. You''re allowed to choose the type."


    The two of them had a deal, and they once again shifted their focus onto Fane.


    Those words that were being spoken near Fane did not disturb Fane at all. Afterpleting the first step, he reached the second. The first two steps were actually not difficult for Fane at all.


    After all, he had absorbed the great warrior''s memories. The great warrior had done the first two steps countless times. He could easily make seventh, eighth, and ninth-grade pills, let alone sixth-grade ones.


    After all, the great warriors hade from the first-grade world, the Divine Void World. In the Divine Void World, even ninth-grade pills were incredibly


    common.


    Fane was still notpletely merged with the memories at that moment. Otherwise, Fane would have easily been able to refine ninth-grade pills. Constance looked over to the vice treasurer. He saw that a curious and disdainful glint was in the vice treasurer''s eyes.


    He only stopped on the treasurer for


    a moment before he looked over at Fane. His eyes constantly moved between the vice treasurer and Fane, as if he was thinking about


    something and trying to make


    decision.


    a


    After a good while, Constance suddenly said, "Your student over there really is someone special..."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The vice treasurer''s face soured more when he heard that. He had already been incredibly miserable standing there.


    Fane, who he had thought was incredibly reliable, had suddenly thrown such a curveball. Then there was Gilbert who decided to ignore the Heavenly Pills''


    reputation to tell everyone about Fane.


    Those matters really troubled the vice treasurer.


    Constance''s words almost caused the vice treasurer to leap intobat.


    The vice treasurer suppressed his


    rage as he turned to look at


    Constance and replied, "Mr.


    Constance, you should focus on your own matters. There''s no need for you to worry about me. Content


    belongs to


    "I know myself how my student is. I know what he can or cannot do. I didn''t really want any of them to be a formal student for the alliance anyway."


    If Fane had not wanted to refine a sixth-grade pill, Fane would still have had the chance to be a formal student of the alliance. With Fane''s actions, it was alreadypletely hopeless.

 Chapter 2457

    Chapter 2457


    Fane could not possibly refine a sixth-grade pill and had also lost the chance to prove himself through forming pill runes. Fane had dug his own grave.


    The vice treasurer could not help but prepare himself for future failure. Otherwise, he would be viciously mockedter on, and Constance''s mockery would get worse.


    The vice treasurer had experienced many things in his years, but he could not take that kind of mockery.


    Constance let out a cold smile and said, "It looks like you don''t think Fane can do anything at all. I really don''t know what Heavenly Pills are thinking to ept riff-raff like that.


    "An idiot like him who insists on proving how stupid he is would be a burden even if he became a sixthgrade alchemist."


    Constance seemed to be giving out advice, but the tone was notably wrong. Anyone could have sensed that. The vice treasurer''s lips twitched as he turned to look away, no longer facing Constance.


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but I can''t hear anything when my mood is bad. I''d advise you to shut your mouth and look at your favored disciple." After that, the vice treasurer deliberately moved away from Constance. The vice treasurer would probably


    end up spitting out blood if he continued talking to the guy. He decided to just shut his mouth and pretend to not see anything. "The pill has taken shape!" Grayson suddenly said.


    Grayson did not even have to mention that. Rudy had seen everything. At that moment, Rudy looked like he had swallowed a fly. Rudy had thought that Fane was just full of hot air. Yet, a dark pill body was in the furnace in front of Fane, floating in the middle. Fane''s hands were constantly forming seals as the pill''s movement constantly sped up. At the peak of the speed, the pill suddenly stopped.


    Under Fane''s serious eyes, the pill started to emit a dense smell. Fane let out a sigh of relief as he once again started to form seals. The dense fragrance filled Fane''s nose as he quickly gathered all that pill aura together.


    One by one, golden pill runes started to form. The faint golden runes started to illuminate the air around him.


    When Rudy saw that scene, there was not much he could say. Rudy had lostpletely. Fane did not justplete the second step, he had even started on the third.


    Even though he knew that Fane could not finish the third step, he was still unable to contain his anger.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Grayson let out a lightugh as he looked at Rudy and


    said, "It looks like I''ve won. Thank you..."


    Rudy took a deep breath, unable to say anything back at Grayson. He was forced to nod sincerely and replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll let you pick a sixth-grade pillter." Content


    Belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Either because of Rudy keeping to his words or because they both had Fane as amon enemy, they had seemed to set aside their earlier differences.

 Chapter 2458

    Chapter 2458


    Time slowly ticked away. Fane was forming the pill runes at an even pace. One by one, the golden runes floated in the air, slowly umting. Rudy and Grayson had yet to start on their own pills. They had put their full focus on Fane. They witnessed for themselves as Fane slowly condense pill rune after pill runes.


    The faint golden glow shed in front of their eyes. The more they watched, the more apprehensive they were. Grayson had felt like Fane would already be quite talented to even be able to form a hundred pill runes.


    After all, forming pill runes by themselves was different from forming pill runes while refining a pill.


    While refining, one would need to make sure the pill maintained its shape. Then, one would need to use the pill aura emitted from the pill to form pill runes. It needed the support of true and spiritual energy.


    Most importantly, one needed to go through constant training to stabilize oneself. That needed incredible skills as well as a very long time.


    Normal students would not be able to do that at all. Yet, Fane seemed to be able to do itfortably. Fane was not panicking at all as he calmly formed his pill runes.


    The number of pill runes slowly increased. From three hundred to five hundred, and he even managed to form eight hundred.


    It was then that Fane was once again the focus of everyone''s attention, not only being focused by a select few.


    Initially, everyone felt like Fane had been an incredible idiot to stand behind Rudy.


    Apletely unknown brat had actually dared to challenge the third test to prove his skills. Everyone knew very well how difficult a sixth-grade pill was to form.


    Only those with incredible talent could be sixthgrade alchemists at their age. Back then, no one thought Fane could do it.


    After following Elder Horst into the hall, everyone''s focus had been on the test. They no longer cared about the troublemaking Fane. Yet, even if they wanted to ignore him, they could no longer do so.  S


    Eight hundred pill runes floated in front of Fane. The golden glow was absolutely radiant. Everyone was looking at Fane in apletely different expression!


    Even if Fane''s pill runes could not merge well enough with the pill, his performance would still have set him apart from the group.


    It was way better than most of them! After all, being able to form one to two hundred pill runes among


    those students was already considered an incredible feat.


    Fane was able to control the pill body as he condensed eight hundred pill-runes. That was


    something those students could et


    only dream of. Rudy was already


    looking at Fane with an incredibly dark look.


    His hands trembled and he uttered, "How is this possible?! How could this guy actually form eight hundred pill runes?! How did he do it? Why can he do it?! I''ve never heard of him before!"


    Rudy was already in apletely crazed state. Fane had given Rudy a p to the face with the demonstration of his skills.


    All the mockery Rudy had thrown had been reflected right back at him. Rudy felt like a joke at that moment. It was no wonder Fane''s words had been so sharp before.


    Fane really did have the skill! Grayson''s frown had not disappeared since Fane had formed five hundred pill runes.


    Grayson''s mood was not much better than Rudy''s.


    After all, it was too much of a shock. "Where did hee from? Why have I never heard of him before?! Is he actually able to form a sixth-grade pill?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 2459

    Chapter 2459


    Grayson''s voice was a little raspy. At that moment, Rudy was no longer in the mood to answer Grayson. Rudy looked at Fane with an anxious look, praying that Fane would fail! Only then would he be able to save himself from embarrassment.


    The vice treasurer''s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. He gaped slightly as he looked at Fane in disbelief.


    He never expected that Fane would actually be able to form eight hundred pill runes. He knew that Fane had been hiding his skills, but he did not expect him to be so skillful.


    The vice treasurer had thought that Fane had gone crazy, but it seemed like he was the one who had been blind to Fane''s genius!


    Thinking about that, he took a deep breath, concealing his expression. He did not want anyone to notice anything strange. Constance said in an incredibly cold voice, "Vice treasurer, your acting skills are getting better and better!"


    When he said that, he was filled with rage. Thankfully, the vice treasurer had hidden his strange expression and returned to normal. Constance had not noticed anything at all and only felt like he had been ying


    around.


    The vice treasurer let out a coldugh, "What do you mean by my acting skills? I''m Heavenly Pills'' vice treasurer. I''m not some circus show." Constance mmed his hand down as he violently eximed, "Stop trying to pull one over me! I actually really thought that the brat was an idiot. "It looks like you were just too good at acting. You managed to fool all of us!"


    The vice treasurer did his best to control himself, not revealing any strange expressions. The vice treasurer struggled a little at Constance''s usations. He had not been acting earlier and had really felt that way.


    He had never known of Fane''s true abilities. His shock was no less than anyone present. It was just that he could not voice out his surprise. Zayne had been eagerly waiting to be entertained.


    Even though he was not in that great of a rtionship with the vice treasurer, he could not really offend the vice treasurer too much.


    After all, Zayne was part of the


    Rosefinch Pavilion. Heavenly Pills had Heavenly Auction House behind them, which had incredibly close ties with Rosefinch Pavilion. He could not make the situation too bad for the vice treasurer, but now he was a little anxious.


    Zayne''s lips twitched, "Vice treasurer, did you need to do all that? They had to show their skills eventually anyway. What was the point of hiding everything  S


    from us? You caused us to think that you were just recruiting riff-raff."


    The vice treasurer let out a helpless sigh as he said," I''ve never seen Fane refine a sixth-grade pill, so I can''t be sure if he can actually do it.


    "I was more or less a little anxious. Naturally showed anxiety in my expression. It was you who jumped to conclusions, so this has nothing to do with me."


    The vice treasurer''s reasoning was a little forced, but it was still able to temporarily set the situation aside.


    He did not want to go too deep into the topic. His eyes remained fixed on Fane.


    Gilbert and Andrew had already formed quite a few pill runes, but when they witnessed what Fane was doing, they could no longer maintain theirposure.


    The runes they were forming suddenly disappeared, turning into pill auras. Gilbert looked at Fane with a frown.


    He pinched himself harshly to prove that he was not dreaming. "How is this possible?! How could he form eight hundred pill runes?!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 2460

    Chapter 2460


    Gilbert felt like he was about to go crazy from anger. He had already been stamped on by Fane before, but now he felt like he was about to bepletely trampled over.


    He had thought that Fane had some talent, but would not be that much stronger than him. After witnessing all this for himself, he finally realized how much of a joke his thoughts were.


    No wonder Fane had always looked at him as if he was nothing. Fane had never taken him seriously before at all. In Fane''s eyes, Gilbert was merely a clown. Gilbert could not take it after realizing that point.


    Earlier, he might have offended the vice treasurer, but he had turned Fane into a joke. Once Fane returned to Heavenly Pills, Fane would be punished severely.


    After all, Heavenly Pills really held a lot of importance in their reputation.


    Fane''s actions had clearly smeared a ck spot on Heavenly Pills'' reputation before. Yet, his thoughts had beenpletely shattered by Fane.


    Gilbert''s hands trembled. He could not even breathe properly at that point. "I refuse to believe it! Why can he do all this? Why does he have so much talent? I''ve never seen..."


    He could not finish his sentence. He had never seen anyone as talented as Fane. Fane looked to be about the same age as him, but Fane was so much more talented than he was.


    It was one thing for Fane to be better at fighting than him, but they had such a huge gap even in alchemy. How could he possibly stand it? Gilbert''s mild trembling had turned into full-on shaking as if he was having a fit.


    Hisplexion kept on changing as if he had suffered some disease. Andrew''s expression was not much better than Gilbert''s, but he was at least a little calmer than Gilbert.


    Andrew was also dealt a heavy blow. He gulped as he sighed, "So there''s such a big gap between us. It''s such a joke that I had wanted to use my skills to prove myself. Such a huge joke..."


    Andrew was just like Gilbert. He felt like all his actions in front of Fane before were all just a massive joke. The more he thought about it, the more it seemed that way.


    The discussions around the ce at that moment shot up in waves.


    "Why have I never heard of Heavenly Pills having such a genius before?! His talents are equal to Grayson''s! Looking at him, he should be around our age. No wonder he dared to stand behind Rudy. He was no idiot, he really did have the skills! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I was saying that he didn''t look like an idiot. Heavenly Pills really hid this very well. I''m so surprised.


    "If Fane grows up, Heavenly Pills will definitely be much stronger. When I go back, I have to tell the elders"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The discussions flew everywhere,


    but it did not disturb Fane at all.


    Fane had a challenge in front of him


    at that moment, which was thest step. He needed to merge the pill runes with the pill body.


    Only with a fifty percent refinement would the Energy Breaking Pill be considered sessful. With Fane''s skills, it would not be hard for him to do so, but he did not want to expose too much of his talents. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    His goal was to be a sixth-grade alchemist and enter the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. He did not want too many eyes on him, or he might risk being targeted by others.

 Chapter 2461

    Chapter 2461


    After all, he was still not that skilled. In the martial world, the strong were always the winners. He did not want to cause any unnecessary trouble at that moment. With that question in mind, Fane made a clear decision.


    He formed seals after seals with his hands as the pill body started to spin slowly again. With a wave of his right hand, the golden pill runes that were in the air started to rapidly spin around the pill body.


    The moment they fused with the pill body, the golden pill runes let out a vibrant, golden glow. After that, they fused with the pill body.


    There were a total of eight hundred and thirty pill runes. Fane controlled those runes and fused them into the pill body one by one. As the pill runes fused with the pill body, Fane''s hand shook a bit, doing something to the pill body.


    It caused the pill that would have been at an eighty percent refinement to turn into a fifty percent one! Fane deliberately slowed down the process before he fused the pill runes with the pill body.


    An Energy Breaking Pill that was glowing in a faint golden light spun in the air. Fane reached out and grabbed the pill. He let out a breath as the somewhat uncertain feeling in his heart died down.


    "Sess." He inly said.


    At that moment, his focus shifted to his surroundings. He once again felt gazes on his body. He immediately turned around and saw Rudy and Grayson staring at him with wide eyes.


    The two of them were looking at him as if he had killed their fathers. Rudy was in an especially bad state. His mouth was twitching as if he had been poisoned.


    Rudy''s breath was erratic and his face was pale. It was obvious how much of a blow his mental state had been dealt with. Grayson was in a slightly better state, but not much better.


    He could even see jealousy and hatred in Grayson''s eyes! Facing that expression, Fane was incredibly calm. He had seen that look on so many people before.


    Whenever he performed just a little better, it could invite the hatred of others. Grayson had been iming that his talents were the more superior, and had been showing off in front of everyone. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Yet, even if he sessfully refined a sixth-grade pill at that moment, it would not cause that much excitement. Grayson really hated Fane for stealing his thunder.


    After Fane sessfully refined a sixth-grade pill, the others would no longer hold Grayson in that high of regard. Grayson sighed as he coldly stared at Fane.


    "You''re really something else. I


    thought there was something wrong with your head before, but you really


    do have the skills. However, therese


    something wrong with your character for sure. Since you''re so talented, why didn''t you just voice it out earlier?


    "You insisted on ying around with us and shocking us? I won''t respect your disgusting behavior!"


    Fane was a little speechless at Grayson''s words. Even if he had said he was talented earlier, it would merely have invited more mockery. Why would he have done that?


    Only by proving his skills would he be able to shut everyone up.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 2462

    Chapter 2462


    Grayson said that merely because he did not want people to look at him differently after he showed off his talents. He wanted Elder Horst to have a better view of him than Fane.


    Fane let out a softugh and said, "Even if you want to try to bring me down, you should at least use your brain. If I had said that I was talented just now, what would all of you have thought?


    "You''re just saying all of this because I stole your thunder. I hate people like you who think so much of your meager talents the most. All you do is try and push everyone down from your high seats!"


    Those words almost caused Grayson to spit out blood. That brat''s mouth was just as amazing as his talents.


    Grayson shouted out with clenched fists, "Don''t think that you can beat me just because you managed to refine a sixth-grade pill!


    "Let me tell you, I''m only at this level now because I''ve only learned the Way of the Pill for a short time. If you give me a bit more time, I''ll definitely be better than you. I''ll be so much better than you, you won''t even have room to breathe!"


    Fane coldlyughed as he averted his gaze, not even bothering to talk to Grayson anymore. Rudy looked like his bones had been snapped by someone. He


    looked like he was about to copse on the floor. He was furious, his stomach was filled with inexhaustible rage, but there was nothing he could do.


    He wanted to voice out all his anger just like Grayson had done. He wanted to shout and scream, but Rudy knew very well that Fane would not allow himself to be trampled all over.


    No matter what he said, it would just be seen as a joke. Suddenly, everyone had strange looks on their faces. There was conflict and shock on their faces, as well as reluctance.


    Elder Horst coughed lightly, breaking the strange atmosphere. He walked a few steps forward as he reached out to Fane and said, "Hand over the Energy Breaking Pill. Let me check if the refinement is at fifty percent."


    Elder Horst''s words sessfully plunged everyone into a strange silence again. Everyone widened their eyes as they waited for Elder Horst''s final result.


    If Fane did not manage a fifty


    percent refinement with the Energy Breaking Rill, it would prove that he did not truly have the skill to be a sixth grade alchemist. It would mean that his talents were not as high as they expected.


    Hearing Elder Horst''s words, Grayson and Rudy looked up at the elder with an expectant gaze.


    Elder Horst ignored all the attention. He ced Fane''s Energy Breaking Pill in his palm before he furrowed his eyebrows as he observed the pill in earnest. Elder Horst was a true eighth-grade alchemist.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    There was no way he would make any mistakes when verifying pills. After all, the Energy Breaking Pill was just a sixth-grade pill.


    The vice treasurer clenched his fists


    tightly. He looked much more nervous than everyone else there. His breath started to get erratic. If Fane really did seed in bing a sixth-grade alchemist, it would be something that would have the whole of Heavenly Pills celebrating. After all, a student as talented as Fane would definitely be able to aplish a lot if he was brought up properly.


    Even a seventh-grade alchemist would not be within his limits. Heavenly Rills would greatly benefit from him in the future. Fane was a student under him, so he would definitely be able to benefit greatly from Fane in the future as well!


    Elder Horst looked at the Energy Breaking Pill with great scrutiny. In the end, there was a glint in his eyes as his lips curled up into a smile.

 Chapter 2463

    Chapter 2463


    Looking at that smile, the vice treasurer''s breath almost stopped. Elder Horst said confidently, "Over fifty percent refinement! Even though it''s not at sixty percent, it''s still almost there. Very good! As of right now, you''re a sixth-grade alchemist."


    When he said that, Elder Horst had a slight smile on his face as he looked at Fane with a relieved expression. Elder Horst''s words were basically a confirmation.


    At that moment, differing feelings went through everyone''s hearts. Most of them felt shocked. Fane had only been slightly off from being at sixty percent refinement. It meant that Fane was slightly better than regr sixth-grade alchemists.


    They were all so far away from being a sixth-grade alchemist, but Fane was already making his steps toward being a seventh-grade alchemist. There was such a huge difference in their talents that they were forced to admit defeat!


    Rudy took a deep breath. His body swayed and he was about to lose it. No matter what he did at that moment, it would be useless.


    He turned around abruptly as he walked toward the materials that Elder Horst had prepared for him. He stared at Fane the whole way. He had yet to even start refining his pill. Fane dealt a huge blow to his mood,


    but the test needed to continue.


    Just as he turned around, a familiar voice was heard behind him. Constance berated, "Throw those dumb thoughts out of your head. Don''t let this affect you at all! No matter how strong anyone else is, it''s not you. What did youe here for? Surely you don''t need me to remind you.


    "If you''re affected by something like this, and fail to be a student of the alliance, I''ll tell the elders everything when we''re back. You know how the elders are. You know what kind of punishment you''ll get!"


    Rudy was so scared that he shivered. He did not even dare to turn his head around. Constance''s words were no joke. There was not a single elder in Golden Pills that was not ruthless.


    If anything happened at that


    1.nContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    moment, he did not even dare to imagine what he would face when he went back. He hurriedlyposed himself and took a few deep breaths. He cast his gaze on the furnace.


    He mumbled to himself, "Only sess! No failure is allowed!"


    el.ne


    He had been dealt a heavy blow. The person he had thought he would be able to trample beneath his feet actually turned out so talented.. There was nowhere for him to vent his anger, so he was naturally suffering at that moment.


    Grayson saw that Rudy had already started refining his pills and did not dare to dy any longer. At that moment, he started to move as well. It was not the time for him to wonder how talented Fane was.


    He needed to hurry up and refine an Energy Breaking Pill to prove his talent and skill!


    Elder Horst held his protruded belly as walked toward Fane. He reached out hisrge hand as he pats Fane on the shoulder.


    "Not bad! You are quite the rare sprout! I haven''t seen anyone with such potential in two or three years.


    "Don''t worry, the recruitment this time is different from before. The alliance will give you everything you need to grow. All you need to do is listen to our arrangements.


    Fane looked up at the smiling elder. He merely gave a slight nod, not saying anything.

 Chapter 2464

    Chapter 2464


    Elder Horst was painting a very nice picture, but Fane was not a naive child. He would not believe someone else so easily.


    Even though Elder Horst had said that something had happened in the alliance which caused the recruitment to be different, Fane was still waiting to find out how it would affect him.


    The vice treasurer excitedly walked to Fane. He could not hold back the smile on his face. "You did very well! " He praised loudly.


    Fane merely nodded slightly again. He did not have too much of a reaction. He had always known his skill and potential, so he would naturally not be as excited as everyone else.


    "Don''t worry, Heavenly Pills will absolutely not let your talents go to waste. We''ll definitely raise you up properly, as long as you remain loyal to us!" There was another meaning to the vice treasurer''s words, but his face remained incredibly excited.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Fane could not help but let out a silentugh. The vice treasurer was actually more interested in thest few words. He wanted Fane to remain loyal. Only with enough loyalty would Fane get enough resources.


    After all, Heavenly Pills would not waste its resources and gain nothing. Fane nodded, still not saying


    anything. Fane was not someone who forgot those who helped him.


    As long as Heavenly Pills did not do anything against him or harm him, he would repay them in the future.


    At some point, Constance and Zayne had arrived next to them. The two of them measured Fane properly. This time, they were looking at him with a different expression.


    The first time, they looked at him as if he was a clown. This time, they seemed deep in thought, as if they wanted to find out everything about Fane.


    Constance let out a slight smile as


    he said inly," You really are a genius. Good talent shouldn''t be hidden. The outer regions are still the outer regions. If someone of your talent was in the inner regions, you''d definitely cause many waves!"


    Constance was trying to overstep his boundaries at that moment. When the vice treasurer heard that, he replied angrily, "Mr. Constance, stop right there! Don''t think Kdon''t know how the inner region acts!


    "There are so many resources, but you all scheme among each other so much. If a genius went inside, who knows what would happen to them!" Fane nced at the vice treasurer. Just as the vice treasurer was going to continue fighting, Fane raised a hand to stop him. He turned to look at Constance.


    Fane acted as if he had forgotten everything Constance had said to him before. Fane said calmly,"


    Of course, I''d want to go to Golden Pills..."


    Those words caused a chill to go through the vice treasurer. The vice treasurer hurriedly turned around


    n


    with widened eyes. He looked at


    Fane in disbelief and was about to say something when Fane continued.


    "But s, I have an incredibly bad rtionship with Rudy from Golden Pills. You''ve seen what he was doing just now.


    "If I join Golden Pills, Rudy would definitely plot something against me. I just want to focus on alchemy. I obviously wouldn''t want these petty matters affecting me.


    "You should understand! As long as Rudy is in Golden Pills, I''ll never join you!"

 Chapter 2465

    Chapter 2465


    Fane''s words had been incredibly venomous. He had pinned the me on Rudy for not joining Golden Pills.


    If Fane got more and more talented, Golden Pills might actually consider kicking Rudy out to make Fane a formal student!


    Sure enough, the moment Fane finished, Constance was deep in thought. It was as if he was seriously considering the possibility. Before the vice treasurer exploded, Fane hurriedly turned over and winked at the vice treasurer.


    The vice treasurer immediately understood what Fane was doing. He suppressed the anger in his heart as he said nothing.


    At that moment, a bang was suddenly heard behind them. A few of them turned around to look and saw that Rudy''s furnace had a small explosion. The medicinal liquids sttered everywhere.


    Rudy''s first try had been a total failure! Fane smirked coldly. Logically, the first step should have been the easiest. Mistakes should never be made at that step.


    Rudy''s medicinal liquids had exploded because of his errant thoughts. He had heard everything Fane had said earlier.


    Fane had managed to shut off everything else when he was refining earlier, but Rudy had been unable to


    completely focus on everything with his thoughts all over the ce.


    When he heard those words that Fane had deliberately targeted at him, Rudy naturally lost hisposure. With Fane''s talents already causing Rudy''s whole body


    of the


    to tremble, he lost control of


    batance for a moment and caused the furnace to explode.


    F.n


    Looking at that sight, Constance frowned as he walked forward and said, "Rudy! Did you not hear what said earlier? If you mess this up, you''ll definitely be punished when you get back! Throw those dumb thoughts away right now! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You can''t make any more mistakes. Don''t forget, you only have three chances. You''ve already ruined one right at the first step, so what if you make another mistake?! You know the consequences!"


    Constance had forced out thest few words through clenched teeth. It was obvious how angry Constance was at that moment.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fane let out a coldugh. That was exactly what he had wanted. Elder Horst nced over at Fane and had naturally caught Fane''s smile. He suddenlyughed as he told the


    Fane to the back hall. After that, give him the sixth-grade alchemist badge and make a record for him. I''fPmake


    servant behind him, "Bring the


    more arrangements after the test."


    The servant behind elder Horst hurriedly nodded. The servant hurried over and motioned to Fane. Fane let out an exasperated sigh, he was still not that good at controlling his own expressions.


    He should not have let out thatugh earlier.


    Otherwise, he would have been able to pull off more tricks. He wanted to at least ruin that guy''s test.


    After all, that guy kept on causing him trouble. If Fane let Rudy off like that, Rudy might think that Fane was an easy target.


    Yet, it seemed like Elder Horst was not going to give him any chance to do that. Fane let out a sigh, not saying anything else as he followed the servant to the back hall.

 Chapter 2466

    Chapter 2466


    Fane was led to a solitary room, one adorned with furnishings and an elegantly decoratedyout. There were even various refreshments on the table, and a faint floral fragrance permeated the room.


    The servant invited Fane to sit down before he said,'' Please wait here. After the test, Elder Horst will make his arrangements. Call me should you need anything; I''ll be right outside the door."


    The servant bowed at Fane before he turned and left the room, leaving only Fane inside.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fane sighed in helplessness as he muttered to himself, "I must have better control over my expressions next time..."


    If Elder Horst had not noticed it, Fane could have stayed and got his scheme to work, making things difficult for the other two. It was only Rudy who had been affected at that moment, while Grayson did not suffer too much.


    That was what Fane regretted, but suchments were pointless for the moment. With that, Fane ced these thoughts aside before he sat down to train.


    Ever since he came to Middle Province, he had not had the chance to calm down and train. He had even focused solely on alchemy, which no doubt affected his martial advancements.


    Fane had formally be a student of the alliance and a sixth-grade alchemist, much to his relief.


    He needed to catch up on his training, however. He had only managed to get Destroying the Void to the second stage. He was still a bit far from the third stage, and he had to hurry.


    After absorbing the Formational True Energy, his strength was already close to a breakthrough. He was close to achieving the spring solidifying realm, but he was still too weak at that moment. Only by stepping into the spring solidifying realm would he be able to have the most basic ability to protect himself.


    Fane would be able to enter a few hidden ancient realms. To Fane, eight hours passed by in a sh. When the door opened again, Fane was a little surprised.


    In walked Elder Horst, smiling as he did, and following after him were Rudy and Grayson, both seemingly at peace. It was obvious from their expressions that the two of them had passed.


    They were already sixth-grade alchemists just like he was, or they would not have looked so pleased.


    When Fane stood up, Elder Horst motioned for Fane toe forward.


    From his storage ring, Elder Horst produced a golden badge. On the badge was the word ''Six'', and there were countless small symbols around it. Elder Horst gave the


    badge to Fane once Fane walked up to him. ''Content belongs


    This is your badge."


    Ston


    All of a sudden, Elder Horst then ordered, seemingly directed to whoever was outside, "There''s not much more time, hurry on inside!"


    Fane frowned when he saw two other people hurrying in from outside. They looked to be in their forties or fifties, with beards and seemingly fierce expressions to boot.


    Fane could not tell how strong the two of them were at that moment.


    Elder Horst introduced Fane and the others, "The one on the left is Aston Cain, and on the left is Martin Lemming. They''re both deacons who''ll be bringing you to Phoenix Valley."


    This stunned Fane. Where was Phoenix Valley? Why were they ushered to this location so quickly? What awaited them there?


    Fane did not want to depart before knowing the whole situation fully, but he was not in the position to decide that. If he rejected even that order the alliance would not trust him in the future and would not give him the resources he needed.


    Even if he was unwilling, Fane did not voice his objection immediately. Fane merely kept silent and looked on quietly.


    Elder Horst continued, "I said we needed to recruit five students this time. The other two aren''t able to match you three in potential, so they''ll remain here for now."

 Chapter 2467

    Chapter 2467


    "The three of you are special, and sending you to Phoenix Valley is what the higher-ups desire. Phoenix Valley is a very special ce for the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. A lot of things are happening today, so it''s not good for you to remain here."


    Elder Horst then took a deep breath. It was as if there was something he could not say, a secret buried deep in his mind.


    Fane frowned at that. Phoenix Valley did not seem to be anywhere too dangerous, and nothing treacherous should be lurking there. It was just that he did not know if Phoenix Valley was in the inner or outer region.


    As Fane mulled over the matter, Elder Horst once more spoke, "Alright, let us not dilly-dally. I''ve already prepared the spirit vessel. There''s no need to say your goodbyes either; I''ll let them know.


    "Phoenix Valley is a good ce. Make sure you properly practice alchemy when you''re there. Your future will be very bright."


    Elder Horst did not dawdle any longer. He shot a look at Martin and Aston, and the two of them nodded.


    They then brought Fane and the other two to a spirit vessel.


    They were still reeling in disbelief at that point, even


    as they got into the small vessel. Everything had happened too quickly, and they barely had time to digest it all.


    The small vessel was a lot smaller than the vessel they had juste from. The spirit vessel could only fit five to six people. Aston and Martin were the ones controlling the vessel.


    One of them steered the vessel from the inside while the other looked out for danger outside. Fane and the others merely rested inside quietly. The three of them had quite theplicated rtionship.


    Grayson might have had a temporary truce with Rudy before, but they still did not see eye-to-eye. After both of thempleted the test and became sixth-grade alchemists, they were at odds once again.


    The three of them were at a corner each, distancing themselves from each other as much as they could. It was as if none of them wanted to have anything to do with one another at all.


    Fane was actually quite happy with this.


    He did not like exchanging empty pleasantries, especially when the interactions were meaningless. What Fane was the most worried about at that point was what sort of ce Phoenix Valley was and what he would encounter when he arrived.


    It had already been ten hours since they left. Earlier, he had asked Martin when they would arrive at Phoenix Valley. Martin showed him three fingers. "At least three days."


    The answer stunned Fane. The


    small vessel might not be able to carry a lot of people, but it was no slow vessel at all. Three days would mean they would be traversing a lot of space. Fane wondered where in Middle Province they were headed to.


    He had wanted to ask even more questions, but Martin seemed so distant and apathetic, as if he did not want to bother with Fane and the others. Fane was forced to put his questions aside for the moment.


    Out of the blue...


    "So it''s you!" an exmation was heard.


    Fane jumped, thinking that something had happened. Martin immediately stood up as he ordered, "None of you are allowed toe out No matter what happens, pretend you didn''t hear anything!"


    Martin seemed incredibly stern at that point. Fane had stood up as well, but he still looked rtively calm. Meanwhile, Grayson and Rudy seemed terrified.


    Martin gave out those instructions before rushing out. He shut the door behind him before noises were heard outside.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    A battle had taken ce.

 Chapter 2468

    Chapter 2468


    It did not sound like the battle had ceased at all from the moment Martin got out. Fane, Grayson, and Rudy were rooted, stone-faced even. None of them were all that calm.


    Something had happened outside, and it was not something to joke about.


    They were no masters nor venerable fighters. If anything happened outside, their lives could very well be lost there.


    Fane, at least, seemed to be in control over himself. Even though a lot was going on in his mind at that moment, he could still manage himself as he assessed the situation, nning what he would do if anything went awry.


    The other two could not even remain calm, especially Grayson who looked incredibly aghast. His hands were trembling, and his mouth was twitching. It was obvious that Grayson was close to losing his mind. The sounds from the sh that took ce outside intermingled with shouts and yells, and it grew louder by the moment, too. Martin and Aston were both talking, but it was hard to tell what they were talking about.


    "What''s happening? Why is there a sudden ambush? Did we pass a dangerous path or something? Is it a


    rival?!" blurted Grayson, his voice evidently unstable as he babbled.


    Rudy nced at Grayson before saying, "Don''t forget that we''re currently in a ship provided by the alliance. Don''t we all know what the alliance is? Which group would start a conflict with the alliance? It''s just an alliance that helps out alchemists. Normally, there shouldn''t be any conflict with anyone that powerful..."


    Saying that, Rudy felt like there was no weight to his words. If it was not someone with a grudge, what was that yell from earlier about, before Martin stepped outside? That was impossible to exin.


    Still, Rudy could not imagine who would have such a grudge against the alliance to start such a conflict, even trying to kill them on the journey.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Grayson then argued, his eyes


    red-rimmed and breaths erratic, "The


    question is, what''s the point of killing us? We might be a little talented, but we''ve ve only just turned into


    sixth-grade alchemists. We can''t really affect anyone! Why would they try to kill us?"


    Rudy nodded meaningfully at those words.


    Even if the enemy wanted to kill them, there should have been a meaning to the assault. The three of them had just turned into


    sixth-grade alchemists, and that ne


    news about it should not have been leaked yet.


    Even if talent was valuable, it meant nothing in the eyes of those truly powerful. After all, talent could sometimes be exhausted, and no one could truly know if it would blossom.


    Sixth-grade alchemists might be respected, but the truly respectable figures are all seventh or eighthgrade alchemists. Sixth-grade alchemists were still too low ranked in that regard!


    Thinking about that, Rudy stood up, his emotions whirling within him. "Do any of you have some sort of special identity? Are you enemies trying to pursue you?"


    Saying that, Rudy''s eyes widened. He viciously stared at the two in front of him, not able to think of who would want to kill them.


    Since he could not figure it out, there


    might be another reason for it. For instance, the one they wanted to kill might have nothing to do with the alliance. They might want to kill just one person.


    If that was the case, he would just have been dragged into this mess!

 Chapter 2469

    Chapter 2469


    The more Rudy thought about it, the angrier he became, believing his assumption to be true after all.


    He could not help but raise his voice as his hands trembled, "I''m telling you two: No matter who attracted the assassins, you''d better suffer the consequences! Don''t pull me into your mess!


    "I''ve always been very careful with what I do, never misstepping." Rudy''s breathing started to quicken as he spoke. "I''ve never provoked any powerful figures before, so I don''t want any of you to drag me down with you!"


    Grayson''s face reddened in fury upon hearing Rudy''s words. If the situation had allowed it, he would have rushed over to Rudy and screamed.


    "Stop assuming things so rashly about us! You''ve never offended anyone, so does that mean we have? Don''t talk about yourself as if you''re some saint, alright?


    "With how your character is, could you have not offended anyone? Who knows; you might be the culprit here. Why are you so insistent that these enemies are targeting one person?"


    Rudy''s nostrils red as he pointed a finger at Grayson. "What do you mean by that?! Quit insulting me-I''ve never offended anyone important in my life!


    "I know how you normally act. You keep wagging your tail. If you haven''t offended anyone, I''ll take up your name in the future.


    "Perhaps your usual abrasiveness actually ended up offending someone? Maybe it ended up causing a whole lot of trouble, and now, someone is trying to kill us.


    "Back then, you were in Rosefinch Pavilion, and it wasn''t easy to make any moves on you. Now that you''re out, they found the perfect opportunity to attack!"


    Both Grayson and Rudy were


    screaming at each, neither one of them wanting to give in. They felt like the situation they were in was caused by the other person, that all the faultid on the other person, and this got the two of them more rifed up by the minute.


    Fane silently stood by the side and watched as they both screamed it out like a death match. He sighed helplessly.


    He really admired the two of them, being able to quarrel to that degree even with the situation as it was.


    Could the result of their quarrel solve the dangers they were facing? Hrious.


    Fane tried to listen in on the


    constant fighting that was outside. There were even a few explosions Both sides seemed to be using. powerful weapons. The skills shed against each other, causing


    vel.n


    the explosions.


    At that moment, the small vessel suddenly swayed violently. The two who were quarreling panicked at the sudden movement, falling on the floor after losing their footing.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The quarrel died down temporarily. Grayson fell down right on his back, and his expression soured even more.


    "That''s a powerful technique, alright.


    How strong must that person be to cause such an intense explosion? Even the spirit vessel was affected!" At that moment, Grayson''s eyes reddened, and his pupils wavered in fear.


    Rudy did not fare any better. Even though he did not fall as harshly as Grayson did, he still fell to his knees. His hands were on the ground, stopping his face from mming t against the floor.


    He frowned as he said, "What do we do?! Are we supposed to just stay here and wait to die?! I don''t want to die! I''ll be a seventh-grade alchemist in the future! I absolutely can''t die!"

 Chapter 2470

    Chapter 2470


    Fane could care less about Rudy and Grayson; he himself was in a state of panic. He wanted to know what was happening outside the vessel, yet these two were at it so noisily that he could not hear anything.


    Fane then sharply turned to both Grayson and Rudy." Can both of you shut up?! What''s the point of fighting over all this? Tell me, what can you do? The two of you will no doubt die if you go out there. You can''t even change what''s happening now! All you can do is wait here!"


    Rudy paled at Fane''s explosive remark. "And what gives you the right to try and educate me, Fane? What gives you the right to shout at me?! Quit pretending like you''re so calm. Are you not afraid at all?!"


    "Can you just shut your mouth?!" Fane could not be bothered to argue with these two.


    A livid Rudy then staggered to get back up on his feet when another explosion urred the moment he stood up.


    A shockwave erupted in the aftermath. It came from the outside, and the entire vessel shook violently due to the force.


    Rudy, having just stood up, fell once more. This time, however, his fall was even worse than thest, his face nted straight to the surface in his fall. Grayson, on the other hand, fared better as he did not try to stand up before the explosion happened. Fane stood at the furthest corner of the vessel as he leaned against the wall. He leaned in very closely, so he was naturally not sent to the ground.


    Looking at how pathetic the two of them were, Fane could not help but let out a coldugh. "What''s the point of all that bickering? If you don''t shut your mouths, I won''t be so polite anymore!"


    Grayson was merely a runner disciple before he discovered his talent in alchemy, so it was obvious how bad his skills were. He was older than Fane, but he was merely at the early stage of the innate level.


    He was even among the weaker ones of that level.


    Fane could easily kill him if he wanted to. Rudy was a little better, but he was still at the early stage of the innate level as well.


    To Fane, Grayson and Rudy were mere dispensable individuals. They were not from some acquired stage beasts, and killing them would be like a walk in the park for Fane.


    Fane wanted nothing more than for them to shut up.


    Grayson''s face reddened in anger as he pointed at Fane. "Just you wait! Don''t be so arrogant! So what, if you have some talent? We''re basically on the same level.


    "There''s still a lot of time. In the future, my talents will exceed yours. I''ll be a seventh-grade alchemist


    before you and make you pay!"


    Fane rolled his eyes. "Can you save those arrogant words for when you actually do it?"


    The moment Fane said that, a shout was heard from the outside.


    It was Martin''s voice.


    "How shameless! I knew you''d use


    though? I won''t let you get whet


    such despicable tricks! So what,


    I


    want. The alliance isn''tContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    you


    Martin''s words were more than audible to everyone inside the vessel. It seemed like Martin was right outside the vessel when he spoke, too.


    The battle had been far away from the vessel earlier, probably to avoid harming it.


    Thinking about that, Fane''s heart stopped.


    Since the sounds had gotten so close that they could hear them so clearly, it meant the battlefield had moved closer to the vessel.

 Chapter 2471

    Chapter 2471


    It could mean that Aston and Martin were already at a disadvantage. Since it was an ambush, the enemies were well prepared. Even if the enemy could not kill the two of them for the moment, it was only a matter of time if the enemy had made enough preparations.


    A muffled reply could be heard, seemingly like a response to Martin. However, the trio in the vessel could not hear it.


    Martin''s words had caused their hearts to plummet. They were so worried that they could not even speak.


    They were in a grave situation. They could also see that the ambush had nothing to do with the three of them.


    It wasing right for the alliance.


    Grayson looked like he had swallowed a fly. "If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have insisted on joining the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. If I hadn''t said I wanted toe, this wouldn''t have happened!


    "Who did the alliance offend? Why is this ambush happening? They''re even targeting a small vessel like this!"


    The multitude of questions haunted Grayson and tormented him greatly. He might be incredibly


    distraught at that moment, but his words had given Fane an idea.


    Fane frowned, feeling like the situation was incredibly strange as well. Just like Grayson had said, the alliance was there just to provide services and help out alchemists.


    Normally, it would always maintain good rtionships with the various ns, since they were not directly inpetition. Furthermore, the various ns would require help from the alliance.


    After all, that was where more of the alchemists in Middle Province gathered. Every warrior needed the support of pills. Groups like this would normally not have enemies intent on killing them unless the group had done something


    incredibly terrible. Content belongs


    to en.swnovels


    What shocked Fane even more was the fact that the three of them seemed to be the targets.


    He admitted that the three of them


    had much more potential in alchemy than any ordinary person, but that did not usually mean they would be targets to be killed. It would not have invited such an attack unless there was something else tied to it!


    Grayson''s face was slowly turning green. He had thought that he would be treated incredibly well after joining the alchemist alliance, that he would receive respect from everyone.


    This disaster happened right before he could even achieve any of that! His future was suddenly thrown


    into disarray!


    He was even starting to hate the alliance at that point.


    Rudy was more or less in the same spot as Grayson. Rudy was considered incredibly talented even in Golden Pills, but at that moment, Rudy''s life was in grave danger.


    Just as the three pondered andmented, the door to the vessel suddenly opened. Someone had activated the door from the outside.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    A radiant light shone into the door from the outside, and the three could not help but look over at the door.


    Fane stared at the door and then at the situation that unraveled past it. Everything felt like it was stagnant.


    There were various figures


    constantly shing about outside,


    and bursts of color from energy fluctuations constantly shed with each other. The battle was very intense, and they could not even tell which one was Martin or which one was Aston.

 Chapter 2472

    Chapter 2472


    Fane frowned as he started to retreat, trying his best to shrink into his corner. He had no idea who had even opened the vessel''s door, nor did he know what the goal had been in opening the door either.


    He decided hiding would be the best course of action for the time being, all for the sake of avoiding anything unsavory.


    "Perfect, it''s open. Remember: leave no one alive!" came a voice from outside, evidently an order of the sort.


    Those words seemed like a death sentence for all of them in the vessel. Grayson and Rudy were so scared that they nearly pissed themselves.


    "Don''t kill me!" shrieked Rudy. "I don''t know anything; I''m just a student! Don''t kill me!"


    They had not even seen the person meant to kill them when Rudy burst out into pleas. Fane felt like Rudy might end up fainting in the process. He, a true coward in the end, dared to act like he was something, like he was majestic.


    What a joke, Rudy was.


    Rudy, having lowered himself into such a pathetic state, was followed by Grayson who began to plead for his life, wailing and begging. They discarded everything else and rushed up to the door,


    whimpering for mercy.


    It was as if the arrogance and pride they had shown before had all disappeared. Fane sighed helplessly. Their will to live had obviously overridden all the pride they had before.


    True, anyone would want to preserve their life and live, but it was pointless for them to do that anyway. Their assassins would not change their minds just because they were begging for mercy. If Fane had been them, he would not have shown Grayson and Rudy any mercy, even if they did everything they could.


    Rudy''s mental state had beenpletely destroyed from the moment the enemy stepped inside the vessel. At that moment, Rudy''s tears wetted his entire face as he sobbed profusely.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In just a few breaths, Rudy was already covered in tears. He would probably be able to beat any woman in that front.


    The sounds of battle from outside did not stop, however. "I won''t let you do as you please!" came a yell.


    The moment that was said, an


    object with a red glow was thrown in


    from outside. With a crash,


    I''


    something the size of half a fist crashed into the inner wall of the


    vessel, and it rebounded five feet


    away from Fane.


    A sound was then heard, and it sounded like someone''s body being ripped apart.


    Martin''s wail could be heard right after that. Fane could not help but take a deep breath as he looked outside, but other than the intense light, he could not see anything.


    Aston shouted, "All of you, leave! Go, and don''t look back!"


    The moment that was said, another ray of light shot forward toward the vessel. The light fell on the control array of the vessel. After that, a click was heard, and with that, the door to the vessel closed once more.


    The vessel started to reactivate and increase in speed.


    At that moment, Fane''s words felt lodged in his throat. Even though he did not see what happened, Fane could more or less guess what had happened.


    The two deacons were in a terrible position. Aston had sent all three of them away with his final breath, and he had not a clue whether they would be pursued after their escape.


    Fane felt the vessel hurtling away, and even themotion grew fainter by the minute. Thanks to the vessel that shielded them, he could not see what took ce outside, but it was obvious that the situation was a terribly dire one.

 Chapter 2473

    Chapter 2473


    The questions on Fane''s mind surfaced again. What happened? Why was there an ambush? Fane''s eyes glinted as he looked at what had been thrown inside.


    It was a red crystal, one with an uneven, bumpy surface. Upon closer inspection, energy was flowing within it.


    The fact that this was thrown into the vessel right in the nick of time meant that this item was no ordinary crystal, but...what was this thing? What did it have to do with the ambush? There was not enough information, so Fane could not make any guesses.


    "Don''t just stand there! Where are you going?! There were two people controlling the vessel before, and they knew where to go. Where... What do we do now?!" whimpered Rudy between sobs.


    Fane frowned as he turned.


    Aston had used thest of his strength to issue amand, activating the vessel again. However, the three of them did not know how long themand wouldst, or where the vessel was heading.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Each spirit vessel requires lots of spirit crystals as an energy source," exined Grayson, albeit anxiously." It also needs a professional to maneuver it for it to move normally."


    Rudy nodded. "Right then, what do we do? Do the two


    of you know how to use the array on the vessel? We need to know where we should go, at least!"


    Fane and Grayson shook their heads. Of course, Fane had Mustard Seed, but Mustard Seed had an amazing self-piloting ability. After Fane was recognized as the owner, all he needed to do was issue amand, and it would head toward the ce itself.


    However, a small vessel like that was different. It needed to be controlled by someone at every second. No one knew where the


    vessel would end up if it merely flew around without any directions.


    Fane let out a sigh. He knew that he could not rely on anyone else at that moment. He took a few steps forward as he headed toward where the array


    was.


    He might have the memories of two great warriors, but the great warriors came from a first-ss realm. The Divine Void World did not have any small vessels like that.


    As for the small vessel''s control methods, they had no clue about it. With the way things were, Fane was helpless as well.


    The array that controlled the vessel was about a meter wide, and various glowing lights lit up the array. On it were countless runes, jumping around.


    Fane could see every rune there was, but he could not understand a single one of them nor did he know how to control it.


    The other two were right behind Fane, unable to understand a single thing as well. This sent them into a moment of absolute panic.


    At that moment, the three of them were practically blind, having no idea on what they could do to salvage the situation.


    After a long time, Rudy said, "Don''t


    be so sad. Even though we don''t t


    know how to control it, we''ve at least avoided danger. As long as our lives are not threatened, we can go back!"


    Grayson snorted. "I won''t return to Phoenix Valley! I want to go back to Rosefinch Pavilion. Once this vessel stops, I''ll return to Rosefinch Pavilion immediately!"


    What had happened during the ambush left asting trauma for Grayson, and it left him utterly shaken like a vulnerable duckling. He wanted nothing more than to hide back into his nest, far from the


    dangers in the world. Content


    belongs to en.swnovels

 Chapter 2474

    Chapter 2474


    Rudy felt the same way as Grayson did. Phoenix Valley was no longer somewhere he wanted to go. He did not even want to be a disciple of the alliance anymore. He would rather live than ''strive and improve himself!


    Fane pursed his lips, speechless at the sight.


    Rudy looked like he had been injected with false bravado as he continued, "As long as we can find someone or a ce with a hint of civilization, we''ll be able to find a transport array. Once we determine where we need to go, we''ll be able to go back. We can''t panic at a time like this!"


    Rudy''s words seemed to calm Grayson as he felt like Rudy''s words made sense. As long as they could find civilization, they would be able to determine where they were and how they should proceed.


    He had decided to never go anywhere else upon returning safely. He would obediently stay in Rosefinch Pavilion, the safest haven there was. He would live a good life.


    He did not want to go through any of those scary dangers again.


    At that moment, something-or somewhere-within the vessel snapped.


    Something had to be damaged or faulty in the vessel,


    an aftermath of the attack they had suffered from earlier.


    The three of them stiffened, their expressions changing. The runes on the board started to light up haphazardly. The next moment, the vessel lost its bnce and started to fall from the sky!


    Fane, Grayson, and Rudy panicked.


    Thankfully, the vessel had not beenpletely wrecked. Even though they were falling, it was not at an rming breakneck speed at all.


    After a while, a loud bang was heard, sending all three of them into the air due to the impact of the crash.


    The speed of the drop was something they could still control. Still, even though it was shocking, they were not injured.


    After the vessel hit the ground, it stopped all operations, and even the control array was destroyed. That could have been the reason why the door to the vessel opened automatically.


    en.swnovels


    A rotten smell came from outside. The three of them exchanged nces, none of them saying anything in the process. The rotten stench carried a lingering moisture to it, too. 1


    All three of them were unsettled by the new setting. It was obvious from the gasses that came into the vessel that they were not in a good environment.


    Fane looked up and, ignoring the other two, started to


    walk out of the vessel. The moment he walked out of the vessel, he was greeted with a sea of green.


    He was surrounded with massive trees that reached the sky, though Fane did not recognize any of the trees. The roots were incredibly thick andrge.


    The rotten stench they had smelled was caused by decaying leaves on the ground. The surroundings were incredibly humid, diforting Fane in the process.


    It was an ancient forest. Even a cursory investigation made it obvious that no one hade here before.


    Fane started to feel a sense of urgency and anxiety that he could not suppress.


    "Where is this ce? What are those trees? They''re so tall and thick! Do the two of you know anything? I''ve never seen these trees before! I''ve never seen them in ancient records either! Are we still in Middle Province?" spoke Rudy, his voice unstable as he rambled. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Grayson shook his head, his face rather pase. "I don''t know! I''ve never seen it before either. I don''t really read many ancient records, but it''s the first time I''ve seen trees like this.


    "They even cover up the sky, and there''s barely any sunlight getting through. What kind of trees are they? What is this ce?" Grayson seemed to be choking up as he spoke.

 Chapter 2475

    Chapter 2475


    Fane, Grayson, and Rudy were so agitated during the fall of the vessel that they had not had the time to wonder where they were.


    At this moment, they finally had a good look, and a hopeless feeling filled their bodies.


    Looking at their surroundings, they were definitely deep in those mountains that no one ever got out of. Danger lurked in every corner too, no doubt.


    Theck of any hint of civilization meant that the ce was not suited for martial artists. The three of them were not that strong. It would be incredibly difficult for them to return peacefully.


    Rudy looked over at a massive root toward the east. ''What''s that?" He quickly rushed toward the direction he had stared at.


    Fane and Grayson turned their heads and saw Rudy kneeling next to the root as he picked up a strand of white hair. Fane and Grayson immediately walked over and stared at the strand of white hair. Rudy blew at the hair.


    An icy aura strangely permeated on the hair strand, and all of a sudden, Rudy''s hand that held it began to tremble.


    "This is a strand of hair from a one-eyed frost wolf!" After saying that, Rudy''s expression rapidly fell into despair.


    Fane frowned. He did not know what kind of beast the one-eyed frost wolf was, but the expressions of the other two told him it was no ordinary fiend. Rudy sat down as he went on, "Just a simple sweep revealed a strand of hair from a one-eyed frost wolf! That means that...there are countless high- leveled beasts here!"


    Saying that, Rudy started to cry again. This time, he was destroyed by hopelessness.


    Fane could no longer hold himself back. "What level is the one-eyed frost wolf?"


    Fane''s words effectively stunned both Rudy and Grayson. The two of them turned around and looked at Fane dubiously.


    Rudy snorted. "Do you not even know what a one-eyed frost wolf is? You might be talented, but you don''t even know basic knowledge..."


    Fane rolled his eyes, ignoring Rudy''s words. They could think whatever they wanted to. Rudy was not as obstinate as before.


    In that difficult ce, Rudy''s thoughts were in disarray. After moving Fane, he started to exin.


    "The one-eyed wolf is amon beast in Middle Province. They''re at the innate stage in their youth.


    Once they mature, they''ll break through, bing spring solidifying realm beasts."


    Hearing that, Fane could not help


    but frown. The situation did not seem to tip in their favor. The beast would actually reach the spring solidifying realm upon maturity.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It seemed like most of the beast around the area would be around that stage.


    To Grayson and Rudy, they could probably deal with acquired stage beasts Innate stage beasts would be incredibly difficult, however, as were spring solidifying realm ones.


    If they encounter a spring solidifying realm beast in the end, the other two would probably not even need to struggle. They would be killed in one swipe of a w.

 Chapter 2476

    Chapter 2476


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he suddenly asked Rudy," Can you tell what realm my strength is at?"


    Rudy was taken aback for a moment before he looked up. He used his senses to assess Fane''s strength for a good while before, eventually, his lips twitched somewhat awkwardly.


    "I can''t! So what, though?" scoffed Rudy haughtily. "No matter how strong you are, you''re probably at the middle-stage of the innate level at most!" Fane smiled wryly, not saying anything.


    Grayson frowned and asked, "Did you learn some skill that lets you hide your strength? Why can''t I tell what realm you are either?"


    Fane shook his head; he did not learn anything of such sorts. The internal damage he had suffered back then was what caused his strength to seem like it was concealed.


    Fane decided to make use of his situation the moment he noticed this. He deliberately did not heal some of the injuries, wanting to prevent others from studying him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rudy and Grayson, on the other hand, were not that strong. They were two whole levels below him. On top of the fact that he had deliberately hid his strength, there was no way for these two to know how strong he


    was. That was precisely the effect Fane had wanted.


    Rudy choked as he threw away the white fur on his hand. "Alright, you two tell me: what are we supposed to do? How do we get out of here? "We can''t even control the spiritual vessel, let alone repair it. If we want to get out, we''ll have to walk out on foot. Yet, we don''t even know where this ce is..."


    At that moment, the tears on Rudy''s face started to fall again. The fear of the unknown future made him lose hisposure.


    Two out of the three of them had plunged into hopelessness. The tears gathered in their eyes for a long time before they finally started falling. What started out as soft sniffs turned into full-blown sobs.


    Rudy felt like he was in a state ofplete forlornness.


    Fane watched on as the two of them cried pathetically, his lips twitching in exasperation in the process. Those who did not know what was happening would think they had lost their parents.


    These two prior to this whole mess, pompousty paraded themselves before him, and their arrogance even shot through the roof. They had so much pride in themselves that it did not seem like it could be shaken!


    Fane understood that they had merely been putting on a show. The moment they faltered, their hearts shattered.


    "I really don''t want to die," whimpered Rudy. "I''ve just started on my path, and I still have such bright days in front of me! Life truly is cruel to me if I die here!"


    Grayson was deeply affected by Rudy''s words.


    Grayson''s talents were even better than Rudy''s.


    Grayson had been able to receive all the benefits he wanted to in the Rosefinch Pavilion, yet he himself had fallen into such a despairing pit.


    He was about to die in a deserted forest. Not even his body would be left behind.


    Grayson sobbed as he said, "What do we do next?! I don''t want to die here! If we keep waiting here, we''ll probably end up bing lunch for those beasts soon!"


    The moment he thought that he might be ripped apart and swallowed by the beasts that lurked in the area, Grayson''s eyes darkened with despair. He almost fell to the ground at that moment.


    Fane looked on as Grayson and Rudy wailed andmented about their fates. He sighed helplessly before he turned to look deeper into the forest.


    It was pointless to weep; what mattered most at that moment was finding a way to survive.

 Chapter 2477

    Chapter 2477


    s, massive trees lined his sight wherever Fane looked, and he could not even make out the cardinal directions, let alone walk out of the forest. He exhaled a long sigh.


    Just as he was nning the next course of action, Fane suddenly heard a rustle. With a frown on his face, he snapped at Grayson and Rudy, "Shut up right now! Something''sing!"


    Both Grayson and Rudy shuddered at Fane''s warning, and their sobs ceased instantaneously. The way the two of them were acting earlier, they hadpletely ignored the fact that their wails could attract any nearby beasts.


    They both did not even dare release the breath they held after Fane''s warning.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as his ears perked to detect the sounds around them. He tried to observe his surroundings as he sent out his senses to feel everything around him.


    They were in a foreign ce at that moment, where danger could happen at any moment. If they were not careful, the three of them truly could end up being beast-food.


    After all, everything alive around them were high-level fiends, and even Fane was just in the innate


    stage. If a divine-solidifying realm fiend appeared, the three of them would die in a single blow.


    The rustles from earlier were heard again. Fane took a deep breath as his sharp eyes shifted to the source of the noise. What he saw was a golden three-headed snake slithering toward them.


    That three-headed snake was, thankfully, an ordinary beast that posed no danger at all. When the trio realized that it was the snake all along, Grayson and Rudy finally loosened up and regained their breathing. Nheless, the two of them no longer dared to sob so loudly.


    Rudy wiped away his tears with his sleeve. "This truly is a wretched ce! I can''t even cry loudly... I don''t even know when I''ll die!" Grayson sighed, not saying anything. Fane, meanwhile, merely stood there quietly. His eyes continued to observe their surroundings.


    After a moment, Fane suddenly remarked, his tone low and calm, "We still don''t know if we can leave this ce or not, but the first thing we need to do is make sure we''re safe for now.


    "We''ll die instantly if any high-level beasts appear, especially without good preparations."


    Fane was nowhere near as erratic as Rudy and Grayson.


    Rudy raised his eyebrows and looked at Fame strangely. Rudy noticed that Fane had be exceptionally serious and cold ever since they got to that forsaken ce t


    It was as if Fane would not be scared at all no matter what they encountered, a stark contrast to himself and Grayson.


    Rudy lightly snorted. "Don''t tell me you''re not afraid at all. Aren''t you worried you''ll die here? What''s the point of acting so level-headed for? Are you trying to make me and Grayson look like fools?"


    Fane was reaching his limit withN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    him, wanting so badly to smack him squarely across the face at that moment This brat, Rudy seemed to be sopetitive no matter when it was No matter in what way, Rudy seemed to want to be better than Fane.


    Fane could not be bothered to answer that question. Instead, Fane earnestly said, "The question we need to think about now is what we''ll do if any danger happenster.


    "In truth, you two are just slowing I


    f.ne


    me down, and I''m just saying all of this to give you a chance to live. If the two of you want to continue moping around and venting instead of hurrying up and finding a way out, then that''s your problem." Content


    belongs to


    Fane''s words were rather harsh to the ear, but they managed to snap both Rudy and Grayson out of their mini-episode.


    Grayson frowned. Even though Fane''s words were rather insensitive, they were no doubt useful words to heed at a moment where lives were at stake.

 Chapter 2478

    Chapter 2478


    Crying was pointless, and they needed to find a way out. Thinking of this, an idea crossed Grayson''s mind.


    He abruptly turned around and said, "There is something we can do right now, though!"


    This stunned Fane and Rudy for a moment. They then turned to see Grayson facing the spiritual vessel, pointing at the door as he said, sounding all too sure of himself, "The door isn''t broken yet! We can still use the door!"


    Fane hurriedly asked, "Is it not broken? Can it still be closed?"


    Grayson took a deep breath as Grayson wiped his face with his hand. After calming himself down thoroughly, Grayson said, "I actually forgot about that. My master once had a small spirit vessel like this, but he sold it for a middle-sized one eventually.


    "Even though there are a lot of problems with spiritual vessels like this and it''s low-priced, there are still some practical functions. There''s more than one way to open and close the door. This is to prevent the upants from being unable to get out if the array is ruined.


    "There''s a button to open and close the door on the side of the vessel. The button is also a small array itself. As long as spirit crystals are ced inside, the


    door can be activated!"


    Grayson did not wait for any reaction from Fane and Rudy as he hurried over and entered the vessel.


    He felt around the sides of the door and quickly eximed happily, "I found it! It''s right here! Oh, thank goodness-we''d still be able to hide if there''s any danger. I just don''t know how powerful of an attack the spirit vessel can handle, though..."


    Grayson''s words not only sparked hope within Rudy, but it relieved Fane as well.


    Fane''s tense self rxed a little as he quickly walked into the small vessel.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He followed where Grayson was pointing and saw a small array that glowed faintly. That was the button to activate the door of the vessel There were still various runes lit up around the array. Compared to the runes that controlled the vessel, the r¨¦mes there did not seem affected at all. They could still operate normally!


    Rudy eximed happily, "Oh, thank goodness! The heavens are on our side! I thought that we''re sure to be beast-food back there, and I can''t believe we''ve been given a lifeline like that. It''ll let us survive a little longer, at least."


    Grayson frowned as he looked at Rudy. "Can you stop with the depressing words? As long as we can figure out a good n, we might even be able to leave.


    "Even though we noticed the hair of a one-eyed frost wolf earlier, it doesn''t mean every beast around here is on the same level. The one-eyed frost wolf might not even have mattered yet.


    "That''d mean the beasts living around here would all be at the innate stage, which is good news for us!"


    Grayson''s eyes glimmered with hope all while he spoke.


    He coughed lightly before he added, "We all know that beasts have their own territories they are active in. Low-level beasts will never enter the territories of high -level beasts.


    "As long as we can make sure that the beasts around here aren''t that highly leveled, then we''ll be able to escape as long as we''re careful, We can also try to figure out how far out we are by seeing how the beasts are distributed!"

 Chapter 2479

    Chapter 2479


    Grayson''s mind truly did digest the situation they were in. Fane had just thought about all of that when Grayson spoke of it.


    Grayson was right. They could use the distribution of the weak and the strong to determine where they should flee toward. The stronger beasts would usually always be in the inner areas of any forest.


    The weaker the beasts, the longer they would stay around the outskirts. With this tactic, they would be able to leave this ce. However, they first needed to find somewhere they could be safe in before that.


    The spiritual vessel might have been wrecked, but its hard outer shell could still withstand a certain level of attacks. As long as it was not a dangerously strong fiend, they would be able to hide inside for temporary shelter should any danger present itself to them.


    With the spiritual vessel as a temporary shelter, they could slowly start to explore outward.


    Grayson took a deep breath. "I guess there''s always a way¡ª"


    The moment he said that, the sound of frantic footsteps could be heard. It did not sound like a fiend''s ws pacing on the ground. The three of them could immediately tell the difference.


    The moment they heard the footsteps, they


    immediately turned to look toward the direction but dared not move. They did not leave the spirit vessel.


    They did not know whether the footsteps belonged to friend or foe. A human''s heart was often moreplicated than a beast''s, so the trio had to be prepared for everything.


    After a moment, they saw a white figure heading toward them from the most northern direction. He seemed to be stumbling as he ran.


    It looked like someone running for his life.


    This individual was d in a white robe, one that had tears in them seemingly done by tree branches. At that point it looked like he merely had a ragged cloth that covered his body. The person seemed to have sustained numerous wounds all over him, too.


    §Ö


    The person''s lips were stained with blood, as was the poor white robe he had on He was not running that quickly and even grabbed the branches around him for support as heran. He looked incredibly pathetic.


    The scene immediately conjuredplicated thoughts in their heads. That person should already be injured, so he would not be a big threat to them. However, he was obviously running away, so they wondered what was behind him.


    At that moment, the white-robed man suddenly noticed something different. He first saw the vessel before he noticed the three next to it. He reached out his hand toward them as he said with thest of his


    strength, "Save me...!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Right after he said those words, he copsed on the ground after using thest of his strength.


    The corner of Rudy''s lips twitched as he looked toward Grayson and Fane in a panic.


    "What should we do? Should we save him?"


    Grayson shook his head. "No. His


    enemies might be hot on his trails right now. If we save him, then his


    §Ö


    enemies would think we''re allies Would it not drag us into his problems? It''s best if we mind our own business!"

 Chapter 2480

    Chapter 2480


    Fane''s lips twitched as he looked at Grayson helplessly. He had just praised Grayson for being somewhat smart when Grayson decided to show his stupidity again.


    "Do you think there would be any enemies pursuing him deep in a forest like this?" countered Fane rather impatiently. "Before that, why don''t you look at the wounds on his body? Those aren''t weapon-inflicted. They must be wounds from the ws and teeth of beasts."


    Grayson was taken aback by Fane''s words. He immediately turned to look at the white-robed man''s wounds. Sure enough, the man''s wounds did look like they had been caused by the teeth of a beast.


    Before Grayson could contest the idea, Fane added," This man must''ve been chased by beasts. Normally, it''s best to mind our own business, but this situation is different. The fact that he''s in here should mean that he knows how to get out. Don''t we need a guide right now?"


    Fane''s words had hit them right where they needed to, reminding them of their situation. After all, how were they supposed to get out before they knew where they were?


    Even though the man in front of them had fainted, he might know a way out since he managed to get in.


    With that in mind, Grayson did not hesitate to rush over immediately with Rudy close behind.


    The two of them hurriedly picked the man up. Just as Rudy''s feet had just stepped into the spirit vessel, a roar was heard behind them.


    Fane shifted his gaze instantly and spotted a massive wolf the size of two humans. Its whole body radiated a chilling frost, and it was running right at them ruthlessly. He could also spot bloodstains on the wolf''s mouth, and bits of cloth were stuck in its ws as well. It was obvious at a nce that they were from that white-robed man.


    Sure enough, that unlucky man had encountered that hungry wolf, which caused him to be in his state. The evil wolf had an uncannily sharp sight. As it rushed over, it could already spot Rudy and Grayson carrying the man into the spirit vessel.


    The hungry wolf, suddenly angered, looked up to the skies and let out a long howl, and Rudy turned to look back at it. That one nce caused Rudy to almost kneel on the floor in fear.


    "A one-eyed frost wolf! It''s a mature one-eyed frost wolf!"


    Fane inhaled sharply at this; it was just as he had thought. The fur they had encountered before this belonged to the very wolf right ahead of them!


    This wolf had already matured, and a matured one-eyed frost wolf was already at the spring-solidifying realm. It was a being that could kill Rudy with one swipe of its w!


    Still seething with rage, the one-eyed


    frost wolf suddenly sprinted toward them, its pace quickening in the process. Its speed doubled, not nning on giving them a chance to escape.


    It wanted to kill them all.


    "We''re done for! It''sing right for us!" Grayson let out a hopeless cry.


    Fane frowned. He reached his hand out and pulled Rudy inside. He took out a spirit crystal from Mustard See as he ced it on the array next to the door as fast as possible.


    The array activated immediately, and the door started to close. The hungry wolf''s eyes suddenly widened when it saw the door was closing.


    The wolf seemed to possess a degree of intelligence, knowing that killing them would be much harder with the door shut.


    The one-eyed wolf started to increase its speed again. Fane even started to feel that fatal murderous enveloping him. The wolf opened its bloody jaws and lunged straight at them!


    Rudy and Grayson gaped at the wolf that was only meters away from the vessel with wide eyes. Their breaths stopped as they froze on the spot, so petrified that they could not even tremble. N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With a bang, the one-eyed wolf mmed against the closed door.

 Chapter 2481

    Chapter 2481


    The wolf rammed right into the vessel, causing the men in the vessel to jolt. Thankfully, the vessel''s door closed right in the nick of time, saving them from their doom.


    Rudy was so terror-stricken that he was speechless, petrified as merely stood still. Grayson, on the other hand, did not fare any better, clutching his chest as his heart pounded against his ribcage. If his heart had raced any faster, it might have jumped out of his throat.


    Fane took a deep breath. He was the calmest among the three of them, but what had happened still shook him. They were mere breaths away from disaster, after all.


    Fane was quite confident in his own skills, but even he was not sure if he would be able to escape a spring solidifying realm beast.


    "That was horrendous! That was way too close. If we continue on like this, I''d probably die of a heart attack if I''m not swallowed by a beast!" bleated Rudy as he copsed on the floor.


    Grayson took a deep breath to calm himself down. "That was an actual mature frost wolf...and that didn''t look like any ordinary frost wolf either!


    "It''s already at the peak of the early stage of the spring


    solidifying realm. It''s only a sliver away from the middle stage!"


    Rudy patted his chest. "Thankfully, we were right on time. We had the vessel to shield us, or we''d be dead by now."


    Right after Rudy''s remark, however, a bang was heard from outside the vessel, causing it to violently shake.


    They did not need to look outside to know that the one -eyed frost wolf was throwing itself against the vessel so ruthlessly. What followed was a few more bangs, and it even dented the walls of the vessel.


    The trio had no time to put themselves atplete ease before they were thrown into panic once more.


    Rudy''s eyes were wide as he suddenly stood from the floor. He turned to look at Fane. "What do we do? What should we do next? That thing will rip us apart if it destroys this vessel and gets to us!"


    Grayson shuddered. "I now regret saving this guy! If it weren''t for him, the one-eyed wolf wouldn''t be ramming against the vessel right now so derangedly!


    "This wolf is no fool. The fact that it''s so angry definitely means that this guy angered it. Now it hates us, too!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Grayson red viciously at the white-robed man, who was still unconscious. If the man woke up, Grayson would surely give him an earful.


    Fane frowned as he coldly looked at Grayson. I''ve made my assessment outside This vessel is well-made, and as long as the wolf doesn''t attack it for days on end, it should be able to hold on for now."


    The other two pursed their lips at the same time when they heard that, not saying anything, but the assault against the vessel did not relent. Each time the one-eyed wolf struck, it would cause the people inside to shake as well. It was hard to even stand properly.


    Their moods were erratic, much like how the vessel trembled against the wolf''s might. Rudy and Grayson''s faces were dark the whole time. After attacking for an entire hour, however, the one-eyed wolf suddenly stopped.


    The few of them in the ship let out sighs of relief.


    Rudy looked up at the door. "Do you think the wolf left? 11


    Fane shook his head before sitting on the floor. "It might be my first time seeing a one-eyed wolf, but a wolf is still a wolf. They''re one of the best hunters in the wild.


    "For it to attack the vessel for a


    attackt


    whole hour, it''s obvious how much it


    l


    hates that man. Since that''s the case, it won''t leave easily. Even though he can''t see into the vessel, I''m very sure it''s quietly waiting for us outside..."


    With those words, Grayson and Rudy started to get anxious again.

 Chapter 2482

    Chapter 2482


    It was definitely not good news for them if that unhinged one-eyed frost wolf stayed outside and did not leave. It meant that they would not be able to head out for the time being.


    The longer they stayed, the worse it would be for them. They had just been nning a way to escape before the whole mess urred but were already faced with such an obstacle.


    A fiend that was already at the spring solidifying realm was an existence they could not defeat. They were in for a total nightmare if that fiend continued to wait for them right outside the vessel.


    Rudy turned to look at Fane. "Then what should we do next? Even if the beast can wait outside like a hunter, it still needs food. It can''t possibly stay outside the whole time..."


    Fane knew what Rudy wanted to say and merely nodded with a smile. "It won''t stay outside the whole time, but even if it goes hunting, it won''t take that long. Most importantly, we don''t know when it''ll leave and when it''ll return.


    "It''ll probably keep track of our every move whenever it''s back. As long as we leave the vessel, it''lle right at us, vengeful as it had always been." Rudy was mortified to hear this, so much so that he even stopped breathing.


    Grayson was green on the face as well as he then stared at the white-robed man, regretting saving the man.


    After frowning in thought for a long time, Grayson hesitantly spoke, "If we throw him out right now, would the wolf continue attacking us?"


    Fane frowned as he pursed his lips helplessly. He truly did underestimate both Rudy and Grayson.


    After Grayson said that, Rudy nodded in deep agreement. It seemed like the two of them shared the same brain cell of wanting to throw out the man to the wolf.


    Fane let out a snort as he sternly spoke, "We can''t do that. The whole reason we saved him was so he could be our guide. Furthermore, we don''t understand how the one-eyed wolf would think.


    "If we threw that guy out, we don''t know if it''ll let us go. Keep those thoughts to yourselves. Let''s not do anything rash when we don''t know the situation."


    Grayson pursed his lips as he looked aside. "Don''t act like you''re so noble. Think about what kind of situation, we''re in, We shouldn''t be talking about thonor or integrity; surviving is the most important. If it weren''t for this burden, we wouldn''t be in so much trouble."


    Rudy nodded at that, but he did not say anything. Fane could not be bothered to fight over this decision.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and started to think about what they were going to do next.


    Since the person was heavily injured,


    there was no true energy flowing within him Fane could not tell what realm that person was in, but to be beaten up so badly by a spring solidifying realm creature meant he was weaker than the wolf.


    Nheless, this man was much stronger than Rudy and Grayson. These two, on the other hand, would not evenst had they been the ones to face off against the wolf.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    This white-robed man was aplete enigma at the moment, so Fane could not put his hopes on that person. Even if he woke up, the injuries meant that he would probably need a long time to recuperate.


    The most important thing for that moment was to improve his own skills. Thinking about the power that spring solidifying realm beast was exuding, Fane could not help but feel excited. He might not be a match for the one-eyed wolf at that moment, but he might be able to battle it if he made a breakthrough.

 Chapter 2483

    Chapter 2483


    As long as he could manage a few exchanges with the one-eyed frost wolf, then Fane would have a chance to escape.


    The idea shed in his head when he suddenly remembered something. He could not help but look over at the unconscious man on the floor.


    Just a meter away from the man was a red-colored crystal, lying quietly. That crystal was precisely the one that had been thrown into the vessel during the first assault against the vessel in an ambush.


    Considering the situation at that moment, the small red-colored crystal was no ordinary rock. Fane could not help but hurry over to the red crystal, taking it into his palm.


    The crystal seemed to have energy flowing within it, but he did not know what it was used for.


    "Why are you holding that crystal?" said Rudy carefully.


    Even a fool could tell that the crystal might be something of immense value, and Fane seemed like he would im it for himself, which Rudy did not want to happen.


    After all, the crystal had been thrown at the three of them, so he had a right to the crystal as well.


    Fane immediately understood what Rudy''s thoughts were.


    He snorted at the thought, not even ncing at Rudy and instead focusing on the crystal. He used his hand to rub the red crystal before zeroing his entire senses into analyzing the crystal.


    After a few detailed searches, he did not notice anything at all and was still clueless as to what it was for. This crystal must be something amazing and valuable, but he did not know what it could be used for.


    "Fane, what are you thinking of doing?!" Grayson suddenly said.


    Rudy followed closely, "The crystal should belong to the three of us. Don''t even think about iming it for yourself."


    Fane coldly snorted, ignoring both


    Rudy and Grayson. If the two of them thought that they could take himon, Fane would wipe them out with one hand.


    He looked up at Grayson. "Come get it if you have the skills to."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fane''sment sessfully struck a nerve for Grayson, and Grayson''s face reddened as he stormed toward Fane, who merely chuckled.


    "What''s wrong? Are you trying to fight me? Just with your skills?"


    Fane''s words were filled with the aura of a powerful individual, and it made Grayson step back a few.


    Fane''s strength was two realms higher than Grayson''s; Grayson just could not truly assess Fane''s strength at the moment.


    With just his aura, however, Grayson


    could feet that Fane was much stronger than he was. This, in turn, made Grayson realize that they were not in Rosefinch Pavilion northe Alchemist Alliance.


    They were in the wilderness.


    Fists ruled everything here, and he did not have a special status. To Fane, Grayson was merely a weakling. If he truly took arms against Fane, things would not end well for him.

 Chapter 2484

    Chapter 2484


    After all, in terms of his martial prowess in Rosefinch Pavilion, he was just a runner disciple.


    Thinking of this, Grayson suddenly looked like a deted ball. His face soured and no longer dared to argue.


    Rudy, despite not facing Fane''s domineering aura, could still feel its might. At that moment, he realized that he no longer had his status to fall back on either. He could only rely on his skills to go against Fane, but he seemed to be no match for Fane.


    If a fight truly broke out among them, Rudy might ally himself with Grayson, but Grayson might turn against him. It was hard to know what anyone was thinking, so Rudy suddenly did not dare to do anything.


    With just a look at the two, Fane knew he had rendered them frightened. He then ignored them both and resumed his focus on the red crystal.


    He nned on experimenting with it to see if he could use the crystal to increase his strength. Without any help from the outside, he was blindly training, so he did not know when he could break into the spring solidifying realm.


    At that moment, a string of coughs was heard from beside him. Fane hurriedly turned his head to see that white-robed man having a coughing fit as his body


    shook. The pupils under his eyelids started to move, looking like he was about to wake up.


    The three of them went straight next to him. They stood in a direction each, surrounding him. After taking about five or six breaths, the man slowly started to open his tired eyes.


    After a few intense breaths, Fane frowned and asked,'' Do you want some water?"


    Even though Fane worked hard to speak in a calm tone, his voice still shocked the white-robed man. The man stiffened as he looked up. "You are...?"


    It was obvious that this man had yet to regain his bearings. After a while, he finally remembered what had happened before he passed out. Rudy helped him up the floor.


    His injuries were quite severe. The three of them had been arguing earlier about what they would do next. Other thanining that the white-robed man was a burden, they had not done anything for him.


    At that moment, the man''s wounds had yet to recover. Blood flowed out of his wounds, staining his clothes red. Fane helplessly sighed, taking out some medicine from his storage ring.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Let''s get you patched up. You''ll have to brace yourself for the pain, though."


    Before the man woke up, Rudy and Grayson looked at him as if he had killed their parents. All of a sudden, the two of them seemed incredibly obedient after he regained O consciousness, not saying a word.


    Fane wanted to patch up the man''s wounds, and the two of them even helped. They looked strangely together. It caused Fane to be rendered speechless, but he said nothing of it.


    After a long time, the three of them finally handled the man''s injuries. The white-robed man took out a few internal pills from his own storage space to suppress his wounds.


    After a long time, he could finally converse with the three of them.


    Rudy hurriedly asked, "Who are you? Where are we right now? How did you provoke that one-eyed frost wolf?"


    Rudy''s words rendered Fane


    speechless. Under this situation,


    they should have tried their best to reveal as little as possible. Rudy must have had something clogging his brain for him to ask where this ce was right off the bat.

 Chapter 2485

    Chapter 2485


    Rudy had just inadvertently spilled to the white-robed that they were lost. They did not even know where they were!


    The white-robed man looked at them in surprise.


    He let out a few coughs before introducing himself," My name is Hansel Brown, and I''m a disciple of Seven Absolutes Pavilion."


    Right after Hansel Brown introduced himself, Rudy straightened his body abruptly. "Seven Absolutes Pavilion, you say? Are you saying we''re in the Seven Absolutes Pavilion''s territory right now? Where is this ce? Why have I never heard of such arge forest in Seven Absolutes Pavilion?" Hansel looked over at Rudy even more meaningfully.


    Fane, on the other hand, was speechless, truly wondering if Rudy had suffered from an irreparable damage to the brain. Otherwise, Rudy would not have exposed so much about himself.


    Hansel seemed to be quite smart. Even though he had a curious look in his eyes, it did not show in his expression. He was even holding himself back a little, which raised Fane''s red gs against Hansel.


    Hansel seemed to be someone who would not be easy to deal with. Fane wondered what level his strength was at.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hansel answered, "This is Grand Yorn Mountain."


    Those words answered everyone''s question. Even though Fane had been in West Cercie State before, he had still taken the time to understand some things about Middle Province.


    He did not have a deep impression


    1


    of some of the ces, but Grand Yorn Mountain definitely rang a Grand Yorh Mountain was very famous in Middle Province because it was thergest mountain range in all of Middle Province.


    It was called a mountain, but it actually took up an incrediblyrge area. Grand Yorn Mountain included therge forests around it, as well as the unending mountain range. took up a fifth of Middle Province''snd area.


    It stood on the western side of Middle Province. A little east of it was a fifth-grade n called Seven Absolutes Pavilion. With Hansel''s exnation, Fane and the others immediately understood.


    They were actually not too far away from Rosefinch Pavilion.


    The Rosefinch Pavilion was closer toward the south. There was another n between it and Seven Absolutes Pavilion. It would not take that much time to get back to the Rosefinch Pavilion.


    After being sure of their location, the three of them let out a sigh of relief.


    Grayson then said, albeit somewhat excitedly, "I''ve seen Grand Yorn Mountain in books so many times. Grand Yorn Mountain is a famous gathering spot for fiends! Rumor has it there are many top-tier fiends in Grand Yorn Mountain, and some of them have even attained a human form!"


    Hearing that, Rudy started to get excited as well. His eyes glinted as he said, "I''ve also heard about it a lot. There are numerous fiends that have already attained a human form living within Grand Yorn Mountain!"


    Grayson nodded earnestly. "Me too. I thought that I''d nevere to this famous mountain in my lifetime. I can''t believe this ident allowed me to see what it looks like..."


    Fane, meanwhile, said nothing. All he could do was stand by speechlessly at their unreserved words.


    However, it was quite reasonable for the two of them to be so excited. After all, Grand Yorn Mountain was an extraordinary ce.

 Chapter 2486

    Chapter 2486


    It was the most famous gathering spot for fiends in the whole of Hestia Continent. It was also a battlefield between humans and fiends. Humans regrlye to Grand Yorn Canyon to ughter fiends.


    Fiends would also hunt for humans there, and death was a regr urrence.


    Fane helplessly reminded them, "Grand Yorn Mountain isn''t a ce for us to go sightseeing. It''s not famous for its scenery.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "It''s famous for being a gathering spot for many high-level fiends. We can''t even beat a one-eyed frost wolf, so how could you be so excited..." Hansel let out a slight cough as he nodded in agreement, "Fane''s right. Grand Yorn Mountain isn''t somewhere we can stay idle in. There''s danger everywhere. I was forced to, or I wouldn''t have rushed in here."


    His words sessfully stunned Fane. Fane hurriedly asked, "What do you mean by that? Is this the inner region of Grand Yorn Mountain?"


    As Fane asked, he grew so anxious that his heart almost jumped out of his throat. If they really were in the inner regions of Grand Yorn Mountain, then it would be incredibly difficult for them to get out.


    Hansel immediately shook his head and said, "It''s not


    the inner area. If we were in the inner area, we would not even be alive anymore. This is somewhere between the border and the outer regions. Most of the fiends here are at the spring solidifying realm."


    With his exnation, Fane immediately understood where they were. He also understood how terrifying Grand Yorn Mountain was. Even the area between the border and the outer region was filled with spring solidifying realm beasts, so how horrifying would the ones living in the inner areas be?


    Even an elder of a fifth-grade n would probably not dare to venture into the inner regions casually.


    Rudy asked, "If it''s so dangerous here, why are you here?"


    The question caused Hansel to let out a long sigh. It seemed like it was something he did not want to bring up. Yet, there was nothing to hide, so he helplessly said, "I was forced here by someone. If I hadn''t been forced in here, I would never havee."


    Fane frowned as he asked, "Could I know how strong you are?"


    Hansel answered incredibly earnestly, "I''m at the initial stage of the spring solidifying realm."


    That answer sessfully stunned


    Grayson and Rudy. The spring


    solidifying realm was already the final goal for the two of them. After all, the two of them were far too weak. Without the help of pills, they would never be able to step into the spring solidifying


    realm.


    Only by getting to that level would they be able to have enough power for alchemy. Before, they had


    l


    nned on reaching the spring. solidifying realm as well, but had


    thought that they would need a very long time


    Yet, such a young person was already at that level. He was obviously a genius within his n which filled the two of them with admiration and respect.


    Rudy excitedly said, "Since you''re already at the spring solidifying realm, does that mean you''ll be able to bring us out after you''ve recovered? "Don''t forget, the three of us saved you. If we weren''t here, you would have been swallowed alive by that wolf."


    Hearing that, Hansel nodded earnestly, indicating that he would repay them. Yet, Fane pursed his lips helplessly. Rudy really did not think things through before speaking.

 Chapter 2487

    Chapter 2487


    Even if he wanted to be repaid, he should not have made it sound so obvious. However, even if Fane wanted to save the situation, it was already toote. He could not believe Hansel was already in the spring solidifying realm.


    Furthermore, he was also the disciple of a fifth-grade n. That meant he could probably be a chosen disciple in the Seven Absolutes Pavilion, so Fane wondered how he had been forced into Grand Yorn Mountain.


    Hansel said earnestly, "I know how to get out. As long as I''ve recovered, I''ll bring you out.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "This area isn''t as dangerous as other ces, but it''s not that safe as well. As long as we''re careful, it shouldn''t be too hard to get out."


    Hansel''s words gave Grayson and Rudy a lot of hope. Their pale faces suddenly regained some color. Their earlier hopelessness had disappeared as they once again found the confidence to survive.


    However, Grayson found something puzzling that made him suspicious. "If you''re already at the initial stage of the spring solidifying realm, how were you beaten to such a state by the one-eyed frost wolf?


    Even if you can''t beat it, you should have been able to run away."


    Hansel seemed to have thought of something. His gusto suddenly disappeared as his eyes reddened with a wry smile.


    "I only met that one-eyed frost wolf after being heavily injured. My injuries were mostly caused by the wolf, but it''s also because someone else had injure me before I met the wolf


    "If you hadn''t saved me, I would already be in the stomach of that wolf. Thank you all so much."


    With that, Hansel saluted them in thanks again, Rudy was even more curious when he heard those words. Hansel had only fallen to this fate after being injured by someone, so who was the one who had injured him?


    UMS


    No matter how dumb Rudy was, he could guess that Hansel was someone quite high up in the Seven Absolutes Pavilion. If he had that status, he should be a respected individual. He should not have that many enemies.


    Rudy hurriedly asked, "Who was the one who injured you to this degree?"


    Hansel answered with a dark look on his face, It''s my junior. He set up a trap forme. I had seen him as a close friend, so I didn''t doubt him


    that much. That''s how I ended up in this state."


    After saying that, he slowly shut his eyes, not willing to continue on the topic. Just those few words managed to exin everything. The internal affairs of ns were often that intense.


    Rudy continued, "How did your junior end up holding a grudge against you? What sort of trap did he set for you?"


    Hansel frowned and said, "I think we should focus on how we should leave this ce."


    Hansel''s words clearly conveyed the fact that he did not want to dwell on the topic any longer, but Rudy seemed to not understand at all and continued with his questions.


    He seemed insistent on getting to the root of everything. His actions caused Hansel to frown, and Fane was forced to pull Rudy back in exasperation. "Can you please shut up? Why do you keep insisting on prying into his problems? What''s the point of knowing?"

 Chapter 2488

    Chapter 2488


    Those words sent Rudy''s temper boiling. He said angrily, "What do you mean by that, Fane?! Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because I let you off earlier!"


    Fane let out a coldugh. What did he mean by letting Fane off? Rudy had obviously just cowered under Fane''s strength. Fane could not be bothered to answer and turned to look at Hansel.


    He asked, "How did you end up in conflict with that one-eyed frost wolf?"


    Fane''s question was straight to the point. He could also find out how honest Hansel was from the answer. It depended on what Hansel would hide for them.


    After all, even though the three of them had saved Hansel, it was impossible to know if that person would repay his debts. Fane was nowhere near as gullible and naive as Rudy and Grayson, easily believing someone.


    Fane''s question caused Hansel to fall silent for a few breaths. The color on his face had recovered quite a bit, and he was no longer bleeding from his wounds.


    He took a deep breath before saying, "I stole the Crimson Blood Fruit that it had been guarding. The wolf had been out hunting and I happened to pass by its cave.


    "I was already injured then, and the Crimson Blood Fruit is a rare recovery medicine, so I plucked it and ate it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I didn''t expect the wolf to return so quickly. It saw me putting the fruit into my mouth which angered it.


    Thankfully, I have some skills myself, or I would have been ripped apart on the spot."


    Thinking about the scene back then, Hansel felt a wave of fear. If he had not frantically used all his skills to run away, he might already be inside the mouth of that wolf.


    When he noticed the fruit, he already expected that there would be a fiend guarding it. However, in order to speed up his recovery, he threw those thoughts away as he stuffed the Crimson Blood Fruit into his mouth.


    The Crimson Blood Fruit was very good for recovery. After eating it, he immediately felt a lot better. Yet, it brought him an even greater disaster. When the wolf saw him eating the fruit with its own eyes, it immediately went crazy. 1


    Hansel pursed his lips helplessly, "That Crimson Blood Fruit looks like it''s already quite mature. That wolf must have guarded it for many years and was probably nning on eating it to break through to a new level. Yet, I ate it before the wolf could..."


    Hearing his exnation, Fane calmed down. If Hansel had tried to avoid the topic or made up


    something like him meeting the wolf by coincidence, Fane would have definitely questioned Hansel''s character. After all, he had


    no''


    personally seen how crazed the


    one-eyed wolf looked when it was


    pursuing Hansel.


    Even if fiends were the natural enemy of humans, they would not be so crazed.


    "No wonder that one-eyed frost wolf looked so angered when it saw us bringing you in. You actually ate the fruit it had been guarding for such a long time... " Rudy said with a raised eyebrow.


    Hansel shook his head helplessly, "I don''t know what else to say. Spiritual objects belong to no one. The Crimson Blood Fruit had no owner in the first ce, wherever has it first owns it.


    "Even though the wolf protected it for so many years, it did not mean it owned the Crimson Blood Fruit.


    There''s nothing wrong with me eating it."

 Chapter 2489

    Chapter 2489


    Hansel did not feel that he had done anything wrong. Fiends and humans were natural enemies anyway.


    Grayson frowned, "Do you think the one-eyed wolf has left already?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The question caused the trilling atmosphere earlier to temporarily calm down. No one could answer Grayson''s question. Even after a long time, no one spoke.


    Grayson was forced to say himself, "I feel like he''s already left. We should be able to go out now. Even though the wolf is vengeful of Hansel for eating its Crimson Blood Fruit, doesn''t mean it will stay waiting outside. We''ve been in here so long without any movements, so surely it''s already left..."


    The moment he finished saying that, he nced at Fane. Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation, not knowing what to say.


    Fane had clearly said earlier that the one-eyed wolf was still a wolf at the end of the day. Wolves were naturally patient hunters. As long as a wolf had its eyes on something, it would stop at nothing to get it.


    Grayson had clearly heard what he had said earlier, but still asked that question. He was just incredibly curious if the wolf had left or not.


    Fane frowned and said, "We can''t see what''s


    happening outside at all. If you want to open the vessel right now, then you''ll be putting all of us in danger. If you want to die, then go ahead. I don''t want to throw myself into danger because of you."


    Rudy nodded slightly, agreeing with what Fane said, but not adding to it.


    Grayson''s face reddened in anger at those words. He frantically struggled to stand up.


    "I know you have always had your own opinion, but I don''t believe that everything will happen just as you said. I''ll go out right now to see if that wolf is gone or not!"


    Fane looked up strangely at Grayson abruptly. He felt like Grayson was like a wild cow that could not be held back. Fane refused to believe that Grayson really was as much an unreasonable idiot as he seemed.


    1.n


    Yet, Grayson insisted on checking the situation outside. Fane took a deep breath and said, "What exactly do you want? Are you really not afraid that the wolf will bite onto your neck and drag you out the moment you open the door?"


    Grayson seemed a little emotional, but he waved around and said, "Then are we supposed to just wait around? Both of us know how


    continued to wait, no one know


    dangerous this ce is. If we


    what would happen. I don''t want to


    think about anything at this


    moment. I just want to leave as


    soon as possible!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    After saying that, Grayson slumped to the ground like he had used up all his strength. His mood was veryplicated. The more terrified he was of the ce, the more he wanted to leave.


    Before, he hadplicated feelings


    about Grand Yorn Mountain. After all, Grand Yorn Mountain contained the most fiends in all of Hestia Continent. It was also a famous ce. Yet, the moment the arrived there, he realized how smalt he was.


    His future was incredibly bright, so he did not want to die there. He did not want to end up being lunch to a certain beast. That was far too cruel for him. It was too much for him to ept.

 Chapter 2490

    Chapter 2490


    "What''s in your hand?" At that moment, Hansel suddenly said as he looked at Fane''s left hand.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at the red-colored crystal in his left hand. He opened up his palm and showed the crystal to Hansel. Before he knew what exactly the crystal did, he did not n on hiding it.


    After all, the other two had also seen the crystal. They even wanted it for themselves. When Fane revealed the crystal, Hansel frowned as he looked at the crystal in Fane''s palm in earnest.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After looking at it for a while, he suddenly looked up at Fane and eximed, "You actually have a Scarlet Blood Crystal!"


    The words echoed in Fane''s mind. It shocked Fane a little, but he was mostly just confused. What was a Scarlet Blood Crystal? Why had he never heard of it?


    What could the Scarlet Blood Crystal be used for?


    After noticing that Hansel knew what that thing was, Fane could not help but feel excited. Yet, the rm in his heart did not disappear.


    He was worried that Hansel would not tell him the truth despite knowing what it was. He was worried that Hansel would try to steal the crystal from him, but the next few words caused Fane to rx.


    Hansel frowned as he spat out, "This thing is incredibly valuable. Normally, people would never be able to see one. I''ve only seen one in ancient texts before.


    "I can''t believe I get to see one for myself. However, the crystal is mighty amazing, it''s not something a normal person could use. Even I have no way of absorbing it."


    Those words were incredibly informative, causing Fane to straighten his body. The Scarlet Blood Crystal still looked the same, but Fane seemed to feel sudden warm energy within the crystal.


    Hansel''s exnation seemed like a bucket of cold water to Grayson and Rudy. They had wanted the Scarlet Blood Crystal as well, especially after Hansel said it was valuable.


    The next words caused the two of them to stop again. Rudy said, "Tell us clearly. Why can''t a normal person use it? Why can''t you use it? Does a natural treasure require the rights to absorb it?"


    Rudy''s words caused Hansel tough. He helplessly pursed his lips as he looked at Rudy earnestly. He frowned and thought about it, and felt Rudy''s question was absurd.


    After all, Rudy was only in the early innate stage. That amount of talent would only be able to barely qualify him to be a runner disciple in the Seven Absolutes Pavillion. He would never get to be an outer


    disciple.


    People like that would naturally know very little, but Rudy was still his savior, so he had to treat him politely. He took a deep breath as exined sincerely, "Absorbing- natura treasures obviously require qualifications. Those without the skill or the talent might end up exploding if they absorb too much energy.


    "Clueless folk would just absorb any treasures they got without regard for anything to increase their powers. It would merely end up in disaster."


    The words caused Rudy to turn red in embarrassment. Even though Hansel was not mocking Rudy at all, it still caused Rudy to feel like he was too clueless.

 Chapter 2491

    Chapter 2491


    Hansel did not care about how Rudy was feeling. He continued to ask, "To absorb this Scarlet Blood Crystal will require an incredibly strong technique to go with it. The technique I''m currently using is not enough to help me absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal at all."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After Hansel said that, his face was full of regret. After all, the Scarlet Blood Crystal was a treasure that he had only seen in ancient records before.


    Absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal would cleanse one''s marrows, improving their strength. It could even help break through any bottlenecks, helping one leap into the next realm. For regr martial artists, it was something incredibly valuable.


    After Grayson heard hansel''s words, he could not help but be full of disbelief. He frowned as he said earnestly, "You''re a disciple from a fifth-grade n. With your skills, you''re definitely at least a chosen disciple within the n. It should be incredibly easy for you to learn any high-level techniques.


    "If the high-level techniques you have can''t help you absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal, who could possibly be able to do it?"


    Grayson earnestly asked the question that was on his mind. He could not understand why a high-level technique was needed to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. Did that crystal have anything to do with techniques?


    He wondered if the guy in front of him had ill intentions, and was using some nonsense to lie to him. Grayson felt like that was incredibly possible. Even though the guy looked like an honest person, it was hard to read the human heart.


    He might have developed sinister intentions after seeing how valuable the Scarlet Blood Crystal was. He might be trying to trick them so he could get the crystal for himself.


    Probably because Grayson''s expressions as far too obvious, Hansel could immediately tell what Grayson was thinking. He helplessly pursed his lips.


    "I''m not lying to you. I really can''t absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal The technique I''m learning is a middlestage Earth technique. Only ultimate god-level techniques can manage to absorb these crystals.


    Furthermore, the requirements are incredibly strict.


    "Only geniuses among geniuses have the ability to absorb the power in the Scarlet Blood Crystals. The Scarlet Blood Crystal can increase a person''s power, but that''s the secondary purpose. Its main function is to cleanse a person''s marrows, increasing the quality of their training."


    Even though Hansel''s exnation was very detailed, Grayson did not believe it. Hansel was beginning to feel exasperated, so he decided to shut his mouth and stop talking.


    After all he did not have any intentions to get his hands on the Scarlet Blood Crystal as he knows he did not have the ability to absorb it.


    Even if did he have any way to get it,


    he would not be able to handle the Scarlet Blood Crystal and it would merely attract the attention of others and bring him even more trouble.


    After hearing Hansel''s exnation, Fane''s eyes shone brightly. He started to measure the crystal in his hand earnestly as he looked at the crystal again and again.


    The others merely felt like Fane was feeling conflicted after the exnation. It was such a valuable and amazing treasure, but no one could absorb it.

 Chapter 2492

    Chapter 2492


    Rudy waved it off and said, "It looks like I''m just unlucky, but we should be able to make a lot of money if we sell this."


    At those words, Fane let out a cold smile, "Do you think this belongs to you?"


    Rudy got goosebumps at those words. Even though Fane did not do anything to him, Fane once again sent out his aura to push Rudy down.


    Rudy''s face reddened in anger and replied, "You''re going over the line! The Scarlet Blood Crystal was thrown inside by the two deacons before they died. It should belong to the three of us. Are you nning on taking it for yourself?"


    Fane let out a smile after hearing such aughable statement, "If you don''t give this to me, we''ll never be able to leave this ce. We''ll only be able to leave this ce alive if I absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal..."


    Fane''s words sessfully stunned everyone present. Grayson and Rudy widened their eyes, looking at Fane with a strange expression. They did not understand what Fane meant.


    Hansel pursed his lips, "Fane, are you nning on absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal?"


    Hansel had given such a detailed exnation to tell that group that they did not have the talent to absorb


    the Scarlet Blood Crystal. He had wanted them to discard that crazy thought.


    Rudy looked at Fane speechlessly. The words that Hansel had said were not incredibly clear, but Rudy still understood what Hansel wanted to convey to them.


    Rudy felt like Hansel''s words had already been clear enough. Unless there was something wrong with their heads, they would definitely be able to understand. Rudy had nced at Grayson earlier. Looking at Grayson''s expression, Rudy knew that Grayson had got it too.


    Since the two of them understood, Fane should have no trouble understanding. Yet, he still said something so absurd. Even if he was confident in himself, it was far too dumb.


    Rudy coldly snorted as he said, "Fane, are you purposely acting like you didn''t hear or didn''t understand what we said earlier? Maybe you think that we''d look at you in a better light if you do that?


    "Even Hansel isn''t able to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal, so how could you? Are you trying to say the technique you have is even higher ranked than Hansel''s?"


    Rudy could not hide the mockery in his tone as he said that. He looked at Fane as if he was looking at aplete idiot.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Graysonughed, "You should stop


    §Ö


    trying to exin it to him. He probably doesn''t even know what kind of a disciple Hansel is in the Seven Absolutes Pavilion. It''s fine that you can''t tell, let me tell you.


    "Hansel is a chosen disciple in the Seven Absolutes Pavilion. Anyone who can be one is definitely no ordinary person. The techniques they have are all Earth rank techniques.


    "Hansel said earlier that only an ultimate god rank technique would be able to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. Are you trying to say you have such a skill?!"


    After saying that, Grayson could no longer hold back as he started tough uproariously. The sound was incredibly sharp, and everyone felt ufortable just listening to it. Fane merely looked at the two of them quietly. He did not say anything about theughter and mockery from the two of them.

 Chapter 2493

    Chapter 2493


    After Grayson had his fill ofughter, he cleared his throat and said, "If you really know an ultimate god rank technique, then this Scarlet Blood Crystal is yours. The two of us won''t fight over it with you!"


    As he said those words, Grayson had a look of disdain on his face. In his heart, even if Fane was going to be beaten to death, Fane would not be able to learn an ultimate god rank technique.


    Fane let out a sigh as he shook his head slowly, "What I''m learning shouldn''t be an ultimate god rank technique."


    Fane was sure of the fact. The technique he learned was at the top of the Divine Void World. He did not know what rank the Divine Void Heavenly Path could possibly be.


    After all, a first-grade world was incredibly different from a third-grade world. He could not determine what rank the Divine Void Heavenly Path was. However, he was sure that the Divine Void Heavenly Path was several times better than ultimate god rank techniques.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Looking at Fane shaking his head earnestly, Grayson and rudy could no longer hold back fromughing loudly. They looked at Fane as if he was an idiot as theyughed clutching their stomachs.


    "You''re not able to pretend anymore? You were bragging so much earlier. If you don''t have an ultimate god rank technique, then why are you still holding onto the Scarlet Blood Crystal? Are nning on swallowing it? Do you think that swallowing it will help you absorb it?"


    Fane looked on as the two of themughed and mocked him. He sighed helplessly. Fane had encountered quite a few of those types of people. They would find any excuse tough at him.


    Fane said seriously, "The technique I have isn''t an ultimate god rank technique, but I can still absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal."


    As Fane spoke, he once again brought the crystal up in front of his eyes and carefully observed it. He did not bother looking at Grayson and Rudyughing, nor did he care about what the other three would think after his words.


    He once again put all his focus on


    the Scarlet Blood Crystal. He never expected the crystal to actually be


    so valuable. There were some


    benefits to be gained after


    absorbing it. No wonder that earlier group seemed so strong.


    The higher the strength of a person, the easier it would be for someone to learn a high-level technique. That was a firm truth. It was because


    understood the ways of the world, and it would be easier to master the techniques.


    stronger person would seen


    god


    The group of people was trying to steal the Scarlet Blood Crystal probably because among them there were people with ultimate rank techniques who are able to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. For those of them who were younger, absorbing a Scarlet Blood Crystal was something they could not even hope for.


    When Hansel saw that Fane was ignoring the others and focusing on the Scarlet Blood Crystal, he could not help but be curious. He felt like Fane was getting more and more mysterious.


    He took a deep breath as he said seriously, "Fane, are you confident you can absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow before nodding slowly, "I will absorb it."


    After saying that, he did not wait for the others to react. He stood up before he found a corner. He sat down cross-legged as he ced the crystal on his palm, starting to absorb it.

 Chapter 2494

    Chapter 2494


    Grayson and Rudy were both looking at the scene. It stunned the two of them They had thought that Fane had just been trying to show off with those hrious words, but Fane had actually been serious.


    He really was starting to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. Rudy could no longer just sit and watch. He immediately stood up and shouted at Fane with widened eyes, "Are you really crazy?! We''ve already said it. Unless it''s an ultimate god rank technique, you won''t be able to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. You will just explode and die if you absorb it now, you''ll also ruin the crystal and the crystal''s value will be lost. You won''t just be dragging yourself down, you''ll drag us down too!"


    Fane frowned, feeling incredibly disgusted by that person. Rudy was only trying to stop him because he wanted to sell the crystal eventually. Grayson stood up as well. Since they were on the same boat, the two of them started to target Fane.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hansel frowned, wanting to help Fane say something. After all, he did like Fane a little, but he decided to shut his mouth after some thought. He was still in a weakened state, if he decided to pick a side, he might end up offending all of them.


    Grayson rushed over to Fane as he said seriously, "I know you''re stronger than both of us, but you can''t


    just do anything you want because of that. The Scarlet Blood Crystal belongs to the three of us, you can''t just use it up yourself!"


    Rudy stood behind Grayson like a bodyguard. He looked down at Fane with righteous fury, "You won''t just be going against your integrity by doing so, you''ll go against morals as well! Why are you allowed to just absorb it alone?! If you do so, all the consequences, good or bad, would be yours alone. "The value of the crystal will be gone. Are you just going to throw the spirit crystals we could exchange with this crystal?! We can''t let you do that!" Fane looked up at the two of them coldly. He had already held back for a very long time. If he did not teach them a lesson, it would end up getting to their heads.


    Time was incredibly valuable at that


    moment. He could not afford to


    waste it on the two of them. Fane


    raised his hands as grey energy condensed in his palm. His full focus had been on alchemy in the most recent times, but it did not mean that his skills had slipped. Fane was still ate-stage innate realm fighter. He was only a sliver away from the spring solidifying realm.


    Destroying the Void, an upper-ultimate god rank technique, was already at the second stage. No matter how you looked at it, he was far stronger.


    Rudy frowned and said, "Why are you looking at me with that expression? Are you trying to attack us?"


    The moment he said that, Rudy saw Fane pushing his right hand in that direction. After that, the grey energy shot out from Fane''s palm.


    The two of them never expected


    that Fane would actually attack


    them. Yet, it was already toote for them to react. After all, Rudy and Grayson were not fighters. They only managed to get to their positions all thanks to alchemy.


    Without alchemy, they would only be runner disciples in their respective ns. Their battle skills were a mess. By the time they realized something was wrong, they were already sent flying by Fane

 Chapter 2495

    Chapter 2495


    Waves of pain were felt on their chests. It was after Fane had shown them mercy by not using that much of his power. If Fane was ruthless, the two of them would already be dead!


    The two of them flew toward the east of the vessel after being hit by Fane. They mmed right onto the eastern side of the vessel with a bang.


    Right after that, they fell to the ground. The two of themy on the ground after being beaten up, feeling dizzy in their heads.


    When Hansel looked at that scene, he suddenly turned around to look at Fane curiously. Due to Fane''s internal damage, Hansel had been unable to see what level Fane was actually at.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He had thought that Fane would be at around the same level as the other two, but Fane had actually proven to be stronger. With just a casual wave, Fane had managed topletely defeat Rudy and Grayson, sending them flying so pathetically.


    Rudy clutched his chest as he wailed, "What is this?! Why is this so painful?! Fane, what kind of attack did you use just now? Why do I feel like hundreds of ants are biting my chest?!"


    Rudy''s whole body was trembling in pain. He was rolling around on the floor frantically. Ever since he


    started to show exceptional talent in alchemy, he had never suffered any pain.


    Even though he had never felt that kind of pain before, the pain caused his nerves to tense profoundly. The pain he felt was so strong that he was on the brink of copsing.


    Grayson''s state was just the same, if not worse, than Rudy''s. He was panting in pain. His whole body shook and his face was pale. It was as if he would stop breathing at any moment.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. It seemed


    like Grayson''s tolerance for pain was a little weaker than Rudy''s. He had used Destroying the Void to attack the both of them and Destroying the Void had always been a spiritual attack.


    Even though it had been drastically weakened, it still managed to hurt their souls. Damage to the soul was the hardest thing to withstand It was not like physical pain that would go numb after a certain level.


    Spiritual pain was different, the more pain was felt, the more awake the person would be.


    Facing those two insignificant guys, Fane did not use that much strength at all. He merely attacked to shut the two of them up. They had been far too annoying.


    Fane let out a coldugh as he looked at the two of them rolling on the floor, "I have already told the two of you, shut your mouth and nothing will happen.


    "You both insisted on causing me trouble. Let me warn you guys, if you interrupt me again, it won''t have the same ending as today."


    After finishing those words, Fane no longer bothered with the two of them. He shut his eyes and started to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal.


    When Fane felt the power of the Scarlet Blood Crystal seeping into him, Fane could finally understand why Hansel had said that the power within the crystal could not be absorbed without the help of a strong technique.

 Chapter 2496

    Chapter 2496


    The power contained within the Scarlet Blood Crystal was far too violent. The power could only be suppressed by a strong enough technique. Otherwise, one would explode after absorbing it into their bodies.


    The power was both domineering and filling. Even though Fane was helped with the Divine Void Heavenly Path, he did not dare to be too careless. Slowly, he absorbed the energy from the Scarlet Blood Crystal into his body.


    Time slowly ticked away. At noon on the second day, Fane hadpletely absorbed the energy of the Scarlet Blood Crystal. At that moment, his face was pale as sweat slowly dripped down from his forehead.


    The day before, Grayson and Rudy had been injured by Fane. The two of them becamepletely obedient after knowing that Fane was not to be messed with.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As time passed, the two of them noticed that Fane''s condition was worsening more and more. Beads after beads of sweat dripped down from Fane''s forehead. At that moment, he looked like he was in an incredibly difficult position. The worse Fane''s condition was, the happier the two of them were. After all, they had just been taught a harsh lesson by Fane. The lesson did prove its worth. Even though they were happy at Fane''s suffering, they no longer tried to cause Fane any trouble.


    That was precisely what Fane had wanted. He just wanted to quietly absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal without any interruptions. Time ticked away second by second. Another day had passed with Fane submerged in his own world, constantly absorbing the power of the Scarlet Blood Crystal.


    Rudy constantly fanned the mes next to him, "We told him not to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal without an ultimate god level technique. He refused to listen. Just look at him, he''ll probably explode in just a few more hours.


    "So what if he''s strong? He''s just gonna die in the end. We should go further away from him. What if his blood stters all over us when he explodes? That would be so disgusting."


    When Grayson heard that, he nodded as he sat further away, shooting a hateful nce at Fane.


    He snorted as he said, "Fane is very talented, but there''s really something wrong with his head. Everything was so clearly exined, but he refused to listen. He insisted on using his life to prove that what he said was real.


    "Let him die if he wants to. He even wasted the Scarlet Blood Crystal. The Scarlet Blood Crystal would probably have been worth a few eighth-grade medicines if we sold it outside!"


    Hearing that, Rudy felt a pain in his heart. He said with a conflicted look, "We really were dragged down by this guy. I hate this, but he''s so strong, there''s no way for us to..."


    The more the two of them thought about it, the more aggrieved they felt, and the worse their mood be yet, they had no solution to it. If they forced Fane to stop absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal,


    Fane might just kill the


    Of them


    in the frenzy. That was something they could do nothing about.


    After another half a day, Grayson lost his patience. He stood up abruptly as he faced the vessel''s door.


    "We can''t just keep waiting anymore! It''s already been two days. I refuse to believe that the one-eyed frost wolf is still waiting outside!" 1


    He did not want to spend another


    second in Grand Yorn Mountain. There are so many dangers around here. Each second represented another chance at danger. He just wanted to hurry up and leave that forsaken ce. He wanted to find somewhere with a lot of humans to get to a transporter. He wanted to return to the Rosefinch Pavilion and never leave again.

 Chapter 2497

    Chapter 2497


    This trip had brought him so many dangers that had filled his heart with fear. He would probably not recover from it even for an entire year. Rudy frowned, he knew what Grayson was nning on doing.


    He said in exasperation, "Don''t be in such a hurry. Even though there''s something wrong with Fane''s head, what he said earlier is not wrong.


    "No matter what, a one-eyed frost wolf is still a wolf. Wolves are one of the best hunters in the wild. If it wants to kill someone, it will do everything it can to kill the person. It might still be waiting outside, waiting for us to leave this vessel.


    "The moment we open the door, it will rush right at us. With our skills at the moment, we won''t be able to survive if the one-eyed frost wolf rushed at us."


    Grayson panted somewhat anxiously as his face reddened, "I know that! What you''re saying is right! I just don''t have the patience to wait anymore!"


    He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down, and said, "The one-eyed frost wolf might be waiting outside for us, but what if it''s not? Then wouldn''t we have just wasted all this time for no reason?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Rudy frowned as he looked at Hansel. He pointed at Hansel and said, "Hansel is a chosen disciple from the Seven Absolutes Pavilion. Once he''s recovered, he''ll be


    able to bring us out."


    Grayson shook his head anxiously, "You''re right! He''ll be able to bring us away after he recovers, but do you know how long that will take?


    "Just look at all his injuries. Without the help of high-level spiritual medicine, he won''t be able to recover for a long time. Are we supposed to just stay here?


    "Don''t forget, we''re in Grand Yorn Mountain at the moment. The active fiends around this ce are all at the spring solidifying stage. What if they start to get interested in our vessel and attack it together?


    "The vessel would not be able to withstand that no matter how strong its defenses are. Then we''d just die right here!"


    Grayson felt like it was more and


    more possible the more he thought about it. His face darkened. He was getting more and more nervous. The more nervous he got, the more he wanted to leave the ce. Content


    belongs to


    He took a deep breath as he stared right at Rudy and said, "No matter what, I want to try! I want to see if that one-eyed frost wolf is outside or not!"


    After he said that, he turned around and headed toward the door. Hansel and Rudy did not expect Grayson to actually do it.


    Rudy hurriedly stood up and tried to grab Grayson''s arm, but failed. He shouted out, "Grayson, are you crazy?! Do you know what you''re doing right now?


    "If you open the door and see the


    wolf waiting there, what will you do? Will you be able to protect yourself? It''s one thing if you can''t, but we''ll be dragged down to die with you as well!"


    Grayson ignored everything as he walked forward. At that moment, Grayson was already thoroughly deaf to the world around him.

 Chapter 2498

    Chapter 2498


    He retrieved a spirit crystal from his spatial storage and ced it on the door. After that, he started to open the door while saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll immediately close the door the moment I notice anything wrong. I won''t let that wolf inside!"


    Rudy was about to go crazy with anger. He never expected Grayson to be so stubborn. Hansel could only look on, unable to move due to his heavy injuries. Looking at the scene, he did not know what to do other than pant heavily.


    With a click, the door opened again. A ray of light shot in from outside. Grayson stood on his tiptoes, anxiously looking around and everything outside. It looked like how it did before. Only birds and bugs could be heard in the quiet surroundings. The one-eyed frost wolf was gone! Did it really leave after waiting for too long? That was incredibly good news for them.


    Then they would not need to waste any more time inside! Grayson could not hold back his smile after seeing all of that.


    He suddenly turned around to look at the three of them and shouted gleefully, "See! Are you finally going to listen to me? There''s nothing outside. We were just scaring ourselves. It''s so funny!"


    Just as Grayson said that Hansel paled...


    Hansel shouted out immediately, "Hurry up and shut the door!" The moment he said that a chill wind shot in. The chill was enough to freeze one''s soul.


    Grayson was the first to get hit by the cold air, and his entire body froze. Rudy could even see the cold air Grayson was breathing out.


    Right after that, the three of them saw a huge wolf jump out. Those blue eyes stared right at the three of them.


    All three of them, including Hansel,


    were scared stiff at that moment. It


    was exactly like Fane had said, the


    one-eyed frost wolf had been


    e


    waiting outside to attack them the moment they opened the door.


    After Grayson was attacked by the wind, he was frozen solid. He looked like an ice sculpture, not even his eyes could move.


    Rudy waspletely pale in fear. He shuddered by the side. And that moment, the one-eyed wolf leaped forward, shooting at the vessel like a cannonball.


    As long as it got into the vessel, theyOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    were all basically dead. Hansel was a chosen disciple of the Seven Absolutes Pavilion, he had much more experience inbat than the


    other two.


    At that moment, Hansel''s mind might be nk, but his body was still able to react. He struggled up the floor as fast as possible. After that frost wind had hit


    Grayson, he rushed to Grayson''s side.


    He had still not recovered at that moment, and the actions had opened up his wounds again. The pain caused his face to pale, but he clenched his teeth and bore with it.


    He looked over to the array next to the door, using thest of his strength to retrieve a spirit crystal and ce it on the array.


    Thankfully, he knew how to use arrays like that. The runes lit up again and the door started to shut!


    With a loud bang, the wolf''s body


    mmed onto the vessel. The


    one-eyed frost wolf was incredibly quick. Before the door could


    completely close, it had managed to reach the vessel.

 Chapter 2499

    Chapter 2499


    However, the door closed very quickly, and there was only a small gap left! The wolf did not get what it wanted.


    The wolf huffed and growled. Its anger caused its speed to increase by several times, but it still did not manage to reach it before the door closed.


    The vessel shook as the one-eyed frost wolf mmed into the vessel. The few of them inside the vessel swayed along with the vessel. The wolf had mmed onto the vessel very strongly that time, and the door even deformed as it rammed onto the door.


    Thankfully, the vessel was of good quality. Even though the door was deformed, it still managed to shut! The moment the door shut, the three of them let out a sigh of relief.


    No one expected that things would happen so quickly. The one-eyed frost wolf had been hiding in the area all along. It had been waiting for them to open the door before it started its attack.


    First, it had unleashed its frost attack. It caused the person closest to the door to freeze, unable to react. After that, it rushed over and tried to enter the vessel.


    Rudy slumped down on the ground. Hansel did not look happy either. He had been way too agitated earlier. He did not even blink as he used the wall as support to head toward Grayson.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    His actions had reopened all his wounds. After calming himself down, he slumped on the ground in pain as he shuddered.


    Rudy said after a long time, "That was so close! Any longer and the wolf would have managed to get in!"


    It had to be said thatbat experience proved useful when it mattered. If Hansel had not reacted the moment the frost shot in, the one-eyed frost wolf might have actually entered.


    In the end, Grayson was far too useless. His strength was too weak, only being at the early stage of the innate level. When the frost shot in, he had no defense against it as he froze.


    Rudy was also standing not too far away from him. The frost got to him and Rudy was rooted on the spot, not even able to move a finger.


    If Hansel had not been far away and was unaffected by the frost, the three of them would have died!


    Grayson circted the true energy within his body, slowly pushing out the chill inside his body. His strength was too weak, and the frost had been shot out by the one-eyed frost wolf Thankfully, the wolf had chosen speed to overpower for the attack.


    That was why Grayson was still alive. If the wolf''s attack had been any stronger, Grayson would have turned to ice and died on the spot. Hansel frowned and said, "I told you not to be reckless earlier! If I hadn''t reacted fast enough, the three of us would have died!


    "Do you think a spring solidifying


    realm beast would be stupid? Didn''t we say before that the wolf would not let us off so easily? He would continue staying nearby, are you really trying to die?"


    Hansel was furious. If Grayson had not tried to act on his own, opening the door before the two of them. reacted, they would not have gone through such a dangerous situation. It had even aggravated his injuries.

 Chapter 2500

    Chapter 2500


    Grayson used his true energy to attack the frost within his body as he shuddered. He did not know what to say. At that moment, he was in a terrified state.


    Hansel pursed his lips in exasperation, "Whatever... you''re alchemists. You don''t have enoughbat experience. You wouldn''t know when danger can happen at any time."


    Grayson frowned after he heard that, saying obstinately, "We might be alchemists, but we''re fighters too. It''s not like we''ve never fought before.


    "I just didn''t expect the wolf to be so patient. I did not expect it to keep hiding around and suddenly attack us like that..."


    Hansel struggled to sit up straight and replied, "The one-eyed frost wolf is incredibly patient. Anyone it has its eyes on would have a hard time escaping.


    Wasn''t it all already exined to you? You don''t have to be so stubborn.


    "We wanted to stop you earlier, but we just failed! You better remember this! If I hadn''t reacted so quickly, the consequences would have been dire. Don''t be so impulsive in the future, or you''ll definitely die. You''ll also drag others down with you!"


    Hansel was quite angered. He had seen stubborn idiots in his own n before, but it was the first time


    he had seen anyone like Grayson. Grayson was stubborn to think that his thoughts were right, and only followed his own ways.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Rudy coldly snorted, "Grayson, listen up. If you want to die, I won''t stop you, but don''t try to drag us along with you.


    "Are you so eager to leave this ce? Are you not nning to leave this ce alive? You look like you''re looking for death!"


    Rudy had slowly managed topose himself and calm down. He red at Grayson angrily. Rudy wanted nothing more than to rip Grayson to shreds at that moment.


    "Are you really trying to drag us down with you?" At that moment, Fane, who had quietly been absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal, suddenly opened his eyes and said coldly.


    Fane''s sudden words caused the


    other three presents to pause. They all looked over at Fane. At that


    moment, Fane''s eyes were ope


    There was still sweat on his forehead, but he seemed quite awake.


    Grayson frowned as he said, "You''re not dead yet?"


    Those words had been vicious. Fane smiled coldly as he took out new clothes from the Mustard Seed and wiped away the sweat.


    "How could I die before you?" After tidying himself up, Fane kept the Scarlet Blood Crystal and slowly stood up.


    Grayson had not retorted against Hansel and Rudy''s scoldings. After all, it was indeed his fault. However, Fane actually started to lecture him after the two of them, which Grayson could not take. 2 Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, he had slowly started to chase away the cold in his body, and he felt a bit better.


    He frowned and said, "Quit talking.


    You were just on the side not doing anything just now. This doesn''t affect you at all. You were even scared, so why are you lecturing me?!"


    Fane smiled coldly, "Don''t you think your words are very funny? You asked me why I''m lecturing you? Is it only the three of you in this vessel? 1


    "If you really allowed that wolf in, would it only eat the three of you and spare me?"

 Chapter 2501

    Chapter 2501


    Those words were shoved right into Grayson''s face. Suddenly, he did not know what to say. Fane no longer bothered sparing Grayson another nce as he walked toward the door of the vessel.


    The other three were stunned, not knowing what Fane was doing. They frowned as they stared at Fane.


    Rudy asked, "Fane, what are you trying to do?"


    Fane did not answer Rudy. Instead, he took out a spirit crystal from the Mustard Seed very calmly before cing it into the array. When the three of them saw that scene, they had a sh of panic on their faces.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    They suddenly understood what Fane was trying to do.


    Hansel looked up and shouted, "Are you trying to open the door? Have you gone mad?!"


    Rudy shouted even louder, "Are you trying to die?! Is there something wrong with your head?!"


    There was nothing wrong with Fane''s mind. He indeed wanted to open the door. Hansel struggled to stand up from the ground as he bore with the pain of the wounds on his body opening up and grabbed Fane''s arm.


    He continued, "Why are you opening the door? Do you really want to die now?! Could it be that you didn''t manage to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal and you''re


    now at risk of exploding? Is that why you don''t even want to live anymore?"


    From the moment Fane insisted on absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal, Hansel had already assumed that Fane would die.


    The Scarlet Blood Crystal was no ordinary treasure. Absorbing it would definitely cause the person without a strong technique as support to explode.


    That was why Hansel felt no greed at all after he saw the Scarlet Blood Crystal. Yet, he did not expect that Fane would be ignorant and insist on absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal after he had made things so clear.


    UMS


    He had been waiting all along for Fane''s body to explode, but it had not happened. Everything had happened too fast earlier, and he had not reacted to anything after Fane suddenly started speaking again.


    It was only when Fane wanted to open the door that Hansel remembered that Fane should have been injured after absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal!


    Without the support of an incredibly strong technique, Fane would absolutely be injured after absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal!


    At Hansel''s words, Rudy and Grayson felt like Hansel was right. Fane just wanted to kill everyone with him after suffering fatal injuries!


    Rudy jumped up furiously and said, "Fane! If you want to die, I can help you right now! I''ve always known you


    weren''t a good person, and now it looks like I''m right! Not only are you a bad person, but you''re also a madman as well. If you don''t want to live anymore, then go die yourself. Don''t drag me with you!"


    Grayson emotionally shouted, "If


    you''ve been injured, then it''s your problem. We''d already given you


    advice, but you were the one who et


    on


    refused to listen. You insisted absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal! Now you''re heavily injured, but you''re trying to drag us down with you! You''re too despicable!" Content


    belongs to


    Fane looked at those three helplessly. He nced at Hansel''s hand which was on his arm. At that moment, Hansel looked pathetic. That guy was probably cursing all three of them in his heart.


    After all, Grayson had just caused


    trouble, and Fane was about to open the door. No one would be able to stand it, Eane let out a slightugh as he reached out and grabbed Hansel''s arm, pushing it aside before he ced his hand back on the array.

 Chapter 2502

    Chapter 2502


    He quickly formed a few seals, and with a click, the door opened again. At that moment, the other three were almost unable to grasp what was happening.


    To stop Hansel from interfering, Fane had his other hand stopping Hansel''s arm. Hansel was unable to get close to the array. He then took a step forward and stood in front of the array, causing the three of them to not be able to close the door.


    The three of them were suddenly in a massive panic then. None of them expected Fane to be so crazy, insisting on having them die with him. Rudy was so anxious that he was about to cry. He shouted, "Fane, you''re crazy! If you want to die, then just go ahead and die yourself. Why are you trying to drag the three of us with you?!"


    He cried as he frantically rushed toward Fane.


    Grayson clenched his teeth as he thought about rushing past Fane to close the door.


    However, Fane was like a steel wall. He stood in front of the array, not allowing the three of them to shut the door!


    After a few clicks sounded, the door finally opened. A familiar chill rushed in from the outside.


    Fane let out a cold smile as he turned to look outside the ship. Fane saw a blue-colored chill as Rudy and


    the other two''s shouts could still be heard. Hansel grabbed his arm, a bit crazed.


    Fane did not care what everyone around him was saying or shouting at him. He left the vessel in a sh.


    A roar came from that bundle of frost. After a howl, the icy chill slowly dissipated. A strong figure appeared in front of Fane. The one-eyed frost wolf''s sole eye looked at Fane in suspicion.


    It was not stupid and was quite curious. The door had clearly just closed, so why was it suddenly opened again so quickly? Why did that guy in front of it rush out? Was the guy looking to die?


    Fane took a deep breath as he took out the gray sword from Mustard Seed and held it tightly in his hand. He looked right up at the one-eyed frost wolf that was as tall as three people. 2


    "You''re the strongest being I''ve faced since I was born. " Fane''s tone was light as if he was talking about something very simple.


    The one-eyed frost wolf''s suspicion intensified. It walked two steps forward as a mocking smile suddenly appeared on its face.


    Even though the one-eyed frost wolf was already in the spring-solidifying realm, it had not attained a human form yet. It could notmunicate in humannguage, and could only answer Fane with its expressions.


    Fane knew that the one-eyed frost wolf had already regarded him as a little mouse to toy around with. It could kill Fane with one w, yet Fane still took out a weapon. It amused the one-eyed frost wolf a lot.


    UMS


    "Do you think I''m not on your level?" Fane''s tone was calm as always.


    The one-eyed frost wolf''s mocking smile deepened. The disdain in its eyes was incredibly obvious.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Fane let out a slightugh before nodding and said," Then let''s try it out."


    "Is Fane crazy? Is something wrong


    with his head? Why is he talking to the one-eyed frost wolf with this. tone? It''s as if he''s the spring solidifying realm expert! " Rudy said with widened eyes.

 Chapter 2503

    Chapter 2503


    Fane''s actions earlier hadpletely stumped the three of them. They saw that the wolf had not attacked the three of them, so they had held back the fear in their hearts, not shutting the door immediately.


    The three of them stood inside the vessel, looking at Fane standing in front of the wolf with widened eyes. They were shocked at Fane''s challenging tone toward the wolf.


    Hansel''s mouth twitched, feeling like he no longer knew what to think, and said, "I really admire Fane''s mental strength. If I was about to explode, I would never be able to speak in such a calm tone to a beast that could kill me at any time. Even if I wanted to die, I would not be so calm!" Hansel''s words did not have a hint of mockery at all. He really did admire Fane. Fane was doing something he would never be able to do. Fane seemed way too calm. The calmness was as if Fane was not facing a spring solidifying realm beast, but an innate stage one.


    The wolf let out a breath of frost air as it looked at Fane as if he was an idiot. Even though he felt like Fane was an idiot that did not know his ce, those words still hurt the wolf''s pride.


    It would not allow an ant of a human to speak to it like


    that! Since he wanted to try, then it would bite off his throat in a sh and put Fane in his ce.


    Thinking about that, it raised its hind leg a little. The next second, it leaped forward like a cannonball, heading straight for Fane. It opened its jaws, revealing its teeth as chills came out of its mouth.


    Fane had already been prepared. He clenched the gray sword in his hand tightly as sixty Soul Swords fused into one, heading into the gray sword!


    He raised his hand and shed it at the wolf!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Destroying the Void turned into a sh of light as he shed with the wolf in the air.


    The one-eyed frost wolf did not even turn its head as it looked at the ray of light. Its sole eye suddenly let out a radiant blue glow. An ice arrow the size of an arm shot out. It was a natural skill of the wolf!


    The ice arrow contained a coldness that would stop any human from breathing. It shed with Destroying the Void When Rudy and the others saw that, they thought about how Fane would die instantly after being struck by that arrow!


    After that, a huge boom was heard as the two attacks shed followed by a cracking sound as the blue ice arrow suddenly shattered!


    It had turned to dust in a sh. The wolf had been incredibly confident in its technique. It had never expected its skilt to fail. After the arrow was destroyed by Destroying the Void, it was stunned for a second.


    Right at that second, Fane bent thews of space and disappeared from his spot! The next second, he appeared in front of the wolf.


    After attacking the ice arrow, there was nothing stopping Destroying the Void anymore. With a speed that could not be seen with the naked eye, it appeared in front of the wolf with Fane in a sh.


    The wolf only reacted after Fane appeared in front of it!


    It prepared to jump away, but it was already toote! Destroying the Void slice right into the wolf''s chest, causing the wolf to let out a sharp wail.


    At that moment, the one-eyed frost wolf lost all its strength. It could not stop Fane at all. Fane emotionlessly stabbed it with his sword, which still contained the power of Destroying the Void.


    The gray de viciously stabbed


    In


    into the one-eyed frost wolf''s chest, causing blood to ssh onto Fanes body. The pain of its soul being destroyed not only caused the wolf to wail in agony, but also caused it to lose all rational thought

 Chapter 2504

    Chapter 2504


    After a bang sounded, the one-eyed frost wolf fell from the sky to the ground. It squashed a patch of grass.


    Fane fell from the sky. As a precaution, he pulled out the sword from the wolf''s body before stabbing it a few more times.


    Stab after stab, he aimed right at the one-eyed frost wolf''s fatal spots. After two or three times, the wolf could not even call out in agony anymore. Its legs curled up as it dies!


    Everything had happened far too swiftly. The three people within the vessel had not even had a chance to react before the one-eyed frost wolf that had been so impressive to them, died.


    It was a spring solidifying realm beast. To Rudy and Grayson, a beast-like that was probably something they would never be able to defeat in their lifetime. Yet, Fane had dealt with it in just a sh!


    If they had not personally witnessed how powerful the one-eyed frost wolf''s attack had been, they would have been doubting if the one-eyed frost wolf was really in the spring solidifying realm.


    It had died far too easily!


    "Is this all real? Could I be hallucinating?!" Grayson said as he trembled.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At that moment, his eyes had never left the one-eyed frost wolf''s corpse. He could not believe that he had actually witnessed a spring solidifying realm beast being defeated so easily by Fane.


    It was far too strange! It was so absurd that he would never have believed it if he had not witnessed it for himself. Rudy pinched himself.


    The pain told him that everything


    was true. "How did he kill a spring solidifying realm beast? Isn''t he at the early stage of the innate level? Am I crazy, or has the world gone crazy? How could something so absurd like this happen?"


    Rudy felt like the whole world had gone mad. Fane might be stronger than the two of them, but he could not be that strong! At the most, Fane should have been at the middle stage of the innate level.


    Yet, how was it possible for a spring solidifying realm beast to fall in just one strike?!


    Hansel put a hand against the door as he forced himself to stand up. He listened to the constantments from the other two. After a while, he said in disbelief, "Who said he''s at the innate level? He''s clearly a spring solidifying realm fighter..."


    Those words stunned Grayson and Rudy. Fane was a spring solidifying realm fighter? How could that be?! The two of them hurriedly sent out their divine senses to check Fane''s level.


    As they checked, they were surprised to notice that they were not able to determine Fane''s level. It was as if Fane was different internally than other people.


    Rudy said anxiously, "I can''t tell how strong his strength is!"


    Grayson nodded right after, "I can''t see it either! Can you?"


    The two of them were forced to suspect if Fane''s level was too high for them to check his strength.


    Hansel took a deep breath, his voice was a bit raspy, "I can''t tell how powerful he is either. He must have been injured earlier.


    "However, it''s not just your senses


    that can determine a person''s realm. You can also see it from the


    strength of his attacks! The strength behind his attacks was not something that can be done merely being at the early stage of the spring solidifying realm."

 Chapter 2505

    Chapter 2505


    After saying that, Hansel felt his breathing get heavier.


    Hansel might be injured, but he was still a spring solidifying realm expert. He was a chosen disciple of a fifth-grade n. His words naturally had some authority behind them.


    Hansel had seen many spring solidifying realm experts. He could naturally tell what Fane''s approximate level was based on the skills Fane had used. After hearing Hansel''s words, Rudy and Grayson felt their breathing stop.


    Fane was a spring solidifying realm expert? He was not some normal early spring solidifying realm expert either? He was actually that strong? He did not look that old. He was a year or two younger than them at most. However, his strength was so much higher than theirs!


    It hadpletely proven how talented Fane was in martial arts! Rudy took a deep breath, not knowing what to say. He felt like he had experienced more in the past few days than he had in his twenty-odd years of life!


    Grayson was not willing to believe the truth. He shook his head as he said, "Impossible! He''s not that talented! He could not possibly be so strong!" Hansel could not help but let out a coldugh, "Then can you please exin to me how did that spring solidifying realm beast die in Fane''s hands?" Grayson was rendered silent by Hansel''s words.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hansel took a deep breath and continued, "Did you see the wolf''s expression before it died? I saw it clearly..."


    Hansel''s words caused Rudy and Grayson to go quiet again. The two of them had seen the wolf copse on the ground as well. The wolf had looked up and stared viciously at Fane.


    That wolf''s eyes were filled with fear and shock. It was obvious that it had not been able to react to that attack earlier. It had never expected that its skill would lose to Fanes, i


    It had also never expected that the brat would be that strong. Before it died, shock filled its eyes.


    The three of them could see how confused the one-eyed frost wolf was. Fane took a deep breath as he raised his left hand, pulling out the gray sword from the wolf''s body. He had expected the battle to go that way. The wolf had underestimated him.


    If the wolf had known his strength, the battle would probably havested longer. Yet, that one-eyed frost wolf had obviously treated him like a little rat that did not fear death.


    Hansel was right, Fane had already entered the spring solidifying realm. After being transferred to Middle Provine, he was only a sliver away from the spring solidifying realm. Absorbing so much power from the


    Scarlet Blood Crystal had allowed him to easily level up.


    Fane was already firmly in the early stage of the spring solidifying realm. He had the most basic ability to protect himself in Middle Province.


    The innate stage could only be


    considered the lowest rank of fighters. In third and fourth-grade


    ns, they would only be able to be


    disciples. Meanwhile, spring


    e


    solidifying realm experts could


    be caretakers. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Many fighters were stuck in the innate level, never able to get into the spring solidifying realm. Fane clutched his hands, feeling like he had an abundance of energy.


    That was the confidence that


    strength gave him. He did not even bother turning back to see how the other two were looking at him. Before absorbing the Scarlet Blood


    Crystal, he had already b


    nning his next steps after


    breaking through.


    He would first solve his big headache before leaving this ce. Even though he would be able to protect himself if he stayed around the area, he could not guarantee there would be no other dangers around.

 Chapter 2506

    Chapter 2506


    Before he broke through to the divine-solidifying realm, he could not afford to cause trouble within


    Grand Yorn Mountain. He knelt down before retrieving a dagger from his storage space. He aimed it


    at the wolf''s eye and easily dug it out.


    The eye was the most valuable thing other than the wolf''s spirited core. If he sold it at the market, it


    would fetch a good price.


    What he needed the most at that moment were spirit crystals. Even the most minuscule amount


    could not be given up. After taking out the wolf''s eye, he pierced out the wolf''s spirit core and gave it


    a simple wash. Then, he kept all those valuable things.


    After doing that, he turned around to look at the other three who were still stunned. At the moment,


    the three of them looked at Fane with aplicated and speechless expression.


    "The one-eyed frost wolf is dead. Are you still going to stay here?" Fane said in a calm tone.


    Fane''s sudden words broke the strange silence. At that moment, Rudy and Grayson no longer


    dared to even raise their heads to look at Fane. Fane was too strong.


    They had dared to speak to Fane as they did before because they had thought Fane would be at


    around


    their level, not that much different in talent.


    Yet, they found out that Fane was actually in the spring solidifying realm. He was not much different


    from them when it came to alchemy as well. The arrogance in their hearts was no longer applicable


    to Fane.


    Hansel let out a slight cough as he said, "Since the one-eyed wolf is already dead then we''re out of


    danger for now. We can leave now."


    Fane nodded, ncing at Rudy and Grayson. When the two of them felt Fane''s gaze, they


    stiffened. Even their breathing became erratic.


    They could feel that Fane did not want to bring the two of them along. After all, the two of them were


    burdens to the two spring solidifying realm experts.


    At that moment, the arrogance they had earlier hadpletely disappeared. They were scared that


    Fane would leave the two of them behind and leave with Hansel.


    Fane sighed. He had not wanted to bring the two of them along, but if he did not, there would be


    some problemster on.


    His next step had already been determined the moment he broke into the spring solidifying realm.


    The other two were still useful, so he was forced to bring the two of them along.


    "Let''s hurry up and leave. Hansel, you lead the way."


    Fane said coldly.


    Hansel hurriedly nodded. At that moment, Grayson and Rudy were incredibly quick to rush forward


    and grab one of Hansel''s arms each, helping him move in front.


    That way, they would at least be able to show that they were somewhat useful. The four of them


    moved forward carefully, worried they would encounter any dangers. After all, they were not in a


    safe spot.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Probably because they had been around the one-eyed frost wolf''s territory before, it had taken them


    three or four kilometers before noticing another beast.


    The beasts were incredibly sensitive. When Fane unleashed his strength, the weaker beasts


    immediately avoided the group.

 Chapter 2507

    Chapter 2507


    After walking for half a day, they finally left the area where spring solidifying realm beasts dwelled.


    They arrived at the outskirts, where the beasts around were weaker. They would all flee the moment


    Fane unleashed his aura.


    Probably because the danger had greatly reduced after arriving at the outskirts, the tension


    between the four of them had disappeared. Initially, none of them spoke to each other, but Rudy


    had wanted to start a conversation.


    He still did not dare to look at Fane. He let out a slight cough as he looked forward and asked, "Do


    you all have any ns after leaving Grand Yorn Mountain?"


    That question was actually targeted at Fane and Grayson. Grayson furrowed his eyebrows before


    saying, "Once we''re out, I want to go look for a transfer array. I don''t want to spend another moment


    outside. I want to go back to Rosefinch Pavilion immediately." He did not n on leaving again in


    his whole lifetime.


    Rudy sighed, "I want to return to Golden Pills as well. I feel like the outside is too dangerous. I''d


    rather stay at Golden Pills as a student. Even though there aren''t that many resources there, I''d still


    be able to live a peaceful life."


    The journey had dealt them too big of a blow. Students of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance


    could


    definitely receive a lot of benefits, but they might face even greater dangers. It caused the two of


    them to be unsettled.


    Fane frowned, saying in a low voice, "I know you really want to go back, but there''s something you


    haven''t made clear yet. You''re current students of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance.


    "Even though you still have your old identities, you''re already part of the Middle Province Alchemist


    Alliance. It''s incredibly inappropriate for the two of you to just head back like that. No matter what,


    you need to give the alliance an exnation."


    Rudy and Grayson looked at Fane with a stunned expression after hearing that.


    Fane sighed and continued, "If the two of you quietly head back to your original ces just like that,


    what would happen once the higher-ups in the alliance find out?


    "After all, the sudden incident probably means the two deacons are unlikely to be alive. The alliance


    is probably still trying to figure things out. If the two of you go back quietly, do you think the alliance


    will just let you be? What would they think of you?"


    Fane''s exnation forced the two of them to wake up. Fane was right! If they went back to their


    original ces without saying anything, the alliance would definitely think there was something


    wrong with them.


    After all, the vessel had gotten into an ident. They had been attacked after all. If nothing wrong


    happened to them, they would not return quietly at all!


    If they ever gave the alliance that sort of impression, it would be incredibly hard for them to exin


    their way out of it in the future. It would burden the forces backing them. Grayson pped his head


    and said," How could I forget that?! If I return just like that, I''d definitely invite suspicion. They would


    definitely end up linking everything to us!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Rudy nodded, "Then what do we do? Why don''t we dy our return to our ns and head to the


    branch to make a report?"


    Fane frowned and said earnestly, "Just a few miles away will be the Seven Absolutes Pavilion''s


    territory. The Seven Absolutes Pavilion is like Rosefinch Pavilion, you''re both fifth-rank ns.


    "They both have branches from the alliance as well. If we want to prove ourselves, why don''t we


    just head to the Seven Absolutes Pavilion''s branch to exin everything?"


    Rudy and Grayson nodded, agreeing with Fane''s idea. When Fane saw that the two of them had


    agreed, he was relieved. The incident definitely required witnesses for others to not be suspicious of


    them.

 Chapter 2508

    Chapter 2508


    Grayson and Rudy had already beenpletely frightened by what had happened before. They


    wanted nothing more than to retreat. However, Fane could only move forward.


    Yet, there were some things he could not help but care about. If he went to Phoenix Valley alone, he


    would definitely be suspected of what had happened before.


    If there were witnesses present, the matter could still be exined. Phoenix Valley was already


    somewhere Rudy and Grayson no longer cared about, but it was still where Fane absolutely had to


    go.


    Only by going to Phoenix Valley would Fane be able to receive the nurturing necessary to be a


    seventhgrade alchemist. Only by bing a seventh-grade alchemist would Fane be able to earn


    a lot of spirit crystals.


    He would then be able to obtain the ninth-grade spirit crystals and make his preparations to enter


    Wild Gorge Path. With that amount of spirit crystals, anyone would end up being unable to cope, but


    Fane did not feel that much pressure.


    Even though it was an incrediblyrge amount, Fane felt like he would be able to earn it as long as


    he put his mind to it. Rudy walked forward with a frown, thinking about something.


    After a while, he suddenly said, "I feel like it''s a bit of a pity if I just give up like that, but I also feel


    like Wild Gorge Path really isn''t that great a ce to me. 1


    "That ce will definitely be filled with talented people. I might not be able to receive much attention


    even if I do go there. It''s probably better to go back to Golden Pills. Even though I''d be berated, I


    would still be given a lot of attention."


    Rudy could not help but look a little guilty as he said that. In the end, he was still a little hesitant


    about his decision. Before he hade here, he had felt like he would definitely be able to excel in


    Phoenix Valley.


    He would be able to be a subject of admiration even among the older students. Yet, what had


    happenedpletely changed Rudy''s thoughts.


    In the end, he was still reluctant. Grayson was more or less in the same mood as Rudy. After


    nodding, he continued Rudy''s words.


    "Our life is the most important. Even though we might receive a lot of attention after going to


    Phoenix Valley, Phoenix Valley will definitely have a lot of talented people around since it''s so


    important to the alliance. We might just be buried in the crowd."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Grayson looked over at Fane. Fane''s expression was calm as if what they were


    talking about did not affect Fane at all.


    Feeling Grayson''s look, Fane let out a slightugh as he calmly said, "Don''t you know that there are


    some


    things you can''t control?"


    Those words were meant for Rudy and Grayson. They were stunned when they heard that, not


    knowing what to say.


    Fane let out a sigh, "It''s fine if you don''t understand. You''ll know after a while. There are a lot of


    things that won''t go the way you want them to. Things have their own courses and movements."


    Fane''s words were incredibly vague, causing Grayson and Rudy to be even more puzzled. They did


    not know why Fane said that even though Fane had his reasons.


    The two of them could not help but sulk. Rudy gulped as he walked forward to Fane''s side. He


    looked up and wanted to ask in detail, but as he was about to do so, he heard a series of footsteps


    in front.


    The four of them looked toward where the sound wasing from. They saw a man in a green


    robe walking toward them.

 Chapter 2509

    Chapter 2509


    After seeing the face of the man in green robe, Fane and the others furrowed their eyebrows. They


    did not have any other particr reactions, but Hansel looked like a cat that just had its tail stepped


    on. He was suddenly incredibly nervous.


    He suddenly retrieved his sword from his spatial ring and ced it in his palm. The calm look on his


    face had turned into a hateful one. The change in Hansel¡¯s attitude had been too obvious. The other


    three next to him could feel itpletely.


    They knew the moment they saw such arge change that the green-robed man was definitely not


    friendly.


    Hansel shouted in a heavy tone, "I really can''t get rid of you! Malcolm Granger, I never knew you


    would be so despicable! You''re not giving up on trying to kill me!"


    The person called Malcolm let out a snide smile after he heard Hansel. He looked at Hansel as if he


    was looking at an idiot.


    "Hansel, you''ve never disappointed me. You always act like an idiot. If I don''t kill you offpletely,


    wouldn''t you just run back to the n to reveal everything I''ve done?"


    Hansel was so furious that his whole body was shaking. He was about to shout when someone


    slowly


    walked over from afar. That person was dressed up simrly to Malcolm. It was just that he looked a


    few years younger than Malcolm.


    He slowly walked next to Malcolm. He was like a resolved bodyguard as he stood behind Malcolm.


    When Hansel saw the other person, his face soured even more, and shouted, "Jordan! I can''t


    believe you''re one of Malcolm''s aplices!"


    Jordan shook his head and said, "Hansel, you''re wrong about that. I''m not Malcolm''s aplice.


    I''m just a warrior who''s here to get rid of a traitor."


    After those words were spoken, Hansel suddenlyughed out loud. Only, theugh was full of


    helplessness and hatred. Fane and the others could clearly hear that Hansel was not in a good


    state at that moment.


    However, his wounds were still not recovered. Theughing and his mental state aggravated his


    wounds. It caused his face which had already regained its color to turn pale once again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Fane frowned, looking at Malcolm and Jordan who had very rxed expressions on their faces.


    When he checked out their strength, Fane understood why they were acting so casually.


    Malcolm''s strength was about equal to Hansel''s. He had already entered the spring solidifying realm


    and was at the early stage. Even though Jordan had yet to break into the spring solidifying realm,


    he was still at the peak of the innate stage.


    On their side, Fane had deliberately left scars internally, so they could not see how strong he was.


    Grayson and Rudy were not even worth mentioning. The two of them were practically ants.


    The two of them were at the early stage of the innate level. In front of Malcolm and Jordan, they did


    not amount to everything. Even though Hansel was around the same level as Malcolm, Hansel


    should be stronger than Malcolm.


    Yet, Hansel was heavily injured. It was impossible for him to use all his strength. Even being able to


    fight at half his level was already quite good.


    That was why their group was no threat at all to Malcolm and Jordan. That was why the two of them


    were so rxed as they talked. It was as if everything was already in their hands, and that there


    would not be any changes.

 Chapter 2510

    Chapter 2510


    Ever since Malcolm appeared, Fane and the others were ignored. He did not see Fane and the


    others as humans at all.


    Hansel was incredibly emotional when he said," Getting rid of a traitor! I can''t believe you could


    actually say something like that. The others don¡¯t know, but don''t you know how the eighth elder


    died?!


    "The two of you had plotted against me and I actually fell for it so stupidly!" After saying that,


    Hansel''s eyes reddened.


    He felt like he had been incredibly lied to and framed. He was in a bad state.


    Malcolm let out a cold smile as he said, "Stop trying to act like a good person. Every time, you act


    like a righteous and noble person. Only I know how fake you are.


    "We never set a trap for you at all. You were the one who did it all to yourself because of your


    actions! Don''t think we don''t know anything just because you''ve hidden it. I''ve long since sent


    someone to check your plot with the alliance!"


    Fane was stunned at those words. Plot with the alliance? Even though Malcolm only mentioned the


    alliance, Fane''s mind immediately jumped to the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance.


    Only the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance would be able to be referred to so simply. Could


    Hansel have some dealings with the alliance?


    Hearing Malcolm''s words, it seemed like there were a lot of hidden secrets. Thinking about that,


    Fane could not help but purse his lips as he quietly stood by the side, looking at the fellow disciples.


    Hansel waved his hands around and said, "The ones who are dirty think of everyone else as dirty.


    How could I have a deal with the alliance? In their eyes, I''m just a little minnow.


    "The elders were the ones who allowed me to help the alliance out with something. As the eldest


    disciple of the Seven Absolutes Pavilion, I have my responsibilities. It''s nothing like what you think!"


    Malcolm let out a coldugh as he said, "Stop with your dumb excuses. You''re just trying to push all


    the responsibilities away. The alliance has been through so muchtely, everyone knows it has


    something to do with that group.


    "Don''t think that we''ll believe you just because you''re randomly spouting out some nonsense


    excuse! You''ve already been the eldest disciple for so many years.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "No matter what, the eighth elder''s death is rted to you! We did not scheme against you at all.


    You were the one who decided to go right into it! It''s time for you to die now. Allowing you to live for


    so long is ourst gift for you."


    Hansel felt like those words were incredibly hard to listen to. It was as if someone had delivered


    several ps to his face. Hansel was so angry his whole body was shaking.


    "I knew you left a tracker on me. Otherwise, you would never have been able to appear right after I


    walked out! I really underestimated you!" Hansel said a little hopelessly.


    He started to tear up as Malcolm snorted, not saying anything. His attitude made it clear that he did


    leave a tracker on Hansel.


    At that moment, Malcolm seemed to have just noticed that Hansel had others next to him. He


    turned his gaze to Fane.


    "Who are these minnows? I can''t believe you actually managed to bring out a few minnows from the


    Grand Yorn Mountain? However, those minnows don''t even seem like they canpare to the


    beasts nearby.


    They''re not even firmly at the early stage of the innate level... they''re such rubbish!"

 Chapter 2511

    Chapter 2511


    Those words had unmasked mockery within them. Rudy had always been an arrogant person. Being looked at like that made it feel like a boulder was pressing against his heart.


    However, he could not say anything at all. That was because the other person was right. In the eyes of a spring solidifying realm expert, their strength was of no significant. They were people who could just be killed with a pinch.


    However, he did not expect Malcolm to insult them in such a pleased manner. He abruptly turned to look at Fane as a surprised expression shed on his face. The two of them might be minnows, but Fane was a true expert.


    Even a spring solidifying realm beast was nothing to Fane, let alone these two. Thinking about that, he wanted to show off with Fane, but Fane grabbed his arm.


    Fane hatefully red at Rudy. Rudy was really very dumb. Fane whispered into Rudy''s ears, "Shut up right now!"


    Rudy was so scared he shuddered at Fane''s gaze. He did not dare to speak anymore. Grayson ended up being warned as well.


    Earlier, he was just as emotional, wanting to tell the


    others that Fane was very strong! Hansel nced at Fane. He calmed down from his emotional state.


    He suddenlyughed coldly, "You came to kill me? So you''re nning on killing my friends over here?"


    Malcolm frowned, feeling like Hansel seemed to mean something behind those words. He could not help but look at Fane and the others, but he could not see anything. The few of them were incredibly mediocre.


    Only one of their strengths could not be seen, but it was clear that the person was already injured


    internally. Furthermore, Fane w


    standing with Rudy and Grayson, so he should only be at the early stage of the innate level as well.


    If that was the case, they should not be much of a threat.


    "Do you think we''re running a charity that doesn''t kill innocents?" Malcolm mocked.


    There were not many fighters who showed mercy. In order to achieve their goals, killing a few people was not something they mind.


    Hansel took a deep breath as he clutched his sword tightly, "Thene!"


    As he said that, Hansel raised his head slightly as if he was already prepared to die. However, thinking about it, there was something off about Hansel''s actions.


    Fane frowned. He knew Hansel''s


    ns. With him standing by Hansel''s


    side, Hansel did have a trump card. Malcolm felt like Hansel''s actions were strange, but he could not tell what was strange about them.


    He sighed as he shot a look at Jordan, "Since Hansel wants to die so much, we should fulfill his wish as his juniors."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Malcolm pulled out his own green sword. The sword had countless runes on it. When he clutched the sword tightly, a breeze started spinning around him.


    It was obvious that Malcolm was a wind-oriented fighter. Fane frowned, turning to shoot Hansel a look. Even though the two of them did not say anything, they immediately understood what the other was thinking after that short exchange.

 Chapter 2512

    Chapter 2512


    At that moment, there was nothing else to say. Fane took out the gray sword from Mustard Seed before heunched himself right at Malcolm. Hansel''s body twisted, facing Jordan with all his injuries!


    Malcolm saw Fane charging at him, and could not help but frown. He could still not see how strong Fane was, but the two of them had clearly delegated their tasks. Fane was going to fight him while Hansel fought Jordan.


    It was easy to see from that, that Fane was stronger than Jordan! With that in mind, Malcolm could not help but be nervous.


    However, there was no time for him to think about anything then. Malcolm''s sword glinted as he disappeared on the spot. That was an advantage wind-oriented fighters had.


    Fane was already prepared the moment he knew that Malcolm was a wind practitioner. The moment Malcolm disappeared, he distorted space. The next second, a gust of wind attacked him.


    Malcolm had been fifty meters apart from Fane initially. In the blink of an eye, Malcolm was right in front of Fane.


    At that moment, Rudy and Grayson were stunned next


    to Fane. The two of them had never seen spring solidifying realm experts fighting before, nor had they ever seen such a fast fighter.


    It only took a moment for the weapons to sh close to each other. If they were in Fane''s position, they would have been scared out of their wits. They would not even have the time to cry out, let alone retaliate.


    Malcolm''s lips curled up as he let out a pleased smile. The sword in his hand sent out sh after sh, heading right for Fane''s forehead. "Die!" Malcolm shouted in rage.


    Even though he still did not know what Fane''s strength was, he was still very confident in his speed. Those who did not understand him would often fall after heunched his attacks and closed the distance rapidly.


    Even if they could avoid his frontal attacks it would be impossible to avoid everything. They would be damaged by the shockwaves, which was what he wanted!


    When Malcolm shed again, he stared at Fane. He wanted to witness his shes piercing through Fane.


    Yet, before he could even be happy, Fane''s image disappeared from the spot.


    "An afterimage?" Malcolm said suspiciously.


    As the second disciple of the Seven Absolutes Pavilion, he was not just strong. He was full ofbat


    experience as well. The moment he found that Fane had disappeared, he reacted immediately, shifting his


    position.


    What followed was a bang. There was a ck-colored sh that appeared where he had disappeared. He turned to look at Fane, who had somehow appeared four meters behind him.


    Malcolm frowned as he shouted in shock, "You know how to use thews of space?"


    A ce like a third-grade n would


    IN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    naturally not understand thews of space much at all. However, Malcolm was from a fifth-grade n, and wind attributes user at that He naturally knew about thews of space.


    Thews of space had always been something incredibly hard to grasp. In so many years, he''d only seen some seniors trying to understand thews of space. Even then, they only managed to understand a small fraction. It was the first time he had seen someone so young using it.

 Chapter 2513

    Chapter 2513


    Fane raised an eyebrow. He was not too surprised that Malcolm recognized he was using thews of space so quickly. After all, they were in Middle Province, not some backwater ce like West Cercie State.


    He let out a sigh, suddenly having a different n.


    Malcolm did not seem like a very good person, but he was still from a fifth-grade n. He was an excellent chosen disciple, only ranking behind Hansel.


    He had plotted against Hansel probably because he wanted to take Hansel''s ce. He had ambition and skill, he was definitely a good whetstone. Ever since he broke through to the spring solidifying realm, he had only been through a single battle!


    Thinking about that, he let out a coldugh. He held the gray sword in his hand tightly. Malcolm felt that Fane''s expression was a bit strange. Fane looked like a cat that was toying around with a mouse.


    Just as he was feeling confused, Fane leaped forward again, heading right for him. The gray sword in Fane''s hand sent out a few attacks.


    Malcolm did not dare to underestimate his opponent. The green sword in his hand started to dance around. With the sound of a few explosions, the green sword and the gray sword''s attacks violently shed together.


    Two waves of energies shed, but Malcolm could only feel pain. The sword in his right hand started to shake. At that moment, he was certain that Fane was like him, a spring solidifying realm fighter as well.


    Fane was really hard to handle! No wonder Hansel had looked so confident even if he was letting out an incredibly painful and betrayed expression. He really did have a trump card!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Who are you? Which n are you from? Why have I never seen you before, and how did you end up with Hansel? What benefits is he giving you?" Malcolm asked loudly.


    As the chosen disciple of the Seven Absolutes Pavilion, he had a bit of fame both in his n and out of it. He had basically met most of the people who were on even footing with him.


    The person in front of him was an unknown. It was his first time meeting the guy, and he was called Fane by hispanions! Malcolm was certain that it was his first time hearing such a name. It proved that Fane was probably not a chosen disciple from any of the neighboring ns.


    He could be from the inner regions, but based on what Malcolm knew, the inner region''s disciples would absolutely not be out here at this moment.


    Any of those guys with just a bit of skill were all incredibly arrogant. There was no way they would know and help Hansel here.


    Fane knew he would ask those


    questions, Fane let out a cold smile and said, "If you want to kill me, then I naturally would want to kill you back. This ismon sense, so why are you asking questions? Content


    belongs to


    Malcolm''s face turned dark. Only then did he remember that he had said he would kill everyone there, saying he was not merciful.


    He had not known that Fane was so skilled back then. If he had known that Fane was already at the spring solidifying realm, he would not have moved so easily.


    Malcolm narrowed his hands and


    said, "Those with skill are naturally treated differently. This is a world where the strong eat up the weak. If you had shown your skill earlier, ¨¬ would not have made a move against you!" 1


    Fane let out a cold smile, he had to say that it did make sense. However, Fane was absolutely not someone who would let things go just with a few words.


    The situation was already like that. He would absolutely not help Malcolm get Hansel. From their conversation earlier, he could tell that Malcolm was an incredibly ruthless person.


    Hansel was in the state he was in because of a plot by Malcolm and Jordan. Fane would absolutely not work together with someone like that.

 Chapter 2514

    Chapter 2514


    "Hansel, can you believe that you''ll actually lose to me today?!" Jordan loudly said.


    Fane turned around to look and saw that Jordan was in an incredibly close fight with Hansel. At that moment, Hansel might still be able to fight back, but he was already beginning to be at a disadvantage. His injuries were starting to burden him.


    It would not take too long for Jordan to defeat Hansel!


    Fane took a deep breath. If Hansel lostpletely and die in Jordan''s hand, then he would end up having to fight against two by himself. He did not want himself to be in such a sticky situation, nor did he want Hansel to die just like that.


    With that in mind, he suddenly turned around as he started to form seals in his hands. Sixty Soul Swords floated in the air. With a p, all of the Soul Swords instantly fused into one, turning into a massive sword.


    The massive Soul Sword immediately merged with the gray sword in Fane''s hand. After absorbing so much energy, the gray sword started to glow radiantly as it hummed.


    At that moment, Fane was already in a must-win mode. He was using Destroying the Void, which was an upper ultimate god technique that he had already trained to the second stage.


    When Malcolm looked at Fane, he knew that Fane was already pulling out his full power. Malcolm took a deep breath, no longer wanting to prolong things. He grabbed his sword with both hands, and the green light turned into a tornado of wind circling his sword.


    Malcolm roared as he leaped forward, turning into a formless wind as he charged straight at Fane. At that moment, he waspletely surrounded by a green light. As the speed constantly rose, he turned into a ray of light.


    He charged at Fane at an imperceptible speed, "Killing Wind!"


    Fane could not determine what level of technique that was, but he felt that there was no way it was above a middle earth rank technique. Fane let out a coldugh, not avoiding it as he shed Destroying the Void right at Killing Wind.


    The gray sword shed with the green light. With the two of them at the center, shockwave after shockwave shot out.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    An intense wind circled everywhere. Rudy and Grayson had already found a safe spot to hide from the moment the battle started.


    However, the moment the skills shed, the winds it caused sent the two of them flying into the air!


    There were threes all around them. The two of them flew a few meters before ramming right into a three.


    They fell from the tree in a pathetic state. Their clothes were all torn up by the branches. When they fell on the floor they even ended up nting their faces on rotten leaves.


    Rudy struggled as he sat up from the ground. After getting the leaves out of his mouth, he started to cough violently. He was not just in a pathetic state at that moment, he was filled with shock as well.


    Just from the shockwaves alone, he had been sent flying into the air. If the tree had not been there, he did not know how far he would have flown, i


    Grayson was nted on the floor


    not far away from him. He was in just a pathetic state. When the two of them looked up, they noticed Fane still standing there with his sword in hand.


    The winds had already stopped then. Other than his disheveled hair, there did not seem to be anything wrong with Fane. It was as if he had not been at the center of those shockwaves.

 Chapter 2515

    Chapter 2515


    Malcolm had already disappeared. When Rudy saw that Malcolm had disappeared, he sat up abruptly, 1 Where is he? Where is Malcolm?" His loud cry had been heard not only by Grayson next to him but by Jordan and Hansel who were still fighting as well.


    The two of them seemed to stop fighting at the same time. They both looked over at Fane. Only Fane stood fixed to the spot as if nothing had happened.


    Yet, Malcolm was gone. Jordan panicked, "Malcolm? Where are you?"


    He did not get a response. Other than the sounds of birds and bugs around them, there were no other noises. After a long time, the shrubs not too far in front of Fane started to rustle.


    Jordan frowned. He no longer cared about Hansel at that moment as he hurried over to where the rustling was. He pulled something out to reveal Malcolm, who was bleeding everywhere.


    No wonder Malcolm had disappeared earlier. After falling to the ground, the leaves around him had all been sent flying up. Once the leaves fell again, Malcolm was buried by it.


    Malcolm''s breathing was incredibly shallow at that moment. There was a lot of blood on his body. He


    looked to be in an incredibly bad state. Jordan helped Malcolm up, and Malcolm spat out some blood before he looked up at Fane.


    At the moment, he had lost all his earlier arrogance as he looked at Fane. All that was left was shock. The power from Fane''s attack earlier had been much stronger than his own. When he was fighting against Fane earlier, it was obvious that Fane had shown mercy. Otherwise, he would not still be standing.


    "Who are you?! How are you so strong?! You''re definitely not at the early stage of the spring solidifying realm!" If Fane was at the early stage, he would not have lost so badly.


    He had been beaten uppletely. His Killing Wind was a middle stage earth technique. Even if he had not mastered it yet, he was still already at the first stage.


    With that skill, he was firmly in second ce among the disciples in his n. Yet, the skill he had been so proud of had been so thoroughly beaten by Fane.


    At that moment, Malcolm felt wave after wave of pain deep in his soul. It was like ten thousand ants constantly eating away at his soul. Jordan''s eyes werepletely fixed on Fane at that moment.


    In the past years, he had been


    completely surprised by Hansel. If he was able to defeat Hansel earlier, it would have greatly boosted his standing. That was why he had not been paying attention to the other battle at all.


    The moment he felt like something was wrong, Malcolm had already been heavily injured by Fane. To be able to defeat Malcolm so thoroughly in just a few moves was something not even Hansel could do at his peak.


    It was obvious how strong that guy in front of him was!


    Grayson''s mouth was wide open and hemented," Oh my god! Fane''s way too strong! Malcolm is a spring solidifying realm expert who''s at his peak condition, but he still could not beat Fane!"


    "He''s too strong! This is the strongest person I''ve ever seen in


    my generation! Even the eldest


    disciple of Rosefinch Pavilion


    wouldn''t be able to beat Fane!


    is someone as strong as him putting his attention on alchemy...


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Content


    Everyone knew that those who studied alchemy were usually those who did not have any talent for fighting. After all, no matter how many spirit crystals one could get, being strong was much better.


    Hansel stabbed his sword on the ground, using it to support himself to remain standing and said, "Thank you, Fane!"


    Hansel was not afraid at all earlier. With Fane around, he did not believe he would fail.

 Chapter 2516

    Chapter 2516


    "Who are you?!" bellowed Malcolm, already heavily injured by Fane''s hand. The paining from his soul had him on the brink of copse. Despite his injuries, however, the burning question that haunted him could no longer be held back, and he screamed at Fane for the answer. Fane turned to look at Malcolm. At that moment, Malcolm was already hanging at hisst thread, and at any moment, he could shut his eyes and pass away.


    "And what''ll happen after you know who I am, hmm? Would it change the results?" Fane''s tone was light as if he was talking about something very simple.


    Malcolm''s body became taut as his bloodshot eyes widened.


    "Don''t get too riled up, Malcolm!" hissed Jordan.


    Malcolm was already on the verge of death. If he died, things would look incredibly grim for Jordan. The consequences needed no further exnation.


    Even Malcolm had not been able to defeat the guy, let alone Jordan, who had not even entered the spring solidifying realm.


    s, Malcolmpletely ignored Jordan''s words as he stared at Fane in a deranged manner.


    "I''ll never leave you, even when I''m a ghost!" vowed


    Malcolm, blood spurting out of his mouth as he did.


    Hansel frowned, feeling conflicted about Malcolm.


    Malcolm had once been his right-hand man...but never did he think that Malcolm would plot against him, forcing him to his current predicament.


    He somewhat pitied Malcolm in his


    pathetic state, but that feeling was quickly discarded. He would have


    elmetN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    an


    been the one who would suffer. terrible fate had Fane not been around. Malcolm would absolutely not let him off.


    "You have to hold on, Malcolm! We''ll leave this ce alive! If you die, what''ll happen to me?!" Jordan anxiously clutched Malcolm''s arm.


    At that moment, Malcolm was far too emotional. His state was deteriorating, his hands trembling due to the fear that gued his heart.


    "I won''t let you go unscathed, m-mark my word...! I won''t... let you off even if I die... I''ll curse you!" screamed Malcolm with thest ounce of strength he had left.


    After hisst words, his entire body suddenly straightened. His chest stopped heaving, and Jordan went crazy after seeing that.


    He used all his strength to shake Malcolm, trying to bring Malcolm back from the dead. s, Malcolm''s soukhad been shattered by Fane. It could no longer condense again, i


    Malcolm had breathed hisst.


    At that moment, Jordan was no longer as arrogant as before, his whole body trembling in the aftermath.


    Rudy retreated a few steps, no longer daring to even look at Fane.


    He regretted challenging Fane and mocking Fane so incessantly before. He recalled how he tried to suppress and oppress Fane back when they were at the alliance branch. It was only at this moment did he realize how crazy that notion was

 Chapter 2517

    Chapter 2517


    If Rudy knew how strong Fane was from the start, he would never have dared to pull those stunts on him. Fane had entered the spring solidifying realm at his current age and even defeated even a fifth-grade n''s chosen disciple.


    Rudy was no match against him at all.


    Grayson, too, thought the same. At that moment, they were basically in the same boat, full of regret for what they had done.


    Fane''s expression did not change even as he stared at Jordan, who was crying out to the skies, merely raising his sword slowly.


    The sunlight glinted against the sword, coldly reflecting onto Jordan''s face. He could feel Fane''s murderous intent, and he could not help but shudder.


    He suddenly looked up to face Fane and noticed how he stared at him so emotionlessly. Jordan paled in fright, shuddering. He gulped as he pushed away Malcolm''s body.


    He adjusted himself before kneeling in front of Fane." Let me go; I was just following him! I didn''t do anything... It''s just that he gave me a lot of benefits, but I''m just an aplice at most! P-Please, let me go


    "I don''t stand a fighting chance against you


    whatsoever nor do I want to kill you. I don''t really have much of a grudge against Hansel; I was just blinded by greed! I never expected..."


    He cried as he spoke, but no matter what he said, Fane''s expression remained cold, fueling Jordan''s panic even more. He started to crawl on the ground, attempting to grab Fane''s pants.


    However, Fane did not give him that change. With a wave of Fane''s sword, the tip pointed right at Jordan''s throat. Jordan no longer dared to move around, but he still refused to let go of any chance to survive.


    "Please let me go! If you''re willing to let me go, I can do anything you want me to do, and I''ll even help Hansel reveal the truth! I''ll have all the people who''ve misunderstood Hansel realize that it had nothing to do with him! We were the ones who trapped him-"


    Fane''s sword stabbed into Jordan''s throat before he could finish, and thest glimmer of hope in Jordan''s eyes was the only thing left of him.


    Fane chuckled coldly; he never nned on letting someone like that get away scot-free.


    Hansel''s face soured a little.


    Jordan''sst few words sounded


    1


    very promising for him, but it was already toote for anything. Jordan''s throat was already stabbed by Fane''s sword, effectively ending his life once and for all.


    With a thud, Jordan''s corpse copsed into a pile of leaves, no longer showing any signs of life. Fane then sheathed his sword and turned to look at Hansel." Let''s go," he spoke, saying nothing else.


    Fane did not care about what would happen to Hansel after this. Jordan leaving the ce alive would, in fact, be the biggest problem. No one knew if he would do anything to affect Fane in the future.


    Killing Jordan was the best preventive measure.


    Hansel let out a small sigh, not saying anything. The rest of them followed after Fane obediently, heading out of Grand Yorn Mountain


    No one dared to doubt Fane anymore. No matter what Fane did, they would obediently follow.


    The next afternoon, they finally arrived at the city where the Seven Absolutes Pavilion governed.


    The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance''s branch was in the skies of the city. Fane had only just learned that all of the alliance''s branches were vessels floating above a city.


    It gave out a feeling that the alliance was above all conflicts.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When they entered the city, Hansel''s expression was a little stiff. Fane and the others were headed toward the vessel, so it was time to say goodbye.

 Chapter 2518

    Chapter 2518


    Fane wasted no time as he saluted Hansel. "Go and head back to your n, Hansel. We''ll be heading to the airborne vessel." Rudy nced at Hansel. "Do you not want to head back?"


    On the way, Fane had not asked what happened to Hansel nor did he ask how Malcolm had plotted against Hansel. Hansel did not open his mouth to exin either. Theypleted the journey quietly.


    Hansel took a deep breath as he smiled bitterly." There will be some trouble after I go back, but it''s fine, I have confidence. As long as I tell the truth in its entirety, I''d most likely receive only a punishment or two. There shouldn''t be anything too major."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fane looked at Hansel before saying calmly, "I killed Jordan for my own reasons. It probably wouldn''t have been a good thing for him to go back with you alive.


    "Someone like him could backstab you at any given moment. Furthermore, I feel like you''re a merciful person.


    "You might not be ruthless enough against him due to your past rtionship. To prevent anything messy from happening, I decided to just get rid of him."


    Hansel nodded and said, "You''re right, Fane, I was too soft on my juniors. I''d probably have smoother days


    ahead with them gone now."


    Fane nodded. Hansel shot a meaningful look at Fane, still having something to say but swallowing the words.


    He turned to look toward Seven Absolutes Pavilion.


    The pavilion was the most important building in the whole city. It had all the ir a fifth-grade n should have, and it was the reason why the city was so prosperous.


    As a disciple of the Seven Absolutes


    Pavilion, he was one of the most important people in the city. However, after everything that had happened, he had turned into a traitor.


    Hansel was no fool; he had to fight for his innocence. The thought circled his mind for a while before


    Hansel took a deep breath and turned around, saluting Fane.


    He had been about exchanging pleasantries when Fane immediately interrupted him, "There''s something I want to ask you. I wonder if you could help me."


    Hansel looked at Fane curiously


    before


    you Please do raise


    Fane. You''ve saved


    my life, so naturally, I''ll answer


    anything you want to know.


    Fane nodded; that was the answer he wanted.


    "Malcolm said earlier that you had ties to the alliance.


    Is this alliance the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance? What kind of ties do you have?


    "What did you do for them, and what did that eighth elder have to do with the alliance? There''ve been many things happening with the alliancetely. I wonder if you know of them."


    The slew of questions had all hit their marks. Each question that came from Fane caused Hansel''s expression to sour a little.


    Rudy and Grayson looked at Fane respectfully, wanting to shoot Fane a thumbs up.


    Fane was too amazing. They had almost forgotten all these, yet Fane still had it in mind. The things he asked were all incredibly important.


    The three of them straightened their bodies as they looked at Hansel, waiting for his answer.

 Chapter 2519

    Chapter 2519


    Hansel, unable to formte a response to Fane''s question, stiffened as his gaze flitted around everywhere. He mulled over the situation for a good while before he finally said, "I''m sorry, but I''ve been sworn to secrecy on this matter, and I''ve even signed a soul contract. If I talked about it, my soul would be punished."


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not saying anything.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy anxiously said, "You just said you''d tell us everything, and now you''re saying you''ve signed a soul contract? How could we know what kind of soul contract it is? Don''t try to deter us like this!"


    Hansel hurriedly shook his head. "I''m not lying! I did sign a soul contract, I promise. It''s the kind that ties itself to heaven and earth. If I say anything, I probably won''t be able to survive for a minute before my soul explodes!"


    Hansel''s words made it incredibly difficult for them to persist, but at the same time, Rudy and Grayson did not think Hansel was speaking the truth. They just felt like Hansel made up a random reason to shut them up because he did not want to reveal the truth. Hansel saying he had sworn into secrecy would, of course, prevent them from interrogating him further.


    Fane sighed as he said calmly, "Since you''re not willing to answer, I won''t force you. However, you have to answer this question.


    "Has the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance encountered many problemstely? Are these problems so severe that they''d threaten the existence of the alliance?"


    Hansel looked at Fane with a surprised expression. After thinking about it, he nodded. "I don''t know if this matter would actually endanger the alliance.


    After all, the alliance has been in Middle Province for who knows how many years. They have very deep roots.


    "Small matters wouldn''t be able to threaten them, but it''s true that they''ve had quite a handful of problems. That''s all I can tell you."


    Fane nodded, rather satisfied with the answer.


    Knowing that, he would need to be more careful when doing a lot of things.


    After they parted with Hansel, the three of then made their way to the airborne vessel. They showed their sixth-grade alchemist badges to the guard before dering their reason for being there and who they were. The guard brought Fane and the others to see Elder Simon,


    Elder Simon was the head elder of the branch. When he heard about what happened to Fane and the others, he hurriedly met them.


    There were a total of five people in


    b


    the spacious hall. Elder Simon sat in the main seat, while the steward, Xander, stood next to him. sitting in front were Fane and the others.


    Fane and the others had been standing, but the elder had allowed them to sit on the ount of their perilous journey.


    Before they arrived, Fane had


    already discussed with Rudy and


    Grayson not to reveal their battle with the one-eyed frost wolf and the three from the Seven Absolutes Pavilion. They could only say that they safely arrived in the Seven Absolutes Pavilion''s territory after the vessel crashed. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    That way, Fane could hide his martial talent and save a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    Elder Simon''s face soured after hearing their story.


    "Heh, so it''s those hooligans, are they! I knew they wouldn''t let things rest so easily. How did the news leak out? Is there already a spy in Rosefinch Pavilion''s branch?"

 Chapter 2520

    Chapter 2520


    Xander, standing next to the elder, had a frown as well. "It''s very likely that a spy has indeed infiltrated them. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have gotten our route so easily and set up an ambush on the way. They must''ve been aiming for that thing..."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Elder Simon was furious, mming his hand on the table. It caused the tea on the table to fall.


    "I''ll root out those spies for sure this time! Martin hadn''t been smart enough to use thest of his strength to send away these three men, they would''ve died, and no one would''ve known about what had happened."


    Xander nodded before he suddenly thought of something. He said in a low voice, "That Scarlet Blood Crystal-"


    The moment he said that, Elder Simon immediately turned his head to shoot Xander an expression to stop. Xander gulped, coughing as he swallowed back those words.


    The question was obviously not meant for the three of them to hear. The Scarlet Blood Crystal was in Fane''s hands at that moment; both Rudy and Grayson knew.


    However, Fane had already warned them into secrecy, and they would not dare to reveal the fact that Fane had already absorbed the Scarlet Blood Crystal.


    Furthermore, Elder Simon and Xander did not seem to think that the Scarlet Blood Crystal was with them all this time.


    They had hidden the fact that Martin had sent the stone into the vessel with thest of his strength.


    They made it seem like it had fallen into enemy hands.


    The two of them had dark looks on their faces. The situation had been exined thoroughly and all hints of suspicion were cleared. To begin with, they were not even heavily involved in this matter; they just happened to be dragged into this mess.


    Elder Simon and Xander knew very well that Rudy and Grayson would want to head back to their own factions because of what had happened. Rudy and Grayson stood up together, and the two of them bowed to Elder Simon.


    "Elder, what we''ve experienced... really ced our lives at stake, and it took a terrible toll on us. We no longer want to head to Phoenix Valley and merely want to return to where we-"


    Before Rudy could finish, the elder interrupted him," You can''t go back. You''ve already decided to be students of the alliance, so you should stick to your vow. We''ve already talked to your factions.


    "You''ve gone through the tests, and everything is already set. You can''t quit now!"


    Rudy and Grayson''s eyes widened at those words as anxiety washed over them like tidal waves. They had not expected that their request would be rejected so quickly and without consideration.


    Elder Simon was telling them that they could abandon the thought, that it would not be possible for them to head back.


    Rudy looked incredibly anxious at


    that moment as he hurriedly


    pleaded, "Elder, please! We''re genuinely mortified by everything we''ve been through! The two of us are only at the early stage of the innate level, like mere ants on the side of the road in a fight. We''d die if anyone just blew in our direction. Our lives are incredibly important to us, and we really don''t want to go to Phoenix Valley!"

 Chapter 2521

    Chapter 2521


    Elder Simonughed coldly as he turned to look at Rudy. "If you''re so cowardly, how will you ever achieve anything great? Regardless of whatever you''re thinking, you''re going to Phoenix Valley!


    "What happened before is an alliance secret, and it must never be leaked. If the two of you really want to leave, your memories will have to be removed."


    Rudy and Grayson looked like they had just been viciously pped, unable to formte any plea nor resistance. Removing memories sounded simple, but it involved direct damage to the soul.


    The two of them were not that powerful, to begin with. If their memories were forcefully cleared, they might be reduced to mere brainless fools! That was when Rudy and Grayson truly understood that they could not worm their way out of this situation anymore. Elder Simon would not let the two of them leave to protect the secret.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that in mind, they had no reason to struggle anymore, and hopelessness haunted them dauntingly.


    Elder Simon let out a cold smile as he continued, "Stop acting like you''ll die if you go to Phoenix Valley. Phoenix Valley is an important existence for the alliance, and no one would dare to enter Phoenix Valley. You''ll never be hurt."


    All three of them heard Elder Simon''s words and agreed; Phoenix Valley would naturally be safe, seeing its importance to the alliance. Danger would not find them so easily.


    They would be incredibly safe if they were in Phoenix Valley, but it was a different question during the journey there itself.


    Regardless, Rudy and Grayson were already prepared to retreat and not go to Phoenix Valley before.


    Even if that ce was the safest ce in the world, they would not want to go there. They felt like Phoenix Valley was the center of all their troubles, that even though it'' looked safe on the surface, there was no telling what could happen in the future.


    Fane let out a light cough as he stood up, saluting Elder Simon. "Since the two of them have been convinced, when will we be heading to Phoenix Valley?"


    That was what Fane cared about the most. Before two strong deacons had been arranged to protect them, yet they were still intercepted by an ambush. They did not know if the journey to Phoenix Valley would be the same as thest one,


    led


    with problem after problem.


    Elder Simon could see Fane''s concerns. He raised an eyebrow as he looked at Fane in appreciation. He felt like that kid was much stronger than the other two. At the very least, he was not a coward.


    He answered, "Don''t worry; there are no spies here. This time, I''ll arrange for Xander to go with the two of you.


    "Xander isn''t a steward from this branch. He''s from Phoenix Valley, so he''s the best person to apany you."


    Fane raised an eyebrow as Xander nodded to him. No other words were said. Fane was still worried, but it would do nothing other than cause annoyance if he voiced out his questions then.


    Elder Simon arranged for Xander to bring them to Phoenix Valley immediately after everything was settled, probably because getting them sent as soon as possible was the best idea.


    The journey was quite peaceful, and nothing terribly uneventful happened.


    After two days, they arrived at a maple tree grove. The red leaves made the ce look like it was burning brightly. Fane, Rudy, and Grayson looked up, attracted by the scenery.

 Chapter 2522

    Chapter 2522


    "Phoenix Valley is right ahead. With your status, you''ll be temporarily restricted to being in the outer valley. Wait for a moment once we get there. I''l go get your identity badges and set up your living spaces before bringing you in."


    All three men nodded obediently at Xander''s words. After the small vessel arrived at its destination, it started to descend from the air. Phoenix Valley might be called a valley, but it was, in fact, not located within the mountains.


    It was in a wide t in, surrounded by countless maple trees. Red was the primary color in Phoenix Valley.


    They arrived at the main entrance, and Xander casually showed his identity badge to the guards before bringing the three of them into Phoenix Valley.


    It was not too luxurious inside, but it looked more impressive than a pce. Xander brought the three of them behind a grand hall. After they arranged everything, he helped the three of them to get their identity badges.


    Next, he brought them to the back of Phoenix Valley. They went to two of the cleaner courtyards while Xander arranged for two runners toe over. Fane shared a courtyard with Rudy.


    Grayson was arranged to be at another courtyard, sharing it with another sixth-grade alchemist. Since each courtyard had two rooms, Rudy stayed in the eastern room while Fane stayed in the one to the west.


    After Xander arranged everything, he left after a few words, leaving behind the two runners. The conditions of the lodgings were better than where he had stayed before. 1


    Being able to have a room to himself saved a lot of trouble, and Rudy was rtively quiet the entire time as well. The runner disciple assigned to them was called Lou Grouse.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He had been a runner disciple at Phoenix Valley for two years. He was in the same realm as Rudy in terms of fighting ability, but he was not as lucky as Rudy to be talented in alchemy.


    Before he left, Xander had told them that they could ask the runner anything they did not know. After all, the runner disciples knew all the rules in Phoenix Valley.


    Grayson did not seem willing to separate from Fane and Rudy. After all, he was not familiar with the area. However his rtionship with Fane and Rudy was not the best, anyway. Even if he did not want to leave, he could not strike any feasible conversations.


    After arranging everything, he headed to his courtyard. Fane did not waste time getting to his courtyard. Notably, there was a small pavilion in the middle of the courtyard.


    All Fane could think of at that moment were making spirit crystals, and also training.


    However, Rudy had other thoughts


    in mind. After all, he had not nned on going to Phoenix Valley and was forced to be there. After all the arrangements were made, his more calctive thoughts started to


    surface.


    S


    "Go over there and wait for now. Come over if we ask for you!" Rudy said to Lou as he frowned.


    Lou nodded obediently before he found an empty corner to wait quietly.


    Fane immediately knew that Rudy had something to say the moment he saw how Rudy was acting, but Fane could not be bothered to listen to Rudy''s nonsense. The moment he thought about interrupting Rudy''s words, Rudy spoke up first.


    "Fane! You''re very smart. Why don''t you try figuring out what happened to the alliance?" came Rudy''s remark, which sounded oddly genial at that, one that made Fane shudder.


    This guy was incredibly shameless. A long while ago, Rudy was pompous and ridiculed Fane without relief. At this moment, however, he was trying his best to suck up to Fane.


    Fane was not the type of person that would ignore the past, but he was still stuck in the same yard as that guy. He was still in an unknown ce, so he was not willing to make their rtionship too tense.

 Chapter 2523

    Chapter 2523


    "You know everything I know, and there''s nothing much to figure out with so little information. Even if the sky falls, you have a roof above you to hold it back. There''s no need to be so worried."


    Contrary to his own words, however, Fane was in more internal conflict than Rudy was. There were some things that he needed some peace and quiet to think about before understanding the inner mechanisms.


    Fane waved at Lou. "Come. Tell us the most basic rules of Phoenix Valley, as well as things we should never do."


    After being called by Fane, Lou immediately walked over from the corner. He respectfully arrived next to Fane, and Fane called him into the pavilion. As he drank some tea, he listened to Lou talk about the rules in Phoenix Valley.


    Lou was incredibly quick with his words, and in just a short moment, he had finished telling Fane everything. Fane memorized the various rules within Phoenix Valley and could not help butment after that.


    Phoenix Valley truly was the center of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance.


    Just the outer valley alone had 200 alchemists. Any


    alchemist that could enter Phoenix Valley was at least a sixth-grade alchemist.


    After listening to Lou''s exnation, Fane frowned and said, "So Phoenix Valley is basically an incrediblyrge n?"


    Lou nodded, saying respectfully, "That is one way to look at it, but Phoenix Valley is different from a regr n.


    "Phoenix Valley raises two factions, one for alchemists and the other for warriors. The alchemists and the warriors are separated from each other, and they, for the majority of the time, will not cross paths."


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Phoenix


    Valley was incredibly ambitious. Not


    only did they have their ownOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    alchemists, but they had warriors as well. They had the protection of warriors and the resources of alchemists.


    Fane just did not know how many warriors were in Phoenix Valley.


    Fane looked up and asked, "What grade would you think Phoenix Valley would be if it was a n?"


    This was the most important


    question. Phoenix Valley would no


    doubt be higher than a n like


    Rosefinch Pavilion, but it was still a question if it would be a sixth, seventh, or even an eighth-grade n.


    Lou thought about it for a moment before he shook his head. "We''re not the same as other ces. I only know about the outer valley, and I don''t know anything


    about the inner valley.


    "The outer valley is separated from the inner valley. You''ll only be able to enter the inner valley if you have a certain level of talent and skill."


    Beforeing to Phoenix Valley,


    Xander had mentioned the inner and


    outer valleys before. Fane had


    merely listened and not paid it much attention before, but with Lou''s words, Fane understood that there was a big difference between the two.


    Fane continued asking, "Why can''t you enter the inner valley? Is it because those in the inner valley are all core members of the alliance that receive special benefits?"


    Lou nodded, answering sternly, "Precisely. Only those in the inner valley can be considered core members. As for how you can enter the inner valley, I don''t know.


    "You must possess a certain amount of talent before you''re notified. As for what the level of talent needed is, I have not a clue of it."

 Chapter 2524

    Chapter 2524


    Rudy frowned, saying unhappily, "How could you not even know this?"


    Fane looked at Rudy wordlessly.


    Lou fell into an awkward situation, not knowing what to say. Rudy did not mind how nasty he sounded at all.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He frowned and continued, "Are all of the ''Way of the Pill'' manuals in Phoenix Valley open to everyone? Can you study any of them whenever you want to?"


    Lou nodded.


    Rudy straightened himself. "Phoenix Valley is too dangerous. A Way of the Pill is the basis to establish a n. It''s not something ns would normally allow anyone to see.


    "I can''t believe they let just anyone who wants to look at them. It looks like I''m not here for nothing. At the very least, I''ll be able to learn an even better Way of the Pill."


    Fane had not wanted to pour cold water on Rudy''s thoughts, but he could not help but say, "Don''t get ahead of yourself. Even though there are no restrictions, everyone can learn a Way of the Pill. Don''t forget that it''s not something so easy to learn.


    "The difficulty is there. No matter how good of a manual you end up reading, will it matter if your


    talent is not up to par?"


    Fane felt like Rudy was too optimistic. He knew why Phoenix Valley would be so generous. Everyone who was in Phoenix Valley was a disciple of the valley and would eventually contribute to the valley.


    It was especially true for alchemists. Phoenix Valley allowed everyone to ess everything because everything at Phoenix Valley was not something an ordinary person would be able to understand.


    The more talented a person was, the more room they had to improve. Phoenix Valley would stand to gain even greater benefits. Even if Rudy learned the best Way of the Pill, his talent would not amount to much.


    Fane sipped some tea. "I''m going to the Hall of Wishes. Take me there."


    Lou bowed and obeyed. However, Rudy could not remain calm.


    Baffled, he widened his eyes as he blurted, "Why are you so anxious? Can''t you just go after we''ve rested?"


    Fane''s only thought was to earn


    more spirit crystals at that moment, so he naturally did not want to waste any time. After figuring out Phoenix Valley''s rules, he would want to do everything he could to improve himself and make even more spirit crystals.


    He did not bother with Rudy. After cing the teacup on the table, he then stood up and shot a look at Lou. Lou obediently turned around and left.


    Rudy had lost his calmpletely, feeling like Fane in far too much of a rush. He had just asked about the rules when he decided to rush to the Hall of Wishes, and Rudy was divided on whether he should tag along.


    He had nned on resting for a day or two to familiarize himself with his surroundings. It would not be toote to start then. However, when he saw that Fane was going further and further and further away, he got impatient.


    He ran after Fane and shouted, "Wait for me! I want to go too!"


    The Hall of Wishes was at the easternmost end of Phoenix Valley. Fane could not help butment that Phoenix Valley truly was different from everywhere else when they arrived at the Hall of Wishes.


    Even though the outside did not look


    that majestic, it was still an


    incredibly big ce. Compared to the other halls that Fane had been to before Hall of Wishes was massive. There were 12 floors, and alchemists flocked to every floor.


    "Do I need to queue up after I enter?" Fane turned to ask Lou.


    Lou nodded. "Hall of Wishes is incredibly vast, and there are two hundred alchemists in the outer valley. Even if all two hundred were here, it''ll fit everyonefortably."

 Chapter 2525

    Chapter 2525


    Fane nodded before and walked into the hall. Rudy, with furrowed brows, followed Fane.


    "I don''t know why you''re in such a rush. Condensing pill runes is something that requires a long time to improve on, and there''s no reason to be in such a hurry."


    The Hall of Wishes was a ce built to allow the alchemists to condense pill runes. Filled with pill aura, the hall was split into many small, isted rooms. After entering a room, an alchemist could use the dense pill aura to form pill runes.


    It served a simr function to the pill aura room that Fane had used before. Anyone could enter the ce without any need for permission or spirit crystals. It was a ce that was free for all alchemists to use.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane was not in a rush to startpleting tasks and earning spirit crystals. He was more anxious to know what his limits were.


    Even though he absorbed the memories of that senior, he still did not know how much his body had caught up with the memories. He wanted to know how many pill runes he could condense.


    Fane saw innumerable rooms the moment he walked into the Hall of Wishes. There were at least 300 small rooms there that could fit every alchemist in the outer


    valley.


    No one would ever need to wait to be able to use a room here.


    After having Lou head back, he and Rudy picked out a room each. When Fane shut the door, the pill aura in the room got even denser.


    Fane took a deep breath and cleared his thoughts as his hands started to form seal after seal. The tiny runes looked like fairies in the night, dancing around Fane''s hands.


    One by one, the pill runes formed and danced in front of Fane as the gold-colored runes illuminated the area before him. Seconds passed, and Fane''s attention waspletely on forming the pill runes.


    Fane had lost all sense of time. He was slowly chanting in his head, "One thousand four hundred and ny-seven, one thousand four hundred and nyeight..."


    The moment he condensed 1500 pill runes, Fane felt a sharp pain that assaulted his soul. In turn, his right hand slipped as he made a mistake.


    A crack was heard next to him. Fane


    looked up to see all the runes in


    front of him copse due to his


    mistake as they then turned int


    dots of golden light. After that, they turned back into pure pill aura and merged into the surroundings.


    "I failed!" remarked Fane despondently.


    elf


    Fane had thought he would be able to get himself to condense 3000 pill runes; he never expected that he would lose control after condensing just the first 1500 ones. His memories shed with his body, and the pill runes he had formed copsed.


    "Three thousand pill runes are the most basic standard of seventh-grade pills...so I''m actually very far from that standard..." Fane said helplessly.


    In the end, he had overestimated


    himself. He had thought that he would at least be able to refine a seventh-grade pill. s, it looked dike he still needed to train longer before he could have his body move in


    to his memories enough for 3000 pill runes.


    Mo


    He had at least aplished his goal of being there.


    After Fane understood his own strength, he no longer wished to linger in the room. He pushed open the door and saw Rudy standing outside.


    When Rudy saw Fane head out, he immediately walked up to him. "I thought that you''d be in there for a few more hours at least. I was nning on leaving if you didn''t leave in two hours!"


    Fane pursed his lips in exasperation. He had not expected Rudy to be waiting for him outside.

 Chapter 2526

    Chapter 2526


    "I thought you''d gone back. Why are you waiting for me?" asked Fane, genuinely puzzled.


    After all, he and Rudy did not have the best ofradeship, and every conflict they had before never truly left their minds.


    All that, and Rudy acted like nothing had happened between them and waited for Fane outside.


    Rudy let out a slight cough as he said with an obstinate tone, "We just moved in here, you know.


    We''ll be bullied if we walk on our own, don''t you think?"


    Fane let out a light grunt. He could not help but feel the urge to roll his eyes, but he stopped himself in the end. He had already grasped Rudy''s temperament a while ago, so it was nothing too surprising. He would just be wasting his time if he continued to be calctive with him.


    Fane thus nodded and decided to just y along. He could do whatever he wanted to.


    "I''m going to the task hall, are youing?"


    Rudy''s eyes widened in exasperation when he heard that. "Fane, you''ve just arrived in Phoenix Valley for a few hours. Why are you in such a hurry to go everywhere?


    "You''ve only been in that room for six hours! How much could you have learned? Now, you''re going to the task hall. Don''t forget: Lou had mentioned that all tasks that have been imed need to be finished."


    Fane nodded. He had not rested ever since he entered Phoenix Valley, and to Rudy and everyone else, it would look like he was in a hurry. However, Fane knew all too well that he would be wasting his life if he did not value his time.


    With not a second to lose, he turned and looked at Rudy seriously. "I''ll say it again: I''m going to the task hall. Do you want to follow me? You cane along if you want to, but otherwise, head back on your own."


    He could not be bothered wasting time exchanging words with Rudy nor did he want to reveal his ns to Rudy. With that, he turned around and left the Hall of Wishes.


    Rudy frowned as he watched Fane walk away. He did not understand why Fane seemed to be in such a hurry. He had only rested for barely a moment before he resumed whatever he was thinking of!


    After hesitating for a while, Rudy decided to follow Fane in the end; he refused to be left alone in a ce he barely knew.


    The two of them walked forward, and Fane even asked around for directions to the task hall. After a few twists and turns, they finally arrived at the task hall.


    The task hall was the most majestic building in the whole outer valley of Phoenix Valley, and it took up even more space than the Hall of Wishes. There were 99 flights of steps, and just a nce would show how magnificent that pce built on the side of the hill was. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Fane took a deep breath. Just from the design alone, the task hall looked like the most important ce in Phoenix Valley, with all the people moving out and about in the task hall.


    Compared to the ces Fane had


    been before, there were much fewer people there. After all, there were only about 200 alchemists in the outer valley, and all of them were split up into various ces inthe outer valley.


    Even if the task hall had the most people in Phoenix Valley, it was still not that crowded.


    Fane did not pause for much longer before he started to walk right into the task hall.


    Rudy followed closely behind Fane, somewhat speechless as he looked at Fane''s back. There were some things he had not wanted to say, but looking at how Fane walked so confidently and calmly, he could not help but say, "You look very dead-set, Fane."


    Rudy''s meaningless remark baffled Fane. He had never been someone who enjoyed talking a lot, but Rudy seemed like a curious child whose questionsones he did not even wish to entertain-never ceased.

 Chapter 2527

    Chapter 2527


    Fane nced at Rudy. "Why are you talking so much? Have you only found out now that I can make my decisions? You don''t have to keep rephrasing these things so often."


    Rudy coughed slightly as he scratched his nose, saying awkwardly, "To be honest, I just wanted to know why someone as talented inbat as you would choose to be an alchemist. Even though alchemists are regarded very highly, strength is still the most important thing.


    "If you decide to put all your focus on martial arts, you''ll no doubt have many great aplishments. All that, and you decided to put so much time on alchemy. Aren''t you afraid you''ll regret it in the future? H


    Fane cleared his throat in his bewilderment. He knew that Rudy would not have had anything good to say in the first ce. He turned around on the steps and looked down at Rudy.


    "When did I tell you that I gave up on martial arts to pursue alchemy?"


    Rudy shook his head somewhat stiffly.


    Fane coldly snorted and said, "I''ve never said it before, so don''t jump to conclusions. Just focus on your issues and don''t waste your thoughts on this."


    Fane then turned to face forward once more, not giving Rudy another chance to speak.


    The task hall was so vast that the ends could not be seen. Compared to the vast space, there were not many people around. There were no doubt more people therepared to everywhere else in Phoenix Valley.


    The task hall''s walls were filled with various boards-all of them half a meter wide, and a meter long-with jobs listed on them. Tasks were shown on these boards, and to each were its details.


    To im those tasks, alchemists


    only needed to ce their badges on the bottom right area, and a contract would then be formed with the task board''s runes. After the two reacted, the task would belong to the owner of the badge.


    Every task in the hall, from easier tasks to the most difficult ones, was meant for alchemists.


    There were tasks like identifying spiritual medicines and assisting in looking for spirit grasses. Of course, there were also tasks for refining pills.


    Most of the tasks on the boards


    were meant for sixthgrade pills.


    Seventh-grade pills were needed as


    well, but they were fewer in number than sixth-grade pills. The tasks meant for eighth-grade pills were hung up on the higher parts.


    The ones able to im the eighth-grade pills were rare, even in Phoenix Valley.


    Just as Fane studied the task boards looking for the suitable tasks, he suddenly heard some discussion from behind him which piqued his interest.


    "Sure enough, there are way more


    tasks than before; this matter is no small affair. Only, we don''t know how long this willst. After the matter has passed, we won''t be able to benefit so much from it anymore." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Rudy was standing beside Fane, and he too could not help but turn around to look. The white-robed people talking about the tasks had sixth-grade alchemist badges on them, just like Fane.

 Chapter 2528

    Chapter 2528


    He and the green-robed man were looking up tasks just like Fane was. Only, they were conversing as they did.


    The green-robed man let out a slight grunt before he said, "How could that thing be settled quickly? I heard it shocked the whole inner valley, and they''re already preparing for war. Otherwise, why would so many tasks suddenly pop up?


    "Before this, half of the task boards would be empty, but now the whole thing is full. This means that this matter won''t be resolved so easily. The alliance has already made preparations for a long-term war!"


    After the green-robed man said that, the white-robed man nodded in agreement. "I just don''t know if we''ll be sucked into things or not."


    The green-robed man let out a deep sigh. After thinking about it a long time, he answered, "I don''t know, either. With the way things seem now, it looks like it shouldn''t involve lesser-significant figures like us too much, but I don''t know if that''ll remain the same in the future. All we can do is pray." Fane more and more like something was wrong as he listened in. He could not help but turn to look at Rudy next to him, who also looked at the other two with a confused expression.


    What the two of them were talking about should have something to do with the recent incident. Something had indeed happened to the alliance, and it was no small matter. It could even end up involving insignificant people like them.


    Thinking about it, Rudy took a deep breath. He walked nearer to Fane as he whispered, "Could it have something to do with the ambush on us? What happened, exactly? Why don''t we know anything despite how major the incident seems? Do you think we should try and find things out?"


    Fane shook his head decisively. "Don''t overreact for now. If you run around asking about it now, you might not get any answers. You should let things fizzle out for the time being.


    "Since people are talking about this


    thing everywhere, then it''s not some secret that can''t be revealed.


    should be able to find out abo


    not too long."


    it in


    Rudy listened to Fane''s words and frowned. "Why are you so much calmer when you''re facing such an urgent matter?"


    Fane turned to him. "There are some things you can''t find out if you''re anxious. This doesn''t seem so simple, so we shouldn''t treat it so casually."


    After saying that, Fane turned his gaze to the task boards again, and Rudy only had a vague sense of what Fane meant in the end.


    The more Fane acted like that, the more Rudy panicked. It was as if the whole world knew about what was happening except him.


    "Fane, if you know about it, can''t you


    tell me? I don''t know anything at all!


    What did what happened to us before have to do with this? More importantly, I don''t know what''s happening at all!" Rudy started to sweat. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Fane turned to look at Rudy. "I only have a guess, but there''s no proof for now. My guess seems quite urate, so let''s wait to talk about it."


    Fane lowered his volume for a while.


    The discussions on the other end got louder as the green-robed man said, "I refuse to believe that all the good tasks have been imed by those guys! It''s not like we''re worse than them, so why do they get all the good stuff?!"

 Chapter 2529

    Chapter 2529


    The white-robed man hurriedly ced his finger to his lips as he heard that, motioning for the other man to keep quiet. "Could you please keep your volume down? Don''t you know those guys are very good at listening in?


    "If your words reach them, you won''t be able to get away easily. Why are you trying to offend them for no reason?"


    The green-robed man let out a cold snort as he reluctantly reasoned, "We''re all sixth-grade alchemists, anyway, and no one is better than anyone else. He''s just a bit more talented. What''s the point of talent? Are we supposed to just let them do what they want?"


    The white-robed man shook his head helplessly. "He really is talented. I heard that he managed to get a high rank during thest test. He managed to get three sets of materials to refine golden pills!


    "I also heard that he got a thousand and five hundred spirit crystals. Even though those spirit crystals aren''t much to us, it''s still something he managed to get with his talent and skill. He''s already much better than us in that regard."


    The green-robed man grunted coldly but was unable to retort. The white-robed man, on the other hand, did not seem willing to dwell on the topic. He walked


    around before pointing at a task board.


    "This task has been here for at least five days. No one has imed it so far, which means no one thinks much of it. Why haven''t they taken it down? Even if they don''t want to, they should put it in a corner. What''s the point of them leaving it in the middle?"


    Fane looked at where the white-robed man was pointing and spotted a special task disyed on the centermost task boards of the hall.


    The task seemed very simple: one just had to refine a sixth-grade pill. The pill was called the Thousand Flower Antidote, and after refining it, one could get eight hundred spirit crystals.


    Rudy had also been paying attention to the white-robed man earlier. He nced at where the man was pointing and saw the task.


    "It''s only eight hundred spirit crystals," whispered Rudy with a frown. "I recall that the materials needed to refine a Thousand Flower Antidote will cost at least five hundred spirit crystals.


    "All that hard work to refine the pill will only reward you with three hundred spirit crystals. That''s way too cheap! No wonder no one wanted the task." Refining a sixth-grade pill needed both time and effort, and to add to the mix, a certain amount of risk would be involved as well.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    To prevent wastage, as well as to stop Phoenix Valley from spending more than they needed to, the alchemists in the valley all needed to prepare their own materials after iming a task.


    If Fane took the task to refine the Thousand Flower Antidote, he would need to use his own spirit crystals to buy the materials needed to refine the pill. After refinement, he would then use the pill to exchange for spirit crystals.


    S


    Most alchemists were not too good inbat but were very good at nning. Expensing so much effort to earn 300 spirit crystals was not something anyone wanted to do. That was why the task had stayed there for five days without being imed.


    Rudy took a deep sigh as he said with a conflicted expression, "Do you think I should im this task? After all, I had just be a sixth-grade alchemist. Refining the Thousand Flower Antidote only needs nine hundred pill runes. I can do it right now, though I''d probably struggle a little. Even though I can only earn three hundred spirit crystals, it''s still some ie for me."

 Chapter 2530

    Chapter 2530


    Fane let out an exasperatedugh as he turned to look at Rudy. "You seem quite confident in yourself." To Rudy, Fane''s words were like a p to his face, and the old Rudy would have snapped back at Fane.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he no longer had that courage when facing Fane.


    No matter if it was alchemy orbat, Fane was much better than him.


    Rudy''s lips twitched as he reluctantly reasoned, "I do have the confidence. I''m quite sure I can condense nine hundred pill runes. After refining it, three hundred spirit crystals isn''t too bad for me."


    Fane let out a slightugh as he said calmly, "How many alchemists like you do you think there are in the whole outer valley?"


    Rudy looked at Fane warily. When he noticed how serious Fane was, he thought about it for a moment before answering, "There should be about ten or twenty of them."


    Fane nodded; Rudy''s estimate was about the same as his.


    Fane then said to Rudy, "If there are ten or twenty of them, why is the task still put up there? Aren''t you curious?"


    Fane''s question made Rudy assess the situation in a different light, and he then thought it was rather peculiar as well. The task hall was bustling with activity, and alchemists in the valley would walk around the ce at any given time.


    After all, they needed to umte wealth and umte experience in alchemy. It meant that the task hall was necessary.


    The task had been there for five days already, and those who were at around the same level of talent and skill as them should have taken up the task already if they thought it was suitable.


    Oddly, no one took up the task for the whole five days.


    There had to be a reason, but Rudy was too stumped, unable to find a usible reason for it. After thinking about it for a long time, he felt like his brain had turned to mush.


    He decided to just look up at Fane sincerely. "My mind is a mess right now, Fane. I don''t understand. Stop beating around the bush and just tell me what it is."


    Fane let out a sigh. "The reason is simple: those who are stronger than you won''t care about three hundred spirit erystals. Those who are at around the same level as you won''t easily ept the task. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Don''t forget, the materials needed for the Thousand Flower Antidote cost five hundred spirit crystals. Five hundred spirit crystals can only get you one portion, which means you can''t fail.


    "The moment you fail and have to


    ???


    buy another batch of materials, you''d be making a loss. Those around your level can''t guarantee sess, which is why they won''t easily ept this task. That''s why the task has been here for so long."


    Fane''s exnation was so detailed that even a wild boar by the side of the road would be able to understand him.


    Rudy pped his forehead at that.


    "That exins why the task has been here for so long. I thought that I''d finally snagged an easy profit, but I stood corrected in the end... I''m actually not that confident that ''ll be able to sessfully refine go.


    QUMS


    one


    Fane nodded. He felt like Rudy was only barely a sixthgrade alchemist. After all, all he could do was refine an Energy Breaking Pill and condense 800 pill runes.


    He might be able to try and potentially seed with 900 pill runes, but there was no guarantee that the pill would have a 50-percent refinement after he condensed the runes.


    A pill without a 50-percent refinement was a failure.


    With that in mind, Rudy let out a bitterugh.

 Chapter 2531

    Chapter 2531


    Rudy reached up and grabbed his hair. "I''m still too naive. If you hadn''t reminded me, I would''ve imed this task. I''d only be a fool if I ended up iming it and losing my money on this task."


    Rudy was different from Grayson. He might have an excellent standing within Golden Pills, but Golden Pills was not fully dedicated to raising him. Most of the spirit crystals he had umted had all been earned by himself.


    Rudy would be hit with a devastating loss if he ended up losing them.


    With that in mind, he shook his head. "This task isn''t good for me. I should look for something simpler."


    After Rudy said that, the green-robed man''s surprised voice was heard again, "There''s still Purple Pills! I was looking for them. I can''t believe I found them."


    After saying that, the green-robed man calmly took out his identification badge and tossed it forward, which flew right to the task badge. In a sh, the identification badgended on the bottom right corner of the task board. The two of them merged and emitted a faint golden glow.


    The green-robed man''s action attracted the attention of a few people around them. Everyone looked at the pleased-looking green-robed man.


    The white-robed man furrowed his eyebrows unhappily as he reached out to grab the other man''s hand.


    "Are you still asleep? How could you even im that task? Don''t you know how hard a Purple Pill is to refine?"


    To emphasize his point, the white-robed man pointed forward. "Two thousand pill runes! You have to refine two thousand pill runes!


    "You also have to guarantee that those two thousand pill runes have a fifty percent refinement with your pill! Anyone who can do that is only a step away from bing a seventh-grade alchemist."


    The green-robed man took a deep breath. He nodded slightly before he said, "Of course I know how hard it is. If it wasn''t difficult, I wouldn''t even dare im it.


    "Difficulty is what drives me forward.


    After all, the materials to refine a


    Purple Pill are quite cheap-mot


    less one or two hundred spirit


    crystals. As long as I can refine a Purple Pill, I can get a thousand and two hundred spirit crystals! Just look at how many times of a profit that is!"


    After that, the green-robed man seemed even more emotional. The white-robed man, on the other hand, frowned, not knowing what to say.


    Fane and Rudy, both standing


    behind them understood why the green-robed man wanted to excite himself. Rudy whispered into Fane''s ear, "Two thousand Pill runes? Refining the Purple Pill is more thanContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    two times harder than res


    Thousand Flower Pill. Is he that confident? He dares to refine a Purple Pill!"


    a


    Fane knew that Rudy''s words seemed so snide because he was just unwilling to admit that someone was stronger than him. Fane turned to look at Rudy.


    "He must have already condensed two thousand pill runes before. It looks like this guy is quite talented. It shouldn''t be too long before he manages to be a seventh-grade alchemist."


    Fane''s evaluation was quite urate. Even though the green-robed man looked like he was trying to show off, Fane could tell that there was a sense of confidence behind it.


    The green-robed man was not someone who loved to brag for no reason.


    "Just you wait! It won''t take too long before I''ll be able to refine that pill, too, and when that dayes, I''ll have everyone see just how capable I am!" proimed Rudy loudly, so much so that everyone heard his deliberate vow.

 Chapter 2532

    Chapter 2532


    Sure enough, the people around Fane and Rudy had heard Rudy''s bold words, to which they shot him stares of disdain. Someone had the guts to say something so foolish before they even had the skills to back it up!


    All it did was make everyone belittle Rudy.


    Fane sighed in exasperation; Rudy rendered him speechless every time. He did not want to stand next to Rudy at that moment with how Rudy embarrassed him terribly.


    Fane felt rather glum after feeling the gazes of everyone around him. He felt like no one around him understood how talented he actually was.


    Rudy, however, coldly snorted and said, "What are you looking at me for? I said all that because I have the confidence to. Just you wait. In less than a few months, I''ll be able to refine a Purple Pill!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly.


    Everyone around them was a capable alchemist. To Fane, Rudy might have a bit of talent, butpared to so many talented alchemists, he did not amount to much.


    Fane could not help but frown as he reached out to grab Rudy''s shoulder and whispered, "Be careful of embarrassing yourself in a few months. Purple Pills


    aren''t something you can refine just because you say you want to. You need to condense two thousand pill runes.


    "Even I can''t do that right now, let alone you. If you have the skills to do this, you wouldn''t even need to brag. Others will naturally tter you."


    Fane could still not condense two thousand pill runes at that moment. Before, he had been confident in himself, but after going to the Hall of Wishes, he tested out his skills. He knew his ce and had shed a bit of his pride in turn.


    He needed to calm down and allow his memories to get in tune with his body. He had everything in his head but was unable to properly execute things with his body. He knew what he needed to do but did not have the muscle memory to do so. He was forced to constantly practice to merge his mind and body.


    The existence of the soul-gathering crystals was absolutely a massive cheat for Fane. There were many things that others needed tremendous amounts of time to research, learn, and practice. However, Fane only needed to make sure his body could catch up with his memories.


    Even so, Fane did not have the confidence to be a seventh-grade alchemist so quickly. What, then, of Rudy, who stood behind him with not that much talent?


    Rudy pursed his lips reluctantly but did not say anything else.


    Meanwhile, the green-robed man felt amused at Rudy''s words. He looked at Rudy as if he was looking at a fool.


    His gaze must have been provocatively sharp, so much so that Rudy cracked. "Why are you looking at me like that? Are other people not allowed to be skilled just because you are?"


    Rudy''s words felt incredibly haughty, and Fane could tell that the green-robed man merely felt like Rudy was making a ruckus. The green-robed man let out a cold snort and turned around, no longer looking at Rudy.


    That seemed to tell everyone that just looking at Rudy was more than what he deserved. The man''s tone was cold as he sneered, "I''ve seen clowns, but no one so into his role as you is rare. You''re not that skilled, yet you''re still trying so hard to stand out. Hrious."


    The moment the green-robed man said that, everyone burst intoughter and pointed at Rudy as they jeered. Some of them even deliberately talked louder so Rudy could hear them.


    "Look at this new guy! I wonder


    where he jumped out from? Looking at him, he''s probably been a sixthgrade alchemist for less than a few days. Being able to condense a thousand pill runes is an impressive feat, yet he''s saying he''ll be able to condense two thousand in a few months? He doesn''t know his ce at all!"

 Chapter 2533

    Chapter 2533


    "He''s probably just a fool who''s never experienced the world. Aren''t cretins who don''t know their ce always the ones praising themselves?"


    Words of ridicule were flung around so much that Rudy''s face reddened. It felt like he was a sitting duck as everyone pped him. It was then he started to regret raising his voice so much and iming such a big promise.


    After being mocked to that degree, he no longer dared say anything. After all, he was not at Golden Pills, and everyone around them was talented. A random person there was probably better than he was.


    Just as everyone jeered and cackled at Rudy, Fane suddenly pulled out his identification badge, activated his true energy, and threw his badge forward.


    Following the sound of a gentle breeze, the identification badge appeared on the task board in front of Fane. The task board had been empty before with nothing on it, but a new task had appeared.


    Fane had thrown out his identification badge while everyone had been focused on Rudy. By the time everyone looked over, the identification badge had already merged with the task board, meaning that the task had been imed by Fane.


    "Hold it right there!" shouted the white-robed man


    angrily. s, it was toote, and he had no room to regret it.


    After all, Fane''s badge had alreadypletely merged with the task board.


    He should not have ced his attention elsewhere. Otherwise, he would have stood the chance of iming the task. After everyone saw what task Fane had imed, they became livid.


    "What? This guy took advantage of the situation! Such a high-paying task is always hard toe by, yet this man took it right under our noses when we weren''t paying attention!"


    "A Green Sun Pill with a payout of a thousand and three hundred spirit crystals? Refining a Green Sun Pill only needs a thousand pill runes!


    §ÖOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even the materials are only worth three hundred spirit crystals! This is the best task I''ve seen the whole week. They''re asking for three pills, too!"


    The person had a pained look on his face as he said all that.


    "Three thousand and nine hundred spirit crystals!


    This brat managed to take it! He really took advantage of us!"


    The task Fane had imed truly was the most valuable one there. Not much effort was needed to earn three thousand and nine hundred spirit crystals. To a normal O


    alchemist, it was a fortune Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As long as Fane couldplete the task, it would be the biggest Fane had earned in that period of time!


    Fane let out a small smile as he looked at Rudy.


    He really should thank him.


    If Rudy had not been bragging and attracting everyone''s attention, he would not have been able to get that task so easily. After all, everyone else had sharp eyes as well.


    Feeling Fane''s gaze, Rudy''s lips twitched, feeling rather bitter about himself.

 Chapter 2534

    Chapter 2534


    Rudy knew why Fane was looking at him. He had been so ridiculed that he helped Fane divert everyone''s attention and allowed Fane to benefit from it. Just thinking about it made him feel sad.


    However, he could not say anything at that moment nor did he dare speak up like he did before. After all, he knew of Fane''s skills. No matter if it was martial arts or alchemy, Fane was far better than him.


    The green-robed man''s lips twitched as he red at Fane, but in the end, none of the others said anything about it. After all, having the eyes to quickly im the task was a skill as well, and it was his fault for focusing too much on that clown.


    The green-robed man felt worse thinking about it, and he started to look at Rudy with an even harsher expression.


    "Continue walking. There''s a back door at the corner. After you push open the door, you''ll enter a side hall. There''s a steward there. Come with me," a cold voice was suddenly heard next to Fane''s ear.


    Fane frowned as he turned around in confusion before he was met with a man in scarlet red robes looking at him with a calm expression.


    Fane''s frown deepened. Was that man talking to him?


    When the scarlet-robed man noticed that Fane was


    not saying anything, he gave Fane a once-over before a cold smile made its way to his face.


    "You must be new. It''s reasonable for you to not know who I am."


    After those words, Fane was finally sure that the man was talking to him, but what did he mean by his previous words? He wanted him to go through the back door to look for a steward? Why did he need to do that?Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Various questions popped up in his head, and in the end, Fane turned to fully face the man.


    "Remember my name: I am Harold Mann!" Harold looked down at Fane arrogantly, looking like he was trying to suppress Fane.


    Fane''s eyebrows furrowed, able to tell that the person was looking to cause Fane trouble.


    He let out a slight cough before he coldly answered," Why do I need to look for the steward?"


    Everyone started to whisper among themselves again. They fixed their gazes on Fane and Harold, looking back and forth a few times. Fane could clearly feel a sense of anger, fear, and helplessness when everyone looked at Fane.


    When they looked at him, all he could feel was pity and sympathy.


    Harold raised his chin. "Hand over this task. This task is mine!"


    The moment those words were said, Fane felt momentarily speechless.


    This man was a tad bit too pushy. It was not like he had never met anyone who insisted on pulling off some petty tricks to make sure they got what they wanted. Still, it was the first time he had seen someone doing it as brazenly as Harold.


    Fane''s lips twitched as he was rendered speechless. He felt like it was just his luck that he kept meeting strange people like him.


    He turned to look at Harold. "Is there a problem with your eyes? Can''t you tell I''ve already imed this task? Why do I have to hand this task over to


    you?


    "Do you have some special


    permission here that lets you say whatever you want? If you do, why don''t you just go to the back door and just im all the good tasks beforehand?!"

 Chapter 2535

    Chapter 2535


    The atmosphere felt like it became more stifling after Fane made his remark...and everyone else did not expect the neer to be so stubborn. Harold had been stunned by Fane''s words as well. After all, he never expected someone to butt heads with him so straightforwardly.


    Harold started tough angrily. Hisughter got louder and louder, but everyone knew that his smile never reached his eyes. It was obvious that he was furious. "You truly are ignorant. Neers like you always insist on looking for trouble!"


    Fane could not help but roll his eyes. At that moment, he no longer wanted to waste his time on Harold. He could tell that no one dared to offend Harold, which meant that it was not the first time he had ever done so.


    After someone else got a task, he would force that person to head to the steward to cancel the task, and he would im the task for himself.


    Fane shifted his gaze toward the white-robed man, and he recalled hearing the white-robed man''s discussion with the green-robed man earlier. They had said that someone would take away all the good tasks, and the white-robed man even warned the green -robed man against speaking too loudly in case they were overheard.


    It seemed like Harold was among those the white-robed man was talking about.


    If anyone else was in his position at that moment, they might not have dared fight back that much and listened to Harold, handing the task over. However, Fane was the one facing Harold at that moment. Fane had never given in to anything like that before, no matter who came before him. Rudy anxiously grabbed Fane''s cor as he whispered, "Fane, you just got here. It''s better to not cause any trouble. There are plenty of tasks here, so let''s look for something else."


    Even though Rudy was confident in himself, he knew that there were some things that he could not be stubborn about. Offending someone with strong-enough inside help would constantly invite trouble.


    Fane nodded slightly but still did not move. In truth, after some thought, Fane understood that nothing could be done to him if he did that.


    If Harold truly was that capable, then he should have had special rights to pick his tasks first instead of fighting over tasks with everyone here.


    Even if Harold had a backer, it should not be someone with that special of an identity. Since it was no one special, he would not be targeted too obviously.


    Harold could not hold back his anger anymore when he saw how Fane still kept his cool. "It looks likeOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    you''re insisting on looking for trouble. Just you wait!"


    Fane let out a lightugh. "What can you do to me? You''re publicly disobeying the rules, so why should I listen to you?


    "I''ll say it again: If you''re that


    capable, you would''ve taken the task


    away beforehand, and we won''t even have had the chance to take it


    from you. You don''t have the skills


    or the background, but you''res


    wn


    still


    trying to do something so shameless!"


    The moment he said that, everyone inhaled sharply. Fane''s words were hard to listen to. It was basically berating Harold, and it effectively stunned Harold for a good few seconds.


    Johnson Jones, standing behind Harold, was a loyal follower of Harold After listening to Fane''s words, he could no longer hold back and rushed forward. "How dare you insult Harold like that!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane let out a coldugh. "I''m not trying to insult anyone. Harold was the one insisting on sticking to my face, looking to be humiliated!"


    Rudy was scared stiff. He knew how Fane was. If he wanted to fight back, he would kill the other guy. Rudy just never expected that Fane would not care who was on the other end.


    As long as anyone offended Fane, Fane would be ruthless.

 Chapter 2536

    Chapter 2536


    Johnson widened his eyes and said, "Do you know who Harold is?!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow and replied, "Who cares about who Harold is?"


    Johnson said, "Harold is someone who''s training in the Way of the Phoenix Pill! Surely you know of that! In the whole outer valley, only ten alchemists have managed to learn it! Harold is one of them!"


    Johnson could not help but straighten his back when he said that. He looked like he was incredibly proud. Fane had naturally heard of the Way of the Phoenix Pill before. In the courtyard, Lou had told them about it.


    The Way of the Phoenix Pill was the most valuable thing in Phoenix Valley. It was the hardest and most valuable of any Ways of the Pill.


    Anyone who was able to sessfully learn it would have unlimited potential. They would definitely be aplished in the field of alchemy. That was because the Way of the Phoenix Pill was way too tough.


    The runes condensed by the Way of the Phoenix Pill were much better and more stable than others.


    After hearing Johnson''s words, Fane understood why that guy was so arrogant. Turns out that he had learned the Way of the Phoenix Pill.


    It seemed like that guy was somewhat talented. However, that talent meant absolutely nothing to Fane. Fane remained calm, not reacting to those words at all.


    He nodded before he said, "What does he being able to learn the Way of the Phoenix Pill has anything to do with me? What does it have to do with snatching the tasks of others?"


    That question stumped Johnson. It did not seem that rted at all. However, it was actually rted. Harold was talented, so Harold would be aplished in the future.


    No one wanted to offend someone


    who would definitely be sessful


    velOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    in the future. Harold used that to steal the tasks of others. Everyone else was forced to


    swallow their words and obediently


    hand over the tasks. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    That was why all the good tasks were taken away by people like Harold. Everyone else was not willing to concede but had to when taking his future into ount.


    Harold''s face was incredibly dark at that moment, He looked at Fane with an expression that got fiercer and fiercer. He wanted nothing more than tojust kill Fane on the spot. "So you''re really insisting on looking for trouble! Just you wait!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane looked right at him and replied, "Sure, I''ll wait for you. Are you nning to fight me? If you are, I''m willing to at any time!"


    In terms of alchemy, Harold was definitely talented. However, Harold was not that talented when it came to martirts. Harold had only just broken through to the middle stage of the innate level. In Fane''s eyes, he was an ant that could be killed at any time.


    Fane had already broken through to the spring solidifying realm, and he was no ordinary one either. Harold was so angry that his whole body shuddered, but he could not make a move there.


    Threats or aggressive words were useless against Fane. Instead, he had ended up being infuriated by Fane.


    Veins started to pop out in Harold''s eyes as he said, '' Just you wait! You''ll pay for what you said!"


    After that, he pulled Johnson away and left in a huff. Looking at Harold''s retreating back, Fane still did not have much of an expression.


    However, the discussions around them got louder and louder. "This guy really isn''t afraid of anything. Harold is favored by elders thanks to his talent."

 Chapter 2537

    Chapter 2537


    "He''ll absolutely be targeted! Once Harold realizes his true potential, it would be easy to deal with him!"


    "Can''t he tell that none of us want to provoke Harold? Does he think that he can really stand up against Harold till the end?"


    "Doesn''t he know how powerful someone as talented as Harold will be when he achieves his potential?


    Back then, there were plenty of idiots who offended talented alchemists...


    "After that, the alchemists would all torture and take revenge on all those who had offended them before. The future is in for all to see."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Just you wait. In just a few years, this kid will probably regret what he did!"


    No one bothered to hide their discussions from Fane. He had heard everything that was said but did not have too much of a reaction. Meanwhile, Rudy was pale with gear.


    Normally, anyone would be more apprehensive when they were in an unknown environment, not wanting to provoke anyone. However, none of that seemed to matter when it came to Fane. Rudy was thoroughly convinced by Fane at that point.


    He took a deep breath as he pulled at Fane, "Fane, what do you n on doing after this? He''ll definitely


    target you in the future! You might not be able to take it when that happens."


    Fane had a nonchnt look on his face, "By the time he can do anything, many years would have passed. Who cares about that right now?"


    After saying that, Fane headed out. Rudy frowned, not knowing what to say about Fane''s reaction. He admired Fane''s courage but was speechless at his idiocy.


    After the two of them headed back to the courtyard, Fane entered his room toward the west. After closing the door, Fane had Nashe out of Mustard Seed.


    After Nash was out, he could not help butment how odd the world was. Fane had been doing well in West Cercie State when he was suddenly flung to Middle Province. Nash had thought that Fane would be at Heavenly Pills for a while, but Fane ended up in Phoenix Valley in just a few days. Content Belongs to


    They did not know how long they would be in Phoenix Valley either. Nash sighed, "I know you usually have a n, but I have to ask you this. What do you n on doing next? How long are you nning on being in Phoenix Valley?"


    vezet


    Fane poured Nash a cup of tea before he said earnestly, "No matter what, I have to be a seventh -grade alchemist before I make next ns. This ce might beplicated, but as long as Lam talented enough, there shouldn''t be any great dangers." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "That Harold guy will definitely cause you trouble," Nash said with some concern.


    Fane let out an uncaringugh, "Was I supposed to just hand over the task that I had imed?"


    Nash frowned somewhat helplessly. After thinking about Fane''s personality, he shook his head decisively. Fane was not someone who would do that. The two of them would definitely have some conflicts.


    However, Fane was never afraid of that. As long as Harold dared to cause trouble, Fane would teach him a lesson.


    Fane pulled out a chair and sat down, "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with this."


    Nash could only nod. He was of no help with this matter anyway. Early the next day, Fane pushed open the door and walked out with a cheerful look on his face.

 Chapter 2538

    Chapter 2538


    The moment he reached the pavilion, he was called by Rudy. That guy seemed to be hiding while waiting for him. "Fane, where are you going?" Fane turned around with annoyance and replied, "Do you have nothing better to do? Why did youe out the moment I did?"


    Rudy pursed his lips awkwardly. He was not familiar with the ce and was afraid of getting himself into trouble. Rudy was already beginning to admire Fane, so whatever Fane did, he would always follow behind.


    When Fane saw that he was not saying anything, Fane said in exasperation, "I fought with Harold yesterday, you should be avoiding me to avoid any trouble. If he decides to target you after failing to get me, you''ll be in trouble."


    Rudy''s slightly awkward smile froze on his face at Fane''s words. Fane was right. If Harold did not want to or could not get to Fane, then would he not end up being the whipping boy?


    Thinking about that, Rudy was suddenly hesitant. He did not want to end up in that position. If that happened and Fane decided not to save him, then he was dead.


    He did not have Fane''s skills or courage. The thought of retreating away started to take root in Rudy''s heart.


    Fane immediately knew what was on Rudy''s mind when he saw Rudy''s expression.


    He let out a cold smile. That had been the result he wanted. He did not want a dog constantly following him around. He averted his gaze and headed out. However, he had just taken two steps when Rudy started following him again.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows, as he turned around in annoyance, "Do you really want to be a scapegoat? Why are you still following me?"


    Rudy''s lips stiffened as he sighed helplessly, "I''m all along here. If I don''t follow you, I really don''t know what I should do. I don''t know what Grayson is doing right now. I went to look for him before, but he was out. He''s still not back yet..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy seemed helpless and speechless after saying that. Fane sighed, deciding against thinking about it. If the guy wanted to, Rudy could follow him. He started to walk toward the Elder Hall.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy followed behind him but did not give up as he walked, "I know you''re daring and not afraid of everyone. I don''t want to be a scapegoat.


    "I''ll say that we don''t really know each other. We''re merely acquaintances. It doesn''t affect you that much after all. Surely he wouldn''t cause me any trouble right?"


    Fane no longer knew what to say. Rudy was an idiot. If Fane really wanted to target Rudy, Rudy would not survive for more than a few days.


    Rudy should have buried those


    thoughts in his own head, but he


    actually said it to Fane. That was not something any regr idiot would do. It was something only someone incredibly idiotic would do.


    Fane spat out, "Can you please shut up?"


    Hearing the impatience in Fane''s tone, Rudy was forced to shut his mouth. When the two of them arrived at the Elder Hall, Rudy could not help but say," Are you nning on going to the ss in the Elder Hall? Which Elder is giving adecture today? You''re really taking on too much. I thought that you would definitely try toplete your task after iming it.


    "After all, there''s a time limit topleting tasks. If you can''tplete it in a week, you''ll be fined."

 Chapter 2539

    Chapter 2539


    Fane nodded. He naturally knew that. It was because he knew that he came on the second day.


    He turned to look at Rudy as he said calmly, "Didn''t Lou mention it yesterday? There are no sses today."


    Rudy was even more confused when he heard that. He could not help but raise his head and look at Fane earnestly, "You''re not here to attend any sses? Then what are you here for? Did Lou really say that? How did I forget it?"


    Fane was speechless as his lips twitched. That guy was not only brainless, but he was also forgetful too. If it had been before, Fane would not have even been bothered to exin. However, he felt like Rudy was too dumb, so he did not want to be too petty.


    He then patiently exined, "Today is test day. The main proctor today is Elder Eliot."


    Rudy''s eyes widened, feeling like he could not understand what Fane was nning on doing. Ever since entering Phoenix Valley, he noticed that Fane seemed to be in a hurry to rush everything. It felt like Fane was all over the ce as well, he was clueless about what Fane was nning on doing.


    He said doubtfully, "You came here to take the test? Did youe to be tested? Why are you nning on joining the test? You''ve never even taken part in anyOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    of Elder Eliot''s sses before, and you dare to take part in his test?


    "It''s not like Lou has never mentioned it before. Elder Eliot is famous for being strict. If you take part in his test and your results aren''t good, you''ll be pulled out individually to be berated. Aren''t you afraid of embarrassing yourself?"


    Fane nced at Rudy and replied, "Since I''ve dared toe and take the test, how could I be afraid of not doing well. Could you just think with your head? You are fixated on the consequences of me not doing well, but why don''t you think about the rewards I would get if I did do well?"


    Rudy furrowed his eyebrows, thinking for a moment before he answered, "Tremember now. Lou mentioned it yesterday. If you pass the test, the first fifty ce will be able to get two batches of materials for any sixth-grade pill! The first thirty will get an additional batch!"


    After Rudy said that, he suddenly realized why Fane wanted to participate in the test. He widened his eyes as he looked at Fane in disbelief, not able to say anything for a while.


    He noticed that he did not understand Fane even more. "How could you be so bold?! Do you think you''ll definitely be in the top fifty?


    "You want to take part in the test so you can get the materials needed to refine the Green Sun Pill for free?"


    Fane nodded, looking at Rudy with praise. That had indeed been his n. After Lou told him about it the day before, he had already nned on taking the test.


    If he bought it himself, he would need quite a few spirit crystals to buy the materials. Since there was a chance to get it for free, he would naturally take part in the test.


    When Fane admitted it, Rudy widened his eyes in surprise and said, "I really don''t know what to say! Are you really that capable or are you just that brave?


    "You don''t even know what kind of


    questions Elder Eliot will ask. Are


    you so sure you''ll be able to ce in


    the top fifty? There are at least a


    ¤¦


    hundred participants in this test. It''s


    evem possible everyone will be a part


    of it. To be in the top fifty out of two hundred..."


    Fane was not surprised at how shocked Rudy was. He merely nodded and did not say anything else. Rudy took a deep breath as he gave Fane a thumbs up.

 Chapter 2540

    Chapter 2540


    "The top fifty... If it were me, I wouldn''t even dare to think about it. You actually have that kind of courage... The ones who are able to get into the top fifty might not be the most skilled, but are probably the most talented!"


    Fane nodded, not saying anything as usual. When Rudy looked at Fane, he did not know what else to say.


    Strength and talent can sometimes be tied together, and sometimes they must be separated. For example, in this assessment, the two should be separated.


    Someone who had already learned the Way of the Pill for a long time would naturally be more skilled, and be able to condense even more pill runes. Those who were talented might be unable to condense as many pill runes due to theirck of experience.


    However, since they were talented, the pill runes they condensed were better in quality. That was the difference between skill and talent.


    Elder Eliot''s test was not a test to see how skilled a person was. It was not to see how many pill runes one could condense. Instead, it was a test to measure the talent of that person.


    What was the quality of the pill runes a person could condense? Would they manage to achieve fifty percent refinement?


    "You really are confident..." Rudy could not help butment.


    Fane frowned. That brat had been trying to say that Fane did not have that much talent, but was going to try anyway. From the start, Fane had not been bothered by Rudy, but he could no longer stand it.


    Rudy had been mocking him front the start. He turned to look at Rudy and said, "Why don''t you participate in this test with me. Then you''ll know whether or not I''m confident."


    When Rudy heard that, his expression changed. Fane had that courage, but he did not. He had heard about what kind of temper certain elders had before.


    Lou had earnestly answered the question. Elder Eliot was the elder who has the worst temper. When he saw any disciples withckluster talents, we would berate them on the spot.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    If he decided to participate in Elder Eliot''s test before even attending a single ss, Elder Eliot would definitely berate him viciously if he failed.


    Then, he would just be humiliated in front of everyone. Yet, if he did not follow Fane in, Rudy would feel a little unhappy.


    He knew that he was no match for Fane and that Fane was more talented, but he was not willing to admit to that fact.


    Fane saw that brat''s hesitant look and decided against saying anything more. He merely raised an eyebrow at Rudy before turning around and heading into the Elder Hall.


    Rudy was incredibly conflicted. After a long time, he finally stomped his feet and followed Fane into the Elder Hall.


    The Elder Hall was already full of


    people. After scanning the


    surroundings, Rudy was sure that there were at least a hundred and fifty people present. That meant that there were at least that many participants in the test.


    Only the top fifty had the right to earn the materials.


    After seeing so many people, Rudy felt himself going a little numb. He looked up at Fane in front of him, but Fane merely continued moving forward until he found a clean mat.


    Other than therge stone pirs in the hall, the hall was also filled with old mats everywhere. Most of the mats had people sitting on them. Only in the outer rims were there empty spots.


    The mat Fane sat on was at the edge. There was still an empty mat beside him. Rudy thought about it for a moment before sitting on it as well.


    He did not know what was wrong


    with him. He kept insisting on following Fane to see how strong Fane was. Even though he might be humiliated in front of everyone, he felt like it was no longer a problem.

 Chapter 2541

    Chapter 2541


    Fane preferred more secluded areas where he would not be disturbed. He would also be able to see what everyone else was doing.


    He had thought that nothing would happen since he found such a secluded area, but he never expected to be called out just a moment after sitting down.


    Johnson angrily shouted from the front, "You''re here as well? How brave of you!


    "You''ve never even attended a single one of Elder Eliot''s sses, and you dare to attend his test? Who gave you all that courage?"


    Fane looked up and saw Johnson. At that moment, he felt incredibly exasperated. Fane no longer knew what to say. He had picked such a secluded ce because he did not want any conflicts.


    Those annoying flies seemed to be able to smell fruits or vegetables on him. They insisted on causing him trouble.


    Fane let out a coldugh, "Why do you care if I''m taking the test? Just pay attention to yourself!"


    Fane''s tone had been incredibly cold. It was frosty to the limits. Their conversation had sessfully attracted the attention of most.


    Quite a few of them recognized Fane as the one who


    had a fight with Johnson and Harold in the task hall.


    The quiet atmosphere had suddenly been shattered.


    Everyone looked on amusedly. It caused Fane to be rendered speechless. He really wanted to ask Johnson to shut his mouth and use his skills to do talking.


    However, Fane knew that Johnson would not shut his annoying mouth even if he said that. Johnson would insist on using words to prove himself. He would insist on having everyone else insult Fane. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Behind Johnson was Harold. Harold had seen Fane as well, and his eyes were full of rage.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane''s words had been so incredibly hard to hear.


    When he went back, he was evenughed at. The fire in his heart had burned for a long time, causing Fane to be on Harold''s must kill list.


    At that moment, he saw Fane in front of him again. Harold wanted nothing more than to slice Fane in half. He had been sitting at the frontmost mat, but he stood up and walked toward Fane.


    Fane frowned as he looked at Harold


    without saying anything. Harold should have already known that he would not be able to beat Fane in a war of words after the conflict from the day before, but he still walked over.


    UMS


    over.


    Harold let out a coldugh as he looked down at Fane,'' I thought you were ignorant yesterday, but I guess I was wrong. You''re just aplete idiot. Did your runner not tell you how strict Elder Eliot is?


    "He expects a lot. No one knows what Elder Eliot will be testing us on at all. Are you trying to prove how dumb you are bying here?"


    Fane could not help but rolled his eyes. He averted his gaze, not wanting to look at Harold. However, he knew that Harold would only cause him more trouble if he did not react to the insults.


    Fane smiled as he said, "Everyone here knows how strict Elder Eliot''s tests are. I didn''t need you to tell me. How would you know what my results will be?"


    When Harold heard Fane''s words, he suddenly let out augh. Hisugh got louder and louder until he could barely stand up. Even though hisugh was very exaggerated, no one dared to mock him.


    Harold took a deep breath and replied, "If you get good results in the test, I''ll write my name backward!"

 Chapter 2542

    Chapter 2542


    Fane looked at Harold with an annoyed expression, feeling like he was more irritating than a fly. Before he came, he had wondered if he would bump into Harold.


    However, Fane would not let anyone disrupt his ns. After entering the hall, he had quickly found himself in a secluded spot but was still spotted by Johnson.


    Fane took a deep breath as he looked up at Harold and said, "Do you not have anything else to do other than causing trouble? Whether I take part in this test or not, does it have anything to do with you?"


    Harold grunted as he said, "Of course, it has nothing to do with me, but you were the one who stole my task before this. Did you forget what I said before?"


    Fane could not imagine what was going through Harold''s mind to use him of stealing Harold''s task. The way he managed to twist reality like that rendered Fane speechless.


    It was as if he was a bandit, and Harold was the victim. Even Rudy could not help but frown as he looked at Harold speechlessly.


    The way Harold spoke made him seem like he was on the righteous side. It was as if Fane had wronged him, which led him to retaliate. Fane had wanted to control himself and not cause a scene, but after hearing that,


    he could no longer hold back. They let out augh, but theugh was incredibly cold.


    "You im that I stole your task? Are you not ashamed of yourself? Everyone clearly saw in the task hall that I had imed the task before you suddenly appeared and asked me to cancel it.


    "After that, you wanted me to give the task to you. You''re the one who''s acting so unreasonable, so why are you saying I stole what was yours? Is something wrong with your brain? You''re so petty and shameless! n


    Fane had never expected that he would be able to throw such harsh insults before. He had never regarded Harold as great anyway. Harold was so angry his fists shook.


    The anger he had put aside the day before boiled again. He clenched his teeth as he looked at Fane, " You dare..."


    Those words seemed toe out from the gaps in Harold''s teeth. At that moment, Harold was already at the limits of his anger. He had never felt so humiliated ever since he entered Phoenix Valley.


    Everything Fane said seemed like a p on his face. Harold felt like he had been greatly insulted. Even Johnson was furious.


    "Fane! Do you know what you''re doing now? I know you have no filter but just think about what the consequences of your words will be!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow and said, "Consequences? Why would I need to care? Can the two of you stop annoying me? I really don''t want to waste any more time with you.


    "Didn''t you understand what I said earlier? Me participating in the test has nothing to do with either of you. The two of you were the ones who came over and a fight!"


    The two parties were already at the peak of anger. If they continued talking they might actually start fighting. Everyone had already turned to look at Fane and Harold.


    Everyone knew of Harold, but Fane was a fresh face. Fane had the look of a naivemb who was not afraid of any tigers. It caused a lot of discussions.


    "Harold is really banging his head into the wall this time. It''s the first time anyone has dared to speak like that to him."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2543

    Chapter 2543


    "Does this guy not know how talented Harold is?"


    "He knows. Johnson even told him about Harold yesterday. Do you know what he said? He said that Harold knowing the Way of the Phoenix Pill had nothing to do with him..."


    "Really?! That kid is so aggressive..."


    "I feel like there are two possibilities. First, there''s something wrong with this guy''s brain. He''s not scared of being ughtered at all. Ignorance is bliss. He probably doesn''t care who he''s facing. He will set his mouth on anyone who provokes him.


    "The second possibility is that this kid is actually very skilled. He doesn''t think Harold is worth anything at all which is why he can act like this."


    "Is he skilled? I''ve never heard of him before. He''s probably a neer to Phoenix Valley. Everyone who enters Phoenix Valley is somewhat talented.


    "I think that he was probably at the peak of where he came from before this. That''s why he''s so arrogant that evening to Phoenix Valley couldn''t shave off some of his pride. He probably thinks he can stand over everyone. He''s clearly an idiot!"


    Most of them did not regard Fane highly. After all, Fane was a stranger and they did not know much about him. On top of that, Fane''s words caused everyone to think that he was just a stubborn fool.


    Various words were heard by Fane, but Fane did not care at all. People could say what they wanted to, it had nothing to do with him.


    All he needed to do was to do well in the test at that moment. There was no need to say anything else.


    Harold was already panting in anger thanks to Fane at that point. His whole body was shaking slightly.


    He had already been furious the day


    before, and it somehow got worse. As far as words went, he did not seem to be able to beat Fane. Om top of that, Fane''s disdainful tone made it seem like Fane did not think much about him at all. It made Harold feel even more humiliated.


    "You will pay the price! I''ll absolutely make you pay! You''ll wish you were dead!"


    When Harold shouted those words, he did not bother controlling his volume at all. Harold was alreadypletely irrational at that point.


    In the past, although he wasC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    domineering and reckless, he still


    knew how to hold back. He would be somewhat careful with his words. Yet, at that point Harold had said words like making Fane wish he was dead. It was obvious how furious Harold was.


    Fane had already heard words like that too many times that he had grown numb to it. It did not work on Fane at all.


    He looked up at Harold and mocked, "I''ve heard those words from I don''t know how many people at this point. It''s a pity that all of them are already dead..."


    After that, a shout could be heard from the distance," What''s with all the noise?! This is the Elder Hall, not some market for you to bicker in!"


    The shout instantly silenced the


    whole hall. Everyone looked over et


    - the source of the noise and


    white-robed old man with an


    angry look on his face.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows and immediately straightened his body. There was no need to introduce that person. Fane could tell that it was Elder Eliot.

 Chapter 2544

    Chapter 2544


    It was said that Elder Eliot was incredibly strict. He never smiled at anyone and would berate anyone he was not happy with.


    Harold''s face darkened slightly. Elder Eliot did not mention any names, but he knew very well that Elder Eliot had been referring to him.


    After all, he had lost control back then. Harold tried his best topose himself before he rushed to Elder Eliot and apologize sincerely, "Elder Eliot, please forgive me. I was just too angered by that kid just now and lost control. I will definitely make sure it won''t happen again."


    Elder Eliot frowned before he looked at Harold meaningfully. After that, he looked at Fane. Fane was incredibly quiet at that moment, and his face was calm as usual.


    It was as if those words Harold had said earlier had nothing to do with him at all. Elder Eliot let out a coldugh as he narrowed his eyes and said, "Why did the two of you fight?"


    Those words meant that Elder Eliot wanted to look further into the matter to see who was right. It caused Fane to be a little speechless.


    Elder Eliot really was entric. He even wanted to interfere in the squabbles between students.


    Normally, elders would just ignore the situation if it did not go too far.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Harold happily replied, "You should be able to see that this kid is a neer. He''s been looking for trouble ever since he came here. He''s also very arrogant. I only asked him a few questions when he started to insult me."


    Fane pursed his lips, speechless. Harold really knew how to stir things up. He had not even wanted to bother with Harold. Harold was the one who came looking for a fight. Yet, he made it seem like Fane was the one who wanted a fight with him.


    Elder Eliot frowned as he looked at Fane somewhat unhappily. Graham took the opportunity to exin even more.


    "He''s a neer. He''s never even


    attended a single one of your sses. He doesn''t know a thing about the test today, so he''s clearly here to look for a scolding. I tried to warn him out of kindness, but he..."


    He stopped after saying that, but he had an expression on his face like he had been wronged. Fane had to praise Harold''s acting skills.


    Harold had been the one who was picking a fight, everyone present had seen that, but the guy made it seem like it was not the case at all. He only cared about his own act and ignored what everyone else thought.


    Elder Eliot walked forward and said to Fane, "It really is the first time I''ve seen you, do you admit to Harold''s words?"


    Even though Elder Eliot did not say what was on his mind, Fane could see that Elder Eliot was already somewhat on Harold''s side, and thought what Harold said was true.


    Fane said in exasperation, "Harold is


    full of lies and can''t be trusted. He''s trying to look for trouble with me because refused to give him a task he insisted I give up to him in the task hall yesterday. That was where the conflict came from, and he''s refusing to let it go."


    Elder Eliot frowned when he heard that, not expecting the situation to get soplicated. He had thought that he would be able to solve it with a few words.


    Harold looked at Fane furiously. He had been about to speak when Fane interrupted him.

 Chapter 2545

    Chapter 2545


    "It''s true that I''ve never attended any of your sses, but that''s because I just arrived at Phoenix Valley. I''d naturally never had the time to attend your sses. I came because I heard there would be a reward after the test."


    Fane was quick with his words. He did not want Elder Eliot to be fixated on the other matter anymore. After all, if they ended up arguing again, there would be no purpose other than to waste time.


    Harold''s actions had all been clearly remembered by Fane. If he got the chance, he would make sure Harold knew the price of messing with him. Elder Eliot raised an eyebrow as he looked at Fane with interest, "So you came to the test for the reward?"


    Fane nodded fearlessly. When Rudy saw that, his lips started to twitch, not knowing what to say.


    With those words, everyone would definitelyugh at Fane if Fane failed. Yet, Fane was incredibly confident, as if it would never happen.


    Harold let out a coldugh, "You really are confident. You''re just a neer. It''s the first time you''ve met Elder Eliot. You don''t even know what the test will be about. You dare say you can get the reward? Who gave you the courage to brag like that?"


    Fane looked at Harold calmly and said, "I gave myself


    that courage. If you''re not convinced, how about we make a five thousand spirit crystal bet?"


    Fane''s words suddenly caused the hall to erupt in discussions. They felt like Fane was giving them more and more excitement.


    They had all thought that the kid was just incredibly rude and brash,


    but now it looked like Fane was


    overconfident as well. Fane was so overconfident it rendered them speechless. He actually wanted to


    make a bet against Harold Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Harold''s lips twitched, "Do you know what you''re saying? You want to make a bet against me for five thousand spirit crystals?"


    Fane nodded seriously. He needed


    spirit crystals so badly that he would


    take whatever he could get. If Harold was so adamant about making things difficult for him, he would take full advantage of it. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane had wanted to bet ten thousand spirit crystals, but he felt like Harold might have fallen back if he set the price too high, so he settled on five thousand spirit crystals.


    Five thousand spirit crystals were already no small number to Fane. The task he had earlier would give him three thousand and nine hundred. Five thousand would be


    l.n


    the equivalent of four ''Sun


    Piffs.


    QUMS


    Haroldughed as he looked at Fane, "You''re the most confident person I''ve ever met. Since you want to bet, I''ll do it!"


    "There''s no point just talking about it. If you really want to make a bet against me, let''s sign a contract. If one side loses and doesn''t pay up, their souls will be ripped apart!"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no way to change the contract after signing it. Normally, fighters rarely signed contracts like that. After all, it involved their own lives.


    The reason Harold had mentioned it was because he thought that Fane could not possibly win. Elder Eliot frowned before mming his palm into the desk.


    "Shut up right now! Where do you think you are? You dare to talk about signing a soul contract? It involves your very souls. I won''t let you do whatever you want to!"

 Chapter 2546

    Chapter 2546


    Even though Elder Eliot had a fiery temper, he knew very well that if he did not stop the two of them from signing the contract, he would definitely be med by the other elders.


    After all, it had to do with life and death. The death of one of them would be a loss to the Phoenix Valley.


    However, Elder Eliot was no ordinary elder. Even though he would not let the two of them sign a contract, it did not mean he would just let it slide.


    "Since the two of you are so hotblooded and insistent on a bet, then I''ll grant your wish. How about this? I''ll be your witness. You won''t have to sign any soul contracts.


    "As long as someone loses and refuses to pay, I''ll make that person regret it," Elder Eliot said.


    Fane forcefully pursed his lips to stop his happiness from showing on his face. Elder Elliot seemed to be willing to participate in this. However, Elder Eliot''s actions were precisely what he wanted.


    A soul contract needed a lot of time, so having Elder Eliot be the witness was much more efficient. If anyone wanted to run away from the bet, Elder Eliot would not let them off.


    With that in mind, Fane nodded, "Thank you, Elder Eliot."


    The moment he said that the hall erupted inmotion again. They had thought that Elder Eliot''s arrival would have caused everyone to suppress all their excitement. Yet, with Elder Eliot''s actions, they could no longer hold back.


    "The brat looks really confident. Do you think he has the skills?"


    "The two of them actually bet five thousand spirit crystals, but they still haven''t talked about how the loser is determined."


    "Are you dreaming? Didn''t that guy say earlier? He would definitely be in the top fifty and get two portions of sixth-grade pill materials."


    Possibly reminded by those around him, Harold realized that they had not actually discussed the terms of the bet.


    Harold turned around and said seriously, "Let''s talk about the terms of the bet."


    Fane nodded as he said calmly, "The bet is simple. I will be in the top fifty on the test and get two portions of sixth-grade pill materials.


    "If I manage to do that, you have to give me five thousand spirit crystals. If I fail to do it, then I have to give you the spirit crystals."


    Fane defined the bet word by word


    so that no one would mishear it. The more Fane acted like that, the more disdain Harold felt in his heart. He felt like Fane was aplete idiot.


    Fane dared to set a bet like that against Harold purely because Fane was ignorant. He did not know the depth of Phoenix Valley.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Everyone there was a genius. Being in the top fifty among geniuses was not an easy matter. Even he had gotten to where he was step by step.


    With that in mind, Harold''s smile


    el


    deepened, "You''d better prepare your spirit crystals. You have to give them to me on the spot or I won''t let you leave!"


    Fane nodded in a calm tone, "You''re right. If the results are out, then the loser has to pay up. You should prepare five thousand spirit crystals too."


    Harold had been in a much better


    mood after the bet was set. After all, he did not think he could lose at all Yet, Fane''s words made him feel like Fane was not willing to give an inch, and was adamant about beating him.


    It soured Harold''s mood again. He looked at Fane hatefully. He had never hated a person as much as Fane.

 Chapter 2547

    Chapter 2547


    He had never hated any opponent he had gone up against so much before either. At that moment, Harold wanted to stomp Fane beneath his feet and make sure that Fane would never make aeback. Only then would he be happy.


    Elder Eliot looked at Fane with much interest, as if he was awaiting a reaction from Fane''s expression.


    Unfortunately, Fane did not seem to be showing any emotion at all.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The more Fane acted like that, the more curious Elder Eliot was. Elder Eliot waved to the rest of the crowd.


    "Alright, the best have already been ced. You have a little more time to prepare. After that, the test will start.


    "The test will be four hours long. If you haven''tpleted the test in four hours, you still have to hand over the condensing card that will be passed to you."


    The moment Elder Eliot spoke, everyone respectfully answered him. They used the time they had topose themselves.


    From what happened, it was obvious that Elder Eliot was not stern for no reason. He had his own rules and regtions. With that in mind, Fane let out a sigh.


    He wondered if he should try to get closer to Elder Eliot. From the earlier conversation, Fane could tell


    that Elder Eliot''s rtionship with Harold was not as good as he thought.


    The two of them were closerpared to a normal student, but it was not that great. If he could get a bit closer to Elder Eliot, he would probably not have to worry about Harold.


    After the thoughts yed around in his mind, he suddenly heard footsteps in front of him. When he looked up, he saw that Harold had turned around and started walking back to his spot.


    "Hold on." Fane suddenly said.


    Harold frowned as he said without turning his head around, "What do you want? Are you trying to argue with me again? Are you regretting things now?"


    Fane frowned, feeling like Harold''s brain was a bit different from his, but there were some things he felt like he should ask.


    He took a deep breath and


    suppressed the urge to insult Harold as he asked the question he wanted to,'' You should have participated in these tests before. What''s the best result you''ve gotten?"


    Fane wanted to use Harold as a benchmark to see what he needed to do. When Herald heard that, he had a surprised expression on his face.


    It was obvious what Fane wanted to know. Harold had not wanted to answer Fane, but he would seem nervous if he did not. He did not want to lose face in front of Fane.


    He turned to look at Fane and said in a sinister tone, I''ve never been below the top ten list here.


    "If you want to beat me, you need to


    at least be in the top five ces.


    However, you can forget a nee


    You should be celebrating if


    able to even get into the top thirty!"


    After getting that answer, Fane nodded without any dy. He sat back onto his own mat. Harold felt even angrier looking at Fane''s actions.


    He did not know why he was so unlucky every time he saw Fane. The moment Fane sat back down on the mat, he had already discarded all those useless thoughts.


    Rudy whispered to Fane from behind, "Fane, no matter what, I''ve beenpletely convinced by you. Even though I don''t know where your couragees from, I''ll still support you!" 1


    Fane raised an eyebrow before


    nodding, but he did not say anything


    else. After Harold sat on his own


    mat, he started to pant heavily. It was obvious that Fane''s words had managed to unsettle him.

 Chapter 2548

    Chapter 2548


    The test had still not started, but the atmosphere was already incredibly tense. After the two of them set the bet, everyone started to get incredibly excited. There were discussions everywhere. Where did Fane get his courage from?


    They even started to question where Fane was from. Yet, there were no answers to be found anywhere.


    After all, Fane had not been in Middle Province for that long, the only person who knew Fane there was Rudy.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, Rudy''s thoughts werepletely on Fane. He really wanted to know why Fane was so confident. Fane knew of Harold''s talent and skill but still dared to take the risk and even make a bet.


    If he had been in Fane''s ce, he would not have dared to do anything. Rudy whispered, "What happens if you loseter? I''m not saying you will lose, I''m just curious. Do you not think you''ll lose at all?"


    He could imagine what would happen if Fane lost. Not only would Fane have to pay five thousand spirit crystals, but Fane would also be mocked by everyone. He would definitely be publicly humiliated.


    There was also Fane''s conflict with Harold. If Fane lost, Harold''s insults at Fane would definitely get worse. Harold would also end up doing even worse things, so Rudy could not really calm down.


    Fane looked up at Rudy. He still remained calm, as if nothing was happening.


    "I''ve never felt like I would lose." He said that incredibly casually.


    When Rudy heard that, his lips twitched. He did not know if he should admire Fane''s confidence or suspect that there was something wrong with Fane''s head.


    After a moment, Rudy finally said seriously, "I feel like you should be prepared for anything. If you''re overconfident, you might fall down heavily." Fane could not help but let out a slight smile when he heard that. He did not answer Rudy. There were some things that he understood best himself. If he did not know about his own abilities and had just done all of those crazy-looking things, he would end up with misfortune. Fane knew of his abilities well enough.


    Others thought he was crazy, but Fane was merely trying to get the most out of his own skills. If Rudy heard what Fane was thinking, he would probably not understand and think there was something wrong with Fane''s head. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    That was why Fane remained silent, not saying anything. After a while passed, Elder Eliot rasped his hand lightly on the table, gaining everyone''s attention.


    Elder Eliot passed out the


    condensing card in his hand. "These


    condensing cards have pill runes that I left behind. However, these pill runes aren''tplete. What you need to do is fill out these iplete pill runes.


    "You need toplete the runes, and also make sure that the refinement rate is at least sixty percent."


    Other than Fane and Rudy, everyone


    else there had taken part in Elder Eliot''s tests before. They were already familiar with how the tests were going to be. However, Fane did not panic at all when he got the condensing card.


    Lou had already told them about condensing cards in detail. Condensing cards were a special little array. There was only one use for them, which was to store pill runes temporarily.


    After condensing pill runes, attaching them to condensing cards required no true energy. They would be able to store the pill runes for two days.

 Chapter 2549

    Chapter 2549


    It could not only storepleted pill runes, but it could alsopletely preserve iplete ones. Fane looked at the condensing card. It was about half a meter long.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    There were nine hundred and twenty pill runes on it, but all of the pill runes were iplete. Those iplete pill runes looked like a fill-in-the-nk exercise.


    Elder Eliot had filled in the upper part, and they needed to fill in the bottom part.


    Nine hundred pill runes were nothing much to Fane and the others. After all, each sixth-grade alchemist needed to condense eight hundred pill runes at least to be able to advance. Even Rudy was able to condense nine hundred of them.


    When Rudy got the pill card, he was still quite calm. The moment he pulled it up, he widened his eyes as his face paled. Fane nced at Rudy and knew that Rudy waspletely out of his depth.


    Even though they only needed to fill in nine hundred pill runes, those pill runes were no ordinary runes. Those pill runes were all incrediblyplicated.


    Sixth-grade pills would never use thoseplicated pill runes. The test was throwing them incredibly hard questions. Without enough knowledge, even for


    fresh sixth-grade alchemists, it was impossible to recognize the runes on the condensing card.


    No wonder everyone thought Elder Eliot''s tests were not to be messed around with. The contents of the test were quite twisted. Fane even saw some pill runes that were needed for eighth-rank pills.


    Those pill unes were at least twice asplicated than the pill runes sixth-grade alchemists usually needed. Fane looked up at everyone and saw that no one had a rxed expression.


    There were even some who were pulling their ears bitterly. Elder Eliot stood in front with a warm smile on his face, looking at everyone kindly.


    It was the first time Elder Eliot had such a warm smile on after he entered the Elder Hall, but it only gave everyone goosebumps.


    Fane felt his lips twitching. The test this time was far more difficult than any test he had gone through before. There were some who even started to curse.


    Even if they cursed softly, the quiet atmosphere meant that Fane heard it very clearly.


    "Ah! I don''t recognize almost half of it, how am I supposed to fill them up? Is Elder Eliot doing this on purpose to us?"


    "This test seems several times more


    difficult than usual. Look at these pill runes. Most of them are runes needed for seventh-grade pills. Simple pill runes take up less than a fifth of it!"


    "What do I do? I don''t know any?!" "Just because you don''t know, it doesn''t mean everyone else doesn''t. We''re all at different levels. If you don''t then too bad, you''ll probably be scolded!"


    "I don''t want to be scolded. Elder Eliot''s mouth is not something I ever want to face. It''s one thing to just be scolded, doing too badly will even end up with us being punished!"


    Fane was not the only one who heard that, Rudy had as well. When he heard that there would be scoldings or punishments for doing badly in the test, Rudypletely panicked.

 Chapter 2550

    Chapter 2550


    He bitterly looked up at his surroundings and his gazended on Fane. He stared at Fane with a pleading expression and said "I''m really done for now! I''ll definitely be punished. Do you think I can cheat?"


    Rudy had started to panic and started to blurt everything out. Fane''s lips twitched as he frowned and replied, "If you want to cheat, you''ll have to be able to cheat in the first ce. Who''s going to help you cheat, and how will you cheat?"


    Fane''s words seemed to cool down the panic in Rudy''s mind a little. Fane was right, there was no way to cheat on a test like that.


    Even if he wanted to draw the runes following pictures, he would first need to know which book the runes came from. He could not copy them even if he wanted to!


    Thinking about that, Rudy''s lips twitched as he almost cried. Just as Fane wanted to give him a word of advice, a sharp gaze suddenly shot over from the front.


    Fane looked up to see Harold looking at him with apetitive expression. Even if Harold did not say anything, Fane knew what the guy wanted to say.


    The topic this time was far harder than before. Harold felt like Fane would immediately know he would lose the moment he saw the pill runes. That was why


    Harold shot a challenging look over.


    Fane smiled softly, not wanting to bother Harold at that moment. Even if Harold decided to bark like a dog, he would have ignored it then as well. After all, he had not entered the Elder Hall to argue with Harold.


    He averted his gaze and put his focus on the condensing card in front of him. The card was a problem that would normally baffle anyone else.


    However, it was not difficult for Fane


    at all. With the great master''s memories, the Way of the Divine Void Pill was already carved into his mind. What hecked was just refinement.


    For his body to fully catch up with his mind would require a lot of training. However, condensing one or two pill runes was something incredibly easy for Fane.


    Even if he made a mistake or two, it would not be too big of a problem. After all, the condensing card was not an alchemic pill. They were allowed to make mistakes. As long as the pill aura around him was dense enough, he could do it a second time.


    After pulling his focus away from everything else, Fane''s hands started to constantly move as pill aura danced around his fingertips.


    He moved the pill aura around to draw on the iplete pill runes. The test this time was actually simple. Elder Elite would give the upper part, and all the test takers needed toplete the bottom part. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, actually doing it was several times harder.


    That was because over eighty percent of the pill runes Elder Eliot had given them were things they never used or even never seen before. When the test was ongoing, everyone had their full focus. No one dared to treat it lightly at all. With the added difficulty, they had already lost a lot of confidence in themselves.


    They knew that thest few ces in the test would be singled out to be lectured by Elder Eliot. They would be punished as well and it was incredibly humiliating.


    No one wanted to end up like that, so they put their full effort into the test. Harold had spat out some air after Fane averted his gaze, and his expression mellowed out a little.

 Chapter 2551

    Chapter 2551


    In his mind, Fane would definitely lose. He had nced at the condensing card earlier. There were some pill runes that even he might not be able to fill up.


    Elder Eliot had mentioned before as well that the pill runes that were filled up needed to be at sixty percent refinement.


    A refinement rate of fifty percent was required for the pill runes to be considered sessful. That was because only fifty percent refinement would be able to bring out the medicinal properties of the pills.


    Without fifty percent refinement, a pill rune would be considered a failure.


    Sixty percent refinement would mean that the quality of the pill would be a level higher.


    A pill of sixty percent refinement rate would fetch a higher price than a pill of fifty percent refinement rate. That was because a higher refinement rate meant a higher quality pill. That was something everyone knew.


    With that in mind, Harold shook his head helplessly. Elder Eliot was getting crazier and crazier. There were a total of nine hundred and twenty runes on the condensing card. Of those present, it was probably that the number of them who would be able to fill up


    more than half of the pill runes could be counted with one hand.


    Even he did not know if he would be able to do it. Thinking of that, he could not help but nce over at Fane. Fane was already putting all his focus into condensing the pill runes with a furrowed eyebrow.


    Fane still looked confident as ever, which frustrated Harold even more. He felt like that guy was really good at acting. It was impossible to tell what was on Fane''s mind.


    Johnson was sitting right behind


    Harold. When he saw Harold looking back at Fane, he could not help but whisper, Harold, what are you looking at him for? He''ll definitely lose think he won''t even be able to condense ten of the runes. After all, Elder Eliot said that we needed to have a sixty percent refinement rate.


    "Haven''t we looked into this guy before? He came from a small ce, so what can he possibly do? You don''t have to worry about him at all." When Harold heard that, he felt like it was quite reasonable. Fane came from Heavenly Pills. Heavenly Pills was part of the Rosefinch Pavilion''s territory. To them, it really was a small ce.


    Harold came from the inner region. That was where the strong fighters came from. Many geniuses spawned in the inner region, and the outer region was basically the countryside to them.


    Harold narrowed his eyes and said, "I


    just feel like this guy is way too good at acting. Even now, he still manages to look like everything is within his control. It''s so funny and annoying at the same time. ContentContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Johnson snorted, "He''s just afraid of embarrassing himself. After all, he''s probably never even seen half of the runes before, let alone be able to patch them up to a sixty percent refinement!"


    Harold nodded. Johnson continued


    with a smile," There isn''t much talent where this guy came from at all. The


    fact that he''s able to be a sixth-grade alchemist naturally means he must have some talent.


    "However, that talent means nothing to us. He must have loved to show off among all those talentless bumpkins before this.


    "He was probably praised so much that he doesn''t know his ce. Even here, he still thinks he can beat everyone. That''s probably why he acted so arrogantly."


    Harold nodded, feeling like Johnson''s words were very reasonable. He thought that way as well. Fane acted the way he did because the ce he came from had been far too impoverished.

 Chapter 2552

    Chapter 2552


    There were no proper geniuses there at all. Fane had probably been the best among them and was naturally respected. Even after going to Phoenix Valley, he still felt like he was better than everyone else. That was why Fane dared to say all of that to Harold and even dared to make the bet.


    With those thoughts in mind, Harold''s lips twitched as he felt even more sure about things. Harold clearly knew Fane was that kind of person, so it was pointless for Harold to keep focusing on Fane.


    Fane would definitely lose! Knowing that fact, Harold looked away and started to answer in earnest.


    Time slowly ticked away. All that could be heard were people breathing. As they neared the end of the test, Rudy had already thoroughly given up all hope.


    He had only been able to answer twenty percent of the condensing card, and he could not even guarantee that the ones he did answer were at sixty percent refinement. Rudy felt like he was in an incredibly hopeless situation.


    He deeply regretted following Fane into the Elder Hall. He was already imagining what it would be like being called up alone to be berated by Elder Eliot after the results were out. He would be humiliated in front ofText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    everyone.


    However, it was already toote for regrets. There was no way for him to withdraw anymore. After being stunned for a long time, he could not help but look up at Fane. All he saw was Fane with his chest puffed up and head held high. Fane held the condensing card in his hand as if he hadpleted all of the pill runes on the card.


    At that moment, Rudy wondered how confident Fane was in his results. He did not have Fane''s courage, nor did he have Fane''s talent and ability, but he could not believe that Fane could actually get into the top fifty.


    If he managed to get into the top fifty without even attending a single ss, Rudy would definitely be dealt a heavy blow. Rudy had nned on talking to Fane after the test was over but he could not hold back when he looked at Fane''s calm expression.


    Rudy whispered, "Fane, are you done?"


    Fane nodded without turning


    around. Rudy felt odd when he saw Fane''s calm nod, so he continued


    asking, "How do you think your


    results are? Can you get into the top fifty?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow. He knew that Rudy asked that because Rudy did not believe he was capable of it. He turned and nced at Rudy.


    He whispered back, "I told you before, if I really wasn''t confident, then I wouldn''t have made the bet."


    Rudy could not help but take a deep breath after hearing that. At that moment, Rudy had a lot he wanted to say, but he did not know how to voice out any of his words.


    Time slowly ticked away, and the test finally ended in silence. Elder Eliot calmly walked out from behind, gathering the condensing cards one by one.


    The condensing cards would only


    need a short time to determine everyone''s results. After gathering everything, Elder Eliot did not waste a second before leaving the Elder Hall to determine the results.


    Without the elder around, the hall became much livelier. However, everyone had incredibly serious expressions at that moment. Comints and moans filled the room.


    "I don''t know what Elder Eliot is thinking. Why is this test so many times harder?! Does he just want to see all of us fail?"

 Chapter 2553

    Chapter 2553


    "Who knows what Elder Eliot is thinking. We all know how he is. Just think about those pill runes on the card earlier. Eighty percent of them were pill runes that we normally wouldn''t use at all.


    "They wereplicated runes that only seventhgrade alchemists use. I''ve never even seen them before, let alone be able to fill it up."


    "My results will be horrible this time, I don''t even have to think about it. I just don''t know if there''s anyone who''ll do worse than me. It would be humiliating if I end up being called out alone to be scolded!"


    "Being scolded would be letting you off easy. Don''t forget how Elder Eliot is. If the results are especially bad, he''ll just pull you out and berate and punish you publicly. You won''t just need to be fined spirit crystals, you''ll even be forced to stand in a corner facing the wall!"


    All those words were naturally heard by Rudy. After hearing what everyone had to say, Rudy felt incredibly bad. He was going green with regret. He should not have participated in the test.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He had never attended a single ss and had only just be a sixth-grade alchemist. He did not have the chance to practice condensing nine hundred pill runes for that long, but his limits were already being tested.


    Even though the condensing card had nine hundred pill runes as well, only a fifth of those pill runes was the easier sort. He was not able to do anything about the rest of them.


    The more Rudy thought about it, the more frustrated he got. He scratched his ears, wanting nothing more than to just leave right then. Yet, he was worried that the situation would get a lot worse if Elder Eliot came back and realized that he was no longer there.


    What could have been just a scolding might turn into a punishment several times worse. That was what he did not want to happen. He really wanted to talk to Fane, but looking at Fane''s calm expression, his mood soured. He no longer wanted to say anything.


    "You really surprised me." Harold''s


    voice was heard in the front. Fane frowned, he had been resting and, not wanting to say anything, but


    Harold still insisted on being a


    annoying fly, constantly circling


    around him and not leaving.


    Fane did not feel like talking to him at all. He merely opened his eyes


    §Ö§ä


    and said, "Can you stop being so annoying? We''ve already set our bet. You''ll know everything when the results are out. Would it kill you to shut your mouth?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    At Fane''s abrasive tone, Harold was stunned. He had thought that Fane would have realized his shorings after how hard the condensing cards were and stopped showing off in front of him.


    Yet, he never expected that Fane would not be affected by it and remain as obstinate as ever. Each word Fane spoke seemed to be intent on stuffing his mouth.


    Johnson suddenly stood up from the mat and shouted, "Fane! I can''t stand the sight of you anymore! Do you insist on carrying on this farce?! Don''t think we don''t know who you actually are.


    "You''re just a useless brat from the countryside. What have you seen before? Do you think your talent is good enough to brag in front of all of us? Let me tell you, you''repletely wrong!"


    Fane''s lips started to twitch hopelessly. Sure enough, these flies kept on rendering him speechless and helpless.


    Fane raised his eyebrow and replied, "Could you and Harold just shut up? Will you die if you just wait for a short while?"


    Johnson was shaking in anger. He quickly walked in front of Fane. "Do you really think you can win? Don''t you know how hard the condensing cardis? If you can even answer a fifth of it, you''d be quite good!"

 Chapter 2554

    Chapter 2554


    Fane took a deep breath and looked at Johnson as if he was looking at an idiot. "You don''t know me at all, so how are you so sure that I could only answer one-fifth of the questions?"


    Johnson snorted coldly as he said in an arrogant tone, "Youe from Heavenly Pills. How could that small ce cultivate any geniuses? Phoenix Valley gathered so many alchemic geniuses together, where could you possibly ce among us?


    "I was looking at you favorably by saying you can condense one-fifth of the runes. After all, only one-fifth of the runes on the card were moremonly seen runes. The rest of the runes were all incredibly rare. Only a seventh-grade alchemist would be able to fill in ny percent of them!" Fane let out augh before he said, "If I really felt that I would lose, I would never have ced the bet with Harold. It''s better if you just shut up..." Before Fane could finish, he was interrupted by Johnson again, "It looks like you''re still stuck being clueless. Do you think you can really get into the top fifty with those skills you have? How funny!"


    Harold said from behind Johnson, "There are a hundred and eighty people in the test this time. There are only over two hundred alchemists in the whole of Phoenix Valley.


    "Almost everyone is present here today. Do you really think you can outshine all these geniuses and be someone in the top fifty?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Fane took a deep breath, really wanting to stuff his ears. That way, he would not need to talk to the two of them, but the two of them seemed unwilling to give up.


    He knew that if he did not say anything back to them, they would only get worse.


    Fane sighed as he stood up, faced Johnson, and said," Can you stop making judgments on others with that pea brain of yours?"


    His attitude made Harold and Johnson feel like Fane was just trying to be stubborn. Others also felt like Fane was only saying all that because the words he had said earlier had forced him to.


    Some people could not help but say loudly, "I refuse to believe that you didn''t think the test was hard. Why are you still pretending?" "You''d better just prepare five thousand spirit crystals right now. If you can''t produce themter, Elder Eliot won''t let you off."


    "That''s right Fane. Can''t you just admit that you were being reckless? If you weren''t so impulsive, you wouldn''t need to pay such a heavy price..."


    Just as everyone was talking among themselves, Elder Eliot walked back into the hall with the results in hand. As he walked, he looked toward them.


    At that moment, Elder Eliot had a strange expression on his face. His gaze lingered on Fane for a long time, but after that, he averted it.


    The fact that Elder Eliot was already


    l


    back meant that they could no longer continue pestering Fane. Johnson frowned as he shot a meaningful look at Fane. After that, he turned around and went back to his original spot.


    Elder Eliot stood at the center with a piece of parchment in hand. On it was everyone''s results.


    Elder Eliot started to read the scroll in front of everyone.


    He stared at every single name. He opened his mouth and tried to read it out, but started to hesitate.


    Everyone looked at Elder Eliot anxiously, wanting nothing more than to be able to look at the scroll to see the results.


    Harold suddenly felt a bit nervous


    when he saw Elder Eliot''s conflicted demeanor. After all, Fane remained standing tall as ever. Whenever he talked to Fane, it felt like Fane did not regard him as anyone important at all, which caused Harold to be incredibly frustrated.

 Chapter 2555

    Chapter 2555


    All he wanted to do was for both of their results to be announced. Then he would throw his results at Fane so Fane would stop being so arrogant. That way, he would be able to vent out his frustrations.


    Yet, Elder Eliot seemed so hesitant, which caused Harold to lose his patience. He could not help but say,'' Elder Eliot, how are my results?" After thinking about it, Harold felt like asking about Fane''s results would seem a little forceful.


    It was better to ask about his results first before trying to prod at Fane''s results. That way, Fane would be able to feel the difference between the two of them.


    Elder Eliot raised an eyebrow, picking up the parchment before he said, "There''s nothing too special about your results this time, but you still remain in the top ten. You''re in the tenth ce.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You managed to finish sixty percent of the pill runes, but out of the sixty percent, eight out of ten of them were not at the sixty percent refinement mark.


    Honestly, I''m not happy with your results!"


    As he said that, Elder Eliot looked at Harold unhappily. Harold''s lips froze as his body could not help but sway. He knew that his results this time were not the best.


    It was mainly because he had not been in the best


    mood. The moment he calmed down, he would immediately think about how disrespectful Fane was. Those harsh words kept attacking him, causing him to find himself unable to calm down.


    It was natural that he could not get good results with a frustrated mindset. Harold''s face was a little pale.


    Even though he did not have results that were as good as he wanted, it should still be much better than Fanes.


    Thinking about that, he immediately turned around at looked at Fane with a challenging expression again. When Fane felt Harold''s gaze, Fane''s lips twitched slightly.


    He really wanted to rush in front of


    ???


    Harold and tell Harold to stop with those petty actions. He wanted nothing more than to just quietly wait for the results. Harold''s sudden turn of the head had been seen by Elder Eliot as well. Naturally Elder ¨¦lot was not thrilled.


    "You have no right to try and show off in front of Fane because his results were better than yours. He got the fifth ce!"


    The moment Elder Eliot said that the entire field was shocked. Everyone widened their eyes, thinking that they had misheard. Fane had gotten fifth ce? Was that true?


    Surely they were hallucinating, right? Otherwise, how could they have heard such an absurd result?! The one who questioned it immediately was none other than


    Harold.


    He shouted out, "Elder Eliot, what did you say? Fane is in fifth ce?"


    Elder Eliot had already expected that to happen. He did not hesitate to nod and replied, "Fane managed to finish eighty percent of the pill runes. All of those runes were at sixty percent refinement."


    Elder Eliot announced all that with a serious expression, so there wasz naturally no room for doubt. However, despite that, everyone could not help but be filled with disbelief.

 Chapter 2556

    Chapter 2556


    How could Fane be so talented? He had never even attended a single ss and still managed to achieve such results. That kid really was something else.


    No wonder he managed to keep his head up high no matter what Harold said. He actually had the skills to back it up!


    Harold''s breathing started to get erratic at that. His whole face reddened and his hands started to shake as he said, "Impossible! How could he manage to finish eighty percent?! He doesn''t have that ability! He absolutely doesn''t have that ability. I guarantee that he doesn''t!"


    Those words were all practically shouted by Harold. At that moment, Harold could no longer keep hisposure, and everything he said seemed crazed.


    Elder Eliot frowned and said, "Keep yourposure. If you keep on acting this way, I''ll throw you straight to the disciplinary elder. Then you''ll learn what behaving yourself means!"


    Those words sessfully woke Harold up. He knew that he was too emotional, but he could not stand it. He could not believe that Fane was actually talented enough to beat him!


    Elder Eliot coldlyughed, "Why wouldn''t he be able to do this? Why would he not have the talent? How much


    do you know about him to dare make that judgment?"


    At that moment, Harold''s face was absolutely red. His face had a crazed expression on it. He could not ept Fane''s results. He could not ept that Fane was better than him. Before that, he had been certain that his talents and abilities were far better than Fanes.


    Fane was only able to be so arrogant because Fane was ignorant. That ignorant caused him to not know his limits. Yet, reality proved that his thoughts had all been false.


    He was not as good as Fane. Fane had been so arrogant because Fane had known what he was capable of. Thatrge change could not be epted by Harold.


    He had always been the one who was put on the pedestal. He had always been praised by everyone. Johnson knew that Harold could not ept the fact at that moment, but Johnson had no idea what to say to Harold.


    Even Johnson could not ept the reality.


    one


    Harold''s hands were shaking when he said, "He must have cheated! This must be from cheating. If he hadn''t cheated, there''s no way he would have gotten this result. He''s clearly a neer.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He had never even attended a


    If


    single one of your sses. Those new pill runes had probably never even been seen by him before. that''s the case, how could he finish eighty percent of them? Everything is fake. He''s absolutely cheating!"


    Harold sounded incredibly crazy. He wanted to tell everyone present that Fane had absolutely gotten those results from some form of cheating. Fane was not as talented as himself!


    Elder Eliot sighed in exasperation. As he returned to the hall earlier, he had also anticipated the fact that the results would not be epted so easily. However, he had not expected Harold to act so crazily.


    Harold was trying to say anything to prove that Fane was not any better than him. If that had happened to any other elder, they might have consoled Harold.


    After all, Harold was a rare genius, but Elder Eliot did not have that in mind at all.


    He frowned as he said, "Stop trying


    ashe


    to lie to yourself. Everyone here knows that it''s impossible to cheat on that test earlier. The test is about condensing pill runes. Every single thing you do in that test is down to your own abilities."

 Chapter 2557

    Chapter 2557


    "You keep saying that Fane cheated, so tell me how did he cheat? How is he supposed to cheat to end up with eighty percent of the pill runes?" Those words sessfully caused Harold to pale. Elder Eliot''s questions made sense. Since Harold felt like Fane was cheating, then he should tell everyone how he cheated.


    Those tests were focused on testing actual skills. There was no way to cheat unless Fane gave his condensing card to someone else.


    However, everyone could clearly see that Fane had not handed his condensing card to anyone else. Everyone could be a witness to that. Harold looked like a tomato at that moment. He could not refute Elder Eliot''s words at all, nor did he know what to say.


    However, he still refused to believe what had happened. He was not even willing to look at Fane, afraid that Fane would mock him. That would be too heavy of a blow to take.


    Johnson reached out to grab Harold''s arm. "Harold... His results must be right. It''s fine, there''s no reason to continue talking about it."


    Johnson''s words caused Harold to slowly calm down. However, his face was still pale. Elder Eliot sighed helplessly as he handed the parchment to Harold so


    Harold could take a look.


    Harold shakily reached his hand out and epted the scroll. Fane''s results suddenly appeared in front of him. Fane was in fifth ce with his results written there.


    Each of the pill runes had achieved a sixty percent refinement. It was exactly like Elder Eliot had said, Fane hadpleted eighty percent of them. Not one more or one less.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thankfully, Harold still had his wits about him.


    Otherwise he would have let it slip that he wanted to look at the condensing card that Fane had just used. If he had done that, he would probably have invited Elder Eliot''s anger.


    He spat out in resignation as he looked down at his own results. His results were not the greatest this time. He was ced tenth and not many of his pill runes had qualified.


    The other pill runes were not at sixty percent refinement at all. The two of them were clearly on different levels. When he saw that, Harold suddenly let out augh. Hisughter stunned everyone present.


    Everyone shot him a strange look. Harold was actually able tough at that time. What was heughing about?


    When they looked at Haroldughing, they immediately saw that Harold''sugh did not reach his eyes at all. He was not actuallyughing. He had just


    lost control of himself.


    "This is too funny! It''s way too funny!" Harold could not help but mumble to himself.


    From the moment Elder Eliot had entered the hall, he had thought of asking about his results before asking for Fanes. That way, he would let Fane know the difference between them.


    Yet, the end result was that there really was a difference between the two of them, but it was theplete opposite! Elder Eliot knew that Harold''s emotions were incrediblyplicated at that moment.


    Yet, time was still ticking. They could not dy things just because of Harold. Elder Eliot reached out and grabbed the parchment from Harold''s hand.

 Chapter 2558

    Chapter 2558


    He calmly started reading out the results to everyone present. Those with better results rejoiced in their heads. Those whose results were not good looked just like Harold earlier and were reminiscent of tomatoes.


    The results were read from top to bottom. At the start, Elder Eliot''s tone was still calm. The more he read, the more sour the look on his face became. When he read thest five people, he already had a frown on his face.


    When it came to thest name, Elder Eliot reached out and put the parchment into his pocket. His tone was cold, "Who is Rudy sc?!"


    When he asked that, Rudy was so scared his whole body shivered. He looked like a terrified rabbit. Fane helplessly looked at Rudy next to him.


    At that moment, Rudy felt like dying. If he were able to, he''d have dug a hole in the ground.


    "Let me say this again! Who is Rudy sc?!" That should cause Rudy to be unable to hide. All he could do was retract his earlier thoughts.


    He reluctantly raised his hand. When Rudy raised it, Elder Eliot let out a coldugh.


    "In all my years of invigting tests, it''s the first time I''ve seen an alchemist scoring a zero. I see you have a six rank alchemist badge. You might have been tested before you came here.


    "I don''t know who actually allowed you to pass the test to be a sixth-grade alchemist. If I find out who it is, I have to ask him how someone as clueless as you managed to be a sixth-grade alchemist!"


    Those words deeply embarrassed Rudy. He really wanted to say something for himself at that moment, because he definitely did not cheat on the test.


    However, his results were in for all to see. Anything he said would be useless. Elder Eliot did not care


    about all that.


    "He scored a zero! Even I''m impressed." With Elder Eliot''s words, everyone started to mock Rudy.


    The first time, they had covered their mouths. When they saw that Elder Eliot did not stop them, they did not hold back.


    "I remember he came with Fane. I can''t believe their results are so different. I thought birds of the same feather flock together."


    "I heard that the two of them are neers.


    Neers normally don''t do very well but I have not seen anyone do this badly, he actually got a zero!"


    "Of the pill runes he condensed, he


    §Ö


    did not even get a single one right. That''s hrious. He actually dared to participate in a test with his level. Isn''t he afraid of gettingughed at?"


    Rudy''s head lowered more and more at those words. The fire of anger started to roar in his head. His fists were clenched tightly as he sto regain his dignity. He would make sure that everyone present would no longer dare to underestimate him. Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane looked at Elder Eliot and saw that Elder Eliot did not n on saying anything, so he said, "Elder Eliot, you''re right. It''s not good to have such horrible results. However, he came with me. He just became a sixthgrade alchemist. Being able to condense a pill rune of fifty percent refinement is already the best he can do."


    After saying that, Fane said, "That''s right since the results are out, can you pay up for the bet, Harold?"

 Chapter 2559

    Chapter 2559


    Those words served as a reminder to everyone present, and also managed to quiet down everyone that was there. Then did they remember the bet Harold had with Fane.


    If Fane managed to get into the top fifty, Harold would have to give Fane five thousand spirit crystals. When the two of them ced that bet, no one believed in Fane. They had thought that Fane was a mindless idiot.


    Now it looked like Fane was merely confident in his own skills. Since he had those skills, it was natural for him to ce that bet. Harold''s face suddenly paled, and his expression started to sink.


    He looked at Fane with aplicated expression. When Fane saw that Harold was not reacting, he raised his voice, "Are you nning on not paying up? Are you trying to void the bet? It looks like we really should have made a soul contract just now, then you wouldn''t be able to regret things." Fane''s words were a p to Harold''s face. Harold''s body shook in anger as he straightened his back," Who said I wasn''t going to pay up? It''s only five thousand spirit crystals. It''s nothing to me!"


    After he said that, he furiously retrieved five thousand spirit crystals from his storage and gave them to Fane.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he calmly stored those spirit crystals into Mustard Seed. Elder Eliot nodded as he said, "If you''re willing to ce the bet, then you should be willing to ept your loss. That''s the way of a true man."


    Harold felt incredibly embarrassed and wanted nothing more than to smash his head into a pir. Johnson hurriedly grabbed Harold''s arm as he whispered, "Let''s go. Since the results are already out, there''s no reason to stay here. We still have to attend sses tomorrow."


    Harold sighed as he rubbed his chin, trying his best to suppress hisplicated feelings. After that, he bowed to Elder Eliot and said he was not feeling well and wanted to be excused to head back to rest.


    Elder Eliot did not make things too difficult for him and merely waved Harold off. After Harold left, everyone else started to leave as well.


    Fane did not want to stay in the crowd either. After making sure that the reward would be sent to their courtyard, Fane immediately left the Elder Hall.


    The moment he returned, he


    arranged for Lou to collect his


    rewards. On the way back, Rudy had been quite depressed. Rudy merely followed behind Fane with his head hung low.


    Fane did not say anything. He had merely helped Rudy a little earlier as a casual gesture. After all, Fane was not all that close to Rudy.


    When he was about to enter his own room, Rudy suddenly shouted at Fane, "Thank you for your help today, Fane."


    Fane raised an eyebrow. He had thought that Rudy would not


    express any gratitude to him. After all, Rudy was usually so prideful, but he suddenly turned humble. Fane nodded without turning around, it was not a big gesture to him.


    The only thing he wanted to do at that moment was to hurry back into his room. Once Lou came back with the rewards, he would start refining the Green Sun Pill.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Fane opened his door, Rudy once again shouted out, "Fane, I didn''t n on telling you this before, but after thinking about it, I feel like I have


    to."


    Rudy''s tone was very strange. There


    was a hint of anxiety in his


    sombreness. Fane frowned as he, turned to look at Rudy who still


    looked as depressed as he


    was


    before. Fane then furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "What is it?"

 Chapter 2560

    Chapter 2560


    Rudy took a deep breath and said, "Ever since Grayson bid us farewell and headed to his courtyard, I haven''t seen him at all.


    "I don''t know anyone here other than you and him, so I felt like looking for him when I was free. However, he did not seem to be there every time I went over. I asked the person who is staying in the same courtyard as him, but the guy ims to have never met Grayson."


    Fane said curiously, "He never met Grayson? Do you mean Grayson is missing? He went missing in Phoenix Valley?"


    Rudy nodded seriously, "I felt like something was wrong, so I found the time to look for Mr. Zayne. However, what made it stranger was that Mr. Zayne told me to mind my own business.


    "He told me that you and I were safe. He said to not ask about anything else and to not think about it either. After that, he sent me back."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Saying that Rudy had a sour look on his face. It was evident how scared he was from his expression.


    Fane''s eyebrows furrowed even further.


    The two of them knew that Grayson''s disappearance is not something as simple as that. Otherwise, Mr.


    Zayne would not have said what he did. Fane took a


    deep breath as he pushed open the door to his room.


    After that, he waved at Rudy toe in and talk.


    When the two of them went inside, Fane poured Rudy a cup of tea. Sipping the tea, Rudy managed to regain some of hisposure.


    "That''s one of the reasons I insisted


    on following you around. I''m not an


    el


    idiot, I know you don''t want me around you. I''m just afraid. I''m worried that something might happen to me at any time if don''t foffow you.


    "Mr. Zayne was very direct when he said everything. When he talked to me, he had a strange expression. Those words seemed to have been meant to threaten me. He doesn''t want me meddling."


    Fane nodded as he drank a mouthful of tea. Ever since they entered Phoenix Valley, Fane had forgotten all about Grayson. After all, Fane was someone with big ambitions.


    He had never been someone to hold petty grudges. Even though Grayson had infuriated Fane before, Fane lost the urge to do anything to Grayson as time passed.


    He never expected such a sinister plot to be involved when he next heard that name. Fane took a deep breath as he started to have a worried expression as well.


    Fane had always been someone who held back from showing his emotions, but after hearing Rudy''s words, it was hard for him to control his expressions.


    "So you''re telling me that he''s never been seen after he left for his own courtyard. Either he''spletely lost, or he was captured by someone." Rudy nodded seriously. It really did happen that way. Ever since Grayson bid them farewell, Grayson seemed topletely disappear from Phoenix Valley.


    "This has to have been done by Phoenix Valley, but why would they kidnap Grayson and even threaten me"


    Fane took a deep breath as his mind raced. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "He was kidnapped in broad daylight. We don''t know what his situation is like right now. What he really needs to know isn''t where he is, but why he was taken.


    "Even though Mr. Zayne sounded nice when he said the two of us were safe, it did not mean that things were as safe as Mr. Zayne imed. He probably just said that to cate us."

 Chapter 2561

    Chapter 2561


    Rudy nodded seriously, that was what he was worried about. "What do we do? Are we supposed to just keep on waiting here? I don''t want to stay here for a moment longer, I just want to go back to Golden Pills."


    Rudy was incredibly afraid. Back when Elder Simon did not allow them to head back, he felt troubled but was helpless about it. At that moment, Rudy did not think Phoenix Valley was such a good ce, but it was not incredibly dangerous either.


    Yet, Phoenix Valley had turned into a ce filled with uncertainty in Rudy''s mind. He did not know when he would get sucked into a whirlpool of danger and never be able to leave.


    He was afraid that he would die without even knowing what happened to him. Rudy really wanted to leave that ce. Even if he would never get resources as good as he would there for the rest of his life, that was fine as well. He just wanted to stay alive instead of feeling terrified and worrisome every day.


    "I''m so lucky. If I had been the one sent to the courtyard alone that day, I''d be the one who''s missing!"


    Saying that made Rudy''s tears threaten to fall. The fear in his heart had alreadypletely consumed him. He felt absolutely miserable.


    If Fane was not next to him, Rudy would already be


    sobbing uncontrobly. Fane frowned as he looked at Rudy meaningfully.


    He said, "Our living arrangements were not a matter of luck. It was already arranged to be so.


    "Grayson was arranged to stay alone in the other courtyard because he would disappear. He did not disappear because he was arranged to stay in the other courtyard."


    Fane''s words were like a ssh of water on Rudy''s face. Fane was right, their living arrangements had been dealt with by Mr. Zayne.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The three of them did not pay much attention to it back then, but thinking back, Rudy understood that Mr. Zayne had specifically arranged for it to be so because Grayson would disappear.


    For all they knew, Grayson might have gone missing right after bidding them farewell. Rudy shuddered upon that thought as if he had just been blown by a gust of cold wind.


    "Fane! What do we do? Will we..."


    Fane reached out and stopped


    Rudy''s words as he interject, "There shouldn''t be anything happening for the moment. Since he arranged for Grayson to stay alone, it means that he did not want anyone to notice. Other than the two of us, no one else has ever seen Grayson."


    l


    This means that Phoenix Valley intends topletely conceal this incident. We''ve already shown ourselves to everyone. If we suddenly disappeared, it might attract attention, so we should still be safe."


    Rudy nodded, but he was still fearful as he said, "But... I think this won''t be settled so easily. It''s not like we''re safe just because he said we''re safe. It''s just like you''ve said, we''re only safe for the time being. We have to find a way to leave this ce!"


    Fane nced at Rudy and realized how desperate Rudy was. He was nowhere near as brave and secure as Fane was.


    After what had happened earlier, Rudy knew that he could not stand out in the midst of so many geniuses. The ce was dangerous to boot, so how could he be willing to stay on?


    Fane nodded, "The safest option may be to leave this ce, but we saw it for ourselves. Phoenix Valley is far away from other territories, and it''s surrounded by many mountains.


    "There are guards everywhere. Even if we want to escape, we wouldn''t be able to. You are so weak as well. If you see a beast outside, wouldn''t you just die?"

 Chapter 2562

    Chapter 2562


    Rudy started to thoroughly panic when he heard that. Fane was right. It was not possible for him to escape or even just leave either. "Are we supposed to just stay on and be worried and scared every day?" Rudy''s tears started to fall from his eyes as he finish his words.


    He was truly afraid. He felt like he was right next to the gaping maw of a wild beast. If he was not careful, he would fall right in.


    Fane frowned as he reached out and patted Rudy on the shoulder, "I know you''re afraid, but it''s pointless to be scared right now. In the short term, we should both be fine.


    "Even if you want to leave, we have to look for the right moment. Without the right chance, we shouldn''t do anything."


    Rudy nodded reluctantly. Fane was afraid that Rudy would be too scared and end up acting out rashly, so he immediately added, "If you do anything and those people notice, they might think we''re trying to leave this ce. That could cause them to make a move on us. You should know what I mean..."


    Rudy nodded, "I understand!"


    Even though Fane did not spell things out for him directly, Rudy still knew how serious the problem was.


    Since Mr. Zayne said everything he did without any reservations, it meant that Zayne was not afraid of anything Rudy could do at all. He probably even felt like Rudy being too afraid and wanting to run away would be in his scope of control.


    That was because they would not be able to run at all. The moment anyone noticed that they had any intentions of running away, those intentions would probably be ripped out at their roots.


    Rudy smiled bitterly as he said, "If I knew this would happen, I would never have asked to take part in the alliance''s test. Then none of this nonsense would have happened to me."


    Fane sighed and said, "It''s already


    toote to say that. What we need to


    do now is to keep to ourselves and


    do what we should. As for


    l.ne


    everything else, we would wait for


    the fight opportunity to present itself


    before we do anything." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he said that a knock was heard on the door. Lou''s voice could be heard, "Fane, the stuff is here. Can Ie in?"


    Fane nced at Rudy. Rudy nodded before standing up and leaving. The


    to Fane. After two days, Fane.


    Green Sun Pill was not a be not


    handed in the task and got three thousand and nine hundred spirit crystals.


    S


    On top of the five thousand he had won, Fane had managed to get eight thousand and nine hundred spirit crystals in just a few short days. It was quite an impressive sum for a sixth-grade alchemist.


    However, that amount was nothingpared to Fane''s goal. That was why Fane put his full focus on the task hall for the next half a month.


    He would walk around the task hall every day to see if there were any suitable tasks. As long as Fane liked the task, he would ept it without hesitation.


    He was also frequently seen in the Hall of Wishes. He needed his body to catch up with his memories, so he needed constant training. Time seemed to pass by very quickly for Fane.


    Ever since the Elder Hall, Fane had never seen Harold. Fane had initially thought that Harold would not relent after being dealt such a huge impact, and would constantly harass Fane.

 Chapter 2563

    Chapter 2563


    Unexpectedly, Harold seemed to havepletely disappeared. Harold no longer caused him any trouble, which saved Fane a lot of frustration.


    In half a month, Fane had managed to earn fifty thousand spirit crystals. He was already able to condense three thousand pill runes. Fane was ready to undergo the test to be a seventh-grade alchemist, but he did not do so.


    Even though he really needed spirit crystals, he could not afford to drop his training. After all, he was a warrior first and foremost. He did not only need ninthgrade spirit crystals to enter Wild Gorge Pass, he also needed to possess certain skills.


    Thankfully, Phoenix Valley does not only raise alchemists, they raised warriors as well. At noon, Fane called Lou to the pavilion. The two of them sipped on tea as they spoke.


    As they talked, Fane tried asking how he could get to where the warriors were. When Lou heard that, he immediately knew what Fane was nning on doing. Lou respectfully answered, "The warriors in Phoenix Pavilion are raised like any other n. They are separated into outer, inner, and chosen disciples."


    "However, there''s a barrier between where we are and where they are. Even though we''re both parts of Phoenix Valley, it''s impossible to get there without a


    transfer array."


    Fane frowned strangely when he heard that. In order to stop the two sides from meeting, a barrier was set up. That aroused suspicion in Fane. Since they were both in the outer valley and a part of Phoenix Valley, Fane did not think it would cause any trouble for the two of them to interact. After all, they were in different systems.


    There were no conflicts of interest, so why would a barrier be needed? The two sides werepletely separated and even needed a transfer array.


    Fane''s expression had been obvious,


    so Lou immediately saw through what Fane was thinking. He let out a smallugh before he said, "Fane, you don''t know this, but it''s actually a big problem if you look at it closer even though it seems like


    noText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    alchemists and warriors do not have a conflict of interest. Warriors need


    the support of pills. Content belongs


    to


    "If we don''t separate the two, the warriors would constantly interact with the alchemists. Then, if they start to buy pills in private, Phoenix Valley would be in chaos.


    "Those problems are why a barrier was erected to separate the two.


    "If an alchemist wants to train inbat, they need to use the transfer array to head to where the warriors are. They need to report it as well to prevent any unnecessary deals."


    With Lou''s exnation, Fane


    immediately understood the


    purpose of the barrier. Warriors need


    arge number of pills to help with their training. The reason alchemists were regarded so highly was


    because of how much warriors


    needed them.


    If the two sides interacted too much, their rtionships would be unclear, and there would be conflicts.


    "Do you know if there''s a ce to train soul-focused martial arts here?" Fane asked intently.


    After all, Fane''s skills were something incredibly rare.


    Lou widened his eyes as he looked at Fane in admiration. Fane''s question meant that Fane had to be a spirit technique user. They were incredibly rare in the world, and all of them were incredibly talented.

 Chapter 2564

    Chapter 2564


    He never expected that Fane would be as talented in martial art as he was in alchemy which made Lou feel envious.


    He took a deep breath as he nodded before saying, "Yes, that ce is called the Soul Grotto."


    The Soul Grotto was at the eastern end of where the warriors were. After Fane used the transfer array to arrive at the warriors'' area, he asked a few questions before arriving at the Soul Grotto.


    Fane had thought that the ce would still be a grand hall despite being named the Soul Grotto, but he was proven wrong the moment he arrived. It really was a grotto.


    To put it in another way, it was more like a broken-down cave. There were guards in front of the Soul Grotto as well. Fane had already asked about all the rules for entering the day before, so he did not panic when he arrived.


    After he showed his identification badge to the guards, the guard waved him in. Only, the guard had a curious look on his face when he saw that Fane was an alchemist. It was probably the first time he had ever seen an alchemist entering Soul Grotto.


    The interior of the grotto was quite clean. There was enough space for eighty to ny people. Moving


    forward was a cliff that hung in the cave. The ce looked like a cliff wrapped within the cave.


    The cliff dropped into an incredibly dark hole. There were countless orbs of yellowish light floating in the air. They were like stars in the night sky. The lights were basically soul crystals.


    The soul crystals emitted a yellow glow as they constantly moved around in the air. They danced around likeets in the sky.


    Everyone who came into the Soul Grotto came for the soul crystals. The soul crystals were very useful to soul attribute warriors.


    Absorbing those crystals could raise the power of their souls and even improve their understanding of various techniques. Fane had gone there precisely for those crystals.


    Those crystals were constantly


    dancing around in the empty


    darkness. Their shapes were uneven and so were their speeds. Getting them would require one to stand at the end of the cliff and utilize various soul techniques to break the outer shell.


    Only by breaking the outer shell would the spirit crystals be obtained. That was a test for everyone. Furthermore, the Soul Grotto was not somewhere anyone could enter.


    Each person was only allowed in once a month. If they missed the chance, they could only wait until the next opportunity arises. That was why everyone who


    entered the Soul Grotto would do their best to shatter the outer shells.


    After obtaining the soul crystal, they would absorb it in the empty space in front. Breaking the shells was not something easy. Everyone would expend a lot of power just to break the shell of one soul crystal.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane entered and saw that there were two queueing up in front of him. There were about twenty odd mats on the ground. Five people sat on them, and those five had inner disciple uniforms on.


    They were all seated while


    absorbing the soul crystals. Some of them looked like they had expended all their power to break the soul crystals. Of the five there, there was one who stood out because he had


    a


    head full of white hair. Content


    belongs to


    Even though the man had a head full of white hair, he did not look old. It seemed like the white hair was just a special characteristic of his. The white-haired man frowned and said, "Francis Lloyd, haven''t you had enough? It''s been an hour, and you haven''t even broken a single outer shell. The ones waiting behind you are about to go crazy."

 Chapter 2565

    Chapter 2565


    Francis turned around angrily as he stared at the white-haired man, "Can you shut up? Do you think I want to take so long? The outer shell is way too hard! What can I do?!"


    The white-haired man snorted as he raised an eyebrow and replied, "Don''t even try that with me. If you''d just picked a smaller one, wouldn''t it be much easier? You''re just greedy. You insisted on picking a big one. Obviously, it would be harder!"


    Francis grunted coldly and ignored the white-haired man. Fane raised an eyebrow, remembering the rules that Lou had said.


    The size of the soul crystals was not even. Therger the soul crystal, therger the outer shell. Just a slight increase in the size of the soul crystal would result in a much harder outer shell.


    Fane could see that Francis was working hard, trying to attack the Soul Crystal. In truth, the soul crystal was not even that big considering all the others. It could only be considered medium-sized. However, it seemed like a shell of that size was already incredibly difficult for Francis.


    He had spent so long without even breaking the outer shell. However, it was not like his efforts had been aplete waste. The outer shell of that soul crystal was already beginning to crack.


    As long as Francis worked a bit more at it, he would be able to destroy the shell in a short time and obtain the soul crystal.


    The white-haired man shrugged, "Greed isn''t enough to get you what you want. Just look at Buck Tooth behind you. He''s so angry he''s about to bite you. He''s already been waiting for you for over an hour, can''t you hurry up?!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man called Buck Tooth really did have two incrediblyrge buck teeth. The man looked quite burly and was ring impatiently at Francis with his arms crossed.


    Fane felt like Buck Tooth was about to lose his patience.


    "Don''t make him shout at you! He''s right, you''re just too greedy! Can''t you find a smaller one? You insist on


    hitting a big one. Are you so


    e


    confident that you can get that soul crystal?" Buck Tooth said coldly.


    Francis froze. He could ignore the white-haired man''s words, but Buck Tooth had waited for a whole hour behind him, so those words had been reasonable.


    However, he could not stop his attacks, if he took back his soul energy that soul crystal would start to move again. Then it would be incredibly hard to look for it again.


    All he could do was answer as he attacked, "I''m so sorry, I have no other choice. It should not take


    much longer. Just look, the t


    already a crack there. It


    should be mine soon!"


    Buck Tooth replied unhappily, "You just keep mumbling about. If you hadn''t made any progress, I would have already tossed you aside.


    "If we weren''t both inner disciples, I wouldn''t have bothered to argue with you. I''d have just attacked.


    Stop talking and hurry up!"


    Francis knew he was in the wrong, so he did not say anything. Fane walked over and stood behind Buck Tooth. The sudden neer caused everyone to look over.


    Fane was wearing his alchemist attire. He stood out in the group of inner disciples like a sore thumb.


    The white-haired man looked at Fane curiously and asked, "You''re an alchemist?"

 Chapter 2566

    Chapter 2566


    Fane calmly nodded.


    Buck Tooth turned to look at Fane as well. A glint of ridicule shed across his eyes for a brief moment before he quicklyposed himself, not wanting to have any form of conflict with Fane.


    At the end of the day, alchemists were revered among warriors, and every warrior had a certain degree of respect for alchemists. They needed alchemists to refine pills, after all.


    The white-haired man let out augh as he remarked with a teasing lilt in his voice, "You truly do see everything at every given moment. There are soul attribute fighters even among alchemists. I''ve never seen you before, so it must be your first time here. Do you know the rules of Soul Grotto?" Fane looked at the white-haired man before he nodded calmly. To this, the white-haired man''s lips curled into a meaningful smile.


    "You must continue to work hard. Don''t be like this guy; he''s been doing it for so long but still hasn''t gotten a single soul crystal."


    The white-haired man had a very natural expression when he said that, but Fane could tell that the white-haired man was trying to test himself. At times, Fane felt really helpless. He did not want to interact with


    such people, but they could somehow worm their way into his life.


    Fane sighed as he said in exasperation, "Since I''m here, I naturally have the confidence to break the soul crystal. Thank you for your reminder." Those words were clear enough. The white-haired man could not help but raise an eyebrow. He had not expected that Fane would be smart enough to immediately understand what he was trying to ask.


    However, Fane''s words failed to repress the white-haired man''s curiosity, and he then gave Fane a onceover.


    "In so many years, it''s the first timeText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I''ve seen an alchemist here. Those who train in soul attribute


    techniques are usually all warriors who usually have a bright future being warriors. Seeing as you''re so confident, you must have some talent inbat as well. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Despite his words, the white-haired man''s words conveyed his curiosity, one that showed how he was searching for something. He clearly did not believe that Fane had that talent.


    Anyone talented atbat would pursue the path of bing a warrior instead of wasting their time in alchemy. Even though alchemists received respect from warriors one could only truly be confident if they had genuine power to support them.


    Fane frowned as he nced at the white-haired man helplessly. To him, this white-haired man was far too curious.


    He could see from the earlier conversation with Francis that the man had a strong taste for gossiping.


    Fane took a deep breath as he refrained from sneering at the white-haired man. "There are some things I really don''t want to repeat. Let me ask you something: why are you here?"


    The white-haired man was taken aback by Fane''s question. After all, he never expected such a sudden one. "That''s obvious," he answered. "I just want to absorb soul crystals to increase my power."


    Fane nodded seriously before he spoke again, albeit bluntly, "Why aren''t you absorbing your soul


    crystal, then? What''s the point of et


    standing here? Will understanding my affairs increase your own power?"


    The white-haired man''s face flushed at that.


    All of a sudden, giggles could be heard around them, and the white-haired man let out an awkward cough. He tried to say something to defend himself but could not find the words.

 Chapter 2567

    Chapter 2567


    The white-haired man''s lips stiffened as he shot Fane a stiff re, but in the end, he no longer pestered Fane with questions. After all, Fane was still a sixth-grade alchemist.


    Even though he did not know how talented Fane was at alchemy, it was quite likely that Fane would be a seventh-grade alchemist if he was already in the sixth grade at this age. The white-haired man did not want to offend someone who might be a high-ranked alchemist in the future. With that, the white-haired man suppressed the fire in his heart as he turned and returned to sit on his mat.


    On the other hand, Buck Tooth turned and looked at Fane earnestly as if trying to read Fane''s mind from his face.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows. He hated being looked at so inquisitively, but ever since he arrived at Hestia Continent, he never ceased to stop attracting such curious gazes.


    At this point, Fane was content with himself. They could look at whatever they wanted to.


    "Alright! Just a little more! Break!" Everyone could suddenly hear Francis'' voice, and it broke the awkward atmosphere from earlier.


    Everyone looked up and nced at Francis, whose face was already beaded with sweat. His hands constantly moved as he formed seal after seal, sending a torrent of attacks at the soul crystal.


    With multiple pangs, arge crack was finally seen on the outer shell of the soul crystal. Soon after, the crack quickly shattered the whole outer shell. With a crack, the whole thing shattered, and the yellow glow radiated even more vibrantly.


    e


    After thest of the outer shell fell off, the soul crystal''s radiant glow flew right toward Francis'' palm The moment Francis grabbed the soul crystal, a teardrop fell from his eye.


    Fane was speechless at how emotional Francis seemed. True, the soul crystal was something good, but it was just one crystal. Did he need to get so excited?


    The others, coincidentally, shared the same thought Fane had. They could not help but tease Francis for being so emotional.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    One of the inner disciples said, "You truly are something else, Francis. And here tam, thinking you must''ve gone through a lot in your life before. Yes, that soul crystal is quite nicely sized, but do you have to be so emotional?"


    Hearing this, Francis turned to look at the person and snapped, waving the soul crystal in his hand, "Stop trying to rain on my parade. If you were the one with this soul crystal, you''d be just as emotional. Just look at the size of this thing!"


    To Francis'' credit, it was rtivelyrge; about the size of a fist. Francis could notpletely cover it with his hand.


    The white-haired man snorted. "The soul crystal is quite big, but if I got it, I wouldn''t be so emotional that I''d end up crying. "After all, I have great ambitions. In one year, I''ll get an even bigger soul crystal than the one in your hand!" The white-haired man sounded incredibly sure of himself as though certain his goal was within reach. Francis let out a grunt as he rolled his eyes. "I knew that you guys wouldn''t be capable of saying a single good thing."

 Chapter 2568

    Chapter 2568


    Buck Tooth had long lost his patience before this exchange. When he noticed that Francis was not giving way, he shouted, "Get lost right now, Francis! You already have the soul crystal, but you''re still taking up the spot. Can''t you see that there are still two people waiting behind you?"


    To this, Francis bashfully turned and saluted Buck Tooth before he ran over to a vacant spot nearby and found a clean mat. He sat and started to toy with the soul crystal in his hand happily.


    Seeing the soul crystal in Francis'' hand up close made everyone envious, and it showed in the expressions they had. Despite their ridicule and haughty words, it was impossible for them to not be enticed by such arge soul crystal in front of them.


    They even struggled to keep their behavior in check. After all, none of the five individuals had the ability to get that soul crystal.


    Feeling their gazes, Francis'' lips curled into a smirk as a prideful expression was etched onto his face." What''s wrong? Do you want it? Too bad, because I''m not giving this to any of you!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone wanted nothing more than to run up to Francis and give him a smack.


    Buck Tooth paid no attention to their quarreling.


    Francis'' victory might have even excited him as he furrowed his eyebrows and started to look at the innumerable dancing soul crystals in the cave. The soul crystals might be moving and dancing around quickly, but they were like headless flies. As long as one could find a target, they could use their power to lock onto them.


    Any person could break the outer shell and obtain the soul crystal, provided they have the capability of doing so.


    Buck Tooth let out a sharp cry as his hands moved. Soon after, runes appeared in front of him as they turned into a ck ax, one that gave everyone the goosebumps.


    Very quickly, Buck Tooth headed right at the soul crystal he had locked into.


    "Shatter!" Buck Tooth cried out in anger. The ax fell down immediately upon the soul crystal.


    Fane raised his eyebrow and shook his head in exasperation. The ax should be Buck Tooth''s strongest attack, but he overestimated himself. Even though the attack was strong, the soul crystal he chose was not small.


    It was just a little bit smaller than the soul crystal Francis had gotten earlier. The difficulty of shattering it would probably be not much different from the soul crystal Francis got earlier.


    Fane sighed helplessly at the thought.


    Buck Tooth was not as strong as Francis. To get that soul crystal, Francis even used up a lot of his strength and only barely secured it.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he observed Buck Tooth''s expression. After the attack, Buck Tooth seemed a bit disappointed, yet the fire in his eyes remained as he showed no signs of slowing down. It was obvious that Buck Tooth had the same n as Francis.


    Both of them nned on stubbornly using all their might to attack the outer shell of the soul crystal. It looked like he would need to waste quite a lot of time again.


    "Shatter! Shatter quickly!" Buck Tooth shouted out as he attacked, his muscles bulging as he did.


    Buck Tooth seemed tempted to just


    rush over and bite the soul crystal out with his teeth, much to Fane''s chagrin. He could not help but take a step back as he wondered how long it would take for Buck Tooth to give up.


    He did not fee Nike Buck Tooth would be able to get the soul crystal like Francis did. After all, they were not on the same level. Buck Tooth was not as strong as Francis, and the soul crystal should not be weaker than the one earlier, too.

 Chapter 2569

    Chapter 2569


    Francis had only managed to shatter the outer shell of the soul crystal right when he was about to run out of strength. If he had expended all his true energy without being able to shatter the outer shell, Francis would have no other option but to give up.


    That would mean that Francis would get nothing out of visiting the Soul Grotto.


    After all, they were only allowed to enter the grotto once a month, and they were not allowed to stay for more than a day each time. Under all those restrictions, failure would mean giving up until the next chance.


    Obviously, Buck Tooth knew he would gain nothing if he failed, and that was why he would use everything he could. He made the preparations for a long battle.


    "You''re all terribly stubborn, really," sighed the white-haired man. "Can''t you just choose a smaller soul crystal? Even though the effects of absorbing arge soul crystal are much better than a small one, don''t forget to work within what you''re capable of. If you try to take on too much, you might end up with nothing!"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Fane did not like that white-haired man that much, he had to admit that the man still had a point. Even if they wanted to fight for it, they needed to have the skills.


    Retreating and choosing something they were capable of would be the right choice. However, Buck Tooth was too riled up by Francis'' achievement and was brimming with confidence, which led him to choose a soul crystal much like the one Francis had chosen.


    After the white-haired man spoke, there was a mor of discussion among everyone.


    "I think he''s an elder disciple. Does anyone remember his name?"


    "I don''t, but he looks familiar. He must''ve been brought under the wing of an elder, but even if he''s an elder''s own disciple, he doesn''t look like he has that much talent. He doesn''t seem that smart either, so I doubt he''ll amount to much in the future."


    After hearing that, Fane had a strange look on his face. Normally, an elder disciple was ranked higher than an inner disciple. After all, being epted by an elder to be a personal disciple was proof of a certain amount of skill.


    However, listening to the people


    verget


    around him, it seemed like being an elder disciple was nothing


    noteworthy. They seemed to dook down on that elder disciple. C belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As his thoughts wandered, Fane heard a set of urgent footsteps from nearby.


    Turning around, he saw someone rushing in from outside. He looked over and heard someone softly calling out, "Alex."


    Alex Sharp nodded as he wiped away the sweat on his forehead. It seemed like he had run over.


    Alex''s eyes fell on Buck Tooth. When he saw Buck Tooth battling away, he frowned somewhat unhappily.


    After that, he looked at Fane. When


    he saw the badge on Fane''s chestet


    as well as his alchemist attire, he immediately knew Fane''s status.


    He could not help but say, "Why is an alchemist here?"


    The mild displeasure was evident in Alex''s words. It was as if Fane, despite just standing nearby, was wrong.


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation, not saying anything.


    Alex did not hold back as he continued, "Mr.


    Alchemist this isn''t somewhere for the likes of you. Other than wasting time, it''s pointless for you to stand there I have an urgent matter I need to attend to. Give me your spot."

 Chapter 2570

    Chapter 2570


    Fane was irked to hear Alex''s words. He had thought that his clothes and the badge on his chest would have brought him a lot of conveniences. At the very least, he would not invite that much trouble.


    After all, alchemists were held with high regard by warriors. He could give the fighters various benefits, after all, so regr warriors would not offend alchemists.


    Fane had queued up ording to the rules and never intended on troubling anyone else at all. He should have been able to peacefully obtain his soul stone, but he never expected another troublesome matter to pop up so quickly.


    He did not know Alex, but judging Alex''s temperament as well as the slightly respectful tone others seemed to refer to Alex with, Alex must not be a small figure.


    However, Fane did not care who Alex was at all. He was already impatient from all the waiting. How could he just give up his spot?


    His expression was somewhat frosty. "No," he replied, and even calmly at that. There was no exnation to his words, and he merely conveyed his intentions.


    When Alex heard Fane''s clear rejection, his face suddenly froze. He did not seem to believe that


    someone would dare say that to him and deny him so easily.


    Alex stood a few meters away from Fane. "Do you think you''re that great just because you''re an alchemist? Do you know who I am? You dare deny me like that?"


    No one expected that Alex would be infuriated by Fane so quickly after entering.


    Fane seemed to have quite the temper. No matter who it was, Fane did not seem to hold back on his words when he was unhappy.


    The white-haired man had thought that Fane dared talk that way earlier because the white-haired man was not talented enough, but it seemed like Fane did not care who he was talking to or how strong they were.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as he was offended, he would stand his ground and retaliate!


    After Fane heard Alex''s words, he smirked and said bluntly, "I don''t care who you are."


    Even if it was the emperor, anyone who caused Fane trouble would be met with the same treatment. Alex became so enraged that he red at Fane venomously.


    Fane was used to that expression, however. Everyone who wanted to get rid of him or cause him trouble would always look at him like that. Fane had long since gotten immune to those stares.


    Even if they fought right at that moment, Fane would not be scared at all.


    "Don''t think that you can show off in front of us just because you''re an alchemist. Alchemists are valuable, but Phoenix Valley has alchemists everywhere. One or two dead alchemists won''t make a difference!"


    Alex''s tone was incredibly threatening, but it did not even make Fane raise an eyebrow. It seemed like Alex must have been a bully for a long time. Otherwise, he would not


    have been able to say song


    like that.


    Fane merely sported a small smile as he fearlessly responded, "Don''t talk as if something heinous has been done. You''re the shameless one who


    wanted to take my spot.


    You''re unhappy that you were


    rejected, but you make yourself


    seem so noble."


    "You...!" Alex was so furious both his hands started to shake. It seemed like he wanted to rush forward and choke Fane at that moment.


    Fane pursed his lips nonchntly; he had no ns of entertaining Alex.


    However, Alex did not relent as he demanded, "I''ll give you onest chance. Give me your spot, or I''ll put you through hell!"


    It was the same words and the same threatening tone as usual. Fane seemed to hear something like that once every month. Fane raised an eyebrow as he nodded very solemnly.

 Chapter 2571

    Chapter 2571


    "If you have the skills, then by all means-show me your hell."


    Lou had exined the rules of Soul Grotto in great detail. The whole ce was meant solely for soul attribute warriors to train, not a ce for people to duke it out.


    Guards stood on patrol outside at every moment, and the moment anything happened that involved two parties, they would immediately be punished and get dragged to the elders to be dealt with. By then, nothing would clear their name no matter what they said.


    Alex, of course, knew this, hence why he refrained himself, and Fane could tell. Alex stared at him so spitefully yet wordlessly. He turned to look at Buck Tooth, wondering when Buck Tooth would give up.


    s, Alex had already snapped at that point. In just a moment, Alex''s voice could be heard again, remarking determinedly, "You''re an alchemist. How talented can you possibly be in martial arts? You probably can''t even get the smallest soul crystal!"


    It was as if he knew everything there was to know about Fane.


    Fane sighed helplessly, not even bothering to turn his head around as he said, "And how would you know about my skills? You don''t even know what realm I''m in, but you so casually cast your judgment upon me. Aren''t you being too presumptuous?"


    Fane intentionally left a scar untreated to hide his power. Those who tried to evaluate his strength would not be able to find anything out, and no one present could tell what level he was at. Only he knew that he had already broken through to the spring solidifying realm.


    There was no one present who was at the innate stage; they were all already at the spring solidifying realm. Some of them were at the initial stage while some were at the middle stage.


    What puzzled Fane was the fact that the man behind him was only at the middle-stage of the spring solidifying realm. Based on his strength, he should not be so respected by everyone around him.


    Pushing that thought aside, Fane


    was sure that Alex must have immense talent despite not having astounding power. Alex was likely a warrior that could challenge those at a higher realm. This was why everyone seemed to hold Atex with high regard when talking to him.


    l.n


    "I can''t tell what level you''re at, but it doesn''t stop me from seeing what realm you''re at. If you''re even above the innate level, I''ll take up your family name!" snapped Alex, the vicious determination in his voice not wavering. 1 This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if he would push for it even if Fane did not


    want it.


    Fane pursed his lips helplessly as he looked at Alex in disdain. After thinking about it, he felt like Alex''s obstinate stance was not entirely unreasonable.


    After all, alchemy required a lot of


    time, and they were normally talentless in martial arts. On top of that, they focused on alchemy and would not have time to spare on martial arts. Their strength, naturally, would not be that high. 1


    All of them were geniuses sent in from their respective ns, and being able to be an inner disciple was proof of their power. "This buck-toothed man will fail in no time at all, and by then, you''ll find out how strong you are then. You''d do well to re-evaluate the trash you''ve been spouting."


    Alex was incredibly confident in his own skills and talents. He felt that Fane was no different from a degenerate.


    The Soul Grotto was different from anywhere else. Benefitting from the ce first required immense skill, and that was something everyone present knew.

 Chapter 2572

    Chapter 2572


    Buck Tooth''s eyes narrowed at those words. There he was, exerting all he could to obtain a soul crystal, yet someone had cursed him to fail. Buck Tooth gritted his teeth as he said, "Alex, what do you mean by that? You might be incredibly talented, but does that give you the right to curse people?"


    Alex snorted as he casually replied, "Am I not allowed to speak the truth? If you have the skills, prove it to me. From the moment I''ve entered, you haven''t even made a crack, so how could you even have the gall to say that?"


    Buck Tooth''s face reddened at this, his neck straining as his chest started to heave. If he had not managed to maintain hisposure, he would have wasted all his past efforts by trying to attack Alex. He wanted nothing more than to face Alex and make him eat his words.


    Sure, he might not be able to defeat Alex, but it would release him from his anger, at least.


    Alex might not have said such harsh words had it not been for Fane''s words. Even though he was talented and strong, he could not afford to offend everyone. Fane''s words voided Alex from any other emotion apart from anger.


    With that, Alex narrowed his eyes as he pointed at Buck Tooth.


    "This guy is already at the spring solidifying realm, and his technique is a lower stage Earth technique. Even then, he can''t shatter the outer shell of the soul crystal. Do you think you''re stronger than him?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not answering immediately. Buck Tooth was in the same realm as him, but the techniques they trained in were worlds apart. Fane had an upper ultimate god level technique, while Buck Tooth was far lower in the spectrum.


    An ultimate god level technique was more than just a little better than an earth rank one. Some people were unable to use ultimate god rank techniques even at the divine solidifying realm, let alone an upper rank one.


    After all, training in high level techniques required one to bepatible with the techniques in the first ce. Even with the relevant strength, they would need to encounter problems before they can understand it.


    However, that did not apply to Fane.


    After all, he had absorbed the memories of the ancient warrior,


    and that warrior had already understood all there was to understand. There were no


    KelText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    bottlenecks to speak of, so all Fane needed to do was to advance, and he wouldplete his training.


    Alex''s tone was even more arrogant when Fane said nothing. "Do you have nothing else to say? Stop being so stubborn, why don''t you. You''re only at the innate level. You can''t do anything in this grotto.


    "I don''t even think that you''re even at


    thete stage of the innate level. You''re probably only at the early stage. After all, you''re still young, and alchemists roughly in your level are all only at the innate stage of the innate level," rambled Alex, not holding back his assumptions on Fane. He truly believed in his guesses, too.


    Even though he could not see through Fane''s strength for some reason, his past experience told him that this rascal could not be over thete stage of the innate realm. He was probably only at the early stage.


    A person at the early stage innate level was merely an ant in Alex''s eyes. Even a beast on Yorn Mountain was far stronger.


    Even though the guy knew some soul attribute technique or skill, it could still not change Alex''s impression.


    Furthermore, he was incredibly furious at Fane. Fane tantly disregarded him and his words, and it made him hate Fane with a burning passion.


    How could he possibly think that Fane was stronger than he thought?


    Fane shrugged as he looked at Alex helplessly. "Don''t cast judgment upon others with your meager


    knowledge. Are alchemists not allowed to be at the spring


    solidifying realm?" "Of course th


    can, but the alchemists at the spring solidifying realm all managed to get there thanks to pills and medicines," retorted Alex arrogantly. "They wouldn''t be able to stand up against any actual attacks!"

 Chapter 2573

    Chapter 2573


    Alex did not stop as he continued, his anger breaching its threshold, "They need decades before they can reach the spring solidifying realm. I can''t see through your strength, but I can tell how old you are. At your age, it''s already impressive if you''re at the early stage of the innate level!"


    Everything Fane had said felt like a direct p to the face, thus fueling his rage.


    Alex was so talented that he had always been showered with praise, and even those who did not praise him for his talent would still treat him respectfully. They would never speak to him like Fane did.


    Alex took a deep breath. "You rascal! This is the first time I''ve ever seen someone who dared talk to me like this. You genuinely don''t know your ce! Don''t think you can stand up to me just because you''re an alchemist?


    "Alchemists are just a group of useful people. Since you insist on being obstinate, I''ll show you hell!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, his expression as passive as ever. "I''ve never felt like being an alchemist was a particrly noble profession.


    "You were the one who started the challenge, and I countered it. If you feel like I bullied you because of


    that, then I don''t know how you evenprehend things!"


    The highly regarded or talented people Fane had met always had one thing inmon: arrogance. They always believed everything should be handed to them on a silver tter.


    If others did not give in to them, they would think that others were bullying them because they looked down on them. Those warriors who were average in talent would always try to avoid any trouble and not fight against them.


    However, Fane was not someone like that. As long as someone caused him trouble, he would retaliate with a force much stronger. After all, he knew that the other party would keep pushing his buttons if he remained passive.


    Fane''s wordspletely stumped Alex.


    Despite everything that happened, Fane was right. It was Alex who insisted on cutting the queue after entering the grotto. Fane just did not want to give it to him.


    That was how simple everything was.


    The white-haired man merely sat on


    the mat and looked on at the scene. Earlier, Fane had said some harsh words that had angered him, but that anger had dissipated at this point when Fanembasted Alex and said the things he had been hotding to himself for many years. Alex had always stood above them because of his talent, and he would always ignore others with everything he did.


    He had experienced this before, much like how Alex aggressively approached Fane. Even after obtaining something noteworthy, Alex mercilessly snatched it, and this had frustrated him for a long time.


    With how Alex was suffering at that moment, he could no longer hold back his smile.


    The men next to the white-haired man all opened their eyes as well. They stopped trying to absorb the soul crystals as they looked on at themotion caused by the two of them.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Break! Break for me!" Buck Tooth''s sudden shout attracted everyone''s attention.


    At that moment, Buck Tooth was already at the brink of exhaustion. He constantly formed seal after seal as the ck ax in the air constantly shed at the soul crystal.

 Chapter 2574

    Chapter 2574


    Nheless, the soul crystal''s outer shell was tough beyondparison, so much so that it showed no signs of breaking even after Buck Tooth assailed it with his ax. Even Francis had put in so much work to obtain his soul crystal, but at least he showed progress.


    Buck Tooth''s skills were no match for Francis, s. Even after toiling for so long, nothing happened at all!


    After frantically doing all he could, Buck Tooth''s true energy waspletely exhausted.


    He had no way of continuing. All he could do was stop before he copsed on the ground and panted heavily. His head waspletely wet in sweat. Buck Tooth''s eyes were bloodshot; he seemed to have suffered a tremendous impact. He could not say anything for a long time, but everyone around him did not seem to pay much attention. All of them merely shook their heads silently andmented Buck Tooth''s stubbornness.


    He had made an empty trip this time and everyone had advised him to not aim too greatly in case he ended up with nothing, yet Buck Tooth had thought that he would be able topete with Francis and chose a crystal about the size of Francis''.


    Other than Alex, everyone sympathized with Buck


    Tooth. No one tried to mock him or agitate him, seeing how devastated he was. It was as if he hadpletely failed at everything in life. Alex, however, was not so kind.


    Alex had no way to vent his anger at that moment and merely grunted when he saw Buck Tooth. After that, he amusedly remarked, "I told you that you wouldn''t be able to shatter the soul crystal, but you refused to believe me. Now, it ps you right in the face. If you don''t have the skill, then you don''t have the skill.


    Aren''t you too fragile if you can''t even ept that?"


    Buck Tooth''s face soured at those words. Fane even felt like Buck Tooth could even die at that moment.


    Fane frowned as he nced at Alex, who seemed incredibly pleased with himself.


    Fane felt like Alex''s mockery of Buck Tooth would not be limited to just that. Alex would definitely thoroughly embarrass Buck Tooth before he could feel good about himself.


    The moment Alex tried to continue, Fane suddenly turned to tell Buck Tooth, It''s alright, just take this as a lesson. Head back in to rest for now. You might be able to get this soul crystal next time."


    Buck Tooth looked up at Fane strangely. He never expected Fane''s constion would even cure him of the awkwardness.


    Buck Tooth nodded before he struggled to get up. He sat on a mat behind as he started to rest.


    Alex''s face darkened. "You''re really not going to give in?"


    Fane could not be bothered to continue with Alex. "If you want to use force to solve the matter, then let''s fight right now. Otherwise, just shut your mouth. Why would give you my spot?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not wasting any more time, Fane walked toward the edge of the cliff.


    Alex wanted to say something to defend himself at that moment. Even though he did have an urgent matter to attend to, it was not something as pressing as he made it seem.


    He had held onto his earlier position


    and still wanted Fane to give his spot; it was merely to save some face. However, Fane did not seem to care about him at all as Fane remained unmoved, not giving way.


    He raised his head and looked at the soul crystals that danced in the air, earnestly looking for his gold. The other two before him had already given him a great indication.


    He estimated that he could handle most of the soul crystals.

 Chapter 2575

    Chapter 2575


    Alex crossed his arms as he coldly stared at Fane''s back. "Since you''re so stubborn, let''s see if you can get even the smallest of all the soul crystals there.


    "I''ve never seen an early innate level trash get a soul crystal my whole time here!"


    Alex''s words were incredibly harsh to the ear, but Fane no longer cared about him. He focused all his attention on those soul crystals that floated in the air.


    Fane''s actions from before attracted the attention of everyone present. Even Francis had temporarily stopped absorbing the soul crystal in his hand to look at Fane in earnest.


    They were curious to see if Fane''s gantness was backed with actual strength. Even though no one there thought that Fane was already at the spring solidifying realm, they still wanted to see what level Fane was at.


    Fane took a deep breath as gray seals started to condense between his constantly moving hands. Soul Swords the size of a palm started to form before him as they slowly moved into a formation that not many present could understand.


    In a sh, 60 Soul Swords were condensed. Everyone stared in bewilderment as Fane merged the 60 swords into onerge one.


    The moment the Soul Sword formed, Fane widened his eyes abruptly. He immediately found his target as he pointed forward to arge soul crystal he had seized mid-air, and the soul crystal was even bigger than the one Francis had earlier.


    After Fane determined his target and stabilized the position of that soul crystal, everyone was stunned.


    That soul crystal was even bigger than the one Francis had before. Fane had determined his target. After he locked onto that soul crystal, everyone was stunned.


    They did not understand what Fane was thinking.


    Was the guy just crazy, or was there something wrong with his head? That soul crystal he aimed for was notablyrge! How could an alchemist like Fane break it so easily?


    Francis froze as he looked at the soul crystal he had in hand. Compared to the one Fane had locked on to, he was sure that Fane''s wasrger than the one he had!


    It was about 20 percentrger!


    "Are you that confident in yourself?Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Are you just showing off? Do you think that we''d think you''re at the spring solidifying realm just by picking such arge soul crystal andunching a few fake attacks?


    scoffed Alex, who still stood behind Fane.


    At that moment, Alex no longer took Fane seriously. Earlier, he had thought that Fane was just overty proud and unwilling to fight too much with him, but it seemed like he had overestimated Fane. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Picking out such arge soul crystal must be for the purpose of putting on a mere show!


    The more Alex thought about it, the more amused he became. Even the white-haired man and the others all looked at Fane with helpless and strange expressions.


    "Are you trying topete against me?" blurted Francis. "Why did you pick one bigger than mine?"


    Francis had a point, the white-haired


    man thought to himself. Fane must have chosen such arge one for the sake of crystal all for the sake of wanting to leave an impression. 1


    On the other hand, Buck Tooth looked at Fane sympathetically. He wanted to tell Fane to not exert so much effort to show off. It was more important to reap genuine benefits.

 Chapter 2576

    Chapter 2576


    Regardless of the annoyance, Fane closed himself off from what the others behind him were saying. He concentrated solely on his hands and pressed onward.


    The soul sword swung forth and, following the sound of a gust, aimed straight for the soul crystal!


    An upper ultimate god rank technique was not something an earth rank technique could everpete with. On top of that, Fane was already at the second stage of Destroying the Void and was not far away from the third.


    A massive Soul Swordposed of 60 Soul Swords rammed into the outer shell of the soul crystal with an unrivaled force. Soon after, the unmistakable sound of something cracking could be heard as everyone witnessed the soul crystal''s shell starting to shatter!


    The cracks spread across the soul crystal''s surface, and not a minuteter, the outer shell fell apart, and a golden bright light revealed itself, to everyone''s obvious surprise.


    Everyone gaped at Fane as they inhaled sharply, while Alex was rendered utterly speechless.


    His jaw hung low as he stared dumbfoundedly at the soul crystal which already had its shell shattered. With a wave of Fane''s hand, the soul crystal was summoned onto his hand, and a cold sensationContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    greeted his palm.


    The soul crystal had a vibrant golden-yellow glow after it shed its outer shell. It looked like a gold piece that glinted under the sun, and Fane could not even fully hold it in one hand. Thus, he reached out his other hand and held it with both.


    He tried lifting the crystal that pulsed with energy a little and found it was rather heavier than he thought it would be.


    The crystal was nothing short of wonder.


    Fane did not know how much his skills would increase after absorbing it. He furrowed his eyebrows as he looked up at the other soul crystals-about 300 of them-still afloat in the air.


    "This is too small,"mented Fane as he sighed.


    The dark aura behind him intensified soon after, but Fane was not tooting his horn whatsoever; he was just truthfully speaking his mind.


    He never expected the outer shell of


    the soul crystal to be so easily shattered after he used his full strength. The shell was something that could withstand a lot of punishment. It meant that he could actually have challenged an evenrger soul crystal. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    In the end, Fane had been too careful. He knew that he was stronger than everyone present, but he did not know how greater in strength that meant. To prevent something like what had happened to


    Buck Tooth from happening, he had chosen one which he was more sure of. However, he never expected to manage to get the soul crystal so easily and while it surprised Fane, he could not help the regret that bothered him.


    "Who are you?!" demanded Alex, who stood behind Fane.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not even bothering to turn his head around as he responded, "Does it matter who am? I''ve told you before to not judge others with your narrow eyes. You can''t tell how strong I am because you are not strong enough to!"


    If Alex was at the divine solidifying realm, he would have been able to see through Fane''s strength even if Fane had deliberately left behind some injuries. In the eyes of the strong, there were no lies.


    His words had not been meant to deliberately insult Alex, but Alex''s expression changed the moment he heard Fane''s remark.

 Chapter 2577

    Chapter 2577


    "You deliberately toyed with me!" snarled Alex. "You''re already at least at the middle-stage of the spring solidifying realm, yet you hid your power to toy with me!"


    Alex grew more infuriated as he recalled everything. Whatever he had said to Fane came back to bite him, and there was no way Alex could ept that.


    He had never been so humiliated before.


    Both his hands trembled slightly as he pointed at Fane. "You''re despicable! You held back for so long just to make a joke out of me!"


    Fane''s lips twitched at Alex''s words, and he could not help but wonder what went through his head. He did not think that way at all, yet this vermin managed to twist it around to fit his narrative.


    It was as if he had deliberately hid his strength just to make a joke out of that guy!


    Everyone around them started to look over at them.


    Even though they did not say anything, it was obvious from their expressions that they agreed with what Alex said. They felt like Fane had deliberately hid his strength just to make a joke of Alex.


    Fane took a deep breath as his lips curled up into a smirk. "Can you stop making such a big deal out of


    yourself? The reason I hadn''t revealed my strength is that I''ve sustained a few internal injuries; you just don''t have the skills to see through it.


    "Do you think I would''ve even


    bothered talking to you if you hadn''t run your mouth like that? You were the one making assumptions, saying that I was only at the early stage of the innate realm. I''ve never said that my strength is already at the spring solidifying realm. I never spoke about it before merely because I couldn''t be bothered talking to you!"


    Not bothering to spare Alex another nce, Fane immediately made his way to the mats ahead, nning on absorbing the soul crystal on the spot. Nheless, he was not sure if he could finish absorbing it that day.


    Alex was rooted on the spot. The expression on his face was quite interesting as it constantly changed. Meanwhile, the white-haired man and the others who sneered and threw jokes stared curiously at Fane in a new light.


    The white-haired man was a huge gossiper. The others were able to hold back, but he was not able to stop himself for that long.


    He coughed lightly before he said in an earnest tone,'' Are you really an alchemist?"


    Fane frowned. "Isn''t that obvious? Do you think I stole these alchemist robes?"


    Those words stumped the white-haired man for a good moment. The white-haired man''s face froze as his lips twitched helplessly, rather irked by Fane''s straightforwardness, but he no longer dared to test Fane''s patience.


    After all, Fane was someone who seemed to have talent in martial arts and was proficient at alchemy. He could not offend someone like that.


    Fane was a true prodigy. The


    white-haired man had also been a


    prodigy where he came from, but Phoenix Valley was a ce where geniuses gathered. He was no longer that special after he arrived here, and he had learned to reign his pompous self.


    "I''ve just never seen an alchemist who is talented in martial arts as well. After all, we all know that people who were good at martial arts would typically never choose to be an alchemist.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Having the skills to fight is the most important thing. Alchemists are respected, but it''s not an easy path to walk. They need to spend a lot of time on alchemy and might not even be rewarded for their efforts."

 Chapter 2578

    Chapter 2578


    The white-haired man''s words reflected how inquisitive and solemn he was. He truly wondered why Fane would choose to be an alchemist if he was talented enough to break through to the spring solidifying realm at his age. After all, the white-haired man felt like it was not an easy path to take.


    Alchemists were no doubt respected, but the path was fraught with various difficulties. It was much more difficult to tread than the path of martial arts. Some alchemists were never able to even be seventh-grade alchemists for their entire lives, thus practicing martial arts were worth it all aspared to alchemy. That was one of the reasons why high-level alchemists were so rare.


    Fane stared at the white-haired man. There had been some things he had not been nning to say, but the white-haired man did not seem willing to relent at all, so he felt like he had to exin.


    "I never gave up on either side. Otherwise, I would never havee to Soul Grotto."


    The white-haired man''s lips froze before he asked again, "I still don''t understand. The path of being an alchemist seems really hard to me.


    "If you want to be a high-level alchemist, expect to be spending loads of time and resources. You won''t


    just need to be incredibly familiar with knowledge of the various materials; you''ll also need to constantly refine pills."


    The white-haired man knew quite a few alchemists, which was why he knew how much effort and resources were needed to be a sessful alchemist. After all, refining a pill was not something easy.


    One needed to go through hundreds of failures before being able to seed, and increasing one''s proficiency as an alchemist was even harder. He had many friends that were stuck at the sixth-grade level, even after over ten years of practice. Bing a seventh-grade alchemist seemed like an impossible goal to them.


    Even in Phoenix Valley, seventh-grade alchemists were incredibly well-respected. After all, seventhgrade alchemists were not easy to find.


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation. Thinking deeper into this, he knew why the white-haired man was so shocked.


    After all, the fact that he had arrived


    at this stage was not because of any amazing talents; it was because he had fused with memories from past warriors. Things that many people needed tremendous amounts of time to understand came easy to Fane.


    He never needed to spend hours working on this.


    Fane turned toward the white-haired man and, with formalcy, replied, "With enough talent, you''ll never need to give up one for the sake of the other."


    Even though there was a hint of


    self-praise there, it was the only way to exin what Fane was going through. When the white-haired man heard this, however, his face soured.


    The white-haired man felt like he was trashpared to Fane. Not only was Fane already


    aplished as an alchemist, bot he was no worse as a warrior


    as


    well Compared to that, he was not even that spectacr when it came to being a warrior.


    It was incredibly infuriatingparing himself to others.


    Francis looked at Fane in envy. "Geniuses exist just to infuriate usmoners. I have nothing to say about the fact that you can be both altogether." Everyone nodded at Francis'' words. They had never heard of someone who could get everything like Fane.


    "Who are you?! Answer my question!" Alex''s shout was heard once again.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Alex unpleasantly. He had not wanted to get into a conflict with that guy. True, they had an argument, but it was nothing major.


    As long as Alex could shut his mouth, he could not be bothered about the guy. It was just his luck that Alex would hound after him in such a bitterOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    manner.

 Chapter 2579

    Chapter 2579


    Fane raised an eyebrow at Alex. "Are you deaf? Did you not hear what I said to you? What does who I am have to do with you?"


    Alex''s eyes reddened as Fane''s words assailed his ears. With that, he marched toward Fane and walked right up to him.


    That stance made the white-haired man step back in fright. He was afraid that Alex would not be able to hold back from attacking Fane right then and there, and he did not want to be involved whatsoever.


    Thankfully, Alex''sst shred of reason managed to stop him from doing that. He merely looked at Fane with a look that showed just how unhinged he was, like he nearly broke mentally. He looked like he wanted nothing more than to see past Fane''s skin and into his inner thoughts.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane, on the other hand, stood perfectly still with a frown on his face. He watched as Alex stormed right before him and quietly anticipated his next


    move.


    What shocked Fane was the fact that Alex actually turned and headed out of the cave after a while. Fane stared as Alex''s figure faded from view. Alex seemed like he had gone crazy. Alex looked like he had made up his mind right before he turned and walked away.


    "That terrified me," spoke the white-haired man, sounding evidently nervous. "I thought Alex would juste up and beat you without regard to the punishment!"


    Fane frowned. His mind paused at the image of how resolved Alex had looked right before he stopped.


    That guy had clearly made up his mind about something, and Fane just did not know what it was.


    He let out a sigh before he said,


    "Things would be much easier if he


    had just attacked me. It would''ve proven that he''s just a mindless idiot. The fact that he managed to


    ¦¯


    hold back means he''s still somewhat intelligent."


    The ones on the mats exchanged looks with each other. They had witnessed everything that happened, and from their expressions, everyone had also realized that Alex turning around like that was not


    because Alex had no answer to


    everything and left in defeat.


    Alex must have had a n.


    Fane raised an eyebrow before he wiped away all these irrelevant thoughts. All he wanted to do was to absorb the soul crystal and increase his strength, and only by bing stronger would things be easier for him.


    He would not have to worry about being stopped by others.


    Fane shut his eyes before he ced his hand on the soul crystal. A suction power came from his hand as the power of the soul crystal started to surge into Fane''s body.


    A surge of pure soul energy spread across Fane''s entire being after he absorbed it.. His hands constantly moved as they formed seal after seal. The powers of Destroying the Void revolved around Fane for a few times before he started to condense Soul Swords once.


    He did not know how many Soul Swords he could form in a day or how long he needed topletely absorb the soul crystal. Nheless, Fane did not bother thinking about any of that at that moment.


    The dense spiritual energy constantly moved within Fane''s body. It was as if Fane had seen a bottomless barrel as he constantly absorbed the soul crystal.


    After ten hours, 70 Soul Swords were neatly ced in front of Fane. A crack was heard before the radiant golden light of the soul crystal started to disappear.

 Chapter 2580

    Chapter 2580


    After all its powers had been absorbed, the soul crystal lost all its support and fell apart like a rock by the road, crumbling into dust in Fane''s palm. Fane let out a deep sigh before he opened his eyes and looked down at the powdered soul crystal. An ted expression overtook his expression as he noted the 70 Soul Swords he had sessfully condensed.


    So long as he toiled, condensing 100 Soul Swords was only a matter of time. As long as he managed that, he would have officially mastered Destroying the Void.


    Only then would Destroying the Void show its true power, and he truly wanted to see what an upper ultimate god rank technique could actually do! "Congrattions, you''ve improved," came the white-haired man''s voice.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. He had thought that the man would have left as he was absorbing the soul crystal. He was shocked to notice that, when he looked up, not a single person had left other than Alex.


    Everyone had been observing him and wide-eyed at that, as though they were staring at a rare creature.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. Did they have to stare at him so oddly like that?


    The white-haired man took a deep breath before heText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    summoned his courage. "What level is that technique of yours? Why can''t I see through it at all? I feel like the energy fluctuations aren''t that big.


    "You used this technique to shatter the outer shell of the soul crystal earlier. It was incredibly strong, but why are the energy fluctuations so mellowed? I really don''t understand."


    Ultimate god level techniques all shared that unique trait. The calmer their energy fluctuation, the more powerful they were. Of course, Fane was not about to exin all of that; no one would believe it if he did.


    Ultimate god level techniques were not something just anyone could learn. Unless Fane was already at the divine solidifying realm, no one would believe him at all. Since that was the case, he could not be bothered exining.


    He sighed. "The technique I have is unique in this way. You can stop specting about it."


    Fane then stood up from the mat and looked over at the soul crystals that were still dancing around in the Grotto. He promised himself that he would get the biggest one in a month''s time.


    When the white-haired man noticed


    that Fane was about to leave, he immediately stood up. He could have left Soul Grotto long ago, but he intentionally waited longer due to the questions that gued him greatly. He wanted to wait for Fane teofinish his training before asking about everything.


    He never expected that Fane would not be bothered to exin at all.


    The white-haired man chased after Fane. "Surely your technique isn''t an upper earth rank technique?"


    Fane sported a small smile when he


    heard that but did not answer the white-haired man, merely continuing to walk forward. The moment he walked out of the transfer array to where the alchemists were, he immediately noticed Rudy right beside the array.


    Fane frowned. Whenever he saw Rudy, he would think of Grayson, and those chaotic thoughts would immediately surface in his mind. He did not know what Grayson''s situation was at that moment nor did he know why they took Grayson.


    vel


    When Rudy saw the transfer array lighting up, he widened his eyes. He excitedly looked at the transfer array, and when Fane''s figure appeared, he rushed right over.

 Chapter 2581

    Chapter 2581


    "You''re finally back! If Lou hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known where you went!" eximed Rudy emotionally.


    Fane helplessly pursed his lips. Ever since what happened to Grayson, Rudy had basically be a lost puppy that always seemed to want to go wherever Fane went.


    Fane did not want that at all.


    Fane frowned and said, "I have my own ns on where I want to go. Why are you here? Did something happen?"


    Rudy nodded. After taking a few deep breaths, heposed himself before he said, "If you weren''t back now, I would''ve gone to look for you. We''ll be going to Holy Cloud Mountain this evening."


    Fane was stunned for a moment after hearing that. He did not know how to react for a moment. Where was this Holy Cloud Mountain?


    Just by ncing at Fane, he knew that Fane had definitely forgotten about it.


    He pursed his lips in exasperation. "How could you forget? Elder Eliot announced three days ago that all the alchemists would be transferred to the Holy Cloud Mountain to pick up medicinal materials, didn''t he?"


    With Rudy''s words, Fane finally recalled what had happened three days ago. Elder Eliot had summoned all the alchemists to the Elder Hall for a meeting, announcing that they would head to the Holy Cloud Mountain in three days.


    The Holy Cloud Mountain was an


    incredibly important ce to


    Phoenix Valley. There were no violent fiends there, and medicinal materials were plentiful. Every once in a while, Phoenix Valley would gather all the alchemists there to collect materials. Content, belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was something of an added benefit to alchemists because the materials gathered there would all belong to the alchemists themselves.


    Nheless, Holy Cloud Mountain was incrediblyrge. It was up to themselves if they could find anything valuable.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He still remembered how excited all the alchemists were when Elder Eliot announced this. Everyone felt like they would surely be able to get something incredibly valuable on Holy Cloud Mountain.


    Fane nodded as he gratefully responded, "Thankfully, I came in time. I really forgot about it."


    Rudy pursed his lips in exasperation as he pointed at the Elder Hall. "Let''s hurry up. We''ll probably have to gather soon."


    Fane nodded as he headed toward the Elder Hall.


    l


    Rudy had a dark look on his face, and it was obvious how worried he was. Noticing this expression, Fane asked Rudy; "Why are you so worried? Didn''t we talk about it. before Even though we don''t know how Grayson is right now, we should be safe for the time being. Don''t think too much about it. As long as we don''t do anything too overboard, they shouldn''t cause us any trouble."


    Rudy could only muster a wane smile at Fane''s words as he then turned to look at Fane in admiration. "I''m a narrow-minded person, unlike you. This has always been bugging me. Lean''t even breathe, what with the thought weighing me down like a massive rock. It''s even been keeping me up at night.


    "I can''t figure out why Grayson is the only one who disappeared after what all the three of us experienced. What did he do that we don''t know about? What made him get taken away?"

 Chapter 2582

    Chapter 2582


    Fane irritatedly raised an eyebrow at Rudy''s questions, the same ones that had floated in his mind for a long time. He concluded that he would not be able to get a clear answer to Grayson''s situation, so he threw the thought to the back of his mind for the moment.


    There was no evidence, and they had no way of getting any evidence. There was no way to figure out the truth, so anything they tried to figure things out would only be spection.


    Since there was no way to gain anything, it was better to not let it disrupt his mood. With that thought in mind, Fane decided to stop thinking about it.


    True to his word, Rudy remained internally frantic, a great contrast to Fane. Grayson''s disappearance had loomed over him like a ghost, and the more he tried to figure out what had happened to him, the less he understood. He did everything he could to find the answers, but what greeted him were more and more riddles.


    Fane stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Rudy seriously. "You won''t be able to figure this out, so it''ll be in your best interest to just stop troubling yourself over it now. All you need to know is that you won''t be in danger for the moment."


    Rudy''s lips twitched, wanting to say something else


    but swallowing his words after some thought.


    The two of them continued on their walk before eventually, they reached the square in front of the Elder Hall where about 80 to 90 people were already there, either chatting among their own groups about the trip or resting.


    They talked about what sort of materials they would be able to obtain on the Holy Cloud Mountain, and how many spirit crystals they would be able to get from it.


    To keep the alchemists happy, Phoenix Valley, would asionally give them some benefits. Sometimes, they would allow all alchemists in the outer valley of Phoenix Valley to head to Holy Soul Mountain to pick medicines, and anything the alchemists picked up would be for the alchemistsContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    themselves to take. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Other than that, they would also invite high-level alchemists to answer any questions from the alchemists in Phoenix Valley. They could also use their results to redeem free materials for practice.


    Fane felt like all the benefits Phoenix Valley gave were very deliberate. Anything that was free or not were all given after very careful consideration.


    They would not provide free materials for all the alchemists because they would not be able to make ends meet if they did.


    After all, there were too many alchemists. They needed a lot of practice, and they would use up a lot of materials if the materials were just given for free. Their spirit crystals would rapidly plummet.


    People often did not appreciate


    things that were free as well. If they used their own money for materials they would be more careful when they were practicing and try to waste as little as possible. They would probably appreciate less if Phoenix Valley provided everything for free.


    waste as little as possible re


    Rudy started to get excited while Fane was thinking about everything. He looked around before he said, "I thought that Phoenix Valley would keep on pushing us, though. I never expected benefits like this. I might be able to get something amazing in Holy Cloud Mountain!"


    The thought of finally showing up and showing off on Holy Cloud Mountain inspirited Rudy, and he could barely contain his excitement. Fane, on the other hand, nodded with a smile, not saying anything. He could already tell the Holy Cloud Mountain was a ce to be.

 Chapter 2583

    Chapter 2583


    Rudy finally had a better impression of Phoenix Valley because of that.


    "I''ve already made some marks thest time I went to Holy Cloud Mountain, and I won''t go anywhere else this time. I''ll first find my mark and pick up some Wind Spirit Grass."


    "Why didn''t you pick it upst time? Why did you have to wait for this time? It hasn''t been that long, do you think it would really get better in just a few months?"


    "Do you have a brain? I made a mark and didn''t pick itst time because those guys were around. I noticed it at that time, but they didn''t. Don''t you think they would''ve snatched it from me had I taken it at that time?"


    "That''s true... With how they are, the moment they find something good, they''ll try to take it for themselves. The Wind Spirit Grass is a seventh-grade medicine, and an upper-rank one at that. If they noticed it, they''d take it, whatever it may cost."


    The flurry of discussions had caught Fane''s attention. He turned to look around to notice a few familiar faces. He had seen them in the Elder Hall before but did not know what they were called.


    Rudy had naturally heard their exchanges as well. He


    frowned as he thought about it for a while before he whispered, "The conflicts happening here aren''t hidden at all. Those who think they are talented will just take things from others without bothering to hide it, and that''s a bother. Why do you think the elders just allow them to do anything they want to?"


    Rudy got more frustrated the more he thought about it. No matter how he looked at it, he was at the end of the line in Phoenix Valley. In that case, if he picked up anything that was at a high level, it would be forcibly taken away by those who were talented if they noticed him.


    They might not be that much


    stronger than Rudy in terms of


    martial arts, but they would no doubt


    try to push Rudy down with their power Anyone who learned the Way


    of the Phoenix Pill thought they were better than all the others.


    Furthermore, the whole Phoenix Valley supported that idea. After all, the Way of the Phoenix Pill was incredibly hard to understand and learn. Regr alchemists never even dared to try.


    The Way of the Phoenix Pill was open to all in Phoenix Valley. Any alchemist was allowed to try to learn it, yet not many managed to learn it even though it was in the Elder Hall for all to see.


    The harder a Way of the Pill was, the more potential a person had in alchemy if they mastered it-this wasmon knowledge.


    Anyone who mastered the Way of


    the Phoenix Rill would at least be a seventh-grade alchemist The power of ranks between


    ??


    alchemists was incredibly huge, and a seventh-grade alchemist could easily deal with a sixth-grade alchemist without any issues.


    That was why alchemists who were not as talented would never dare cause trouble to those who were. Even if the talented ones looked trouble, the non-talented ones would just have to tolerate it and suck it up. As long as the talented ones got what they wanted and were


    satisfied, they would leave. ContentThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Frustrated, Rudy looked up at Fane. "If I had your talent and courage, I wouldn''t be so afraid or conflicted right now."


    Fane nced at Rudy and saw the frown on Rudy''s face. When he thought back to what the others were saying, he immediately knew why Rudy was so frustrated.


    Fane merely sighed; there were some problems that he just could not be solved.

 Chapter 2584

    Chapter 2584


    Rudy started to get frustrated as his face reddened. "What do you think the higher-ups are thinking? I refuse to believe they don''t know anything about these thieves operating right under them. We''re being bullied here! Can''t they stand up and say a thing or two or even take care of matters for us?"


    Fane looked at Rudy helplessly. Not wanting to have his ears filled with hisints, he answered, "Can you just think about it? You''re asking why they aren''t caring about anything, but don''t you realize that the more they allow the in-fighting to continue, the more people would try to fight for themselves?


    "Phoenix Valley gives every alchemist their own chances, but the reason they do that is to find more talented and stronger alchemists.


    "They let the alchemists do what they want because they want to stir up thepetitive spirits of regr alchemists. They want the alchemists to be frustrated so they''ll put all their focus into alchemy. They want the alchemists to constantly want to improve so they''ll get more higher-level alchemists. This will benefit Phoenix Valley even more, hence why they let such rivalries and conflicts persist."


    Hearing Fane''s exnation, Rudy could only nod.


    Fane made sense when he said that Phoenix Valley allowed those habits to cultivate even more


    alchemists.


    They would not care if it was fair or not, because the world practiced the survival of the fittest only. There was no such thing as fairness.


    The two that were standing in front of Fane and Rudy got more and more excited as they discussed. They talked about various pills to the materials that they needed, and all the while, Fane listened to the important points.


    "It''s been raining constantly the past few months, so the me Roots must''ve already matured. As long as we look around at the wetter areas, we should be able to pick up quite a few me Roots."


    "me Roots are amazing things, and a mature me Root is incredibly valuable. There was a five-hundred-year me Root a few days ago sold for two thousand spirit crystals!"


    The moment he heard that, the other


    guy''s eyes widened. "Two thousand? Why has the price soared by so much? I saw someone selling me Roots before. A


    five-hundred-year-old me root is already one of the best, but it was only worth a thousand and five hundred. How could it go up by so much?!"


    "How could you ask that question? Haven''t you heard about what happened before?" The moment the person finished, it was not just the guy next to him to widen his eyes. Fane and Rudy could not help but perk up their ears to listen to the exnation.


    Unfortunately, the person suddenly pushed his voice down to a whisper, unwilling to let anyone else hear it. Fane concentrated to listen in though only able to catch only a few words.


    The other person said, "They''re already fighting outside. I don''t know when they''ll stop."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was massive news. Even though he could not get the details, Fane could see how important the problem was. Ever since they entered Phoenix Valley, they had beenpletely separated from the outside world.


    Fane did not know what was


    happening in Middle Province. Even though Fane was not tied that


    closely to the ce, he felt like he would be in danger if he did not


    figure it out, especially after


    ambush and Grayson''s


    disappearance.


    Fane took a deep breath, wondering if he should go to the individuals and inquire more about the situation. After all, the situation was already at that level, so it should not be a big issue for him to ask about it.


    Just as he was preparing to ask the questions, Rudy suddenly whispered something to Fane.

 Chapter 2585

    Chapter 2585


    "Those two guys have been looking at you the whole time, and I felt something was off from the start.


    When we first came over, he was only stealing nces at you, but now he''s staring at you really obviously."


    Surprised by this, Fane turned to look at Rudy, who lightly coughed as he tilted his head to the side. Fane thus averted his gaze and saw two familiar faces staring at him.


    Harold and Johnson were staring at Fane with widened eyes. Various emotions could be seen on their faces as they looked over at Fane and Rudy. When Fane looked over, the two of them averted their gazes at the same time, turning around as if nothing was happening.


    Fane frowned. He had been busy with other things as ofte, while Harold and Johnson had both kept quiet and not caused him any trouble, so he had almost forgotten about what had happened between the two of them.


    However, it seemed like he had thought too kindly of these two; Harold and Johnson probably did not have the right opportunity to cause him trouble. The hatred that practically burned in their eyes toward him was unmistakable, and Fane could see it.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy furrowed his eyebrows. "It looks like they''re going to cause you trouble, but I just don''t know how


    and what. I had thought that things would be peaceful after you pped the two of them in the face with your skills."


    Fane sighed lightly, "I did, too."


    After that, Fane continued with a cold smile, "I thought of them too lightly. I thought that my disy of skills had zipped them up entirely, but that seemed to be in vain after all."


    Rudy looked at Fane with slight worry. "Will they pull a low blow? Should we prepare something? Maybe we should counterattack first?"


    Fane shook his head as he said calmly, "It''s pointless to do all of that; we just need to respond to anything that happens. Even if t


    they


    want to cause me trouble, it''ll depend on if they have the skills to


    do so."


    Rudy nodded. He was quite confident in Fane, but the moment he thought about Harold and Johnson''s gaze from earlier, Rudy felt incredibly ufortable.


    Grayson''s riddle had already


    frustrated him enough, and with Harold and Johnson added into the mix, Rudy felt like Phoenix Valley was a vortex of trouble. He wanted nothing more than to leave


    "I think you can''t let them do as they please. I say you give them a lifelong lesson they won''t soon forget, and only then will they know you''re no pushover," persisted Rudy as he rubbed his chin.


    Fane nodded. Fane might think that Rudy was incredibly foolish when it came to other matters, but Rudy was spot on on this one. He could not show too much leniency to people like Harold or Johnson. Only by showing them true fear would he be saved from trouble in the future.


    With that in mind, Fane started to think about how he would deal with both Harold and Johnson.


    After Johnson and Harold averted their gazes, the two of them started to whisper to each other.


    "Harold, do you think that person is reliable?" fretted Johnson. "An inner disciple might be strong, but he''s still an inner disciple in the end.


    "Why don''t we spend a bit more money for a chosen disciple? That would guarantee our sess!"

 Chapter 2586

    Chapter 2586


    Harold''s eyebrow twitched as he looked at Johnson unhappily, and said, "Who do you think that guy is? Don''t you know how strong an inner disciple is?


    "We''re just dealing with Fane. Using a chosen disciple would be going way overboard. If we really did that, it would just be us regarding him too highly!"


    Johnson''s lips twitched helplessly as he nodded at Harold''s words. However, Johnson was a hundred percent certain with everything.


    He took a deep breath as he exined, "I know what you''re thinking. Getting an inner disciple would normally be more than enough to deal with Fane.


    "After all, Fane''s just an alchemist, so there''s no way he''ll be stronger than an inner disciple. However, no matter what, we''re taking a great risk this time. If this matter leaked out, we both know how heavily we would be punished.


    "We would be doomed if that happened. We should be more careful just in case anything happens. Even if we have to spend a bit more money to get a chosen disciple, it would assure us that nothing would happen to us. It''s not because we''re overestimating him."


    Harold frowned and said as he looked even unhappier, "Why are you always so soft with whatever you do?


    That brat is at the middle stage of the innate level at most.


    "An inner disciple will at least already be at the spring solidifying realm. Do you know how big the difference between the innate realm and the spring solidifying realm is? Spring solidifying realm experts can kill an innate realm fighter with a mere pinch.


    "Fane''s only at the early stage of the


    innate realm or maybe the middle stage at most. With that level, he


    wouldn''t be able to do anything in front of a spring solidifying realm expert He would be able to kill Fane easily. Why would we need a chosen disciple that''s even stronger? I really feel like you''re getting dumber and dumbertely."


    Johnson helplessly sighed again. He did not mean it that way, but there were some things that people would not understand even if he exined them. However, Johnson had always been incredibly careful. If they failed, it would not end well forText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    both of them.


    It was something that would tie into their future. Johnson could not help but reach out and grab Harold''s arm as he said in an incredibly earnest tone,'' I feel like we should get two, or at least one chosen disciple. We would be more secure then."


    Harold rolled his eyes as he pped Johnson''s arm and replied, "Is there really something wrong with your head? Things are already at this stage, why would you want me to change my mind?


    "Why didn''t you tell me this a few days before? We''ve already confirmed the person and he''s already been sent over..."


    Johnson''s face darkened as he said, "He''s already been sent over? How did this happen so fast? I thought that he would only go after we''ve already gone over... I mentioned it toote, but that''s because you just told me everything just now."


    Harold''s mouth stiffened as he realized it. He had been fervently arranging the matter the past few days, and Johnson had been busy refining pills. The two of them had not had any time to meet.


    He had only told Johnson about the matter in the morning. He had forgotten to mention it as he was in a hurry.


    Harold exined helplessly, "Of


    course, we should send him in first. Elder Eliot will definitely be waiting next to the transfer array after we head over. If he tried to transfer over after that, wouldn''t we be exposed? Do you think I''d be so dumb?"


    Johnson pped his forehead and replied, "That''s true. It''s my fault for not thinking it through. It seems like I really did speak up toote.

 Chapter 2587

    Chapter 2587


    After he said that, Johnson sighed helplessly. He had an incredibly worried expression on his face. Harold frowned as he looked at Johnson''s expression. He got even angrier as he turned around and stared at Johnson coldly.


    "Seriously, is there something wrong with your brain? What kind of amazing enemy do you think Fane is? Do you think an inner disciple wouldn''t be able to handle him?"


    Johnson hurriedly shook his head as he said, "I don''t mean it that way! It''s just that the two of us are done for if this is exposed.


    "That''s why I wanted to look for someone who can take care of Fane properly. I want him to die before he can even react!"


    Harold rolled his eyes and replied, "Michael is in the top fifty of the inner disciples. An innate stage alchemist couldn''t possibly cause him any trouble. "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems, and he won''t betray us. After all, if this matter is exposed, he would meet the same end like us."


    Johnson took a deep breath and replied, "I hope there won''t be any idents."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them discussed between one another as Elder Eliot finally walked over from the Elder Hall.


    Elder Eliot''s face was red as he slowly walked down the steps.


    He had an incredibly pleased expression as if something good had happened. When everyone saw how happy Elder Eliot was, they could not help but look at him with a curious gaze.


    After Elder Eliot got off the stairs, he cleared his throat, "The time I set for everyone is now. Those who aren''t here will be disqualified. There''s no need to say anything else,e with me!"


    After that, Elder Eliot turned around decisively. No one dared to utter another word at that moment as they all followed behind Elder Eliot. In just a moment, he arrived in front of arge seal array.


    The array was thergest teleportation array Fane had ever seen before. It was the size of half a basketball court back in Cathysia. Even over a dozen people would not feel crowded standing there.


    The array was filled with various seals that were glowing in different colors. There were many spirit crystals of various sizes on it. Elder Eliot pointed his finger at it and said, "This array can send twenty people in one go. All of you line up and don''t crowd around. You''ll all be sent to Holy Cloud Mountain. Let me exin some things in advance. The


    identification badges in your hands will be navigation badges in Holy Cloud Mountain."


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he took out his identification badge. Elder Eliot paused for a moment before saying, "After you are sent to Holy Cloud Mountain, you will have three days. You''re allowed to do anything


    you want in Holy Cloud Mountain for three days. No matter what you get, it will belong to you, but don''t try any petty movements.


    As he said that, Elder Eliot had a very stern tone. After that, his sharp gaze swept over everyone present before he said, "In order to stop you from losing your way, your identification badges have been specially modified. The moment the time is up, the identification badge will glow red. You just need to follow its instructions to return to the array.

 Chapter 2588

    Chapter 2588


    "Let me say this again. Don''t try to attempt any petty schemes. If I find out, you won''t be let off so easily."


    Fane could hear what Elder Eliot meant by those words. It seemed like he was worried that some people would act wantonly in the absence of supervision.


    His next words proved Fane''s thoughts as he continued, "If anyone dies, the identification badge will notify me. I''ll be able to immediately determine where everyone is.


    "Anyone who appears close to the dead person will be immediately investigated by me. No one will be able to escape! All of you are no stranger to my temper. I''d rather kill the wrong person than let that person go, so don''t you dare do anything of the sort!"


    Even though alchemists were not as intense as martial artists since everyone had their focus on refining pills, their rtionships with one another were not so harmonious.


    Everyone had their own little thoughts. Some grudges between them were already at irreconcble levels. Holy Cloud Mountain was massive and far away. The moment they enter, they would all be essentially unsupervised.


    They could do whatever they wanted there. Phoenix


    Valley''s higher-ups must have figured out such a method to prevent any loss of an alchemist''s life due to grudges. The identification badges would be able to determine their positions and whether or not they were alive.


    Rudy whispered into Fane''s ear, "That''s a good method, but I''m still worried that those two will cause us trouble after going in there."


    That made Fane frown speechlessly before he asked," Shouldn''t we be happy if the two of theme over to try and cause us trouble?"


    Rudy immediately reacted when Fane said that. Probably because of how long had passed, he had forgotten how strong the person next to him was.


    Rudy could not hold himself back


    e


    with that thought in mind as he let out augh. It immediately attracted the attention of everyone around them. Harold and Johnson looked over as well, which immediately caused Rudy to shut his mouth in fear. He no longer dared to be so excited.


    After Elder Eliot read out all the rules, he started to arrange for everyone to get on the array. Fane and Rudy were the third batch to get onto the array. Based on how long the transfer took, Fane determined that Holy Cloud Mountain was definitely quite far away from Phoenix Valley.


    el


    It was a long-range transfer. If anything unexpected happened and he needed to leave Phoenix Valley immediately, Holy Cloud Mountain would be a very good ce to retreat to.


    It was an incredibly wet forest. When they arrived at the ce, a wave of humidity hit everyone. The humidity had an amount of heat to it and it assaulted their bodies. It made Fane feet incredibly ufortable.


    After getting off the array, everyone had sour looks on their faces. It was not the first time some of them were there, but they still felt incredibly ufortable.


    Rudy frowned and cursed, "This ce is so humid and wet. It feels like I just got thrown into a muddy river."


    Fane nodded before he turned to look at the Holy Cloud Mountain, not saying anything.


    "Let me follow you!" Rudy said from behind.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane raised an eyebrow and nodded. With Fane''s personality, he would have preferred to be on his own, but Rudy would definitely not allow him to do so as he was incredibly afraid of dying at that moment.

 Chapter 2589

    Chapter 2589


    Once everyone had arrived at the Holy Cloud Mountain, Elder Eliot announced that they were free to do anything they wanted for the next three days. They would not be disturbed by anyone during that period.


    After three days, they would all have to gather there. Everyone would be sent back to Phoenix Valley. Elder Eliot seemed to be worried that any idents would happen, so he repeated it a few times.


    After everyone promised that they would not do anything they should not, he let everyone leave.


    Fane did not dy things for a single moment before heading in a direction that not many have taken.


    Rudy followed closely behind him like an unshakeable tail.


    The two of them walked deeper into Holy Cloud Mountain as they talked. Rudy was still hung up on Harold and Johnson, and whether or not they would try to pull any tricks.


    "I''m still a bit worried. I feel like the two of them were looking at both of us really strangely earlier. It was as if they were about to get what they wanted. I''m getting goosebumps just thinking about it."


    Fane nodded, "They''re allowed to think what they want to. As long as they dare to pull anything, they''ll


    be the ones to suffer.


    "Holy Cloud Mountain must be really amazing if everyone reveres it so much. What we need to do right now is focus on collecting materials. We''ll definitely be able to profit a lot."


    Fane''s thoughts were fully on spirit crystals at that moment. After gathering high-leveled materials, he would definitely be able to get a lot of spirit crystals.


    When Fane advanced, he


    ascertained his own direction. He did not actually have a goal at that moment He merely did not want to go in the same direction as anyst group. He felt like trouble always started when he met other


    alchemists.


    It was better for him to travel where there were fewer people. Even though the ce seemed more isted, at least he would not get involved in any conflicts.


    Rudy could not stop talking. Most of his focus was on Phoenix Valley and Grayson. What those two people were talking about earlier caused Rudy to wonder what was happening outside.


    "I feel like something must definitelyN?velDrama.Org content.


    ????


    have happened, but I can''t seem to figure out what exactly it is. We all know what kind of a group the Middle Provine Alchemist Alliance is. It''s been in the Middle Kingdom for so many years, what kind of group


    would dare to go against it? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I really can''t figure out what happened outside. I''m really eager to leave this ce right now. I feel like


    I''ve been in prison ever since I came to Phoenix Valley. It feels so ufortable."


    Fane nodded. It was a problem that had been on his mind for a while. He did not have enough evidence, so he did not know if his spections were urate.


    Rudy walked a few steps forward


    ¨¦kne


    and said, "There''s been way too many weird things happeningtely. Could Grayson''s incident have something to do with it as well? How did he go missing? Could it really be because he did something with us, opis it because there''s something different about him..."


    Fane helplessly stopped walking and replied, "Even if youpletely wreck your brains, you won''t be able to figure it out. There''s no reason to waste your time on it.


    "Why are you here? Isn''t it to get materials? Why are you wasting your precious time thinking about something you can''t get any answers to? Are you dumb?"

 Chapter 2590

    Chapter 2590


    Rudy''s face stiffened at Fane''s words. Thinking about it, he felt like Fane was right. He really was doing all of that at the wrong time and ce. If he wasted all his precious time on that matter, it would be incredibly stupid.


    He took a deep breath, feeling like something was wrong with him at that moment. He shook his head vigorously, tossing those errant thoughts aside before he walked forward and arrived next to Fane.


    At that moment, he cast his gaze throughout his surroundings to see if he could find anything that was hidden among the grass. However, in a short moment, he found himself frozen.


    Rudy grabbed Fane''s arm, causing Fane to frown.


    Fane could clearly feel the hand that Rudy had on his arm was trembling slightly. It was as if Rudy had discovered something incredible.


    He immediately turned to look at Rudy who had his eyes widened. Rudy had one hand on his arm and another hand pointing in a certain direction. Fane followed where his finger was pointing and noticed a ck-clothed man standing quietly about a dozen or so meters away from them, looking at the two of them coldly.


    Fane raised an eyebrow,menting that his senses


    were far too dull. Someone was standing there, but he had actually not felt it. However, Fane could not be med for it.


    None of them who came to Holy Cloud Mountain was at the spring solidifying realm, so Fane did not think that anyone would be able to hide from him and thus lowered his guard.


    "Who is this..." Rudy''s voice was a little shaky.


    Pel


    Even though Rudy was not that strong, he could still tell that the ck-clothed man was already in the spring solifidying realm. On top of that he was staring at them with an incredibly cold gaze. It was obvious that he was not friendly.


    A spring solidifying realm expert was a mountain that Rudy could not ovee. If he fought against someone from the spring solidifying realm, he would die in a sh.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was toorge of a gulf between the two of them. No matter physically or mentally, Rudy was feeling a lot of pressure. Fane raised an eyebrow as he reached out and pushed Rudy behind him.


    At that moment, Rudy could do


    nothing other than relying on Fame to protect him. Fane felt like anyone who would cause them trouble and wanted to kill them would definitely be aiming for him and not Rudy.


    However, Rudy was already incredibly fearful. He looked up and said emotionally, "Didn''t you say that we should be safe for the time being? They''re still


    here! Are we going to disappear like how Grayson did..."


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Rudy helplessly. He reached out and pat Rudy on the arm.


    He said in a calm tone, "I can''t be sure about anything else, but this person who suddenly appeared in front of us is absolutely not with those people." Michael let out a coldugh as he stepped out of the trees after hearing what Fane had said. His eyes were like hooks as they were fixated on Fane. "You''re one of the mostposed people I''ve seen. I thought that you would immediately start crying and begging for mercy the moment you saw me."


    Fane let out a cold smile as he


    measured the man in front of him. The man had ck clothes on and did not cover his face at all. The fact he stood right in front of Fane led Fane to conclude that the man was there to silence him forever.


    After thinking about it, two faces shed in Fane''s mind. He let out a softugh as he said incredibly calmly, "Was it Harold who invited you here?"

 Chapter 2591

    Chapter 2591


    Fane''s words had stunned Michael. He never expected Fane to manage to guess who had sent him so easily.


    However, it was fine even if Fane had managed to guess it. Fane was already dead meat in Michael''s eyes. All he needed was one hand to kill Fane. There was no way Fane would be able to survive.


    It would be fine even if he revealed the full truth to Fane.


    Michael nodded, "You''re not justposed, you''re quite smart as well. I heard you''re quite talented in alchemy. It''s just a pity that you offended someone you shouldn''t have.


    "Some people really don''t treasure their lives, offending everyone around. The two of you deserve this consequence."


    Fane let out a cold grunt. He had been right, the two of them had refused to relent. However, they were not that dumb for managing to craft this n to kill him.


    If he was the person they thought he was, the n would have been a sess. After all, Holy Cloud Mountain was an incredibly big ce. It was an amazing ce to kill someone.


    The person who was taking action would not be Harold or Johnson either. The two of them would be far away, which would be shown on their identification badges. They would not be at the same ce with Fane at all, so even if Fane died, it would have nothing to do with them. Thinking about that, Fane suddenly smiled, "The first time we met, I actually thought that Harold''s mind was empty. Now it seems like he''s not that stupid. The n is actually quite good..."


    Michael could not help but frown at those words. He felt like Fane seemed to have a very strange


    expression. Fane seems to be too calm as if Michael was not a threat at all.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael found that very strange. Could he be looking down on his strength? The person behind Fane was clearly so scared that his whole body was shaking,pletely frozen by him.


    Yet, how was Fane so calm? Fane was so calm that Michael frowned at how strange it was.


    "Don''t think that I''ll be afraid of you


    just because you seem so calm. You


    might be alchemists that are


    n


    respected among warriors, but in


    terms ofbat, you''re all useless. I can kill you with one hand.


    Fane merely smiled as he said nothing. If it was anyone else, those words would be true. Michael''s frown deepened. After all, Fane was acting very strange. Could that guy be crazy?


    He walked forward and pointed to himself, "Can you not see how strong I am?"


    Fane nodded as he answered calmly, "Of course, I can.


    You''re at the early stage of the spring solidifying realm. I estimate that you should be at least among the top one hundred among the inner disciples."


    Michael felt even weirder at Fane''s


    words. Fane''s eyes were really sharp


    as his judgment had been right.


    Michael was not just in the first hundred, he was among the top fifty


    disciples.


    Even though he was not among the strongest, he definitely was no weakling. As long as he worked hard, he would be a chosen disciple eventually.


    Since Fane could tell what his


    could


    strength was, Fane should also be able to tell that he was also skilled How was Fane still able to mainta that expression? Fane let out a sigh as he took out a ck sword from his storage space.


    He aimed the sword right at Michael''s forehead and said, "If you want to kill me, thene."

 Chapter 2592

    Chapter 2592


    Fane spoke in a clear and resolved tone. It stunned Michael, who was standing in front of him. Even his eyes threatened to pop out of their sockets. After a long time, he answered, "Are you crazy?"


    Fane lightly snorted, "I won''t harm those who don''t harm me first. You brought this onto yourself today."


    Fane''s words caused Michael tough. Heughed as he took out his weapon, "There are strange things every year. There are especially many this year. Have you really gone crazy? Do you think you can deal with me at your level?


    "Even though I can''t tell how strong you are now, do you really think I''d be afraid of an alchemist trying to pretend to be strong in front of me?"


    After saying that, Michael''s cold smile intensified. Fane''s calm demeanor was just smoke and mirrors. He was just an alchemist, how could Fane possibly hope to defeat Michael?


    Fane was just trying to fool Michael with all those words. Michael assumed that Fane wanted him to think that Fane was strong so he would hesitate to make a move against Fane. Fane would then try to leave the ce...


    With that in mind, Michael looked at Fane in disdain. He had thought that Fane really was brave, but it had


    just been a petty scheme. He had been distracted by Fane''s expression and thought that Fane was actually skilled.


    Michael let out augh, "Don''t think you can fool me by acting like this. I''ve seen so many people on this journey to bing a warrior. Which type of people have I not met before?"


    "There are plenty who only know how to use petty ploys like you. I''ll never let you leave this ce alive!"


    Michael practically shouted out those words. His face was incredibly resolved as if he was a god that was determining the life and death of others. It greatly amused Fane.


    Fane coldlyughed, not wanting toThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    talk to Michael anymore. He lightly raised the sword in his hand as


    runes started to dance around his fingers Seventy Soul Swords condensed in front of him in the


    sh of an eye.


    Fane reached out to the Soul Swords like a general summoning his troops, they flew and merged into Fane''s de incredibly quickly, enveloping Fane''s sword in a dark ck glow.


    At that moment, Fane showed no


    emotion on his face. His aura felt like he could suppress everything in the world. Looking at Fane, Michael could not help but frown, suddenly having an unsettling feeling in his heart.


    He had clearly not felt anyrge energy fluctuations from Fane, and the martial skill Fane had just disyed was nothing particrly eye-catching, yet Michael could not help but panic.


    It was as if the person in front of him was not an early innate realm little ant, but an unrivaled warrior.


    Michael shook his head vigorously, throwing aside the fear he had felt in his heart.


    As a warrior, he could not afford to feel fear. The moment he had that feeling in his heart, he would lose the determination to fight and might even lose the battle because of it.


    Even though he did not think that he


    would lose to an alchemist, the habits of a warrior forced him to


    calm down. Michael took a few deep breaths as he clenched the sword in his hand tightly. After making the mental preparations, he looked up, "Don''t think that I''ll be afraid of you just because of your empty actions!"

 Chapter 2593

    Chapter 2593


    Michael stepped forward and shot at Fane like a bullet. He seemed like a fire god in the air as his whole body started to be enveloped in me. The sword in his hand seemed to be covered inva as an intense heat suddenly filled the air.


    Rudy, who was standing behind Fane, was already suffering from so much heat that he could not open his eyes. His skin felt like it was being burnt as he wailed, "It''s so hot! I''m dying from the heat!"


    Fane sighed helplessly as he grabbed Rudy''s arm. He activated his true energy as he pushed Rudy away. Before Rudy could even finish crying out, he was already pushed away by Fane.


    In a fight at that level, Rudy was basically cannon fodder. There was no way Rudy would survive the battle.


    Fane faced the mes that covered every inch of space with a cold expression and sword in his hand, his whole body waspletely covered by a gray glow.


    Michael was surrounded by an intense light as he brought his mes forward. Even with how bright he was, there was no way for him to pierce through the darkness around Fane. At that moment, Fane was like a vortex of darkness that did not allow a shred of light in.


    After Michael disyed his martial skill, Fane had immediately seen through his rank. It was a middle earth rank technique. The guy should only have mastered the first stage and was still far from mastery.


    Fane let out a coldugh. When the mes surged forward, heunched himself forward as well. He headed right to the mes as Fane held his sword with both hands, shing right at the light.


    The power of Destroying the Void turned into a pitch-ck sh. It shed with the sea of mes.


    Compared to the overwhelming sea of mes, the ck glow seemed minuscule.


    Yet, when the two of them shed together, the ck glow suddenly seemed to gain a power it did not have before and cut a hole in the sea of mes.


    Fane had always known how to use


    thews of space. When he used Destroying the Void, he applied thews of space to it as well. The sh that was condensed from


    xel


    Destroying the Void arrived in front of Michael in a sh thanks to the help of thews of space,


    It had arrived in front of Michael in less than a blink of an eye. Everything had happened far too quickly. He had thought that a small sh would definitely not match up to his sea of mes. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Yet, Fane''s skill which did not seem to have many energy fluctuations had easily pierced through his mes. It arrived in front of him incredibly quickly!


    "How is it so fast?!" Michael cried out.


    It was already toote to say anything by then.


    Michael had yet to recover from using his power, and the sword he held was unable to shield him from everything. With a sh, the ck aura pierced into Michael''s chest.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane had controlled the sh incredibly precisely. It had hit Michael''s chest but had not hit his heart. Michael''s wails of pain could be heard in the air as he copsed and struggled on the ground.


    He had fallen to the ground with a crash. Thankfully, he had already trained for many years, and his body had already been refined. Even if he fell from a high ce, he had not sustained any heavy injuries.


    The sh on his chest instead caused him to lose all his strength. "Ah... it''s so painful!" Michael wailed hoarsely.

 Chapter 2594

    Chapter 2594


    The pain felt from a soul being torn apart could even destroy a man with incredible willpower. Many warriors who thought they were of strong will had all been unable to withstand the test of having their souls damaged.


    Michael, who had been so arrogant before, was rolling on the floor like a wet dog. At that moment, Michael could not be bothered with his reputation and honor. The pain from his soul being torn caused him to feel pain even when he panted.


    Rudy hurriedly scurried over. Thankfully, Fane had held back when he threw him away, so he was not injured. After crawling back and seeing that scene, he did not know what else to say.


    Michael did not look like a warrior at all at that point. He merely looked like a crazed man who had not showered in years. Rudy''s lips stiffened as he looked up at Fane.


    Fane merely stared coldly at Michael as expressionless as usual. His expression did not seem to change at all, causing Rudy to start to feel confident.


    "Is it really that painful?" Rudy mumbled to himself.


    Fane grunted, "Why don''t you try it out yourself? As long as you try it, you''ll realize how painful having your soul torn apart can be."


    Rudy frantically shook his head when he heard that. Even though he had asked that question, it was obvious how painful and torturous having one soul torn apart like that was from how much Michael was struggling on the ground.


    Michael had seen so prideful when he showed off in front of them earlier, but he was already reduced to that state. Rudy could not help but sighed. "Save me! I don''t dare anymore! You''re amazing! I went against the wrong person! I''m begging you, let me go!" Michael started to shout out. At that moment, he was already mentally drained from the torture and had lost his sense of reasoning. He could no longer hold on. Fane raised an eyebrow and remained unmoving. His face was emotionless as well. Fane was like a spectator, quietly watching Michael suffer. Michael''s face was full of sweat thanks to the pain. He tried to move toward Fane, and grab Fane''s clothes. It was as if that was the only way he would have any hope.


    "Let me go! I have no grudges against you. The one who wants to kill you is Harold. He was the one who wanted to use me to kill you. It has nothing to do with me, I''m just a hired hand!"


    Those words caused Fane tough. Even his shoulders started to move as heughed. He kept the sword in his hand as he said, "Don''t you think it''s hrious? It has nothing to do with you? Are you telling me you came here to befriend me instead of Killing me?!"


    That was one of the funniest things Fane had heard in his many years alive. In order to clear himself, Michael seemed willing to say anything. He even tried to convince Fane that this matter had nothing to do with him. He was merely just helping someone eliminate a person for money. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael looked up and said, "I''m just a killer that''s being used. I have no grudges against you. You don''t have to kill me It will be useful to you to keep me alive. Once we go back, I''ll be your witness and help locate the person who wanted to kill you. you. He


    will definitely suffer a heavy punishment then!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Michael tried to beg Fane, looking at Fane like Fane was his savior.

 Chapter 2595

    Chapter 2595


    Fane smirked as he said, "You''re quite smart, arent you? You''re throwing away all responsibility and acting like you''re the victim. Do you think I''m dumb?


    "You talk as if this has nothing to do with you at all. If my skills were weaker than yours and I was the one on the ground, would you let me off if I begged for mercy like you did?"


    That word rendered Michael speechless. The truth was just that simple. If Fane was the one on the ground begging Michael for mercy, Michael would probably have never even blinked an eye before killing Fane.


    Fane would have been killed on the spot. Since that was the case, why would Fane let Michael off? Rudy coldly snorted as he said to Michael, "If you hadn''t treated us like idiots, or if Fane wasn''t strong enough, the two of us would be trapped today. You''re still trying to speak about justice right now? You''re absolutely shameless!"


    Michael frantically struggled as he pursed his lips and said, "You still can''t kill me! I''m useful to you. If you let me go, I assure you that I''ll help you deal with Harold!"


    Fane let out augh as he looked on at Michael swearing that he would definitely help Fane. The oath had zero trustworthiness in Fane''s eyes, which made Fane''s disdain more apparent.


    Michael continued to frantically try to save himself, "I definitely held back just now! I was worried that Harold would kill me off to shut me up about the murder after I kill you. As long as you let me off, I''ll definitely make Harold pay!"


    Fane narrowed his eyebrows as he nodded at Michael. Seeing Fane''s nod, Michael excitedly struggled a few times. Even though his soul was still in constant pain, Fane still nodded. It meant he still had a chance to live.


    The next second, Michael felt a chill on his neck Red blood started to flow out, staining his whole face. At that moment, Michael did not


    have the chance to react. All


    he


    could do was reach out his hand to


    cover his neck.


    He looked at Fane in confusion. When he saw the dagger in Fane''s hand, Michael started to panic. The panic did notst that long before hepletely stopped breathing. Hey on the floor, motionless.


    Fane sheathed his weapon and stood up straight as he said calmly, "If I had let you off, you''d be a dog that coulde back to bite me at any moment. How could I let you live?"


    Rudy was stunned at how decisive Fane was. He immediately asked, "This guy is still someone valuable, why did you just kill him?"


    Fane lightly grunted, "Where do you think his value lies?"


    "He can help us be a witness against Harold. Without his words, we won''t have any direct evidence to prove that Harold had sent someone to kill us. Without proof, we can''t possibly use Harold of anything."


    Fane nodded slowly, "You might be right, but that guy was not someone we could afford to not be worried about. If we let him go it would be like releasing a ticking time bomb. He coulde back and bite us at any moment.


    "He swore away to us that he would definitely help us use Harold. However, don''t forget that using Harold of anything would directly mean confirming his own crime. Do you think he would be able to escape that?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Being used by someone to kill an alchemist that Phoenix Valley was painstakingly cultivating. If his crime was established, he would definitely be kicked out of Phoenix Valley Do you think he would be willing to pay such a big price?"

 Chapter 2596

    Chapter 2596


    Fane''s words stunned Rudy once again. After a long time, Rudy nodded and said, "You''re right, if he uses Harold of anything, he would be implicating himself. He would definitely be punished. If we let him go, we''ve lost any control over him. He can do whatever he wants, so why would he pay such arge price to use Harold..."


    Fane nodded as he looked at Rudy as if Rudy had finally learned something, "It''s good that you understand that. That''s why it was pointless to listen to those dumb ims from the guy. He had to die today. I won''t rx unless a rabid dog like that dies by my own hands."


    Rudy nodded with a frown, "I''m still not happy about it. Are we just going to ignore what happened today? Are we just going to let go of the fact that Harold hired an assassin to kill us?"


    Rudy said all of that through clenched teeth. If Fane had not been strong enough, the two of them would not be able to walk out of Holy Cloud Mountain alive. Rudy was furious just thinking about it, unwilling to let go of such an incident.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, "Don''t worry. Since he dared to do something like that, he''ll naturally have to bear the consequences. It''s not like you didn''t hear what that person said earlier.


    "He''d done something to stop himself from being killed off and silenced after the fact. We don''t know what he did, but something will happenter on." Rudy frowned, shaking his head and not really agreeing to it, "Who knows what he did? What if he was lying? After all, he didn''t really say anything. You should probably have killed himter so we can ask what exactly it was that he did. We''d at least be prepared for it."


    Fane let out a light smile as he looked over at the dense forest. In front of them was a winding road, and other than the leaves and grass, they could not see anything else.


    Everything around him was green. Fane paused for a long time before he said There are some things that we don''t have to do anything about for the results to end up the way we want them to. Don''t panic. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before the third evening, Harold was frowning intensely. It was only four hours away from when they needed to go back to the transfer array, He was plucking some White Phoenix fruits while he thought about something.


    Johnson had been with him the whole time the moment he saw Harold''s expression, he knew what Harold was worried about. Johnson hurriedly walked up to Harold and grabbed the White Phoenix Fruit away.


    UMS


    "Stop squeezing it, it will be useless if you squeeze it


    any longer. Didn''t you tell me not to let my thoughts wander? So why are you being so worried now?"


    Harold sighed as he looked into the distance and said, "Michael agreed to meet me hereafter everything was done. We''d then give him the final sum. "We''ve already waited for three days, but he''s still not here yet. If nothing happened, then he probably changed his mind."


    Johnson sighed helplessly. He did not want to vent at that moment, because if he did, their mood would absolutely plummet. They might even start panicking and end up unable to react to anything.


    They had been taking a huge risk the whole time anyway. If anyone knew what they did, they would definitely be dragged to the Elder Hall and be investigated by all the higher-ups.

 Chapter 2597

    Chapter 2597


    The crime of trying to kill another alchemist was something the two of them could not bear. Even if they had someone to back them up, there was no way they could be protected. After all, that act was far too evil.


    Johnson reached out and patted Harold on the arm before saying, "There''s no reason to doubt Michael''s skills, so he must have changed his mind. I just wonder why he suddenly changed his mind. Could he think that killing Fane would be incredibly troublesome?"


    Harold shook his head, looked at Johnson seriously, and replied, "It''s not the first time Michael has done a deal like this. I looked for him precisely because he''s experienced with these things.


    "The person who rmended him has used him before. Michael is very trustworthy, and he''s intelligent as well. He does things cleanly and has never leaked out any information."


    Johnson raised an eyebrow, "If that''s the case, we don''t have to be too worried. At the very least, Michael is someone who knows what to do. Even though he isn''t here for some reason, he was probably held up by something. He probably found some incredibly valuable material..."


    Harold shook his head and replied, "I''d be even more


    worried if that was the case. Michael is quite poor. The fact that he does all of this means hecks resources and spirit crystals.


    "That''s more reason for him to be here on time. The fact that he is not here just means that something must have happened. I wonder if that guy is dead or not!"


    As he said that, Harold clenched his fists tightly. He was most worried about whether Fane was still alive. He would be even more frustrated if that was the case.


    Just thinking about Fane''s face


    made him want to send a few ps at Fane. He still vividly remembered how he was humiliated in the Elder Hall. In the task hall, Fane had not given way to him and had even embarrassed him in front of


    everyone.


    In the Elder Hall, Fane had deliberately humiliated him again. He had never been so embarrassed in his life. Fane was basically his arch-nemesis. He would absolutely not allow Fane to remain alive.


    Johnson frowned. It was obvious how much Harold hated Fane from his expression. If Fane did not die, Harold might end up spitting blood in frustration.


    He took a deep breath, thinking about it for a while before saying, "He must be dead. If Michael is really that trustworthy, then he must have had his eyes on Fane the moment we stepped into this ce. I feel like he must have encountered something else that would dy him froming here after Killing Fane. It''s not that he did not kill Fane." N?velDrama.Org content.


    no


    Harold nodded after a long while, "You''re right.


    Michael is an incredibly trustworthy assassin. Could he have encountered some other danger or have been spotted by someone?"


    Johnson shook his head, not daring to say his thoughts. Even if he said them, they would have no way to solve the problems anyway. He opened up Harold''s hand and ced the White Phoenix Fruit back in Harold''s palm.


    "We''re quite lucky this time. Not only did we get eighth-grade White Phoenix Fruits, but we also picked up Eight-Grade Turtle Blood


    Grasses. If we redeem them a


    the


    task hall, they''d be worth quite a few spirit crystals. We profited quite a lot this time, so we should rx a bit.

 Chapter 2598

    Chapter 2598


    Hearing that, Harold''s tense face eased up. The two of them did profit quite a bit this time. Eighth-grade materials might not be incrediblyrge fortunes to them, but it was still an unexpected windfall.


    Eighth-grade materials were all incredibly expensive. They had even managed to pick two up. They were definitely much luckier than they had been in the past.


    Johnson let out a coldugh as he raised an eyebrow," That group of guys must be incredibly happy. The two of us haven''t looked for them because we have something on our minds. If it was before, everything good they got would be hours."


    Harold nodded proudly, "They won''t be so lucky next time."


    As he said that, the identification badge suddenly glowed in red light. The red light was like a thin line, leading the way to a specific location. The two of them exchanged a look and nodded to each other at the sight.


    When the red light started to glow, it meant the three days were already up. They needed to head back to the transfer array. Elder Eliot was incredibly strict. If they werete, they might very well be punished.


    They did not dare to dy as they headed straight for the transfer array following the red light. After


    approximately four hours, they started to see therge transfer array.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were around seventy to eighty people there when they arrived. Everyone had happy looks on their faces as they discussed their earnings. When the two of them arrived near the transfer array, those more familiar with them greeted them while the unfamiliar ones looked at them warily, making some space for them.


    Harold and Johnson calmly stood at the empty spot. Since they were more talented than others, the two of them regrly received special treatment, so they did not think anything was odd.


    Elder Eliot leaned against arge tree. In his mouth was a small wooden stick that had appeared out of nowhere. He had an impatient look on his face.


    Harold swept his gaze across everyone present. When he saw that Fane was not there, he let out a breath of relief as he rxed slightly.


    Even though it was still early, most of the alchemists were already gathered there. The fact that Fane was still not around meant that Fane must already be dead. The thought yed around in his head, but Johnson looked at him with a concerned expression,'' Harold... something''s wrong." Content


    belongs to


    Those words shook Harold''s heart as he looked up abruptly and replied, "What''s wrong? Can you please speak clearly? Are you trying to scare me by finishing your sentence?"


    Johnson took a deep breath as he tried his best to calm himself down, "If Fane died, would Elder Eliot be so calm? Don''t forget that the identification badge will alerthim if anyone dies.


    e


    "Elder Eliot is leaning against the tree so casually, it''s obvious that nothing happened. If something really bad happened, he would absolutely be on high alert!"


    Those words shocked Harold as his eyes widened. Only then did he recall the key use of the identification badge. Johnson frowned, wanting to continue, but a familiar figure caught his eye.


    He swallowed his words before he could speak as he turned around suddenly. He saw that Fane was slowly walking toward them, and behind Fane was his little follower.

 Chapter 2599

    Chapter 2599


    The two of them walked over slowly and seemed incredibly carefree. Fane''s follower had somehow found himself a fan. The weather was not even that hot, but he still fanned himself as he walked, looking incredibly pleased.


    It was not just Johnson who was speechless, even Harold looked like he had swallowed a few flies. He had an incredibly sour look on his face. Rudy almost let out augh when he saw their widened eyes.


    He whispered to Fane, "It''s just as we expected. Just look at their expressions, it''s like their own fathers just died. This is hrious."


    Fane grunted lightly and nodded before whispering,1 Control your emotions. We have to act like we don''t know anything, and nothing had happened."


    Rudy nodded seriously. The two of them had discussed things for a long time. The fact that Harold and Johnson dared to do that means that the two of them still had things up their sleeves.


    Harold''s face turned purple as he looked like he had seen a ghost. He looked on at Fane who was walking toward them and found himself struggling to even breathe.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane was not dead?! How could he not be dead? What was Michael doing? Did Michael really end up


    regretting things as they thought? Was that why he did not attack Fane?


    However, Michael had never done something like that before. Michael had even killed people who were more talented than Fane before, so why did he not kill Fane? What happened?


    Those thoughts floated around


    Harold''s mind like huge waves. No


    matter how well Harold could


    control his emotions, he could no


    longer calm himself down. He really wanted to pull Michael over and properly ask him what had


    happened!


    He had spent a lot of money to hire Michael. He had even bribed a steward so the steward would send Michael here ahead of time. Just setting up the proper connections had used up more than half a month of Harold''s time.


    Yet, Fane still stood there as if nothing had happened. It meant that all the hard work and money he had spent were all wasted. Looking at Fane''s calm expression that seemed like nothing had happened, Harold was infuriated.


    It was like a massive rock pressing down on his body. He could spit out a mouthful of blood and die at any moment! Johnson immediately knew that Harold was about to lose control of his expression.


    He hurriedly grabbed Harold''s arm and whispered," Calm down. This is actually good news for us."


    Harold turned around angrily when he heard that His eyes widened as he replied, "Good news? How is it good news? Don''t you see Fane standing right there, perfectly fine? He''s standing there alive, but you say it''s good news? Is something wrong with your head? Have you gone crazy?!"


    Harold felt like he was about to be angered to death. His entire body was filled with anger. If he did not have a shred of reason left, he would have rushed right at Fane.


    Johnson said helplessly, "It means that Michael did not attack him at all. Even though we don''t know why he broke off the agreement, at least we''re safe for the moment.


    "Michael has a deal with us. If we sell him out, he won''t be in a good position either. So even though he didn''tplete the task, at least the information wasn''t leaked out. We''ve definitely wasted our effort and resources, but at least we''re safe."

 Chapter 2600

    Chapter 2600


    Harold knew that Johnson was right, but he could not control hisposure at that moment. When he saw Fane standing there upright, Harold felt like his anger was about to boil over. He was struggling to even hold on.


    He had no way to vent, so he was forced to target Johnson, "It''s been so many years, but you haven''t grown at all. All you know is to scheme and y it safe, but you''ve never learned that you need to move forward to aplish great things. All you know is to be careful, but that means you won''t have much of a future!"


    Johnson''s face stiffened when he heard that. He knew that Harold was just using him to vent and that he should swallow it, but those words really did especially frustrate Johnson.


    Elder Eliot yawned a few times before he left the tree he was leaning against. He nced at everyone present.


    "You''re all more or less here. There should still be three or four peoplegging behind. I told you before that I don''t have a good temper. The ones who arete won''t just be scolded by me..."


    The moment he said that a sharp cry could be heard from the forest. Everyone was shocked by the cry and looked toward where it came from.


    Elder Eliot frowned as he took out his weapon from his spatial storage. Everyone was already incredibly anxious thanks to the cry, and Elder Eliot shouted out angrily, "Everyone gathers at the transfer array. Prepare to leave!"


    After he shouted that, a green figure ran out of the forest. Elder Eliot looked at the person and immediately shouted, "White, what happened? Were you the one shouting earlier?!"


    White nodded as he answered, running toward them," There''s a dead body! Half of the corpse was torn apart! It looks horrifying! The body is just right there, hurry up and take a look!"


    "A dead body?" Elder Eliot frowned as he shouted out with a strange expression. The words had immediately triggered Elder Eliot to move.


    He immediately pulled out a scroll


    and observed every name on it. The identification badges are connected directly to that scroll. As long as someone died, there would be an indication on the scroll. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The scroll was calm at that moment, there were no notifications. That meant that no one was dead, so White was just blindly shouting for no reason.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Elder Eliot looked up angrily and replied, "What are you shouting about? Who died? No one died!"


    White pointed at where he hade from with an upset look and said, "There really is a corpse. You''ll know if you just go and take a look!"


    Elder Eliot frowned anxiously. It did not seem like White was lying. He sighed. Since White had said it that way, there was no reason not to bring everyone over.


    Elder Eliot wayed, and all of the alchemists present followed behind him and headed toward where White was pointing. It was about four hundred meters away from the transfer array, a mutted corpse was lying among the grass.


    There was a dense smell of blood around the area, and fresh blood stained the grass. It looks incredibly bloody and ghastly. White no longer needed to say anything, the scene had proven it.


    Elder Eliot was stunned as the frown froze on his face.


    He reached out and pointed at that body with a trembling hand.

 Chapter 2601

    Chapter 2601


    "How could there be one more person?! Who is that? Does anyone know him? I don''t think I''ve ever seen him before, so he shouldn''t be part of Phoenix Valley. How did he appear here?!"


    Elder Eliot could not help but ask a string of questions. No one present answered him. Other than the four present, who had strange expressions on their face, all of them looked at the corpse with shocking expressions.


    Harold felt like he was about to go crazy. The rest of them did not recognize the corpse, but he could tell that it was Michael''s corpse. Michael was dead while Fane was not. He was actually dead! What happened? How did things end up like that?!


    Everything seemed to be getting derailed right in front of him. At that moment, Harold did not even dare to wonder if anything else had happened. Johnson looked toward Harold, while Harold exchanged eye contact with Johnson as well.


    The two of them had incrediblyplicated emotions at that moment. Harold gulped and said, "Something really did happen to him, and the incident cost him his life. Who killed him? Who has the skills to kill Michael? Could there have been another expert who sneaked into Holy Cloud Mountain? Isn''t Holy Cloud Mountain supposed to be sealed?!"


    Harold had whispered those words that he uttered earlier. Fane''s voice was suddenly heard from the crowd, "He must have snuck inside from somewhere else. Only, I don''t know who he offended to end up looking like this and to be thrown here."


    Fane''s words served as a reminder to everyone. Since he had not been transferred here with everyone, then he must have gotten in from elsewhere. However, Elder Eliot suddenly straightened his body and said," He absolutely could not have snuck in from elsewhere. Holy Cloud Mountain is a key part of Phoenix Valley. There are formations and arrays all over the ce.


    "Unless someone is incredibly strong, it''s impossible for anyone to get inside through the barriers. Even if they did force their way inside, there would be alerts. There''s no way I wouldn''t know anything!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he said that there were


    curious feelings in everyone''s


    hearts. However, Harold''s heart felt like it was about to jump up to his throat. If they continued


    el


    investigating the matter, Harold and Johnson would probably be


    discovered.


    It was not just Harold who thought of that, Johnson next to him was suddenly incredibly anxious as well. The two of them froze as their hearts beat incredibly quickly. They were terrified.


    Harold had found Michael through


    various connections and a ton of spirit crystals. Only then did Harold manage to sneak inside. If they decided to look into the matter. without any concern for the


    consequences, they would el


    find out about everything.


    definitely


    ·ü


    everything ended up being revealed,


    then Harold and Johnson would


    have nowhere to run. Content


    belongs to


    With Elder Eliot''s personality, he would investigate everything thoroughly after he returned to Phoenix Valley. After all, Holy Cloud Mountain was incredibly important to Phoenix Valley.


    If anything happened to Holy Cloud Mountain, it would directly impact Phoenix Valley at a time when things had not been peaceful either.


    The Middle Province Alchemist


    Alliance was being targeted, and even got into conflict with someone. At a key time like this, no one would be able to stomach if there was a leak in Holy Cloud Mountain!


    "I remember now!" White suddenly shouted out with widened eyes.


    Everyone immediately got quiet at his words. White pointed at Michael''s corpse and said, "He''s Michael, an inner disciple. I''ve seen him on the other side before."


    The ''other side'' that Michael was referring to was where the martial artists gathered. When Elder Eliot heard that he immediately said, "He''s an inner disciple of Phoenix Valley?"

 Chapter 2602

    Chapter 2602


    White nodded, "Back when I helped an elder to send something to the martial artist''s section, I met him. I knew his name was Michael because he had been helping the stewards manage the martial arts manuals that day. I handed it to him and remembered his name then."


    Elder Eliot frowned before he asked, "Are you sure that person is Michael?"


    White nodded as he answered seriously, "I''m sure he''s Michael! The first time I saw the corpse, I didn''t take a good look because the face looked too horrendous.


    That''s why I couldn''t tell at first, but now that I''ve had the chance to take a good look, I''m sure it''s him!"


    After that, White swore on his name, and Elder Eliot hurriedly waved at him, "Since you''re sure who he is, then it''ll be much easier to investigate in the future."


    The sudden incident really surprised everyone. No one expected that an inner disciple would suddenly pop out in Holy Cloud Mountain. After all, inner disciples did not have the right to enter Holy Cloud Mountain.


    Elder Eliot''s face was incredibly dark at that moment. He stared at the corpse on the floor, not uttering a word for a long time. It was hard to tell what was on his mind. The ones standing behind him were quiet initially, but slowly lost control of themselves.


    "Why is there an inner disciple in Holy Cloud Mountain? Holy Cloud Mountain belongs solely to us alchemists, so why is he here? Could he be here to steal materials? It''s absolutely impossible for him to get through the barrier, just look at his strength..."


    After saying that, everyone paused. Even though Michael was already dead, his internal structures were still intact. Everyone could still see that Michael was in the spring solidifying realm.


    In truth, the moment they found out that Michael was an inner disciple, they were more or less certain that he would be at around the spring solidifying realm.


    "Even though he''s at the spring solidifying realm and considered quite good among the inner disciples, there''s no way he is skillful enough to break through the formations. How did he enter the Holy Cloud Mountain?"


    "That''s right! How did he enter the Holy Cloud Mountain?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think there''s no need to specte about this. He must have used the transfer array just like we did, but the transfer array is being guarded all the time. Unless one of the guard''s


    get transferred here, there''s no way he could get here on his own


    did something and helped hit c


    "Even stranger is the fact that Michael is already dead. That person who could kill Michael must not be weak. He might be hidden around us at this very moment..."


    Those words served as a reminder for everyone.


    No matter how Michael entered Holy


    Cloud Mountain, he was only a corpse at that moment. For


    someone to be able to kill Michael was definitely stronger than Michael was that person was definitely at least at the middle orte stage of the spring solidifying realm.


    They might even be a warrior that was already in the divine solidifying realm. To those alchemists, that was an existence that could not be touched at all. If that person had anything against them, no one present would be able to stand up to the person.


    Even Elder Eliot was only at the middle stage of the spring solidifying realm and since he put all his focus on alchemy, hisbat abilities were only barely at the initial stage of the spring solidifying realm.


    "What do we do?! Should we bring the corpse with us and leave right now? I keep feeling like someone is staring at us..."


    Everyone started to feel like there was possibly another incredibly strong martial artist nearby. They started to get unsettled, and some of them were even already starting to try and squeeze into the center.

 Chapter 2603

    Chapter 2603


    No one knew what the person who killed Michael had in mind. Could the person just be a crazed killer?


    Could the person decide to make a move against the alchemists?


    Elder Eliot might be stronger than the rest of them, but he was not all that strong. Elder Eliot would probably only be able to fight on an even footing against Michael. Even Michael died in such a pitiful manner. Elder Eliot would definitely not be able to gain much of an advantage against the person who killed Michael.


    That meant that the rest of them were definitely in incredible danger. With that in mind, someone immediately rushed forward and saluted Elder Eliot.


    "Elder Eliot, let''s not remain here any longer. The three -day period is already at its end, and we were supposed to be transferred back anyway. Let''s ensure our own safety before we look into this matter further."


    Elder Eliot took a deep breath. He had realized the severity of the matter as well. Even though he managed topose himself and not show too much emotion on his face, his inner heart was in great turmoil.


    They could not afford to waste any more time. He furrowed his eyebrows and turned around to face everyone, "You''re all right. Everyone is still in danger


    at the moment. Bring the corpse, we''ll all leave this ce immediately."


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief at those words except for a select few. The select few were Fane, Harold, and the others.


    Fane and Rudy stood behind everyone with very curious expressions. They were more familiar with the details of the incident than anyone else. The so-called hidden expert was Fane himself.


    The two of them were naturally not afraid of some hidden killer that might pop out and kill everyone. At that moment, Fane was looking right at Harold. Harold''s mental state was already on the brink of copse at that moment. His whole body shuddered as cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Fane could easily guess what he was feeling at that moment.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy stopped himself fromughing as he stood quietly behind Fane, not saying anything. Harold turned around to look at Johnson next to him. Johnson had a look of hopelessness at that moment as he had already realized how severe the issue was at that moment. Harold reached out to grab Johnson''s arm.


    "Before the matter reaches its end, we can''t afford to lose hope. There are so many questions surrounding this issue As long as we can remain calm and bide our time, we might be able to clear ourselves of any suspicions and rid ourselves of this matter."


    Johnson abruptly turned around to look at Harold. At that moment, he no longer knew what to say. He finally spoke after a long time, "How would we do that? As long as they investigate things, they''ll definitely find out about the two of us!"


    the


    Harold took a deep breath as he looked at Johnson with a resolved expression, He might be incredibly emotional at that moment, but still managed to keep his voice` down and hide his words from everyone else.


    "We''re still not sure who killed Michael yet. The only thing we know is that Fane wasn''t the one who killed Michael, and it definitely wasn''t us.


    "There has to be someone else hiding here. We can use that to craft a story. We''ll then be able to paint ourselves as the victims as well. Then, we''d be able to shed any responsibilities on this matter."

 Chapter 2604

    Chapter 2604


    Harold''s n really did feel very feasible. In Harold''s eyes, the person who killed Michael was no simple man. There was no way to find out why the person had killed Michael as well.


    The two of them could use that point to craft a story that would frame themselves as victims. Even if they would not be able to escape punishment, it would at least allow them to shred the harshest punishments.


    After all, if the higher-ups knew what they had done, being sentenced to death on the spot was a possibility.


    Johnson nodded his head vigorously and replied," You''re right, we have to act ordingly in such a time. The person who killed Michael must be our lifeline to escape punishment. We have to hold on to him tightly."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the two mumbled to each other, Elder Eliot had already brought everyone back. The two of them acted like nothing had happened as they followed behind Elder Eliot, heading into the transfer array with the group.


    Their expressions might be calm on the surface, but their emotions werepletely twisted inside. They were on the verge of breaking down at any moment.


    Elder Eliot seemed to be worried that something else would happen. When everyone was being transferred


    back from Holy Cloud Mountain, his expression was strangely nervous. When thest person was moved out of Holy Cloud Mountain, Elder Eliot was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Fane and Rudy were the final batches to be sent back to Phoenix Valley coincidentally in the same batch as Harold and Johnson. When everyone was sent back to Phoenix Valley, they had concerned looks on their faces.


    Many of them immediately wanted to find out what exactly had happened, but Elder Eliot had thoughtfully said to everyone before they transferred away, "Alright, hurry up and go back. All of you must be tired after these three days. Those who want to get spirit crystals, head to the task hall. Those who want to rest head back to their own ces.


    "Before the matter is thoroughly investigated, watch your mouths. I don''t want this news to spread everywhere, understood?"


    Everyone respectfully answered that they understood, and earned a slight nod from Elder Eliot in return.


    After leaving, he headed deeper into Phoenix Valley. Everyone knew that Elder Eliot was going to report the piece of news.


    Everyone had the urge to gossip, but they also knew that standing around would not get anything aplished, so all of them ended up dispersing.


    In just a short moment, the only ones left at the transfer array were Fane, Rudy, Harold, and Johnson.


    With Fane''s temperament, he would normally leave immediately and head back to his own courtyard after such arge-scale event.


    However, he was in no hurry to leave at that moment. Instead, he stood behind Harold and quietly looked at Harold, forcing himself to maintain a calm expression.


    After everyone had left, Harold abruptly turned over as he looked at an


    Fane with widened eyes and using expression. Fane had a


    cold


    smirk on his face.


    He merely stood on the spot, not revealing anything as he matched Harold''s gaze. Fane''s actions caused Harold''s temper to re even more, but Harold could do nothing at that moment. He could not fight Fane there, nor did he want any other conflicts.


    "Do you have something you want to say to me?" Harold said in a cold tone.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he shook his head lightly," I stayed behind for my own reasons, but I don''t really have anything I want to say to you."

 Chapter 2605

    Chapter 2605


    Those words caused Johnson and Harold''s bodies to freeze. Harold could not hold back as he raised his voice, "You know everything!"


    Harold was incredibly sure when he said that. If Fane did not know anything, he would not suddenly decide to stay back, nor would he say those things. It was clear that Fane knew about everything which exined why Fane was looking at them with such a cold expression.


    Fane did not hide anything as he nodded, "I do know everything."


    Those words caused Harold and Johnson to freeze on the spot again. The two of them had incredibly sour looks on their faces. They looked like someone had just thrown a bucket of cold water at them before throwing them into a freezer.


    Fane knew how Michael died? How could Fane know? Fane let out a smile, not saying anything else. After that, he nodded at Rudy behind him before the two of them left the ce together.


    After all, he had already seen what he wanted to. Fane had clearly seen how the two of them froze up, but before Fane could take a few steps away, Johnson''s voice was suddenly heard behind him.


    At that moment, Johnson was already on the verge of


    breaking down. He rushed in front of Fane as he said,'' Don''t be so pleased with yourself! Michael''s death must have something to do with you. Did you bring someone inside as well?


    "Did you already figure out our n much earlier? If that''s the case, you shouldn''t be so pleased. You might end up in worse consequences than us!" Fane raised an eyebrow as he turned around, looking at Johnson who was acting crazily. At that moment, Johnson''s eyes were filled with veins, he had the look of an absolute madman.


    If he did notck confidence in his own skills, he would have started a fight with Fane on the spot. Fane did not seem to react to Johnson''s words at all. The less Fane reacted, the more Johnson lost control of himself.


    He started to shout, "You brought someone in as well. You had that person kill Michael. There''s no way things wend up well for you. We might have used our connections to get Michael in, but Michael was the one who died. Our punishment will definitely be lighter than yours!"


    Fane could not stop himself fromughing. Johnson looked like he had definitely been impacted quite a bit by this. Otherwise, he would not have said all of that so dumbly Johnson''s face paled in anger when he saw Faneughing at him. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He pointed right at Fane''s face with a finger that was visibly trembling. Fane let out a light grunt, not wanting to bother over petty details with the two of them. He did not waste time saying anything else as he brought Rudy away.


    The two of them did not speak much after what Fane did. When they arrived at the courtyard, Fane pulled Rudy over and gave Rudy a small task. Rudy nodded earnestly at Fane''s instructions and said, "Don''t worry, if I can''t even handle something as small as this, then I''d bepletely useless!"


    Fane nodded with a small smile. After Rudy left, Fane returned to his room and made himself some tea as he quietly waited for Rudy''s return. After about four hours, Rudy finally pushed open the door. When he saw Fane waiting for him, he immediately pulled out a chair and sat down. "I''ve already found out everything I should. After all, this matter isn''t some big secret anymore."


    Fane nodded before motioning for Rudy to speak. Fane had asked Rudy to find out what had happened in the outside world recently.

 Chapter 2606

    Chapter 2606


    After the two of them entered Phoenix Valley, they had been cut off from any information about the outside world. They were new and different from those other alchemists who already had connections to get information about the outside world.


    That was why Fane had arranged for Rudy to look into the information. Rudy shook his head before he said," I wouldn''t have known if I hadn''t looked into things, but I really got a shock after I did. Everything in the outside world is already so chaotic. I always thought that the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was the pir of Middle Province. I''d thought that any force here would try to curry up favor with the alliance and that there would not be anyrge conflicts."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Fane nodded in agreement. Before this, Fane had also thought that the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was thergest group of alchemists in Middle Province, which meant that martial artists desperately needed them.


    Furthermore, the alliance gathered alchemists, which meant that their goals were different from normal ns. There should not have been any major fights, but Rudy''s expression showed that it was not the case.


    Rudy took a deep breath before he continued, "The alliance has already started a public war with the Unbreaking Pavilion. It happened around half a month ago. Basically, the alliance has been at war with the Unbreaking Pavilion in the inner region not too long after we entered Phoenix Valley. "The battle is incredibly intense. The reason why there have been so many tasks in the task hall recently is precisely because of that. In truth, there aren''t many truly strong warriors under the alliance.


    "However, there are many strong fighters who owe the alliance favors over the years. The alliance has been picking up on those favors, so they''re notcking in fighters. The two forces are in a deadlock at the moment, with neither side giving way."


    Fane frowned as he asked an important question," Why did this conflict start? I''ve never heard of the Unbreaking Pavilion before. To dare to fight against the alliance means they''re not a small n. Since they aren''t a small n, they would never fight against the alliance over a small matter."


    Rudy nodded and replied, "The Unbreaking Pavilion is an eighth-grade n in the inner region. There are only a handful of eighth-grade ns in the whole Hestia Continent, so it''s one of the strongest ns on the continent.


    "They naturally have the ability to start a fight against the alliance. As for the reason for the conflict, I managed to find out why, but I still have my doubts."


    Fane looked up and said earnestly, "Whether you''re doubtful or not, tell me the reason first."


    Rudy nodded before he slowly started to exin the reason for the conflict, "In the end, it''s a fight over resources. There''s a ce called the Valley of Enlightenment in the inner region. It''s said to be a hidden realm left behind from ancient times.


    "There are quite a few valuable


    things inside but the Valley of Enlightenment isn''t somewhere that can be entered so easily. It seems to have been locked somehow, and there are two keys. One of the keys is in the hands of the alliance, while the other is in the hands of the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    "Only by merging the two keys would the Valley of Enlightenment be opened. The two massive forces are essentially fighting over the resources in the Valley of Enlightenment."


    At that moment, Rudy paused and frowned as he voiced his doubts, "I feel like there''s something hidden behind all this. Even though there are two keys, if they''d just sat down and negotiated, there would be no need to mobilize so many forces over this matter. After all, this can be solved with some peaceful negotiation."


    Fane nodded. Even though the two forces had many experts, it did not mean they were not afraid of wasting resources. If a war started, many lives would be lost.


    They would need to use up many experts and resources, and might even harm the foundations of their. respective organizations and allow other ns the opportunity to take advantage of things. Unless it was absolutely necessary, two forces that were so close in strength would not go to war.

 Chapter 2607

    Chapter 2607


    For a war to break out meant that the two forces already had irreconcble differences, and are already at a stage where they no longer cared for the consequences.


    Fane took a sip of his tea as he frowned, "This should have been a situation where both sides would mutually benefit from it. Even if the Valley of Enlightenment really had so many valuable things that they had to fight for it, there are definitely ways to solve the problem.


    "For instance, it could be a fight between the juniors to see which side had more talented disciples. They would be able to get everything from just that. What they''re doing is quite puzzling. Have the other forces not reacted at all?"


    Rudy drank some tea before thinking for a moment and replied, "There have been no movements.


    Everyone seems to be adopting a wait-and-see approach. They''re merely looking on as the two forces lock horns.


    "In the past, whenever two forces end up in conflict with one another, there would always be a n that steps forward to be a mediator. Yet for some reason, no one is willing to assume the role this time.


    "Everyone just quietly looks on as the situation develops. I don''t know what sort of attitude they have


    toward the matter. Maybe it''s because this isn''t something that can easily be interfered with?"


    At that moment, Rudy''s head was filled with questions. When Fane heard that, he felt like it was an incredibly strange circumstance as well. Even though some things would break out into fights when a certain point was reached, it usually only applied to personal things.N?velDrama.Org content.


    A conflict between a n and an alliance involved two major forces. There were many things to consider if they ended up going to war. After all, the war would use up a lot of resources. After all those resources were used, they might not even be able to gain any advantages.


    The other ns would be eager to


    jump at the chance to take


    advantage of the situation unless one n was powerful and


    incredibly sure that they would


    Yet, based on what Fane could tell,


    the two sides were on an even level.


    Even though the alliance does not seem to have so many experts, they definitely have many experts that they cultivated in secret. On top of that, the alliance had the advantage of its unique connections in the Middle Province.


    They had sold countless pills in Middle Province, and gotten themselves many friends. In a pivotal moment like this, there would naturally be those who would step up to help them.


    Rudy raised an eyebrow and said, "The Middle


    Province has been in chaos. It hasn''t been peaceful at all. Ie from the inner region and know a lot about the inner region. In truth,pared to the outer region, the inner region is aplete mess. It''s incredibly chaotic.


    "All of the stronger ns are in the inner region simply because the inner region is rich in resources. They''re hence able to better raise their resources and grow their ns."


    fet


    The two of them were silent for a long time trying to think about the intricacies within. Just when Fane felt like Rudy would not speak, he suddenly said something, "Do you think this has something to do with Grayson? I keep thinking back to


    what happened with Grayson that


    night.


    "I can''t think of anything that would separate him from us. We reacted incredibly normal. The only strange point was you, but you were not taken away!"


    Rudy had a sour look on his face. Every time he thought about Grayson, he would get goosebumps. They had no way of being sure if Grayson was dead or alive.


    However, from Mr. Zayne''s attitude, it was quite unlikely that Grayson was still alive. The two of them were really eager to figure out why Grayson had been captured.


    Fane took a deep breath and said, "He must have been taken away because he knew something. If that''s the reason, then he should still be alive. If that''s not the reason, then he''s probably already dead."

 Chapter 2608

    Chapter 2608


    Rudy had a dark look on his face as he said, "No matter what, I feel like this matter is filled with suspicion everywhere. Even the conflict between the Unbreaking Pavilion and the alliance is bizarre."


    Fane nodded as he gulped down the rest of the tea in his hand. After organizing his thoughts, he said, "The Unbreaking Pavilion''s conflict with the alliance is absolutely not as simple as it looks. The two forces fighting each other definitely involves a lot more things.


    "If it''s already at the stage of the war, then it was definitely not sparked by a small matter that can be solved just with discussions. If it''s just a matter of benefits, then it definitely involves something precious."


    After saying that, Fane let out a smile as he shook his head, "Whatever, before he gets even more information, this is all just spection from us. We''d better use the time more wisely on other matters."


    Rudy pursed his lips helplessly as he looked at Fane with a face of worry, "I''m just worried that we''ll eventually be dragged into this. After all, Grayson has already disappeared. No one knows if we''ll eventually disappear like he did."


    Fane took a deep breath in exasperation. Rudy was like a scared rabbit at that moment. Even the slightest


    breeze would startle him.


    Fane frowned and said, "Didn''t I already tell you this before? Why do you always fail to remember it?


    Phoenix Valley is somewhere we''ll leave eventually, and it doesn''t seem like they''ll pull anything against us in the near future.


    "We''ll be safe for now. With our capabilities at the moment, there''s no way we can''t find out what exactly is happening inside. So, let''s just discard all these thoughts for the moment and live our lives properly. We should focus on raising our own strength for now."


    Rudy sighed, the worry not being wiped from his face at all, "I know what you''re saying is right, but I can''t do it. Grayson''s face appears in my thoughts every night.


    "I''m really scared that I''ll end up like Grayson. You have the skills and the talent. You''re better than me at


    everything. Even if a stormeset


    your way, you have the capabilities to stand up to it. I''m different n front of you, I''m like an ant that can be killed at any time, let alone in front of anyone major..."


    Fane did not want to dwell on the matter anymore, so he changed the topic, "Is there any news about Harold? Elder Eliot will definitely investigate the matter thoroughly. If Michael''s death wasn''t exposed, no one would know what Harold did.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Michael''s corpse is already with Elder Eliot. Elder Eliot will definitely thoroughly investigate the matter. Harold''s plots and schemes will all be revealed in front of the elders."


    Rudy frowned and shook his head, There''s no news about Harold at the moment. Everyone''s looking on in curiosity, but there hasn''t been a single shred of information. I didn''t dare to ask any of Harold''s friends, so I haven''t been able to get any information on Harold."


    Fane nodded. Elder Eliot and the others should have already found out about what Harold did, it''s just that he did not know how Elder Eliot would handle it. Fane did not actually know much about Harold and if Harold had anyone powerful backing him.


    If Harold did, that person would definitely help Harold avoid the worst possible punishment. Even so, Harold would not have a good time after this.


    After all, he bought over a deacon


    and sent Michael into the Holy Cloud Mountain After that, he had


    arranged for Michael to kill Fane et


    Even if the elders did not know that Michael was sent into the mountain toll someone, Harold would still be punished for bribing a deacon!


    The Holy Cloud Mountain was the holynd for all the alchemists in the outer valley. That ce was not somewher¨¨ any outer, inner, or even chosen disciple could enter. It was a forbidden area, so Harold would definitely be punished for doing what he did regardless of the reason!

 Chapter 2609

    Chapter 2609


    Just as Fane''s thoughts were all over the pce, he suddenly heard a knock on the door. The two of them stopped their conversation at the same time as they turned over to look.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Lou''s voice was heard immediately, "I just received news earlier that the two of you are to go to the Elder Hall for something."


    "Understood, we''ll head there right now," Fane immediately answered.


    Rudy was so scared that his face paled. His entire body started to shake as he reached out and grabbed Fane''s arm, "Could they be nning on doing something to us? Could it turn out exactly like what I have guessed? They don''t want to wait anymore.


    They''re summoning us to the Elder Hall and arranging for someone to capture the two of us?"


    Fane sighed helplessly as he looked at Rudy''s reddened eyes. He reached out and patted Ruddy on the arm, "If they really want to do anything to us or make us disappear, they would not have sent someone to pass the message. They control the whole Phoenix Valley, it''s not that hard for them to get rid of anyone they want to."


    Fane''s words served to console Rudy, but he was still worried as he replied, "Then why do they want us there? They even asked the two of us to go together.


    Could something else have happened? Or maybe they want to interrogate us? What if they kill us if they don''t get the right answer?"


    Rudy could no longer control his ownposure at that point. He kept on thinking that the higher-ups were trying to kill the two of them, which filled him with anxiety.


    Fane pursed his lips. Rudy''s


    thoughts were actually not entirely impossible, but they were still incredibly unlikely. Fane decided to just stand up while saying,'' There''s no reason for us to just sit around at any rate. We don''t know anything, so making a decision here is stupid. Since they want us to go, then we should just go."


    Rudy followed Fane to the Elder Hall incredibly apprehensive. They passed the familiar za into the familiar steps. The two of them had different thoughts as they walked into the Elder Hall.


    None of the usual clerks were around the Elder Hall at that moment. The moment the two of them entered the hall, someone closed the tworge doors behind them. With the sounds of


    closing, Rudy''s emotions


    ndoors


    plummeted.


    If it had been the right ce for that, he would have just pulled Fane and ran away. Fane did not really care about the shut door as he looked up in front of him.


    There were three chairs in the middle of the hall. The chairs were already upied at that moment. Looking at their attire, it was obvious that they were elders.


    There were three people kneeling in front of the elders. Two of them were familiar, while the third was someone unknown. When he saw Harold and Johnson''s faces, Fane rxed.

 Chapter 2610

    Chapter 2610


    In truth, on their way there, Fane had been trying to figure out why they were being called over to the Elder Hall. Various thoughts surfaced in his head, but Fane could not be sure about the exact reason they were being summoned.


    However, he no longer needed to think about it then, because the answer was right in front of him. When Harold heard the footsteps, he immediately turned his head around with Johnson to look at Fane and Rudy.


    When Harold saw Fane''s face, his miserable look suddenly became incredibly cold and sinister. He stared at Fane with a venomous look in his eyes.


    He wanted nothing more than to rush over and beat Fane up. Fane was already immune to how Harold was looking at him. No matter how the guy looked at him, he ignored it.


    Fane and Rudy arrived in front of the three elders.


    After they bowed, Elder Eliot introduced Fane to those he did not know. The one who sat in the middle was Elder Baggin, who held the highest position. The one on the left was Elder Rick while the one on the right was Elder Eliot.


    The unknown person kneeling below was Langston Abbot, an inner disciple of Phoenix Valley. He was a close friend of Michael. After the introductions, Fane started to have even more doubts in his heart.


    Elder Rick coughed slightly as he slowly stood up from his seat. He looked at Fane with a warm expression before saying, "There''s something I need to ask you."


    Fane nodded as he quietly stood on the spot, not saying anything else. Elder Rick raised an eyebrow, unable to stop himself from regarding Fane better at Fane''s calm andposed demeanor. However, the more Fane acted that way, the harder it would be for them to handle the matter.


    He took a deep breath as he said, "Harold was being threatened. He did something like that because he had no other choice. I will have him apologize to you in a moment.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thankfully, you''re fine, and you suffered no losses. Even though Michael is dead, he did not go in peace. That n actually did something so despicable to him!"


    Elder Rick was filled with righteous indignation as he uttered his words. It was as if he was on Fane''s side. However, Fane was no idiot. Even Rudy could tell that something was wrong as the two of them abruptly looked up at Elder Rick.


    Elder Rick looked at them with kind eyes. Rudy was infuriated at those words. What did he mean by having no other choice? Was he being threatened?


    Elder Rick even said that they were fine?


    The assassin was already dead, so everything was to be glossed over and Harold was a victim instead?


    If Fane had not been so strong, they would not have lived to see another day. If something so big were just brushed over by Elder Rick so easily, even painting the instigator as the victim, then Rudy would not know how to swallow that anger!


    Rudy was trembling in rage as he stepped forward to say something. However, he felt someone grab his arm as he turned to look. Fane looked at him with a calm O expression as he grabbed his arm.


    It was obvious from Fane''s expression that Fane did not want Rudy to do anything. Fane had his own n, so Rudy helplessly swallowed his words.


    Fane turned to look as he looked at Harold who was kneeling on the ground. He suddenly said with a smirk, "I have a few questions I want to ask you, Elder Rick."


    Elder Rick nodded as he said inly, "Go ahead."

 Chapter 2611

    Chapter 2611


    There was a smile on Fane''s lips before he said, "You said he was forced, so who was it who forced him? Why would they force him when everyone knows he has a grudge against me? Harold using Michael to try to kill me is something we all know, so why are you trying to say that he was forced?"


    After saying all of that, Fane looked up at Elder Rick with a serious expression. Elder Rick must be Harold''s backer, that was something incredibly obvious.


    Otherwise, he would not be protecting Harold and Johnson.


    He had so calmly twisted the truth, helping Harold shed any responsibility.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Elder Baggin heard all of that, he nodded as he ran his hand through his beard, "You bring up some good questions, but before he answers you, let me ask you something first. We''ve not even exined the details of the matter yet, but you seem to know what happened?"


    Fane turned to look at Elder Baggin. Elder Baggin had a sharp look in his eyes, but Fane could tell that Elder Baggin was different. He was not helping Harold.


    Elder Baggin looked old, but there was an air of sternness to him.


    He was obviously someone with a fierce sense of justice. Fane was incredibly confident with someone like that in front of him.


    If the three out of the two of them were on Harold''s side, then it would be useless even if Fane told the truth to everyone present. Fane nodded as he answered earnestly, "After we left the transfer array, we met Harold. He asked me why I wasn''t dead. The moment I heard him say that I was very curious. After mulling over it for a long time, I finally understood why he asked me that." 1


    Harold could not stop himself from looking at Fane before he voiced out, "That''s a load of crap! When did I ever ask why you weren''t dead?"


    However, he was shot down by a sharp look from Elder Rick the moment he said that. Harold''s whole body shook, obviously afraid of Elder Rick. At that moment, even if he had the guts to try and defend himself, he was still forced to swallow his words.


    Fane turned to look at Elder Rick and continued, "I''ve answered the question, so could Elder Rick answer me now?"


    Elder Rick raised an eyebrow, maintaining his warm smile on his face. However, Fane felt like his warm and gentle face hid a sense of viciousness in it.


    Elder Rick smiled and answered, "In truth, this matter is actually your problem in the end."


    After he said that, Fane was incredibly confused. Was it Fane''s own fault that someone was trying to kill him? Elder Rick''s words were quite amazing!


    Elder Rick continued to say, "You,


    don''t have to be so excited, and you


    don''t have to question me. I''m speaking the truth. You offended someone outside. Harold says that it was a man in ck clothes.


    "That man suddenly captured Harold when Harold headed out. Harold


    was fed poison and forced to


    arrange for someone to kill you. That''s because you haven''t gone out ever since you entered Phoenix Valley, and the man did not know when you would leave.


    "He was forced to try to kill you, which was why everything happened. Harold was helpless to do anything. If he had not been fed poison, he would definitely not have done any of that."


    After Elder Rick said all that, Rudy was so furious his whole body was trembling. Even his face was pale. Fane had his eyebrows furrowed as he felt a deep rage in his heart.

 Chapter 2612

    Chapter 2612


    Elder Rick really was incredibly silver-tongued. With just a few words, he had basically dismissed all of Harold''s wrongdoings. He was so shameless it rendered Fane speechless. Elder Zhou did not care how the two of them reacted and instead pointed right at Langston who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Langston is a close brother of Michael''s. Before Michael went to Holy Soul Mountain, he handed the contract with Harold to Langston for safekeeping. If any idents happened, Langston would bring the contract out."


    Fane raised a hand to interrupt Elder Rick as he earnestly asked, "I don''t have anyone with a grudge against me outside. I''ve never heard of some ck-clothed man before. This was obviously all fabricated by Harold to clear his name.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why do you trust his words so much? If I''ve done something and just casually made up some ck-clothed man, would I be able to clear my own name as well?"


    Elder Rick let out a slightugh as he said casually," This ck-clothed man isn''t someone who was just casually made up. If the ck-clothed man did not exist, then how did Michael die?


    "The deacons who helped send Michael to Holy Soul Mountain have all been interrogated by us. After they


    were interrogated, they only offered one answer.


    "They did do all of it for the sake of Harold''s money, but they only helped send Michael in. They did not send a second person through the array. After our investigations, the deacons were definitely telling the truth. So other than all of you at Holy Soul Mountain, there should be someone else there!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow and almostughed out loud. Elder Rick actually managed to say those words. Even the ck-clothed man who did not exist sounded so realistic.


    Elder Rick continued after seeing that Fane was silent, "We sent our people to investigate Holy Soul


    Mountain. After a series of investigations, there was no one there at all.


    "All of this proves that Harold was right. The ck-clothed man had actually broken through the barrier and entered Holy Soul Mountain to find you." Fane smiled as he asked, "Then why am I fine right now, and the one who died was Michael?"


    Elder Rick said in an incredibly calm


    tone, "That''s because their


    negotiations broke down. Harold


    agreed to give Michael a portion of his resources, and the ck-clothed man had agreed to give Michael something as well. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "However, the man clearly regretted it and ended up killing Michael himself. All of this makes sense."


    Fane could no longer hold himself


    Set


    back fromughing after hearing all that crap. Elder Eliot frowned and said sternly, "What are youughing at? Do you know where you are right now? You can''t justugh when you feel like it..."


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly, unable to stop himself from smiling, "You''re really not holding back at all to clear his name. You''re even willing to say such nonsensical things.


    "That ck-clothed man risked his life in order to kill me, but he somehow regretted it? This makes no sense!"


    Elder Rick did not look angered at all by Fane''sughter, and instead said calmly, "Why doesn''t it make sense? It''s not like something like this has never happened before. On top of that, Michael''s temper is quite bad. The two of them ended up in a conflict and the ck-clothed man identally killed Michael. It''s entirely possible."

 Chapter 2613

    Chapter 2613


    Fane nodded, "Even if you insist that it''s all true, you still can''t exin the most important thing. If the ck-clothed man is so capable, why isn''t he moving alone?


    "Can''t he just kill me himself? Why would he need to work together with Michael? This makes no sense!"


    Elder Baggin nodded at Fane''s words as he stood up from his chair, "Fane is right. If this ck-clothed man is so capable, he wouldn''t need to waste so much of his effort, even risking being found out. Why would he leave the corpse on a trail that alchemists would definitely pass? It''s as if he wanted someone to find it!"


    Elder Rick frowned after he heard that, turning around to look for everyone, "This is a problem I still haven''t figured out to this day, but from the leads, Harold seems to be speaking the truth.


    "He was being threatened. He might be in the wrong here as well, but his crimes aren''t so bad that he needs to die. He should just be punished a little..."


    Faneughed coldly, "None of these clues can prove that he was forced. The ck-clothed man doesn''t exist at all. He''s just iming all of this to clear his name. It''s all fabricated!


    "You can''t back him so blindly just because he has a good rtionship with you! So many people saw the


    corpse then, and they are allowed an exnation. If you brush it off just like that, you''ll just be making a joke of yourself!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    As he said that, Elder Rick''s warm face hadpletely cooled. Harold loudly shouted, "How dare you speak to Elder Rick like this?!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he said


    n¨¦t


    in a nonchnt manner, "If Elder Rick is fair and just and acts as elder, I''d?aturally respect him. However, Elder Rick has been trying to defend you from the very start to clear your name. Why would I need to be polite?"


    Elder Rick narrowed his eyes as his tone became incredibly cold, "Your words aren''t merely casual remarks. You''ll have to take responsibility for them.


    "What do you mean by me defending him? You''re saying that I favor him? Everything I''m doing is to stop an innocent person from being falsely used."


    Fane smiled as he matched Elder Rick''s gaze fearlessly, "Elder Rick''s words sound so noble. Don''t you think they''re hrious?"


    Elder Rick said in a righteous manner, "The truth is right in front of you. Without that ck-clothed man, how did Michael die? Could he have killed himself?


    "He had already signed a contract with Harold to kill you, but you''re not dead. Yet, Michael is dead, which can only prove the existence of that person. Furthermore, it''s just like Harold had said, Harold is also a victim.


    "We managed to find poison in his body. He really was poisoned by something incredibly strong. If it went on for a month without an antidote, Harold would be dead!"


    Fane took a deep breath, feeling


    more and more amused by


    everything. Harold really did use all


    sorts of ways to try to clear his


    name. He even fed poison to himself.


    However, the poison must be timed. As long as the antidote was talent, everything would be fine. Fane had to admit that Harold was quite


    smart. Since Michael had dis


    unknown circumstances, he had taken ahold of that point to fabricate someone who did not exist.

 Chapter 2614

    Chapter 2614


    He used that fabricated person to clear his own name and prove to everyone that he was a victim as well. He had done all of that out of desperation. Fane could not help but turn to look at Harold.


    At that moment, Harold seemed much calmer as he matched Fane''s gaze in an uncaring manner. It was as if he wanted to say that, no matter what Fane said that day, they would be spared punishment.


    It was because they had the support of Elder Rick. Rudy looked at Fane nervously. At that moment, Rudy felt like he was going to be angered to death.


    The two of them were too despicable. They had twisted the truth so much that it was not believable anymore. It caused Rudy to feel like spitting blood.


    That feeling tormented Rudy. It was as if someone was using him of something he did not do, but he was unable to defend himself.


    Rudy looked up at Fane. He had even made the determination that even if the situation was being turned around like that by Elder Rick, he would absolutely stand up and expose everything. He was not willing to just suffer like that.


    Fane did not bother with Rudy''s anxious expression. He turned to look at Elder Eliot and Elder Baggin.


    Elder Baggin stared at everyone present with a stern


    expression while Elder Eliot was staring right at him.


    It seemed both questioning and doubtful. From their expressions, Fane understood what the two of them were thinking about.


    Elder Baggin was the one in the


    highest position, so he naturally


    wanted to get to the bottom of it and


    determine right from wrong. He


    wanted to deliver justice to everyone present. Meanwhile, Elder Eligt did not believe any of Elder Rick''s words.


    Elder Eliot looked at Fane that way because Elder Eliot wanted Fane to say something. Looking at their expressions, Fane''s thoroughly rxed.


    He turned to face Elder Rick and said, "So the key question remains on the existence of the ck-clothed man?"


    Elder Rick nodded as he furrowedThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    his eyebrows. He said with a curious voice, "I know there are still many questions about this matter. If want to clear everything up, then we need to find that person. However, we already put in a lot of effort but to no avail.


    "That person could not be found, so all we can do is to trust what Harold said was true. I know you still have your doubts, and you''re not willing to believe all of this because of your grudges against Harold, but there''s no other way.


    "That''s because all of the evidence points toward what Harold saying being true. He did all of that because he was threatened. If he had not been forced to ingest the poison, nothing would have happened. In the end, the problem lies in the enemies you''ve made for yourself. Don''t you think I''m right, Fane?"


    Rudy''s face was absolutely red in anger. He attempted to rush forward, but he was stopped by Fane. Elder Rick''s words had gone too far. It was one thing to twist the truth, but he was even pining everything on Fane.


    It was absolutely petty. Even Elder Eliot''s eyes were raised as he looked at Elder Rick in disdain. Even though Elder Eliot did not say anything, he still knew that Elder Rick was trying to defend Harold and Johnson.


    Elder Baggin understood that as well, but Elder Baggin did not say anything because there was nothing he could do. Elder Eliot did not have enough evidence to make any judgments.


    Fane suddenly let out augh as he looked at Elder Rick with an incredibly mocking expression.

 Chapter 2615

    Chapter 2615


    "Elder Rick, you really are the most silver-tongued person I''ve ever met. You''re really capable of twisting the truth as well. Since you all want to know the truth, then let me tell you the truth. The so-called ck-clothed man doesn''t exist at all, I was the one who killed Michael!"


    The moment he said that everyone present was stunned. Even the three who were kneeling down on the floor looked up at Fane at the same time. Everyone had looks of shock and doubt in their eyes.


    They were shocked that Fane said he had killed Michael while they doubted the truth of Fane''s words. Fane did not care how they were looking at him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He walked forward and stopped in front of Harold before he suddenlyughed coldly, "Did you think that these lies you made up would be able to clear your name even though they had some holes in them?"


    Harold frowned as he shouted, "What kind of nonsense are you spouting? I''ve never nned on clearing my name! Everything I did was because I was forced.


    "If the ck-clothed man wasn''t there, why would I have ever done something so absurd? Do you think I don''t know how horrible the consequences would be for me if anyone found out about it?"


    Looking at Harold''s righteous indignation, Fane felt even more amused. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Harold''s cor before allowing the power in his body to explode outward.


    The power of a spring solidifying realm expert filled the ce. In a sh, everyone widened their eyes, refusing to believe what they were feeling was real.


    Fane had just tugged Harold''s cor, but Harold ended up being picked up by Fane like a little chicken.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he said, "Your n was honestly wless. You bribed the deacons to send Michael to Holy Cloud Mountain. Once everyone was transferred over, he would quickly follow me and kill me.


    "You hate me so much, but never tried to do anything to be yourself because you knew you were no match for me. The second reason was the fact that our identification badges are all being observed by the scroft. If I die, your identification badge will expose your location! You didn''t want to take the risk, so you plotted out this n."


    As he said that, Fane grabbed onto Harold''s cor tightly as he shed a cold smile, "However, you would never have believed that Michael would amount to nothing in front of me! He''s only at the initial stage of the spring solidifying realm, he was no match for me!"


    Those words stunned everyone there, be it Harold who was being grabbed by Fane, or Johnson who was still kneeling on the ground. Everyone stared at Fane with widened eyes and a gaping mouth as they stared at the two of them with looks of disbelief.


    However, the power that Fane was exuding was definitely not fake. Fane had absolutely broken into the spring solidifying realm and was even an expert within that realm. Other than Rudy, everyone else present was stunned.


    After all, Fane''s strength had shattered all of theirmon knowledge. Those who walked the path of alchemy would always end up using a lot of their time on alchemy.


    They would have far too little time


    for martial arts, and would naturally not be able to go far in the martial


    path. Yet Fane was a sixth-grade et


    alchemist who was already in the spring solidifying realm. For, someone at such an age to achieve that made him an absolute genius.


    Harold trembled as he shouted, "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! You''re an alchemist, how could you have any time to train? You can''t be in the spring solidifying realm. You can''t be, Fane!"

 Chapter 2616

    Chapter 2616


    Harold, already crumbling in chaos at that moment, frantically tried to find an excuse for himself, but Elder Baggin had interjected him with a deep frown and a sharp stare. "Shut up right now! Since Fane is this strong, then all questions have been answered. There''s no ck-clothed man, and you were threatened at all. If Fane hadn''t surprised us with his strength, your n would''ve gone perfectly.


    "Fane would''ve died on Holy Cloud Mountain, and you''d rid yourself of a source of hatred. Since you weren''t by Fane''s side at the time, the higher- ups wouldn''t be suspicious of you at all!


    "It''s just your poor luck that the assassin you sent was no match for Fane, and your n failed horrendously. Fane, did you deliberately ce the corpse where people would pass by?"


    Fane nodded. "If I had just spoken the truth, no one would have believed me. It was better if I put the corpse in front of everyone and had Elder Eliot investigate.


    "I was sure that Harold thought his n was wless, that it wouldn''t be traced back to him at all."


    Johnson copsed on the floor as he mumbled, "So there really wasn''t anyone else..."


    That question had gued Johnson for a long time.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Michael''s death had been far too strange. Even after so much trouble, no one else was found at Holy Cloud Mountain at all, so who had harmed Michael?


    Who ced that corpse there?


    Even though they had crafted a lie, Johnson had been bogged down with fear, swallowed with his worry that the killer behind the scenes would pop up and overturn all of their lies.


    Fane let go of his right hand, and the pale-faced Harold fell to the floor. Even if he tried to give himself any excuses, Harold had no way of saving his skin anymore.


    Fane turned to look at Elder Rick before he let out augh. "Elder Rick, do you have anything else to say? Do you want to find more evidence to defend them?"


    The calm smile had disappeared from Elder Rick''s face. He narrowed his eyes slightly as he shot Fane a cold re as though warning him.


    Fane, however, could care less. Elder


    elinst


    Rick might be an elder, but it was precisely because of that that Elder Rick would not be able to act Fane easily. As long as Fane managed to get to a high-engugh position, Elder Rick would not be able to cause him too much trouble.


    vel.ne


    Elder Rick suddenly chuckled. "So that''s how things were. I can''t believe I was actually fooled by the two of them. They seemed so sincere, so I had thought that everything was true. s, I was too naive; I believed


    them too easily."


    In just a few words, Elder Rick had wiped his hands clean of any dirt and responsibility. It was as if aft those insulting words were only said by him because someone else had fooled him.


    Fane''s lips twitched when he heard all of that. Even he had to be somewhat impressed by Elder Rick''s silver tongue.


    Harold abruptly looked up at Elder Rick, but Elder Rick was already intent on clearing his own name and turned awaypletely, no longer looking at Harold at all.


    Harold''s entire body froze as he realized he was done for.


    He had wanted to beg Elder Rick to say something for them at that moment...but he understood that someone like Elder Rick would avoid anything that would implicate himself at all costs.


    "Alright. With things as they are, everyone already knows that there''s no ck-clothed man," concluded Elder Baggin coldly. "Michael died by Fane''s hand, so there''s nothing else to say.


    "The culprit is Harold with Johnson as his aplice. Both of you won''t be able to escape your punishment anymore. Men, lock them both up!"

 Chapter 2617

    Chapter 2617


    After both Harold and Johnson were dragged away, Elder Baggin looked at Fane with a genial expression. He saw and admitted to himself how memorable of a person Fane was; he was no doubt impressive in every aspect.


    Elder Baggin had wanted to say a few more words but stopped himself after thinking about it. After all, they had just sentenced people to a crime.


    He coughed lightly before addressing Fane, "You can head back for now. The matter has already been investigated. As for what punishment Harold and Johnson will get...


    "You don''t have to worry about it; they''ll get what they deserve. I''ll have the punishment we decide on passed on to you via your runner disciple. You can go back now."


    Fane nodded, not adding anything else to the conversation as he left the Elder Hall with Rudy in tow. The two of them went very quickly but slowed down in the middle, mainly because Rudy felt erratic.


    Fane, on the other hand, was rather calm and maintained a very casual expression the whole time.


    "That shameless Elder Rick. He actually tried to pin the me on us!" hissed Rudy. "When I heard his nonsense, I nearly rushed forward and fought him!"


    Fane looked at Rudy, a small crack in his expression as he seemed mildly irked. "I need to advise you on something: you should always think things through thoroughly before doing anything in the future. You should calm yourself and think of what the consequences of your impulsiveness would be. "If you had rushed forward and picked a fight at that moment, they would''ve used that as an excuse to lock you up forever. Things wouldn''t end up well at all."


    Fane could not help the frown from forming on his face at the thought of how Rudy could have cussed and shouted back there. With that, he grabbed Rudy''s arm and stopped the guy in his tracks.


    "You''re not allowed to be so impulsive in the future. You doing that does nothing other than give me more trouble!"


    Rudy''s face froze in guilt upon hearing this. He knew that Fane was right. If he had been just a bit more reckless back then, he would have brought trouble to Fane too.


    However, Rudy felt like he had


    already done his best in controlling himself and Elder Rick had gone too far. Just thinking about Elder Rick filled Rudy with anger, but in the end, Rudy merely sighed in worry.


    "I think that Elder Rick will have a grudge against us from now on. Will he try to do anything to us?"


    Fane nodded and said without any hesitation, "That''s to be anticipated."


    Rudy got nervous the moment he heard that. "Well, what should we do? Are we supposed to just wait for him to try and pull something against us? Won''t we end up at a huge disadvantage?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. Even if he wanted to, he''d only be looking to cause me trouble. What of it, then? If he dares to do that to me, I guarantee you he won''t have a good time."


    Rudy nodded, trusting in Fane''s abilities. As long as Fane can scale the ranks, Elder Rick would not be able to do anything to Fane.


    Rudy sighed. "What kind of punishment do you think they''ll be given? Will they just be expelled?"


    Fane shook his head, thinking of Elder Baggin''s expression. Fane felt like the punishment would definitely not be light, and merely being expelled was far too lenient.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 2618

    Chapter 2618


    Fane turned to look at Rudy with a calm expression. 1 You''re seeing things too lightly. How could expelling Harold and Johnson be a punishment? Think about what they did.


    "Even if Harold is talented, geniuses are the one thing Phoenix Valley doesn''t need. A genius that hasn''t done anything wrong will naturally benefit Phoenix Valley greatly after they''re cultivated, but a genius that has done much wrong is a tumor that needs to be removed."


    Rudy earnestly listened to Fane''s words.


    True, Harold had tried to use an assassin to kill another alchemist in Phoenix Valley due to his jealousy, and he had even bribed a deacon of Phoenix Valley. He had basically ignored all of Phoenix Valley''s regtions.


    In truth, Fane being dead or alive was not that important to Phoenix Valley. However, Harold''s actions were what broke through the bottom line.


    If Phoenix Valley allowed that behavior, worse things would happen in the future. When Rudy thought of that, he could not help but say, "Those two are going to die, then!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow before he shook his head immediately, to which Rudy looked at Fane with a


    strange expression. "T-They''ll survive? Then, that punishment..."


    However, Fane turned before Rudy could finish and solemnly spoke, "Sometimes, death is actually a blessing. The two of them will definitely be made an example of.


    "Based on what I know, Harold doesn''t reallye from an impressive background. He merely used his talents to curry favor with a few elders in Phoenix Valley.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This time, Elder Rick probably stepped up to help Harold because he promised Elder Rick a thing or two. He''d probably agreed to do a lot of things for Elder Rick after he became a seventh-grade alchemist."


    Chills ran down Rudy''s neck when he heard this, his lips twitching as he incredulously replied, "So you''re telling me the punishment will have them wishing they were dead?"


    Fane nodded. Even though the two


    of them had already been taken away, Elder Baggin had yet to specify Harold''s punishment. With what Harold had done, they would have to give Harold an incredibly harsh sentence as a warning to everyone in Phoenix Valley.


    Everyone had to see that that was the consequences that would befall those who did such things.


    Fane looked at Rudy''s pale face and furrowed his eyebrows strangely. "You look like you''re


    sympathizing with Harold. Do you think that punishment is too harsh?"


    Rudy shook his head vigorously at that. "How could I feel that way? ''d rather be suffer alive! Though, started to wonder what''ll happen if Phoenix Valley''s ruthless methods start toe our way..."


    Rudy could not bring himself to continue his train of thought.


    Fane frowned, feeling like Rudy seemed to have an obsession with linking everything bad to himself.


    Fane turned around and said, "Cast


    aside all those nonsensical


    thoughts. You keep tying yourself to everything and causing your own mood to plummet. Aren''t you tired of it?"


    Rudy took a deep breath, unable to say anything about it.


    Fane could not be bothered to dwell on the topic, so he looked up into the distance. "I''m going to the Hall of Wishes. Are youing?"

 Chapter 2619

    Chapter 2619


    Rudy had a long face when he heard Fane''s words. '' Fane, can''t you just take a break? You''re already so talented, but you insist on being so hardworking still. Me? I''m like a pile of poo on the roadside!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow helplessly. "That''s why you shoulde with me. It''s pointless to stay here and whine about everything the whole day. Your talents are alreadycking in the first pce, and if you don''t start working hard and end up with a zero again in the next test, Elder Eliot may very well expel you!"


    Rudy, however, nodded gleefully at that. "I wish he would! I can''t stand staying here anymore. So many things have been happeningtely, and it feels like I''m constantly living in fear. I''ll start praying if I don''t leave this ce soon!"


    Fane rolled his eyes and ignored Rudy.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Hall of Wishes still looked the same as usual.


    However, for some reason, there seemed to be a lot fewer alchemists than usual that day. Fane noticed it and thought about it for a moment before shaking off the thought.


    Fane did not want to waste any brainpower on useless matters at that moment. The only thing he wanted to do was to improve himself constantly. He needed to get better to attract the attention of the


    higher-ups in Phoenix Valley. Only then would he be able to get even more resources, and even people like Elder rick would not be able to try anything foolish.


    Others might have stepped back if they butted heads with Elder Rick; they would not have been so obstinate. Fane did not think in that way. Elder Rick was the one who provoked him first, so Fane would naturally not bother being polite with things.


    Fane entered a room in the Hall of Riches, and the pill aura was incredibly dense.


    He eventually found a room at the corner. After entering, he threw himself into forming pill runes. The most important part of alchemy was the formation and fusion of pill runes.


    Fane already knew how each pill rune was drawn, but his body could notpletely keep up with his memories at that moment. All he could do was get used to it, one step at a time. That was why Fane had still never refined seventh-grade pills.


    However, after a period of hard work and practice, Fane felt like his memories had already merged with his body to a certain extent. He was preparing to prove himself.


    He focused himself as his hands constantly danced. Streak after streak of golden light flowed between Fane''s fingers, the Pill runes easily drawn out and floated in front of him.


    After four hours, 4500 pill runes were neatly arranged in front of Fane, radiantly glowing bright gold.


    "It''s wrong!" Fane eximed. His fingers had slipped for a moment, and the rune under his finger suddenly let out a splutter as it shattered into a pure pill aura in a sh.


    Fane helplessly frowned as he


    looked up at the 4500 pill runes before him. Even though the pill runes did not crumble like the one before, Fane could still feel like he was already at his limit. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If he continued to practice, he would only be able to make another 50 pill runes at most before everything crumbled.


    Fane took a deep breath as he retracted his right hand, and with that, all of the pill runes dispersed and turned into a pure pill aura. "It went better than I thought."

 Chapter 2620

    Chapter 2620


    Thest time, Fane had only managed to condense 2000 pill runes. After half a month of training, Fane was able to form 4500 pill runes, more than double of what he hadst time.


    Others would no doubt think that he was lying if they found out how fast he was improving. After all, no one could achieve that at such speed.


    Normally, one would first need topletely memorize a pill rune in their mind before they could condense it. After that, they would have to start practicing condensing the rune, stroke by stroke. Normally, even one pill rune would take a long time.


    It took constant trial and error, learning from one''s mistakes beforemitting the runes to memory...but Fane did not need that at all. He did not need to memorize any of the runes.


    All of those memories were already integrated into his head. All Fane needed was to synchronize his memories with his body. His rate of improvement was drastically higher than anyone else!


    After understanding his limits, Fane had aplished what he wanted to in the Hall of Wishes. He nned on refining a seventh-grade pill after he went out.


    The simplest seventh-grade pills required 3000 pill


    runes at 50-percent refinement. Fane, however, had already sessfully condensed 4500 pill runes.


    All of them were already at 50-percent refinement, and a good amount of them was already at 60-percent refinement. As long as Fane wanted to, he would easily be able to make a seventh-grade pill!


    The moment he pushed the door open, Fane saw Rudy anxiously standing in front of the door. When Rudy saw Fane walking out, he got so emotional that he almost cried.


    A surprised expression shed on Fane''s face, but he was not surprised because of Rudy''s emotional expression. Instead, it was because Mr. Zayne was standing next to Rudy.


    Fane could not help but frown when he looked at Mr. Zayne. Even though Fane was much more mature than Rudy, he could still not help but think about Grayson''s matter.


    That incident had something to do


    ''


    with Mr. Zayne, for sure. After all, Mr. Zayne was the one who had arranged their sleeping quarters back then. Mr. Zayne knew what happened after that as well, but he might never tell them both about it.


    Mr. Zayne offered a smile when he saw Fane walk out and nodded at Fane. In contrast to the genial-looking Mr. Zayne, however, Rudy looked like he was about to copse.


    Both of Rudy''s hands were trembling, and he looked like he had seen a ghost. Fane sighed in exasperation.


    ?


    Rudy was most worried about the higher-ups at that moment. After all, he had no idea what was happening behind the scenes, while Mr. Zayne


    had a lot to do with all of thayne


    If the higher-ups decided to do anything against them, Mr. Zayne would be involved.


    Mr. Zayne standing with them


    merelyplicated Rudy''s feelings at that moment. Fane nodded at Mr. Zayne. Even though his emotions were in aplicated spot as well, he was still far calmer than Rudy was.


    When he walked up next to Mr. Zayne, he calmly greeted Zayne, which elicited a raise of an eyebrow.


    "You''re much more reliable. This guy next to you, meanwhile, is exaggerating matters. When he saw meing over while he was waiting for you, he turned pale as a ghost.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I had only a word or two with him, and he already started to stammer. If you haven''t done anything wrong, why are you so scared?"


    Those words merely drained more of Rudy''s color as he became paper-white pale.

 Chapter 2621

    Chapter 2621


    At that moment, Rudy looked like he had ingested poison and awaited his passing. His entire body was trembling, which caused Fane to frown. Rudy would have fainted if that persisted.


    He reached out and pulled Rudy behind him. "Mr. Zayne, are you looking for me for something?"


    Mr. Zayne nodded before he motioned to the door, indicating that they could not talk while they were outside. Fane nodded before he left to the za in front of the hall with him.


    Not wasting any time, Mr. Zayne immediately got to business after finding a secluded ce. "There''s a tournament that you have to go to," he spoke. "A tournament?" Fane furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Mr. Zayne.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Mr. Zayne took a deep breath before he nodded seriously. "The situation is quite urgent. You''ll know when you''re there. You''re the person most suited for the job right now. There''s no one else we can look for, so you''ll have to go..."


    After saying that, Mr. Zayne had a strange expression on his face, and it was as if he was holding himself back from saying something. After a few moments of silence, he finally spoke, "Did you cross someone?"


    Elder Rick''s face immediately came to Fane''s mind


    the moment Mr. Zayne spoke those words. He knew that someone must have sabotaged him, and Fane had to admit, he was rather curious.


    Whatever it was, he was not at the stage where he was mortal enemies with Elder Rick, despite their conflict. Fane had been thinking about it, and he decided that he would forget the matter as long as Elder Rick stopped giving him trouble.


    However, he never expected to be implicated in just such a short time. Nheless, Fane nodded without stopping. "Did Elder Rick rmend that I participate in this? Is there a problem with this tournament?"


    Mr. Zayne raised an eyebrow, curious about Fane''s incredibly quick reaction. However, he was a carefree person and did not go around in circles with Fane.


    He sighed as he spoke, mild irk


    present in his tone,'' You''re right, Elder Rick was the one who rmended you. He said you


    were of the right age and even


    praised you a lot. Still, this looks like a death sentence to me.


    "The tournament itself is fine. If you perform well, you''ll get a lot of rewards, and the eastern elders will look at you better. If you fail to do well, you''ll end up suffering."


    Even though Mr. Zayne had not been too clear about the contents of the tournament, Fane could pick out a few key points from those words.


    First was that he was at the right age. Elder Rick had probably imed that Fane was the best among those in his age group. Even though the tournament itself might not have problem, it must involve something incredibly important. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If Fane ended up failing of any kind, Fane would end up bing the subject of a lot of public criticism. That was probably why Elder Rick rmended him so strongly.


    He wanted the other elders to look down on Fane and roughen Fane''s path forward. Elder Rick would then be able to deal with Fane easily without much opposition.

 Chapter 2622

    Chapter 2622


    "The matter is already set in stone, and it cannot be overturned," spoke Mr. Zayne, the helplessness evident in his voice. He stared at Fane seemingly sympathetically as he added, "In a while, the other two wille over. I''ll introduce everyone."


    Fane said nothing as he stood quietly, but Rudy struggled to remain calm. He pulled at Fane''s arm and whispered, "If that''s the case, then you can''t go. We both know this is a trap. We should avoid Elder Rick. He''s so despicable, and we can''t let him get what he wants!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow before nodding as he whispered to Rudy, "You''re right, but he probably anticipated me rejecting to participate in this tournament, however. You''d be doing exactly what he wants."


    Rudy was baffled at this, his eyes widening at Fane''s words. "What do you mean? If we reject it, we''ll still be doing as he wants?"


    Fane sighed in exasperation as he nodded slightly before saying, "If I reject them now, I''d be rejecting the higher-ups. Those people won''t have a good impression of me regardless. After all, I''m of the appropriate age and talent. No matter how you look at it, I have to give it a try."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy''s face soured as he heard that. He looked around


    anxiously as he scratched his head, trying to figure out a way to reject but to no avail.


    It seemed like Elder Rick truly had trapped them with no room for escape, and whether they advanced or retreated, Elder Rick would still benefit from it.


    Fane reached out and grabbed Rudy. "Don''t overthink it. No matter what, this warrants a try. Have a bit more faith in me. There are some things where the true victor can''t be seen until the veryst moment."


    With that, Fane said nothing more.


    Mr. Zayne had been observing their conversation silently, not doing anything other than looking at Fane meaningfully.


    After Fane and Rudy''s conversation


    ended, Mr. Zayne cleared his throat


    before he piped in, "It hasn''t even been that long and you''ve already offended Elder Rick. I always knew you weren''t someone who is all that cautious. It seems like I wasn''t Wrong after all."


    Fane looked up at Mr. Zayne calmly. "I''ve always talked and acted upon the principles I''veid out for myself. I won''t trouble anyone who doesn''t troubleme. If Elder Rick hadn''t tried to do something to me, I wouldn''t have any problems with him."


    Hearing that, Mr. Zayne let out a cold smile. "You''re too overconfident. Don''t think I don''t know what''s happened. Everything about you has started to spread, and everyone knows you''re talented in every way.


    "However, an elder is still an elder. He can''t do anything to you publicly, but it won''t trouble him whatsoever to bait and trap you behind the scenes, just like what happened today. If he hadn''t rmended you so much, you wouldn''t have been ced under the limelight."


    Fane nodded. Even if Mr. Zayne had not said that, Fane understood the logic behind everything that had happened. He let out a small chuckle, but hisposure never wavered.


    "He can do whatever he wants to, but he needs to bear the consequences for anything he does," remarked Fane, sounding awfully blunt.


    Though Fane was not trying to exaggerate, Mr. Zayne felt incredibly amused at those words. In the end, Mr. Zayne could not stop himself fromughing out loud.

 Chapter 2623

    Chapter 2623


    Mr. Zayneughed for a good while before he broke into a light cough, saying, "You''re the most confident sixth-grade alchemist I''ve ever seen! In so many years, I''ve never seen a sixth-grade alchemist that would dare challenge an elder and even dere that he''d get back at them! Curious am I to know where all that boldnesses from."


    Fane did not answer, however, his lips curled into a smirk as he kept his silence. At that moment, Mr. Zayne would probably be amused if Fane said he would even go against the world if needed.


    After all, the elders were an unbeatable authority in Mr. Zayne''s eyes. Mr. Zayne had been in Phoenix Valley for so long but had never managed to get that title.


    He felt like Fane was not going to be a match for an elder. Even though Fane was talented, there were so many others with talent, too. In the end, how many of them would end up bing an elder?


    Mr. Zayneughed for a long time before he stopped. He shook his head helplessly and said, "Since I was the one who brought you here, let me leave you with a reminder: you''d best not get too far ahead of yourself. After alL.you''re just a sixth-grade alchemist."


    All of a sudden, they heard a series of footsteps, and all three men turned and spotted two men in green


    robes with seventh-grade alchemist badges on their chest walking toward them.


    Mr. Zayne looked at the two of them and immediatelyposed himself. He let out a slight smile before he nodded at both figures.


    The two of them bowed to Mr. Zayne and politely greeted him. Fane narrowed his eyes. Even though the two of them had greeted Mr. Zayne, he could not feel much respect in their words. It was like the two of them did not think Mr. Zayne was that important at all.


    Any regr alchemist would regard Mr. Zayne highly as a deacon, even though he had not be an elder yet, but the two of them were noticeably exceptions.


    ???


    Of course, Mr. Zayne could tell that the two green-robed men were not that respectful, but he did not seem too displeased about it at all. He smiled as he introduced them to Fane,This is ude Hodgins, and the one next to him is Benedict Malone. You''ll be heading to Sky Peak Pavilion with the two of them and have a small tournament there."


    Fane nodded and greeted both green-robed men. The two of them nodded at Fane as well, but their gazes were noticeably sharp.


    They scrutinized Fane and looked painfully inquisitive, much to Fane''s difort.


    Nheless, Fane understood their


    intent. Mr. Zayne had said that the


    tournament was limited by age,


    which meant that the two of them


    were about


    the same age as him.


    Being a seventh-grade alchemist at


    their age naturally gave them sizable


    pride. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Mr. Zayne introduced the three of them, he did not dy matters as he brought them to a small vessel. They headed toward the aforementioned Sky Peak Pavilion.


    Fane did not ask where it was but was instead thinking of the kind of tournament they would be going through.


    It made sense why Mr. Zayne


    thought that Fane would drag them


    down. After all, the other two


    participants were seventh-grade- alchemists. Their arrogance was palpable, so they were probably quite capable even among seventh-grade alchemists.


    After ascertaining that fact, Fane rxed instead.


    There were four people in the small vessel. Other than Mr. Zayne, who was steering the vessel, the three of them took up a spot by themselves to rest.

 Chapter 2624

    Chapter 2624


    Fane had no intention to befriend the other two men, while these two looked down on Fane.


    After everything that had happened before, Mr. Zayne was noticeably much more careful. As they advanced, he would regrly stop and study their surroundings for any signs of ambush.


    Fane and the two green-robed men merely closed their eyes and rested in the vessel.


    Initially, they were still quiteposed, but ude started to lose his patience after a while. ude looked up at Fane and said, "I don''t know what Elder Rick was thinking for praising you so much. We seventh-grade alchemists are the leads here. Make sure you don''t drag us down and disappoint Elder Rick!"


    ude talked like he was lecturing Fane, which made Fane frown. He loathed anyone who spoke to him in such a manner, and ude acted like he was far above Fane.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If ude had said anything else, Fane might not have reacted so badly, but ude''s tone sparked Fane''s fuse.


    He looked up at ude and said, "The one thing I hate the most is those who speak without knowing the whole situation; you''re obviously that type of person.


    "You''ve never seen how good I am before, but you''ve already judged me just by listening to what others have said. What a gentleman, you are. Elder Rick has a grudge against me; he was just praising me in an attempt to drag me down!"


    Those words stunned ude, while Benedict looked up from his seated position at Fane with a strange expression. Elder Rick had a grudge against this guy? Fane was rmended because of a grudge?


    The two of them could not help but nod after thinking about it. That made sense. After all, Fane was only a sixth-grade alchemist, and a sixth-grade alchemist would not have the chance to do anything in this tournament.


    They would have to rely on seventh-grade alchemists.


    Fane was only there to add to the numbers. Elder Rick might have said many nice words, but he had never imed that Fane would help them obtain victory.


    "You''re really something else... I heard that you haven''t been in Phoenix Valley for that long, and you managed to get Elder Rick to hold a grudge against you and even try so hard to cause you trouble. You truly aremendable."


    These words were minced with obvious mockery.


    Fane sighed. He had just regained his bearings when things started to act up again, and he never even wanted to exchange words with these two men!


    Even if they were seventh-grade


    alchemists, Fane did not regard them that highly at all. However since the two of them said so, Fane could not hold back. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ude looked at Fane in disdain as if it was all Fane''s fault that Fane offended Elder Rick.


    Fane grunted lightly as he looked at ude. "And what gives you the right to go on your merry way and give others snide remarks?


    "You don''t even know what sort of rtionship I have with Elder Rick yet you can so boldly assume and imply that I''m the one at fault. Well, if you''re ever killed by an elder in the future, it''s definitely your fault!"


    ude widened his eyes, not expecting Fane''s temper to be so bad. He had just said a few words but was shot back so viciously.


    "I''ve never seen a sixth-grade alchemist as brazen as you!" spoke Benedict, frowning when he did.

 Chapter 2625

    Chapter 2625


    Fane smiled as he turned to look at Benedict. "Well, I''ve never seen seventh-grade alchemists like you who don''t know how to mind your own business. The two of you look like you''re just too bored and have nothing to do. Do you think that you can go around and cause other people trouble just because you''re seventh-grade alchemists?"


    Fane had not even been able to finish his tirade when Mr. Zayne turned and shouted, "The three of you, keep quiet! We''ll be at Sky Peak Pavilion soon. Don''t embarrass Phoenix Valley!


    "Whatever will happen, you have to remember that you''re from the same ce. When you''re outside, you represent Phoenix Valley. I don''t care what you do inside Phoenix Valley, but when you''re outside, you''ll be punished for embarrassing the valley no matter who you are!"


    All three men fell mum at Mr. Zayne''s words. Nheless, ude and Benedict''s anger never subsided, and it showed on their face.


    The two of them frowned as they red at Fane who merely shut his eyes and ignored them Fane shut his eyes, not wanting anything more to do with them.


    ude and Benedict, having known each other, would no doubt join hands no matter what happened.


    After arriving at Sky Peak Pavilion, Mr. Zayne finally introduced the n.


    Sky Peak Pavilion was an eighth-grade n, but they were notparable to other eighth-grade ns.


    They had only been promoted less than two years ago, and Sky Peak Pavilion had just been a seventh-grade n before that. 1


    Meanwhile, Unbreaking Pavilion that was in conflict with the alliance was at the peak of eighth-grade ns, only one silver away from being a ninth- grade n.


    If Sky Peak Pavilion went to war with Unbreaking Pavilion, they would probably be decimated in less than a month.


    After Sky Peak Pavilion was introduced, Fane could not help but wonder...


    What was the point of this


    tournament? They left for Sky Peak


    distance, so there had to be


    Pavilion and traversed such et


    something important. What was so important? Fane needed more time to figure it out.


    Sky Peak Pavilion''s elders were already waiting outside the


    mountain When the vessel stopped, the elders got up to greet them. They exchanged many pleasantries with Mr. Zayne before the elders brought them into the Sky Reak Pavilion innerpound, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Sky Peak Pavilion might be an eighth-grade pavilion, but their buildings were not all that impressive. They could notpare to Phoenix Valley.


    Sky Peak Pavilion''s elders brought them through a long path before they arrived at a spacious hall. There were quite a few people in the hall, but there were only two chairs in the center.


    Fane looked up at the two peopleThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    who were sitting there. One of them


    had the special elder robes of.


    Phoenix Valley on, and he was probably the elder from the east that Mr Zayne had spoken about before.


    The other one looked to be about in histe forties. He had a smile on his face, one that did not reach his eyes. He gave the impression of a scheming old fox.


    Mr. Zayne bowed to the two of them. "Greetings, Elder Maurice, Master Forrest."


    So that was Master Forrest from Sky Peak Pavilion. Looking at how respectful Mr. Zayne was, Master Forrest most likely held a great position in Sky Peak Pavilion.


    What followed was a string of empty pleasantries. They talked about how safe the journey was and asked about some things in Phoenix Pavilion. Mr. Zayne seemed quite familiar with these proceedings.


    Fane quietly stood by the side, not saying anything. It took a bit of time before they got to the main topic.

 Chapter 2626

    Chapter 2626


    Master Forrest stood up as he waved at the three behind him and said, albeit with false humility," These are the disciples the Sky Peak Pavilion has raised for many years. They can''tpare to your disciples from the Phoenix Valley, but they are skilled in their own right. We brought them here today to hopefully show some of their skill."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Master Forrest continued to introduce the three. The man at the front was Conrad Sutler, while the other two behind Conrad were Jameson Lagey and Bradley Cooper respectively.


    Each of them was about Fane''s age and sported seventh-grade alchemist badges. After Master Forrest finished his introduction, Elder Maurice took the initiative to introduce his alchemists.


    Elder Maurice walked forward and looked at ude and Benedict, both standing in front of Fane, and he had a pleased expression on his face when he did.


    However, his face froze the moment he looked at Fane, especially at the sixth-grade alchemist badge on Fane''s chest. He widened his eyes as his lips quivered slightly.


    Thankfully, he was facing the Phoenix Valley representatives at that moment, and Sky Peak Pavilion''s representatives did not see the change in his expression at all. Elder Maurice took a deep breath


    before he looked at Mr. Zayne with a questioning look.


    It was evident he was asking why a sixth-grade alchemist was there.


    Zayne''s lips froze. He knew before he came here that Elder Maurice would be enraged when he saw Fane, but Zayne could not afford to offend either side, thus finding himself stuck in the middle.


    No matter how versed Mr. Zayne was ying politics, there were some things he could not avoid. In situations like this where it was impossible to get on well with either side, he still had to perform his duties, regardless of how reluctant he was. The higher-ups were the ones who had arranged for him to do it.


    Screwing up or offending either side were both incredibly bad scenarios for Zayne. Naturally, he did not want anything to go wrong.


    Helpless, he pursed his lips as he returned Elder Maurice''s gaze. There were some things that he had to make clear, or he would end up causing himself a lot of trouble.


    It would be like telling Elder Maurice that the whole situation was like this because of him.


    Mr. Zayne frowned and thought about it for a moment, trying his best to summarize his thoughts before he gave a simplified version of the exnation he had in mind to Elder Maurice.


    Elder Maurice''s expression darkened


    in the blink of an eye. At the start, Elder Maurice was merely shocked that a sixth-grade alchemist was brought over, but after


    understanding the situation, Elder Maurice immediately understood how terrible the situation was.


    With a frown on his face, he whispered, "This is a disaster! Does Rick not know how important this tournament is? Doesn''t he know what the consequences will be if we take the wrong step?"


    Mr. Zayne was so afraid that he started to tremble after he heard that. "I don''t know about that, but Elder Rick vouched and insisted on nominating Fane for this," he answered helplessly. "He spoke of Fane''s talents so greatly, and Fane is at the right age, so everyone eventually agreed to his


    rmendation." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Elder Maurice''s face grew hot red in anger. His right hand trembled, and he would have started spouting curse words had the situation allowed him to.


    He took a deep breath,posed himself, and tried his best to calm his voice.


    "He''s really out here trying to ruin things! If Fane was at the peak of sixth-grade alchemists and only a hair away from being a sixth-grade alchemist, he might be able to get us some results in this tournament, but you told me that it hasn''t been long since he advanced to be a sixth-grade alchemist. How could he carry such a heavy burden? We''llpletely lose this tournament thanks to Elder Rick''s meddling!"


    n

 Chapter 2627

    Chapter 2627


    "We''ve never interfered with his grudges, but he''s been getting out of handtely. He dares to use such an important tournament to deal with someone he doesn''t like! It''s practically an abuse of power! He''s gone too far!"


    Mr. Zayne inwardly agreed with Elder Maurice; Elder Rick truly did cross the line this time. After all, this tournament practically gambled the benefits Phoenix Valley could have gotten.


    If they did not win the tournament this time, Phoenix Valley would have to pay a greater price to get Sky Peak Pavilion''s help!


    With that in mind, Zaynes expression darkened in his state of exasperation. He was a deacon with a certain level of power in Phoenix Valley, but against those elders, he did not really hold any weight.


    He never voiced his opinions so casually when facing the elders either, even if he knew he was correct. That was why there was nothing he could do other than feel helpless at that moment.


    Elder Maurice struggled to regain hisposure and maintain a normal expression, but the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He wanted nothing more than to rush back to Phoenix Valley and challenge Elder Rick to a duel to the death.


    Mr. Zayne nced behind him and saw Master Forrest looking at them curiously. After all, they had been whispering to each other for a long time. Zayne let out a slight cough and said, "Elder... Master Forrest has been staring at us."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Maurice pursed his lips helplessly. After taking a deep breath, he finally suppressed the anger in his heart as he turned to look at Master Forrest.


    "Some matters in the valley have arisen, so please forgive me, Master Forrest. There''s been more and more troublesome matters popping up." Master Forrest raised an eyebrow. Despite his mounting curiosity, Elder Maurice was still someone important, and he could not afford to make things too awkward.


    Master Forrest let out augh before he nodded." You''ll be here for a few days anyway, so a bit of a dy is not an issue. You can have your conversation more privately for now."


    Elder Maurice nodded and walked


    forward. He waved Fane and the others over, and they nodded hurriedly. They followed closely


    behind Elder Maurice and arrived at the corner of the hall. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, Elder Maurice could no longerpose himself. He reached out and pulled Mr.


    Zayne toward him before hissing with gritted teeth, "I don''t care what Rick is thinking, but if this thing ends up dragging us down, I won''t let him off!"


    Elder Maurice was already irate at that moment. He would normally never say something to a deacon, especially since Mr. Zayne was not that close to him, but Elder Maurice felt like he would die of frustration if he did not vent out his anger.


    Zayne pursed his lips helplessly, knowing how angry Elder Maurice was.


    There was no longer any way for them to change the situation. Fan¨§ was already there, and they could not possibly make anyst-minute changes. With that in mind, Zayne s gaze swiveled to look at Fane.

 Chapter 2628

    Chapter 2628


    During the entire exchange, Fane never lost hisposure as he merely stood behind them quietly. Even if he heard some of the things they have said, he barely reacted to them. It was as if they were not talking about him at all.


    ude and Benedict, on the other hand, could not contain how pleased they felt. After being pulled over, they managed to hear some of the conversations despite Elder Maurice trying his best to lower his volume. Of course, they knew why Elder Maurice was so visibly irked.


    ude smirked as he looked at Fane, the nuisance he was. If it was anyone else, Elder Maurice would not have been so angry, and the matter would not be in such a mess.


    The moment he thought back to how arrogant Fane was in the vessel, ude felt a build-up of fury within him. Oh, how he wanted Fane to however much dirt he could! Fane ought to know to choose his battles; whom he could offend and could not.


    He raised an eyebrow as he deliberately leaned toward Fane, whispering so none could hear him, "Do you hear that? Elder Maurice is furious thanks to you. Someone like you will only drag us down in this tournament."


    Fane pursed his lips in exasperation. Normally, he


    would ignore whatever people were saying, but ude was like an annoying fly in his ears that would buzz to his ear, annoying him to no end.


    He looked at ude and lowly retorted, "Have you conveniently forgotten everything I have said before? You''ve never seen me in action before, so why are you setting that judgment on me already? You think I''ll drag you down? I think you''re just trash."


    Fane might have lowered his voice when he said that, but he was not as afraid of others hearing him as ude was. Both Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne had heard parts of it, even when they stood in front of them.


    The two of them turned to look at Fane at the same time, but Fane''s expression did not change at all when he felt their eyes on him-still calm as usual. Meanwhile, ude''s face had turned purple from Fane''s words, and he was so angry that both his fists trembled.


    He noticed that nothing he was


    l.ne


    saying to gain the upper hand was working against Fane; that man did not seem to care what he was saying at all. Fane seemed to willing to say anything back at him,N?velDrama.Org content.


    regardless of the situation they were in?


    ude almost spat out blood in anger. If Benedict had not pulled him back, ude would have started a fight with Fane on the spot.


    Elder Maurice narrowed his eyes as he appraised


    Fane. Mr. Zayne frowned, obviously having something


    to say. However, with his cautious nature, he swallowed his words.


    The atmosphere was suddenly incredibly quiet. Elder Maurice let out a smallugh as he walked toward Fane. "You don''t seem scared at all, are you now?"


    Fane stared straight into Elder Maurice''s eyes. Even though he could not really hear everything Elder Maurice had said earlier, he knew where Elder Maurice stood.


    As long as he was not on the same


    side as Elder Maurice, Fane might have a bit more room to maneuver in theing events. With that, Fane sported a proud expression for the first time as he nodded slightly. "Of course not. If I were afraid, I wouldn''t havee."


    Elder Maurice raised an eyebrow at price raised this, a curious expression etched onto his face. After all, Fane had a sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest but he spoke even more proudly than a seventh-grade alchemist.


    Elder Maurice frowned as a thought sprung in his head. This kid before him must have been very confident in his skills, provided he was not just being overly proud.


    Even though he usually met thetter, he was hopeful that Fane was the former at this point. Elder Maurice took a deep breath as he said seriously, "You''ve had a rift with Elder Rick, haven''t you?"

 Chapter 2629

    Chapter 2629


    It might have been worded as a question, but Elder Maurice''s expression clearly said that he knew what went down.


    Fane, not bothering to hide the truth, nodded. "Yes, we had some conflicts before. There was an alchemist who felt like I insulted him after I didn''t give my task to him at the task hall, so he arranged for an assassin to kill me.


    "After the matter was exposed, he tried to have Elder Rick speak for him, and to fulfill his promise to that person, Elder Rick twisted the truthpletely. I exposed him in the end, however.


    "The two alchemists who tried to have me killed are already locked up, leaving Elder Rick rather humiliated by the matter. Having lost whatever good things and benefits he had due to that stunt, he decided to trouble me."


    Of course, Mr. Zayne had briefly gone through this matter with Elder Maurice, so Elder Maurice more or less knew what had happened.


    After Fane ryed his story, he suddenly raised his voice and said in a righteous tone, "Before I entered Phoenix Valley, I thought that the higher-ups would never resort to favoring anyone like this, even if there was somepetition inside. It looks like I was far too naive.


    "I feel like someone like Elder Rick doesn''t deserve the position of an elder at all. His moral character isn''t worthy, and I''ll never acknowledge him." The temperature dropped as he said that. Even ude and Benedict widened their eyes and looked at Fane in shock.


    Truthfully, they shared the same sentiment, that Elder Rick did not deserve to be an elder. Regardless, Fane actually dared to voice it out, which surprised them. After all, Fane was still an alchemist in Phoenix Valley, but he had just voiced his displeasure and even questioned the higher-ups.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He even questioned their moralpass, something no ordinary person would ever do. Even if ude was downright vain, he would never question another elder in front of another!


    Worse still, Fane spoke so confidently, so boldly, and his entire posture reeked of pride!


    Benedict frowned. "Fane, how dare you? Even if an elder does something wrong, it''s not your ce to question them!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he turned to look at Benedict. "I''ve seen many dogs like you. Even if you continue barking, I''ll never agree with you.


    "Don''t act all holier-than-thou when


    this doesn''t even concern you. If it weren''t for the evidence I had in hand, the attempt to assassinate me wouldn''t have been cleared, and I would''ve been the unfortunate one!


    "This doesn''t concern you at all, so you obviously don''t care about it. You can talk to that elder without a care in the world to suck up to him, but if you''re trying to stop me with your actions, then that''s the wrong move! H


    After he said that, Fane walked forward, forcing Benedict to take a step back. Benedict never expected Fane to be so resolved. All of a sudden- "Well said!" spoke Elder Maurice affirmatively, which startled everyone present. Fane, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow.


    Well, it seemed like he had taken the right gamble.

 Chapter 2630

    Chapter 2630


    Elder Maurice was already infuriated by Elder Rick for meddling in his affairs. He was already nning on fighting back against Elder Rick, hence why he could boldly apud Fane''s words.


    Fane had earned an ample amount of Elder Maurice''s favor.


    Elder Maurice looked up slightly. "Even though I think you''re right, you still need the right to say those words. If your pride is just an empty tin can, your words are all meaningless without the power to back up your ims."


    Elder Maurice put his hand on Fane''s shoulder as he added, albeit with a rtively firm voice, "If you do well this time, I''ll make sure to support you. If you don''t do well, you won''t just have made an enemy of Elder Rick, but me as well."


    Elder Maurice''s words ced an invisible pressure against Fane. Additionally, his words also sparked interesting expressions from the rest of theirpanions.


    ude felt like Fane had gone overboard with bragging this time, and he might have just rocked a boat he should not have. Fane could not possibly do well, so Fane would ultimately disappoint Elder Maurice in the end. Moreover, Fane had carried himself so haughtily before, acting like Elder Rick didThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    not faze him.


    With that in mind, he could not help but let out a coldugh. ude narrowed his eyes and looked at Fane as if he was looking at an idiot.


    Not only did Fane''s self-righteous words fail to get him out of his predicament, but they merely ensnared him into a deeper pit. If he did not produce any results, Elder Maurice would never forgive Fane.


    ude and Benedict exchanged nces; it was obvious how happy the both of them were.


    Fane nodded. "I''ll say the same thing as I''ve said. If I can''t do it, I wouldn''t havee."


    Elder Maurice patted Fane lightly on the arm. "Good! Very good! Remember what you said. Don''t end up shooting yourself in the foot!"


    After saying that, Elder Maurice no longer wasted any more time, turning and walking back toward the center of the hall.


    All this while, Master Forrest looked like he had returned to his seat and was enjoying his tea, but his gaze had always been on Elder Maurice and the others.


    After he saw Elder Maurice bringing the other four back, Master Forrest immediately put down the cup in his hand as he put a smile on his face, standing up to greet them.


    At that moment, Elder Maurice had alreadyposed himself. He looked at the people from Sky Peak


    Pavilion and extended his hand forward to introduce those from Phoenix Valley.


    There was nothing too special about ude and Benedict, since both of them had seventh-grade alchemist badges on their chest. When it came to Fane, however, a few of them suddenly had a meaningful look in their eyes.


    In truth, they had already noticed Fane before. After the introductions, their curiosity deepened. After all, other than Fane, everyone else participating in the tournament was a sixth-grade alchemist. 2.


    Sky Peak Pavilion was a far cry from Phoenix Valley, and Phoenix Valley was a major camp of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance.


    Phoenix Valley had produced countless talented alchemists, but they had actually sent a sixth-grade alchemist, which greatly shocked everyone.


    Feeling everyone''s gazes, Elder Maurice''s anger was triggered once more, but this time, it was aimed at Elder Rick.


    Fane was at the right age, sure, but


    he was just a sixthgrade alchemist. Phoenix Valley had so many alchemists, and it should not have been hard for them to choose three alchemists who were suitable!

 Chapter 2631

    Chapter 2631


    They could have found a better alchemist from Phoenix Valley had they tried to. However, Elder Rick had deliberately caused a scene and insisted on rmending Fane, evoking everyone''s doubt and ridicule.


    Master Forrest had a smirk on his face as he walked toward Fane, saying as he turned to look at Elder Maurice, "This guy is obviously an excellent sixthgrade alchemist. I had thought that everyone participating this time would be seventh-grade alchemists."


    Elder Maurice steeled himself, refusing to show any unsavory expression. He let out augh as he answered, "Fane truly is excellent among sixth- grade alchemists, but this is just a small tournament, so we didn''t really put much thought into who we sent here."


    Elder Maurice had not dared to be too confident. After all, he was not sure where Fane''s skillsy. Even if Fane had assured him earlier, Elder Maurice could not trust Fane wholeheartedly.


    The vagueness of the answer intrigued Master Forrest. His gaze moved around as he looked at Fane with an even more curious expression. The three participants behind Master Forrest, too, looked at Fane peculiarly.


    Elder Maurice, not willing to continue dwelling on the topic, took a deep breath and raised his voice, saying,"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Alright, it''s almost time. Let''s start the tournament. The rules will remain the same: best two out of three. As for what we''re betting on, I won''t repeat it. If we lose, we''ll be willing to pay up."


    There was weight in Elder Maurice''s words, and his earlier confidence had seemed to have dissipated.


    Elder Maurice had always been very confident in the alchemists produced by Phoenix Valley, but Fane''s abrupt appearance had shattered his confidence.


    Whatever would transpire from that moment onward was obscure, and he was no longer as proud.


    Fane, meanwhile, frowned, wondering what it was they had betted on. Even though Elder Maurice did not say anything, Fane guessed that it had something to do with the conflict against the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    After all, that was the biggest incident in Middle Province at that moment. The tournament should have something to do with the war, and maybe even some exchange of resources.


    As for the exact details of the deal, Fane could not guess it. No matter what, if he lost the tournament, Elder Maurice would not be able to handle the matter easily and would surely exact his anger against Fane.


    Master Forrest nodded. "Of course we''ll pay up if we lose, but could I ask you a few questions before we start?"


    Master Forrest''s sudden question caused Elder


    Maurice to raise an eyebrow. Even though he did not say anything, Elder Maurice knew that Master Forrest was not someone who did things for a


    reason.


    The questions would definitely not be easy to answer.


    However, Master Forrest had just afforded them a bit of time to smooth things out before, so it would seem petty of him if he did not let Master Forrest speak.


    Elder Maurice was forced to nod. "Go ahead."


    Master Forrest''s lips curled up into a smile that could only be described as awfully pleased. "Middle Province has descended into utter chaos now.


    Everyone has their own thoughts, and the main cause is the conflict between the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance and the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    "Even though everyone knows that,


    we don''t really know why you started fighting. Ever since the matter started, Kve been incredibly curious as to why you started the conflict with the Unbreaking Pavilion and why it escted to the point a war broke out."

 Chapter 2632

    Chapter 2632


    Master Forrest had dug up and questioned something everyone present wanted to know, and even Mr. Zayne did not know the details. All he knew was that war had already urred, and the higher-ups had no intention of stopping it. It looked like they were willing to fight until they had nothing left.


    Upon Master Forrest''s question, everyone turned to look at Elder Maurice with questioning gazes.


    Elder Maurice pursed his lips helplessly.


    He knew the old fox would ask that question. Thus, he let out a slightugh as he looked up and said, "I thought all of you already knew. Isn''t it simple? It''s because of the Valley of Enlightenment, of course, a ce with incredibly rare resources. The two of us have one key to the ce each, and it''s because of this key that the conflict has escted to such a state."


    s, Elder Maurice''s answer failed to satisfy everyone''s curiosity. It was a very standard and official answer, yes, but meaningless at the same time.


    All of them knew that opening the Valley of Enlightenment required two keys. One of the keys was in the hands of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, while the other key was in the hands of the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    Only bybining the two keys would the Valley of


    Enlightenment be opened, but that was not where the problem was. Normally, both sides would sit down to negotiate in such a situation.


    At the end of the day, one knew what was inside the Valley of Enlightenment before it was opened.


    War invoked so many forces, what more with the fact that both the Alliance and the Pavillion were major powers. If they fought to the brink, then it would be a bitter end.


    If they end up identally wasting too much of their power, the other forces in Middle Province would definitely be staring at them intently. The moment one side could no longer hold on, it was very possible that other forces would jump into the battle.


    A fight between two parties made it easier for a third party to win. No one believed that the higher-ups of the two forces did not know such a simple thing. If they knew, they would not have started a war so easily. A war would never start for any small matter.


    That should have been a win-win situation. As long as both of them sat down to negotiate, they would run almost no risk of a third party benefiting, even if they did not agree to all the terms.


    However, over half a month after, the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance and the Unbreaking Pavilion both dered war, shocking all the forces in Middle Province.


    None of them could figure out why both sides were


    fighting.


    Master Forrestughed as he raised an eyebrow. "I know the two of you have a key each, but you could all have just sat down and negotiated for a solution. Why do you have to go to war?"


    After saying that,


    Master Forrest


    suddenly showed a worried


    expression, as if he was worried for the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. "If you start a fight just like


    ????


    that, you might end up beiJust like


    laughed at by other forces. You might just draw attention to


    yourselves!


    "If you use up too much, they''ll act at the right moment. Then, the consequences won''t be so easily predicted. The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance''s tens of thousands of years of tradition could possibly disappear in a sh!"


    Elder Maurice frowned slightly before he nodded with a nonchnt expression. "Master Forrest is right.


    We''ll make sure we keep our guard up and not hurt ourselves too much."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Forrest continued to speak with concern," When ites to war, it''s never easy to control. After all, the moment you start fighting, both sides will end up losing resources.


    "Unbreaking Pavilion is one of the


    best ns among the eighth-grade ones. Even though the alliance isn''t that weak, you still can''t look down on them. The moment your


    ve


    resources are depleted to a certain level, the other forces will att jump in.


    "You know how those people in Sable Pavilion are. They''re just hiding in the darkness with their eyes on both parties."

 Chapter 2633

    Chapter 2633


    Elder Maurice frowned. Even though Master Forrest''s words seemed to be driven by concern for the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, Elder Maurice could see the true nature behind those words.


    Sable Pavilion was an existence among eighth-grade ns that was on par with the Unbreaking Pavilion. The Sable Pavilion and the Unbreaking Pavilion were the two strongest eighth-grade ns around.


    Master Forrest''s words were not wrong; Elder Maurice and the others knew it as well. Ever since the war broke out, Sable Pavilion had been quietly looking into things.


    Elder Maurice pursed his lips helplessly as he said,'' We know of everything you spoke of. Thank you for your advice."


    After that, Elder Maurice fell silent, not willing to speak anymore. However, Master Forrest was fully intent on digging out the truth behind the scenes and showed no signs of stopping. Even the tournament had turned into an afterthought.


    "The Valley of Enlightenment must be an astounding ce if it can cause all of you to fight even with the potential consequences. Let me guess... Could there be saint-level treasures within?


    "Oh, might there be some treasures left behind by an


    ancient ancestor instead? Will you be able to dominate Middle Province if you got it?"


    Master Forrest''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as he spoke, and it was evident just how excited he was.


    A human''s greed had no limits. Even though Master Forrest knew that there was no way for him to participate in it, he refused to give up on that hope. Even if he could not get the best treasure, it was decent enough if he could just get a little and improve himself.


    Sky Peak Pavilion and Phoenix


    Valley shared a decent rtionship. Sky Peak Ravilion had spent a long time trying to figure out the true reason for the conflict, but the Phoenix Pavilion''s higher-ups had been incredibly tight-lipped. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Though they could not find the truth behind everything, Master Forrest refused to give up.


    He wanted to know the sort of treasure that had caused two massive forces in Middle Province to end up in an all-out war before they even sat down to negotiate. Both of these forces had been incredibly quiet toward Sky Peak Pavilion.


    They would only be able to get a sliver of information no matter who they asked, or even just the official answer. The other forces were all restless beyond relief.


    Everyone wanted to find out the secret behind all of it.


    If they knew the secret, they would be able to take advantage the moment there was a chance! 1


    Elder Maurice looked at Master Forrest''s excited face. So excited, in fact, that Master Forrest could not contain his expression.


    He longed to know the truth.


    The more he acted like that, the calmer Elder Maurice was.


    "Master Forrest, you''re misunderstanding things. Both keys need to bebined if we want to open the valley, but both of our sides are already enemies at this point. How could we work together to open the gate?


    "How could we know what''s inside


    we


    before we open it? Maybe you''re


    right; maybe there''s a really valuable treasure inside or somethingContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    J.n


    amazing left behind. Until the valley is open, however, this is all


    spection."


    S

 Chapter 2634

    Chapter 2634


    "Impossible!" eximed Elder Maurice with widened eyes.


    He took a deep breath before he said, "A war wouldn''t have broken out if you hadn''t known what''s inside. The two sides are fighting because what''s inside is far too valuable.


    "You want it for yourselves; that''s why you just started a war right away! We''re not little children here! Do you think your words will throw me off?"


    Elder Maurice frowned, feeling like Master Forrest was borderline obsessed at this point. He seemed insistent on getting to the truth right there, but Elder Maurice did not get angered at all. Instead, he looked at Master Forrest earnestly.


    "The Valley of Enlightenment is definitely part of the reason our two forces are fighting, but there are many moreplicated reasons as well. As for the actual reason, I can''t tell you-it''s Phoenix Valley''s secret."


    Master Forrest''s face darkened, not trusting what Elder Maurice said. However, Elder Maurice had no obligation to reveal the secret to Master Forrest. Just sparing him so much time on the matter was already incredibly polite to Master Forrest.


    Elder Maurice took a deep breath before he said seriously, "Master Forrest, you''ve already asked the


    questions you wanted to, and I''ve answered everything. As for whether you believe it or not, that''s not something I can control.


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not, for all of this is the truth. Today, I brought our people over not because I wanted to answer your questions. It''ste. Should we start the tournament?"


    Elder Maurice''s wordspletely stuffed Master Forrest''s questions back into his mouth. Master Forrest''s face stiffened, finally realizing that he had gotten a bit too excited.


    The most important thing he had to do that day was to hold the tournament for the younger generation. If the Sky Peak Pavilion lost, their future negotiations would involve much higher prices for them to pay.


    Master Forrest took a deep breath as he repressed his skittishness. He forced out a smile as he turned to


    face everyone. "Elder Maurice is


    right; those questions aren''t


    main focus of today. The


    the


    tournament is more important!"


    That signaled the end of the questions.


    Even Fane let out a regretful look on his face. He wanted to know so badly why the two forces went to war, too.


    This question had been in his head for a very long time, and he would often find himself wondering about the truth behind everything. He kept on feeling like the matter involved a lot of things behind the


    scenes.


    There had to be an immense reward awaiting them if the two forces were willing to ignore the inquisitive looks of others as well as potentially damage their foundation. After all, the Unbreaking Pavilion was at the peak of the eighth-grade ns.


    Even though the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance had its roots in Middle Province for a very long time, the Unbreaking Pavilion clearly had a very strong foundation to dare to go to war against them.


    No one knew w how long the war


    wouldst and how many people it


    e


    would involve, and neither did they know if it would end up involving themselves. Fane was both concerned and doubtful as he thought of everything. N?velDrama.Org content.


    Even though he was not as cowardly as Rudy, he was not so carefree that he had no concern. If the two sides continued fighting in such a state, Fane would end up involved eventually.

 Chapter 2635

    Chapter 2635


    That was not something Fane wanted to see happening.


    He let out a sigh as he looked at ude and Benedict next to him. The two of them had regretful looks on their faces. It seemed like they did not know the secret behind the truth of the war.


    Fane turned to look at Mr. Zayne. Even though Mr. Zayne did his best topose himself, Fane still managed to see a hint of curiosity in his eyes. It seemed like Mr. Zayne was out of the loop, too.


    The higher-ups kept everything tightly under wraps, much like a secretive massive chessboard. If the two forces were really at the stage of being such irreconcble enemies, the secrets should not have been guarded so strictly.


    The only reason left, then, was that the secret involved incredible benefits for either side. Fane became even more confused as he thought about it, feeling like there were far too many things hidden from everyone.N?velDrama.Org content.


    As Fane was deep in his thoughts, Master Forrest had his subordinates bring in the tools required for the tournament. There were a total of six condensation cards, and each card had 2000 pill runes within.


    Not a single rune in them wasplete. Somecked 80 percent, while somecked half.


    Fane immediately knew what the first match would entail the moment he saw it. It was like the test that Fane had gone through in the Elder Hall back then. The six of them would all have to fill up 2000 pill runes.


    Just like Fane had thought, Master Forrest, acting as the host of the tournament, started to read out the rules as he pointed at the six cards, "Everyone should be familiar with the first match today. You should have gone through this test plenty of times back at your respective ces.


    "The requirements for the match are more or less the same as what you''ve experienced. The six of you will have a condensation card each. There are two thousand pill runes that are iplete within them.


    "The runes are a lot morecking than the ones you would''ve had to fill before. After you fill up the runes you have to achieve a sixty-percent refinement rate. Any pill runes with a fifty percent refinement rate will be marked as failures."


    Everyone nodded at that. Even though they had all gone through this test before, only a fool would not know that the test they were about to go through would be far harder than anything they had gone through.


    ude nced at the condensation card and could not help but whisper, "My gosh, so many of these pill runes are incredibly hard to understand! Almost half of them are pill runes that are only used in eighth-


    grade pills and above. This test can''t be underestimated..."


    Benedict frowned and said, "The degree of ipletion isn''t uniform either. Some of them are evencking as much as eighty percent. We only have twenty percent of the pill rane to figure out what it is, and we still need to fill it up. This is a little too hard.


    "If it''s only half iplete, I''d be quite confident, but now? I don''t even know how I''ll perform!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at the condensation cards. He had to say that he did not me Benedict for losing his confidence. He had gone through the same test in the Elder Hall before, but it had been far easier.


    Even though the pill runes were iplete that time as well, the degree was just half or 60-percent at most. At the very least, they could figure out what the original rune looked like from the parts that remained.


    A pill rune that only had 20-percent was only left with a corner. The difficulty was raised several times. Even very skilled seventh-grade


    alchemists were not necesse


    able to figure out what the original rune looked like just from 20-percent of the rune, let alone with timited time.


    Due to how young they were, they had not been seventh-grade alchemists for that long. They were very talented butcked the time put into the craft.

 Chapter 2636

    Chapter 2636


    After the six contestants saw the runes that they needed toplete, all of them had concerned expressions except for Fane.


    All of them were really worried and scared that they would not perform well. Other than Fane, the other five contestants were considered quite skilled back at their irrespective forces.


    They were quite confident in their own skills and were always proud of themselves when they went out. However, this time they looked like they were in trouble.


    Conrad from Sky Peak Pavilion frowned and said," Isn''t this test a bit too hard? Two thousand pill runes, it would already be amazing if I managed toplete eighty percent of them.


    "If seventy-five percent of those runes Ipleted were passable, then I would have performed beyond any expectations. This will probably be the worst result I''ve gotten since I became an alchemist."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Conrad''s words resonated with everyone around him. All of them nodded, but Fane was the only one who quietly observed the condensing card. Fane was constantly searching for those iplete runes in his memories. He had already shut himself out from whatever anyone else was saying. At that moment, Master Forrest suddenly said, "This tournament means a lot this time. It would be meaningless if we used only easy questions." After that, Master Forrest looked over at Bradly. Bradley merely nodded without much emotion on his face. He looked exceptionally calm, which Elder Maurice and Fane both caught.


    The two of them frowned at the same time, feeling like that expression must mean something. Master Forrest let out a cough and said, "You''ll have fifteen minutes to prepare yourself. After all, the tournament is an important matter this time. All of you have to maintain a calm state."


    After saying that, Master Forrest turned around and sat on his chair. He sipped on some tea that was brought over. Master Forrest seemed incredibly calm and collected to any outsider.


    He had calmly exined the rules and sat back down. He even continued casually sipping his tea. In Fane''s eyes, there was definitely something up. He frowned as he turned to look at Elder Maurice next to him.


    Elder Maurice had his eyebrows furrowed and were deep in thought as well. With the two of them behaving like that, Fane immediately knew that something was wrong. Even though there was nothing odd with how Master Forrest was acting, he was being far tooposed.


    It was as though the tournament did not seem to matter at all to him. Master Forrest had been in Sky Peak Pavilion for so many years. He did not rise to power purely because of his skill, but his scheming ways as well.


    It was a tournament that involved many benefits. Even Elder Maurice was nowhere near as calm as Master Forrest. It was as if the results were not that important at all. Thinking about that, Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked over at the three contestants on the other side.


    There did not seem to be anything wrong with them. The one called Bradley had left the most profound impression on Fane. It was not only because of the look Master Forrest had shot Bradley.


    Ever since he saw Bradley, Fane noticed there was not much emotion on the guy''s face. Even when he was introduced to everyone, people were looking at him with a confused gaze, but he maintained a calm expression.

 Chapter 2637

    Chapter 2637


    Bradley acted as if everything that was happening around him was not that significant. The more Bradley acted like that, the more suspicious Fane was. Could something be different about Bradley?


    Before every test, the contestants would always be given fifteen minutes to calm themselves down. That amount of time was not too long, but it was not that short either.


    ude and Benedict had not found anything wrong with the situation. Ever since Master Forrest announced that the fifteen minutes had started, the two of them had their eyes shut as they started to prepare themselves.


    However, Fane was different from the two of them. Fane did not need to prepare as they did. He had always been the mostposed one. At the start, five of them were silent, but after a while, Elder Maurice could not hold it in.


    He turned to look at Mr. Zayne and lowered his voice," Actually, I''ve never thought we would ever lose in this tournament. After all, Sky Peak Pavilion might be an eighth-grade n, but they still focus on martial arts.


    "Phoenix Pavilion doesn''t only have martial artists, butrge amounts of alchemists as well. I''ve never thought for a moment that our alchemists would lose to them. That has never changed.


    "Even though Fane appeared, I feel like our chances of winning are still very high with ude and Benedict. Yet, just look at Master Forrest, he looks like he''s incredibly confident. I refuse to believe he''d be so idle if he did not prepare anything!"


    After saying that, Elder Maurice''s lips were pursed into a line. He narrowed his eyes slightly as various thoughts danced in his head. Mr. Zayne frowned slightly, feeling like something was wrong as well.


    At that moment, Master Forrest was


    idly holding his teacup and leisurely sipping his tea. He looked like a


    customer at a teahouse. However you looked at it, it seemed like be


    was not concerned about the results


    at all.


    QUMS


    Mr. Zayne took a deep breath and whispered back, "I think they must have made some preparations. After all, this involves a lot of benefits. If they lose, they''ll end up paying a greater price.


    "Since he represents Sky Peak


    Pavilion, he would naturally want the


    best for them. He doesn''t need to


    think about anything else. The fact


    that he''s so calm means he''s


    confident in this tournament He has


    definitelye prepared!" Content


    belongs to


    When Elder Maurice heard that, his expression soured. He even clenched his fists slightly as his breathing quickened a little.


    Elder Maurice felt incredibly


    helpless. He felt hisposure


    coming and going in waves. He was


    the person in charge of the


    tournament this time. If they lost the tournament and Phoenix Valley ends up having to pay a greater price, he would definitely be berated harshly. He would be given the relevant punishment as well.


    Those were actually secondary, he was more afraid that his position would be threatened. Thinking about that, he could not help but curse Elder Rick for being so petty and despicable.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If someone else was there instead of Fane, he might be more confident. Even though Fane had given his guarantee before, Elder Maurice was not someone who just believed the words of others.


    He would not believe in Fane before he witnessed Fane''s skills for himself.


    "This time, defeat is absolutely not allowed! Do you all hear me?!" Elder Maurice said in a low voice.

 Chapter 2638

    Chapter 2638


    After noticing that something was wrong, Elder Maurice pulled the four of them aside to an empty space. He was not in the mood to be drinking tea with Master Forrest. His emotions were all over the ce at that moment.


    "We have to think of a countern!" Elder Maurice said indignantly.


    Mr. Zayne''s lips twitched in mild exasperation as he carefully said, "Things have already advanced to this point, what kind of countern could we have? We can''t possibly have a change of contestants at this point.


    "Actually, I was very curious about this. If this tournament is so important, why didn''t we send alchemists from the inner valley?" Mr. Zayne''s words caused Elder Maurice to feel even more helpless.


    When Fane heard that, he perked up his ears as he looked toward ude and Benedict. Turns out the two of them did note from the inner valley.


    That was actually incredibly strange to Fane. The two of them had acted so arrogantly that Fane had thought that they were from the inner valley. After all, the inner valley was the core of Phoenix Valley.


    Only the best of Phoenix Valley gathered there, but after Mr. Zayne''s words, Fane finally realized that heThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    waspletely wrong. The two of them were not from the inner valley but were alchemists from the outer valley.


    However, Fane had never met the two of them before! Elder Maurice shook his head helplessly and replied," This is something out of my control. With howplicated the current situation is, we can''t use the power of the inner valley. We can''t have them reveal themselves, they have to be ourst line of defense!"


    Mr. Zayne obviously could not tell the meaning behind that exnation was, and only saw that Elder Maurice was filled with a sense of helplessness. After Fane heard those words, he frowned as well.


    He thought about those words in his mind over and over again. Why could they not use the power of the inner valley? The inner valley was full of secrets, but seventh-grade alchemists were not some secret that nobody knew.


    Why were they unable to leave the inner valley? Why were they thest line of defense? Fane got more confused the more he thought about it. Mr. Zayne''s lips twitched, not knowing what to say.


    Elder Maurice looked even more worried at that moment. He felt like he was going to start growing gray hair. Initially, ude and Benedict were still standing by the side as they rested and listened to Elder Maurice.


    The more they listened, the more it felt off. Mr. Zayne''s words seemed to be questioning their skills and


    talents. ude could not ept that.


    ude let out a slight cough as he


    said, "I doubt those people really amount to anything. Even though we''re not from the inner valley, it''s only a matter of time before we get in. Mr. Zayne, you don''t have to look down on us like that..."


    n


    Mr. Zayne''s lips twitched when he heard that, almost rolling his eyes at them. Elder Maurice let out a smallugh as he said without any mercy, "Do you think the inner valley is somewhere you can just get into if you want to? Even though you''re both seventh-grade alchemists now, the test to get into the inner valley has never been about how good you are as an alchemist, but about your actual talent!


    "Even a sixth-grade alchemist can be chosen to enter at any time if they''re talented enough. The two of you have been in Phoenix Valley for


    e time, but you''ve never


    some


    delete


    received the test before. That proves that you have no right to enter the inner valley."


    Elder Maurice''s words held nothing back as they damaged their pride. ude widened his eyes in disbelief, while Benedict was so angry his fists were clenched up and shaking.


    If Elder Maurice had not been the one speaking, the two of them would definitely have kicked up a fuss. After hearing those words, Mr. Zayne let out a cold smile.

 Chapter 2639

    Chapter 2639


    Even though Mr. Zayne did not say a word, ude could sense the mockery behind his cold smile. At that moment, ude felt even more unhappy with the situation.


    Neither of them knew how to get into the inner valley, and they had never received the test before. The two of them had thought that it was because neither of them had any noticeable breakthroughs as seventhgrade alchemists.


    Yet, it seemed that it was purely because they were not talented enough! When Fane heard that, he got even more curious about the inner valley. Fane had not nned on staying in Phoenix Valley for that long. He felt like Phoenix Valley was an incredibly dangerous ce. If he stayed there for too long, it was possible he would end up being pulled in, but Fane was beginning to sway from that decision.


    He really wanted to see why the inner valley was so mysterious. Even with so much at stake, the higher-ups of Phoenix Valley were not willing to send them. There had to be a reason for that.


    Fane narrowed his eyes as various thoughts swam in his head. While he was upied with his thoughts, Mr. Zayne suddenly let out a surprised exmation.


    The few of them followed his gaze curiously. Mr.


    Zayne forward as he looked in the direction of the members of the Sky Peak Pavilion. Fane followed his gaze and noticed that Mr. Zayne was staring at Bradley.


    Mr. Zayne frowned as he scanned Bradley up and down a few times. He looked like he had seen through something through Bradley. After a while, Mr. Zayne finally said, "I keep feeling like I''ve seen Bradley before! As for where I met him, I can''t really recall.


    Why do I keep feeling like he looks really familiar?"


    After that, Elder Maurice hurriedly asked, "He looks familiar to you? You''ve seen him somewhere before?"


    Mr. Zayne did not answer Elder Maurice immediately and merely continued staring at Bradley. He looked like he wanted to skin Bradley alive.


    After a moment, Mr. Zayne finally pped his head in realization.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I remember now! It''s the test from the inner valley a year ago! Bradley was there! Elder Maurice, weren''t you sent off on an errand then? The few of us were left behind to help out.


    "The guy had a very good showing that time was sure he would be epted into the inner valley, but his family suddenly changed their mind. They paid a very big price to bring Bradley out!"


    Those words caused everyone there to widen their eyes. That piece of news was too shocking. Turns out that Bradley was also part of Phoenix Valley before and had even taken the test.


    "He had performed excellently in Phoenix Valley and was just a step away from being epted into the inner valley before he was brought away by his family. They had paid arge price as well."


    Elder Maurice''s expression changed immediately at those words. He quickly pulled Mr. Zayne''s arm and said, "Keep your voice down! Tell me about it in detail!"


    Fane was suddenly speechless at


    Elder Maurice''s words. It was obvious Elder Maurice did not want everyone else to hear it. Mr. Zayne proceeded to whisper into Elder Maurice''s ears after that as they


    tafked in private for a long time.

 Chapter 2640

    Chapter 2640


    Their expressions turned more serious the more they spoke. Elder Maurice in particr had his brows furrowing tighter and tighter.


    Even though it was not clear what they were talking about, a lot could be learned from Elder Maurice''s expression. If Bradley really was that talented, then it would be over for them in the tournament.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Maurice had been incredibly confident in their lineup, but there was no way he could keep up his good mood after knowing Bradley''s talent. ude stood by the side as he whispered, "Even though Bradley is quite talented, it doesn''t mean we''ve lost..."


    He was not willing to admit defeat. Even though he had never participated in the inner valley tests, ude did not feel like hecked any talent. He had always done very well in Phoenix Valley and had done much better than his peers.


    He did not know how one gets qualified to get into Phoenix Valley, but he felt that he was more than qualified to take the test and enter Phoenix Valley.


    Fane could not help but let out a cold smile at those words. He had seen many people like ude. All of them felt like their talents were better than everyone else, and that no one could beat them.


    Everything was good and all the honor belonged to them. However, Fane felt like they had that attitude only because they were arrogant.


    After entering Phoenix Valley, Fane had asked Lou how could one get into the inner valley. Lou had said assuringly that he did not know how to get into the inner valley because that was a big secret.


    The inner valley would constantly observe all the alchemists in the outer valley. The ones they thought were qualified would go through a test to enter. There were times when even excellent, high-ranked


    Ov


    alchemists were not epted by the


    inner valley.


    The inner valley never had any sort of testing standards, nor had anyone ever seen how they were chosen. The more secretive it was, the more curious Fane got about the inner valley.


    Elder Maurice said in anger, "No wonder that guy''s still in the mood to drink tea. He was already prepared! However, what''s wrong with Bradley? He actually didn''t want something as amazing as the inner valley!


    "He''s now suddenly at the Sky Peak Pavilion and one of their alchemists. What sort of ce is the Sky Peak Pavilion? They''ve never produced any notable alchemists before, so why would he choose this ce?"


    Elder Maurice got angrier the more he thought about it. He was already struggling to even keep his voice down. Mr. Zayne frowned and said in exasperation,'' There''s definitely something happening behind the scenes that we don''t know about. We did not care about it that much that time, since there are already so many geniuses in Phoenix Valley, but I never expected him to be standing on the opposite side of us, helping the Sky Peak Pavilion fight over our resources!"


    Elder Maurice''s face darkened a little, "The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance has always been the gathering spot for the alchemists of Middle Province. Every single alchemist would fighto incredibly hard to enter the alliance.


    "Yet this brat is trying to go against the grain! If he ruins things for us today, I''ll make sure he pays!" Elder Maurice was incredibly furious.


    There were too many variables at this point. Even though the test has yet to start, Elder Maurice was already worried about the final result. Everything pointed to the tournament that day spiraling out of his control.


    After he sighed, he suddenly turned to look at Fane and the others. He reached out and grabbed Fane''s arm before eximing, "The first test determines the total scores of everyone. You must not drag us down, understand?!"

 Chapter 2641

    Chapter 2641


    Fane nodded, not saying anything more.


    He had thought that the results would be individually scored. He had thought that all he needed to do was to make sure his own results were better than his counterpart. He never expected that the scores would be totaled up.


    ude could not remain calm after hearing that and questioned, "So the results of the test are totaled? Then this guy...''Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "


    He did not continue what he said, but there was no need. Everyone naturally knew what ude was thinking about. In ude''s eyes, Fane would definitely drag them down.


    If the tournament had been an individual one, ude would not have been so emotional, even if he would still be angered that Fane would drag them down.


    However, if all of their scores were totaled together, then even ude and Benedict would be dragged down if Fane did not do well!


    Elder Maurice would report the total score when he reported to the higher-ups. Then, the two of them would look really bad, so how could ude calmly ept that fact.


    Elder Maurice frowned as he replied to ude unhappily, "Is there something wrong with your head?


    Of course, the score will be totaled.


    "If it was an individual contest, and one person exceeded everyone''s scores by an immense amount, but the other two did not do well, how would it be judged? How would you gauge the scores of the alchemists from both sides?


    The others immediately understood after hearing Elder Maurice''s exnation. The tournament was not just down to individual skills. The scores had to be totaled up to really show the average strength.


    It had always been a battle between


    two forces, so it was naturally the total score that would be judged. However, ude suddenly felt like he was being dragged down even harder. He got furious even looking at Fane.


    He panted roughly as his face scrunched up in anger,'' Fane! Noz matter what, you have to do your best.t if you drag the two of us down and both of us end up in trouble, I absolutely won''t let you off!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane frowned speechlessly. There were times when he really wanted to rush toward ude and give him a p on the face to wake him up.


    He grunted lightly as he said coldly, "Can you act a bit more normal? Can you just listen to what I''ve said to you before?


    "How do you know I will drag you down? In my eyes, you''ll be the one dragging us down. Please look at yourself in the mirror first!"


    ude almost got a stroke with how angry he was at Fane. His entire body even started to shake. ude had continuously challenged Fane but never seemed to get the upper hand.


    ude was like a stubborn child. No matter how much he suffered from it, he would still confidently mock Fane the next time.


    After that, he would be shouted back at by Fane, and end up angering himself greatly. Benedict grabbed ude''s arm helplessly.


    "Stop trying to talk to him. This guy''s just never been punished before and doesn''t know his ce. He probably thinks he''ll get good results in the tournament, which is why he is so confident. He''ll face reality in just a moment!"

 Chapter 2642

    Chapter 2642


    Benedict''s words sessfully consoled ude and calmed him down.


    Fane raised an eyebrow after he heard Benedict''s words. He retorted, "The two of you are just annoying clowns in my eyes. You''re right, the tournament is about to start. The truth will be revealed soon, just don''t cry then."


    After saying that, ude and Benedict''s eyes widened, unable to believe what they heard. Was that guy crazy? He actually thought they would cry? Even Benedict, who had a good temper, was almost unable to take it anymore and about to rush forward to fight Fane. However, he was held back by Elder Maurice.


    Elder Maurice frowned and started berating the three of them, "All three of you, shut up! Don''t you know where you are? Why are you trying to start a fight and embarrass yourselves?


    "You should be focused on yourselves and your thoughts should all be about the tournament. I don''t care who''s bragging or not. I won''t let anyone off if they drag us down!"


    Bight after he said that Master Forrest''s voice was heard on the other side, "Time''s up, contestants, prepare to start."


    Master Forrest snapped them out of that tense atmosphere. ude and Benedict red at Fane before they turned around and headed toward the center.


    Sky Peak Pavilion''s stewards gave each of them a condensing card. All three of them got the same condensing card.


    In order to ensure fairness, the three cards had just been made by Elder Maurice and Master Forrest earlier. After epting the card, Fane looked it


    over once.


    Elder Maurice announced thest rule, "You only have six hours! Once the six hours are over, we''ll keep your condensing cards even if you haven''t finished. Everyone heard me?"


    The six of them nodded at the same time. After looking at their nod, Master Forrest suddenly had a glint in his eyes, as if he thought of something. "That''s right, the condensing card in your hands was made with a special array. It has a few additional functionspared to the cards you''ve gotten before," After saying that, Master Forrest deliberately paused for a moment.


    Everyone looked at him strangely. Master Forrest seemed to be trying to bait everyone in. When he saw how everyone was looking at him, Master Forrest let out a smile as he continged, "The condensing card has a very special function. If the runes youpleted don''t reach sixty percent refinement the moment youplete them, the runes will crumble by themselves.


    "That means that the runes that you canplete will all have a sixty percent refinement. The moment youplete it, the results can be announced!"


    The moment they heard that everyone''s eyes widened. Why was such an important piece of news left to thest moment to be announced?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Fane frowned as he turned to look at Elder Maurice. Elder Maurice merely looked forward without a change in expression. It was obvious that he already knew about that piece of news. If he already did, then why did he not let them know before?


    When Master Forrest saw everyone''s curious reactions, he smiled and exined, "We did so deliberately. The reason is simple, we want to test your adaptability.


    "Announcing this at the veryst moment will allow us to see what your mind is capable of when you''re facing unpredicted dangers. A sessful alchemist requires only talent and ability but


    composure to face danger as well.


    There''s no need for any mot


    talking, we will start now!"

 Chapter 2643

    Chapter 2643


    After Master Forrest said that the others all looked at him with a dumbfounded expression, other than Fane and Bradley. It was obvious they did not understand what Master Forrest meant.


    Why would thest point be about testing theirposure? What was there to test? The others did not understand, but Fane immediately understood it.


    After struggling to condense a rune, an alchemist would definitely be affected mentally if a rune they had so painstakingly formed crumbled because it was not at sixty percent refinement.


    The more runes that crumble, the more the alchemist would panic. They would then make more and more mistakes and it would affect their final results. It seemed like it was a test that Elder Maurice and Master Forrest both agreed on.


    "Alright, stop with the errant thoughts, it''s time for the test to start! The clock has started ticking. You only have six hours, so stop wasting your time on needless thoughts!"


    Those words caused everyone topose themselves and immediately put their full focus on the cards in their hands.


    Fane frowned as he looked at the condensing card. To Fane, even if the runes in the card were left with


    twenty percent, Fane would still immediately know how toplete it.


    After all, that ancient warrior was a top alchemist in a first-grade world. All of the runes were as easy as ABC in his eyes.


    If it were not for the fact that his memories were still not fully in tune with his body, even ninth-grade pills would be incredibly easy to refine for Fane.


    Fane did not start condensing the pill runes immediately. Instead, he started by looking at how many pill runes were at the highest difficulty. He did not want to be like the others and start with the easiest runes.


    Completing pill runes was quite different from refining pills. When refining pills, not only did one have to maintain the pill, they needed to condense pill runes as well.


    The moment one pill rune went wrong, all of their hard work would be wasted. That was why it was so hard to be a high-grade alchemist.


    On the condensing card, condensing


    pill runes were different. The pill


    runes on the card were independent existences. Even if the pill


    be able to start over withouma o


    condensing went wrong, one would


    affecting the other pill runes.


    Fane''s biggest problem was not that he did not recognize the pill runes, nor was it that he did not know how to draw them. It was that his body could not keep up with his memories.


    His hands would not be able to keep up with his mind, which was why he would make mistakes. However, the tournament was actually a good chance for Fane to practice. After all, even if there were mistakes, he could start over!


    With that in mind, a sliver of a smile appeared on Fane''s mouth. At that moment, he suddenly heard Elder Maurice''s anxious voice.


    "What are you looking at over there? Do you think six hours is very long? Why aren''t you starting yet?!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. He had been focused on finding out which pill runes were the hardest to refine. He had forgotten that everyone else had already started while he was still looking around.


    Elder Maurice who was already not very trusting of him in the first ce suddenly lost his cool. Fane''s lips twitched as he put his gaze on the thousand and twentieth pill rune.

 Chapter 2644

    Chapter 2644


    That rune was the hardest one to refine among the two thousand runes. Fane let out a faint smile as his right hand constantly danced. A golden glow constantly flowed out from his fingers.


    As he moved his fingers, a faint golden pill rune slowly appeared in his hand. However, just as he was going toplete his final stroke, his hand slipped again, missing out on a stroke.


    The pill rune immediately let out a bang as it suddenly disappeared. Fane''s performance caused everyone to widen their eyes. Even if Fane did not turn around, he could still feel the gazes of others.


    Elder Maurice''s temper boiled over. For Fane to fail on the first rune was way too weak of him.


    If that continued on, it would already be quite decent if Fane was even able toplete a hundred pill runes in six hours!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about that, Elder Maurice suddenly felt ill. Mr. Zayne could not help but frowned as he looked at Fane speechlessly.


    Mr. Zayne was somewhat familiar with Fane, but he had never really seen Fane''s skills for himself. Yet, what he saw then was Fane failing at the very first rune.


    Fane''s failure had sessfully attracted the attention of the other five contestants. All of them looked over, and ude could not help but let out augh.


    ude had alreadypleted five pill runes at that point. Looking at how Fane had failed on the very first rune, he was incredibly amused.


    Fane had been so proud of his skills earlier as if he was the best in the world. No matter what ude said, Fane would just shoot him down. Yet, when it was time for them to show their skills, Fane was performing so badly.


    Elder Maurice frowned as he red at ude. ude was taken aback by that, was it wrong for him tough? Fane had said so many horrible words before, did none of them hear them?


    Fane had bragged and ced


    himself on such a high pedestal, but ended up only having that little bit of skill. What was wrong with himughing? ude could not help but snort, thought this guy was so amazing, so he was just talking up a storm the whole time. He doesn''t have a single bit of skill, but


    managed to brag so much!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Elder Maurice frowned and scolded him, "Shut your mouth, you''re not doing that well either!"


    ude pursed his lips, not really happy about it. He wanted to add a few more words, but he knew that the tournament was more important. He wanted to use his skills to deliver a blow to Fane.


    Master Maurice let out augh as he said in a warm


    tone, "There''s no need to be so nervous. Even though this tournament is a more formal one, it doesn''t mean you''ll always be stuck at this level your whole life. You have topose yourself for this tournament."


    They sounded like words of


    ???


    constion, but they were filled with deep mockery. Everyone present had been able to tell that much. Elder Maurice was so angered that his face was turning red. He really wanted to shoot down those words.


    However, Fane was still an alchemist on their side in the end. If Fane was only at that level, there was nothing he could say that would be convincing. All it would do was get himughed at.


    Hence, Elder Maurice was forced to swallow his anger as he red viciously at Fane. Fane heard all of the mockeries around him, but not a single word affected Fane''s mood.


    Fane did not care how everyone else looked at him. After the first rune broke down, he tried again immediately. This time, he slowed himself down and allowed his body to follow his memories.

 Chapter 2645

    Chapter 2645


    Yet, even after he slowed down, he still failed at the veryst stroke. After it crumbled again, Fane could not help but frown.


    It really was the hardest pill rune. Even an eighthgrade alchemist might not sessfully refine it in his ce.


    Fane had the help of the memories and knew where he had gone wrong and how to correct it. After a long time, Fane finally condensed the pill rune sessfully.


    After the pill rune was filled up, the condensing card did not make the pill rune disappear, which meant that the refinement rate was at sixty percent. That pleased Fane quite a bit.


    After all, The Way of the Divine Void Pill was at a much higher level than any normal Way of the Pill. The higher the rank, the more stable the pill runes are, and the higher the refinement rate.


    A sixty percent refinement rate was actually not that hard for Fane. Fane might have gotten good results in the test thest time, but he still only ended up in fifth ce. Yet, that did not mean that it was the extent of his abilities.


    He had ced himself at that level because he did not want to attract too much attention. If he did too well, he might end up being noticed by the higher-ups and


    be used as ab rat.


    He had not nned on entering the inner valley then. After all, Fane felt like Phoenix Valley was an incredibly dangerous ce. However, Fane''s opinions had changed, and there was less of a reason for him to hide his abilities.


    After condensing the pill rune, Fane looked toward the second one. It was also one of the harder ones.


    At that moment, Benedict said anxiously, "Was that not at sixty percent? I clearly got it to sixty percent!"


    Afterpleting a pill rune earlier, Benedict saw it crumble in the condensing card because it was not at sixty percent refinement. It immediately affected Benedict''s mental state.


    Elder Maurice frowned and shouted, "Calm down! If you keep being so anxious, it will affect your final results! As an alchemist,posure is very important as well!"


    As he said that, Elder Maurice''s


    voice was incredibly serious. In truth, even though the contestants were


    not in a very stable mental state, they were still much more controlled than Elder Maurice.


    Elder Maurice was trying his best to look like he did not care about the results that much, but inside, he was on the edge of exploding at any time! Mr. Zayne clearly felt Elder Maurice''s anxious mood. His lips twitched helplessly. If Phoenix Valley really lost the tournament, Elder Maurice would definitely be scolded when he returns.


    Mr. Zayne would not be spared either. Thinking about that, Mr. Zayne started to regret epting this task back then. No one knew there would be so many variables.


    Phoenix Valley was not performing too well, so Master Forrest was naturally incredibly happy. At that moment, his smile almost reached his ears. After he looked at Bradley, he let out a smile as he said, "Not bad! You''ve alreadypleted a hundred. Continue with your hard work."


    Those words sessfully


    demoralized the other contestants


    even more. Everyone had been


    focused on the condensing cards in their own hands, none of them were focused on the results of the others at that moment.


    However, Master Forrest''s words sessfully announced to everyone that Bradley had alreadypleted a hundred pill runes. Most of them were only at forty or fifty, Bradley'' was almost double theirs. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2646

    Chapter 2646


    Master Maurice had deliberately said so to cause the others to lose theirposure. Those who were not able to calm themselves even started to pale.


    Everyone knew that the tournament was incredibly important. If they ended up dragging their side down, they would definitely be punished. At that moment, everyone could not help but stop, except for Fane who was still calmly condensing pill runes.


    All of them looked over at Bradley who was in the same state as Fane. No matter what happened around him, and what anyone else said, he remained calm while condensing pill runes.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Even Master Forrest''s praise earlier had failed to distract Bradley. It was as if the person being praised was not him.


    Master Forrest let out augh as he continued, "Of the six contestants, two of them are the mostposed. The first is Bradley from the Sky Peak Pavilion, while the other one is Fane from Phoenix Valley."


    Master Forrest sounded like he was praising Bradley, and had brought Fane up as well. However, everyone knew that Fane had only managed to condense ten pill runes at that point. There were ny pill runes between the two of them.


    However, Fane remained incrediblyposed. Even if Elder Maurice was already so infuriated that he was about to berate and curse at Fane, Fane acted like nothing of the sort was happening.


    One of them was at rock bottom, while the other was at the top. Praising them together was actually the same as insulting Fane.


    Elder Maurice got so exasperated that he almost lunged over. Elder Maurice had been holding back the whole time so Fane could do his best.


    Even though Fane was condensing the pill runes at a snail''s pace, Elder Maurice did not say anything too bad. However, he was beginning to lose control.


    Elder Maurice frowned and said, "Fane, don''t forget what you told me earlier!"


    Fane had naturally not forgotten his promise to Elder Maurice, but Elder Maurice was clueless to what Fane had nned. Fane had always been someone who did as he pleased. Others did not need to know what he was thinking, as long as he fulfilled his promises.


    Fane frowned as he said somewhat coldly, "I''ll naturally not forget what I said before. The tournament''s just started. You don''t have to be so anxious before the final results are out."


    Elder Maurice''s temper red even more at those words. He felt like Fane''s actions were a direct challenge to him, and he started to wonder if there was something wrong with Fane''s head.


    Otherwise, how could Fane remain so calm at such a time?


    Elder Maurice narrowed his eyes, "How many pill runes have you condensed so far? Look at how many everyone around you already has. If this continues, don''t you think your results will drag everyone down?"


    If he was not forced to, Elder Maurice would not have said all of that in front of the Sky Peak Pavilion. After all, was though he had no confidence inhis own people. Fare pursed his lips helplessly, feeting Elder Maurice''s anger from his Words


    However, Fane was not willing to allow that old man to ruin his ns. He looked up to face Elder Maurice earnestly and said, "I''ll say the same thing. The tournament''s just started, and the victor hasn''t been decided yet You don''t have to panic So


    much. I have my own ns, you just have to wait for the results."

 Chapter 2647

    Chapter 2647


    Fane''s words were like adding oil to the fire. Elder Maurice got so angry that his veins started showing on his head. He clenched his fists tightly, resisting the urge to beat Fane up.


    "Don''t try to give me any excuses. If you continue with this pace, there''s no way you will get good result. You have to remember your promise to me. "If you drag everyone down, then you better think about what you''ll face when you get back.


    Fane nodded seriously, feeling helpless about Elder Maurice''s temper. "I''m perfectly in control of my own pace. You don''t have to worry. It''s only going to take six hours. Just calm yourself down first. After six hours, you''ll see the results for yourself. There''s no need to lose your temper right now."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ude and Benedict had been fully concentrating on filling up the pill runes when they heard Fane and Elder Maurice''s conversation. The two of them could not stand it at that point. Fane was acting far too arrogantly.


    He was so disrespectful to Elder Maurice. His skills were clearly not up to par, but he still tried to act as if he would definitely achieve a good result. ude frowned as he stopped working on his runes.


    He looked up at Fane and said, "Fane, you''ve gone too


    far. Don''t we know where we are right now?


    "If you''re really as skilled as you said, how could you only manage to condense so few pill runes at this point? If you continue at this pace, it would be amazing if you manage to condense a hundred pill runes!"


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows. He really did not want to waste his time on them. Fane felt like he was just talking to a brick wall at that point. They would never understand anything he said.


    Fane clearly voiced, "You shouldn''t be in a hurry to judge me either. You aren''t saying any of this for the sake of Phoenix Valley, but for your own satisfaction. You just want to make things worse for me, but I''ll still say the same thing. Before the results are out, don''t be in such a hurry!"


    Mr. Zayne pursed his lips speechlessly. He felt incredibly humiliated at that moment. They were fighting internally in front of Sky Peak Pavilion, and no one was willing to admit defeat.


    Elder Maurice felt like Phoenix Valley could not continue going on like that either. It was better if they did not fight on the spot, but he could really not control his own temper.


    Fane''s performance was far too bad.


    It was far worse than anything he had anticipated. However, that brat remained stubborn and unwilling to admit defeat. He insisted on them to wait for the results after six hours.


    He maintained his incredibly confident facade. Elder Maurice had never seen an alchemist like Fane in so many years of organizing tests of various sizes.


    With Fane''s pace, there was no way for him to catch up, but Fane did not seem to think that was the case at all. Master Forrest smirked as he tried to y the part of a mediator, "Elder Maurice, don''t be angry.


    Fane is probably just incredibly confident in his own skills. That''s why he''s saying this.


    uj


    "Even since I saw Fane, I''ve felt like he was an incredibly confident person. I believe he will definitely be able to create a miracle," Those strange words were all heard by Fane, and Fane just felt like Master Forrest was incredibly nosy.


    The guy was like an olddy who liked to gossip everywhere. His words were just to stir up Elder Maurice''s anger and cause even more conflicts.

 Chapter 2648

    Chapter 2648


    He wanted Phoenix Valley''s internal conflict to escte. Then, he would be able to enjoy themotion from the side. The more Phoenix Valley embarrassed itself, the happier Sky Peak Pavilion was.


    Elder Maurice almost exploded at Master Forrest''s words, but he suddenly snapped out of it at that moment. He constantly remembered that Master Forrest did not have any good intentions.


    Of course, he would not fall for Master Forrest''s trick. He let out a cold snort as he turned his head over and said, "Phoenix Valley knows what our own standards are. Master Forrest, you should focus on yourself."


    Master Forrest''s mouth stiffened as a sharp look shed on his face. However, he still shut his mouth up and did not continue to instigate Elder Maurice.


    It was not because Master Forrest was afraid of Elder Maurice, but because Master Forrest felt like Phoenix Valley would definitely be humiliated after the six hours were up. The Sky Peak Pavilion would definitely win against Phoenix Valley.


    If he mocked them then, Elder Maurice would not be able to be so hard-headed. At that point, Mr. Zayne could not hold back anymore, he pulled at Elder Maurice''s sleeve before saying, "The tournament is still going on. Everyone, don''t waste your time."


    It was like he wanted to show


    everyone that his results were very important and that he was incredibly confident in himself. Even Conrad could not help but say, "What''s this guy doing? Does he think he''s a genius?"


    Fane had naturally done that for his own reasons.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Elder Mauricepared his results to everyone else, he forgot about his position as an elder and the pride of the valley as he started to berate Fane. Fane could notpletely ignore it.


    However, answering Elder Maurice would just waste his time. He also needed to constantly listen to the mockery around him. Fane had actually treated the tournament as


    an incredibly good chance to train. It was not worth it for him to waste any time on that at all.


    That was why he had decisively chosen to stay way from those people. They could talk as much as they wanted, as long as it did not affect him.


    Even Master Forrest was speechless, feeling like Fane was far too strange. He let out augh as he shook his head.


    Elder Maurice was already so furious that he did not know what to say. The time was still ticking, and eventually, Elder Maurice and Master Forrestposed themselves.

 Chapter 2649

    Chapter 2649


    At that moment, Elder Maurice had already pinned all his hopes on ude and Benedict. He prayed in his heart for the two of them to perform better. Since he was no longer at the center, Fane managed to get the peace he wanted. Of the two thousand pill runes he needed toplete, the harder ones took up a quarter of them.


    Fane put all his focus into those incredibly hard pill runes. Even if he failed, again and again, it did nothing to diminish Fane''s confidence.


    He would immediately try again after he failed. After all, he had the support of the ancient warrior''s memories. The memories were his best teachers. He immediately knew where he went wrong and knew where he should focus on for the next attempt.


    After two hours, Fane had managed toplete a hundred pill runes. Of those hundred pill runes, not a single one was easy. Even though he had constantly beenpleting the runes, Fane still took care to constantly keep track of the time.


    There were only four hours left. If Fane kept on focusing on the harder pill runes, his final results would probably actually end up really bad. He needed to pick up the pace so he could show some good results in the end. Fane put all his thoughts into


    refining the pill runes,pletely ignoring everything that was happening around him.


    Compared to Fane''s focus andposure, it was apletely different atmosphere at the center of the hall. That was because Master Forrest started to proudly praise Bradley''s results again.


    "Not bad! You managed to get four hundred and fifty pill runes in just an hour. It''s the best result here. As long as you keep at it, you''ll be the best performer!"


    Those words were honest praise from Master Forrest. After all, Bradley''s results actually were the best of everyone present. As long as Bradley kept it up, Sky Peak Pavilion would win.


    Phoenix Valley was the core of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. As long as they defeat Phoenix


    Valley, Sky Peak Pavilion''s namet


    would soar, and they would be able to attract even more talented alchemists.


    He would also be bolstered by this and gain an even higher position in Sky Peak Pavilion. Compared to Master Forrest''s excitement, the faces of the contestants were even more interesting.


    Even the two from Sky Peak Pavilion could not resist stopping what they were doing as they looked up at Bradley ude got so anxious that his hands started to shake, and his expression turned into one


    s on panic


    as well. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He looked at his own condensing card. He had onlypleted two hundred and ny pill runes. They were over a hundred runes apart. Even though only two hours had passed, the distance between the two of them had grown.


    ude was starting to feel disheartened. Could he catch up to Bradley? Would he be able to catch up to Bradley if he did his best for the next four hours?


    At that moment, ude no longer hoped he could do better than Bradley, but only that he could catch up to Bradley. However, the more he thought about it, the less possible it felt.


    Benedict''s right hand clenched tightly. The pill rune he had justpleted suddenly exploded in the air. He was not in a much better mood than ude.

 Chapter 2650

    Chapter 2650


    Two of them knew very well that they had encountered an opponent that they could not defeat! On top of that, they had someone dragging them down. It seemed like Phoenix Valley''s hopes of winning were getting murkier and murkier.


    Elder Maurice took a deep breath. He looked like his own father had just died. Mr. Zayne frowned as his mood sank as well.


    Even though only two hours had passed, there was more and more of a gulf in the results. Of the five in the center of the hall, the four who were not Bradley had more or less even results.


    They were all at less than three hundred runespleted. They were at least a hundred runes behind Bradley. Furthermore, Bradley showed no signs of slowing down. At that moment, he had ignored all the noise around him just like Fane.


    His hands constantly moved with a faint blue glow. His fingers constantly danced around as the pill runes he condensed floated around like spirits. Elder Maurice looked at Bradley and whispered," We''re done for this time. We don''t even have to wait four hours to know the results."


    After that, he could not help but turn to look at Fane in the distance. At that moment, Fane looked more or less like he did before. Fane''s emotionless expression caused Elder Maurice to clench his teeth.


    He had already resigned himself to his fate, he did not even have the heart to berate Fane anymore.


    Mr. Zayne sighed in exasperation. He did not know what else to do. When he first met Fane, he had thought that Fane had a bright future. Fane did everything with an incredibly calm demeanor.


    Those sorts of people would usually always end up being very sessful. Yet, he felt like his earlier judgments had all been wrong. Fane''s various actions were all incredibly confusing to him.


    Even Mr. Zayne started to suspect if something was wrong with Fane mentally. Otherwise, Fane would not have done something so


    nonsensical. Fane clearly knew his skills were limited, so why did he


    brag so much, as if he would


    definitely deliver the results. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Elder Maurie had already lost all hope. After a sigh, he started to n how he would exin himself when he was being judged by the other elders. He tried to think of ways to reduce his punishments.


    After all, the tournament was incredibly important this time.


    Phoenix Valley might not have been pulled into the war on the surface, but they were still the core of the alliance in the end. The stability they had was just a facade. If they paid a heavy price this time, the following day''s would be even harder. 1


    The elders would definitely not let this matter rest. Thinking about that, Elder Maurice got so angry that he whispered to Mr. Zayne, "I won''t let that Rick off. It''s not the first time he''s done this. I can forget about what he did before, but this is such an important matter, and he actually used it to settle a personal grudge by rmending this mindless brat!


    "He''s mostly responsible for this, I''ll definitely make him pay!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Zayne nodded. With Mr. Zayne''s personality, he would not add anything even if Elder Maurice was criticizing another elder like that.

 Chapter 2651

    Chapter 2651


    At that point, even Mr. Zayne was furious. When the results are out and if they lost, they would have to pay arge price. At the same time, they wouldpletely lose their dignity as well. Sky Peak Pavilion would definitely announce this news everywhere.


    When the timees, Phoenix Valley would both lose material and its dignity. This matter would definitely causerge waves within Phoenix Valley. Since he was a part of it, he would definitely not be able to shed any responsibility and get punished for it.


    He might not even be able to keep his current position. Just thinking about that gave Mr. Zayne a headache. He started to hate Elder Rick as well. "Before, he never did anything clean either. If we want to deal with him, we''ll have to dig everything up.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No one ever did anything about it before because he never caused anything particrly bad even by using official matters to settle his personal grudges. It''s different this time. If we lose, we''ll all be affected, and he won''t get off easily!"


    Elder Maurice nodded at that, already nning out how he would deal with Elder Rick when he got back to Phoenix Valley. At that moment, Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne were already resentful of Elder Rick.


    If Elder Rick did not rmend Fane, they might still


    have had the chance to turn things around. However, at that point, it would already be a miracle if Fane did not drag them down, let alone turn the tables.


    Fane was already incredibly far away from the center at that point. None of them knew how many pill runes Fane had alreadypleted, but none of them wanted to know either.


    Even if they did not bother looking, they could guess that Fane was probably not even at a hundred pill runes. Based on his earlier speed, it would already be impressive if Fane managed toplete three hundred pill runes in six hours.


    Fane would definitely drag everyone down with his results, and cause them to lose the tournament. The two of them had increasingly sour looks on their faces, while Master Forrest had a devilish smile.


    At that moment, Master Forrest was


    already thinking about how he would use this win to climb to greater heights, Then, he would definitely have all those people who had targeted him or looked down on him before, look at him with looks of admiration and jealousy.


    Master Forrest got more and more excited as he thought about it. He could not stop himself from smiling. Elder Maurice saw the huge smile on Master Forrest''s face, and his heart exploded in anger again.


    There was nothing else to say at that moment. At the most, he would only end up being a joke to others. He tried his best topose himself. When the fifth hour started,


    there were some of them who were already on the brink of copsing mentally.


    Among them, the one who was the least stable mentally was Benedict. His face constantly paled as he clenched his teeth and battled the condensing card in his hand.


    It was not far away from the end of the time limit. Everyone was trying their best to get through thest stretch. At that moment, Benedict had alreadypleted six hundred pill runes, but that was already his limit.


    There was not one rune from the remaining thousand and four hundred that he couldplete. Each time he tried toplete a new one, it would not achieve high refinement, or would copse due to him drawing the rune wrongly.


    Completing six hundred pill runes was not a good result for Benedict. He did not pay any attention to the three from the Sky Peak Pavilion, but he could see how ude was doing.


    ude had alreadypleted six hundred and forty pill runes and was still continuing, but Benedict was already at his limit. Even though the two of them had been good friends for many years, Benedict had never thought that ude would do better than him.

 Chapter 2652

    Chapter 2652


    Witnessing ude achieving better results heavily affected Benedict''s mental state. His forehead was full of sweat as his hands constantly moved, a faint red glow danced between his fingers.


    Each time he was about toplete a rune, he would fail because for some reason or another. Even if he managed toplete a rune, it would be destroyed by the condensing card due to theck of refinement.


    The more it happened, the more frustrated Benedict became. His unstable mental state caused his progress toe to a sudden halt. Seeing Benedict in such a horrible state made Elder Maurice and Mr.


    Zayne even more nervous.


    Even though they were already sure that they would lose the contest, if their results were bad, their punishment would be even more severe. If that happened, it would be much harder for them to shed any responsibility.


    Elder Maurice took a deep breath as he frowned. He tried his best to maintain a gentle tone, "Benedict, keep yourposure. Don''t let your anxiety get to you. You know that being anxious won''t help you, and will only worsen your condition. Once you get back to Phoenix Valley, you will be punished even more for it!"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Those words caused a jolt in Benedict''s heart, but they also helped motivate him. He bit his lip as he used the


    pain to sober himself up, tightening his mental state.


    Master Forrest furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he grunted, "You''re already at eight hundred and eighty. With a bit more work, you''ll be at nine hundred."


    Master Forrest''s words were clearly to disrupt the other contestants. Just as he wanted, those words managed to trigger the four participants that were at the center. They all widened their eyes as they looked at Bradley in disbelief.


    The longer the tournament got, the harder it was. Completing each run just got harder and harder.


    Naturally, they knew that Bradley would have been better than everyone present, but they never expected that Bradley would already be more than two hundred runes away from any of them.


    If he worked a bit harder, it was even possible for him to pull ahead by three hundred runes.


    That distance had dealt a heavy blow to the contestants who had initially been very confident in themselves. All of their faces turned red, and even their breathing got erratic.


    Elder Maurice was so furious that he clenched his right hand and turned to look at Master Forrest. Elder Maurice did not want to say anything to Master Forrest since he felt like Phoenix Valley was going to lose.


    However, Elder Maurice could not stand Master


    Forrest constantly trying to disrupt the mental state of the other contestants. After all, he did not want his own alchemists to end up with bad results because of their mental state.


    Elder Maurice frowned and said, "Master Forrest, you should really watch your words. If you want to praise your own alchemists, you can do that after the results are out Why do you keep trying to affect everyone''s mental states?"


    O


    l


    Master Forrest raised an eyebrow before he said in a nonchnt manner, "Didn''t we already agree that we would also be testing everyone''s ability to keep calm There''s nothing wrong with what I said. Who''s to me if they allow themselves to be distracted?"


    Elder Maurice''s face darkened and he said angrily," You..."


    Right after he said that he was stopped by Mr. Zayne who was standing next to him. Mr. Zayne grabbed Elder Maurice''s arm and whispered, "Elder, don''t get too angry Forrest is an old fox. If you keep trying to go against


    you''ll


    just make yourself angrie


    results are already clear, so we should focus on the future."

 Chapter 2653

    Chapter 2653


    After saying that, Mr. Zayne had a helpless and bitter expression on his face. Elder Maurice let out a long sigh. Mr. Zayne was right, there was no reason to fight at that moment.


    Time was still ticking away. Not long after that, Master Maurice''s loud voice was heard, "Time''s up! Everyone can stop now."


    Everyone, including Fane who was further away, stopped. Fane''s lips twitched helplessly as he looked up, worriedly. He looked toward everyone in front of him.


    He suddenly regretted insisting on wasting his time on the moreplicated runes. He had calmed himself down and started toplete the runes while ignoring everything else in the world. Even though he trained by himself, he was far from the center and did not know how everyone else did.


    He was suddenly worried that his results would end up dragging everyone else down. If it ended up being like that, then he would really be humiliated.


    At that moment, Master Forrest waved at him with a smile. Fane nodded and returned to his original spot with his card in hand.


    At that moment, Fane ced his card close to his chest, not letting anyone else see his results. He


    looked at everyone else''s condensing card with an inquisitive gaze.


    What made Fane curious was the fact that everyone else did the same thing, hiding their cards to their chest, not showing their results to anyone. That deepened Fane''s worry.


    However, his worries onlysted for a moment. He clearly remembered Elder Maurice telling them that the tournament was in three parts, and they were just on the first segment.


    Even if he did badly in the first segment, he would not be dragging the team down if he made up for it in thetter two parts.


    Elder Maurice emotionlessly stood


    in front. When he saw Fane''s calm demeanor, his rage soared. At that moment, he really wanted to ask Fane where Fane got all his O confidence.


    Even when the results were about to be announced, he still managed to look so carefree!


    Fane felt like Master Forrest was


    looking at him with an incredibly


    warm gaze as if he was an


    alchemist from the Sky Peak


    Pavilion. Master Forrest let outel


    slight cough after looking at ane before shifting his gaze to Jameson.


    "We''ll start from you. Show us your results. Let me repeat it again. The results this time will be based on your totals."


    Jameson''s eyes shifted worriedly. He was not very confident in himself, but since Master Forrest had chosen him to be first, he did not dy things at


    all.


    After taking a deep breath, he


    handed over the condensing card in


    his hand. He showed his results toThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    everyone present, and Master


    Forrest did not seem surprised at his


    result at all.


    After all, Master Forrest had been in front of the five participants and had easily been able to see their results.


    Master Forrest said, "Five hundred and fifty runes. This result isn''t bad, but it''s not good either. Continue working hard. Next!"


    After he said that, he shifted his gaze to Benedict. Benedict''s expression stiffened as he gulped, shooting a nce at Elder Maurice.

 Chapter 2654

    Chapter 2654


    The result could no longer be changed at that moment. No matter what his results were, it was already fixed. If he hesitated or tried to make excuses, he would be looked down on. So, he took out his condensing card and showed everyone.


    Master Forrest said emotionlessly, "Six hundred pill runes. Phoenix Valley is currently ahead, next!"


    Next was Conrad from Sky Peak Pavilion. His face stiffened as he reluctantly showed his results to everyone. Master Forrest coldly announced, "Six hundred pill runes, also an average results. Now Sky Peak Pavilion has one thousand one hundred and fifty pill runes."


    After that, ude revealed his own results in a resigned manner. When Master Forrest saw ude''s results, his lips curled up into a smirk.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Not bad, youpleted six hundred and fifty pill runes. It''s the highest so far. In total, Phoenix Valley has one thousand, two hundred and fifty pill runes. You have a hundred more than Sky Peak Pavilion, it''s quite a good result!"


    As he said that, Master Forrest''s smile threatened to split open his face.


    His meaningful smile was far too obvious. When everyone from Phoenix Valley saw that, they were


    infuriated. Master Forrest was starting to cross the line. He sounded like he was praising Phoenix Valley, but it was all just mockery.


    Everyone knew that Bradley''s results were the best among everyone there. He had yet to announce Bradley''s results. What were a hundred pill runes?


    Fane was the only one left from Phoenix Valley who had not shown his results. Everyone other than Fane knew that Fane''s results did not need to be announced at all. Fane was going to drag them down in the end.


    It would be a miracle if he was even able toplete four hundred pill runes. After all the results were totaled, Phoenix Valley would definitely lose. Elder Maurice''s lips twitched as the mes of anger in his heart raged again.


    Mr. Zayne sighed as he wiped his face with his hand. Everyone had a sense of inevitable defeat around them. Phoenix Valley''s atmosphere was already at its lower point.


    Other than Fane, everyone was wondering what kind of


    punishments they would face when they got back to Phoenix Valley.


    Even though Fane was tha


    main


    culprit for dragging them down, all of them still carried some of the responsibility.


    Elder Maurice was worried that he would not even be able to keep his position as an elder. After all, if they lose this tournament, Phoenix Valley would end up suffering in many ways.


    The fact that something like that


    happened in such a crucial moment would definitely infuriate the


    higher-ups. The more depressed et


    Phoenix Valley''s end felt, the happier Sky Peak Pavilion''s side got. Master Forrest could not even hide his smile anymore.


    He turned to look at Bradley and said, "It''s about time you show us your results."


    As that was said, the calmness he had when he read everyone else''s results had vanished. Master Forrest was looking at Bradley with a look that was close to worship, but Bradley was definitely worth getting that look.


    After all, his results were definitely something to be proud of. Furthermore, Bradley was incredibly calm. Even though he knew that his results were better than everyone else present, he did not show too much emotion on his face at all.

 Chapter 2655

    Chapter 2655


    Master Forrest allowed him to flip over the condensing card in his hand. With a flick of his right hand, he immediately showed his results to everyone there.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Forrest''s face lit up with a smile before he announced, "Hepleted nine hundred and fifty pill runes! What an excellent result. Adding it to the prior results, we have a total of two thousand and one hundred pill runes. If Phoenix Valley wants to beat this result, Fane mustplete at least eight hundred and fifty pill runes."


    Those words were practically a death sentence to everyone from Phoenix Valley. Fane needed eight hundred and fifty pill runes to even force a tie with Sky Peak Pavilion. Before all this, Phoenix Valley hade with the confidence to win.


    After all, Sky Peak Pavilion was not that specialized in cultivating alchemists, nor did Elder Maurice believe that any talented alchemists would be at Sky Peak Pavilion. After all, for so many years, Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was where genius alchemists gathered.


    Everything that had happened that day had given him a vicious p on the face. Phoenix Valley was no match for Sky Peak Pavilion, and they lost in a devastating manner at that. He would definitely be


    heavily berated by the higher-ups when he reported that result and his position as an elder might even be at risk.


    The more Elder Maurice thought about it, the more despondent he get. He even expected his life to end up miserable in the future as he got more and more depressed. After Master Forrest announced Bradley''s results, he could no longer hold back the joy in his heart.


    He was practically wagging his tail at that point. He said with a smile on his face, "The results aren''t fully read out yet, you don''t have to be so sad. Don''t you still have Fane?


    "Just look at Fane right now, he''s not worried at all. If he had such an expression on his face, he must be incredibly confident in his abilities!"


    Master Forrest was doing his best to praise Fane at that moment, but his praise was practically just throwing insults at Phoenix Valley. Elder Maurice shook in anger when he heard that.


    He immediately turned to look at


    Fane. Just like Master Forrest said, Fane looked incredibly calm at that moment it was just the same as Bradley''s expression. Fane had clearly seen how amazing the results of everyone else were, but he did not seem to care at all.


    Elder Maurice had concluded that Fane must be crazy. At least, Fane did not seem to think the same as anyone else. Fane''s results was clearly going to drag everyone down, and he would definitely end up being punished, but he did not seem to know any of that.


    Fane suddenly let out a slight smile and replied when he heard Master Forrest''s words, "Master Forrest, you''re right. I am very confident in my results."


    Fane stunned Master Forrest at that moment. He had wanted to praise Fane a bit more to deal a bigger mental blow to Phoenix Valley.


    After all, it was just the start of the tournament. There were still two more tests waiting for them. The more unpleasant the condition Phoenix Valley was in, the more it would affect the final results, and the more likely Sky Peak Pavilion would win.


    However, he never expected that Fane would suddenly say something like that. It was no longer a matter of self-confidence, but something was definitely wrong with his head.


    Master Forrest was speechless for a moment before he said, "Did you hear what I said earlier? If Phoenix Valley wants to beat Skky Peak Pavilion, you need at least eight hundred and fifty pill runes! Without that amount, Phoenix Valley can''t win!"


    Fane nodded slightly, but still maintained his nonchnt expression. ude and Benedict, who were in a stupor and silent before, could no longer remain calm when they saw how Fane was acting.


    ude shouted out, "Fane! Is there really something wrong with your head? Did you reallyplete eight hundred and fifty pill runes? Even if you want to brag, you should do it in the right ce.

 Chapter 2656

    Chapter 2656


    "Your results are about to be announced, but you still insist on trying to brag. Do you assume we''ll think you''re amazing if you do that? Or maybe you think it will change your results?"


    Fane narrowed his eyes. ude really was noisy. He really did not want to concern himself with those people and turned his condensing card around with his right hand before pointing at the number on the card.


    "One thousand and two hundred pill runes. On top of their earlier results, Phoenix Valley''s total should be at two thousand four hundred and fifty pill runes, a total of three hundred and fifty pill runes higher than yours! So...we''ve won the first round!"


    Fane''s words were clearly heard by everyone. The noisy hall suddenly turned silent. There were even those who had forgotten to even breathe. Everyone gaped slightly as they looked at Fane''s card with disbelief. After a long while, Master Forrest was heard again, "Impossible! Did youplete one thousand and two hundred pill runes? How did you do it? How could you have done it?! You must have cheated! You absolutely cheated!"


    Fane lightly grunted unsurprisingly at how Master Forrest reacted. Anyone could guess that Master Forrest would say all of that after seeing his results.


    Fane rubbed his chin, saying righteously, "Master Forrest, you need to take responsibility for what you say!


    "You im I''m cheating? Then tell me how I cheated. Are you saying I didn''tplete the pill runes or that there''s something wrong with the condensing cards?"


    Those words sessfully shut Master Forrest up. His lips stiffened as he walked forward, wanting to shout out something, but he was not able to find anything to say.


    That was because he could not thinkThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    of any way to rebuke Fane. The


    condensing cards had been


    el


    personally made by Master Forrest and Elder Maurice. In order to prevent any cheating, they had chosen the runes on the spot.


    P.ne


    There was no way to cheat in this test at all. Since Fanepleted those pill runes, it meant that he had the ability to. Furthermore, even though Fane had beenpeting in a corner earlier, he had been


    observed the entire time. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If he had done anything suspicious, he would have been noticed immediately. Even if Fane did anything suspicious, Master Forrest could not figure out any way that Fane could cheat.


    Master Forrest gulped as he shuddered. Elder Maurice''s eyebrows threatened to pop out of their sockets. His beating got erratic as he broke out in cold sweat.


    He was dumbfounded at Fane''s results and even suspected that he was hallucinating. He was worried that he was dreaming because it was far too absurd.


    A sixth-grade alchemist, one who had just shown so many mistakes, had been able toplete a thousand and two hundred pill runes in a short six hours.


    He had a total of two hundred and fifty pill runes higher than Bradley who everyone had had their eyes on. Mr. Zayne grabbed Elder Maurice''s arm so tightly that it caused Elder Maurice to frown.


    However, Mr. Zayne was far too emotional to notice that. He took a deep breath as he said emotionally," We won! We really won!"


    He was far too excited. Their earlier despondent mood suddenly lifted up. He almost lost control of himself. At Mr. Zayne''s words, Elder Maurice snapped out of his thoughts.

 Chapter 2657

    Chapter 2657


    He nodded and replied excitedly, "Yes! We won! We havepletely won! We got three hundred and fifty points more than they did!


    They had thought that defeat was certain, but managed to gain a surprise victory. Even though it was only the first part of thepetition, Fane''s results proved that they would definitely win if he continued!


    With that in mind, Elder Maurice looked up at Master Forrest. The moment he thought of how often Master Forrest had mocked him, he felt his anger soaring. Now that he had the chance, he would not let it go.


    "Master Forrest, your eyes really are sharp. I wasn''t like you and could not tell how special Fane was at a nce. He was able to beat you so decisively. Even though Bradley performed quite well, he''s still a distance away from Fane!


    "It''s all thanks to you for saying all of those words to console us. It led me to believe that Fane was someone extraordinary!"


    After Elder Maurice said that, Master Forrest almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He had thought that Sky Peak Pavilion would definitely win this time. Not only would they be able to gain a lot of resources, but they would also be able to bolster their reputation.


    The moment the tournament was over, he would spread the results far and wide. The fact that Sky Peak Pavilion stood on top of Phoenix Valley would definitely cause them to be regarded much higher by everyone else in the future.


    After all, Phoenix Valley was at the core of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. It was a ce dedicated to cultivating alchemists. However, the bestid ns of mice and men often go awry, so Fane had not been crazy after all.


    Fane had been so calm and had said so many strange thingspletely because he had been confident in his own talent and ability.


    Fane let out a smile as he looked at


    Master Forrest,'' Thank you so much for the earlier praises. I have


    absolute confidence in myself amet ?


    well. The Sky Peak Pavilion has talented alchemists, but they aren''t really much to me." Content belongs


    to Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane was no idiot. Of course, he knew that Master Forrest''s earlier words had all been to humiliate him, so he had the perfect chance to fight back.


    Master Forrest was so angry that his whole body shook. He almost copsed on the floor at that moment, but thankfully Bradley was right next to him and reached up to help the swaying man.


    At that moment, Bradley''s expression finally changed a little. From the moment Fane announced his results, Bradley suddenly had a sharp expression on his face


    as he stared right at Fane''s condensing card.


    After Master Forrest steadied himself, Bradley finally said, "Youpleted a lot of very hard pill runes. You really are quite skilled.


    "Why do you still have a sixth-grade alchemist badge? You should already have been a seventh-grade alchemist with your capabilities a long time ago. Why do you need to do that..."


    Bradley frowned as he said all of


    that. He felt like Fane was someone who enjoyed fooling others. Fane clearly had skills that far exceeded a regn seventhgrade alchemist, so why did he still have a sixth-grade alchemist badge on?


    Bradley refused to believe it was not intentional. Fane frowned as he replied to Bradley''s questioning look," I''ve never taken part in the seventh-grade alchemist test, sof naturally won''t have the badge. What does the badge on my chest have anything to do with anyone


    else?


    "I haven''t been in Phoenix Valley for that long. Even those from Phoenix Valley don''t really know me, so stop looking at me with that using look. If you have lost, then you have lost! Are you refusing to admit defeat?"

 Chapter 2658

    Chapter 2658


    Those words sessfully caused Bradley''s expression to change drastically, particrly thest sentence. It caused Bradley''s breathing to elerate. Even though he was not someone who was very emotional, he had constantly been put on a pedestal by others for many years.


    His talents surpassed so many alchemists that he never believed he would lose to anyone. Hence, when he was mocked by Fane like that after he lost to Fane, he suddenly lost hisposure.


    Bradley''s mouth stiffened, "It''s still only at the first stage of the tournament. There are still two more stages. Don''t think you can beat meter just because you''ve beaten me now."


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he said casually, "Then let''s wait and see, I don''t really think you''re that good anyway..."


    Fane was intentionally provoking Bradley. After all, he had been angered so much earlier, so it was only fair that he got to vent his frustrations a little. Bradley''s words earlier had basically offered himself to Fane on a silver tter.


    He had already been angry, and Bradley looked and talked to him in such an using way. Elder Maurice had already forgotten how angered he had been earlier. He walked right over to Fane.


    He reached out and took Fane''s condensing card and looked it over before he said in surprise, "Youpleted half of the easier ones and half of the harder ones. Even the best of seventh-grade alchemists would not be able to do what you did!"


    After saying that, Elder Maurice patted Fane on the shoulder emotionally.


    Due to the limits of age, they were all still not at the level of being at the peak of seventh-grade alchemists. After all, standing at that peak meant that they were just a hair''s breadth away from bing an eighthgrade alchemist.


    An eighth-grade alchemist


    represented an alchemist that was already on the path to bing a master. An eighth-grade alchemist would be incredibly respected even in the inner region of Middle Province.


    Eighth-grade pills could even be auctioned off for good prices. The


    path that Fane had set for


    initially was to be an eighth-grade alchemist beforeContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    constantly refining pills to be


    auctioned off.


    He would take any amount of spirit crystals he could get. After all, Fane needed far too many of them. In Fane''s eyes, being an eighth-grade alchemist was just a starting point.


    After all, he had absorbed the memories of that ancient warrior. Even ninth-grade alchemists were nothing to him. Fane''s words thoroughly angered Bradley.


    Bradley''s personality should have been an incredibly calm one. However, even if he had been insulted before, it had never been as disdainful as how Fane was looking at him.


    Furthermore, he had never felt that sort of feeling constantly boiling in his heart like Fane had numerous times before. It caused Bradley to suffer so much that his breathing was erratic.


    Master Maurice frowned, "It''s alright, this is just the first stage of the tournament. There are still two stages left.


    "Even though you won the first stage, it doesn''t mean that you''ll win the other two stages.


    "Our alchemists are only slightly below yours. If you give them some time, they''ll absolutely surpass you!"

 Chapter 2659

    Chapter 2659


    Master Forrest could not bear to just look on as Bradley was constantly getting angered by Fane. After all, they still needed Bradley to help pull them back in the remainder of the tournament. However, looking at what happened earlier, the other two events did not look too good for them.


    Yet, he could not just give up all hope. Before organizing the tournament, Master Forrest had promised the other elders that Sky Peak Pavilion would definitely win.


    After all, they had Bradley as their assassin, and Master Maurice had looked into what was happening within Phoenix Valley. He had already guessed that it was very unlikely that the alchemists from the inner valley would appear.


    It would definitely be alchemists from the outer valley. The difference in talent between the two valleys was night and day, they were notparable at all. As long as the alchemists that came were from the outer valley, he would not need to worry about anything.


    Things happened just like he expected. A total of three came, but none of them seemed particrly strong. It went just as nned, but he never expected that his trump card would have been trumped by theirs.


    Fane was an incredibly dark horse that caught


    everyone off guard. At that moment, Master Forrest had already thoroughly hated Fane. If Fane was not there, he would absolutely not lose this tournament.


    All of his beautiful dreams from earlier had been shattered the moment Fane announced his own result. Fane let out a coldugh, finding it funny how Master Forrest was trying to protect his golden goose.


    Thinking about Master Forrest''s mocking words from earlier, Fane decided he could not just let them go and refuted, "I don''t know if I would ever agree with that. He''s obviously going to improve if you give him time, but are you saying I''ll just never improve?


    "No matter how much he improves, I''m just going to stay the same? Don''t you think that''s hrious?"


    Master Forrest''s face darkened as he clenched his fists together.


    Elder Maurice was incredibly amused by that. All the anger he had umted earlier disappeared in an instant, and his moodpletely recovered.


    However, Master Forrest was not someone who only knew how to throw his temper around. He clearly knew that there was no reason to continge fighting with Fane, just like how he had forced Elder Maurice into a corner earlier...


    He had been in a position of absolute advantage, even if Elder Maurice talked his tongue off, he would only beughed at. Yet, the situation had changed, and he was now the person who was being humiliated.


    Master Forrest took a deep breath, "In preparation for the second test, we''ll give you an hour of rest. In an hour, the second portion will continue. I''ll announce the rules then!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Master Forrest coldly sat back down. Fane raised an eyebrow, he would definitely be seen as too stubborn if he insisted on continuing to mock Master Forrest.


    Elder Maurice would definitely stop him as well. After all, they were not enemies. Fane''s lips twitched as he stopped reluctantly.


    Since they had an hour to rest, he would naturally not waste his time on those from Sky Peak Pavilion. He turned around and walked toward a corner in the hall.


    He wanted to find a ce to rest for


    a moment. At that moment, Fane was in the center of the five of them. No matter where he went, Elder Maurice and the others followed. The five of them found a quiet spot away far away from the center.


    Elder Maurice had a very happy expression on his face. It was as if he had found light in the darkness. Mr. Zayne was not much different and felt like Fane was his lucky star.

 Chapter 2660

    Chapter 2660


    Compared to the excitement from those two, ude and Benedict were keeping a much lower profile. The two of them hang their heads low at that moment, not daring to say anything.


    After all, they had insulted Fane before, and the words they said had been incredibly harsh.


    "What happened? Why wasn''t I humiliated?" Fane suddenly said to ude, causing ude to stiffen. He had thought that Fane would let him off if he did not say anything, so he was caught off guard by Fane''s sudden question.


    If it had been in the past, Fane would not have bothered to waste his time on them. However, as time passed, he slowly started to develop a belief. The more chances he gave others, the more they would try to cross the line. In his mind, ude''s disdainful attitude constantly appeared. ude kept on acting as if he had the moral high ground and kept on trying to fault Fane for every little thing which greatly annoyed Fane. ude let out a slight cough, "You were definitely not humiliated. We never expected you to be so talented. Even Bradley wasn''t a match for you." Fane let out a cold smile as he started to raise his voice, "Don''t always try to judge others by your own


    standards. I kept on repeating that before, but you kept on ignoring it. You weren''t judging me for Phoenix Valley''s sake, but for your own personal satisfaction. Someone like you isn''t worthy of remaining in Phoenix Valley."


    Fane had really gone overboard with his words. ude suddenly looked up at Fane with wide eyes. Fane merely looked back with a cold smile, ude had nned on merely quietly epting everything since Fane was definitely


    ,


    nel


    extraordinary. to


    With Fane''s results, he would definitely be heavily rewarded when he got back to Phoenix Valley. Then, Fane would rise through the ranks. Being epted into the inner valley was an eventuality.


    ude did not know what kind of special rights the inner valley had, but anyone would tell you that the inner valley was the core of Phoenix Valley. As long as Fane entered the inner valley, Fane would be able to deal with ude very easily the moment Fane amassed enough power.


    That was why ude had not nned on continuing to fight Fane. Even if he had to be insulted by Fane, he had nned on acting like nothing happened, acting like he was deaf.


    However, Fane''s words were clearly


    a threat to ude. Fane said that he was not worthy of continuing to stay in Phoenix Valley, so was Fane


    .ne


    nning on getting him on getting him kicked out?


    Looking at Fane''s unwaveriaze,This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ude felt like it was even more of a possibility.


    He started to breathe faster, "What do you mean I''m not worthy of staying in Phoenix Valley? You''re not the one who makes that decision. You''re threatening me right now!"


    Fane scoffed as he said in a low voice, "I''m not nning on threatening you at all, because you''re not worth me doing that. I don''t know if you''re deaf, but didn''t I already tell you why you''re not worthy of staying in Phoenix Valley?


    "Someone selfish like you probably doesn''t even care about the valley''s reputation. You teamed up with outsiders to insult me! You''re not worthy of staying in Phoenix Valley at all!"


    ude was scared stiff at that. Fane did not seem to be joking at all. The moment Fane got back and told everyone what had happened, ude would not be able to get away scot-free.

 Chapter 2661

    Chapter 2661


    If Fane was actually someone who only knew how to brag like what ude had imed then ude would have been fine no matter what he said. However, Fane had just shown off his worth, and everything ude had said would definitely be a huge problem if it got out.


    ude had mentally copsed at that point. He gulped as he said, "Why do you have to be so petty? I might have said some nasty words earlier, but it hasn''t caused you any harm.


    "I only said all of that because I didn''t know who you were. If I knew you were as skilled at this, of course, I wouldn''t have said anything!"


    That excuse annoyed Fane even more. The moment Fane remembered the look on ude''s face earlier, Fane''s cold smile deepened, and refuted, "You''re calling me petty? You im that you just said a few harsh words... You''re really good at pushing responsibility away from yourself."


    The panicking ude replied, "What is it that you want? In the end, I didn''t cause you any harm, so why are you hounding me like that?!"


    If it had been in the past, Fane would not have bothered with this, and would probably have just let him off. However, this time it was different. Fane still needed to deal with that troublesome Elder Rick when


    he got back to Phoenix Valley.


    If he did not teach ude a lesson, he might be seen as someone with too soft of a backbone, so Fane was resolved to not let ude off easily.


    That would just be sharpening Elder Rick''s knife for him. ude was already trembling at that point, he was desperately trying to find some allies.


    He abruptly looked up at Elder


    Maurice and shouted," Elder


    Maurice! He''s threatening me at this


    point. I know I went overboard with what did before, and I can Laid


    apologize to him, but it''s too much for him to want to chase me out of Phoenix Valley!"


    Elder Maurice raised an eyebrow, seemingly thinking of something. After thinking about it for a long time, he did not say a single word.


    ude had been waiting for Elder


    Maurice to stop Fane, but Elder Maurice seemed to be thinking about something incredibly difficult. Looking at how Elder Maurice was acting ude immediately understood that Elder Maurice did not n on interfering, and was allowing Fane to do as he pleased.


    Mr. Zayne had his head lowered, looking like he did not want to care at all. ude''s heart chilled when he saw how the two of them were acting.


    The Hestia continent really was a


    ce where the strong ruled over everything. After Fane showed his skills, the two of them were immediately ced in different positions. Even if Fane was acting like that, the two of them did not


    seem to have any ns to stop him, even as higher-ups of Phoenix


    Valley. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They were allowing Fane to continue threatening ude like that. The more ude thought about it, the more anxious he got. He nervously turned to look at Benedict, but Benedict was desperately trying to inch away to the side at that moment.


    It was like he was trying to make Fane feel like he did not exist at all. That way, he would not be targeted by Fane. Seeing how Benedict was acting, ude fell into despair.


    Everyone went their own ways whenever there was trouble. After he was targeted, even his so-called brother refused to stand up for him. In order to avoid being targeted by Fane, Benedict did not even dare to raise his head.

 Chapter 2662

    Chapter 2662


    ude''s shoulders shook as he started to lose his footing from shock. Fane smiled as he said, "Don''t even think about working together with Elder Rick against me when you get back. If you dare to do that, the one who falls will be you!"


    ude shuddered, losing all hope. Fane continued to say, "Just focus on obedientlypleting the tournament and stop with all your nonsense. I could treat you as if you don''t exist if you did that. However, if you try to cause me more trouble, I''ll immediately make you wish you were dead."


    ude looked up at Fane, seemingly finding a chance of survival. Even though Fane did not say he would let him off, at least there was a chance. ude had really been thinking that he would definitely join Elder Rick''s camp for onest struggle if Fane really wanted to force him into a corner. Even if Elder Rick looked down on him, as long as he showed that he was useful, Elder Rick would protect him.


    However, Fane had seen through his thoughts immediately. If he really did that, Fane would definitely kill him first. Those words hadpletely dashed ude''s hopes. However, right after that, Fane had pulled him back from the dead.


    ude''s mental state was in constant fluctuation at


    that point. The moment Fane said that, he immediately nodded and replied, "I won''t anymore! I''ll quietlyplete the tournament. I won''t say another word that I don''t need to say!"


    Fane grunted and said nothing else. Time passed very quickly, and an hour went by in a sh. The five of them returned to the center of the hall instead. At that moment, Master Forrest had already rposed himself.


    Sky Peak Pavilion had returned to how they were at the start. Bradley seemed intent on keeping his gaze forward, not willing to talk to anyone. Master Forrest still had a smile on his face, but this time his smile looked incredibly forced.


    There were a few red veins in his eyes. Even though he had alreadyposed himself, Fane could not help but feel like he was trying to force himself.


    Master Forrest looked at Phoenix Valley''s group, and his gaze stopped on Fane for a very long time. Fane raised an eyebrow, ignoring everything Master Forrest was doing.


    Master Forrest said, "Time''s up, the second stage of the tournament is about to start. This time, it''s very simple. We just need all of you to refine a middle-level seventh grade pill in one day."


    After he said that, all of the participants looked up strangely. Even though a middle-level seventh-grade pill was not easy for them to refine, it was not that difficult either.


    They even had a whole day. It was more than enough time. Practically everyone there would be able to do it. Master Forrest was immediately able to guess their thoughts when he looked at their expressions. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    His lips curled up into a cold smirk and said, "The first stage was already so hard, do you really think the second stage will be that easy?"


    Naturally, none of the participants thought that the difficulty would be reduced, but they felt like refining a seventh-grade pill could not possibly be anything that hard.


    Master Forrest continued, "The pill you have to refine is called the Three Suns Pill."


    The moment he said that, everyone


    was stunned other than Fane and


    Conrad Conrad widened his eyes as he said, "You mean the Three Suns Pill that had always had its refinement process kept a secret?"

 Chapter 2663

    Chapter 2663


    Master Forrest looked at Conrad approvingly, "That''s right, you''re quite knowledgable. The Three Suns Pill''s recipe has always been a secret. Alchemists like you would never be able to obtain the refinement method without first bing a core member of any n.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s because the Three Suns Pill can quickly heal any injuries a person suffers from. It''s a secret that''s rarely passed on. Today, you''ll have to sign a contract if you want to take part in the second stage. Only those who have signed it will be able to get the recipe for the Three Suns Pill."


    Even though Master Forrest did not exin the details of the contract, anyone would be able to figure out that it was probably a contract to swear them to secrecy. When it came to that, there was not a single one of them who was not willing.


    After all, obtaining the recipe for the Three Suns Pill was definitely a good thing to any alchemist. They could use that to make more spirit crystals from then on. However, Fane was different, since the Three Suns Pill was something he already knew how to make.


    After all, the ancient warrior used to stand at the pinnacle of alchemists. Pill recipes like that were not worth anything to the ancient warrior at all. Furthermore, the effects of the Three Suns Pill were nothing that incredible. It was just to treat internal


    injuries, but for some reason, it had be a secret in Hestia Continent. If a contract was not signed, it was impossible to tell how valuable it was. There were so many pills that were more effective than the three Suns Pill, but only the Three Suns Pill was kept a secret.


    After everything that had happened


    earlier, Master Forrest was in no mood to waste any time. Since everyone had agreed to sign the contract, they proceeded with


    everything. The contracts Were


    handed over to be signed. Fane was already quite familiar with contracts, they were something that could not be changed.


    The moment a contract was signed, it would be enforced by thews of the world. If a contract was vited, one''s soul would get impacted by the bacsh. Even a god would not be able to help.


    However, there was nothing Fane could do at that moment. He was forced to follow the crowd and sign the contract. After the contract was signed, Master Forrest continued the announcement, "The Three Suns Pill''s recipe is on this que in my hand. The que has the ability to store information. All you need to do is send out your senses, and the que''s contents will be revealed in your mind''s eye!"


    ???


    V


    As he said that, he distributed the ques to the six participants. The moment they got the ques, the participants all threw their divine senses inside. They were all quiteposed. After they looked- through it, they failed to see what was so special about the Three Suns Pill.


    Even though the Three Suns Pill was considered a middle-level seventh-grade pill, the fact that it was being used for the tournament naturally meant that it should have something special about it. Yet, when they looked at it, no one could figure it out.


    It was just a very simple seventh-grade pill. The ingredients needed to refine the pill were not that special either.


    Master Forrest continued, "Refining the Three Suns Pill requires two Lorn Roots, a Starlight Grass, a ck Frost Flower. They''re allmonly seen ingredients.


    This time, we''ve prepared enough for all of you. No matter how much you use up in the day, you can continue trying it as long as the time limit still isn''t up.


    The moment he said that, everyone''s eyes widened as their confusion deepened.

 Chapter 2664

    Chapter 2664


    An unlimited amount of materials meant that they couldfortably ignore any mistakes they made. All they needed to do was to refine it in a day. That felt far too rxed. The first stage had been so tense, but the second stage became much more rxed. No one could believe it.


    Fane raised an eyebrow before he started to ponder on the question with the que in hand. Even though Master Forrest had made everything seem so rxed, Fane felt like the second stage''s test would definitely not be so simple.


    At that moment, Bradley said, "What is the target for the test? Are wepeting to see who refines the pill the fastest?"


    Master Forrest nodded, "That''s exactly it. Whoever makes the pill the quickest will be the one who scores the highest score."


    However, the moment Master Forrest said that ude refuted, "This isn''t fair. We''re all alchemists. We all know that testing an alchemist on the speed an alchemist can refine a pill is absolutely not the right way to gauge the level of an alchemist.


    "The only way to test an alchemist is to see the quality of the pill they refine. Many high-level alchemists often use up arge amount of time refining a pill to


    make sure they put their full focus on it. Testing an alchemist this way won''t be able to test how good an alchemist is."


    ude was absolutely right. Just as he said, testing the level of an alchemist could not be done through the amount of time an alchemist used. The thing that needed to be tested was the quality of pills that were refined. It was something every alchemist knew.


    ude knew that Master Forrest was an alchemist who should already know that. The tournament had been set by the higherOups from both ends as well.


    However, he was too emotional at that moment, and could not really stop himself from asking.


    Master Forrest raised an eyebrow as


    he looked at ude with some


    disdain, "Do you really think I


    wouldn''t know something as basic as that? Since time is the criteria for this contest, there''s naturally a reason for it. You''ve all looked at the contents of the que earlier, but did you notice anything different?"


    Everyone looked up and exchanged looks. Their eyes were all filled with confusion, obviously not having noticed anything. Master Forrest let out a smile as he exined, "Have you thought about why we wanted to choose the Three Suns Pill?"


    Of course, they had but try as they might figure it out, they could not understand why the Three Suns Pill was chosen.


    Master Maurice held up two fingers,


    "There are two reasons. The first reason is that the Three Suns Pill is a secret pill. None of you would have ever refined the pill, so it''s O


    completely new to all of you.


    "What we''re testing is how long you need to figure out a new pill recipe.


    "Meanwhile, the second reason is the main reason we chose the three suns pill. You''ve already lookedThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    through the contents earlier, and et


    you''ve naturally seen what runes you need for the Three Suns Pill. You need a total of three thousand and three hundred pills runes


    "Out of those runes, only sixty of them are ones you''ve never seen before. The Three Suns Pill''s recipe is kept a secret precisely because of that."

 Chapter 2665

    Chapter 2665


    After Master Forrest''s words, everyone took up the que in their hands and at the same time looked through the contents. They had seen that there were three thousand and three hundred pills earlier, but since time had been limited, they did not look at it in detail.


    After looking at it for a while, Bradley was the first to react. There was a look of shock on his face, "There are sixty ancient pill runes?"


    Master Forrest nodded, "There really are sixty ancient pill runes. Even though it''s not that many, memorizing them and being able to draw them in one day won''t be a walk in the park.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ancient pills have their own unique forms and are different from the usual runes we see. However, the principles behind drawing them are the same. As long as you''re talented enough, you''ll definitely be able topletely memorize and draw them out."


    Master Forrest lifted everyone''s confusion at that. No wonder the Three Suns Pill was chosen, it was to test these abilities in the participants. Sixth- grade or above pills all required pill runes to be carved in them during refinement.


    Each pill recipe would record in detail what runes needed to be carved. The Three Suns Pill might not be high-ranked, but sixty pill runes needed to be carved


    in.


    They were all ancient pill runes. They had not even finished memorizing all the basic pill runes in the Hestia Continent, let alone ancient pill runes.


    The sixty ancient pill runes werepletely foreign to them. Hence, the key part of the test was to see if they were able to memorize and carve out those sixty ancient pill runes in a day!


    They would also need to properly


    learn the recipe for the Three Suns Pill at the same time. After all, they had never refined the pill before. It was inevitable that some mistakes would be made. There were


    many hurdles to ovee that even Bradley felt the pressure Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Only then did they understand what the key point of the test was. All of their confusion had disappeared, reced with heavy pressure on their shoulders.


    Other than Fane, everyone present had a smile on their faces. Even if they were confident in themselves and confident in the fact that they would end up bing one of the top alchemists of their own forces, they were a bit apprehensive about the Three Suns Pill.


    That was because the Three Suns Pill was far harder than they had anticipated. Even though a whole day sounded like enough time, it included the


    time for them to get familiar with the recipe as well as remember how to carve those sixty ancient runes.


    Benedict said with a dark look on his face, "Isn''t this too hard? Those ancient runes are so different from the runes we know now."


    "It''s incredibly hard to memorize


    them in a short time, and we need to


    do it in a day. I feel like..." Benedict


    I


    might not have continued, but everyone knew what he wanted to say. That was because everyone wanted to say that they did not have the confidence that they could do it.


    Benedict suddenly felt like he was incredibly useless. Even though they won the first stage, the person who contributed the most had been Fane. All Benedict did was rely on Fane.


    This time, the test was different from thest. If he really failed to refine a Three Suns Pill in a day, he would really end up dragging his team down. ude''s expression was incredibly dark as well. He had the same worries as Benedict. He was also worried that he would be unable to refine the pill in the end while the Sky Peak Pavilion would seed.

 Chapter 2666

    Chapter 2666


    Both ude and Benedict would end up shouldering the responsibility should they fail the tournament.


    With that in mind, ude felt his heart burdened deeply. He looked up as he shuddered, shooting a nce at Mr. Zayne and Elder Maurice.


    The two of them were not rxed either, but they focused fully on Fane. Fane had be their greatest hope.


    ude, noticing that both men did not gaze at him in disappointment, sighed in relief. He walked to Benedict and whispered, "It''s different this time. Before this, it was Fane who''d shoulder the me if we lose, and we won''t be implicated heavily. However, if we don''t manage to stave off the pressure this time and end up dragging the team down, then we''d be the one to me. The consequences won''t be pretty."


    Hearing that, Benedict shuddered involuntarily. His mood sank as he felt tears pooling in his eyes. s, no one could help the two of them at that moment.


    Both ude and Benedict felt their chests tightening rapidly.


    Perhaps both men were far too nervous that Elder Maurice averted his gaze from Fane and gazed and both ude and Benedict. When he saw their expressions, he knew what the two of them were


    thinking.


    He could not help but frown as his expression turned cold. "Both of you must do your utmost best. This portion is just as important as thest. Even though we won the first portion, we''ll still have to go through the second part if we lose this one.


    "I trust you''ve heard everything Master Forrest and I have said before; this is a best of three. If we win both stages, then we won''t even have to go through thest stage.


    "However, if we lose, we''ll have to go through the third stage. If the two of you drag us down right now, rest assured you''ll be hearing from me when we get back."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Those words caused ude and Benedict to stiffen, and they felt, at that moment, just how severe the issue was.


    Elder Maurice was right. If they won this one, they would not have topete anymore.


    The tournament was incredibly important, and the two of them suddenly felt a lot more nervous. Their bodies suddenly shuddered.


    In truth, the ones from the Sky Peak Pavilion were not much better. After all, they had ended up losing in the first round, despite thinking that they had a sure win. The pressure greatly increased for them in the second stage. If they lost this time, they would have lost the tournamentpletely. Not only would their reputation be affected, but they would have to pay up a lot of resources as well. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    This was tremendously important to Sky Peak Pavilion, so much so that they would end up being punished, especially the organizer, Master Forrest.


    Before the tournament, he had


    assured and swore to the higher-ups that they would win. Out of the blue, however a dark horse joined the fray, and the results were out of their expectations. Master Forrest


    refused to ept this, but the dread he felt was undeniable. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Bradley''s calm expression had vanishedpletely, reced with a frown on his face. The pressure was evident.


    Even though he was exceptional, Fane had been a foil to him. He would still receive punishment if they lost, even if he did his best.


    In truth, Bradley did not really care if he lost at all.


    The most important thing was the fact that he was not as talented as Fane. Bradley had thought that he was the best there was with his talent, but Fane had somehow soundly beaten him.

 Chapter 2667

    Chapter 2667


    During the first stage, Fane had produced 300 pill runes more than he did, much to Bradley''s bitter disbelief.


    Master Maurice could immediately tell what Bradley was thinking. He walked next to Bradley and whispered, "That brat might be talented in a way, but this stage is different from thest. Even though you''ve never seen these sixty ancient pill runes before, you''ve still carved other ancient pill runes before.


    "As long as you can maintain your calm, you''ll surely refine them. Furthermore, I have faith that you''ll be able to do it in less than a day!"


    These words, though uttered aspliments, were not blind praise.


    It was just his inner thoughts. Bradley was no ordinary genius. The Three Suns Pill should not be anything incredibly hard for Bradley. As long as Bradley was at his usual standards, Bradley would be able to finish refining the pill in one day.


    Bradley would probably not even need a full day. The main focus of the tournament was Fane and Bradley, and it all depended on which of them could refine the pill faster. Master Forrest did not want to admit it, but Fane was very talented as well. He would probably be able to refine the pill in a day.


    However, this was something they could not ignore.


    This time, they werepeting in terms of speed.


    Both sides thus began consoling their representative before the match started, most likely driven due to the pressure.


    Elder Maurice patted Fane by the shoulder and whispered, "You don''t have to feel any pressure; just do as you usually do. As long as you''re in your usual form, you''ll no doubt wow the crowd!"


    Fane''s performance had been far too greatst time. Even Elder Maurice, who was usually quite¨¨ modest, could not bear to be all that modest. With Fane''s performancest time, Fane should be able to get a good result in the match


    Furthermore, Elder Maurice felt like Bradley was no match for Fane.


    Mr. Zayne nodded and said, "You''re our key participant this time. As long as you do well, we''ll be able to win."


    Despite their praises, Fane remainedThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    visibly passive. In fact, he felt somewhat exasperated. There were some things he did not want to say, but Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne were expecting too much of him, so he had to say something.


    After a deep inhale, Fane


    commented, "Don''t hope so highly. The key this time isn''t on me or Bradley, but on ude and Benedict. We''ll both naturally be able to finish refining a pill, but it''s not a for the


    four of them.


    se deal


    "ude and Benedict are at the same level as Conrad and Jameson. The key point will be who manages to refine a pill among them.


    "Even if Bradley and I both manage to refine a Three Suns Pill in the shortest amount of them, it''d bepletely pointless if the other four can''t even seed."


    Fane''s words served as a reminder to Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne. It was then did they realize that Fane was right. The key for the match was not on Fane and Bradley.


    The two of them were exceptional and would no doubt be able to refine a pill in a day, but such a case was uncertain for the other four participants. The tournament might look into everyone''s results, but being able to, or even failing to, refine a pill depended on their skills individually.

 Chapter 2668

    Chapter 2668


    Internalizing that fact, Elder Maurice''s expression scrunched as though he had swallowed a bitter pill.


    At the same time, both Benedict and ude had overheard Fane''s words, and their expressions soured even more. The pressure had already gotten to them at that point, but with Fane''s no-nonsense statement, the pressure felt even worse.


    The worst situation would be if not a single one of the four of them managed to refine the pill after a whole day; that would be absolutely embarrassing.


    Elder Maurice''s lips twitched helplessly. "You two will have to work hard as well. I''ve seen the sixty ancient pill runes, and it''s not too hard to draw them, in fact. As long as you manage topose yourselves, you''ll surely seed!"


    Elder Maurice looked at ude and Benedict seriously as he spoke, but ude had a twisted look on his face, not knowing what to say in response.


    Master Forrest cleared his throat before saying," Alright, time''s up. The timer will start from now on. I''ve already had my people prepare the ingredients-they''re right behind you. We''ve even prepared the best furnaces for you, so you can show us what you''ve got now!"


    Master Forrest then waved at the entrance of the hall.


    All of them looked over and saw a group of burly men carrying specially made wooden nks. With a shout, they walked in at the same time.


    Fane and the others were stunned, momentarily unable to guess what those nks were for. Master Forrest had probably been too emotional before and was not in the mood to exin at all.


    Master Forrest ordered the men to ce the nks in the right ce. Astoundingly strong physically, the muscr men quickly brought in the nks and arranged them ordingly and made up a total of six small rooms.


    Even though the tops were sealed off, there were six isted spaces. There was no need for Master Forrest to exin anything at that point. All of them knew what the small spaces were for.


    After all, refining pills was something that did not allow for any distractions.


    Spectators would have no effect on the first stage''s results. Even if they were distracted, they would be able to get good results if theyposed themselves. However, refining pills was different, and everything would be in ruins if they made a mistake. They would not only waste time but their resources as well.


    Even though the Three Suns Pill was a seventh-grade pill that was not all that valuable to anyrge forces, the materials needed to make them were provided bountifully. If they wasted the ingredients haphazardly, it would still be arge expense


    nheless.


    Fane could not help but let out a smallugh as he looked up at Master Forrest and Elder Maurice. He could not help butment that even powerful forces could not use resources recklessly.


    The six individual spaces were notrge, but there was enough space for them to do anything they needed to. Each entrance had itsbel.


    Master Forrest furrowed hisContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    eyebrows as he pointed to thosebels. "We''ll go with your results from the first stage: Fane will be number one, Bradley will be number two, and so on. All of you know your results better than I do, so go on."


    Master Forrest fell silent afterward; it was evident how bad his mood was. Everyone could remember how pleased Master Forrest had been during the first segment.

 Chapter 2669

    Chapter 2669


    Fane had the urge to burst outughing at the decline he was seeing.


    It was about time, and they could not dy for much longer, so Elder Maurice turned to look at Fane with a frown.


    The moment Fane looked at Elder Maurice, he knew the elder had a lot to say. Fane pursed his lips helplessly, knowing that Elder Maurice was disconcerted. The tournament was incredibly important, after all.


    If they won, they would not even need topete in the third stage; they would win over SKy Peak Pavilion with two wins out of three possible ones. However, if they lost, there would be too many variables that would follow.


    Elder Maurice''s conflicted expression was awfully visible, and Mr. Zayne was no different. He, too, wished for the tournament to be a sess.


    After all, they would have to bear the wrath of Phoenix Valley''s higher-ups if they lost, and no one would be able toe out of it unscathed. Mr. Zyane had nned on not saying anything to not give Fane too much pressure, but the pressure he felt was too much to bear.


    Before Fane walked into the room prepared for him,


    Mr. Zayne suddenly walked forward and whispered," You were right before. The key to this match isn''t you, but..."


    Fane frowned as he sighed helplessly. "Mr. Zayne, it''s pointless for you to worry. Just wait for the results. I can only tell you that I''ll do well, but I can''t guarantee what''ll happen with the others.


    "It''s apetition in the end, and the results won''t all be totaled together but counted individually. The one I''m facing is Bradley. As long as I beat Bradley, I''d have done my part. As for everything else, that''s out of my control."


    It was as if Master Forrest had heard what the two of them were saying as he suddenly spoke, "All of you should have an understanding of how the results will be counted this time."


    Fane frowned. Master Forrest had brushed past the topic earlier, not going into it in detail. Master Forrest let out a smile as he nced at Fane, moving forward.


    He slightly raised his chin as he said, "The six of you will be refining the Three Suns Pill together. The target is to sessfully refine the piff, and the one with the shortest time taken will be ranked higher. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "If the six of you all manage to refine the Three Suns Pill, then all of your times will be added together and the side with the lowest total time will win. "However, if not everyone seeds in refining it, then the side who refines the most pills will win. Have I made it clear enough?


    "Feel free to voice out any opinions you have. Of course, I''ll just give it a listen. After all, both I and Elder Maurice set these criteria."


    Fane sighed internally. Master Forrest was clearly aiming those words at Phoenix Valley. The rules were very much in Sky Peak Pavilion''s favor.


    Fane''s skills were already in for


    all to see and as long as he performed like he usually would, he would be able to beat everyone there. However, this match was incredibly special. Content belongsThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Only if everyone managed to refine the Three Suns Pill in a day would the time be used as a metric.


    However, if not everyone managed


    to refine the Three Suns Pill, then the side with the most pills would win. Even though they had not started, Fane was sure that there would be those who would fail.

 Chapter 2670

    Chapter 2670


    The enemy of your enemy was a friend. At that moment, Emilio''s opinion of Fane actually improved a bit. After all, Fane''s words were very in line with Emilion''s own thoughts. Emilio had known Ethan for a long time, and the two of them did not like each other. Seeing Ethan being pped in the face like that made Emilio very happy.


    He took a step forward and let out augh, "This guy is definitely right. You''re just like an ant constantly scurrying about, trying to show yourself off, but in our eyes, you are just aplete clown. If you''re really that skilled, you wouldn''t need to show off at all!"


    Ethan''s rage burned intensely. It was the first time anyone had ever talked to him like that in his life. He was both insulted and angered. He turned around to stare at Fane with widened eyes. The way he clenched his teeth looked like an angered wild beast.


    Fane was basically met with looks of hatred like that several times a day, so it did not affect him at all. Ethan panted roughly, his anger obvious for all to see.


    He already hated Fane to the bones at that moment. No one had ever dared to talk to him like that before, let alone a tiny insignificant ant-like Fane. It should have been an honor for Fane to even talk to him, but Fane actually insulted him.


    Ethan got angrier and angrier, "Brat, how dare you?!"


    Those words were basically spoken by Ethan through his teeth. Fane raised an eyebrow andughed, "How dare I? It has nothing to do with my courage, I''m just speaking the truth. I can''t do anything if you''re not willing to admit it, but everyone here knows very well. Did you not try to show off everywhere?"


    At that moment, all the alchemists from Hestia Continent and Chaos Continentughed at the same time. Initially, the alchemists from Hestia Continent were all a bit afraid and did not dare tough too loud.


    However, the alchemists from


    Chaos Continent did not have that fear. After all, White Marsh Continent was nothing to them. All of themughed louder and louder, causing the alchemists from Hestia Continent to join them.


    Some of them whispered amongst themselves in theughter. Even if it was impossible to tell what they were saying, it was obvious from their looks that it was nothing good.


    Ethan''s face soured rapidly. He could not stand beingughed at by so many people. He felt like his dignity waspletely being trampled over.


    He took a deep breath as his eyes


    reddened. He pointed at Fane, "I won''t let you off. I''ll have you begging for mercy! Don''t think that I can''t do anything to you just because you''re from Hestia


    noveleN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Continent. Let me tell you. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Fane''s hand. Fane let out augh as he looked at the alchemists around him.


    He said loudly, "You don''t need to tell me. I already know that you have spies on Hestia Continent.


    Otherwise, there''s no way you could have picked me out so easily.


    "You knew that I had a sixth-grade alchemist badge on me. Even though I don''t know which traitor sold you the information, I still don''t care.


    "If you really can get the warriors


    from Hestia Continent to attack me,


    then go ahead. However, let me


    warn you. I''ve always been someone who pays back any grudges. If you really do so, I''ll fight back several


    times over..."


    S

 Chapter 2671

    Chapter 2671


    They were notmon in third-grade worlds at all, so they would naturally be seen as pill runes from ancient times. To Fane, however, those runes were just like any other runes-there was nothing special about them.


    His hands moved as faint golden pill runes were formed through his fingers. When he was carving the fortieth pill, Fane made a mistake after his body could not keep up with his memories, and the pill rune suddenly copsed.


    All of the pill runes in the air suddenly turned back into pill aura. Nheless, he remained expressionless as he raised his hand to continue drawing, after the pill auras merged back into his surroundings.


    He did not need to remember the pill runes and only needed to focus on having his body keep up with his memories.


    Compared to how calm Fane was, however, Bradley was no longer asposed as he was before.


    In truth, Bradley was somewhat simr to Fane in some ways. The two of them never reacted too emotionally to any major events, always incrediblyposed. At that moment, Bradley was not capable of keeping his cool.


    After all, Fane''s talents had overshadowed his, and everyone could see that. It was impossible for him to deny it. Fane singlehandedly trampled the pride nurtured after being put on a pedestal for so long.


    However, Bradley had never been someone who wasted too much time on words. He wanted to use his skills to prove that Fane, while talented, would not always be better than him.


    Even though it was his first time refining a Three Suns Pill, he had already used ancient runes before. He was much more familiar with ancient runes than any ordinary person, so he believed that he would take the least amount of time to refine the Three Suns Pill.


    He had chosen the same method as


    Fane and did not start refining the pill at the very start. Instead, he decided to deal with the ancient runes first. He threw his senses into the que before he started to memorize those runes.


    Even though there were only 60 ancient runes, time was nheless limited He needed to assign the time for other matters as well and, at the same time, was worried that Fane would be faster than him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At that moment, Bradley was incredibly anxious, and every participant was fully focused on the refinement process.


    Meanwhile, the higher-ups in the hall were all trying to look into the spaces.


    After a while, they finallyposed themselves; only Master Forrest''s face remained sour. The first loss had really dealt a blow to him.


    He did not want that. He wanted to squash them.


    Elder Maurice, on the other hand, did not reveal too much emotion on his face. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking.


    After a long time, Mr. Zayne whispered, "We have to make some ns, regardless if we win or lose."

 Chapter 2672

    Chapter 2672


    Elder Maurice felt rather incredulous at Mr. Zayne''s words and turned to look at him. "What do you mean? What ns?"


    Mr. Zayne took a deep breath as Fane''s face surfaced in his mind. "Elder Rick really went too far this time. It''d be great if we win, yes, but we may just lose, too. These two are possible entirely.


    "We need to consider the consequences of those two results and prepare ourselves for them. From the start, the two of us were allowed the thought of defeat to destroy our rationality. We''ve never really thought about the problem.


    "Now that all of them are fully focused on refining the Three Suns Pill, we have the perfect opportunity to think about what we should do after we get back."


    Elder Maurice furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Mr. Zayne. He never really had much of an impression of Mr. Zayne before this since the man had always been a private person.


    After their interaction extended, Elder Maurice immediately felt like Mr. Zayne was not a simple-minded person. Even though the guy was just a deacon at that moment, he would be an elder eventually if his intelligence was anything to go by.


    He was smart and level-headed when facing


    problems. He was always very logical when he spoke as well.


    Elder Maurice sighed. "Elder Rick will no doubt be bitter. After we head back, we have to make sure to embellish the matter.


    "You''re right: we have to be prepared for the results, win or lose. Let''s put winning aside for now. How will we deal with the higher-ups'' anger if we lose?"


    Mr. Zayne nodded before he said decisively, "If we''re talking about responsibility, then Elder Rick has to take up eighty percent of the responsibility if we lose. The five of us will only need to take up twenty percent."


    Elder Maurice raised an eyebrow at that, looking at Mr. Zayne approvingly. "You''re very right about that, but there''s a detrimental issue here. Elder Rick rmended Fane, who''s the most talented person of the three. He was the one who helped us win the first part of the tournament. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do we say if we push eighty percent of the responsibility onto Elder Rick? In truth, him pushing Fane to participate was a good thing!" Elder Maurice was right. Elder Rick might not have had good intentions initially, but the results were still good in the end. Fane did not disappoint them and had even helped them obtain victory.


    However, if they ended up losing in the end, citing Fane as the problem would not be very convincing.


    Elder Rick might actually use it to turn things around.


    Mr. Zayne raised an eyebrow as he said confidently,'' This problem is actually quite simple. We just need Fane to go along with it." Elder Maurice''s eyes brightened as various schemes popped up in his head, but he did not voice out his thoughts immediately.


    Meanwhile...


    Master Forrest looked on as Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne whispered to each other. His heart boiled in anger, feeling like the two of them were deliberately putting on a show for him.


    "Elder Maurice, are you not very confident right now? Didn''t you say that you''d definitely win before? Didn''t you say that Fane would beat Bradley?" said Master Forrest coldly.

 Chapter 2673

    Chapter 2673


    Master Forrest was filled with too much hatred at that moment and, even when knowing his words were futile, spoke so spitefully. All of his hatred came from Fane at that moment, so he naturally hated Elder Maurice as well.


    Elder Maurice chuckled coldly as he turned to look at Master Forrest with disdain. To him, Master Forrest was like a clown. He looked at Master Forrest and immediately noticed hatred clouding the man''s eyes.


    Elder Maurice let out augh. "And why wouldn''t we be? After all, the results were clear for all to see.


    Weren''t you praising Bradley to the heavens earlier? All that, yet Fane still bulldozed him in the end!"


    Master Forrest grew furious at those words. He started to shudder as he red at Elder Maurice and gritted his teeth. How he wanted so badly and gave him a good punch!


    Elder Maurice looked at Master Forrest with contempt. The two of them did not continue speaking, since they were still higher-ups of their respective sides. If they continued bickering, it would look far too embarrassing, so they had to cease.


    Time ticked away, and after four hours passed, a sound came from the first room. All of them looked over to see a hand slowly pushing the door open. A familiar figure walked out from within with a box in hand. When they saw Fane, their eyes widened at the same time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Elder Maurice looked over with some worry as he said, "Did something happen? You came out so quickly..."


    Elder Maurice was more afraid than anyone else that something might have happened to Fane. Even if Fane would not be the key to the final result, Fane was still Elder Maurice''s trump card.


    Fane would be able to cancel out Bradley in the second segment, but if anything happened to Fane, then no one would be able to stop Bradley. Simrly, Mr. Zayne looked at Fane worriedly as well.


    On the other hand, Master Forrest looked rather pleased as he gazed at Fane, truly hoping that something had happened to Fane.


    When Fane walked out, he looked at everyone calmly.


    He let out


    To cond snort as he walked over


    to


    Forrest-who was the.


    ent''s organizer, after a


    passed him the box in his hand.


    l.ne


    Master Forrest frowned as he looked at Fane with a puzzled expression. Everyone else looked over curiously as well.


    Fane smiled as he opened the box in front of everyone.


    A dense medicinal smell immediately revealed itself. When they clearly saw what was inside, almost everyone was stunned. At that moment, not one of


    them cared about how they should act, their lower jaw hanging open as they looked like they had seen a ghost.


    Master Forrest even forgot to breathe. His eyes were wide open, and Fane even wondered if his eyes would pop out with some force.


    After a long while, Master Forrest pointed at the thing in the box and said, "What''s this?"


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly, feeling like Master Forrest had been dealt too big of a blow. He smiled and answered, "Don''t you recognize the Three Suns Pill?"


    Of course Master Forrest knew the Three Suns Pill. Even if he closed his eyes, he would have been able to tell that it was the Three Suns Pill from the smell alone.


    How? It did not even take that long! Had Fane really managed to refine the pill in just four hours?

 Chapter 2674

    Chapter 2674


    At that pace, even Master Forrest had to be shocked. It was not like he had never met geniuses before, but it was the first time he had ever met someone like Fane.


    The match was incredibly difficult this time. If Elder Maurice had not signed a secrecy contract before, he would have suspected that Elder Maurice had revealed the contents of the test to Fane beforehand.


    Master Forrest took a deep breath as both his hands trembled slightly. "Four hours..."


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he nodded. "That''s right, four hours."


    Master Forrest gulped, his breathing a little erratic." You''re far more capable than I thought. Are you from the inner valley?"


    Fane shook his head, not bothering to exin himself. He did not care if Master Forrest believed him or not.


    Fane looked at Master Forrest coldly and said, "What should you be doing as the organizer of this tournament right now?"


    Those words caused Master Forrest''s face to stiffen. He looked at Fane hatefully, but said nothing else. He took the box from Fane''s hands, and put the sessfully refined Three Suns Pill in his hand.


    To Master Forrest, it was very easy to see if the Three


    Suns Pill was a sess or otherwise. He kept on praying in his heart that Fane''s Three Suns Pill had a defect, and that it was not at a 50-percent refinement.


    elThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    s, after studying it, he was disappointed to find that Fane''s Three Suns Pill was an incredible sess and had even reached 60-percent refinement. Master Forrest had a sour look on his face and, after a long while, dered rather reluctantly, "There are no problems. This is a sessful Three Suns Pill."


    Despite his chagrin, there was nothing he could do at that moment. The results were clear for all to see, and he could not possibly do anything at that moment.


    At the same time, Elder Maurice was rather emotional to even speak at that moment. He felt like he had found a piece of treasure. Even Mr. Zayne looked at Fane emotionally.


    Even though they knew that Fane


    was not the key to the match, they still felt relief and a storm of


    emotions. After all, Fane was far too talented. Even if they lost this time, they should still win thest round if Fane performed as he always did.


    Elder Maurice walked over to Fane and patted him by the shoulder. "Well done! Even I can''tpare to your talents. When we go back, I''ll immediately rmend you to enter the inner valley!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow and nodded, not saying anything else.


    Mr. Zayne, meanwhile, looked even further into the future. He was already trying to figure out how he would gain Fane''s favor.


    He already saw how bright Fane''s future was, and as long as Fane could maintain his talent, Fane would be a key figure in Phoenix Valley, or even the master of the valley.


    "Don''t be too happy now. Even though Fane sessfully refined the Three Suns Pill, don''t forget that he might not be the one to shift the tides this round.


    "The remaining four are the ones who will decide the round. If ude and Benedict aren''t sessful, what use is there with Fane being this capable?"

 Chapter 2675

    Chapter 2675


    All Master Forrest thought of at that moment was to rain on Phoenix Valley''s parade; he did not want to see them being too pleased with themselves. Elder Maurice coldly looked at Master Forrest after that.


    As an elder, he could not just look at Master Forrest insulting Phoenix Valley and not do anything about it.


    Elder Maurice chuckled. "How do you know if your Conrad and Jameson will be able to refine it? During the first segment, the two of them were weaker than ude and Benedict.


    "They only managed a thousand and fifty pill runes between them, while our side had a hundred more. Can''t you see the rtive strengths?"


    Master Forrest almost lost his rationality in his anger. He no longer cared if continuing the argument would be good for him or not. All he wanted to do was vent his frustrations and suppress Phoenix Valley.


    He narrowed his eyes and remarked, "Elder Maurice, surely you know thatpleting pill runes might be a proof of talent, but it has not much to do with being able to refine a Three Suns Pill."


    Elder Maurice frowned. He was about to rebuke


    Master Forrest''s words but was not given a chance as Master Forrest continued, "Elder Maurice, just think


    about it. What''s the second portion? Sixty ancient pill runes. They''ve never seen those pill runes before at all. They''re fighting to see who can memorize and carve out those runes the fastest.


    "They also need to be able to adapt to the refinement process very quickly. After all, they only have a day! Even though ude and Benedict both exceeded our representatives by a hundred pill runes, it still doesn''t mean that you''ll be better than us in the second segment!


    "You might only have gotten a hundred more than us just because ude and Benedict have studied more than Conrad and Jameson. They might have just put all their efforts into condensing pill runes normally!"


    Elder Maurice felt like Master Forrest was just pushing it at that point. No matter the reason, Master Forrest just wanted to prove that Sky Peak Pavilion was better.


    "Let''s not entertain that notion," sneered Elder Maurice. "Fane''s already refined a pill, while your side hasn''t evenpleted one. Just like that, we''re stronger than you!"


    The two of them were arguing intensely, with neither of them giving in at all.


    Fane frowned, feeling rather irked. If this continued, they would end up arguing for ours, and Fane would get incredibly annoyed.


    He hated people arguing around him, so he interrupted their fight as he interjected, "There''s actually no point to the two of you saying all of this. Why don''t we just wait for the final result?"


    Thankfully, Fane''s words silenced


    both Elder Maurice and Master


    Forrest Regardless, even if they had stopped arguing, it was easy to tell from their expressions that neither of them were willing to give in. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few more hours, in the second room...


    Bradley''s eyes were bloodshot as veins surfaced on his eyeballs. Excitement racked his being, all because he was so close to sess.


    At that moment, the sides of his furnace were covered with dust, a reminder of his failures. Even though Bradley was talented, he had never refined at Three Suns Pill before.


    There would always be unexpected


    problems when an alchemist started


    refining a new pill. It would lead to failures, but he was not disappointed by it aball. He continued to look for the problems and focused on the refinement.


    At that moment, he was already at thest step to sessfully


    l


    completing the Three Suns Pill. He had already condensed three thousand 280 pill runes and was only 20 runes away from


    sessfully refining the pift.

 Chapter 2676

    Chapter 2676


    Despite Bradley''s calm exterior, the sweat on his forehead revealed how anxious he was at that moment.


    After all, this was a very important moment for him. As long as hepleted thest 20 pill runes, he would be able to sessfully refine the Three Suns Pill, and he would then pat his chest and guarantee that he was the fastest among the other participants.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Only those who had tried this before would know how arduous the test was. Even though Fane had talent, Fane could not have possibly been faster than him.


    Bradley had a nervous look on his face as he condensed the pill runes. He could not help but mumble to himself, "If I hadn''t had experience with ancient pill runes, I wouldn''t have been able to condense and refine them in such a short time."


    Since refining pill runes required using true energy, Bradley had expended most of this internal energy, and even his internal organs were starting to hurt.


    He endured the pain, regardless; the only thing on his mind was condensing the pill as fast as possible. That way, he would be able to squash Fane with his prowess.


    He remembered how Fane humiliated him before this, and he would surely return the favor. Even though


    Fane''s results were higher than his in the first portion, he would use his results in the second stage to beat Fane!


    The thought of winning back his pride and returning the shame Fane had caused him made Bradley smirk.


    Meanwhile...


    Fane was already losing his patience outside. The tournament was still on, and he could not do anything by himself. He had nothing else to do but stare into space silently.


    It was not long until an idea urred to him, and he abruptly turned to look at Master Forrest. "The materials were all meant for us anyway. Can I just continue refining a few pills?"


    The moment he said that, everyone was stunned, and even a few of them looked at Fane speechlessly, feeling like what he said was rather moronic. Thepetition was still on and everyone was working hard to refine the Three Suns Pill, yet that brat wanted to go inside and refine a few more pills. Fane was a stark contrast to everyone else!


    The participants who were still in their respective plots would no doubt retch blood if they had heard Fane''s words.


    Master Forrest''s lips twitched. He wanted nothing more than to scream profanities at Fane...but he knew this was no suitable time to do so. He did not want to let Fane do as he pleased, too.


    Master Forrest wanted to reject


    Fane''s request when thetter quickly interjected, "Surely you can''t be that petty, are you, Master Forrest? After all, the materials are all already here. After I refine them, I''ll give you one and keep the rest for myself."


    Fane was obsessed with wanting to earn more spirit crystals, and he did not-would not-care if Master Forrest hated his guts on it.


    Master Forrest nearly shot up in anger upon hearing Fane''s new remark. Fane had shut him down with those words before he could say anything, and if he disagreed, people would think he was a cheap person!


    Fane had also said that he would give Sky Peak Pavilion one of the pills he refined, which was rather... gracious on his part.


    They just had to cater to Fane again.


    Master Forrest''s expression started to darken as his fury slowly rose from his chest. All of a sudden, Elder Maurice piped in, "Master Forrest, you''re still the host. Are those, materials really worth that much to Sky Peak Pavilion? Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s prepared for the tournament anyway, and you''ll even be getting a free pill. Instead of just leaving them there, you might as well allow Fane to continue refining them. With Fane''s standards, he won''t waste the resources!"

 Chapter 2677

    Chapter 2677


    Master Forrest''s expressionpletely darkened at that point. Elder Maurice was basically in cahoots with Fane, putting him in a bind and forcing him to agree!


    Master Forrest, though incredibly frustrated, relented with a nod. If he did not, Elder Maurice would no doubt spread the word about this, and he would gain a reputation for being petty. He could not allow his reputation to be ruined, and to add worry into the mix, the materials were not prepared with his own resources, too!


    Master Forrest had to give his consent, though with a mere nod, after careful deliberation.


    Fane smiled. He did not want to give up any chance to make any spirit crystals, and the Three Suns Pill could be sold for a good price.


    Before, Fane had been refining sixth-grade pills. Even though the Three Suns Pill was a seventh-grade pill, the secrecy behind the recipe meant that it was much more expensive than regr seventh-grade pills.


    After seeing Master Forrest nod, Fane wasted not a second longer, not wanting to give Master Forrest the chance to revoke his permission. He immediately reentered the room and threw himself into refinement.


    Master Forrest was left outside, gritting his teeth in


    anger.


    After a moment, shuffles were heard from the second room before the door opened, revealing an exhausted but excited Bradley.


    He walked out of the room emotionally. He was different from Fane in that he did not ce the Three Suns Pill into a box to preserve the medicinal properties, but instead held it in his palm.


    He had rushed out of the room impatiently and ran up to Master Forrest. When he saw that there were no other participants around other than himself, he was so exhrated that he could not even speak.


    It was just as he had expected; Fane was not as quick as him. He was the fastest out of all the participants. He could beat Fane with his talent! He had won the second stage. He had defeated everyone and proved his capabilities!


    Bradley''s breathing grew erratic at these thoughts, and the excitement on his face was in for all to see.


    Master Forrest frowned slightly,


    1


    feeling like Bradley was a bit too highly strong, but he did not get a chance to say anything about it before Bradley hastily ced the Three Suns Pill into Master Forrest''s palm.


    "Master Forrest, kindly inspect if the refinement was a sess for me!"


    With Bradley''s abilities, there was no real need to test it. Nheless, it was still a tournament in the end.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Even though he knew he refined it perfectly, he needed Master Forrest to determine the results.


    Master Forrest furrowed his


    eyebrows and looked at the Three


    Suns Pill in his hand-no real


    problems with it, of course. He nodded and said, "The refinement is a sess. Fifty percent refinement, and there are no blemishes It''s a very standard Three Suns Pill."


    Bradley let out a sigh, feeling his entire body rx. The pressure he had felt before suddenly had left him, and his inner peace returned.


    He turned to look at Mr. Zayne and Elder Maurice.


    Sure, they were not Fane, but he was their subordinate, nheless.


    Bradley said proudly, "Fane can surely refine a Three Suns Pill, given his talent. s, his talent in refining pills is still a step below.


    "Even though he''s better than me at


    completing pill runes, I''ve already said before that the results of the first stage don''t mean he''ll be stronger than me!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Bradley grew haughty as he spoke, and he could not deny the thrill he felt in regaining the respect for himself once more.


    He wanted to say this all over again when Fane finally stepped out of his confinement. He wanted Fane to know that he was more talented than he was!

 Chapter 2678

    Chapter 2678


    Bradley had pride. After Fane had overpowered him before, he refused to admit defeat, even though he did not say too much about it. Even if Fane''s results were better than his, Bradley believed that he was more talented than Fane.


    The reason Fane''s results were better than his was that Fane was just slightly more talented in condensing pill runes, but that was all. Fane would not be able to one-up him in any other situation.


    His hypothesis had been proven right, and the pride in his heart soared once more, evident by how radiant he looked.


    However, Bradley was surprised that Master Forrest did not praise him after all that he said.


    Sure, they should not go overboard with the praises and congrattions, but Bradley felt like Master Forrest would have at least said something along the line. After all, Master Forrest regarded him so highly... but nothing came after he waited quietly for a moment.


    Bradley could not help but frown as he looked up at Master Forrest, who looked back at him speechlessly with furrowed brows. Master Forrest''s lips twitched, as if he had something to say but could not.


    The conflicted expression on his face looked


    downright ufortable.


    The curiosity in Bradley''s heart rose even more when he saw how Master Forrest was acting.


    At that moment, he suddenly heard a huff.


    Bradley turned his head and saw Elder Maurice''s lips curled into a smile as he started tough. When he saw Bradley''s gaze, Elder Maurice realized that it was unbing of him andposed himself after a slight cough.


    Still, he could notpletely hide the smile on his face.


    Mr. Zayne''s eyes were averted as well. Looking closer, there was a dense sense of amusement in his eyes, which stunned Bradley. Why was everyone reacting that way?


    Should they not have acknowledged his talents and offered a few words of praise? Even though they were on opposite sides and unlikely to praise him that much, they should not have beenughing either.


    Something was wrong, and Bradley could feel it.


    Elder Maurice, worried that it would turn into even more of a joke, reached out to grab Bradley''s


    shoulder "You weren''t the first tone


    comeout; Fane''s results were better than yours. He''d already refined the Three Suns Pill fourteen hours ago." Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At those words, Bradley felt like he had been struck by lightning as his whole body stiffened, his eyelids


    blown wide open.


    Master Forrest''s heart wrenched when he noticed Bradley''s reaction.


    In truth, Bradley was far more prideful than anyone there, and it was because of that pride that he could not ept a result like that.


    "I don''t think he''s more talented than you. As long as you have enough time, Fane''s just a small blip in your road to maturing."


    Even though he was not willing to, he had to acknowledge Fane''s talent. Fane was the most talented person Master Forrest had ever met.


    Fane had outstripped anyone he would consider a genius, and he had taken just four hours toplete the Three Suns Pill that all of them regarded as incredibly difficult. Compared to Fane, everyone else was far more inferior.

 Chapter 2679

    Chapter 2679


    They were not even qualified to be spoken about in the same conversation as Fane. The difference in talent between them and Fane was like an insurmountable gulf, but he still could not admit that Fane was far better than Bradley.


    Bradley suddenly coughed violently and slumped over as his breaths became uneven. His coughs seemed so startlingly terrible that it looked like he could cough out his lungs.


    Even though Bradley was just at the early stage of the innate realm, he was already at the innate realm. His constitution was fundamentally different from that of a regr person. Without being injured, he would never get sick.


    Since his coughing could not have been caused by sickness, then there was only one other possibility.


    His emotions had run too wild, and it affected his whole body, causing him to cough violently.


    Master Forrest looked at Bradley worriedly as he held Bradley''s arm while he patted Bradley''s back.


    Bradley''s breathing got worse as he coughed. It looked like he was incredibly ill at that moment. Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne exchanged a look of surprise at that.


    They never expected Bradley to be affected so much.


    Even though Fane''s results were better than his, Bradley''s results were not that bad either. If Fane was not there, he would have taken first ce. However, the moment Bradley found out that Fane had been 14 hours earlier than him, Bradley looked like he was about to die. The reaction startled them both.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mr. Zayne whispered in exasperation, "This brat is a little too frail. Even though it''s quite a blow, we''re all warriors here. Unless a knife is held to our necks, nothing else matters! To be so emotional just because Fane was better than him..."


    Master Forrest nodded at that. Bradley''s actions caused them to look down on him with disdain. Even if it was a big, emotional blow, he did not have to end up in such a state. Master Forrest looked at Bradley with pity.


    He knew how bad Bradley was feeling at that moment, thus he helped Bradley up while assuring him, "It''s fine. It''s fine, even if you lose. You don''t have to think too much about it.


    "It''s just a small bump in your road to sess. You''ll be fine after it passes."


    Bradley was caught in a coughing fit for a good while before he slowly recovered. At that moment, his face was as white as paper, his eyes already bloodshot.


    Without context, anyone would definitely assume that Bradley contracted some incurable illness.


    Bradley''s hands trembled as he was seized in his emotional state. At that moment, his mood had hit rock bottom as an untold amount of thoughts raged in his mind.


    Master Forrest''s words of


    constion echoed in his head...but they failed to convince Bradley The manchad been too emotional earlier, and had not recovered that much.


    It took a long time before he finally said, "You''re right."


    That was all he said, and nothing else.


    Meanwhile...


    Elder Maurice frowned at their insults at Fane. Initially, Elder Maurice did not want to disarray that brat''s emotions even more, so he did not stop them.


    However, the two of them kept on going, referring to Fane as ''a blip on the road'' and ''a stepping stone''. How could Elder Maurice stand it?

 Chapter 2680

    Chapter 2680


    Thus, Elder Maurice chuckled humorlessly as he looked at Bradley. "You can''t beat him, so you say he''s just a blip on the road. You seem to think that all you need to do is get over this, is that right? Can you use your head when you''re saying all that?


    "Fane isn''t just a blip on the road to you; he''s a mountain that you''ll never scale. There''s such a huge gulf in your results, so how could you agree with Master Forrest?"


    Master Forrest''s face twisted in rage at Elder Maurice''s words. It had not been easy for him to console Bradley, but Maurice just had toe out and ruin everything!


    Master Forrest immediately knew what Elder Maurice was up to.


    The second match was still underway, and the results were not certain yet. No one knew if a third round would have to be carried out. As long as there was a third round, Bradley would still be Sky Peak Pavilion''s trump card.


    If Bradleypletely copsed, then the results of the third round would be obvious.


    Master Forrest would not let Elder Maurice get what he wanted. He squinted as he pulled Bradley behind him, sporting a snide smile. "Stop with your petty


    schemes. Don''t assume that everyone here is an idiot. The results of the second round aren''t out yet. We don''t know who the victors will be. "Even though Fane''s talents are a little better than Bradley''s right now, what of it? No one knows how they''ll develop in the future. "Fane might just be peaking right now and might not improve afterward. Bradley will surely be able to keep on improving and be a real grandmaster!"


    Master Forrest was already struggling to keep hisposure at that point. He knew his words were not very convincing and were no doubt a bit petty.


    All thoughts of that flew out of the window, however, as anxiety slowly crept into Master Forrest''s mind.


    Sure enough, Elder Maurice got riled up. Master Forrest''s words had crossed the line.


    Just as he was about to shoot back at Master Forrest, a sound was heard from the first room again. A familiar figure opened the door and walked out confidently.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at everyone somewhat unpleasantly.


    He had been immersed in refining


    pills, but the noise outside had annoyed him. Even though the rooms had sound-canceling effects and he could not hear what they were talking about outside, it still affected Fane in the end.


    Elder Maurice looked as Fane walked out and saw what Fane had in hand. He let out a pleased smile as he said, "Did we disturb you? We apologize. Master Forrest really doesn''t know how to keep his cool and likes to talk so much nonsense. How many pills did you refine?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded at Elder Maurice before he raised his right hand, revealing three Three Suns Pills in his palm. Fane passed one over to Master Forrest.


    "As per our prior agreement, no matter how many pills I''ve refined, I''ll give the Sky Peak Pavilion one."


    Master Forrest''s expression soured as he looked at the Three Suns Pill in Fane''s hand. Even though the Three Suns Pill was more expensive than a regr seventhgrade pill, it meant nothing to him.


    Looking at the Three Suns Pill in Fane''s hand, all Master Forrest felt was shame, and it was as if he had just been pped on the face a few times. Unable to stomach the feeling, he pushed the Three Suns Pill back with a frown.

 Chapter 2681

    Chapter 2681


    "This sum is nothing to the Sky Peak Pavilion. Won''t we beughed at if we ept your pill?" spoke Master Forrest, though stiffly and through gritted teeth.


    He looked at Fane as if Fane was a mortal enemy.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. Master Forrest was acting like a brainless shrew, he thought to himself. It seemed like he could do anything at that moment.


    Fane was not someone who would force others. Since they did not want it, he kept it for himself. The spirit crystals he would gain would be his own, so Fane calmly ced the Three Suns Pills that he refined into a box before keeping it in Mustard Seed.


    Only then did Fane look over at Bradley behind Master Forrest. Bradley''s eyes were wide at that moment as he looked at Fane with aplicated expression.


    There were manyplicated emotions ying in his mind at that moment, and hatred was the most prominent one.


    Fane did not feel like bothering to see what Bradley was thinking at that moment. After all, to him, Bradley did not amount to anything much other than having a bit of talent.


    What Fane truly cared about were the geniuses in the inner valley. Even though Bradley was talented, he was nothingpared to them.


    Ever since he knew more about the inner valley, Fane had been trying to figure out what level the alchemists there were already at. Regardless, Fane had a cheat in hand and did not think much of the alchemists in the Hestia Continent.


    Granted, he needed a lot of time and effort to absorb his memories, so he might not actually be at the level of the geniuses within the inner valley at that moment. After all, Phoenix Valley was the core of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance.


    The inner valley was the true trump card of Phoenix Valley, where the most talented alchemists of the Hestia Continent gathered.


    All of a sudden-


    Til definitely beat you! Don''t get so full of yourself!" roared Bradley fiercely.


    It seemed like his lungs would lurch out of his abdomen with how he yelled.


    Frowning, Fane was speechless, feeling like Bradley had joined Master Forrest, descending into madness. Fane had never really bothered with him at all.


    In fact, he was just amused upon hearing that deration.


    I.ne


    "I''ve heard words like that countless times throughout the years, but no one has ever been able to actually do it," mused Fane. "Even if you destroy your throat with all that screeching, it won''t be convincing at all. A loss


    is a loss."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    S


    Fane''s simple words had destroyed Bradley''s mental defenses. Thetter suddenly widened his eyes as he lost his footing and fell on the floor.


    Master Forrest hurriedly bent down and helped up Bradley, who, at that moment, looked pathetic and frail.


    He looked like he would shatter with just a touch.


    "Have you been too used to


    everything going your way? You''re just going to crumble the minute something goes wrong and you can''t take it?"mented MD. Zayne incredulously.


    Bradley merely looked down and said nothing.


    Master Forrest looked up at Fane angrily, "Don''t think you can do anything with the talent you have. The third stage of the exam won''t be testing your talent in alchemy, Even if you have the talent, you won''t be able to use it at all!"


    Based on the earlier agreement, Master Forrest should not have revealed the contents of the third stage so quickly.


    However, Master Forrest was already too emotional and had lost his filter.


    The third stage would not be testing alchemy, was it? That made Fane even more curious...


    Fane narrowed his eyes as he started to specte on what the third stage could be.

 Chapter 2682

    Chapter 2682


    Meanwhile, Bradley fell intoplete silence with his head hung low, seemingly to have been suppressed. Fane, on the other hand, nced at him for a moment before he ignored Bradley entirely.


    The two sides faced each other, and after over 15 minutes of silence, the tense atmosphere gradually subsided. Master Forrest was visibly worried over Bradley, fretting that Bradley might have melted under the pressure, and thus did not have the time to bother with Phoenix Valley''s representatives. His full focus was on Bradley.


    Elder Maurice looked at Fane, and thetter could practically feel the pair of eyes on him. "If you have anything you want to say, just go ahead," said Fane, mildly irked.


    The agitated Elder Maurice let out a light cough and spoke, "I just can''t seem to rx. ude and Benedict aren''t reliable. I''m worried that we''ll lose." Fane gave a light nod.


    Elder Maurice''s worry was warranted. After all, no one could tell what level ude and Benedict were at. Almost 20 hours had passed, but no significant movement came from the four rooms. It was natural to be worried.


    Mr. Zayne, on the other hand, was moreposed. He


    took a deep breath. "I don''t think you need to be too worried. Even though they''re not that talented, what about the two from Sky Peak Pavilion? The four of them are more or less the same. I feel like all of them will fail. In the end, it''ll be Fane against Bradley."


    Fane nodded, feeling like Mr. Zayne''s analysis was reasonable-the four of them were indeed more or less the same. The contest was incredibly difficult this time, and even Bradley needed 18 hours of hard work toplete a Three Suns Pill.


    For the few of them to sessfully refine it, a day was probably not enough.


    Elder Maurice thought about it and nodded. "All we can do is pray that the four of them won''t seed. If we onlypete with Fane''s result, we''ll definitely win."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The next period felt agonizing. After all, there was only roughly two hours until the end of the round. Representatives from both Phoenix Valley and Sky Peak Pavilion held their breaths with their eyes glued on the four doors. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone tried to see what was happening inside, whether or not anyone managed to refine a Three Suns Pill.


    Time passed as it should, no matter


    how anxious everyone was. After over two hours, Master Forrest announced darkly, "Time is up. Bring everyone out right now. They''re toe out no matter the results."


    The stewards standing guard immediately moved when they heard that. Four of them all went in front of the doors and calmly pushed them open, summoning the four that were still fighting inside.


    When the four of them knew that the time was up, their expressions stiffened, with only Conrad not having much of a reaction.


    "Time''s up?" bleated ude, sounding rather panicked. "So quickly?"


    The steward nodded seriously, not wasting any time reasoning. After that, he turned and motioned ude out with his right hand.


    ude knew the time was already up and was forced to walk out in frustration.


    When he came out, he looked at Elder Maurice, whose gaze was fixed on him. He gulped unconsciously, and Elder Maurice immediately had an idea of what had happened.


    The footsteps could be heard as all of them walked out of their rooms. None of them had happy looks on their faces.


    That actually had Elder Maurice and


    Mr. Zayne breathing sighs of relief. If they were all bad, then Phoenix Valley had won this round. After all, Fane only took four hours tooplete the task.

 Chapter 2683

    Chapter 2683


    Master Forrest had a bitter look on his face when he saw Elder Maurice rxing. If none of the four of them managed to refine it, they would lose the second stage.


    Phoenix Valley wouldpletely win this best out of three contest. If everything went that way, Sky Peak Pavilion was done for. He could even imagine how their people would deal with him once the news got out!


    After all, he had promised and bragged so much. He practically guaranteed that they would win!


    ude and Benedict walked to Elder Maurice, visibly dejected and deted. Elder Maurice let out a coldugh. "It went just like I thought it would...but it''s not too bad. The two of you are trash, but so are the other two."


    The two of them lowered their heads and said nothing else. After a moment, ude suddenly said, "Then...if all four of us failed to refine the pills, how will the result be determined?"


    Mr. Zayne let out a snort as he said proudly, "Of course we''d win. Do you think Fane is as bad as the two of you? You didn''t even manage to refine a single Three Suns Pill in twenty-four hours while Fane already refined it in four hours, and continued to refine a few more pills."


    Those wordspletely stunned Benedict and ude. The two of them suddenly raised their heads as they looked at Mr. Zayne in disbelief for a good while before their eyes trailed to Fane.


    Fane looked the same as he usually did, still passive. No one could affect him.


    Gazing at Fane, ude hoarsely asked, "Is that true?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean by that? You don''t believe it?"


    ude violently shook his head. Of course he would not dare question Fane, but Mr. Zayne''s words came too much of a shock to him. Anyone who had gone through that round knew how hard it was.


    The two of them had fought a great battle in that room; they had failed so much that they had gone numb They were only surviving by sheer force of will. In such a


    nerve-wracking environment, it was easy to lose track of the time. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When the steward opened the door, the two of them felt like they were still detached from reality. A wave of disappointment washed over them. The only thing in their mind at that moment was of themmenting why the round was so difficult.


    For Fane, however, it came as a breeze. ude was even starting to wonder if they were even part of the same contest. Otherwise, there would not be such a huge difference.


    Elder Maurice stared at ude,


    feeling like the two of them weredike


    an eyesore. Still, it was good that they did not drag the team down despite theirck of results. They had easily won this round again.


    Out of the blue, Master Forrest suddenly eximed," We won!"


    Everyone there basically heard his yelp.


    Fane turned his head with a frown and saw that Master Forrest''s defeated look had turned into one of happiness.


    He had a pill in hand as he added, "Conrad sessfully refined a Three Suns Pill. I checked it earlier, and there is a fifty percent refinement rate!"


    Hearing such words, Elder Maurice immediately rushed over and snatched the Three Suns Pill from Master Forrest''s hand, to which Master Forrest raised an eyebrow at the rudeness.


    Master Forrest finally had the chance to say something.


    He rubbed his chin as he said, "Why did you snatch the pill from me? Do you think I''m lying?"

 Chapter 2684

    Chapter 2684


    Elder Maurice inspected Conrad''s Three Suns Pill closely and noted the faint pill aura floating around it. It clearly looked like a pill had just been refined, and that was something that could not be faked.


    He suddenly looked up at Conrad who, at that moment, sported a smile on his face, evidently pleased with himself. Mr. Zayne rushed over as well and also looked at the Three Suns Pill a few times.


    Mr. Zayne might not be an alchemist, but he nheless knew the basics. Even he could tell that the pill was the real deal.


    It really was just refined, and the handiwork was sloppy, only barely passing the mark. It was a far cry from the Three Suns Pill that Fane refined. Fane walked over and only needed a nce to see that they had lost this round.


    It seemed like a sure victory for Phoenix Valley, yet the tables were turned so abruptly. It was obvious that Elder Maurice could not really ept it. Even though they had won the first stage, no one knew if they would lose the third stage just like they did the second.


    At that moment, Elder Maurice felt incredibly conflicted-it was like he had been thrown into cold water.


    On the other hand, Master Forrest started to getN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    excited. His initial hopelessness had been wiped away, and it was like he had found a new reason in life.


    "Have you finished looking? Did we win the round?" spoke Master Forrest who was positively beaming. The moment he thought of the words Elder Maurice said to him earlier, Master Forrest felt like fighting back.


    He coldly smiled and said, "Elder Maurice, you were too confident earlier. After all, this tournament tests everyone''s results. You just have one exceptional alchemist. No matter how strong Fane is, he''s still just an alchemist.


    "Our side is different. We have one gem, but the others aren''t weak either. Next time, you should think about your overall scores before you try to brag. You''d do well to avoid shouting so much, or you may have a bad time in the end."


    Master Forrest would not have been so straight with his words had this happened before, but at this stage and round, he was already full of anger and frustration. With how the results suddenly turned, he naturally wanted to retaliate, to shove back all the negativity to his adversary.


    Elder Maurice''s face reddened in anger; gone was his relief as it was reced with boiling-hot anger. He suddenly turned around and red angrily at Master Forrest.


    Elder Maurice had never been


    someone particrly emotional, yet


    ever since they got to Sky Peak


    Pavilion, everything that had happened there had strained his


    mind. The rapid rise and fall of his


    moods were something he could not handle.


    Mr. Zayne, too, visibly glowered. If he had been important enough, he would have rebuked it.


    s, he was merely a steward of Phoenix Valley. He was nowhere near as high up as Elder Maurice, so there was no way he would be allowed to say anything of such nature.


    Elder Maurice panted in anger, antagonized by Master Forrest''s words.


    Fane frowned as he reached out and grabbed Elder Maurice''s arm. He shot him a look to calm him down.


    Fane suddenlyughed as he looked at Master Forrest. "Aren''t you bragging as well? Even though you have an exceptional student as well, the other two aren''t that much different from our alchemists."

 Chapter 2685

    Chapter 2685


    "It''s not like I didn''t see Conrad''s results from before. He finished six hundred pill runes, and he''s not even as good as ude from our Phoenix Valley. I am a bit suspicious, admittingly.


    "Since he didn''t have good results before at condensing pill runes, how did he manage to remember and condense sixty pill runes in such a short amount of time?"


    After hearing that, everyone looked up.


    "Are you questioning the integrity of the tournament?" growled Master Forrest. "You think that Conrad cheated?"


    Fane shook his head. "I''m not questioning anything. It''s just that I feel that his results are a bit strange based on what we''ve seen."


    Fane then looked at Conrad. Even though Conrad tried his best topose himself, Fane could detect a trace of guilt in his eyes.


    Conrad looked like someone had stabbed his back as he suddenly shouted, "Are you the only one who can refine a Three Suns Pill, and everyone that does is considered to have cheated?!"


    Fane calmly shook his head at that using tone. "Of course I don''t mean it that way. It''s just that your results in the first stage were far too bad. If you had


    results like Bradley, I wouldn''t have been suspicious at all.


    "You managed to refine a Three Suns Pill now, but your results in the first stage weren''t that great. Even though the results of the first stage do not directly affect the results of the second, they''re still connected.


    "The first stage tested whether or not you have talent in condensing pill runes. I''m not trying to insult you for the sake of insulting you. The four of you were at around the same standards.


    "You were not even a match for ude, so how did you suddenly improve so much in the second stage, exceeding everyone else andpleting a Three Suns Pill?"


    Fane''s words sounded very logical, and his tone was very even. He was not targeting them out of malice or deliberately causing any trouble. He really did have his suspicions, which was why he asked those questions.


    Master Forrest reached out and stood in front of Conrad. "You truly are eloquent, Fane, but aren''t you just targeting us for the sake of doing that at this point? If someone from Phoenix Valley hadpleted a Three Suns Pill, you wouldn''t be asking those questions."


    "It''s only because you lost that you''re trying to cause all this trouble. Is everyone from Phoenix Valley just sore losers?"


    "Who''s a sore toser?" snapped Elder Maurice. "Is there something wrong with what Fane said? It''s strange from the start! The four of them are more or less at the same level, and ude had a better result than them in the first stage!


    "All of a sudden, in the second stage, he had no way of achieving a fifty percent refinement rate. Even forty percent was impossible for him. That was why he couldn''t refine a Three Suns Pill.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If the other three had a different reason for being unable to refine the pill, Fane wouldn''t have asked this question!"


    Master Forrest was no idiot. He knew that Fane''s arguments were, in fact, quite reasonable. 1


    This was precisely why he would not allow Fane to question things. He wanted to guarantee that Sky Peak Pavilion won the second stage.

 Chapter 2686

    Chapter 2686


    Only then would they sessfully proceed to the next stage. Master Forrest suddenlyughed out loud at those words and replied, "Stop trying to find excuses. The Three Suns Pill is right in front of you, and we won the second round fair and square. If you''re not willing to admit defeat, then find a way to deny the results! You''re crossing the line!"


    Fane pursed his lips helplessly at those words. He could tell what Master Forrest was thinking. Master Forrest pinned them into trying to find trouble, and he would keep up with that usation that they did not actually have a legitimate question.


    That way, Master Forrest could guarantee the results of the second portion of the tournament. Fane looked over to Conrad again. At that moment, Conrad had his head held high and body straight as if he wanted to show everyone that he had won fair and square.


    Fane shook his head helplessly, "Conrad really did refine a Three Suns Pill, but I suspect that he has seen the recipe before this.


    "He has also practiced forming ancient pill runes. Otherwise, he would never be able to leave them in the dust in such a short time."


    Fane spoke in an incredibly confident tone as if there was no room for doubt.


    "I''ve never seen it before!" Conrad shouted. At that moment, his face was red like a cooked lobster.


    His furious face looked like he would kill the next person who questioned him. It was obvious he was incredibly frustrated.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Everyone present was intelligent, and they could immediately tell that something was wrong. Master Forrest''s mouth stiffened as he turned to look at Conrad, realizing that Fane could have guessed right.


    However, he would not allow Fane''s


    spection to bear fruit. The


    moment Fane could prove that the


    first stage had not been fair, the t


    second stage''s results would not ount for, and Phoenix Valley would win.


    Master Forrest thought quickly and said, "Fane, know what you''re thinking right now. Are your two teammate''s dragging you down? If they are dragging you down and making you unhappy, you should be using them instead!


    "What does it have to do with us? The loss was caused by those two. If any one of them managed to refine a Three Suns Pill, you would have won!" Hearing those words, Fane could not help but look at Master Forrest in admiration. He could think on his feet and manage to change the point of focus swiftly.


    He wanted everyone to feel like Fane''s words were because of his good results being held back by his teammates. That was what caused Fane to be furious and looked for trouble.


    ude and Benedict had been quietly hidden at the back. The moment they heard Master Forrest''s im, their bodies shook.


    The two of them were extremely


    afraid. If Conrad had not


    sessfully refined a Three Suns Pill, they would not have technically dragged the results down. Yet, Conrad had sessfully managed


    to refine the pill.


    It meant that the two of them were the cause of their loss. If Master Forrest had not said those words earlier to distract Elder Maurice, the two of them would probably be in a difficult situation.

 Chapter 2687

    Chapter 2687


    They would be scolded and severely punished when they got back. Fane let out a slight sigh as he nced at ude and Benedict behind him. They were both like obedient little dogs at that moment, no longer daring to say anything.


    Fane turned around to face Master Forrest and said," Don''t try and shift the focus. The two of them might have dragged our overall results down, but I think it''s apletely different matter to Conrad''s problem. I refuse to believe that he''s never seen the recipe for the Three Suns Pill before!"


    Master Forrest narrowed his eyes and replied, "Conrad had never seen the recipe before, and I didn''t reveal the contents of the examination to him either. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Elder Maurice.


    "When we were setting the rules for the tournament, both of us signed a contract. If I vited the contract, I''d immediately be rejected by heaven and earth, and my soul would be ripped apart!"


    Fane nodded," I don''t think you leaked the questions to Conrad, but I refuse to believe he''s never seen the recipe for the Three Suns Pill before. He must have drawn those sixty ancient pill runes before. As for whether or not he had seeded before, I wouldn''t know."


    Due to the confrontation between the two parties, the


    atmosphere around them suddenly fell to a freezing point. They were actually stuck in a difficult predicament. Fane might be sure that Conrad had definitely gotten the recipe beforehand, but he did not have concrete proof.


    Looking at Conrad, there was no way Conrad would tell the truth. Since that was the case, the simple deduction could not possibly overturn Conrad''s results. After Elder Maurice realized that, he looked at Fane helplessly.


    Even though he was not willing to recognize Conrad''s results, there was no way anyone would take a step back in this situation. If they insist on this, it would just be a waste of time.


    Elder Maurice sighed as he walked to Fane and whispered, "They won''t admit to it. Let''s forget about it"


    Fane nodded. In truth, before he even revealed his questions, he already knew that there was nothing he could do if he had no evidence. Yet, he still brought the issue up.


    It was just to stop Master Forrest''s rapidly increasing arrogance. Master Forrest would have constantly mocked the Phoenix Valley if he had not suddenly questioned them.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he said loudly, "Whether or not you''ve looked at the Three Suns Pill''s recipe before, you should know yourself the best, Conrad. I don''t have any proof right now, so I naturally can''t


    overturn your results.


    "However, don''t think that your cheating will help Sky Peak Pavilion win this tournament. You might have won the second round, but there is still the third round."


    Fane''s words let Master Forrest breathe a sigh of relief. After all, he could already tell from Conrad''s earlier reaction that Conrad was feeling guilty.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If Fane insisted on investigating the matter, the truth would be revealed. If that happened, Phoenix Valley would have won.


    Since Fane decided to relent, Master


    Forrest seized the opportunity to stop things in their tracks, "Alright since the result of the second round is acknowledged by everyone, let''s stop wasting time and hurry into the third round!"


    Fane let out a cold snort. Elder Maurice nced at Master Forrest in disdain. Even though he had


    advised Fane to give up earlier, Elder Maurice was still feeling incredibly conflicted.


    He knew what the third round was. He was afraid that they would end up losing in the third round like they did. If you end up with Sky Peak Pavilion winning two rounds out of three.

 Chapter 2688

    Chapter 2688


    Then he would have no exnation when he got back and the punishments would definitelye their way. Thinking about that made Elder Maurice feel incredibly frustrated. Master Forrest led everyone to the back of the hall.


    There was a hidden back door toward the side of the hall. When everyone arrived in front of the hall, Elder Maurice pointed at the door and said, "Behind this door is an isted world that we made specifically for this tournament. A mature Phoenix is guarding the Green Phoenix Fruits within. Once the Green Phoenix Fruit ripenspletely, it will collect the fruits.


    "There are a total of six fruits within. Your task is to pick one of the Phoenix Fruits," The moment he said that, everyone froze.


    Not a single one of the participants would have guessed the content for this third challenge. After all, they were alchemists that did not have much in terms of fighting ability.


    A mature Phoenix was already at the spring solidifying realm. Spring solidifying realm beasts were like nightmares to alchemists. Asking them to retrieve the Green Phoenix Fruit from a phoenix was practically suicide.


    Green Phoenix Fruits were absolute treasures for phoenixes to increase their power. Fighting over a


    Green Phoenix Fruit was equivalent to hurting a phoenix''s child. The phoenix would immediately attack. With their strength, there was no other possibility. The third round was practically a suicide mission. The five other participants were filled with confusion and distress other than Fane.


    The first one to voice out a question was Benedict. His strength was only at the early stage of the innate level. In the eyes of a spring solidifying realm beast, he could not even be considered an ant.


    He gulped as he said, "Phoenixes are already at the spring solidifying realm. Us stealing its Green Phoenix Fruit would practically be suicide isn''t it?!" Master Forrest looked down at Benedict in disdain before he said coldly, "There''s no need to worry about your lives. Strong warriors are hiding inside. The moment you face a life-threatening situation, they''ll immediately save you.


    "This tournament isn''t to test your strength. It''s to test yourposure in the face of danger, as well as your umtion of knowledge. If you have both, you''ll definitely seed in getting the Green Phoenix Fruit. If you don''t have both, then you''ll never get it."


    Master Forrest''s words caused Benedict''s eyes to redden. Elder Maurice immediately frowned and said, "Do you think we don''t know you have no strength? As an alchemist, you don''t just need talent in-refining pills, you also need a


    el


    mature mind.


    "Only then would you be able to go far. Don''t assume that being an alchemist means you''re safe. An excellent alchemist doesn''t just need sess when ites to refining pills, he also needs to be able to recognize valuable materials.


    "The more valuable the materials


    are, the stronger the beasts that


    guard them will be. It''s not reliable to


    just rely on warriors to pick the


    I.ne


    materials either. No matter how strong they are, they won''t be able to recognize the materials as well as us!"


    Hearing that, Fane immediately understood the reason for the third stage of the tournament. The first and second stages were to test the capabilities of the alchemist. The third stage was to test their adaptability.


    They would naturally not be able to defeat a phoenix, so they needed to obtain the Green Phoenix Fruit. It would require them to use their minds.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 2689

    Chapter 2689


    Only an alchemist who fares well in every aspect would be able to walk further in the path of alchemy. It seemed like all three rounds in the tournament were going to be incredibly difficult. Fane could not help but nce at Elder Maurice and Master Forrest.


    At that moment, Fane really approved of the tournament, but the others were not feeling the same. After Benedict was scolded, the others were naturally too afraid to voice their opinions again. They were forced to grumble theirints.


    Especially ude, who regarded his body more than anything else. Fane who was standing next to ude could hear everything ude was mumbling.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ude said unhappily, "There''s no point testing that anyway. We won''t go into the wild regrly. Even if you go to Grand Yorn Mountain, there will be many warriors next to us to guard us.


    "Why do we have to do something as suicidal as fighting over a Green Phoenix Fruit with a phoenix. Even if there are guards, there''s always a chance that we might get hurt..."


    Fane looked at ude speechlessly after hearing those words, but ude had his head down guiltily. He was unwilling to voice his own opinion, nor was he going to calmly wait for the next round.


    Of the six participants there, only Fane and Bradley seemed calm. Fane looked at Bradley and noticed that Bradley''s strength was not that good, only at the early stage of the innate level.


    His strength was nothingpared to Fane. On top of that, he had fully focused on alchemy, and never had a chance to learn any strong techniques. Facing a spring solidifying realm beast, Bradley would be incredibly lucky if hested a few seconds, let alone stand a chance. However, he still managed to maintain a calm look as if he was very confident about the round.


    Fane was even more curious about Bradley''s reaction. Could Bradley already have figured out how to deal with the problem? Feeling Fane''s gaze, Bradley suddenly turned to look at him.


    Matching Fane''s gaze, he suddenly let out a cold smile. Pride started to exude from his body again. He was showing Fane how confident he was, rendering Fane speechless.


    Fane felt like Bradley was way too obsessed with defeating him!


    Master Forrest had seen everything that happened. He suddenlyughed as he said meaningfully, "This tournament isn''t just testing your skills in alchemy. I have to remind you that no matter how


    aplished you were before this, you might not be able to achieve a good result here.


    "This round will be testing your brain and adaptability. No matter how strong you were, you have to be careful...Even though it sounded like Master Forrest was giving them a reminder, no one there was stupid. All of them could tell who those words were meant for.


    He was trying to tell everyone that no matter how strong Fane had been before, he might not be able to get a good result this time. After all, what was being tested was not their talent as an alchemist.


    Elder Maurice was furious but did


    not say anything else. If the


    tournament was still testing


    alchemic skills, Elder Maurice would have been incredibly confident He would definitely be sure that Fane would give a perfect result.


    However, this time, adaptability and knowledge were being tested. Even if Elder Maurice knew how to obtain victory, he did not say anything.

 Chapter 2690

    Chapter 2690


    Thanks to the contract they signed, they would immediately receive bacsh if they revealed the answer, so all he could do was silently cheer for Fane.


    When nobody refuted Master Forrest''s statement, he suddenly lost interest. He could not be bothered to continue speaking nonsense and announced the rules for the next round.


    "All of you listen up. Once the round starts, all of you will go in one by one. No matter what you do, as long as you get the Green Phoenix Fruit, it''ll be considered a sess. Whichever side obtains the most Green Phoenix Fruits will win."


    After announcing the rules, no one had a rxed expression. Fane was no exception, but he was not worried about himself. After all, he was very confident in his own skills. He was worried that the results would end up like the second stage.


    No matter how well he did, it was still useless. If two out of the three people from Sky Peak Pavilion obtain the Green Phoenix Fruit, then everything he did would be wasted.


    Fane turned to look at ude and Benedict. Their emotions were written on their faces. After all, they had already dragged the team down during the second stage. If it happened again in the third stage, there would not be any good consequences waiting for


    them.


    It would be fine if they were just punished, they could even be kicked out if the punishment was harsher. They might not be able to find anywhere else that would house them if they were kicked out of Phoenix Valley. The more they thought about it, the more worried they got. Their mood sank more and more as well.


    ude was so pale he seemed to have just fallen incredibly ill. At that moment, he was suffering inside, but there was nothing he could do.


    The two of them had thought that Fane would be the one dragging them down. If the reason they lost was Fane, even if they would be punished, it would not be that harsh. However, the situation has


    Love


    completely reversed, and they were about to go crazy.


    They were under far too much pressure. It was not just because they were worried they would drag the team down. The difficulty of the tournament hadpletely


    vel.me


    exceeded their expectations as well, which affected their mental state even more.


    Elder Maurice looked at the two of them being so depressed and immediately felt a wave of hopelessness. He looked like he could faint at any moment. Elder Maurice had suddenly lost all his confidence.


    In the end, he was not the onepeting. Even if he got so anxious to the point of fainting, it waspletely pointless. Elder Maurice snorted and said,"


    What''s the point of you feeling down? Do you still have the time to be worrying about your feelings? You''d better hurry up and think about how to get the Green Phoenix Fruit!"


    Elder Maurice was really incrediblyThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    el


    angry at that point. The two of them were far too absurd. When they encountered something difficult, they only knew to feel bad for themselves. They did not have any tolerance for it at all. Elder Maurice was starting to regret not using the inner valley.


    After all, this tournament would not have been an issue at all if the inner valley was involved. Mr. Zayne was forced to shake his head and sigh at everything. Even with Fane leading the way, it seemed difficult for them to win.


    After all, thest two rounds were not as simple as adding the score together. They focused onpletion. ude and Benedict had been performing far too badly.


    Mr. Zayne could not help butment, "We should actually be thankful that Elder Rick rmended Fane back then. Without Fane, we would have been even more humiliated. Our punishment would be far worse."


    Elder Maurice sighed helplessly. Even if he was not willing to admit it, Elder Rick really did y a key part this time. Elder Rick''s intentions might have been to punish Fane, but after Fane came, he saved the tournament for them.

 Chapter 2691

    Chapter 2691


    Fane was still alone in the end. Elder Maurice felt incredibly suffocated, and Mr. Zayne merely shook his head silently.


    Master Forrest pointed at Jameson, who was standing there quietly, "This time, let''s go with the one with the worst results."


    Jameson''s face darkened. Master Forrest had not minced his words at all. It greatly embarrassed Jameson, but Jameson had nothing to say back. After all, there was nothing he could say.


    Jameson walked out of the crowd and reluctantly stood in front of the door.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Forrest pointed out a finger and said, "One hour! Everyone has one hour. If you can''t manage it within one hour, or end up being heavily injured by the phoenix, you''ll be considered a fail. Understand?"


    Everyone nodded earnestly. Master Forrest raised an eyebrow as he said bluntly, "Why aren''t you going in yet? There''s no point to dallying around."


    Of the three participants from Sky Peak Valley, Jameson had performed the worst. Master Forrest naturally did not regard him that highly. Jameson''s lips twitched helplessly. He pushed the door opened and walked inside.


    When the door was opened, the participants all saw


    the scene inside. There must be an illusory array inside because what they say was arge in. On the ins was a phoenix that was the size of three humans crawling around the ins. Next to the phoenix were six Green Phoenix Fruits.


    After the door was shut, they stopped being able to see through.


    After they averted their looks, they felt even more apprehensive. Fane was the calmest person there. He had seen the phoenix earlier, and the phoenix was at the early stage of the spring solidifying stage which was a reffef to him.


    To some people, the hour was just time to chit chat. However, they could not discuss their strategies, so they were forced into some pointless topic, like words of encouragement.


    Since Conrad had been the key to the Sky Peak Pavilion turning things around and winning thest right, Master Forrest''s attitude toward him had improved by several times.


    "Don''t be so nervouster. The more nervous you are, the easier it will be for you to make mistakes. You have to calm yourself down," Master Forrest said gently.


    Conrad nodded at that, and patted


    his chest in reassurance, "Don''t


    worry, I''ll definitely do well. I


    elmet


    definitely won''t drag us down! I''ve already thought of a n, I''ll definitely get the Green Phoenix Fruit."


    The more confident Conrad was, the more worried Phoenix Valley got. Elder Maurice''s face was stiff. If Conrad really did manage to get a Green Phoenix Fruit, then they would lose again.


    They would have to pay up a lot of resources. It would be the worst result. When they got back, he might not even be an elder anymore.


    Elder Maurice looked on as ude and Benedict still shivered away. They did not possess any form of bravery, let alone confidence. Just looking at them caused Elder Maurice''s anger to soar.

 Chapter 2692

    Chapter 2692


    "What are the two of you doing? At the start, weren''t the two of you full of confidence and promises? You felt like you''d definitely be able to win, and insulted Fane for dragging the two of you down. Why are you so different now? Where''s your bravado? Summon all of it out right now!" Elder Maurice was far too angry, and his temper was evident from those words.


    Mr. Zayne and Fane looked at Elder Maurice helplessly, feeling like Elder Maurice was doing the exact opposite of what he wanted to. No matter how angry he was at the time, he should not have voiced it at that moment. After all, they were about to enter the part of the tournament that would determine their victory. Anything he said at that moment would just be for the sake of venting.


    Even if Fane did not want to say anything at that moment, he was forced to step up. He pulled Elder Maurice''s arm and said, "Elder, please don''t be angry. Anger is pointless right now."


    He walked forward and stood in front of ude and Benedict. Fane was incredibly frustrated by the two of them. After all, the two of them had acted so arrogantly before, opposing him at every turn. Yet, it was not the time to think about that.


    If they continued to allow the two of them to spiral downward, it could very well affect the results of the


    third stage. Fane really did not want to be dragged down!


    He let out a slight cough and lightened his tone, "I know the two of you are under a lot of pressure right now, but you need to know how important this is. If the two of you continue letting your mental state go on a downward slope and lose in the end, the two of you know very well what kind of consequences you''ll face!


    "It''s no longer the time to be so conflicted. Summon all of your courage. Even if the final result ends up not being ideal, you''d at least have tried..." "Bang!" At that moment, a huge noise was heard from the door, causing Fane to stop his motivational speech. Everyone looked toward the door.


    In a moment, Jameson was dragged


    out by two stewards of the Sky Peak Sovereign. Jameson''s eyes were half shut and he constantly groaned. He had many injuries on his body, and his arm was full of blood. If the two deacons had not been carrying him, he would not have even been able to stand.


    The moment they saw Jameson''s condition, all of the participants let out a shiver. That was a little too absurd, but even after not entering for that long, Jameson was actually injured to that degree.


    Master Forrest did not waste any time and immediately summoned up some errand disciples to bring Jameson in for treatment.


    When everyone saw Jameson being escorted away, they did not feel that great. They were not sympathetic to Jameson, but rather it was just because they were about to encounter that very same scenario themselves.


    Based on the results, the next would be Benedict. Benedict gulped a few times as his eyes continued to dart all over. Countless thoughts were circting in his head, and he even had the urge to give up on the contest.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Maurice berated, "Don''t have


    any wild thoughts! It''s almost your turn. You have to do your best. If you actually dare to lose this round. deliberately, I''ll immediately tell the valley master. Don''t even think about getting out of this unscathed!"


    Benedict''s whole body shivered at that, and he almost cried. The mood turned serious again as Master Forrest''s gaze swept over everyone, not saying anything unnecessary, "Next Benedict! Go inside and remember, you only have an hour."

 Chapter 2693

    Chapter 2693


    Benedict took a deep breath as stomped his feet silently. He gave up any words of protest. He would have to go in eventually anyway, and would just be scolded if he continued to drag things. Benedict walked in front of the door with reddened eyes.


    When he pushed the door open, he basically had the resolve to die. When everyone saw the door close, their moods all sank.


    Even Conrad, who had been so full of spirit, shut his mouth as he looked at the door with a conflicted expression. He believed that everyone who entered that door would have their own ns. After all, it was impossible to take it by force!


    Only by relying on schemes and tricks would they be able to do anything. However, no one had the confidence that their ns would seed. Time ticked away, and after about half an hour, there was movement behind the door again.


    Benedict walked out clutching his arm. Even though he did not need anyone to help him out, he was still injured in multiple ces. When he got out, Benedict moaned, "I didn''t even dare to get too close.


    Thankfully, the phoenix is being held back by a chain, or I wouldn''t even have had the chance toe out."


    When he said that, everyone''s moods sank even further. However, Fane raised an eyebrow. Earlier,


    Fane had been curious. Since it was a spring solidifying realm beast, it would definitely attack viciously if it was angered. Even though Jameson was carted out with his body covered in heavy injuries, he did not die.


    Fane felt like they would have at least ended up with a broken limb or two even if they were saved, but Jameson''s condition had been better than Fane expected. On top of that, Benedict''s injuries led Fane to be even more sure that the phoenix was restricted in some way.


    Otherwise, the two of them would have only been able toe out with even heavier injuries. If unique chains were restricting the phoenix, then it really should be safe.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In truth, there was no need to ask about the results. Benedict definitely did not manage to get a fruit either. Elder Maurice sighed. Even though he did not expect anything, he was still a little disappointed to see that Benedict really did return empty-handed.


    The next to enter was ude. At enter


    that moment, ude was incredibly tense, seemingly about to snap at any moment. He felt like there was a huge boulder on his shoulders,


    about to squash him at any


    moment.


    However, no matter how bad his mental state was, he still had to go in. If he returned empty-handed as well, Elder Maurice would definitely blow up. Before he entered, Elder Maurice suddenly grabbed ude''s arm and said, "Listen here, you''re not allowed


    to fail this time!"


    ude widened his eyes suddenly, looking like he was about to cry. At that moment, he had already lost all his confidence after thest two rounds. Elder


    Maurice had even told him that he was not allowed to fail, causing him to feel like it was difficult to even breathe.


    After ude entered, Fane looked at Conrad again. In truth, Fane did not have much faith in ude either." Afterall, that guy was only confident at the start.


    There was no way he could defeat a phoenix with his meager smarts.


    He would probably end up just as heavily injured as Jameson. If


    ude lost, then only Fane would remain. If Conrad managed to put off an unexpected win like during the second stage, then they would be done for


    Fane was actually quite worried at that moment. Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne were feeling the same as well. The three of them all looked at the door anxiously.


    They really wanted to see what kind of n ude had in mind and whether he had any hopes of winning.

 Chapter 2694

    Chapter 2694


    Master Forrest was in a really good mood at that moment. He had even started to see hope for victory again. They had thought that Fane would ensure that Phoenix Valley would have a very high chance of winning, but no one expected that the two other than Fane would be such heavy burdens. It ended up with them having a chance at victory.


    Master Forrest had been quietly waiting at the start, but he got more and more excited as he thought about it. He could not help but look at Elder Maurice and say, "Elder Maurice, you must know a lot about your own alchemists. Do you think ude will be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit?"


    Elder Maurice knew that Master Forrest was incredibly pleased, but he could not just remain silent, since it would make him seem nervous. He lightly snorted and answered, "I do know about my own alchemists, but alchemy isn''t what''s being tested this time. Are you telling me you''re able to see what''s going to happen?"


    Hearing that, Master Forrest let out a smile, "I really can. Bradley will definitely be able to get a Green Phoenix Fruit! As for Conrad, he should be able to as well!"


    Master Forrest was clearly not sure if Conrad would be able to win, but he still said it in determination. Elder Maurice felt a little speechless at that.


    Everyone waited for the results. ude''s results were incredibly important. If he sessfully managed to get a Green Phoenix Fruit, then Phoenix Valley''s victory would be assured.


    Phoenix Valley and Sky Peak Pavilion had a win each under their belts, so the third stage was pivotal in determining the winner. Even though everyone tried their best to control their emotions, they were still unable to hide their nervousness.


    After winning the second stage, Master Forrest''s once extinguished enthusiasm soared again. He looked like he was about to soar into the sky as he constantly uttered some unpleasant words.


    However, he had already pushed away all those emotions. He merely stared at the door in anticipation, eagerly waiting for the result.


    Probably because the atmosphere


    had been far too tense, or maybe because he felt like he was being ignored, but Jameson suddenly shouted out, "Master Forrest, don''t worry There''s no way he''ll get a Green Phoenix Fruit. Just look at


    how he was when he went atThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He doesn''t really have a n at all. I''ll definitely do better than he did. 1


    "During the second round, my results were much better than his. The third round will be the same!" After he said that, Jameson straightened his back as if no one on the Hestia Continent could beat him.


    Everyone looked at Jameson when he uttered those words. Fane frowned slightly, that guy was getting too pleased with himself. Ever since he won in the second stage, he had let it get to his head.


    He was even able to say something as blindly confident as that. Elder Maurice looked at Conrad with a steely look on his face, resisting the urge to rush over and p him Mr. Zayne frowned, really wanting to moek Conrad, but not saying


    anything in the end. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Master Forrest nced at Conrad. He felt the same way as everyone else, that Conrad had let it get to his head. However, having confidence was a good thing, and Conrad might actually have a perfect n to get the Green Phoenix Fruit.


    With that in mind, Master Forrest


    reached out and patted Conrad on the shoulder, "It''s good that you''re this confident, but you have to be careful Even if you''ve already nned everything out, you have to move carefully and not make any mistakes."


    Those words sounded fine, but Conrad felt like Master Forrest was saying that because he was not that confident in him. Conrad was brimming with confidence at that moment, so he naturally got angry when he felt Master Maurice looking down on him.

 Chapter 2695

    Chapter 2695


    Conrad held his head slightly higher and said, "I''ll definitely be careful, you don''t have to worry. There won''t be any mistakes, I''ll definitely get the Green Phoenix Fruit. My n is perfect. After all, the phoenix is being tied by a chain. All I have to do is..."


    Conrad did not manage to finish his words when he was stopped by Master Forrest, "Shut up. You can''t break the rules like this. Even if you already have your ns all figured out, you can''t reveal it prematurely and affect the results of others!"


    Conrad''s face stiffened, realizing that he had slipped up a little. Thankfully, Master Forrest stopped him, or he would actually have revealed his ns. If someone else heard his n and followed it ordingly, everyone would be able to their hands on the fruit.


    Conrad hurriedly nodded, "You''re right!" As he said that, there was a glint in Conrad''s eyes. He was full of confidence as if any problems would not be hard at all for him to deal with.


    Master Forrest''s lips twitched speechlessly. He felt like Conrad was being overconfident at that moment. If he had not stopped Conrad earlier, Conrad would really have blurted everything out.


    However, Master Forrest was very happy with Conrad''s current state, and he was a bit more confident. He had not been that confident in Conrad during the second stage, but Conrad had proven his abilities with his skills.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It had changed Master Forrest''s views on Conrad. Even if Conrad rendered him speechless, it did not change his confidence in Conrad.


    Compared to Master Forrest''s calm


    attitude, Elder Maurice was in apletely different state. Elder


    Maurice had his eyebrows furrowed at that moment, his mood was at its lowest point. His eyes would constantly dart toward Conrad.


    Various thoughts shed in his head. The more confident Conrad was, the worse he felt. After all, Conrad had been a key factor in the second stage.


    If Conrad had not refined a Three Suns Pill, the second stage would have been theirs. After all, Fane had performed too well. However, Conrad managed to turn the tables at the veryst moment. 3


    With how confident Conrad was, Elder Maurice started to worry. He was worried that the results would end up like the second stage, and be overturned because of Conrad No matter how good Fane''s results were, it would be useless.


    Elder Maurice got more and more worried as he thought about it. It was not just Elder Maurice who felt that way. Even Mr. Zayne was looking at Conrad with worry.


    At that moment, he felt like Conrad was a ticking time bomb that could blow up at any moment. Then, Phoenix Valley would not be able to gain any advantages.


    Mr. Zayne whispered in worry, "Do you think his n really will be that perfect? Perfect enough to get the Green Phoenix Fruit?"


    Elder Maurice sighed as he said helplessly, "Even though this brat looks like he''s just bragging, we can''t make any conclusions at the moment."

 Chapter 2696

    Chapter 2696


    Elder Maurice sighed as he continued, "After all, he had won the second stage for Sky Peak Pavilion. I don''t know if this kid actually has the skills."


    Mr. Zayne shook his head helplessly and replied," Even though the core of this stage isn''t alchemy, I feel like we can''t look down on this brat. We''ll have to count on ude to get a good result. Only then will we have hope to win this tournament."


    Elder Maurice nodded and let out a wry smile, not saying anything. What followed was a strange silence between everyone. Fane had not spoken the whole time either.


    He merely stood on the spot calmly, as if nothing would affect him at all.


    Once an hour passed, there did not seem to be any movements behind the door. Everyone had lost track of time with how quiet it was.


    Elder Maurice suddenly said, "Time''s up. Two of you, go bring him out!"


    The time limit was set at an hour. If the participant did get the fruit within an hour, they would be cleared out and be considered a failure.


    The moment Master Forrest said that the two stewards pushed open the door and entered the realm. When ude was brought out, he did not have any


    injuries on him but was in a terrible mood.


    His head was down, and he looked like his whole family had died. When he walked out, he did not even dare to look up at Elder Maurice and the others.


    Master Forrest could not hide his smile anymore, "An hour''s already passed, and you did not get a Green Phoenix Fruit. You''ve already lost, do you acknowledge this?"


    ude nodded sadly. Master


    Forrest let out a pleased smirk but still said, There''s no need to be so depressed. You''ve done your best. I think Elder Maurice won''t me you too much, since you''ve tried your best." Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    UMS


    Those words caused anger to boil in Elder Maurice again, which had been precisely Master Forrest''s intention. Even Fane frowned when he heard that.


    ude did not even dare to breathe after he heard that. He knew that he hadmitted a very big sin. In truth, he had clearly known that he would not be able to seed after half an hour.


    To avoid getting injured and to avoid Elder Maurice ming him, he chose to stay inside for the whole hour.


    He only walked out after Master Forrest had announced that the round was over. Fane furrowed his eyebrows, somewhat speechless at ude. ude was even worse than he had expected.


    There was not a single scratch on


    his clothes, it was obvious how safe he had been inside. No wonder that guy had been cursing how dangerous the test was. It seemed like he really valued his own body.


    At least Benedict had done his best and was even injured from it. ude had actually done nothing at all. Thinking about that, Fane shook his head helplessly.


    Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne were no idiots. They naturally knew what had been on ude''s mind. On top of that, there were also those words Master Forrest had just said. Elder Maurice was starting to feel like he wanted to kill ude.

 Chapter 2697

    Chapter 2697


    It was no longer a matter of just dragging them down. It was a problem with ude''s own attitude as he had crossed the line. Even Mr. Zayne hated ude at that point.


    He shuffled over to where Phoenix Valley was. He knew that there was no way he would be able to avoid any consequences. After taking a few deep breaths, he slowly raised his head. When he saw Elder Maurice''s infuriated expression, his whole body shivered as he took a step back.


    Elder Maurice coldly said, "You''ve really disappointed me this time. Do you still remember what I told you when you entered? I guess youpletely ignored it. You didn''t even try at all, and only thought about not getting yourself hurt..."


    ude hurriedly shook his head at those words and replied, "It''s not like that. Elder Maurice, how could I dare to do that? I''ve already done my best. I''ve tried every possible n, but it''s useless.


    "I''m only at the early stage of the innate level, how could I dare to stand up against a spring solidifying realm beast. I tried using my smarts. I don''t know how the others got injured. They must have made a mistake somewhere.


    "I wasn''t injured purely because I was incredibly careful. That''s how I came out untouched by that spring solidifying realm beast..." As he said that, tears started to form in ude''s eyes. It was as if ude would start crying if he was questioned more. Fane pursed his lips helplessly, feeling like ude thought everyone else was stupid.


    He felt like he was the only smart one. It would have been better if he had not said anything, but he made Elder Maurice even angrier after he did. Elder Maurice had not nned on saying anything too unpleasant initially.


    After all, it was not just Phoenix Valley gathered there, but Sky Peak Pavilion as well. If he said too much he would just beughed at.


    Yet, ude had added oil to the fire at that point, not reflecting on his mistakes. He was even trying to find excuses, so Elder Maurice was naturally infuriated.


    "Why were you in such a rush to defend yourself after you came out? Do you think we''re all stupid? You know yourself what you''ve done. If you really did put in the work, you wouldn''t have walked out unscathed!"


    Hearing that, ude felt even more wronged as he replied, "I really did do everything I could, but this isn''t a test of my alchemic abilities, but my adaptability. I did my best and couldn''t get the results you wanted.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I really was very careful, and that''s why I wasn''t injured. It''s not because I wasn''t working hard." convincing enough, Even though Benedict had failed earlier, Elder Maurice had not been so angry. It was because ude really had a problematic attitude.


    Elder Maurice felt that exnation was not


    Master Forrest was no idiot, he naturally knew what ude was thinking. As someone from Sky Peak Pavilion, the more ude acted like that, the happier he got.


    Master Forrest frowned as he said


    ???


    with a concerned look, "I can tell that you''ve definitely done your best. Otherwise, you would havee out way before. You wouldn''t have stayed in there for an hour. It''s because you were doing your best that you worked till the veryst moment!"


    Hearing that, ude nodded immediately as he thankfully looked at Master Forrest, "Master Forrest is right. If I wasn''t doing my best, ! wouldn''t have stayed in there for so long it''s because I was trying to do as much that I fought till thest moment..."

 Chapter 2698

    Chapter 2698


    Fane was suddenly speechless when he heard that. ude was really acting as the pinnacle of stupidity. Did he really think Master Forrest was trying to help him?


    Master Forrest was clearly trapping him, but that brat still decided to jump onto Master Forrest''s words. He added oil to the fire once again and did nothing else.


    Elder Maurice was about to explode from ude''s actions. His fists were constantly trembling as he clenched them, showing how furious he was at that moment.


    Fane felt like Elder Maurice should be trying his best to control himself. He was forcing himself not to send a punch right over and lost control entirely. Conrad suddenlyughed and said, "No matter how hard you worked, you still returned empty-handed. What''s the point of saying so much?" Right after he said that he turned around and walked toward the door. Looking at Conrad''s confident demeanor, everyone started to haveplicated feelings in their hearts.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Conrad opened the door, he turned to sh a confident smile at everyone. When he saw theplicated expressions on the face of those from Phoenix Valley, Conrad''s mood improved. After that,


    he closed the door, and the atmosphere cooled down.


    Fane took a deep breath and looked at the still unsettled ude, and was even more speechless.


    ude''s eyes constantly moved. It was obvious that he was still trying to clear his name and shed all responsibility.


    In order to stop Elder Maurice from


    I


    blowing up and losing control, Fane could not stop himself from stepping up: "You said you tried every method. There must have been dangerous ns among those. If you took the risk, you''d naturally encounter danger. There are incredibly strong warriors around you to prevent you from dying anyway.


    "Yet, your clothes are still clean and intact. It means you''ve done nothing at all. You''re just saying all that to shed you responsibility," Fane said all of that with a firm tone, leaving no room for doubt. However ude still shook his head violently, not agreeing with what Fane had said.


    "I really was not injured because I was very careful. I know you''re very strong. In terms of alchemy, you leave us in the dust. However, the third round isn''t about testing alchemy at all.


    "It focuses on your adaptability and


    knowledge. It''s something Master Forrest said. Don''t think you''ll be able to win in the third round just because you''re a good alchemist!" ude''s eyes got redder and redder asbe said that. He was incredibly emotional.


    At that moment, ude was doing everything he could to avoid responsibility. He did not want to get injured but did not want to be med either. He definitely did not want to be punished for dragging the team down.


    Fane''s words had been incredibly urate earlier. If he admitted to it, it would definitely be bad for himter. Fane''s lips twitched helplessly, feeling like ude was not acting like an alchemist of Phoenix Valley at all.


    Instead, he was acting like an alchemist from Sky Peak Valley, trying to cause Phoenix Valley trouble. Fane was incredibly angry at those words, let alone Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne.


    ude''s words were just trying to discredit Fane. To Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne, Fane was not just their stabilizing factor, but the biggest chance for them to turn the tables.

 Chapter 2699

    Chapter 2699


    He was the one who gave the two of them hope. ude''s words were basically denying that hope from the two of them. How could Mr. Zayne and Elder Maurice stomach it? Even Mr. Zayne could not help but narrow his eyes and say in a low voice, "You''d better watch your mouth! Just because your results are bad and you didn''t do your best, you''re trying to discredit Fane too! If Fane wasn''t here, we''d have already lost thanks to your bad results. How dare you question him?"


    ude was already getting desperate at that moment. Fane''s earlier threats were no longer working. He only had one thought in his mind at that moment which was to rid himself of all the me.


    He took a deep breath and raised his voice a little, "You''re right. If not for Fane, we''d have already lost!


    "But we can''t just say he''ll do well in the third round just because he did well in the earlier two. I''ve said it before, he''s an incredibly good alchemist, but this isn''t a test of alchemic skill.


    "So what if he''s a talented alchemist? I don''t know much, but I know something very well. He''s not been in Phoenix Valley for a long time and has never gone to Grand Yorn mountain with the guards.


    "He definitely doesn''t have the necessary basic knowledge! Since he knows nothing and has never


    been in the world, how could he possibly get his hands on the Green Phoenix Fruit?!"


    "Shut your mouth!" Elder Maurice''s veins were already starting to pop. He had practically shouted at ude with all his might.


    ude waspletely exposing Fane at that moment. He even mentioned when Fane entered Phoenix Valley. Sky Peak Pavilion''s group could not help but be curious and suspicious at that.


    They were curious about when did Fane enter Phoenix Valley and suspicious about the fact that he was so good despite not having been there for that long.


    After all, no matter how talented one was, one would not be that strong without going through systematic growth. However, Fane''s skills were already far above the five alchemists.


    Even though the other five alchemists were not that amazing other than Bradley, they could still already be considered top alchemists.


    Otherwise they would not have been


    chosen to participate in such an important tournament. All of them were geniuses, but they were unable to even put up a fight in front of Fane.


    ude''s words sparked a sense of curiosity in everyone. Elder Maurice was so furious that he was about to walk over and p ude a few times.


    Even Benedict, who had been grabbing his arm quietly by the side, could not help but look at ude speechlessly. Benedict felt like ude must have gone crazy.


    Otherwise, he would not have said


    all that. He was practically digging a ditch for himself. He would definitely be punished even more when he goes back. He was practically helping the outsiders. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, ude did not seem to realize how horrible the things he had said were. He continued to shout, "Was wrong? He might be strong, but the third round isn''t what he''s good at. He''s never been to where beasts are found to collect materials. He wouldn''t know the basic knowledge and habits!


    "If he doesn''t know, how could he get the Green Phoenix Fruit from the phoenix! It''s not like you don''t know what is being tested!"

 Chapter 2700

    Chapter 2700


    Elder Maurice was about to go mad. He shouted again, "Let me say this one more time, you''d better shut up right now! If you say another word, I''ll kill you!"


    Elder Maurice was not joking at that point. If ude continued talking like that, Elder Maurice would really do something to ude, no matter where they were.


    Even if Elder Maurice killed ude, the others would not say anything at all. After all, ude was an alchemist of Phoenix Valley. ude was suddenly woken up by those words. Chills went down his spine, and he immediately shut his mouth.


    However, just because he said nothing, it did not mean the matter had passed. After some silence, Bradley suddenly said, "You''ll lose for sure!"


    He had said that in a very matter-of-fact manner as if he was speaking the truth! Fane could not help but look up at Bradley and noticed that Bradley''s gaze was on him as well. The two of them met each other''s gazes.


    Fane said in exasperation, "The results are still not out yet. I don''t know where you got the courage to say you''ll win."


    Bradleyughed as he ignored Fane''s usation and replied, "Those four pieces of trash won''t be able to get


    the Green Phoenix Fruits. In the end, it''s between the two of us!"


    Bradley had said that in a very firm tone. Fane was a little speechless, but he more or less agrees with what Bradley had said. Yet, Fane knew that Bradley had said that because he did not want topare himself to the others but only Fane.


    Master Forrest frowned as he


    looked at Bradley unhappily. Conrad,


    who he had his hopes on, was currently in the realm. Bradley''s had clearly lumped Conrad in


    as a piece of trash as well. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Bradleypletely disregarded everyone else. ude and Benedict had on startled expressions. It was the first time they had ever been called trash.


    Even though the two could not bepared to that group, they were still nowhere near ''trash''. However no matter how unhappy the two of were, they did not dare to say anything at that moment. After all, Bradley''s results were far above theirs. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    them were,


    Master Forrest let out a slight cough and said, "Those words definitely crossed the line a little. I don''t disagree with your evaluation of others, but Conrad should do alright."


    Bradley replied rudely at that, "No matter how well a piece of trash performs, how good could they get? He just happened to show off some talent during the second stage.


    "Have you forgotten how badly he did in the first stage? Trash is trash. Even if they do well sometimes, they''re still trash!"


    Master Forrest''s face soured at those words. It was the first time he had been shot down like that. Bradley rarely voiced his opinions, and usually had a face of nonchnce.


    No one expected that he would say all of that. Bradley let out a grunt before he looked up and focused on Fane, "The third match has always been a battle between the two of us. Even though you did well in the earlier two rounds, you definitely won''t beat me this time. You''ll lose terribly!"


    As he said that, Bradley''s voice had a chilling tone to it. Fane frowned helplessly, feeling like Bradley had gone a bit mad.

 Chapter 2701

    Chapter 2701


    Especially when Bradley was facing Fane. It was as if the only thing Bradley wanted was to defeat Fane.


    Fane frowned and said, "Don''t you think what you''re doing is really funny? Do you still remember what you said in the earlier two rounds? You gave the same evaluation and said the same words. Do you think you''ll be able to beat me just because you repeated it again this time?"


    Bradley clenched his teeth and said, "This time, we''re notpeting in terms of alchemy, butmon knowledge and intelligence. How could you get the Green Phoenix Fruit with your meager skills?


    "If you want to defeat the phoenix, you''d have to know its weak points. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking about. Earlier, when Master Forrest was announcing the rules, you immediately looked doubtful when the phoenix was mentioned.


    "It proves that you don''t know about the phoenix at all. If you''ve never even heard of it, then how would you be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit from it?!"


    Fane pursed his lips in speechlessness. However, thinking about it, the results might actually go the way Bradley had predicted if he had purely been an alchemist. Fane would not have been able to achieve good results from the third stage.


    At Fane''s silence, Bradley continued, "If you came from the inner valley, I wouldn''t have dared to judge if you''d be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit or not.


    "After all, the inner valley cultivates their alchemists on a whole different level. In order to raiseplete alchemists, they would even bring those alchemists to Grand Yorn Mountain to collect materials and allow the alchemists to find hidden materials through practical experience.


    "An excellent alchemist doesn''t just


    need to be much better at refining pills than others. They also need to have very in-depth knowledge of materials and be able to get those materials for themselves. That''s the reason behind the third round of the tournament!


    "You''re not from the inner valley, and you haven''t been in Phoenix Valley for that long. You''ve never had the chance to receive proper training in this department. You naturally won''t be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit! As he said all that, Bradley was brimming with confidence. He had pride in him that could not be ignored. Fane raised an eyebrow at that, remaining silent. 1


    Fane did not really care about Bradley''s words, but Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne were definitely affected by them. That was because both of them felt like Bradley''s words were quite reasonable.


    The two of them knew nothing about Fane''s background. Fane had not gone through any systematic education. It was already a miracle that


    Fane was as skilled as he was.


    They did not think Fane was all capable. The results of the third round were really uncertain. The two of them could not help but start to feel afraid. Afraid that Bradley had really predicted the results.


    Even if Conrad could not get the Green Phoenix Fruit, Fane would still end up losing to Bradley in thest stage. Then, all their hopes and dreams from earlier would be dashed.


    The more Elder Maurice thought about it, the more worried he got. He could not help but look at Fane. Fane turned to look at Elder Maurice at that.


    "Don''t listen to his words. He''s notN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    me. Just care about the final results. The person you should really be worried about right now is Conrad Right after Fane said that, a loud. bang was heard from behind- the door. The few of them looked over at the same time and saw a figure slowly falling against the door.

 Chapter 2702

    Chapter 2702


    That figure looked a lot like Conrad, who had entered the realm earlier. After a few moments, the door opened, and Conrad was dragged out by two stewards.


    At that moment, Conrad was no longer brimming with confidence like he had been before. Instead, he looked like a wild dog that had just been violently beaten up. He could not even stand on his own. He sustained quite a number of wounds on his body. Some of them were so deep that the bone beneath was exposed.


    He looked like he was in an even worse state than Jameson had been. Conrad was constantly crying out in pain as he was being helped out. Cold sweat riddled his forehead.


    At that moment, everyone suddenly heard a cold voice that said, "Just like what I''ve thought, a piece of trash."


    That voice had naturally been from Bradley. He merely nced at Conrad before averting his gaze, as if looking at Conrad would taint his eyes.


    It was obvious from how Conrad looked that he had failed. Master Forrest''s mood suddenly plummeted. He had thought that Conrad''s would fare well and that he would be able to get a Green Phoenix Fruit.


    He never expected that Conrad''s words were all just empty hot air. He never had that skill. However, he could not berate Conrad at that moment, or he would


    just end up beingughed at by everyone.


    He furrowed his eyebrows as he ordered the stewards nearby to bring Conrad out, and treat his injuries. In truth, Fane had really wanted to mock Conrad at that moment.


    After all, Conrad had bragged so much earlier as if he wanted to tell the world that he was the very best.


    Conrad had even mocked Phoenix Valley. However, Fane managed to hold back from speaking. After all, it would feel like he was just rubbing salt on their wounds if he did.


    Looking at the state Conrad was in, Elder Maurice would have been incredibly happy. After all, Conrad had failed to get the Green Phoenix Fruit. The final results would be between Fane and Bradley.


    Yet, ever since Bradley''s earlier words, Elder Maurice had started to worry about Fane. He was scared that Fane would lose his bearing in the end. Looking at Conrad being carried out, Elder Maurice could no longer stand it as he whispered to Fane, "Do you think you can do it?"


    Fane nodded, not saying anything else. However, the more Fane acted that way, the more anxious Elder Maurice got. Various thoughts started to surface in his mind.


    Fane knew that Elder Maurice was


    very nervous, but he did not say anything much. Sometimes, people could not be calmed down with just a word or two. He could not be bothered to waste his time talking too much. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At that moment, Bradley spoke again, "It''s finally my turn now. Just like I said. These pieces of trash did not even have to enter. It was always just a waste of time!"


    l


    After he said that, he walked right through the door. At that moment, Bradley was just as confident as Conrad had been when Conrad. walked in. However, Bradley had more of a reason to be confident than Conrad did.


    Conrad''s confidence hade from ignorance, but Bradley actually had the skill to back up his confidence. When the door closed behind Bradley, everyone took a deep breath.


    Not a single person wondered if


    Bradley would be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit. In everyone''s eyes, it was something that would happen for sure. Even Elder Maurice was sure that Bradley would be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit andplete the task of the third stage.


    After Bradley entered, everyone suddenly fell silent. Not a single person spoke as they all looked at the door quietly.


    After a while, Master Forrest suddenly said, "He''ll definitely be able to get a Green Phoenix Fruit. After all, he was in Grand Yorn Mountain looking for materials for a long time.

 Chapter 2703

    Chapter 2703


    "He''s seen many strong beasts before. Even though there were people protecting him, he has learned and gained a lot of experience!"


    Master Forrest caused Elder Maurice to be even more worried. Elder Maurice did not have the confidence that Master Forrest had because he was clueless about Fane''s skills.


    Before he met Fane, he did not even know Fane existed. If it were not for Mr. Zayne telling him about Fane, he would not have even known what Fane had experienced.


    In truth, Elder Maurice really wanted to thoroughly investigate and ask if Fane could actually get the Green Phoenix Fruit at that moment. Yet, due to the rules, Fane''s ns could not be revealed to him. All he could do was patiently wait for Fane toplete the third stage.


    At that moment, Elder Maurice felt like there was arge stone on his chest, causing him to not be able to breathe properly. Mr. Zayne was not much better either. The two of them were constantly looking at Fane.


    When the door finally opened, Bradley had his head held high as he walked out with a Green Phoenix Fruit in hand. Everyone had their eyes on Bradley at that moment.


    The Green Phoenix Fruit was only the size of a thumb. It had a cold aura about it. At that moment, Bradley''s right hand had a glove that was made of special material. That glove was capable of withstanding the bone-chilling cold, which is why he dared hold the Green Phoenix Fruit on his palm.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    If he had just held the Green Phoenix Fruit with his bare hands, he would have suffered from frostbite. After all, he was only at the early stage of the innate level.


    Fane did some calctions in his head. It had only been a little over half an hour since Bradley entered the door. It was already considered quite fast. He heard a series of footstepsing in. Fane looked up and noticed Conrad and Jameson limping over after their treatments.


    The two of them had already been given recovery pills and were already in a much better condition. They still needed rest but insisted to stay for the sake of being able to see the final result.


    At that moment, the six participants were all gathered there. Everyone had their eyes fixed on Bradley''s palm.


    ude''s mouth was wide open, it looked like he could swallow an egg whole. "He really did it... He''s really amazing!" udemented.


    At that moment, the others were far too shocked. They no longer cared about anything else as they started to discuss among themselves.


    "How did he do it?! I tried before, but that phoenix was way too fierce. As long as I got even remotely close to the Green Phoenix Fruit, it would lunge over with its talons. My thighs were practically ripped apart?if it didn''t have that chain on, I''d have been eaten on the spot!"


    "I hate that we still can''t discuss this. The moment Fanepletes his round, bwant to investigate this to the end! It''s too unbelievable. thought that none of us would be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit!"


    At that moment, Bradley did not care what everyone was saying aboutz him at all. Whether it be praises or envy, none of it reached Bradley. At that moment, Bradley merely had his gaze fixed on Fane.


    He reached out his right hand with a cold smile as he waved the Green Phoenix Fruit in his hand and said,'' So? Was I right?"

 Chapter 2704

    Chapter 2704


    Fane raised his eyebrow, speechless. That brat had to brag every single moment.


    Fane sighed, "Even if you got a Green Phoenix Fruit, it still took you a while to get it. Do you think you can beat me?"


    After Fane said that, Bradley suddenlyughed. Theughter was thick with mockery and incredibly exaggerated. Even Master Forrest who was in front of him could not help but frown.


    It was the first time he had ever seen Bradleyughing like that. Before this, Master Maurice would have already found it strange if Bradley spoke more than he absolutely needed to, let aloneugh.


    Ever since he got to know Fane, and since Fane''s results kept on beating Bradley''s, Bradley seemed to have be apletely different person. Bradleyughed for a long time before he stopped and said, "Fane! Has anyone ever told you that overconfidence is not a good thing?!"


    As he said that, Bradley had an incredibly proud look on his face. At that moment, all he wanted to do was trample all over Fane. He would only be able to gain the dignity he had lost if he stomped on Fane with his feet.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Bradley actually viewed his pride and dignity as


    something more important than anything else. Fane had beaten him over and over again, causing Bradley''s pride to be dealt a blow it never had before.


    Bradley took a deep breath before he held his head up high and continued saying, "Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you have some talent in alchemy. Don''t think you''re unbeatable. What do you think I managed to win the third round with?"


    As he said that, Bradley waved the Green Phoenix Fruit in his hand again. Everyone looked at the fruit as it shook around. Including Fane, everyone wanted to know what method Bradley had used to get the Green Phoenix Fruit.


    With him being only at the early


    stage of the innate level, there was no way he could have gone against a spring solidifying realm beast head-on. The only thing he could do was touse his smarts. However, without seeing it for themselves, there was no way they could determine what sort of method


    Bradley had used. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane frowned, speechless at how crazily Bradley seemed to be targeting him. He had never even regarded Bradley as anyone significant. To him, Bradley was just a pebble by the road that could be kicked aside at any time.


    Yet, that pebble was acting like an annoying fly, constantly circling around him. Even if Fane did not want to bother him, he was still annoying enough. Fane frowned and said, "The third round isn''t testing alchemic ability, but it''s still rted to alchemists. I know you didn''t use your alchemist abilities to get the Green Phoenix Fruit, but you can''t assume I won''t get it because of that."


    Fane had not bothered to say anything, but Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne standing behind him were already incredibly tense after Bradley''s words. He did not want Elder Maurice to continue being fixated on this.


    Fane might not have bothered if it was anyone else, but Elder Maurice was still his superior. He could not just ignore Elder Maurice like that.


    Fane had only one thought in mind


    at that moment, which was to destroy Bradley''s arrogance and shut him up. Bradley coldlyughed as he started to look even more crazed as he replied, "You know very well that I didn''t rely on alchemy to win this time. Talent in alchemy will only help you with the first and second rounds."

 Chapter 2705

    Chapter 2705


    "The third round doesn''t rely on that, so it''s impossible for you to get the Green Phoenix Fruit. Stop trying to act so pleased in front of me. I know you''re just pretending right now. You can trick others, but you can''t trick me!"


    Fane''s lips twitched speechlessly. He was not nning on lying to anyone at all. Bradley put himself up on too high of a pedestal.


    Fane coldly snorted as he said, "I don''t know where you got the bravery to assume all of my thoughts from. Why do you think everything I''m doing right now is to trick others?


    "Why do you assume I won''t be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit?! I''m the only one left right now anyway. You''ll see for yourselves if I can get it or not!"


    Fane no longer had the patience to talk to that group of people. He felt like saying another word was a waste of his time. After he finished his sentence, Fane was about to walk through the door when Bradley blocked his way.


    Fane frowned as heined, "What are you trying to do? I''m trying to take part in the contest. Are you trying to stop me?"


    Bradley shook his head as he said seriously, "I hate looking at pretenders the most. Don''t think I don''t


    know what you''re nning to do. You n on going in and getting injured before you faint and get dragged out.


    "You''ll be able to spare yourself from awkwardness then. Even if we have a lot to say, there''s nothing we can say to someone who''s already fainted."


    Fane speechlessly looked at Bradley. He felt like Bradley''s mind was like an inexplorable maze. Bradley even managed to think of things that had never crossed his mind before.


    He was even speaking with such certainty Bradley was sure that he would definitely let himself get injured after entering the door, using the chance to be carried out to save himself some awkwardness.


    Bradley would not get any response even if he wanted to mock Fane. Bradley only had one thing in mind at that moment, which was to regain all his lost dignity. The source of that would be from Fane.


    Fane let out a slight smile, "Is there something wrong with you? Why are you so sure. can''t get the Green Phoenix Eruit andplete the third stage? After Fane said that, Bradley like a cat who just had its tail


    loped on, his hairs were all


    standing up.


    He raised his voice, "Of course, you won''tplete it! How could youplete it?! You''re just someone with some talent in alchemy. You can''t do anything else!"


    Bradley was practically screeching out his words. He looked a little crazed at that point. After everyone looked at Bradley, they did not know what to say.


    Even Master Forrest was frowning as he looked at Bradley with a conflicted expression.


    He held his head high and shouted, "You asked me how I got the bravery to assume that you can''t seed earlier?! Let me tell you where my courage came from right now!" 1N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After saying that, he suddenly turned


    around and looked at everyone. Fane pursed his lips helplessly, not saying anything as he just crossed his arms. He quietly waited as he listened to what Bradley had to say.

 Chapter 2706

    Chapter 2706


    Bradley said loudly, "I was able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit because I spent a whole year training in Grand Yorn Mountain. I saw countless beasts during that time and collected a lot of materials.


    "Even though I had people to protect me, I''ve encountered danger and almost lost my life a few times! These experiences might have been dangerous, but they''re a valuable treasure to me. If not for those experiences, I would never have been able to achieve such a result in the third stage!"


    After he said that, Bradley abruptly turned around with widened eyes as he asked in an usatory tone,'' That''s why I have the courage to judge you! Have you ever entered Grand Yorn Mountain?"


    Fane even nodded. He had indeed entered Grand Yorn Mountain before. He had even stayed there for two or three days. Seeing Fane nod, Elder Maurice suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling like his prayers had been answered.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Zayne was in more or less the same mood as Elder Maurice was. When the two of them heard Bradley''s usations toward Fane, there was a knot in their hearts. When they saw Fane''s nod, they suddenly rxed.


    Since he has entered Grand Yorn Mountain before, he had naturally gone through various trials that


    involved various beasts. On top of that, Fane''s expression was incredibly calm which showed that he was confident. Their confidence in Fane was suddenly back.


    Master Forrest and Bradley suddenly took a deep breath when Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne breathed that sigh of relief.


    Fane had entered Grand Yorn Mountain before? Would he not have some understanding of beasts? Could he really be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit in the third stage?


    Just thinking about that possibility caused their expressions to sour immediately. Their earlier calmness had already disappeared as well.


    However, Bradley was not willing to admit defeat. He quickly followed with a question, "How long were you in Grand Yorn Mountain?"


    Fane frowned, counting it in his mind before saying,'' About two or three days!"


    Those words caused everyone''s moods to turn around again. Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne, who had already breathed a sigh of relief, started to tense up again. Meanwhile, Master Forrest and Bradley rxed.


    Two or three days was not enough to do anything in Grand Yorn Mountain at all. The two of them felt like Fane had probably just passed by Grand Yorn Mountain. They probably did not have any practical or valuable experience.


    Bradleyughed and said, "What''s the point of being there for just two or three days? You probably never even met any of themon beasts, let alone umte any experience. The third stage is testing yourmon knowledge and intelligence. No matter how many ns you have, they''re afPuseless without basic knowledge."


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. In truth, he did not really want to hide anything, but there were some things that would not be believable even if he mentioned them.


    He had experienced a simr situation before. Even if he said the truth, everyone else would justugh at it. They would say mean things andugh by themselves. Ever since he experienced all that, Fane learned his lesson.


    No matter how loud the usations got, he would not reveal the whole truth. Bradley continued to shout, "What could you possibly do in two or three days?!"

 Chapter 2707

    Chapter 2707


    Fane smiled lightly, not denying anything. What had he experienced in the two or three days in Grand Yorn Mountain? First of all, he encountered trouble in the skies of Grand Yorn Mountain, and the spirit vessel fell from the air.


    The three of them arrived at the outer area as the spirit vessel fell, thanks to their luck. They were only around the outer area and the edge, and most of the beasts there were only at the early stage of the spring solidifying realm.


    At the time, his rtionship with Rudy and Grayson was incredibly bad. If the situation had not been so dangerous, the three of them might have actually fought each other on the spot.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After experiencing the attacks from the one-eyed snow wolf, and meeting Hansel, as well as a lot more things, the three of them finally arrived at the territory of the Seven Absolutes Pavilion''s Middle Province Alchemist Alliance branch.


    In truth, all those things they had experienced were actually quite interesting. It was not as useless as Bradley imed. However, he would not bring those up in front of all of them.


    Bradley suddenly took things further at Fane''s silence by saying, "Did you finally realize how ill-prepared you are and how impossible it is for you to get the


    Green Phoenix Fruit?


    "If you know you can''t do it, then stop pretending that you can do anything. You''ll definitely lose in this tournament. You''ll definitely be carried out in the end!"


    Bradley''s words were as if he was incredibly sure of himself as he spoke. Fane''s eyes glinted when he heard all of that, finally understanding Bradley''s n.


    Bradley was trying his best to attack Fane''s selfconfidence. Bradley wanted Fane''s self-confidence to plummet, affecting the final results. In terms ofposure, Bradley is already incredibly crazed.


    It was exactly because of that Fane did not realize Bradley''s ns underneath that crazed exterior. Fane thought about it and finally let out a helpless smile.


    In the end, Bradley was still not that confident in himself. If Bradley really was that confident, he would definitely not have said that at the time. He would not have tried so hard to insult Fane.


    He wanted Fane to admit that Fane was not that capable. He just wanted to use thatst chance to ruin Fane''s confidence and mess up Fane''s ns, influencing the final results.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly, feeling like Bradley''s actions were really indescribable. Did Bradley really feel like it would affect him? 1


    Probably because Bradley''s actions were far too obvious, but even Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne had realized Bradley''s goal.


    Elder Maurice furrowed his


    eyebrows as he walked to Fane''s side, putting a hand on Fane''s shoulder and voiced out, "Don''t think that everyone will listen to you just because of what you said. Don''t think that everyone will feel like what you said was right. Didn''t you swear that your results wouldpletely trounce Fanes before?


    "Yet, your results in the end never stood up against Fane. It''s not like Fane doesn''t know the rules, and it''s not like Fane doesn''t know what he''ll be facing. Yet, he''s still confident. It shows that he had his own ns. Isn''t it too absurd that you''re using that little bit of information you have to determine if he will win or lose?" 1


    With that in mind, Elder Maurice had his gaze fixed on Bradley''s body, deliberately letting out his aura to push Bradley back. Master Forrest hurriedly rushed in front of Bradley when he saw the situation, putting himself between them.


    He unleashed his aura to match Elder Maurice''s. In a sh, the two of them were at odds. Fane merely twitched his lips speechlessly.

 Chapter 2708

    Chapter 2708


    In truth, the solutions seemed very simple in Fane''s mind. All he needed to do was to hurry up and participate in the third stage. After the results are out, they would naturally shut up.


    Yet, Bradley had made an adamant judgment that Fane would fail the third stage. Then he would also try to leave hastily after he was out to prevent himself from beingughed at.


    If that happened, Bradley would not have had the chance to regain his dignity orugh at Fane. So, before Fane entered, he wanted tough and insult Fane in front of everyone, as well as attack Fane''s confidence.


    Fane could see all of that through Bradley''s actions. Elder Forrest did not want the atmosphere to get too awkward. After all, Sky Peak Pavilion was still working together with Phoenix Valley.


    If the two sides ended up fighting, it would be bad for future developments. Master Forrest took a deep breath as he nced at Fane. He knew Bradley''s n.


    He really wanted to continue with Bradley''s n as well and aplish Bradley''s role, so he let out augh, "You''re definitely incredibly talented!" He had said that right at Fane. As he said that, Master Forrest''s expressions were strangely warm as if heN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    was an elder who was consoling Fane. However, to Fane, he looked like a wolf that was staring at a sheep and definitely had no good intentions. Master Forrest had always been a schemer. Fane never listened to any of his praises. As usual, Fane remained silent as he quietly looked at Master Forrest.


    At that moment, Master Forrest did not really care about Fane as he continued, "Before the first round started, I''d thought that you have been forcibly brought over to make up for the numbers. Yet, the truth proved me wrong.


    "I actually failed to see how exceptional you are. In terms of alchemy, even Bradley isn''t a match for you. You''re way too excellent. So excellent that even I have started to envy you. Why aren''t you an, alchemist from the Sky Peak


    ¦«¦¯


    Pavilion!"


    As he said that, he was actually somewhat truthful, even if he did not have any good intentions. After all,¡Á Fane had done far too well. If the


    two others had not dragged him et


    down Fane would have been


    enough to bring Phoenix Valley to Victory. That fact had no room for doubt.


    Elder Maurice frowned as he said unhappily, "Stop saying all these ill-intentioned words. Do you think don''t know what you''re doing? You''re the host of the tournament. You should be ushering Fane in right now instead of wasting your time like this!"


    Master Forrestughed as he nodded earnestly," You''re right. I''m really wasting everyone''s time right now, but I have my reasons for doing so. Please do listen..." 2


    After his exnation, Master Forrest did not stop at all as he continued, "Even if you got good results in the first two stages, you won''t be able to show off that much skill in the third stage.


    "However, I still trust in you. Since you''re so confident in yourself, you must have a perfect n. However, you should keep in mind, that the proof of the pudding is in the eating... 1


    "I can understand why you''re so confident since you''re extraordinarily talented! However, we don''t think your talent in alchemy will allow you to get the Green Phoenix Fruit.


    "You''re such a proud person. Why don''t you use that pride to show us what you''re capable of!" Everyone widened their eyes at those words, suddenly understanding why Master Forrest had said so much.

 Chapter 2709

    Chapter 2709


    Fane could not help butugh at those words. So Master Forrest had said all that so he could have everyone enter the door to see the process of him getting the Green Phoenix Fruit.


    It would give him pressure and would let Bradley vent a little as well. As long as Fane did not do well, Bradley would be able to mock him on the sidelines. Only Master Forrest would think of a n like that.


    Bradley looked at Master Forrest gratefully. If the situation had allowed it, he would have shot Master Forrest a thumbs up. That suggestion had been too perfect.


    As long as Fane agreed, they would be able to pressure Fane and Bradley would be able to witness Fane''s failure personally. This would enable Bradley to gain all the confidence he had lost previously.


    It would definitely be better for his future. Even Bradley had been able to see through it, so Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne naturally could as well. Their faces were steely as they stared at the Sky Peak Pavilion.


    The two of them felt that the people from Sky Peak Pavillion really do feel like everyone else were idiots. To think that such a low-leveled tactic would work out, was aplete joke!


    Elder Maurice stood in front of Fane as he said, "Aren''t you viting the rules at this point? Why did everyone else manage to enter the realm so easily? You singled Fane out to prove things to you.


    "Don''t think we don''t know what you''re trying to do. You''re just trying to attack Fane''s confidence and bolster the confidence of that brat of yours!"


    Master Forrest did not get angry at those words butughed instead. He opened up his hands and said


    inly, "Kdon''t have any of those et


    intentions at all, but aren''t you very confident in Fane? Since you''re confident, let''s witness his victory together. What''s wrong with that?


    "Didn''t you hear what I said earlier? I said all that just to satisfy Fane''s self-confidence. I don''t mean anything else by it!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Master Forrest was basically saying everything he could to aplish his goal. Elder Maurice started to pant in anger after hearing that.


    Mr. Zayne merely frowned and said, "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! If this whole group enters, it''ll absolutely affect Fane''s results. You''re just doing all this to affect Fane''s final results!"


    Hearing that, Master Forrest continued to shake his head earnestly as he said, "The barrier behind the door was erected by both of us. After entering, there''s a three-foot-wide buffer.


    "As long as you stand inside the area, you''ll both be safe and be able to see everything that''s happening within the realm. However, the people or beasts within the buffer would not be able to see the people within the area.


    "So, Fane won''t be able to see us but we can see him. That way, it won''t affect his results!"


    Initially, they had erected the buffer just in case of any emergencies. If the phoenix managed to escape the chain, they would still be able to run to the buffer and assure their safety. After all, behind the buffer was a natural barrier!

 Chapter 2710

    Chapter 2710


    As long as you''re standing within the barrier, they would not be affected in any way. They would also be able to see what was happening within the array. It had to be said that the buffer was incredibly well-made. It gave them the perfect opportunity to witness Fane''spetition!


    Elder Maurice''s face darkened, "Stop trying to twist the truth. Haven''t you wasted so many words just to witness Fanepeting? So what if Fane has confidence?


    "Does he need to let you look at him just because he is confident? Why does everyone else get toplete the round alone, but Fane doesn''t get the same chance?! You clearly have ill intentions for doing so. Stop trying to make yourself seem so nice!"


    Master Forrest let out a cough as he had a wronged look on his face as if he had been framed for something massive.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He looked up at Elder Maurice, "Please don''t use me like this. I''ve never said anything bad about Fane from the start. I just raised the suggestion because he seemed so confident.


    "In truth, we can all just stand at the buffer. It won''t'' affect Fane at all. We''ll just be able to quietly spectate him.


    "Even if we said anything, it would not affect Fane. You''re so fervently trying to stop this just because you aren''t confident in Fane. Why are you insisting on pinning the me on me instead?"


    When Elder Maurice heard that, he almost spat out blood in anger. Fane frowned as he reached out and pulled at Elder Maurice''s hand. He looked up with a consoling expression at Elder Maurice.


    The matter would only cause constant arguments if it continued. He really did not want to bother with them at all at that moment.


    Fane looked up at Master Forrest and said sternly, " Since you want to watch me so much, just head inside and watch. I''ll give you the chance to witness it together so you won''t end up trying to argue the results."


    After he said that, everyone''s eyes widened. Master Forrest''s eyes had a strange look to them. Even though he had tried his best to push things forward, he had not had a hundred percent confidence. After all no one there was an idiot.


    elet


    He clearly had ill intentions, everyone could see that. However, as long as it was still remotely possible, Master Forrest would do his best to make it happen. However, he never expected that Fane would agree before he even exhausted all his avenues,


    Fane had agreed to it too easily, causing Master


    Forrest to stumble a little. Elder Maurice turned back emotionally at that and said, "Are you crazy? They clearly don''t have good intentions. They''re trying to disrupt your performance!"


    Mr. Zayne walked over with a worried look as he said," Even though you can''t see them, you''ll still be able to hear any loud discussions.


    "This group wants you to fail. They''ll purposely waste their voices to affect you! What are you going to do then? You''re not responsible if you agree just like that!"


    Fane sighed, understanding Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne''s worry and fear. However, Fane had never been worried about it.


    He smiled bitterly and replied, "Don''t think about it too much. The fact that I agreed means I have my reasons for doing so. Since they are so eager to see how I perform then just let them look.


    "You have to understand, I''ve never been someone who lets the words of others sway me. There''s only one reason I''d agree to that.


    "I don''t care if they''ll affect me at all. Even if you start fighting in the buffer, it won''t affect my results at all!"


    He was incredibly resolute as he


    said that, leaving no room for doubt.


    el


    Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne could not help but frown. They still had a lot to say, but since Fane had already said so much, it would not look good if they were not willing to let it go.

 Chapter 2711

    Chapter 2711


    They were forced to swallow all their words as they looked at Fane. Master Forrest was ecstatic. His smile was so wide that it threatened to split his face.


    If it had been the right ce to do so, he would have started to p in celebration. He had been so obvious with what he was doing, but the brat had still fallen for it! He would do everything he could to affect the brat''s performance the moment the round started.


    It was obvious without even thinking about it that the brat would definitely try to use the knowledge he had to get a Green Phoenix Fruit. Only, they did not know if Fane''s method would be effective or not.


    No matter what method he had in mind, Master Forrest decided that he would definitely do everything he could to disturb Fane. Fane immediately saw through Master Forrest''s thoughts, and a smile of disdain formed on his face.


    At that moment, Bradley had a pleased expression on his face as he gave way to Fane. Fane looked coldly at Bradley. Bradley had reverted back into that emotionless genius.


    Sure enough, a good amount of his earlier temperament had been faked. It was all done in order to provoke Fane. Fane could not help but shake his head at the thought, tossing all those thoughts to the back of his head.


    He started to walk forward and pushed the door open. Everyone else followed closely behind him. The buffer was about three feet away from the door. Any forward would be an isted barrier.


    It was an isted space. Everyone could see the scene within the space. In the illusory realm, arge phoenix was patrolling within. At that moment, the phoenix''s eyes were half open and it had azy look on its face, but no one dared to underestimate it.


    After all, the phoenix was already in the spring solidifying realm. If it had not been restrained by a chain, it could have rush over and ripped half of the people there apart. Fane looked at the phoenix and sighed.


    The phoenix might have already matured, but it was still not that old. It was still only at the early stage of the innate level. As Fane walked forward and entered the illusory realm, he suddenly heard a wave of discussions.


    He immediately knew that ude was talking. "He''s far too confident. A phoenix isn''t that easy to deal with. If he insists on forcing it, it won''t end well for him."


    Those words might sound like it was advice for Fane to not be impulsive, but it was filled with a sense of mockery. Fane smiled coldly as he turned around abruptly. ude seemed like he would never stop.


    Fane had already warned ude before, but ude seemed like he had already forgotten it. Fane was not someone who forgives so easily. He had only temporarily let ude off because of the special


    ¦¯


    circumstances. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, he was already at thest round, and the brat no longer had any use.


    Fane suddenly smiled coldly as he said in a low voice, "Remember everything you said just now. Don''t regret itter."


    After saying that, Fane turned around and walked into the illusory realm. The illusory realm was so realistic that Fane was actually fooled. After entering the formation, he was fully submerged in the illusion. After that, even the ground behind him turned into a green in. Sensing that someone had entered, the phoenix''s eyes slowly widened.


    The phoenix was blue but had no wings. Instead, it had two talons both front and back. Its sharp ws had a vague chill to them, even if one was not near them.


    The sharpness of the talons could be felt from the coldness. Fane turned to look and found that he could not see the people within the buffer, but he could still feel their gazes on him.

 Chapter 2712

    Chapter 2712


    The moment Fane entered the formation, the people in the buffer had all lost their reservations. After all, only Fane had yet to finish the third stage. Everyone stared at Fane with widened eyes, especially Bradley. Other than excitement, there were no other emotions in his eyes.


    At that moment, his mood turned incrediblyplicated. He had already used every trick in the book that he could. He was certain that Fane would never be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit simply because Fane just did not have the ability to!


    Jameson said, agitated, "What do you think Fane will do to get the Green Phoenix Fruit? My mind is a mess at the moment..."


    "I''d already tried everything I could. I even went in and put my life on the line. In the end, I got injured, and couldn''t even get my hands on the Green Phoenix Fruit. The phoenix is just way too smart!"


    After Jameson said that, everyone nodded except for Bradley. During the round, they had thought of various ns before, but everything went down the drain after they entered the illusory realm and faced the phoenix.


    Not a single one of them managed to get through. Jameson, Conrad, and Benedict all got injured while deciding to put their lives on the line. At that moment,


    the few of them hadplicated feelings in their hearts.


    Conrad stared at Bradley, and after a long time, he finally summoned up the courage to ask, "Bradley... Now that Fane''s entered, there''s no need for the rules anymore. Could you help answer our questions? How did you get the Green Phoenix Fruit?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Conrad was incredibly curious about it. He knew what Bradley was like. Even though they were all alchemists from Sky Peak Pavilion, Bradley looked down on them.


    Conrad might not be willing to ept it, but he did not dare to say anything in front of Bradley''s immense talent. Just asking the question had taken him a lot of courage. After all, Bradley had always only cared about himself.


    If Bradley did not want to say it, one


    would only be faced with cold words even if one asked. Bradley''s mood was quiteplicated and a little worried at that moment. After hearing Conrad''s question, he looked up into Conrad''s eyes and swept over the other participants.


    Everyone looked at him with excitement. It seemed like everyone really wanted to know how he got the Green Phoenix Fruit. Bradley raised an eyebrow and let out a coldugh, "Since you all want to know so much, I''ll tell you."


    After saying that, Bradley looked toward the illusory array. At that moment, Fane was not moving at all, just like before. No one knew what he was thinking. The phoenix had already opened its eyes and was locking gazes with Fane.


    If the phoenix had not been chained, it would definitely have rushed over and torn Fane apart. After looking at him for a few moments, Bradley finally answered, "The method is actually very simple. I spent so dong in Grand Yorn Mountain, and I''ve met phoenixes like this before. They like eating cold energy, so any materials with cold energy are incredibly alluring to the phoenixes. I used a freezing pill."


    The moment he said that all the participants widened their eyes. At that moment, they were not filled with curiosity, but confusion. ude was the first to speak, "All of us are aware of that special point of phoenixes. I might be an alchemist focused on refining pills, but I''ve at least memorized the introductions to beasts.

 Chapter 2713

    Chapter 2713


    "I''ve already seen the introductions on phoenixes in ancient archives before. Phoenixes'' liking of cold energy is the first trait listed. I tried to use that point. After entering the door, I took out ground frost pills that are dense in cold energy.


    "The effects of ground frost pills shouldn''t be worse than freezing pills. In the buffer zone, I mixed poison with the pills and tossed them out. However, the phoenix did not fall for it at all. All the phoenix did was a nce at the pills and shut its eyes, ignoring them!"


    After ude finished talking, everyone nodded in agreement. It was obvious that everyone more or less knew of that special characteristic. They had tried to use it to their advantage but did not seed.


    Conrad said, "I threw quite a few pills with cold characteristics. It wasn''t just pills, but weapons as well. Yet, they never managed to attract the phoenix.


    "The phoenix would just look at it before turning around. It didn''t look like it wanted to eat them as well! We knew about freezing pills as well. Furthermore, freezing pills aren''t actually that dense in cold energy. Why did yours end up working, while ours didn''t despite our various tries?" Conrad''sst words were precisely what all the participants were thinking. All of them widened their


    eyes as they looked at Bradley curiously. Even Elder Maurice, Mr. Zayne, and the others were looking curiously.


    Bradley coldlyughed, "What do you think phoenixes are? Even though they''re beasts, don''t assume that beastsck intelligence.


    "Do you think they''ll obediently fall for it just because you threw in some pills with cold energy? Do you think they''d end up consuming poison so obediently?!


    "The phoenix is already matured and


    l


    is already at the spring solidifying realm. There''s no way it could be that dumb. At the very least, it wouldn''t fall for such a shallow trick. If you don''t understand, thinkabout it in another way.


    "If you were the phoenix, and some alluring pills suddenly got tossed in from the outside, would you just dumbly run over and eat everything?!" Those words caused their faces to redden. Bradley had hit their weaknesses on the spot. Be it before or after they entered the illusory realm, they had never considered the phoenix''s intelligence.


    They only thought about using the special characteristic of the phoenix to lure it to eat the poison. They would then have the best chance to get close to the Green Phoenix Fruit.


    They forgot something important. Even though phoenixes were beasts, they were still not beasts of low intelligence. Before it was caught by Sky PeakContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pavilion. It had been staying in the incredibly dangerous Grand Yorn Mountain.


    Grand Yorn Mountain was a


    gathering spot for beasts. An


    unknown number of beasts dwelled within, and an unknown number of beasts died every day. If it were not smart enough, it could not have possibly survived on Grand Yorn Mountain for that long.


    Shallow tricks like that would not be able to even fool beasts. After Bradley said that, everyone''s minds were finally enlightened. ude ?aid miserably, "Since it''s so intelligent and its skills are far above ours, how could we have gotten the Green Phoenix Fruit with only an hour''s time!"


    ude started toin again. Even though the others did not continue with his words, most of them agreed with his views. There were way too many problems that were in front of them.

 Chapter 2714

    Chapter 2714


    For them to get the Green Phoenix Fruit was already a task that was considered arduous. Master Forrest let out a coldugh when he heard ude''s words and said, "Don''t justin if you can''t do it. Each round had been arranged to be incredibly strict and difficult. You should never have participated if you don''t think you have the skill.


    "Just because you can''t do it doesn''t mean others can''t. Didn''t Bradley sessfully acquire a Green Phoenix Fruit?"


    Those words felt incredibly insulting. ude could not help but shudder at them. Elder Maurice frowned as he berated, "Just shut your mouth. Every time you open your mouth, you''re either trying to use someone orin. Had I known of your character, I would never have allowed you to attend this tournament!"


    ude was incredibly reluctant to just let Elder Maurice berate him like that, but he did not dare to say anything. After all, he was still the cause of all this.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After they returned to Phoenix Valley, Elder Maurice might embellish the report about him if Elder Maurice did not like him. Then, he would end up being punished more than he should. For the sake of his future, he was forced to swallow his anger.


    Conrad did not really care about what the people from


    Phoenix Valley were arguing about. The only thing he wanted to know was how Bradley ended up getting the Green Phoenix Fruit.


    He limped forward next to Bradley and said, "If you just used the freezing pills, the results would have been the same as ours. Since you managed to sessfully get the Green Phoenix Pill, then you must have used a different method, right?"


    Bradley nced at Conrad before saying calmly, "It''s true that the freezing pills were only part of the ruse, but they were incredibly important. Have you forgotten what the freezing pills are used for?"


    Conrad frowned, thinking for a moment before answering, "Freezing pills can be consumed and used externally. Consuming them can help restrict any firebased poisons.


    "Used externally, it will automatically release dense cold energy into its surroundings! However, is that capable of going against the phoenix?"


    Bradley nodded. He had never


    nned on keeping this a secret


    anyway. After all, the method


    Bradley had used was not a special method at all. It was just that all the others were too stupid, and used dumb methods instead.


    He calmly said, "The phoenix is not stupid. It naturally won''t entertain any pills that are just casually thrown out. However, I didn''t throw the freezing pills for the phoenix to eat


    "I didn''t put any poison into the pills either. I threw the pills in purely for them to release cold energy."


    The other participants were all confused by the exnation. Not a single one of them understood what that would do. Yet, Master Forrest and Elder Maurice immediately did.


    When they designed the tournament, they had acted through how finishing the third stage could be done. Bradley''s method was the one they had thought of, and it was simple and reliable.


    Even Elder Maurice could not help but nod at it.


    Bradley was definitely much better


    than anyone who was average in terms of both talent and skill. He had relied on his own skills to get the Green Phoenix Fruit. Thinking about that, Elder Maurice started toget worried about Fane.

 Chapter 2715

    Chapter 2715


    He did not know if Fane had the skill. Bradley did not care what everyone else was thinking as he continued exining, "The freezing pills can''t just release cold energy, they also numb the sense of smell. With those two effects, of course, I could deal with the phoenix!"


    Hearing that, the others still did not really understand. Bradley frowned as he cursed in his heart. All of them were idiots. After that, he patiently continued exining.


    "Even though the phoenix won''t consume the pill, phoenixes have always liked ces with dense cold energy. After the freezing pill lets out the cold energy, the phoenix would still slowly get nearer to the pill, even if it won''t eat it.


    "That''s the effect I wanted. After tossing the freezing pills in, I scattered in some bewildering powder. In order to not attract the phoenix''s attention, I scattered them on the wild grass.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "The bewildering powder had always been colorless and possessed a mild smell. With the attraction of the freezing pills, on top of the scent numbing effect, the phoenix would not be able to smell even if it was close.


    "Naturally, it would not be as alert as before. The phoenix is still a spring solidifying realm beast. A small amount of bewildering powder won''t have much of an effect, so I quietly waited in the buffer.


    "I only dared to walk in after over half an hour. When I entered the illusory realm, the phoenix immediately rushed at me when it noticed me. Yet, it had already inhaled a lot of bewildering powder, so it did not have the strength to attack at all.


    "I took advantage of its weakness to rush to the Green Phoenix Fruit and got myself one,"


    As he said that, he shook the Green Phoenix Fruit in his hand. He had exined so much that anyone who still could not understand was probably mentally challenged.


    In truth, the method was not that


    difficult, but the rest of them had not thought about it at all. They even neglected a very important problem. After all, they had not been in Grand Yorn Mountain that muchpared to Bradley.


    Bradley understood the habits of beasts very well.


    Even though they knew that beasts could be intelligent, they habitually ignored the fact. They thought of the phoenix as some wild animal that only knew how to kill. That was the reason for their failure!


    ude grumbled, "Why didn''t I think of that!"


    Bradley could not help butugh coldly when he heard that, "I managed to think of that method so quickly purely because of my experiences in Grand Yorn Mountain.


    "Even if I had people protecting me, I still encountered various dangers. These beasts are all cunning. I had the protection of the buffer and the phoenix was chained.


    "I just needed some small tricks to get it. It''s just that the rest of you are too dumb. That''s the only reason you felt that this stage is too hard!"


    After Bradley said that, the other participants all turned red in their ears. Even if they did not like it, they still could hot find any retort to Bradley. That was because they really were too dumb if anyone looked at it from Bradley''s shoes.


    After a moment, Benedict suddenly said, "What method do you think Fane will use? Could he end up using the same method as Bradley? Utilizing the fact that phoenixes like cold, and putting poison in it to get the Green Phoenix Fruit!"

 Chapter 2716

    Chapter 2716


    Bradley''s lips twisted to a frown before they formed a cold smile. "Fane doesn''t have what it takes. I was only able to think of this method because I encountered beasts on Grand Yorn Mountain, and for quite an extended period at that.


    "Just think about yourselves, and you''ll be able to guess how Fane is thinking. He''d only been on Grand Yorn Mountain for two or three days, and he hasn''t had the chance to change his views at all. Whatever he''s going to do next will only be what you''re capable of, more or less," spoke Bradley, sounding so sure and firm in his words that none rebuked him.


    They thought Bradley was making sense, anyway.


    If Fane had spent a lot of time in Grand Yorn Mountain like Bradley had and knew how cunning the beasts there were, he would be able to obtain a green Phoenix Fruit like Bradley had.


    Conrad smiled and said, "I think he''d be more or less like us, just using a few pills with cold attributes, or maybe a few treasures to attract the phoenix''s attention.


    "Nheless, the phoenix is a beast seasoned with experience, and it won''t be baited with just that.


    Everything he does will be useless. His result will ultimately be like ours, and he''ll return empty-handed.


    Elder Maurice frowned when he heard that, coldly ncing at Conrad, but he said nothing in the end. The elder even had to admit that Conrad...made


    sense.


    After all, only Bradley had dwelled at Grand Yorn Mountain for a significant period, and only then had Bradley been able to figure out a method. Fane, on the other hand, did not have Bradley''s experience and naturally would not figure out the method.


    Even if Fane had something simr to Bradley in mind, the beast would naturally be more guarded after what Bradley did and would no longer fall prey to Fane''s actions if he imitated Bradley.


    Elder Maurice was frustrated that


    his mind had not worked quickly enough. It had taken him this long to realize something was wrong. If he had thought about it earlier, he would not have allowed Master Forrest to arrange things like this.


    Fane should have been the first to enter.


    The phoenix would not have been as alert as it was already, and Fane would have the highest chance of sess! s, it was all toote.


    Jameson raised an eyebrow and said, "Regardless, Fane was overconfident. All of us more or less have some self-confidence, but we would att wait in the buffer for a while for the sake of safety,


    LoveltN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    composing ourselves first before


    hiding and moving ordingly.


    "Fane, on the other hand, just rushed without a care in the world and, because of that, is locking eyes with the phoenix right now. His thoughts truly boggle me!"


    Everyone focused on Fane, who merely stood still before the phoenix after he finished. He crossed his arms as if he was thinking about something, but he did not move immediately.


    His behavior merely confused everyone else even more.


    Conrad burst into cackles. "I think he''s starting to regret things! Everyone''s naturally more excited when they get in. He just wanted to deal with the phoenix as soon as possible.


    "He rushed in without a care in the world and now he''s in a panic, not knowing what to do. Just look at how he''s just staring at the beast!"

 Chapter 2717

    Chapter 2717


    The others nodded in agreement and even sympathized with Fane.


    Meanwhile, Bradley''s lips curled into a cold smile as he stared at Fane''s figure, able to guess what he was thinking of-conflict and agony. Fane seemed gued with worry as he stared at the phoenix in the illusory array.


    He looked at the phoenix, then at the five remaining fruits before he silently calcted what the fruits would be worth.


    He did not know if he would be able to take those fruits after he took them, and if Sky Peak Pavilion would keep them for themselves.


    Furthermore, the phoenix was a spring solidifying realm beast, its core capable of fetching a pretty price. Other than the tournament, earning spirit crystals was the only thing in Fane''s mind.


    Spirit crystals were his biggest motivation.


    Despite that, however, Fane was worried that Sky Peak Pavilion would stop him from bringing it back. The thought echoed in his mind as he thought about it a few times, and he grew more conflicted every second.


    He did not care about how much time had passed. So


    long as he beat Bradley''s record, Phoenix Valley would be able to secure their victory. Not that long had passed at that point, too; he had much time to spare in the limit he set for himself.


    After deliberating things, Fane decided to turn and walk toward the barrier.


    Everyone in the barrier suddenly widened their eyes in confusion when they saw Fane walking over. Was Conrad right after all? Did Fane regret his decision and wanted to return?


    After entering the buffer, the illusion disappeared, revealing the scenery of the actual world to Fane. Seeing everyone''s expressions, Fane did not feel like anything was strange at all. Afterall, they did not understand how he worked.


    uContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Forrest smiled as he spoke, albeit with contempt, "Why have you returned? Did you not figure out a good n? Are you back here to think about another n? Perhaps you were just too impulsive and shouldn''t have rushed out."


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not caring for Master Forrest''s mockery at all. He did not even look at Elder Maurice before he cleared his throat and said, "If I get all five Green Phoenix Fruits, will they all be mine?"


    The moment he said that, everyone was stunned. They looked at Fane with widened eyes, speechless.


    "What is he saying?" blurted ude.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Fane frowned before he repeated his words.


    Master Forrest''s lips twitched. "What did you say? You want all five Green Phoenix Fruits, and you''ll want to take them all? Am I hearing things correctly?"


    Fane nodded. "Yes, I came back to ask you this. If I got all five Green Phoenix Fruits, will they all be mine? After all, I''m thest participant, and no one else will be taking part."


    Master Forrest''s lips twitched, finding himself at a bit of a loss. He had thought that Fane returned because Fane did not know what to do, but he never expected this to be why Fane returned!

 Chapter 2718

    Chapter 2718


    What fueled Fane to even think he could get a Green Phoenix Fruit and even im the remaining ones for himself? Fane''s way of thinking was too much for a regr person toprehend!


    Bradley snorted, mockingly saying, "Do you even realize what you''re saying?"


    Fane shrugged. "Of course I know what I''m saying, but it''s more important if you lot understand what I said. I don''t need to repeat my question; you just need to answer it."


    He did not want to waste time nor did he want to bother with everyone.


    It was only then did Master Forrest conclude Fane was socially inept, or something of the sort.


    Otherwise, Fane would never have asked such a question.


    If Master Forrest thought that Fane was that capable, he would never have agreed to letting Fane have all five Green Phoenix Fruits. Nheless, Master Forrest nodded generously." Alright, I agree. As long as you can get those five Green Phoenix Fruits, they''ll all be yours!" Fane sighed in relief upon hearing that, but he only took a breather for a moment. He had not returned to the buffer for that alone.


    Fane continued, "If I end up using too much force and the phoenix dies, I shouldn''t have to take responsibility, right? After all, the goal of this round is to collect the Green Phoenix Fruits by any means necessary. As long as I get the fruits, I''ll have seeded. Killing the phoenix should be considered a method, yes?"


    Just like before, confusion swept the


    people present at Fane''s question. Even Elder Maurice could not stop himself from frowning. He looked at Fane speechlessly, not knowing what game Fane was trying to y or why Fane had returned. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Master Forrest''s lips twitched as he looked at Fane incredulously. "Didn''t I mention this before? As long as you can obtain the Green Phoenix Fruit, it doesn''t matter what method you use. As long as you can get it, you will pass.


    "I''ve also said that it doesn''t matter what method you use. Naturally, it means you''re allowed to go ham and kill the phoenix.


    "Hearing this question, are you


    nning on fighting the phoenix? Let me remind you: the phoenix isn''t a beast with a warm temperament f you provoke it, it''ll try and kill you," even putting its life on the line. Don''t end up losing yourself for your results!"


    Fane nodded before holding his head up high. "Don''t worry, that won''t happen."


    With that, Fane turned and walked back into the illusory realm, leaving everyone speechless behind him.


    Benedict could not help but say, "What is he trying to do? Fane looks so desperate to me right now. Is he going to just try to poison the phoenix? "The phoenix''s intellect level doesn''t matter. It won''t just hide if it sees someone trying to poison it. I think that Fane''s just panicking at this point, trying every single method he can."


    Conrad nodded thoughtfully. "Fane has already given up, I think. I genuinely don''t know what he''s up to."


    Meanwhile, Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne looked at Fane in worry, wondering what Fane wanted to do. They were also trying to guess what method Fane would use to get the Green Phoenix Fruits.


    They worried he would be injured if


    ???


    he used too intense of a method. To the two of them, Fane was already. someone who meant something much more to Phoenix Valley. If Fane ended up with an injury that he could not recover from, Phoenix Valley might consider them both as criminals.

 Chapter 2719

    Chapter 2719


    After all, Fane was far too talented. Even if he was in the inner valley, he would be able to scale up the ranks easily. Losing the tournament would already be a big crime, and if they failed to protect Fane, their punishments would no doubt multiply.


    Elder Maurice could not help but shudder at the thought as he turned to look at Mr. Zayne, who was already staring at him. They could see the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    At that moment, ude raised his voice, to which everyone heard him say, "Wait, what? What''s he doing? He pulled out his weapon!"


    All eyes turned sharply in Fane''s direction soon after. At that moment, he had already retrieved his gray sword from Mustard Seed and held it tightly by the hilt.


    Those ns that they were all talking about could really have worked, but Fane did not need them. The phoenix was just an early stage spring solidifying realm beast; it was not worth much of his attention and effort.


    He held his sword in his right hand as his left hand constantly moved, forming seal after seal. A streak of light in gray formed in the air as Soul Swords were formed, one at a time.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone watched as 75 Soul Swords were formed in the air. Everyone knew what Fane was nning.


    He was actually nning on facing a spring solidifying realm beast head-on. Was he crazy?!


    "I think he''s run out of options," blurted ude. "He''s trying to fight a spring solidifying realm beast? He''s crazy! An innate stage fighter is trying to fight a spring solidifying realm beast? Does he think he''s a genius martial artist?"


    Since Fane had deliberately left behind his internal injuries, none of them managed to see how strong he was. However, in their eyes, it was not important at all.


    After all, Fane appeared to everyone as an alchemist, and any warrior who decided to embark on the path of an alchemist would never be establishing their roots in martial prowess. Furthermore, his age was a limit, so he would only be at the middle stage of the innate level at most.


    en


    For a warrior who was at the middle stage of the innate realm at most to face a spring solidifying realm beast head-on was an insurmountable hurdle since the warrior would not be able to have any strong skills and abilities.


    S


    This summed up to one thing: Fane practically signed his death wish.


    Master Forrest took a deep breath as he incredulously remarked, "Does he not want to live anymore? Or, is he that confident that he can beat a spring solidifying realm beast?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    el


    Even Master Forrest and Bradley were confused by Fane''s action. Something had to be wrong with Fane''s mind, they thought-bad enough that he would think fighting a spring solidifying


    UMS


    beast!


    It was like Fane wanted to die that badly!


    Sky Peak Pavilion was not the only party dumbfounded at the turn of events.


    Even Elder Maurice gaped at the sight, his entire body trembling at the sight. That was the moment he felt the most conflicted in his entire life.


    He had the urge to pull Fane out at that moment, yet he was scared that Fane had his own ns. It might all just be a ruse to attract the phoenix''s attention for Fane''s other ns.


    If he just rushed in, he might disrupt Fane''s ns and lead to Phoenix Valley''s failure.


    However, if Fane truly nned on fighting the phoenix and he lost control of the situation, he could be killed by any stray talons. If that happened, they would not be able to walk away unscathed!


    Even Mr. Zayne was beginning to lose hisposure.

 Chapter 2720

    Chapter 2720


    Mr. Zayne turned to look at Elder Maurice with a concerned look on his face. "What do we do? What is Fane trying to do? What kind of n does he have?! I''m not so sure about this anymore. He''s facing a spring solidifying realm beast here!


    "In the eyes of a spring solidifying realm beast, Fane is just an oversized ant at the innate level, and he won''t be able to take a single blow if he just rushes up to the best! S-Should we go and pull him out of there?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mr. Zayne knew that they would automatically lose if he did that, but a loss was a loss. If Fane died in this event, the punishment that awaited them would be unimaginably harsh when they returned. They might even end up suffering corporal punishment apart from being demoted!


    The moment he thought of the punishment he could get, Mr. Zayne automatically shuddered, mentally prepared to me Fane for everything.


    Elder Maurice thought for a long time before he shook his head. "I trust in Fane; he''s a very prepared person after all. Don''t you remember? All of us doubted him during the first stage, but he''d never been that emotional.


    "Someone like him does everything incredibly seriously. If we just rush in like that, we''d just ruin his ns. We have to be confident in him,e what may!"


    Mr. Zayne nodded, feeling like he was practically forced to think in such a way. He silently prayed for Fane, hoping that he would not just dive in for a fight. That would just kill him!


    Fane waved, condensing the 75 Soul Swords into a massive Soul Sword that floated in front of him.


    The massive Soul Sword glowed a dark color, but it suddenly turned into dots of light in a sh. It merged into the gray sword in Fane''s right hand. At that moment, Fane was already almost at the perfect stage of Destroying the Void.


    1.n


    As long as Fane managed to condense the final 25 Soul Swords, he would be able to reach 100 Sout Swords, the strongest state of Destroying the Void. An ultimate god-level technique was something none could easily contend against.


    Only the best disciples of eighth or ninth-grade ns would be able to train in techniques of that level at this age.


    At that moment, the phoenix was aroused from its lethargic state, rising from the ground. As it stood, it measured up to about 9 meters tall, andpared to the beast, Fane was like a rat facing a cat.


    The phoenix roared as its disdain-filled eyes stared right at Fane. While it might not be as sharp as a human, it was still perceptive in its own right.


    The phoenix felt incredibly amused that the ant dared to raise a weapon against itself. The cry it let out right after might have been due to how amused it felt as it stared at Fane.


    It raised its head arrogantly and lengthened its ws, but Fane did not even blink at the phoenix''s reaction. His lips curled upward as he aimed his sword right at the phoenix''s head.


    Under everyone''s widened eyes, he shot forward like a cannonball at the phoenix. Everyone saw the scene, and their hearts started to beat rapidly.

 Chapter 2721

    Chapter 2721


    "Has Fane lost his mind? He''s insane right now, he has to be, for trying to take on that phoenix! Does he think he can kill a spring solidifying realm beast?"


    "He''s done for... Fane won''t survive this at all! He was way too cocky in wanting to face a spring solidifying realm beast, even if he''s a credible alchemist!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Bradley snorted at this. Fane, to him, was a dead man already; he could never survive going up against a phoenix.


    Forget surviving the encounter-Fane would just die with the swipe of a talon!


    Elder Maurice was near tears at this point, overridden with anxiety. He was close to rushing in to save Fane.


    The deacons that were standing guard, meanwhile, were all stunned as well. They were responsible for ensuring the participants'' safety, which meant that they would be liable if anything happened to Fane.


    However, Fane''s actions exceeded their expectations. He actively chose to go toward the beast!


    s, Fane cared not what the others were thinking; he focused solely on the phoenix before him. In just a sh, he was less than a meter from it.


    The ck sword in his hand swung forward, just in time as the phoenix swung its sharp talons. In the


    eyes of the phoenix was immense disdain, feeling like Fane was too desperate to meet his maker.


    One swipe, and that man was done for-the phoenix knew that much!


    A secondter, the phoenix''s talon shed against Fane''s sword, and, in the process, Breaking the Void staggeringly destroyed its w.


    The gray energy let out an enormous shockwave, turning into a rotting power that sliced the phoenix''s talon in two. The wound visibly turned ck at a rapid pace, bubbling as if it was poison.


    The phoenix cried out in immense pain, no longer sounding prideful of itself. The cry it emitted this time was of pure agony due to the pain.


    The phoenix had been too sure of


    itself. It had thought that it would be able to kill Fane with just a talon, but in a surprising turn of events, its talon had been the one that was ripped into two in the end.


    With that, the part that was cut off fell onto the grass as well.


    Fane chuckled darkly. This phoenix was the most foolish beast he had ever met. It was far too arrogant, thinking that everyone else was stupid.


    Why and how would Fane dare step up against itself if he was not a capable person? He did not have a death wish, of course!


    Fane was already in the same realm as the beast and had already broken into the spring solidifying realm days ago.


    On top of that, not only did he have an upper ultimate god technique in his arsenal, but Destroying the Void was also already above the second stage, Fane would even dare to face ate stage spring solidifying realm beast, let alone one at an early stage.


    The beast finally realized its error at that moment and it no longer wanted to prolong the battle as it began to back away despite the


    special chain that restrained


    the


    beast. Fortunately, it was long enough that it granted the phoenix much room to back up.


    The phoenix, at that very moment, wanted nothing more than to avoid confronting such a powerful person...yet Fane would not give it a chance to do


    So.

 Chapter 2722

    Chapter 2722


    After all, the core of a phoenix would be worth quite a lot.


    Fane activated thews of space as he flickered before the phoenix, much to the phoenix''s despair.


    Although desperate, the phoenix still had pride in itself. Despite knowing that it could die in Fane''s hands, the beast refused to admit defeat or beg for mercy. With that, the phoenix used up every bit of its power to use its natural-born skill, ready to gamble on its own life just to potentially injure Fane.


    The phoenix''s eyes suddenly glowed in an icy-blue color as cold energy condensed from its stomach. It suddenly opened its mouth as it shot out an immense cold energy at Fane.


    The cold energy was incredibly unique, so much so that the surrounding temperature plummeted harshly when it shot out the energy. If one were to look closer, however, the cold energy looked like it was blue mes instead.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, immediately recognizing the attack as the phoenix''s natural-born skill: the Ice me.


    Fane let out a smile, not surprised by this act at all. He activated Destroying the Voice once more, and the ck energy formed into a de as it shed against


    the phoenix''s Ice me.


    Everyone heard a sh, and Ice me was split into two by Destroying the Void. Ice me exploded in waves, dispersing before it could even graze Fane.


    The pitch-ck aura was raring to go still, even after destroying Ice me. It did not slow down as it headed right for the phoenix''s head. The phoenix let out an ear-piercing cry that reverberated across the air.


    The pain of a soul was not something a human or beast could withstand. The phoenix itself was already far weaker than Fane in the first ce, and its cry of agony did notst that long before it copsed soundlessly.


    Its body convulsed and slowly stopped moving. The phoenix''s blue eyes had lost their light, and it died.


    Fane merely cocked an eyebrow, his expression barely changing. Even as he watched the phoenix breathing itsst, he calmly retrieved a dagger from Mustard Seed and shed at the phoenix''s stomach.


    With a sh, the beast''s faint blue blood stained the grass. Fane did not even blink as he reached out into the phoenix''s stomach for a moment. With a twist of his hand, the faint blue core was in Fane''s hands.


    Everyone had seen what happened, and everyone practically lost their minds with widened eyes and gaping mouths. It was as if they had seen a ghost!


    Even Master Forrest had nothing to say.


    Everyone fell silent. Even the deacons that were in hiding for protection were all dumbfounded, and they were stuck in a bbergasted state from the moment Fane shed at the phoenix''s talons.


    None of them could escape their deep shock.


    It took a long time before Bradley broke the silence, blurting, "Am I seeing things? The phoenix lost to Fane?! I''m probably seeing things... This is all an illusion!"


    As he said that, Bradley still


    maintained his earlier expression,


    his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets, He had never lost hisposure so much before. It was mainly because what had happened was far too unbelievable. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was something that he would not have even dreamed of because it was too absurd.


    Master Forrest''s lips twitched. "This


    el


    has to be an illusion, yes! What alchemist is this formidable? Isn''t, this guy just at the innate level? How could an innate level warrior torture a spring solidifying realm beast to death?!"


    SVN?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 2723

    Chapter 2723


    "The phoenix was no match for him at all... That brat managed to kill a phoenix so easily that it died in just two moves! This is far too absurd!" Everyone felt their hearts quivering upon hearing Master Forrest''s words.


    It truly was far too absurd. If they had not witnessed it firsthand, they would never have believed it happened.


    They were not able to see Fane''s skills up until this very moment. However, from what Fane had shown, he had already broken through the spring solidifying realm. Was he not an alchemist? When could alchemists ever walk so far as a martial artist, or have that much talent?


    Before Fane entered, everyone knew of Fane''s physical age. In a limited time, not only did Fane be so aplished in alchemy, but even his martial arts did not fall behind.


    It was far too inconceivable. Fane''s results needed immense amounts of talent.


    Even Elder Maurice could not believe what he had seen. He genuinely thought Fane would perish in that fight, knowing that the phoenix was in the spring solidifying realm.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, everything that had happened after exceeded his assumptions.


    After a long time, Elder Maurice suddenly turned to look at Mr. Zayne, who also shared his shocked expression. It was safe to say that he, too, did not know Fane had that skill.


    Elder Maurice grabbed Mr. Zayne''s arm. "You were the one who brought Fane into Phoenix Valley back then. Do you not know anything about him at all?"


    Mr. Zayne gulped, his face etched with conflict and shock.


    He smiled bitterly and said, "I had thought that I understood him quite well, but I stand corrected. I had judged Fane by my own metrics.


    "I really never expected him to be so strong of a fighter. With his skills, he''d be a top-tier disciple even among the warriors of the outer valley."


    Bradley''s eyes glinted with


    derangement as he snarled, "He''s


    not an alchemist; he can''t be! If he''s an alchemist, then something is wrong somewhere, believe it.


    veln


    §ï§Ý§Ñ


    There''s definitely something wrong


    with him!" Content belongs


    to


    Before this, Bradley''s ''meltdowns'' were more due to him acting out of bitterness, but it was genuine at this moment, seeing as Fane constantly one- upped him every time in every shape and form.


    He could not ept it at all.


    Master Forrest frowned. Even he knew that Bradley could no longer stand it. In truth, he was already at rock bottom as well, but he could not allow Bradley''s meltdown to regress into a much darker state.


    Master Forrest took a deep breath. "Calm down.


    Haven''t you heard that there''s always a mountain higher? Even if you gopletely crazy, you can''t overturn his results."


    Those words seemed to be a ssh of cold water upon Bradley''s frantic heart. He froze as both of his hands shook slightly. He knew that he had lost hisposure, but he could not possiblypose himself


    It was not just Bradley; all of the participants were in a simr state as well after seeing Fane''s results. They initially had better control over their mental state, but the aftermath of Fane''s short-lived battle with the phoenix sent them into a frenzy of discussions as well after Bradley lost control. 1


    ude raised his voice, saying, "Now I''m wondering if I''m dreaming. Fane is already at the spring solidifying realm. No wonder I could never see how strong he was... He purposely hid his skills from us!"

 Chapter 2724

    Chapter 2724


    Conrad was about to die from jealousy, deeply envious of all of Fane''s aplishments. Fane was not just better at alchemy than everyone else, but he was even an aplished fighter.


    God truly yed favorites, and Fane was the apple of his eye.


    He seemed like a speck of insignificant dust, while Fane was akin to the brightest sun in the sky. Conrad was in an incredibly unstable mood at that moment. In his arduously bitter state, he spoke, "Did he hide his strength to surprise everyone? I got to hand it to him, he did it. Our jaws are about to hit the ground.


    "You know, that''d be ridiculous if he did."


    Elder Maurice heard that and immediately retorted," Don''t speak nonsense just because you''re skilless.


    Fane hid his strength, but he didn''t know what the contents of the tournament would be!


    "He didn''t know he''d be facing a phoenix. The proof is in the pudding, and you can try all you want to smear Fane, but it''s pointless!"


    Conrad''s face reddened at that. He knew that the words he said earlier were twisting the truth, but he still could not stop himself.


    He had been berated in front of everyone and felt incredibly embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, Master Forrest coldly looked at Conrad. If word about what happened here were to spread, everyone would think that Sky Peak Pavilion were sore losers, and they even tried to smear their opponents. It was definitely not a good look.


    Conrad immediately shut his mouth upon noticing Master Forrest''s sharp gaze on him, not daring to say anything.


    At that moment, Fane had obtained five Green Phoenix Fruits and was walking toward everyone with the phoenix core as well.


    When he left the illusion and went into the buffer, he immediately saw everyone within the buffer looking at him withplicated expressions. Elder Maurice was in no rush to praise Fane. He merely looked at Fane with a measuring expression asthough he was an iparable treasure.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly, not caring about how everyone was looking at him. He merely opened up his palm in front of Master Forrest. "You agreed to this before. These are all mine."


    Fane''s words caused Master Forrest''s face to sour.


    Back then, he had thought that Fane was just bragging when he said all that.


    s, it seemed like Fane had said all of that because he knew how confident he was in himself and his skills.


    With that in mind, Master Forrest felt a little depressed. Everything he had said came back to haunt him fervently, and he felt like an utter fool.


    Master Forrest''s body stiffened, almost losing hisposure. After calming himself down, he finally mustered a smile...one that looked incredibly forced and ugly.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have said that, yes, and I''m a man of my word. Everything there is yours."


    Fane nodded. With these words,


    everything in his hands was his for sure. He had thought that the tournament would have just been a way for him to escape danger, but he had actually won himselfa reputation and a small fortune.


    After cing everything in Mustard Seed, Fane was noticeably much happier. In contrast, however, everyone else looked much more tormented.

 Chapter 2725

    Chapter 2725


    Master Forrest should have announced the results of the tournament at this point, but he was far too depressed.


    The tournament was a pivotal event, and not only did it involve the reputation of their n, but other benefits were at stake as well.


    Master Forrest had thought that victory was already assured, but he did not expect a dark horse to throw his ns into disarray. He had only managed to win one out of three rounds! He did not know what to tell his higher-ups at all, and he could already see the miserable fate that would follow.


    Regardless, he could not get too emotional at that moment. He had fallen silent for far too long, and Fane did not want to remain there for that long anymore.


    When the spectators did not say anything, he turned around and faced Master Forrest. "Shouldn''t you be announcing the results? I believe I didn''t use up that much time this round."


    Master Forrest bitterly closed his eyes and, after keeping his silence, announced, "The third round has ended with Phoenix Valley''s victory. Phoenix Valley won this tournament two out of three."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    This announcement caused everyone present to feel a wave of emotional shifts.


    ude and Benedict felt like their experiences the past few days had been far too exciting, filled with ups and downs. The two of them had thought they would be the main pirs of the tournament, that Fane would definitely drag them down, but they never expected the truth would end up being theplete opposite.


    In the end, they were both the trashbags of the group. They should have been happy about the final results. After all, they would have been given harsher punishments when they got back. However, Fane''s results have been far too good, andpared to him, they were mere garbage. They had not been useful at all throughout the tournament!


    Despite the humiliation they both felt, Sky Peak Pavilion''s representatives were in even greater pain.


    They had thought that they would win the tournament, but they had lost terribly. Great punishments were sure to await them, and even Bradley would not be able to avoid punishment.


    Master Forrest would take the brunt of the punishment. Even his position probably would not be guaranteed.


    The result was both expected and unexpected for Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne. The two of them hadplicated feelings as well.


    However, they could not say anything at that moment.


    The Elder Hall in Phoenix Valley was a picture of silence. Normally, many low-leveled alchemists entered and exited the Elder Hall. Even though it was called the Elder Hall, its


    e


    practical use was as an education center for low-leveled alchemists.


    That day, the Elder Hall finally lived up to its name. At that moment, there were seven chairs in the hall, and there was an elder on each one.


    From their attire, it was clear that the ones in the middle were from the inner valley. Four outer valley elders sat by the two sides. It was clear who held the higher position by where they sat.


    The seven elders had gathered there for the sake of Sky Peak Pavilion and Phoenix Valley''s tournament. The tournament had been held at Sky Peak Pavilion, and this day was the day the tournament officially ended.


    Earlier, Elder Maurice had already sent news that they would return to Phoenix Valley in about half an hour. 1


    However, Elder Maurice only said that the tournament was over and that they were on the way back. He did not reveal the results of the tournament. The seven elders drank tea as they discussed the results of the tournament, and all of them believed that their chances of winning were safely high After all, none of them thought anything of Sky Peak Pavilion.


    Sky Peak Pavilion might be an eighth-grade n, but they never prioritized cultivating alchemists.


    Even if only alchemists from the det


    outer valley had been sent


    n


    Stime,


    they were still the best of the outer valley.

 Chapter 2726

    Chapter 2726


    Apart from Elder Baggins and Elder Eliot, the others looked much at ease.


    Elder Eliot sipped at his tea, frowning in concern, which did not go unnoticed by Elder Baggins. Even though Elder Eliot did not say why he was concerned, it was obvious from a nce.


    Elder Baggins sighed in helplessness. "Rick had crossed the line this time. It''s not the first time he''s incorporated his grudges into official matters. "We can ignore what happened before since it didn''t cause any trouble, but I can''t believe he actually got worse. He tried to cause trouble in such an important tournament! Is he not worried that something detrimental could happen? Can he bear the consequences?"


    Elder Elliot nodded in agreement. "Doesn''t he know how important the tournament is? It involves the interests of the Whirling World! Both the inner and outer valley elders all know how important this tournament is, yet he threw all caution out of the window and just had to rmend Fane to participate!


    "Even if Fane is talented, he''s just a sixth-grade alchemist. If anything happens, it won''t just cause us to lose out on a portion of the Whirling World''s resources; it''ll humiliate us greatly!


    "Everyone knows that Phoenix Valley is the foundation of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. We''ve cultivated so many alchemists and epted many alchemic geniuses. If we lose to Sky Peak Pavilion just like that, Phoenix Valley''s reputation will go down the drain if the truth is spread. We won''t be able to recruit more alchemists when that happens, too!


    "That chain reaction will impact us.


    "Anyone can tell what sort of predicament we''d be in if we lost the tournament, yet it still wasn''t enough to change his mind. The only thing he''s cared about this whole time is to quench his thirst for vengeance without bothering to look at the bigger picture!"


    Elder Eliot had always been aContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    straightced person, strictly loyal to Phoenix Valley and always cing the Valley''s best interests in mind Of course, most of the elders were like that as well. Their benefits would only be assured if Phoenix Valley''s position remained at its current position.


    s, some elders did not view Phoenix Valley that importantly, instead prioritizing themselves and their revenge.


    Elder Eliot grew angrier at the thought, while Elder Baggins was frustrated at Rick.


    Usually, Elder Eliot and Elder Baggins would never refer to Elder Rick without his title, but such respect was disregarded due to the antics he had dished out.


    Before, Rick had helped Harold and Johnson for the benefits he would


    gain for himself, but he never


    expected Fane would have


    vel.n


    something up his sleeves. In the


    end, Rick''s n backfired. Content


    belongs to


    Rick, a man who had always been petty, held a grudge against Fane because of that.


    Elder Baggins and Elder Eliot had witnessed what happened. They knew of Rick''s grudge against Fane, yet during the final selections, the two of them had not been in Phoenix Valley as they had matters to attend to. They had no idea that Rick would


    persistently rmend just


    because of the anger he felt toward Fane.


    If they had known, they would have stopped it for the sake of Phoenix Valley. After all, Rick was just causing trouble at that point.


    Elder Eliot looked over, noticing Rick was right in front of him, and felt even more frustrated at that.


    At that moment, the one closest to Elder Eliot was Elder Baggins, and Rick sat rtively far from them, so Rick had no idea what they were talking about.

 Chapter 2727

    Chapter 2727


    Elder Eliot frowned as he muttered under his breath," Look at how Rick can still drink his tea and chat away. It seems like he doesn''t know how bad the consequences of his actions can be.


    "If we lose, Phoenix Valley will be hurt gravely, be it in terms of our reputation or our coffers. Things would be much harder than us in the future. We''re already in a dangerous position in the first ce. Do you think he''s just stupid or overly selfish?"


    Elder Baggins sipped his tea and grumbled, "It''s probably a mix of both. Others don''t know, but we as elders know what''s at stake here. The main rights to the Whirling World have always been in the hands of us and the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    "The only reason Sky Peak Pavilion ispeting with us is to gain more benefits in the Whirling World. If we lose, we''d just be giving Sky Peak Pavilion a piece of what''s ours for no reason.


    "Worse still, our reputation will crumble, too! Anyone with half a brain would understand how important this is, but Rick doesn''t seem to care at all. He''d do anything to get rid of Fane, not bothering to think things through, even using this tournament! It''s obvious that he''s aggressively vain!"


    Elder Eliot had a bitter look on his face as he asked," Does he not know that we''ll find the root cause of the


    loss if he loses in the tournament? The merit logs clearly wrote that he was the one who rmended Fane. Rick wouldn''t be able to escape it. Does he think he won''t be held responsible?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Elder Baggins raised an eyebrow and snorted. "He''s not that stupid; he knows that he''ll have to take responsibility. He''s being this rxed, drinking his tea and chatting his minutes away, probably because he doesn''t think we''ll lose at all.


    "If the final result is a win, he won''t be punished. Instead, Fane will look like he dragged down everyone. Fane would be punished, even if they won the tournament. Elder Maurice, who brought them to Sky Peak Pavilion, would start to hate Fane because Fane had failed the team.


    "The merit logs will make Fane''s bad result seem even worse, and he might even be kicked out of Phoenix Valley because of this.


    "Rick would''ve won."


    Hearing that, Elder Eliot''s scowl deepened. The others did not know, but Elder Eliot had witnessed first-hand Fane''s talent and skill. If Fane was punished because of this, it would be quite a big blow to Fane.


    Phoenix Valley might actually lose an incredibly rare genius because of it.


    Elder Eliot took a deep breath. "What do you think Elder Maurice will write in the merit logs?"


    The merit logs were something


    Phoenix Valley had specifically to


    determine rewards and


    punishments. As long as one participated in a tournament, be it within Phoenix Valley or not, the person hosting the tournament or the one in charge of the team would write everything in the merit log after the tournament.


    It would detail the happenings of the tournament as well as each person''s contributions, and the higher-ups of Phoenix Valley would then use the information on the merit log to determine whether to reward or


    punish people.


    Of course, those who performed exceptionally would be blessed ordingly; those who failed the valley would be punished.


    Elder Eliot had a decent rtionship


    with Elder Baggins and Elder


    Maurice, and he knew how Elder Maurice was. If Fane truly had failed the team, Elder Maurice would be very critical toward him, which would ultimately lead to Fane''s punishment, affecting his growth.

 Chapter 2728

    Chapter 2728


    Elder Eliot had thought that it would not take long for Fane to get tested for the inner valley.


    If Fane passed the test, he would be an inner-valley alchemist. He would no doubt be an elder in the future, given his capabilities and talents. s, such ideals might not be certain after this hurdle.


    Elder Maurice could not help but feel a sense of pity, sighing in the process.


    He was silent for a long time before he said, "I still don''t understand something. Since this tournament is so important, why didn''t we use the alchemists of the inner valley?


    "Even though the outer valley''s alchemists are no weaker than the alchemists outside, I''m just worried that anything unexpected could happen. I''d use inner valley alchemists if it were up to me.


    "It might look like overkill, but it''s better to be a hundred people, just to be certain. It''s nothing to be embarrassed about, really."


    Elder Baggins raised an eyebrow as he nced at Elder Eliot. He sighed lightly as he responded in exasperation, "Do you think we don''t want to use the inner valley alchemists? Do you think Sky Peak Pavilion is foolish?


    "What''s the point of this tournament if we used


    alchemists of the inner valley? Sky Peak Pavilion might as well just pay us and be done with it.


    "Of course, we want to use our inner valley alchemists. We even talked about it at Sky Peak Pavilion. However, they know about the structure within Phoenix Valley. The outer valley and inner valley are two different worlds.


    "Because of this, the higher-ups of Sky Peak Pavilion were adamantly against it. They said that there was nothing to discuss if we used inner valley alchemists. After much debate and discussion, we were forced to use outer valley alchemists."


    Elder Baggins'' words surprised Elder Eliot. He put his teacup down as he straightened his back, frowning.


    "That makes sense, but why didn''t I know about this before? What''s the point of keeping this news such a tight secret? I thought we were just trying to show off, which is why I''veined about sending the outer valley alchemists to participate."


    Elder Baggins let out a helplessugh. "You''re simplifying things too much. We can''t use the inner valleytely, either, or our rivals will catch on. It might cause even more problems.


    "I''m a little concerned with ude and Benedict, but there''s nothing much we can do about it.


    "There are no other candidates we can choose. Most of the good sprouts have all been chosen by the inner valley, and everyone left is wed."


    Elder Eliot nodded. If he knew something like this would happen, he would have left a few good students behind. At the very least, they would have been able to deal with the tournament easily.


    Elder Eliot sighed before he suddenly looked up at Elder Baggins.


    "Why do I feel like you''re not really confident in the two of them?"


    Elder Baggins had not wanted to say it, but since the topic was brought up, he decided to be upfront about it.


    "I''m quite worried, to be honest," he replied. "I keep feeling like the situation seems to be progressing very well because we haven''t found the main issue. Sky Peak Pavilion arent idiots, even if we don''t think they''re a threat.


    "Sky Peak Pavilion already had their eyes on this for a long time. If they weren''t confident, they wouldn''t have agreed to the tournament. Don''t forget that they''d be owing us a lot of things if they lost." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2729

    Chapter 2729


    "Are you saying they don''t know Phoenix Valley is the foundation of the Middle Province Alchemist


    Alliance? They obviously know that many excellent alchemists are a part of Phoenix Valley. The fact that they agreed to the tournament means that they''re prepared!"


    Hearing that, Elder Eliot''s expression darkened, agreeing with Elder Baggins'' point. Everything had happened far too quickly, and the negotiations went well without a hitch.


    With the problems Phoenix Valley had been going through, they did not care about the details.


    Thinking of this, he started to feel like everything before them was more than just a smooth-sailing event but a massive trap prepared by someone else instead, just waiting for them to fall into.


    With that in mind, Elder Eliot became even more unsettled.


    Elder Baggins took a deep breath as he turned to look at Elder Turner, who held the highest position among the seven elders and was Phoenix Valley''s decisionmaker.


    The elder was sipping tea as he listened to the elders around him, smiling as he spoke. Compared to the surrounding elders, his expression seemed


    more


    refined and solemn.


    Looking at him closer, they noticed how furrowed his eyebrows were, as though he was thinking of something that gued him. Seeing his expression, Elder Baggins'' heart stopped. He felt like a storm was brewing.


    Right at that moment, Elder Eliot shot up from his seat and rushed toward Rick.


    Elder Baggins hurriedly stood up when he saw Elder Eliot, reaching out to stop him, but Elder Baggins was a step toote. Elder Eliot stormed right before Rick, who was talking to Elder Kesh about their students with a pleased expression.


    He was baffled to see Elder Eliot going to him, mainly because he could not understand why Elder Eliot seemed so furious.


    Rick frowned. "Elder Eliot, did you need something?"


    Elder Eliot suddenly sported a smallProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    smile as heposed himself,


    1


    pointing to an area. "I have something I want to talk to you. about alone, Elder Rick. Could youe with me to discuss things over there?"


    Rick frowned.


    He had always been a person with a keen eye. Even though Elder Eliot hadposed himself quickly, Rick noticed his initial expression.


    Even though he did not know why


    Elder Eliot seemed this enraged, it would not be anything good, that was for sure. Also, he woulde off pompous if he rejected Elder Eliot''s request. Thus, even if he did not want to, he had to stand up from his seat.


    Elder Baggins furrowed his eyebrows as he watched Elder Eliot walk to a corner of the hall with Rick, feeling unsettled.


    Elder Baggins knew Elder Eliot very well. He was always a straightforward and loyal person.


    Elder Eliot was liable to say something inappropriate that would instigate Rick.


    Someone as vindictive as Rick would look for revenge in the future if Elder Eliot offended him.


    Elder Baggins, growing concerned at the sight, decided to follow them leaving the remaining four elders rather baffled. Nheless, they were intelligent folks and made noments about this exchange.


    Only Elder Kesh was somewhat invested in this situation, with sharp eyes fixed on Rick''s form for a good while.

 Chapter 2730

    Chapter 2730


    At that moment, Elder Rick, Elder Eliot, and Elder Baggins were at a corner of the hall. None would be able to hear them, so long as they kept their voices down.


    Rick''s lips twisted to a small frown as he stared at Elder Eliot unpleasantly.


    Elder Eliot had never been one to twist his words.


    Thus, rubbing his chin, he began, "Why are you using an important official matter for revenge? You rmended Fane. Don''t you know how important this tournament is? We have to send our people into the Whirling World. If we lose out on a portion of the rights, do you know how much it''ll impact Phoenix Valley? If we, Phoenix Valley, lose to Sky Peak Pavilion, it''ll hurt our reputation a great deal! You''re crossing the line here!"


    Elder Eliot wanted to call Rick despicable and shameless, betraying his own n, but he swallowed these harsh words. After all, he did not want to make aplete enemy out of Rick.


    s, Elder Rick had been triggered.


    Elder Baggins signed helplessly. He knew that Elder Eliot would make grating remarks, being the ever-so-honest person he always was.


    Rick smiled coldly. "You''re quite hasty, Elder Eliot.


    Why would you think I''m trying to use official matters for vengeance? Isn''t Fane the best choice?


    "With the age restrictions and the fact that we can''t use the inner valley''s alchemists, we need to choose the best candidate from the outer valley. I felt like he was the most suitable person, so I rmended him. Taking revenge using official matters is just baseless spection from you."


    Elder Eliot saw red at this usation. "You''re still trying to twist things around! There''s no one else here. Elder Baggins and I clearly saw what happened between you and Fane. Who wouldn''t know of your petty thoughts? If we lose this time, you won''t be able to get out of it unscathed!"


    Rick snorted coldly, saying nonchntly, "Don''t worry. We definitely won''t lose this time.


    Furthermore, all this ''revenge against Fane'' talk is all in your mind. I bear no hatred toward him, and despite the small conflict we''ve had, I never took it to heart."


    Rick was not speaking a word of truth at all at that moment, and when Elder Eliot heard these words, he disliked Rick even more.


    Before this, he knew not much about Elder Rick and felt he was just somewhat of a petty person. At this point, however, Elder Rick looked more than just bitter.


    He was even despicable, shameless, and selfish to the max.


    Elder Eliot heaved in anger. "Why are you so sure that we''ll win this time? Even though Phoenix Valley has many prodigies, do you think it''s something Sky Peak Pavilion doesn''t knew? Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If they weren''t already prepared beforehand, do you really think they would''ve agreed to the tournament? Don''t use your own judgment on everything-"


    Before he could finish, Rick raised his hand to stop him. "Don''t speak of all this nonsense. I''m very sure of us winning because I know ude and Benedict very well.


    "Even though they''re both not


    qualified for the inner valley, they''re


    still the most talented in the outer


    valley. I refuse to believe that Sky Peak Pavilion can recruit prodigies better than these two, so stop worrying so much!"


    Rick sounded all too sure of his words as though he had seen the tournament''s results, but Elder Eliot and Elder Baggins did not take him seriously. In fact, they thought Elder Rick''s words of conviction were a joke, that he was much too


    confident to the point of arrogance.


    He assumed that prodigies would only be in Phoenix Valley, never epted by other forces, and that attitude itself was already problematic.


    Elder Eliot was so enraged that his entire body trembled.


    If not for the fact that he could hold himself back, he would have rushed over and pped Rick for a wakeup call.


    Rick obviously did not understand why the two of them were so angry.


    He let out a slightugh as he said, "You called me here to talk about this?"

 Chapter 2731

    Chapter 2731


    Elder Eliot snorted, ignoring Elder Rick''s question.


    However, this did not deter Elder Rick as he pursed his lips, looking like he suddenly thought about something. "That brat is the best candidate, but at the end of the day, he''s just a sixth-grade alchemist, and he''ll no doubt affect the team negatively. If he does, and even if our valley wins by then, he''d receive punishment. It''s quite a pity, since Fane is quite talented."


    His snide remarks sounded harsh to the ear. Elder Rick had just so firmly said that he did not have a grudge against Fane, yet he so openly said such things! No doubt was he a bitter person, through and through.


    Elder Eliot felt a surge of rage in his heart. Just as he was about to shout and curse, however, he suddenly heard footstepsing from the distance. All of the elders looked toward the source of the noise at the same time.


    They saw Elder Maurice walking in with Mr. Zayne, both seemingly calm as they headed into the hall. Far behind them were Fane and the others. At that moment, their expressions were incredibly serious, but Elder Maurice walked in with a stern look.


    At that, Elder Turner and the others started to feel worried. Before Elder Maurice even arrived at the middle of the hall, Elder Turner had rushed up to greet them.


    Elder Rick, Elder Eliot, and Elder Baggins walked away from their little debate at the corner.


    Elder Maurice saluted Elder Turner before passing him the golden scroll in his hand. Everyone who saw it knew that it was the merit log Elder Maurice had prepared.


    Everything that happened in the tournament was recorded in the scroll, as well as the evaluations on the three participants.


    Elder Rick shot Fane a venomous look the moment he arrived at the center of the hall. At the same time, Fane looked his way, too.


    Elder Rick snorted as he looked at Fane confidently, his expression seemingly conveying that this was the day Fane''s life would end.


    Elder Eliot looked at Fane pitifully. Even if Fane was talented, the main forces of the tournament were still seventh-grade alchemists. No matter how good he was, Fane was still a sixth-grade alchemist.


    Fane was fated to fail the valley, no matter how hard he tried.


    "Let''s not talk about anything else for now," said Elder Turner anxiously. "Did you win?"


    Even though Elder Turner seemed


    calm, he was, in fact, just as anxious as Elder Eliot and Elder Baggins were. He knew very well that Sky Peak Pavilion was not a part to scoff at, they must have had a trump card.


    He did not know if Elder Maurice and the others would be able to deal with it. If they lost the tournament, it would be a massive blow to Phoenix Valleydt was even possible that it would cause them to lose the battle against the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    Elder Maurice sighed before he looked up and said," We won!"


    Those words felt like waves that sshed everyone, and the atmosphere inside the hall suddenly got livelier at Elder Maurice''s words.


    Elder Turner breathed out a sigh of relief as he happily patted Elder Maurice on his shoulder. "Very good! Very well done!"


    Elder Rick smiled. It went exactly as he thought it would.


    There was no way Phoenix Valley could lose in the tournament. No matter what sort of trump card Sky Peak Pavilion had, Phoenix Valley would never take it lying down!


    With that in mind, he turned and looked at Elder Baggins and Elder Eliot in disdain as he whispered, "I told you you were worrying too much, but you didn''t listen to me."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After that, Elder Rick turned to look at Fane once more, all too excited in wanting to see Fane receive a hefty sentence. He wanted to see Fane groveling on his knees, begging for mercy, yet would still face the repercussions of failing the team.


    Even though he had used official matters for his revenge this time, so what? He aplished his goals!

 Chapter 2732

    Chapter 2732


    After all, the winner of the tournament was Phoenix Valley. Even though Elder Rick was the one who rmended Fane, Phoenix Valley suffered no losses.


    Even if Elder Turner decided to pursue the matter, Elder Rick could push the responsibility aside by saying he just wanted to rmend the best candidate. Nothing could hinder him by then, but the same thing could not be said for Fane.


    Fane had offended Elder Maurice, and with Fane soiling the group''s results with his performance in the tournament, he would be punished. Elder Rick just needed to fan the mes by the side, and Fane would suffer consequences he surely could not handle. He could even imagine Fane being chased out of Phoenix Valley.


    If Fane was chased out of Phoenix Valley, Rick would have him assassinated. No matter how much potential Fane has, he was nothing more than a vermin he disliked. He was, after all, a person that would rather kill his opponents than forgive them.


    Fane would not live another day, and he would make sure of that.


    Elder Rick grinned maliciously at the thoughts and ideas that came swirling in his mind.


    Elder Turner carefully read through the merit log and


    started to frown. It seemed like something had greatly angered him, much to Elder Rick''s glee.


    It had to be about Fane''s horrible performance. Elder Turner would not give Fane any leeway when assigning the punishments, no doubt!


    Thinking about that, Elder Rick looked at Fane again.


    However, he had his head down the whole time, not revealing his expression. It seemed like nothing around Fane had anything to do with him at all. He could not help but feel his head thump at Fane''s calm expression.


    At that moment, Elder Turner finally spoke, "Not bad! Still, it went much worse than I thought it would.


    ude, do you have anything to say?"


    Despite Elder Turner''s words sounding polite, ude''s entire body shuddered.


    Unlike Fane, he had been in Phoenix Valley for a long time, and thus knew of the power Elder Turner held.


    He also knew that Elder Turner was not someone who forgave any wrongdoings. Anyone who got to his seat would definitely not be simple characters.


    ude''s whole body shuddered as he hurriedly knelt on the floor. "Elder Turner, I''ve done my best. I just never expected them to have a trump card to ruin our results!"


    ude''s words caused confusion among the elders around them.


    Since they won the tournament, should it not be ude and Benedict being praised? Without the two of them leading the progress, how could they have won?


    Moreover, why was Elder Turner talking to ude in such an using tone?


    Met with everyone''s bewilderment,


    Elder Turner said," I don''t care about how hard you tried. I want you to tell me why you decided to go against Fane during the tournament against Sky Peak Pavilion.


    "You constantly caused trouble for Fane, and you even helped outsiders ridicule him!"


    ude felt like a bucket of coldThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    water had been thrown on his head,


    el


    and he could not help but tremble. The consequences woulde eventually, but ude never expected that Elder Turner would ask him something so direct in front of so many people.


    If the question was purely about the results and him dragging the team down, ude would have something to say, but Elder Turner had


    highlighted how he, ude, had purposely made things difficult for Fane.


    BUMS


    To this, ude suddenly had no idea what to say.


    Only Elder Maurice and the others knew what Elder Turner was talking about. The other elders had their eyes widened in confusion. It waspletely different from what they expected.

 Chapter 2733

    Chapter 2733


    What? ude helped outsiders and joined them belittling Fane? He was just there to fill up the numbers! Should they not be talking about how Fane had soiled the valley''s good name with his poor performance? Why was Elder Turner defending Fane against ude?


    The elders were baffled by the sudden turn of events.


    Meanwhile, Elder Rick''s eyes widened as he stared at Elder Turner. He wanted to say something at that moment, and he even wanted to snatch the merit log from Elder Turner to see what had actually happened during the tournament.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, he knew that he would be overstepping his boundaries if he did that. With Elder Turner''s temper, things would not go well for him. With that, Elder Rick swallowed his words.


    ude shivered as cold sweat started to form on his head, his eyes reddening in the process. He wanted to exin himself at that moment, but he did not have the words to do so, believing it would not be appropriate. He was worried that he would just make matters worse.


    With that, the hall fell into silence.


    Elder Turner let out a sneer as he coldly remarked, as though he was making a final judgment of ude. "Do


    you have nothing to say for yourself? Well, I wouldn''t know what to say, either. After all, nothing you did was right."


    ude could hear the anger in Elder Turner''s words and quickly prostrated himself. He quickly crawled toward Elder Turner, crying as he did.


    "I was triggered, but only at that moment! You can''t me me for this... Fane was the start of it all, not watching his words carefully, and that was why I fell out with him!


    "It wasn''t what I wanted. I thought he''d-"


    Elder Turner snapped, his lips fixed into a frown," Shut up right now! These are all excuses. You''re just trying to push responsibility away from yourself.


    "Elder Maurice had tried to stop you, but you never ceased with your words, and now you don''t want to ept the consequences. Do you think you can just do whatever you want?!"


    The situation had exceeded the elders'' expectations. Elder Rick had been able to listen in quietly, but Elder Turner''s words that followed bbergasted him entirely.


    Why was Elder Turner defending


    Fane? Even though they did not


    know what happened, they were no fools. If Rane truly had besmirched Phoenix Valley''s name with his individual result, Elder Turner would not have berated ude in front of everyone no matter what ude did.


    Elder Turner''s attitude was clearly not trying to brush things off, but instead to seek justice for Fane.


    Elder Rick could no longer sit still and watch.


    He pretended to clear his throat. "Even though don''t know what happened, I can''t just listen on silently. ude doesn''t strike me as a person who''d act rashly. Didn''t he say that before? Fane was the one who started everything, which is why ude acted the way he did."


    Elder Rick''s words were not to help ude, but to target Fane instead. Nheless, ude felt like he found a savior with the way Elder Rick had spoken. 1


    He raised his voice and said, "Elder Rick is right; I didn''t intentionally say all of that! I just unwittingly revealed when Fane entered Phoenix Valley. I was just too angry then and acted impulsively.


    "If Fane had just been friendly with me from the start, nothing like that would''ve happened! After all, we''re both on the same side, so how could I betray him?"

 Chapter 2734

    Chapter 2734


    Elder Turner turned to re at Rick, and this was the first time Elder Rick saw Elder Turner use such a merciless expression against him. That look held a trace of warning as if Elder Rick would be punished on the spot if he continued to intervene.


    Elder Turner''s attitude shook Elder Rick of all his confidence.


    Elder Turner shifted his gaze and raised his hand to call the deacons behind him.


    "I don''t want to listen to any more of your nonsense. You''ve already crossed the line with your antics. Bring him to the reflection hall. As for the punishment, I''ll talk about it with the elders first."


    A few deacons immediately pinned ude down on the floor. ude struggled as he continued to cry out, but the deacons stuffed a piece of cloth in his mouth, silencing him from the ''exnation'' he tried to conjure, save only his muffled cries.


    In a few moments, ude was dragged away.


    Everyone else merely watched, not knowing what to say. Still, the other elders wanted to ask what ude had done.


    Why was the one punished not Fane?


    However, everyone could tell that Elder Turner was furious at that moment and thus kept their silence.


    Benedict, who had been standing behind ude, was scared, pale, and trembling entirely. Even though he did not reveal Fane''s origins in front of everyone in Sky Peak Pavilion, he could not deny that he had also joined in ridiculing Fane.


    After ude was dealt with, he should be next.


    Benedict felt like his breathing was starting to get erratic. He could faint at any moment.


    Nheless, the one dealt with the worst mental blow was not Benedict.


    It was Elder Rick.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Fane, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly raised his head and looked at Rick," Elder Rick, aren''t you disappointed? Why isn''t Elder Turner punishing me for dragging the team down but dragging ude away instead, you may ask?" i


    Elder Rick frowned and denied thisment, saying," What are you saying? Why would I be disappointed?"


    Fane sported a small smirk as he


    answered, "You don''t have to hide


    anything. Your grudge against me is


    quite public, so there''s no need to


    e


    act like it doesn''t exist. I wasn''t the


    one who wanted to participate in the


    tournament, but Elder Rick


    ou


    rmended me, insisting unceasingly."


    The elder in question held his head high. "That''s right -I was the one who rmended you. After all, the tournament has a lot of requirements. There''s an age limit, as well as a restriction on outer valley alchemists. You fit all the requirements.


    "Of course I rmended you. Even though you''re a sixth-grade alchemist, I believed that you wouldn''t drag the team down as long as you''re willing


    to."


    Faneughed as he looked at Elder


    Rick as if he was looking at a dead man. "You rmended me in hopes that Elder Turner would be punished. Don''t talk as if you''re thinking for the sake of Phoenix Valley. Back then, I didn''t know how important the tournament was at all.


    "The moment I understood how important it is, I realized that benefits were so important for you. You don''t care about Phoenix Valley at all!"


    Fane raised his voice as he said that, revealing Elder Rick''s inner thoughts.


    The elder''s face darkened as he immediately denied it.


    "Don''t think you can say whatever you want! Just because you''re not punished, it doesn''t mean you can insult me so brazenly!"

 Chapter 2735

    Chapter 2735


    However, the moment Elder Rick spoke, Elder Turner interjected, rebuking, "Fane is right. You did all of that just to settle your grudges. After Elder Maurice investigated the matter, it''s been proven that you did everything for that reason. Rick! How dare you!"


    Elder Turner''s tone sounded demanding, imposing; it was obvious just how angry he was. Elder Rick panicked at that moment, never expecting Elder Turner to point the gun at him so quickly.


    The other elders werepletely baffled by this, not knowing what was happening at all, especially with Elder Turner. Everything Elder Turner had done seemed to be for the sake of protecting Fane, much to their confusion.


    Why did he want to protect a sixth-grade alchemist? Was there something to Fane that they did not know about?


    Before anyone could voice their questions, Elder Turner said, "You know better than anyone what you''ve done. Don''t even think about denying it. "You never knew whether Fane had the ability of a seventh-grade alchemist at all. Even though you didn''t know it, you still rmended Fane for the sake of humiliating him. As an Elder, don''t you know how important the tournament is? For the sake of your revenge, you didn''t care about anything else!"


    Elder Rick trembled at Elder Turner''s words. Judging by his behavior and words, Elder Turner was nning on punishing him!


    At that moment, Elder Rick no longer cared about his dignity and immediately went down on his knees.


    He raised his voice as he exined, "I didn''t! I just felt like Fane was suitable. Didn''t we win this time?


    Phoenix Valley wasn''t affected by this, which means that nothing is wrong with the rmendation!"


    Elder Turner sneered. "No, there wasn''t. It''s good that you rmended Fane; it''s because of him that our valley has turned the tides in the tournament!"


    After he said that, Elder Turned showed the merit log to all the other elders, letting the elders look at how the tournament went.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When everyone saw Sky Peak Pavilion''s hidden trump card, they took a deep breath. After that, they saw Fane turning the tables during the first round, pulling up the results of the other two with the highest scores present, winning the stage.


    Even though they lost the second stage, Fane was not the cause of it. Instead, Fane''s results were incredible.


    When the third stage came, nothing unexpected and unsavory happened, and Fane dominated the round.


    After looking at everything, all the elders understood why Elder Turner had that attitude. Heck, they would have done the same thing.


    Fane''s talent was already able topare with the top geniuses of the inner valley. He was even an excellent fighter.


    He was practically a demon!


    Elder Rick''s eyes widened as he looked at the log, shaking his head vehemently: "Impossible! This can''t be! He''s a sixth-grade alchemist, so why was he able toplete a thousand and two hundred pill runes?!


    "How could he remember and


    condense sixty ancient runes in


    such a short time? This does


    sense at all! He must''ve


    mated-he had to!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Elder Rick had cracked due to the pressure. He did not want to admit to Fane''s talent and face further consequences as well.


    Meanwhile, Elder Baggins and Elder Eliot looked on quietly.

 Chapter 2736

    Chapter 2736


    The two of them were witnesses to the incident. With how arrogant Rick was acting earlier, the two of them were incredibly happy about Rick''s current state!


    Elder Eliot was incredibly angry the moment he thought about how Rick was acting earlier, so he sneered as he said, "Elder Rick, don''t be so emotional. Didn''t you say earlier that you''d be the oneughing till the end as long as we won this tournament? Why are you in such a panic now?"


    Rick was not in the mood to exchange words with Elder Elliot at that moment. His only thought in mind was to push away the responsibility, but Elder Turner had never liked to dwell on things like this.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He coldly nced at Rick, not even giving Rick the chance to speak before getting the deacons next to him to drag Rick away with a wave of his hand.


    Everything had happened far too quickly, and some of them could not really process things. Elder Rick, who had always acted so proudly, was actually being dragged to the punishment hall. They could not help but feel like everything was happening too strangely.


    Elder Turner turned to look at Fane before reaching out to pat Fane on the shoulder, "You did very well. Even though he was the one who made a mess of things, Phoenix Valley would be in a terrible situation if it weren''t for you.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be well rewarded. You can head back now, I''ll have someone send the reward to your courtyard."


    Fane nodded. He never wanted to stay at the Elder Hall for too long anyway. He did not like being in crowds. With Elder Turner''s words, he hurriedly turned around to leave.


    When he passed Elder Maurice, he nodded at Elder Maurice. The elder whispered to him, "If anything happens, I''ll have someone ry everything to you. Don''t worry."


    The courtyard looked the same as before. Loud stood right in front of the entrance. As a runner, he did not really have much to do.


    He suddenly widened his eyes when he saw Fane. He smiled in greeting, and Fane nodded before asking," Did anything happen the past few days? Where''s Rudy?"


    Even though Fane did not care about Rudy, Grayson''s incident still happened. If Rudy disappeared as well, then it just means that the matter got moreplicated.


    Lou immediately replied, "Rudy is in


    the room He just got a task from the task hall and finished it two hours ago. He''s resting in the foom after handing in the task and asked me not to disturb him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane nodded. Since Rudy was safe, there was nothing to worry about. However, the door to Rudy''s room


    opened the moment Fane entered the courtyard.


    Fane turned to look and saw Rudy walking out with a look as if he had just woken up. He took two steps out before seeing that Fane was back, and his eyes widened. ele shouted, "You''re back!"


    Fane nodded helplessly. He really wanted to take a good rest on his bed at that moment, instead of wasting time with Rudy. However Rudy looked like he was incredibly excited to see Fane as he rushed toward Fane.


    Rudy grabbed Fane''s arm and said, "Come here, I have something to tell you."


    The courtyard might not be that big, but it still had everything. There was a little gazebo in the middle that Fane and Rudy were both sitting in.


    Lou prepared a pot of tea for them. Fane frowned and said, "Don''t be so secretive, just tell me what you want."

 Chapter 2737

    Chapter 2737


    Rudy pursed his lips, cursing that Fane was still the same as always. He said after a slight cough, "Let''s forget about me for now. I want to talk about you first. You didn''t tell me you were back. Who won the tournament? Did that Rick guy cause you trouble?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow before quickly telling Rudy a summary of the story. When Rudy heard that Rick was already locked up in the punishment hall, he danced happily.


    After they drank their tea, he finallyposed himself. Fane sighed in exasperation as he said with a serious tone, "Don''t be too excited. You said you had something to tell me. Tell me what it is before you celebrate."


    Rudy knew that Fane did not like having things hanging, so he said, "Do you know about the Whirling World?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, looking at Rudy curiously. It was obviously the first time he had heard of such a thing. Rudy was quite pleased as he continued.


    "I knew you wouldn''t have heard of it. After all, you''ve been busy with the tournament the past few days.


    Right after you left, the Whirling World spread around the whole Phoenix Valley.


    "It''s said that news of the Whirling World has spread


    around the outside world as well. Everyone seems very excited about it. I think you''ll definitely go there as well!"


    Fane was a little stunned hearing everything. "The Whirling World? What sort of ce is that? Why do you think I''ll definitely go? Stop with the nonsense, hurry up and exin everything from the start!"


    Rudy nodded, holding back the excitement in his heart as he told everything he knew to Fane. After Fane had left, news of the Whirling World started to spread in Phoenix Valley.


    The so-called Whirling World was a world that existed outside of the Hestia Continent. It was not really aplete world and was said to be a part of the Valley of Enlightenment.


    The Valley of Enlightenment was the reason for the war between Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion. The two forces both wanted the Valley of Enlightenment for themselves, which was why they were at war!


    The Whirling World was a part of the Valley of Enlightenment, and it was already opened. Anyone who met the conditions could enter. Hearing that, Fane was even more confused.


    Fane frowned and asked, "If the Whirling World is a part of the Valley of Enlightenment, then why can''t the valley be entered yet if the Whirling World is already opened? Hasn''t the valley remained closed because Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion


    haven''t discussed things yet?"


    Rudy nodded, earnestly exining, "The Whiring World is a part of the Valley of Enlightenment, but there is a natural barrier between it and the valley. No one actually knows how the Whirling World was opened.


    "However, even if it was opened, the valley is still closed. Entering the Whirling World isn''t equal to entering the Whirling World. Opening the Valley of Enlightenment still needs the keys from both sides."


    Fane could not understand what


    was happening as he listened. Doubt started to form inside him, but he knew that Rudy would not be able to answer any of his questions if he pressed on. After all, Rudy''s


    knowledge was limited. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane nodded and said, "Then why are you so sure what the conditions to enter the Whirling World are? Do you need some form of entrance que?"


    Fane thought about when they entered the Hidden ce for Resources. They needed an entrance que to go through the wormhole.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2738

    Chapter 2738


    Rudy shook his head and answered, "There''s no need for any such thing. Anyone who meets the conditions can enter. The conditions are very simple. You can''t be over sixty."


    Hearing that, Fane straightened his body, "You can enter as long as you''re not over sixty years old?"


    Rudy nodded earnestly at that. He had already looked into it and was very versed in the requirements.


    Fane took a deep breath as he said after some thought, "The Whirling World probably has a lot of valuable things inside. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be telling me so much."


    Rudy nodded earnestly as his smile deepened," Someone''s already entered. However, it''s said that you can only return after two years. An illusion was transferred out, though. There are a lot of amazing things inside.


    "There are various famous materials. From the scenes inside, the Whirling World must have already been closed for many, many years. "Those materials are all incredibly old. There''s also an ancient city within. There are a lot of ces where the treasure can be found!"


    Fane narrowed his eyes. No wonder Rudy was so excited. The Whirling World did seem like a great


    ce. He took a deep breath, starting to feel excited as well at Rudy''s words.


    However, Fane had always been a calm person. The more exciting it was, the more he needed himself to be calm. He took a few deep breaths, tossing aside the excitement before he said, "Continue your introductions. Tell me all the important things."


    Rudy nodded, "I think there''s one most important point. Everyone''s strength will be restricted when they enter. Those in the spring solidifying realm will be suppressed to thete stage of the innate realm. Everyone who isn''t at thete stage of the innate realm will be raised to that level as well!"


    Fane had calmly listened to everything before that, but those words actually caused Fane to suddenly straighten his body as he widened his eyes.


    The restriction part really was too surprising Everyone''s strength would be restricted to thete stage of the innate realm. That meant that what would be used inside were the skills and techniques they had.


    Rudy continued, "After the news, everyone started to get excited. Everyone younger than sixty years old has been racking their brains for a way in, even despite needing to stay there for two years.


    "The resources inside are far too bountifulpared to the outside. Everyone wants to enter and fight for the resources. Moreover, no one has heard of any danger. There''s nothing else alive in there. If we enter,


    the only danger would be other people!"


    Fane took a deep breath. The Whirling World was far too surprising. It was basically a natural battlefield. There was nothing else inside but human fighters.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was being forced to thete stage of the innate level. It meant that everyone was basically fighting with their talent!


    There were so many resources to attractrge numbers of fighters as well.


    Rudy said excitedly, "Should we go in? I actually really want to go, even if I know that I might be killed if I enter with my meager skills.


    "I just really don''t want to stay here


    anymore. After all, I''m an alchemist. All the fighters will have a use for me. They wouldn''t move against me easily just refine pills when enter, getting some spirit crystals where I can... It would still be better than staying here." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    ??


    Fane frowned as he looked at Rudy curiously, "Did something else happen? Were you threatened by someone?"


    Rudy shook his head, saying after a deep sigh, "I haven''t been threatened. I just feel like Phoenix Valley was never a good ce for me."

 Chapter 2739

    Chapter 2739


    "Even now, we don''t know why Grayson was taken away. Nor do we know if we''ll end up like Grayson. Furthermore, my little levels of talent won''t be properly cultivated in Phoenix Valley. It would be better if I go somewhere else. Once I get out of the Whirling World, I''ll bepletely free!"


    Fane frowned, looking at Rudy earnestly, "Your thoughts are reasonable. Since you want to leave so much, why don''t you just go back..." Before Fane could finish, he was interrupted by Rudy. Rudy anxiously said, "I would have gone back early on if it were that easy. With your talents, you can firmly make a ce for yourself in Phoenix Valley.


    "Even if you did anything suspicious, people wouldn''t do anything too bad to you thanks to your talents. I''m different, I''m expendable.


    "The moment I mention wanting to leave Phoenix Valley, I''ll definitely be captured. The Whirling World is just an excuse for me to leave Phoenix Valley. There''s no way for them to know what I''ve encountered in Phoenix Valley anyway.


    "No matter if I survive it or not, in two years, I''ll immediately leave Phoenix Valley and head back to Golden Pills!"


    Fane could understand Rudy''s sense of helplessness.


    Since he already made his decision, Fane had nothing else to say. He took a light sip of his tea as he raised his head and contemted his own troubles.


    Rudy had been waiting for Fane to say something else, but Fane seemed to be earnestly tasting the tea, so he was a bit exasperated, "Fane, could you tell me if you''re going or not?"


    Fane frowned, thinking about it for a while before he shook his head earnestly, "I won''t be going. I still have other things to do here. Two years is far too long. Even if the Whirling World''s resources are so plentiful that they will attract most young people.


    "However, the Whirling World isn''t really a certain thing. I still have so many questions that are unclear. I just don''t really n on going in there right now."


    Hearing that, Rudy suddenly panicked. He had thought that Fane would definitely follow him into the Whirling World after he exined everything about it.


    He might be useless, but Fane was an incredibly rare genius in every way. Fane''s skills would definitely be able to protect him. He might be able to get something from following Fane.


    el.


    He would be able to guarantee his safety as well. That was already more than enough for Fane. After receiving blow after blow, Rudy was no longer the same as he was before. He just needed to live his life peacefully. He did not have any other thoughts in mind.


    He never expected Fane to reject it. Looking at Fane''s expression, Fane seemed certain that he would not be entering, which Rudy could not really ept "You''re not going in? There''s everything inside. There are many things inside that geniuses would go crazy for. Many materials are waiting inside for you.


    "There are also resources left behind from experts countless years ago. Don''t you want to go inside and fight for them? Even if you''re not going to do much, you''ll be able to find a lot!" Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Rudy meaningfully. From his words, Fane saw through Rudy''s ns.


    He sighed helplessly, "I have my own considerations. I know that the Whirling World is a good ce, but it''s too uncertain for me. Just think about it. Everything that''s happened recently is still a mess.


    "No one knows what will happen after we go in. Many people might die inside. I don''t want to be ab rat. That''s why I don''t n on going inside." Rudy''s face stiffened, suddenly not knowing what to say. Fane''s words were actually reasonable. There were still many things that were unclear.


    The Whirling World was a part of the Valley of Enlightenment. Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion were fighting tooth and nail for the Valley of Enlightenment.


    On top of that, Phoenix Valley''s ns caused much doubt and rm. The Whirling World, which was rted to the Valley of Enlightenment, might not be as good as it sounded!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2740

    Chapter 2740


    The Whirling World was an irreceable choice for Rudy. After knowing the world''s rules, Rudy was even more determined to enter the Whirling World.


    As for those problems that were there, he had been too excited to think about them. Fane''s words were like a bucket of cold water on his head. His whole body stiffened.


    He wanted to retort, but he did not know what to say, because all of his replies were too far-fetched. Fane''s words had been straight to the point, and all of them were problems that could not be ignored. Rudy suddenly started to hesitate.


    Fane looked at Rudy and shook his head slightly. He could understand Rudy''s helplessness, but could not enter the Whirling World with Rudy just because of those doubts.


    That ce was incredibly dangerous to Fane. After a moment, Rudy said in a low voice, "I understand everything you''re saying, but I really don''t want to continue staying in Phoenix Valley. I feel like Phoenix Valley is a beast that will swallow me whole at any moment.


    "I''m full of fear every day as long as I am in Phoenix Valley. My goal was toe here and to be cultivated well, yet I only noticed aftering here that there are far too many geniuses in Phoenix Valley.


    To be raised better and get more resources means I will have to work my hardest. Yet, an alchemist like me doesn''t have any hope to get anything good anyway!"


    After saying that, Rudy smiled bitterly as he looked out the gazebo and said in a shaky tone, "You''re right! Yet, Phoenix Valley isn''t really a great ce..."


    Hecked confidence in his words. He knew he was forcing things, but he really wanted to enter the Whirling World. Yet, he was afraid that he would not be able to stay there alone for that long. So, he really wanted Fane to go in with him.


    After a period of time interacting with Fane, he knew that Fane did not really have a good temper, but Fane was not someone despicable or shameless. As long as he obediently followed behind Fane, he would be protected.


    Fane let out a light smile, not saying anything. Fane looked out of the gazebo. When Rudy saw that he was not getting a response, he coughed awkwardly.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you''re not entering the Whirling World, what do you n on doing?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he said in a firm tone, "I already thought about it during the tournament. I''m waiting for the inner valley test. I want to see what type of ce it is."


    Rudy felt a chill in his heart at those words. To Fane, the inner valley was better than the Whirling World.


    After all, the inner valley was still part of Phoenix Valley.


    As long as Fane did not do anything too bad, the higher-ups would definitely take good care of Fane


    and raise him well. After all, the inner valley is the true core of Phoenix Valley.


    Fane turned to nce at Rudy, having not nned on revealing the matter. In the end, Rudy was the person who was the friendliest to him in Phoenix Valley.


    After thinking about it, he still revealed his innermost thoughts.


    "There are many reasons I don''t want to enter the Whirling World. After all, the safety of the ce isn''t


    guaranteed for us. Even if mankine


    scouts have gone in, there''s a


    two-year restriction for going into the Whirling World.


    "No one knows if any massive changes will happen within the two years, or if there will be any hidden plots. +feel like the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley have a massive secret hidden.

 Chapter 2741

    Chapter 2741


    "The secret is probably rted to the Whirling World. Even if there are valuable treasures in the Whirling World, I have to put my life first."


    Rudy took a deep breath and nodded before he said," You''re right. Are you nning on staying in Phoenix Valley and never entering the Whirling World?"


    Fane sat up straight and thought about it for a while before he resolutely shook his head, "If I''m sure that the ce isn''t that dangerous, or if I know the secret behind the ce. As long as I have certain assurances, I will enter. It''s definitely not possible right now."


    Rudy sighed miserably, looking incredibly deted. To Rudy, Phoenix Valley had be a prison where he was trapped in.


    Fane looked at Rudy before saying, "The inner valley is the core of Phoenix Valley. Only by bing an inner valley alchemist will I be able to have ess to some of Phoenix Valley''s secrets.


    "There are many reasons I want to enter the inner valley. The first is to increase my skills as an alchemist. After that, I want to find out the secrets that those people are hiding."


    Rudy sobered up at Fane''s words. Thinking about it, he did feel like a lot of things that they always wanted to find out about really did need Fane doing that to be


    found out. Fane continued, "Just looking at Grayson''s matter. We''ve already investigated it, and you can''t even sleep without thinking about him. You''ve been obsessed about where Grayson is and if he''s even still alive.


    "Yet, we''re alone in Phoenix Valley. Just being able to take care of ourselves is good enough. We don''t really have the ability to look into Grayson''s disappearance, which we''ve always wanted to find out about.


    "We don''t have any clues. We can''t even make the most basic of guesses. So, if we really want to understand everything, we have to first make sure we have more power. We need to have the right to even know about it!"


    Rudy no longer had anything to say back to that. All he could do was nod earnestly. Fane''s decision was definitely right. At that moment, frantic steps could suddenly be heard from the entrance of the courtyard.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lou was rapidly approaching with a panicked look on his face. Fane and Rudy frowned at the same time. When Lowarrived next to Fane, he whispered, "A steward came over earlier to say that Elder Maurice is waiting for you at the Elder Hall, he has something to say to you."


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows. He had thought that it would take at least a few days before Elder Maurice approached him for anything. They would at least need to wait until everything blew over. After all, Rick was still in the punishment hall.


    Fane nodded at him, not saying anything else as he followed the steward who conveyed the news into the Elder Hall. At that moment, there were two chairs and a table in the Elder Hall. There were varjous fruits on the table, and even a fragrant tea was prepared. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Elder Maurice smiled at Fane when he saw Fane arriving. He motioned for Fane to sit in front of him. Fane curiously looked at Elder Maurice, not sure why Elder Maurice summoned Fane to the Elder Hall.


    After all, the Elder Hall was not personal space.


    Normally, the Elder Hall would bepletely shut if nothing was happening. Fane would not have been summoned there to talk about any private matters. That was why Fane had thought that he would be facing more than just Elder Maurice for this conversation.

 Chapter 2742

    Chapter 2742


    He had thought that many elders would be waiting for him in the Elder Hall. Yet, when he arrived at the Elder Hall, he only saw Elder Maurice there. Was it really necessary to use the Elder Hall for a personal meeting between the two of them?


    Fane felt stranger and stranger as he thought about it, but he did not reveal his thoughts on his face. He politely greeted Elder Maurice before sitting down as Elder Maurice indicated.


    Elder Maurice poured Fane a cup of tea, "This tea is a high-grade spiritual tea. Even the elders are only allowed to take it out when there are guests." Fane hurriedly said, "You''re an elder, we should follow the rules and not waste..."


    However, before Fane could finish, he was interrupted by Elder Maurice, "There''s no need for such empty pleasantries when it''s just the two of us. I called you here because of a personal matter."


    Fane nodded, motioning for Elder Maurice to continue. Elder Maurice took a sip of tea before saying, "Have you heard about the Whirling World?" Fane was taken aback, not expecting Elder Maurice to mention it immediately. Fane nodded, not really nning on hiding it. Elder Maurice nced at Fane before saying, "What do you n on doing after this?"


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows, answering honestly, "I''ll wait for the inner valley''s test. I want to enter the inner valley." 1


    Elder Maurice raised an eyebrow, having already expected that answer. He did not continue talking immediately but paused for a long time before saying," You should put entering the inner valley aside for now. In two days, you should enter the Whirling World. Don''t ask me why. This is for your own sake. That ce has much more for you to gain than risk. With your skills, you''ll definitely be able to make something of yourself there."


    Elder Maurice''s words stunned Fane for a moment. Fane frowned, having already considered what Elder Maurice Would want to talk to him about Yet, he never expected that Elder Maurice had wanted to ask him to enter the Whirling World.


    Fane started to be suspicious of Elder Maurice''s intentions then. Elder Maurice looked right at Fane after he said that. When he saw Fane''s expression, he knew what Fane was thinking.


    Elder Maurice let out a wry smile as he exined, "Don''t specte too much. I''m doing this for your sake. The Whirling World has its dangers, but the potential benefits are muchrger.


    "We already sent out people inside to scout. It won''t just be the outer valley sending a lot of people inside, even the inner valley will be sending most of theirs."


    Hearing Elder Maurice''s words, Fane rxed quite a bit. If he was going to be the only one to enter, Fane would definitely suspect that Elder Maurice was plotting something.


    However, if even inner valley alchemists were entering, it meant that the Whirling World was not as dangerous as he thought.


    Fane looked up and asked earnestly, "Elder Maurice, why did you call me over to talk about this? Do you want me to hurry up and go inside?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "In truth, I was nning on bing an inner valley student first before going in, if I was ever going to go in."


    Elder Maurice sighed. He knew


    Fane''s personality. If Fane did not


    Sveto


    clearly know everything, Fane would definitely not go inside. Elder.


    Maurice poured himself some tea before he started to speak

 Chapter 2743

    Chapter 2743


    "I do want you to hurry inside as soon as possible. If you don''t go in quickly, you might very well be dragged into certain things. I don''t know how the following days will go."


    Elder Maurice had a strangely apprehensive look on his face as he said there. It was as if there were a lot of difficult matters in front of him. Fane frowned, not saying anything as he waited patiently.


    Elder Maurice continued after a moment, "Phoenix Valley is basically right next to a massive storm right now. If we''re not careful, we''ll be dragged inside. No one knows what the final results of that will be.


    "Even if you seem to only have Rick as an enemy publicly, that''s just what''s known. Sometimes, talent is a double-edged sword. It will attract the attention of the higher-ups and give you better resources, but you''ll also invite the envy of others if you''re too talented.


    "In my eyes, the inner valley is even more dangerous than the outer valley. I knew you''d want to enter the inner valley after you got back, but that ce is like a sinister sea. The moment you enter, it''ll be very difficult for you to get out.


    "It would be better for you to venture into the Whirling World. There is a strength restriction there. As long as you''re smart enough, you''ll be able to aplish a lot


    inside."


    Elder Maurice was quite sincere in his words. As he said that, he looked at Fane earnestly. Fane frowned, thinking about Elder Maurice''s words in detail for a while.


    Elder Maurice did not reveal everything, but he still gave Fane a lot of information. The inner valley was a battlefield that was not fought with


    weapons.


    Even though Fane knew that he could not rely on the words of one person to make his judgment, Elder Maurice''s expression really looked like he was incredibly serious.


    Thinking about Elder Maurice''s temper, he was definitely not someone who enjoyed putting on false pretenses. The thought yed around in Fane''s head for a long time.


    Elder Maurice knew Fane''s inner conflict, and he said helplessly, "I know you still want to enter the inner valley to witness what the inner valley really is like.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "After all, from the news you''ve gotten, bing an inner valley alchemist will mean you will get a lot of tutge and resources. However, I''m telling you that this is all just on the surface.


    "After you enter the inner valley, you''ll be forced to join a team. The inner valley is split into various factions. It''s not all lumped into one like the outer valley. If you want to continue in the inner valley, you''ll have to pick a side and fight for..."


    As he said that, Fane suddenly raised a hand to stop Elder Maurice. Just hearing all of that caused Fane to have a massive headache. He hated being involved in random problems when all he wanted to do was improve himself.


    If the inner valley really was a ce full of such schemes, Fane suddenly lost a lot of interest in entering it. Fane looked at Elder Maurice with a deep look before he said, "Thank you for wanting to help me. As for when I will enter the Whirling World need more time to think. However, I have another question before that. If you don''t know, you don''t have to answer."


    Elder Maurice raised an eyebrow, shooting Fane'' a look to continue. Fane sighed before he said


    seriously Back when we first


    entered Phoenix Valley, we cam


    as


    a group of three. After that, one of us went missing. Do you know of someone named Grayson?"

 Chapter 2744

    Chapter 2744


    The moment Grayson''s name was mentioned, Elder Maurice''s expression changed. His eyes narrowed while his head leaned back a little. Fane looked at him and was sure that Elder Maurice knew about Grayson.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows as he said seriously, "I''m very curious. Where is Grayson right now? Is he still alive? Even though I didn''t really have a good rtionship with him, we still entered Phoenix Valley at the same time.


    "The three of us went through some things. After entering Phoenix Valley, only he disappeared. I really want to know why he disappeared. Does it have anything to do with me?"


    Elder Maurice sighed helplessly, "If he doesn''t really have a good rtionship with you, then you shouldn''t look into this anymore. He''s already beenpletely locked up."


    "Why was he locked up?" Fane could not stop himself from raising his voice a little. The question had been in Fane''s head for a long time.


    Why was Grayson the only one locked up after what they went through? Elder Maurice looked at Fane helplessly. There were some things he was not supposed to mention.


    However, He could very well lose Fane''s trust if he did


    not tell the truth. To Elder Maurice, Fane was worth a lot more.


    Thinking about it for a long time, he chose to answer in the end, "I''ve heard about what happened to you. When you were first supposed to enter Phoenix Valley, you were ambushed midway.


    "Two deacons even lost their lives. We captured Grayson because of that, "After saying that, Fane was noticeably excited.


    He wanted to raise his voice to ask why, but Elder Maurice did not give him the chance. Elder Maurice sighed before saying, "Grayson was the one who leaked your journey."


    After Elder Maurice said that, Fane was stunned.


    Grayson had leaked their journey? He was the cause of the ambush by their enemies? That was too unbelievable.


    Grayson''s face reappeared in Fane''s mind. He kept on feeling like Grayson would not be someone who would do something like that.


    Grayson was part of a fifth-grade n and was incredibly valued by the Rosefinch Pavilion. After being tested and entering Phoenix Valley, he should have been treated very well.


    After thinking about Grayson''s


    origins more and more, Fane could not figure out why Grayson would do such a thing. Why would Grayson leak their movements? Why would he allow that group to ambush them?


    What exactly was the reason for that? Furthermore, Fane was even more curious as to why the enemies were trying to kill them. If the


    el.neThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ambush had happened at West Cercie State, Fane would have thought they were attacking him.


    After all, Fane had been in West Cercie State for quite long. Yet, the vessel being attacked happened when he had not been in Middle Province for that long. Practically no one knew about him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even Grayson and Rudy were just somewhat talented alchemists. They were no one notable at all.


    Since Grayson was the person to leak it, then Grayson should not have been the reason for the ambush.


    Then, it must have been because of Rudy. Yet, after interacting with Rudy for so long, Fane did not feel like Rudy had anything about him that was worth assassinating.


    Rudy was incredibly ordinary as an alchemist and horrible as a fighter. He did note from a notable family either. So, Fane could not figure out why anyone would want to kill Rudy.


    After so long thinking about it, he was forced to conclude that the reason they were ambushed was because of the two deacons that died. They must have had a secret they were hiding.

 Chapter 2745

    Chapter 2745


    However, Fane clearly remembered the elder only telling them two deacons were going to follow them only when they left the alliance branch. Before that, they did not know who the two deacons protecting them towards Phoenix Valley were at all.


    Could it be because of the Scarlet Blood Crystal? Fane''s lips twitched, suddenly feeling his mind overheat. No matter how he thought about it, he could not understand anything. Elder Maurice interrupted Fane''s thoughts.


    "I don''t know about the details, but he''s definitely the leaker. Even he himself admitted to it."


    Fane sighed as his head swayed slightly, forgetting about the problem. On The way back from the Elder Hall, Fane was fixated on itpletely.


    He wondered if he should tell Rudy the story as well. Fane felt like Rudy would probably copse mentally if Fane revealed the truth.


    After thinking about it, Fane decided to conceal the news for the moment. He would tell Rudy at the right moment. When Rudy found out that Fane would follow them into the Whirling World, he was so happy he started to dance.


    Rudy had been dreaming about leaving Phoenix Valley, so that chance was naturally something he


    had been longing for. After five days, Fane left for the Whirling World was not even a part of Hestia Continent through a transfer array.


    They were in a limitless, barrennd. Rocks of varying sizes littered the whole ce. There were still a few trees around, or Fane would have wondered if he came to the wrong ce.


    Rudy frowned and said, "So this is the Whirling World. It looks so different from how I thought it would. Why is it so barren? I thought that the Whirling World would be filled with life, there should have been materials everywhere."


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly, feeling like Rudy really was someone filled with imagination.


    Fane exined helplessly, "The


    Whirling World is massive. Didn''t we already hear about that before? It''s about the size of the Middle


    Province. If there are material.ne


    everywhere, every single warrior in the world would try to get in.


    "It could even lead to a massive n war. After all, resources as abundant as that would be able to birth countless experts!"


    Rudy nodded meaningfully, feeling


    like Fane was right. Fane sighed as he looked at the sky. Clouds filled the sky. Even though it was very bright around them, they could not see the sun behind the clouds, which caused Fane to be curious


    Rudy anxiously asked, "Where should we go next?


    Could there be any remnants of the ancient city here? Should we try to find some clues here to give us a starting point?"


    Fane nodded, looking around his surroundings before finding a direction to lead Rudy away. Before Fane could take two steps forward, he heard a string of footsteps. Fane frowned as he stopped.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alchemists! You''re two really fat sheep. It was worth waiting here for two days!"


    A scarred man who had a de in hand was walking towards Fane as he said that. Behind the scarred man was a tall andnky man. Looking at the way they were dressed, it was obvious they weren''t good news.


    They had bones that were carved from spirit crystals around them and had quite a few scars on their faces. They really looked like thugs from novels.


    Looking at the two of them, Rudy hid


    behind Fane in fear, "Let the two of them live. Since they''re alchemists, we should use them well. We''ll need to stay here for two years anyway. Let''s make them our ves and have them make us pills till their souls dry up!"The tall and tanky man said with a cold sneer. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The scarred man nodded in agreement, "How lucky are we? Alchemists aren''t just big fat sheep but also the best candidates for ves. When they make a lot of pills, we can even sell them to make more spirit crystals!"

 Chapter 2746

    Chapter 2746


    The two of them fearlessly discussed what to do with Fane and Rudy right in front of Fane and Rudy. They even mentioned wanting to turn them into ves. Rudy''s face was steely, he was so angry his whole body shook.


    Yet, he did not dare to say anything at that moment. All he could do was ce all his hopes on Fane. Fane frowned, not saying anything as he calmly looked at the two bandits.


    The tall andnky man saw that Fane''s expression was incredibly calm as if nothing was happening. The man could not help but let out a coldugh, "I can''t believe you''re actually so brave. Could the two of you think that you''ll be able to run just because the two of us are currently at thete stage of the innate level?"


    Fane frowned, still not saying anything. The tall man let out a coldugh as he continued, "This is the Whirling World. I guess you still haven''t fully memorized the rules since you just arrived here!


    "Let me tell you right now, our strength is just restricted to thete stage of the innate level thanks to the Whirling World''s rules! The both of us were already at the spring solidifying realm a long time ago in Hestia Continent!"


    The mention of the spring solidifying realm caused Rudy''s heart to thump loudly. He was just the early


    stage of the innate realm, it was a far cry from the spring solidifying realm. In Fane''s eyes, the spring solidifying realm''s experts were unbeatable.


    With that in mind, he could not help but look up at Fane. He had seen Fane fighting before and knew that Fane was already at the spring solidifying realm as well. Could Fane fight two against one?


    They were two spring solidifying realm fighters in front of him. Could Fane beat them? Rudy got more and more nervous as he thought about it, and could not help but grab Fane''s sleeve.


    Fane let out augh, "So you''re just two pieces of trash not worth looking at. You''re just hiding here to ambush weaker fighters and steal spirit crystals."


    They were at the entrance of the transfer array Anyone who wanted to enter the Whirling World would need to go through thatrge transfer array. The Whirling World only had about two dozen or so


    entrances. The entrances were all


    basically destinations of the transfer array.


    Normally, there would be two separate transfer arrays. One for entering, and one for exiting, but there was only one to the Whirling World. Only entering was possible.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Each entrance had a few designated spots, and the two bandits deliberately hid in the dark knowing that. They observed those who entered the Whirling World.


    If the neers were strong or had the numbers advantage, they would keep hiding. If they met anyone who was weak or who looked particrly tempting, they would jump out to rob them.


    The two of them happily ran out of their hiding spot the moment they saw Fane and Rudy''s attire. Alchemists were normally never poor.


    Furthermore, alchemists fully


    focused on refining pills and were normally not that strong. The


    scarred man snorted, "These two are just pretending to be calm! I refuse to believe they didn''t know the rules of the Whirling World before they entered!"


    The tall man godded meaningfully. The two of them exchanged a look, seeing the ferocity in each other''s eyes. The two of them did not want to dy anything. After all, the ce would see neers every now and then.


    S


    If anyone else came, it could easily cause a disruption in their ns. It was possible that those two fat sheep would run away. In order to prevent any surprises, the two of them decided to take action immediately.


    Rudy could immediately tell that the two of them were about to take action. He was so scared he started to pale as he whispered into Fane''s ears.

 Chapter 2747

    Chapter 2747


    "The two of them are about to attack! What should we do?"


    Fane sighed helplessly, "Go and hide for now. Find somewhere further away. Don''t get hurt from the shockwaves!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Those words sessfully calmed Rudy down. Fane was basically his stabilizing factor. Fane had always been a logical person. As long as Fane was calm, there was nothing to be afraid ofl


    Rudy hurriedly ran to the side, not forgetting to shout as he did, "Be careful. These two are still in the spring solidifying realm in the end. Don''t underestimate them, going one against two!"


    Rudy actually knew that everything he said was useless, but he could still not stop himself. After all, he had not done anything to help at all. The scarred man could not help butugh coldly at Rudy, "You should worry about yourself!"


    After he said that, the scarred man and the tall man rushed right at Fane. The two of them held a long de in hand, rushing at Fane with simr weapons.


    The scarred man and the tall man ended up splitting up, one heading to Fane while one rushed towards Rudy. The two of them nned on finishing the fight quickly. Fane raised an eyebrow. The two of them


    were actually not bad. They did not dy things and decided to just hurry and end the battle.


    If they had been facing the usual weak alchemist, things would have gone the way they wanted. The one rushing towards Fane was the scarred man. At that moment, he had a pleased smile on his face.


    He held his sword in both hands as he shed right at Fane. His sword was filled with a bloody aura, and the bloody aura formed the shape of many skulls in the air.


    The skulls were like angry spirits in hell. They seemed to only be willing to rest after ripping Fane to shred. Fane snorted as his gray sword appeared in his hands.


    Seventy-five Soul Swords were condensed in a sh. With a p, the seventy-five Soul Swords condensed into the gray sword in Fane''s hand. After the swords merged with the sword, they let out a ck glow. Fane narrowed his eyes slightly as he exploded forward!


    The scarred man never expected Fane to dare to face him head-on. He had thought the alchemist would know his ce, and frantically run away, However, the thought only lingered in his mind for a short moment, since Fane was already right in front of him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane let out an angered roar as the bloody aura''s skulls shed down at Fane with his sword!


    The scarred man was incredibly


    confident in his move. Even though he had never joined any ns, he was still fucky enough to find a few lower Earth Grade skills. He had already gotten that skill up to the first stage.


    The scarred man felt like even inner disciples within those ns were no match for him, let alone an alchemist that was not even at the spring solidifying realm!


    That technique was all he needed to kill that alchemist who did not know his ce! With that thought in mind, a shing sound could be heard at the next moment.

 Chapter 2748

    Chapter 2748


    Right after that, a soul-tearing energy went through the sword in his hand into his body. The scarred man widened his eyes, full of disbelief. The skill he had thought would kill Fane instantly had disappeared immediately after shing with Fane''s sword. It could not even hold on for a second.


    The soul-tearing pain immediately spread throughout his body. It was the first time the scarred man felt such pain.


    After that, the man fell from the air with a bang. He violently fell to the stone ground.


    Fane let out a cold smile. Did the guy not pause to consider that Fane entered the Whirling World because he had the skills? If someone really did so, it proved that his opponent was dumb.


    However, the world was filled with idiots. Even though his whole body was reeling in horrifying pain, the scarred man obstinately looked at Fane.


    At that moment, the scarred man no longer regarded Fane as lightly as he did before. Instead, he looked at Fane as if he was looking at a monster. Was Fane really an alchemist?


    Why was an alchemist so strong? His lower Earth grade technique was not able to hold on for a single second before it waspletely shattered by that


    alchemist''s skill.


    He even wondered if the alchemist was using a HEaven grad technique. He shouted with thest of his energy, "Who the hell are you? You''re definitely not an alchemist!"


    What were the scarred man''sst living words? In the next second, his soul waspletely destroyed by Destroying the Void.


    At that moment, Rudy shouted miserably, "Fane, save me!"


    Fane frowned, exploding forward toward the direction. He did not take long to deal with the scarred man, and thankfully, Rudy had run far enough that the tall man had not caught up with Rudy yet.


    Everything had happened too quickly, and the tall man had yet to notice that the scarred man was killed instantly. At that moment, Rudy was the only person in the tall man''s eyes.


    Fane took a deep breath as he activated thews of space. With a speed indiscernible to the eyes, he rapidly approached the tall man.


    The man sneered, "There''s no point shouting! No one can save you!" However, the moment he said that a cold voice was heard behind him, "Is that so?"


    The man''s whole body stiffened as he abruptly turned around. He noticed Fane, who should have already died to the scarred man, already right behind him.


    The tall man was full of shock, but his shock did notst that long. The two of them had wanted to deal with Fane and Rudy as quickly as possible.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Fane naturally wanted to deal with


    them quickly as well. They were


    in


    ?


    no man''snd. It was better to teave


    as soon as they could! "How are you here?!" The tall man shouted.


    As he shouted, he noticed the scarred man lying down on the ground, unmoving, behind fane. At that moment, the tall man realized that they had targeted the wrong people.


    Those two alchemists were no simple characters. The tall man felt a chill around his body.


    He abruptly looked up and shouted, "Stop! I have something to say!"

 Chapter 2749

    Chapter 2749


    Fane narrowed his eyes, naturally not answering his question. With a wave of his sword, a pitch-ck sh headed right toward the tall man''s forehead.


    The tall man raised his sword to stop it, but his skill was nothingpared to Fane''s Destroying the Void. With a sh, the sh shattered the tall man''s sword.


    The ck glow entered the tall man''s forehead in a sh. Fane did not hold back at the sh. Before the man could even cry out in pain, his soul waspletely shattered. He fell from the air and mmed onto the ground just like the scarred man.


    Looking down, his chest was no longer moving. He was already dead. Rudy was so scared his breathing had even stopped. He was shuddering and sobbing, not reacting to anything at all.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane grabbed Rudy''s arm, "Quit dreaming. Let''s leave this ce right now!"


    Rudy was pulled by Fane just like that, as they ran toward the northern direction. The two of them advanced for three hours before they stopped. Only then did Rudy snap back to reality.


    Fane nced at Rudy, "It''s not like you''ve never had your life on the line before. It''s just two people, do you need to react like this?"


    Rudy shuddered, slowlyposing himself. His body


    was still trembling slightly, but he slowly started to speak, "I was just frightened. I never expected to encounter something like this the moment we entered the Whirling World. If you were anyter, I''d definitely have been killed by that guy. This is the closest I''ve ever been to dying!"


    Those words actually reminded Fane that, even though Rudy knew how to fight, he was still an alchemist in the end. Rudy merely learnedbat to extend his life. He had never gone through a true battle.


    The only time he had truly seen a big conflict was the experience before they entered Phoenix Valley. It might have been an incredibly trying time, but Rudy''s life had not been directly threatened.


    It was different this time. The tall man''s sword had been aimed right at his head. Fane remembered that Rudy''s whole body had been stiff earlier, probably going numb from fear.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly as he reached out to pat Rudy on the arm.


    "I thought you were already mentally prepared beforeing in. I can''t believe you don''t seem prepared for what we''ll encounter at all. Battles like this are just appetizers!"


    "They''re just appetizers?" Rudy''s mouth was gaping wide, tears were threatening to fall from his eyes.


    Looking at him, Fane felt even more helpless. It seemed like Rudy was really inexperienced. After all, Fane had encountered all sorts of battles before.


    Before he entered the Whirling World, he had naturally expected even more battles over resources.


    Rudy did not know that. Rudy had thought that he just needed to y his part and he would be able to


    peacefully go through two years


    Then, he would be able to safely return to Hestia Continent and live his peaceful days.


    Realizing that he had been wrong in his thoughts, Rudy almost cried. He swallowed as he said, "I can''t believe this ce is even more dangerous than Phoenix Valley. I wouldn''t havee here if I knew. If it weren''t for you, I''d have been split into two just now!"

 Chapter 2750

    Chapter 2750


    Ruddy stammered out, "Can we no longer go back?"


    Fane nodded, speechless. He did not really want to say anything else. Rudy looked up hopelessly at the sunless sky.


    Fane could not stop himself from rolling his eyes, not bothering with Rudy anymore. He started to continue moving forward. He needed to find somewhere to make camp at that moment, or at least find others who had entered the Whirling World as well.


    He wanted to talk to them, to ask them if there were any dangers around. No matter how bad Rudy felt, Rudy still knew that he could not leave Fane at that moment. Otherwise, he would probably end up being killed by someone before the next day.


    He ran after Fane, "Actually, we could have followed arger team here. After all, the more people we have, the stronger we would be!"


    For safety''s sake, Elder Maurice had arranged for arge team from Phoenix Valley to enter the Whirling World. Basically, every major force had that arrangement.


    After all, there was strength in numbers. Even those who had illOintentions would not offend them. However, Fane rejected it.


    Rudy had nned on following therger group into


    the Whirling World, but rudy had rejected it after Fane did as well. Compared to anyone else, Rudy felt like Fane was more reliable. 1


    Fane nced at Rudy, not hiding his thoughts, "Even though following arge group will give us more assurances, there will be a lot of trouble as well.


    "You would need to ept any arrangements, and fight against everyone else. There is strength in numbers, but who knows what kind of trouble will pop up in the face of any valuable resources. Moving alone is much better."


    Fane hated fighting against others the most. The Phoenix Valley''s group were all scheming sorts. He did not want to bother those people. Moving alone was Fane''s favorite thing anyway.


    So, when Elder Maurice suggested that he move with therge group, Fane rejected it without a second thought. Rudy sighed helplessly, Fane was right in the end.


    He did not want to mix around with people he did not know. Someone like him, who was not really that strong in martialbat and alchemy, would basically be cannon fodder for those people.


    The two of them no longer dwell on the specifics.


    After determining a direction, they continued to move forward. Beforeing over, Fane had found outContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    what he could about the Wet


    World The Whirling World was incrediblyrge. Even if it was not as big as Middle Province, it was almost that size.


    After walking for a long time, they still saw only deste wastnds. They did not know when they could get out, nor did they know when they would find traces of the ancient city.


    It took them till noon the second day to get out of the wastnd. Morning of the third day, they saw remnants of a small city. The moment they saw the city walls, they could not control their excitement.


    After making sure that it was a city wall, the two of them moved forward impatiently.


    Rudy''s face was all smiles, "I


    thought that we would have to walk a few more days to see anything! It would be better if he had a map, but we''re just moving around blindly. We really did manage to find it. How lucky are we!"


    S

 Chapter 2751

    Chapter 2751


    Fane smiled but said nothing as the two of them continued walking for another hour before reaching the city. From a distance, many people were seen gathering at the city gates. Those people were dressed in various sorts of clothes, but all of them were merely standing around the gate and not entering. Fane frowned and hastened his pace.


    "This is too much! The city is a remnant left behind from ancient times. What does it have to do with you? What gives you the right to ask for an entry fee that''s so expensive! You''re asking for ten thousand spirit crystals! It''s daylight robbery!"


    "Exactly! You''re being too heavy-handed! All of us just got into the Whirling World as well. You were just a step faster than us. What gives you the right to im the whole city?!"


    "That''s right! This is too much! The Unbreaking Pavilion might be an eighth-grade n, but still, you can''t do this!"


    Both of them could hear sounds of quarreling from afar. Upon hearing the words ''Unbreaking Pavilion'', Fane was immediately on alert. He looked toward the front.


    He saw five men in simr-looking ck clothes standing in front of the city gates. The five of them had their heads held high, their expressions were incredibly arrogant!


    The disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion who stood at the front let out a coldugh, "Don''t you know the early bird gets the worm? I already told you before, that the Unbreaking Pavilion has imed ck Sun City. This whole city is our territory now!


    "If you were here earlier, you could have taken over ck Sun City as well. However, we got here first, so let''s not waste time on nonsense! "I''ve already told you the rules. As long as you pay ten thousand spirit crystals, I''ll let you in. If you don''t want to pay the tax, then get lost!" The disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion did not care for the warriors in front of them. After all, they were one of the top ns in Middle Province. As a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion, they had a sense of arrogance to them, regardless of what their ranking within the n was. They did not regard anyone else highly at all.


    After the person spoke, the warriors


    outside were all incredibly indignant. Their faces reddened in anger.'' This is too much! What do you mean by arriving first?! This city should share@between all of us. You can''t


    just im the whole city fogone to


    yourselves just because you got here first! Don''t you think you''re crossing the line?!" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The disciple that stood in front sneered as he said with disdain, "Crossing the line? What line? Why don''t you look at yourselves in the mirror first? Do you even have the right to say any of that in front of me? I''m already being very nice to you by standing here and talking to you so calmly!


    "If I had my way, I wouldn''t let you in even if you gave us ten thousand Spirit Crystals! It''s only thanks to the mercy of our senior, Philip Devine, that you even have the chance to enter!"


    Fane''s lips twitch helplessly. He never expected to encounter something so troubling the moment he found a city he could settle down in. He looked at those Unbreaking Pavilion disciples earnestly.


    With just a look, he could tell that they could back up their words. They were all incredibly arrogant and probably had some skill. They would naturally not be bothered with those warriors who looked like mere wanderers.


    Rudy might not have any skills, but he was still incredibly furious after he heard what the disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion said. He whispered to Fane, "This is too much! Just because they were little earlier, they took over the whole city and refuse to let us in! Aren''t they afraid that all the warriors here will work together and fight them?" When Rudy said that, his enter body was trembling. He looked very eager to rush over and start cursing at them.

 Chapter 2752

    Chapter 2752


    Fane let out augh and replied, "Of course, they''re not scared. There might be a lot of warriors gathered outside the city, but they''re just cannon fodder in the Unbreaking Pavilion''s eyes. They''re not worth noticing at all.


    "It would be incredibly difficult for them to group together in the first ce. If all of them really attacked, the Unbreaking Pavilion would not be worried anyway. Even though everyone''s strength has been suppressed to thete stage of the innate realm, everyone''s skills and cultivation levels are different.


    "To be able to be a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion means that all of them are definitely talented and skilled. Facing wandering warriors like these, they can win even if the numbers were stacked three to one. Naturally, they''not scared!"


    Even though he did not want to, Rudy had to admit that Fane was speaking the truth.


    Rudy sighed helplessly, "Even with the suppression of thews, the techniques and skills that we''ve learned can''t be restricted. Those with Earth level techniques are naturally much stronger than those with only Red level techniques!


    "I was only at the early stage of the innate realm before this, and only have a middle-level yellow stage skill. If you weren''t by my side, I would have been anProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ant that could be stepped on at any moment!"


    In truth, Rudy knew that it was best to shut his mouth during times like this, but he could not help but feel a bit indignant. He felt like the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion were absolutely shameless to be preying on the weak like that!


    "You can''t do this! You''re really crossing the line!"


    "So what if we enter?! We''re not asking for anything amazing. At least give us some scraps!"


    "You''re trying to im everything for yourself! This behavior of yours can''t be justified!"


    Everyone tried to fight for themselves emotionally. They felt like they had been deeply insulted, and wanted to fight for their own benefits.


    In Fane''s eyes, it was absolutely


    pointless to say anything even if he


    yelled until his voice turned hoarse


    1.n


    In the eyes of the Unbreaking


    Pavilion''s disciples, aller


    just grains of sand that could be stepped over at any moment.


    Rudy felt that what everyone said was right, and could not help but voiced out "That''s right! They really are crossing the line. Even if they want to take all the best things for themselves, they should at least save some scraps for the rest!"


    Fane did not say anything at Rudy''s words. He merely looked at those disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion. The ones who stood in front were clearly starting to get frustrated. He felt like that group of


    people were really not showing any respect.


    He raised his voice and shouted angrily, "Stop talking so much, I''m about to go deaf! If you''re not happy with it, then fight with us! However, you''d better know what kind of consequences are waiting for you if you do!" Content belongs


    S


    The moment he said that the emotional crowd suddenly went quiet. At that moment, everyone was dead silent as they all exchanged looks with each other, not knowing what to say.


    Fane sighed in exasperation. They really were useless. They had been so emotional when they spoke, but all of them decided to cower in silence when it was time to stand up. No one wanted to take the lead.


    In truth, they knew very well that even if they fought, they would not be able to do anything to the Unbreaking Pavilion with their skills.


    Anyone who decided to take charge at that moment would just be pure cannon fodder. Hence, no one else dared to say anything.

 Chapter 2753

    Chapter 2753


    Rudy felt especially frustrated and said, "They''re being way too coward about this. Won''t they win if they all charged together? Even if the Unbreaking Pavilion is strong, they should at least be able to do something with their numbers. They shouldn''t just take these insults!"


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. Rudy was really just there for the show. Nothing was happening to him, so he naturally felt like everything was fine. He had not been whispering earlier, and someone next to Fane heard it. The person had a gray robe on and looked at Rudy angrily after he heard that.


    He said rudely, "Brat, you''d better watch your mouth. If you think we''re scared, why don''t you stand up and take the lead? Lead us into a fight with the Unbreaking Pavilion. If you have the guts to do that, you''ll have my respect!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Rudy did not dare to do that. He did not have the skills or the guts. Rudy let out augh as he walked toward the gray-robed man.


    Even though he had heard about what happened from the quarrel, the two of them were still new to the Whirling World. They still did not know much about the Whirling World, so he wanted to take the chance to learn more about it.


    "Could you tell me your name? The two of us are alchemists from the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. We just arrived here, so I want to rify a few things," Fane was incredibly polite, and the gray man immediately calmed down to talk to Fane when he saw that.


    The man was called Robert Mason. He was a wandering warrior that did not belong to any ns. After hearing about the Whirling World, he had entered the ce with a few friends.


    Yet, they were attacked by bandits


    the moment they entered, and he was the only one who survived among the three of them. Fane did not tell him that they were from Phoenix Valley. After all, Phoenix Valley was in a precarious position at that moment.


    Rudy had been silent the whole time, not saying anything. After all, Robert had just mocked him earlier. However, Fane ignored Rudy''s feelings as he earnestly asked a few questions that Robert answered.


    He had already arrived at ck Sun City a day ago but was stopped outside the gates. Ten thousand spirit crystals was arge sum to a wanderer like him.


    Even if he could afford it, it would end up costing him his whole fortune. Naturally, he was not willing to spend that money on the entry tax.


    "Actually there were even more


    people here yesterday. After fighting over it for a long time, they were not able to enter at all. Most of them have already dispersed. I''m already injured, so leaving this ce will be incredibly dangerous. That''s why I decided to stay."


    Fane nodded as he looked at the crowd that was still just as emotional, but unwilling to speak up. Fane then asked, "Did everyone gather and make a scene here yesterday as well?"


    Robert shook his head and replied, "That didn''t happen yesterday. Everyone''s just getting impatient today. After all, it''s starting to get dangerous outside. Hence, entering the ancient city would guarantee us temporary safety."


    Even though Robert did not voice it out, Fane could still imagine what was happening. Outside the city was the vast Whirling World. The fewer people that were around, the easier it was for conflict to happen.


    Everyone knew that those who did not walk the righteous path liked to hide in the wilderness, killing anyone who passed by. Fane suddenly remembered what Elder Maurice had said to him back then.


    vel


    He had said that the Whirling World might not have any beasts, but that did not mean that the ce was safe. In this world, the most terrifying thing was the human. heart The Whirling World truly revealed how despicable the human heart could be. It was actually quite a joke. Even though without any beasts around, more warriors actually ended up dying.

 Chapter 2754

    Chapter 2754


    Robert sighed as he let out a cold smile, "Just look. There''s a reason for all this noise. A few days ago, a group of people entered ck Sun City before the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion did.


    "There was news from within ck Sun City that there are a few amazing things left behind from the ancient civilization. I heard that the most valuable thing was the true energy fields. Each of those fields has its own traits.


    "I''m a wood element specialist. I wanted to use the wood element true energy field to practice but was blocked by these guys.


    "The outside of the city has been getting increasingly dangerous day by day, and with what''s inside ck Sun City, no one really wants to give up on entering. Even though no one has stood up yet, they''ve still not dispersed. This time, they don''t want to give up so easily!"


    Fane could feel everyone''s determination as well. Everyone knew that the person who took the lead would be targeted, but even if no one took the lead, they did not want to give up just like that. They were not willing to fork out ten thousand spirit crystals either. After all, it was not a small sum!


    Rudy reached out to pull at Fane''s sleeve and said worryingly, "What do we do? Should we go inside? If


    we want to, we''d have to pay a ten thousand spirit crystal fee. I might be able to afford it, but it''s no small sum..."


    Fane could not help but roll his eyes at Rudy''s words. Rudy was just trying to get Fane to think of a way to get everyone in. Robert just mentioned that there were true energy fields inside. They were something incredibly beneficial. It caused Rudy so much excitement that Rudy started to breathe faster.


    Fane snorted, ignoring Rudy. Rudy suddenly got anxious when he saw Fane''s reaction, unable to stop himself from saying, "This group is just going too far. Even though I don''t know how good the true energy fields will be for us, it''s still definitely an amazing ce. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken over the whole city. Honestly, this isn''t worth that much to us.


    "After all, I''m an alchemist.


    Increasing my strength just gives me a bit more support. It''s different for you. You''re not only talented as an alchemist but as a martial artist as well! The true energy field is something you definitely need. It would be an incredible loss for you!"


    Rudy got more and more excited as he spoke. Fane could not help but raise an eyebrow. Rudy''s overexcitement was beginning to cause Fane some doubt.


    In truth, Rudy had been right. The true energy fields were amazing for martial artists, while they were not that useful for alchemists. Rudy was someone


    completely focused on alchemy, so Rudy was very different from Fane.


    Fane did not know if Rudy was excited on Fane''s behalf or because Rudy had some other thoughts in mind. Rudy started to get even more nervous when he saw that Fane was still so calm after he described things to that degree.


    He was about to say a few more


    words when Fane raised a hand and interrupted him, "You want to enter ck Sun City that much, but don''t you know that we can''t enter at all? Unless we defeat those people, we won''t be able to enter at all. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It would be easy for me to deal with them if they didn''t have the numbers, but there are so many of them. If we fight, and the people here don''t help, there''s no way for us to win at all. Why don''t you just give up on those thoughts!"


    After Fane said that, Rudy anxiously said, "How could they not help us? Even though some of them are incredibly insignificant, they''ll definitely join you in the fight if you take the lead!


    "The disciples of the UnbreakingContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pavilion were so harsh with their words. Everyone here is furious. They jus don''t have the guts to


    stand up to the Unbreaking Pavilion dup by themselves. As long as someone leads them, they''ll definitely follow the leader!"

 Chapter 2755

    Chapter 2755


    Rudy was incredibly firm with his words. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at the disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion in hatred. Fane was speechless when he saw how Rudy was.


    He did not know why Rudy was so angry that he needed to go against the Unbreaking Pavilion that badly. Fane helplessly pursed his lips as he patted Rudy on the shoulder.


    "It''s not easy to take the lead in this. You can''t read their minds. You can''t be sure they''ll follow if I start fighting. Nothing right now is certain!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rudy had wanted to counter Fane''s words, but Fane shot him a look. Rudy was crossing the line. Rudy was insisting that Fane take the lead and fight against the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    He did not know if Rudy was too confident in him or if Rudy just purely hated the Unbreaking Pavilion. Just as the two of them were still on the problem, the city gates suddenly opened from within.


    Everyone immediately shut their mouths as they looked toward the city gates. They saw two Unbreaking Pavilion disciples in luxurious clothes slowly walk out of the city.


    The two disciples were in ck clothes as well, the patterns on their clothes were simr to the ones on


    the disciples standing outside. It was obvious they were from the same n.


    However, the two of them were dressed much more luxuriously than the disciples outside. They were even adorned with jewelry. When the


    two of them walked out, the five?!


    disciples on the outside hada sudden change of expression.


    Back when they were facing the wandering disciples on the outside, the five of them were incredibly arrogant.


    Yet, when facing those two, they suddenly became obedient dogs that had their tails wagging. It was a far cry from their earlier demeanors. Yet, no one dared to say anything at that moment.


    That was because the two of them were clearly no ordinary disciples. One of the disciples that stood in the front earlier saluted the two of them as he said respectfully, "Philip, Derrick, hello! Did something happen inside? Why did youe out here?"


    Philip frowned, his expression was quite dark. He let out a sigh as he walked forward, "Something really did happen."


    After that, he deliberately lowered his voice. All of the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion gathered together as they started to discuss the matter.


    1


    They did not want the wandering warriors to hear their discussions, but those warriors could tell from their faces that something had. definitely happened that caused some difficulty for the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    Fane frowned as he stared at the few of them, feeling like something bad had definitely happened for those two to walk out. After a while, Philip finally determined their next actions.

 Chapter 2756

    Chapter 2756


    He nodded at his other disciples and said, "Let''s do it this way. After all, these people will die elsewhere if not here anyway. Let''s just have them help us!"


    Derrickughed and said, "Philip is right. After all, these pieces of trash are going to die anyway. We might as well make the most out of them."


    The other disciples allughed at Derrick''s words. It was an incredibly meaningful sort ofughter. Derrick turned around to look at all the wandering warriors outside.


    Those wandering warriors were not part of any ns and had entered the Whirling World just to look for some resources. They wanted to strengthen themselves, but they were still just insignificant ants in his eyes. They could be killed effortlessly by a wave of his hand.


    Philip exchanged a look with Derrick who was next to him before the two of them walked forward. Philip let out a small cough before he announced, "I''ve heard all your pleas earlier. My fellow disciples have conveyed your thoughts to me.


    "Even though some of you were a bit harsh with your words, I have to admit that what you said was right. It really isn''t right for us to do this. I''ve talked about it with my fellow disciples, and we n on loosening the restrictions for you to enter ck Sun City!"


    After hearing that, the wandering warriors all started to get excited. No one expected that the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion would be so reasonable.


    Although they had been crying out crazily earlier, they never expected to get an actual response.


    After all, those people were usually so high up on their perches that they were oblivious to those wandering warriors. They looked down on wandering warriors, even lower than dirt. After seeing the responses of the wandering warriors, Philip''s smile deepened.


    After a moment, he continued, "There''s still something I have to say. It''s impossible for us to read the human heart. Even though I trust that you won''t cause any trouble for us, we still have to take precautions. Before loosening the restrictions, I''ll need some proof!"


    After saying that, Philip paused. He observed their reactions and they were well within his expectations. There were traces of doubt within their confusion.


    Philip saw through all those


    reactions. He forced a somewhat pleasant smile on his face as he continued, "I''ll need to pick out a few people to test if you''ll cause trouble to us at all. If there''s no trouble only then will I loosen the restrictions to I entering ck Sun City. All of you will have the right to enter. You won''t need to pay that many spirit crystals as well."


    After he said that, the wandering warriors were even more excited. All of them started to talk amongst one another.


    "It looks like our number reallyProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ounts for strength! Even though those disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion are all usually so arrogant they can''t just ignore so many of us gathered here. They''re worried that we''ll do something, so they''re foo loosening their restrictions! We''ll be able to enter ck Sun City to train without any trouble soon!"


    "I can finally use the legendary true energy fields. I wonder how much I can improve with that!"


    The discussions were not spoken about in hushed tones at all. It was easily heard by all the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Based on the past behaviors of those disciples, they would have definitely reacted to those words.


    Yet, they did not seem to react that much. It was as if they did not care about what was being talked about at all. Pane''s eyebrows were furrowed tightly. He was the most clear-minded person present.


    No matter how nicely the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion put everything, Fane felt like there was some sinister plot hidden behind it Those disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion would absolutely never be bothered by those wandering


    Warriors, nor would they be bothered with their opinions as well.

 Chapter 2757

    Chapter 2757


    Even though those people were a pretty substantial force if gathered together, they were still just a speck of dust in the eyes of the disciples of Unbreaking Pavilion.


    For the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion to suddenly change their mind definitely meant that there was a plot underfoot!


    Rudy raised an eyebrow and said, "Even the disciples of arge n would be scared at times. They know that it won''t end well if they end up fighting!"


    Robert agreed with him after hearing that, "We can finally go in. I''ve already waited here for so many days. I thought that they would never give in and I would never be able to actually experience a true energy field in my life. I can''t believe they''re actually somewhat considerate!"


    Rudy and the other wandering warriors thought the same. They thought that the Unbreaking Pavilion took a step back because they were worried that the gathered wandering warriors would try to fight against them.


    He excitedly discussed things with Robert. The unhappiness between the two of them earlier was suddenly wiped clean.


    However, the more Rudy talked about it, the more he


    felt like something was wrong. That was because Fane, who was standing next to him, had a frown on his face the whole time. It was as if Fane was thinking about something serious. Rudy had been so excited, but Fane did not say a single word.


    Fane was acting far too strange. After interacting with Fane for so long, he more or less understood Fane''s temper. The moment Fane had an expression like that, it meant that something terrifying was about to happen.


    He took a deep breath as he turned to whisper, "Did something happen? Why do you look like this?


    They''ve already given in. We will be able to enter soon. Aren''t you happy about that?"


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation


    as he turned to look at Rudy and replied "Why are you still unable to think for yourself after so long? Do you really think the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion are so nice?


    "Why would he be afraid of all these riff-raff? If their thoughts are really as they said, then they would never have been so stubborn to start with. They must have their reasons for doing this. Keep your excitement in check!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rudy frowned, feeling like Fane''s reaction was unreasonable. It clearly looked like those disciples were giving in, yet Fane somehow felt like they were just putting up an act.


    As Rudy was thinking about it, Philip started to pick out the people. Earlier, his words seemed reasonable and noble. He would first pick out some people to experiment with to see if they would cause the Unbreaking Pavilion any trouble.


    As long as those people behaved, Philip would loosen the restrictions to enter the city. They would all be able to enter. With that reasoning, the wandering warriors naturally allowed Philip to pick them out.


    Philip walked around the wandering warriors. His sharp gaze fell on everyone. He appraised everything seriously as if he was shopping. He would pick out a person every few steps he took.


    After a moment, he pulled out five warriors from all of them. Those five would be the test subjects to first enter ck Sun City.


    The five of them were worried that they would still need to pay the entry fee if they entered then, but Philip generously said they could enter for free.

 Chapter 2758

    Chapter 2758


    "You''re just entering as an experiment. As long as you''re obedient and don''t cause us any trouble, you''ll be able to peacefully train in the true energy fields.


    "You''ll be sent out safely as well. You''re the leaders of the pack, so we won''t ask you for any spirit crystals. You can enter the city for free!"


    After the few of them heard Philip''s words, they were incredibly excited. One of the men in purple clothes actually walked forward and shook Philip''s hand in gratitude.


    Philip and the others gave out a happy look in response to everyone''s excited expressions. Fane could even feel a pleasing aura from them. At that moment, Fane felt incredibly strange witnessing the atmosphere between the wandering warriors and the disciples of Unbreaking Pavilion.


    Ever since he arrived at Hestia Continent, he learned the meaning of what survival of the fittest meant. No one would ever change, nor were they capable of changing.


    As disciples of an eighth-grade n, they would always have an arrogant air to them when they faced the wandering warriors. Fane felt like the attitude the Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples had toward the wandering warriors earlier was not surprising.


    Instead, their current reactions had Fane feeling incredibly uneasy. Those wandering warriors had actually thought that the Unbreaking Pavilion was afraid of them and bothered with their opinions. Fane felt incredibly amused at that.


    However, it was pointless for him to say anything at that point. He merely looked on silently as he waited to see what the Unbreaking Pavilion would do next. After choosing the people, Philip and Derrick led the five of them into ck Sun City. 1


    As they entered the city, the other wandering warriors were even loudly shouting at them.


    "You absolutely mustn''t break any rules! Otherwise, we won''t let the five of you off."


    "Even if you see any treasures, don''t be greedy.


    They''re still an eighth-grade n. With your talents, you''re not a match for them at all! Know your ce. We''ll only be able to enter if you''re obedient!" "You won''t like the consequences if you break the rules and cause us to not be able to get in!"


    The five of them nodded fervently,


    pping their chests in the


    guarantee. They would absolutely be obedient and not cause any trouble for the Unbreaking Pavilion. They would give a chance for everyone else to enter ck Sun City.


    After the five of them disappeared behind the city gates, everyone started to have a rxed expression on their faces. Everyone had just happened to gather there by chance, so they were not very familiar with the five of them.


    However, they knew very well that the five of them would try to not cause any trouble no matter how daring they were. Compared to the excitement the rest of the warriors felt, Fane was much calmer.


    1Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He stood on the spot like a pir as he continued looking toward the entrance of the city gate. No one could tell what he was thinking Rudy was happily discussing how they would increase their strength when they enteredter on,


    Even though Rudy was purely an alchemist, he still wanted to see how much the true energy field could help them. Even though Fane was next to him in the Whirling World, he could still end up in danger if he was not sufficiently skilled. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If he improved himself however much he could, it might actually be useful at a crucial moment! He was incredibly happy, and Robert was as well.


    However, Fane was theplete opposite of them. Fane was so silent that it actually attracted suspicion. After Rudy talked about it for so long, he tried to pull Fane into the conversation, but Fane ignored him.

 Chapter 2759

    Chapter 2759


    He seemed to be pondering an incredibly hard question. He frowned as his eyes darted all over the ce. Rudy said somewhat helplessly, "What exactly are you thinking about? Don''t you feel happy? Even though what you said earlier was reasonable, didn''t the disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion do exactly as he said and pulled a few people in as a test?


    "As long as the five of them be on their best, we''ll be able to enter. The number equals strength. Even if they want to do anything weird, they would still need to consider the fact that there are so many people waiting out here!"


    As he was saying that, Rudy was filled with confidence. It was as if he was a ferocious beast that no one would dare to touch. After Fane heard that, he waspletely speechless.


    If Rudy already had that thought, let alone everyone else. Fane could not help but turn around to look.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone present looked incredibly excited as well. It was obvious that they were not worried that anything bad would happen.


    Fane could not resist shaking their head at how they were. He whispered, "Can you use your head and think about it? Didn''t you notice something weird about the five that Philip picked out?"


    Those words ruined all of Rudy''s excitement and he


    started to feel goosebumps around his body.


    His mouth stiffened as he said, "What''s the problem? Did you notice something? I thought five of them looked pretty ordinary. They were all regr fighters! Just tell me, I can''t wrap my head around it!"


    At that moment, Rudy looked incredibly honest. He really could not see anything amiss at all.


    Fane sighed in exasperation as he


    frowned and said," The cultivation levels of all five of them were not particrly good. They were probably only in the innate realm. When Philip picked the five of them out l purposely paid attention to them.


    "Their energies were all not very stable. It was obvious that they had been forcibly raised to thete stage of the innate realm. It means their true levels aren''t at thete stage of the innate realm.


    "They are considered merely ants ifpared to the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion. If they wanted to do anything to those five, the five of them would be obliterated with just a wave!"


    Fane''s words caused Rudy to


    shudder as he had not realized that at all. He had been too happy earlier, thinking that the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion would definitely keep their promise and allow


    everyone there into ck Sun City.


    However, Fane''s words gave Rudy a moment of realization. He took a deep breath as he said anxiously, "Were all five of them not at thete stage of the innate realm? All five of them? Are you sure?!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Rudy with some praise. That question meant that Rudy was at least not aplete idiot. Rudy immediately saw through the key point of the problem.


    Fane nodded and said, "All of them!" Those words were likerge boulders on Rudy''s heart.


    ???:


    If all five of them were not at thete stage of the innate realm, then everything that had happened earlier was definitely problematic. The disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion clearly had ill intentions. If they really nned on doing an experiment, they would have grouped in some warriors of stronger levels as well.


    Yet, they did not do so. Even those wandering warriors that were stronger were still nothing in front of the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion. They would not have caused that much trouble!

 Chapter 2760

    Chapter 2760


    Rudy felt a chill down his spine as he reached out to grab Fane''s arm and said, "What are they trying to do?"


    Fane took a deep breath as he said with a sliver of uncertainty, "They were probably speaking half-truths earlier. The five of them should have actually been pulled inside for an experiment. As for what kind of experiment it is, that''s hard to say.


    "We won''t even know if they''ll end up dead or alive. If I''m not mistaken, Philip will still being outter, but not the five of them."


    Rudy''s body stiffened as his breathing sped up. His eyes darted all over as his heart started to race. After a long time, he whispered into Fane''s ears, "Why don''t we leave this ce? I feel very unsafe. Even if ck Sun City has true energy fields, we''d actually need to be able to get in there. The disciples of the Unbeaking Pavilion are all bad people. Who knows what sort of plots they have up in their sleeves!"


    In truth, Rudy had been so excited earlier purely because he had been too angered by the Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples. He merely wanted to push Fane toward leading the warriors around here to cause some trouble in order to teach those people a lesson.


    Rudy had wanted them to know that even weak warriors were not to be trampled over. However, he was beginning to get worried. The Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples were too deep in with their scheming. Rudy might be dragged into it at any moment.


    No matter how angry he was, the anger had all been swept away by his worry. After all, the true energy fields were only able to increase a person''s strength. It was actually not that useful for Rudy. He did not know what those people were nning, so it was far better to leave as soon as he could!


    Rudy really was beginning to feel


    afraid. He was afraid that the


    disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion would suddenly attack them. After considering his own strength, knew that he would merely be cannon fodder among them! He


    could die at any mom em HeContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    carelessness.


    He had been so excited in urging Fane to go against the Unbreaking Pavilion purely because of his anger. He had not fully considered the circumstances. After thinking about it in detail, he finally started to feel afraid.


    He took a deep breath and said,


    "Let''s hurry up and leave this ce. It''s not easy for us to deal with them. What if they suddenly attack when theye out? What would


    we do then? Everyone''s al Woulde


    nove


    let


    down their guard against the. Unbreaking Pavilion! If the Unbreaking Pavilion suddenly attacks, they would definitely panic. They were already the weaker side to start with. It probably wouldn''t take very long for most of them to die!"


    As he said that, he looked around his surroundings. The wandering warriors were just like him earlier. They were all gathered together to discuss how they would be training earlier. Some of them were already incredibly rxed.


    They hadpletely thrown away all sense of rm. If anything happened, it would not take too long for most of them to meet their end.


    Fane smiled bitterly, starting to feel like there was something wrong with Rudy''s head. Rudy had just been urging him so excitedly earlier, and now Rudy was trying to leave the ce like an incredibly scared bird.


    Fane let out a small sigh as he said, "I''m not nning on leaving this ce. I want to see what these people are plotting."


    Hearing that, Rudy''s heart almost jumped out of his throat. He reached out and pulled at Fane''s arm, "Don''t do that! Later, if..."

 Chapter 2761

    Chapter 2761


    Fane turned and looked at Rudy with a sharp gaze, "If you think that leaving is the right choice. You can leave yourself. Don''t try to change my mind." Before entering the Whirling World, Fane had actually not wanted Rudy toe along with him. After all, that guy was just a burden to Fane as he waspletely useless. Rudy was also incredibly annoying, constantly chatting all the time. Yet, Rudy was like a fly that could not be chased away. No matter what Fane said, Rudy did not want to follow therger group.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane was practically forced to bring him along. Even so, it did not mean that Fane would be affected by Rudy. Every decision Fane made had his own considerations. If he would be affected by someone else so easily, then he would have just followed therger group.


    Fane''s words caused Rudy topletely shut up. Rudy finally sobered up. He understood Fane somewhat and knew that Fane was not someone who was easily swayed.


    This time, he no longer dared to say anything else. He was forced to take a deep breath to control his apprehensive mood. Time ticked away, and after a long while, the closed city gates were opened again. Philip''s figure appeared in front of everyone once


    again.


    This time, Derrick was not with Philip as Philip walked out of the city gates alone.


    All of the wandering warriors looked toward Philip. They had greedy looks in their eyes as they wanted to enter ck Sun City. Philip had a smile on his face as he faced everyone to announce, "They...did not do that well. Even though they did not do anything major, they were all so shifty-eyed all the time. My fellow disciples and I couldn''t really rx," Philip let out a long sigh.


    Those words unsettled everyone there. What was that supposed to mean? Will they not be allowed inside?


    Someone started to say, "What do


    you mean by that? Of course, they''d be shifty-eyed! Who wouldn''t feel greedy looking at so many valuable things? They aren''t saints. They didn''t do anything excessive, right? It means they don''t have the guts to do anything! They didn''t cross the line!"


    "That''s right! We''re not saints here. They just took a few additional looks, what kind of trouble would that cause? We won''t let you use an excuse like that against us! Don''t try to stop us from going in with that kind of excuse! You''re just going against your promises!"


    At that moment, no one really cared


    about what happened to the other five or why the other five did note out. Instead, their full focus was on whether or not they could go in! They thought that Philip was just saying that because he did not want todlet them in. They thought that it was all just excuses!


    He just wanted to go against the earlier deal! The disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion never wanted to let them in.


    Philip took a deep breath before he motioned for them to stop. He temporarily halted their emotional roars. He smiled lightly as he said, "I didn''t say you were all not allowed in. Can you please let me finish speaking before you get so excited!"


    Philip purposely let out a helpless expression after he said that. He only


    every peaking after


    Ket


    everyone was thoroughly quiet. have thought about this matter for a long time. After all, we already made a deal with you. They might look sketchy, but they did not really do anything, so it wasn''t too bad...


    "However, my senior was still worried, so we decided to let a few more people in first. If the few who go in this time aren''t as sketchy as thest time, then we''ll be sure that all of you won''t cause us any trouble."

 Chapter 2762

    Chapter 2762


    They were going to give the wandering warriors another chance! Everyone was thoroughly consoled by those words!


    When they heard what Philip had said initially, they had thought that the Unbreaking Pavilion wanted to go against their words. However, when they heard that there was still another chance, they rxed.


    Everyone had thought that having their eyes on any of the valuables inside would be something incredibly normal. With Philip''s warning, the next few who entered would definitely need to avoid doing so. As long as the Unbreaking Pavilion could not find any faults, everyone would still be able to enter ck Sun City.


    There was only one thing everyone was focused on at that moment, which was whether or not they could enter ck Sun City and train using the true energy fields. They did not really care about anything else. As Philip said all of that, Fane''s frown never disappeared.


    Rudy hadpletely lost all hope at that point. When he saw Philip walking out alone, he felt a chill in his heart. Fane had been right when Philip appeared again, the five who previously were with him no longer were.


    Rudy thought that if he asked where the five of them were at that moment, Philip would definitely tell


    everyone that the five of them were already training in the true energy fields. That was why they were not with him.


    Rudy could tell that the answer would be just a bunch of nonsense. After being sure that there was something wrong with Philip, Rudy''s earlier excitement was all thrown aside. He reached out and pulled at Fane''s arm.


    He whispered and said, "What''s the point of him doing this again? Were those five not enough? He''s trying to pick out even more people. What kind of experiment are they doing?"


    As he said that, Rudy was shuddering. If Fane had not spoken, he would never have known about the hidden plot.


    If Philip had chosen him, he would have happily entered ck Sun City behind Philip. He could not imagine what sort of disaster would await him. Fane sighed before shaking his head.


    "How could I know what kind of


    experiment they''re doing? You just need to know that the


    consequences of going inside definitely won''t be good. The fact that he''s looking for more people definitely means that those five were not enough, and they needed more people!"


    Rudy''s face darkened at that. Ever since entering Phoenix Valley, Rudy had been tortured in every way. He was firmly on the side of the weak In Rudy''s eyes, all of the wandering warriors gathered there were all weak and were in the same situation as him.


    Seeing the weak being bullied by the strong caused Rudy''s mood to sour incredibly. At that moment, he really wanted to reveal the truth. He really wanted to tell all the wandering warriors that the Unbreaking Pavilion did not have good.


    ¦«¦Ï¦Ô


    intentions and that they should not


    enter the city.


    However, Rudy knew that no one would believe him no matter what he said. Rudy sighed helplessly as he whispered, "Are we going to just look on like this? Are we going to let more people go in and die?"


    Fane smiled coldly, "We won''t just be looking on. Don''t worry, we''ll be able to join soon enough."


    Fane''s words were quite meaningful, but Rudy felt his head spin as he looked at Fane in confusion. However, before Rudy could even ask what he meant by that, he saw someone walking toward them.


    Rudy looked over and felt his heart thump. The person walkinging toward them was Philip. At that moment, Philip still had a casual smile on his face. He looked like a friendly big brother.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip walked toward Fane as if he already had a target. After arriving in front of them, he raised his hand and pointed at Rudy, and said, "You!"


    After saying that, Philip turned to look at Fane. Philip could not help but frown when he saw that he could not figure out Fane''s strength. A sliver of doubt shed on his face, but it quickly disappeared after he saw the badge on Fane''s chest.

 Chapter 2763

    Chapter 2763


    He nodded slightly and said, "You as well. The two of youe together."


    Fane let out a cold snort. This guy did exactly what Fane thought he would. Philip was choosing the ones with the weakest strength. Since Fane had deliberately left behind internal injuries, others were not able to see through his strength, which was why Philip was suspicious.


    After seeing that Fane was an alchemist, Philip''s doubts disappeared. After all, alchemists were never strong, that was something everyone knew. After choosing the two of them, Philip did not doubt that the two of them would follow him at all. He turned around and continued choosing the others. Rudy started to panic as he looked over at Fane.


    He reached out and pulled at Fane''s sleeves, "He wants both of us to go with him! What should we do? Are we just going to walk to our deaths?! Why don''t we leave this ce? I know you always have your own thoughts in mind, but it''s not the time to be stubborn. We can''t possibly fight against so many disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion!"


    Rudy really was beginning to panic, and even his breathing started to get erratic. Fane helplessly pursed his lips as he turned around, patting Rudy on the shoulder.


    "You don''t have to say or do anything. Just leave the rest to me!"


    After that, Fane followed behind Philip and walked into the center of the group. Rudy''s eyebrows were furrowed tightly as he followed reluctantly.


    However, he was already used to following Fane. Even if he was reluctant, he knew that he would definitely die if he left Fane''s side. After a moment of conflict, he followed along.


    At that moment, Philip had already finished choosing the candidates. This time, he had picked out seven of them. Alright! Seven of you, follow me. Remember what I said earlie Don''t be as sketchy as the ones before, or my senior won''t like it If he feels like you guys are trouble again, all of you will be


    chased away immediately!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After saying that, Philip turned around and walked toward the city gates. At that moment, Fane suddenly spoke, "I have a question. Could you please answer me?"


    Philip froze in ce at Fane''s words.


    He frowned and turned around somewhat impatiently. At that moment, he really wanted to enter and quickly solve those pending problems. He was not in the mood to answer any questions at all.


    However, he knew very well that he could not afford to act suspiciously in any way in front of all of them.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Otherwise, the wandering warriors could very well find something out. He could not afford any idents.


    So, Philip controlled himself as he looked at Fane," You can ask me anything. I''ll tell you anything that I can answer."


    All of the wandering warriors were


    very happy with that answer. Fane''s


    lips curled up as he answered


    meaningfully, "What kind of


    el


    experiment will we have to go through after we enter? I''m guessing the earlier five are all already dead? Could you tell us how they died?"


    Fane''s words stunned everyone present. Everyone looked at Fane with a strange expression, wondering if something was wrong with Fane''s head.


    After Fane said that, Philip''s expression suddenly changed. He frowned as he said, "What do you mean by that?! How are those five dead? What kind of nonsense are you saying? Are you trying to look for trouble?"


    Fane let out a lightugh. He was not bothered by Philip''s attitude at all!

 Chapter 2764

    Chapter 2764


    At that moment, Philip looked like a rattlesnake that had been startled. He immediately adopted a battle stance as he rushed in front of Fane with widened eyes.


    He said in an using tone, "It looks like you''re just trying to cause trouble! I can''t believe someone''s trying to go against our deal even after the Unbreaking Pavilion decided to treat you all so sincerely. Didn''t you hear our earlier offers?


    "You just suddenly ran out and said all that. Are you just trying to stop everyone from entering ck Sun City? I don''t know what your intentions are. Why are you trying to disrupt our rtionship with the wandering warriors?!"


    It could be said that Philip''s mind worked very quickly. After a few words, he twisted the problem into Fane stopping everyone from entering the city. Since it concerned their own benefits, the wandering warriors were naturally swayed.


    After Philip said that, some people lost their patience immediately. "What are you talking about, brat? Don''t think that you can cause trouble just with a few words. We have brains too.


    "You were just standing by the side and did not see anything at all. How are you so certain that the five who entered are all already dead. Even if you want to


    use people, you should find a more logical reason!" "That''s right! There''s probably something wrong with his head. Does he really think that we''ll rally behind him after making such an usation? Why is he even trying to do this? Isn''t it better for everyone if we get to enter ck Sun City together?"


    "Who knows what''s wrong with this guy..."


    Various insults started to be flung at Fane. Fane did not really have much of a change in expression at that. After saying all that, he already anticipated that the wandering warriors would have a negative reaction.


    However, Rudy could not really take it. It was clear that the rest of them were dumb. Fane stood up for the sake of justice, but the rest of them were ndering Fane in disbelief instead. It was at that moment that Rudy realized why Fane acted that way.


    Even if Fane really stood up and led the way like Rudy wanted, against the Unbreaking Pavilion, the wandering warriors would all have their own intentions in mind. As long as the Unbreaking Pavilion made them an offer, they would turn around and bite Fane instead.


    The more Rudy thought about it, the


    more Rudy felt like he had been stupid. He coldly snorted and said loudly, "You''re really a bunch of idiots that are helping the people who''re trying to harm you. Do you really think the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion are good people?!


    "Do you think they would care about your opinions? Why don''t you use your brains and think? How do these high-level ns usually look at us?! Why would they suddenly be concerned with us like that?"


    Even though Rudy''s words sounded harsh, it was the truth. As he shouted that, the ones who were shouting out suddenly went quiet. The atmosphere suddenly turned a little strange.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip frowned as he looked at Rudy coldly and said," What are the two of you trying to do? You''re just trying to cause trouble. You don''t have any proof and are just spreading lies when you say the five of them are dead.


    "Don''t you think whatever that you have said sounds like a joke? Even though the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion are usually not willing to mingle around with all of you, it doesn''t mean we''ll just kill other warriors randomly. Do you think we''re serial killers?"


    The other disciples behind Philip rushed over as well. They supported Philip by saying, "You wandering warriors are crossing the line. You started out demanding an exnation from us and to let you into ck Sun City. After we


    followed what you want weone,


    you


    suddenly jumped out and said we killed yourpatriots!"

 Chapter 2765

    Chapter 2765


    "You''re really crossing the line here. Learn some basic respect! I''m very curious. You, who asked the questions just now, why do you think those five are already dead? Did you see it? Or did you hear it?


    "You don''t know anything, and you''re trying to nder us for some reason! I don''t know what you''re hoping to get out of this!"


    The Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples all worked together as they used Fane over and over. The wandering warriors that stood at the front had very puzzled looks on their faces. They could not really understand what was being said and did not know who to listen to.


    They felt like the Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples were reasonable, but Fane and Rudy were not unreasonable either. The wandering warriors that had been causing such a ruckus earlier were instead the quietest at that moment.


    They did not know which side to support. Philip narrowed his eyes as he coldly looked at Fane. Fane could see an unrestrained killing intent in Philip''s eyes. If the situation had allowed it, Philip would definitely have attacked Fane.


    Fane let out augh as he raised his head and said," Sure enough, no one in a high position is ever a saint. You''re not just talented, you have a way with your


    words as well. You''re so good at twisting the truth."


    Fane was very calm as he spoke as if he was having a normal conversation. Philip frowned as he lightly snorted, crossing his arms. He wanted to see what Fane was nning.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he continued, "You''re right. I definitely didn''t see you do anything to those five, nor did I hear their cries. That''s not why I determined that the five of them were in danger."


    Philip let out a coldugh and replied, "Then tell me how you determined that we did something to the five of them. I''ve seen many liars, but it''s the first time I''ve seen one as calm as you."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Fane did not care that Philip had


    called him a liar at all, he remained as calm as usual and answered him," Those five were chosen


    carefully by you. All of them we


    not that strong, and their internal energies were a mess. It''s obvious that they were all warriors who were forced to raise to thete stage of


    the innate level.


    "Those warriors were all just cannon fodder in your eyes. There are so many wandering warriors around, and many of them have already broken through to the spring-solidifying realm. Yet, you deliberately chose the weakest five.


    "And now, the seven you''ve picked


    are in the same situation as the other five earlier! I was only chosen by you because of my sixth-grade alchemist badge. You determined that i''m weak due to my status as an alchemist. That''s why you chose me!"


    Fane''s words were all true. Philip and the other disciples'' expressions slowly darkened as Fane spoke. They had thought that Fane was just looking for trouble without any evidence, but now it seemed like Fane was definitely not an ordinary person!


    After the wandering warriors heard Fane''s reasoning, they started to feel like something was wrong as well.


    Someone started to discuss loudly, "This guy''s right. I know two of the ones that were chosen earlier. Before entering the Whirling World, they were only at the early stage of the innate realm!"

 Chapter 2766

    Chapter 2766


    "The tallest one among the five was named Mitchell O''Connor, and he''s from my hometown. He''s not that strong and was only at the early stage of the innate realm. I had told him not toe into the Whirling World, seeing as no one knows what awaits us."


    Fane began to seem more trustworthy as everyone chimed in. Gazed pointed toward the Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples shifted to a much more serious lookpared to the excitement earlier.


    Everyone was ted to hear that the Unbreaking Pavilion was going to loosen the requirements to enter the city, happy that they seemed to have been acknowledged somehow. s, it seemed as though there was more to it behind the scenes.


    This group from the Unbreaking Pavilion who thought they were better than everyone else never truly considered the others as important at all! It finally made sense why their disciples were strangely unresponsive to their harsh words.


    It was as though the Unbreaking Pavilion epted all their mockery!


    Growing panicked, Philip retorted, "You''re all just blindly using now. I''ll have you know that I did choose those who weren''t very skilled, but that''s just so we could quickly eliminate any problems.


    "If the five of them had been looking for trouble, we''d be able to get rid of them incredibly quickly if they were weak enough!"


    Such words seemed more usible than thest, but Fane guffawed mockingly at this. Raising his voice, he debated, "What childish excuses you have. Everyone didn''t suspect anything initially solely because they were too excited to think about it properly. They didn''t properly put your words into consideration.


    "You imed that the five of them were allowed inside as an experiment, that you wanted to see if they would cause any trouble after they went inside. Don''t you think that''s a very naive reason?


    "You''ve already said everything. Anyone with any measure of intelligence wouldn''t cause you any trouble at that moment. The five of them knew they weren''t strong. They''d be no match for the disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion. How could they possibly dare cause you any trouble unless they don''t want to live anymore?


    "Moreover, you''ve even said that you


    wanted seven more people. You even gave the reasons so clearly. What''s the point of the experiment as well? It''s as if you gave the full answer to a test before the test was even given! What''s the point of the test at all?"


    Fane''s words had stirred all the wandering warriors around him.


    They had been too excited earlier, so they never realized how much of a


    joke the reasoning the Unc


    Pavilion had offered. At this


    moment, they finally realized that their motive and reasoning were filled with plot holes.


    The reasons Philip and the others had said were practically tailor-made to pull more people inside.


    Everyone had finally realized this, and they were no longer excited.


    They might have been quite emotional, but no one had reacted too violently. After all, the Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples had just stopped them from entering ck Sun City. They had not been attacked at all.


    The Unbreaking Pavilion''s behavior had crossed the line; they did not seem to have any respect for the wandering warriors at all. It was as if the warriors were just livestock for ughter!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    How could the wandering warriors ept this?


    Philip swiftly turned toward Fane and scowled at him with intense hatred.


    If Fane had not popped up all of a sudden and revealed the truth, the seven new chosen warriors would have been led into ck Sun City, and their problems would have been solved!


    "You filthy brat!" hissed Philip. "Don''t


    know what sort of consequences your actions will bring? Don''t think that I won''t do anything to you just because there are so many wandering warriors gathered here. No onees out well after offending the Unbreaking Pavilion.

 Chapter 2767

    Chapter 2767


    Fane squinted at Philip''s words but did not respond. Instead, he raised his hand and retrieved his weapon from Mustard Seed. The moment he held the ck sword, Fane''s aurapletely changed.


    It was as if he was a spear that stood in the middle of heaven and earth; unbending and unyielding.


    Philip looked at Fane and suddenlyughed. "What? Are you nning on fighting me?"


    The wandering warriors were shocked to see Fane pulling out his sword, not expecting Fane to dare challenge Philip. Even if they were at odds with each other, none of the warriors there would have dared challenge Philip alone.


    After all, Philip was a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion, and the other disciples called him their senior, treating him with wholehearted respect. It meant that he was at least an inner disciple in the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    No matter how justified they were, it did not change the fact that their skills would not be enough against Philip. They would be forced to use their numbers advantage to even push them into fighting him.


    None of them would dare to go against Philip alone.


    Surprisingly, someone actually did dare to, and it was a sixth-grade alchemist!


    "Is he crazy?" a ck-robed wandering warrior said.


    The others next to him broke into a flurry of discussions.


    "Who knows what''s on his mind. Looking at him, is he nning on fighting to the death against Philip?


    "Philip is a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. He has to be incredibly talented to be a disciple of an eighth-grade n! This guy is a lunatic, I tell you. Why else would he dare point his weapon at Philip?"


    At that moment, Philip had a mocking smile on his face as


    v


    looked at Fane like he was looking at an idiot. It was the first time an


    alchemist had ever challenged him.


    He had encountered a myriad of opponents in his life, but it was the first time he had ever seen someone like Fane.


    The disciples behind him burst into cackles, believing Fane was aplete tool. Who did he think he was to be so bold against the Unbreaking Pavilion?


    One of the disciples behind Philip walked forward and said loudly, "Do you think you''re worthy of fighting against Philip? Do you want to fight that badly? Fight me, then. If you can survive three exchanges from me, I''ll admit defeat!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, nodding after some thought." You seem like you want to die so badly, so I''ll grant you your wish!"


    Everyone there was stunned at Fane''s words. He even seemed very confident in saying these things, too!


    None could understand where Fane harnessed that energy from and how he did it.


    The Unbreaking Pavilion disciple squinted, feeling like Fane''s words were even more humiliating than just being mocked. At this point, thest string of his patience had snapped.


    He wanted nothing more than to trample on Fane and show him it was meant to be powerful!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The disciple swiftlyunched toward Fane Fane. With a sh, his curved de headed right toward Fane''s throat.


    The wandering warriors gaped at how nimble and quick the disciple moved. Truly, the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion were special.


    Just with his speed alone wouldpletely defeat most of the people there!

 Chapter 2768

    Chapter 2768


    At that point, some had already grieved silently for Fane, thinking that Fane would not be able to avoid the attack. Fane merely released a small sigh as he stood perfectly still.


    When the disciple appeared in front of him, Fane swung his weapon, not holding back in his attack.


    Everyone heard something cracking as crack lines formed on the Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciple''s curved de.


    The cracks rapidly and visibly expanded. In the next breath, the curved de shattered into pieces.


    Everything happened so quickly that no one could react on time.


    Fane merely scoffed as he thrust his sword forward before he activated thews of space. The de looked like it was less than a meter away, but it pierced into the disciple''s throat a secondter.


    Blood spurted from Fane''s opponent, though Fane swiftly evaded before that could stain his clothes.


    The Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciple had lost every ounce of his pride at this minute, his eyes widening in shock as he unconsciously grabbed his pierced throat. He could not believe his face.


    He pointed at Fane with his right hand, obviously having something he wanted to say, but how could he? Fane had impaled his throat!


    Gurgling pitifully, his body stiffened before he fell to the ground. To this, Fane merely raised an eyebrow as he stood in ce, all while keeping his sword away.


    Fane had just used one attack to handle his opponent, and he did not even have much of a change in his expression the whole time!


    Everyone around him was silent again as everyone gaped, unable to believe the sight before them.


    "You murderer!" shouted Philip.


    Fane let out augh. "Why are you so good at twisting the truth? He challenged me, and I merely epted. Since it''s a challenge, a fight to the death is only normal!"


    Philip''s anger surged to the point that his entire body trembled. Looking at the corpse of his junior, he felt himself slowly being swallowed by the emotions that stormed within him.


    Shock, sadness, anger-these emotions haunted him repeatedly. He huffed roughly. Meanwhile, everyone reacted as they began toment on the short-lived battle.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Isn''t he an alchemist? Since when were alchemists so strong?"


    "He must''ve been pretending. I refuse to believe an alchemist can be so strong. Earlier, he killed a disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion so effortlessly. Anyone who can enter the Unbreaking Pavilion, even from a runner disciple to an inner disciple, would all be very talented!


    "The Whirling World restricted everyone''s levels to thete stage of the innate realm. Everyone''s fighting with their own skills and techniques. Him kitting his opponent in one strike means that his skills are way better than his opponents!"


    "It made sense why he''s so calm from the start. If I was that skilled, I wouldn''t be afraid of this group, either!"


    Fane ignored the hatred he felt from the Unbreaking Pavilion as he turned to face the wandering warriors." The Unbreaking Pavilion never nned on letting us into ck Sun City from the start. Even if we enter, we''ll only be dispensable for whatever n they have."

 Chapter 2769

    Chapter 2769


    "ck Sun City doesn''t belong to the Unbreaking Pavilion; it belongs to all of the warriors in the Whirling World! Hear me, everyone: let''s kill our way into ck Sun City!"


    His words ignited the wandering warriors'' wrath as they believed in Fane''s words. Even if the warriors were not that skilled, they refused to be overpowered like some animal. They refused to be the Unbreaking Pavilion''s stepping stone!


    "You''re right. ck Sun City doesn''t belong to the Unbreaking Pavilion-it belongs to everyone in the Whirling World! The Unbreaking Pavilion is despicable and shameless. They''re trying to wear us all down, and we can''t just ignore that! The five who have gone in before us may have fallen, so let us seek justice for them!"


    "That''s right! He''s right! We have to reim ck Sun City. The city doesn''t belong to the Unbreaking Pavilion!"


    Fane''s war cry had stirred the wandering warriors'' battle spirit. For so many years, they had been put down by high-grade ns, but all that had changed. Fane was giving them a chance to turn the tides.


    None of them wanted to be cattle for ughter. No more!


    Meanwhile, Rage seized Philip like never before. Fane had used the awe after revealing his true skills to thoroughly gain the respect of the wandering warriors.


    The matter had already advanced to a stage he never wanted it to, and this fed the mes of hatred he harbored toward Fane.


    He clenched his teeth and snarled "I''ll make sure you regret this, you insolent boy!"


    Fane let out a lightugh, not caring about his threat at all. Instead, he turned to tell everyone, "All of you, deal with those four! Leave Philip to me!" They had strength in numbers, and that was an indisputable, useful fact. True, the wandering warriors alone would not be enough, but with all of them joined, they could no doubt deal with the Unbreaking Pavilion''s four disciples.


    The disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion started to panic. They never expected the wandering warriors to band together to stand up against them! Fane activated thews of space and appeared in front of Philip in a sh.


    At that moment, Philip was forced to push his anger back as he fought Fane with all his might. Despite underestimating Fane initially, he had to admit that Fane was capable of going toe-to-toe against him.


    After all, Fane had killed his junior without even struggling. Even if his junior had underestimated


    Fane before his fatal defeat, it was impossible to have done that without skill.


    At this point, Philip was desperate to end Fane for good.


    His hands constantly moved as he used spell after spell, distorting the space between his hands.


    "Spatial Distortion!" shouted Philip.


    What ensued was the sound of something rustling as the quiet space started to twist. It was


    massive hammer haul


    smashed into


    space andunched an attack.


    Fane frowned slightly.


    Eighth-grade ns were impressive, undeniably. The skills and techniques they had hidden were not something ordinary ns couldpare to.


    Spatial Distortion was definitely at


    e


    the middle stage of the earth level Looking at how familiar Philip was with the skill, he was at least at the second stage of mastery. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The shattered space turned into small shards. With a wave of Philip''s hand, the shards moved next to him.


    Fane chuckled darkly as he condensed 75 Soul Swords in an instant.

 Chapter 2770

    Chapter 2770


    With a wave of Fane''s hand, the 75 Soul Swords shot into Fane''s gray sword.


    Fane used an upper ultimate god level technique and was already at the third stage!


    Fane was barely fazed, even if it was a chosen disciple standing in front of him. So what if Philip could be a chosen disciple? Everyone in this world had been restricted to thete stage of the innate level. They were fighting with the strength of their techniques, and in terms of technique, Fane had never lost before!


    Philip was, of course, already at full strength after witnessing Fane''s skills. The spatial shards violently spun around him as he controlled them. The shards disturbed the air around them, turning into a tornado with Philip at the center.


    "Die!" roared Philip as he leaped and rushed toward Fane.


    The dancing spatial shards looked so dangerous, it was like they could destroy anything in the world. The violent wind stirred the sand on the ground, but the moment the sand touched the spatial shards, it disappeared.


    "Die!" repeated Philip, screaming as though he was a deranged beast.


    Fane squinted at the raging winds before sighing and


    rid of the thoughts he had before. Raising his sword in his right hand, he swung the sharp end toward Philip.


    Destroying the Void turned into about a meter-long ray as it shed right at Philip''s Spatial Distortion.


    The ck-colored aura shed with the spatial shards, and terrifyingly loud crackling echoed in the air.


    The sh of the two skills caused incredibly strong shockwaves, and everyone else stopped mid-fight just to witness what was happening.


    The spatial shards that reflected the sunlight shed against the pitch-ck sword sh. While the sh looked inactive, it was obvious how it persistently pushed back against the shards.


    The spatial shards that seemed to be able to destroy everything in the world suddenly disappeared after meeting the sh.


    Fane''s tearing sh was so sharp that the spatial shards failed to stop it!


    "What?!" snapped Philip. His powerful attack-the very technique he had been so proud of-was basically minced by Fane! Who was he? Why was he so strong?


    s, Philip did not have the chance to ponder on the questions for too long as the pitch-ck sword aura had been so quick that it appeared in front of him in a blink.


    He was toote to react. The sh audibly cut through Philip''s clothes and pierced his chest, and at that very moment, a searing pain, overtook him as he felt his soul


    being ripped apart. Content belongsPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    He had never felt such pain in his entire life. It was as if thousands of ants were biting at his soul!


    "Argh!" a cry of agony pierced the atmosphere.


    Nheless, Philip, being the proud man he was after being fed with many praises, tried to bite back the rest of his scream. It would be too humiliating for him if he did not.


    s, he could not stop himself from shouting at that moment. The pain caused him to lose all sense of rationality.


    Faneughed coldly. If the battle had


    not been in the Whirling World, he might have needed to use some more effort to deal with that guy Regardless, everyone was restricted to thete stage of the innate realm in the Whirling World, and they were fighting with their martial skills!


    Fane''s skills were undeniably much stronger than Philip''s. Fane would not even have been afraid of dealing with five or six disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion!


    Meanwhile, the Unbreaking


    Pavilion''s disciples were


    bbergasted when they saw Philip


    struggling and screaming in pain on the ground. The scene felt so... surreal. Philip had always been an existence that outer disciples practically revered, and he had never looked so pathetic before!


    "Who is he? Is he from an eighth-grade n as well? Is he from a ninth-grade n?"

 Chapter 2771

    Chapter 2771


    "How would I know the answer? I''ve seen most of the disciples from high-grade ns before, so why have I never seen this guy? Where is he even from?!"


    The Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples felt their hearts quivering ominously as they talked about it.


    Fane was far too strong. It was one thing that Fane had killed a fellow disciple in one attack, but Philip losing to him was an entirely different story. Philip had t-out lost in a contest of strength, and his other fourpanions lost all hope at the sight.


    The Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples were not the only ones terrified at this. In fact, a few of the wandering warriors were, too. At that moment, the warriors were certain that Fane was not an alchemist despite the sixth-grade alchemist badge, but a truly strong warrior instead.


    Frowning, Fane sternly spoke, "Why haven''t you dealt with the remaining four swiftly? Do you want them to run away and report what''s happening here?"


    With that, the warriors snapped out of their shock as they put the thoughts aside, continuing to fight.


    The next part of the battle passed by very quickly. To cover all his bases, Fane had attacked all four of them. They did not even have the chance to beg for mercy before Fane killed them all.


    Five corpses were kicked aside, and Fane did not spare them another nce. Once everything was dealt with, he quietly looked at the city gates of ck Sun City.


    Even if those five have been dealt with, it did not mean they were in the clear.


    He took a deep breath before he asked the warriors behind him, "Do you know how many of them came?"


    This was Fane''s main concern. The guards of the gates were not the ones to be worried about, but instead, the disciples inside were. The one called Derrick did not follow Fane out again, so that meant Derrick was still inside.


    When Derrick came out earlier, Fane had taken note that Derrick''s strength was nearly on par with Philip''s.


    The regr warriors would be no match for him; Fane was the only one who could deal with Derrick there. However, Fane was not sure if there was anyone stronger than Philip within the city.


    At that moment, Fane had turned into the leader of the wandering warriors.


    Those who knew of the information answered, "There should be around fifteen of them."


    "Yes, that should be about right.


    When they first came, they tossed


    out all the wandering warriors in the city. They were so fierce, too! Anyone who didn''t listen would be attacked. We were weak then and didn''t have a leader like you, so we didn''t dare stand up against them."


    Fane could not help but raise an eyebrow at their answer. Only 15 men, yet these warriors were intimidated? Fane had thought that there would be at least four or five dozen warriors in the city!


    Rudy had hidden far away earlier. After all, he was not well-prepared with skills and would only slow them down. Since everything had settled, he returned to Fane''s side.


    He immediately knew what Fane


    was thinking and thus whispered, "There are so many valuable things in the Whirling World. The


    ???


    Unbreaking Pavilion wouldn''t let arge group of disciples just gather at one ce unless it was arge city. ck Sun City obviously isn''t one." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded; Rudy had a point. It was a small ce, after all. No matter how strong the Unbreaking


    Pavilion was, they would not focus all their power on a small city. That would be too disadvantageous for them.


    Fane nodded. If there were only a dozen or so people left in the city, he was confident, enough to not be afraid if anyone stronger than Philip was inside.


    Ine


    With that, Fane turned to face the wandering warriors behind him and spoke, "I know all of you just want to use the true energy fields within ck Sun City to raise your skills, but they''re still inside. We have to be very careful. There''s no telling what''s going on inside.


    We''ll have to send in some scouts to take a look."


    Everyone took a step back upon hearing Fane''s suggestion.

 Chapter 2772

    Chapter 2772


    The fact that about a dozen disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion were in the city terrified the wandering warriors. After all, they only managed to kill the five outside because they had outnumbered them. With double the numbers inside, they might not be able to seed.


    Furthermore, everyone could tell that the disciples in the city would be the stronger ones. Their strength could not be measured, and perhaps even all of them might be as skilled as Philip!


    There might be a lot of wandering warriors, but they were not strong enough to fight all of the Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples. Only Fane, in fact, was truly powerful. The moment they thought of how strong the people in the city could be, the warriors backed away.


    No one wanted to be the scouts that would be dispatched into ck Sun City.


    Feeling helpless, Fane''s lips twitched at the warriors. He never nned on asking them to infiltrate the city, anyway. After all, they were no idiots. Everyone knew that the first to go in would be cannon fodder.


    While Fane could keep his calm, Rudy, who stood next to him, could not. Many of the warriors would have been tricked by the Unbreaking Pavilion had it not been for Fane. Who knew what would befall them then?


    All that, yet the wandering warriors dared to retreat at such an important time!


    Enraged, Rudy turned around, his eyes wide open as he snapped at the warriors, practically shouting, "Do you know what would''ve happened to you had Fane not intervened? Don''t you think retreating now is a little shameless?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The warriors fell silent at this, not daring to say anything. After all, their lives were on the line.


    After a while, one of the warriors finally spoke, "There are about ten of them inside, and they''ll know something happened if they see all of us enter. They''d attack us on sight.


    "Whoever is the first to go in will die, and to add into the mix, we''re not that strong. Them attacking us will spell the end of us all. Is it wrong that we don''t want to die?"


    The others agreed with this.


    "That''s right-we just don''t want to die! Is there anything wrong with that? The person leading into the city will die the worst kind of death. We''re retreating to protect ourselves!"


    Rudy''s face reddened in anger upon hearing these words. He realizedz how much of a joke his earlier. thoughts were. These warriors were useless, chickening out when the moment needed them the most.


    Rudy clenched his fists tightly, wanting nothing more than to pull that person up by the cor and shake him.


    Meanwhile, Fane sighed helplessly, already expecting this reaction.


    The wandering warriors were all not affiliated to any force, and their lives were their invaluable treasure. It was natural that they would not want to rush in first. However, Rudy did not know this, which only led him to feel anger and disappointment Content


    belongs to


    Fane reached out and pulled Rudy, who was facing the wandering warriors, causing him to head toward the city gates.


    "I''m doing this right now not


    because of what you''ve said," said


    Fane loudly. "I have my goals, and no one can disrupt my ns. You don''t have to feel guilty. Just leave the rest to me."


    Rudy pursed his lips helplessly. He knew that Fane had always been a stubborn person, and Fane could not possibly go against what he believed in. However, Rudy still felt like he was at fault.


    He wanted to get the wandering warriors to stand up for themselves, but he never expected them to be so heartless.

 Chapter 2773

    Chapter 2773


    Fane turned and faced the wandering warriors.


    Raising his head, he loudly spoke, "Everyone, settle down. I know your concerns, so I''ll be the one to lead the way into ck Sun City while you''ll all follow.


    "However, there''s one condition you need to obey. If you turn and flee the moment anything happens, you''ll make an enemy out of me, too. I''ve always kept true to my word, so you''d do well to heed them!"


    Fane thus walked toward the city gates alone.


    Everyone felt their hearts skipping a beat upon hearing Fane''s words, and they believed his words were true. After all, someone as talented as Fane would be able to do anything he said he would.


    Everyone exchanged aplicated look with each other, but they no longer dared to discuss anything else at that moment.


    They looked on as Fane entered ck Sun City and, without much of a choice, followed after him. They were then met with a small za about 30 meters wide, and on the za were lights of various colors.


    Fane stood in the middle of the za as he curiously looked at everything before him. It was incredibly different from what he had expected. The moment he entered the city, he had been met with a small za that had various lights around it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The beams of light were of various colors and never intersected. They formed their own groups and never touched each other.


    Fane looked to the left and noticed that it was illuminated with parallel shades of ck and green. Before him was a red light, an orange light, and a purple light.


    The lights were not that bright and had a soothing effect as they fell on everything. It seemed to calm their souls, even, which shocked everyone who entered ck Sun City. It was far different from what they o expected.


    The za seemed rtivelyrge, so there was enough space for everyone to enter. Oddly enough, it seemed somewhat cramped, too. Fane stood in the center and observed everything.


    "Why is it like this?" he mumbled to himself.


    Meanwhile, Rudy was so shocked at the sight that he was speechless for a good few minutes. Before entering ck Sun City, he had wondered what it would look like inside. What he did not expect was the city to have lights of different colors. There were not even any buildings in sight, either.


    After the initial shock, the wandering warriors started to talk.


    "Is this ck Sun City? Why don''t I see anything other than these colored lights? I thought it would be an endless city!"


    "Who knows? Aren''t there supposed to be energy fields inside? Where are the true energy fields?"


    Everyone spected endlessly yet could note to a certain answer.


    Rudy tugged at Fane''s sleeve and whispered," Thankfully, there are no disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion on guard here. I thought we''d be in a big battle the moment we entered."


    Fane nodded, having the same thoughts as Rudy. He was not as positive as those wandering warriors. He had made full preparation before they even entered.

 Chapter 2774

    Chapter 2774


    Fane would have attacked the moment he spotted any disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion on guard. Only that way would he be able to seize the initiative.


    However, he never expected the za to be so empty, and all he could see were the lights that he could not figure out the purpose. Where were the ten disciples? Could they have entered the lights?


    Rudy frowned and said, "Why do you think Philip was roping in people? What were they for?"


    Fane shook his head. He had thought that he would get an answer after entering, but his questions merely grew at this point.


    All of a sudden...


    "What are you doing?!" came a shout.


    Fane immediately turned to look and saw a green-robed wandering warrior stretching a finger to touch the lights outside the za.


    He was touching a white-colored light out of curiosity, not really wanting to really touch the light. The shout scared him, however, and his hand shook. His finger touched the white light before him in the process, and everyone immediately held their breath.


    The white light suddenly turned green.


    The next second, the green light enveloped the person, and everyone watched the green-robed man shouting out for help with all his might, but no one stepped forward to save the man. In just seconds, the green-robed man was sucked into the green light and vanished.


    Everyone shuddered at that sight. No one expected the lights around the za to be capable of that!


    They then thought of those disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion. Could they have gone somewhere with that method?


    The expressions of the remaining wandering warriors darkened. Everything had happened far too quickly, and they did not even have the time to fully process it.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows as he stared where the green-robed man disappeared. After a short moment, the green light shifted to its original white color. It was as if nothing happened.


    Rudy''s face paled in fear as he grabbed Fane''s arm. " The lights can eat people! I''m lucky that I was far away"


    Fane frowned, not answering Rudy. He merely thought deeply about another problem. After a long time, he raised an eyebrow. If he wanted to clear his doubts, he would need someone else to touch the light.


    He turned to look at where the green-robed man disappeared. "Does anyone know him? Is he a wood element specialist?"


    Everyone had their own attributes


    that they were good at. When choosing skills and techniques to master, they would be more inclined


    toward their specialization. ClinedThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    That was


    why warriors were separated into their respective elements.


    There were fire element warriors, spirit element ones, and even wood element ones.


    Fane''s question was quickly


    answered, "He''s my friend, and his


    name is Bobby! You''re right, though; he was a wood element warrior. was


    How did you know that?" The person looked at Fane curiously. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was not just the person who answered who was looking at Fane curiously, but Rudy was as well. How did Fane know what that warrior was specialized in? Was it because of the green robes?

 Chapter 2775

    Chapter 2775


    Fane let out a lightugh as he exined, "You don''t have to worry about how I determined what his specialization is just yet. All you need to know is that Bobby is safe.


    "He''s been transferred into the true energy field. If he''s smart, he''ll probably start training immediately."


    Fane then fell silent as he once more turned to look at the lights around him. Meanwhile, everyone began to ramble about the events.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A few of them had asked Fane questions, but Fane ignored all of them as he merely observed the lights.


    Even though Fane was just specting, he was their leader for the time being, so his words obviously carried some weight.


    If Fane was right, that Bobby was already in a true energy field training, would they not be at a disadvantage if they enteredte? The wandering warriors were all eager to get started, knowing that they could be losing out.


    No one wanted to give up on any potential rewards!


    A short while after that, someone else finally took a step forward. He had gray clothes on and a beard.


    He walked to the nearest light before him, and this caught Fane''s attention.


    The person reached out at the red light, and the moment he did, the red light immediately turned yellow.


    What happened next was just like what happened to Bobby. The yellow light enveloped the person''s body, and the person was sucked in immediately. The light turned back to red after the person vanished from sight.


    Fane let out a sigh of relief. It was just as he thought!


    With the first, there would naturally be the second. The other wandering warriors started reaching out toward the lights, and it was not long until their numbers dwindled. From the initial fear came the calm, after all.


    Rudy, meanwhile, felt restless.


    He whispered into Fane''s ear, "Since everyone''s already entered, we should go."


    vel.n


    Rudy had thought that Fane would have done something after three people were sent in, yet Fane made no moves whatsoever, stillposed and standing still. Instead, it was Rudy who started to get anxious.


    I


    Fane turned to look at Rudy. "There''s no need to panic. They''re all not using their heads because they''re worried about losing out. They entered so impatiently, but they forgot that the ten disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion are stiff inside."


    Rudy felt like his head was doused with a bucket of cold water, snapping him out of his restlessness upon realizing Fane was right.


    Disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion were still inside, and it would not end well if they were to meet.


    Rudy was incredibly conflicted as he grabbed Fane''s arm. "Then, what do we do?"


    Fane turned and looked at Rudy, helplessly pursing his lips.


    He had not nned on bringing Rudy along; Rudy, truthfully, was slowing him down. Nheless, there were times when Fane had to be worried for Rudy. After all, they werepanions.

 Chapter 2776

    Chapter 2776


    Fane weighed the situation carefully before he earnestly responded to Rudy, "You can''t enter with me. If my judgment is correct, we ll end up in different spaces.


    "You''re an alchemist without much of a need to improve your strength. Once I enter, head out of the city and find a safe ce to wait for me. If I''m not out within ten days, continue on your own."


    Fane then took out a sound transferring array from Mustard Seed and ced it into Rudy''s palm. "I''ll contact you with this when I''m out."


    Rudy touched the sound transfer array in his hand as nervousness bubbled at the pit of his stomach. "I want to-"


    "There''s a limit to how nosy you can be," interjected Fane before Rudy could continue. "With your skills, you won''t be able to survive the moment you enter anywhere remotely dangerous. I''ve already said that the two of us will end up in different spaces. You won''t be able to survive on your own!" Rudy''s lips twitched at this, but he had to admit that Fane had a solid point. The only thing he could do was ride on Fane''s coattails, and that anytime Fane reaped a reward or two, he could get a little.


    Rudy was no fool; he knew that things would go sour


    for him very quickly. He knew that Fane was doing this for his sake.


    Pondering on this for a while, Rudy asked, "How do you know we''ll end up in different ces?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he asked earnestly, "What attribute do you specialize in as a warrior?"


    Rudy''s brow raised at this question. "I''m a metttribute warrior."


    Fane nodded and let out a slightugh before he said,'' I''m confident we''ll be teleported to different ces. I''m a soul attribute warrior while you specialize in metal. Trust me: only those with the same attribute will end up together, while those with different attributes will be separated." "Why are you so sure?" Rudy asked curiously.


    Fane let out a sigh before he answered, "Anyone with half a brain can figure it out. I won''t waste any more time with you. Just do what I told you to do."


    In the end, Fane pushed Rudy out of ck Sun City. This city was unsafe for Rudy.


    Even though Rudy was not willing to at all, he knew that it was the right thing for him to do.


    With Rudy out of the city, Fane was the only person left in the za.


    He faced the light beams of different colors at the za and quietly looked on for a while. After that, he walked right toward the ck-colored light, not hesitating at all to reach his right hand out.


    The moment he inserted his hand


    into the darkcolored light, a pitch-ck ray enveloped Fane He then felt his body go light as he was a different space. Content


    sent i


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane knew that he was being teleported, but he had no idea where he was headed to.


    A short while passed, and the pitch-ck light finally dispersed. He could finally feel solid ground under his feet.


    By the time he got a clear look at his surroundings, Fane was stunned.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, there was a


    massive hall in front of him. On the uppermost part of the hall were carvings of dragons and phoenixes, with the words [Purple Soul Hal engraved on them. The entire hall was surrounded by dense gray energy.


    The energy even had a faint purplish glow to it.


    Fane frowned as he looked at the gates in front of the hall. At that moment, the gates were closed, and he was unsure if anyone else was inside.


    Fane turned to his back and saw


    Velbet


    that the direction he hade from was just pitch-ck. He stood before the hall for a long time before he headed toward the gates.

 Chapter 2777

    Chapter 2777


    Fane was on his guard as he approached the gates. Despite his wariness, he pushed open the door to the Purple Soul Hall.


    With a creak, the insides of the hall were fully disyed to Fane. In front of a massive stone te were two men dressed in ck clothes.


    Looking at the patterns on the men''s clothes, it was obvious that the two of them were from the Unbreaking Pavilion. Fane''s brows furrowed as he stopped in his tracks immediately.


    The moment Jordan Fisher saw Fane, he burst intoughter and walked up to Manfred Plume, patting his shoulder. "I won!"


    Jordan then opened his hand and wiggled his fingers. "You bet five thousand spirit crystals. Hand them over."


    Manfred let out a snort, bitter about his loss butplied with their bet nheless. "I can''t believe that brat Philip managed to find a soul attribute warrior. I thought there won''t be any soul attribute warriors in that group of trash."


    "We''re lucky, then!" said Jordan with a pleased expression. "I thought there won''t be any soul attribute warriors among that trash as well. I was nning on leaving if no one came in within two


    hours."


    Both Jordan and Manfred talked so openly, not even bothering to lower their voices. Fane had heard all of it, and his thoughts were thoroughly cleared up after hearing all that.


    It seemed like they still did not realize that something had happened outside. They thought that Fane was ushered inside by Philip. Of course, it was rather easy to understand why they would think that way.


    He would probably have thought that way in their position as well.


    If he had not suddenly appeared outside of ck Sun City, those people would all have probably followed Philip inside and been sent here. Fane furrowed his eyebrows, not bothering with both Manfred and Jordan as he instead stared at the massive stone te behind them. The stone te was exuding a purplish-ck glow.


    The words [Purple Soul te] were written on it, which was obviously the name of that te, and a lot of words were carved into the te as well. Fane took a good look at it, and his expression immediately changed.


    Many of his earlier questions were answered at that moment. WhatN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    was on the stone te was none other than the rules to obtain


    rewards. The Purple Soul Stone


    connected to another space, and as long as two people ced their


    hands on the stone te they


    would be transported!


    Countless purple soul beasts were waiting for them in the other space, however. Whoever killed even more purple soul beasts would be rewarded by entering the next space.


    It was apetition that rewarded


    the person who did better. However, the difference between this and otherpetitions was the fact that the one who lost would immediately be punished. It was a fatal punishment as well.


    On the bottom of the Purple Soul te was written inrge golden words, [The winner will earn endless rewards. When the defeated return to Purple Soul Hall, they will be attacked by lightning, and their soul wift disintegrate.]


    Fane finally understood why they wanted to send the wandering warriors into ck Sun City. The ones they chose were all weaklings, too. They wanted to cheat.


    If it was a normalpetition, they would not have been so afraid, but the price the defeated had to pay for this one was far too great. It was thus natural that they did not want their fellow disciples to die.


    It just so happened that many wandering warriors were outside of ck Sun City, and the Unbreaking Pavilion were ted to send these people to die in their stead. It would even allow them to win countless rewards.


    Manfred smiled and said, "I''ll give this chance to you and wait a little longer. Philip might still be able to find some more soul attribute warriors."''


    Jordan looked at Manfred with a look of gratitude." Well, thank you, then! You know as well that I''ll be sent somewhere else after handling things here. I''m a bit short of time, so thank you for understanding."

 Chapter 2778

    Chapter 2778


    Manfred and Jordan carried on with their conversation, seemingly not caring that Fane could hear them. After all, Fane would die in their hands in mere moments, and dead men would tell no tales.


    Jordan turned to look at Fane. "You don''t seem afraid. Could my junior have told you everything before you entered?"


    Fane''s calmness piqued Jordan''s curiosity. After all, anyone would be able to understand what they were talking about-so long as they could think straight, that was.


    Furthermore, the Purple Soul te was right behind them, and the rules were exined. Anyone literate would be able to understand the rules. As long as they understood the rules, they would be able to figure out what awaited them.


    Oddly, Fane seemed all too calm even when hearing and reading everything. It was as if he did not know anything as he stood on the spot, which made Jordan both curious and suspicious.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. "Why would I be afraid?"


    Those words stunned Jordan and Manfred. This man could actually say something that serious! It was as if the two of them were not disciples of an eighth-grade n, but runner disciples of some insignificant small


    n. Fane did not seem to regard them highly at all!


    His attitude rendered Jordan and Manfred speechless, and they wondered if he was sane at all.


    Manfredughed in frustration. "Is there something wrong with your head? Don''t you know where we''re from? You even asked us why you''d be afraid. Do you truly think you''d survive a battle against Jordan?"


    Fane let out a snort, not wanting to bother answering Manfred. Naturally, he did not care about either Manfred or Jordan. Even though the two of them were from an eighth-grade n, they were probably inner disciples.


    Fane might be a little worried had they been chosen disciples instead.


    It was understandable why Manfred felt insulted by Fane''sck of response.


    No low-ss warrior had ever underestimated him ever since he became a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Any warrior of that ss would always try to butter him up in hopes of gaining some sort of favor.


    This fool before them had the robes of an alchemist and even had a sixth-grade alchemist badge. Anyone would be able to figure out that the guy was at the middle stage of the innate level at best, yet-an alchemist at that level was actually facing him with such an arrogant attitude.


    Manfred was enraged at the thought. So what if the guy was an alchemist? It was not like Manfred had never seen other alchemists. Even seventh-grade alchemists would never dare ignore him!


    Manfred walked toward Fane and stopped only when he was a meter from Fane. His sharp eyes measured Fane.


    Fane''s lips twitched somewhat helplessly. Everyone seemed to love looking at him with that expression.


    Manfred narrowed his eyes. "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen someone as bold as you. Don''t you know what''s about to happen to you?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not wanting to bother dwelling on Manfred''s question. After all, no matter what he said, Manfred would never think that Fane had a chance to win.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Fane merely let out a smile as he changed the topic, saying, "Do you have the map of the Whirling World?"


    He asked a question, but his tone was very firm. The thought already passed Fane''s mind when they were talking to each other so carelessly.

 Chapter 2779

    Chapter 2779


    In truth, the Whirling World had not been opened for too long. From howrge the Whirling World was, no one could have explored the entire realm. Many things were only in the preliminary stages.


    However, based on Manfred and Jordan''s conversation, it seemed like they had figured out everything about the Whirling World, which piqued Fane''s interest as questions surfaced in his mind.


    Fane had stunned Manfred yet again. He felt like Fane''s thoughts jumped far too quickly, and that something must be wrong with his mind. Jordan, who had just been enjoying the show by the side, raised an eyebrow. His lips twitched as he said,'' Why are you asking that?"


    Faneposed himself and answered, "I''m just curious. In the end, this match is a fatal one where someone will surely die, and the defeated will forever keep this secret. Since that''s the case, what do you have to hide?"


    Fane maintained his casual self as he spoke; it was as if he was not the one who was going to die. Jordan exchanged a look with Manfred. Both of them were speechless.


    This man was mind-boggling, be it in the way he spoke or in his expression, different from regr


    people. It was as if Fane was filled with confidence no matter what he did, but where did his confidence stem from?


    He was just an alchemist. Did he think he could beat experts of the spring solidifying realm? Even though the thought constantly yed in both their minds, Fane''s words had effectively convinced them.


    Fane was right. He would die by their hands, anyway, and he could not possibly tell secrets afterward. There was no reason they could not tell him some things.


    He was going to die, after all, there was no problem for them to brag a little.


    Jordan walked over slowly, heading toward Fane as he said, "We do have a map of the Whirling World in our hands, and it''s aplete map, too. How did you know that, though?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he said seriously, "I guessed it from how you were speaking just now, but didn''t the Whirling World just open up? How did you get the map? Does Phoenix Valley have a map, too?"


    The questions made Manfred and Jordan second-guess themselves, but it was only for a brief moment as they were, at this point, already confident in themselves. Instead, they answered Fane truthfully.


    Jordan said, "The Whirling World might''ve just opened not too long ago, but haven''t you heard that the Whirling World is actually in the Valley of Enlightenment?


    "Since it''s in the Valley of


    Enlightenment, then we have a way to get a map of the Whirling World Phoenix Valley has it too, of course. This was always a n from Phoenix Valley and us, the Unbreaking Pavilion." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    vel


    ¦¯


    Jordan''s answerpletely stunned Fane. Fane could not believe that he had been right, but there was a chill in his heart because of it.


    This journey to the Whirling World


    had been plotted by the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley all along. These two forces that were


    publically mortal enemies were, in fact, working together in secret!


    Everything they did might have just been a smokescreen to hide from everyone else in Middle Province.


    The more Fane thought about it, the more anxious he got. Everything he did not understand before suddenly became somewhat clearer.


    This exined why both the Phoenix Valley and Unbreaking Pavilion were at war, despite possible scrutiny from others. It was no wonder they seemed locked in an incredible battle on the surface, but it still did not affect their foundations. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It was all just a ruse. They could have been working together from the start!

 Chapter 2780

    Chapter 2780


    Everything had been done just to prevent other forces from messing things up after knowing the truth.


    Everything felt like a joke the more Fane delved into the matter. Both Phoenix Valley and Unbreaking Pavilion were utterly despicable!


    Fane sighed as he raised his head and asked again,'' The grudge between the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley had just been a ruse after all? Do all of you disciples know that?"


    Jordan raised an eyebrow, a bit rmed by Fane''s question. Wandering warriors typically would not have asked something like that, but at the thought that Fane was to meet his demise soon, he did not bother thinking too deeply about it.


    He thus nodded without any hesitation. "It''s not like every single disciple in the Unbreaking Pavilion knows about it, though; there aren''t many who know. It''s basically some chosen disciples as well as the more valued inner disciples."


    Jordan raised his head proudly at his own exnation. It was obvious that the two of them were among the valued inner disciples.


    Fane did not feel more rxed at the answer. Instead, he felt anger for being toyed around with.


    The elders knew everything, but they did not even let


    him look at the map even if he knew. Even if they could not give the whole map to Fane, they could have at least let him look at the important ces.


    He had entered the Whirling World without knowing a single thing. Even though Fane was not afraid, he had his concerns. The elders of Phoenix Valley knew that, but they still hid the truth from Fane.


    Fane felt like he had beenpletely fooled. He could understand the fact that he had not been in Phoenix Valley for that long and that they could not possibly tell him everything, but they could have at least given Fane some help.


    They did not tell him anything at all!


    In truth, Fane had not gained that much from Phoenix Valley. He did obtain a promising amount of spirit crystals from refining pills, but that was down to his hard work. Ele even had to pay certain fees for them.


    He single-handedly obtained victory for Phoenix Valley against Sky Peak


    Pavilion, too. Without him, onglet


    Valley would have lost that


    tournament. Not only would Phoenix


    Valley lose a lot of resources, but it would also decimate their.


    reputation.


    Fane had contributed a lot to Phoenix Valley, but they did not seem to appreciate that at all. They knew the truth, but they did not give Fane any help nor a hint.


    To this, Fane could not help but feel bitter. He sighed as he looked up at the Purple Spirit te in exasperation.


    "You''ve asked so many questions, and we''ve answered all of them. You have to answer the questions I ask you now," said Jordan with a raised eyebrow.


    Fane nodded and turned to look at Jordan.


    With a smile, Jordan narrowed his eyes and sized Fane up as he asked, "What''s all this confidence about? Do you not understand the meaning of fear?"


    Fane raised his head and answered Jordan, "Courage is something thates naturally. I might end up afraid if I''m facing a formidable warrior, but I don''t feel much facing the two of you."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Fane''s tone was as calm as usual, Jordan and Manfred could still feel the disdain in his voice.


    This guy was underestimating them! What gave him the right to do so?


    Jordan and Manfred got angrier the more they thought about it. This fool was just too bold. Jordan had not wanted to be too petty with


    someone who was about to die, but he found himself struggling to hold back from pulverizing Fane.


    He wanted Fane to know how close to death he was.


    Looking at Jordan about to make a move, Fane suddenly let out a sneer as he pointed at the Purple Soul te.

 Chapter 2781

    Chapter 2781


    "Read the rules before you attack. Anyone who makes a move in this hall will be attacked by the Purple Soul Hall''s aura without prejudice. Torment will befall upon their soul."


    Jordan felt as though he was dunked in cold water upon hearing those words, and it snapped him out of his angry trance.


    Manfred hurriedly grabbed onto Jordan''s arm from behind him. "Don''t get so worked up, Jordan. ck Sun City is a treasure left behind from ancient times. Our levels of strength are so weak right now, and we can''t possibly go against thews of Purple Soul Hall."


    Jordan''s face stiffened as he forced himself to withhold his anger. He looked at Fane coldly, gritting his teeth as he snarled, "I won''t bother with a dead man like you!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Faneughed, unfazed by his words.


    Manfred frowned as he said, "You''re looking rather confident, brat. Are you possibly nning on not putting your hand on the Purple Soul te and not fighting against us?"


    Jordan''s eyes widened at Manfred''s guess. He felt like that could very well have guessed Fane''s intentions, which made him internally panic. He shouted, "Keep dreaming! Even if we don''t actually


    attack, he''ll still be able to force you into the Purple Soul te without using any skills. Don''t think of trying any petty tricks!"


    Manfred nodded seriously.


    At that moment, he suddenly had a thought in his mind. He retrieved a pill from his storage ring as he said with a cold smile, "This pill is called the Soul Melting Pill, and upon taking this, you''ll feel your soul burning as though grilled in the mes of hell if you don''t take the antidote within an hour.


    "That pain isn''t something you can


    compare to physical pain, of course. Even sturdy, trained men will suffer immensely after taking this pill and follow our instructions in the end! You can''t escape it!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Faneughed at their threats, not taking their words to heart. From the start, he had not nned on avoiding the life-and-death battle at all.


    The Purple Soul te wrote that only the victor would be able to obtain the treasures within the Purple Soul Hall, and Fane did not enter ck Sun City just for sightseeing.


    He was looking for treasures to help improve his strength.


    He raised an eyebrow and said, "You don''t have to waste your time to think of all that; I''ve never nned on not participating in this match Everything that needs to be said has been said. There''s no need to dy things anymore."


    Fane thus walked toward the Purple Soul te. While the other two were still stunned, he ced his hand on the te.


    The Purple Soul te suddenly shot out rays of purplish-gold light the moment Fane put his hand on it, and it illuminated Fane''s right hand.


    Fane turned around with a frown. "I''m ready. Are you two still going to waste time?"


    Manfred and Jordan finally reacted.


    Fane''s behavior exceeded their expectations. They were both so sure that Fane would try something against them, but the fool was actually even more eager than they were!


    Jordan frowned. Since Fane had already done that, they would seem petty if they wasted any more time.

 Chapter 2782

    Chapter 2782


    Jordan turned to nod at Manfred as he then walked to the other side of the Purple Soul te, cing his hand on the te as well. Just like what happened before, the purple rays of light enveloped his hand the moment he did.


    A thunderous rumble was heard, and the three of them were taken aback at the same time. Before they could even react, two rays of dark purple light covered Jordan and Fane. The next second, both of them disappeared from the hall.


    It was an incredibly barren world. Other than the yellow soil on the ground, Fane and Jordan could not see anything else. Raising their heads, all they could see was the purple sky that epassed everything.


    They had already read the rules on the Purple Soul te, and Fane knew that they would be sent to a different world for a battle to the death. Nheless, he was surprised that the battle was done individually.


    At that moment, a deep voice was heard in the skies, saying, "The duration of the match will be the length of a candle. In the time it takes for a candle to burn out, whoever kills even more Purple Soul beasts will win!"


    Fane sighed, feeling the heat of the moment slowly


    getting to him. He might have been nervous duringpetitions that he had faced before, but he never felt the pressure he was feeling at this very moment. It was probably because of the time limit, as well as the fact that he could not see Jordan.


    Suddenly, a dark purple-colored mist started to appear around him. The mist suddenly moved, covering everything with Fane at the center. Fane frowned, pulling out a dark gray sword from Mustard Seed as he readied himself.


    He started to hear something crackling, sounding like something had shattered. The deep purple mist around him grew denser soon after, and Fane''s eyebrows furrowed even more tightly.


    After a few moments, the mist suddenly dispersed. It was then did Fane notice that a myriad of beasts, all formed with purple-hued gems, had formed around him.


    The gems were transparent, too. If Fane did not see the facial features of the beasts on the heads, Fane would have thought they were all just ore.


    Those must have been the Purple Soul beasts that the Purple Soul te talked about. The Purple Soul beasts were about the height of half a person, with rows of teeth lining up in their mouths.


    These beasts stared at Fane pointedly, as though they were staring at their prey. They looked like they wanted to tear him apart.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Middle stage of the innate level... Late stage of the innate level! There are even spring solidifying realm beasts!" said Fane to himself.


    At a nce, there were over 100


    most


    Purple Soul beasts around him, and the Purple Soul beasts were at the middle or thete stage of the innate realm.


    There were fewer spring solidifying realm beasts, but their number was nothing to scoff at.


    Fane felt like he was in trouble. He could very well struggle if these beasts rushed at him altogether.


    It was hard to fight outnumbered. No matter how strong he was, there were too many beasts he had to face!


    Fane took a deep breath and removed the troubling thoughts from his mind. His hands constantly moved as seals formed quickly, and in a sh, 75 Soul Swords appeared in front of Fane.


    Fane waved, and the 75 Soul Swords merged into one, turning into a grayish-ck light that condensed around his gray sword. The gray glow started to hum.


    Fane made sure he was in his best condition, and ten of the Purple Soul beasts started to rush at Fane.

 Chapter 2783

    Chapter 2783


    Of the ten beasts, nine were at the middle stage of the innate level and one at thete stage. All of them bared their fangs as they viciously stared at Fane.


    Fane sighed in relief upon recognizing the situation, and his worry that all these beasts would jump him altogether was false after all. With all of them split into batches, the battle would be much easier for him.


    He rushed forward with both his hands on the sword''s hilt. He shouted out as he swung toward the ten Purple Soul beasts. Destroying the Void turned into a sh that sped toward the ten Purple Soul beasts at a visible pace.


    The ck sh turned into a crescent shape in midair, looking to be about 9 meters wide. Even though no intense energy fluctuated from the sh, it moved forward constantly.


    The ten Purple Soul Beasts, however, acted as though they were not concerned about dying, that Fane was all that they needed to deal with. The rumbling sh shed against the ten Purple Soul beasts, but the sharp sh broke through the Purple Soul beasts'' defenses in a sh. What surprised Fane was that the bodies of the Purple Soul beasts looked solid, but they crumbled like paper after they were hit with Destroying the Void.


    Destroying the Void was a soul attribute attack that could sh through a person''s body and straight toward the soul, but it did not truly deal that much physical damage.


    This technique should have hit the Purple Soul beasts like before, hitting their souls by passing through their bodies...but it did not happen like Fane thought it would.


    Destroying the Void started to disy an immense destructive power when it shed against the beasts. The creatures did not evenst for a few seconds before they shattered under the might of Destroying the Void.


    The ten beasts disappeared into thin air. The speed was so quick that it surprised Fane.


    "Is their bodypositions different from what I expected?" said Fane with a frown.


    Meanwhile, in another isted space, ten Purple Soul beasts were attacking Jordan, who bravely faced them with a determined expression.


    He was incredibly close to Philip, and they even used the same skills.


    Spatial shards surrounded Jordan. The Purple Soul beasts lunged toward him, but try as they might, they could note close to him. The sharpness of the spatial shards was not something regr middle orte stage innate realm beasts could Withstand.


    el


    Those spatial shards were also able to strike at the soul. Jordan''s specialty was not spatial attacks but was, instead, soul attribute attacks. Otherwise, he would not have been sent to the Purple Soul Hall Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, soul attributes were far too rare and were incredibly hard to learn as well. That was why he took great pains to choose abination technique to reduce the difficulty.


    "Die!" Jordan shouted angrily. The spatial shards suddenly exploded, and the Purple Soul Beasts disappeared after that.


    Jordan could not help butugh as he looked at the corpses on the floor. The ten Purple Soul beasts might have been a little difficult to deal with, but he swiftly ended them in mere seconds.


    He estimated that he should be able to kill 80 or 90 of them in the time it took for a candle to finish burning.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane''s image shed in his mind, and he cursed at him-the fool who just loved to brag.


    With Fane''s bit of strength, it would be impressive enough if he could even kill ten of the beasts. After all, Fane had only been at the middle stage of the innate level in the real world at most.

 Chapter 2784

    Chapter 2784


    If the Whirling World had not forcibly raised his strength, he might not have been able to face even ten Purple Soul beasts. Fane might have been injured or died fighting the beasts!


    Jordan snorted in disdain.


    While Jordan relished being self-gratified, Manfred was frozen outside.


    Manfred''s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets because the Purple Soul te before him had changed drastically. The results were shown in detail.


    The words that were on the Purple Soul te were all gone and were reced with two sets of numbers instead. The left side disyed the number 10 while the right side disyed 20.


    Manfred remembered that Jordan had ced his hand on the left side of the Purple Soul te, and Fane ced his hand on the right. This meant that Jordan''s results were on the left, while Fane''s results were on the right.


    Fane had twice Jordan''s score, and there was no mistaking it for Manfred.


    He remembered what he felt like when the two of them entered. He had been so certain that Fane would lose, but not only would it not be Fane struck by the Purple Soul Lightning, but Jordan, instead, would be!


    Manfred was frozen in ce, refusing to believe what he was seeing.


    He even started to wonder if he had remembered things wrongly, that Fane''s score was on the left while Jordan''s score was on the right. His lips quivered, and his eyes reddened. "How is this happening? Is something wrong with the Purple Soul te?"


    Manfred tried feeding himself with excuses.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As time ticked away, the numbers on the Purple Soul te constantly changed as both Fane and Jordan did everything they could to kill the Purple Soul beasts.


    The two of them were confident in themselves. Even though they could not see the results of their opponent,


    they believed that their ent


    ngta


    was not as good as they were. Jordan, in particr, was killing the Purple Soul beasts while assuming Fane would copse with injuries.


    He believed that Fane would not even be able to hold on until the candle''s me went out, believing the beasts would end him before then. The more he thought about it, the happier Jordan was and executed skill after skill quickly. Even though he was constantly expending his true energy, Jordan did not care at all.


    After all, Fane''s results would be inferior to his, anyway. There was no real reason for him to kill as many Purple Soul beasts as he could. Jordan''s lips curled up as he suddenly shouted,


    You''re done for here, you fool! I have an earth rank technique, while you''re a mere alchemist. You probably have a yellow level technique at most! "You''re a whole different level from me. How could you think you wouldn''t need to be afraid? What made you even think you''re stronger than me?!" Fane was just a clown. He had the gall to be so cocky just because he did not know his ce. Unfortunately for Fane, he did not know how strong the Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples were.


    He probably realized how useless he was. Jordan would no doubt walk out of this space with a dead Fane once the whole duration for this challenge ended!


    In the other space, Fane unleashed


    more of his shes as he found himself already in tune with the battle. Even though there were a lot of Purple Soul beasts, it was always a fixed number of beasts that came at him. All of it was within the realm ofFane''s capabilities. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He killed the Purple Soul beasts batch by batch. After all, he used an ultimate god level technique, and the technique was already at the second stage.


    Even if the Purple Soul beasts he faced doubled, he would be able to handle it.


    Destroying the Void was far too strong, and the bodilyposition of the Purple Soul beasts was very weak to spirit-based attacks as well.


    The power Destroying the Void had was evident against these beasts. The moment they were hit by the shes, they would crumble like paper.

 Chapter 2785

    Chapter 2785


    Fane''s attacks sped up by the minute, not at all fazed by the spring solidifying realm beasts. After all, he was capable of killing early-stage spring solidifying realm beasts and warriors when he was at thete stage of the innate level.


    His strength might have been tamed at that moment, but he was much stronger than before!


    Back in Purple Soul Hall, Manfred covered his mouth, finding himself unable to muster a sentence for a long while.


    The difference in both men''s results was only widening. The candle was about to finish burning, and the left side was at 71 beasts while the right side showed 200.


    Fane and Jordan must have swapped positions for the results to make sense, but Manfred was still racked with worry. If nothing was wrong with the Purple Stone te-with the left side representing Jordan while the right side representing Fane-then everything would be done for. The loser of thispetition had to pay with his life!


    Manfred mumbled to himself, "There''s something wrong with the Purple Stone te, there must be! Their positions must''ve been switched. Yes, that must


    be it! Otherwise, how could that brat''s results double Jordan''s?


    "It''s impossible! That man is nothing but an alchemist, while Jordan is an inner disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion and a top-ranking one, at that. How could hepare to Jordan?!"


    Manfred rambled on as he tried to hype Jordan. Time was almost up, and the results of the right and left sides were more or less certain.


    The left side stopped at 80, while the right side stopped at 240. It was evident how both men were worlds apart.


    At that moment, Manfred''s breathing grew erratic as he silently prayed.


    At that moment, the Purple Soul te emitted a purple glow, and beam of light appeared where. Jordan had disappeared earlier. Manfred''s heart jumped as he stared at his direction with widened eyes.


    At that moment, he silently mumbled, "The left side must be Fane''s score. It had to be!"


    Once the purple light dispersed,


    Manfred spotted a very familiar


    figure. On Jordan''s face was a wide smile as he looked every bit the part of a victor. Once the light dispersed, he saw his junior staring at him with wide eyes.


    He had thought that Manfred would be looking at him with happiness and respect, but Manfred was instead looking at him with a look that was far different from what he expected.


    Manfred''s eyes were incredibly wide, and there was a trace of disappointment and even hopelessness on his face. This stunned Jordan.


    Why was Manfred looking at him like that? Could something have happened?


    At that moment, Jordan could not help but be a bit worried.


    Before he could figure out what happened, the purple glow on the right side dispersed as Fane''s figure appeared before Jordan. At that moment, Jordan''s face soured as if his father had just died. ContentPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The clown had survived after all? He should consider himself lucky that he managed to survive against an attack by ten Purple Soul beasts!


    He must have been frantically running for his life in that space. Otherwise, Fane could not have stayed alive!


    With that thought in mind, Jordan sneered and stared at Fane disdainfully.

 Chapter 2786

    Chapter 2786


    "Brat! You must have had a difficult time being chased after by the Purple Soul beasts. Don''t think I don''t know how pathetic you looked while you were being chased just because you''re acting like you don''t care."


    Fane looked at Jordan speechlessly after he heard that. After that, he looked at Manfred, who was in front of Jordan. Their expressions were incredibly different at that moment. Manfred''s lips were constantly twitching and looked like he had a lot to say.


    Jordan was not in the mood to care about Manfred at all. Instead, Jordan had his eyes on Fane. He wanted to see how Fane would be killed by the lightning. He wanted to see if Fane could still remain calm if that happened.


    From the moment he saw Fane, Fane had a look of incredible confidence from the moment he walked in. Even though Jordan thought it was funny, he still really wanted to see Fane stumble.


    Fane did not die in the isted space, which Jordan felt was a huge pity. However, Jordan was incredibly confident at that moment. Even if Fane did not die in the isted space, Fane was about to die right there! Fane would die anyway, there was no room for Fane to struggle.


    What shocked him was the fact that Fane did not


    show any signs of fear after hearing that. Instead, Fane looked like he was incredibly amused. Fane''s lips curled up slightly as Fane looked at him with a mocking expression.


    After a moment, Fane suddenly said, "Don''t you know your own results? Do you not know how many Purple Soul beasts you killed?"


    Fane''s words caused Jordan to feel incredibly strange. What did Fane mean by that? Fane was acting like Fane was the victor, while Jordan had lost. Jordan was incredibly frustrated with Fane. He turned to look at Manfred, wanting Manfred to start mocking Fane as well. Yet, Jordan was stunned again when he saw Manfred''s expression.


    It was because Manfred was looking at him with a look of hopelessness. Anyone could tell that Manfred had a lot he wanted to say, but could not. Jordan started to get confused. Why was Manfred looking at him like that? Was there something he did not know?


    Manfred''s body shook as he turned around to re at Fane viciously. In his eyes, Manfred looked like he wanted to tear Fane apart.


    There were some things he


    definitely should say, but he could


    not bring himself to. After a few


    moments, Manfred pointed behind Jordan "The Purple Soul te has your results. You should be the one on the left, while Fane''s the one on the right. Just take a look yourself!"


    Jordan was taken aback again by Manfred''s words. What was Manfred saying? Why did he need to look at the results? Were they not obvious? Could Fane be better than him?


    However, Jordan did not say anything else to that. He turned to look at the Purple Soul te behind him. At that moment, there were two numbers on the te.


    On his side was clearly an eighty, meanwhile, two hundred was on Fane''s side. When he saw that, Jordan felt like he had been struck by lightning, he could not even blink. 1


    Fane''s words shed in his mind. Did he not know how many beasts he killed? Of course, he did.


    He had killed exactly eighty. It was exactly like the numbers on the Purple Soul te. Yet, Fane''s side was clearly two hundred! There was no need for any exnation, and Jordan finally reacted.


    No wonder Manfred was reacting


    like that. Fane had actually killed two hundred Purple Soul beasts! Fane had won! The truth was right in front of Jordan, and Jordan could not bring himself to ept it. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 2787

    Chapter 2787


    How did Fane manage to kill two hundred? In the isted space, Jordan might have been certain that he would win, but he did not ck off. He still did what he could to kill the Purple Soul beasts.


    After a candle''s worth of time, his true energy had beenpletely depleted! Eighty beasts were already his limit, but he never expected Fane to double his count!


    Jordan shook his head crazily, "Impossible! How could you have double my number?! You''re just an alchemist. I''m a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavillion. I''d already reached the middle stage of the spring solidifying realm in Hestia Continent!


    "Among the inner disciples, I''m one of the top! How are you stronger than me? There has to be a problem. The Purple Soul te must have a problem!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He refused to ept the truth and was even sure that the Purple Soul te definitely miscounted.


    Otherwise, their results could not possibly be so different. How was this alchemist stronger than him at all? How did Fane kill more than twice his number?!


    Even Manfred refused to ept that fact, but Manfred did not know what to say. Manfred had personally witnessed the results growing further and further apart. He had personally seen Fane leaving Jordan in the dust.


    At that moment, he wanted to console Jordan, but he did not know what to say. Fane raised an eyebrow, not caring about how crazily Jordan was acting. He merely looked at the ceiling of the hall.


    That tournament concerned their life and death. The person who lost would have to pay with their lives. Did the te not say that the loser would be struck by the Purple Soul Lightning? Why was nothing happening?


    Just as he was thinking about that, a purple cloud suddenly formed in the skies.


    Everything had happened far too suddenly. Before Fane could react, a sh of purple lightning shot down from mid-air. It precisely struck at Jordan. Jordan was still trying to deny Fane''s results and did not notice the changes in the sky. With a crack, Jordan''s body turned ck immediately. His eyes widened, and his whole body froze in ck!


    Fane turned to look over, and found that Jordan''s chest was no longer moving. Another string of thunder strikes as countless shes fell from the skies followed. All of them struck Jordan on his body.


    Fane did not even hear any cries of agony from Jordan. With a thud, Jordan''s body fell right to the floor of the hall. At that moment, Jordan''s body was burnt to a crisp by the lightning. There was no way to even tell what he had looked like before.


    A burnt smell came from the corpse.


    Fane could not help but raise an eyebrow as he took a step back. At that moment, Manfred was already about to go crazy. He had just witnessed the senior he had respected so much get struck to death alive. There was no way to even stop it!


    After a few more moments, the lightning stopped, and Jordan was utterly dead. With a thud, Manfred knelt next to Jordan. Tears had started to fall from his eyes.


    Fane turned away, not wanting to bother seeing their emotional state. Hemented in his heart that thews of the Purple Soul Hall were really tyrannical. The loser had to die! At that moment, the Purple Soul te suddenly released another purplish gold glow.


    A bundle of light shot out from the Purple Soul te. Fane looked over and saw that the glow was slowly floating towards him. Fane raised an eyebrow as he reached his hands out, and the light fell into his palm.


    After the light dispersed, Fane saw its original look. It was actually ten purplish-gold gems.


    The voice was heard again, "To the winner goes Purple Soul Gems. The Purple Soul Gems are valuable gems from first grade worlds. Absorbing them will increase spiritual energy!"


    Fane''s eyes had a look of surprise in them. The moment he heard the words the Purple Soul Gems, Fane immediately recalled what the benefits of absorbing Purple Soul Gems were.


    Even if they were not as amazing as the Shattered Soul Crystals Fane had absorbed before, they were still incredibly valuable treasures. There were ten Purple Soul Gems, and each one of them was the size of hatta palm. Fane could not even hold on to the ten of them properly!

 Chapter 2788

    Chapter 2788


    Those Purple Soul Gems would definitely help Faneplete Destroying the Void after Fanepletely absorbed them. When the time came, he would definitely have a strong foothold in the Whirling World.


    After all, the Whirling World focused on the skills and techniques of the warriors there. All of their power levels had been restricted to thete stage of the innate realm. They could not use their realms to trample over their opponents and had to use the skills and techniques they knew.


    With that in mind, Fane could not hold back the smile on his face. He had always been an incredibly calm person, but he was beginning to lose hisposure as he ced the Purple Soul Gems into Mustard Seed. He was constantly thinking about where he needed to go next and what challenges he would face.


    At that moment, a low shout was heard next to him," You despicable, petty man. You killed Jordan, but you benefitted so much from it. I won''t let you get away with this. I absolutely won''t!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Only he was left alive in the Purple Soul Hall along with Manfred. Even if he did not look over, he still knew what kind of expression Manfred had at the moment.


    Manfred continued to shout as loud as he could, "Don''t


    think you''ve gotten what you want after getting the reward. After leaving the Purple Soul Hall, you still need to face my fellow disciples. They definitely won''t let you go. They''llpletely destroy you!"


    Fane turned and saw that Menfred''s eyes were thoroughly reddened. At that moment, Manfred had his teeth clenched, looking like an angered lion. Manfred looked like he wanted to rush over and rip Fane apart. Fane shook his head speechlessly.


    Fane said with a cold smile, "Even if


    you''re angry at yourck of ability, can you think about things before you go crazy? Did I cause his downfall? He''s clearly the one who''s skills werecking. He lost sopletely. Who can you me for that? How dare you call me despicable?"


    Ever since he arrived at Hestia Continent, Fane had gone through many things. He had heard a lot of people shouting at him angrily. He was already used to it, but even after getting used to it, he still hated people ming him for no reason.


    Even shouting at people needed


    some brains. 4t was the two of them who wanted him topete against them. Yet after losing, Manfred was ming Fane for being despicable. Fane really wondered where


    Manfred got the courage to shout at Fane like that.


    Manfred''s lips stiffened, not knowing what to say back at Fane. Yet, he was not willing to admit defeat, so he stood up from the ground and red at Fane, not averting his gaze for a single second.


    "The Unbreaking Pavilion is one of the top ns s of Middle Province. Don''t think that you can be pleased with yourself just because you won the match and you got the rewards! The Unbreaking Pavilion won''t just sit down idly and suffer this. After we leave this ce, I''ll definitely make sure you suffer. You''ll know how strong the Unbreaking Pavilion is!"


    There were fifteen disciples who went to ck Sen City. Even though their skills were uneven, none of them were runner disciples. They were all outer and inner disciples.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Even an outer disciple was more than enough to face a regr person. Even though Fane was strong enough to get twice the results of Jordan, that did not mean anything!


    Numbers were still absolutely. After leaving the Purple Soul Hall, he would definitely gather all his fellow disciples to surround Fane. No matter how strong Fane was, there was no way Fane could escape from so many attackers.


    Furthermore, Manfred had resolved silently that he would not let Fane die so easily. He would make sure Fane''s life was absolute torture to pay his respects to Jordan!


    Manfred''s eyes were so venomous that Fane pursed his lips helplessly. Fane let out a cold smile as he continued speaking.

 Chapter 2789

    Chapter 2789


    "Five of those fellow disciples of yours are already dead. Otherwise, how could I have appeared here?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The moment he said that Manfred felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over him. Philip''s image suddenly shed in Manfred''s mind.


    If the guy really was just an unskilled alchemist like they had thought, then everything would have been fine. Yet, Fane was so strong, and suddenly appeared in Purple Soul Hall! Something must have happened outside.


    Manfred suddenly looked up, "What did you say? What did you do outside? Did you kill my fellow disciples? Did Philip die by your hands?!"


    Manfred seemed to have been immensely shocked. He took a step back as he looked at Fane with clenched teeth. He was already regarding Fane as his mortal enemy. He wanted to rip Fane to shreds.


    "Fane! I won''t let you off! I absolutely won''t!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, feeling like Manfred was already about to go crazy at that moment. He really did not want to bother dealing with Manfred anymore. At that moment, the sounds of some mechanisms moving around could be heard around the Purple Soul Hall, stunning the two of them. The two of them looked around excitedly. There were


    still no changes in their surroundings, but the clicking and cking never stopped. The sounds were a clear sign that something was about to change.


    As the two of them were filled with confusion, the purple mist was suddenly shot out around them. The two of them immediately moved to the center, trying to avoid the purple mist.


    No one knew what the purple mist was. At that moment, they put aside theirbative hearts as they stared at the surroundings. Manfred might have been full of anger and hatred at that moment, but he still tossed those emotions aside. After all, his own life was more important.


    He had not even been in time to retrieve Jordan''s corpse or move it away from the purple mist. When Fane saw how selfish Manfred was, he suddenly felt incredibly amused.


    In a short time, the purple mist had already surrounded everywhere except for the two of them.


    Slowly, Fane noticed that the purple mist seemed to have a mind of its own. It deliberately avoided their bodies, only covering everywhere else. Fane frowned. At that moment, the gray mist had obscured his sight of everything except for himself. Yet, he could still hear his surroundings. Manfred was noticeably more anxious than Fane was. After Manfred''s vision was obscured, Manfred started to gulp audibly...

 Chapter 2790

    Chapter 2790


    "What the hell is this?! Why is there so much purple mist? What is it trying to do?! Could this mist be poisoned? Will I die of poisoning here?!" He had already let fear and shock fill up his heart. He did not even care for his own dignity anymore. He was terrified that he would die there. Fane did not say a single thing as thoughts shed in his mind.


    He still remembered what he read on the Purple Soul te. After winning, he would get a reward and be sent to the second location.


    Woosh.


    Suddenly, a howling wind could be heard next to him. The gust of wind came incredibly suddenly. Both Fane and Manfred lost their footing in the wind.


    Thankfully, Fane was always on alert and was not blown to the ground.


    Manfred was not that lucky. After the purple mist had surrounded Manfred, Manfred was only left with fear and shock in his mind. Manfred did not fall on the ivory floor of the Purple Soul Hall, but on mud instead.


    Looking around, the ceiling of the Purple Soul Hall had turned into a blue sky. They were in arge valley, situated in the middle of it. Around them wererge mountains.


    Manfred mumbled to himself, "Where is this ce?


    Was I transferred?"


    That thought also shed in Fane''s mind, but he discarded that notion after thinking about it for a moment. Fane was certain that he had not been transported. The whole time, space did not distort at all. It was his surroundings that changed, and not himself.


    Manfred climbed up from the ground as he looked around himself in a panic. Jordan''s corpse had already disappeared as if it was never there.


    At that moment, Manfred regretted


    things a little. Earlier, he had been in a panic to protect himself. He had, not even retrieved Jordan''s body Fane frowned as he looked around his surroundings. When he looked right in front of him, his entire body stiffened.


    The growls of two wild beasts were suddenly heard. Manfred naturally heard it as well. When they looked towards the source of the sound, they saw two Purple Soul beasts that were taller than humans in front of them.


    The Purple Soul beasts had clearly noticed the two of them. Yet, for some reason, they were merely ring their teeth at Fane and Manfred in a warning. They did not move at all.


    Fane immediately pulled out his gray sword from Mustard Seed, preparing for battle.


    Manfred did not know what the Purple Soul beasts were, but could still feel how strong the beasts were,''


    They''re actually... at the middle stage of the spring solidifying realm!"


    Regr Purple Soul beasts were only about as tall as half a person. The purple on their bodies were not as dense as the two beasts either Those two Purple Soul beasts had obviously alreadypletely matured and were already at the peak of their skills. Content belongs


    to


    Even Fane had to take a step back facing those two Purple Soul beasts. Being restricted by thews of the world, Fane was only at thete stage of the innate realm.


    He might not be afraid of early-stage spring solidifying realm Purple Soul beasts, but it did not mean he could face those two middle stage ones calmly. Manfred gulped, his legs already feeling like jelly.


    They were two middle stage spring solidifying realm beasts. They were much stronger than he was at that moment. If they faced each other in battle, he might not even be able to run!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2791

    Chapter 2791


    Manfred thought about it for a moment. He felt like there was a high chance that he would die to those beasts.


    At that moment, the cold voice resonated again," There are two battles in the Purple Soul Hall. Each battle needs two participants.


    "After the victor is determined in the first battle, you will get time to rest. After the time is up, the second stagemences! It''s already time for the second stage. For this round, you only need to touch the Purple Soul fruit to win."


    After the voice spoke, a purplish-gold glow could be seen behind the two Purple Soul beasts. After the glow dispersed, a tree that was about the size of half a man appeared in front of the two of them.


    There was a Purple Soul fruit was about the size of a fist. Even though the two of them were not close to the fruit yet, they could still feel the energy flowing within the fruit even from a distance. The massive fruit would be able to attract attention where it was, considering the massive amount of energy that was inside.


    Even the strongest of ns would fight over it. When Manfred looked at the fruit, even his breathing quickened. He curled his fists up as he resolved himself to get the fruit.


    If he ate the fruit, he would definitely be able topletely reforge himself and improve. After exiting the Whirling World in two years, he might even be able to be a chosen disciple.


    Only a chosen disciple could truly be considered someone who was at the core of the Unbreaking Pavilion. At the worst, they would be an elder in the future. Thinking about his bright future, Manfred could not even hold back the smile on his face.


    He even forgot how hard it would be to obtain the Purple Soul Fruit. The cold voice continued to speak after the two of them showed their interest.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "The second match will be the final


    match you will go through in ck


    Sun City. Whoever touches the


    Purple Soul fruit will be the victor et


    The victor will be sent out of the Purple Soul Hall immediately. You''ll be sent to the za that you arrived inpand the Purple Soul fruit will be your reward!"


    Manfred got even more excited after hearing that. Fane raised an eyebrow, feeling like there was something hidden behind that.


    He sighed before he asked loudly, "What will happen to the person who remains?"


    In truth, Fane was just asking casually. He did not expect the cold voice to respond to him. After all, ck Sun City was a city left behind from ancient times. All of the mechanisms here had gone through tens of thousands of years.


    There was no way anything was


    alive. Yet, he was in disbelief that he


    got a response. The cold voice


    calmly said, "The person who


    remains will stay here forever! If the two of you touch the fruit at the same time, the two of you will be determined to have won together. You will both be sent out to the za, and the Purple Soul fruit will be split in two."


    The earlier part was exactly what Fane had guessed, but thetter part had a lot more. Even though it did not sound like much, ck Sun City was definitely not a paradise.


    The one who lost the first match would have his life immediately taken. The rules had been so cruel, so how could the second stage be merciful?


    If the two of them touched the fruit at the same time, they would be determined to have won together and be sent out at the same time. That was definitely not something that sounded like what the Purple Soul


    Hall would do.


    Fane felt that things were more and more strange as he thought about it. After the voice finished saying all that. Itpletely disappeared. The voice did not say what would happen to the two Purple Soul


    el.ne


    beasts, but anyone with half a brain


    knew that the beasts would''


    immediately attack the moment they got close to the Purple Soul fruit.

 Chapter 2792

    Chapter 2792


    Just as Fane was deliberating the problem, Manfred''s voice was suddenly heard.


    "Bastard! Even though we have deep grudges, I can temporarily forgive you for the sake of our lives. The two of us have to work together to solve this problem.


    "We''ll only be able to leave this ce if we work together! Didn''t that voice say earlier that the two of us would be sent out together if we touched the Purple Soul fruit at the same time? The fruit will be split into two as well. It would be fair for both of us!"


    Hearing that, Fane nced at Manfred. He say that Manfred was looking at him quite sincerely, as if he really meant it.


    Fane could not help but snort, not answering Manfred immediately. Manfriend was infuriated when he saw that Fane was acting up even just giving a response. Fane was so disrespectful!


    Even though he sounded nice, he had another n in mind. As long as Fane agreed to deal with the Purple Soul beasts together, he would definitely do something to Fane after they sessfully injured the Purple Soul beasts and got closer to the Purple Soul fruit.


    He had to be the first one to touch the fruit. He would be the only one to escape and take the fruit for


    himself. Even though the rules had been clear and sounded fair, he did not want Fane to gain anything from it!


    The Purple Soul Fruit could only belong to him. He was also going to be the only person to escape this ce! After making a decision, he said again, "There''s no other way around it! You''ll only be able to leave this ce if you work with me. You can''t deal with two Purple Soul beasts alone!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he


    turned to dook at Manfred. He


    suddenly let out a lightugh as he said in a cold tone, "I don''t trust you. Who knows if you''ll do something to me after we work together?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Manfred froze at those words. He could not believe that Fane actually saw through his ns. However, Manfred would not admit to it even if Fane was right.


    He patted his chest in guarantee, "Don''t worry! I never go back on my words!"


    The guarantee was worthless to


    Fane. Fane sighed as he looked ret


    thi wop


    Soul beasts. After


    about it for a moment, he


    turned to look at Manfred, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "We can attack together. It will be down to your own skill to get the Purple Soul fruit."


    Manfred was unhappy to hear that. Even though he had never seen Fane''s true skills before, it was easy to tell that Fane was stronger than him from the results of the first round.


    He was no match for Fane at all. If the two of them attacked together and ignored one another after that, he would be no match for Fane. Manfred rejected it immediately, "No way! You''re stronger than me. If we both attack, but you ignore me, the person who loses out will be me!" Fane raised an eyebrow as he let out a cold sneer. Just as Manfred was about to try convincing Fane, Fane suddenly shot forward at Manfred.

 Chapter 2793

    Chapter 2793


    Thews of space activated. He was already quite close to Manfred to begin with. With Fane''s sudden actions, Fane was in front of Manfred in a second.


    Manfred never expected that Fane would suddenly attack him. Before he could do anything, he felt a sharp pain on his back. A massive force was felt behind him, and he shot forward right at the two Purple Soul beasts like a sack that was being thrown.


    Manfred immediately understood what Fane was doing. He could not help but curse out loudly, "You despicable and shameless person! I won''t let you off lightly. I''ll rip you to shreds!"


    Fane had already heard words like that so many times. He just let the words brush past him, not caring at all. Manfred was still an inner disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Even though he could not react to Fane''s initial attack, he was still able to quickly adjust himself and stop the forward flying momentum.


    However, everything was already toote. The moment Manfred shot towards the two Purple Soul beasts, the beasts had already judged that Manfred was nning to steal the Purple Soul fruit, and immediately attacked.


    However, Fane was disappointed to see that the Purple Beasts were actually attacking too different targets. Fane frowned helplessly, not expecting his


    n to fail like that.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had thought that he would be able to get the Purple Soul fruit easily with Manfred as a shield. The beast on the left rushed right at Manfred, while the one on the right charged at Fane incredibly quickly.


    It was the first time Fane was facing a beast that was in the middle stage of the spring solidifying realm. His strength was even being restricted. He did not dare to hold back at all.


    Seventy five Soul Swords condensed into one in the air. With a wave of Fane''s right hand, the giant soul swordpletely fused with his gray sword. Destroying the Void was Fane''s greatest trump card.


    The beast opened its mouth as it roared angrily at Fane. It bared its ws at Fane, causing Fane''s eyebrows to furrow. Fane clutched his gray sword tightly, shing right at the beast''s ws.


    Destroying the Void turned into a sh, shing with the beast''s ws in the air. With a massive sh, the beast retreated a few steps backwards.


    The technique''s shockwaves his


    Fane, causing Fane to take a step back. Fane''s eyes had been on the beast''s ws the whole time. He wanted to see if he could injure the beast with a full force attack.


    The beast''s right w was trembling slightly. On closer look, there were numerous scars on the right w. The wound had grayish ck remains on it, looking like it was poisoned.


    The wound on the white w was constantly recovering, but it was incredibly slow. The Purple Soul beast let out a cry of agony. Its eyes were full of rage, as if it had been angered by Fane.


    Fane frowned. The results were a far


    cry from what he expected. He had thought that the strike would at least be able to stop the beast from being able to use its right w. Yet, the right w was just injured. The bones did not break at all. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane sighed as his expression soured. It looked like he needed to change his ns. He had to end things quickly!


    The thought had just shed in his


    mind when the beast started to


    attack again. Even though Fane''s strike had injured the beast, it did not affect the strength of the beast''s next attack at all.

 Chapter 2794

    Chapter 2794


    The Purple Soul Beast could think for itself as well. It could tell that Fane was still not used to Fane''s current strength. It wanted to use that change to attack Fane again. At the very least, it wanted to injure Fane.


    The Purple Soul beast was incredibly quick. It caused Fane''s heart to race as Fane narrowed his eyes and activated thews of space immediately. He quickly changed directions in mid-air, and kept a distance from the beast.


    He could not let the beast get too close. Otherwise, he might lose his life that day!


    The beast had incredibly strong defenses, and the beast had yet to use its natural born technique. The beast merely used its ws to sh at Fane. shing against Destroying the Void, it might have been injured, but the results were much worse than what Fane expected.


    It was obvious that Fane would not be able to kill the Purple Soul beast quickly, so Fane was forced to get closer to the Purple Soul fruit with all his might!


    "Ah..." A cry of agony was heard behind Fane. Even if Fane did not turn around to look, he knew that Manfred was definitely in a bad state. Just as Fane guessed, Manfred was in a horrible state.


    His armhad five sh wounds from a Purple Soul beast''s w. Fresh blood stained his clothes red as Manfred cursed in pain. However, he was forced to frantically run away as he cursed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thankfully, Manfred specialized in speed, or he would not havested that long. Manfred clenched his teeth as he retreated, trying to plot in his mind as he ran. If he wanted to live, he had to retrieve the Purple Soul fruit. He hated Fane immensely at that moment, so he did not forget to try and figure out how he would harm Fane as he retreated. He wanted to trap Fane here forever.


    If Fane had not suddenly attacked him earlier, he would not have faced the Purple Soul beast''s attacks without any preparation, causing his arm to get injured.


    He roared angrily, "Just you wait, Fane! I won''t let you off easily!"


    He was incredibly quick, but the Purple Soul beast was not slow either. The two of them were about twenty feet apart. As Manfred fled, he constantly changed directions, trying to get closer to the Purple Soul Fruit.


    Et


    .n


    The valley was oval shaped. In order to get enough distance between them, Manfred was running around the edges of the valley. The Purple Soul fruit was being guarded towards the eastern side of the center. Manfred was already trying to get closer to the east side. As long as he could maintain a safe distance from the beast, he would be able to sessfully get the Purple Soul fruit.


    As long as he could get the Purple Soul fruit, it would not be long until he got out of there sessfully!


    After making up his mind, he coldly


    nced at Fane. He noticed that


    Fane was still fighting against the


    other beast, and was instantly


    ted! So what if Fane was stronger than him? He was faster than Fane! As long as he touched the Purple Soul fruit, Fane would remain here forever!


    He excitedly changed his directions in an instant. Yet, at that moment, the Purple Soul beast suddenly seemed to speed up!


    Twenty feet of distance was


    suddenly shortened to thirty feet.


    Manfred was immensely terrified at


    §Ö


    that. He immediately tried to hide somewhere else, barely avoiding being attacked. Yet, at that moment, he was already further apart from the PUrple Soul fruit, and was forced to look for another opportunity. 3


    Something strange happened at that. After Manfred changed his directions, the Purple Soul beast lowered its speed. It was then did Manfred realize


    that the Purple Soul beast would suddenly attack as long as he got close to the fruit, and he would have to change his directions!

 Chapter 2795

    Chapter 2795


    That caused Manfred to lose some hope. He could not just keep running like that. His true energy would be exhausted eventually. The Purple Soul beast was stronger than him and definitely had more true energy. The moment his true energy ran out, he would be faced with death.


    However, the purple soul beast would definitely suddenly attack him if he wanted to get close. He would have to change directions for the sake of his life. The more he fled, the further he would be.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Manfred hopelessly found that it was a vicious cycle.


    At that moment, he looked toward Fane. He noticed that Fane was constantly adjusting his distance from the beast, and constantly attacking the beast. What shocked Manfred was the fact that the beast attacking Fane already had two slowly ckening front ws. It was as if some sinister energy had tainted them.


    At that moment, Fane did not even think about anything around him. His full focus was on the beast in front of him. Thews of space constantly activated beneath his feet. He had already used Destroying the Void three times! Each time, a new wound was added to the beast.


    Slowly, the beast was getting fatigued. IT was not because of the loss of true energy, but because of its injuries slowing it down!


    Fane activated thews of space, pulling himself a hundred feet apart again to give himself some breathing room. He frowned as he formed seals in his hands again. He was already almost depleted of true energy at that moment. After all, he had to use thews of space while he constantly attacked. It used up too much true energy!


    However, Fane did not really care about that at that point. He shifted to a very good ce this time as he constantly got closer to the Purple Soul fruit. "Take this!" Fane roared as he sent another sh at the Purple Soul beast.


    The gray sh contained thews of space as well. It shed against the Purple Soul beast''s ws in a sh, With more cracks, the Purple Sout beast''s front ws suddenly


    e


    seemed to weaken. It looked like it


    was about to shatter. Content


    belongs to


    The ck scars littered its two front ws. The beast roared in pain as the pain thoroughly angered it. The beast even started to ignore its injuries as it frantically rushed at Fane.


    However, its ws were already


    heavily injured at that moment. Even if it frantically rushed at Fane, it was still a lot slower thanks to its injuries. After realizing that the Purple Soul beast had started to slow down, Fane suddenly let out a victorious smile.


    He had worked so long for that precise moment. With a cold grunt, Fane turned and charged right at the


    Purple Soul fruit. No matter how loud the roars behind him were, Fane was not affected at all. After all, the Purple Soul beast could not keep up with Fane at its current speed.


    After a short moment, Fane was finally next to the Purple Soul fruit.


    Everything had been seen by


    ???


    Manfred, causing Manfred to go crazy! He never expected Fane to suddenly change directions after fighting the Purple Soul Beast for so long, suddenly getting close to the Purple Soul tree. He just needed to reach out to touch the Purple Soul fruit!


    "No!" Manfred let out a loud shout. The moment Fane touched the fruit, Fane would be determined the winner, and he would forever remain in this space!


    If he was alone, he would just be waiting for death. After Fane left, the two beasts would rip him apart after his true energy was depleted.

 Chapter 2796

    Chapter 2796


    However, there was nothing he could do no matter how loud he shouted. Fane had already reached Fane''s hand out towards the Purple Soul fruit. As Fane reached out, Fane turned to look at Manfred as well.


    Manfred could see a deep look of mockery in Fane''s eyes. Fane was looking at Manfred like Manfred was the vige idiot. It then did Manfred realize that Fane had always regarded him as an idiot.


    During the start of the round, Manfred had even tried to bring up an alliance, trying to say that the only way to win was by working together. In truth, he had other ns, and Fane had already seen through them. In the end, he became a tool to attract attention! Manfred felt like he had been yed like a clown!


    However, it was already toote to say anything. Fane''s hand had already touched the Purple Soul fruit. The moment Fane touched the fruit, a bundle of purple mist enveloped Fane, and Fane disappeared the next second.


    Manfred shut his eyes in hopelessness. There was no way Manfred could escape anymore. When space started distorting, Fane finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thest battle had been incredibly difficult. IT was far more difficult than the first round. Thankfully, he still won in the end. In truth, the rules of the second match


    were both testing a person''s character and a person''s ability.


    Even though there was a rule that allowed them to share the Purple Soul fruit, many would choose to take the Purple Soul fruit for their own when faced with its allure.


    Fane never nned on working with Manfred from the start. Manfred already hated Fane so much, that there was no way Fane could work with Manfred. At a crucial moment, Manfred would definitely have done something to Fane.


    That was something anyone could have figured out. So, after Fane heard that suggestion from Manfred, Fane immediately thought of another n. Fane would have Manfred draw fire while Fane tried to get close to the fruit. 2


    Yet, he never expected the two Purple Soul beasts to have been explicitly prepared to target both of them. Facing even one Purple Soul beast had not been as easy as he thought it would be.


    After the thought shed in Fane''s mind, the purple mist surrounding Fane slowly dispersed as he dropped to the ground on his feet.


    When he could see clearly again, he noticed that he had already arrived at the small za from earlier. He was the only person in the za at that moment. It was so quiet that he could hear himself breathing.


    Around the za were still the multicolored lights.


    Fane sighed, rxing. He wondered how many people would escape ck Sun City.


    Other than the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion, there were a few dozen wandering warriors that entered ck Sun City. In the end, he did not know how many people would make it out.


    Warriors of different attributes


    would end up in different ces. He did not know if those ces would have different rules from the Purple Soul halt. Various thoughts yed in Fane''s head for a long time. He finally shook his head and discarded them. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter what, life or death depended on themselves. Fane reached out his right hand. The Purple Soul fruit that had a faint


    purple glow to it was in his pal


    The dense fragrance of the fruit assaulted Fane''s nose, enhancing his appetite.


    If Fane had not beenposed enough, he might have eaten it in one gulp. Fane hurriedly put the fruit into Mustard Seed. The Purple Squi fruit was definitely amazing, but if he swallowed it whole now, he might end up exploding thanks to


    an


    overload of energy. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    He did not want tomit a low-grade mistake like that. After entering the Purple Soul Hall, he lost track of time. He did not know how much time had passed, nor did he know where Rudy was.

 Chapter 2797

    Chapter 2797


    Fane gave the za onest nce before he headed to the city gates. He did not just gain a lot from ck Sun City, he had gotten a few pieces of important news as well.


    He was forced to ren his future moves. After exiting the city, Fane immediately used the voice transfer array to contact Rudy. In just a moment, Rudy was seen running towards Fane.


    Rudy widened his eyes as Rudy measured Fane a few times, "You''re actually fine! I''ve really been letting my thoughts wander these few days. I''ve been constantly worrying about you!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, "These few days? How long was I in there for?"


    Rudy raised four fingers, "It''s been four whole days. I''ve been waiting outside the city the whole time. I was worried that someone would notice me. I even set up a simple obscuring array.


    "I was so scared the past four days! I noticed that no one hase out of ck Sun City at all in those four days. You''re the only one who''se out!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as his thoughts wandered. He did not expect four days to have passed. Even though Fane did not really keep track of time after entering the Purple Soul Hall, he thought it would only be a day


    at most.


    Yet, four days had passed in the actual world. Could time have been distorted in the Purple Soul Hall? However, there was no point in dwelling on that problem. What Fane noticed was another one.


    Fane frowned as he asked earnestly, "No one''s exited in the past four days? Other than me, no one hase out, even the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion?"


    Rudy nodded seriously, "If I had seen anyone elsee out, I wouldn''t be so worried about you. Your skills are in to see after all.


    "Even the strongest among those disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion is no match for you. Yet, days passed, and no one came out at all. It was only natural that I started to worry.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "There''ve been quite a few people arriving in ck Sun City the past few days as well. All of them entered so happily, but none of them havee out!"


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows, "Didn''t


    the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilione out initially? They had definitelymunicated about the rules before. Otherwise, Philip would never have sent in any recements based on the rules inside!"


    Fane''s words caused Rudy''s eyes to widen as Rudy anxiously asked what was inside. Fane sighed, not hiding anything from Rudy as Fane told Rudy everything that happened.


    ck Sun City with an expression full of fear. He never expected the rules in the city to be so tyrannical that the loser would lose their lives.


    After Rudy heard that, Rudy gaped as he looked at


    Even though the rules did not say that the loser would die in the second round, the results would still be the same as in the first round. Someone would lose their life, and someone would get a rewardand escape! Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    S


    Rudy shuddered slightly, "No wonder no one''se out. It seems like most of them are probably already dead. Soul attribute warriors are fewer in numberpared to any other attribute. Only three of you were in the Purple Soul Hall.

 Chapter 2798

    Chapter 2798


    There are much more warriors for the other attributes. It''s possible that arge portion of them end up dying every round. Those wandering warriors went in so excitedly, but there were actually no true energy fields inside for them to improve themselves with. Instead, they entered a pce that wanted their lives!


    Rudy got more and more afraid as he thought about it. Rudy got so apprehensive that he paled. Fane raised an eyebrow, patting Rudy on the shoulder, but Rudy did not rx at all...


    Rudy turned and pulled at Fane''s arm, "It''s thanks to you stopping me earlier. Otherwise, I would definitely have died already!"


    At that moment, Rudy''s thoughts were all over the ce. After saying that, he changed the topic, "There''s still something I don''t understand. Didn''t someone say that there were true energy fields inside ck Sun City? No one said that it would be dangerous. Based on what those people said before, the true energy field seemed like a paradise for increasing one''s strength.


    "However, there were no true energy fields after you went in, and just match after match! Were those people lying? Or were you all sent to somewhere different because of your different attributes?"


    Fane shook his head, answering sincerely, "After I


    entered, I haven''t heard anything about true energy fields. Where did the newse from? Could the true energy fields have just been a broad term?"


    Rudy shook his head, "Do you mean the true energy field is the whole ck Sun City?"


    Fane pursed his lips helplessly, "I actually don''t know. After entering the Purple Soul Hall, I didn''t really think about that anymore. Who knows what true energy fields mean? Who knows where the rumor came from?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rudy frowned, they could not figure out what the true energy fields were in the end. However, they were not really in the mood to figure things out at that point.


    Thinking about it, Rudy said


    helplessly, "It''s not like I have to figure out where the true energy fields are exactly. I just feel like there''s something off about the whole thing. There are so many secrets in front of us, but we can''t figure things out at all."


    The moment secrets were brought up, Fane''s expression changed. He raised an eyebrow as he told everything he found out from those two to Rudy. Rudy was stunned after he heard that.


    After a moment, Rudy finally said, "So the higher-ups of Phoenix Valley already had a map of the Whirling World, and probably know a lot of the secrets of the world. Why did they not tell us anything at all?


    "We ended up having to struggle in this world like headless flies. ck Sun City''s secrets might even already have been known by the higher-ups. We were just kept in the dark."


    you


    Fane nodded, "I agree with what said. There are some things that werepletely hidden from us, but we''re already obvious to all those people. For some reason, they were not willing to tell us anything."


    Rudy was furious when he heard about it, "Aren''t they just despicable? Even if they don''t want to give us theplete map, they should have at least given us some important information. They could have told us were the more dangerous ces were or where there were more valuables.


    "We would be able to save some effort. Yet, they did not tell us anything. Could it be because we''re not in the inner valley and not a core member of Phoenix Valley?"


    Fane shook his head, having already thought about the matter many times. There was a lot of spection each time. He let out a sigh as he frowned.

 Chapter 2799

    Chapter 2799


    "I think the most basic reason is that we''re not with therger group. That''s why they kept those secrets from us.


    "Listening to what Jordan and Manfred said, it''s actually something a lot of people already know. Jordan is an inner disciple, but he knows about it. So it means the secret is not so tightly guarded.


    "The inner disciples of Phoenix Valley probably know about it as well. The alchemists that are with therger group should already know about most of it."


    Rudy pursed his lips unhappily, "So we were excluded because we decided against following them. Doesn''t Elder Maurice favor you a lot?


    "Even if he couldn''t tell you everything, he should have at least told you some of it. Yet, he did not mention anything from the start. It''s as if he doesn''t know much about the Whirling World at all."


    Fane shook his head, reaching out to pat Rudy on the shoulder, "Don''t let your thoughts wander so much. We''ll find out some things eventually. Honestly, my ties with Phoenix valley are over. Phoenix valley did not really give me any resources, and I''ve already paid back any debts I could have had. Since they don''t trust me so much, I won''t have to bother with certain things.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ||


    Fane naturally meant something behind his words, and Rudy realized it as well. Rudy turned to look at Fane and whispered, "Are you going to leave Phoenix Valley after the Whirling World just like me?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow and said, "I probably won''t go back... However, I''m not talking about going back to Phoenix Valley or not. I''m talking about what we should do if we meet anyone from Phoenix Valley after this."


    Rudy looked up at that, saying, "Will we still meet people from Phoenix Valley?"


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation. He kept on feeling like Rudy''s head was only half working. Sometimes, Rudy seemed alert, but other times Rudy seemed like aplete idiot.


    Fane helplessly exined, "If we


    continue going forward, we''ll definitely meet Phoenix Valley''s people. Phoenix Valley already knew the secrets beforehand, they should know where the key ces in the Whirling World are as well.


    "They might already be waiting in all those ces. As long as we keep on going forward in the Whirling World, we''ll meet them eventually."


    Rudy sighed, pursing his lips unwillingly, "I really don''t want to interact with them at all. I keep on feeling like they''re even more threatening than other ns."


    After saying everything he had to say, Fane did not really have any reason to stay. He turned to look at ck Sun City again. ck Sun City still looked the same as before its grayish ck walls covered the whole city.


    Initially, ck Sun City represented a sliver of hope. Yet, it now seemed like a wild beast waiting for prey to enter its mouth.


    Four days was not too long, and not


    that short either. He did not know how many people had entered the city, but only Fane had exited. Fane refused to believe that he would be


    the only person to make it out of the city:


    UMS

 Chapter 2800

    Chapter 2800


    What could not be denied was that many people will definitely die inside. Fane could not help but shake his head at that thought, discarding those notions.


    He raised his head at Rudy, and Rudy nodded. The two of them started walking away from ck Sun City.


    Right as they took a few steps away, the rumbling was suddenly heard from ck Sun City. It was as if a mechanism was moving. Fane immediately grabbed Rudy''s arm, preparing for any danger.


    Yet, the expected danger did not happen. After the rumbling, a faint purple glow was seen from ck Sun City. The light gathered into an orb and formed in mid-air.


    The orb was incredibly radiant. Fane could not even keep his eyes open when he tried to look over. After the light was formed, it suddenly sped at Fane.


    Fane took a step back, but he remained in ce after feeling no trace of an attack from the orb. He frowned in rm as the orb stopped in front of him.


    He could hear a sshing sound next to his ears, as if a creek was flowing under his legs. Before he could see what had happened, the purple light dissipated, and a token floated in front of Fane.


    Fane grabbed that token in his palms. When he touched the token, a surge of the information entered


    Fane''s head.


    Rudy anxiously stood behind Fane, only looking with one eye as he processed everything that had happened in fear. When the token fell in Fane''s palm, Rudy saw the words "Thousand Leaves City".


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he stared at the token curiously. After a while, he heard Fane sigh with a look of realization on Fane''s face.


    Rudy hurriedly asked, "What happened? What''s this token? Where is Thousand Leaves City? Are we going there next?"


    Fane nodded, cing the token into Mustard Seed before he looked at Rudy excitedly, "I finally know the real rules of the Whirling World!"


    Rudy was stunned at that. Rudy


    widened his eyes as he looked at et


    Fane curiously. Fane ignored him as Fane told Rudy all the information that had just gone into his mind.


    There were countless cities in the Whirling World.


    They were littered all over the world. There were nine levels to the cities. ck Sun City that they had just left was a level nine city.


    The Thousand Leaves City is a level eight-city. You can only enter a level eight-city after passing a level nine city.


    Fane could not suppress hisPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    excitement as he said, With this


    token, we can enter Thous


    Leaves City. Without it, we''d never be able to enter the area


    Thousand Leaves City is in.


    "Without the tokens, you would only be able to constantly walk around level nine cities, even if you constantly advanced in the Whirling World. There would be no way to reach level eight cities. It also means that those without tokens for level seven cities will never find one!"


    Hearing that exnation, Rudy gaped, feeling like the Whirling World was incredibly mysterious.

 Chapter 2801

    Chapter 2801


    He could not help but take a deep breath and said," That means that we''ll have to constantly go through the tests of the different leveled cities in the Whirling World if we want to get closer to the important areas. Only those who pass the tests can get to the core of the Whirling World!"


    Fane nodded. Based on the information he had gotten, it really seemed to be that way. It appeared that they would constantly be facing challenges after this. Only by passing the challenges would they be able to continue advancing.


    Two years was not a short time, but it was not that long either. Fane could not help but wonder if he could really enter a level one city in the Whirling World within two years.


    He did not know if there would be other ways to get into the Valley of Enlightenment in a level one city. He did not know what ns the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley had.


    Rudy looked up at Fane, his lips twitching helplessly. After a long time, Rudy said, "Don''t just be excited for yourself. I know you''re very strong, but I still feel like it''s better if you don''t enter any level one cities. It''s obvious that there will be a lot of amazing treasures inside.


    "You might be able to get treasures left behind from


    ancient times, but I feel like the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley are definitely plotting something. They definitely won''t leave anything good behind for others.


    "At the end of the day, we are still not alchemists from the inner valley. Phoenix Valley doesn''t really see us as one of their own. We''d never be able to get our hands on those good things. If we fight against them for it, we might get dragged into trouble. It''s probably better if we get what we need from level two or level three cities..."


    Rudy said all of that with a worried expression on his face. Compared to Fane''s excitement at the future challenges, Rudy only felt fear.


    He could not help but turn around


    and look at the distant ck Sun


    City. ck Sun City alone was already a ce that Rudy could never hope to ovee, let alone


    the Thousand Leaves City that was a whole level higher. Content


    belongs to


    He did not have the guts nor the skill. His ability to go forward was entirely reliant on Fane. Without Fane, he would die a horrible death.


    Fane turned to look at Rudy before


    ???


    he pursed his lips helplessly and said, "I understand your worries. There are still two years anyway. Even though the Whirling World is full of challenges, there should be safe spots. The moment we find somewhere safe, I''ll have you stay there." Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy was not veryforted by those words. After entering the Whirling World, they encountered bandits. Without Fane, he would have died at the transfer gate.


    The moment Rudy realized that fact,


    he started to regret entering the Whirling World. Even though Fane''s suggestion was very intriguing, af he wanted to do at that moment was to stay safe until he could leave the Whirling World.


    He knew very well that the moment he was left behind, Fane would continue forward alone, facing all future challenges by himself which was not a good thing for Rudy.


    Rudy did not answer Fane and instead changed the topic, "Take out that token of yours. Don''t we need to follow the instructions of that token to enter Thousand Leaves City?"


    Fane shook his head and replied while pointing at his own temple, "As long as the token is with me, the path will be shown to me without me needing to look at the token."

 Chapter 2802

    Chapter 2802


    The journey that followed wasparatively a lot more mundane than before. Along the whole way, they did not encounter a single person even though they did not advance that quickly. After all, even if the Whirling World was devoid of beasts, there were still people with ill intentions around. They needed to be on alert at all times.


    Two days passed by in an instant. The two of them had passed an unknown distance. Fane knew the way, but Rudy did not. It was only when Rudy saw a tall tower in the distance that he knew that they had arrived at their destination.


    Even though there was still a very long way to go, Rudy still got excited when he saw the tip of the tower. He pulled at Fane''s sleeve and pointed at it. "That should be Thousand Leaves City!"


    Fane nodded with a sigh as he confirmed the path they would be taking to make sure that it really was Thousand Leaves City.


    Rudy sighed as hemented, "We''re finally here. I''ve been bored to death just walking for the past few days. H


    Rudy had nothing else to say as he looked at the walls around Thousand Leaves City. Fane quietly looked at the city, and could not stop himself from wondering


    what challenges they would face next. At that moment, footsteps could be hearding from a distance.


    The two of them looked over and saw a white-clothed man with a warm smile on his face. The man walking toward them was the first person they had seen in two days. The person did not look like he was nning anything bad, but Fane could not help but feel like the person had ill intentions. The man arrived in front of Fane and Rudy and greeted, "I''m an inner disciple from the Deer Pavilion. My name is Anthony Brown."


    Fane raised an eyebrow, trying to remember that name. He had only been in Middle Province for a short time and had yet to memorize all of the ns there. Thankfully, Rudy has heard of the n before.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy knew that Fane definitely did not know about the Deer Pavilion after seeing Fane''s look of confusion. He lowered his voice and exined, "The Deer Pavilion is from the inner region of Middle Province. They''re among the best of the Seventhgrade ns."


    Fane nodded slightly, understanding


    what was happening. Probably because he had mostly interacted with eighth-grade ns recently, the moment he heard that the Deer Pavilion was a seventh -grade n, the only thing that shed in his mind was ''weak''.


    After Anthony told them where he was from, he earnestly looked at the two alchemists. When he saw that the two of them did not seem surprised at the mention of the Deer Pavilion at all, he started to feel a little frustrated.


    Anthony let out a slight cough as he said, "Have the two of you never heard about the Deer Pavilion? Haven''t you heard about a n that''s about to be promoted to an eighth-grade n in the inner region? That''s the Deer Pavilion."


    Fane and Rudy nodded slightly, not revealing much on their faces. Rudy felt like there was something wrong with the guy. Does being promoted to an eighthgrade n soon not mean they were still a seventhgrade n? Why was he saying all of that with such an arrogant look on his


    face?


    It was no surprise that Rudy and Fane did not react to the Deer Pavilion being a seventh-grade n. After all, so many things had happened recently, and they had been interacting mostly with forces at the peak of Middle Province.


    Even though a seventh-grade n was not bad, it was nothing in their eyes.


    Anthony had looked so proud when he introduced his n because the Deer Pavilion was somewhat famous in Middle Province. Even though eighth-grade ns were powerful, they were incredibly rare in the inner region. The inner region was mostly home to seventh and sixth-grade ns.


    The Deer Pavilion stood at the peak among the seventh


    -grade ns, which meant that they were in the upper echelons of Middle Province''s inner region. Normally, revealing that he was from the Deer Pavilion earned him looks of respect.


    Yet, those two alchemists did not seem to care that he was from the Deer Pavilion at all. He could even see a look of disdain on the shorter alchemist.


    Anthony suddenly felt frustrated at that. Fane was a little speechless at Anthony. After the guy said where he was from, he suddenly paused. He did not say why he was there; it seemed like that had been all Anthony wanted to say.


    Fane did not waste any time as he coughed out, "Do you have anything you need from us, the disciple of the Deer Pavilion? Do you need directions..."

 Chapter 2803

    Chapter 2803


    Anthony only reacted after Fane''s question. He had lost hisposure a little earlier. He coughed somewhat awkwardly as he said immediately, "Only one thousand spirit crystals are needed. My senior is almost here. He only needs one thousand!"


    Those words stunned Fane and Rudy. One thousand spirit crystals? What senior?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows, "What do you mean?"


    Rudy said as well, "That''s right! What do you mean? We never said we were buying anything from you?"


    Hearing that, Anthony immediately realized that those two alchemists did not know anything at all. He was even happier at that point. It was better if they did not know the prices. If he had met some sharper alchemists, he might have had to negotiate for a long time.


    Anthony hurriedly exined, "The two of you probably want to enter Thousand Leaves City, right?"


    Fane nodded. Anthony''s question was a waste of time. Why would they even be there if not for Thousand Leaves City?


    Anthony had a kind smile on his face as he exined everything. Everyone who entered Thousand Leaves City actually needed to go through a test.


    There was a huge rock that was taller than a man in the center of Thousand Leaves City''s gates. The rock was made of a special meteorite. Even with the token to enter the city, one still needs to go through the rock''s test.


    On the top of the rock was a colorless crystal. In order to enter the city, one would need to light up the rock before they were allowed to enter Thousand Leaves City!


    Fane nodded and said, "So only the strong can enter the city!"


    Anthony nodded seriously, "Yes! You have to hit the rock with all your might and the colorless rock will light up in red if you have the right to enter. Otherwise, you''ll only be able to stay around the level nine cities."


    Rudy''s expression changed at that. He turned around to look at Fane worriedly. It was probably incredibly easy for Fane to enter the city, but it was practically impossible for Rudy.


    Even if he had not tried it, he already had no hope. Even his strength at thete stage of the innate level was only there because the Whirling World had forcibly raised it. He was a helpless mortalpared to the other warriors in that world.


    He had thought that he would be able to follow Fane till the end, but he did not expect there would be a qualification test to enter a level eight city.


    After Fane heard that introduction,


    he frowned as well. If that was the


    case, it really was possible that Rudy would not be able to continue the


    journey with Fane. Rudy wou


    21.9


    need


    to stay among the level nine cities,


    and never be able to step into a level eight city.


    Just as the two of them were mulling over it, Anthony spoke again, "The two of you don''t have to worry! Even if you can''t meet the requirements, you can still go in with our help..."


    When Fane heard that, he immediately turned to look at Anthony. At that moment, Anthony still had a warm smile on his face, but Fane could feel something hidden behind that smile.


    Fane nodded without showing any emotion, "How would we be able to get in? Please teach us."


    When Anthony saw that Fane was being more polite, the smile on his face deepened. "Helping you two to get in...is actually not that easy. Normal folks would never be able to help you, but the disciples of the Deer Pavilion are quite special."


    As he said that, there was an arrogant look on Anthony''s face. Fane refrained from showing any emotion as he nodded, motioning for Anthony to continue.


    The colorless crystal on the rock did not just glow red, but purple as well. Glowing red meant a bare pass while glowing purple meant that someone was exceptionally talented. They would be able to bring another person inside.

 Chapter 2804

    Chapter 2804


    After exining for so long, Anthony saw that the two of them finally understood. He immediately gave them an invitation, "Bringing the two of you inside is absolutely possible. Normal wandering warriors wouldn''t be able to do it. Only the disciples of the Deer Pavilion will be able to do so.


    "My senior disciple will be here soon. As long as each of you gives me a thousand spirit crystals and guarantees that you''ll help us refine pills after we get the materials, we''ll bring the two of you with us!"


    After saying that, Anthony raised his head slightly, waiting for their answer. Anthony was incredibly confident in himself and his n. As a n that stood at the top of seventh-grade ns, they were still at the top of Middle Province, even if they could notpare to eighth-grade ns.


    Other than the strongest of disciples, no one dared to look down on them. Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Anthony meaningfully and asked, "So you''re so intent on bringing us in because you want us to help you refine pills for free after you get the materials?"


    Fane had been incredibly sharp with his words. If all Anthony wanted was one thousand spirit crystals, then Anthony would not have needed to talk to them in such a friendly way, nor would Anthony exin


    things to them so patiently.


    It was impossible for him to not have any ulterior motives. Just like Fane had thought, Anthony had demands other than the one thousand spirit crystals.


    Alchemists were an incredibly special existence in Hestia Continent. No matter how many amazing materials warriors obtain, they could not consume them directly. They needed the power of alchemists to refine those materials into pills to increase their strength.


    Alchemists were like doctors of the mortal world.


    They were even more important than doctors. There was an age restriction in the Whirling World.


    Bing an exceptional alchemist required a lot of time, which conflicted with that. It was very hard to find a good alchemist in the Whirling World.


    Fane let out a lightugh after that before he turned around and whispered to Rudy, "This guy wanted us to work for him from the start. No wonder he''s acting so friendly. Even though we weren''t being that friendly to him, he still patiently


    exined everything to us." Content


    belongs to


    Rudy nodded. Even if Rudy was not the smartest, he understood the key takeaways from that. Ever since he entered the Whirling World, Rudy could understand how normal warriors felt.


    If they wanted even better resources


    from the Whirling World, they


    needed to be even stronger. They definitely needed stronger and


    stronge


    pills. The Whirling World


    had already been empty for tens of thousands of years, it was not


    known how rich the resources hereN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    were.


    However, without an alchemist helping them, they would only be able to stare at those materials!


    Rudy thought about it and pursed his lips, "He wants us to give him a thousand spirit crystals, and still wants to take advantage of us..."


    Rudy got angrier as he thought


    about it. No matter what pills alchemists refined, they would be able to obtain certain rewards after refining them. One pill was worth at least a few hundred spirit crystals.


    Anthony was smart. He did not just want them to give him spirit crystals, he even wanted them to work for him.


    That was only because Anthony could bring them both into Thousand Leaves City! It was as if the two of them would never be able to get into Thousand Leaves City without him.


    Anthony merely looked on quietly by the side as the two of them mumbled to each other, not knowing what they were saying. They did not give him an answer which made Anthony a little more nervous.

 Chapter 2805

    Chapter 2805


    He furrowed his eyebrows as he said anxiously, "The two of you have been talking for quite a while.


    Shouldn''t you give us an answer? Even if you''re sixthgrade alchemists, you can''t really do much in the Whirling World.


    "If you don''t work with us, we''ll just work with higher-level alchemists when we meet them!" Anthony said those words with conviction as though it was a warning.


    Anthony was trying to make himself look as good as possible. It was as if the chance would be gone if the two of them did not hurry up and agree.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. He was not some inexperienced child. How could he just believe Anthony''s words so easily?


    Anthony had definitely not been lying when he was talking about the rules, but the subsequent part was uncertain.


    Fane nodded at Anthony, "I''ll give you an answer right now. The two of us have already made a decision. We won''t rely on anyone else, and won''t work for anyone either. Thank you for telling us the rules of Thousand Leaves City. If I have the chance, I''ll definitely repay you in the future."


    After saying that, Fane shot a look at Rudy. The two of


    them turned and continued walking toward Thousand Leaves City.


    Anthony''s eyes widened, not expecting Fane to reject him so thoroughly. There was not even any room for negotiation. Anthony frowned as his expression darkened immediately.


    He rushed over and stood in front of Fane, blocking Fane''s way, "Are you suspecting that what I said earlier was all a lie?"


    Fane shook his head, answering honestly, "I''m not doubting those rules you exined earlier at all."


    Anthony got even angrier at Fane''s


    reply and said," Since you know it''s real, w are you rejecting us? can guarantee you that the prices I''m giving you are already the cheapest.


    "When you arrive at Thousand Leaves City, you''ll meet others. Not a single one of them is reliable! Once they meet an even better Alchemist, they''ll toss the two of you aside or even use you as cannon fodder.


    Don''t think about looking for others just because you''re not happy with my price!"


    Fane pursed his lips helplessly, not expecting that Anthony would think that way. He looked up and said earnestly I''m not nning on getting anyone else to help us get into Thousand Leaves City. Thank you for your concern. I''ll remember the favor. As for everythin else,


    there''s no need for you to worry." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After Fane said that, he did not push Anthony aside.


    Instead, he walked around Anthony and headed toward Thousand Leaves City. Rudy closely followed behind Fane. He followed everything Fane wanted, not voicing any opinions.


    Anthony looked at the two of them reject him so thoroughly again. Anthony was stunned on the spot as he looked at Fane, wondering if something was wrong with Fane''s head.

 Chapter 2806

    Chapter 2806


    He had said things so clearly. He did not even have any intention of negotiating things. Did he really think he could enter Thousand Leaves City by himself as an alchemist?


    He could not be as certain about other things, but there was a piece ofmon knowledge in Hestia Continent. No matter how exceptional the alchemist was, they would throw most of their time into alchemy, neglecting their training. It meant that alchemists were all not very strong.


    Even though Fane looked like he was at thete stage of the innate level at that moment, Anthony was sure that Fane''s actual skill was not at that level. At most, Fane would only be at the middle stage of the innate level.


    Someone at the middle stage of the innate level was actually talking to him so arrogantly. He did not n on getting anyone''s help to enter Thousand Leaves City!


    Anthony wanted tough at that thought. The brat was too arrogant. Who did he think he was?


    Anthony coldly snorted and said, "Just you wait! You will regret this when you see what''s waiting for you. Once you see how difficult being acknowledged by the rock is, you won''t be able to keep up with your arrogant ways!"


    Fane and Rudy then continued their journey to Thousand Leaves City. When they were about a thousand feet away from Thousand Leaves City, Fane could see arge crowd gathered in front of the city.


    They were all warriors who wanted to enter Thousand Leaves City. Other than endless wastes, they had only seen Anthony for thest two days. Rudy could not help but get excited when he suddenly saw so many people in front of him.


    He pointed at the crowd and said, "Initially, I didn''t think that there would be that many people wanting to enter the Whirling World. After all, there are many uncertainties about the world. Now it seems like all the warriors who meet the criteria have entered!"


    Rudy got more and more excited as he spoke. He felt like he had participated in the biggest spectacle among younger warriors in Hestia Continent. It was as if they were all the most talented young people in Hestia Continent.


    Compared to Rudy, who was so


    excited, Fane seemed much calmer. He raised an eyebrow and looked over to see a flood of heads in front rto.


    of the city. He also saw the rock that Anthony had talked about earlier.


    The rock to enter the city was at the center of the za in front of the city. There were many people queueing up in front of the rock. Everyone was incredibly eager to get the qualification to enter the city. After Fane let out a sigh, he pulled at the excited Rudy and headed toward the city gates. 1


    There were two groups of people within the za.


    There was a group of idle people standing at various spots in the za, while the other group was queuing up in front of the rock.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Those that were in various ces were either chatting or resting. They seemed to be waiting for something as they stood at the za and looked in the distance.


    After Fane arrived at the za, he did not head to the queue immediately. He wanted to observe things first, so he pulled Rudy to a corner and settled down.


    Even though the rock was no challenge to Fane, he still wanted to observe the surroundings before entering Thousand Leaves City. Rudy blinked as he looked at Fane curiously.


    He quietly asked Fane, "Aren''t we going in immediately? Do you feel like there''ll be danger in Thousand Leaves City?!"


    Fane was a little speechless. His lips


    twitched as he replied without turning his head around, "Isn''t what you said just stupid? It''s not like I didn''t tell you about what happened in ck Sun City.


    "ck Sun City was just a level nine city while this one in front of you is a level eight city. If there''s no danger inside, I''ll eat a cockroach!"

 Chapter 2807

    Chapter 2807


    Rudy immediately froze at those words. He frowned as he looked at the city gates in fear. At the moment, the gates were partially shut, leaving only enough room for one person to pass.


    Many people were trying to get in, but there were also a lot of them who were looking at the city gates with concern. Ever since he arrived at the za in front of the gates, Fane had only seen people enter. He had not seen a single personing out.


    That basically meant that Thousand Leaves City was several times more dangerous than ck Sun City. With Rudy''s meager skills, he would not be able to do anything.


    The more Rudy thought about it, the more worried he got. There were countless treasures in the Whirling World. It was an amazing ce for most warriors, but with the resources came unavoidable danger.


    For those that were strong, the danger would turn into an opportunity. However, the weak would just be putting their life at risk. It was a beast with an open mouth that could swallow them whole at any moment.


    Rudy frowned and turned to look at Fane in concern," Should I not enter this time as well?"


    Fane shook his head and answered, "Since I can bring you in, I''ll definitely bring you inside. If there''s any


    danger that I can''t deal with inside, I''ll figure out a way to get you out or find somewhere safe to hide you."


    Fane''s words alleviated a lot of Rudy''s worries. However, he still could not help but feel waves of fear facing Thousand Leaves City.


    "Lost again! This guy has tried three times, and he failed to get the crystal to glow red each time. He refuses to leave after he fails, and he''ll just try again Do you think I should apud his courage or do you think I should say that he''s an idiot?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    There were two muscr, shirtless men standing in front of Fane. The two of them were looking at the Rock and discussing things with great interest.


    Fane could not help but look toward


    the position of the rock. There was arge-mouthed man at the rock. The man''s face was reddened at that moment, and he looked a little


    crushed mentally. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His whole body was shocking as he let out an angry roar, "Why can''t I do it?! I''m just a little off. Why won''t it let me enter? I''m clearly not weak!"


    There was a trace of arrogance in those words. Others felt incredibly amused watching him. The two men standing in front of Fane could not stopughing after hearing that.


    One of them shook his head and


    said, "This guy really is confident in himself. He thinks that he''s just a little off, but he''s actuallycking great deal. On average, only half can get into the city. The other half would be disqualified. Who does he think he is... It''s as if it''s down to his luck that he can''t get into the city. What a joke!"


    The other person nodded and said with a cold smile," People like him are prettymon. They all think they''re better than others, but so many geniuses entered the Whirling World this time.


    "Their meager talents might seem incredible when they''re at insignificant ces, but they''re just ants among geniuses. Some of them aren''t even worthy of being called dust!"


    Those words were very straightforward, but they were honest words after all. From the numbers gathered at the za, a lot of people came to the Whirling World.


    Furthermore, Fane had found out how many people Phoenix Valley was sending into the Whirling World before they entered.

 Chapter 2808

    Chapter 2808


    After he found out about the numbers, Fane was quite surprised. Phoenix Valley had practically sent two-thirds of their number into the Whirling World.


    Furthermore, most of them that were being sent in were the ones that were incredibly talented. The ones that remained were those that were not very gifted.


    If Phoenix Valley were willing to send in so many of their own as a major force in Middle Province, then the other forces would definitely do everything they could to enter the Whirling World.


    Thousand Leaves City was just one among the many level eight cities. There were still over a hundred level eight cities that were just like it. Those cities were all simr to Thousand Leaves City whether it be in terms of size or the various rules.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    A further thought was the fact that those of them in front of Thousand Leaves City were just a tiny portion of the people who had yet to enter the city. From that, it was obvious how many had entered the Whirling World.


    Thinking about that, Fane sighed as he looked at the discussions in front of him. They were either saddened or excited. Fane was also one of them at that moment. He started to feel uneasy about his future.


    How far could he go in the Whirling World? What sort


    of difficulties would he face?


    "That big mouth is quite pitiful..." Rudy mumbled softly.


    He looked at the man with sympathy. At that moment, the man had already been tossed aside by the person behind him. Other than Rudy, there was practically no one who was sympathetic toward that man.


    They merely felt that the


    fe


    large-mouthed man''s words and actions were funny. It was clearly the man''s fault for not having skills, but he seemed intent on, ming everything else except for himself. He was at the lowest of the low in the Whirling World and would be relegated eventually. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The man stood there with a despondent look on his face after being tossed aside. He looked like he had been given up on by the world.


    He trembled as he continued


    mumbling to himself," Will I not be able to get in? So many people have clearly gotten the right to enter. I''m not weak within my n! Why can''t I even get through the city gates!"


    He felt deeply impacted. He looked like he had aged ten years on the spot. Rudy felt incredible pity for him as he could not resistparing himself to the man. Rudy felt like he was not much better.


    Without Fane, he might not even have survived ck Sun City. The more Rudy thought about it, the sadder he got. He even started to wonder if he could even survive the next two years. He wondered what he


    would be like when it was time to leave the Whirling World.


    Fane''s words caused Rudy to have a moment of realization. Rudy had been worried about all the wrong things. Ever since he entered the Whirling World, he had forgotten about his identity as an alchemist.


    What was abundant around them were warriors who were looking to increase their strength. Rudy nodded earnestly.


    "I am Joe Candor, an inner disciple of the Compass Pavilion. Might I ask the two of you where you''re from? "A cool voice suddenly spoke next to Fane and Rudy.


    The two of them looked over at the same time. They saw a handsome ck-robed man looking at the two of them with a soft smile.

 Chapter 2809

    Chapter 2809


    Fane frowned, not really liking people who start off their introductions with their origins. However, he refrained from being too rude before the person made his intentions clear.


    Rudy''s lips twitched as he whispered to Fane, "The Compass Pavilion is an eighth-grade n. He should be quite strong if he''s an inner disciple there."


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows, not expecting that the Compass Pavilion would be an eighth-grade n. He had bumped into the disciples of quite a few highgrade ns recently. He was starting to grow numb to disciples of eighth-grade ns.


    Fane nodded at him and introduced himself. However, Fane did not reveal where he was from. After all, being an alchemist was already enough of an introduction. Fane did not want anyone to know that he was from Phoenix Valley.


    Phoenix Valley was not in the best of positions at that moment. If he revealed that he was from Phoenix Valley, it was very possible that he would invite unnecessary trouble. Joe did not force Fane to reveal his background when he saw that Fane had no intentions of doing so, and merely nodded at Fane warmly.


    His eyes nced across Fane and Rudy, seemingly thinking about something. Fane frowned, not enjoying


    being looked at like that.


    However, Fane did not want to say anything at that moment. He merely quietly waited for Joe to reveal his intentions. After a moment, Joe nodded at the two of them, "I saw that the two of you were hiding here after you arrived. Are you hoping that someone will bring the two of you inside? You shouldn''t rely on that riff-raff around here...


    "They don''t have the skills nor the confidence. My junior disciple and I are from the Compass Pavilion, an eighth-grade n. We definitely have the skills to bring the two of you into Thousand Leaves City."


    After saying that, Joe extended five fingers to Fane, '' Since the two of you are already sixth-grade alchemists at such a young age, you must be very talented in the field.


    "I''ll give the two of you a discount. You only have to give me five hundred spirit crystals each, and I''ll bring both of you inside. However, there''s another condition. If I need any pills refined, you have to help me out."


    Fane pursed his lips helplessly. It was the same request again. Rudy furrowed his eyebrows, feeling like these guys were just trying to get freebor from the two of them, no matter how nicely they spoke.


    After all, alchemists were incredibly


    rare in the Whirling World. They would be incredibly useful at the right moments. That was despite the fact that seventh-grade alchemists were what everyone really needed at that moment.


    However, thanks to the restrictions in ce, most seventh-grade alchemists were already over the age limit. There were very few people who were able to be seventh-grade alchemists in sixty years.


    The seventh-grade alchemists that entered the Whirling World were all already part of their respective forces. They would only be used at important moments. Even Joe was not able to have easy ess to a seventh-grade alchemist despite being from an eighth-grade n.


    Within Hestia Continent, Joe looked down on sixthgrade alchemists. After all, sixth-grade alchemists were not incredibly useful for him. Yet, the whirling World greatlycked alchemists, so he could not afford to be picky.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It was something that could not be helped. After all, alchemists did not have the skill to get past the city gates. Joe noticed that Fane remained quiet. Fane still felt like the price was too high.

 Chapter 2810

    Chapter 2810


    He furrowed his eyebrows before he said, "There have been a few alchemists that have been brought in before you guys. All of them had to give at least a thousand spirit crystals. I''m already being very nice by offering you five hundred spirit crystals."


    Fane and Joe''s conversation attracted a lot of attention from the bystanders. Quite a few of them looked over. Some busybodies even started to surround them. They wanted to see how much two alchemists would have to pay to be brought into Thousand Leaves City.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. He coldly looked at everyone that was gathered around and said," Refining pills for free for you is already an incredibly big payment. You''re actually still asking for fees. You''re really trying to bully people with your positions."


    Those people were trying to take advantage of the fact that alchemists had no other choice, especially those who were alone and did not haverge groups to protect them. They were basically tasty sheep in the eyes of those people.


    They set a price that the alchemists would be forced to pay. They would even need tomit to long-termbor. Fane let out augh. From Anthony earlier to Joe who was in front of him, all of them tried to makeN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    it seem like they were doing the alchemists a favor. It really rendered Fane speechless.


    Rudy lightly snorted, feeling the injustice of it all as well. However, Hestia Continent had always been an unreasonable ce. The ones who made the rules were the strong. The weak did not even get the chance to talk back.


    Joe raised an eyebrow as he studied Fane. The surrounding crowd could not help butugh, feeling like Fane''s words made no sense at all! Did Fane think that he was the only alchemist in the world? Fane was still voicing his opinions despite such a great offer!


    Joe had a sneer on his face as he said, "So you''re not nning on entering? It''s the first time I''ve seen someone like you, who doesn''t even know how to appreciate what''s given. Remember! Alchemists are weaklings in the Whirling World! You don''t have the ability to enter, so don''t try and argue so much!"


    Faneughed as he turned away from Joe, "I refuse!"


    Fane''s words were incredibly firm. After that, he shut his mouth, not


    saying another word. Even no


    was


    stunned as they looked at Fane like they were looking at an idiot.


    Did this guy know what he was doing? Joe''s earlier terms had actually been incredibly good, but Fane actually refused to ept i and said such harsh words in response. Did Fane think that he could enter Thousand Leaves City


    el


    with his own skills? Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone merely looked at each other, feeling like Fane''s actions were even more absurd than thergemouthed man earlier. Everyone was gossiping in their hearts, "Hey, brat! Do you think you''ll actually be able to enter Thousand Leaves City with your skills?" Fane nced at that person, not even bothering with an exnation. He felt like those people were all just wasting their time.


    Joe suddenlyughed as he looked at Fane with an incredibly disdainful look. Fane really was an idiot. He wanted to see what sort of tricks Fane could pull.


    "You''re actually here!" A familiar voice was heard by Fane. Fane turned around and saw Anthony looking at him with a meaningful expression. Anthony probably have just arrived, but he probably knew what was happening from the discussions around them.

 Chapter 2811

    Chapter 2811


    Anthony''s lips twitched helplessly, feeling like Fane really did do things his own way. Fane was incredibly overconfident.


    Anthony clearly knew Joe as he walked over and greeted Joe. After the two of them exchanged pleasantries, Anthony said meaningfully, "Joe, don''t be angry. This guy has a bit of a temper. Earlier, I met the two of them while I was waiting for my senior. I gave them an incredibly good invitation as well, but they tossed me aside without even looking at him."


    After that was said, there was a roar ofughter around them. Fane really was something else. Who did he think he was? Did he really think he would be able to enter the city with just his skills as an alchemist? He clearly did not know his ce.


    Rudy''s face was starting to redden at how he was being treated. He was practically shaking in anger. He was about to argue when Fane pulled him back. There was no need to waste their time with people like that.


    There were more and more people gathering at the front of the city, and more and more gazed toward them. Very quickly, the two of them became the focal point of the whole ce.


    Fane hated being the center of attention, but trouble always came looking for him. It was something he could not avoid.


    His lips twitched helplessly as he turned to look at Rudy and whispered, "I will look for somewhere with fewer people to discuss our ns after entering Thousand Leaves City. That''s already been messed up by these people, so...there''s no reason to wait anymore."


    After he said that, he immediately walked toward the group in front of the rock from before. The queue was already incredibly long at that point. Fane casually brought Rudy over, causing everyone to widen their eyes.


    "He''s really queuing up?"


    "My gosh, I was just joking. I can''t believe he''s actually so overconfident that he thinks he can enter the city!"


    "He''s clearly gone crazy. Only half


    the people who tried can enter the city. Who does he think he is? Does he think he''s a disciple of a seventh-grade n? He actually


    el.n


    thinks his skills would be able to let


    him in!" Content belong Dle to let


    to


    Fane ignored all the mockery thrown at him. He felt like they were just the words of ignorant people. His gaze was fully focused on the rock in front of him.


    There were some people who used


    everything they had and still could not get the rock to glow red. Some others got in with merely a light punch in the end, there was only one requirement to get into Thousand Leaves City and that was


    skill. Absolute skill! Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I refuse to believe it!" A man with a goatee sent out punch after punch. He seemed incredibly confident but failed to light up the crystal in the end.


    He looked at the rock hopelessly.


    The reality was that cruel! He did not


    have the right to enter Thousand Leaves City! It was just a level eight city, yet he could not even enter. He had thought that he would be able to show off his skills in the Whirling World, but all it did was showcase how useless he was!


    The man shouted, "I refuse to believe it! How could I not be able to do it?!" Yet, he could not do it no matter how much he shouted.


    The ones behind him started to get unhappy as he shouted. Someone frowned and said, "Hurry up and leave! This isn''t a ce for you to vent. Don''t you see that there are still so many people behind you?"


    The man''s lips stiffened as heposed himself. He sullenly left the ce under looks of disdain. No one had much sympathy for the weak. After all, it was survival of the fittest.


    Rudy took a deep breath as even his muscles stiffened, "How cruel..."


    Fane nodded, not saying anything.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rudy looked at the people around them and said curiously asked, "Why are there more people gathered around than those that are queueing up? Why aren''t they entering? Or were all of them rejected?"

 Chapter 2812

    Chapter 2812


    Fane looked around and said after some thought," They should be waiting for people. It seems like the situation in Thousand Leaves City is probablyplicated as well. They wouldn''t be waiting here otherwise.


    "Some of the people here are the rejects, but most of them should be waiting. Joe hasn''t gone in yet as well? He''s a disciple of an eighth-grade n." Rudy nodded slightly. After a while, he asked curiously, "They''re waiting for their fellow disciples to gather before they enter. Could it be that the challenge in the Thousand Leaves City requires more people to gather together to get better rewards?"


    Fane shook his head, "Nothing is certain. Let''s not think about it before we enter the city. However, there''s something that everyone agrees with. There''s strength in numbers.


    "When ites to fighting over resources, having more fellow disciples will give you more advantage and confidence. They might be gathering because of that."


    Rudy sighed with a sullen look on his face. The rejected warriors only made up a part of those gathered there. After all, most of them had probably epted their fate and left the za, returning to level nine cities.


    However, there were still some warriors who did not ept their fates. They stayed behind and kept on trying. The more Rudy thought about it, the sadder he got. He had already grouped himself with the failures. He looked at Fane and could not resist saying again," The world of a warrior is so cruel. Being an alchemist suits me better."


    Fane could not help butugh at that thought. Before, he did not feel like Rudy was that naive, but he finally understood Rudy''s attitude after those words.


    Rudy might like to put up false pretenses, but there was actually nothing much in his head. If Rudy had not met Fane, he would have just been cannon fodder no matter where he went.


    Fane did not shoot back at Rudy and merely nodded, not saying anything else. However, that did not stop others from doing so.


    Anthony was queueing up behind Fane, and actually walked right over when he heard Rudy''s earlier words.


    Anthony smiled coldly, "Being an alchemist is obviously suited to you. Those who can''t amount to much in the path of a warrior all end up trying to be an alchemist."


    Fane frowned, Anthony was not much different from all those people he had met before. They were all flies that Fane could not get rid of it was exactly because of that reason that Fane rejected Anthony''s suggestion. Anthony felt like FaneN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    had insulted him, and was just trying to cause Fane trouble. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Anthony deliberately raised his voice as he said that, intending for everyone around him to hear it. Mockingughter immediately followed.


    "It''s incrediblyughable for an alchemist to try and get the right to enter the city. Does he think that queuing up proves something? If he can''t do it, then he can''t. So many people have been rejected. How is he so confident?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I still don''t know about Fane, but that one called Rudy is clearly incredibly weak. If Rudy manages to get into the city, I''ll call him my father!"


    "They''re all just incredibly pampered


    alchemists. They don''t know about the outside world at all. They think that they are better than us warriors just because they''re a little skilled!"


    "That''s right! A disciple of an eighth-grade n is actually offering such tempting conditions and these two actually ignored it. Who gave them that courage?!"

 Chapter 2813

    Chapter 2813


    "He gave himself that courage! It''s obvious that he''s just an alchemist from an insignificant ce. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be acting so arrogantly, thinking that he''ll be able to enter the city himself!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow at all the discussion, pretending that he did not hear anything. He did not want to bother arguing with those people. Rudy''s determination was not as strong. Facing all those words, Rudy''s anger spiked.


    "You''re the ones who are ignorant! You don''t know how strong Fane is. Riff-raffs like you all aren''t even qualified to fight against Fane!" Rudy was incensed.


    He hadpletely forgotten everything Fane had told him. He was practically arguing for the sake of arguing at that point. Fane could not help but frown as he pursed his lips.


    Rudy always acted however he wanted without consideration for the time and ce. When the people around them heard those words, all of themughed uproariously as they looked at Fane and Rudy in disdain.


    Practically no one agreed with those words at all. It only attracted more disdain and mockery. Joe walked over and stared at Rudy with narrowed eyes.


    Joe had not nned on doing anything initially. Joe


    had just wanted to quietly wait until the results were out to prove how ignorant those two alchemists were.


    Yet, no one expected that Rudy would utter something as absurd as that. Rudy was practically framing Fane as some amazing disciple from a ninth- grade n.


    Joe sneered as he said, "You really are inexperienced. Just listen to what you''re saying. Even a chosen disciple of the Compass Pavilion would not have dared to im that he was unbeatable, that no one here was capable of facing him.


    "After all, there''s always someone better out there. For an alchemist like you to dare make such wild ims. You really don''t know your ce!"


    Everyone nodded at those words.


    Those two alchemists really did not


    know basicmon sense. They had probably never even gone through actual battle before. They


    merely thought that they had


    bit of


    skilt that would allow them to do what everyone else could not.


    Fane sighed helplessly, turning around and ring at Rudy.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He frowned and said, "I tried so hard to stop you, but I still failed to stop your mouth. You insist on saying everything I did not want you to say. What''s the point of saying all that? Will everyone else believe you? Is there any point in venting your frustrations?


    "You''ll just invite even more negative opinions! From now on, you''d better shut your mouth. Swallow every


    single word you want to say!"


    Rudy pursed his lips with some difficulty. He had to admit that Fane was right. That group of people looked down on them, to begin with. No matter what he said, everyone would merely treat his words as jokes.


    Rudy decided to just shut his mouth, not even raising his head. He looked like a child that had done something wrong. Fane turned to look at those people who were still mocking them. He smiled coldly and said, "People often say whatever they want to. Before the results are out, think it''s better if you don''t be so obstinate!"


    Fane''s words incited even moreughter. Someone pointed at Fane and said, "What?"

 Chapter 2814

    Chapter 2814


    "Whatever, what''s the point of arguing with someone so ignorant? We''ll know how much of a joke his words were in just a moment. Thatrge- mouthed guy from earlier failed to get in even after three tries. I''m willing to bet that they wouldn''t be able to get in even if they stayed here and constantly tried for two years!"


    Fane let out augh as he turned to look at Joe. The disciple of the Compass Pavilion had a noble air to him, it was obvious that Joe came from a notable family.


    Fane let out augh, "Are you so sure that I''ll definitely fail to get in?"


    Joe raised an eyebrow, not expecting Fane''s sudden question. Joe nodded without any hesitation. It was something that Joe did not even need to think of.


    If two alchemists could get the right to go into the city, then those rejected warriors were far too pathetic.


    Faneughed, "Why don''t we make a bet? If the both of us manage to enter Thousand Leaves Pavilion together, you''ll give us ten thousand spirit crystals!"


    Just thinking about the nine ninth-grade spirit crystals he needed to gather gave Fane an immense amount of pressure. Fane was not willing to give up any chance he had to make more spirit crystals. That guy had mocked him quite a bit earlier, and was now


    right up in his nose, looking at him with a mocking expression. Fane had to teach him a lesson.


    Joe widened his eyes as heughed uncontrobly. He felt like the alchemist in front of him was such a joke. Did Fane not know what he was saying? Did Fane know how ridiculous he sounded to everyone there?


    Fane asked again after noticing Joe''sck of a response, "Are you willing to take the bet?"


    Fane repeating his words caused


    even more mor in the crowd. They felt like Fane as an alchemist was far too amusing. Ignorant was no longer enough to describe Fane. Fane''s self-confidence was through the roof.


    S


    Joeughed for a long time before he nodded, "Sure! Since you insist on this bet, give you what you want If you win, the two of you get to enter Thousand Leaves City and I''ll give you ten thousand spirit crystals on the spot, but if you lose...


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he answered, "If I lose, I''ll give you ten thousand spirit crystals too!"


    Those words sessfully silenced the crowd.


    Everyone looked toward Fane, and quite a few of them had their lips pursed. They felt like Fane was crossing the line at that point.


    Was Fane really that much of an idiot? Fane did not bother with what everyone around him was saying and merely waited for Joe to nod. Joe furrowed his


    eyebrows, no longer knowing what to say.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Ten thousand spirit crystals were no small number to Joe. Since Fane wanted to offer him that sum for free, he would naturally ept the offer. Joe smiled and said, "Alright! Let''s make it so! Everyone here can be a witness."


    Fane raised an eyebrow and replied, "I don''t trust human witnesses who could suddenly defend the person who lost Why don''t the two of us sign a contract? We should write down everything in the contract. After the results are out, anyone who goes against the contract after it ends will be punished by the


    heavens!"


    Fane spoke all of those words as if he was dispensing justice. There was once again a lot of mor within the crowd. They could not stop themselves from starting to curse again.

 Chapter 2815

    Chapter 2815


    "This guy is just too confident in himself. He even wants to sign a contract because he feels like everyone bearing witness is not reliable enough! If he loses, he needs to pay ten thousand spirit crystals. There''s no chance for him to even get out of it!"


    "Before, I thought that the guy might have some other goals for acting that way, but now it seems like he''s just being way too overconfident. He feels like he can actually get into the city. There really are all sorts of people. It''s a miracle someone like him exists!"


    "There''s no way around it. People whoe from backwater ces like him always feel like where they came from can represent the whole Hestia Continent. Even disciples of eighth-grade ns aren''t a match for him!"


    Joe looked at Fane speechlessly, suddenly feeling like everything he had done was incredibly petty.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    However, since everything had already progressed to this degree, he would not look good if he did not agree.


    Joe nodded, taking out a contract from his spatial ring. Since the guy wanted to offer up his spirit crystals on a silver tter, there was no reason for Joe to refuse!


    It was not that difficult getting the contract signed. All they needed to do was clearly write down the conditions on the paper before signing with their blood. It did not take that long for their contract to take effect.


    With everyone else as witnesses, the two of thempleted the contract without any dy. When the blood stained the paper, everyone''s moods were a littleplicated. They watched Fane with conflicted expressions.


    They felt like Fane was being too overconfident. However, even if they could make out Fane''s worth, everyone clearly saw Rudy next to Fane.


    Rudy''s strength back in the outside


    world was definitely no stronger than being in the early stage of the innate level. In the eyes of everyone there, it was considered trash, Even if Fane had the ability to enter the city, Rudy definitely did not.


    If it was just Fane, people might have doubts, but the contract clearly states that the two of them will manage to enter the city. The results were clear, there was no other possibility!


    "There''s something wrong with this guy''s head, or he wouldn''t do something so crazy. He''s just giving Joe his spirit crystals for free!"


    "Who knows where this guy got all his confidence from..."


    After signing the contract, Fane averted his gaze, not wanting to waste any more effort on everyone there. Fane had wanted to bet twentythousand spirit crystals but he was worried that Joe would not be


    able to pay up such a huge sum.


    UMS


    He hated getting tied down by the details, so he decided to just cut it in half. It was possible Joe did not have twenty thousand spirit crystals, but Joe definitely had at least ten thousand.


    Probably because Fane was being too calm, the discussions around them started to quiet down. Everyone quietly waited for Fane''s turn, eagerly looking forward to Fane''s results.


    Time slowly passed away, and it was finally Fane''s turn. The rock was more or less the same height as Fane. The ck rock was filled with blood-red patterns.


    On top of it was a colorless crystal. The person before Fane had managed to get the crystal to light up red, earning the right to enter the city.


    After the rock let out an intense light, a token shot out. On the token was the words ''Tower Entry Token''. The person excitedly danced on the spot after getting the token.

 Chapter 2816

    Chapter 2816


    He did not enter Thousand Leaves City immediately with the token like everyone else. Instead, he stood by the side and looked at Fane with intrigue. It was obvious that he wanted to stay and watch the show.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Fane ignored everyone else, focusing solely on the rock.


    In truth, he was not entirely sure how much he needed to show for the colorless crystal to light up purple.


    After all, he did not just want to enter alone; Rudy had toe with him.


    Thinking about it, he decided against holding back. His hands started to form seal after seal, and the power of Destroying the Void condensed into his fist.


    At that moment, grayish-ck energy emerged from Fane''s right fist.


    There were no energy fluctuations from this energy, and it did not look to be anything extraordinary about that energy. Everyone peeled their eyes open as they looked at Fane in anticipation, waiting for him to unleash a full-powered strike, only to find that the crystal did not react at all.


    They wanted to see Fane crying in despair after his failure. They wanted him to regret his ignorance.


    Fane frowned as he mmed his fist on the rock violently.


    Everyone heard a boom, and the rock slightly quaked. Everyone''s eyes widened as the crystal on the rock suddenly glowed a vibrant purple color so bright that it hurt the eyes of everyone staring at it.


    All of them either covered their eyes or averted their gazes.


    There had been quite a few people who made the rock glow purple before, but the light had never been so intense. It was as if the rock had its fill of power!


    "Goodness! Is something wrong with the rock? Why is it glowing so intensely?!"


    "Who knows? I can''t look anymore; I''m going blind!"


    The vibrant lightser for a moment before it dissipated. The moment it vanished, two rays of light shot out andnded on Fane''s hands. Fane noticed a purple tower entry token, as well as a purple band, had appeared.


    When Fane touched the entry token, a wave of information flowed into his mind. Fane sighed lightly,menting the fact that the Whirling World truly was a mystical ce with itsplete set of rules.


    The information had been incredibly rich, describing Thousand Leaves City''s various rules in detail.


    If he had only managed to get the rock to glow red, he would only be able to get a tower entry token. If he


    had made it purple, he would get a band alongside that.


    There was only one use for that band, which was to choose out a helper. It would allow the person to enter Thousand Leaves City with the owner of the token, even allowing the entrance of this assistant.


    Fane raised an eyebrow before he pushed the band into Rudy''s hand, motioning for Rudy to hurry up and put it on. Rudy excitedly slipped the band on his wrist, wiping away his dejected expression.


    Regardless of what had happened, he managed to gain entry into Thousand Leaves City, which was a better fate than those rejected entirely. He might even get some benefits from it.


    The mere thought ddened Rudy, and he could barely fight off the grin on his face.


    Being happy was not enough, however. After reveling in delight for a few seconds, he turned to look at all those who doubted them so vehemently.


    At that moment, everyone had their mouths shut, and the whole ce was silent. Even their breathing had slowed.


    Remembering everyone''s faces, Rudy slowly turned to look at Joe.

 Chapter 2817

    Chapter 2817


    The confident look on Joe''s face was wiped off at that moment, reced by a look of utter disbelief as he stared at the crystal.


    Though the crystal returned to its original state, no one could forget how intense the purple light was when Fane activated it. Joe''s breaths grewbored at this point.


    Rudy sneered, "Now that the victor has been decided, shouldn''t you hand over ten thousand spirit crystals?"


    Those words were like a hammer on Joe''s head that snapped him out of his trance. What had he done?


    Fane had set a huge trap for him, and he jumped into it so willingly and confidently!


    Joe was so angry that his entire body stiffened. Even though 10000 spirit crystals were something Joe could afford, it was no small amount. It was even to pay off abet.


    He pointed at Rudy and said, "You''re both in cahoots to trick me. You''re scamming me off of my spirit crystals!"


    At the moment, Joe only had one thought in mind: both Fane and Rudy hadid out a trap that he, without knowing any better, jumped in. He felt humiliated and enraged altogether.


    Joe felt worse than being pped on the face a few


    times, and he wanted to kill Fane for it.


    Fane''s lips twitched speechlessly. Joe actually said he was scamming Joe, but where did thate from?


    Fane frowned and said coldly, "Just admit that you''re a sore loser. Why are you talking about anything else? You said that we''re scamming you, but did I force you to take the bet?


    "Didn''t you think I was weak and


    couldn''t get to enter the city? You were the shortsighted one here You said was ignorant earlier, sowhy are you calling me a scammer now?"


    Joe''s face reddened at those words.


    Fane was right, but it did not change the fact that Joe felt like he had been lied to.


    He took a deep breath and spitefully snapped, You''re both scammers You can''t be alchemists! Your clothes are for the sake of lying to people! You wear them to entice people into taking up your bets!" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rudy got incredibly furious after hearing that. Why was this man so unreasonable?


    "Stop with all your lies!"mbasted Rudy. "We''re both alchemists. We even managed to get sixth-grade alchemist badges from the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance!


    "Don''t you see the badges on our chest? Fane''s just that strong. He''s much better than anyone else both in alchemy and inbat. I''ve told you so, but you


    refused to believe me, even saying that I''m crazy!"


    Rudy then pointed at everyone around him. "I heard everything earlier. Did you all not say that?!"


    Various remarks andments


    were thrown around earlier, but the


    contents were more or less the same. Rudy was right; they had thought that Rudy was crazy earlier. They imed that there was something wrong with Rudy''s head.


    They just never expected Fane to be so skilled!


    Everyone felt awkward upon hearing Rudy''s words... and to think, they had been so happily discounting Fane!

 Chapter 2818

    Chapter 2818


    Rudy smiled in glee, feeling like he had regained his lost honor. He then pointed at a muscr man who had criticized Fane the most earlier. This man was the same man who had criticized others in front of Fane, and Rudy remembered the nasty things the man had said.


    Rudy pointed at the guy and said, "You said that something''s wrong with Fane''s brain, didn''t you? That he''s not skilled and that he''s ignorant. Well, do you still think that now? Who''s the ignorant one now, huh?"


    The man''s face reddened as his lips twitched.


    Everything he had said and done came back at him and made him a fool.


    Everyone was dead silent at that moment. Those who had so happily criticized Fane earlier turned mute, not even daring to utter a single word.


    Rudy snorted coldly, not bothering with them as he turned to look at Fane.


    Naturally, Fane did not bother with these people. Fane looked at Joe and reached out. "The two of us signed a contract. If you want to go against it, you''ll get a bacsh from thews of the world. I don''t have time to waste on you. Just hurry up and pay me."


    Fane''s words deeply humiliated Joe. Joe was so angry


    that he was trembling, but there was nothing Joe could do.


    He struck a wager with Fane and lost terribly. He even signed a contract, so it was toote for regrets.


    Joe angrily took out 10000 spirit crystals from his storage and handed them to Fane.


    Fane raised an eyebrow at this and actually started to count the spirit crystals in front of everyone there.


    Only after he made sure the number was correct did he put the crystals in Mustard Seed.


    Joe felt like he had just been pped a few times. His chest heaved in anger as he red at Fane with gritted teeth. It was as if Fane was his mortal energy.


    Nheless, he did not say anything


    even as he quaked in anger. Skill trumped debate, after all, and Fane had silenteed everyone with his results. At that moment, there


    no point for Joe to say anything. He would just beughed at.


    Fane raised an eyebrow before he turned and began to walk toward the city gates.


    Anthony hid at the back, not daring to say a single word. He was worried that Fane would humiliate him by bringing up what he had said earlier.


    After all, he had treated Fane as a pure alchemist back then and felt like Fane''s actions were aplete joke. Anthony had a bitter feeling in his heart as he watched Fane walking away.


    He had thought that there was something wrong with Fane''s head, but Fane, surprisingly, had the skills. Compared to Fane, he was useless.


    It made sense why Fane did not


    even bother with him. With absolute


    skill, he even brought Rudy esim.


    into the city, and he did not truly need the help, either.


    They were at a massive round za. After entering Thousand Leaves City, 99 ivory steps greeted Fane and Rudy. The two of them slowly walked up.


    After they got up to the za, they finally saw howrge it was. Everywhere they looked, there were people. They could not tell how many people were there.


    The za was even bigger than the whole of ck Sun City!


    Rudy gaped at the sight. "This is the biggest za I''ve seen in my life!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 2819

    Chapter 2819


    The za was crammed with people. A few were resting while others were gathered in groups, chatting away.


    "There are so many people here. There are at least ten thousand people!" eximed Rudy with widened eyes. "Just Thousand Leaves City alone has so many people. If you add up the people from all the level-eight cities, there would be at least a few hundred thousand!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Saying that, Rudy started to get excited.


    Fane turned to look at Rudy. "There should be at least twenty-thousand people here. After all, these are just the people who remained at the za. Don''t forget those who''ve gone inside."


    Fane looked toward the most important part of the za. The round za was definitely enormous, butpared to the Thousand Leaves Tower that was in the middle, it paled inparison.


    The Thousand Leaves Tower was at the heart of the za. The tower was so tall that it touched the clouds, and it was probably able to fit tens of thousands of people! Compared to those who were resting outside, there were probably even more people in the Thousand Leaves Tower.


    With that in mind, Fane started to get excited as well. Everyone that was gathered there had gone through


    selections. No one here was subpar except for those brought in by someone else. They would need to go through even more selections before they could enter a level seven city.


    The selection process did not seem that strict to Fane, but it had reduced quite a few people.


    Fane could not imagine how many would remain when it came to the level two or even level one cities. It did not matter which cities they started from, but anyone who could arrive at a level two or level-one city would be the elite among elites.


    They would at least be chosen disciples in various big ns. He wondered when he would face challenges like that, but those challenges were all chances in fAne''s eyes.


    Rudy sighed as he straightened his back. "Are we going inside right now? I''m starting to get impatient. I am curious, though; why are these people lounging around? Shouldn''t everyone enter?"


    Rudy was riddled with questions.


    Rules of Thousand Leaves City had all been transmitted into Fane''s mind the moment he got the entry token. Thus, he turned and looked around before saying to Rudy, "It''s not that they don''t want to enter, but that they want to make sure they''re at their best before they enter. After all, you can''t leave after entering the tower. There are only three results after you go in."


    Saying that, Fane paused as his eyes gleamed with intent for battle. Rudy shuddered as he looked at Fane.


    Letting out a slight cough, Rudy carefully asked, "What are the three results?"


    Fane took a deep breath as he said slowly, "Either you die inside, or you reach the third level and leave Thousand Leaves City for the next city. Thest possibility is to get to the seventh level and obtain various treasures before leaving for the next city."


    Rudy felt as though a bucket of cold water was poured onto his head. He instantly stiffened at the implication and could not help but shudder. Even though Fane was rxed as he spoke, Rudy could tell that the first result was what the majority would go through. Rudy had felt how cruel the Whirling World was in ck Sun City.


    However, he did not expect that Thousand Leaves City would be much crueler. He believed that each level in Thousand Leaves City would just see more and more people die.


    Most of them would probably die here!

 Chapter 2820

    Chapter 2820


    Rudy grew fearful as he thought about it.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, immediately understanding what Rudy was thinking. He smiled as he patted Rudy on the shoulder. "Even though people will die, it''s not as many as you think."


    After saying that, Fane did not bother exining as he pulled Rudy to a more secluded area and rested.


    Rudy sat next to Fane and looked at Fane in surprise. Rudy did not want to bother him with his question, but in the end, he sumbed to his curiosity. "I thought you''d go in immediately. Aren''t you well-prepared?"


    Fane shook his head. "I''m not in a bad condition at the moment, but I want to find somewhere safe to increase my strength."


    Fane thus took out the Purple Soul Gem from Mustard Seed and ced it in his palm.


    Rudy nodded before asking, "You said that not that many will die, but I feel like a lot of warriors won''t make it to the third floor. Since they can''t get there, they''ll die..."


    Fane did not go into detail in his response, and Rudy could not figure things out, feeling as though their situation was a strange one.


    Fane looked at Rudy and could immediately tell that Rudy would ask until everything clicked for him.


    Fane was forced to patiently exin everything. The rules of the Thousand Leaves Tower were rather simple, in fact. One just needed a victory to climb up a level, and a person needed to fight on every level. Only after winning would one be able to advance.


    Hearing Fane''s exnation, Rudy


    was even more confused. He


    widened his eyes as he asked, "Do you mean


    you won''t be kicked out if you lose? You can still wait in the Thousand Leaves tower for the next battle, and you can leave after Winning two?"


    Fane nodded. After entering Thousand Leaves Tower, an opponent would be automatically chosen. Win or lose, they would be assigned another opponent after the battle ended. Some people might have lost because they were facing opponents far stronger than they were, so constant battles like that meant they still had a chance to win.


    That was why Fane said there would be three results and that not many would perish.


    However, Rudy shook his head firmly at that moment. "I still think that many will die. The opponents won''t know each other anyway, and they won''t bother holding back. Killing your opponent seems to only be a natural oue."


    Young warriors were all bloodthirsty; they could easily kill their opponents if they were not careful.


    Furthermore, they were all in the Whirling World without the protection of the ns, so they could fight without inhibition.


    Fane smiled and said, "You''re right,


    but the Whirling World won''t let people get ughtered even if the rules here are cruel. As long as you voice out your surrender, the Thousand Leaves Tower will- determine that the match has


    vel.


    ended. The rules want a result, not corpses."


    Hearing that, Rudy breathed a sigh of relief. There would not be a river of blood if that were the case.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "If you weren''t here, I''d never have been able to witness all this!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Even though many forms of danger were in the Whirling World, Rudy gained a lot of experience.


    He might have lived in Middle Province before, but thanks to his background, he had not gotten much experience. He never knew there were so many prodigies in the world.

 Chapter 2821

    Chapter 2821


    Rudy straightened himself and said, "Thankfully, I''m here with you. Otherwise, I''d never be able to leave Thousand Leaves Tower."


    He shook the purple band on his wrist as he looked at Fane happily. The rules had actually been a huge advantage for Fane. At that moment, he was just Fane''s subordinate and could advance without needing to fight. As long as Fane won, he, too, would move forward.


    Faneughed beforeposing himself and focusing on the Purple Soul Gem in his hand. Even though the gem was notparable to the Shattered Soul Crystals, it was an amazing treasure in its own right. Fane had nine of them in hand, and if he absorbed all of them, he would surely see improvements.


    Time ticked away as Fane formed seals with his hands, absorbing the pure soul energy from the gems while condensing Soul Swords. Fane had already condensed 75 before, and Fane set a goal for himself this time.


    He had toplete Destroying the Void before he entered Thousand Leaves Tower. He would condense 100 Soul Swords. Even though he did not think the tower would be that difficult, it was better to enter the tower in his most capable and strongest form.


    Rudy quietly looked on as Fane formed seals. Even


    after knowing Fane for so long, Rudy did not know what kind of technique Fane had. He merely assumed that Fane probably had an upper earth level technique, but a guess was just a guess.


    Five days passed by in a sh. Rudy tried to train himself during that time as well, but he was never that gifted inbat. After working for a long time without any results, he decided to focus on his alchemy after the fourth day.


    Fane opened his eyes on the fifth morning.


    "You''re finally done training!" chirped Rudy excitedly." I thought I would have to wait for another five or six days. I was getting bored."


    Fane let out a small chuckle before


    he calmly stood up from the ground.


    He dusted his clothes before he started to head to the tower gates without any dy. Content belongsN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy followed after Fane, and he could tell that Fane was in a good mood. "Did you have any improvements? You broke through?" Fane nodded, much to Rudy''s glee. The stronger Fane was, the safer he would feel and be.


    Rudy widened his eyes and giddily asked, "Do you think your true skills are at the middle stage of the spring solidifying realm?"


    The middle stage of the spring solidifying realm was an unattainable level for Rudy, but it was just part of the journey for Fane.


    Even though the Whirling World


    restricted their power, it did not mean they could not break through As long as they had the ability, it was possible. It was just that they would be restricted to thete stage of the innate realm. Their strength would return after they left the Whirling World.


    Fane shook his head. "There''s been no change, but I''m almost there. My martial technique has improved. I''ve already perfected it."


    Fane did not hide anything from Rudy when it came to these things. After all, Rudy was on the same boat as him, so there was no reason for him not


    to.


    Rudy gulped at Fane''s words in


    shock and hurriedly walked to


    Fane''s side. "T-The upper earth


    technique you''re practicing is


    already at the third stage?"

 Chapter 2822

    Chapter 2822


    Fane raised an eyebrow before saying, "It''s not an upper earth level technique."


    Those words confused Rudy even more. He wanted to ask more questions, but Fane stopped him. "You just need to know that I''ll be able to bring you to a levelseven city. There''s no need to ask anything else."


    After saying that, Fane entered the tower. Rudy followed closely behind, still stupefied.


    He might be an alchemist without any martial talent, but he had basic knowledge. The skills that Fane had shown before meant that Fane did not have an ordinary technique. To him, a middle stage earth level technique was rather ordinary.


    Inner disciples of eighth-grade ns all mostly practiced those techniques, but they were still no match for Fane. This meant that Fane''s technique was stronger than theirs, or he would not have won in such an overwhelming manner.


    Since Fane had denied that it was an upper earth level technique, there was only one exnation for it-it was a lower ultimate god level technique! Every warrior in the Hestia Continent knew what an ultimate god level technique meant. Rudy widened his eyes and gaped, not daring to believe what he was thinking.


    High level techniques were not something easily learned. So many prodigies have tried to learn high level techniques, only to be met with failure. It was far too difficult.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Without being at a certain level of strength, it was impossible to grasp the intricacies of the techniques. Only those who could get to certain levels were able to try higher level techniques.


    Rudy had seen many geniuses in this period. Whether it be inner disciples of seventh-grade ns or eighthgrade ns, not a single one of them would dare to try a lower ultimate god level technique. It was not due to theck of resources, but due to ack of courage.


    Practicing a technique that was too


    powerful for them would only invite all sorts of trouble, and they would end up wasting a lot of time. Compared to wasting their time that way, it was better to master a technique they could grasp to strengthen themselves.


    To Rudy, only those who were already at the divine solidifying realm or thete stage of the spring solidifying realm would attempt ultimate god level techniques, and sess would not even be guaranteed by then.


    O


    How could a warrior at the initial stage of the spring solidifying realm


    lost his calm when he used the technique. It was obvious that


    sessfully learn one? Fane


    had reached at least the second or third stage of the technique.


    Rudy did not want to think about it anymore; it would only baffle him even more.


    He began to admire Fane even more at this point. To him, there were no limits to Fane''s talent.


    After the two of them entered the tower, they heard a mor in front of them. Looking forward was an uncountable mass of people. Fane had been right;


    there were more people within the tower than at the za.


    They were all in high spirits, filled with battle intent. Rudy could not help but take a deep breath as he went on full alert.


    He might not need to fight, but the atmosphere still affected him. He even began to feel fear, too.


    Fane, on the other hand, was not affected at all. Instead, he seemed even more spirited as he walked over to the inside of the tower.


    Rudy frowned, hurrying behind Fane. The tower had seven levels, and they were currently at the first.

 Chapter 2823

    Chapter 2823


    The moment he got the token, all the rules of the tower were transmitted into his mind. It might be Fane''s first time in the tower, but it already felt like a familiar ce.


    Fane was not anxious at all. He wanted to walk around for a bit before doing anything else. Rudy, on the other hand, merely followed after him.


    Several times did he think of stopping Fane, wanting to ask a question or two, but Fane never looked his way. He felt like he would just annoy Fane if he interrupted what he was doing.


    After a long time, they were finally back at where they entered the tower. Rudy could not hold on anymore as he hurried to Fane''s side. "Where are we going next? Didn''t you say the battles will start after we enter?


    Why do you seem so idle?"


    Fane smiled and said, "There''s no need to panic. I just wanted to look around before I queue up."


    Rudy did not know about the rules of the tower and thus blurted, "Queue? What queue? Do you need to register for the battles?"


    Faneughed as he patiently exined after patting Rudy on the shoulder, "There are seven arenas on the first level of the Thousand Leaves Tower. You saw it just now. Intense battles are going on in each arena."


    Rudy nodded. They had walked a full circle around the tower just now and had seen everything. He did count seven arenas earlier, and each arena was surrounded by uncountable numbers of people.


    The design of the arena was incredibly unique as well. It looked like a coliseum. There were spectator stands around the arenas filled with people cheering excitedly.


    Each battle was incredibly exciting.


    whether it be for the participants or the spectators. Everyone was filled Wxcitement, and the thirst for


    was thick among them.


    It was, simply put, a huge coliseum, but instead of battling beasts, extraordinary warriors duke it out in the arena.


    Fane continued to say, "If you want


    to take part in a battle, you just need to use the entry token to queue up. I''ve just entered, so I''m not in such a hurry. I just want to have a look around."


    Rudy nodded before turning around to look at the arena closest to them. It was thergest arena he had ever seen and thergest audience as well.


    He estimated the number of people. He felt like each arena could easily house tens of thousands of people, and all of the arenas looked full.


    The booming cheers and shouts of people huddled at the same spot made Rudy''s head buzz.


    The total number of people added up in all the arenas would already have exceeded a hundred thousand. Rudy pursed his lips in surprise at that.


    For many years, he had put all his


    focus on alchemy. Even if he


    vel.


    het


    part in a tournament or went somewhere else, he had never seen so many people in one ce before. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Even since he entered the Whirling World, however, he felt like he had been buried in a mass of people.


    He had never truly felt for himself how many people were in the Hestia Continent before. He sighed at those thoughts.

 Chapter 2824

    Chapter 2824


    "Before, those people called the two of us ignorant, and I didn''t want to admit it. I feel like I have to admit it now, but it''s only applicable to me. I know that there are countless warriors in the Hestia Continent, but I''ve never really felt it before.


    "I even thought that there won''t be that many people entering the Whirling World thanks to its restrictions. I know now how narrow-minded I was. The Hestia Continent is massive, home to countless warriors.


    Just Middle Province alone has at least a hundred million people.


    "Even with the age restrictions, there are still countless warriors who can enter! Even after being filtered out, there are still so many who can enter the Thousand Leaves Pavilion.


    "It''s possible that we''ll encounter countless people in the end. I understand now what it means when they say that there''s always a mountain higher!" Fane raised an eyebrow, feeling like Rudy''s moment of realization came genuinely from the heart. He had to agree that Rudy was ignorant.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Even Fane had never seen so many people in one ce before.


    Fane smiled, about to say something when they were interrupted by sounds of excitement.


    There were two people who were simrly dressed, evidently from the same n. However, Fane was not familiar enough with Middle Province and could not tell where they were from.


    The shorter man frowned and said, "Have you gotten your number called? Why don''t you wait for the time being? Why are you so anxious?


    "A level-eight city is not easy, let alone a level-seven one. It''s not good for you to do everything alone. Why don''t we wait for the rest of the team and our fellow disciples to gather before we move to the next city?"


    The taller man shook his head. "There is strength in numbers, but there won''t be enough resources to go around. Do you think I''ll be able to get any of the good stuff? I''m used to moving alone. I''ll just feel restricted if I go with them. My number is already up. Once I win, I''ll go to the second floor."


    The shorter man frowned unhappily, obviously not agreeing with his fellow disciple''s opinion.


    Nheless, he did not dwell on it. "What number did you get? Who are you up against?"


    The taller man sighed as he shook the token in his hand. "The fourth arena. I''m the seventy-eighth battle."


    After the shorter man heard that, he frowned anxiously. "The fourth arena is already at the seventy-third round. It won''t take that long for it to get to your turn. You still haven''t told me who you''re facing."


    The tall man pursed his lips helplessly. "Paul Mason


    from the Deer Pavilion."


    The mention of the Deer Pavilion caused the shorter man to pause. Rudy and Fane exchanged nces at that, too.


    It was the Deer Pavilion. Anthony was from the Deer Pavilion, too.


    The first time they met Anthony, Anthony had very arrogantly told them that he was from the Deer Pavilion.


    The Deer Pavilion stood at the top of seventh-grade ns.


    The shorter one sighed and pursed his lips. "I can''t believe you''re meeting an inner disciple from the Deer Pavilion right away. I''ve heard of Paul before. Among the inner


    disciples, he''s not that amazing1. ne


    he''s still in the middle. You have to be careful. I heard that this guy doesn''t have a good temper. He kills without a second thought."


    The taller man nodded. He frowned as he said seriously, "I''ve met all sorts of people before. Even though we''re not that strong among seventh-grade ns, we''re still quite a bit stronger than sixth-grade


    ns."  ne


    l.n

 Chapter 2825

    Chapter 2825


    "We have some amazingly talented disciples with us as well. Even though disciples of the Deer Pavilion have always been strong, I''m not worried at all. If he tries to kill me, I won''t let him off easily. I''ll make sure he pays the price, even if I have to die!"


    The shorter man immediately got nervous at that. He reached out and pulled at the taller man''s arm. "Don''t be so hasty. No matter what, your life is the most important. As long as you''re alive, you''ll have the chance to reim what you''ve lost!"


    The taller man nodded slightly, but Fane could tell that he probably did not pay the shorter man''s advice any mind.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The moment they were in the arena, the taller man would not hold back if Paul tried to kill him. It might even turn into a battle to the death.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not saying anything, but Rudy started to get anxious.


    Rudy whispered to Fane, "Don''t be reckless if your opponent turns out to be strong; your life is what matters most. We can take revengeter, so don''t be reckless!"


    Fane knew what Rudy was worried about, and turned to look at Rudy, "Don''t you know my personality? If the opponent insists on troubling me, I won''t hold back.


    However, I''m not a reckless person. You don''t have to tell me any of that. I know it all for myself."


    Rudy helplessly pursed his lips. With Fane''s personality, Rudy really had been wasting his time.


    Fane had never been someone who looked for trouble. Every time Fane took action or was angered, it was because the other party had been trying to cause Fane trouble.


    Rudy sighed helplessly at that, not able to say anything. At that moment, he suddenly heard shocked cries as discussions started to be heard. "Another one died! They just went ham in the area the moment they started fighting. They did not know to surrender, either. It was a battle to the death!"


    "Just look at all the blood on the floor-it stained the arenapletely. Fights have always been bloody, and someone dying is normal."


    "I wonder what kind of opponent I''ll face. Whoever it is, I hope they''ll remember to be considerably patient and not take my head!"


    As everyone discussed the matter,


    someone grabbed the corpse and tossed it aside. The person should have been a wandering warrior. without any fellow disciples. There was naturally no one who wanted to deal with his corpse.


    The corpse was tossed out of the arena like it was trash.


    Rudy frowned as he looked at the corpse, mumbling to himself, "How cruel!"


    At that moment, the corpse''s ribs were exposed, and it looked like a balloon had exploded inside the ribcage. The victorughed as he walked out, not even giving the corpse another look.


    It was a world where the strong ate the weak, the survival of the fittest. That was the most basic rule of the Hestia Continent. No one cried out for the corpse at all. Most of them were instead encouraging the victor, making a chilling sight.

 Chapter 2826

    Chapter 2826


    Rudy was aplete weakling when it came tobat. Looking at this scene, Rudy could only feel goosebumps on his skin.


    Fane turned and shot a look at Rudy. The two of them headed toward the spectator stands of the third arena, where cheers and shouts for the battle still echoed. Some of them were so excited that their eyes reddened, but overall, everyone was thrilled.


    Fane brought Rudy to a secluded corner without a good view over the arena, seeing as the good spots were taken up already. He could not be bothered fighting over them with the crowd. After all, he was not as passionate about watching the battles as the others were.


    He merely wanted to watch a match before he queued up for his battle.


    Since there were so many of them and only seven arenas, the turnover speed of the matches were swift. The moment Fane and Rudy sat down, a new match was about to start.


    "Good man! We''ve got a good show to watch this time. The one in ck clothes is Cody Stone from the Unbreaking Pavilion, while the one in white is Vale M from the Compass Pavilion. Both of them rank around the same in their respective ns and are both among the top inner disciples.


    "It''ll be an intense fight for sure. We were just looking at wandering warriors before. Even though it was entertaining, it was starting to get nd. A battle between two juggernauts will spice things up!"


    Cody and Vale both stood at opposite ends. Everyone quieted down as they whispered their thoughts to each other, and this was how Fane got around to learn who the twopetitors were.


    Rudy whispered, "So the Unbreaking Pavilion is against the Compass Pavilion. Both of them are eighth-grade ns, but to be frank, the Unbreaking Pavilion is much stronger than the Compass Pavilion. It''s just that we don''t know who''s stronger between their disciples."


    Fane raised an eyebrow, looking closely at Cody and Vale. The two of them did not like each other, evident just by analyzing their demeanor.


    Normally, both sides would immediately attack after getting to the arena to save time, but for some reason, Cody and Vale merely looked at each other when they got on, not attacking.


    The spectators did not urge them to start either.


    Everyone seemed to be waiting for them to roast one another. To the spectators, as long as the two of them were talented enough, they could give thepetitors some time.


    They wanted the atmosphere to be even more tense. Only an intense battle would excite them enough;


    fights that were not borderline fatal were boring.


    Fane could understand the mentality, but he did not like it.


    Rudy obviously did not understand why the two of them were not fighting immediately. After all, many awaited their turn, and only once these two were done would they have their turn. He was baffled as he watched Cody and Vale merely staring at one another.


    Rudy frowned before he whispered to Fane, "Why aren''t they fighting yet? What are they just looking at each other for?"


    Faneughed. "They want to waste their time on words, and they want the battle to be even more intense."


    The moment Fane said that, Vale from the Compass Pavilion finally spoke.


    "Other than within my n, I''ve never shown any mercy when I''m fighting anyone else. You have to remember to surrender when we fight, or your life may very well be done for!"


    Those words excited the crowd even more. The challenge within the words was in for all to hear. He was clearly telling Cody that he would lose.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2827

    Chapter 2827


    Cody lightly snorted as he sneered, disagreeing with what was said.


    "You should be telling yourself that. The Compass Pavilion might be an eighth-grade n like the Unbreaking Pavilion, but everyone here knows that the Compass Pavilion''s title is a hollow one. They''re a level below our n.


    "Don''t think that you can challenge me so carefreely just because our ns sound like they''re equals!" snapped Cody. He was not just targeting Vale but was also insulting the whole Compass Pavilion.


    Vale was so furious that his face reddened and his lips twitched. There were a lot of people in attendance, including the disciples of the Compass Pavilion. When they heard Vale saying such foul words about them, they started to shout indignantly.


    Vale pointed right at Cody. "You''re full of crap! The Unbreaking Pavilion is just slightly stronger than the Compass Pavilion. Just give us a bit of time, and we''ll make up for the difference!"


    Exasperated, Fane''s lips twitched. He never expected that these two would start arguing. He hated those who go on ranting without any reason-there was no point at all. It was better to let their fists talk.


    Both Vale and Cody eventually stopped, probably


    because both sides had been critical of each other. It was not out of peace, however, as they sprang into action and attacked one another.


    Vale let out a furious roar as he pulled out a golden sword from his spatial ring. A ball of fire shot out from his body which enveloped him. Everyone heard the cry of a bird after that as a three-legged golden bird appeared behind Vale.


    The bird opened up its wings, its mes burning brightly.


    "My golden bird will take out the sun!" Vale let out a roar as the bird pped its ming wings, merging with Vale''s de in a sea of fire.


    Vale was furious as he swung down toward Cody.


    Cody pulled out his weapon as well; it was an incredibly long spear.


    Cody''s hands shook as the spear quickly shrank to normal size, buzzing as Cody met Vale''s attack with it.


    The next moment, the crowd burst


    into a flurry of noise once more. Some of them recognized the level of the skills Cody and Vale used and started to discuss things excitedly.


    Pet


    "The golden bird is a middle earth level technique. I heard that Vale has already mastered it to the second, stage! I wonder what level Cody''s skill is. Does anyone know Cody? Do you know what kind of technique he uses?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    A few shook their heads at the question. Even if they knew Cody, no one knew what kind of technique he used, knowing only the fact that he would typically use a spear.


    Right at that moment, a loud explosion was heard on the stage. The spear shed against the sword, and both of them retreated a step, neither gaining an advantage.


    From that alone, it was clear that the two of them were somewhat equal skill-wise, with none triumphing over the other. The audience was much more excited then. There were even some who wanted to set up bets to let everyone bet on the winner.


    Vale frowned. Even though the two of them had both retreated, he was far from happy.

 Chapter 2828

    Chapter 2828


    Cody''s words were downright provocative toward the Compass Pavilion. He had wanted to quickly end the fight for the Compass Pavilion''s reputation, but he never expected the attack to end up with a draw, even when he did not hold back. This, in turn, made Cody worry.


    However, he did not care about anything else at that moment as a thought shed across his mind. No matter what price he had to pay, he had to win this battle. It was not just a personal victory but also for the sake of his n''s reputation!


    Rudy, meanwhile, was entirely focused on alchemy, and the battle between Cody and Vale was merely something for him to watch. He could only see that the two of them seemed evenly matched, and a true victor could not be determined at this point.


    He listened as the crowd continued to talk. Some of them said that Vale was stronger, while others said that Cody was no weakling and that he woulde out as the winner. Various judgments were cast at that moment, which caused Rudy''s ears to buzz listening to all of it.


    He could not help but turn to nce at Fane. All he saw was Fane looking at the arena calmly, his expression undisturbed. It was as if he would not even bat an eye if someone died in the arena.


    Rudy did not truly trust everyone else s judgment, but he would with Fane''s.


    He whispered and asked, "Fane, who do you think will win?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Fane pointed at Cody and replied, sounding rather sure of himself, "Cody seems to have the advantage."


    This stunned Rudy. After all, both of them had taken a step back after the sh. It did not seem like Cody had gained much of an advantage, so why did Fane say that Cody had the upper hand?


    Fane did not want to exin himself, but Rudy looked at Fane with wide eyes. He even looked like he would ask more if he did not get an answer, and this made Fane frown helplessly.


    "Cody obviously seemed much more rxed after the two of them shed. It doesn''t seem like he used his full power," Fane exined calmly.


    Rudy, not agreeing with Fane''s


    opinion, asked with furrowed


    eyebrows. "Are you looking at their expressions? How could you


    determine who''s stronger meir


    them like that? After all, everyone''s different, so even their expressions-"


    "Just shut up for now," interrupted Fane curtly." There''s no way to prove anything even if we talk about it more. Just wait and look at the results." Rudy''s mouth stiffened as he reluctantly closed his lips.


    The battle stopped for a moment as


    Cody and Vale stood at their


    respective sides, staring at each other. They were only pausing for a


    moment to look for weak points 1.1.


    Fane felt like Vale seemed to be in a panic at that moment. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Vale inhaled deeply, hiding his feelings as he raised his head. His anger at that moment was evident in his reddened eyes.


    Cody snorted as he raised his eyebrow. "Aren''t you going to attack again? Are you scared now?"


    Vale''s hands trembled as he nearly exploded with curses. Cody was downright infuriating! Everything he said made his temper soar.


    Vale snorted loudly and said, "You''re talking about me? Do you think I''m the only one in the arena? You haven''t attacked me at all, so what right do you have to criticize me?"


    Codyughed, not taking it to heart


    "I''m giving you a head-start. After all, you''re nothing to me. If you stil refuse to attack, the spectators might call you out for wasting time!"


    Vale had still been able topose himself and not let Cody''s words get to him earlier, but upon hearing those words, Vale almost lost his sanity.


    Vale let out an angered roar and rushed forward again!

 Chapter 2829

    Chapter 2829


    Vale wanted to go all-out. He would make his opponent eat his words, and then some!


    The crowd was abuzz again, but the difference was that the disciples of the Compass Pavilion-who had been enraged initially-slowly fretted at the situation. It was in from an outside view that Cody had said all that earlier with the sole intention of angering Vale and making him lunge.


    It was obvious that Cody had nned something else, but it was toote to do anything. Vale had already made his move, and no amount of warnings or yells could reach him at this moment.


    Rudy, too, felt like something was wrong as he mumbled, "Cody is a little too good at getting under people''s skin..."


    Vale shouted angrily as he formed seals with his hands. Red runes constantly flowed between his fingers as a vibrant golden bird formed again. The bird cried out as its wings pped. Heat waves were sent out of his body as even the surrounding air started to distort from the heat.


    The spectators closer to the stage retreated as sweat dripped down from their heads.


    To deal his strongest blow, Vale used up all the true energy in his body. In turn, the golden bird behind


    him was almost twice the size of the one before!


    Compared to how frantically Vale was acting, Cody was noticeably much calmer. He merely grabbed the spear tightly with both his hands with a resolved look on his face.


    "Die!" screamed Vale as he shot right at his opponent as fast as a cannonball.


    Cody snorted as he lunged forward, rushing right at the three-legged bird. This time, he had a change of n. He did not face Cody directly and instead rushed upward toward the bird!


    Everyone''s eyes widened as he struck with his spear repeatedly at the neck, abdomen, and left w of the bird. His speed was so terrifyingly quick that only afterimages could be seen.


    Even Vale had failed to react!


    An explosionN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    n was


    heard mere


    momentster. Vale had only managed to react when his true energy was already too unstable for him to control, and Cody obliterated his golden bird with a strike at its vital point.


    Under normal circumstances, Vale would never have given his opponent the chance to strike at his technique''s weakest points even if his opponent saw through it.


    However, Cody had been far too quick.


    Cody had been so swift that no one could react before the attack was done. The golden bird had been destroyed in three strikes, dispersing into energy.


    Vale''s eyes widened as he looked


    over in disbelief. Cody merely sneered, believing that showing mercy was just opening himself up to be backstabbed. With that, he struck with his spear again, spearing Vale''s stomach.


    Everyone heard a crack as Vale''s whole body was sent flying in one


    strike toward the pir at the ve


    u


    quickly. With a loud impact, Vale crashed right into the pir and slowly slid toward the ground as blood seeped from the corner of his lips.


    His bones werepletely snapped as he suffered numerous internal injuries. This was only with Cody holding back.


    With Cody''s temper, he could have killed Vale off with one blow. After all, Vale had been too prideful before with his arrogant words.

 Chapter 2830

    Chapter 2830


    Nheless, many eyes were on Cody, and he could not afford to worsen the rtionship between their two ns. He could not cause a rift between the ns just for a moment of excitement.


    Of course, he did not let Vale get away unscathed. Vale would be rendered useless for a good few months after that strike.


    Cody''s speed had stunned everyone, especially thest three strikes that no one had been able to react to. They felt chills down their spines, and some of them were even rendered speechless by the shock.


    Prodigies looked amazing, wherever they were.


    The crowd was mixed, with about half of them being wandering warriors and half of them being disciples of ns. Regardless of who they were, however, most of them were average in skill.


    They started to get excited after seeing such shocking attacks.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "My god! Cody is so strong! He managed to undo Vale''s strongest attack in three strikes, all while lookingposed from the start. It''s just like he said-Vale was nothing to him."


    "That''s right! I underestimated him big-time. I thought that he was at the same level as Vale and that it''d be an intense battle. I never expected Cody to be so


    strong. He seemed to know the bird''s weak point incredibly quickly. He attacked so swiftly before Vale could even react, destroying the bird immediately!"


    "It''s so frustratingparing myself to him. Even though Cody''s incredibly strong, Vale was no slouch either. I was up there, I''d be done before I could evenunch a second attack!"


    Their discussions filled the air, but Fane remained as calm as usual.


    Rudy widened his eyes as he gaped slightly, not knowing what to say. He turned to look at Fane somewhat reluctantly. "How are you always able to get it right?"


    Fane let out a lightugh as he calmly answered," You''ll understand in time. The results of this battle weren''t that hard to guess, though. Calm yourself and observe the slightest reactions. You''ll be able to see who''s more confident then."


    Rudy nodded earnestly, feeling like Fane was right, but he asked again, "But the warriors gathered around us have all probably been through many battles as well. Why couldn''t they see it? All of them seemed rather confident in their guesses, yet most of them turned out wrong. Even those who were right merely guessed without assurance."


    Fane calmly answered, "Didn''t I already say it? You need to have a calm mind. Just look around you. Other than a few exceptions, most of them are all riled up from the atmosphere of battle. How could they calm


    down to see who''s stronger?"


    Rudy pped his thigh. "You got a point. Everyone was too emotional at the moment!"


    Rudy then looked around him. Even though the battle had ended, the excitement did not leave the people. The unexpected result merely threw them into silence before they burst into discussions once more.


    The result had been out of their expectations, but it was enough to excite them. After all, Cody''s final attack was beautiful. Compared to the emotional Vale, Cody had control over himself the whole time.


    Even though Vale had used all his true energy tounch his strongest attack, Cody still saw iting. Cody hadunched thest three strikes all too calmly, correctly hitting all of the golden bird''s weak points.

 Chapter 2831

    Chapter 2831


    "He''s so strong! Cody really is so strong! He is no doubt an inner disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. I''ve never seen any inner disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion fight before, so this was an eye-opener!"


    "I can''tpare to him. Vale was strong, but he was no match for Cody!"


    Fane heard it all, and to him, it was too much noise.


    At that moment, a few disciples wearing the clothes of the Compass Pavilion rushed through the crowd and ran to the arena, seemingly furious. As they pushed the crowd away, they showed no signs of civility. The surrounding warriors were angered, but everyone held their tongue.


    After all, the Compass Pavilion was an eighth-grade n. They might not amount to much against the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion, but they were significant before most of the warriors there.


    These disciples rushed to the stage with fervor, but the arena had been shielded by thews. They were not able to enter before the time was up! Vale struggled as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Even though Cody did not reap his life, the injury he sustained was nothing to scoff at. Vale struggled to raise his head as his eyes reddened. He red at Cody as anger and shame sizzled in the


    pit of his stomach. He was full of negative thoughts in his head. It was not his image and pride that he minded; it embittered him because this battle involved their respective ns.


    He had lost, and his n had been humiliated. His anger grew the longer he entertained the thought.


    He spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Cody raised an eyebrow as he casually spoke, "Are you not going to surrender? The barrier hasn''t fallen, so thews see that you can still fight. If you refuse to surrender, then I''ll attack again.


    "Don''t me me if you die because I was too heavy-handed then. Even if you have anyints in hell, you need to know that you caused your demise."


    Vale gritted his teeth in fury. "You despicable person! You deliberately said all that to anger me! I won''t let you off. Don''t think you''re fine just because you got to the second level. There''s still a long time, and we''ll be


    waiting for you after this! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I don''t represent the might of the Compass Pavilion. I lost and embarrassed my n today, but that''s because I was too weak! My fellow disciples will make up for my mistakes in the future!


    "Remember what you''ve said, Cody. Don''t regret itter!" screamed Vale, which, in the process, caused his fatigue to worsen.


    At that moment, the barrier around the arena suddenly cracked as the power separating it from the outside world disappeared.


    Vale had been judged to no longer


    have the ability to fight on, and with results determined, the barrier copsed. The moment the barrier fell, the disciples of the Compass Pavilion who were surrounding it rushed forward.


    All of them had steely looks on their faces. Unable to change the result of what happened, they were forced to carry their fellow disciple down for treatment.


    Vale fell unconscious after using thest of his strength to say his piece.


    1


    Cody sneered at this, and he could not help but feel Vale was far too annoying for his good. Even after losing the match in such an embarrassing manner, he still attempted to regain his honor so pathetically. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 2832

    Chapter 2832


    Vale had even threatened Cody by saying there was still a lot of time left, and Cody was not one to let things slide. Cody was, however, the type to get back at his offender several times over when provoked.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The disciples of the Compass Pavilion hurriedly helped up Vale. Just as they were preparing to leave the stage, Cody purposely raised his voice, wanting everyone to hear him, "If you''ve lost, you''ve lost. Do you need to be such a sore loser? All that bragging yet you''re still so weak in the end, yet you dare say you''ll get back at me? How shameless can you be?


    "Do you think the Unbreaking Pavilion has no powerful individual just because you have strong disciples with you? For so many years, the Unbreaking Pavilion has stood over the Compass Pavilion. When have you ever won?"


    The audience immediately responded as their cheers got louder, cheering for the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    After all, Cody from the Unbreaking Pavilion had won, and warriors only cared about the victor. They did not care for those who tried to salvage their honor after defeat.


    Hearing the people''s contemptuous jeers, the expressions on the faces of the disciples of the Compass Pavilion soured.


    At that moment, the disciple of the Compass Pavilion who stood at the front suddenly shouted, "I will admit, the Compass Pavilion is slightly weaker than the Unbreaking Pavilion. Regardless, the Compass Pavilion is still an eighth-grade n! What are you insignificant worms crying out about?!"


    At that moment, a few disgruntled shouts were heard in retaliation.


    "Why are you trying to be so


    stubborn? In the end, the Compass Pavilion has been defeated! Even if the Compass Pavilion is an eighth-grade n, it doesn''t mean that albof you are strong. So many wandering warriors and disciples of ns are gathered here, and no doubt some of us are capable of going toe-to-toe against you. If you don''t believe it, just wait and see!"


    el


    "That''s right! Why are you so arrogant toward us? You just think we''re weaklings you can push around! The Compass Pavilion is strong, sure, but you use that strength to bully others without remorse. It doesn''t mean the disciples of the Compass Pavilion are all stronger than us!"


    After the disciple at the front heard that, he was so angry that his face reddened. His hands trembled slightly as he started to breathe more heavily. He was already at the limits of his anger. Content belongs


    toNovelDrama.Org


    Behind him came an anxious voice, "Don''t waste any more time on them, Vincent! There''s no point arguing with these insignificant guys. We need to get Vale treated!"


    Vincent turned to look at his fellow disciple angrily, before looking at the unconscious Vale. He scowled," Vale is an utter embarrassment!"


    Fane nced at the angered Vincent from the stands, not agreeing with his behavior at all. It was useless, even if he tried to fight for Compass Pavilion''s reputation.


    Warriors never bothered with words; Gaining a massive victory was the best way to silence the nonbelievers.


    Vincent and the others did not stop at the arena as they left with Vale in tow, leaving only Cody on stage. Cody waved at the air, and a radiant red light fell from the skies.


    The red light fell into Cody''s palm. Once the light faded, a red token appeared in front of everyone. It was the token to get through to the second stage.

 Chapter 2833

    Chapter 2833


    Each time a participant climbed another level, they would be given a token of passage. Receiving this token, Cody could not fight back the grin on his face.


    Even though it was just a simple battle, he did not just win that battle-he also obtained honor from his n. The elders would surely reward him once he returned to the n.


    He was incredibly happy as he slowly walked off the stage.


    Fane let out a sigh as he turned to look at the spectators that were slowly cooling down. These people had been so riled up during the match, and the warriors only remembered the most exciting points, forgetting Vincent''s unsuppressed rage.


    Based on Vincent''s temper, he would no doubt get back at those who ridiculed him and his n. Even if those warriors did and said nothing to provoke him, Vincent would still be ruthless.


    It was not just Vincent, of course; the other disciples of the Compass Pavilion would do that as well. After all, the Compass Pavilion''s honor had been tainted during thatst battle, and it was only natural they would try to regain their dignity.


    It was not just Fane who realized that, but the other more even-minded people within the audience as well.


    "Good luck to whoever''s meeting the disciples from the Compass after this. You guys were so immersed in all that cheering and shouting while the disciples of the Compass Pavilion were so humiliated! They''d want to win back some of their honor. It''s not that easy to meet their disciples, and it''s more likely for us wandering warriors of lower-level ns to meet them!"


    "That''s right! Quit thinking about getting some cheap thrill. Don''t forget the group of disciples from the Compass Pavilion that came out earlier. All of them can''t be trifled with, especially that guy called Vincent. He''ll surely be ruthless against anyone after these fools provoked them!"


    Slowly, the people began absorbing the truth.


    However, even if they agreed, not many of them thought anything of it. After all, there were a lot of people in attendance, and the Compass Pavilion did not have nearly as many disciples. It was an incredibly small chance to encounter them.


    Woe would be the person who encountered them, for they would be met with death.


    It had nothing to do with most of them, though, so all they cared about was their temporary fun.


    Some of them even said loudly,


    "Those words at Vincent weren''t wrong earlier! It was clearly them who werecking in skill. They decided to shout at us just because they couldn''t beat the Unbreaking Pavilion! Why do we need to tolerate that?"


    "That''s right! Even if they''re from eighth-grade ns, they''re vastly outnumbered. If they keep challenging us, we ll just attack them as a group. Should we be afraid of them?"


    The discussions were incredibly intense, and a collective sentiment started to form. When they were in the Hestia Continent, they always felt like they were beneath the disciples of high-grade ns.


    After all, they had a lot of resources, and their talents and futures were promising as well. Most importantly, they had an incredibly powerful n to back them up.


    The wandering warriors had no power or skill to go up against those disciples, but it was different here. The Whirling World had its restrictions, and the forces backing them could not enter the Whirling World.


    Even if their individual skills were incredibly strong, there were more wandering warriors and disciples of lower-grade ns. As long as they worked together, disciples of the high-grade ns stood no chance!


    They even started to feel arrogant, wanting the disciples from the more notable ns to submit to them!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rudy just felt a deep sense of amusement from hearing everything.

 Chapter 2834

    Chapter 2834


    He might not be skilled and was probably the weakest among the weak, but he at least had some basic knowledge.


    No one here was united. There was not a person among them that would truly dare do anything against a disciple of an eighth-grade n.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After all, they could only be in the Whirling World for two years. The moment two years passed, nothing good would await them if news of this battle and its oue were to spread. An order to kill them might even be issued.


    They were merely chatting away, saying anything that came to their minds at that moment. In truth, not a single one of them would dare to do anything. That was the tragedy of the weak.


    Rudy said helplessly, "Is this what it''s like being weak? H


    Fane turned and nced at Rudy. "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Rudy immediately shut his mouth. After a period of silence, Rudy finally got serious. He turned and looked at Fane earnestly. "The match is over. Are you going to queue up now?"


    After watching the match, Rudy decided to stop dwelling on his thoughts. He wanted to go up to the second level to look at what was there.


    Fane nodded, taking out his entry token. The purple entry token glowed in a purple glow. Fane used his true energy, putting the energy into the token. The token let out another glow as information was transmitted into Fane''s head.


    Rudy widened his eyes. "Have you queued up? Which arena will you be in? Which battle are you? Who''s your opponent?"


    Speechless, Fane raised an eyebrow as his lips twitched. Rudy, noticing Fane''s expression, was overtaken with emotions as he grabbed Fane''s arm and shook it.


    "Tell me! Is your opponent a difficult one? Who could give you a difficult time?"


    Fane sighed, not knowing what to say. Eventually, he shrugged and replied, "It''s at this arena, match number ny-one."


    "Ny-one? Cody''s match was the eighty-third, and that means it''s almost your turn. I thought that we''d have to wait for a long time. I was worried we''d have to wait till tomorrow!"


    Fane nodded before saying, "Those people really know how to brag. There aren''t that many people who are queueing up. Everyone seems to just want to watch the show, staying for a few days at the first level. After they have their fill ying around, they''ll queue up."


    At that moment, an angry roar was suddenly heard from afar, "Who''s Fane?!"


    That demand was screamed with unrestrained fury, as if whoever said it held an immense grudge against Fane.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he


    turned to look in the direction of the


    voice, and Rudy simrly turned


    baffled. Was it one of the people


    they had a conflict with when they entered the city?


    However, those people had clearly been shocked by Fane, and they would not possibly trouble Fane after entering the Thousand Leaves Tower.


    The two of them looked over, and could not help but be stunned when they recognized that man all too well. It was Vincent, the man who shouted at everyone when he was on stage.


    Vincent, meanwhile, looked around at all the spectators, trying to find Fane.


    At that moment, everyone realized that Vincent had queued up, and his opponent was someone called Fane. Everyone began mourning for Vincent''s opponent.


    At that moment, the Compass


    Pavilion needed an incredible


    victory. It needed to be an absolute victory that came at the cost of their opponent''s life. Only then would they be able to wipe away the humiliation they had gone through. At the very least, they would be able to win a bit of their honor back. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    On top of that, Vincent had shouted at all the spectators. The person who fought against Vincent would surely face his full wrath. Not everyone was as skilled as Cody.

 Chapter 2835

    Chapter 2835


    Most of the audience was not too noteworthy.


    Compared to Vincent, they were far weaker. Even if they had been so arrogant earlier, they could not deny Vincent''s strength.


    Being able to be an inner disciple and to be considered Vale''s senior meant that he was someone extraordinary.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I don''t know who that unlucky guy is, but I''ll mourn for him in advance. It looks like the arena is going to be bathed in blood again."


    "Maybe Fane''s from arge n. If that''s the case, he''ll be able to keep his life."


    "Have you ever heard of a disciple from a big n called Fane? I sure haven''t..."


    Everyone began talking about Fane. Some felt bad for him, but more of them were happy about his misfortune. After all, they were just spectators.


    Rudy pulled at Fane''s shirt. "I now know why you didn''t tell me who your opponent was. It''s Vincent. We''re quite lucky to have met him. Are you stronger than he is?"


    Rudy was quite confident of Fane''s skills, but he did not know Fane''s true strength overall. When it came to things like this, he was always full of questions.


    He did not have the confidence in that question. He was afraid that Fane would tell him that he was unsure of himself, or that Fane would die if he went into the arena.


    Fane looked at Rudy helplessly. "Before you ask that, can you think of who I''ve faced before this?"


    Fane''s words gave Rudy a reminder. A few images shed in Rudy''s mind. When he remembered all the things that had happened before, he let out a sigh of relief as he gained more confidence in Fane.


    Fanepletely ignored Vincent''s shouts. Even if Vincent lost his voice shouting, he would not answer. If he exposed himself at that moment, Vincent would no doubt run his mouth and talk nonsense, like an annoying fly buzzing at his ear.


    Fane hated unnecessary arguments like that. He would rather have a proper fight than an argument.


    Fane did not want to bother with him, but Vincent never stopped. When no one answered, Vincent started to suspect that Fane was not at that arena.


    Just as he was about to go to a different arena, a familiar figure stood up from the stands, pointing right at Fane. "This is Fane!"


    Fane frowned, not expecting that Joe was not far away from him. After sitting among the spectators, Fane had not paid much attention to his surroundings other than ncing down a few times.


    Joe pointed Fane out in front of everyone before he pulled his hand back. After that, he huffed as he sat back down, not saying anything else.


    Being pointed at among the crowd, Vincent naturally looked toward Fane. He narrowed his eyes slightly as a dangerous look shed in them. He looked at Fane like he was looking at prey, seemingly about to pounce at his throat at any moment.


    "So you''re Fane! Are you deaf? Didn''t


    you hear me shouting for you? Are you scared? So what if you are? You can''t refuse to get in the arena. If you do that, thews will have you killed immediately!"

 Chapter 2836

    Chapter 2836


    Fane sighed as he looked at Joe in frustration. Joe had already thoroughly angered Fane. Although the two of them previously had a conflict outside the city gates, and Joe had said those disgusting things to Fane, Fane did not really care about it at all.


    Fane decided to forget about it, not wanting much to do with Joe, but Fane never expected that Joe would cause him trouble at such a time. Fane sighed again, adding someone else to his list of must-kill. He really could not afford to just forget things. When it came to people like that, he had to make them pay with their lives whenever he had the chance. Otherwise, they would just bring him an immense amount of trouble!


    Many gazes were directed toward Fane after Joe pointed him out. Everyone merely looked at Fane with interest.


    Earlier, Fane had not said anything when Joe was shouting around. They felt like it was because he was afraid, and felt that Vincent was right as well. Fane had on an alchemist''s robes. He did not look like he was from the big city as well. Someone like that would definitely be terrified if they faced Fane.


    "Who''s that? Does everyone know him? Where is he from? He''s wearing an alchemist''s robe. Could he actually be an alchemist?


    "An alchemist actually passed the entry requirements? It looks like he does have some skills to be able to pass. However, he''s still an alchemist, in the end, there''s no way he canpare to an inner disciple from an eighth-grade n. This kid is so unlucky!"


    "I can just imagine how badly he''s going to be beaten up, but there''s no way around it. No matter where you are, the strong rule over the weak. Only the strong are able to survive. If you have no skill and no background, you''ll just be trampled over! If this kid knows what to do, and tries to curry some favor, his life might be spared."


    Everyone might be discussing things among themselves, but the gist of it was all the same. Not a single one of them felt that Fane would be able to get out unscathed. There were even those who were starting to advise Fane to give in and try to curry some favor to calm down Vincent''s anger. He might be able to survive the match if he did that.


    There were those who asked Fane to surrender quickly. Rudy''s lips twitched, obviously wanting to say something to defend Fane at that moment. After going through so much, he already had a different attitude toward things.


    He knew that there was no point in saying anything. Fane sighed helplessly, not wanting to argue with Vincent. It was not that Fane was afraid of Vincent, but if he answered Vincent, the two of them would not


    stop arguing.


    There was still some time away from their match, and arguing would take up a lot of effort. However, Vincent was obviously not going to let Fane off easily. Those ignorant fools who shouted at him white he was on the stage before had thoroughly angered Vincent. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Vincent''s anger was at its peak. Even if Fane did not respond, he was not going to let things go.


    He smiled coldly and said, "If you''re so scared, you shouldn''t havee into the Whirling World in the first ce! The Whirling World isn''t a ce for


    you alchemists. It


    cowards that don''t speak like you. Do you think I''ll let you off just like that?


    "The less you say, the more I want to kill you. I''ll make sure I beat you until you''re begging for mercy! I won''t spare you no matter how badly you beg!" Vincent was venting out his anger. After all, that brat in front of him looked to have no skills or background. He could say anything he wanted. The guy would not dare to say a single thing.


    Vincent''s words got worse and worse, and Rudy was not able to hold it in anymore. Even though his mind told him not to say anything at that moment, he could no longer stand what Vincent was doing.


    He abruptly stood up from his seat,


    wanting to shout back. However, Fane reached out and stopped him Fane shook his head at Rudy, motioning for Rudy not to speak. Rudy was forced to sit down awkwardly, feeling like he had been angered a lot that day. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2837

    Chapter 2837


    However, right as he thought that Fane would remain silent, Fane suddenly turned to look at Vincent.


    "I''m ignoring you because I think you''re aplete idiot. It''s a waste of time talking to an idiot like you! I just can''t believe that you''re so brainless that it makes me sick. I ignored you, and you still decided to yap away!"


    Fane''s words sessfully pulled everyone into a strange silence. After the match between Vale and Cody, a new set of warriors quickly went on stage, and everyone started to cheer for them.


    Yet, Fane''s words had even stopped those cheers. Everyone turned around as they looked at Fane strangely, wondering if Fane had gone crazy. Fane was calling Vincent an idiot? Did Fane not know that Vincent was from an eighth-grade n and an inner disciple of the Compass Pavilion? There was something wrong with his head. Why was he challenging Vincent without any fear?!


    Even Vincent was stunned by Fane''s words. He never expected that Fane would even dare to answer him with harsher words than he had used.


    Vincent trembled in anger as he pointed right at Fane''s face, "What did you say?!"


    Fane''s lips twitched as Fane rolled his eyes, "Are you


    deaf or something? Did you not hear what I said earlier? It''s fine if you didn''t, I don''t have the time or energy to repeat myself for an idiot. You can just ask those around you."


    Fane''s string of words rendered everyone silent again. Fane did not seem to care about what he was saying at all as if Vincent really was aplete idiot in Fane''s eyes.


    He merely said what was in his mind, and everyone around him widened their eyes, not knowing what to say.


    It took a long time before someone spoke, "Hey, are you crazy? Why are you angering Vincent like this? Once you get on stageter, you might be tortured to death. Aren''t you afraid of dying?"


    "That''s right! Aren''t you afraid of dying?"


    Everyone started to ask Fane if he was afraid of dying. Fane did not answer them and merely turned his head away to look at the stage again.


    He just wanted all of them to shut


    up. He did not want to waste any time talking to them. Vincent''s face was fuming in anger, feeling like his honor had been spat upon. He immediately stomped his feet.


    How could he tolerate such behavior? Vincent had always been someone who really cared about his reputation, and was incredibly arrogant.


    Vincent shouted, "You''re a mere


    alchemist, and you dare to act so arrogantly. Are you daring enough to tell me where you''re from? I want to see what n''s alchemist would dare challenge me like that! ContentN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. It seemed like Vincent did not just want to kill him, but also cause trouble for where Fane was from. Vincent really was easily angered.


    Fane snorted. He had not wanted to care about Vincent, but Vincent was just like an annoying fly that was constantly sticking around him.

 Chapter 2838

    Chapter 2838


    He turned to look at Vincent again as he said, "What does where Ie from have to do with you? Why do you have so much to say?! Can you just shut up? Leave it all to the fight!"


    After saying that, Rudy almost gave Fane a thumbs up. Those words had sessfully caused Vincent to pale. If Vincent continued to speak, it would make Vincent seem unreasonable.


    After all, Fane already said to leave everything to the fight! Vincent was forced to swallow his words as he looked at Fane furiously.


    He was already thinking about how he would torture Fane when they are on the stageter! He would not give Fane any chance of surrendering. He would not let Fane die so easily either. He would properly torture Fane until Fane was begging for mercy. Then, he would kill Fane in one blow when Fane was at his lowest!


    Rudy whispered to Fane, "You''re amazing in every way. You''re even talented with your words. I was almost angered to death by you back then, but now that it''s on others, I feel so happy..."


    As he spoke, his shoulders constantly shook inughter. Fane let out a smallugh, not saying anything as he waited quietly.


    His words earlier were all for the sake of shutting Vincent up. Vincent had definitely gone quiet, but the discussions around them did not stop.


    "Is there really something wrong with this guy''s head? Doesn''t he know the consequences that await him? Or did he already think of a way to deal with Vincent? Maybe he''s just really confident in his abilities. He might feel like he''ll be able to win, or at least be Vincent''s equal?"


    "He''s just an alchemist, how could he possibly be Vincent''s equal? He''s probably just crazy. How could he have said all that if he wasn''t?"


    "I think he''s just epted his fate. He would die when he gets on the stage anyway, so he decided to just anger Vincent a bit to make himself feel better."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After that person spoke, everyone nodded. They felt like that was probably what Fane was trying to do. Otherwise, there was no reason for him to talk back against Vincent.


    "I actually don''t think that he''s making empty threats. Maybe he actually did figure out how to deal with Vincent?"


    "You''re really something else. Aren''t skill and strength the most important things in a fight?"


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to deny me. Just think about who''s in the same n as Vincent. Vale had already shown his most favored skill in the golden bird. I


    heard someone tell me that Vincent uses the bird as


    well.


    "Since the two of them use the same technique, then as long as Fane''s as fast and urate as Cody, it''s not impossible for him to destroy the bird!"


    That person''s words suddenly


    attracted everyone''s attention. Some


    elmet


    people started to whisper among themselves, feeling like Fane was acting like that because Fane


    actually had tricks up his sleeve that allowed him to deal with his


    opponent.


    He wanted to mimic Cody and use the same means to destroy the golden bird, which was why he talked so much! Many of them agreed with the sentiment but did not think Fane could do it.


    not


    Some evenughed wildly as they said, "This guy is obviously stupid. Cody could destroy the golden bird thanks to his skills. If Cody was that strong, there was no way he'' could have destroyed the golden bird even if he knew its weakness without Vale even being able to react!"


    "You''re right! He''s a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion, while this guy is just an alchemist that''s slightly stronger than usual. Everyone knows that alchemists don''t really practice martial arts. They put most of their focus on alchemy. There''s no way they could be that strong!"

 Chapter 2839

    Chapter 2839


    "Furthermore, he did not want to tell anyone where he came from. He''s obviously a wandering warrior!"


    Everyone present seeped into the conversation again. Everyone seemed to be saying anything that was on their mind, and practically everything that could be said was said. However, the core of the conversations was still the same.


    All of them felt that Fane thought that he could destroy the golden bird which was why he spoke so arrogantly, not caring for Vincent at all!


    Rudy felt the mes of anger in his heart after hearing the constant discussions. None of these people knew anything, but they were just saying whatever they wanted to. It was despicable.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At that moment, he could not say anything and was forced to quietly wait by the side. After a good while, the discussions did not stop and instead became more intense. Everyone started to question where Fane was from, not seeming like they would stop.


    Rudy got more and more frustrated and angry as he listened on. He could not stop himself from whispering, "These idiots don''t know anything! They just know how to speak blindly!"


    Fane let out a slightugh as he said casually and said, "There''s no need to care about them. Let them


    say what they want. It won''t change the results in the end."


    Time slowly ticked away. Match ny ended, and ny-one was about to start. Vincent stood up from the stands impatiently. 1


    His eyes never left Fane from the start. His eyes were filled with rage, wanting to rip Fane apart. He already despise Fane to the bone, even more so than those who challenged him earlier.


    Fane sighed as he stood up from his seat casually. He did not even bother looking at Vincent as he walked toward the stage.


    Everyone was focused on Fane as he was way too mysterious. No matter if he was putting on a show or not, he still managed topose himself.


    He did not seem to care how angry Vincent was. Fane did not even bother sparing Vincent a nce. It was as if Fane was a wild dog that had been tied up, only able to bark wildly.


    On the stage, Fane stood on the


    west while Vincent stood on the east side. The two of them stared at each other tension incredibly thick. The silent crowd started to cheer again.


    Some of them were cheering for Vincent, while there were those cheering for Fane as well. Rudy remained seated in his original position as he looked at Fane with some worry.


    Even if he trusted that Fane had the skills to beat


    Vincent, he was still worried before he saw the actual results.


    Vincent let out a coldugh as he looked at Fane," Don''t think I''ll be scared just because you''re acting like you don''t care! You just look like a joke in my eyes and nothing else! I don''t even need to tell anyone how trashy alchemists are. It''s


    n


    something every warrior in Hestia Continent knows. 1 Content belongs


    to


    "Are you worried I''ll cause trouble for your n if you tell me where you''re from? Don''t worry about that, I''ll definitely make sure they pay the price with you!"


    Vincent even yearned to pull every hair out of Fane and skin Fane alive. After hearing that, Faneughed coldly, "You''re just a joke to me. Where did you learn to speak like that?" 1


    Vincent''s face reddened again at Fane''s insults. Hisposure from earlier disappeared. He has never been mocked like that before that day. The person mocking him was even an alchemist!


    Vincent took a deep breath as he forcibly quelled the mes in his heart!

 Chapter 2840

    Chapter 2840


    Vincent had never been so angered before. Even if he had heard harsher words or been mocked worse than this, he had never felt as angry as he had that day.


    Fane did not seem to care about him at all, even while Fane mocked him. It was as if he was not worth Fane''s notice at all. Being ignored while he was being mocked, he felt incredibly horrible.


    Vincent''s lips twitched as he narrowed his eyes, staring at Fane viciously as he shouted, "Did you hear their discussions earlier? I really do use the same technique as Vale, but don''t think that you can break the technique like how Cody did earlier. Let me tell you, this is impossible!"


    Fane''s lips twitched as he said nothing. He did not want to waste time on Vincent at that moment. It was just a fight. He had to go through many more fightster. This was just the first level of the Thousand Leaves Tower. He had never really thought much about the first battle.


    Instead, Vincent seemed unrelenting, insisting on arguing with him. Fane sighed as he said earnestly,'' Why do you have so much to say? Why are you so sure that I''m thinking of doing that? How do you even know what''s on my mind?"


    The way Cody broke the golden bird earlier was definitely interesting, but Fane had never thoughtExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    about following Cody and using the same method at all.


    However, Vincent was convinced that Fane was nning to do so. After hearing Fane''s words, heughed arrogantly as he pointed at Fane''s head," You''re refusing to admit it? Everyone heard it. If you try to use the same method as Cody earlier, they''ll be the witness to it! How do you n on exining yourself then?"


    Fane frowned, not even wanting to bother Vincent. He felt like Vincent was already thoroughly obsessed, and would not listen no matter what he said. Fane did not want to bother dealing with someone like that. He could think however he wanted to.


    Vincentughed wildly as he


    continued, "Even if you n on using the same method as Cody, you won''t be able to destroy the bird!''m not Vale, and you''re not Cody. Even if Cody is the one standing in front of me today, he won''t be able to beat me, let alone you!"


    As he said that, the disdain in Vincent''s eyes was incredibly evident. It was as if Fane was just a bug that could be stepped on at any time in Vincent''s eyes.


    Fane sighed as he said, "Have you gone mad? You''re just wasting everyone''s time if you continue talking. There are still others waiting for their turn after this!"


    Fane did not want to waste his or anyone else''s time, especially on Vincent. Yet, at that moment, Vincent seemed intent on regaining his honor no matter what


    Fane said.


    Vincent sneered, "I won''t let you die so easily. You''ll pay for what you said earlier! You''ll die an incredibly painful death!"


    It was a curse from the bottom of


    his heart Fane could not longer take it as he proceeded to pull out his sword from Mustard Seed. The gray de caused a chill in everyone''s hearts.


    The de had taken countless lives, and the ones who died from the de were mostly talented warriors! It gave the de an impressive aura around it even without any true energy being sent inside.

 Chapter 2841

    Chapter 2841


    However, Vincent was even more unimpressed by everything. At that moment, Vincent was already thoroughly crazed. He took a breath as his hands constantly moved, forming seal after seal.


    After that, a massive three-legged bird appeared behind him. The bird was covered in mes. It was at least twice the size of the one Vale had condensed!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    That alone was proof that Vincent had not been bragging earlier. Vale really was no match for Vincent. If Vincent had been the one against Cody earlier, the victor would not have been certain.


    Fane estimated things in his heart, and felt like the two of them were probably about equal. The thought shed in his mind as Vincent roared angrily, lunging forward like a diving eagle as he rushed right at Fane.


    The heat waves hit Fane before Vincent was there. It was incredibly hot, enough for the heat to distort the space around them again. Fane was at the center of the heat waves. He felt a power that could light him up, get closer and closer!


    Fane remained calm as he formed seal after seal. Eighty Soul Swords were condensed by him in an instant, and all of them merged into arge de that merged with his gray de.


    Fane had already perfected Destroying the Void. That


    was why he did not really care that he was facing an inner disciple of an eighth-grade n.


    If he used all his power, he might attract the attention of others. So, he had used twenty fewer Soul Swords. He heard a cry next to him.


    The three-legged bird had raised its head. Its ming eyes stared right at Fane. Everyone around them looked on with widened eyes, afraid to miss anything interesting.


    They wanted to see Fane falter and see Fanepletely trampled on by Vincent.


    Someone started to shout, "This guy


    really is trying to mimic Cody! He''s actually standing in ce. Is he really trying to attack those weak points He doesn''t have the speed to do that, nor does he have the skill! Where did he get his courage from?!"


    "That''s right! He''s just an ignorant country bumpkin. He thought that he could copy how someone else seeded, ignoring his own skill!"


    "Cody won because of his immense


    speed and the fact that he could hit all of those weak points so quickly. Those without the strength to do so wouldn''t be able to do anything even if they hit those weak points!


    "There''s only one reason for that. The weak points of the golden bird are only worth anything in the hands of the strong. Weaklings would not be able to deal a powerful enough blow to the bird even if they knew where to hit!"


    At the moment, many of them agreed with that sentiment. If Fane was doing what they expected, then Fane would definitely lose. He would definitely be tortured by Vincent as well!


    Vincent said with a face full of excitement, "You''re dead now, brat. As long as the bird hits you, even God wouldn''t be able to save you!"

 Chapter 2842

    Chapter 2842


    Fane let out a slightugh, not answering Vincent. Instead, he grabbed his sword with both his hands and raised his de high up, shing right at the head of the bird!


    The ck sh might not have any intense energy fluctuations, but it surged right at the bird!


    The bird cried out again. Fane could even see a look of disdain in the bird''s eyes. The bird might just be an image of the technique Vincent had condensed, but it still carried Vincent''s emotions.


    After all, the technique was a middle-stage earth technique. Vincent seemed to have reached the second stage of mastery, and was not far away from the third.


    Vincent was definitely an inner disciple that was even higher ranked than Vale. The guy would probably end up bing a chosen disciple in a short span of time. He definitely had a lot of potentials.


    The thought shed in Fane''s head as Destroying the Void arrived right in front of the bird. The bird spat out a sea of mes in disdain, but the sh did not seem to do much damage at all.


    Vincent let out a sneer and a thought shed in his mind. However, before the smile could even be wiped from his face, he heard a howl next to him... He could not help but look up to see the mes that the bird sent out earlier had been sliced into two, dispersing into the surroundings.


    The sh had gone right through the bird''s head right after the birdunched the attack! The bird cried out in agony. Even though it was formed of energy, it still contained a sliver of Vincent''s soul! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The next second, the pain of a soul being destroyed wracked its body. Vincent''s eyes widened as the bird he was so proud of, that won every battle it fought, fell.


    The ck, unassuming sh contained an unrivaled power within. It was enough to slice his bird into two! His technique had been broken by Fane so easily.


    It had only taken one strike for his bird to turn into energy, dispersing everywhere. Only the waves of heat proved that the technique was ever there. Vincent widened his eyes as he looked at the scene in disbelief. He wondered if he was seeing things. How could something so absurd happen to him?


    That kid was clearly an alchemist, so how was his technique broken so easily?! He was using a middlestage earth rank technique, and it was already at the second stage of mastery.


    He was not far away from


    completing the third. Vale was nothing in his eyes, but Fane had broken his technique! Vincent shook his head crazily, refusing to admit that what he saw was real.


    However, before he could shout out anything, he felt a chill in his chest. He looked down to see a gray sword pierced through his chest. A wave of sharp energy suddenly started to rot his body.


    The pain caused him to lose all rationality. With a chattering sound, Vincent''s wound started to turn ck and rot at a visible pace. His soul had been torn apart at the same time.

 Chapter 2843

    Chapter 2843


    The pain caused him to go crazy. He had suffered various injuries before, but they had never been as painful as what he was feeling then. It was as if he had been thrown into a pot of hot oil and cooked alive.


    "What power is this?! Why is it injuring my soul?! Take it away! Take it away now!" Vincent was grasping at straws at that moment. The intense pain had caused him to forget all his earlier arrogance.


    He had said that he would have Fane begging for death, but now he was asking for mercy from Fane instead. Fane let out a smirk at his shouts before Fane saidzily, "Don''t you think you''re being really funny right now? You''re the one who said you would have me begging for death earlier, but now you want me to let you go. Do you think I will?"


    Vincent''s mind was no longer working properly at that moment. He merely begged Fane to let him off, even killing him would be better.


    The pain of his soul rotting away was too much for him to bear. Vincent had never felt such pain before and he thinks that even the strongest man alive would not be able to bear that torture!


    Fane ignored all the pleas as the crowd fell into silence again. From the moment Fane easily destroyed the bird to him piercing Vincent''s chest in one strike, their eyes had all widened in disbelief.


    They did not know what to say at that moment. Other than shock, they were not feeling anything else. It took a long time for them to react to what they had just seen.


    Someone shouted loudly, "Who exactly is Fane? Is he a chosen disciple from some n? Why is he so strong? Is he wearing alchemist''s robes to trick everyone?"


    "Who knows? From what he''s shown us today, he must be the disciple of a high level n!"


    No wonder his words had been so harsh earlier. Even I was surprised. He was actually not putting on a show. He really did have the confidence and the skill to back it up!"


    Those who were mocking Fane earlier had their mouths shut at that moment. They were all afraid that what they had said earlier had been too harsh. Fane had actually easily dealt with Vincent!


    Vincent''s cries of agony were


    constantly heard from the stage.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The disciples of the Compass


    Pavilion panicked as they rushed to the stage again. In just a few honors, they had lost twice, and both times were incredibly humiliating. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Vincent''s arrogant words had all been hit back at him, it was far too embarrassing. No matter how the disciples of the Compass Pavilion felt, they still carried Vincent away as fast as they could.


    After all, they would definitely be


    punished when they got back if they did nothing! However, the arena could not judge that Vincent could no longer fight at that moment, so it kept the stage sealed.


    Vincent continued twisting and turning in agony on the stage, causing everyone around them to shudder Everyone had been


    anticipating that Vincent would


    completely destroy Fane with his skill, but Vincent had actually been no match for Fane at all. They were onpletely different levels!


    "I can''t believe I couldn''t see it! I thought the guy was just pretending, but I was just being ignorant! Talent like this would shine no matter what n they are from in!"

 Chapter 2844

    Chapter 2844


    "You''re not the only one who failed to see it. No one here managed to at all!"


    Vincent had been in pain for long enough to finally control himself. He struggled as he widened his reddened eyes to re at Fane hatefully as if he wanted to rip Fane to shreds.


    He panted loudly, saying after a long time, "I won''t let you off! You definitely used some sinister trick. You''re not an alchemist..."


    In truth, Vincent did not really know what he wanted to say. It was just that his dignity did not allow him to admit that Fane was strong. He refused to admit it despite all the evidence in front of him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Blood flowed out of his wounds as he slowly felt his energy draining away. His eyes started to blur as the barrier finally fell with a crack.


    The disciples of the Compass Pavilion rushed over, and Fane put his de back. With a bang, Vincent fell heavily on the stage, and the disciples of the Compass Pavilion scrambled to help him up.


    Vincent''s injuries were even worse than Vale''s, so much so that his life was already in danger. Those who knew medicine tried to check for Vincent''s pulse, and their expressions changed abruptly.


    The man looked up and red at Fane while he


    shouted, "How dare you? You actually tried to kill him! Are you not afraid of our n''s revenge?"


    Fane snorted at those words,pletely unperturbed. He did not want to bother with those idiots at all. He turned around and quietly waited for the token to the next level to fall into his palm.


    That disciple saw that Fane was


    ignoring him and his face


    immediately twisted. He suddenly


    l


    felt like he had been deeply humiliated as he stood up and continued shouting at Fane, "The Compass Pavilion will not forget this. You were so ruthless this time, the Compass Pavilion will definitely make you pay. Remember this!"


    Fane took a slight breath as he slowly turned to look at that person. That person looked like he was speaking with the moral high ground, and Fane absolutely hated people like him. "You''re the only ones allowed to do that? Are you dear? Didn''t you hear what Vincent say to me earlier? He said he wanted to make sure I begged for death before killing me.


    "Is he the only one allowed to do that, while I''m not allowed to retaliate? If he''d already said that he would do so, he should have been prepared for simr consequences!"


    The person''s expression darkened after hearing Fane''s words. However, that person was incredibly arrogant. It was also because Fane had an alchemist outfit on the whole time, causing the guy to feel like Fane was just an alchemist.


    The guy raised his voice, "Stop trying to talk your way out of it! Surely I don''t have to teach you the value of leaving yourself a way out. You''re the one who decided to act so ruthlessly, so don''t me anyone else!"


    Faneughed at those words. He felt like the group waspletely beneath him. They only acted like they were better than everyone else because they were from Compass Pavilion.


    They were the only ones allowed to


    look at others in disdain, and the only ones allowed to cross the line~~~ when dealing with others. When others fired back in a simr way, they felt like they had been ridiculed and wanted to take revenge several times over.


    Fane hated that sort of attitude the most. He coldly looked at that person and replied, "You''re the biggest joke I''ve ever seen. Do you think I''m scared of the Compass Pavilion?"

 Chapter 2845

    Chapter 2845


    Those words felt like a bucket of cold water was poured on that person. That person suddenly realized that someone with Fane''s talents could not possiblye from a small n. Fane had definitely been cultivated carefully by a big n if he was so skilled.


    The guy might actually not be afraid of the Compass Pavilion at all. That person felt like arge stone was on his chest, stifling his breathing as he could not say anything at that moment. Fane looked on as that person''s face stiffened and let out a coldugh before he turned around again.


    There was a radiant red light as the token to the second level slowly fell into Fane''s palm. Fane smiled, not looking at the crowd anymore as he started to walk up the spectator stands.


    After winning that round, he did not want to bother remaining in the first level anymore. When Fane slowly walked up, the crowd''s discussions once again reached its loudest point.


    Everyone looked at Fane with curious and shocked expressions, as if they wanted to see something from Fane''s body.


    "Where is Fane actually from? Could he be from a ninth-grade n? Or is he a chosen disciple of another eighth-grade n?"


    "I don''t know, but I''ve never seen him before. I''ve never heard of Fane either. I''ve mostly heard of all the talented disciples before, and I''ve seen pictures of them too. There''s no one that''s even close to Fane. He might just be the personal disciple of some powerhouse."


    "It''s getting more and more interesting. It looks like many incredibly talented warriors all entered the Whirling World. If even they''ve entered, then the Whirling World must definitely have very valuable treasures inside. I can''t wait to continue looking!"


    "What can you look for? You''d be lucky enough to survive two years in this world safely..."


    No one was lowering their voices as they talked. After all, no one dared to say anything bad about Fane at that point. Whether it was praise or any other discussions, Fane did not care at all.


    He merely cared about moving forward. As Fane stood next to Rudy, he was surprised to find that Rudy was frowning with a sour look on his face. His eyes were darting around, looking like he was thinking about something important.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he asked in a low voice,'' Did something happen?"


    With how Rudy usually was, Rudy would definitely have stood up happily to greet Fane after Fane won so convincingly. Rudy would probably also have shot back at all those insults that were targeted at Fane


    earlier.


    Yet, Rudy was acting far too strange at that moment. It was obvious that something had definitely happened. Rudy sighed as his expression


    darkened. However, he did not neExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    answer Fane immediately. Instead, he forciblyposed himself as he stood up and pointed far away.


    "Let''s leave this ce first!"


    The way to the second level was on the westernmost side of the first level. As long as they headed in that direction, they would arrive at the border between the two levels. With the entry token, they would naturally be able to enter.


    Fane was not in a hurry to ask what had happened. When the two of them entered the second level, it


    was no longer as noisy as beforet


    due to the decrease in numbers. Only then did Fane whisper, "What exactly happened? Even your expression''s changed?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy took a deep breath, as he started to sway a little. He looked up at theyout of the second level. It was almost the same as the first level. There were also seven arenas, and each arena had a lot of space for spectators.

 Chapter 2846

    Chapter 2846


    Since there was already another round of selections, there were much fewer people on the second floor than on the first. Rudyposed himself for a bit before turning around and saying seriously, "I saw Grayson just now..."


    Those words caused Fane to suddenly stiffen. He repeated in surprise, "You saw Grayson? Are you sure you weren''t seeing things?"


    Fane''s first thought was that Rudy was mistaken, mistaking someone else as Grayson. After all, Grayson had been gone for so long. Grayson had disappeared right after they entered Phoenix Valley.


    Rudy sniffed as he frowned and thought for a long time, "I''m sure I wasn''t wrong. That person''s definitely Grayson, whether is be his figure or his face, I''m certain that it was Grayson! I can absolutely guarantee it!"


    Rudy rarely said things with such conviction, so Fane had to believe him. No wonder Rudy looked like that.


    Fane frowned and turned to look at the passage they had just gone through. If Rudy was right, then Grayson should still be on the first level.


    What shocked Fane was the fact that Grayson was definitely a true and blue alchemist. Grayson did not have the skills to get into Thousand Leaves City, so


    someone must have brought him in.


    Who brought him into Thousand Leaves City? Before, they had gotten the same answer no matter where they asked. Everyone said that Grayson had already been locked up.


    It was because he had been the


    culprit behind the ambush that time


    since he had been the one to leak


    the information. After hearing all of that, Fane had not believed it immediately but did not question it either.


    After all, that ambush had been incredibly sudden. There were various spots that were incredibly questionable. If Grayson really had been the one to leak the information, many things would have been made clear.


    Since he betrayed Phoenix Valley, how was he at the Whirling World? After all, the Whirling World was closely tied to Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion. Fane could still not figure out the reason.


    el


    Fane took a deep breath as his expression darkened. If he added everything from before to what was happening now, everything became a mess. Fane could not figure anything out, but he still had to think about it. After all, the matter could very well involve the two of them.


    Rudy frowned before he said with a conflicted expression, "I wanted to go grab him and asked what happened. However, I thought about it and held back. I keep feeling like something was off about Grayson, and did not want to expose myself in front of him.


    "Before, he was the one with the secrets and hiding from us. Now we can be the ones who hide from him. Since I saw him, he can take the chance to catch him off guard!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Rudy with some praise. The guy was getting smarter. He was not as reckless as he was before, acting in ordance with his feelings no matter what he did.


    Rudy pulled Fane further inside. The two of them went through the crowd and found a corner.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He whispered, "If I''m really right, and that person is actually Grayson, then Phoenix Valley must be keeping a massive secret that can''t be known by anyone else.


    "It might end up involving the two of us. I''m so anxious right now. I really want to go and grab him by the cor to ask him what''s happening."

 Chapter 2847

    Chapter 2847


    "However, even I know that we''d just be alerting the enemy before we need to if I do that. In the end, the consequences might be severe. It''s better if we properly n on how we should approach him right now!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not really agreeing with Rudy''s thoughts. If it had been before, Fane might not have bothered to exin things to Rudy, but Fane already trusted Rudy and saw Rudy was one of his own, so he felt like he owed Rudy an exnation.


    He reached out and patted Rudy on the shoulder, saying seriously, "We should talk about this another time. It''s enough that we know he''s in the Whirling World. There''s no need to question him for now."


    After he said that, Rudy could not take it at all. Grayson''s disappearance had been wing at Rudy since Rudy found out. Rudy thought about it practically every day.


    He looked over and said emotionally, "Why don''t you want to question him? What''s holding you back?"


    Fane turned and looked at the warriors on the second level around him, he said earnestly, "You have to always remember why we''re in the Whirling World. Grayson is definitely not here because of his own abilities, Phoenix Valley''s higher-ups must have allowed it.


    "Even so, we shouldn''t get ourselves involved before we have a certain level of skill. Whether it be Elder Maurice or the other elders, or even Mr. Zayne, all of them will hide the truth to the end.


    "They were not willing to reveal anything to us at all, so there must be a massive plot behind this. Since that''s the case, the two of us will probably not be too involved in it. As long as it doesn''t endanger us, we shouldn''t try to do anything against them for the moment. We should improve ourselves first."


    Rudy knew that Fane was being very logical, but Rudy was not willing to remain silent and act as if nothing had happened. Fane sighed helplessly.


    Just a look at Rudy''s expression


    revealed that Rudy was not willing to


    do so. However, he had to stop Rudy from doing anything. Since the higher-ups had hidden this massive secret, they could not show their hand before they were able to protect themselves.


    Fane knew that Rudy''s thoughts wereplicated at that moment, so he pulled Rudy towards him,


    "Alright, let''s not think about all set


    that for now. I''ll bring you to the tower market. There are a lot of good things over there. We can even buy anything that catches our eye."


    After saying that, he ignored Rudy''s expression as he pulled Rudy towards the market. The market was at the westernmost end of the second level. It was a ce that was unique to the second level.


    The tower market was a small za. They were still a little bit away from the market, but they could see it from afar. It was filled with people as quite a few warriors headed toward that ce.


    Everyone was talking to each other, asking about certain valuable goods and how many spirit crystals they


    cost. Initially, Rudy was still filled t


    with thoughts about the


    conversation earlier, but with the surrounding conversations getting louder, Rudy started to get curious.


    He whispered into Fane''s ear, "What''s this market? We can buy things there? Could the Whirling World be doing business with us warriors?" Rudy was a bit confused. When Fane heard that, his lips twitched speechlessly, "The Whirling World has existed for countless years. How could there still be any life left to do business with us?!"


    After saying that, Fane patiently exined where the market came from. The Whirling World had existed for tens of thousands of years, and Thousand Leaves City had as well. No one knew what had happened between then and now.


    No matter what, everything from back then had been preserved. Even the arrays within the cities were not eroded by the passage of time.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 2848

    Chapter 2848


    The market was a location for deals that were left behind since ancient times. After getting the entry token, the information would be sent into the token holder''s mind.


    Everyone knew what the ce was used for. Anyone who was looking for a deal would naturally enter.


    After everything was exined, Rudypletely forgot about what he was thinking about earlier.


    Fane let out a sigh of relief. Rudy had been fixated on Grayson''s matter, which Fane was helpless to do anything about. He did not really want to exin too much to Rudy. Fane felt like there was definitely something hidden behind everything.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Before they had a certain level of skill, he did not want to rush to uncover the mystery. There were some things that they could do nothing about even if they knew the truth. The two of them arrived at the market as they chatted.


    At a nce, there were at least a thousand people there. Countless stalls were set up everywhere, and there were all sorts of things being sold. There were high-level technique manuals, various pills, and even some people offering to help in settling personal grudges.


    There were all sorts of things on disy, greatly surprising Rudy. As looked all around, Rudy suddenly


    stopped and frowned, "Even though I don''t really know what''s going on outside, I still have some knowledge of things. I feel like the things on sale here are all quite expensive, some of them are being sold at several times their prices. There''s clearly a problem..."


    After saying that, he was worried that Fane would not believe him, so he pulled Fane towards a stall by the path. He pointed at a pill there, "Look, isn''t that the snow pill?! Ten thousand spirit crystals is already an incredibly high price, but it''s being sold at twenty thousand here. The price is doubled! Isn''t that too absurd?!"


    Rudy was incredibly confused as he frowned and asked. Fane reached out and pulled at Rudy speechlessly, not wanting Rudy to be pointing everywhere.


    The person at the stall had clearly


    seen Rudy pointing at him, and heard what Rudy said as well. He suddenly said unhappily, "What are are you saying?! My prices are already the most reasonable in the tower. If you don''t believe me, go look around yourself. If you don''t want to buy anything, stop spouting nonsense! Even though we can''t fight in the tower, I can still make you pay after we get out!"


    Rudy hid behind Fane in shock, finally knowing some fear. Fane frowned and looked at the person, "Since you''ve already set up a stalk you should naturally be willing to have your prices be talked about. If you can''t even bear to listen to that, then you shouldn''t set up the stall. Why do you care if I want to buy it or


    not?


    If


    f you want to settle any grudges, then take out your entry token. Why don''t we find an arena nearby to fight?"


    That person''s face darkened. He saw that Fane had alchemist robes on, but still had an extraordinary aura about him. It was obvious that Fane had


    an amazing background. Any alchemist who managed to enter the second level would either have the skills or the backing.


    That person just wanted to set up his stall for two more days and did not want any more trouble. So, he merely red at Fane angrily, not saying anything else.


    Fane was not someone merciless, and he did not want to waste any more time either. After looking at Rudy, he pulled Rudy toward the other parts of the market. Rudy''s


    as his face was full of regret. He felt like he had not been any help to Fane


    head was lowered through


    recently, and was always holding Fane back.


    He was not that smart, and would constantly do stupid things. The market was not some ce where he could just casually point around. He had not even lowered his voice earlier, letting the other guy hear everything. Anyone with just a bit of temper would definitely have gotten incited.


    After the two of them walked for some distance, Fane said coldly, "In the future, think things through before you do anything!"

 Chapter 2849

    Chapter 2849


    Rudy nodded frantically, "I won''t cause you any more trouble in the future. I swear!"


    Fane nced at him and did not say anything else. Even if Rudy swore, Fane still did not think that Rudy would not make any more mistakes. After all, the guy never thought things through.


    The market was a mess, and there were all sorts of things for sale, both good and bad. Fane looked at everything to see if there was anything he liked.


    As they walked, Rudy suddenly said, "You didn''t answer my question. Why are the prices so different from outside? Why are people still willing to buy them for such a high price?"


    Fane turned around and looked at Rudy helplessly. The guy always asked things with a curious expression. If Fane did not answer, Rudy would just keep on banking.


    Even if Fane scolded Rudy, Rudy would still keep asking. To save himself any further trouble, Fane patiently exined, "The Whirling World only allows warriors that are younger than sixty years old to enter. So many people entered in such a short time, and they can''t go out in two years. Comparatively, the number of resources will be a lot shorter. The prices will naturally be different from in Hestia Continent.


    "The price of pills rose by so many thanks to theck of alchemists in the Whirling World. Even if they had brought their own supply of pills before they entered, it would already have been consumed.


    "Alchemists are a very special profession. Normally, only those at a certain age can be a seventhgrade alchemists. Eighth-grade alchemists..."


    As that was said, Rudy suddenly


    reacted to Fane''s words, "IExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    understand now! Pills are


    consumables, and they''ll eventually be depleted. Even if there are a lot of materials in the Whirling World, it''s impossible to do anything with them unless there are high-level


    alchemists around. That''s why the price of pills rose by so much!"


    Fane nodded, "It''s just a week in, and there''s still a long time away from the full two years. The further back it gets, the more pills will be used, and the more expensive pills will get.


    "I thought about this before I entered the Whirling World. When the timees, we can take out some time to refine pills and sell those pills for massive profits!"


    Thinking about that, Fane''s lips curled up. Even though he had earned a pretty sum from the task hall, the number was still nothingpared to what he really needed.


    Rudy looked at Fane curiously, "Fane, you seem to really need spirit crystals? Is there something you need to buy?"

 Chapter 2850

    Chapter 2850


    Fane nodded, not being in the mood to exin things to Rudy. The two of them walked forward for a while when Rudy suddenly stopped, reaching out to grab Fane''s arm. He shot a look at Fane.


    He whispered, "Look at that guy in ck clothes. There''s only a piece of paper in front of him and nothing else!"


    Fane noticed it after Rudy brought it up, and the two of them walked toward the man. At that moment, the man had sat cross-legged and was closing his eyes to rest. Even if Fane approached him, the man did not seem to have any intention of opening his eyes.


    He did not have anything in front of him other than a massive piece of paper. On the paper, it was written very clearly that he needed a seventh-grade alchemist to help him refine a blood condensing pill.


    The blood condensing pill was a middle tier seventhgrade pill. It could help a warrior quickly suppress any internal injuries and replenish their blood. It was considered a necessary pill for any warrior. The man needed a seventh-grade alchemist to refine twenty pills.


    The materials needed for the pills would all be prepared by the man, and they were not allowed to fail more than five times! It meant that the man would only prepare twenty five portions of the materials.


    What moved Fane the most was the reward. It was clearly written that after the task waspleted, the alchemist would be paid sixty-seven thousand spirit crystals! The price was quite alluring.


    After looking at that, Fane excitedly whispered to Fane, "That means that each pill is over three thousand spirit crystals. The price is quite decent, and most importantly, he wants twenty in one go. After refining it, we''ll be able to get sixty-seven thousand spirit crystals right away. Fane, do you want to ept this?"


    As Rudy said that, he seemed incredibly emotional. Fane sighed as he thought about it for a while before nodding, "It won''t need that much time anyway.


    There''s a time limit on it, saying we need to give out the goods in a week. It won''t affect us too much if we stay here for an extra week."


    Rudy looked so excited that it seemed like he was the seventh-grade alchemist when he heard that Fane was going to ept the assignment. Since they were already sure, then there was no need to hesitate.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Fane said, "I''ll take up your business. You can close your stall now."


    The man slowly opened his eyes when he heard that. His sharp eyes gave Fane a once over, stopping at the sixth-grade alchemist badge on Fane''s chest.


    He coughed lightly as he said


    raspily, "I hate unnecessary to trouble the most. You''re a


    sixth-grade alchemist, so how can you refine a middle-tier seventh -grade pill? Or do you have someone amazing behind you?


    "He had been training in istion before this, so he never took the test. If he hadn''t left for the Whirling World in a hurry, he would have a seventh- grade alchemist badge on his chest."


    There was some truth to those words, and they were meant to make the man ept the business quickly. After the man heard Rudy''s exnation, he sneered in contempt.

 Chapter 2851

    Chapter 2851


    He did not even bother looking up, "No matter what you say, there''s no way I''ll make a deal with a sixthgrade alchemist. I only have twenty-five sets of materials. If you end up ruining them, I won''t have anything left."


    "Who''s going to ruin them?!" Rudy was getting a bit excited at that moment. His face reddened and he wanted to argue with the man until the end but was stopped by Fane.


    In truth, what the man said was reasonable. If Fane were in his shoes, he would also be worried that his materials would be ruined. Deals could not be done so easily.


    After all, the materials needed for the blood condensing pills were incredibly expensive. It was natural that he did not want to take the risk.


    After Fane pulled Rudy back, he straightened his body and said earnestly, "I will sign a contract with you. If I don''t finish refining the pills based on your requirements, not only will I reimburse you for all your losses, I will pay you an extra hundred thousand spirit crystals as well. What do you think?"


    Fane''s words finally caused the man to get serious. If they signed a contract, then there would be no room for any regret. The conditions that Fane mentioned also moved the ck-clothed man.


    Even if Fane did a blunder, the man would still bepensated for his losses. He would also get an additional hundred thousand spirit crystals. Even though that was not a lot of spirit crystals to the man, it was still not a small sum.


    He thought about it for a moment before nodding and adding, "If you mess things up, there should be a time limit to pay me back. I''ll give you five days. If you don''t refine twenty blood condensing pills in a week, you have toplete your end and pay me back for my losses within five days. That''s with the hundred thousand spirit crystals!"


    Fane nodded,menting that the guy was quite sharp to have added in such an important use. Without a time limit, Fane could drag things on forever even if he really messed things up.


    After the two of them decided on the


    contents of the contract, the man


    happily took out a scroll for the


    contract. They looked at the


    I


    contents and sealed the contract with their blood. The contract took effect immediately.


    I


    Normally, warriors would not agree to contracts so easily. That was because contracts could not be changed the moment they were written if they fail to uphold the contract, they would be punished by the world itself. It was something fatal.


    However, if the warriors were very confident, getting into a contract was not a big deal. The man looked through the contents in great detail and asked Fane to look it over as well After the two of them were sure that the contents were right, theN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    man cut his finger with a knife.


    Just as he was about to drip the blood onto the scroll, an unfriendly voice was heard, "Hold on! Why are you in such a hurry? I''m telling you this out of kindness, but sometimes even contracts aren''t useful!


    "This guy is just a sixth-grade alchemist, he will definitely mess things up for you. It''ll waste so much of your time, why don''t you rethink things..."


    As the person spoke, he walked next to Fane. The person was already there earlier, but his gaze had been on other stalls. Fane did not pay much attention to the person.


    After the person walked over, Fane noticed that the person had on clothing that was simr to his. The person had a seventh-grade alchemist badge on, so he was obviously a seventh-grade alchemist.

 Chapter 2852

    Chapter 2852


    Fane frowned. The person did not look like he had good intentions. It was obvious that the person was there to look for trouble. He had clearly just been walking around, but he was acting like he had just gotten there. He deliberately interrupted them at a key moment.


    Rudy frowned and said, "Stop trying to cause trouble. Both sides have already agreed to the deal, why are you trying to get in the way?" The man sneered, not even bothering to look at Rudy as he saluted the ck-clothed man, "I am Manse Noble, an alchemist from the Compass Pavilion."


    After saying that, he even pointed at the seventhgrade alchemist badge with his finger, "Even if you''ve already negotiated things, you should look at who you''re dealing with. This person''s only a sixth-grade alchemist...


    "It''s very likely that he''ll make a mess of your things. Why don''t you give the deal to me? I guarantee that I''ll be able toplete twenty blood condensing pills in seven days!"


    After Manse said that, the ck-clothed man was suddenly hesitant. After all, no matter what Fane said, he still had a sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest. The ck-clothed man really cared if he could get twenty blood condensing pills in a week.


    No matter what Fane had said, there were too many uncertainties. If Fane really made a mess of things, then he would be dyed even more. Even if he can bepensated, he still had important things he needed to do.


    Manse immediately smiled at the ck-clothed man''s hesitation. He pulled out a fan from somewhere and fanned himself as he said, "You haven''t signed the contract anyway, so you still have time to decide. I can even ept less of a reward. You were offering sixtyseven thousand, but I just want sixty thousand."


    Rudy got anxious at those words as he shouted," You''re trying to steal this deal!"


    Manse turned around calmly as he nodded, saying without any hesitation, "That''s right! I am trying to steal your business!"


    After saying that, he looked at Fane with a challenging expression, as if he was telling Fane to hit him if Fane was unhappy. However, the tower did not allow fighting in the market, so they had to bear it.


    The moment Fane tried anything, he would trigger thews of the tower, and would immediately be struck by lightning and killed! Rudy was so furious his face turned purple as he breathed erratically. He wanted nothing more than to choke that person to death.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows and said calmly, "You came here just to cause me trouble, right?"


    Manse shook his head, "Who do you think you are?


    You''re not worth me doing that!"


    It was obvious then that it had definitely been Manse''s intentions. Fane immediately understood. Manse had said that he was from the Compass Pavilion, and Fane had just offended the Compass Pavilion.


    Those guys from the first level were probably incredibly unhappy and asked for a fellow disciple from the second floor to help them vent.


    Fane snorted as a sh of


    unhappiness appeared on his face.


    At that moment, he was a little angry. He hated those flies that he could never get rid of the most The Compass Pavilion was just like flies in Fane''s eyes.


    Yet, Fane did not want to let go of that deal so easily. He looked up and stared at the man earnestly while he voiced out, "He might be aN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    seventh grade alchemist, but you can''t be sure that he''ll definitely manage toplete this task. After alb there are good and bad seventh-grade alchemists!"

 Chapter 2853

    Chapter 2853


    "The fact that I''m signing a contract with you proves that I''m incredibly confident. If I can''t finish the task as stipted, I''llpensate you with enough spirit crystals! I was already willing to do that, so why are you still hesitating?"


    The man''s face stiffened, suddenly finding himself in a difficult situation. In truth, he was actually leaning towards Manse. After all, Manse had a seventh-grade alchemist badge on his chest.


    No matter what Fane said, the man only saw a sixthgrade alchemist badge on his chest, so there was a lot of uncertainty. The allure of a hundred thousand spirit crystals was huge, but he did not want to waste time!


    After Manse heard that, he let out augh, "I really don''t know where you''re getting all your confidence from. A mere sixth-grade alchemist actually dares to ept an assignment meant for a seventh-grade alchemist.


    "I think you should know your ce before you take up this task. A hundred thousand spirit crystals might not be much to you, but you''ll end up wasting someone else''s time!"


    Manse turned Fane into a rich kid who nevercked spirit crystals in just a few words. The moment he said that the ck-clothed man''s eyes glinted as if he


    suddenly understood everything.


    The man looked at Fane with a meaningful expression as he pulled the contract away.


    "Fane, I''m sorry, but I think Manse is right. You probably don''t really need spirit crystals if you signed such a contract with me.


    "If I had a lot of time, I wouldn''t have minded making this deal with you, but my time is limited. I have to pick Manse, who''s better."


    Manse''s smile deepened after he heard that, but Rudy curled his fists in anger as he stared at Manse viciously.


    Rudy suddenly turned to look at the ck-clothed man, "There''s an order to doing business. We already agreed to the terms and were about to sign the contract. Why are you suddenly going back on your words!"


    The ck-clothed man raised an eyebrow as he said nonchntly, "I just set up a stall here. No matter what you said, I''m still worried you''ll make a mess of the deal."


    Rudy got even angrier after he heard that. He pointed at the man, wanting to continue arguing with the man. However, Fane pulled Rudy back However, again. Since the man alreadymade his choice, Fane would not force it. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ne''


    Fane turned and pulled Rudy out of the market. Rudy was incredibly unhappy, mumbling as he was being pulled by Fane, "That Manse deliberately came over to cause us trouble! That brat is so despicable. If thews weren''t there, I would definitely teach him a lesson. We''re both alchemists, he''s definitely not stronger than me!"


    Fane sighed helplessly as he said without turning around, "He really was there to cause me trouble, but I''m not someone who''ll just take it sitting down. They''ll pay the price."


    After that, Rudy started to be a bit hesitant as he whispered, "Are we going to make the Compass Pavilion our enemies?"


    Fane nodded, saying earnestly, "They were the ones who acted like this first, so I can''t be med for retaliating. You have to understand something. Taking a step back doesn''t mean I''m giving up. I just want them to let their guard down!"


    Rudy took a deep breath, not continuing. He suddenly felt conflicted. He actually wanted to tell Fane to just let it go. After all, they were facing an eighth-grade n.

 Chapter 2854

    Chapter 2854


    There were countless disciples from the Compass Pavilion. Each one they killed would be reced by another. However, he could understand Fane. Even if he said that Fane would not listen to him. Just as his thoughts were wandering, a familiar figure appeared in front of them.


    He suddenly stopped as he grabbed Rudy''s arm, "Look at that person!"


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows as he followed Rudy''s fingers. He saw a familiar figure walking forward.


    Fane did not have the chance to react before Rudy hurriedly said, "That''s Grayson! It''s him!"


    After saying that, he let go of Fane before Fane could react. He rushed over as Fane frowned, cursing Rudy for being so impatient.


    By the time Fane reacted and tried to grab Rudy, Rudy was already in front of Grayson. Rudy reached out and grabbed Grayson''s arm. Grayson turned around in surprise to look at Rudy. At that moment, Rudy was so emotional that he ignored everything else.


    "Where have you been?! Why are you here? What happened to you?!" Rudy''s words flowed out as he poured out everything that was on his mind.


    His eyes widened as he asked everything in an using tone. Fan''s face reddened in anger, not


    expecting Rudy to be so reckless.


    After seeing Grayson, Rudy loses all of his earlier rationality and rushed right in front of Grayson. Fane angrily pulled at Rudy''s arm, pulling rudy back.


    Grayson first looked at Rudy with confused gaze. After Rudy said that, a sharp look shed in Grayson''s eyes, "You have the wrong guy. I don''t know you two at all." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After saying that, Grayson turned around and left. Staring at Grayson''s departing back, Rudy had a mystified look on his face.


    What did Grayson say? Did Grayson


    not know him? Why did Grayson ?ay that? What was Grayson hiding? As those thoughts shed in his mind, he suddenly heard a scolding.


    "Did you forget everything I told you before? I told you not to act recklessly, so why did you rush over?!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rudy turned around to see a furious


    Fane. It


    was the first time Rudy saw Fane so angry. Rudy shrunk back as he mumbled to himself, not able to say anything.


    Looking at Rudy like that, Fane got even angrier. Fane pushed Rudy away as he quickly walked forward towards Grayson.


    Seeing Fane push him away, Rudy started to panic. He hurriedly followed behind Fane, afraid that Fane would not bring him along anymore.


    As he walked, he said, "He suddenly appeared in front of me and I immediately panicked. I lost control of myself. I really want to know why he disappeared.


    "After all, this problem has bugged me for a long time. I was only thinking about asking him then, losing all other considerations."


    Fane sighed as he stopped, turning around to look at Rudy seriously, "Then did you get your answers?"

 Chapter 2855

    Chapter 2855


    Rudy shook his head. He had gotten nothing. Grayson had even said that Grayson did not know them.


    "What is this guy trying to do? He actually said he doesn''t know us, and even looked at us like it was the first time he met us!" Rudy said with some difficulty. There had clearly been no one around Grayson, so why did he not tell the truth? After all, those gathered here were all unrted people. There was nothing wrong with voicing out any difficulties.


    Fane no longer knew how to teach Rudy a lesson. Rudy had clearly said that he would not be impulsive anymore, and always think things through before doing anything, but he forgot everything the moment he saw Grayson, rushing over to grab Grayson.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Fane frowned, "If you make a mistake like this again, I''m leaving by myself. I won''t bring you along anymore. You''re really holding me back at the moment. I clearly told you before that you shouldn''t involve yourself in or talk about this.


    "Even if we saw Grayson, I told you not to ask him anything in case we alert our enemies. There are a lot of things we can''t control. Did you see what uniform he was wearing?"


    Thest sentence was practically said by Fane through clenched teeth. Rudy frowned, thinking about it in detail before he suddenly widened his mouth. His


    eyes threatened to pop out of their sockets, "He was wearing the clothes of a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion!"


    Fane nodded as various emotions yed in his eyes. Grayson really had been wearing the uniform of an inner disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Those clothes were not something just anyone could wear.


    Furthermore, Fane had felt a strong aura from Grayson earlier. Even though it might not be that strong in Fane''s eyes, Fane was still sure that Grayson was already at the spring solidifying realm.


    He had not nned on saying anything to Rudy, but he was worried that Rudy would cause


    trouble again, so he said, "He should


    already be in the spring solidifying


    realm."


    The moment he said that Rudy gaped, "What did you say? He''s already at the spring solidifying realm? You''re talking about Grayson?!"


    Fane nodded, "Even though thews


    are restricting him, and we can only see that he''s at thete stage of the innate realm, just from his aura alone, I can tell that he''s already at the spring solidifying realm.


    "It looked like a lot has happened. There must be a reason he said he did not know us. After you said those words, his eyes had a sharp look.


    "It was like he was looking at an enemy! It looks like it''s not just a secret hidden behind this. I told you to be careful, but you refused to listen. Now, we''ve


    already alerted him. No one knows what will happen after this!"


    The more Fane thought about it, the angrier he got. He had already been angered by Manse earlier, and now Rudy''s actions sent his rage to even higher levels.


    Rudy''s lips twitched as he looked at Fane apologetically. He had just wanted to ask Grayson some questions. He had not thought about anything else.


    Rudy had not wanted to admit it when Fane called him stupid before, but now he had to. He never did anything right and made a mess of everything.


    "What does he want exactly? What


    kind of secret does he have? Why is


    he looking at us like an enemy?


    Could he be afraid that we''ll say something?" Rudy widened his eyes and asked curiously.

 Chapter 2856

    Chapter 2856


    Fane shook his head, "I''m not sure about that, but what makes me even more curious was the fact that he really was looking at you in confusion earlier. It''s like he doesn''t know who you are at all.


    "After you said all that, he looked at you as an enemy. It''s as if you touched upon his secret... Could he really not know us?"


    "How could he not know who we are?! The three of us went through so much. Unless he lost his memories, how could he not know who we are? He even hates you so much..."


    Rudy was very hesitant when he said thest words, but it was the truth. Fane turned around, full of suspicion in his eyes. At that moment, he really did not know what to think about the situation. He felt like there were traps everywhere, and problems that could not be solved.


    After a long time, Fane shook his head, "Let''s not think about this anymore. He needs to hurry up and leave the second floor. We can make our ns after we reach the third."


    "Why are we in such a hurry to leave?" Rudy asked curiously.


    Fane sighed, "I want to distance myself from Grayson. We''ll only be able to get enough time to properly look


    into things if we''re away from him."


    The second level''s arenas had a lot fewer spectatorspared to the first level''s. However, that was just inparison. Looking around, the stands were still incredibly packed.


    Fane picked out the second arena to find a ce to sit at. After that, he pulled at Rudy to sit with him. The two of them looked at the evenly matched fight on the stage, neither of them saying anything.


    After a long time, Rudy said, "Why aren''t you queuing up? Didn''t you say you want to leave this ce as soon as possible?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, looking


    around before he said, "I''m waiting for someone. The second level''s rules are a bit different from the first. They don''t arrange the matches for us, but we have to choose our opponents for ourselves."


    The moment he said that he saw a white-robed man walking toward them. The person had a clear look in his eyes and looked very polite. He sat down next to Fane.


    Rudy frowned at the sight. The two


    of them had chosen a ce that was more secluded to save


    ????


    themselves any trouble. However


    to


    the person had sat down next Fane right after he arrived. However, they were in no position to say


    anything if he did not." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy was just about to say something when Fane interrupted him, "Enough with the nonsense. Look at


    the match first, that person is about to lose."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rudy raised an eyebrow, feeling like Fane was speaking a bit strangely. However, he could not tell where the strange feeling came from. The match continued for a little longer, and a victor was decided. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The ck-clothed man fell to the ground, spitting out blood. The green-clothed man had won, and he shouted in excitement as he stood at the arena.


    Once the ck-clothed man was brought away, the person next to Fane suddenly spoke, "I''m Walter Conch, could I know where youe from?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow and smiled before replying politely, "My name is Fane, I don''te from any n.

 Chapter 2857

    Chapter 2857


    Walter''s smile deepened after he heard that, "So you''re a wandering warrior, but you must be very skilled if you''re here."


    Words of praise started to be spoken. Walter had just started talking to Fane, but he suddenly looked like a long-lost friend as he opened up his arms and spoke happily.


    He asked Fane what he had gone through, and which ninth-level city he came from. He asked Fane where Fane was going after as well. Fane calmly answered all his questions.


    However, Fane merely brushed over any sensitive topics, giving vague answers. Rudy started to frown as he listened on, feeling like Walter''s friendliness was too sudden.


    Even if Rudy was not the most intelligent, he could still tell that there was something off about Walter. Since Walter was on the second level, Walter had to be skilled. Normally, strong people would never waste time on anyone they did not know. It was not like they had nothing to do, so why were they wasting time on chit-chat.


    Walter even expressed his admiration for Fane despite not knowing anything about Fane. Those empty pleasantries sounded so fake. Anyone remotely intelligent could tell.


    Rudy understood Fane somewhat well. Fane hated dealing with things like this. Fane would typically already be incredibly polite if he even bothered answering a couple of questions. Yet, for some reason, Fane seemed to be patiently talking to Walter.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Fane answered any questions Walter had as if he was a very friendly neighbour. Rudy looked at the two of them chat away happily, and he was more and more confused.


    After they talked for a while, Walter suddenly said," Both of us want to reach the third level anyway. Fane, since you indulged me, why don''t I give you a chance. The two of us can go on stage together, and I''ll surrender to you and send you up. What do you think?"


    Fane did not even think about it and agreed, even saying, "Thank you so much, Walter."


    Walter waved it off, "No need to thank me. You get along with me so well. I''ve always been like this. I''ll treat anyone who gets along with me well."


    vel.ne


    He talked as if he was a saint. Fant nodded with a smile after hearing him, agreeing with his words. Rudy was stunned. That person was. definitely a big scammer, so why was Fane epting things easily?


    It seemed like Fane was even looking at Walter like a brother. Fane took out his token from Mustard Seed," Since the two of us are going to go into the arena, then let''s not


    wait anymore. Let''s start queuing now."


    UMS


    When Walter saw that Fane was so easygoing, he could not hold back his smile. His smile even threatened to split his face apart as he hastily took out his own token.


    After cing the two tokens together, a faint purple glow was seen where the tokens touched. Information was transferred to their minds.


    The second arena, fight number seventy-three! It was already the sixty-eighth fight, so there was not too long until their battle. After everything was done, Walter''s expression suddenly changed.


    He started to look at Fane with a harsher expression as well. However, Fane acted like he did not know anything, even if he had seen the change in Walter, he acted as if nothing had happened.


    Rudy''s heart stopped when he saw


    Walter''s expression. He felt like something was wrong, and took


    advantage of Walter being


    distracted to pull at Fane''s sleeve. Fane turned around and shot Rudy a


    look, motioning for Rudy to calm down.

 Chapter 2858

    Chapter 2858


    After handling anything, Fane seemed to have lost his friendliness. He turned away, no longer talking to Walter. Walter could still bear it initially, but when he saw that Fane was so calm, he could not keep his calm.


    Walter frowned and asked, "Are you really stupid, or is there something wrong with your eyes?"


    The moment he said that the atmosphere that had been so warm earlier suddenly cooled down. Fane raised an eyebrow, not saying anything. Since both of them had aplished their goal, Fane did not feel like saying anything else.


    Walter felt like he had been challenged when he saw that Fane did not answer, and did not even bother sparing him a nce.


    He snorted coldly, "Do you feel like you really made a friend?"


    Fane was speechless as his lips twitched. He turned to look at Walter, "Did you want to see me being incredibly terrified after you revealed your goals? Did you want me to regret everything I did?"


    Fane''s wordspletely stunned Walter. So Fane had seen through everything? Then why did Fane agree to meet him on the arena? Walter sneered as he said, ''I''m a chosen disciple from the Compass Pavilion!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, having already guessed that. Since their inner disciples were no match for him, then the Compass Pavilion would definitely have sent a chosen disciple at him.


    After Fane heard that, he remained calm as he stared at the battle in the arena, in no mood to care about Walter at all. Walter narrowed his eyes as a harsh looked shed in them.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Fane''s actions had already thoroughly trampled on Walter''s fragile pride. Sometimes, ignoring them was a better way of angering people.


    Walter snorted, "Don''t think that you can''t hide your fear just by doing this. Could you not know how strong a chosen disciple from an eighth-grade n is?"


    Fane sighed helplessly, not really wanting to bother with Walter. Fane did not care if he was from an eighth or ninth-grade n. They were al the same to Fane. Rudy could suddenly not stand it after hearing


    Yel


    Walter''s words.


    Earlier, he had been guessing who Walter really was. After all, Walter''s actions were vastly different from what he saw in normal warriors. After Walter revealed where he was from, Fane was even more nervous.


    Fane gulped as he looked at Fane. Fane was still sitting there incredibly calmly, not reacting to anything Walter said. Fane''s actions actually got Rudy even more anxious. 3


    He had a lot to say, but he did not dare to be too direct in front of Walter. He was forced to whisper to Fane," You''ll be going to the stage in a bit..."


    Before he could finish, Fane stopped


    him with a hand. He knew better than anyone that he needed to go onto the stage. There was no need for angreminders. At that moment, footsteps could be heard from the distance.


    Fane looked over and saw a few familiar figures that were getting closer to them. Those figures looked like they obviously had ill intentions. There was hatred and anger in their eyes.


    The one in front of Manse, who had been causing him trouble earlier. He even saw Vale in the crowd. Vale was still incredibly pale, obviously not having recovered from his heavy injuries. However, even injured, he still managed to get to the second l¨¦vel. It was obvious that he had taken a lot of high-grade pills.

 Chapter 2859

    Chapter 2859


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not reacting to those unwanted guests. They were in the spectator stands, where fighting was restricted. If they dared to do anything there, the ones who would end up being punished were them.


    Since they could not fight, Fane did not care. It was obvious why all of them were there.


    Manse let out a snort as he said mockingly, "You''re really something else. Since you know everything, why are you still acting like you don''t care? Do you really not know what a chosen disciple of an eighthgrade n represents?


    "Don''t think that you can''t act so arrogantly in front of the disciple of the Compass Pavilion just because you beat Vincent. Vincent might be a little skilled, but he''s not that great among the inner disciples! Now, you''re challenging one of the strongest disciples of the Compass Pavilion!"


    As they said that, they started to surround Fane. Even though they did not attack, they were still acting very aggressively. Fane frowned. There was still some time until the seventy-third match. He had nned on quietly watching the fights.


    He never expected so many flies to appear. Fane sighed. It seemed like it was useless even if he shut his eyes and mouth. They would always trouble him if


    he did not shut them uppletely.


    Fane looked towards the seventh-grade alchemist, Manse. The guy was in front of everyone and looked like the leader.


    Fane coldly smiled, "It''s the first time I''ve seen an alchemist talk about warriors so confidently!"


    Alchemists were often incredibly


    weke


    weak. That was something every warrior in Hestia Continent knew. Yet, Manse seemed to be criticizing warriors like nothing. It was as if he was actually stronger than even chosen disciples.


    Manse''s expression darkened as anger shed in his eyes. Before he came, he had heard from the other disciples that Fane was not only somewhat skilled, but good with his words as well. They advised Manse against engaging Fane in a battle of words. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Manse had not believed it then, but it seemed like Manse had to now. Manse coldly snorted, "Brat! Don''t be so pleased with yourself. Once you get on the stage, you''ll realize you offended someone you shouldn''t have. You''re not someone who can stand the consequences!


    Fane''s lips twitched speechlessly. It was the same speech again. Every time he met someone who could not deal with him, they would always say the same thing.


    Fane coldly smiled, "Vincent said that too, but how did he end up?"


    Their expressions soured at that. Rudy could not stop himself from giggling, which caused their expressions to darken even more.


    Walter said, "Don''t be so pleased with yourself! I''ve always been someone who paid back all my debts. I don''t believe in letting people off. I won''t kill you easily. I''ll spare your life and slowly torture you.


    "I''ll seal off all your movements, making you unable to fight. Then, I''ll use mes to harm your skin. Once you''repletely burnt, I''ll give you pills to treat yourself.


    "After you recover a bit, I''ll grill you alive. I''ll make sure to torture you until you''re begging for death. I''ll show everyone what the consequences of offending the Compass Pavilion are!"


    The venomous words caused Rudy to frown. Rudy shuddered, feeling a chill around his body. Fane raised an eyebrow, feeling like it was the first time he had heard of such cruel torture.

 Chapter 2860

    Chapter 2860


    He turned to look at Walter and saw that Walter was looking at him incredibly earnestly at that moment. Walter seemed like he wanted Fane to believe that what Walter said would definitely happen.


    Fane took a deep breath. He had to admit that Walter was stronger than everyone else. However, Fane was not referring to martial strength, but that Walter''s ability to piss people off was far greater than anyone else. Fane was not easily angered, but he was furious after those words.


    Fane let out a coldugh, "You better remember what you said."


    Walter raised an eyebrow, "Of course, I''ll remember everything I said."


    Fane nodded before he looked back at the evenly matched pair on the stage. Everyone was silent again. Walter had an unhappy glint in his eyes when he saw that Fane was looking away again.


    He had obviously said everything he did earlier with his own goals in mind. Head wanted Fane to be filled with fear and worry. He wanted to look at Fane''s panicked look.


    He wanted Fane to beg him, but he did not get any reaction other than a coldugh. It caused Walter to wonder if what he said earlier had not been cruel enough.


    Manse''s expression darkened as well. He wanted to see Fane''s terrified expression, just as Walter did. He wanted Fane to be begging for mercy but never expected Fane''s reaction to being so small.


    Manse took a deep breath as he sat down next to Walter. Walter was the only thing between Fane and Manse.


    Fane could not be bothered dealing


    1


    with those people. After looking at the battle in the arena, he did not want to say anything else at all. However, the ones around him were not willing to waste their time like that.


    UMS


    Manse took a deep breath, "You''re the most arrogant alchemist I''ve ever seen."


    Fane frowned. He knew that Manse would not just let things rest. As he mockingly said that, Fane snorted, not really caring as he said, "Since you''re so confident in Walter, why don''t we make a bet?"


    Rudy was immediately excited when


    el


    he heard there would be a bet. In a short few days, it was already the second time Fane was betting against someone. The person before had lost ten thousand spirit


    crystals, so he wondered how much


    Fane would set the


    t at this time.


    Manse furrowed his eyebrows, not expecting that Fane would suddenly bring up a bet. However, he never believed that Fane had any chance at all, so he was naturally happy to bet against Fane.


    Manse nodded without any hesitation, "Let''s bet if you want to. How much do you want to bet?"


    Fane raised nine fingers, "WhatN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    about ny thousand spirit


    crystals? If manage to beat Walter


    in the seventy-third match, then give you ny thousand spirit crystals. If I lose, then I''ll give you the same amount!" 2


    Manse waved it off as he let out a coldugh, "I''m okay with betting a hundred and ny spirit crystals, let alone just ny!"


    Fane suddenlyughed as he hurriedly took out a contract scroll and patiently spoke...

 Chapter 2861

    Chapter 2861


    "Since we''re betting, then we should do it properly. In order to stop you from going back on your words, let''s sign a contract. If you win I''ll give you a hundred and ny spirit crystals. If I win, you give me the same amount."


    Manse frowned, "You seem to really like signing contracts..."


    Back at the market, he had robbed Fane''s deal before Fane could sign a contract with the ck-clothed man. He did not expect that Fane would want to sign a contract just because he wanted to bet with Fane.


    Fane let out a slightugh as he raised his head and looked at Manse seriously, "If you don''t want to sign a contract, then say it. There''s no need to try to get out of it. I just think that a contract is the best assurance."


    After saying that, Manse did not waste any more time talking to Fane. Signing a contract was actually better for Fane.


    That idiot thought he could beat a chosen disciple of an eighth-grade n. Since he was so willing to offer out a hundred and ny spirit crystals for free, Manse would be dumb not to ept it.


    Manse nodded, "Then let''s hurry up and sign it."


    In order to prevent any surprises, Fane wrote down the contents of the contract at the fastest speed he


    had ever used in his life. He dropped his blood on it before handing it over to Manse. After Manse took the scroll, Manse dropped his own blood on it without any hesitation.


    The words on the contract suddenly twisted and distorted, floating out of the scroll in mid-air. The power of heaven and earth descended upon it, fusing with those words. After a while, the words fused back into the scroll, representing the fact that the contract was sealed.


    After doing all of that, Fane smiled as he kept the scroll. There was no longer any way to change the deal after it was set, and it could not be dyed either. Manse''s expression soured even more when he saw how happy Fane was acting.


    He snorted and said harshly, "You''re the most arrogant person I''ve seen..." Fane turned to look at Manse, "The feeling is mutual."


    After saying that, Fane went quiet again. They were surrounded by disciples of the Compass Pavilion.


    Everyone had traces of confusion on their faces after seeing what Fane was doing.


    They felt like Fane was incredibly


    surprising. Initially, everyone felt like


    he was being so calm simply because he was too scared, and was forcing himself to put up a


    front. He did not want to show any fear in front of anyone. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Yet, with what Fane was doing, everyone suddenly knew that Fane was not putting up an act at all. Fane looked so unfazed simply because he was incredibly confident in himself. Possibly too much so.


    Other than Rudy, everyone there thought that Fane had no chance of winning. Fane did not mind either.


    As everyone was in disbelief, a familiar voice was heard from below. Fane looked down, and saw the ck-clothed man walking towards them, "So it''s you guys! No wonder you were so against each other.


    There were grudges between you."


    The ck-clothed man was the


    person that Fane had wanted to deal with from before. The moment they saw the man, Rudy was filled with anger The man had clearly agreed to deal with Fane but had pulled back.


    BUMS


    Rudy coldly snorted, "You have nothing to do with this, why are you interfering?!!"


    The man never expected Rudy to be so rude, and his expression darkened. The man might not be the strongest of warriors, but he still had his pride. He could not bear being talked to like that by a sixthgrade alchemist.

 Chapter 2862

    Chapter 2862


    The man furrowed his eyebrows in anger, "Why do you care what I''m saying?! Do you want to die?! I happen to becking an opponent. Hand over your entry token. Let''s fight!"


    Rudy snorted as he said nonchntly, "Why are you pretending to be someone so strong in front of me? Don''t you see the sixth-grade alchemist badge on my chest? You''re trying to fight an alchemist? Why don''t wepete in alchemy?"


    After he said that, the ck-clothed man''s face reddened. If it were not because of the rules in ce, the man would have already been choking Rudy.


    Rudy saw that the man had nothing to say, and he started to get more pleased with himself. He had wanted to mock the man more, but was stopped by Fane, "Why are you so hard to control? Shut your mouth from now on. No matter what happens, you''d better make sure your mouth is shut tight, understood? H


    Rudy shrank back after being lectured by Fane like that, not daring to say anything else. After all, he had greatly inconvenienced Fane before. The man snorted coldly before turning to look at Fane.


    The man had more or less heard what was said earlier, and he looked at Fane and said, "Do you really think you''re stronger than a chosen disciple of


    an


    eighth-grade n?"


    Fane frowned, not wanting to bother with it. The man was not annoyed when he saw that Fane did not answer him. Instead, he got even more interested in Fane.


    Time slowly ticked away. Either because of the bet or because of Fane''s cold attitude, but it became strangely silent.


    There was no longer anything else being said. Right up to when the seventy-third match was about to start, Fane did not hear anything else. He stood up and sighed as he shot a look at Fane.


    He said, "No matter who you see or what you hear, you''re not to leave this ce."


    After saying that, Fane headed down towards the stage. Walter had wanted to say some more things to instigate Fane, worried that Fane would not follow him to the stage.


    Yet, he never expected that Fane


    was more excited than he was. He had not even moved yet when Fane was already walking toward the


    stage Walter was naturally he neet


    willing to be left behind, and he walked even faster than Fane.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After basically rushing to the stage, both of them each took one side. They looked at each other from the north and the south, and Walter impatiently pulled out his weapon, the Green Phoenix Whip.


    He red right at Fane. The Green Phoenix Whip was incredibly cold. The whip constantly glowed in a faint blue hue. Walter let out a coldugh, "Do you still think you''ll win?!"


    At that moment, intense discussions


    were heard around the crowd. There were those who knew who Walter was, but ?o one knew Fane. Afterall, Fane had not been in Middle Province for that long and had never been in the inner region. It was no surprise that no one knew him.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, "Can you not waste so much time talking like your fellow disciples? Just fight!" 1


    After he said that, the crowd got excited. Someone shouted, "Who is this guy? He''s so daring. I don''t think he knows Walter! The guy is going to suffer now. Walter will definitely make him suffer for those words!"


    "What do you know?! They came


    from the same ce just now. They obviously know each other. The guy probably knows that Walter is a chosen disciple of the Compass Pavilion. He might be so arrogant because he''s confident!"

 Chapter 2863

    Chapter 2863


    There were discussions everywhere, but Fane ignored everything they said. He merely looked at Walter calmly.


    After Walter pulled out his weapon, Fane slowly pulled out his gray sword as well. The sword had been with Fane for a very long time, with Fane never changing his weapon.


    The Green Phoenix Whip let out a crack as Walter gave it a wave. A cold chill was released from the whip, causing even space itself to distort.


    Walter only had one thought in mind, which was to cruelly torture Fane after beating Fane up. He wanted Fane to know the consequences of Fane''s actions.


    Walter roared as he started to form some seals.


    Hexagonal ice appeared on his palm. After a short moment, a few hundred arrows were floating in front of Walter.


    Walter roared angrily as he pushed forward. The few hundred arrows rushed right as Fane, enveloping the whole ce with cold air. He rushed right at Fane with those arrows.


    Fane steadied himself as he held his sword with both hands. He calmly faced the countless arrows that were in front of him. The arrows were all suddenly sliced in half, causing the crowd to cheer.


    "This kid is not bad! If I''m not mistaken, Walter is using the upper earth rank technique, the Sealing Ice! This guy actually managed to slice it in half. He''s quite strong!"


    The moment someone said that someone started to counter him, "What do you know? The Sealing Ice is an upper earth rank technique. How many people in the Whirling World are capable of using that?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "That attack was just a bit weaker. Walter was not serious at all. If Walter really wanted to kill this guy, he would have no chance!"


    After shattering the arrows, Fane moved and used thews of space. In a sh, he distanced himself from Walter, causing Walter to sneer.


    He mocked, "I wondered how strong you were, but you''re nothing special!"


    He had just been testing Fane earlier, and did not use his full strength. Even though Fane broke through his attack, Fane merely broke through a part of it. Fane smiled,pletely ignoring Walter''s mockery.


    Walter flicked the whip in his hand, "This time, I want to make sure you wish you were dead!"


    After saying that, Walter shot right at Fane. The whip in his hand danced wildly, showing after images in the air.


    Those after images turned into an incredibly sealing power. Walter shouted at Fane, "I will seal you into an ice sculpture!"


    After shouting that, Walter once again cracked the whip, and all the


    after images solidified. At an


    vel?


    incredible speed, they suddenly


    surrounded Fane like a web. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Without any special skills, it was impossible to escape. Fane only bad two ways to get out. Either he broke through the seal with absolute skill, or he used an incredible technique to get out.

 Chapter 2864

    Chapter 2864


    The second choice needed an incredible mobility skill that normal warriors just did not have. The second needed immense skill. Everyone could not help but be worried for Fane. There was no way Fane could escape being sealed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Everyone felt like Fane would definitely lose. After being sealed up, Walter looked like he would not let Fane off easily!


    Fane held his sword in one hand and formed seals with his other. A hundred soul swords fused into one, and the massive sword fused into his gray sword.


    It was the first time Fane unleashed the full power of Destroying the Void. Even though it was an upper earth rank technique, it was not much in Fane''s eyes. That was because Fane had already reached the third level of mastery, and the power was not something to be underestimated. Fane roared angrily as he shed. A massive sh shot out of the gray sword. The webs of ice that surrounded him were already right in front of Fane.


    Everyone merely heard some cracked, and the solidlooking ice was actually shattered by Fane''s sh.


    Furthermore, the sh did not lose any power at all after breaking through the ice. It continued rushing forward,pletely shattering everyone''s expectations. Even Walter that was following the ice could not react in time!


    Fane had already mastered Destroying the Void. Even an upper earth rank technique like Sealing Ice was as fragile as paper in front of Destroying the Void.


    Everyone had been anticipating Fane being sealed up and left to Walter''s mercy like amb. Still, that notion had beenpletely destroyed. After the sh destroyed Sealing Ice, it continued right at Walter.


    Walter only reacted by the time the sh was three feet away from him, but it was already far toote to do anything Normally, Walter would definitely have defended himself while he attacked, and would have been prepared for anything.


    However, he overestimated himself and underestimated Fane. He had thought that there was no other possible result other than his victory.


    After a shing sound, the sh


    went through his chest. He felt an intense pain throughout his whole body. Walter suddenly widened his eyes as his whole body tossed around. The pain of a soul being ripped apart was something no one could stand.


    It was as if a hundred thousand ants were eating at his soul. He even wanted to slice open his body and pull his soul out. However, there was nothing he could do at that moment. He could not even use his true energy due to the pain as he fell on the ground violently, i Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Walter cried out in agony. He constantly wailed as he said, "It hurts! Stop, please stop!"


    Other than crying out in agony, he constantly begged Fane to stop as well. He wanted Fane to pull that power out of his body. He had never felt such intense pain before. In just a moment, he had already rolled around the floor ten times.


    That majestic chosen disciple of an eighth-grade n looked even more pathetic than a beggar at that moment. Fane raised an eyebrow, not bothering with those cries for mercy.


    Fane let out a smile as he said, "Didn''t you say you''d have me begging for death? Since you''ve already said that, why would I save you?" Everyone present had heard those words. Everyone who had thought that Fane would definitely die hurriedly shut their mouths.

 Chapter 2865

    Chapter 2865


    "Isn''t Walter a chosen disciple of the Compass Pavilion? Why is he so weak?"


    "Are you stupid?! Walter is not weak at all. His opponent is just too strong. Didn''t you hear that Sealing Ice was an upper earth rank technique? There are so many people here, and how many of them can learn a technique like that? This guy actually broke through it. It means that his technique is stronger than Walters!"


    "Could he be using an ultimate god rank technique?!" That was immediately shot down by everyone there.


    "Are you crazy? How could you say that? Don''t you know what an ultimate god rank technique means? Unless you''re already at the divine solidifying realm or if you''re an incredibly talentedte stage spring solidifying realm, you can''t possibly use such a technique.


    "Everyone''s here under the restrictions of the Whirling World. No one here is older than sixty. Do you really think someone who''s not even sixty can use an ultimate god rank technique?!"


    "That''s right! This guy probably has an upper earth rank technique as well. He was able to defeat Walter probably because he''s already mastered it!" "If that''s really true, then this guy must be incredibly


    talented. No wonder a chosen disciple of an eighthgrade n lost to him!"


    "It wasn''t a wasted trip to the Whirling World. I saw so many geniuses."


    "


    Those spectators who had nothing to do with Walter were incredibly interested in the discussions. Those who were insulting Fane earlier all changed their tones and started to praise Fane. They all said that Fane was a generational genius.


    Even the chosen disciple of an eighth-grade n seemed normal in front of him. However, the disciples of the Compass Pavilion could not remain calm. They had been sitting in the Ce incredibly


    confidently. When Fane broke through the eyes, they gaped in disbelief.


    Walter was in so much pain, that it was obvious that Fane had dealt a fatal blow All of them rushed over from the stands. Walter was a much more important person than Vincent was something really did happen to Walter, the disciples there would have to take responsibility as well.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vale had not recovered yet, and he was the most shocked out of all of them. Among those people, he was the one who had met Fane the earliest. Every time Fane appeared, he would be shocked.


    The few of them rushed over to the stage but were stopped by the barrier. Thews still felt that Walter still had the ability to fight. So, the shields were still up, but Walter was already in so much pain that he could not even think straight.


    Fane''s mastery of Destroying the Void was already on a whole different level. Even though Destroying the Void had already formed into a sh and went through Walter''s body, Fane could still control it.


    He did not let Destroying the Void destroy Walter''s body quickly. Instead, he had it slowly eat away at Walter''s soul. He wanted Walter to still be able to fight while Walter felt the intense pain.


    The Compass Pavilion''s disciples started to panic when they saw that the barrier was still there despite Walter being in so much pain.


    They shouted, "Hurry up and let him go! Fane, don''t get too full of yourself. Don''t think you can do whatever you want after you won this. You''ve thoroughly angered the Compass Pavilion. We won''t let you off!"

 Chapter 2866

    Chapter 2866


    "That''s right! Hurry up and let Walter go. If something happens to him, you''ll suffer greatly! Walter isn''t Vincent, and there may still be room for negotiation after you killed Vincent, but if you kill Walter, even God can''t help you.


    "Once you get out of the Whirling World, the Compass Pavilion will hunt you down forever!"


    The curses and warnings flew into Fane''s ears. Of course, he had expected as much. The fact that he dared to make his move meant that he was not concerned.


    To the wandering warriors, Compass Pavilion was a threat, but to Fane, they were not that important. What could they do to him? As long as he was strong enough and managed to join a stronger n, the Compass Pavilion would not be able to do anything.


    This thing was Compass Pavilion''s fault from the start, anyway, and Fane never went against the rules at all. Had they not egged him on, Fane would never have bothered with them.


    Fane let out a cold smile as he turned to look at the disciples from the Compass Pavilion. He deliberately raised his voice as he dered, "Listen up, Compass Pavilion: Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you''re from an eighth-grade n.


    "You were the ones looking for trouble from the start, targeting me after you lost your match. If you hadn''t bothered me to no end, I wouldn''t have bothered with you at all. You do whatever you want to just because you have a strong n behind you, and it makes me sick!"


    Fane''s words managed to gain the support of the spectators as they pped and cheered. Fane had voiced out their grievances; the disciples of higher grade ns truly enjoyed showing off!


    It was also incredibly two-faced, too, that only they were allowed to look for weaker opponents. The weak were never allowed to fight back. Even talented warriors would not be shown mercy as long as those warriors did not have the right background!


    Everyone was pleased to hear Fane''s words, and they made it verbal.


    "Get lost, Compass Pavilion. Do you think you''re the only ones who can show up like that? Are others not allowed to retaliate? We''ve all heard how Walter said he wanted Fane to be begging to die before the battle started. Is Fane not allowed to do the same to him? Does that warrant the Compass Pavilion hunting him down?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "That''s right! You''re the only ones ever allowed to do anything! For so many years, you treated the weak just like this! Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because no one fought back!"


    "Go to hell, Compass Pavilion!"


    The curses were everywhere, and there were even those who started to throw dirty things their way.


    The disciples of the Compass Pavilion glowered at this. They could not believe that Fane''s words had riled up everyone else like this!


    One of them could not resist


    shouting out in anger,'' You trashy wandering warriors only know how to shout out during times like these. Once you''re out of the Whirling World, you''re nothing in front of us!"


    Those words caused a greater reaction from the crowd. Quite a few of them were thoroughly angered, but thankfully, something held them back. They knew that they would be punished by thews of the Whirling World if they fought, so they restrained themselves.


    They cursed the disciples of the Compass Pavilion without stopping. Just like that, the second arena turned mored like a night market.


    The constant arguments never stopped. There were too few disciples from the Compass Pavilion, and they were no match for all the spectators.

 Chapter 2867

    Chapter 2867


    The spectators were a mix of all sorts of warriors. Some of them just loved to argue normally, and it finally served useful as they cursed the disciples of the Compass Pavilion to their hearts'' content.


    Some of them even used their true energy on their throats, deliberately enhancing their voices. They were worried that the people next to them could not hear the vulgarities they were spitting out.


    This, however, made Fane''s ears hurt.


    He never expected the words he exchanged with the disciples of the Compass Pavilion to rouse the crowd so aggressively. Fane helplessly sighed, feeling like continuing would bear no fruit. They would not end up fighting anyway and could only fight with their words.


    In the end, Fane could no longer tolerate it. He went to the corner of the stage and stood there silently, not nning on killing Walter just yet.


    He wanted Walter to beg for death. That was the promise Walter had given him before, so he wanted Walter to get a taste of his medicine.


    Time slowly ticked away, but the sound of the arguments did not stop. Walter''s twitching slowly grew weaker, and the barrier finally fell. The Compass Pavilion''s disciples hurried over and helped Walter up.


    Vale frowned as he checked Walter''s pulse. Even though he could still feel something, it was incredibly weak.


    Manse hurriedly retrieved many pills from his spatial ring and stuffed them into Walter''s mouth, but none of those pills could cure Walter''s current injuries. After all, Fane had already used Destroying the Void to destroy Walter''s soul.


    Some pills that were meant to just cure internal injuries could do nothing for a destroyed soul. Manse had fed Walter so many pills, but Walter showed no signs of improving, which caused Manse to panic.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Fear crept into his heart. If Walter truly died, they would all be implicated.


    Manse turned his gaze toward Fane and shot him a deadly re.


    He looked like he wanted to rip Fane apart, but Fane was already used to that expression.


    "Are you not afraid of death, Fane?"


    shouted Manse." The Compass


    Pavilion won''t just take things


    down. We''ll get our revenge for your actions. I''ll make you pay!"


    Faneughed and nonchntly replied, walking toward Manse, "Walter''s current state is me exacting my revenge against you. If you insist, however, I''ll wee it. Of course, that depends if you have the skills to do so.  S


    "I never trouble those who haven''t troubled me, and I''ll return any


    offenses against me several


    u refuse to give mes


    over if up ''ll make you all pay the price! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Manse cowered in fear as Fane got closer. Even though Manse loves to shout and curse, Manse was still already thoroughly afraid of Fane. He had not been that scared of Fane after Vincent lost, but even Walter had lost so badly. Manse was forced to look at Fane in a different light. Fane was deathly terrifying. His talents were practically demonic.


    "Y-You can''t do anything here," stammered Manse. "If you attack, you''ll be punished by thews. You''ll be struck by lightning, you know?!"

 Chapter 2868

    Chapter 2868


    Fane let out a coldugh. "I''m not nning on doing anything to you. I''m just here to remind you: didn''t you forget something important?" Fane''s words baffled Manse for a moment. Frowning, he recalled what it was that Fane meant.


    He had struck a bet with Fane, and bitterness crept into his being as he gritted his teeth.


    Manse had betted against Fane before because he was certain that Fane could not win at all. He was so sure that Fane would lose terribly and that he would easily get 190000 spirit crystals from Fane. He never expected that he had actually dug his own hole.


    Fane won their bet!


    Fane extended his hand. "Hurry and pay up-I don''t have all day. I have things I need to do. I just wanted to bet ny thousand spirit crystals, but you insisted on adding a hundred thousand to the bet. You set the bet to a hundred and ny spirit crystals yourself, so give it here."


    Manse nearly spat blood upon hearing Fane''s words. Despite his reluctance, however, it was what had happened. Fane had only said 90000 spirit crystals were to be in the bet, but Manse was sure that Fane would lose and added 100000 to it.


    He shot himself in the foot!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Manse wanted to p himself at that moment. 90000 spirit crystals might still be a sum, but it was not too bad. 190000, however, was a different story.


    s, he and Fane had signed a contract, and he could not back down even if he wanted to. If he did not pay up, the contract would immediately take effect, and he would not be able to bear the consequences.


    What followed was a strangely smooth process. After Walter was brought out of the stage by the disciples of the Compass Pavilion, Fane obtained the third token, and it was slightly more special.


    The entry token had turned into an exit token. That meant that he could get out of the city right after he arrived at the third level.


    Fane let out a sigh as he put the token into Mustard Seed before he brought Rudy to the third level.


    Compared to how noisy the first and second levels were, the third level was more vacant. Other than the exit and the entrance to the fourth level, there was nothing else on the third level. A few people were resting in the perimeter, though, seemingly Wondering if they should head to the fourth level.


    Fane pulled out the entry token as he toyed with it in his hand.


    If it were anyone else, they might have been worried about how difficult the fourth level could be, and they might be puzzled over whether or not they should ascend. However, Fane did not have that thought at all. If he did not go to the fourth level, no one there probably could.


    Rudy did not even need to ask to know what Fane was thinking. He looked at Fane earnestly and was more than certain to follow him wherever he went.


    Rudy looked at the other warriors


    that were on the third level and


    whispered with augh, "These people must be conflicted if they should head to the fourth level. After all, the second level probably wasn''t that difficult for them. Those who enter the fourth level are all quite strong. No one knows what will happen there and whether they''ll lose their lives."


    Fane turned to look at Rudy and, after thinking, said,'' Why don''t you stay here as well? I didn''t get any information from the exit token.


    "I don''t know what sort of challenges are waiting there. You''re too frail, and I think you''ll be in danger if you tag along."

 Chapter 2869

    Chapter 2869


    Rudy shook his head vehemently at Fane''s offer, not wanting to follow through. "I don''t want to stay here. If you go to the fourth level, you''ll go to the fifth as well.


    "There are seven levels in this tower. Who knows if you''ll just be sent out or transferred to somewhere once you conquer the seventh level? What will I do if I''m left alone here?"


    Fane nodded silently at Rudy''s words. Rudy''s concerns were not unwarranted, no doubt.


    If he headed to the seventh level in one go, the tower might see him as a perfect challenger. It might reward him immediately and instantly transfer him somewhere else. If he left Rudy there, he might not meet him again.


    Fane''s expression seemed uncertain even after a few seconds, and Rudy, fearing his expression, reached out to grab Fane''s arm.


    "I entered Thousand Leaves Pavilion as your dependent. Since I''m your dependent, I won''t be facing any challenges at all. As long as you continue climbing, I won''t leave no matter what dangers we face," said Rudy earnestly. "Even if I am unlucky enough to die there, it''d be my own doing."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ever since he knew Fane, Rudy felt like he had constantly been in danger, but it was not in his hands


    to change.


    While he knew nothing else, he was certain of one thing: Fane was incredibly reliable, and he would only be able to survive if he followed Fane. He wanted to get through these two years and leave the Whirling World to the Golden Pills as soon as he could.


    Fane nodded at Rudy''s words. The two of them arrived at the entrance to the fourth level where a few people gathered, yet all of them looked wary. After all, they did not know what the future had in store for them.


    Fane was about to enter the fourth level when Rudy grabbed his arm.


    Fane looked at Rudy with a frown.


    Rudy took a few deep breaths before saying, "I know you''re very confident in yourself, but you still have to be prepared. Even though we''re still in the Whirling World, those from the Compass Pavilion won''t just sit there idly.


    "They probably won''t stand a chance against you alone, but if theye in groups, we''ll have a hard time for sure."


    Fane nodded. He had already


    thought about that. If he was truly afraid of the Compass Pavilion he would not have faced them so strongly from the start.


    "I''m the same as always," answered Fane. "I won''t do anything to those who''ve done nothing to me. If someone wrongs me, I''ll pay it back several times. If Vincent didn''t cause me trouble, we wouldn''t have been caught in a conflict.


    "They were the cause of everything. I know they''ll cause me more trouble, and I''ll fight back. Don''t worry I won''t put myself in danger."


    Fane''s words were incredibly calm as if he was just talking about his meal. Hearing these words, Rudy felt more at ease.

 Chapter 2870

    Chapter 2870


    Rudy exhaled before he spoke, "When you were facing Walter just now, I noticed that Grayson kept looking at your battle. I was paying attention to him, and he noticed meter on. I couldn''t see his expression because I was too far, though.


    "His stare toward me felt so unnerving, as though I was about to be bitten by a snake. You were right; Grayson probably sees us as enemies."


    Fane nodded. Ever since Grayson appeared, a lot more questions surfaced in his head. Fane did not believe a single thing those elders said anymore. There had to be an even bigger secret behind everything!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Fane was about to say something when Rudy interjected, saying, "I know what you want to say, and I understand everything without you saying it. I know my recklessness caused you trouble. I''ll remember this in the future, and I won''t cause you any more trouble."


    Fane felt a little more at ease to hear Rudy''s promise. After all, Rudy was a naive fool who would let his emotions get the better of him in many situations. Rudy eventually realized the errors of his ways.


    After saying all that, Rudy seemed to have been relieved of a heavy burden as the two of them entered the fourth level.


    They were greeted with an incredibly bright grasnd, where a few people lingered around. Most of them sat on the grass, holding a crystal ball in their hands. Most of them had their eyes closed, and a few were whispering amongst themselves.


    The atmosphere was somber and heavy. Even if there were any discussions, everyone''s voices were muted. That was the fourth level of the tower, and it looked like they had entered a different world.


    Rudy blinked as he looked at the purple crystal ball in Fane''s hands. After that, he, confused, looked at everyone who was sitting.


    Before he could ask anything, Fane pulled Rudy to a secluded corner to sit. After they settled down, Rudy impatiently said to Fane, "What''s all this? What''s that ball in your hands? Why does the ball in their hands have a color to it that''s different from yours? What''s the fourth level?"


    Rudy was filled with questions at that moment, and Fane exined everything in detail. The moment Fane entered the fourth level, a wave of information was transferred to his head, including the fourth level''s


    rufes, in detail.


    The fourth level was not a battle between challengers. If they wanted to enter the fifth level from the fourth, they needed to kill a certain number of wind beasts.


    Everyone who entered the fourth level would be given a crystal ball. The dependents would be treated as that and not given anything.


    All of the wind beasts were sealed in the crystal ball, and this was why many people looked like they were meditating. In fact, their souls had been sent into the crystal ball.


    The world in the crystal ball had a perfect replica of them that was battling.


    The color of the crystal ball would change after every beast they killed, and the skills the beasts used would get stronger as well. All of the wind beasts were restricted at thete stage of the innate realm, and the only change was the strength of their skills.


    After killing one wind beast, the purple crystal ball would turn to blue, and contestants would then face two wind beasts.

 Chapter 2871

    Chapter 2871


    After killing two wind beasts, the crystal ball would turn from blue to green. Then, warriors would face a wind beast that was a few times stronger. Only after killing that wind beast would they get to enter the fifth level.


    Rudy frowned and repeated the information Fane gave, "So, you''re saying that the fourth level has three stages, and as long as you pass, the crystal ball will change colors.


    "There are three colors in total. Getting to the fifth level requires you to get through three stages!"


    Fane nodded at Rudy''s solid summary. He needed to do precisely that to get into the fifth level.


    Only after four wind beasts died would he be able to get to the fifth level.


    Rudy nodded and smiled. "The fourth floor is probably not that hard for you. No matter how strong the wind beasts are, they''re just at thete stage of the innate level!"


    At this moment, the people around Rudy and Fane finally snapped. Even though they had picked out a more secluded spot, there were still too many people around. It was onlyparatively secluded, too, and since they did not entirely lower their voices, a few people around them had heard the conversation.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    A squinty-eyed man let out augh after he heard Rudy. "You''re just a dependent, no doubt. Where did you get the guts to say something like that? It''s as if the guy next to you can just pass on a whim!"


    A white-robed man next to the squinty-eyed man nodded. "That person is so absurd. He doesn''t know how hard a wind beast is to deal with at all.


    "Just look at what they''re wearing;


    they''re not from a major n. If


    .n


    they''re not from an inner or chosen disciple from a major n, they shouldn''t be so arrogant to assume that they can easily defeat a wind beast.


    UMS


    "Just look at those people who have their eyes shut. All of them have done everything they could, but those who can kill the wind beasts aren''t many at all! Where did you get the courage to say all of that?!"


    More cries of anger arose from around them. After all, Rudy''s words did seem arrogant.


    Rudy, in truth, was not an arrogant person, but Fane had just given him too much confidence.


    Rudy did not feel like he had said anything wrong, however, and the ignorant crowd was just bitter. Rudy let out a light snort, raised his eyebrows, and said, ''What do you know?"


    However, he shut his mouth before saying anything. After all, his mouth had caused Fane so much trouble before. It had left a deep impression on him, even if he was full of discontent.


    He did not dare to say anything else,


    but his words had already evoked reactions from the people. They looked a Rudy with disdain and thought of him as just a fool who'' had never experienced the world before. Untrained people would always say ignorant things, after all.

 Chapter 2872

    Chapter 2872


    "There truly are all sorts of people in the world. They don''t even know their ce to have said such things!


    "Do you see the person in the white clothes over there? That person is from the Deer Pavilion and is even a chosen disciple. It took him an hour before the crystal turned blue!


    "Since you''ve been so arrogant, entertain me: how long do you think the brat next to you will take to turn his crystal ball blue?"


    "That''s right! Enlighten us. You praised that man so much, so how long will it take for him to turn the purple crystal ball blue?!"


    Everyone sneered at Rudy and persistently challenged him to tell them how long he thought Fane would take to pass the first stage.


    These people were not from notable backgrounds. Most of them were from sixth-grade ns or wandering warriors, and it would take them at least eight hours to even pass the first stage. They could notpare to talented prodigies at all.


    Initially, Rudy did not want to bother with the crowd and remained silent. However, the people were like flies that buzzed at him mockingly.


    Rudy looked at Fane with a pleading expression.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he said in a low voice, "You were the one who caused this. Handle it yourself."


    It was not the first time Rudy''s mouth had gotten him into trouble, and Fane could not save Rudy every time.


    Rudy sighed helplessly as he raised his voice to answer, "Since they took an hour, Fane will only need half of that!"


    At this point, Rudy was irked by these people. Instead of taking him seriously, however, they burst into cackles.


    They stared at Fane and Rudy demeaningly as though they were both clowns.


    "Do you know how long an hour is?"


    one of them sheered. "Do you know how long half of that is? Don''t think that you''ll be able to kill the wind beast just because you''re a little skilled. The wind beasts might be restricted to thete stage of the innate level just like all of us, but their skills aren''t just there for show! Have you ever heard of the wind beast''s killing technique?"


    Rudy took a deep breath as he honestly shook his head.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Of course he had never heard of it; he did not even know what a wind beast looked like.


    Everyone was even more amused when they saw Rudy shaking his head and wanted nothing more than to bash his head in.


    "The wind beast''s killing technique is


    a middle earth rank technique. It''s just like human techniques and is split into three stages. The first wind beast the warriors will meet has a skill equivalent to a second stage mastery of an earth rank technique, and it''s already quite close to perfecting it!


    "Surely you understand now!"


    Middle stage earth rank techniques were more or less impossible for most wandering warriors or disciples of low-grade ns. Many of them could learn them but could not get to the second stage.


    Some of them were merely just


    starting out in the first stage. Hence, many of them could not stand up to the wind beasts at all! Most of them would spend a lot of time dealing with the wind beast.

 Chapter 2873

    Chapter 2873


    The wind beast''s greatest weakness was itsck of intelligence, incapable of nning or scheming. As long as the warriors were smart enough, they would be able to kill the wind beasts eventually.


    The squinty-eyed man snorted. "Surely you know the Deer Pavilion. You looked like you couldn''t be bothered with the Deer Pavilion at all when I mentioned it. You know of the strongest ns in Middle Province, no? Are you even from Middle Province?"


    With those usations, the man seemed more and more certain that Rudy was an ignorant country bumpkin. Otherwise, Rudy would not have said such unintelligent words.


    Rudy''s lips twitched as he finally understood why Fane always kept to himself; it was aplete waste of time arguing with such people. He had never nned on talking to them, but they seemed insistent on forcing him to talk.


    Rudy frowned and said, "Of course I know that the Deer Pavilion is a seventh-grade n in Middle Province. They even stand at the top of seventh- grade ns."


    The squinty-eyed man quickly said, "Since you know that, why did you look so disdainful when I mentioned it?"


    Rudy frowned. At this point, he wanted to bite back at the man, wanting to ask why he was so intent on looking at his expression. Already at his wits'' end, Rudy wanted to argue with everyone when Fane stopped him.


    "Why are you arguing with them?" said Fane, not bothering to lower his voice. "It''s a waste of your time. They don''t understand what you''re saying at all."


    Silence fell upon them at that instant.


    Fane had not spoken at all from the start, and everyone had thought that Fane just did not like bragging, yet Fane had shattered their expectations. Rudy was already arrogant enough, but Fane seemed even more so.


    "How rude! Do you know what you''re saying, you brat? I see ignorant folk like you all the time, but I''ve never seen someone ignorant be as arrogant as you are.


    "You must have some skill, but since


    you''re skitted, you should understand that there are always people stronger than you! There are countless geniuses out there! Don''t you know how ignorant you are?"


    e


    Fane''s lips curled into a slight smile as he stared at the squinty-eyed man. "There''s still no telling who the ignorant one is. You don''t know anything, so why are you in such a hurry to judge me? Don''t use your skills to judge others. If you''re trash, it only proves that you''re the trash. You can''t just assume that everyone else is trash, too." Content belongsN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Those words thoroughly angered the man, causing him to shoot up from his seat as he squinted at Fane.


    Fane snorted as he ignored the guy.


    So what if the guy stood up? The fourth level prohibited personal fights. If the man attacked Fane, he would be struck by lightning immediately.


    Sure enough, the man did not attack, though he struggled to stamp down his anger. It took a while before he finally sat back down.


    The white-robed man behind the squinty-eyed man felt indignant when he saw how angry his friend was.


    The white-robed man looked at Fane


    in disdain." Didn''t you say that this Fane will be able to finish the first


    §ä§Ñ§Ý§ã


    stage in half an hour, changing the crystal ball from purple to blue Since the two of you are so stubborn, prove it to us with your skills. Let''s see if you''re truly gifted or just all talk!"


    "Why do you care if I''m skilled or not?" quipped Fane." Even if I proved my skills, you''re not worth me proving them at all!" Fane had experienced one too many scenarios like this, and it solidified him to not cave in to people such as these so easily.

 Chapter 2874

    Chapter 2874


    The squinty-eyed man''s expression stiffened, and everyone else reeled back in shock at Fane''s attitude. After all, they did not know how skilled Fane actually was or where Fane was from. Anyone who entered the fourth level was not to be underestimated.


    They were worried that they had stumbled upon an actual threat and that they would be dealt with after leaving the tower. However, the squinty-eyed man was unwilling to admit defeat. "Why are you so arrogant?" he snorted. "If you''re that skilled, suit yourself. Just don''t end up pping yourself in the face after you''ve bragged that much! That''d be really funny."


    Even though the man had whispered this, Rudy heard it all. Rudy suddenly straightened his body and snapped, "What do you mean by that?"


    Rudy was about to argue when Fane frowned and pulled Rudy back. Rudy was forced to restrain himself.


    Fane let out a sigh, not wanting to waste time on those people.


    Just like what he had said, even if he got past the stage, he would have done it for himself and not to prove anything to those people. He thus took a deep breath as he transferred his soul energy to the crystal ball.


    The next second, he felt like the whole world spun before he found himself in a foreign space, filled with purple true energy. At that moment, he heard powerful roars up ahead.


    Fane looked up to see a beast that was the size of two people baring its teeth at him fiercely. It looked like it would lunge at Fane at any moment.


    This was the wind beast.


    The wind beast had a huge lion''s head and a tiger''s body. It was covered with green scales and had four powerful-looking ws. A majestic aura enveloped the beast that even though it was just at thete stage of the innate level, it was obvious from its aura that it was no ordinary beast at that level.


    The wind beast narrowed its eyes as it measured Fane. It seemed to be trying to determine if this prey was dangerous.


    Fane pulled out his gray sword from Mustard Seed with familiarity.


    His hands suddenly flew through many seats, and 80 soul swords materialized in the air. With a casual wave, it fused into a massive soul sword that fused into the sword in his hand.


    Fane was already incredibly familiar with Destroying the Void.


    He looked up at the wind beast in front of him. At that moment, instead of feeling daunted, Fane felt carefree.


    As he looked at the wind beast''s


    movements, he calcted his


    potential moves. He had already


    mastered Destroying the Void at that point and would be choosing a different technique next. Naturally, he needed to pick an even stronger technique; he just did not know what skill he wanted to employ.


    Destroying the Void was just an ordinary technique in the Divine Void World. It was not even a third-rate skill.


    After all, it was just an upper


    ultimate god rank technique. It was


    nothing against someone that was truly strong. Since he needed to choose a new technique, he needed something even better.


    I


    As Fane mulled over everything, the wind beast lost its patience.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Its hind legs kicked out as it rushed toward Fane like a cannonball. Its green eyes stared daggers at Fane as it let loose a loud roar, causing even the air around them to tremble.


    A green wind de shot right at Fane''s neck.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he shed with the gray sword with both hands. The shes shed incredibly quickly.

 Chapter 2875

    Chapter 2875


    Fane heard a loud explosion.


    At that moment, he was not actually within the crystal ball. Instead, the crystal ball used Fane''s soul to recreate a replica of him to battle against the wind beast. The real Fane was still on the fourth level with his eyes closed, still seated, his soul within the crystal ball.


    Ever since Fane closed his eyes and entered the crystal ball, Rudy had been staring at Fane, expectation written all over his face.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The squinty-eyed man no longer wanted to say anything before the results were out, thanks to what Fane said. However, when he saw Rudy''s look of anticipation, he could not stop himself from mocking him.


    "The more hope you have, the more disappointed you''ll be. Surely you know that? Don''t think that he''ll be able to get good results here just because he''s the strongest in your world.


    "Even a chosen disciple of one of the strongest seventh -grade ns used up an hour before they got past the first stage. It''d be good enough if Fane manages to do it in twelve hours. Of course, that''s if he''s smart enough to not let the wind beast get him!"


    The white-robed man behind verbally agreed, saying,


    That''s right! But with how the guy was earlier, he''s probably not that smart. If he''s not intelligent enough, he''ll only think of facing the wind beast head-


    on.


    "The wind beast''s skill is an absolute killing technique. To be honest, it''s even stronger than ordinary middle earth rank techniques. You should know what a technique of that level represents."


    "This kid is obviously inexperienced. He''s probably never seen the power of a middle earth rank


    technique before. If this kid insists


    on facing the wind beast head-on, he might be ripped apart by the wind beast''s ws. If that happens, his soul will be damaged, and he''ll wake up in a pathetic state." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy shot these people a cold stare. He had just said a few words, yet it actually wounded their dignity! This was why they held no reservations in mocking Fane.


    It was the first time Rudy experienced how annoying people who overvalued their dignity could be.


    "You ignorant fools only know how


    to insult others," sneered Rudy. "You haven''t seen the results yet, so how do you know that the wind beast''s ws will rip Fane? If you don''t have the skills, don''t use your perspective on others. Don''t you know that..."


    "What did you say, you brat?!" The squinty-eyed man almost jumped up.


    Rudy''s words hurt even more than what Fane had said. If it were not for the restriction of thews, the squinty-eyed man would have attacked Rudy. Rudy smirked when he saw how furious the man was.


    The white-clothed man and the other spectators started to speak among themselves. Everyone felt like Rudy was far too obnoxious and that he needed a beating.


    The white-robed man raised his voice and snarled, ''You should be d that there arews protecting you on the fourth level. Otherwise, you won''t be able to leave this ce alive. You''d die a horrible death!"


    Rudy had heard so many simr speeches that he felt impervious to them. It was like everyone who was against him would say something like that. Fane had heard more than he did, too.

 Chapter 2876

    Chapter 2876


    Rudy sneered as he ignored the words aimed their way. "You lot are just clowns to me!"


    The squinty-eyed man''s face reddened in anger. "You delinquents truly are a piece of work! If you truly think this guy can kill a wind beast in half an hour..."


    Before the squinty-eyed man could finish, he heard sharp inhales from those around him. He thus stopped as he looked around at everyone.


    He frowned and said, "Why do all of you seem so surprised?"


    The white-robed man paled as he pointed at Fane. '' Look at him!"


    The squinty-eyed man hurriedly turned to look in the direction the white-robed man was pointing. He saw Fane staring at him with a cold gaze.


    In Fane''s hand, the purple crystal ball had already turned from purple to blue.


    He passed, and it did not even take him that long!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Everyone had only exchanged a few words; it had not even been 10 minutes. It was five minutes at most, but the brat had already passed!


    The squinty-eyed man was filled with disbelief as his gaze toward Fane lost all ounce of disdain, reced with horror instead. Only someone immensely


    talented would have been able to do that.


    He had passed earlier, yet it had taken him a great deal of effort to turn the purple orb to blue, passing the first stage.


    He remembered that the wind beast


    would not attack instantly after going into the crystal ball. Only after the two of them stared at each other for a while did the wind beast start attacking. Warriors would usually not attack immediately after entering the crystal world unless there were special circumstances.


    They were one to observe their opponents, thus they waited for the wind beast to attack before they did anything. After all, they needed some time to limate themselves.


    If Fane did what the warriors did upon entering the crystal ball and did not attack immediately, it meant that his battle would have ended earlier.


    The squinty-eyed man shuddered at the possibility. He even started to wonder if he was dreaming.


    Otherwise, something so absurd would not have happened.


    The white-robed man trembled as he said, "Could you be the chosen disciple of a ninth-grade n?!"


    That was the only thing he could deduce from this. To him, only chosen disciples of a ninth-grade n could pass in such a short duration.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not really caring about their surprise, while Rudy was pleased. After all, all of these people had tried so hard to put them down and deny Fane''s skill, much to his chagrin.


    Rudy turned to look at everyone. "Didn''t I already tell you to not judge Fane with your standards? You''re the ignorant ones here!" he spoke, enunciating hisst sentence as he did


    To this, no one dared to retort and refute. Rudy was not too harsh with his words either; they truly were ignorant.


    They never expected Fane to really be so skilled.


    Normally, regr warriors like them would never be able to interact with talented warriors. They never expected to encounter such a demon.

 Chapter 2877

    Chapter 2877


    ''Demon'' was the only way they could describe Fane as his skillspletely exceeded all of their expectations. After all, they had all gone through the first stage.


    Fane did not bother with any of their surprise at all as he closed his eyes again as his soul went through the crystal ball.


    To Fane, this was an insignificant ce. His final goal was the sixth or the seventh level. Only by constantly moving up could he gain even more


    resources.


    Back when he was in ck Sun City, he had obtained the Purple Soul Fruit, Purple Soul Crystal, and other valuable treasures. An eighth-level city was a level higher than a ninth-level city where better treasures could be obtained.


    Thankfully, Fane had picked a more secluded spot, so themotion did not attract too much attention.


    Those people who saw Fane''s skills did not dare spread the word around out of fear.


    After five minutes, the blue crystal turned green, signifying that Fane had passed the second stage and arrived at the third stage. Killing those two wind beasts was a breeze for him.


    After all, no matter how impressive those wind beasts looked, their techniques were only at the middle stageExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    of the earth rank. There might have been one more beastpared to the first stage, but the level of the wind beast did not increase.


    The third stage was different. The wind beast from the third stage had an upper earth rank technique. Regardless, Fane broke no sweat for it, having mastered Destroying the Void.


    At that moment, Fane did not feel any pressure at all, just like during the first stage. He held his sword tightly, letting out another sh when the wind beastunched its upgraded technique at Fane.


    The gray sh shed with the de of wind. With a screech, the wind de shattered, powerless against the sh.


    The gray sh suddenly appeared before the wind beast. With a cry of agony, the wind beast retreated backward while Fane''s hands moved as he activated thews of space.


    The sword sh disappeared on the spot. When it appeared again, it was already at the wind beast''s forehead. With a squelch, the wind beast let out a cry of agony as it copsed onto the ground.


    After turning around, it finally stopped breathing.


    Fane let out a smile as the world before him started to spin. When he opened his eyes again, he was already out of the crystal ball. At that moment, the ball in his hand was


    already vermillion. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The vermillion glow was reflected on Fane''s clothes, looking very lively. Fane raised an eyebrow, saying, "It was no challenge."


    Everyone''s expression twisted when they heard Fane''s first words, not even daring topare themselves to Fane.


    Fane had gone through every stage in the same duration. Each time, it was so easy that everyone wondered if the orb in Fane''s hands was different from theirs.


    All Fane''s words did was make them bitter. The stages they could not pass, despite trying their best, were no challenge at all to Fane. Compared to Fane, they were not even worth trash!


    The squinty-eyed man''s expression was sour. His lips twitched as he struggled to even find words to say. He wanted to disappear from the ce.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as the ball in his hand glowed brighter and brighter, and it attracted a lot of attention. At that moment, some of them finally noticed Fane.


    "Someone else passed! How long has this person been here?"


    "I don''t know. He''s sitting in such a secluded space. I didn''t notice him, but regardless, he still passed. This stage is too hard, though. I feel like this level will eliminate half of us. I''m jealous every time I see someone pass."

 Chapter 2878

    Chapter 2878


    There were a lot of discussions around them. The ones around Fane could hear everything. When the question about how long Fane had been in the crystal ball''s dimension was asked, all of them exhibited poor emotions.


    They were hesitant to say anything and were embarrassed beyond relief. They wanted to tell everyone that the person sitting here was a demon, but they were afraid that Fane might just punish them for it.


    They were certain that Fane came from arge n, or he would not have been that strong!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The vermillion glow slowly faded with time, and once the glow vanished, the ball turned into a token. The token had a vermillion glow to it with the words [ Entry Token] written on it.


    Rudy looked at Fane happily. "The entry token for the fifth level!"


    Fane nodded, not showing any emotion on his face. To him, he was bound to enter the fifth level. Only those around them would feel like Fane had expended great effort to obtain the token.


    Fane did not dy as he stood up from the spot and shot Rudy a look. The two of them headed to the entrance of the fifth level.


    The entrance of the fifth level was concealed; it was impossible to spot it if one did not know what they were looking for. Thankfully, the information was registered into Fane''s mind before they entered, clearly showing the position of the entrance.


    After they entered the fifth level, Rudy looked around and asked curiously, "This is the fifth level? Why isn''t anything here? I don''t even see anyone else."


    The fifth level was far too different from his expectations. It was not as loud as the first or second levels, and there were no grasnds like the third either. Instead, it was deste.


    Whether it be the ground or the skies, it waspletely white. It was so white that it was unsettling.


    Even if it was harder to get into the fifth level there were a lot of them who passed and entered the fifth level. Strangely, they had not seen another person other than one


    another after they entered. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It scared Rudy a little. He felt like he had entered apletely unknown world, and the mystery filled him with fear.


    He could not stop himself from


    retreating behind Fane as he then whispered, "Why is it so creepy here? It''s all white around us, but there are only two of us here. Where are the others who passed? Could the fifth level be a solo level? Would drag you down by being here?


    Just as he asked that question, a t voice was suddenly heard from the space around them. The voice was clear and cold, like an impartial judge. "Ny-seven. Once a hundred are gathered, the array will restart."


    The atmosphere fell into silence once more, which scared Rudy even more.


    He raised his head to look at Fane. "What? Nyseven? Why do they need a hundred to restart the array?"


    Fane looked at the entry token


    before saying after some thought, "If


    I''m not mistaken, the array will


    activate each time a hundred are et


    gathered here. The array must''ve been reactivated a few times already. I''m the ny-seventh person upon entrance."


    Fane''s exnation was not that detailed, but Rudy understood. It meant that the array needed a hundred people to activate.

 Chapter 2879

    Chapter 2879


    He frowned. "A hundred people? You''d have to wait a little longer then, no? I was looking around us when you were taking the test in the fourth level, but even until we left, only you passed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Based on that pace, waiting for a hundred people may take a long time. Wouldn''t you be wasting a great deal of time?"


    "Before entering the Whirling World, I felt like two years was too long. Only after arriving here did I realize that two years is actually quite short. We''re only in an eighth-grade city, and there are even more cities after this that we''ll need even more time to challenge."


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked up to the skies. They were on the fifth level of the tower, and no matter where he looked, all he saw was white. It was as if they entered a massive white box, and it was disconcerting.


    He sighed and said, "There are a lot of eighth-grade cities. Gathering a hundred people might not take that long..."


    Fane''s words stunned Rudy, who frowningly looked at him in confusion. He had been about to ask a question when he suddenly heard a crackling sound.


    The cold voice was heard again, "Array, activate!"


    The moment the words were heard, the white disappeared as noises suddenly flooded the atmosphere.


    Rudy jumped back in fright, and it took a while for him to look out around in fear.


    They were in a barrennd. The temperature had gone up a few degrees as well. Looking up, a faint yellow crescent moon hung in the sky. Rudy could only feel a barren sense from the environment.


    The noise they heard was actually from other people. The two of them were not the only people there; there were 100 people, too. All of them stood not far away from the two of them, and everyone had looks of


    rm on their faces. Conks of


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was obvious that no one expected that to happen.


    Compared to everyone else, Fane was noticeably calm. Some people there looked foreign. It was obvious that everyone was meeting at the same time.


    Rudy did not forget what Fane had just said earlier. Not fully grasping what he meant, he asked in a whisper, "What did you mean earlier?" Fane sighed as he looked at the warriors around them. "It looks like I''m right. The warriors gathered here aren''t just from Thousand Leaves City." Rudy finally understood what Fane had meant earlier.


    Fane felt like the people gathered there were chosen from all the eighth-grade cities.


    Rudy frowned, thinking about it for a while before he quickly nodded. Fane was right, he believed. That was the only way that a hundred people would be gathered there.


    Thinking about it, he felt like it was a


    1


    bit unbelievable. "Before we entered Thousand Leaves City, we looked around us and didn''t notice any other cities. Even if it''s through arge-scale transfer array, it''take a very long time..."


    Before he could finish, Fane raised a hand to stop him as he turned to look at Rudy. "I know what you want to say, but the Whirling World Was left behind from ancient times. We can''t just judge it like that.


    "They definitely used some special array to link up all the eighth-grade cities. All the eighth-grade cities will be transferred here on the fifth level."

 Chapter 2880

    Chapter 2880


    After saying that, Rudy gaped slightly in surprise. It really was a stroke of mastery. Even if Rudy had looked into arrays and formations before, he could not help butment the fact that the ancient civilizations had such an amazing mastery of them.


    He knew that any array in the current world could never do that, so Rudymented, "The ancient civilizations really were amazing. The things they do aren''t things that warriors like us can even imagine."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hearing his words, Fane merely let out a slightugh. After absorbing the memories of the Divine Void World''s ancient warriors, those amazing feats were nothing to him. In his memories, there were even greater feats.


    "I thought that I won''t be meeting any disciples from Phoenix Valley for a while," said a man with the uniform of the Unbreaking Pavilion. His gaze was directed at a man in crimson robes.


    Hearing Phoenix Valley being mentioned, Fane and Rudy perked up in alert as they looked toward the man in the crimson robes. Thankfully, they had never seen the man before.


    True enough, that man was wearing the clothes of a disciple of Phoenix Valley. With how he carried himself, he was someone at the peak of inner disciples, if not a chosen disciple.


    The man let out a slightugh. "I knew you wouldn''t have anything good to say after meeting me. You lost to me in thest round, Edgar Loupe. Are you that bitter that you can''t ept that?"


    It seemed that the disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion was called Edgar.


    Edgar narrowed his eyes like an angered tiger as he turned around and shouted at the crimson-robed man, "Cease your snippy remarks, Albert Hunt! Even if I lost to you by a hair strand, it was just because was unlucky. It doesn''t mean I''m weaker than you. If the two of us face each other again, I''ll definitely win it convincingly. Don''t be so pleased with your past results!"


    Albert snorted as he looked at Edgar condescendingly. "Are you such a sore loser? You talk like you''re stronger than me, but you lost to me! You say you lost by just a hair strand, but I think you lost by miles.


    "You lost sopletely, but you''re trying to be so arrogant here. Do you think that you can say whatever you want just because no one here saw our battle?"


    Those words thoroughly angered Edgar. He rushed right forward and was only a meter away from Albert. He stared right at Albert, looking like he wanted to push Albert down with the pressure alone.


    "You think I''m lying? You know yourself who''s the one saying whatever they want! How many times have you bragged in front of me just because of that one result between the two of us? I''ve told you before: as long as there''s a chance again, I''ll squash you!"


    for both of us topet


    The tense atmosphere between the two of them attracted a lot of curious gazes. They had not lowered their voices, so everyone around them got the gist of things from their conversation.


    One of them was from Phoenix


    n


    Valley, while the other was from the Unbreaking Pavilion. The two ns were quite even in strength. Even though Phoenix Valley was not ranked among the ns, everyone in Middle Province with a bit of understanding knew that Phoenix Valley was no weaker than any eighthgrade ns. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Even among eighth-grade ns, they would be at the peak, about equal to the Unbreaking Pavilion. The two forces had suddenly gone to war, so the warriors within those two forces would understandably have a lot of animosity among them.

 Chapter 2881

    Chapter 2881


    What the other warriors there never expected was the fact that the animosity between these parties would be so direct; they were right on each other''s faces! If not for the restrictions in ce, they might have fought each other on the spot.


    A few people started to whisper amongst themselves, and the two standing in front of Fane, in particr, chatted interestedly.


    "Even if we don''t get anything from the fifth level, just this show alone would be worth it..."


    "That''s true. Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion are that hostile. I heard that they won''t even bother talking and just jump straight into beating each other up unless rules prevent them. I wonder how many people have died recently."


    "Did a lot of people die? Are they crazy? Don''t they know that they''ll just get taken advantage of by a third party? The two forces are fighting so intensely. If a lot of people die, other forces will definitely be paying attention.


    "If the number of their elites waned down, they''ll get attacked for sure. They''ll disappear from the Hestia Continentpletely!"


    "I doubt the higher-ups of the two forces wouldn''t know something so tant that even you''d know.


    There must be something at work if the two forces are going to war. What is happening now, really?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Don''t they both have the keys to the Valley of Enlightenment?"


    "What do you know? If it''s just for those keys, they wouldn''t fight to such an extreme! Something must be happening behind the scenes."


    Everyone else started to throw guesses while Edgar and Albert were bickering. Everyone was wondering what the reason for the war starting was.


    They would not believe the reason


    that those two forces had given up; it was too easy for such a guess Anyone with the slightestmon sense knew that those two forces would be taken advantage of.


    Oddly, the Unbreaking Pavillion and Phoenix Valley did not care about using up important resources as they headed into war. There had be a reason that the war was necessary. The reason had not been announced, of course, so it had to be a secret kept under tight scrutiny.


    Some spected further.


    "I think that Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion must be fighting for a treasure that can make them a ninth-grade n. Otherwise, there''s no way they are fighting over it so intensely."


    "Hey, you might be onto something here! Even if it''s not something that can make them a ninth-grade n like you said, it must be something incredibly


    valuable.


    "Both parties refuse to spill anything, though. Many forces are trying so hard to find out what''s happening but have all failed to get even a single bit of news. It''s rather vexing."


    The discussions did not stop, and Rudy and Fane merely listened in quietly from behind. After a while, the two of them discussed the matter as well.


    The point Rudy was the most fixated


    on was that they had not figured out the reason for everything. All they knew was that the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley were just fighting outwardly when all this while, they had some sort of cooperation going on in secret.


    As for what they were working on, no one knew that. Fights between two people were usually because of grudges, but ns would not let something like that control their emotions.

 Chapter 2882

    Chapter 2882


    Rudy frowned and said, "Everyone here is talking with such interest, but none of them grasped the main point. None of them know that Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion are just fighting on the surface, putting on a show for the other forces in Middle Province."


    Fane nodded. "Meanwhile, the other forces are probably all busy trying to figure out what''s so amazing that the two of them would start fighting. "None of them have intervened, probably because they want to see if they can take advantage of the situation. They don''t know at all that they''ve been tricked. They''ve all been yed like fools."


    Rudy let out augh as he nodded. "It''s nice looking at others'' fights. No wonder everyone loves to join in on everything. The arguments on the fourth level were because I couldn''t keep my mouth shut, so I''ll keep quiet this time.


    "Even if I have anything to say, I''ll lower my voice and make sure no one hears me. That way, no one will trouble us, right?"


    Despite his words, there was a sliver of uncertainty in his voice. He was already afraid of causing any trouble. Wherever he went, some lunatic would be hostile toward them, and as such, they never had a moment of peace.


    Fane knew what Rudy was thinking of when he looked at Rudy''s expression, so he let out a small smile as he nodded, patting Rudy on the shoulder. "Don''t worry this time; no one here knows who I am," assured Fane. "As long as we''re careful, they won''t cause us any trouble. There''s only one goal for us, which is to get through the test on the fifth level and get to the sixth.


    Rudy nodded, patting his chest. "You''re right.


    Everyone here is from different cities. They''ve never met us and definitely don''t know us. They won''t cause us any trouble for no reason..."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Meanwhile, Edgar let out another shout, "Stop spouting nonsense at me! Do you think I don''t know that you put in so much effort just to meet me in the same city? Aren''t you here because you want to embarrass me?


    "Let me tell you: you no longer have any grounds to humiliate me. You''re no match for me at all. I''ll just squash you!"


    Hearing that, Albert could not stop himself fromughing as he looked at Edgar, as though he was a fool. "What are you talking about? Why would I bother trying to meet you? Who do you think you are?


    The two of them no longer cared about their station as they started to say whatever came to their minds. Edgar''s face darkened as he sneered, "I heard that you never nned on entering Cloud City, but why are you


    here now?"


    That was his strongest proof, but Albert seemed to disagree with a bewildered frown.


    "Cloud City? I entered Crescent Moon City! It''s eighteen miles away from Cloud City!"


    The two of them immediately


    calmed down after they said that. Everyone around them started to


    el


    widen their eyes. The more quick-witted people, meanwhile, began questioning each other about their origins.  S


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing each other''s responses.


    They were all from different cities and had passed the tests for the fourth level and arrived in the fifth, hence how everyone was gathered here.


    After figuring things out, everyone had looks of shock on their faces, other than Fane and Rudy.


    Rudy whispered into Fane''s ear, "These idiots finally figured it out. I thought that talented warriors would at least be close to you in intelligence.


    "I thought that they''d figure out something was wrong when they got to the fifth level and figure out things about this ce. I thought too highly of them, it seems.


    Fane smiled, not saying anything.

 Chapter 2883

    Chapter 2883


    Rudy seemed to have gained slight interest in the situation and wanted to properly talk about it with Fane. "It''s so rxing not being targeted by anyone," he mused, "and we don''t have to argue with idiots! No wonder you always give me that look like I''m a fool-I finally understand now.


    "These ignorant people don''t know what level you''ve reached. Things we talk about might sound normal to us, but they''ll just think we''re bragging. They would just try to push us down-"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You''re Fane?" interjected a new voice, inquisitive, before Rudy could finish.


    Fane frowned as a sh of disgust crossed his face. At this point, he felt like he could rage if anyone, except for Rudy, called out to him.


    s, he had to look up in acknowledgment.


    The moment he looked up, he saw Edgar smiling right at him, much to Fane''s surprise. After all, Edgar had just been intensely quarreling with Albert and looked like he wanted nothing more than to beat up Albert.


    Fane had just been exchanging a few words with Rudy when the guy ran right in front of him. At a nce, he looked like bad news already. Fane frowned, not wanting to have much to do with Edgar.


    If it had been any other warrior, they might have tried to curry favor with Edgar thanks to his background. However, Fane could not be bothered with the guy and merely nodded coldly without saying anything.


    Edgar did not have too big of a reaction toward Fane''s attitude. It was a far cry from the explosive temper he showed earlier.


    He let out a smile as he walked two steps forward, standing next to Fane. At this moment, Fane grew even more irked as he eyed the man coldly, asking,'' How do you know me? I don''t think I''ve met you before. Do you need something?"


    Edgar let out augh as he shook his


    head. "Why are you being so cautious? I''ve just heard that you''re very talented but don''t have much of a background. I wanted to invite you to join the Unbreaking Pavilion. You should at least be an inner disciple if you join the Unbreaking Pavilion! Of course, if you''re already part of anywhere else, then I won''t be saying this..."


    Fane frowned.


    Edgar was trying to pull Fane into the Unbreaking Pavilion? No matter how Fane thought about it, he felt unsettled. The goal was definitely not that. Fane took a deep breath. "I don''te from anywhere; I''m already used to working alone. The Unbreaking Pavilion isrge as it is, and I''d just be a small fish there. It''s better for me to swim around among the normal warriors."


    Fane was already being very polite, but Edgar decided to brush it aside as he said with amusement, "Oh, no need to joke around! We''re not idiots here. heard that your skills and talents are all among the best. Even chosen disciples of high-ranked ns might not be able to beat you."


    The moment he said that, everyone turned around to look at Fane with curiosity. Edgar''s evaluation had been incredibly high earlier.


    If anyone else had said this, they might have doubted it was true. However, it was Edgar, a man from the Unbreaking Pavilion, who said this, so everyone believed it. After all, anyone who knew that Edgar was someone incredibly arrogant.


    He never admitted defeat to anyone, so Fane must have been skilled enough to earn his praise. Fane let out a sneer when he heard Edgar''s ttery.


    Edgar would not praise him for no reason. After all, he had interacted with disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion a few times, and not once did he have a good impression He knew that everyone from that n was insufferably arrogant. Edgar had a different goal in mind for sure.


    Just as Fane expected, Edgar continued, "You''re very strong and so talented! You have a lot of resources to support you and elders to teach you. I''ve already said all this to you, so are you going to insist on hiding things?"

 Chapter 2884

    Chapter 2884


    Despite the smile on Edgar''s face, his eyes seemed to be scowling at Fane. Even Rudy, standing next to Fane, could see through his intentions. Rudy frowned as various thoughts shed in his head. First of all, he did not know who Edgar was.


    Furthermore, Edgar had not gotten through to the fifth level from Thousand Leaves City, but from another city instead.


    Rudy would not be so confused if Edgar had been from Thousand Leaves City. After all, so many things had happened since they entered the Thousand Leaves Tower, and a few people had witnessed Fane''s strength.


    Even though they had some conflicts with the Unbreaking Pavilion in ck Sun City, the disciples that saw Fane had all died. Even if those wandering warriors had told the Unbreaking Pavilion about Fane, Rudy noticed just how eerily swift Edgar recognized Fane.


    That could not have happened, even if those wandering warriors had described how Fane looked. After all, there was no way to perfectly describe how someone looked. Those thoughts constantly shed in Rudy''s mind, and he was filled with doubt.


    Edgar''s words and actions were too confusing. How did Edgar know who Fane was? Could Edgar have


    known Fane before entering the Whirling World?


    Fane raised an eyebrow and looked at Edgar, barely reacting to Edgar''s words.


    Edgar started to get angry when he saw that Fane did not seem willing to y along, even after he had made things so clear.


    Even if Edgar had other intentions, Edgar was someone of high status. He could not bear to be ignored like that.


    Fane was overstepping his boundaries.


    Albert let out a sneer. "Edgar, he doesn''t want to talk with you at all. Can''t you tell? Do you think the Unbreaking Pavilion is the best n in all of Hestia? Do you think anyone would join just because you asked them to? He has his own


    background if he''s strong, so why are you rambling here?"


    Edgar frowned as he shot Albert an


    angry look. The two of theme


    practically mortal enemies at that


    point, and Albert was, of course,


    happy to see Edgar suffering.


    Albert smiled and walked over, giving Fane a onceover. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary about Fane, and he had seen how Edgar behaved.


    He knew Edgar had other intentions. Naturally, he would not let him get what he wanted.


    He let out augh as he said, facing Fane, "Haven''t you heard that those with ill intentions never give off good


    vibes?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After he said that, everyone knew that there were some intentions behind those words.


    Edgar shouted angrily, "What do you mean? I''m just chatting with Fane, not you! III intentions? You''re the one with ill intentions.


    "I just wanted to have a chat with him. Everyone respects the strong. I''ve heard about Fane before, and I''m just that curious about him. That''s why I wanted to talk to him a little."


    Albert raised an eyebrow and said in disdain, "Only an idiot would believe that. You said all that earlier to try and figure out where Fane is from!"

 Chapter 2885

    Chapter 2885


    Albert''s words exposed Edgar''s motives, leaving the manpletely furious.


    At this point, asking Fane more questions would be too obvious, and anyone would be on alert after that. Thus, Edgar could not proceed as he nned.


    The desire to rip Albert to shreds thickened as he panted furiously, pointing at Albert. "Only petty men think everyone''s a thief. I never thought about that at all! I just wanted to have a chat with Fane. Where did you hear that I''m trying to look into things?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Albert raised an eyebrow, answering earnestly, "You were constantly asking where Fane''s from. Didn''t you just say that he should just tell you where he''s from since things were already at that point?


    "Isn''t that just you revealing your intentions? You don''t know him at all, yet you tried to be so nice to him. With your temperament, there''s no way you''d act like that without a goal!"


    Those words deted Edgar. He looked at Albert hatefully as he gritted his teeth angrily. However, there was nothing he could do. Everyone around them could see for themselves what had happened; it was obvious what Edgar had been doing at that point.


    Edgar truly did try to pry into Fane''s background, but why the need to do so?


    Fane quietly stood by the side as he looked at the two of them arguing. He had already figured out what Albert''s intentions were from Albert''s second question. Various questions and spections started to surface in his mind.


    How did Edgar recognize him? How was Edgar sure that Fane was strong? After all, Edgar was not from Thousand Leaves City, so he could not have gotten that information.


    Why did Edgar want to know where he was from?


    What was the reason? Various things yed around in Fane''s mind, and an ominous feeling rose in his mind.


    Edgar''s actions made Fane raise his guard.


    True, he had encountered a lot of things, and his skills had improved greatly. However, there should have been no way for Edgar to know who he


    was.


    After all, he had killed off all the disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion in ck Sun City. The wandering warriors might have seen him, but they did not have any special ways to record what he looked like.


    Even those wandering cultivators could only convey how he looked by describing him or drawing him, but that was not enough for Edgar to recognize him at a nce.


    Thinking about that, Fane shook his head, denying that possibility. Edgar could not possibly recognize him through the wandering warriors, so who was the one who recognized him?


    They could have gotten Fane''s name, of course, as his rough appearance through the wandering warriors, but that was not enough to recognize him at a nce.


    Since it was not the wandering warriors, it had to be someone he met in Thousand Leaves City.


    Before entering Thousand Leaves


    City, he had some conflicts, but


    none of them involved the Unbreaking Pavilion. After entering Thousand Leaves Tower, he had not had any fights with disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion, but he did have an issue or two with the Compass Pavilion instead.

 Chapter 2886

    Chapter 2886


    The more Fane thought about it, the more confused he got. Edgar and Albert who were next to him were alreadying to verbal blows. The two of them could not stand the sight of each other, and Albert had even interfered with this. How could Edgar take that?


    Edgar shouted loudly at Albert, "Just you wait! I definitely won''t let you off. Even if we can''t fight here, I''ll find you when we get out! Don''t think you can continue bragging in front of me!"


    Albertughed, saying nonchntly, "You talk like you''re strong enough to have me on my knees if we meet again. You''re clearly the weaker one because talking is all you do!"


    Fane frowned as he looked at the both of them arguing. Fane felt like his ears were buzzing. He turned around and walked in another direction as he did not want to bother with them anymore.


    Edgar''s ns had already been exposed. It would only cause suspicion if he continued, and he would have nothing to gain, so Edgar did not stop Fane from leaving.


    Rudy followed behind Fane, and the two of them found a spacious ce. Fane had been frowning the whole time as various emotions shed in Fane''s eyes. Rudy whispered the thoughts in his head," What''s up with that Edgar person? How did he


    recognize you? How did you know you were strong? He even tried to figure out where you''re from.


    "What''s he doing all this for? Albert was right, Edgar definitely had other intentions trying to approach you. It''s definitely nothing good!"


    Fane sighed as he turned to look at Rudy earnestly. In truth, Fane should be quietly thinking about things at that moment, but Rudy was right beside him and knew everything as well.


    He felt like discussing things with Rudy might yield something as he said, "He should have not recognized me through those wandering warriors..."


    After saying that, Fane told Rudy about his earlier thoughts. After Rudy heard Fane''s exnation, he nodded earnestly, "You''re right. We had a good look at all the wandering warriors then, if they had used any recording arrays, we''d have immediately noticed. Yet, everyone had been fixated on going into ck Sun City." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Fane nodded as he continued, "The wandering warriors did not record my appearance, but someone else must have.


    "Someone had definitely recorded my image and somehow sent the information over. That''s how Albert recognized me all the way in Cloud City."


    Rudy nodded, "Then the most important question is here. Who used an array to record your appearance?"


    There was a special array that could allow a person''s appearance to be recorded perfectly in it. It could even send that information out through special methods. However, the arrays were incredibly expensive, so regr people could not possibly own any.


    The fact that Edgar recognized Fane at a nce was definitely thanks to that special array. Someone had recorded Fane''s image and sent it to the other eighth level cities.

 Chapter 2887

    Chapter 2887


    All of the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion probably already knew what Fane looked like. Fane let out a sigh.


    He then said, "They know how I look and that I''m called Fane. They know I''m skilled as well, but they don''t know where I''m from. It means that they only knew of me from the Whirling World!"


    Rudy nodded, looking at Fane respectfully. Rudy had been so confused about everything, but Fane had started to analyze things earnestly. Everything Fane said seemed logical.


    Fane continued, "If they did not know me from what I did in ck Sun City, then it had to be someone from Thousand Leaves City who recorded me and sent it over.


    "Before we entered Thousand Leaves City, we met quite a few people, but there were no disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion among them. Even if I did well, there could not have been any disciples sending my image over.


    "So I''m sure that the person who recorded my image must be a warrior we met after entering the Thousand Leaves Tower."


    Hearing that, Fane suddenly remembered Cody Stone. After entering the Thousand Leaves Tower, Cody had


    been the disciples that had left the biggest impression on him.


    "However, he had not had any conflicts with Cody.


    Cody probably did not even know who he was. Cody had already gotten into the second level when he defeated Vale.


    Thinking about that, Fane said


    helplessly, "Could it really be


    because I''ve been doing too well?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    That''s why a disciple of the


    noey


    Unbreaking Pavilion took down my image and broadcast it. Do


    really want me to join the


    Unbreaking Pavilion?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy nodded, feeling like that was the most usible exnation. After all, they had not had any fights with the Unbreaking Pavilion after ck Sun City.


    Fane sighed again, "Even if it''s very possible, I don''t think it''s reliable. When has the Unbreaking Pavilion evercked disciples? Even if they did, they would not try to invite me to join like this.


    "Furthermore, Edgar clearly had other intentions when he was talking to me. He definitely did not mean well. How could he be talking to me in that manner if he wants to be my fellow disciple..."


    After saying that, someone''s image shed in Fane''s mind. He stiffened suddenly as an answer that was closer to the truth appeared in his heart.


    He widened his eyes as he said slowly, "We didn''t just meet Cody! There''s also Grayson, who was wearing the clothes of the Unbreaking Pavilion!"


    The moment Fane said that Rudy


    stiffened as well. Rudy finally


    n


    realized that there was Grayson. On the second level, Rudy had been unable to control himself when he saw Grayson again and started to interrogate him.


    Grayson had acted too strangely then. He was even wearing the uniform of the Unbreaking Pavilion Rudy had not gotten any answers and had been lectured by Fane as well, He had thought that it would all be in the past, but he never expected what happened today to be tied with that.


    Rudy took a deep breath, "So you think that Grayson was the one who did it? He was the one who broadcasted how you looked using a special array?!"

 Chapter 2888

    Chapter 2888


    Fane nodded, saying quickly, "Do you remember how Grayson looked at you when you were questioning him? He looked at you as if it was the first time he has seen you. He did not seem to know the two of you, and looked at us like enemies when you questioned him!"


    Rudy had a dark look on his face and replied, "That''s true! That''s what happened! So he recorded your image with a special array and broadcasted it. He really doesn''t know us, and wanted to figure out where you''re from..."


    Fane nodded. That should have been what happened. That was the only reason he could think of after considering everything that had happened. However, a bigger question remained; What did Grayson go through?


    Could Grayson have done all that just to try and figure Fane out? Fane sighed...


    "There are too many questions regarding Grayson. The information we can get is not enough to determine what happened to him. Why doesn''t he know us? Why was he looking into us? What does he want..."


    After saying that, Fane no longer knew what to say. He felt like more and more mysteries were popping up. It was like a dark cloud that would never go away, trapping him inside.


    Rudy looked at Fane, actually having a lot to say. However, he swallowed back his words after some thought, taking a long time before saying, "Should we just stop thinking about this? Edgar was only trying to look into where you''re from, and not anything else. Even if they want to do anything bad to us, it should take some time..."


    Rudy saw a conflicted and exasperated look on Fane''s face. It did not feel great. This time, Rudy clearly understood why dwelling on impossible problems was useless.


    He turned to look around him. It still looked the same as when they first came in. It was already almost an hour but nothing had changed. That wizened voice had not spoken.


    After arriving at the fifth level, it was like the hundred of them had been forgotten. The ones who argued were arguing, and others talked among themselves.


    Rudy frowned and questioned, "Strange, we''ve been in here for so long, so why hasn''t anything changed at all? Could there be no test on the fifth level?"


    Fane finally realized that they had


    already been there for a while.


    he


    Usually, the test should have already begun. They had entered with so many questions, and warriors from other eities were all gathered there. It was like they had been forgotten. There were not even any changes in the environment. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    People slowly started to react as well, as they started to discuss loudly, "Why hasn''t it started yet? Wasn''t the test supposed to begin when a hundred have gathered?


    "Why aren''t there any changes? Who knows what the fifth level''s test is? What was the array that was activated?"


    "I don''t know. t only heard a voice


    before we came that a hundred were


    needed to restart the array. Yet,


    nothing seemed to have happened after reaching this ce, other than everyone else suddenly appearing. I wonder if something happened..."


    As everyone started to discuss the matter, they suddenly heard the creaking of mechanisms moving. Everyone suddenly froze as the noise of conversation disappeared.

 Chapter 2889

    Chapter 2889


    All of them widened their eyes as they looked around. They were all on full alert, ready for anything to suddenly happen. After a few moments, that familiar voice was heard again. It was as deep and monotonous as usual...


    "All members gathered, and the fifth level''s test will begin. All of you entered an illusory world, you''re not in the real world..."


    Everyone froze at that. Even Fane looked up in disbelief. They were not in the actual world, but an illusion.


    Fane never felt like he was in one from start to finish, because everything had felt so real. After absorbing so many memories of past heroes, Fane was very confident in his intuition.


    After all, he had all that experience to fall back on. Fane would usually notice any hint of irregrity. Yet, Fane had felt like everything was normal after entering the ce.


    Everyone he saw and everything he heard seemed perfect. There had been no way for him to know that he had been trapped in an illusion at all. The ones around him were incredibly surprised as well. "So I''m in an illusion? Then you''re all fake people? Only I''m real?"


    "Dream on! You''re the fake one. This is probably not aplete illusion, but a partial one. We can talk to each other, but what''s in front of us might not be real... H


    "What are you going on about..." Some felt like they had entered a solitary world, while some thought that they had entered the same illusion as everyone else.


    The arguments were getting louder, but none of that affected Fane. Fane was already sure that the illusion included everyone.


    The deep voice was heard again,


    "You will be facing countless wind beastster. Your current bodies are not your actual bodies at all. They were replicated with a special method.


    "Your skills and techniques were not weakened at all. If you lose to a wind beast and end up being killed, you won''t experience actual death. You will just be kicked out! ContentExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    There is only one winner in this match... The first person to break past the array will earn the key to the sixth level."


    Fane frowned, feeling like the words were a bit confusing. Only one person could be the victor. The person who broke the array would win, but no one mentioned any arrays.


    After all the discussions, the noise slowly died again.


    A howl of wind could suddenly be heard, and everyone started to jump in rm as they slowly


    formed a circle.


    Fane had been at a corner earlier, so he was the furthest away. Fane looked at Rudy helplessly. Rudy had really turned into aplete burden then.


    The moment they started fighting, it


    would be hard for Fane to protect Rudy. Rudy had felt that, and pursed his lips as he said earnestly to Fane, "You don''t have to care about me after the test starts. I wouldn''t be able to hold on for that long even with you protecting me anyway. It''s just an illusion, and I won''t actually die. I''ll just be kicked out."

 Chapter 2890

    Chapter 2890


    Even if he was not eliminated, it was useless for Fane to keep guard of him anyway. After all, Rudy could not get the prize.


    Fane nodded, if Fane really decided to ignore Rudy, then Rudy would definitely be eliminated. A few familiar roars were heard in the distance. Green figures started to rapidly charge at them. A few hundred wind beasts were basically rushing at them with all their might.


    Those wind beasts were ring their teeth with eyes full of bloodlust, looking like they wanted to rip everyone apart.


    "What do we do?! Break the array? Is this an array? Do they want us to break out of the illusion or the array? I have no idea what''s happening, and the test has already started..."


    "I haven''t figured anything out either. There was so much free time at the start, and nothing was said.


    Why is the test so rushed? We didn''t get any time to think about what array we were supposed to break at all. Could those wind beasts have all been formed by arrays?"


    The warriors were all in confusion. The earlier announcement had been far too sudden. They were already in a state of panic before they could even make things clear.


    Fane stared at the wind beasts that were charging over, gripping his gray sword tightly. At that moment, he only had one thought in mind, which was figuring out how to destroy the array. Were the wind beasts part of an array, or everything around them?


    Unfortunately, the time was too short. The wind beasts had already arrived right in front of them. Fane frowned as he pushed Rudy behind him. The sword in his hand constantly danced, practically killing a wind beast each time he shed.


    Thankfully all of those wind beasts


    had been restricted to thete stage of the innate level, and their killing techniques were restricted to the middle earth rank. No one who got to the fifth level was weak. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Those wind beasts were no match for the warriors alone, but they were charging up in waves. Even if the warriors could face the wind beasts, it was still quite a lot of pressure.


    The roars of anger from the wind beasts and the crazed shouts of the warriors could both be heard.


    With the sound of weapons shing against ws, the originally quiet surroundings became incredibly rowdy.


    Practically everyone who arrived at the fifth level was a disciple from a high-grade n. They were all elite warriors, and many wind beasts died within a short time.


    There were still no deaths on the human side, but as time passed, some people started to lose control.


    "It''s unending After one dies, the


    second and the third charge


    forward. Just look! There''s still an


    unending flow of wind beasts


    charging right at us! What is


    el.ne


    happening? What array do we need to break?!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I''ve already stopped thinking about that. There are too many wind beasts. It''s impossible to kill them all!"


    In order to stop themselves from getting injured by a sneak attack from a wind beast, everyone was wound up very tightly. No one had the time to even think about the array. It was a vicious cycle.


    They constantly fought and did not have the time to think of ways to break the array. Since they could not break the array, they would face an unending wave of wind beasts.


    There were way too many wind


    beasts, and their true energy was limited Their true energy would be expended eventually. When that happened, they would not be able to fight back even if they wanted to.


    Fane realized that as well, but he did not know what he needed to do at that moment. There should be an array, but he could not figure out what kind of array it was, or how he could break it.

 Chapter 2891

    Chapter 2891


    There was only one thing he knew. It was impossible to break the array just by relying on constantly killing the wind beast.


    "Fane, why are the wind beasts not attacking me?" Rudy said to Fane.


    Fane had pushed Rudy behind him earlier, but as time passed, Rudy realized in surprise that those wind beasts did not seem to see him at all. All of the attacks fell on the warriors that relied on themselves to enter the fifth level.


    He waspletely ignored as a dependent. Even without Fane''s protection, the wind beasts ignored him anyway, not attacking him. That actually gave Fane more room to rx, not needing to protect Rudy.


    "Everyone, quickly figure something out! We can let this go on, or all of us will be eliminated!"


    "I can''t hold on any longer..." A man from the Deer Pavilion let out a cry of misery.


    Right after he said that a wind beast bit him on the arm. The wind beast''s bite was incredibly strong. With a pull, it ripped that man''s arm off.


    The disciple of the Deer Pavilion let out a cry of agony. At that moment, his entire body weakened from the injury. He was pushed down by the charging wind beasts and had his head ripped off in a sh.


    Everyone saw that sight and suddenly felt a chill on their backs. After that disciple died, the space in front of him suddenly distorted as he turned into gray specs of light, entering the distorted space in front of him.


    That meant that the person had already lost, and was kicked out. Other than Fane, everyone had a dark look on their faces. That was just the beginning.


    There were more and more people


    after that who fell to the wind beasts'' attacks either because they let down their guard or they had used up all their true energy. After they were killed by the wind beasts, they were eliminated in the same way.


    All of those warriors had managed to get to the fifth level because of their exceptional talents and extraordinary skills. All of them naturally had the arrogance of aN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    l


    strong warrior, so all of them wanted


    to be the sole victor! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Yet, the more they wanted to be the victor, the more they panicked. After all, they still had not figured out the situation at that moment.


    The victor needed to break the array,


    but none of them knew what the


    array was! There was no way they could break the array. Just as everyone was feeling lost, a shout was heard in the distance, "I understand now. I remember! So that''s how it is!"


    Fane was the one who said all of that. At that moment, he was waving his sword around and shouting in excitement.


    After that disciple of the Deer Pavilion had died, Fane had seen everything that had happened. He remembered something when he saw the disciple turn into gray specs of light and get absorbed by the space.


    It was thanks to the memories of the ancient heroes. Those warriors had seen uncountable arrays. After the array activated again, Fane immediately figured it out.


    He had thought that the array was incredibly special, but it had been so simple. He suddenly felt like his judgment had been clouded by the excitement, but his sudden exmation was met with eye rolls.


    They felt like Fane was just shouting for no reason. After all, no one even had any clues, but Fane was shouting that he remembered it. Everyone felt like Fane was being too sly...

 Chapter 2892

    Chapter 2892


    Earlier, Edgar had been fully focused on arguing with Albert, but he did not forget how disrespectful Fane had been. Even with how humble and friendly he had been acting, Fane still gave him the cold shoulder. It was deeply humiliating to Edgar.


    Edgar immediately shouted back at Fane''s words, "What are you blindly talking about? Everyone here couldn''t figure anything out even after working together, but you im to know everything!


    "Even if you want to brag, you should do it at the right time. Don''t think that we''ll look at you just because you said something at this moment!" Edgar''s words infuriated Rudy.


    Rudy shouted back, "What do you mean by this?! If Fane said that, it means he''s sure. You''re just trying to be petty!"


    Edgar let out augh and brushed it aside, "Don''t judge others by your own standards. Petty? Do you think Fane is that righteous or noble?


    "I want to see what he''s figured out. Don''t tell me he''s figured out how to break the array, I won''t believe it!"


    A lot of people around them agreed with Edgar''s words, "Edgar''s right, we haven''t even found a single thing, but this guy suddenly shouted that he''s figured it out. What could he figure out?


    "I refuse to believe one person can suddenly figure everything out when the rest of us haven''t made any progress!"


    "This guy probably just had some sh of inspiration, and is trying to brag that he figured it out..."


    Everyone else seemed to agree with that sentiment. Everyone felt like Fane had just merely had an epiphany, but he naturally did not care about how everyone else viewed him.


    He sighed as he thought about


    simr arrays in his mind when he


    fought the wind beasts. After


    someone finally died, he felt


    vol


    O


    something familiar and easily found the name of the array in his memories.


    He suddenly widened his eyes as he muttered, "The Phantom Array!"


    The Phantom Array was an array that could only be set up by warriors of first-grade worlds. Warriors of second-grade worlds did not have the ability. Yet, it appeared in the Whirling World, which proves that the Whirling World definitely had a close rtionship with first-grade worlds.


    Those cities that remained or those ancient formations were all created by warriors from first-grade worlds. With that thought in mind, Fane''s eyes lit up in excitement.


    The sounds of mockery could be heard around him. Everyone was looking at Fane as they fend off the wind beasts, wanting to see what Fane would


    do.


    Fane lightly snorted, ignoring


    everyone as he gripped the gray sword in his hand. Suddenly, the tip of his sword was pointed at his neck, looking like he was about tomit suicide.


    Everyone was stunned at the sight. "What is this brat trying to do? Is he trying to kill himself? Is he giving up because he knows he won''t be able to pass?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 2893

    Chapter 2893


    "That has to be it. That guy bragged so much earlier, but actually can''t back it up. So he''s trying to kill himself to avoid embarrassment."


    Those harsh words echoed around Fane. Not a single person thought that Fane could do anything.


    Fane did not care what everyone else thought. He merely took a deep breath as he moved his hand. Everyone heard a piercing sound, and blood immediately flowed from Fane''s throat. It was the first time Fane felt his life slowly slipping away.


    That was the feeling of being close to death, but Fane was not in a panic at all. Even though everyone had talked up a storm, feeling like Fane''s crazy actions were him giving up, no one expected Fane to actually do it.


    "This guy actually did kill himself. If he really wanted to give up and leave this ce, he could have just stopped fighting and let the wind beasts finish him. Did he need to kill himself? Does he think it would look sad? So what if it did? Would we look at him in a better light?"


    Fane''s actions caused everyone a lot of surprises.


    They could not understand why Fane did so. Even Rudy panicked. When Fane pointed the sword at his own throat, various thoughts shed in Rudy''s mind.


    Rudy already knew not to question any of Fane''s actions, he felt like Fane was always incredibly logical no matter what he did, but Rudy never expected that Fane would actually kill himself.


    Could Fane really have given up as they said? However, Rudy immediately shook his head and threw that thought to the back of his head when the idea surfaced.


    Fane was not someone who would do that. If Fane had a goal in mind, he would not change his mind easily. With his body weakening, Fane copsed to the ground, and Rudy immediately helped Fane up.


    Rudy could feel the blood from Fane''s body constantly flowing out of the wound on his throat. If that continued, Fane would lose his life in just a moment. Even though Fane would not actually die, Rudy still started to panic.


    Rudy''s voice was trembling, "What happened? Why did you kill yourself? Even if it''s an illusion, there was no need to kill yourself to leave..." Rudy could not figure anything out at that moment. He did not know what Fane was doing at all. Could Fane really have given up as everyone said? After all, only by dying would they be eliminated and sent out of the illusion. Fane frowned as he rapidly lost his strength. Even his true energy dissipated. At that moment, Fane did not even have the strength to talk to Rudy.


    He merely looked at Rudy before shutting his eyes. Everyone started tough as they looked at Fane like a joke. That kid is something else. He acted like he had seen through everything, but he actually killed himself the next moment... Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "There must be something wrong with his head. Even if he wanted to be eliminated, there was no need to do something so crazy. What was the point other than letting usugh at him?"


    Edgar wasughing uproariously,


    but he was still fighting the wind beasts. He still had the time to mock Fane, "There really is something wrong with his head. I thought he was strong at the start, but it looks like I was wrong..."


    Right after Edgar had said that the creaking sounds of mechanisms moving could be heard. Everyone suddenly looked up, and a howling wind blew past them. All of the wind beasts suddenly stopped moving, as if a button to stop had been pushed.

 Chapter 2894

    Chapter 2894


    The next second, the wind beasts suddenly started to explode one by one, turning into green specs of light, dispersing into the air. Everything had happened too quickly, and the warriors did not even have a chance to react.


    "What happened? Why did those wind beasts suddenly explode into a green light?"


    "I don''t know, could we have identally broken the array?"


    "Maybe we''ve all lost?" At the same time as everyone was celebrating the disappearance of those annoying wind beasts, they started to discuss why the wind beasts disappeared.


    As everyone was wondering in confusion, the wizened voice was heard again, "The Phantom Array has been broken. The fifth level''s test has ended. The victor will be given one key!"


    That answered the doubt in everyone''s hearts. When they heard that someone had actually broken the array, they all widened their eyes as they looked around at each other in confusion.


    At that moment, they only had one thought in mind. They all wondered which genius had broken the array when everyone else was at a loss. They still had not figured out what the Phantom Array was.


    They did not know what grade the Phantom Array was, but it did not stop them from feeling shocked. Edgar frowned as he reluctantly looked around.


    He was a chosen disciple of an eighth-grade n. He should have been the most excellent one among all the warriors. Even if the array had been broken, he should have been the one to break it, not anyone else.


    He suddenly turned to look at Albert and rxed a bit when he saw that Albert was also looking around in confusion. It meant that Albert was not the one to break the array.


    If Albert had been the one, then Albert would definitely not miss out on the chance to show off in front of him. Who was it if not Albert?


    He more or less knew all the chosen disciples from the high grade ns. However, other than Albert most of the faces here were foreign. Not a single one of them was a chosen disciple of a high level n


    At the most, they were inner disciples. Just as he was busy puzzling things over, a faint golden light descended from above. The light slowly dissipated as it


    vei


    descended, revealing a golden key in front of everyone.


    That was the key to getting to the sixth levet, The rules had been incredibly clear. Only the person who broke the array could get the key, and the key would only allow one person to get to the sixth level. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Everyone had looks of envy on their faces. No one knew what would happen on the sixth level or what tests would it be, but everyone knew there would be amazing rewards.


    They would definitely benefit greatly if they had gotten the rewards for themselves. With that thought in mind, some of them had the urge to steal the key.


    With a boom, someone had lost his patience as a green -robed man shot forward like a cannonball, heading straight for the golden key to steal it. Even though he was afraid of the restrictions, he felt like it would have been too great of a benefit if he managed to get the key.


    He was only one key away from getting to the sixth level. The greed got the better of him as he reached out for the key. In a sh, he was only three feet away from the golden key.

 Chapter 2895

    Chapter 2895


    As he got closer to the key, the man''s smile deepened," The key is mine!"


    He let out an excited roar as he reached out to the key with all his might. Yet, purple lightning suddenly descended from the skies at that moment. Everyone merely heard a crack as the lightning fell right on the man.


    The man let out a cry of agony as his whole body started to twitch. His skin started to cken visibly as he was set on fire.


    He had already stopped breathing by the time his body hit the ground. He had been killed by the lightning that struck him. Everyone shuddered when they saw the sight.


    When the golden key had descended, everyone had greedy thoughts in their minds. However, the green-robed man had been the only person to try to steal the key. After all, everyone still had a line they would not cross.


    They knew that they could very well be punished by thews if they made any moves. When they saw what happened to the man, all of them were incredibly thankful that they did not attempt to steal the key.


    At that moment, Fane suddenly opened his eyes. The


    wound on his throat started to heal visibly, and the true energy and life force he had lost all recovered to the state they were in before they entered the Phantom Array.


    Rudy widened his eyes abruptly as he looked at Fane in disbelief, not knowing what to say at that moment. Fane was not in the mood to entertain Rudy at that moment.


    After he had enough energy, he jumped up on the spot and reached out for the golden key. Everything that had happened attracted the attention of the other warriors. They did not realize that Fane had recovered.


    When everyone saw that someone was reaching out for the golden key, everyone merely felt like the person was an idiot. Did the person not see what had happened to the green-robed man?


    However, they were shocked to see that lightning did not appear after the person grabbed the key.


    Everything was normal!


    "Why didn''t the lightning strike him? This guy is trying to steal the key!" Someone shouted with widened eyes.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, someone else immediately answered him," Are you dumb? The key is meant for the victor. Since he was not struck by thews when he grabbed the key, then it should be obvious who he is."


    The moment the person said that exmations of shock were heard again. That was because Fane had already


    urned around, and his


    familiar face was seen by everyone. They all widened their eyes as they looked at Fane like they had seen a ghost.


    They really were seeing a ghost. Did Fane not sh his own throat? Why was Fane standing there as if nothing had happened, holding the golden key? Could Fane have been the one to break the array?


    Everything he had done earlier, really was to break the Phantom Array. Yet, that was a little absurd. Could shing one''s own throat be the key to breaking the Phantom Array? Various thoughts were formed and they felt like they were right.


    That brat might really have been breaking the array earlier. Albert felt a twang of jealousy, but he did not see Fane as his enemy in the end.


    Fane had the golden key and would ascend to the sixth level. Even if he did not like it, he still had to deal with Edgar first.

 Chapter 2896

    Chapter 2896


    Heughed as he said to Edgar, "You really were right. He really was breaking the array earlier. Fane''s really something else. He''s better than you both in talent and intelligence!"


    Edgar looked like he had been pped by those words. Edgar looked at Albert with a look of intense hatred.


    Albertughed it off, and as the two of them were about to quarrel again, the space around them suddenly distorted, surrounding everyone. Fane took a deep breath, not fighting back at the distorted space surrounding him. After a few moments, the space around him returned to normal. After he opened his eyes again, he noticed that he had left that dark and yellow world, and arrived at a pitch ck one. Thankfully, Rudy was by his side. Rudy widened his eyes as Rudy looked around in shock.


    The sudden distortion earlier had thoroughly scared Rudy. Rudy reached out to grab Fane''s arm, afraid that something was happening.


    Fane turned to look at Rudy, "Don''t worry, the space suddenly distorted earlier to separate all of us."


    Rudy nodded, widening his eyes as he still looked around in fear. At that moment, they were surrounded by darkness, but strangely enough, they could see


    each other clearly without any light.


    After a while, Rudy said, "Are we in an illusion or the real world right now?"


    The question startled Fane as Fane frowned, activating his true energy. Nothing had changed, and even Fane could not tell where they were. Fane shook his head, "I don''t know either"


    Rudy asked again, "Is this the sixth level?" Fane shook his head again at that.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Even though they might have been on the sixth level, Fane could not make that determination without more information.


    Time slowly ticked away, and darkness shrouded both of them. As they started to feel lost, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    It was a wizened old man. The man had white robes on him and looked like a deity. His sudden appearance gave Fane and Rudy a shock as they took a step backward.


    The man slowly turned around, looking at both of them with an incredibly cold gaze. Fane took a deep breath as he was suddenly on alert.


    The man looked at Fane for a while before saying with a cold tone, "Don''t enter the sixth level. Hold on to the key. Once you have the skills to challenge the sixth level, you maye again."


    Fane was stunned by those words, and he was no longer on alert. From the voice, Fane could tell that the man was the one who was reciting the rules.


    If Fane was not wrong, that old man should not be human, but a shred of will left behind from ancient times. It might even be a spirit vessel.


    No matter what, it was still


    something left behind from ancient


    times to help activate the arrays. Fane took a deep breath and said "You think that I don''t have what it takes to enter the sixth level right now? I''ll definitely lose the test there?"


    Fane''s voice had a tone of arrogance to it as he asked. This whole time, he had never failed. Even though he did not know what the test for the sixth level was, he should be able to easily get through it with his current skills.

 Chapter 2897

    Chapter 2897


    He did not think that the old man was definitely right. Even if the old man was something left behind from ancient times, it would not change Fane''s thoughts.


    The old man had a look of disdain on his face when he heard Fane''s response, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''re definitely a lot stronger than those ants outside, but you''re nothing in my eyes.


    "I know you have an upper ultimate god rank technique, but so what? Your skills are nothing special if youpare yourself to ancient warriors." Fane was stunned at those words. He had thought that the old man said that because the old man did not know anything about him, but the old man had actually seen through what level Fane''s technique was in an instant. Fane was taken aback by that.


    Thinking about it, it did make sense. The old man was something left behind from ancient times. No matter what the old man was, he could control Thousand Leaves Tower. Anything that happened within the tower would naturally not escape his gaze.


    As long as the old man observed Fane''s skills, the old man would be able to make a judgment. Fane frowned and replied, "My skills are nothingpared to ancient warriors?"


    Fane was not willing to ept that fact at all. He had already perfected an upper ultimate god rank technique. Even in first grade worlds, he would amount to something, let alone third grade worlds.


    However, the old man''s tone made Fane feel like he was nothing. The old man seemed to not want to bother dwelling on the problem with Fane. The old man slowly turned away from Fane, "During ancient times, there were countless amazing geniuses, but a cmity happened, and most of those geniuses were lost. I said so not because I wanted to insult you, but it''s just that you really are quite ordinarypared to ancient warriors..."


    Fane took a deep breath, not countering with anything else. After all, he did not know what ancient times were like, nor did he know about how strong the warriors back then were.


    Fane calmed himself down, but Rudy looked like he had swallowed an egg whole. Rudy''s mouth was gaping wide, and his eyes looked like they were going to pop out of their sockets.


    He could not believe what he had heard. The old man actually said that Fane was using an upper ultimate god rank technique and Fane had silently agreed to it. It caused Rudy to doubt everything he knew.


    Rudy had known that Fane was strong, but he did not know that Fane was strong enough to use an upper ultimate god rank technique. If Rudy told anyone that, they would probably think he was crazy.


    No one would believe what Rudy was saying. It was an upper ultimate god rank technique, and Fane actually managed to use it at the initial stage of the spring solidifying realm. It was too absurd...


    Even more absurd was the fact that the old man did not think that Fane amounted to much despite that. He made the judgment that Fane would not be able to pass the test of the sixth level. Little did Fane know that Rudy''s jaw was about to fall off from the surprise.


    Only one thought was in Fane''s mind which was to know what kind of test awaited him. Fane wanted to know why the old man felt like Fane would not be able to pass. No matter what, Fane had a lot of confidence in himself.


    He took a step forward and said, "Could I trouble you to tell me what the test on the sixth level is? Even though I''m nothing to you, I still have some confidence in myself. If I can try it out, I would still want to..."


    The old man raised a hand to stop Fane before he could finish, looking at Fane earnestly, "You definitely won''t be able to pass. Once the golden key in your hands changes color, then you''ll have the right to enter the sixth level, but that''s just the right..."


    It was apletely barrennd. Fane and Rudy had already spent a day and a night walking in that barrennd. It was the second day since they left Thousand Leaves City.


    When Fane understood that he


    would not be able to pass the sixth level for the moment, he did not continue dwelling on it. Just like Fane had thought before, the two of them were sent out of Thousand Leaves City immediately. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2898

    Chapter 2898


    Fane looked down at the entry token in his hand. The entry token could not help Fane get into a seventh level city but was actually only a guide toward the next city.


    Without the entry token, there was no way Fane could find the seventh level city even with all the skills in the world. Fane slowly started to understand that the Whirling World itself was a massive array. No matter how strong one was, they were insignificant in the whole of Whirling World.


    They would never be able to shake thews of the Whirling World. Even if they had a map, they still needed to move ording to the rules of the Whirling World, slowly advancing deeper inside. The more time passed, the more curious Fane got about the Whirling World. He wanted to see what lies at the end of the Whirling World.


    What secrets were hidden there? What were the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley nning? Those thoughts kept on circling Fane''s mind. From what he had gathered, the two forces definitely had an immense secret hidden.


    Their n might even involve the whole Hestia Continent. It was possible that every warrior who entered the Whirling World was just a chess piece for those forces. Fane definitely did not want to be a


    chess piece.


    Even if he did not have the skills to be a chess yer at that moment, he still did not want to be yed around with by someone else. He wanted to slowly reveal the truth and walk his own path.


    Rudy looked at the entry token in Fane''s hand and Fane''s resolved expression before asking, "What are you thinking about? Tell me where we''re going. I asked you, but you refused to tell me. I''m getting frustrated now. Why aren''t you telling me? I''ll know eventually anyway."


    Fane looked at Rudy with a smile, "I''m not hiding anything from you. I just don''t know anything yet myself. When the entry token fell into my hand, a lot of information fell into my mind like before.


    "I found out the locations of all the seventh level cities in the Whirling World. I''m just trying to figure out what city I want to go to next." Rudy frowned, saying, "What''s there to figure out?


    Aren''t all the cities there seventh level cities? Can''t you just pick any random one? The difficulty should more or less be the same, so what''s there to be conflicted over?"


    Fane let out a sigh as the token in his hand shook. He looked up into the distance, still seeing a vast expanse of nothingness. It was as if the barrennds had reached the end of the world.


    He said in a calm tone, "It''s different,


    but there''s nothing else to think


    e


    nN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    about now. We''ll be heading to Prosper City next. You''ll be able to


    show off your skills there. You won''t be dependent on me." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy widened his eyes at Fane''s words as he looked at Fane with a confused expression, "What do you mean? I can show off my skills but I''d just be beaten up like trash. There''s nothing I can do..."


    It was not that Rudy was putting himself down, it was just that Rudy''s mental state had suffered too much recently. Ever since they entered the Whirling World, he met so many geniuses.


    Even regr wandering warriors


    were able to beat him up easily. Rudy had been living in self-doubt the whole time. Back then, Rudy still had his arrogance and pride even if he lost to others, but that arrogance was slowly disappearing.


    Fane turned and looked at Rudy seriously Don''t look down on yourself like that. Everyone you''ve faced has been a warrior, but your true status is an alchemist. Prosper City is a city built for alchemists.

 Chapter 2899

    Chapter 2899


    Rudy stiffened at those words, suddenly getting excited and eximed, "A city for alchemists? Prosper City is a city for alchemists?!"


    Fane nodded as Fane slowly raised his head, looking at the gray skies.


    "The Whirling World is an incredibly special ce. The other seventh level cities are more or less the same, but only Prosper City has an indication next to it. It''s written clearly that Prosper City was a city meant to test alchemists. All alchemists could head there."


    With Fane''s confirmation, Rudy excitedly bounced around and cheered. He had an excited look on his face. Fane felt a little happy seeing how excited Rudy was.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He had been wondering if he should head to Prosper City or somewhere else. In truth, Fane had a lot of choices on hand. After all, Fane was not weak in any way. After thinking about it for a while, he decided on Prosper City.


    Rudy was one of the reasons, but even more so was that he wanted to obtain the rewards from Prosper City. He might have done very well in Thousand Leaves City, but he had not gotten any rewards.


    Hence he wanted to get even more valuables from a


    seventh level city. After thinking about it, he made Prosper City his mark. Prosper City had been built to test alchemists, so the contents would naturally target alchemists.


    The prizes awarded would definitely benefit alchemists as well. It might be some valuable and high grade materials. If it was useless to himself, he could sell them for spirit crystals. He could also use those materials to refine pills and sell the pifts for even more spirit crystals. For Fane, the two most important things were to raise his skills and earn spirit crystals.


    After Rudy danced around in excitement, he slowly started to calm down, However, he was still incredibly happy as he said, "Let''s hurry up and go! I can''t wait any longer. Do you know how feft?


    Sunded I''ve


    "Even though I''ve seen a lot moving forward with you, I wasn''t relying on myself in the end. It''ll be different in Prosper City. I can rely on myself for once!"


    Fane nodded as he patted Rudy on the shoulder, pointing forward and saying, "Prosper City is a distance away in this direction."


    Rudy nodded emotionally, and the two of them rapidly headed toward Prosper City.


    "They really are a bit dumb. They


    should think about their orders


    before issuing them. How could Fane possiblye to Prosper City? He''s so strong, that he would naturally choose other seventh level cities.


    "Even though he has an alchemist''s robes on, no one knows if he deliberately wears them to trick others. He might''ve just bought that badge from somewhere."

 Chapter 2900

    Chapter 2900


    "When have you ever seen an alchemist that''s so strong? All alchemists throw themselves into the art, how could they have time to practicebat?!"


    Gent Morales was an alchemist that was raised by the Unbreaking Pavilion. He had quite a lot of pride. The Unbreaking Pavilion was somewhere that cultivated warriors, so alchemists only took up a small percentage.


    When they were in the n, they were respected because of their status as an alchemist. However, the chosen disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion would never bother showing respect to alchemists of their level. The chosen disciples felt like alchemists were just there to provide a service, and that alchemists were nothing that special.


    That was why Gent did not really like warriors that much. Mark Wright was the leader of all the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion for the trip to the Whirling World, and could naturally not let the emotions get the better of him like this.


    Mark stared at Gent and said, "Since it''s an order from above, we have to obey. You don''t have to care if Fane ising here or anywhere else. We just have to listen to the orders from the higher ups. As long as we see Fane, we have to report his whereabouts. We can''t let him have an easy time!"


    Gent raised an eyebrow, "Who exactly did Fane offend? Why are we even doing this? They''re just issuing orders without exining anything." Mark frowned, feeling like Gent was crossing the line a bit. However, Gent really did have some skill, so Mark could not offend Gent too much. Mark was forced to patiently say, "Only a few people know of the secret behind this."


    Gent snorted as he looked at Mark, "I don''t know if anyone else knows about it, but I know that you definitely do. I do know why even if you don''t tell


    me.


    "Many of our people died in ck Sun City, everyone''s already saying that someone called Fane did it. It has to be because of that, right? In my opinion, so what if all of them. died? They just didn''t have the skills, and were killed. We had so many people, but Fane still escaped. Who''s to me but themselves


    from being trash?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Mark angrily berated, "Shut up right now. This is not something you can talk about. No matter what, we just need to follow orders..."


    After Mark said that, Gent''s lips twitched unhappily, but he did not want to fight against Mark in front of so many people. That would be too mean.


    Even though Gent had always do whatever he wanted to, Gent still did not want to cross the line too much.


    Mark nced at Gent in disdain. If Gent had not been so skilled, Mark would not have chosen Gent to be a part of the team back then.


    He did not want to bother sparing


    Gent another ook as he turned and continued walking forward. There were twenty alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion who arrived at Prosper City. Those twenty alchemists were all excellent alchemists that the Unbreaking Pavilion had spent a lot of resources bringing up.


    If not for that order, the twenty of them would have probably already entered the city.


    However, the order instructed them to stay out of the city for six days. It was already the third day, so some of them were a little frustrated.


    Mark had already walked elsewhere


    because of how unhappy he was with Gent. Some of the alchemists. followed Mark as well. TheText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    el


    alchemists of the Unbreaking Pavilion suddenly split into two factions. Those who remained were the ones who were unhappy about the order.

 Chapter 2901

    Chapter 2901


    "I think there''s something else behind this," whispered an alchemist from the Unbreaking Pavilion who seemed to be of no great rank. Gent raised an eyebrow before turning around." Something else behind what?"


    That person hurriedly replied, "The order to capture Fane alive. I don''t think it''s because of what happened in ck Sun City."


    Right after he said that, Gent was taken aback for a moment. The others, too, started to discuss the matter.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "What could it be, then? You''re just specting at this point. Don''t just say whatever you want to! Everyone knows about what happened in ck Sun City, but other than that, nothing else has been said."


    The average-looking man meaningfully persisted, "Of course, I''m not just saying it blindly. Just think about it: who was the one who issued this order?!"


    Everyone fell silent at this. They exchanged looks among themselves, suddenly understanding.


    A thought urred to Gent at that moment. "It was Grayson."


    The man nodded. "It was Grayson. He usually would never bother with things like that, and he''s never issued any orders as well. He was never supposed to


    be in charge of ck Sun City anyway.


    "With Grayson''s usual temper, he would never have bothered with anything like that. The people who died in ck Sun City would have been nothing of note to Grayson."


    The man''s words were echoed by the other alchemists who nodded vigorously. Gent frowned, thinking about it for a while before nodding as well. With how Grayson was, those things would never have prompted Grayson to act. He was never one to bother with things that were not rted to him. Yet, this was an order from Grayson. It was clearly problematic just thinking about it.


    Gent raised an eyebrow. "Is there


    something more to this incidenta et


    Could Fane have done something? I''m beginning to get excited at the thought of meeting Fane."


    The other alchemists nodded; they, too, wanted to see Fane.


    At that moment, the average-looking man suddenly let out a low shout as he pointed in a direction. "Look over there! Isn''t that Fane?!"


    The moment the man said that, all of the alchemists of the Unbreaking Pavilion looked toward where he was pointing at.


    True enough, they saw a familiar figure, followed by another one, and they slowly walked toward Prosper


    City''s za.


    Gent''s lower jaw hung so low that an egg could fit his mouth. "It''s Fane!" he eximed.


    Fane did not know at that moment


    that he had garnered massive attention. Rudy, meanwhile, had been quite happy the whole journey, and the two of them finally arrived at Prosper City''s za after walking for three days and three nights.


    Just like the cities before, they would need to pass the entry test if they wanted to enter Prosper City.


    "I won''t drag you down this time," assured Rudy. "If I can''t pass the entry test, then I''d be worthless for sure.


    ||


    Fane turned to look at Rudy as he pursed his lips. "You haven''t been a sixth-grade alchemist for that long, so don''t be overconfident. You still need time and experience.

 Chapter 2902

    Chapter 2902


    Rudy deted as he looked at Fane. "I just feel like the entry test isn''t hard at all. We just need toplete thirty runes in the condensing te to obtain the right to enter the city. Plus, we can bring a person along! What an easy test..."


    Fane felt exasperated when he heard this. "You haven''t even seen what sort of pill runes you''ll need toplete. How do you know it''ll be easy?"


    "It''s just an entry test!" refuted Rudy weakly. "How could they give out difficult problems? We just need toplete thirty pill runes, which I''m all up for. Don''t look down on me!"


    Fane did not know what to say at that moment. Fane had never underestimated Rudy and was just speaking the truth. If Rudy continued to stand his ground on the matter, Fane had nothing else to say.


    The two of them were talking to each other when Rudy looked up and saw the stone te in front of them. They walked toward the stone te and read the words on the te.


    [The price is set. Ten thousand spirit crystals per person.]


    Stunned to have read this, Rudy turned and, with a frown on his face, said to Fane, "What''s this? An entry fee? Didn''t you say that we needed to pass the test to


    enter the city? Can we even pay to enter with spirit crystals?"


    Fane walked over and looked at the stone te before letting out a slightugh. "Can you please use your head before you say anything next time? If ten thousand spirit crystals are enough to get in, then what''s the point of the test?


    "Didn''t I tell you the rules before? There will be ny pill runes on the condensing te. You just need toplete thirty pill runes to be able to enter the city, and you can even bring one person in with you.


    "If youplete another thirty and finish up with sixty, you can bring two other people inside.


    Completing an additional thirty pill runes for a total of sixty will allow you to bring two people inside. If youplete ny pill runes, you can bring three people in.


    "Prosper City isn''t somewhere only alchemists want to go; a lot of warriors want to get in, too. A ce where a lot of alchemists go means there will be a lot of pills to be made. A lot of warriors who want refined piffs will enter this ce."


    Fane then pointed at the za where two in groups were gathered. The first group wore alchemist robes and donned alchemist badges on their chests.


    The other group was dressed in various attires. They were all from different ns or even wandering warriors. They sat on the left side of the za, seemingly waiting to be chosen.


    Just like Fane had said, it was not just alchemists that wanted to enter Prosper City. A lot of warriors wanted to enter the seventh level city built for alchemists as well.


    In the end, alchemists were meant to help warriors. Many of the warriors sat in front of the city, looking like merchants who were waiting for a deal.


    They wanted to enter Prosper City to


    buy a lot of pills, and they would sell the pills for a lot of profit once they exited. There were even some warriors that had been sent there by their ns.


    Those disciples were probably all prepared to purchase a lot of pills, perhaps even ready for sweetened deals.


    It was the exact opposite of what had happened in Thousand Leaves City. The test in Prosper City wasN?velDrama.Org content.


    meant for alchemists, so re


    warriors would not be able to enter, which meant that they could only rely on high-grade alchemists to bring them in.


    Thus, the stone te stating there was an entry fee was ced upfront for these warriors.


    Rudy thought for a long time before understanding the fact.

 Chapter 2903

    Chapter 2903


    Rudy snorted as he turned to tell Fane. "These warriors are clever, I''ll give them that. Why did not one put up a te like that in Thousand Leaves City? The moment it concerns their benefits, they put up the stone te."


    Fane nodded. "In the end, the Hestia Continent is a ce where strength matters the most. If the alchemists decide to retaliate, the warriors will probably attack them together. The alchemists aren''t that strong anyway. Since they have no way of fighting back, they were forced to lower their heads."


    Rudy frowned and said unhappily, "Us alchemists are at such a disadvantage, but most alchemistse fromrger forces. Are those forces not going to do anything about it?"


    Fane did not even bother looking at Rudy. "Why don''t you put some thought into this? This is the Whirling World. Those who are truly strong can''t enter. The only ones who can help these alchemists are warriors that are currently being trained.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "However, most of those warriors have gone to other cities and won''t have the time toe to this ce at all. That''s why the rules were established. Ten thousand spirit crystals are quite arge sum anyway, so they decided to ept it."


    Rudy refused to ept this. He felt that the


    alchemists were oppressed during what happened in Thousand Leaves City, and with the situation suddenly reversed, the warriors were still the ones to set the rules, much to his chagrin.


    However, he knew he had no say in this whatsoever.


    Fane looked at the condensing tes where 30 condensing tes were present. Every te had an alchemist going through the test in front of them.


    The condensing tes were


    different from the entry stone. The entry stone''s test only took a little while. It was just a punch in the end. However, it took a lot more time to go through the test for Prosper City.


    ???


    Thankfully, the test was set to be less than 15 minutes, and anyone who took longer than that would be considered a failure. There were quite a few alchemists who entered the Whirling World. Even though a good amount of them had entered Prosper City already, even more of them were still outside.


    The za was full of people. Coupled with the warriors who wanted to enter with the alchemists, it was bustling. When Rudy saw the situation, hemented, "There are so many people here. I''d never seen so many people in one ce before I entered the Whirling World, but I noticed it when we walked in. How many warriors entered the Whirling World?"


    Fane let out augh, not answering Rudy. He walked toward the za in front of the city, not wanting to waste any time. It was just a seventh-level city, after all.


    After entering Prosper City, he would dedicate a certain amount of time to refining pills to make even more spirit crystals.


    Rudy followed closely behind him, and the two of them entered the za together.


    However, just as Fane was about to enter, someone stopped him.


    Mark stared right at Fane.


    Fane frowned, able to tell at a nce that Mark did not have good intentions. However, even after thinking about it, he could not recognize him. Mark let out a smile. "Fane, right? I''m an alchemist from the Unbreaking Pavilion-Mark Wright."

 Chapter 2904

    Chapter 2904


    A group of about 19 people came up behind Mark after he introduced himself, and they shot Fane a seemingly unfriendly gaze. Fane frowned, immediately knowing that there would be trouble the moment he heard they were from the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he sneered, "Are you trying to cause me trouble? Feel free to try, but with just your group, you''ll just die on the spot if you try anything."


    Mark''s expression soured at those words. He had wanted to be cordial with Fane, yet Fane''s straightforwardness ruined that. Mark failed to even maintain his smile.


    Mark snorted. "This is the entry za, and thews of Prosper City protect it. If you try anything here, you''ll be struck by lightning before you can even do anything!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, knowing that was indeed the case. "We''ll fight outside, then," said Fane. "All twenty of you can fight me at the same time."


    Fane was not worried despite their numbers. They might be from the Unbreaking Pavilion, but they were true and blue alchemists, and to him, they were mere ants.


    They were just warriors that were at the early stage of


    the innate level, forcibly raised to thete stage by thews of the world. Even if 20 of them worked together, Fane could easily overwhelm them all. Mark grew angrier at Fane''s tone, so much so that he started to pant as he almost lost hisposure.


    §Ö§ä


    "Stop trying to act like a hero," scoffed Mark, his eyes narrowed. "Everyone knows how strong the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion are. You won''t be able to beat twenty of us no matter how skilled you are!"


    All Fane wanted was to hurry up and get rid of the problem; his words were not intended to solely humiliate anyone.


    Hearing Mark''s words, Fane raised


    an eyebrow. ll do it eventually. Don''t think that no one can stand up to you just because you''re a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Since you can''t stop me, move. If you want to continue spouting nonsense, just hurry back. Your words won''t affect me at all."


    Hearing Fane''s words caught Mark off-guard. His hands trembled as he slowly turned pale. Fane had not bothered to hold back at all!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mark narrowed his eyes. "Fane, this


    isn''t a ce where you can do whatever you want to. I know you''re not weak, but this is Prosper City. I don''t now where you got those


    robes you''re wearing-" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane raised a hand to stop Mark before he could finish. "Can you please shut up? These robes are mine. I got the sixth-grade alchemist badge myself.


    "Are you the only one who can be an alchemist? You''re not strong enough and chose the path of an alchemist. Does that mean that others aren''t allowed to be good at both?"


    Silence immediately nketed the atmosphere as Mark''s eyes widened, finding himself unable to reply. Mark''s hands were clenched as they trembled.


    The other 19 alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion widened their eyes as well. They looked at Fane with gritted teeth but were unable to say anything.


    Rudy, meanwhile, could not stop himself from giggling.

 Chapter 2905

    Chapter 2905


    Mark had to admit that Fane was talented with his words, able to choke anyone with his opinion.


    They were already short on time, yet these men from the Unbreaking Pavilion had all the time to impede Fane''s progress! He could not be bothered to even talk to them, so Fane held nothing back.


    Gent blinked as his lips twitched. He had always been a prideful person and had always felt like he was very talented both in alchemy and his words.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, he could not help but admire Fane. Fane had managed topletely stump that group just with his words. Gent then nced at Mark, musing to himself how he might die out of anger toward Fane.


    Right at that moment, someone walked over and said," You''re a bearer of misfortune. It''s one thing that you''ve offended the Compass Pavilion, but you''ve even offended the Unbreaking Pavilion. You got surrounded the moment you entered. You''ve got some guts!"


    Samuel Mckenzieughed as he walked toward the gathering. Mark took a few deep breaths before heposed himself. He barely managed to purse his lips at Samuel as he shook Samuel''s hand.


    Even though the Compass Pavilion could notpare to the Unbreaking Pavilion, they were still an eighth-


    grade n. Any ns that were better than sixth grade would start to cultivate their own alchemists. The Compass Pavilion naturally had a lot of alchemists, too.


    Samuel was the leader of the alchemists from the Compass Pavilion. When Fane had a conflict with the Compass Pavilion before, it was already passed around through sound arrays. Fane''s appearance had been recorded as well.


    Fane''s conflict with the Compass Pavilion was already at the point where they were mortal enemies. Thus, when Samuel spotted Fane, he brought his men with him.


    They merely stood at the sidelines when Fane and Mark first had their exchange when eventually, they found out that Fane had a conflict with the Unbreaking Pavilion as well. The moment they saw that Mark was at a disadvantage, they immediately walked over to target Fane.


    l


    Even though the Compass Pavilion''s rtionship with the Unbreaking Pavilion was not the best, even to the point where they had a few conflicts, they were both major forces and could not make enemies of each other. The enemy of their enemy was their friend, and neither of them wanted Fane to smoothly go about his business.


    Mark coldly looked at Fane. "You seemed proud of yourself when you were at the Thousand Leaves Tower. You thought that you could lord yourself over the Compass Pavilion just because you''re a little skilled. You''ll have to pay for that eventually.


    "Your earlier arrogance will just bring you misfortune! If the city za didn''t prohibit fights, I''ll bring a group of people with me to beat you up right now. I''ll make you regret living!"


    Fane sighed, suddenly regretting the fact that he did not disguise himself beforeing in. Troublemaking idiots would not have surrounded him at this moment had he did that. He was not afraid of being challenged, but just afraid of wasting time.


    He lightly snorted as he turned to look at Samuel." Stop talking like you''re right. You were the ones who couldn''t beat me in a fair duel and were trash for ming others for beating you just because they''re more skilled. Quit your nonsense!"


    Samuel''s lips twitched as his face scrunched in anger.


    He pointed at Fane''s face. "You b*stard! I''ll rip your mouth one day!"


    Fane could not help but look at Samuel in disdain. "Can you just get lost? Stop trying to cause trouble for me. All you know how to do is to gang up on others. If you have the skills,e face me head-on Are petty methods all you''re capable of?"

 Chapter 2906

    Chapter 2906


    Fane''s words struck a sensitive nerve in Samuel. It was true that he did not have the skills to stand up to Fane. He was an alchemist and had naturally spent most of his time in alchemy, thus he could not stand a chance against warriors.


    Fane was someone who had defeated Walter, who was a chosen disciple of the Compass Pavilion. Even a chosen disciple of the Compass Pavilion had not been able to beat Fane, let alone an alchemist like him.


    Even if all of the present disciples attacked Fane, they might still fail to defeat Fane.


    Fane had said that he wanted to use numbers to his advantage, which was not wrong...but Samuel refused to just ept defeat. Fane had pissed him off to a point of no return.


    "B*stard! You''ll be hit by lightning one day! You''ll bow to the Compass Pavilion eventually. Once you exit Prosper City, you''ll die!"


    Fane took a deep breath as he shot everyone a disdainful re. He deliberately raised his voice as he replied, "I just said you''re using numbers against me. Do you admit that much? If you have the skills, thene fight me now. Otherwise, shut up and leave immediately. Stop wasting my time!"


    Samuel went red in anger as he stared at Fane and


    shouted, "Just open your eyes and look around you! This is Prosper City, not any other seventh-level city. What''s being tested here is alchemy! Do you really think you''re even better than us at that?"


    Samuel''s words resonated with all of the other alchemists, and he was right; they were not in any other seventh-level city but the city specifically meant to test alchemists.


    No matter how strong Fane was, Fane was just strong as a warrior. If he wanted to challenge them in alchemy, none of them would back down.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mark sneered and continued,


    "Samuel is right. If you dare to, fight


    us in alchemy. Stop trying to use what you''re good at against us aff


    the time. If it''s just skill, we''re


    §Ö


    naturally not at your level, but in alchemy? Heh


    "You have no right to be pompous toward us in this regard. Most of us here canplete sixty pill runes and perfectly pass the test, bringing three people into Prosper City. Can you do that?"


    Mark then looked at Fane''s chest in disdain. Fane had a sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest while those gathered from the Compass Pavilion and the Unbreaking Pavilion were all mostly seventh-grade alchemists. Only a few of the lower-ranked ones were sixth-grade


    alchemists.


    To Mark and Samuel, sixth-grade alchemists meant nothing. Even though Fane was an incredible warrior, he could not possibly contend against them in alchemy, and they strongly believed in this.


    Fane let out a faint chuckle as he looked at them calmly. All of them had incredibly confident looks on their faces as though all too sure that they could beat him when it came to alchemy.


    That confidence was a joke to Fane.


    With everything being said, Fane felt like he just could not escape some things, even if he wanted to.


    Initially, all he wanted was to scare away these pests with harsh words, but at this point, he knew that they would never relent. He would only be able to silence them with his skills.


    Fane sighed as he monotonously replied, "Listen here: you guys are no match for me, whether it be alchemy orbat. The entry test is nothing to


    me."

 Chapter 2907

    Chapter 2907


    Mark and Samuel immediately cackled upon hearing Fane''s words. It was as though they were talking to a clown, one that had boastful words that meant nothing but overestimations.


    Samuelughed as he said, "Do you know what you''re even saying? Look at the badge on your chest before you speak. You''re just a sixth-grade alchemist, and you''re already so arrogant!


    "You should at least pick the right ce to brag. It''s so easy for you to be exposed now. We''re just going to stand here and watch as you go to the condensing tes to go through the test. I want to see what kind of result you''ll get!"


    Mark had a cold look on his face. "Didn''t you say that you would beat all of us? I can perfectlyplete the test, can you? I can bring three people in easily! Can you?"


    Fane merely raised an eyebrow at this and calmly nodded. This alone was enough of a response to Mark''s questions, rying how the test was nothing worth worrying over.


    He had gone through one entry test, and Fane had not been troubled at all. If he faced any difficulties doing the entry test, then he felt like he should not even enter the city. After all, there would be nothing to gain from entering.


    "What a braggart! You''re so arrogant!" "That''s right. Who does he think he is to say that he can bring three others in? Does he think that the entry test would be that easy?!


    "Many sixth-grade alchemists got stuck here and barely managed to get themselves in. Anyone who manages to wlessly pass the test would at least need to be a seventh-grade alchemist!"


    "He''s way too arrogant. He doesn''t know what he''s saying at all! He doesn''t realize how funny his bragging is to us. Does he think we won''t expose him?"


    The other alchemists lost their cool upon noticing Fane nodding, hurling jeers and insults. None of them believed him at all, instead thinking of him as a clown as they ridiculed him.


    Through it all, Fane showed no reaction at all.


    In truth, he was more or less used to hearing things like this ever since he entered the Whirling World.


    Many did not acknowledge his skills, yet it did not bother him at all.


    They were starting to cross the line with their words, but Fane merely replied calmly, "Remember the words you''re saying now; don''t regret themter. You''ll know who the clowns are in just a bit. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After saying that, Fane did not bother sparing them another nce as he turned to look at Rudy, who was trembling in rage as he red at all the alchemists.


    He firmly remembered Fane''s


    warnings and knew that he could not be reckless. At that moment, most of the things spoken were nonsense, and they had more people on their side. No one would believe anything Rudy said, anyway. N?velDrama.Org content.


    Since that was the case, they would just think he was speaking nonsense if he insisted. Hence, he decided against wasting his efforts.


    When Fane looked over, he hurriedly turned away.

 Chapter 2908

    Chapter 2908


    Fane reached out and patted Rudy on the shoulder, pointing at the condensing card. "Have a go at it. If you pass, we''ll be able to bring four people inside and get forty thousand spirit crystals. Even if you fail, you don''t have to feel bad. We''d have two less people to bring in."


    Rudy frowned as he looked around with concern. In truth, he had a lot he wanted to say. He was not too confident, but with them being surrounded, it was not the time for him to say anything. He was forced to swallow those words.


    He nodded vigorously and sighed, walking right to the nearest condensing te. That condensing te had two people queuing up for it, so it would be Rudy''s turn in just half an hour.


    Fane looked at Rudy and felt rather proud. The older version of Rudy would have fought back after hearing what the alchemists had to say, which, to Fane, was irrational behavior.


    Rudy being able to control his emotions meant that he was maturing.


    Rudy and Fane''s actions seemed to amuse the group of alchemists a lot.


    Fane''s resolute words that he would pass the test wlessly caused the alchemists to wonder if


    something was wrong with Fane''s head as theyughed at him and mocked him.


    Samuel let out augh as he sneered, "You''re the most confident warrior I''ve ever seen. Are you so sure you can pass the test perfectly?


    "We didn''t say all of that just to scare you earlier. Without being at the level of a seventh-grade alchemist, you can''t possibly wing it! There are ny pill runes, and you should already be thanking your ancestors if you managed to fill up thirty!"


    They were no match against Fane in terms ofbat, but they were confident in themselves when it came to alchemy-certain that they would put that brat, Fane in his ce.


    They would not have talked to Fane so confidently if they were in any other city. However, they were in Prosper City, the turf of alchemists. They would never think that they would lose to someone else!


    Mark looked at the badge on Fane''s chest and said," It''s impressive enough if you can get to the level of a sixth-grade alchemist. Don''t think that you''re just as skilled in alchemy just because you have a lot of talent as a warrior!


    "Alchemy andbat are two very different paths. Alchemy tests one''s talents even further. Don''t think that your talents inbat will transfer to alchemy. I''ll be the first to tell you that you don''t have that talent or ability!"


    Mark''s grudge toward Fane ran deep due to the words that provoked him.


    This was his chance to get back at Fane. Naturally, he held nothing back.


    Fane nced at Mark.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Mark looked very well-kept and was obviously the leader of the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion. To him, however, he was nothing special.


    If Mark was in Phoenix Valley''s outer


    valley, he would only rank among the top five at most. However, Phoenix Valley''s true strength was in the inner valley, and this guy would not even have the right to enter the inner valley.


    UMS


    Fane would have not bothered with alchemists of the inner valley, let alone Mark.


    Mark noticed how Fane tantly ignored him after a mere cold nce, and he felt downright humiliated.

 Chapter 2909

    Chapter 2909


    "You b*stard!" snarled Mark. "You still think that you can do as you please, but you''ll quickly realize otherwise!"


    Fane merely sported a small smile, not caring about what Mark was saying at all.


    Gent, on the other hand, merely pursed his lips helplessly as he looked at Mark, who was next to him. He wanted to tell Mark at that moment that there was no point saying anything then; it was better to wait for the results before silencing Fane with it.


    Fane could not be bothered continuing to talk to them, so he closed his eyes and let them say what they wanted to.


    Time slowly ticked away, and after half an hour, it was finally Rudy''s turn to go through the test on the condensing te. At that moment, Fane slowly opened his eyes. Rudy straightened his back as he silently tried to motivate himself.


    The more he acted like that, the less confident he seemed. He had encountered too many geniuses recently, so Rudy''s confidence was already shattered. Right before he got to the test, Rudy turned to look at Fane.


    Fane merely nodded at Rudy silently. With that, Rudy took a deep breath before he entered the area of the


    test.


    To preserve the fairness of the test, the candidate and the condensing te would be shrouded by a gray barrier the moment the test started. Outsiders would not be able to see the contents of the test and would not be able to affect the results of the tested participant as well. They would only be able to see the final results after the barrier vanished.


    The two who came before Rudy had both failed. One of them managed to get 28 pill runes, but thest two did not reach a 50-percent refinement rate, so they had lost the right to enter.


    Another participant hadpleted 35 pill runes, but 10 of them were not at a 50-percent refinement rate. In the end, he only scored 25 and failed to enter.


    The two participants thus left the condensing te dejectedly, evidently in despair for their future. Only then did they realize how bad they were, not even able to get the right to enter the city.


    Rudy felt the pressure heightening when he saw the two participants before him leaving empty-handed With so many people focused on Rudy behind him as well, he felt like two boulders were crushing his shoulders. N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, he could no longer back down. He could hear the wind in his ears as the gray barrier sealed him and the condensing te within. Only he and the condensing te in front of him were left in the world.


    With a sh of golden light, 90 iplete pill runes appeared on the condensing card. As long as hepleted 30 of them, he would be able to enter the city without needing to rely on Fane.


    He silently motivated himself as his hands started to move constantly. Waves of dense pill aura were condensed into pill runes.


    Fane frowned as he stared in the direction where Rudy was isted by the barrier, feeling rather worried.


    Even if he could bring Rudy in if he failed, failure would be too heavy of a blow for him, and Fane did not want to see him in that depressed state. After all, the two of them had established a firm friendship along the way.

 Chapter 2910

    Chapter 2910


    When Gent saw the concerned look on Fane''s eyes, he let out augh and sneered, "Let me guess: your friend is a pure alchemist? His aura is quite erratic, and it''s obvious he was forcibly pulled up to thete stage of the innate level by thews. He''s not like you at all."


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he nced at Gent.


    Gent was right; Rudy had been forcibly leveled up.


    Gent let out a snort as he said, "He''ll fail very badly, and so will you. Even though I haven''t gone through the entry test, I''ve talked to a lot of alchemists that have.


    "Most of the ny pill runes that needed to be filled up are those that only seventh-grade alchemists can fill up. That''s why you shouldn''t dream so loftily.


    Before you brag, you should look at the badge on your chest."


    Gent was astounded at how ignorant Fane seemed.


    That man was confident to the point of arrogance, saying things that all of them felt were a joke with such a calm expression.


    Anyone who did not know who Fane was might have thought that he could achieve what he had imed!


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not even turning around. " Don''t judge others by your standards. I''ve already said that numerous times, and each time I''m proven right."


    Right after he said this, the gray barrier suddenly dispersed. A familiar figure appeared in front of everyone, and the condensing te revealed the results inrge golden words.


    Rudy hadpleted a total of 36 pill runes, but nine of them were not at a 50-percent refinement. It meant that Rudy had onlypleted 27 pill runes in the end. He was only three pill runes away from passing.


    Rudy looked like all the energy had been sucked out of him as he looked visibly miserable.


    Fane frowned, half-expecting this oue yet halfexpecting it was not the case. In truth, he himself did not know if Rudy would be able to enter the city on his own. To him, Rudy was quite decent.


    However, the results were shown to everyone, and Rudy was just a little away from getting the right to enter the city.


    Fane helplessly sighed as he felt sympathy in his heart. He could feel how hopeless Rudy felt at that moment. They had encountered too many thingstely, and Rudy''s confidence had received heavy blows.


    It had been Rudy''s chance to prove himself, but he did not expect the result to be like that.


    Fane ignored the mockery from the side as he walked over to Rudy.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He reached out and pulled Rudy over from the condensing te, patting


    him on the shoulder as hea


    spoke, "You''ve just be a sixth-grade alchemist not too ago, you know? You''ve been


    constantly improving. As long as you have some time, you''ll be able to enter by yourself, no doubt."


    Rudy could not even look up as he wallowed in misery.


    in


    "You don''t have to console me, Fane," rasped Rudy. "I know I''m just trash. I couldn''t see it when I was Golden Rills, but ever since I left Golden Pills, I realize howrge the world is. I''m not even at the level of the worst alchemists. Why should I even bother living?"


    Fane frowned, not expecting Rudy to be so depressed that he was starting to question his reason to live.

 Chapter 2911

    Chapter 2911


    He hurriedly said, "No one you''ve faced so far is trash. The real trash is all still in its own small little ces, not here. You''re already different from them. You''re on another level. All you need now is time. Trust me..."


    Before he could finish speaking, more mockery could be heard. The person who spoke was Samuel. After Rudy''s results were out, he could not stop himself fromughing out loud.


    The results deepened the negative perception of Rudy and FAne. Rudy''s results had been far too bad. It was not evenparable to the weakest among them. He had beenpletely unable to gain entry into the city himself.


    They had Rudy pinned as an alchemist that was from an insignificant ce. They did not know how Fane was so confident. His follower was already so bad, but he actually said that he would pass perfectly.


    Samuel maintained his smile and said, "Tell me, Fane. Who gave you all your confidence? How can you possibly think that you''ll pass perfectly? I think it would already be quite decent if you could get the same results as your follower. I''m even beginning to suspect that you''re not an alchemist at all. You might not even be able toplete ten pill runes."


    Gent did not even bother hiding anything, "You should be from an insignificant ce. You should be proud if


    you canplete twenty seven pill runes."


    Initially, all of them thought that Fane came from somewhere amazing thanks to Fane''s amazing strength. However, they could not find any chosen disciples called Fane after investigating the matter.


    In the end, the conclusion they arrived at was that Fane was not from anywhere notable. That was why they were not afraid to make a move on Fane and capture Fane alive to look into what secrets he held.


    After they saw that Rudy only managed toplete twenty-seven pill runes, it reinforced their guess. The two of them must have been from some corner of the middle kingdom and did not really know much.


    Fane was probably so strong just because he had been incredibly lucky, and managed to gain the inheritance of some hero.


    There were certain amazing heroes that failed to find anyone to inherit their skills, so they would find a secluded ce before they died and leave behind their most valuable treasures and techniques.


    They would hope that someone would find it and inherit their techniques, Fane must have found some hero''s inheritance. That was why he was so strong. That was also the reason the higher-ups wanted to capture Fane alive.


    After capturing Fane, they would torture and interrogate Fane to see if they could gain anything from him.


    Fane grabbed Rudy''s shoulders and raised his voice,'' Don''t be sad. There''s nothing to be sad about. As long as you have enough time, you''ll trample over all those whoughed at you."


    After that, Fane turned around, ignoring everyone as he walked to the end of the line, queuing up to take the test. There were some things that were pointless to be said.


    Seeing Fane says nothing and going to queue up, the alchemists looked at him with an even more amused gaze. Coincidentally, there were also two people in front of Fane.


    The two of them had already seen that therge group had a grudge against Fane. Even if the two of them did not know the details, they knew that the ones against Fane were the Compass Pavilion and the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    They were two eighth-grade ns. When the two of them saw that FAne was going over to queue up, they started to whisper amongst themselves, discussing where Eane was from and if he could pass the test perfectly. N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 2912

    Chapter 2912


    The whole thing had been heard by Fane. Fane merely thought that it was annoying, and decided to close his eyes and rest, not wanting to bother with what anyone else had to say.


    As time passed, half an hour was up. It was finally Fane''s turn to take the test. Of the two in front, one had seeded and one had failed. From the percentage, it seemed like half of the participants would fail.


    The alchemists who are able to enter Prosper City were all at least sixth-grade alchemists and above. Only those who were in the upper echelon of sixthgrade alchemists could enter Prosper City.


    When Fane stepped in front of the condensing te, the gray barrier immediately wrapped Fane within. On the condensing te, sixty iplete runes appeared.


    Fane looked at the runes. There was a small portion that even middle-tier sixth-grade alchemists couldplete, but most of them needed someone who was a seventh-grade alchemist or higher toplete. Fane even saw an ancient pill rune among them.


    Pill runes that came from ancient times were both rare and hard to condense. To alchemists, it was quite a big test. Only alchemists with strong foundations would be able toplete ny of those pill runes.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Otherwise, even if they were seventh-grade alchemists, they would not be able to do anything when faced with an ancient pill rune. Fane took a few deep breaths as he pushed all those unnecessary thoughts out of his head.


    His hands started to move constantly as he seriously started toplete pill runes. It started to get incredibly hot within the barrier, while it was strangely quiet outside.


    Rudy waspletely depressed at that moment and did not want to say a single word. Even if there were people mocking him, he did not want to say anything back at all.


    They lost interest in continuing when they saw that Rudy had no retorts at all. The ce started to fall into a strange silence and everyone looked at the gray barrier, waiting for Fane toe out.


    After some time, Gent lowered his voice and whispered to Mark, "What do we do now? The only order we got was that we couldn''t let Fane go.


    However, we''re no match for Fane at all. Prosper City prohibits us from fighting in the first ce. We had a conflict with Fane earlier, but what do we do now..."


    In truth, Gent was already a little lost


    at that moment. The orders from above were very clear. They were not allowed to let Fane go. They had also caused trouble with Fane, so what could they do after?


    They were just a group of alchemists, so they were no


    match for Fane at all. Other than keeping an eye on Fane and causing Fane more trouble, there was nothing else they could do.


    Mark frowned and thought about it


    for a long time before saying seriously, "We''ll just quietly wait for any changes. Let''s report the matter first and wait for orders. What we need to do now is make sure that we follow Fane tightly. No matter where he goes, we have to follow him.


    "Especially if he enters the city. We definitely can''t let him slip away. There are so many people in the city, we might really lose track of him if he wants to slip away. If we can''t find him, we''ll definitely be med."


    Gent nodded as his lips twitched helplessly, "Fane really is hard to deal with. If he really wants to slip away from us, we might really not be able to do anything about it..."


    Mark let out a deep sigh, not saying anything. He did not actually have any better ns as well. Gent looked at the gray barrier before letting out a coldugh.

 Chapter 2913

    Chapter 2913


    "However, I think that he shouldn''t have such an easy time getting into the city. He might not even pass the test..."


    Mark nodded, feeling like Gent could be right.


    However, right at that moment, the barrier suddenly disappeared. All the alchemists around them looked up at the condensing te in front of Fane simultaneously.


    The condensing te disyed Fane''s results," Perfectlypleted ny pill runes, obtaining four entry tokens."


    The golden words blinked five or six times before disappearing. Right after that, four rays of light shot out of the condensing card, falling into Fane''s palm. When the lights dispersed, four entry tokens appeared in front of everyone.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he kept his entry token into a mustard seed. He already had some clue about who he wanted to bring inside.


    None of the alchemists were able to say anything when they saw that scene. They started to suspect if they were imagining things. Otherwise, how could they see something so absurd?


    Gent suddenly pped his chest. He was suddenly pped in the face after saying that Fane would not


    even be able to enter Prosper City.


    Not only had Fane managed to enter Prosper City, but he had also even managed to win three extra entry tokens to bring three other people in!


    "Mark, pinch me now. I want to see if I''m dreaming! That guy actually managed to pass the test perfectly..." Gent was even starting to tremble as he spoke.


    He actually did not want to believeExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    that what was happening in front of him was real. It was too absurd. The guy clearly had the badge of a sixth-grade alchemist and was clearly on the path of a warrior How results


    could he have such exas,


    asan alchemist if he spent so much time on training?


    Samuel took a deep breath and said, "Anyone who can pass the test perfectly is at least a seventh-grade alchemist. Could this guy already at the level of a seventh-grade


    alchemist? Why would he havel. not


    badge of a sixth-grade alchemist if he was a seventhgrade alchemist? Is it because he wants to trick others?"


    "Who knows what that cunning brat thinks? However, why is God so unfair? This guy is clearly a warrior and probably spent a lot of time on that. Yet, he managed to be a seventh-grade alchemist before he hit sixty years of age. Isn''t that just absurd?"


    Mark felt like he was about to go crazy. When he saw what Fane had done, his breath almost stopped. It was not just absurd, it had dealt him a heavy blow as well.


    His lips twitched slightly as his eyes widened. Fane turned around to look at the dumbfounded alchemist again.


    He smiled and said, "I''ve already told you. Don''t be so quick to say who the clown is..."


    No one dared to say anything back at those words anymore. They merely shut their mouths wisely. Results could prove everything, and it was impossible for alchemists to chet.


    Even if they wanted to think up any excuses, they could not. They were forced to shut their eyes and say nothing. Rudy finally found a bit of confidence back from that. Even though the confidence came from Fane, he was at least in a better mood.

 Chapter 2914

    Chapter 2914


    He turned his head and looked down at the group, "I told you not to look down on others. Fane said to you that he could beat you in every way, and he definitely can.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "All of you only know how to use your mouth to insult others, saying we''re from somewhere insignificant. If we were, then what do you amount to? You can''t evenpare to us..."


    Rudy''s words were incredibly sharp. It angered the alchemists so much that they started to pant. Mark was in a bad mental state at that moment, but he immediately retorted, "What do you mean we can''tpare? The brat might have some skill, but we aren''t weak either. I canplete the test perfectly as well. At least a third of my fellow students behind me can pass the test perfectly as well!"


    As he said that, Mark found some confidence back. This time, it was Fane''s turn to look at the group with a mocking smile, "A third? Aren''t you too overconfident in your fellow students? There are twenty in total including you. You should be counting your lucky stars if even two manage to pass perfectly!"


    That was basically Fane shooting back at them for all their earlier insults.


    There were a total of twenty alchemists from the


    Unbreaking Pavilion and a total of fifteen from the Compass Pavilion. Fane''s words had been targeted at the alchemists of the Unbreaking Pavilion, and Mark''s face reddened in anger again.


    He looked at Fane furiously, feeling like he and his fellow students were all being underestimated by Fane. The test did not seem hard to him at all. As the leader of the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion, he could not ept being doubted like that.


    Mark narrowed his eyes as his tone went cold, "I know you''re a decent alchemist, but don''t think that others are not at your level just because you''re good!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not wanting to bother responding. Mark felt like his honor had been challenged, Fane said that only two would be able to pass the test perfectly out of twenty of them. That in itself was an insult.


    However, it was just a simple entry test. All of them were alchemists that had been carefully raised by their ns. They had used up a lot of resources. He could not guarantee that twenty of them would be able to pass the test perfectly, but there had to be at least ten.


    Mark said, "Don''t think that you can brag anyway you want and look down on others just because you have some skill. If you have what it takes, then wait right here and look at all of us taking the test. We''ll use our skills to prove that you arepletely wrong!"


    Fane''s lips curled up as he let out a smile of disdain.


    Mark''s words were probably not just to gain back some of his honor, but probably included other intentions as well. However, Fane could not be bothered exploring it.


    Since Mark wanted to prove himself so much, then Fane would y along till the end.


    Fane smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll wait here and look at all of you take the test then. If more than two of you pass the test perfectly, then I will have underestimated you."


    All of the alchemists there were stunned at those words. They could not believe that Fane was actually so serious. The earlier conversation was definitely filled with emotion.


    Yet, they did not expect that Fane would actually have agreed. If more than two of the Unbreaking Pavilion''s alchemists passed perfectly, then Fane would have to admit that it was his problem.

 Chapter 2915

    Chapter 2915


    Samuel looked at Fane speechlessly. He could not figure out what Fane''s temperament was like. There was no doubt about Fane''s skills. He was talented whether it was on the path of a warrior or an alchemist.


    Otherwise, there was no way he would have passed the test perfectly. Yet, his personality was hard to grasp. He would be calm at one moment and reckless at another. Could he really look down on the alchemists of the Unbreaking Pavilion so much?


    Even if some of the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion were unable topare to Fane or unable to pass the test perfectly, there was no way they would be so bad that only two of them would be able to pass.


    After all, those alchemists were all painstakingly raised by the Unbreaking Pavilion with a sea''s worth of resources. Most of them had seventh-grade alchemist badges on their chests.


    Fane''s expression was as calm as always. It was as if those words had not been spoken by him at all. Mark''s lips paled slightly, "Very good! Fane, you''d better remember what you said earlier. You have to make good on their promise and admit your mistakester!"


    Fane smiled before nodding earnestly. After that, he motioned to the condensing te, indicating that they should not waste any time and go for the tests right away to prove their skills.


    Samuel lightly snorted as he waved to the students behind him, "All of you head over first. I''ll be thest one!"


    If he participated in the test first, it would give the students behind him under some pressure. After thinking about it, he felt like the strongest should be thest to take the tests.


    Of the twenty alchemists there, only Gent and himself were far above the others, so he nned on having Gent be the secondst one to take the test.


    He would be thest alchemist from the Unbreaking


    Pavilion to take the test. With that in mind, he arranged for the students to queue up. He was thest line in line.


    When they queued up, Mark had his gaze fixed on Fane. There were various emotions in his eyes. There was hatred and anger. Various kinds of negative emotions were there because of Fane.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He already thoroughly hated Fane at that point. He felt like his honor had been challenged again and again. Fane merely looked on without any emotions as those alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion took their tests.


    He had been so sure before because


    he had his own reasons. After going through the tests, he noticed that there was something very special about the entry test. Hanks to that, he was very sure that only two out of the group would be able toplete the test perfectly as he did.


    In order to quicklyplete the tests, Mark had arranged for them to be tested at different condensing tes. Thankfully, there were many condensing tes around the za. Even if the numbers that were queuing were not much, it was not little either.


    Fane quietly stood on the spot as he waited for the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion to queue up. He could not be bothered to spare another nce after that and instead started to talk to Rudy in a whisper.


    Rudy had finally been able to


    summon up some spirit. Fane could tell that Rudy was incredibly sad.¨¨ Failing the test had been too much of a blow to Rudy. At that moment, Fane did not want Rudy to be immersed in the pain of failure.

 Chapter 2916

    Chapter 2916


    He deliberately brought up a topic, "This group won''t let us escape their sights easily. If we leave their sights, they''ll definitely go crazy..." After Rudy heard that, he was immediately pulled out of his pain. After all, that problem was even more pressing.


    He sighed as he said with concern, "What does that group want?! They''ve been trying to cause us trouble from the start. Could they really be nning on attacking us? However, Prosper City''sws state that we can''t fight privately. If they really pull any moves, they''d just die!"


    Fane nodded. Various thoughts shed in both of their eyes. In truth, he was still not sure at all, thanks to theck of information. He had no way of telling what that group wanted as well.


    If they really nned on anything, they should not hide before they had full confidence in their n. The group was quite kind to alert Fane the moment Fane arrived in the city. The more Fane thought about it, the more he felt like something was off. It felt like they really were just there to cause trouble.


    Rudy shook his head in frustration, feeling like his head was being surrounded by disgusting flies, "Why don''t we just go in right now. After all, they''re all queuing up. I can''t stand the thought of them


    constantly following us. I''ll definitely be feeling constant goosebumps!"


    Fane nodded. It definitely felt bad being constantly observed, especially with Fane''s personality. He definitely did not want to go through something like that, but the circumstances were special. After thinking about it for a long time, he frowned and said earnestly, "We have to just tolerate it for now. Since they want to follow us, let''s just let them. I really want to know what their true goal is, and if it has to do with Grayson or not!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Before, Fane had said that they knew far too little about Grayson. Even though Fane had gone through a lot with Grayson and Rudy before, Grayson seemed like apletely different person other than his looks.


    On top of that, Grayson had disappeared the moment they entered Phoenix Valley. Those


    higher ups also seemed incredible strange every time they brought up Grayson. No matter how they they thought about it, they felt like there had to be a massive secret hidden behind everything.


    If the matter did not involve him, Fane might not have been so anxious to figure everything out. However, as time passed, he slowly found that there was no longer any way he could avoid the matter.


    Grayson already noticed him and had instigated the warriors and alchemists of the Unbreaking Pavilion to cause him trouble. If things were already at that stage, he would naturally have to figure things out.


    Rudy looked at Fane seriously, not wanting to add to Fane''s troubles. However, looking at Fane''s expression, it was obvious that Fane had no way of solving those frustrations at that moment.


    Rudy thought about it before saying, "Even if you seal my lips, I would also write it out. There are far too


    many questions in my head, such as


    why Grayson is in the kina


    Pavilion, and why he doesn''t recognize us. Why would he suddenly try to do something to us?


    ??


    Could it be because of what I did back then?"


    Fane sighed as he looked towards the others for a while before he whispered, "I''m thinking about these questions as well. However, there''s something we can be sure of even if we can''t investigate anything at the moment. There''s only one reason Grayson would suddenly attack us.


    "That''s because you suddenly pulled his arm and asked those questions. We basically alerted him from that moment on..."

 Chapter 2917

    Chapter 2917


    After Fane finished saying that, Rudy''s lips twitched. He knew that what happened that day wasplete because he could not keep his mouth shut back then. He felt incredibly bad about that.


    Back when Fane lectured him, Rudy was not exactly pleased about it. Yet, now it looked like he definitely deserved that scolding. If he had not pulled Grayson so impulsively, all of this would not have happened.


    Fane knew that Rudy was guilty about what happened, so Fane shook his head and said earnestly," It''s already toote to regret things. You just need to remember to think before you do anything in the future. Don''t act on your emotions alone. All we can do now is respond to things as they


    come.


    "It''s like you said before, Prosper City prohibits fighting. They won''t be able to attack us there, nor would they have the guts to. I want to wait and see if they slip up and reveal what they''re nning to us..."


    Various questions were on Fane''s mind at that moment. He suddenly felt like he did not know what he needed to do next, and could only follow his intuition.


    Since they wanted to follow him so closely, he would let them. Earlier, Mark''s words sounded like he really wanted to prove things to Fane, but there was actually another reason behind them.


    He wanted to provoke Fane and have Fane stay behind. After all, they had not gone through their tests yet. Fane could enter Prosper City at any time, but they still needed to take their tests and waste a great deal of time.


    If Fane disappeared the moment he entered the city, then they might be left in an unfortunate spot. Time slowly ticked away, and Fane felt like he was about to go to sleep waiting for them.


    Rudy was incredibly tired as well, but


    Fane had not given up on looking at the results of the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion. He remembered every result. After Mark participated in the test himself, Mark''s mood sank incredibly low.


    The results of the test were just like Fane had said. Only Gent and Mark had managed to get a perfect ny.


    The others got eighty-seven at best. Most of them managed to get over eighty pil runes, while the others were just somewhatcking.


    Fane smiled coldly, "The results


    were just as exined. It looks like you know too little of yourself and those other alchemists behind you. I already told you, it''s not that I''m looking down on all of you. It''s just that you''re really not good enough!"


    As Fane said that, the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion were so infuriated that they wanted to rush up and choke Fane. However, they


    could only dream of that.


    They were forced to seethe in anger quietly, not able to say anything back. That was because Fane was absolutely right. He had even been able to guess the exact number.


    Faneughed as he said coldly, "In the future, you shouldn''t set your sights too high no matter what you do. That''s because you''ll just end up falling tragically."


    Fane''s words might not have


    sounded that harsh, but they feltdike


    violent ps on the faces of the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion. Mark''s whole body was already trembling from the anger. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 2918

    Chapter 2918


    He had obviously been infuriated. Fane merely let out a light snort and retrieved his entry token from Mustard Seed and turned to look at Rudy, "The show''s already over. There''s no reason for us to stay in the za. Go pick out two people and get twenty thousand spirit crystals from them. Let''s hurry up and enter the outer city."


    Rudy nodded and immediately ran over to pick out two warriors who wanted to enter Prosper City. There were many to choose from. The warriors that were resting outside the city numbered at least over ten thousand.


    From there, it was incredibly easy to pick out two that were suitable. After fifteen minutes, Fane held the twenty thousand spirit crystals he had earned and entered the outer city of Prosper City with Rudy and two other warriors.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Prosper City was split into the outer city and the inner city. When he got the entry token for the outer city, all of Prosper City''s rules went into his mind. Rather than the inner and outer cities, it was more like a massive marketce.


    The moment they entered the city, they saw many stalls of various sizes set up right in front of them. There were many people walking along those stalls.


    Everyone was browsing and looking for something


    they liked. There were various things on sale. It was not just pills or materials, there were even technique manuals or some broken down ancient weapons.


    The moment Rudy entered the city, he could not help but exim, "Oh my, this ce is massive."


    The ce was at least ten timesrger than the za outside of the city. There were a lot of alchemists and warriors gathered there. Of course, the warriors were naturally all there for business.


    The inner city was where the alchemists would go through their actual tests. Regr warriors would not enter the ce easily. Rudy stood on his tip toes as he looked around.


    All he saw was people. Many warriors and stall owners were shouting out their prices intensely. Most of the warriors there were not that strong. They only went there to try out their luck and earn some spirit crystals.


    After all, the Whirling Worldcked a lot of resourcespared to the outside world. High-grade alchemists were incredibly rare in the Whirling World, and pills were necessities for warriors. If they bought a lot of pills from this ce, they would definitely be able to earn a lot of money by selling them in other seventhlevel cities.


    Fane had perfectly passed the entrance test, and obtained entry tokens for three other people. Since Rudy had not passed, they wasted one of the entry tokens.


    There were only two warriors who entered with Fane. After they entered with Fane and Rudy, they exchanged a few pleasantries before going their own ways, not saying anything else.


    After all, it was just a one time deal. Only Rudy and Fane were left. After entering the outer city, the two of them were in no hurry to look around for things they wanted to buy at the stalls. Instead, they looked for somewhere secluded and stopped for a rest.


    It was mainly because Rudy had a lot he wanted to say. Enemies had surrounded them at the za in front of the city, so he could not have said anything without fear of being overhead.


    It was only the two of them at that moment, so Rudy no longer had those reservations. He sighed and said seriously, "They followed so tightly behind when we entered. Those flies won''t let us go just like that."


    Fane nodded, "Since I agreed to look


    at all of them take their tests, I naturally have no intentions of giving them the slip. They think that Fm an idiot to argue with them, and probably think that I''m too prideful..."

 Chapter 2919

    Chapter 2919


    Rudy let out augh when he heard that, "They don''t know anything about you at all. There''s no way you would waste your time for something so petty."


    As the two of them talked, they saw Mark, Gent and the others entering the city. The group''s eyes were wide as they entered, hurriedly looking for Fane among the crowd.


    They had thought that Fane would jump into the crowd the moment Fane entered the city, so they were all looking forward.


    Yet, Fane and Rudy had not walked further inside at all, and had instead headed to the more secluded city walls. Rudy looked on as the group struggled to find them.


    All of them started to panic, and heughed as he pointed at them, "They''re all in such a panic. What do you think they''ll do if they still can''t find us after a while?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, "Who cares what they''ll do? We won''t deliberately hide ourselves. If we want to find out what''s happening behind all this, we''ll have to make them slip up.


    "The more they do, the more obvious their goals will be, but it''s quite funny seeing them panic like that as well. Let''s just wait here for a moment. We''ll make our


    appearance after they fumble about for a bit more."


    Rudy was very amused as he looked on next to the city walls with Fane. They watched as the Unbreaking Pavilion and Compass Pavilion''s alchemists were frantically trying to find them. Taking the opportunity, Fane gave Rudy an introduction to the rules of the outer city.


    Rudy started to get annoyed hearing the numerous rules there were, "Isn''t this just arge marketce? Why are there so many rules?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow and looked into the distance. The outer city was far toorge. Fane was unable to even estimate how many warriors were gathered there.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Even though the outer city is a massive marketce whenpared to the inner city, Prosper City is still a city built for alchemists. Anyone who enters Prosper City would need to go through tests that are targeted at alchemists Content


    belongs to


    "Just look at the various stalls set up around the ce. Those stalls are only obtainable after going through certain tests. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even have the chance to peddle your wares."


    Rudy''s lips twitched when he heard that even setting up a stall needed tests. Rudy sighed, feeling like he did not belong anywhere.


    He said helplessly, "Even setting up a stall needs a test ... It''s so hard to rx around here."


    After saying that, Rudy could not help but look around at the various stalls. After some observations, he could see the difference between the stalls.


    The stalls were all of various sizes. Some stalls were only five square feetrge, and various things were ced all around, looking incredibly packed Some stalls were a bit bigger, possibly at around ten square feet.


    They could even see a few stalls that had tables and chairs around, but not many people could enter those stalls.


    Fane pointed at the stalls and


    introduced to Rudy, 1 There are three


    levels to the stalls, high, middle and low. The low-tier stalls are the smallest, and are only around five square feet in area."

 Chapter 2920

    Chapter 2920


    "The highest amount they can deal with has also been set at a hundred thousand spirit crystals. The middletier stalls are about ten square feet, and the limit of any transactions is set at two hundred thousand spirit crystals.


    "The highest level stalls are those pavilions with their own tables and chairs towards the top. Anyone able to open up a stall there are definitely people with incredible backgrounds. There''s also a limit to the deals that can be done in the high-tier stalls, but it''s not an upper limit. Instead, there''s a lower limit. Any transactions done there can''t be lower than four hundred thousand spirit crystals."


    Rudy''s mouth was wide open after hearing the exnations. The rules were not tooplicated, and anyone with half a me could understand it. However, the meaning behind all that was different.


    Rudy took a deep breath as his mouth twitched slightly, "The high-tier stalls are all at least four hundred thousand spirit crystals! Isn''t this sum just far too big? Maybe it''s nothing much to high-grade alchemists, but it''s definitely not the case for people like us.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Any warriors or alchemists who can enter the Whirling World are all younger than sixty. With that conditions, there can''t be any alchemists who are particrly amazing! Since they won''t be that high grade, the deals practically will never reach that number. We''re talking about four hundred thousand spirit crystals!"


    As he said that, Rudy excitedly raised four fingers with his hands, waving it in front of Fane, "Four hundred thousand spirit crystals. I''d have to save up so long for that! If I manage to get that amount in ten years, it would already be an amazing achievement!"


    The more Rudy thought about it, the more horrified he was. Every transaction that was done in the high-tier stalls were all done in amounts that he would not be able to get even after ten years of saving up. The moment he thought about that number, he felt like there was a huge gulf between him and those people.


    Fane looked up at the pavilion that stood at the highest point by itself. Most of the pavilions were empty, but some of them had been taken up as well. Those people all wore incredibly expensive clothes and sat idly on the stone benches,


    Compared to the low and middle tier stalls, there were at least left than half the number of people browsing the high-tier stalls. After all, there was a lower limit to the spending there.


    However, those people were in no


    hurry at all. After all, as long as they managed to seal just one deal, they would be able to get at least four hundred thousand spirit crystals. Just one deal would have them set for years.


    Rudy frowned, "Why don''t we set up a stall..."


    As he was saying that, Rudy suddenly felt like he was being an idiot again. Fane and himself did not have anything amazing to sell. There was nothing they could do even if they got a high-tier stall.


    Fane immediately knew what Rudy was thinking when he saw Rudy''s expression.


    Fane let out augh and said, "We might not have much use for any stalls, but we can help people get stalls and ask for a fee..."


    When Fane said that, Rudy started


    to get a little confused. Rudy frowned as he looked at Fane with wide and curious eyes. Fane did not bother stalling and continued, "Do you think that everyone with a stall is an alchemist? Look closely at what they''re wearing. Most of them are warriors who''re here to make money or warriors fromrger ns who''re here to buy pills. There are very little stalls that are actually manned by alchemists."


    Fane''s words caused Rudy to have a moment of realization. He suddenly looked around. The stalls were all very neatly arranged, and there was a stone road in the middle for customers to walk through.

 Chapter 2921

    Chapter 2921


    The outermost section consisted of low-tier stalls. The middle section consisted of middle-tier stalls. There were nine levels among the middle-tier stalls, and after those nien levels were the higher-tier stalls. All the pavilions were built at the highest points.


    It was a deliberate way to show off how special the high-tier stalls were. Those who had stalls up there were mostly not alchemists, just like Fane had said. Instead, most of the people shopping around there were alchemists.


    The ones sitting down on the high-tier stalls were not alchemists, which confused Rudy even more.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he decided to exin it to Rudy, "Everyone who enters the outer city will have an outer city entry token in their hands. With that entry token, we can head to the testing area to official take part in the tests.


    "Only by passing the test can one use their results to get a stall. There is not rule against taking the test for someone else this time, so many warriors used this method to get high-grae alchemists to help them get stalls. That way, the warriors got the stalls, and the alchemists got some spending money."


    Rudy suddenly understood everything after that exnation. He could not help but say excitedly, "If that''s the case, won''t we be able to get a sum of money? The stalls of different levels definitely need different amounts of money. How many spirit crystals would we be able to get from low-tier stalls?"


    Fane shook his head, "That, I do not know. I just happened to see that most of the people manning the stalls were warriors. Then I thought about the rules of the outer city and guessed that they must have gotten those stalls using that method. We''ll need to go looking around to be sure."


    The testing area of the outer city


    was right at the center of the outer


    city. The test over there was in the


    el


    same style as the entrance test. There were also a row of condensing tes there. The condensing tes would give different problems for the test participants to solve.


    The outer city''s condensing tes did not just have the participants fill up runes, but also ask the participants to condense pill runes needed for pills of certain levels.


    It was much harder than the entrance test. A lot of alchemists faltered here, not even managing to get a low-tier stall.


    When he heard about rules of the outer city, Rudy was quite excited. He had already given up on himself at that point, feeling like there was nothing he could do with his meager abilities.


    However, he was following Fane.


    Someone as talented as Fane would


    definitely be able to make some waves in the outer city. He could stay by Fane''s side, gaining some experience as well as riding on Fane''s coattails.


    He looked up at Fane and said, "What do we do next?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane took a deep breath. Fane had wanted to go to the outer city''s testing area to check out the prices of stalls. However, he shook his head after thinking about it. The testing area might already have been taken over by those annoying ff¨ºs.


    They would be noticed immediately if they went. Even though there were some things that he had to do, Fane just felt incredibly annoyed when he thought of those people. Those people would find them eventually.


    After thinking about it, Fane said, "Let''s go walk around first. Let''s see if there''s anything we need around those stalls.

 Chapter 2922

    Chapter 2922


    Rudy hurriedly nodded his head. The outer city was just like a massive gathering ce. There would naturally be tests to face, but he would be able to see a lot of things.


    Fane led the way as Rudy followed. The two of them looked around the low-tier and middle-tier stalls.


    There really were many things around that Rudy had never seen before, and they managed to see what most of the owners were selling.


    In truth, most of the goods for sale were still focused on pills. Many stall owners had the pills they needed written clearly there. Those owners would provide the materials, needing alchemists to help them refine the pills.


    Some of the stall owners had found rare materials in the Whirling World. They wanted to obtain pills from alchemists by bartering.


    After looking around, Rudy hurriedly followed Fane and whispered, "The prices here are not just two times higher than in the outside world. Look at those spirit gathering pills. In the outside world, one pill should just be about three thousand spirit crystals, but they''re going for six thousand and five hundred here! The prices are so different..."


    Fane nodded, "Things are more expensive when they''re rare. Pills are consumables, and alchemists are


    rare in the Whirling World. Of course, I mean highgrade alchemists."


    Saying that, Fane paused as he thought about his next words before saying, "Did you notice that there are also some pills that are worth the same as the outside world?"


    Rudy nodded. He had observed everything in great detail and noticed that lower quality pills were almost the same price as in the outside world.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Fane continued, "Lower and


    middle-tier sixth-grade pills are not too useful in the Whirling World, so the prices are simr to the outside world. That''s because no onecking pills of that grade. The higher the grade of the pill is, the more drastic the increase in price."


    The two of them walked around the stalls as they chatted, not really finding anything they were interested in after a long time. Rudy had been quite interested, wanting Fane to ept a few assignments to refine pills, but Fane had shook his head and refused all of them.


    Refining pills took a while. Even though Fane had nned on


    dedicating some time to refining


    pills for money before they enteredt


    the city in exchange for spirit


    Qu


    crystals, Fane decided against that idea after knowing about Prosper City''s rules. There were even faster ways to makerge amounts of spirit crystals, so why would he waste time on refining pills? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    There were probably some alchemists who would take refining pills as a way to train themselves, but it was not that important to Fane. After absorbing the memories of that ancient hero, Fane did not need to refine great amounts of pills to train himself. After walking for a long time, Fane did not see anything that he was interested in.


    Even though there were a lot of high gradebat manuals, those were not that valuable to Fane. After all, there were a lot of techniques and skills in his mind, uncountable amounts of high-grade techniques.


    He would naturally not need to choose random techniques that were sold here. After walking around, Fane sighed, feeling like his standards were too high. Otherwise, he would not have been unable to find anything he was interested in at all.

 Chapter 2923

    Chapter 2923


    Rudy frowned as he followed behind Fane. Rudy could still understand why Fane refused refining pills at the start. Fane had probably felt that the rewards for refining pills were not enough. However, after walking around and seeing all the prices on disy, Fane did not seem interested in anything.


    Rudy felt a little helpless at that. He frowned as he walked in front of Fane and whispered, "There are quite a few good deals here, why didn''t you ept the jobs? With your skills, you should be able to refine seventh-grade pills without any problems. They will provide you with the materials as well. You just need to spend some time refining it, so why don''t you ept it?"


    Fane turned to look at Rudy as he said inly, "It''s too much of a waste of time. I don''t want to waste time on the outer city. The test in the inner city is what''s important. Only by passing the tests in the inner city will I be able to get Prosper City''s rewards."


    Compared to those spirit crystals, the rewards of Prosper City were much more interesting to Fane. Fane had constantly been keeping the time in mind as well. After all, they were only able to stay in the Whirling World for two years. He would have to leave after that.


    If he spent too much time on seventh-level cities, he


    would have too little time after that. He might end up losing out on good things because he did not have enough time, which he definitely did not want to happen.


    That was why Fane decided against wasting time on refining pills after thinking about that. After all, refining pills was not the only way to obtain spirit crystals in the outer city.


    After Rudy heard that, Rudy was suddenly a little speechless. Rudy found that he was understanding Fane less and less.


    Rudy was just about to retort when


    he saw Fane''s eyes light up, seemingly seeing something interesting. Fane quickly rushed towards the easternmost stall. The stall was a middle-tier one, and was ten squared feet in size, but there was not much disyed there.


    There were a few stone pieces around, and a request for pills. Fane looked at the owner of the stall. The person had white robes on, and looked very handsome. However, he looked a bit unfriendly.


    The person clearly felt that someone was approaching, but the person did not even bother looking up as the person closed his eyes and rested. Fane did not mind the person''s attitude as Fane looked at the goods on disy.


    Fane did not look at the request for pills at all, and immediately looked at the few rock fragments. Rudy saw. that Fane''s eyes were on the few stone fragments that glowing with a faint red glow. He was incredibly curious about those stones, wondering if they were anything amazing.


    He had never seen them before, and the fact that the stall owner ced them on the floor meant that he did not know what the value of those shattered stones were. They did not know, but Fane knew the stones very well.


    The fragment was something incredibly useful to Fane on the road to getting stronger. Those fragments would be rare even in first-grade worlds. Fane took a deep breath as he called out the words Shattered Soul Crystals in his mind.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Those fragments were treasures to


    soul-attribute warriors. The


    fragments contained pure soul


    energy. After absorbing the stones, not only would it help a


    soul-attribute warriors understanding and use of


    novel.n


    sottribute techniques, it would


    also improve the strength of a


    warrior''s soul.


    In West Cercie state, Fane had gotten two shattered Soul Crystals. If not for the two crystals, Fane would not have managed to avoid the difficult situation back then, and would not have gotten to Middle Province.

 Chapter 2924

    Chapter 2924


    That white-robed man casually put those incredibly valuable Shattered Soul Crystals on the floor. It was obvious that they did not know the value of the Shattered Soul Crystals at all. Even so, he could still feel the energy flowing within.


    He knew that they were valuable, which is why he had them on disy. Fane raised an eyebrow as he suppressed the excitement in his heart. No matter what, he had to get those Shattered Soul Crystals.


    He could not be reckless, because that would cause the white-robed man to realize how much Fane wanted those crystals. Then he would increase the precise, which Fane would have to suffer in silence.


    Thinking about it, Fane picked up the pill request by the side. Almost every stall owner would have the pills he wanted written down on the stall. After that, they would specify the rewards.


    If the alchemists feel like the rewards were enough, they would take up the business. The white-robed man opened his eyes, measuring Fane. His gaze stopped at the sixth-rank alchemist badge on Fane''s chest.


    The badge was too eye catching. When the white-robed man saw it, there was a glint of disappointment in his eyes, suddenly losing all interest. The white-robed man frowned, saying in a cold tone,1 If you can''t do it, just put it down. I don''t need any sixth-grade pills."


    Fane raised an eyebrow before sighing. He had not really cared about the badge on his chest initially. After all, he had actual skill.


    Fane knew better about his own skill than anyone else, but after arriving at the Whirling World, Fane started to regret not getting the sixth-grade alchemist badge back then. He would not have needed to waste so much time in the Whirling World otherwise.


    If not for the Shattered Soul Crystal, he might not have bothered exining. However, he was forced to calm himself for the crystals. He smiled and said, "I can refine the Soul Nurturing Pills!"


    Each stall owner would write down all the pills they needed on pieces of paper. Fane was holding the request for Soul Nurturing Pills.


    The white-robed man needed ten


    Soul Nurturing Pills. He would provide the materials as well as a reward of five thousand spirit crystals per pill. The price was not that high, but not low either. The ten pills would get Fane fifty thousand spirit crystals.


    The white-robed man looked at the sixth-grade alchemist badge on Fane''s chest in disdain at those words.


    "I hate wasting time on others. You should look at the badge on your chest before you say anything. The Soul


    Nurturing Pill is a middle-tier seventh-grade pill. I need to provide the alchemist with seventh-grade snake grass, pink grass, phoenix w herbs and seventh-grade follower, the silver silk flower.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Just those materials alone are worth a lot. Do you think I''ll take the risk and offer this business to a sixth-grade alchemist?"


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. At


    that moment, he wanted to rip the badge on his chest off. That badge constantly caused him problems. Ever since he had the badge he was constantly looked down on


    The badge was not indicative of his actual skill, so how could Fane be happy with getting looked down on like that? However, he could not just leave at that moment. After all, the Shattered Soul Crystals were there, and he had to have them.

 Chapter 2925

    Chapter 2925


    Fane had already master Destroying the Void. Fane had not nned on raising his skills yet, and had nned on focusing on obtaining valuable things. However, his experience in the Seven Leaves Tower had told Fane that it was a bad idea.


    Destroying the Void was an upper ultimate god rank technique. At Fane''s age, being able to use such a technique and even perfecting it already put Fane far above anyone else.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    In Fane''s eyes, he was practically unbeatable in the Whirling World. Yet, after he got the key from the Thousand Leaves Tower, the old man told Fane that Fane''s skills were not able to pass the test of the sixthfloor at all.


    Fane could not obtain the real treasure. It caused Fane to be doubtful and filled with introspection at the same time. He could not stop improving himself, so Fane had already been determined to never stop moving forward while he was on the way to Prosper City.


    He needed to choose a new technique to master. This time, he definitely had to choose a technique that was better than an upper ultimate god rank technique, which left storm god rank techniques.


    Furthermore, Fane nned on choosing a sottribute storm god rank technique. After all,


    mastering Destroying the Void had helped Fane have an even deeper mastery and familiarity with the soul attribute.


    It was greatly beneficial to Fane to choose another soul attribute technique. No matter how he looked at it, he could not let the Shattered Soul Crystals slip away.


    ve


    The thought yed in Fane''s minds a few times before hepletelyposed himself. Even if he could not really stand the sight of that white-robed man, he was forced to patiently and warmly say, though I have the badge of a sixth-grade alchemist, just think about it. If a sixth-grade alchemist doesn''t have some skill, how could I have passed the entry test? I even passed with a perfect score. Seventhgrade pills are nothing for me."


    After saying that, Fane looked at the Shattered Soul Crystal, acting like he did not care, "Do you know what these stones are? They look quite nice and shiny."


    After saying that, Fane took up a crystal and looked at it under the sun. In truth, Fane did not even need to look at it in detail to know that those spirit crystals were quite pure.


    However, he still had to put on a


    show. He could not let the


    white-robed man realize that anything was off. The moment the white-robed man had any doubt, it was possible that he would not be able to get the Shattered Sou Crystals. Fane pretended to be interested.


    "How about this? I''ll only take forty thousand spirit crystals from you for ten Soul Nurturing Pills, and you give me these pretty crystals too?"


    After saying that, he looked up and waved at Rudy,'' Don''t you think these crystals look good? Didn''t my wife say that she wanted some pretty stones as decorations? I think this would be good."


    Rudy immediately caught on. He did not know who Fane''s wife was, but he immediately answered, "I think they''re not bad. She''ll definitely be very happy with those crystals."


    The two of them talked, and the


    main topic was still the crystals. The white-robed man frowned. Since he had dared to disy those crystals, it meant that he had constantly tried to appraise them before.

 Chapter 2926

    Chapter 2926


    The conclusion was that he did not know what they were at all but could still feel that a lot of energy was flowing within those stones. However, he had studied a few times yet failed to discover what kind of warrior could absorb those stones.


    He could not determine the price nor did he know if he would ever be able to sell it, which was why he ced it on the stall. He never expected that it would attract the attention of the two guys in front of him.


    Fane turned and looked at the white-robed man again. "Is it a deal?"


    The white-robed man raised an eyebrow, acting like he did not care as he picked up a Shattered Soul Crystal and looked at it closely. Even after seconds had passed, he failed to see anything.


    He took a deep breath and nodded after thinking about it. In truth, he never thought that he would be able to sell those stones. After all, he was not dealing with idiots. At the same time, he never thought someone would be interested in them the first day he set up his stall.


    He feared that he would lose the deal or that he would be making a huge mistake, but he did not hesitate too much. He was still too afraid that Fane would end up losing interest in the end, which would end up costing him 10000 spirit crystals.


    To the white-robed man, it was a good deal.


    He sighed and said, "You said that you can refine middle seventh-grade pills, but I honestly can''t believe that. After all, you have a sixth-grade alchemist badge.


    "Can you tell me why you still have a sixth-grade alchemist badge, even though you have the skills of a seventh-grade alchemist? Normally, any alchemist with some skill will hurry and take the test the moment they''re good enough. Why didn''t you do that?"


    Fane looked up and said earnestly, "I just didn''t have the time to. I had a lot going on recently, and I went to an incredibly important ce for apetition. I wasted a lot of time, which ended up in me not having the time to be tested. However, I''ve sessfully refined a seventh-grade pill during thepetition."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The white-robed man frowned, still


    not believing him. "You can say anything you want to, but I''m not so easy to fool. If you have the skills of a seventh-grade alchemist, how can you prove it? I won''t believe it if you''re just relying on your words."


    Rudy''s face soured at the


    white-robed man''s harsh words. He felt like the man was just looking for trouble, but he no longer acted on impulse after Fane''s repeated


    lessons, so he forced himself to reel


    himself in.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not feeling like those words were too excessive. "We can sign a contract," he


    calmly offered. "Even if we don''t sign a contract, Prosper City itself has itsws. If don''tplete our deat in the amount of time necessary, we''ll be judged by thews and bestruck by lightning."


    The white-robed man frowned, not able to answer the question at that moment. After a while, the white-robed man finally made his decision. "You''re right. You''ll be turned to ash if you fail the deal, anyway. No one would be able to save you."


    Fane sighed in relief upon noticing that the white-robed man was finally convinced. This man had been more stubborn and interrogative than he had expected.


    He had not seen anything of value after looking at them so many times, but the white-robed man immediately felt like something was wrong the moment he saw that Fane wanted them.


    Try as he might, the man just could not figure out why.


    Fane nodded and kept the request for the pills in Mustard Seed. The white-robed man did not continue talking as he retrieved 15 boxes from his storage ring. Each box emitted a faint cold aura.

 Chapter 2927

    Chapter 2927


    The white-robed man pointed at the boxes and said,'' There are fifteen portions. Make sure to use them wisely, and remember that you can only make five mistakes. If you make any, I won''t provide more. You should just buy them yourself."


    Fane nodded. 15 sets of materials already proved that the white-robed man was rather generous. A few shrewd merchants would only provide three extra sets, which meant that only three mistakes were allowed.


    Fane nodded, already figuring out how much time he would take to refine those Soul Nourishing Pills.


    Just as he put the boxes into Mustard Seed, he suddenly heard an unfriendly voice, "Hold it! TH be taking up this deal. Put down the boxes in your hands! TH refine the Soul Nourishing Pills!"


    Fane could tell who it was without even turning around.


    Mark was sweating bullets, followed by a group of alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion. All of them looked at Fane like they were looking at prey. Mark let out augh as a look of disdain shed in his eyes. He walked forward and said to Fane, "Did you think that you managed to escape? I can assure you that it''s not possible. You can''t do it! Even if you run to


    the ends of the world, you can''t run from us!"


    Fane frowned, not bothering to respond as he put the 15 boxes into Mustard Seed.


    Last time, he had been a stepte in signing the contract and had his deal ruined. This time, he would not allow something like that to happen. Mark noticed how Fane tantly ignored him and put the boxes right into Mustard Seed, much to his chagrin.


    He turned to look at the white-robed man. "What are you doing? Didn''t


    tell you to hold them? Why didn''t you stop him? Don''t you see that he has a sixth-grade alchemist badge? Let me tell you; this brat is a scammer!


    "He ns on leaving Prosper City right after he gets your materials, and thews won''t be able to do anything to him by then!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The white-robed man started to panic after hearing that.


    If what Mark said was true, he would suffer a huge loss!


    The white-robed man immediately looked at Fane and demanded, "Is that true, you brat? Are you nning on running off with my materials?!"


    Fane looked at Mark speechlessly, not understanding how that man''s brain managed to fabricate such a lie so quickly. It definitely made Fane look at Mark


    differently.


    Heughed as he looked at Mark coldly. "I really have to reevaluate you. Your talent at lying is amazing! Do you think thews are so trivial? Do you really think I can run just


    because I want to? Content belongs


    toNovelDrama.Org


    "I never nned on running in the first ce. I wanted to find a peaceful ce to refine the pills, but if you''re pestering me so badly, I can just do it here!"


    Fane had done nothing wrong, so he was not afraid of being questioned at all. Did they not say he would run away with the materials? He wouldplete everything right here then. There was no way he could run with so many people looking at him!

 Chapter 2928

    Chapter 2928


    Hearing Fane''s words, the white-robed man slowly started to rx. If Fane wanted to refine pills in front of him, he could keep an eye out for any irregrities.


    Mark narrowed his eyes and snorted, "Earlier, the stall owner had been resting and didn''t see your initial expression. My fellow student did. "He was observing you for a moment after he found you before he turned to let me know. Before the stall owner opened his eyes, you had zeroed in on the stones!"


    Mark immediately knelt and put the stones in his palm, looking at them closely. At the same time, he looked up at Fane in a challenging manner. Fane''s lips twitched as he cursed himself for being too careless. The stall owner had been napping and ignoring everything else that was happening, so Fane had not bothered to hide his thoughts.


    He had been fully focused on the Shattered Soul Stones, but he never thought that someone had been observing him even though the stall owner had not seen him.


    Rudy cursed internally. Mark had ordered people to keep a close eye on Fane.


    The secondary orders had been to constantly cause Fane trouble and not let Fane have a moment of


    peace. As long as Fane suffered, a portion of his task was done. With those orders, he had to disrupt everything Fane wanted to do.


    Fane took a deep breath as he felt his anger slowly spilling over at that moment. He could not control his anger from surging to his head. He was already tempted to rip Mark apart.


    For the sake of the Shattered Soul Crystals, however, he swallowed his anger.


    Negotiating with the white-robed man had gotten him to lower his guard. He never expected that everything would be ruined by a few words from Mark.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mark ced the Shattered Soul Stone in his hand onto the white-robed man''s palm.


    "You better take a good look at it. It''s something amazing. Otherwise, this guy wouldn''t have been staring at them the whole time. The deal with the Soul Nourishing Pills was done to trick you."


    Mark''s words were all true, but Fane could not admit it at that moment. If he did, he would not be able to get the Shattered Soul Stones. Everything he had done before would be ruined.


    At that moment, Fane was already looking at Mark in apletely different way. He had never been like that. He had gotten the urge to kill someone plenty of times before, but Fane had never taken it too seriously.


    This time, he was already dead-set on killing Mark.


    It was not exclusive to only Mark but to all the alchemists around him as well, including Grayson. He did not care what reason Grayson had, but the moment Grayson got this group to cause trouble, Grayson was immediately on Fane''s hit list.


    Rudy''s face reddened as he tried his best to soothe the anger in his heart.


    Fane forced out augh. "I know I''ve had some past conflicts with you, but you can''t just do this to me just because of that. You said that I was staring at those stones. In that case, can you tell me what they are? What''s so special about them?"


    Mark snorted as he took out his trump card. "Since it''s nothing special to you, why don''t I buy it with twenty thousand spirit crystals? The deal you made with this brat earlier was to ept forty thousand spirit crystals instead of fifty. The Other ten thousand is the price of those stones. I''m offering twice the price for them!"


    Saying that, Mark stared at Fane and smiled pleasantly.


    Fane had humiliated him at the za before, but at this moment, he finally got his revenge.

 Chapter 2929

    Chapter 2929


    Fane took a deep breath as his hands started to tremble. He knew that talking no longer counted in this matter.


    Rudy could finally not hold back anymore.


    He looked at the white-robed man. "You''ve already agreed to the deal, and you can''t go back on your promise. If you do, you''ll be punished by thews of Prosper City! Lightning will strike you!"


    The white-robed man frowned, but Mark interrupted it with augh. "Thews of Prosper City are very clear. Thews go in line with the requests on the pill request. Things that aren''t on it don''t count.


    "Earlier, you just had a verbal agreement. The pill request slip never stated that you''d exchange ten thousand spirit crystals for those stones. Since that''s the case, you wouldn''t be going against the rules, and you won''t be struck by lightning!"


    As he said that, Mark had a pleased smile on his face.


    Gritting his teeth, Rudy wanted nothing more than to punch that pleased smile out of Mark''s face and beat him up.


    He had controlled his temper the best he could.


    Suddenly. Fane took a deep breath and understood something. He turned to look at the white-robed man


    earnestly. "You''ve already agreed to this. Even though you didn''t write it in the request slip, a promise is still a promise. If you go back on your word, you''ll be offending me!"


    The white-robed man raised an


    eyebrow, not caring about Fane''s threat. Heughed and said, "You


    might have a bit of a baceletN?velDrama.Org content.


    but since I have a stall here, it


    means that I have mine, too. Don''t think that you can threaten me with just a few words. I might have agreed earlier, but it''s not like I can agree to a higher price. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s like what this man said earlier; we just had a verbal agreement. It wasn''t on the request, so it won''t be against the rules."


    The white-robed man had wanted to even get rid of the whole agreement. In the end, Fane had already put the pill request into Mustard Seed.


    If Fane did not refine the Soul Nourishing Pills, he would be judged for viting the contract by Prosper City and Fane would be punished.


    At that moment, Fane could not let things progress as they were. His earlier experiences were still in his mind. At that moment, he was determined not to let the same thing happen.


    However, he never expected it would be so quick.


    Fane thus smirked, not willing to take a step back. " Listen here. If you offend me, you''re offending a future ninth-grade alchemist. If you don''t believe me, you can follow me somewhere. Once you see it you''ll believe everything I''ve said


    Everyone was stunned when he said that.


    What was Fane saying? Fane was marketing himself as a future ninth-grade alchemist! Was he insane?


    Did he not know what it meant in the


    Hestia Continent? The number of ninth-grade alchemists in the


    continent could be counted with just one hand. Out of millions of


    alchemists, it was already


    Lovele


    impressive for them to even produce five ninth-grade alchemists.

 Chapter 2930

    Chapter 2930


    Fane actually imed that he would be a ninthgrade alchemist in the future. He had lost his mind!


    The white-robed man did not even bother to hide hisughter when he heard Fane''s bold promation. " You should at least think about your words before you try to brag, you brat. A ninth-grade alchemist isn''t something you can be just because you said so!"


    Fane let out a coldugh, having foreseen this happening. Their cackles did not affect Fane at all as he pointed at the center of the outer city.


    "If you don''t believe me, just follow me there. If you have the finances, you can make another deal with me!"


    Fane''s words confused some of them. Even Mark raised an eyebrow as he looked at Fane warily.


    Fane took a deep breath and said, his tone as cold as ice, "I''m giving you onest chance. If you take it back, I won''t let you back out without suffering the consequences. No matter what kind of background you have, there''ll only be one ending!"


    The white-robed man frowned as he sneered, "I''m not one you can scare so easily. I won''t just believe anything you said!"


    However, there was a trace of guilt in the white-robed man''s eyes as he said that. After all, Fane had been


    eerily calm the whole time. On top of that, he was not sure where Fane was from. If Fane was from somewhere impressive that he could not afford to offend, he would be done for!


    With that thought in mind, he raised his voice and said, "Since you want me to see your skills so much and prove yourself, I''ll go with you. I want to see what you can do."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Fane suddenly rxed at those words.


    He turned to look at Mark, who was frowning as he stared at Fane. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he visibly decided against it. He wanted to see what Fane would do as well.


    Fane snorted as he walked to the center of the outer city, and the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion and the white-robed man followed him. No one said anything as they internally began thinking of what Fane would do.


    When Fane brought them in front of the condensing te, everyone was stunned.


    The white-robed man frowned and said, "You want to take the outer city test and get a stall?" Fane nodded.


    There was a stone te next to the condensing te. The stone te had a lot of words on them.


    Fane frowned and walked over, seeing what he


    wanted to see.


    It was just like Fane had thought. Since there were some holes in the rules, many alchemists would help warriors get stalls. They had even specially set up prices. All the prices were on the condensing te.


    vel


    That meant that no one could just set the prices as they pleased. A lower-tier stall was worth 100000 spirit crystals, while a middle-tier stall was worth 150000 spirit crystals. Meanwhile, a high-tier stall was 500000 spirit crystals!


    Seeing the drastic difference in price, Rudy whispered, "A middle-tier stall is just a hundred and fifty thousand spirit crystals. A high-tier stall surges all the way to five hundred thousand! Isn''t this


    ¦«


    difference a little too big,el.is


    several


    times more! These prices are a little absurd, if you ask me!"

 Chapter 2931

    Chapter 2931


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he turned to look at Rudy, whispering, "You might think it''s absurd, but it''spletely reasonable since the rules have been written here. They have to be there for a reason, so you don''t have to question them."


    Rudy mped his mouth shut. Even though he was displeased about it, he had nothing else to say.


    When Fane saw that high-tier stalls were worth 500000 spirit crystals, Fane suddenly felt more spirited.


    "What are you trying to do?" Mark frowned when Fane ignored his question.


    Instead, Fane turned to the white-robed man, pointed at the stone te, and said, "If I get you a high-tier stall, can you give me five hundred thousand spirit crystals?"


    The moment he said that, the white-robed man''s lips twitched, feeling like Fane was messed up in the head. Fane had just said that he would be a ninth -grade alchemist, and at this very second, Fane said that he would get a high-tier stall. Did he think that anyone could get a high-tier stall?


    That was putting things too simply!


    The white-robed man took a deep breath, stopping himself from cursing as he said, "Do you really think you can get a high-tier stall?"


    Fane nodded earnestly.


    The white-robed man raised an eyebrow, stopping his inner thoughts. "Just look at those high-tier stalls; only four people have them at the moment. Do you know what that means?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow and merely replied, "It means that people have gotten the high-tier stalls before."


    He knew that the white-robed man would say what he did not. The white-robed man felt quite speechless at Fane''s words, feeling like Fane was aplete clown that did not know what he was saying.


    The white-robed man did not want


    to waste any more time on Fane since he wanted to continue manning his stall, but he felt like Fane was too much of a joke. If he did not exin things to Fane properly, Fane might refuse to give up.


    They could not fight here and could only use their mouths. To save himself the trouble, the white-robed man was forced to quell his anger


    and continued to exin, "ListeneN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    here. Ever since Prosper City


    opened, only two people have gotten high-tier stalls before. Each high-tier stall is worth five hundred thousand spirit crystals, and it''s in high demand.


    "The two that managed to get the high-tier stalls were all incredibly talented alchemists, and five hundred spirit crystals is no smalle sum for any alchemist. If the difficulty didn''t change, the two alchemists would no doubt stay


    here and earn money by getting


    high-tier stalls for warriors." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, the white-robed man deliberately paused for a moment, seemingly wanting Fane to understand what he had just said.


    However, Fane''s expression seemed to bepletely still as no strong reaction escaped him.


    This exasperated the man as he said, "Don''t you think it''s strange? It''s something so easily done, so why don''t they stay here and continue earning spirit crystals? Why did they choose to continue to the inner city?"


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. He hated being led on like that.


    "Oh, I''m very curious," he replied. "Why don''t you just tell me?"


    The more Fane was like that, the more exasperated the white-robed man felt. However, he did not want to continue arguing with Fane and thus continued on.

 Chapter 2932

    Chapter 2932


    "That''s because as long as you help someone cheat the system once, the condensing te will remember it. When you try it again, the condensing te''s question will be more difficult.


    "So, the two of them only managed to get two high-tier stalls each. After that, they couldn''t continue because it became too hard. In the end, they only managed to earn a million each."


    After that was said, Fane frowned as various thoughts surfaced in his mind.


    He was impressed by Prosper City''s various rules. It ensured that warriors could set up stalls and tested the alchemists as well. It even restricted alchemists from doing so and not stopping. It was different from what he had thought earlier. Fane had thought that being able to cheat the system like that was a huge w in Prosper City''s design.


    At this moment, it seemed like he was the wed one. He was the one who failed to see that it was not a w but a design choice instead.


    After thinking about it, he looked up at the blue sky.


    The people of Whirling World were indeed impressive.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the white-robed man said impatiently, "Do you understand what I mean now?"


    Fane nodded. He understood that the white-robed man meant well in telling him this, not to brag.


    Fane did not intend to go back on his word, however. He took a deep breath and queued up at the condensing te nearest to him.


    When everyone saw the sight, they gaped, not knowing what to say.


    As he watched Fane lining up nonchntly, Gent furrowed his eyebrows and said in exasperation, "Did he even hear what everyone has said?"


    After saying that, the alchemist behind him spat," That guy has said everything to him so clearly. In so long, only two people managed to get high-tier stalls.


    "This brat is actually going to


    participate in the outer city test so confidently. Does he really think he can be the third alchemist in Prosper City to get a high-tier stall? How could he even think of attempting?"


    It was the same sort of discussion.


    Rudy was already frustrated at this point, listening to them. Fane had already used his skills to shock so many people before, but they seemed to have forgotten that as they ran their mouths at Fane.


    Fane had already warned Rudy against quarreling without purpose, but Rudy could not hold himself back after hearing these insults.


    He chuckled sardonically as he turned to look at the alchemists. "Are you people struggling with memory loss? You''ve said all of that before, but when you saw Fane''s results, why did you stop?


    "Didn''t youugh at Fane for not


    knowing his ce before, and that he won''t be able to get a perfect


    score on his entry test? You even et


    willExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    evaluated yourselves so highly saying that half of your twenty be able to pass perfectly. All that, and Fane was right in the end, and only two of you managed that!"


    Rudy was not lying at all, and the alchemists knew this, reddening at his words. They shut their mouths immediately, unable to say anything about that.


    Everything had happened exactly as Rudy had said. They had cackled at Fane and were more than certain that he would not pass the test. perfectly, yet Fane demonstrated his skills. so wlessly that they felt like they had been smacked!

 Chapter 2933

    Chapter 2933


    Right after these alchemists bragged about themselves, Fane''s prowess humiliated them entirely.


    Even worse was that Fane had been right. Out of 20 among them who took the test, only two passed. The others might have been just a little bit off or a lot, but not one of them had a perfect score.


    Mark''s prideful expression was wiped away in an instant.


    Rudy''s words tantly put them in an awkward spot, just as he nned on harassing Fane with his fellow disciples to expose Fane to the white- robed man.


    Not wanting Rudy to be satisfied with himself, Samuel snorted as he raised his voice, saying, "Fane merely made a blind guess, is all. The others don''t know, but you do. The twenty alchemists who took part in the test were all ster alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion, and they wouldn''t lose to anyone.


    "I saw that a few of them were just a sliver away from passing the test perfectly. Heh! Fane was just lucky to be right."


    Samuel raised his chin, sounding sure of himself when he spoke.


    Initially, the white-robed man felt rather wary after hearing what Rudy said and started to doubt the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion. However,


    his suspicions were cast aside after


    hearing what Samuel said.


    Alchemists that were raised by the Unbreaking Pavilion could not be underestimated, that was for


    Levelin


    certain. Even if Fane had been right, he probably got lucky at the time.


    Samuel had seen that quite a few of the Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples were short by one or two pill runes to perfectly pass the test.


    Mark turned to look at Samuel with a look of gratitude.


    The two of them seemed to share augh at that moment. He never expected that Samuel would step up and speak on their behalf. Samuel took the words right out of his mouth!


    Of course, Samuel jumped into the verbal exchange for the sake of humiliating Fane, but since he, in a way, did him a favor, he acted as though he intended to side with Mark as though he was generous. When he saw Mark''s thankful look, Samuel nodded benevolently.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Anyone who did not understand the rtionship between the Compass Pavilion and the Unbreaking Pavilion would have thought that the two of them were sworn brothers. Looking at their faces, Rudy''s cold smile deepened.


    He snorted as he said, "It''s just as I thought. The two of you just have one thought in mind at the moment. You think that the enemy of your enemy is your friend, but you both are just animals to me-two dogs that can only bite people." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Those words were incredibly harsh. Gent immediately rushed forward furiously, but the student behind him pulled him back, stopping him from starting a fight.


    If he was the one who started the fight, he would be punished by Prosper City''sws, and by then, they could only watch as lightning struck him, leaving nothing but ashes behind!

 Chapter 2934

    Chapter 2934


    Gent felt like he was losing himself due to the anger raging within him.


    That jerk, Rudy called them dogs! No one could bear an insult like that.


    Mark and Samuel both stepped forward at that moment, but aspared to Gent, the two of them seemed much calmer. Mark said coldly, "Do you know what you''re doing? You''re dering war against the Unbreaking Pavilion and the Compass Pavilion. Who do you think you are? Do you think that thebined might of two eighth-grade ns won''t be able to do anything to you?"


    The white-robed man waspletely stunned as his eyes widened. The man speechlessly looked at Rudy,menting that he must have been insane. Otherwise, Rudy would not have dared to say something so disrespectful.


    It was already at the point where things could never be mended. Did Rudy n on dering war on two eighth-grade ns? Was he from such an incredible background that he did not care about two eighthgrade ns?


    Unless Rudy was from a ninth-grade n, even gods would not be able to save him!


    Rudy merely maintained a calm face in front of their


    emotions.


    He let out augh as he said nonchntly, "We''re already enemies anyway. Both of you have been working together to cause us trouble. Would you even back away and let us breathe? Since you''ll be constantly causing us trouble, why wouldn''t I dare?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your two ns are like headless flies, constantly flying around and buzzing at our ears at this point. It''s so disgusting and annoying! If you really have the skills, defeat Fane. Samuel, everything you said earlier was just utter crap!"


    After saying that, Rudy deliberately


    paused for a moment before he said seriously, "Since you passed the test perfectly, you should know why the disciples behind you didn''t pass like you did.


    "Forget about anything else; the Condensing te at the entry test will materialize one or two ancient pill runes. Those pill runes are what


    eliminated most of them! Th


    how Fane determined that only two you would be able to pass."


    Samuel''s expression darkened. Of course he knew about the ancient pill runes. After the test, he had even had a hushed discussion with Mark about


    it.


    Even though they did not know why ancient pill runes would appear in a mere entry test, it did not stop them from knowing that it was why Fane made that judgment.


    What he said earlier had just been to break Fane''s momentum, yet Rudy had seen through it immediately. The two of them never expected that Fane would tell Rudy all of that.


    In truth, Fane did not willingly divulge that information. Instead, Rudy persisted in wanting to know everything after they entered the outer city. After all, he had been too curious, so Fane exined everything.


    Samuel felt even more embarrassed at that point. After all, he was the one who said everything so confidently at that moment.


    It was then did it reach Fane''s turn


    for the test, the first person had gotten a gray token, and the second one had as well. When the two of them saw the token in their hands, they looked visibly depressed as they walked away dejectedly.


    After understanding the rules of the outer city, Fane knew why they looked like that.


    There were three prizes if an individual got good results in the outer city test. The rewards were stalls of various sizes.

 Chapter 2935

    Chapter 2935


    The worst alchemists would be awarded a gray token meant for low-tier stalls. Even though low-tier stalls were still worth a sum of money, they were not worth as much as higher-tier ones.


    Those who did slightly better would be able to get bronze tokens meant for middle-tier stalls. Even higher up were golden tokens for high-tier stalls.


    From the start, only two people had gotten golden tokens. When Fane stepped into the test area, the same thing from the entry test happened. A barrier separated him from the outside world, and no one could interfere or affect him at all.


    Fane looked up at the glowing condensing te in front of him. All of the pill runes that were eitherplete or iplete from before disappeared as new questions appeared.


    All of the pill runes totalled up to 90, the same amount during the entry test. Fane took a deep breath, earnestly looking at the pill runes he needed toplete.


    What shocked Fane was the fact that those pill runes had not just been seen by Fane before, but even left a deep impression in his mind. Of course, those impressions were not Fane''s, but the memories he inherited.


    It was because Fane knew everything that he was so surprised. That was because the pills runes were incredibly difficult. Even an eighth-grade alchemist might not be able toplete all of them.


    With that in mind, Fane took a deep breath, alreadymitted at that moment. 500000 spirit crystals were at stake. If he could not even get that, it would be much harder for him in the future.


    Fane was facing the challenge with all his might inside.


    Outside the barrier, things were much calmer. Rudy raised his eyebrows as he distanced himself from the crowd. He did not want to bother wasting his time on them.


    elbet


    It was just like what Fane had told him; wasting his time on people like Mark and his panions'' were pointless They would not listen to the truth and would insist on following their feelings. Still, Rudy could not stomach how pleased they were with themselves. Content


    belongs to


    So many things had happened that wore out Rudy''s patience. Even if he knew that there might be a major plot behind everything, he did not want to see people like these men so haughty.


    Gent took a deep breath. Rudy''s


    words had, admittingly, aggravated him. Even though he knew thatN?velDrama.Org content.


    §Ö


    whatever he said would not stand up to Fane actually convincing


    el.


    everyone with his results, he did not


    want to see Rudy happy, even if for a moment.


    He snorted and said, "I''ll admit that Fane might be a little skilled. He might even have the skills of a seventh-grade alchemist, but so what? There are many seventh-grade alchemists in Prosper City.


    "Even if it was me, I wouldn''t be able to get a golden token and get a high-tier stall. Only alchemists from the inner valley of Phoenix Valley or alchemists with extraordinary talents could do that!"

 Chapter 2936

    Chapter 2936


    "Even if he''s a little talented, there''s no way he can get a golden token. You''re only so confident because you don''t know what a golden token actually represents!"


    He said those words in an incredibly firm and convincing manner. Even the white-robed man who had been silent the whole time nodded along. After being in the outer city for some amount of time, he knew very well what a golden token represented.


    Only those whose talents and skills stood at the peak could get a golden token. He had seen countless alchemists take the outer city test. All of them had been incredibly confident as they took the test. Most of them had only obtained gray or bronze tokens.N?velDrama.Org content.


    There had only been two people who ever managed to get the golden tokens. The white-robed man had heard about the two of them. It was just like Gent had said, they were no ordinary people.


    One of them came from Phoenix Valley''s inner valley, while the other came from a ninth-grade n. Those were incredibly talented people. Who did Fane think he was? Pondering about that, the white-robed man shook his head, feeling like Rudy was being overconfident.


    Samuel snorted as he shrugged and said to Gent," There''s no point saying all of that, this guy won''t listen to a single thing.


    "He hasplete blind faith in Fane. He feels that Fane would definitely be able to get a golden token, bing only the third person to do so." After saying that, Samuel let out a mockingugh. The alchemists from the Compass Pavilion behind him all let out simrughs as well. They were all mocking Rudy for his ignorance. After they startedughing, the alchemists of the Unbreaking Pavilion started tough as well. Some of them did so in incredibly exaggerated manners.


    Mark raised his eyebrows and did not hold back as he guffawed right at Rudy. Rudy merely frowned, not really affected by theirughter.


    At that moment, Rudy was incredibly calm. It was as if nothing around him could affect Rudy at all. He suddenly understood why Fane always had a cold look on.


    No matter what happened outside,


    Fane would not let it affect him. It was not that Fane was cold, but because he was determined and had enough confidence. No matter how much othersughed at him, he stiff kept calm.


    Suddenly, some rustlings could be heard from afar. Everyone was familiar with the sound of those mechanisms. It was a sign that the barrier was giving out. Everyone turned to look, and Fane''s figure appeared in front of the alchemists again.


    At that moment, his back was incredibly straight, as if it was not that hard at all. Rudy took a deep breath as he walked toward Fane. A light slowly formed from the condensing te.


    Everyone looked on as a golden token shot out of the condensing te,nding in Fane''s palm. Fane raised an eyebrow as he opened his hand to look at the token.


    The golden token had the words ''high-tier stall'' written on it. It was actually incredibly simple, but there was a sense of majesty toward it that was hard to beat.


    The test earlier had been nothing to


    Fane. As long as he had skills that were above a seventh-grade alchemist, he would have been able to finish the test perfectly. Fan¨¦ let out a sigh of relief, having been affected by Gent''s earlier words.

 Chapter 2937

    Chapter 2937


    However, Fane had once again shown Rudy that all those worries were pointless with the skills he possessed. He smiled as he grabbed the golden token in Fane''s hand, turned around, and disyed it in front of everyone, "What do you think? Do you have anything else to say now?"


    As he said that, he walked toward Gent who had been the one with the most to say earlier. He ced the golden token in his palm, looked right at Gent and said, "Didn''t you say that Fane could never manage to get a golden token? Then what''s this in my hand? Is everyone hallucinating?"


    Gent was about to spit out blood at those words. It hadpletely ripped apart his earlier arrogance. He had thought that, even if Fane was talented, Fane would only be around his level.


    Yet, he realized that he was greatly mistaken. No wonder Fane had always looked at them with that attitude previously. Fane had never regarded them seriously.


    Gent''s lips twitched, not saying anything. In truth,pared to the others, Gent was already in quite a good state. Mark''s eyes were so wide that they threatened to pop out of their sockets.


    His eyeballs were full of veins. He had a look of disbelief on his face as he stared at the golden token


    in Rudy''s hand.


    He refused to believe that it was real. How was Fane so strong in bothbat and alchemy? It was a tough pill to swallow.


    Mark realized miserably that he had beenpletely trampled over by Fane. He was not a match for Fane as well. He reached out and tried to snatch that golden token away from Rudy, but Rudy frowned and took a step back.


    Rudy raised his voice and said, "You''re nning on breaking the rules? Mark, think it through. You know the consequences of breaking the rules!"


    Mark only reacted after he was


    .n


    shouted at, realizing what he had done. After that, he pushed himself back with some fear. At that moment, he was about to go crazy as his breathing got erratic, "Are you an eighthgrade alchemist?"


    After a moment, Samuel said, "Who are you? I refuse to believe you have no background. I refuse to believe that you got to where you are by yourself. I''m starting to suspect that you''re not even from Hestia Continent!"


    Those words sounded incredibly sure. Fane raised an eyebrow, not saying anything. At that moment, all of the alchemists there were going a little crazy. What had happened had exceeded anything they could have imagined.


    How did Fane reach that point? It was far too unbelievable. If they had not witnessed it for themselves, they would definitely have thought that Samuel was exaggerating.


    Yet, after witnessing everything for themselves, they had to agree with what Samuel said. Fane was far too strong, so strong that they did not know what to say.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2938

    Chapter 2938


    Looking at everyone''s crazed expressions, Fane knew that it would be taken as a silent acknowledgment if he remained silent. Fane did not think much about it, it was up to them what they wanted to think.


    However, he felt that he would end up bing ab rat to major forces if he remained quiet. If they wanted to dig out his secrets and did something to him, then it would be disastrous.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Fane took a deep breath and looked at everyone there, "Please stop those idiotic thoughts in your heads. Don''t just ce random judgments on anyone you want.


    "Don''t use your limited brains to judge the whole Hestia Continent. There are many like me in Hestia Continent, you just haven''t met them before!" Samuel frowned, pausing for a moment before shaking his head vigorously, "There''s no way! There''s no way someone like you can appear in Hestia Continent, who''s so extraordinarily strong in both alchemy andbat. You''re not like someone from Hestia Continent at all."


    Fane frowned, suddenly feeling like he would not be able to talk his way out of it.


    He furrowed his eyebrows as many thoughts shed in his head. He could not let them continue on that train of thought. If he allowed it to continue, it would cause a lot of unnecessary problems.


    This time, Rudy was even quicker than Fane. He felt if Samuel continued speaking like that, therger forces might all end up going against Fane.


    Rudy took a deep breath and raised his voice, "You''re just saying all that to save your dignity!"


    Samuel frowned as he tried to


    exin, but was stopped by Rudy, "Stop with your stupid thoughts. Don''t you think what you''re trying to say is hrious? All of you wereughing so much earlier, saying that Fane could not have done it at all.


    "I just mocked you a little, and you immediately tried to find some incredible excuse to gain back your dignity."


    After saying all of that, Rudy red at Samuel as he pulled Fane''s arm, "We should stop wasting time on them."


    Fane nodded in agreement. He


    turned to look at the white-robed man. At that moment, the white-robed man waspletely different. He was already looking at Fane with a look ofplete respect. Ever since Prosper City was opened only three people had gotten a golden token.


    The outer city test was a test of skill and talent. The fact that Fane managed this meant that his talents and skills were absolutely at a heroic level. The white-robed man no longer bothered with those


    alchemists around him. His only thought in mind was to curry favor with Fane.


    He walked up to Fane and said, "I''ll buy the golden token from you for six hundred thousand spirit crystals. Even though the regted price is five hundred thousand, I can pay six hundred thousand.


    "As for those stones, I don''t need your money. I''ll just give it to you. We''ll perform our business as usual. I''ve said some harsh words earlier, I hope you can forgive me..."


    At that moment, the white-robed manpletely threw his dignity aside. His only thought was to get closer to Fane. The white-robed man had quite a lot of spirit crystals since he came here for business thanks to his n. He was not that skilled


    himself, so all he could do was seize opportunities as they came.

 Chapter 2939

    Chapter 2939


    Otherwise, he would not have abandoned the other seventh-level cities toe here. Faced with an alchemist who would definitely achieve a lot in the future, he would naturally try his best to curry some favor. After all, those alchemists would definitely be of great help in the future.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Since that person was so understanding, it saved him a lot of time. He could not be bothered to dwell on what happened before. He nodded at the white-robed man and handed the golden token in his hand.


    Everything after that went smoothly. Those alchemists that were trying to cause trouble earlier had allpletely shrank back. They no longer dared to do anything to Fane. However, Fane knew that it was just a temporary silence. After all, their grudges were still there.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The inner city''s entrance was at the most internal spot of the outer city. At noon on the sixth day, Fane brought Rudy to the inner city''s entrance. It was a massive circr passage.


    The passage was obscured by a very colorful barrier. There were a lot of serious-looking alchemists standing outside of the passage. Most of them were frowning as if they had encountered an incredibly difficult problem.


    Those people gathered around the entrance of the passage, seemingly talking about something. When Fane saw the scene, he could not help but frown as well.


    Rudy whispered, "Could something be going on in the inner city? Why do they look so put off?"


    Fane sighed, not denying it. The two of them slowed down as they slowly walked toward the group. When they were closer, they could hear the conversations that were going on.


    A ck-robed alchemist frowned as he talked to a handsome man in front of him, "I think you shouldn''t be too rash. This situation is quite special. I can''t believe other continents are involved.


    "You know as well that Hestia Continent was separated from the other continents after the major incident thirty thousand years ago. We''ve been sealed off all the while, but the other continents are different"


    Before he could finish, the man interrupted him, "Do you think I don''t know what you''ve said?! We still need to take part in the end. If there''s no one from Hestia


    vel


    Continent at all, we''d be a


    laughing stock!"


    The ck-robed man shook his head helplessly, saying sadly, "In the end, Hestia Continent still loses to them..."


    The handsome man was incredibly unhappy, and it was clearly written on his face. He said vehemently, "I don''t think we lost at all! It''s just that Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion are justpletely shameless and despicable. They actually hid something so important from us.


    "Otherwise, we wouldn''t be caught off guard. There are still a lot of excellent alchemists who are not at Prosper City!"


    The ck-robed man did not agree with what the handsome guy said. The ck-robed man took a deep


    breath and said, "I know you don''tex


    want to lose to anyone, but there are some things that we can''t do by ourselves. The news has already spread, and all the alchemists that can get here are already here.


    "Anyone who has the slightest bit of skill has alle over for more potential rewards. There should be some who are still not here, but it''s just a small portion."

 Chapter 2940

    Chapter 2940


    The handsome man wanted to say something in response, but could not find anything to say after a long time. The news really had been broadcasted while ago. All the alchemists that came from major ns had all already rushed over.


    a


    Anyone who could help had already done the best they could. After all, it was an incredibly important event. Those who were in the top three would get incredible amounts of resources.


    The ck-robed man frowned as he patted the handsome guy on the arm somewhat dejectedly, "I know it''s hard, and I know you don''t want to just let it go, but you might end up bing a joke if you make a mess of things.


    "I''m not trying to insult you. There are so many people and so many excellent alchemists. Your skills are only average among them. What can you do even if you take part? You''d just be making up the numbers.


    "If any idents happen, you might very well end up being targeted. Just look at how everyone is acting inside..."


    The handsome guy said resolutely, "I, Aaron Fox, have never retreated ever since I started alchemy. This time would be no different!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Turns out that person was called Aaron. After hearing


    the two of them talk, Fane could somewhat grasp their personalities. Aaron seemed like a person of upstanding character who holds to his values. He seemed to be very righteous. It seemed to be worth getting to know him.


    Fane nned on entering the inner city but did not know the situation at all. Everything would be much easier if he had someone to guide him.


    Fane thought about it for a moment before bringing Rudy over. He saluted Aaron before saluting the ck-robed man next to him. After giving a brief introduction, he spoke, "I just arrived at Prosper City. I want the test for the inner city, but it seems like the situation in the inner city is incredibly different from what I expected after hearing your conversation. It might even involve other continents..."


    to


    It was the first time Fane had ever heard about other continents while he was in Hestia Continent. Before that, Fane had never heard of other worlds being mentioned. Hestia Continent was considered the lower end of middle-tier worlds and was a third-grade world.


    Above were second-grade worlds and first-grade worlds. Fane never expected that the inner city would be rted to other worlds. After being in He?tia Continent for so long, Fane already nned on taking a look at other worlds if he had a chance.


    Limiting himself to one ce could very well limit his development. Fane was still considered quite weak.


    Furthermore, he was only staying at Hestia Continent because he wanted to enter Wild Gorge Pass.


    Aaron was an easygoing person and knew that Fane was one too from the conversation. Fane did not seem like someone petty at all, and would probably not stab any friends in the back.


    Aaron smiled and said, "Did youe to Prosper City yourself?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not expecting that to be Aaron''s question. He patted Rudy on the shoulder, "I came with my fellow student."


    Aaron looked at Rudy and saw the sixth-grade alchemist badge on their chests. He had a curious look on his face, but the ck-robed man was not as nice as Aaron.


    The moment Fane walked over to chat, the ck-robed man was already looking at them with alert. After hearing what Fane said, coupled with Fane''s expression, the ck-robed man''s alert was coupled with suspicion.

 Chapter 2941

    Chapter 2941


    The ck-robed man asked, "The two of you arrived at Prosper City by yourselves?"


    Fane immediately understood what the ck-robed man was thinking. After all, they would have had to pass the test of an eighth-level city to arrive at Prosper City. Before that, they would have to get past a ninth-level city. It was impossible for alchemists to reach this ce alone.


    They had to have strong warriors protecting them. The two of them had also only reached this ce thanks to the protection of others.


    Fane coughed before finding a reason, "We separated from the others aftering out of the eighth level city..."


    The ck-robed man frowned, "So that''s what happened. No wonder you don''t know anything. The news is already out. As long as you''re not a wandering warrior, you should have already received the news."


    After saying that, the ck-robed man measured them with even more suspicion. Fane was starting to get a bit confused at that point since Aaron was nowhere near as suspicious as the ck-robed man.


    He felt like the ck-robed man was just talking a lot, but failed to get to the actual point. Aaron decided to just clear Fane''s questions, "Every n''s warriors or


    alchemists would have gotten a sound transfer array notification from their fellow disciples, asking all the alchemists to head to Prosper City!"


    Fane frowned, feeling a little


    exasperated. As an alchemist from Phoenix Valley, all of them had an identification token with them. Not only could that token keep track of merit points, but it could also even be used to transfer information at important moments. N?velDrama.Org content.


    Yet, that token had lost its effect since they entered the Whirling World. There was no information sent over at all. After hearing that, a thought shed in Fane''s mind.


    It looked like Phoenix Valley had already given up on Fane.


    Regardless of what the reason was, they did not regard Fane as a part of them. With that in mind, Fane felt a chill in his heart. Even though he had not nned on staying in Phoenix Valley for that long, he had not expected that Phoenix Valley would


    betray him either. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    He had even been a great help to Phoenix Valley, but Phoenix Valley had never spent anything on nurturing Fane. The spirit crystals Fane had gotten in Phoenix Valley had all been earned by Fane himself.


    After entering the Whirling World, Fane found out about a lot of secrets. Most of those secrets involved Phoenix Valley. Even though Fane was disappointed that Phoenix Valley had hidden so much for him, he would have still helped them if they were in trouble.


    Fanepletely discarded the thought at that point, he would sever all ties with Phoenix Valley!


    Rudy had clearly seen the dark look on Fane''s face and was trying to guess what he was thinking. After all, Rudy''s identity token had not worked at all as well.


    Aaron was quite carefree and did


    not notice Fane''s mood at all as he continued, "It''s been five to six days. All the alchemists that should be here have already arrived. After all, this event concerns the distribution of resources. Everyone did their best, but the results were not amazing. They only got one bronze treasure and ck treasure."

 Chapter 2942

    Chapter 2942


    "Compared to the two other worlds, Hestia Continent is way too bad! It''s the seventh group today. If you want to take part, there are only five spots left!


    "The mood is not the greatest at the moment. The six earlier groups had performed poorly. Not only did they lose badly, but they were also mocked terribly by the alchemists from the other worlds as well. The alchemists on our side aren''t really treating the contestants that well either.


    "Everyone feels like they''re not good enough, and won''t get good results if they join, so all of them became cowards. No one is willing to participate..." Fane was confused as he listened on. He asked doubtfully, "Which continents are wepeting against? What are bronze and ck treasures?" Aaron pped his forehead, "I forgot that you just got here and don''t know anything. Whatever, you should be nning on entering as well, right? If that''s the case, let''s talk as we walk."


    After that, Aaron motioned to the ck-robed man saying that he would definitely participate. The ck-robed man was a bit panicked but understood that he had already said everything he could. Aaron was someone who would not go back on his decisions.


    Unless he did not want to participate himself, nothing


    could stop him from joining. He sighed helplessly, nodding and not saying anything.


    Aaron walked in front while Fane and Rudy followed him. They talked as they walked, and Fane was also paying attention to the other alchemists around the passage.


    Some of those alchemists came from the inner city, while some of them had just arrived. None of them look like they were in a good mood, and all of them were talking to each other. Those discussions fell into Fane''s ears.


    "Rudeus Grint''s horse face looks at


    other alchemists like he''s looking at crap. I refuse to go in and suffer. With my meager skills, I only barely managed to pass the entry test anyway. I only managed toplete thirty-one pill runes.


    "I don''t want to go either. The atmosphere inside is too heavy. The alchemists from White Marsh Continent are all so crazy. They''re a lot weaker than the alchemists from the Chaos Continent, but they act so pleasantly with themselves just because they''re better than us. They keep causing us trouble!"


    "We can''t touch that Heaven Array, and can only see the images that they''re deliberately sending over. We can''t even mock them back and have to suffer from it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Which of those at the center aren''t the top from their respective forces? They''re all incredible geniuses, but their faces are already pale with anger thanks to being mocked by the White Marsh Continent''s alchemists.


    They''re about to erupt at any moment.


    "The only way for them to vent is on us insignificant characters. We wouldn''t dare to fight them head-on either, and we''re forced to just lower our heads and ept it! I don''t want to get shouted at for no reason, so I''m forced to hide here..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane had heard of the name Rudeus before because he was far too famous. Fane''s name was probably about to be spread around as well since only three people have gotten the golden tokens before.


    One of them had been Rudeus from the Scarlet Pavilion. The Scarlet Pavilion was the only ninthgrade n in Middle Province. It was the strongest n in all of Middle Province and even Hestia Continent. It was an immovable existence.


    It was no surprise that he managed to get the golden token. After all, he was an alchemist from a ninthgrade n. If he was not good, then other alchemists would all be trash.


    The circr passage was very long. Aaron never stopped talking. It was not just about the rules, he talked about a lot more as well. Rudy hit it off quite well with Aaron, and the two of them chatted as they walked.

 Chapter 2943

    Chapter 2943


    Fane had been far too quiet, but Aaron did not seem to mind. Just by listening to their conversations, Fane slowly understood. The various rules after entering the inner city were making the Whirling World more and more interesting.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The inner city was actually an immense pce. There were already over ten thousand alchemists gathered there. The center of the inner city had a massive array that was about a hundred feet in length.


    The array was called the Heaven Array. It was an ancient array that had already been lost to the Hestia Continent. The alchemists gathered in the inner city all sat around the array.


    Aaron raised an eyebrow and said, "The ones who are sitting in the innermost circle are the alchemists with incredible backgrounds and amazing skills. The one at the center is Rudeus from the Scarlet Pavilion.


    "The one right in front of him is Mitchell Turner from Phoenix Valley. The two are said to possess the same level of skills. Before entering this tournament, their names have always appeared next to each other.


    They''re the model examples for all young alchemists.


    "Even the alchemists that were a generation older treat them with respect as well. However, after this tournament, Rudeus'' name is going to be listed behind Mitchell''s."


    Fane nodded before asking, "Did Rudeus get a bronze treasure while Mitchell got a ck treasure?"


    Aaron''s eyes lit up as he nodded vigorously, "You''re so smart."


    Fane sighed helplessly, feeling a lot better about Aaron. Mainly, Aaron seemed to be a little dumb when it came to talking and doing things in general. Even if interacting with someone like him would take a bit more effort, he would still not need to be worried about being betrayed.


    It let Fane rx quite a bit. The three of them talked as they walked forward. In fifteen minutes, they finally entered the inner city. It was just like Aaron had said, the whole inner city was basically a massive pce.


    Fane looked up and saw that the ceiling had been carved with various beasts. There were uncountable pirs in the inner pce. Looking inside, arge group of alchemists was gathered in front. There were at least ten thousand of them.


    Fane frowned. He did not like going to crowded ces at all. Every time he did, he did not feel like himself. However, he had to go in even if he did not like it. There was at least ten thousand people inside.


    After he entered, it realized it was not that crowded at all. Everyone took out mats from their storage spaces and ced them on the floor, sitting down. Those who were friendlier with each other would sit closer, while those who were not that friendly would sit further apart.


    Fane looked at everyone, and noticed that all their expressions were all incredibly serious. Fane looked up at the centermost position. After Aaron''s introductions, Fane saw the leaders, which were


    Rudeus from the Scarlet Pavilion and Mitchell from Phoenix Valley. The two of them sat facing each other in the middle of the array.


    The two of them had incredibly dark looks on their faces, it was as if their fathers had just died. As usual, Fane did not want any unnecessary mor, and sat down at a corner.


    Aaron had been nning on sitting further inside, but Fane did nto want to. Aaron did not know anyone else, so he sat at a secluded spot with Fane. Even though everyone there was not that strong, it was still possible to hear what was spoken from afar if one did not deliberately lower their voice.

 Chapter 2944

    Chapter 2944


    Rudy whispered into Fane''s ears, "Why does this ce feel like a funeral?"


    Fane could not stop himself from letting out augh. He looked up at everyone, and it really did feel like it was a funeral.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Everyone was incredibly sullen and miserable.


    Everyone was in incredible pain. Aaron smiled as he whispered, "I don''t think that this is a funeral at all."


    Rudy raised an eyebrow and said, "Then what is it?"


    Aaron coughed and said seriously, "It''s like all of them ate a bucket of crap."


    The three of them let out slightughs. After a moment, Aaron continued, "I think that the reason they''re suffering so much isn''t that the other worlds are too strong or that they are too weak, and that they dragged Hestia Continent down. It''s just because all of them have been shouted at by Rudeus."


    Fane raised an eyebrow, "They were shouted at by Rudeus? Is he allowed to do that? Even with his status, surely the alchemists here are all no regr alchemists? Middle Province isn''t owned by Scarlet Pavilion!"


    Fane''s face was puzzled. Ever since he came to Middle Province, Fane had started to learn about the various forces. Even though Scarlet Pavilion was the strongest


    in Middle Province, the other ns would not just take it lying down either. Lately, the Unbreaking Pavilion had been trying to be the second ninth-grade n, splitting up the resources of Middle Province.


    The Unbreaking Pavilion was very strong. Normally, they only treated Scarlet Pavilion with surface level respect. If Scarlet Pavilion really crossed the line, they would not just take it lying down. They would even fight back.


    The other eighth-grade ns might not be as good as the Unbreaking Pavilion, but they would still not just take things lying down. Dignity was incredibly important to those of them from high-grade ns, Some of them saw it as more important than their own lives. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Because he understood that, Fane was curious. When he saw how serious everyone was, how could they have just taken being scolded like that lightly?


    Aaron could tell what Fane was puzzled about, and exined to Fane, "I said this earlier on, but this happened slowly. Initially, Rudeus would not have shouted no matter how angry he was, but with the continuous losses, our results were so bad that White Marsh Continent''s alchemists kept on mocking them. That was why Rudeus erupted."''


    Fane still felt like it was quite unbelievable. After all, Fane had seen how much they valued their dignity, especially those who were more skilled. They had all already gotten used to being praised.


    As long as they got rejected or things happened in ways they did not want, they would immediately explode. They would feel like they suffered the greatest humiliation.


    Rudy thought about it and said, "I feel like he''d probably just said a word or two and vented his frustrations. Surely it''s not that bad..."


    The moment he said that Rudeus started to speak. His voice was very somber. Rather, his whole person was in an incredibly heavy mood. He suppressed his anger, but his arms were still shaking.


    "The seventh group! There are still two hours left. Only five people have taken the challenge tokens right now. Is there anyone else?"


    No one answered. The alchemists that were sitting in front started to retreat with guilty looks on their faces.


    After a moment of silence, Rudeus could not hold back anymore and shouted, "Are all of you just trash? If you just wait around, you won''t be able to get anything anyway!"


    The moment he said that the silence broke. After all, this involved their personal benefits. The alchemists toward the back started to mutter amongst one another.

 Chapter 2945

    Chapter 2945


    "But the rules are very clear. You''ll get your pick of the treasures first, but you only get to pick one. We get to pick from the rest. The rules can''t be ignored. We want to help, but our skills are limited..."


    "That''s right. If we were good enough, we''d naturally be willing to go, but we really can''t do it. Didn''t us weaker alchemists join the six groups earlier as well? Our results were too bad, and we were even mocked by those people andpletely humiliated Hestia Continent."


    "That''s right. We''re just worried about the humiliation. If not for that, any of us would be willing to contribute."


    Rudeus merelyughed coldly at those words. He looked at those people who only knew how to take the resources. When they were asked to help, they woulde up with various excuses. Rudeus felt his rage boiling.


    He stood right up, and his sharp eyes stared at everyone as he shouted, "You''re all just rash. All you want is a part of the resources, but you''re not willing to do anything for it at all! You''re just shameless!


    Absolutely disgusting! I feel disgusted that I''m from the same continent as all of you!"


    Those words were incredibly harsh, but even so, no one shouted back at him. They just muttered in silence.


    Rudy was dumbfounded at the sight. He never expected that Rudeus'' words would be so harsh. He had even called the other alchemists trash that contributed nothing, calling them disgusting.


    Rudy said as he licked his lips, "God... I''m still too inexperienced. I can''t believe Rudeus actually said all of that. I couldn''t even bear to listen."


    Aaron was very calm. After all, he had already heard all of that before. He had gone over to talk to his fellow students, and Aaron slowly understood what was in Rudeus mind Aaron exined, "The others don''t fight back...because it''s all the truth. Didn''t I tell you the rules of thepetition before?"


    Fane and Rudy nodded at the same time, thinking about the rules that they had already been told. They immediately understood why Rudeus was like that.


    Thepetition was actually very simple. Eleven groups had the chance to take part. Each group would consist of ten alchemists. It meant that each round would have thirty participants. 2


    The thirty alchemists would all be tested at the same time, and they would be given cements. In the first ce, one would get a golden treasure, which had the best resources. The second ce would


    ge


    el


    bronze treasure, which was


    one level lower than the golden one.


    The third ce would get ck treasures. When Fane entered, six groups had already taken part. The Chaos


    Continent was the strongest and had obtained four gold, four bronze, and four ck treasures.


    It was no wonder that White Marsh


    Continent regarded Hestia Continent as worthless. That was because White Marsh Continent was a third-grade world just like Hestia Continent, but the results between the two continents were drastically different. Hestia Continent had not even obtained a single golden treasure.


    Rudeus shouted at everyone so viciously because he had gotten a bronze treasure after seizing second ce in the second group. Meanwhile, Phoenix Valley''s Mitchell had gotten third ce in the third group. After that, they had gotten nothing.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The two treasures had been obtained by Rudeus and Mitchell, but the rules were in ce. Even though they had gotten the treasures through their own hard work, they still had to share them with everyone.

 Chapter 2946

    Chapter 2946


    No one responded to Rudeus''s raging, probably because no one dared to. After all, with the situation as it was, no one had any right to talk back to Rudeus if they wanted resources.


    After all, the biggest amount of reward had been earned by Rudeus. Anyone who wanted to retaliate refrained in the end. They were not willing to offend Rudeus, and did not know what to say anyway.


    Rudeus had an incredibly dark look on his face as he shot his sharp gaze across everyone there, "The seventh group is about to start. If no one participates, we would only be sending in five out of the possible ten. Wouldn''t we be a joke?!


    "White Marsh Continent already regards us as a joke, and insults us without holding back. If we can''t even get the proper number of people, how would they look at us?!"


    After Rudeus shouted at all of them, the response was still merely silence. At that moment, no one dared to step up. Fane could not me Rudeus for getting so furious.


    Rudeus did not want to be looked down on. If there were not even enough people to participate, it would be far too humiliating. Rudeus had been insulted by White Marsh Continent''s alchemists quite a bit. This time, they had even more reason to mock the


    alchemists of Hestia Continent.


    Rudeus was about to copse from anger. His hands trembled and fire could be seen in his eyes. Fane frowned, feeling like all the alchemists there were crossing the line. It was like Rudeus had said. Everyone was fighting for their own benefits, but when it was time for them to actually do something, no one actually dared to step up.


    Rudy frowned as he said in


    exasperation. This group really is something else. Are they really


    afraid? Isn''t it just a tournament egre


    There are so many alchemists here, why did they all refuse? They would rather be berated by Rudeus than step up and participate?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron sighed at that. He was nning on stepping up. He had been nning on participating. He did not know what the results would be, but at the very least, he dared to step up.


    Even if he would be humiliated by White Marsh Continent, it was still better than not doing anything at all. After Rudy voiced the question, Fane merely frowned and did not reply.


    Rudy saw that Fane was not


    answering, so Rudy turned to look at Aaron. The moment he looked over, he saw Aaron suddenly stand up. Aarontet out a slight cough as he tidied himself up, walking right toward the center.


    The inner city wasrge enough that they did not need to squeeze. There was a lot of space to move around. Aaron took big strides all the way toward the front of the Heaven Array.


    At that moment, there were five miniature arrays on the Heaven array. Anyone who wanted to participate merely needed to pick one up, and it would be counted as a registration topete.


    Aaron calmly picked one up in front of all those alchemists. The small array was green in color and had a green glow to it. It looked like an ancient green gem and had several runes on it. It looked very nice.


    Aaron grabbed the array and faced the angry Rudeus, saying, "I''ll take part!"


    Fane had thought that Rudeus


    would have a much better


    expression since Aaron had stepped up and volunteered by himself, but Fane never expected that Rudeus'' face would still be furrowed up tightly. He looked at Aaron with no trace of warmth. It was like he was looking at trash.

 Chapter 2947

    Chapter 2947


    That disdainful gaze was obvious to Fane even despite the distance. Logically speaking, Rudeus should have been happy that someone wanted to participate.


    After all, he had been shouting at everyone for so long, but no one had been willing to volunteer. Aaron''s actions could be counted as breaking through the silence. At the very least, they would not beughed at by White Marsh Continent''s alchemists for not having enough people.


    Aaron had clearly felt Rudeus'' disgust and mockery as well. It caused Aaron to feel both frustrated and confused. It was as if he had been wrong to do what he did.


    Rudeus snorted, "With someone like you?"


    Those words definitely stunned Aaron. What did Rudeus mean by that? At that moment, the alchemists all looked at Aaron as well.


    They had looks of mockery on their faces as well.


    Aaron''s lips twitched as he said, "Didn''t you say that everyone could take part? Since no one''s taking part, can''t I?"


    Fane felt like Aaron was being very reasonable. Both


    Fane and Aaron knew that Aaron did not have the skill to get a treasure. He could not even get a ck


    treasure.


    He merely did this so the alchemists of Hestia Continent would not bepletely humiliated. Yet, Rudeus still had the same attitude, and everyone else looked at Aaron with deep mockery.


    Rudeus coldly snorted as his sharp eyes measured Aaron, "Even if you''re just making up the numbers, you


    should at least have the skill to det


    so. Trash like you will just drag Hestia Continent down. It''s better if you don''t even go. Put down the array in your hand, you have no right to participate!"


    Those wordspletely stunned Aaron. He was very straightforward, and he usually never let a word or two of mockery get to him. However, Aaron really was starting to panic at that point. He paled, feeling like he was being made out to be a clown. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He started to getughed at, "Who does this guy think he is? Does he really think he''s qualified to make up the numbers? Does he think that he''ll look very nice if he stepped up at that moment?


    "Why doesn''t he look at himself in the mirror first? Even if we did not have enough people to participate, it''s still better than throwing actual trash in!"


    "He''s probably feeling very pleased


    with himself right now. He probably thinks that he''s helping Rudeus at the moment and that he might be a part of us. Why doesn''t he just think for a moment? If trash like him dare to step up, why aren''t we participating?"


    "That person clearly doesn''t know his ce.


    Something must be wrong with him. He''s not even a seventh-grade alchemist, but he wants to take part. He''s just going to embarrass us all..." Aaron''s lips started to turn purple as he felt a chill in his heart. It was as if he had been thrown into ice water. He sniffed, feeling like he was being an absolute joke.


    As he was being stunned, Rudeus immediately shouted, "Why haven''t you put it down?! Get lost!"


    Aaron shuddered as he immediately ced the array down. He then turned and ran back with his tail between his legs.

 Chapter 2948

    Chapter 2948


    Fane''s expression darkened. It was no wonder that no alchemists were stepping up even though so many alchemists were present. It was actually because of Rudeus'' high requirements. Average alchemists would have no right to participate.


    Aaron seemed to have lost all hope at that moment. He had been humiliated by Rudeus like that in front of so many alchemists. He did not even have any will to fight back. Even if he was incredibly carefree, he still had the urge to m his head into a wall.


    He felt like he had never been so humiliated in his life. He felt like everything he had done before was just aplete joke. He had apletely hopeless look in his eyes as he quickened his footsteps. He was afraid that he would hear the mockery around him if he slowed down.


    However, just as he was hastily walking forward, he suddenly felt his arm being grabbed. He turned to look and saw Fane grabbing him with a frown on Fane''s face.


    Fane let out a sigh and pulled Aaron toward where he had been. After that, Fane pressed at Aaron''s arm, having Aaron sit back down. They were already sitting in a very secluded area in the first ce, so it was easy to avoid everyone else''s gaze.


    Rudy looked at Aaron with some worry. Fane sighed


    as he patted Aaron on the arm.


    He whispered, "You did nothing wrong. You didn''t know they would do that. You just wanted to step up at the right time and fight for Hestia Continent."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy hurriedly said, "They really are too much! They''re just a bunch of dogs who look down on others. If you knew that was how they would act, you would never have wanted to help them!"


    Rudy''s anger toward Rudeus was already at its peak. He felt like Rudeus had crossed the line too much.


    Even if Aaron was not good enough to participate, there was no need to make things so ugly.


    Even though Rudy only knew Aaron for a short time, Rudy already regarded Aaron as a friend. He really liked Aaron''s personality. Aaron''s eyes werepletely red, and his body was still shuddering. He was like a rabbit that had been frightened and looked incredibly pitiful.


    Rudy got even angrier at the sight, "That Rudeus, I was still somewhat sympathetic of him earlier, but I can''t believe he''s actually like this!"


    Aaron sighed with a bitter look on his face and said, "I thought of things too simply. I actually expected that he would mock me like that.


    "An alchemist at Rudeus''s level wouldn''t regard us as anything worthwhile at all. As long as we do anything wrong, or do anything that he doesn''t like, he will start to mock us..."


    Fane frowned as Fane looked at Rudeus. Rudeus still had a sour look on his face as he looked at all the alchemists around him in disdain.


    He was still feeling frustrated at the


    lack of stronger alchemists participating Fane sighed as he whispered, "You did nothing wrong Every alchemist has the right to take part in the tournament. If there had been any restrictions, they would have been written in the rules. However, Prosper City has no such rules. Rudeus is just doing things as he please, not considering anyone else."


    Aaron shook his head, somewhat epting his fate, "I just didn''t think things through. An alchemist like me that was raised by wandering


    warriors has no right to represene


    Hestia Continent in something like this."


    Fane frowned, wanting to console Aaron, but Aaron interrupted him, "Thank you both. I know the two of you are trying to fight for me, but I''ve already thought things through. I just didn''t know my ce earlier."

 Chapter 2949

    Chapter 2949


    Rudy sighed. He had a lot more he wanted to say, but he swallowed his words. In truth, Aaron''s thoughts were notpletely unreasonable, but Aaron had not done any of that to show off. He had wanted to help Rudeus and had not thought about anything else.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Rudeus could be heard again, "Let me warn all of you! If you try to retreat again, I won''t be so kind to you when the resources are being distributed. You''re not getting anything for free!"


    Rudy rolled his eyes, whispering, "What does this guy want? He doesn''t want anyone to step up and insists on having those cowardspete. "With his temper, anyone who steps up probably won''t meet his standards anyway! Rudeus would just berate them without holding anything back. If this continues, even alchemists with enough skill won''t want to step up anyway. They would just be cursed at and insulted!"


    Fane could understand what everyone was feeling. It was not like everyone enjoyed being shouted at, but Rudeus'' temper was just too strange. He was probably already too used to being pampered.


    He felt like he was above everyone else, and that everything he did was right. If anyone did not meet his standards, they would be berated. It was as if it waspletely deserved.


    Fane let out a snort as a look of disgust was on his face, Fane turned to look at Aaron, "Help me with this question. Are the treasures distributed evenly no matter what you get?"


    Aaron shook his head before nodding, "I don''t know how I should describe it, but it''s not an even distribution. Those who get the treasure can choose the best thing first. The rest will be given to everyone else."


    Fane nodded and immediately asked again, "Then how many times can one person take part?"


    Aaron was a bit taken aback, "One person can only take part once, that''s why Rudeus is in such a panic to find people. After all, six groups have already been sent in. Sixty of the alchemists gathered here have already taken part."


    Fane nodded as his eyes darted


    around, Rudy frowned as he looket


    at it. After knowing Fane for sodong, Rudy could guess what Fane was thinking from his expression.


    Rudy had a moment of realization when he looked at Fane. He took a deep breath and grabbed Fane''s arm,'' You are..." Before he could finish, Fane nodded earnestly, "Stop right there. Why did Ie here? Is it to lower my head for others?"


    Rudy panicked a little hearing that, "But..."


    Fane shook his head, "There are no huts. There are some things you can''t just hide away from. The chance is right in front of me, if I don''t seize it, it would be my fault for losing out on it."


    Aaron was confused listening to the two of them talk.


    Fane turned to look at Aaron and asked, "How much do you know about White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent?"

 Chapter 2950

    Chapter 2950


    Aaron blinked, answering seriously, "I don''t really know that much... I''ve only read about them in ancient books."


    At that moment, Fane went straight to the key point," Hearing what you said, are none of the other worlds cut off from the outside world like Hestia Continent is?


    ||


    Aaron nodded as he looked at Fane in confusion. He felt like everyone should have known this since it was basic knowledge. Yet, it seemed like Fane did not know about it at all.


    Aaron was not someone who dwelled on problems like these. After thinking about it, he answered sincerely," Hestia Continent used to be open to the outside world as well. It had regr contact with other worlds and even hadrge transfer arrays that could send us out to other worlds.


    "However, something huge happened thirty thousand years ago which cut off Hestia Continent''s ties with the outside world. Even though news can still travel around, most of the channels were shut off."


    In truth, Aaron did not know much about what happened back then either. After all, he was not even older than sixty years old, and merely got the news from ancient books.


    The difference between third-grade worlds was not toorge. They would have ties with each other, and they could even travel between the worlds. As long as you had the resources, you could takerge transfer arrays to other worlds.


    Thirty thousand years ago, Hestia Continent always maintained a rtionship with the outside world.


    They exchanged resources as well. Hestia Continent was considered to be at the lower end of third-grade worlds.


    Aaron said seriously, "I''ve seen


    records about White MarshN?velDrama.Org content.


    Continent and Chaos Continent. It''s


    clearly written that those two continents should have been at the same level as us. We should all have been at the lower middle end of third-grade worlds."


    After Aaron said that, Fane suddenly said thoughtfully, "So that''s what happened. The Whirling World linked us with those two continents probably because the Whirling World thinks that the three worlds a


    at


    almost the same level and that it


    would be a fair fight." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Aaron had a look of realization on his face when he heard that. He straightened his body and said, "You''re very right. I think we''repeting against White


    Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent because of that too.


    "However, the two continents have already improved by quite a bit. Chaos Continent can already be ranked as a mid-tier third grade world. Even White Marsh


    Continent is a bit stronger than Hestia Continent. We''re forced to stay at the bottom."


    Fane nodded. No wonder there was such a huge difference. Thirty thousand years was enough to change a lot of things. Rudy sighed and said, "If we had not cut off our connection to the outside world, we might be very different right now."


    Aaron nodded, "Probably. At the very least, we wouldn''t be so bad."


    Fane looked up at the carvings on the ceiling. The carvings filled up the whole ceiling and were rich with content. There were massive beasts and warriors in strange clothes ¨¤ lot of stories were illustrated there, enough to make one dizzy

 Chapter 2951

    Chapter 2951


    After staring at the ceiling for a long time, Fane took a deep breath and said, "What happened thirty thousand years ago? Have you ever heard about the Divine Void World?"


    "The Divine Void World?" spoke Aaron and Rudy simultaneously. It was obvious that both of them had never heard that name before.


    Aaron shook his head. "I''ve never heard about it. Where is that ce?"


    Fane frowned, falling silent for a moment. Even though Aaron had never heard of it, it did not mean that what happened 30,000 years ago had nothing to do with the Divine Void World. Fane even started to think that the Whirling World was closely rted to the Divine Void World.


    There were far too many secrets in the Hestia Continent, and those secrets usually involved the Divine Void World. For instance, what he experienced in West Cercie State was closely rted to the Divine Void World.


    He remembered those questions he had that had been impossible to answer. He was finally slowly getting some clues. If the Hestia Continent had nothing to do with the Divine Void World, he would probably not have arrived at the Hestia Continent back then. After all, Mustard Seed had been on autopilot back then. He


    had chosen a third-grade world but never specified which one. In other words, Mustard Seed had chosen Hestia for Fane.


    After Fane thought about it for a moment, he turned to look at Aaron. "Continue. What happened back then? Why did you suddenly stop?"


    Aaron let out a cough before saying awkwardly, "I just say that you were deep in thought, and I was worried that I''d interrupt you."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy was very curious as well. He might be from Middle Province, but he rarely looked at ancient books. He did not even know some of the ns that were in Middle Province. Back then, he had always been in his own little circle, so he excitedly asked, '' Hurry up and tell us! I want to hear it."


    Aaron nodded and continued.


    30,000 years ago, a powerful sound echoed in the skies of the Hestia Continent as though proud, valiant warriors were battling in the heavens. The skies rumbled with thunder, and the whole continent


    was submerged in the pressure that those supreme beings exuded.


    At that moment, every warrior was stricken with fear. No one knew what happened, and no one knew what could happen next. It seemed like the end of the world as thunder and lightning reigned supreme. Numerous areas were rendered to ashes in the aftermath.


    It continued for a whole three days when all of a sudden, the lightning stopped on the fourth day. Some of the stronger warriors flew into the skies at that moment, wanting to see what happened, but they suddenly found themselves unable to fly any higher.


    They were shocked to find that the entire Hestia seemed to have been surrounded by a massive barrier. Even the strongest warriors of the continent were stopped by an invisible barrier after flying to a certain height, unable to continue flying.


    All of the warriors were shocked as they hurriedly contacted other worlds. They wanted to invite the best of other worlds to see what happened.


    They were plunged into


    hopelessness when they realized that even the transfer arrays were useless. They would be stopped by an invisible force midway, unable to continue their journey. Even using high-level sound arrays, they could not transfer any information.


    Aaron helplessly exined, "The warriors back then, be it the strong or the weak, were mystified, not knowing what had taken ce. The only thing they were sure about was the fact that contact with the I cut off b


    outside world had


    a


    barrier they couldn''t see. No one could get out..."


    After hearing that, Fane and Rudy were dazed. They felt like what happened back then was really strange.


    Fane frowned and said, "Didn''t you say we could still transfer information?"

 Chapter 2952

    Chapter 2952


    Aaron nodded. "We''re already able to transmit information now, but it was impossible back then. Back then, allmunication with the outside world was cut off. The fact that we can even transmit a little bit of information now is due to thirty thousand years of constant hard work, allowing some array masters tomunicate with the outside world through some special sound arrays. Only then did we find out that White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent, who were at the bottom like us back then, are alreadypletely different..."


    Aaron''s expression turned sullen at this. He felt like the Hestia Continent would probably be different if not for that special barrier cutting off the outside world.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After all, it was not justmunication that happened with the outside world back then; people could move around and resources could be traded. They could even get things from other worlds. However, Hestia became an isted ce after all forms ofmunication were cut off. The people knew nothing of the outside world and were forced to remain behind closed doors."


    Rudy raised an eyebrow and said, "I want to know what happened back then. Who could be so powerful as to seal the whole Hestia Continent? Why did they erect that barrier?


    "There''s the Whirling World as well. Hestia is supposed to be sealed in, so why are we able tomunicate with the other worlds aftering here?


    "Also... Why were those two other worlds able to improve so much in thirty thousand years? What happened to them? What happened to the other worlds?"


    Rudy felt like he had a lot of questions at that moment. After knowing what happened back then, Rudy started to lose a bit of his calm. He felt like there were definitely a lot of secrets hidden behind everything.


    Those secrets might even involve some things that were taking ce at this moment. He could not help but suspect that the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley might know the truth behind everything. They had probably arranged this trip into the Whirling World because of what they knew.


    Something was off about the Whirling World. With all those questions on his mind, Rudy voiced his thoughts.


    Fane turned to look at Rudy and said, amused, "Are you trying to look for answers from the two of us? Do you think we''d be able to answer them?"


    Rudy''s lips twitched,ughing it off


    after realizing that he had been foolish for asking in the first ce. After all, none among them would have been able to answer his questions.


    Fane sighed as he looked at Rudeus again. He already understood what he could, and he could not possibly Swer the questions he had that could not be answered.


    With that, Fane stood up and walked forward, baffling Rudy and Aaron as they looked at him with widened eyes.


    Fane turned around and nodded at Rudy.


    "Don''t you want to think it over first?" fretted Rudy.


    Fane, however, merely smiled and shook his head.


    After that, he turned and walked to the center of the Heaven Array again. He was firm in his footsteps as he ignored the looks sent his way.


    Fane blocked out his surroundings


    as he looked at the Heaven Array Whatever was said from the people around him or the looks they gave him could not get to him whatsoever.

 Chapter 2953

    Chapter 2953


    Fane had carefully thought things through before he stood up.


    Everyone else doubtfully watched as he stood in front of the Heaven Array. He reached out to grab one of the small arrays in front of him.


    After grabbing that te, he wasted no time putting it into his storage space before he turned and started to walk back.


    The way he behaved and walked was songuid that everyone was baffled. Just as Fane made his third step, Rudeus said, "Stop right there! Who are you? You''re trying to just walk away after taking an array?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, turning around after he stopped.


    He calmly looked at Rudeus. He already expected that Rudeus would react like that before he came, and he already knew what he wanted to say. Fane raised an eyebrow before he calmly replied," Why can''t I go? Are these arrays yours? Everyone here is qualified to take part in thepetition. "As long as there are arrays and spots left, any alchemist here has the right to take part. It''s unreasonable for you to be the one to decide if someone can take part or not."


    Despite how his words actually held reason, everyone was stunned to hear Fane uttering them. No one expected that someone with the badge of a sixthgrade alchemist would talk back to Rudeus like that in front of everyone.


    Rudeus narrowed his eyes, suddenlyughing. Only, hisugh did not reach his eyes, and there was a sharpness to hisugh.


    "There really is a first time for everything. I''ve seen a lot of stupid things, you know.


    "Who do you think you are to


    question me! Yes, I am going to


    judge if you''re worthy or not just by myself! say you''re not qualified,


    then you''re not. If I want you to put down the array, you''d do welbto


    n


    listen!"  put


    At that moment, every alchemist looked at Fane. Expressions on their faces varied as they started to talk.


    "Is this kid crazy? He''s talking to


    Rudeus so bluntly! Does he not know who Rudeus is? Insulting Rudeus


    equal to insulting the


    Scarlet Pavilion. Does he not know that the Scarlet Pavilion is a


    ninth-grade n, the strongest force in Hestia?!"


    e


    "He can''t possibly not know. Anyone with half a brain knows that Scarlet Pavilion shouldn''t be offended. Rudeus will definitely remember this guy for speaking without reserve toward him. I think this guy mustText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    be


    crazy!" "I think so, too. Just listen to


    What he said earlier! Content


    belongs to


    Even if it sounded reasonable, it just sounds like him being petnt, if you think about it. He''s just a sixthgrade alchemist, so what gives him the right to say all of that just because he wants topete?"


    Many questions began to surface, and everyone felt like Fane had crossed the line with his behavior and words.


    Fane merely snorted at these remarks, however, as he was unfazed. It was a waste of his time to argue with those people, so he decided to ignore them.


    At that moment, Rudeus walked toward Fane, narrowing his eyes as he looked at Fane coldly.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said earlier? I told you to put down your array. You have no right to represent Hestia inpeting against the alchemists from other worlds!"

 Chapter 2954

    Chapter 2954


    Fane watched as Rudeus walked toward him with a passive expression.


    He looked up slightly as he spoke as though proud and faultless, "You don''t have the right to determine who takes part in thepetition. Don''t think that you can do whatever you please just because you''re from a ninth-grade n!"


    At this point, Fane''s behavior enraged Rudeus to the point of no recourse, feeling like everything Fane said was unbearable. He even felt like stabbing Fane with a thousand des.


    Mark was sitting in the fourth row, watching as everything happened with a stunned expression. As an alchemist from the Unbreaking Pavilion, he needed to sit there. Moreover, he represented Hestia as well.


    He had been part of the third group, which meant that he represented Hestia in the tournament. His results had been one of the worst, beingpletely trounced by alchemists from the other two continents.


    Regardless, he could not leave immediately. After all, thepetition included the whole Continent, and he had to stay for the entire time. At that moment, he did not just represent alchemists but even the Unbreaking Pavilion behind him.


    He had to stay; he was the leader of the Unbreaking Pavilion''s alchemists and represented his n.


    When he saw Fane, he waspletely stunned.


    Fane had floored him before this. Everyone else did not know of Fane''s abilities, but Mark knew them all too well.


    Fane was more than qualified to take part in thepetition, and his results would not be bad. They would be better than Mark''s, at least. As for whether Fane could get a treasure, that much was uncertain.


    Mark stared at Fane, gaping the whole time. He gulped as he looked at his fellow students around him, noticing that they were gaping at him too as various feelings shed in their eyes.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Those who knew Fane knew how strong he was.


    It was the right decision to let Fane take part. After all, Fane had gotten a


    goken. The only thing they did


    not know was how Fanepared to Rudeus and Mitchell.


    However, there was one thing that they were certain of.


    Fane taking part in thepetition would not shame Hestia whatsoever. Instead, it would bring honor to the continent.


    On the other hand, Rudeus'' behavior was wrong in their eyes. However, even if they knew the truth, they would not help Fane say anything. After all, they were


    enemies.


    It would be best for them if Fane''s journey was made difficult.


    At that moment, whether it was Mark''s or even Samuel''s group, all of them remainedpletely silent, not saying a thing.


    At that moment, Rudeus and Fane


    were both at a standstill. Rudeus did


    not want Fane to join the


    competition, already thinking that


    Fane was incapable of anything. He believed that Fane would only


    humiliate Hestia if Fane joined.


    Alchemists from other continents would belittle Hestia if Fane joined, and he would drag everyone else down with him!


    That was why Rudeus was adamant against allowing Fane to participate.


    el.n


    To Fane, however, Rudeus was just making a fool out of himself. He had no reason nor the right to reject any alchemist. Rudeus might have gotten impressive results and & bronze treasure, but did it matter any more than that?


    Even though he obtained a bronze treasure, it did not mean he was the leader of all of the alchemists in Hestia.


    Upon noticing that Fane was firm in his actions, Rudeus felt his anger spilling from his chest.

 Chapter 2955

    Chapter 2955


    Rudeus squinted angrily at Fane and cleared his throat, sneering, "If you insist on being stubborn, don''t think that I can''t do anything to you just because you refuse to give up, you brat. I decide if you get to participate!"


    Fane smirked upon hearing this, sneering to himself at how stodgy Rudeus was. Just because Rudeus had gotten a bronze treasure and was from a ninth-grade n, he felt entitled enough to think that everyone had to obey whatever he said.


    Anyone who went against Rudeus'' word was basically pping him on the face, and Rudeus would use other means to handle them. Fane, however, was not someone who would bend to another person''s will.


    Fane let out augh as he raised his voice and retorted, "Please stop thinking that you get to boss around everyone just because you''re a little skilled. I said that I''d take part in thispetition, so I will.


    "You have no right to determine who can participate or who can''t. Stop trying to act like your threats will affect me. If you have the skills, go ahead ande at me!"


    Even if Rudeus attacked, Fane would barely blink.


    Fane might be an alchemist, but he was far from a traditional one; his skills were far stronger thanText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    anyone present. Even warriors from a ninth-grade n barely amounted to Fane, let alone an alchemist.


    Rudeus'' face reddened in anger as his eyes reddened.


    He never expected that an alchemist he had never seen before would boldly challenge him. Fane did not seem willing to budge at all. Even with his status on full disy, he refused to cooperate!


    The atmosphere became even tenser at this point, and the discussions around them grew louder.


    "This guy is insane! Is he not afraid


    that Rudeus wille for him someday? Even if Prosper City has


    in


    laws in ce that stops Rudeus from attacking him, nothing good will be waiting for this guy once he steps out of Prosper City.


    "Doesn''t he know what a ninth-grade n represents? Rudeus has a good standing in Scarlet Pavilion as well, and quite a few of their chosen disciples are close to Rudeus.


    "Those people wille for anyone who offends Rudeus if they find out that someone had crossed him!"


    "Something''s wrong with this boy''s head. It''s like he''s so sure he''ll be safe and that no one will get back at him. If he leaves Prosper City, he''ll suffer greatly!"


    Some of the people shouted at Fane.


    "Just put it down if he wants you to.


    l.ne


    Do you know what you''re doing? Even if we can''t fight inside the city thews don''t exist outside of Prosper City. Are you that sure you''ll be safe afterward? Aren''t you afraid that they''ll seek revenge?"


    Fane merely raised an eyebrow at those words, not bothering with them at all. Even if they want to take revenge on Fane, they would have to look at themselves in the minor and deliberate their choices.


    Ever since Fane entered the Whirling World, he lost track of how many people he had offended there. He knew that there would be those looking for revenge, but Fane could not care less.


    His principle had always been to never harm those who never harmed him, while those who hurt him will receive damage tenfold. As long as anyone dared to cause him trouble, he would get even.

 Chapter 2956

    Chapter 2956


    After all, no one knew who would suffer the heaviest losses.


    At this point, Rudeus was already trembling with anger. Fane had humiliated him in front of so many people and spoke so crassly toward him. With that, Rudeus wanted nothing more than to end Fane. He even started thinking about how he would capture and torture Fane after they left Prosper City.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Fane no longer wanted to entertain Rudeus'' antics, so he lowered his head and looked at the alchemists who sat on the mats.


    Even though the center was more of a tight fitpared to the outskirts, there was some space left. Rudeus would no doubt continue pestering him, so rather than letting Rudeus follow him, Fane decided to just sit at the vacant spot.


    The seventh group was about to start anyway. He would have needed toe over again. It would save them from noticing Rudy as well. Looking at how nonchnt Fane was acting, Rudeus'' anger soared to new heights. His entire body burned with the urge to rush up to Fane and smack his face. s, he could not.


    Rudeus took a deep breath as he slowlyposed himself. He knew that he would only embarrass


    himself if he went after Fane at this moment, knowing that he would not cooperate.


    Fane would definitely take part in thepetition.


    Rudeus took a deep breath and was forced to turn and head to his original position. At that moment, Mitchell, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke, "Why do you insist on participating? Are you trying to make a name for yourself, or do you really think you''ll be able to get the treasure?"


    Mitchell came from Phoenix Valley, but his alchemy skills were, in truth, not as good as Rudeus''. Mitchell was from the inner valley and was an alchemist that Phoenix Valley took great pains to guide and improve.


    He had been silent the whole time inrge part because his skills were no match for Rudeus. Even though he did not want to admit it, the results have been clear for all to see.


    Rudeus had gotten a bronze treasure, while he only got a ck treasure.


    Even though he was not on the best of terms with Rudeus, he did not want to see Fane acting like he owned the ce. Who did Fane think he was, carrying himself so pridefully?


    Fane raised an eyebrow, looking at


    Mitchell meaningfully. At that


    moment, there were a lot of


    alchemists that had simr-looking robes behind him. All of them had reddish-orange patterns on their


    robes.  ne


    He had seen those patterns in Phoenix Valley before, so Fane knew who they were, more or less.


    If it had been before, Fane would not have been too harsh on them since they were from Phoenix Valley. No matter what kind of conflict they had, Fane would have tried his best to forgive any transgression@gainst him.


    At this point, however, Fane had abandoned those sentiments. After all, Phoenix Valley had betrayed him first. Phoenix Valley had hidden a massive secret and never provided anything for Fane.


    They never treated Fane like one of their own.


    Seeing their unfair treatment, Fane decided to respond in kind.

 Chapter 2957

    Chapter 2957


    Fane snorted and replied, "I''m aiming for the treasure, of course. Just spare your breath; there''s no point in you saying anything to me. No matter what you say, I''ll still participate."


    Mitchell''s lips twitched as he hissed, "Don''t you know that you''ll embarrass Hestia by doing this? You have a sixth-grade alchemist badge!


    "They''ll not only mock you for participating with a sixth-grade alchemist badge, but also the whole


    Hestia Continent! I don''t want you dragging us down with you!"


    Exasperated, Fane inhaled deeply as his lips twitched. He touched the sixth-grade alchemist badge that was on his chest and realized that the badge had never once benefited him.


    Nheless, he had no intention of ripping it away.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He looked at Mitchell and curtly replied, "I won''t embarrass Hestia. As for the rest, you''re the one who thinks you''ll be embarrassed. Stop wasting your time;


    I won''t listen anyway."


    After saying that, Fane closed his eyes and pursed his lips, looking as though he was shutting out the entire world from his senses.


    Looking at this, Mitchell was rendered speechless.


    The alchemists from Phoenix Valley behind him whispered to Mitchell, "Mitchell, just ignore him. This guy looks like he''s lost his marbles. Rudeus said so much earlier, but this guy didn''t listen at all, and he''s barely unfazed by the threats as well. Since that''s the case, there''s no point wasting your breath."


    Mitchell''s lips twitched, but he had to admit that those words were true. There was no getting through to this guy.


    Just as Mitchell was about to shut his eyes and rest as well, the Heaven Array''s mechanisms suddenly moved.


    A green light glowed on the Heaven Array, attracting everyone''s attention. Fane looked over as well and saw that there was a figure on the Heaven Array.


    Fane could immediately tell that it was not an actual person standing on the array, but an image that someone had sent over. That person had white robes on and looked quite different. However, his face seemed visibly taut, and it was obvious that he came with no good intent.


    Mitchell and Rudeus'' gazes soured when they saw the image.


    "Ethan Loewe, do you have nothing better to do?" hissed Rudeus through gritted teeth.


    Ethan let out augh and shrugged. "Aren''t I doing official business right now? I just want to see if you''ll be able to gather enough to participate in the seventh


    round.


    "If you can''t, well, that''s a shame. After all, I still want to get to know more alchemists from Hestia. We should exchange pointers and elevate our skills."


    Although Ethan''s words seemed innocent enough, the way he spoke sounded incredibly sinister, coupled with the obvious smirk on his face.


    Fane frowned, immediately


    ve


    understanding why Rudeus and Mitchell''s expressions soured so much. This probably was not first time Ethan downyed alchemists from Hestia with his words.


    S


    Rudeus took a deep breath, doing his best to suppress the rage in his heart. "The people who will be representing us, and whether we''ll get enough people, have nothing to do with you. If you have the time to care about us, care about the White Marsh Continent first.


    "Even though our results aren''t much, you alchemists from White Marsh Continent are just a little stronger than us. You can''tpare to Chaos Continent at all!"

 Chapter 2958

    Chapter 2958


    Ethan''s expression stiffened upon hearing Rudeus'' words, and a sharp glint shed in his eyes.


    Not only was the Heaven Array arge transfer array, but it could also transmit a person''s image. Without the person being sent over, they could talk to those around the Heaven Array.


    This was the power of an ancient array.


    Ethan seemed to have been angered by Rudeus'' words. Snorting, he retorted, "You speak as if we''re that bad. Even though we''re not as good as Chaos Continent, we still managed to get golden treasures, and not just one at that. Meanwhile, you''re far different.


    "You imed that you''re only a bit worse than us. Is that true, though? None of you obtained a single golden treasure yet! Do you really have the right to say such words?"


    Those words were definitely a m on the pride of every alchemist in the inner city. Itpletely humiliated them, causing Rudeus to shudder in anger.


    He had been insulted by Ethan before as well, but Ethan had not been so venomous with his words before. Rudeus came from a ninth-grade n and received showers of praise from a young age.


    Naturally, he was never humiliated before. Worse still,


    he had no other words to throw at Ethan, who seemed visibly prideful the moment he brought up golden treasures.


    He looked at all of the alchemists from Hestia in disdain. "I''ll be part of the seventh group. I don''t know who''ll bepeting against me, but let me warn you: none of you will be getting the top-three spots.


    "I think you should just wake up and give up on thispetition. After all, this has always been apetition between White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent. Hestia is just here to make up the numbers with you trash bags."


    Ethan cackled maniacally before his image shed and he disappeared. At that moment, no one could hold back.


    Everyone cursed Ethan for being despicable and shameless. They jeered at how arrogant he was, saying that all he knew was to brag. Even the mostposed of the alchemists present could not hold back their anger after all that humiliation.


    "This guy has crossed the line! It''s like he thinks no one can beat him. He''s clearly never taken part in thepetition at all, but he constantly taunts people. He thinks he''s unrivaled!"


    "How could someone actually skilledExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    be like him? All he knows is bragging. think he won''t even be able to get the first three ces. He doesn''t have the skills, so he''s just trying to bolster his pride by gloating in front of us!"


    "He''s just an arrogant and despicable lowlife. If I can meet him face-to-face, I''d rush over and give him a good few sobering ps!"


    Even though all of them knew that Hestia could notpare to White Marsh Continent, they were not willing to swallow Ethan''s words. They felt like Ethan''s constant taunts were fueled by his vanity.


    They believed that Ethan was not talented enough to make it into the top three spots and merely wanted to mock them to bolster his self-confidence. Rudeus was seething at this point, his eyespletely red as he felt like he had never been so humiliated before.


    On the other hand, Fane lightly


    sighed. He knew very well that Ethan was notpletely wrong. If the situation continued, Hestia might not even be able to muster enough people. After all, Rudeus was standing in front of them, insisting that only skilled and willing alchemists be allowed to participate.

 Chapter 2959

    Chapter 2959


    For others, taking part in thepetition meant that Rudeus might very well humiliate them, and no one wanted to bear that humiliation. Of those present, only two of them had gotten treasures while the rest returned empty-handed.


    Every one of them knew how difficult thepetition was, so everyone became cowards. No one was willing to stand up at such a time. Fane looked at Rudeus before turning to look at Aaron.


    At that moment, Aaron was conversing with Rudy. The two of them were hidden in the darkness, trying not to interact with anyone else. There must have been a few alchemists present that were like Aaron, but thanks to Rudeus'' poorly chosen words, no one was willing to step up.


    Rudeus trembled with anger and looked like he was about to copse at any moment.


    Fane did not want to care about anything, but thinking about it, he would need to meet the alchemists from White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent when thepetition started. If they truly could not get enough people, they would be theughingstock for everyone else.N?velDrama.Org content.


    To avoid that, and also because Fane did not want Rudeus to just do as he pleased, Fane said to the people around him, "Rudeus might be exceptional, but


    he''s not the boss of everyone here. We can''t just let him pick and choose who can take part just because he wants to. Even if thepetition is hard, it''s a good opportunity to challenge yourself. As alchemists, we shouldn''t let go of any chance to improve ourselves!"


    What greeted him was silence and gazes of various emotions. Some were exasperated, while some were disgusted, but they were all directed at Fane.


    Fane was not fazed, having anticipated these reactions before he even spoke.


    Rudeus, enraged and unable to


    tolerate Fane''s sudden burst of words, stood up. He was like an


    angered fi¨®n, clenching his fisto et


    tightly as his true energy circted his body, ready to attack at any moment.


    Nash Skye, who was also from the Scarlet Pavilion, reached out and grabbed Rudeus by his arm. He was afraid that Rudeus would not be able to control his temper and attack Fane.


    After all, Prosper City had itsws, and the moment Rudeus broke thosews, he would be punished. It was a punishment no alchemists could withstand, and he would be turned to ashes.


    "Don''t fall for it, Rudeus!" warned Nash anxiously." This guy is trying to anger you and make you attack. You''ll be punished by Prosper City if you do!"


    Those words were like a bucket of cold water on Rudeu''s face. He suddenly calmed down from his


    anger, realizing that he had been et


    acting too recklessly. If Nash had not been there to hold him back, he might have attacked Fane.


    After all, Fane''s words had been even worse than adding oil to the fire for Rudeus.


    Rudeus took a few deep breaths before he quelled the anger in his heart. At that moment, however, Rudeus'' hatred toward Fane became concentrated.


    Nash looked over and scoffed. "Don''t think that you can challenge us as you please, you brat!"

 Chapter 2960

    Chapter 2960


    "Rudeus'' behavior in arranging things this way is because he doesn''t want Hestia to be humiliated. If everyone participates so brazenly like you are, won''t it show the other two continents that our alchemists are all so bad?!"


    Hearing that, Fane raised an eyebrow as he said loudly, "Stop looking for excuses; I won''t be convinced just like that. You keep on saying you don''t want


    Hestia to be humiliated, but what you''re doing will only embarrass us even more.


    "There are so many alchemists here. Is it that hard to pick out a few seventh-grade alchemists? The fact that the seventh-grade alchemists are all unwilling to step up is purely because they''d be humiliated by Rudeus if they didn''t satisfy him.


    "Who''d want to step up just to be berated? You''re stopping others from taking part and humiliating our continent even more! In your eyes, sixth-grade alchemists are nothing, but what about seventh-grade alchemists?!


    "Surely it won''t be hard to pick out a few seventhgrade alchemists when there are over ten thousand of them here! Why can''t we even pick out ten? Simply put, no one wants to be scolded!


    "The standards you uphold are hrious. As long as they have a seventh-grade alchemist badge, they


    won''t be mocked when they enter. After all, the badge doesn''t explicitly say how skilled a person is.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Even if the alchemists from the other continents are skilled, there''s no way there will be a lot of eighthgrade alchemists. After all, there''s an age restriction!"


    Fane''s words were quite logical, and the other alchemists slowly became convinced. Everyone slowly felt like Rudeus'' earlier arrangements were too tyrannical and too reliant on him alone.


    Many alchemists were present, including seventhgrade alchemists. It should not be difficult to pick out 10 of them topete. The reason why no one stepped up was simply because of Rudeus'' horrible temper. If they were not to his standards, they would be shouted at.


    There should have been a lot more people willing to participate. After all, no one wanted Hestia to be humiliated.


    Rudeus was shaking in anger as he looked at Fane with even more hatred in his eyes. If it were not for Fane, he would not be questioned like that!


    Fane did not care how angry Rudeus


    was at all. Instead, he turned and


    raised his voice to speak to all the other alchemists, "You canpete if you want to. It''s a rare chance to train yourselves. After all, you''re notpeting with the alchemists of Hestia but those from other worlds instead. Even if you''ll be mocked, it''s fine! Just imagine that they''re dogs that only know how to bark."


    "Hey, that guy has a point-this is a rare chance! We can''t just listen to Rudeus'' arrangements. Even though I''m not an eighth-grade alchemist, I''m still a seventhgrade alchemist.


    "My skills are decent. There''s no way I''ll get a treasure, but at least I can train myself. I''ll only be able to improve if I do that!"


    "Even though this guy is insufferable, he''s being logical here. We can''t just follow what Rudeus wants; we should think for ourselves!"


    Slowly, the alchemists'' stance


    shifted as they gravitated to ept Fane''s view and that Rudeus should not have a final say in everything. After all, Rudeus was only


    concerned with himself. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After a short while, a tall man stood up from his mat. He walked over to the Heaven Array and grabbed a small array before putting it in his storage space.


    The man told everyone, "I won''t let this chance go. I''ve decided to take part in the seventh group!"


    After saying that, he turned and walked back to his spot.


    Slowly, everyone started to move, and the remaining arrays were quickly taken.

 Chapter 2961

    Chapter 2961


    The ten spots were finally fixed, and Fane decided to shut up after that. He looked up and nced at Rudeus who was staring back at him with an angry and venomous gaze. If looks could kill, Fane would have already died a thousand times.


    He let out augh, not caring about Rudeus. After all, Rudeus was just an alchemist who posed no threat to him. Fane turned to look at Rudy who was waving to him.


    The moment he saw Rudy, he knew that Rudy had something to say. The round was about to start, and Fane did not have much time left. After frowning and thinking for a moment, he stood up and walked over to Rudy.


    It was a very secluded ce. Anyone not taking specific notice would not have seen that corner. When Fane walked over, he had naturally attracted some attention, but that did not bother him.


    When he arrived in front of Rudy, he sat down on the mat before saying, "You have something to say?"


    Rudy took a deep breath before nodding seriously and said, "I feel like you shouldn''t be so reckless. Don''t offend those people too much. I know how you are, but I feel like you''re still a bit too reckless.


    "Rudeus already sees you as an enemy, and definitely


    won''t let you off. If he joins hand with those people from the Unbreaking Pavilion, it will start to get a lot harder for us. They might even work together to set a trap for you. If we aren''t careful and get caught by them, it would be disastrous!"


    Rudy''s words were sincere from the heart, and not exaggerated at all. Aaron nodded in agreement as well. After chatting with Rudy, he somewhat understood Fane''s situation and knew of Fane''s grudges against the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    On top of that, there was also Rudeus from the Scarlet Pavilion. Fane had seemingly insulted all the biggest forces. Fane sighed as he let out augh of exasperation. Thinking about it, it really was so.


    However, Fane was never the instigator of anything. They were the ones who wanted to cause Fane trouble, and Fane was merely retaliating.


    If he could not even do that, then he would be too suffocated. Rudy said with some worry, "I feel like they''ll start working together to cause you trouble. What should we do about it?"


    Rudy knew very well that, even if Fane begged for mercy in front of Rudeus, Rudeus would definitely not let Fane off. Furthermore, Fane was not the sort to do that anyway. The bridge was already burned between the two of them.


    The conflicts between them would only deepen. Fane was already mortal enemies with the Unbreaking Pavilion, and the Compass Pavilion as well they added the Scarlet Pavilion to that, then the future days would be much harder. Rudy''s lips twitched, imagining a scenario where their enemies had the upper hand.


    What would the two of them end up like? It would definitely be excruciating. They would definitely be tortured in various ways.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, reaching


    out and cing it on Rudy''s


    shoulder, "Don''t let your thoughts wander. Do you think I haven''t


    thought about the fact that they


    might set a trap for me? They will definitely do that, but it''s not like we have no counter to that. I''ve already thought things through, so you can rx..." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Fane did not go into detail about the ns that he had. When Rudy heard what Fane said, Rudy got even more worried. That was because Rudy could not figure out what sort of ns could possibly save them from such dangerous situations.


    He felt like the future was uncertain,


    l


    and that there was no way to handle it. After thinking about it for a while, Rudy said seriously, "I know that you''ve always had your own thoughts. I just wanted to tell you that think we should just avoid warriors or alchemists from these major forces if we can in the future. We shouldn''t make enemies of them."

 Chapter 2962

    Chapter 2962


    Rudy had once been someone who did as he pleased as well, but he slowly understood that he could not keep on doing that. It was not good to make enemies out of thoserge forces. If they really focused on dealing with Fane, their future days would prove to be very difficult.


    Before, he had never bothered to think too deeply about those things, but he slowly realized that things would just get worse if he acted without any regard for the future. He was forced to try and advise Fane to not be too reckless.


    After all, Scarlet Pavilion was the only ninth-grade n in Hestia Continent, making them the strongest. Even in the Whirling World where everyone was restricted to thete stage of the innate level, Fane still needed to be careful to not make too much of a scene despite his skills.


    What would happen after they leave the Whirling World? Were they just not going to be in Middle Province anymore? Fane''s skills definitely meant that he would reach greater heights in his life. Middle Province was where most of the geniuses in Hestia Continent gathered. If he offended all the major forces, then Fane would not be able to remain in Middle Province in the future.


    Rudy was just someone insignificant, so he did not


    really need to think about that. Even if he did not continue remaining in Middle Province, he could just make a living elsewhere.


    However, Fane could not do that. After Fane heard Rudy''s words, Fane raised an eyebrow and patted Rudy on the arm, "I know what you''re worried about, but you don''t have to be so concerned. I haven''t offended all of the major forces, and there are some things that you have to think deeper about.


    "Those major forces will protect their own people simply because it benefits them more to do that. As long as my value is greater than those benefits, those major forces won''t protect their own people to that extent."


    Rudy could not understand what Fane was saying. He frowned as he looked at Fane in confusion, "What do you mean? Are you nning on joining someone?"


    Fane shook his head before letting


    in


    out a slightugh. He looked up at the various carvings on the ceiling, only answering after a while, "I definitely won''t join them even they want me to. As long as you''re willing to think about it, there are ways to settle everything. Even the major forces have to cooperate when ites to certain things!"


    Fane was even more confused at that, but he knew that Fane would never say empty words, nor did Fane ever brag. Since Fane said so, Fane naturally had something in mind. He slowly tossed aside all his worries. 3


    He looked up at the Heaven Array in the middle. With his skills, there was no way he could participate. However, he was still very curious as to what they would bepeting at after being sent into that space.


    Could it just be an alchemic test? Various thoughts yed in his head. Just as he was about to talk about it to Fane, he heard footsteps as a familiar figure appeared in front of them.


    Fane looked up and frowned, sighing internally. It had taken a while for things to quiet down for him, but there were still some people who insisted on causing him trouble.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The person had ck clothes on, and had a long face as well as a goatee. He was obviously not some ordinary person. That person was Samuel, the alchemist from the Compass Pavilion.


    Samuel let out a slight smile as various emotions yed in his eyes. He did not say anything, but instead took out amat from his storage space and ced it right in front of Fane. After that, he sat down Je


    seemingly prepared for a long conversation with Fane. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane frowned, starting to n on changing his spot. He hated talking to these people.

 Chapter 2963

    Chapter 2963


    Samuel took a deep breath as his eyes darted all over Fane''s body. That searching gaze was obvious to everyone.


    Fane frowned, not saying anything as he waited for Samuel. After a long while, Samuel said, "I really want to know where you''re from. I want to know what gives you that fearlessness. I know you''re talented, both in alchemy and in martial skills. Anyone who knows you will definitely admire you and even be jealous of you..."


    Fane frowned, not expecting that Samuel''s tone would be like that. Samuel did not seem to wait for a response as he continued, "Back then, I said you must not have been from Hestia Continent. I didn''t just say that casually, but it was a judgment I made after thinking about it deeply.


    "I still think that there''s no way you are as strong as you are without a major force behind you. After your words with Rudeus earlier, I got even more curious..."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel''s gaze was incredibly meaningful at that moment. Fane could understand what he was trying to say. Samuel felt like Fane was definitely from the Scarlet Pavilion if Fane had not been from a different world.


    Yet, Fane had just shed with Rudeus from the Scarlet Pavilion. It was enough to prove that Fane had nothing to do with them.


    Fane let out a slightugh, "Is that all you wanted to tell me? You want to know where I''m from?"


    Samuel took a deep breath as he calmed down, "I actually have a lot of questions. I feel like you''re really very strange. You aren''t afraid of anything, but you don''t seem to have anyone to rely on. You are exceptionally talented, but your origins are mysterious.


    "I really want to know who you are. Why are you making an enemy out of all the major forces in Hestia Continent?"


    After hearing that, Fane could not


    help but let out augh. He took a deep breath as exasperation was written on his face, "Is there something wrong with your head? Could you think about things before you speak? Since when did try to make an enemy out of any of the major forces? Was it not all of you


    who tried to cause me trouble first?


    "I merely fought back against you, and all of you say that I''m trying to make an enemy out of you!" Fane could not stand those words.


    In the eyes of those major forces,


    only they were allowed to harm others, and not the other way around. They could treat others as they pleased, but as long as anyone bit back, those people would be punished.


    Fane could not stand and could not ept that kind of logic.


    Samuel frowned as his eyes glinted in helplessness.


    After sighing, he said, "We''re all intelligent people here, so why do you need to say that? Do you not understand what I mean?


    "These are all unwritten rules that


    everyone understands. It''s always been like this, and you''re the only want who wants things your own way! You insist on going against the major forces. You''re no idiot, there has to be a reason you''re doing this..."

 Chapter 2964

    Chapter 2964


    Hearing that, Fane suddenlyughed in frustration. This was the first time that FAne failed to stop himself fromughing. So in the eyes of those disciples from the major forces, everything was an unwritten rule that everyone had to follow.


    Anyone who did not follow meant that they were going against the grain and making an enemy out of the major forces. Fane took a deep breath as he looked away, not wanting to bother arguing anymore.


    He merely said coldly, "You''ll pay for those thoughts..."


    After saying that, Fane shut his mouth, not wanting to go any further. Fane knew very well that they would not think that they did anything wrong, and would just think that the one in the wrong was him. Even if the other party would have to take a loss, it was still reasonable.


    The major forces were not allowed to suffer any losses at all. Rudy got angrier as he listened. His arms started to tremble as the fire started to show in his eyes.


    If he had failed to maintain his sense of reasoning, he would have just rushed out and grabbed Samuel by the cor, pping that man a few times to think about what he said!


    Samuelughed, "we won''t pay any prices, but you


    definitely will. You''ll pay a painful price. Don''t think that you''ll be safe forever just because you''re safe now.


    "Your life will end once you''re out of Prosper City. The major forces will definitely work together to hunt you. Even if you''re very intelligent, there''s no way you can avoid everything. Just you wait. Time will tell you how crazy you''ve been acting..."


    After saying that, Samuel stood up and kept his mat, distancing himself from Fane. Looking at his retreating back, there was a glint of mockery in Fane''s eyes.


    Aaron had silently heard what they said, and slowly understood Fane''s grudges against those major forces. He felt like Fane was crazy.


    Aaron was caught even more off


    quard at the fact that Fane''s eyes were actually looking back in mockery after hearing those threats. It was as if he did not care about them at all, and that this matter was insignificant.


    Aaron was confused, but felt like Fane was being too arrogant as well. He whispered, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow and said calmly, "Why should I be afraid? know very well that these people want to kill me, but they''ll definitely pay the price for that. We sti don''t know who''ll suffer in the end..."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Fane shut his mouth after saying that, starting to close his eyes to rest. Aaron''s lips twitched as he looked at Fane in shock. Fane''s thoughts werepletely iprehensible.


    Aaron sighed internally, feeling like Fane really was a madman. Time slowly ticked away, and it came time for the Heaven Array to be activated. At the moment, there was a faint golden glow on the array.


    Everyone who was participating needed to stand on the array. Fane stretched as he slowly stood up.


    He shot a look at Rudy as he whispered, "Once I enter, you''re not allowed to respond to any challenges. Just shut your eyes and rest." Rudy nodded, merely looking at Fane with worry.


    Fane did not hesitate as he walked right over to the Heaven Array. At that moment, the other participants all walked up as well.

 Chapter 2965

    Chapter 2965


    This was different from the other groups. After all, so much had happened. Rudeus remained to stare at Fane with venomous looks in his eyes. He looked like he wanted to rip Fane apart.


    Fane ignored it. Another person to step on the array was Nash, who was from the Scarlet Pavilion as well. Nash was quite close with Rudeus.


    He was also the leader of the seventh group. After all, his status and skills were the strongest. After he got on the Heaven Array, Nash looked right at Fane.


    He narrowed his eyes as he red at Fane coldly. He looked like a venomous snake that was poised to strike at any moment. Nash had deliberately stood beside Fane, and constantly shot cold looks at Fane.


    Fane could not be bothered interacting too much with someone like that and remained quiet the whole time. After a moment, the golden light shone brighter, and everyone was enveloped in it.


    After that, the ground beneath them started to feel empty. Fane was very familiar with that feeling. It was the sign of a long-distance transfer. After half an hour, the feeling slowly disappeared, and their feet touched the ground again.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found that he was in apletely foreign space. He looked around and


    found that they still seemed to be in a massive pce, but there were no carvings around them.


    Fane turned to look behind him and found that the pce was absolutely massive. Fane could actually not see the end of it with his own eyes.


    Other than Fane, the other alchemists had already heard about thepetition venue. They were not too curious about it as they chatted and walked down the array.


    Fane followed suit, noticing that there were two identical arrays not far away that were shining in vibrant golden light.


    In just a few moments, people


    appeared on the first array. The ten


    of them were dressed the same way. All of them had white robes with mythical beasts stitched on. The other array had ten people as well.


    UMS


    Those ten were all in deep-colored robes. They did not have much of an


    expression on their faces, looking incredibly cold. It was obvious that the first ten were from White Marsh Continent while thetter ter were from Chaos Continent.


    The thirty participants had all already arrived, but the atmosphere was a little heavy. They were all alchemists from different worlds but they exchanged no pleasantries. They seemed incredibly cold. Even the alchemists from the same world did not really talk to each other.


    Any conversations were all whispered. Thirty of them walked forward in silence. After about five minutes, Fane noticed that they were in front of thirty identical furnaces.N?velDrama.Org content.


    That was definitely something prepared for the tournament. The moment they arrived, a wizened voice was heard, "Thepetition will begin in two hours!"


    After that, the voice went silent. Everyone exchanged looks as alchemists from different worlds immediately pulled away from each other.


    Hestia Continent took up the western end. White Marsh Continent was in the middle while Chaos Continent was in the eastern end.

 Chapter 2966

    Chapter 2966


    Fane was incredibly curious as he looked at the alchemists from the two other worlds. He noticed that,pared to the stronger Chaos Continent, the alchemists from the White Marsh Continent seemed a lot prouder of themselves.


    They looked at the alchemists from Hestia Continent with looks that were full of disdain, especially the alchemist that stood in front of all of them. Fane knew that person. It was Ethan, who had mocked them through the image earlier.N?velDrama.Org content.


    He was the leader of the alchemists from White Marsh Continent. To not stir any unnecessary trouble, Fane remained standing at the end of Hestia Continent''s group.


    Right after the voice announced that the tournament would only start after two hours, Ethan had a look of impatience on his face. After a while, he actually shouted, "There''s no need to prepare at all. Why do we need to wait for so long? Just start right now. After getting the golden treasure, I still have a lot more things I need to do."


    He sounded quite arrogant and sure that he would definitely get the golden treasure. His words had even offended the alchemists from the Chaos Continent.


    The one standing in front of the alchemists from Chaos Continent turned to coldly look at Ethan,"


    You''re not that skilled, but you sure have a lot to say. You imed that you would definitely get the golden treasure as if you''re the best in the world." Ethan''s face darkened. He absolutely hated anyone who spoke back to him. No matter how unreasonable he was being, he did not want anyone talking back.


    He turned to look at who seemed like the leader of the Chaos Continent''s alchemists, and coldly said, "I might not be considered t best, but I can obviously get the golden treasure if I''mpeting against trash like you. You were just here to make up the numbers!


    "Emilio Lawrence, we''ve known each other for so many years. I know very well how strong you are.


    Don''t think that I''ll look at you better just because you said that, and think that you can snatch the golden treasure away from me!"


    At that moment, the atmosphere was incredibly heated. He was practically pping Emilio in the face. Emilio might not be someone who liked unnecessary trouble, but he would not let someone just bully him like that either.


    Emilio narrowed his eyes, "We


    definitely have known each other for many years, and I know that you have a few tricks up your sleeves as well. That''s why I don''t have to hear you brag! I heard that you''re so pleased with yourself that you even transferred your image to Hestia Continent.


    "All you''re good for is bragging in front of them. In Chaos Continent, you would just be a slightly talented alchemist. You would have nothing to brag about at all!"


    Ethan''s face reddened when he heard that, and turned around to point at Emition, "All I''m doing is speaking the truth, you just don''t want to admit it. That''s why you''re lying and saying that I''m bragging.


    All of you were just here to make up the numbers. Do you think you''re worthy of taking the golden treasure away from me?"


    If not for thews that were in ce, the two of them could have very well started fighting. The atmosphere between the two continents started to get more and more heated. Comparatively, Hestia Continent''s side was a lot quieter.


    Emilio''s words had not only mocked Ethan, but had insulted Hestia Continent as well. It was possible that, in those people''s eyes, Hestia Continent was trash, and Hestia Continent were the ones who were really just there to make up the numbers.

 Chapter 2967

    Chapter 2967


    Nash took a deep breath as his face reddened a little. He was suffering from the humiliation, but there was nothing he could say. After all, the difference in skill was on full disy for everyone to see. There was nothing he could say that could change that.


    However, even if he knew that he could notpare to the two other worlds, he still suffered hearing what was said.


    Someone frowned and said, "This is crossing the line. Even if we can''tpete for the golden or bronze treasures, we should still be able to at least fight for the ck treasure. I feel that Nash is capable enough!"


    After that person finished, the others nodded immediately. They knew very well that Hestia Continent would not be able to fight for the top two ces, but they were still hopeful for thest prize.


    After all, it was not like they had never gotten the ck treasure before. Nash was also an alchemist from the Scarlet Pavilion, so he must be talented and skilled. Otherwise, there was no way he could have been an alchemist at a ninth-grade n!


    Nash frowned, not saying anything. He was strangely quiet. The argument on the other side got more and more intense. No one wanted to give way. Even though White Marsh Continent could notpete with the Chaos Continent, Ethan felt like he was quite


    good.


    He felt like he could defeat all of the other alchemists in this round, so he was acting very prideful. No matter what Emilio said, Nash would retort with even more, so they started to argue.


    Ethan crossed his arms and said, "I wasn''t doing that at all, I was just trying to tell Hestia Continent to not waste their time. Was I wrong?


    "It''s not like you don''t know how bad Hestia Continent is. I''m just giving them advice out of the goodness of my heart. It''s their fault for not wanting to ept my kindness!"


    Emilio snorted as he said in disdain,


    "Just say that you''re showing off, no need to pretend to be kind. If you really were trying to be kind, how could they not ept it? Why don''t you turn around to ask those alchemists from Hestia Continent


    words?!"


    how they feel about yo


    Ethan said, "I don''t care what they feel. I just have to know that I really was trying to be kind. They''re the ones who don''t know their ce and insist on participating! They won''t admit that they''re trash. After all, trash usually tends to not be self-aware!"


    The two of them were actually starting to insult Hestia Continent more and more as they argued. Ethan started to hold back less and less, and Hestia Continent''s alchemists really wanted to p the two of them.


    The alchemists from Hestia Continent were about to lose control. Ethan really was crossing the line. When they were in the inner city, themunications he had sent over were just pure mockery, how could it be out of kindness?


    He was deliberately trying to twist things around, even presenting himself as a good person. Even Fane was feeling the anger. That person was way too disgusting.


    Nash took a deep breath and finally took a step forward. After all, he was the leader of the alchemists from Hestia Continent. If he was forced to just swallow everything, even the alchemists from Hestia Continent would start to look down on him.


    Nash looked up and said, "The rules are clear for all to see, so why can''t we participate? We''ve even gotten treasures before. If all of the alchemists from Hestia Continent are trash, then there''s no way we could have gotten two treasures. One of them is even a bronze treasure!" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nash said that to defend Hestia Continent''s honor. In truth, his words werepletely reasonable, it was not like all of the alchemists from Hestia Continent were trash.

 Chapter 2968

    Chapter 2968


    If they really were all trash, then how could they have gotten any treasures? Yet, the moment he said that Ethan started tough in a very exaggerated manner.


    He turned to coldly look at Nash, "You only got two treasures, how did you even have the face to say that? Have you ever gotten any golden treasures? You haven''t gotten a single one!


    "White Marsh Continent has gotten two golden treasures, one bronze treasure, and three ck treasures! Hestia Continent only has two treasures in total and not a single golden one. You''re actually saying you''re not trash?


    "Who else would be trash if not you? Based on what I know, those two treasures are already the limit of what Hestia Continent will be able to get. In the following few groups, you''ll definitely return empty-handed. It''s precise because of that, that I asked that you did not waste your time. You''re such an eyesore!"


    After Ethan said that, the other alchemists from White Marsh Continent behind him started tough as well. They looked at Hestia Continent with mocking gazes.


    Fane could not help but frown when he heard all of that. Ethan''s words did not seem to just be mockery, Fane had heard something else from it as well. It was as if Ethan knew about Hestia Continent''s situation very clearly, like someone was giving him reports.


    After Ethan said all of that, he still did not want to let Hestia Continent off. He felt like Nash trying to uphold Hestia Continent''s honor was a challenge to him, so how could Ethan let him off easily?


    Ethan snorted lightly as he walked over. All of Hestia Continent''s alchemists frowned at the same time as they looked at Ethan in rm, despite the fact that everyone knew that there was no way Ethan could attack them thanks to the restrictions.


    However, Ethan obviously looked like he did not harbor any good intentions. Sure enough, after he walked over, he pushed Nash aside and looked right at Fane.


    He pointed right at Fane''s alchemist badge and said, "I told you you were all trash. You really are here to make up the numbers. You refused to admit it but just look at this person. Look at what''s on his chest!"


    As he said that, Ethan deliberately raised his voice, letting everyone their hear him clearly. After that, he purposely moved aside, pointing at Fane''s alchemist badge.


    At that momen.t the alchemists from the two other worlds all saw the sixth-grade alchemist badge on Fane''s chest.


    "He''s actually a sixth-grade alchemist. It looks like Hestia Continent has really run out of people. It''s only the seventh group, but do they not have enough people anymore? They don''t even have any more


    seventh-grade alchemists left?"


    Even the alchemists from the Chaos Continent joined in to mock them this time. Everyone looked at the alchemists from Hestia Continent with looks full of disdain. Fane''s sixth-grade alchemist badge really did make it seem like he was just here to make up the numbers.


    Fane''s lips twitched as he was rendered speechless, suddenly regretting not getting a change of clothes. He had never cared about it but did not want to waste his time on those people and cause himself any trouble either.


    He had thought that no one would notice him if he was at the end of the group, but Ethan had actually rushed over and pushed everyone aside to point him out. It was as if Ethan already knew everything that happened in the inner city.


    Fane frowned as he started to look at Ethan inquisitively. If Ethan did not know anything, there was no way Ethan would have pointed him out. After all, he had been standing at the back, not attracting any attention.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2969

    Chapter 2969


    It seemed like someone really was giving Ethan information about what happened in the inner city. They had even told Ethan what he looked like, which was how Ethan managed to point Fane out in the crowd.


    Fane took a deep breath as he frowned in exasperation. Trouble really did have a way of finding him wherever he went. He had thought that nothing troublesome would happen as long as he maintained a low enough profile.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The sounds of mockery were constantly heard, and Hestia Continent''s alchemists were thoroughly embarrassed. All of them were incredibly angry as a few of them turned to re at Fane hatefully.


    It was like they were trying to tell Fane that he was wrong with their eyes. When Fane felt those gazes, he could not help but let out augh as he said, "What are you looking at me for? Am I the one mocking you? You don''t dare to face them, so you''re trying to face me instead?"


    Those people really were strange. It was clearly Ethan who ran over and started to mock them. It was clearly Ethan who had looked for trouble first. Yet, they knew that they could not beat Ethan, so they turned to look at Fane. It was as if Fane had been the one who did everything.


    Nash clenched his teeth and looked


    at Fane hatefully," I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you. Weren''t you the cause of this? If you didn''t insist on participating, would we have been insulted like this?!"


    Nash was furious, his chest rising up and down rapidly. He was practically about to erupt. He cast all his anger on Fane, as if Fane had been the reason for everyone.


    Fane had insisted on participating


    even after they tried to stop him. So


    what


    ne was here? There was


    no way Fane could get any results. It waspletely useless.


    They would just get humiliated even more. He was dragging down all the alchemists from Hestia Continent with him! Fane raised an eyebrow, looking at Nash like he was looking at a stray dog by the streets.


    Ethan definitely knew something. He turned to look at Fane curiously. There was not much mockery in his eyes, but instead curiosity.

 Chapter 2970

    Chapter 2970


    Ethan was curious as to where Fane got the courage to say all of that. Ethanughed and said,


    "Brat, you can really talk. You seem to not be willing to submit to anyone. Do you think you''re the


    best in the world?"


    After saying that, Ethan could not help but tough. In his heart, he felt like Fane''s actions were like


    those of a clown. He was merely trying to tease that clown.


    Fane looked up and nced at Ethan, "Are you trying to make sure everyone knows that you exist?


    You''re just like an ant, scurrying everywhere you can.


    "It''s like you have to tell everyone that you''re amazing. If you really have the skills, you wouldn''t


    need to show off like this at all! You just look like a joke to me."


    Those words immediately shocked everyone present, causing them to widen their eyes. They never


    expected that a sixth-grade alchemist from Hestia Continent would actually say something like that.


    He was practically cursing at Ethan, tossing Ethan''s dignity to the side.


    Fane hadpletely stunned Ethan. Ethan''s lips twitched in anger, unable to even form any


    coherent thoughts.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After Emilio heard that, he looked at Fane in surprise. After that, he suddenly pped in front of


    everyone, agreeing, "You really are quite brave. I have to say, your words are quite reasonable!"

 Chapter 2971

    Chapter 2971


    As he said that, Fane''s tone was incredibly calm. It was as if he was talking about somethingpletely unimportant. Even though Ethan did not reveal everything, Fane already managed to figure out the deeper meaning behind his words.


    Naturally, they were not allowed to fight at that moment. Furthermore, if the alchemists really started fighting, the results were notpletely certain.


    So he wanted to say that, he might not be able to do anything to Fane here, but he would not let Fane off easily after Fane returned to Hestia Continent. He would do everything he could to kill Fane.


    After what happened in Hestia Continent thirty thousand years ago, Hestia Continent had been isted from everything else. No one could go into other worlds through that barrier. If he wanted to kill Fane, he would have to use Hestia Continent''s warriors.N?velDrama.Org content.


    That was where the problem came from. Ethan was an alchemist from White Marsh Continent. Normally, he should not have anything to do with Hestia Continent, so why would anyone be helping him?


    That involved a lot more things, but anyone with a brain could be able to understand many things from their conversation.


    Ethan froze, not expecting Fane to grasp things so quickly. Fane had actually figured things out before he could say anything.


    His lips stiffened as his eyes darted around. He suddenly regretted what he said. After all, some things should not have been revealed to the public.


    However, there was no way he could take back his words. Ethan did not try to exin anything, but the venom and hatred in his eyes deepened. He looked at Fane as if Fane was his mortal enemy.


    Fane snorted, looking away and


    saying inly. There''s no reason to continue fighting like this. My skills, and whether I''ll drag Hestia Continent down will be seen when the results are out. Since I''m here taking part, I''m naturally confident enough to get a good cement."


    Ethan''s eyes lit up when he heard that. He suddenly raised his voice as he said, "It looks like you really don''t know your ce. Does a sixth-grade alchemist like you really think you''ll amount to anything?!"


    Fane''s words had given Ethan a chance to fight back. He let out a cold smile as he continued, "There really are all sorts of people in the world. Do you think you can just brag however you want to? Look in a mirror before you speak. You''re a sixth-grade alchemist, do you really think you can get any good cements? You''re going to refine sixth-grade pills?"


    After that, the alchemists from White Marsh


    Continent started to fight back. A sharp-mouthed alchemist immediately said loudly, "The alchemists from Hestia Continent don''t have any skills, but they''re definitely good at bragging. Don''t think that we''re idiots that will believe you!"


    "That''s right! Don''t you think that what you said is just hrious? You actually told us to wait for the results to judge you. Who do you think you are? There''s no need to wait for any results!


    "If you were a seventh-grade


    alchemist, we might have had to think about it and see if really have the skills Where does a sixth-grade alchemist like you get all your courage? Are sixth-grade alchemists actually that impressive in Hestia Continent?"

 Chapter 2972

    Chapter 2972


    Those harsh words kept on being spoken. The alchemists of White Marsh Continent refused to let Fane off easily. They did everything they could to criticize Fane!


    Not only did they criticize Fane, but they also insulted all the alchemists from Hestia Continent as well. They did not bother holding back on their words at all.


    The alchemists from Hestia Continent were incredibly furious listening to those words. All of them were incredibly indignant, and wanted to retort. However, they could not figure out what to say.


    After all, they were right. Fane definitely was a sixthgrade alchemist. As long as Fane had the badge of a sixth-grade alchemist on his chest, there was nothing they could say that would be more convincing. So, they really had nothing to say bag.


    They were forced to keep their looks of indignance on their faces, unable to say anything. Since there was nothing they could say, they threw their hatred onto Fane instead.


    Some of the alchemists from Hestia Continent started to turn and look at Fane, "Can you just stop talking so much? If you really have the skills, we won''t stop you from saying anything.


    "Can you just look at the badge on your chest before


    you speak? You''re not even a seventh-grade alchemist, so why are you saying all of that? You''re just embarrassing the whole Hestia Continent with you!"


    "That''s right! It''s one thing to show off when you''re in the inner city, but you''re still so arrogant here. If you had a reason to be like this, we wouldn''t stop you. Yet, you have no right to be, so you''re just going to be mocked by others!"


    Fane sighed helplessly. Looking at those people, he had to admit that they had a point. After all, they did not know about Fane.


    Fane let out augh as he suddenly felt like he could not just get angered without beingpensated. He looked at Ethan who was speaking the loudest.


    He said in his usual tone, "So you don''t think I can get a treasure, right?"


    The moment he said that, Ethanughed out loud again. Ethan''s stomach was starting to hurt fromughing so much as he pointed at Fane, "Why are you so funny? Do you really think you can get a treasure?"


    Fane nodded calmly, "I think I can!"


    The moment he said that everyone was stunned. They started to look at Fane like they were looking at an idiot. Did he know what he was saying? Did he know how hrious what he said was?


    Someone with a sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest was actually saying that he would ce in the top three in this round. Even ck treasures were not something just anyone could get.


    Among so many alchemists thatText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Hestia Continent had sent, only one of them had gotten a ck treasure! Nash could no longer hold back as he frowned at Fane, "Do you know what you''re saying? Can you just shut up and stop embarrassing us? Don''t you know they''reughing at you?!"


    Fane nodded. He was no idiot. He could naturally tell that they were doing everything they could to mock him, but Fane was already immune to all of that.


    They could say whatever they


    wanted to, it was not like he had never heard anything like that before. When Nash saw that Fane nodded calmly, he was stunned before he said in exasperation, "You really are something else!"

 Chapter 2973

    Chapter 2973


    Nash was beingpletely serious as he said that. He really did think that Fane was aplete weirdo. Otherwise, he would not be acting so brainless.


    He felt like Fane was crazy, but he did not want one crazy guy to tarnish the reputation of the whole of Hestia Continent. He took a deep breath as he said seriously, "You''d better shut up right now. If you continue speaking, I won''t let you off!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not caring as he said, "What can you do to me? Are you nning on attacking me now? I have my own ns for saying this, it has nothing to do with you..."


    After that, he looked at Ethan again. At that moment, Ethan wasughing vigorously. Fane''s lips twitched as he sighed.


    However, heposed himself after thinking about his earlier n. He looked up at Ethan and said seriously, "Why don''t we make a bet then? If I get a treasure, no matter what kind, then I win. Otherwise, I''ll lose. Let''s bet a million spirit crystals!"


    The moment he said that everyone went quiet. All of them widened their eyes as they looked at Fane, stunned. Not far away from Fane, a handsome alchemist from Hestia Continent could not help but say, "You never cease to amaze me. Do you actually want to bet against them? Don''t forget that bets go


    both ways. You''ll have to give them a million spirit crystals if you lose!"


    Fane nodded, pursing his lips as he said in exasperation, "I''m not a three year old kid. Of course, I know that bets go both ways. Didn''t I already say that I lose if I don''t get a treasure?


    "If I lose, I''ll give him a million spirit crystals. If I win, he''ll give me a million spirit crystals. It''s just that simple. There''s no need to exin..."


    As Fane said, the surroundings got even quieter. It was so quiet that one could literally hear a pin drop. Fane''s actionspletely confused them. Could Fane really be so confident, or did he have other ns?


    Even Ethan did not know what to say. He frowned in silence for a long time before he said, "are you crazy? Do you even know what you''re doing? million spirit crystals? Do you think that''s a small number? Can you even afford a million spirit crystals?"


    Fane nodded earnestly as he said in an incredibly calm tone, "Of course, I can. If you don''t believe me, we can sign a contract. No one can go. against the bet as long as we sign it. If I lose, I have to give you a million spirit crystals!"


    At that moment, everyone finally realized that Fane was not joking. He was being serious. He actually did think that he could get a treasure. Someone started to whisper, "Could this guy have been ying a fool all the while? Can he really get a


    treasure?"


    "Impossible! If he really did have the skills, his fellow alchemists from Hestia Continent would definitely know even if we didn''t. It''s obvious from their faces that they don''t think this guy can do it!"


    After that person said that, everyone


    nodded, feeling like that was an urate read on the situation. It was the first time they met Fane, but Fane was from the Hestia Continent. The other alchemists there must definitely know who Fane is. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2974

    Chapter 2974


    Yet, the way they treated Fane made it obvious that Fane was no one extraordinary. It was instead that alchemists called Nash who was the leader of those alchemists.


    Since that was the case, how was Fane so bold? The discussions around them intensified. In the end, Fane''s attitude really confused them, since Fane had spoken with such confidence.


    He might have really been that confident the whole time as if he was really that skilled. After all, there was no way to take back the bet after it was signed, they would have to take out a million spirit crystals if they lost.


    A million spirit crystals were no small number. Even a chosen disciple from a ninth-grade n would have to think about it.


    They were all still young and had not gathered as much wealth as the older alchemists. At that moment, they were starting to get confused. Even Nash did not know what to do.


    He felt like Fane waspletely insane, or Fane would not have done something so crazy. Could Fane really just have too much money, or did Fane haad other goals in mind?


    After thinking about it over and over, he still could not


    understand what Fane was aiming for. There was no way Fane could get a good result.


    Instead, Fane was about to offer up a million spirit crystals for free. Nash took a deep breath before he whispered to Fane, "Are you actually crazy? Do you really just have nowhere to spend a million spirit crystals? If you don''t, you can just give them to me!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he nced at Nash, not answering Nash. He had nned on raising the bet to two million spirit crystals but felt like it might cause trouble if he did so.


    They would wonder if he could really take out two million spirit crystals and push the matter, insisting that he showed them. He could actually not do that.


    Even though Fane had umted quite a lot of wealth, it was still not at two million spirit crystals. After thinking about it, he pushed it down to a million.


    Fane was speechless at the discussions around him. He could not be bothered talking to all of them and did not even have any intentions to argue.


    He looked at Ethan and said firmly,Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Stop wasting time, just tell me if you''ll take up the bet or not. If you do, let''s hurry up and sign the contract. If you don''t want to then hurry up and say no." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ethan looked at Fane with apletely different expression after that, ''Is this kid being serious? Is something wrong with his head?''


    Thinking about it, he could not help


    but be sure of one thing. There was definitely something wrong with Fane''s head, or Fane would not have done that. He sighed, since Fane was willing to give him so many spirit crystals, it would be wrong of him to say no.


    Ethan nodded, "Since you want to give me spirit crystals, there''s no reason for me to reject it."


    After saying that, he pulled out a contract from his storage space Both of them wrote down the bet on the paper clearly. After making sure that nothing was wrong, they dropped their blood on the contract.


    When their blood fused with the contract, it resonated with heaven and earth, putting it into effect.


    After doing that, Fane returned to his original spot, not wasting any time. At that moment, everyone was thoroughly confused at Fane''s actions.

 Chapter 2975

    Chapter 2975


    However, since Fane had signed a contract, they could not say what they wanted to. They even started to anticipate the results of the round, wanting to see if Fane could get a treasure.


    Two hours were almost up. That wizened old voice was heard once again, and only then did they realize that two hours passed so quickly.


    "Two hours is over, thepetition will begin immediately! This time, thepetition is very simple. Each of you will have to refine a Purple Sun Pill. It''s an ancient pill that is in the middle-seventh grade.


    "The recipe for this pill doesn''t exist in third-grade worlds. You have five days to refine it. After five days, we will check your results!"


    Everyone was stunned after the old voice said that. Every round was different, and they had been wondering what this round would be like.


    After the announcement, all of them were stunned. Most of them had only heard about the Purple Sun Pill for the first time, regardless of what the effect was, its grade stunned them.


    It was actually just a middle seventh-grade pill. Even though they heard that it was an ancient pill, they cared less about that fact and more about the grade.


    Most of them should be able to perfectly refine the Purple Sun Pill. They would bepeting on the refinement rate of the pill runes and the pill itself. After all, the better the refinement rate, the better the effect would be. They could not help but start to whisper amongst themselves. Fane could not hear what the alchemists from the other two worlds were saying, but he could hear what the people around him were talking about.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Hestia Continent''s side was


    noticeably a little excited, someone even said, "I asked my fellow student before came. He told me that they had to refine an upper


    §à


    seventh-grade pill during their round.


    "Upper seventh-grade pills are not too different from eighth-grade pills. I was actually quite worried. If I had to refine an eighth-grade pill, I probably wouldn''t be able to.


    "I can''t believe we''re so lucky. It''s actually a middle seventh-grade pill. I''m quite confident in pills at that level. We even get five whole days!" Everyone rxed when they heard that they would get five days, some of them even started to smile.


    "I thought that it would be very hard, but I can''t believe we''re lucky enough to get such an easy test.


    "If they ask us about it after we


    leave, we can at least say that we managed to refine the pill... It would


    be like the rest, not even being able to reach fifty percent refinement after trying so hard!"


    "I''m a bit curious. Why is this test so rxed? They gave us five whole days!"


    "Who knows? Maybe the Purple Sun Pill is something veryplicated that needs a long time to refine..."


    No matter what they were


    discussing, most of them were in a good mood. Even if they had not seen the recipe, they were still given a lot of time. The level of the pill was not that high either.

 Chapter 2976

    Chapter 2976


    On the side of Hestia, Noah was the only one visibly disconcerted. There was a frown on his face as he seemed to be deep in thought.


    At that moment, a green light shone in the air as small jade tubes descended from the light, falling into the hands of all the alchemists present.


    Fane reached out and grabbed one. His divine senses entered the tube, and he quickly read the contents of it.


    The tube was, in fact, the recipe for the Purple Sun


    Pill. The contents were incredibly detailed and even specified certain important parts that needed to be focused on. Furthermore, the tube had various rules that were specific to this round.


    All the materials had been prepared and were ced under the furnaces. Everyone had only two chances, so there were three sets of materials prepared. Failing the third time would mean instant elimination, and despite how well they performed, there would be no consideration given.


    There was even a small paragraph written down. On it was the fact that the Purple Sun Pill needed a total of 5600 pill runes, out of which 983 of them were ancient pill runes.


    The moment they saw that paragraph, everyone was bbergasted. The rxed atmosphere from earlier


    disappeared as everyone visibly frowned.


    5600 pill runes were not much when it came to seventh-grade pills, but out of that number, 983 of them were ancient pill runes, which made thingspletely different.


    It did not raise the difficulty by just a level but several times over instead!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The jade tube illustrated all of the pill runes clearly. In particr, it paid special attention to the ancient pill runes.


    They used their divine senses to look through all of the pill runes, but they regretfully realized that they did not know a single one of them. They had not even seen them before.


    That meant that they would need to


    learn all of the ancient pill runes from scratch. They only had a short five days to memorize and sessfully condense those pill runes. They would also need to make sure they were at least 50 percent refined.


    All this amounted to the spike of level difficulty that they could not ept. It was incredibly hard for alchemists to rank up. The


    difference between the two grl


    of alchemists was incredibly wide, and the keyy in pill runes.


    After all, higher-level pills needed more pill runes to be etched into them.


    Even if they were not ancient pill runes, remembering and condensing 983 new runes was not something


    that simple.


    Knowing all this, many of the alchemists present began fearing they would fail this stage entirely.


    Fane sighed as he pursed his lips helplessly. This exined why they were given five days for this round.


    With the difficulty of the test, five


    days was barely something to utilize, what with needing to memorize 983 new ancient pill runes in just five


    s. After that, they needed to


    days. After


    condense those runes to a


    50 percent refinement rate. This


    was not easy at all! Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Even the alchemists from the Chaos Continent could not keep theirposure. Even though there was a difference in the skills of alchemists between the worlds, none of them thought that this round was an easy one.


    Ethan and Emilio''s faces sank.


    Meanwhile, a few alchemists muttered among themselves, "I thought that we''d be getting a break by now, yet this is what happens!"


    "Isn''t this too hard? I feel like most of us here won''t even be able to refine a Purple Sun Pill, let alone one at fifty percent refinement. Anyone who manages to get forty percent is impressive enough!"


    "It seems like we''re very unlucky. It''s not like we don''t know what the earlier rounds had to go through.


    Compared to the earlier six groups, this group is noticeably several times harder!"

 Chapter 2977

    Chapter 2977


    "They''re going to ask us about the pills we refined and if we seeded once we go back. They''dugh at us if we answer honestly!"


    "That''s right! It''s obvious that this round is set to make things difficult for us! I regret joining the seventh group now. If I knew it''d get this difficult, I wouldn''t have joined. I should''ve just joined earlier orter!"


    Comints began to pop as they bemoaned their fate.


    Before this, they were convinced that they had gotten lucky. After all, they were given a lot of time, and the Purple Sun Pill''s grade had been so low.


    When they knew that the Purple Sun Pill actually needed 983 ancient pill runes, none of them believed they were that lucky anymore. Instead, they felt like '' difficult'' was a poor description of their predicament.


    They felt like they were being attacked by the difficulty instead.


    Of everyone present, Fane was the only one who showed not much of a reaction while everyone else was, interesting enough, panicked.


    Ethan sighed as he looked at Emilio meaningfully.


    When he saw that even Emilio looked like he was not rxed, Ethan felt bitter. No matter what kind of bet


    he had made against Fane before, his mainpetitor had been Emilio the whole time, and he did not want to lose to him whatsoever. The golden treasure was his.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He wanted to earn glory for White Marsh Continent and be a hero for his continent. He would not allow Emilio to exceed him!


    Emilio pursed his lips helplessly. He might not covet the golden treasure as much as Ethan did, but he still wanted to get first ce.


    After all, not only would he be able to


    greatly benefit Chaos Continent if he did so, but the other alchemists would respect him as well as earning rewards for himself. After all, as the one who won the golden treasure, he would be able to pick out the most valuable item from it.


    Nheless, this task was proven to be immensely difficult, and he was not even sure if he would be able to seed in the end. The mere thought of it made his lips twitch as he silently motivated himself.


    At that moment, Ethan coldly smiled and said to him rather proudly, "You don''t look like you''re that confident. With your standards, even refining a Purple Sun Pill at fifty percent refinement is a problem.


    "Do remember that as long as the pill doesn''t reach fifty percent refinement, the pill will be discarded.


    The Purple Sun Pill will only be sessfully refined if every pill is at fifty percent refinement!"


    Emilio frowned as he turned to look at Ethan spitefully. "You don''t have to tell me that. Isn''t thismon knowledge? Stop trying to pick a fight!"


    Ethan, however, did not reach


    aggressively and merely smiled as he sneered, "You''re just trying to hide your embarrassment with anger. Whatever, just don''t look like a fool afterward. If you fail to refine it, no one will have any results. I''d be the only one in the top threel


    With that, Ethan chuckled. He was very confident in himself, and even though the round was incredibly difficult, he had a feeling that he would be able to win wlessly.


    Emilio furrowed his eyebrows, hating


    Ethan even more at that point. He gritted his teeth and hissed," Can you just shut up? Stop gloating. before the results are even out. If you''re the one failing in the end, that''d be even more embarrassing!"


    Both Ethan and Emilio hated each other, even at sight, and verbally attacked one another.


    Fane, however, was not interested in such arguments. Instead, he was trying to calcte how long it would take him to sessfully refine the pill.


    At that moment, he happened to see Nash looking over, his eyes inquisitive and hesitant. It was hard to tell what Nash was thinking. Fane frowned, not asking anything.


    After a good while, Nash asked, "You still look so confident, even at this point?"

 Chapter 2978

    Chapter 2978


    Nash''s eyes widened as he questioned Fane.


    For a moment, Fane did not know what to say. He assumed that no one would bother talking to him, seeing as he was the only odd one out with his odd behavior, yet Nash actually approached him first and asked him a question.


    Fane frowned. He did not want to have anything to do with Nash, but s, Nash''s question attracted quite a few gazes. Practically all of the alchemists from Hestia next to Fane turned to look at him curiously. Some of them began to approach him with questions, too.


    "That''s true. Are you not scared? You''re just a sixthgrade alchemist. Just five thousand pill runes should be difficult enough for you, let alone with nine hundred and eighty-three pill runes within. Are you not worried at all? Do you think you''ll be able to condense those ancient pill runes?"


    "Surely you don''t think five days is a lot of time? Do you think that you''ll be able to condense nine hundred and eighty-three ancient pill runes in five days, and reach fifty percent refinement?"


    "To be honest with you, I don''t know what''s going on in that head of yours. Even us seventh-grade alchemists feel like this round is much harder. We don''t even know if we''ll be able to refine the Purple


    Sun Pill in the end.


    "You don''t seem like you care at all. You don''t seem worried about the bet you made earlier. Is one million spirit crystals not important to you at all?" "He''s probably in his ignorant little world. Anyone who knows a thing or two won''t be so confused!"


    Nash looked at Fane with a serious expression, trying to see something from Fane''s expression. After all, Fane had heard everything, and Nash wanted to see past his expressions. Would Fane still be asposed after he had heard the truth?


    After observing him for a while, Nash noticed with some shock that Fane''s expression did not change at all. It seemed like Fane really did not care, and really was incredibly confident in himself.


    Nash frowned. Minutester, he chuckled and said, "I think I overestimated you. I thought that you had some other reason for doing anything, but this whole time, you''ve been acting like an idiot.


    "You might not actually have any other reasons.


    You''re just so confident in yourself thanks to your ignorance! You just don''t know how things are."


    Nash then turned, no longer bothering with Fane. The other alchemists, too, looked away as they agreed with Nash''s words.


    Everyone believed that Fane was just ill in the head and did not knowmon sense. Only people like that would be able to act nonchnt in the face of


    such a difficult challenge.


    Even they did not know if they would be able to sessfully refine the Purple Sun Pill!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He was just a sixth-grade alchemist, yet he was barely perturbed that it seemed like he was an incredible talent. After going through vigorous discussions, the crowd slowly quieted down.


    After all, no matter what they said, they could never change the contents of the task.


    Some of the alchemists had already epted their fate as they paced around in concern. They noticed that all of the furnaces were exactly the same, both from the looks and the age. They casually picked out a furnace and decided against wasting any more time.


    One individual nned on refining the Purple Sun Pill right away. He had just walked close to a furnace when the surrounding three feet around him were suddenly covered by a barrier, covering him in a sh.

 Chapter 2979

    Chapter 2979


    The barrier of mist seemed ethereal as it blocked everyone''s line of sight, leaving everyone stunned at the sudden change.


    The familiar wizened voice was heard again. "After choosing a furnace, a barrier will be ced around you, cutting off all contact with the outside world.


    When you''ve refined a pill or decided to give up, you can get rid of the barrier."


    Fane raised an eyebrow at this and could not help but feel impressed by thepetition''s organizer.


    Everything had been properly arranged. With the barrier, he would be spared a lot of trouble.


    He did not have to worry about anyone interrupting him. After all, he would be separated from the outside the moment the barrier was up. The person inside would not know how others were progressing and thus would not feel pressured. They would be able to get past five days peacefully.


    Fane let out a sigh as he frowned and looked at the furnaces. He could not control what everyone else was doing, but his only thought was just to quickly finish the round.


    Fane might have the memories from the past and be confident with those ancient pill runes, but he refused to kick things back and take a breather until the results were out.


    He wanted to give himself enough time.


    The furnaces were split into six rows of five. After thinking about it, he walked to thest one in the sixth row.


    He was already used to looking for corners. In the end, all the furnaces were exactly the same, so there was no difference no matter which one he picked. When he stepped within the 90-centimeter range from it, a bundle of mist rose around him, turning into a barrier that from the outside world.


    him off


    At that moment, Fane felt more rxed than he ever had, despite the fact that he was already calm during this time Unless anyone crossed the line with their words or directly affected Fane''s benefits, he would not bother with them, treating their words as nonsense. ContentN?velDrama.Org content.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, everyone was still too noisy, much to his chagrin. The barrier separated himpletely from the outside world, which made Fane quite happy.


    Finally, he did not need to listen to their nonsense anymore.


    Thest furnace on the sixth row was incredibly close to where Fane had been. After he walked over, the people around him had not even had the time to react before the barrier separated Fane from everyone else.


    He was the second person to enter a barrier. When everyone else reacted, they felt their lips twitching.


    Exasperated, Ethan snorted. "I guarantee that something is wrong with this kid''s head. He seems more enthusiastic than anyone, jumping into the challenge after someone else started. I wonder if he''s that confident or if he''s just ignorant."


    The alchemists from White Marsh Continent behind Ethan all discussed among themselves as well. "Who knows what goes on in his head? It looks like he doesn''t know what nine hundred eighty-three ancient pill runes actually represent.


    "Otherwise, how could he be so


    l.n


    confident? Even I''m not confident that I''ll be able to perfectly condense nine hundred eighty-three pill ancient pill runes in five days. We even need to guarantee that they''ll have a fifty percent refinement rate!"


    After saying that, he sighed. It felt as though he was shouldering tworge rocks on his shoulders, causing him to not be able to even stand up straight. He could not handle the difficulty.

 Chapter 2980

    Chapter 2980


    If he truly failed to refine a Purple Sun Pill, he would beughed at after he got back to White Marsh Continent. Even if he said that it was much harder this time, no one would care. After all, the Purple Sun Pill was a middle seventh-grade pill. To them, it was not hard at all!


    Thinking about that, he sighed as he looked up and said to Ethan, "Ethan, do you think that they''ll stillugh at me if I fail toplete the Purple Sun Pill if I tell them that it has nine hundred eighty-three ancient pill runes?"


    That person truly cared about his dignity. He was worried that he would beughed at.


    Ethan snorted, not even bothering to look back as he replied, "You''ve forgotten how they are. Do you think they''ll care about your excuses? Failure is failure.


    "No matter how reasonable your excuses are, they''ll still ignore them. You''d better make sure you can refine a Purple Sun Pill. Otherwise, you''ll beughing stock when you get back."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Ethan did not exaggerate anything nor did he have any intentions of poking fun at that guy.


    When the alchemists from White Marsh Continent behind him heard that, they felt ufortable as though they had been sshed by a bucket of cold


    water.


    He sighed and grumbled for a long time before they started choosing their furnaces. Time had already started to tick away, and they were already cursing that there was not enough time. If they dyed any more, it would affect their results.


    Momentster, everyone had chosen a furnace for themselves and entered the barriers, temporarily cutting off contact from the outside world. Meanwhile, three sets of materials for Purple Sun pills had been taken out by Fane in one go and ced on the table.


    The Purple Sun Pill was not a very high-grade pill, but it was still in the middle of the seventh grade. The materials needed were not cheap, either. The first step of the refinement process was to turn all the materials into liquid.


    Fane picked up a purple maple stone and ced it in his palm. He looked at the other materials. Refining a Purple Sun Pill needed three purple


    maple stones, one red su


    two phoenix grasses, and three white spirit flowers.


    The price of those materials was at least a few thousand spirit crystals altogether. After the Purple Sun Pill was refined, the price would increase by two or three times.


    He wondered if he would be able to bring the pill with him after he was done. If he could, he might be able to sell it for a good price.


    Fane looked at money like he looked


    at his life at that point. After all, the ninth-grade crystals needed far too many spirit crystals to buy. Fane would never give up on any chance to earn more spirit crystals.


    After looking at the materials, Fane was in no hurry to start refining. Instead, he took out the jade tube and looked over at all the pill runes needed for the Purple Sun Pill, especially the ancient pill runes.


    Not only did Fane know those pill runes, but he even remembered them as well. The only problem was that he had never refined them before, and his memories had not synchronized with his body.


    Because of that, Fane was not sure how much time he would need to condense all those pill runes.


    Fane shut his eyes for a moment before taking several deep breaths and getting rid of all other thoughts from his mind. Afterward, he started to condense the pill runes.


    His hands constantly moved as a faint golden glow could be seen on his fingertips. Drawing pill runes did not just need true energy; willpower was needed as well.

 Chapter 2981

    Chapter 2981


    After two hours, 50 ancient pill runes had been perfectly condensed, with only two not condensed at fifty percent.


    When he condensed the 57th pill rune, he made a mistake, causing all of the pill runes from before to copse with an audible st.


    Fane frowned as he watched the pill runes regress into mere pill aura and sighed regretfully. The ancient pill runes were more difficult than regr pill runes, he would admit.


    It seemed like he would need to spend a lot of time synchronizing his body and mind.


    Even though Fane''s pace could not be considered that quick, it was far better than everyone else''s. Other than Fane, the one most confident in his abilities among the twenty-nine other alchemists was Ethan from White Marsh Continent.


    At that moment, Ethan sat cross-legged. He was not as lucky as Fane to have the memories of an ancient hero. He needed to memorize all of the ancient pill runes before he attempted condensing them.


    Time started to tick away. After a whole day, Ethan opened his eyes. He sighed as his hand constantly moved, trying to condense the pill runes. Try as he did, however, he could not catch up to Fane''s progress.


    After all, all Fane needed to train his body, while this was Ethan''s first time trying.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After 15 minutes, Ethan finally managed to condense the first pill rune, but it was only refined at 30 percent. Nheless, he was satisfied, seeing as it was only his first try, and it was a very good sign of things toe.


    When he started drawing the second pill rune, he made a mistake and did not control the density of the pill aura properly, causing the pill rune to copse.


    Looking at the pill runes turned into pill aura, Ethan was not discouraged at all. He still had time and chances for blunders.


    As they threw themselves into the task, three days went by in a sh. At noon on the third day, the barrier on the fifth furnace on the sixth row dispersed.


    Fane''s figure appeared in the barrier. What was different from before was the fact that he held a purple -colored pill in his hand that emitted a dense fragrance.


    Fane frowned and turned around, looking at his surroundings and not knowing what to do next. After all, someone needed to appraise the pill after the pill was refined.


    Just as Fane was wondering where he needed to put the pill, the jade tube in Fane''s hand suddenly let out a purple glow. Before Fane could react, it sucked the Purple Sun Pill in Fane''s hand inside.


    After the tube sucked the Purple Sun Pill in, it shook vigorously.


    Fane frowned in bewilderment.


    Right after that, the jade tube shot out as if it had been summoned.


    On the roof, another green glow appeared as it absorbed the tube that was flying over. Everything had happened in a sh, and Fane widened his mouth slightly in shock.


    He suddenly wondered if there was someone hiding behind that green light. After all, assessing pills was not somethingws or arrays could do. It needed to be looked at in detail by an alchemist to determine if it was good or bad.

 Chapter 2982

    Chapter 2982


    Not long after, the green glow disappeared after it had absorbed the jade tube as if it had never appeared before. Fane raised an eyebrow, no longer dwelling on the question.


    He left the furnace and headed to where alchemists of Hestia had gathered earlier. He turned to look at the barriers around the other furnaces. He was the only one whose barrier had dissipated.


    It meant that he was the first one to finish refining the pill and leave the barrier. He made a mental calction and realized that it was already noon on the third day.


    He felt like most alchemists would not give up that easily, so there should only be peopleing out on the fourth day onward. Thinking of this, he took out a mat from Mustard Seed and ced it on the floor before he shut his eyes to rest.


    Sure enough, Fane''s prediction came true. Even if they might not garner fruitful results, everyone did the best they could. They would note out of the barrier unless they were forced to.


    A whole day had passed before another alchemist''s barrier was lifted. This alchemist walked out of the barrier with a dark look on his face. When one came, others followed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Slowly, five alchemists were forced to walk away after expending all their materials.


    Of those five alchemists, three were from Hestia, one was from the White Marsh Continent, and thest was from the Chaos Continent. As they stepped out, none of them looked the slightest bit joyful.


    They were not even in any mood to mock the others as they walked back to their original positions. The three from Hestia arrived in front of Fane. After they measured Fane for a moment, the three of them exchanged looks of curiosity.


    The three of them did not say anything at the start. All of them retrieved mats from their storage spaces and sat down just like Fane did. Only after that did they startining.


    An alchemist in gray robes frowned


    and said, "It''s just like I thought: I couldn''t even condense a hundred ancient pill runes, let alone nine hundred and eighty three. I decided to just give it a shot in the end and ruined the three sets of materials. There was no point staying inside, so I came out."


    "Same here, more or less, just slightly better I suppose. I ended up sessfully condensing two hundred pill runes, but a lot of them weren''t at fifty percent refinement.


    "I didn''t ruin those materials. There''s just half a day left after all. There was no point in staying inside, so I came out," said a white-robed man next to the gray-


    robed man.


    After the white-robed man sighed,


    he shook his head andmented, "All


    Vinot


    .n


    I''m getting after participating inpetition is feeling like trash. more and more. Even though I knew someone would be better than me, I didn''t think I''d be this bad!


    "We thought we were lucky when we heard that we had five days... Now, it''s obvious that we''re cursed. It''s not like we don''t know how the other rounds went. Compared to them, this found is noticeably harder. We''re just so unlucky..."


    The man spoke dejectedly as though he was useless,menting that his luck was horrible to encounter such a hard round.


    Thest alchemist, who was a man with a mustache, frowned. "None of our results are good, but it doesn''t mean that everyone here is trash."

 Chapter 2983

    Chapter 2983


    "The others might still be in their barriers, but it doesn''t mean they''re better than us just because they haven''t stepped out. They''re probably so stubborn and want to keep trying until timeout."


    The gray-robed man nodded after hearing that. He patted the white-robed man on the shoulder and said," There''s no need to be sad. There''s nothing to be that sad about. It''s clear how difficult this task is. I refuse to believe that their results will be much better than ours. We stood no chance to get a prize, anyway..."


    The white-robed man nodded, saying helplessly, "I just feel like I''m both unlucky and useless. Thispetition showed me howcking I am. I''m going to work harder when I go back!"


    The other two nodded, clearly feeling like they werecking, especially whenpared to the other two worlds. They would no doubt remember the humiliation their whole lives and use that as motivation to work hard.


    Fane merely raised an eyebrow as he quietly sat by the side silently.


    The three of them had talked for quite a while before the white-robed man suddenly turned to look at Fane. Fane frowned, helplessly looking behind him and considering leaving the ce.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Just looking at the man, it was obvious that the man wanted to talk to him. However, Fane could not be bothered to talk to those people.


    Before Fane could stand up, however, the man said," Why are you still acting like this? I don''t understand how you can be this pompous. You''ll lose this time, and you''ll have to pay a million spirit crystals. Do you really think a million spirit crystals is nothing? Are you trying to lose so you can give Ethan those spirit crystals?"


    The moment he finished, the gray-robed man turned around as well, chiming in as he scoffed. "I truly don''t know what goes through your mind. I know most of the alchemists fromrge ns, but I''ve never seen you before.


    "You''re probably not from arge n, right? Since your background isn''t something worth noting, where did you get so many spirit crystals? Why are you trying to give them away?"


    The three of them looked at Fane


    with confused expressions. Their et


    words were, in truth, not that ill-intentioned; they were truly just wondering what Fane was thinking.


    Fane pursed his lips helplessly. He had not nned on bothering them and leaving. However, Rudy''s words surfaced in Fane''s mind. He could not afford to just offend everyone.


    Thus, Fane took a deep breath and replied patiently,"


    How do you know that I''ll lose?"


    This remark stunned the three men, their eyes widening as they could not muster a response.


    Fane actually felt like he would not lose! Fane actually thought he would win, and that Ethan would give him a million spirit crystals.


    It was crazy and stupid! How could he say all of that so confidently?


    The white-robed man helplessly turned around as he said, "Are you insane or something, Fane? Why do you still think you can win? If you can win, why are you here?"

 Chapter 2984

    Chapter 2984


    Fane pursed his lips, answering calmly, "Of course I think I can win. Just because I''m here doesn''t mean I''ll lose."


    This response silenced all three men instantly. They looked at Fane speechlessly, feeling like they were talking to a wall.


    All they were speaking were reasons and facts, yet Fane refused to listen. The three of them sighed helplessly as they decisively gave up on talking to Fane about this.


    They felt like Fane would probably never listen to them. There was only half a day left in the end. Thepetition was about to end, and Fane would clearly see that he was useless without them needing to exin anything.


    The three of them shook their heads silently as they turned and started to talk about other things.


    As time passed, more people started toe out of the barriers, with most of them visibly despondent. Only some looked happy as if they were confident in their results.


    The time finally came for thest two hours.


    At that moment, out of the 30 barriers around the furnaces, 27 had already dispersed. Only three alchemists remained inside, still persevering. The three of them were the three leaders of thepetition: Emilio from Chaos Continent, Ethan from White Marsh Continent, and Nash from Hestia Continent.


    The three of them seemed to be intent on fighting to thest moment, not willing to admit defeat.


    Another half an hour passed, and Nash''s barrier finally dispersed, his figure revealed to the other participants. His expression, however, was worth noting.


    His face was slightly pale. With a sigh, the Purple Sun Pill in his hand was swallowed.


    Just like the others, after the Purple Sun Pill was swallowed by the jade tube, it was absorbed into the green glow in the air. He started at the ceiling for a very long time, no one knew what he thought. ContentAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After a while, he turned and walked toward where Hestia''s alchemists had gathered. At that moment, everyone had taken out their mats and sat on the floor.


    Compared to the inner city, everyone was more packed. There was not much space around them, and Nash had been thetest to arrive. He ced his mat on the front. His expression, though seemingly


    troubled, was not at all dark. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In fact, it was like he was rather confident with himself, though he was not full of himself.


    Another alchemist from Scarlet Pavilion started to chat to Nash in a lowered voice. The two of them mumbled to each other for a long time before they stopped.


    Fane merely sat at the back of the group quietly the whole time. He could not be bothered to talk to the rest of them and merely closed his eyes and rested until Nash walked out of the barrier.


    When he saw Nash''s expression, Fane knew that Nash was not that satisfied with himself. His expression would be far different if he was.


    Just as Fane wondered if Nash managed to achieve his refinement goal, Nash turned to look at Fane.


    Their gazes met, and neither one turned back.


    Fane could clearly feel how sharp Nash''s gaze was, but he merely raised an eyebrow and said nothing.


    Nash snorted lightly, saying, "Sure enough, you didn''t disappoint me. You''re still the same. How long can you keep acting nonchnt?" Fane''s lips twitched, unable to stop himself from rolling his eyes.


    Nash was like an annoying fly that he could not chase away, that at any given time, he would spout nonsense whenever he could.

 Chapter 2985

    Chapter 2985


    Fane lightly snorted. "How long I can keep it up has nothing to do with you. You should focus on yourself. Are you confident that you can get the grand treasure?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Fane had not wanted to ask thatst part, but he did not want to dwell on the problem with Nash, so he changed the topic.


    In truth, he was curious as to how confident Nash was.


    Nash frowned as his expression stiffened. After a while, he confidently boasted, "I''m fifty percent confident!"


    Everyone immediately got excited at that. Nash was not someone who liked to brag. Since Nash said he had a 50-percent chance, then he meant it.


    In truth, for the alchemists of Hestia, splitting a ck treasure might make them happy, but it was still not enough to excite them.


    The reason they got excited was that getting a ck treasure would let them gloat a little and vent a quarter of their frustration, at least. After all, Ethan had insulted them so much earlier, even telling them to not participate in theter rounds.


    He had spoken as if they werepletely below notice. Even though they had not fought back at the time, everyone was still angered by it. They were, of


    course, excited at the fact that they might regain some of their dignity.


    Some of them even started to congratte Nash excitedly, "Since Nash says that there''s a fifty percent chance, it has to be true! Even though Nash is weaker than Rudeus, it''s not like they''re that far different. Since Rudeus managed to get a bronze treasure, it wouldn''t be surprising for you to get a ck treasure!"


    "That''s right! Even though the leaders of the two continents seem stronger, the others aren''t that special. If the two of them are fighting for the bronze and golden treasures, then the ck treasure would be in our hands!"


    Nash did not bother listening to those congrattory words at all. He might have said the truth that he was 50 percent confident, but he was not someone who would just eptpliments like that without being 100 percent confident of before the results were out.


    His gaze was still fixed on Fane.


    Despite what Nash had said, Fane did nothing but raise an eyebrow, which irked him.


    What did he mean by his behavior? Did Fane not agree with him?


    Nash said in a low voice, "You think I don''t have a fifty percent chance to get a ck treasure?"


    Fane thought about it and nodded calmly. "I feel like you do have no chance of getting a ck treasure."


    As he said that, it was like he had thrown a bomb into the crowd, and they erupted into chaos, insulting Fane.


    you


    "Can you use your head a little, brat? Nash''s alchemy is at the top of Scarlet Pavilion. If he can''t get a ck treasure, no one else will apart from those two!"


    "That''s right! Fane, you''re crossing the line here.


    You''re practically siding with the enemy at this point!"


    Fane barely reacted to these noises. After all, he had long anticipated their reactions.


    He looked around and said calmly, "I


    said what I said, and it''s up to y


    you want to listen. Let''s just


    you if


    all wait


    for the results, shall we?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 2986

    Chapter 2986


    Right after Fane said that, the arguments immediately got louder, "You''re just not willing to ept it! Are you looking down on Nash?! What is the meaning of this?!"


    "Whatever, let''s not bother with him anymore. This guy keeps on doing strange things. It doesn''t matter what he''s thinking, as long as we think that Nash has a good chance of getting a ck treasure!"


    Just as the arguments were escting, the final two barriers finally dispersed. Ethan and Emilio appeared in front of everyone. The alchemists from White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent immediately stood up and weed them.


    Ethan and Emilio both had simr calm expressions. The two of them exchanged a look, and both of them could see the anger in their eyes. Ethan snorted as he held his head up high while he walked toward where White Marsh Continent was.


    Emilion frowned, not saying anything as he returned to Chaos Continent''s position.


    Ethan was the first to speak, "Don''t worry. The golden treasure from this round will definitely belong to us!"


    The alchemists from White Marsh Continent started to cheer after he said that. All of them were incredibly excited as if they had gotten the golden treasure!


    That was when Emilio''s expression darkened. Ethan


    did not think much about Emilio at all. Otherwise, he would not have immediately said that after the round ended.


    Emilio still represented Chaos Continent in the end. If he shut his mouth and ignored Ethan, he would end up being ndered and mocked for being too scared. He would end up embarrassing Chaos Continent.


    Emilio coldly snorted, "The results are still not out yet, and you''re already acting so pleased with yourselves. Even though I''m also very confident, I''m still trying to be humble before the results are out. After all, it''s very easy for people to bite back when you say things like that!"


    Emilio chose his words carefully, leaving himself a route for retreat. If he acted like Ethan and said that the golden treasure was already his, he would be incredibly humiliated if he ended up with just a bronze treasure.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, he did not want Ethan to be too pleased with himself. After Ethan heard that, he turned to look at Emilio. He was not as humble as Emilio and was incredibly confident in himself. He guffawed after hearing that.


    He narrowed his eyes as he measured Emilio up and down, mocking, "You''re just not confident in yourself. Does that mean others aren''t allowed to be as well? You? know what your results are. You must already know that you won''t be able to get the golden treasure, but you don''t want me to get the golden treasure


    either. That''s why you''re saying all this.


    "Just take my advice and eat your words. I can guarantee you right now that you won''t get the golden treasure.


    "Even if we''ve never formally


    competed in any official capacity


    before, and the two of us have never


    truly been able to see who is


    stronger, the results are still obvious. You''re no match for me. I''ll trample allover you and get the golden treasure!"


    As he said that, Ethan acted like a victorious general. He talked to Emilio in an incredibly cocky manner, causing Emilio to be shocked at how overly confident Ethan was.

 Chapter 2987

    Chapter 2987


    Emilio was so angry that he started to pant. He looked at Ethan even more angrily. Emilio had never hated Ethan so much before. Even if the two of them had never gotten along, it was just apetitive rtionship. He had never hated Ethan as he did at that moment.


    If he had the chance. Emilio would definitely make Ethan suffer and have him wishing he was dead. Ethan''s words had been too appalling,pletely looking down on Emilio. It caused even the other alchemists from Chaos Continent to feel incredibly ufortable.


    The Chaos Continent was the strongest out of all three worlds in the end, so they naturally had their own pride. After hearing those words, they could not stand it. An alchemist behind Emilio immediately shouted," Emilio just doesn''t want to have a petty argument with you, so he minded his words. I can''t believe you got so conceited. Before the results are even out, you''re already so arrogant!


    "The barrier obscured everything, so you didn''t know how the others did at all. How are you so sure that you''re in the first ce?!"


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, not even bothering to spare the others a nce. He said coldly, "I don''t need to look at the results of everyone else at all. All I care


    about is my own results. My results alone are enough topletely beat all of you. Why would I need to look at anyone else?"


    After saying that, Ethanughed maniacally. The alchemists from White Marsh Pavilion behind him all went in tune with him. "Ethan''s right! There''s no need to look at the other results at all!"


    "Ethan is just that strong! All of you are just envious, but you''re acting so indignantly. It''s not that he''s acting arrogantly, you''re just not confident enough yourself!"


    When Ethan heard that, his smile deepened. Those words were precisely what he wanted to hear. He never felt like he was arrogant. He just felt like they were guilty.


    They knew what would happen if the results were not good, that was why they did not like how he was acting!


    "In just a moment, news of me


    getting the golden treasure will be


    spread out. Before we head back, the alchemists on our side have already prepared to wee This will be the third golden treasure for White Marsh Continent. No matter how strong Chaos Continent is, you''ll only have one more than us!"


    When Ethan said that, he was acting incredibly proud. He felt like he was making a great contribution to White Marsh Continent. He was even beginning to think about how his


    fe Students would celebrate him


    when he got back.


    He thought about how enviously the other alchemists would look at him. He had already earned himself some glory before this, but it was not muchpared to this one.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When the timees, he would be


    able to get amazing resources thanks to the golden treasure he got. It would improve his skills and status even more. Just thinking about the future, Ethan couldnot stop himself from smiling. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    All these pieces of trash did not understand him at all. The moment he said what he did, the alchemists from the other two continents could not help but frown, feeling like Ethan was too confident.


    After all, Emilio was still fighting against him. He did not know Emilio''s results but was acting happily as if he had already gotten the golden treasure.

 Chapter 2988

    Chapter 2988


    Fane did not react to Ethan''s arrogance at all. In Fane''s mind, Ethan acting so arrogantly was a normal response. His temperament was exactly like that.


    It would be strange if he did not act like that. Even though Fane did not react to Ethan''s arrogance, he was still stunned by Ethan''s words.


    ording to what Ethan said, the news of the result would be spread before they even return. That meant that their results would be sent over through the Heaven Array to the inner city.


    Looking at their expressions, the other alchemists definitely knew that as well. After all, six groups had already been through thepetition. However, Fane was caught off guard, since he had just entered the inner city not long ago. He was not aware that results would be sent back directly after thepetition.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it, he reached out and tapped his hand on the person in front of him. The one in front of him had talked to him before. It was the gray-robed man who had asked him where he got his courage from before this.


    The moment the gray-robed man saw that Fane was pulling at his sleeve, he immediately turned around with widened eyes. He looked at Fane curiously. In the man''s eyes, Fane was an idiot who only did things by himself.


    Fane tugging his sleeve was nothing extraordinary. If it had been a stranger, the man would probably have ignored the person. However, since it was Fane, he immediately asked excitedly, "Do you need something? Have you finally thought things through?"


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation. Even though the gray-robed man did not say anything further, Fane obviously understood what he meant by that.


    However, Fane did not want to care about that at the moment.


    He let out a cough as he said seriously, "After the results are announced, will the results be sent back by the Heaven Array before we go back? Will all the alchemists in the inner city see it?"


    The gray-robed man never expected that Fane would ask him that. However, the gray-robed man was quite a simple man, and he was naturally curious as to why Fane asked.


    He honestly answered, "The details won''t appear on the Heaven Array. The only thing that it will say is if you get a treasure. If we''re lucky enough to geta ck treasure, the word ck treasure will appear on the Heaven Array back at the inner city."


    Fane was taken aback after hearing that. It was different from what he had thought. He had thought that after the results were announced, the details would be shown in front of all the alchemists.


    However, it just showed what treasure had been


    earned. Everything would still be exposed in the end anyway. After thinking about that, Fane looked up.


    Why were they not announcing the


    results? Ethan and Emilio had


    already been quarreling for a long time. They felt like their ears were about to fall off, but they still did not announce the results. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane absolutely hated listening to others argue, and he hated hearing nonsense about him as well. He just wanted to know if he managed to get a treasure, and what kind.


    He did not have Ethan''s confidence. After all, he did not know how skilled everyone else was. Even though he was already out on the third day, that had been after Fane did everything he could.


    "You''re still acting like this!" Just as Fane was thinking about things, he suddenly heard Ethan''s sharp voice.


    Fane frowned as he lowered his head helplessly. He saw that Ethan was staring at him with a mocking and curious gaze.

 Chapter 2989

    Chapter 2989


    Fane sighed helplessly as he muttered in his heart.'' Why are the results not announced yet? Ethan would definitely not stop talking if they did not announce it soon!''


    Fane could not be bothered to listen, but it was not like Ethan would stop talking if Fane ignored him. Instead, he would just beughed at even more. To avoid all that trouble, Fane turned to look at Ethan.


    "How should I be acting? Are the results even out yet? Why are you trying to cause a scene like this..."


    Ethan''s face twitched in surprise as he looked at Fane and replied, "Do you really think that you won''t lose? Do you still think you can win and get a treasure?"


    The exasperation in Ethan''s voice was incredibly evident. He really wanted to know where Fane got his courage from. Even now, Fane was still talking back to Ethan with such indignance.


    He seemed even more confident than Emilio, but no one knew where that confidence came from. Ethanughed in frustration as he looked at Fane with a frown.


    He thought for a long time before he said, "You really do surprise me. I''ve met some stubborn people, but no one nearly as stubborn as you before. Can you tell me where you got your confidence from?"


    Ethan was being honest with his words. He really did not know how Fane was so confident. Could it be just purely blind confidence? Did Fane think he was the best in the world?


    It was the first time he had met someone like Fane. Unless Fane was just aplete madman and spoke without any reasoning, Fane definitely must have a source of confidence.


    Yet, Ethan could not understand


    how that could be the case for a


    mere sixth-grade alchemist. Fane lightly snorted, turning away. When it came to a question like that, the other party would not believe him no matter what he said.


    He merely said coldly, "No matter how much you want to say, wait till the results are out to say them. Before the results are announced, I don''t want to waste any more time on you!"


    Those wordspletely stunned everyone there, including Emilio. Emilio blinked as he looked at Fane speechlessly. At that moment, he was just as curious as Ethan.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He wanted to know why Fane was so confident in himself. Ethan''s lips twitched as he started to be filled with exasperation. Fane was way too unique. There was no way to deal with Fane normally.


    A sixth-grade alchemist like Fane wanted to talk about things only after the results are out? Even their leader, Nash, only had a less than fifty percent chance of getting a ck treasure, let alone someone like Fane.


    Yet, Fane seemed to be telling everyone that he had already secured the treasure.


    Ethan let out augh, "Have you


    forgotten about our bet? You have to get a treasure for you to win, which means you have to ce in the top three. You think you can beat the other alchemists here and ce among the top three?"


    Fane took a deep breath, trying to make sure his tone was calm, "If I felt like my skills were not good enough, then I wouldn''t have ced that bet against you. Since I''ve already ced the bet and signed a contract, I won''t go back on it. Of course, I remember the bet. Now, can you shut up and just quietly wait for the results..."

 Chapter 2990

    Chapter 2990


    Ethan''s lips twitched as his expression darkened. He had been shot at by Fane again. Every time, Fane would ask him to shut up and stop wasting time. In truth, Ethan did not want to waste time on Fane either.


    The main reason was that Fane''s actions had caused him to not be able to hold back. Furthermore, he really wanted to figure out what went on in Fane''s mind. Nash frowned as his gaze constantly shifted between Ethan and Fane.


    He would look at Fane for a moment before looking at Ethan. At that moment, his mood wasplicated and exasperated. He felt like there was something definitely wrong with Fane''s head, and felt like he was definitely no match for Ethan.


    It was a conservative estimate when he said he had a fifty percent chance to get a ck treasure. In truth, in his own mind, he should have about sixty or seventy percent chance.


    After all, he came from Scarlet Pavilion and was only a hair away from Rudeus in terms of skill. He was incredibly confident in his alchemic abilities. He was not a braggart like Ethan, nor was he as strange as Fane.


    Looking at Fane who was acting like he would definitely get a treasure, Nash suddenly wanted to shout at him. After all, in Nash''s mind, the ck treasure was his, it had nothing to do with Fane.


    Just as Nash was wondering if he should say something, the wizened and cold voice was heard again.


    "The results will be announced right now. For various reasons, TH only announce the top three results that will win the treasures. In third ce, the ck treasure goes to Emilio from the Chaos Continent!"


    There was a small pause after the voice said that, seemingly to give the crowd some time to react. The alchemists really did react, and it was a huge one as well. Emilio actually got third ce?!


    That was quite a lot different from what they had expected. Even though Emilio had gotten a treasure, everyone had thought that he would at least get a bronze treasure! Yet, the results were different from expected. He only got a ck treasure and ended up in third ce for the seventh group.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When Emilio got the result, hepletely froze up. His eyes widened slightly as he was filled with disbelief. He could not imagine that he was actually that bad.


    velk


    He had actually gotten third ce in this round! He could already imagine how he would be mocked when he he went back to Chaos Continent. After all, he was the leader of the alchemists from Chaos Continent this time. He could not ept the result at all.


    His mouth trembled slightly, "How... How is this


    possible!?"


    He was already a bit frantic. At that moment, someone started tough. Ethan, who wasughing and clenching his stomach, looked over at Emilio.


    said


    "I have to admit, what you earlier was right. It''s better to not brag too much, or you''ll end up embarrassing yourself. Haven''t youpletely embarrassed yourself this time? You even said you wanted to fight me for first ce, but you actually got a ck treasure! You''re only worthpeting with those alchemists from Hestia Continent..."


    Saying that, Ethan''s smile widened even more. Emilio was so furious that his whole body was trembling, but there was nothing he could say. The results were already out, and the truth was on full disy.


    Even if he tried to defend himself, it would just be seen as forcing things. He would just end up beingughed at, so he shut his mouth and took it.


    The alchemists from Chaos Continent behind him did not look too happy. After all, Emilio was their leader. Even their leader''s results were so bad that there was nothing they could say.


    At that moment, the alchemists


    from White Marsh Continent were all


    incredibly ecstatic. All of them started to praise themselves and threw insults to the other side. Only them could they win back the dignity they had lost to Chaos Continent before this.


    All this while, White Marsh Continent had lost to Chaos Continent in all facets. Now, they finally had the chance to win back some dignity. Even if their total golden treasures were not as much as Chaos Continent''s, the difference was not that great.

 Chapter 2991

    Chapter 2991


    After this round, they would have gotten three golden treasures in total, while Chaos Continent would only have four. The difference would just be one. As long as their alchemists worked a bit harder, they might even end up getting the golden treasure from the eighth group.


    Then they would be on equal footing with Chaos Continent. It would mean that their alchemists were no weaker than Chaos Continent''s.


    "This really vents out my frustrations! The alchemists from Chaos Continent always act so arrogantly toward us. They always feel like they''re the best. "Now it looks like they''re nothing special. We just lost out to them because of some luck and time. In the rounds after this, we''ll definitely win back all of our honor!"


    "That''s right! I''ve already said before this that we''ll definitely win back everything we''ve lost! The Chaos Continent has already exhausted all of its talents, while we still have a lot of our top talents!"


    The White Marsh Continent seemed to be celebrating as if it was a festival. The alchemists from the other two continents were much quieter. The quietest of them all was the Hestia Continent''s side.


    Nash had a hopeless look on his face. He had thought


    that he would be able to get third ce, but that was actually the end result. Even though Nash was confident in himself, he was not confident to the point of arrogance.


    Even Emilio was only able to get third ce, which meant that he was definitely out of the running. He wondered who the second and first ce would be.


    Hestia Continent''s alchemists started to console Nash, "Nash, you don''t have to be too sad. It looks like there''s something off about this. Even Emilio was only able to get third ce. There must be someone else who''s amazingly skilled. It''s all just luck!"


    "That''s right, it''s just the seventh group. There''s still more after this. We''ll definitely still be able to get a treasure!"


    Nash sighed deeply. The words of constion did not get through to him at all. He merely felt helpless in his heart. After all, he had been sixty to seventy percent confident, only to end up having all his hopes


    extinguished.


    He felt incredibly bad, but there was nothing he could do about it. Fane frowned as he looked into the air. After the wizened voice announced the results, it went silent.


    Fane only had one thought in mind at the moment, which was for all the results to be read out. Maybe sensing Fane''s hopes, the old voice could be heard again.


    "The third ce, Emilio''s results are


    so. The Purple Sun Pill was barely sessful. Of them, three thousand eight hundred and twenty pill runes are at sixty percent refinement One thousand seven hundred and eighty pilt runes are at fifty percent refinement." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The results were already so detailed, leaving Emilio no room to say anything. After hearing the results, Emilio sighed deeply.


    After the old voice announced that, it


    did not stop like before. Instead, it continued to speak, "Second ce, the winner of the bronze treasure is Ethan. Ethan''s results are as follows. Purple Sun Pill was barely sessful. Four thousand one hundred and twenty pill runes are at sixty percent refinement One thousand four hundred and eighty pill runes are at fifty percent!"


    The moment the voice announced that everyone''s eyes widened as they wondered if they were mistaken. They wondered if the organizer had counted it wrongly. Ethan was only in second ce.


    That result was too absurd. If Ethan was in second ce, then who was first? Who had the right to be in the first ce?


    Ethan''s body stiffened as he shouted out, "I''m second ce? How is it that I am in second ce?! My results are in the first ce. You must have calcted it wrongly. Who could get first ce other than me?!"

 Chapter 2992

    Chapter 2992


    When he heard that he was in second ce and only got a bronze treasure, Ethan went crazy. He could not ept that result, nor could he ept that he was not the best alchemist out of everyone there.


    Apart from him, who else could get first ce and win the golden treasure? It was absurd! It was so absurd that all of the alchemists present could not ept or believe it.


    Ethan continued to shout, "There must be an error! Other than myself, no one can win the golden treasure. Who could potentially be stronger than me?!"


    There was only one thought in Ethan''s mind at that moment. He did not want to think about anything else, or any other scenario. Ethan was someone incredibly obstinate. At that moment, he was sure that they had calcted the results wrongly. He was certain that he had actually won first ce! Everyone''s breaths stopped. They might not be as emotional as Ethan, but they were still filled with curiosity and disbelief.


    That voice did not care about Ethan''s reactions at all. It said with its usual calm tone, "The winner of the seventh group is Fane! Five thousand four hundred and thirty pill runes were at sixty percent refinement, and only a hundred and seventy pill runes were at fifty percent. His results are the best, and is


    undoubtedly in first ce!"


    All of the alchemists there werepletely stunned. Almost everyone had their mouths opened in disbelief, wondering if they had misheard. Fane was il first ce? His results were so amazing as well. There were 5600 pill runes, and he had sessfully refined 5430 to a sixty percent refinement rate. Only 170 of them were at fifty percent refinement.


    Those results definitely put him in the first ce.


    That old voice had clearly announced the results of the top three ces. It sounded believable, but they could not ept that Fane was in first ce. They started to wonder if they were hallucinating and if everything was an illusion. Ethan widened his eyes, even forgetting to breathe.


    His mouth trembled as he said,


    "What did you say? Fane is in the first ce? The golden treasure is Fane?! What kind of joke is this? How could he be in first ce, have you not seen his badge?! He''s a sixthgrade alchemist. How can a sixth-grade alchemist get the golden treasure?!"


    At that moment, Ethan''s mind was in disarray, wondering if he had misheard, or if he was having a nightmare. His questions were not answered. It was as if the voice refused to acknowledge him.


    Ethan went even crazier at theck of a response. He turned around violently and faced Fane, pointing at


    Fane''s chest.


    "Just look! Look at what badge is on his chest! Even the other alchemists from the same world look down on him. He''s just a crazy guy who only knows how to brag. He''s justExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    veli


    someone who acts strange. How can he get the golden treasure? Tell


    me how?!"


    Ethan''s breathing got erratic as he shouted all of that. His entire body was trembling. Normally, there would be a lot of discussions after the first three ces were announced, but it was incredibly quietparatively.


    Only breathing could be heard as everyone fell silent, not knowing what to say because everything seemed too crazy.


    Of the thirty alchemists present, only


    Ethan was still shouting. Even if he started to lose his voice, he still got no response. He was merely left with reluctance and even morez questions in his mind. Theck of response got him even more anxious.

 Chapter 2993

    Chapter 2993


    He walked over to where the alchemists from Hestia Continent gathered. He had a crazed expression on his face as he pushed past the alchemists in front of him until he arrived in front of Fane.


    The alchemists that were pushed away thought Ethan was acting rudely, but no one dared to say anything. Everyone knew that Ethan hadpletely exploded at that moment, and could even kill someone.


    Ethan''s eyes werepletely bloodshot. Even the muscles on his face were trembling as he looked at Fane with hatred as if Fane was his mortal enemy.


    He pointed right at Fane''s chest, "You''re just a sixthgrade alchemist, how did you get the golden treasure ahead of me? It''s not fair, there must be an error!"


    Fane frowned as he was filled with exasperation. He never expected Ethan to be so crazy. Ethan''s expression was very strange like he was losing control of himself.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane sighed helplessly as he said in a rxed tone, "I might have a sixth-grade alchemist badge, but it doesn''t mean my skills are that of a sixth- grade alchemist.


    "I''ve been a the level of a seventh-grade alchemist for a long time, it''s just that I never got to take the test after being dyed by some matters. That''s why I still


    have a sixth-grade alchemist badge!"


    Fane exined things very clearly. When everyone heard that, they started to ept the truth. Only Ethan remained crazed.


    He said loudly, "I don''t believe it! I refuse to believe it. You''re just a liar. Aplete scammer. There''s no way you got the golden treasure.


    "Even if what t you say is true, so


    what? Youe from Hestia Continent. You have no right to get the golden treasure at all. There''s no way an alchemist from Hestia Continent would beat me for first ce. It''s impossible!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane frowned, really wanting to p Ethan awake at that moment. When the others heard what Ethan said, they all looked over.


    Even though Ethan''s words had deeply insulted Hestia Continent there was still some logic in it.. Hestia Continent had never won a single first ce in thest six groups.


    They had only gotten second-ce and third-ce once respectively. That was why everyone looked down on Hestia Continent, feeling like they had long fallen behind.


    Alchemists from Hestia Continent were only able to get ck treasures at most. When the alchemists from Hestia Continent heard that, they started to lose their calm.


    Even if they had their doubts as well, it did not mean they would just let someone else mock them.


    The gray-robed man who had talked


    to Fane before could not stop himself from saying, "What do you mean by that? Can Hestia Continent never get first ce? The first ce can only belong to you guys?That''s absurd!


    "Fane''s the strongest from Hestia Continent. He never participated in the earlier groups, so we never got first ce before. Now that he''s here, the first ce is his!"

 Chapter 2994

    Chapter 2994


    "The voice earlier has announced all your results. It''s not like you didn''t hear it. The results are right in front of all of us, so what are you even questioning? If you lost, then you lost!"


    After the gray-robed man said that, the other alchemists from Hestia Continent immediately joined in, "That''s right! If you have lost, then you lost. Are you a sore loser? The results are clear for everyone to see. You''re just not willing to believe it.


    "It''s not like your results are that bad. You managed to get four thousand one hundred and twenty pill runes to sixty percent refinement! It''s just that Fane''s stronger than you.


    "Of the five thousand and six hundred pill runes, five thousand four hundred and thirty of them were at sixty percent refinement. As long as he had enough time, he would probably have been able to get all of them to sixty percent refinement!"


    "He came out on the third day. You only came out of the barrier at the veryst moment! That''s the gulf between you two. Fane just has a strange temperament. If he stayed till thest moment, he might actually have refined all of them to sixty percent!"


    Whole of Ethan''s body trembled in anger after he heard that. Before, Ethan would always have


    something to say whenever anyone questioned him, but this time he did not know what to say.


    They were right. The results were clear for everyone to see. There was a gulf between his skills and Fane''s. There was no way he could change that.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, he refused to believe that those results were Fanes. After all, Fane had left a deep impression on him. He would not easily believe that that was the truth.


    Ethan started to pant roughly like an


    angered lion. After a moment, his tone calmed down a little, "You must have cheated, or you would never have gotten this result! You


    absolutely cheated. There''s nol> let?


    you''re that strong! How did you get five thousand four hundred and thirty pill runes to sixty percent? That''s impossible. There''s no way you''re better than me!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Those words were not convincing in the slightest. He was being aplete sore loser and was trying to force things his way after. Fane''s lips twitched helplessly as he sighed at Ethan''s stubbornness.


    He said, "Can you please be more realistic?! You im that I cheated, then tell me how did I cheat? Did I already make the Purple Sun Pill beforehand? Or was it something else?"


    There was no way to cheat at all unless Fane had refined this pill before. Yet, to prevent that from happening, the voice had already said that the Purple Sun Pill did not exist in third-grade worlds.


    The Purple Sun Pill''s recipe was a secret. It was the first time all of them refined it.


    Ethan''s words were stopped again. Fane snorted before continuing, "Didn''t you say I cheated? Then tell everyone, how did I cheat? Maybe you could tell everyone how it would be possible to cheat?


    "Aren''t you just being a sore loser at this point? The results are already out, so what are you trying to argue for? Justpose yourself. I was already being nice by letting you do as you want before this. If you continue on, I won''t be so kind anymore."


    Fane could not be bothered with Ethan''s rambling anymore. If that guy really continued, Fane had a lot to refute him. Ethan''s whole body was trembling as his mental state was on the verge of copsing.

 Chapter 2995

    Chapter 2995


    He wanted to use the excuse of Fane cheating, but he could not figure out a way at all. That was because it was impossible to do so!


    Since Fane did not cheat, then the results were real. He really had refined 5430 pill runes to sixty percent refinement. Compared to that, Ethan had lost horribly!


    Ethan''s heart was thumping wildly as he looked at Fane with clenched teeth. At that moment, the alchemists from White Marsh continent could no longer bear to let Ethan continue. After all, it was a little humiliating.


    Two of the alchemists that were closer to Ethan stepped up and grabbed Ethan''s arms.


    They pulled him back as they said, "Ethan, don''t get too angry. This guy must have been hiding his skills the whole time. The results are already out, there''s nothing more to say. Let''s just go back!"


    Ethan struggled and pushed the two of them away," The results aren''t set yet. I refuse to believe that this is your result. There must have been an error! I was the one who refined five thousand four hundred and thirty pill runes at sixty percent refinement! Fane''s result is mine, and my result is Fane''s!"


    Fane''s lips twitched at that, not wanting to bother Ethan. Ethan would say anything for the sake of


    getting the golden treasure, even suspecting that their results had been flipped.


    Fane was alreadypletely speechless at that point. He had not wanted to say anything, but no one knew what that guy would say if no one stopped him.


    Fane raised his voice and said, "Do you think that thews of the Whirling World were created for my sake? The one who determined the results is close to me, so he wants me to get first ce and swap our results?"


    Those questions caused Ethan to shut his mouth again. Fane was right. Who was Fane? How could he possibly have made thews of the Whirling World twist to suit him?


    If Fane really had that ability, Fane would not have needed topete with everyone else. He would have just gotten the resources for himself without that much effort.


    The moment he said that Ethan swelled up like a tomato as he hung his head.


    The two alchemists behind him no longer dared to say anything. They did not want Ethan to continue causing a scene. It was already too embarrassing.


    They would only beughed at if Ethan continued to struggle.


    They practically dragged Et


    back


    n


    to his original spot. When Ethan returned, Emilio actually walked over again. At that moment, various


    emotions were in Emilio''s eyes.


    He was naturally not as crazy as Ethan, but he was notpletely calm either. He earnestly looked Fane over, trying to see if he missed out something.


    After a long time, he had to admit that Fane had not changed at all. Fane remained the same the whole time.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Before, he felt like Fane was crazy, but now he realized that he had just been ignorant. Fane really was that strong. Fane had said so many strange things simply because Fane was incredibly confident in himself.

 Chapter 2996

    Chapter 2996


    Emilio took a deep breath as he paled slightly, "So you were actually very confident. That''s why you made the bet against Ethan. That was why you looked down on all of us."


    Fane raised an eyebrow and merely let out a faint smile. After everyone heard Emilio''s words, they let out looks of realization. No wonder Fane''s actions had been so hard to understand.


    Insulting Ethan and betting against Ethan. No matter what anyone else said, Fane had been unfazed. At that moment, everyone had been wondering if Fane had some sort of goal in mind. It was then they realized that Fane had not regarded them as anything at all. Fane had just been incredibly confident.


    Fane frowned, saying in exasperation, "I already made things very clear earlier, it''s just that none of you wanted to listen. You thought I was spewing nonsense. There''s nothing I could do about that."


    It was then did everyone realize that Fane had definitely said that he would not have done the bet if he did not have the skills. At the time, no one believed in Fane.


    They even thought that Fane must have been crazy to say that. Now, they know that Fane was not crazy, it was them who was being ignorant. Emilio''s lips twitched as his expression soured. At that moment, he did not know what to say. He felt like he was aplete clown in front of Fane. Emilio took a deep breath as his lips twitched slightly, "I''m such a joke."


    When it was announced that he got third ce, Emilio was actually full of disbelief. He had felt that, even if he could not get the golden treasure, he was not that bad to only get a ck treasure. Now it seemed like he was not just bad in terms of skill, but in terms of evaluating others as well.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Emilio sighed as heposed himself. He turned around as he returned to his original spot somewhat despondently.


    If he had lost, then he could only


    ept the results as it is. He was not as much of a sore loser


    delkhat


    compared to Ethan. No matter what, he still managed to obtain a treasure. Even if it was just a ck treasure, he would at least have something to bring back with him.


    Furthermore, things happened unexpectedly this time, so he would


    be able to exin things if the higher-ups asked. Fane raised an eyebrow, suddenly feeling like there was a gaze on him. Fane looked up to see Nash looking at him with aplicated expression.


    He was actually in a simr state as Ethan. His lips twitched and the muscles on his face were stiff. He was filled with disbelief, frustration, and anger. Nash had never expected that things would end up like that.


    Fane had gotten a golden treasure, while he had gotten nothing. Compared to Fane, he was nothing. He had actually been the one to suffer aplete loss. There was no way Nash could ept that.


    Nash took a deep breath as he asked with a trembling voice, "You were always just pretending. Who are you? Why..."


    Nash suddenly stopped as he said that. He still had a load of questions to ask, but his reason told him that the situation would go out of control if he asked the questions out loud.


    ||


    The alchemists from the other worlds were still staring right at their direction. Even if he hated Fane, he could not deny Fane''s value. Just with Fane''s skills, Scarlet Pavilion would happily ept Fane.


    If Scarlet Pavilion''s higher-ups really did so, then he would be in a difficult spot. So he forced down the anger and doubt in his heart as he stared at Fane.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he said calmly, "I''m just more talented than all of you. There''s nothing else to it.

 Chapter 2997

    Chapter 2997


    The moment he said that, chills could be felt in the air. Everyone''s face soured at the harsh words!


    However, they were forced to hold back even if they wanted to mock Fane. After all, Fane''s skills had been shown for all to see. Unless they were stronger than Fane, anything they said would just be a joke.


    Everyone had seen that Fane had actually gotten first ce. The results of the top three had been shown to everyone. The numbers were incredibly specific, and there was no way it was fake.


    Everyone would constantly nce at Fane, most of them with inquisitive looks. Fane did not care how others looked at him, ignoring everyone.


    After Nash shut his mouth, Fane only had one thought in mind. He turned around and walked toward where the alchemists from White Marsh Continent were.


    At that moment, the alchemists from White Marsh Continent all looked at Fane carefully. They were even a little afraid, not sure if Fane would shoot back at them with some vicious words.


    If Fane decided to mock them, they would be thoroughly humiliated. However, Fane did not even bother looking at the alchemists behind Ethan as he looked right at Ethan.


    After reaching in front of Ethan, Fane reached out andAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    said coldly, "Have you forgotten the million spirit crystals?"


    That served as a reminder to everyone. All of them suddenly remembered the bet Fane had made against Ethan before. It had been clearly written that Ethan would have to give Fane a million spirit crystals as long as Fane got a treasure.


    Not only did Fane manage to get a treasure, but a golden treasure. Fane had stood on top of the three of them. Ethan''s face darkenedpletely when he heard that Fane wanted his spirit crystals.


    His lips paled, and everyone gulped at how he looked. Ethan looked like he was about to die from anger.


    Ethan started to take deep breaths. He had never been so humiliated before. It was incredibly embarrassing.


    Not only did he lose to Fane, but he also needed to give Fane a million spirit crystals for no reason. Looking at Ethan, it was obvious that Ethan was furious to the point where e had no intentions of taking out any spirit crystals.


    Fane raised an eyebrow and mocked, "What are you trying to do? Are you nning on going against the deal? Don''t forget, you signed the contract very happily."


    Those words caused Ethan''s face to sour even more. He remembered what he had said to Fane before. At the time, Ethan had thought that Fane was aplete idiot that was giving him free spirit crystals."


    Even if he had guessed that Fane might have other goals, he never expected that Fane actually had no other intentions. Fane had merely bet against him because Fane had been incredibly confident.


    Ethan''s hands trembled, "I had no such intentions, I would never do that!"


    Ethan felt like he was about to


    explode from the anger. Fane then


    let out augh, "Do you still


    remember how you talked to m


    then? You said I was something else for wanting to give you spirito crystals.


    "I was wondering what sort of expression you would have when the results came up. I wondered you would be as happy as back then when you gave me the spirit


    lifet


    vel


    crystals. In my eyes, you were like a clown."

 Chapter 2998

    Chapter 2998


    After saying that, Fane even waved the sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest in front of Ethan.


    Ethan lost his bnce looking at that. If it were not for the other alchemists behind him, he would probably have tripped and fallen.


    At that moment, everyone was looking at Ethan. Ethan let out a bitter smile. There was no way he could back out at that moment. After all, he had signed a contract. With thews of the world restricting him, there was no way he could vite them.


    He was forced to swallow his frustration and hatred as he took out a million spirit crystals from his spatial ring to give to Fane. Fane had actually started counting it on the spot. After making sure that the number was right, he put the crystals into the Mustard Seed.


    Ethan stood by the side, so angry that his whole body was trembling. He felt like he could pass out at any moment. This time, he was positively furious!


    However, even if Ethan did die, Fane would not care at all. After Fane was done counting the spirit crystals, the Heaven Array in Prosper City''s inner city started to glow in green.


    It was the sign that a message was being sent over. Everyone reacted when they saw the glow. It looked


    like the round was already over. The results were out.


    If someone acquired a treasure, then the results would be sent before the green light disappeared. Everyone was already familiar with the sight. After all, six groups had alreadypeted before this.


    Everyone straightened their backs the moment they saw the green light, looking toward the Heaven Array. The green light got denser and denser, causing everyone''s spirits to be lifted.


    Some of them started to discuss, "I wonder what the results are. I wonder if we managed to get a treasure.''


    "With Nash, there''s a big chance that


    we did. Even if Nash is not as good as Rudeus, he''s not too much worse. If Nash performs as usual, and there''s no one overly strong from the two other worlds, the ck treasure will be ours!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "There are too many conditions. I feel like the third ce isn''t that easy. Just look at Rudeus'' expression. He''s trying too hard to suppress his worry. We can see that he''s not that confident in Nash."


    "That''s right, even Nash himself


    probably doesn''t know if he can get third ce. That Ethan guy had been so arrogant earlier. If we fail to win anything this time, he''ll definitely not hold back and keeps on insulting us. How infuriating." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "That guy actually insulted us and told us not to participate. He said that we''re all just here to make up the numbers. I get so angry just thinking about it!


    "There''s nothing we can do about it though. Hestia Continent really can''tpare to the other two continents, but that''s not our fault.


    "If the barrier hadn''t appeared back then, we wouldn''t be losing to them now. We might even be stronger than Chaos Continent. It''s all because we werepletely sealed off. That''s why we became so weak."


    Discussions could be heard everywhere. Most of them did not have too much hope for the results. Many of them felt like the chances of getting a prize were too small. After all, the other two worlds were too strong. Rudeus was furious listening to theirints.

 Chapter 2999

    Chapter 2999


    He had already been in a terrible mood thanks to Fane. Those negativements seemed to light up a fuse in him.


    He suddenly stood up on his mat as he shouted at all the alchemists around him, "All of you, shut your mouths! The results have not been sent over, and you''re already saying such depressing things. Even if the results are good, they have been swallowed up by your depressing words! I trust Nash''s skills. Even if he doesn''t get a ck treasure, he would have only missed by just a little!"


    Everyone shut up after hearing that. No one dared to provoke him. They knew that Rudeus was in an incredibly bad mood at that moment. Mitchell frowned unhappily as he looked at how crazy Rudeus was acting.


    No matter what Rudeus said before, Mitchell had more or less tolerated it, but he never expected that Rudeus would end up being so out of control, biting at everyone like a mad dog.


    There was nothing too wrong with what everyone was talking about. All of it was the truth. Even he was not that optimistic about this round''s results. After all, there are a lot of talented alchemists from the two other worlds.


    It was not easy to ce in the top three among so


    many geniuses. He had participated in one of the rounds, and naturally knew how hard it was.


    Mitchell took a deep breath, saying unhappily," Rudeus, I know you''re in a bad mood, but there''s nothing wrong with what everyone is saying. No one wants to be pessimistic. If there really is reason to be confident, I trust that everyone would have dly said so..."


    Rudeus frowned as he looked at Mitchell darkly. His lips twitched as he snorted, "Stop trying to be so


    snide about everything. This time et


    Phoenix Valley has their


    representative in it too. Aren''t you worried? Wouldn''t you be angry with them when you hear such negative evaluations?"


    Mitchell coldly answered, "Of course I want my fellow students to get good results, but the truth is clear for all to see. If I say that he''ll definitely be able to get a treasure, I''d just be bragging..."


    Mitchell and Rudeus were arguing nonstop on one end, while Rudy and Aaron sat in their corner, starting to discuss things.


    Rudy''s face was full of worry. He trusted Fane''s skills, but they were against two incredibly strong worlds. He did not know if Fane would be able to get good results.


    Possibly because of the worried look on Rudy, but Aaron could tell right away.


    He said curiously, "I feel like Fane should be able to get a good


    uT


    standing, just don''t know how well he''ll do. Heard from the other alchemists that only the top three results would be announced while everything else would be ignored.


    Saying that Aaron was worried as well. If Fane did not get in the top three, then his results would not be shown. It would be useless even if Fane had been in fourth ce.


    After Rudy heard Aaron''s words, he turned and said seriously, "Fane will definitely get a treasure!"


    Rudy sounded incredibly confident, leaving no room for doubt. Aaron''s lips twitched helplessly, not knowing what to say. He wanted to ask Rudy how he was so confident that Fane would definitely get a treasure. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3000

    Chapter 3000


    Did he think the top three were all useless? It''s not something you can get just because you want it. However, he knew that Rudy would definitely not be his friend anymore if he said all of that, so he was forced to swallow his words.


    Rudy continued to say, "I''m just wondering which prize he''ll get, not if he gets one. If he doesn''t get a treasure, then he wouldn''t be Fane anymore..." After hearing that, Aaron was even more doubtful. He really wanted to give Rudy some advice, that the higher Rudy''s hopes were, the more painful it would be in the end. Rudy had very high hopes on Fane. Did Rudy not know what cing in the top three meant?


    Hearing his words, it was like Rudy was even more confident in Fane than Fane himself. Before, Aaron had already been confused by Fane''s confident actions and words.


    Looking at Aaron who seemed like he did not know what to say, Rudy snorted, "I know what you''re thinking. Honestly, I can understand, but you don''t know anything about us. That''s why you think we''re crazy..."


    The moment he said that, the Heaven Array suddenly let out a golden glow. The next second, the words '' golden treasure'' appeared in front of everyone. When they saw those words, all the arguments and


    discussions immediately disappeared.


    They could not believe their eyes. It was the first time they had seen those words on the Heaven Array. In thest six groups, four of them saw nothing being sent back at all.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, not only was something sent back, it was none other than the golden treasure that was sent back. Everyone was so shocked that they did not know what to say. They could not even believe what was actually happening.


    After a while, someone finally pointed at the Heaven Array, trembling, "Are my eyes deceiving me? It''s a golden treasure. An alchemist from Hestia Continent got a golden treasure. Is this real? Am I dreaming?"


    "I''m wondering the same thing too. I suspect that I''m dreaming. All of us are!"


    "Oh my gosh, we really got a golden treasure? Who got it? Was it Nash? His skills were actually that strong He actually exceeded Rudeus and got a golden treasure! It''s


    vel?


    unbelievable. I was ignorant to assume that he was weaker than Rudeus."


    "I thought the same too. I felt like he would be able to get a ck treasure at most. A golden treasure is something unbelievable. I can''t believe this dream actually came true. It''s absurd!"


    "It''s not just you who thinks it''s absurd. Everyone here does too!"


    It was just like that person said. Everyone was filled with disbelief! An alchemist from Hestia Continent


    had actually gotten first ce!


    Before the results of their?


    earlier six groups had been abysmalpared to the two other continents. Content


    belongs to


    A golden treasure was something they did not even dare to think about, yet they actually managed to get it. At that moment, there were many questions in everyone''s minds, but after a few minutes, they started to get excited.


    A golden treasure was not just a


    little better than bronze or ck treasures. Once the golden treasure was brought back, it needed to be shared with everyone. The victor could pick first, but could only choose one. The rest was left for everyone else


    A happy mood swept across the ce. Even those who had been cursed and berated by Rudeus before were incredibly happy and pleased at that moment.

 Chapter 3001

    Chapter 3001


    The fact that Rudeus had gotten a bronze treasure was the main reason why he acted so arrogantly in front of everyone, cursing and berating them without them fighting back. It was because that bronze treasure was to be shared with everyone.


    He had gotten something good with his skills, so they had no ce nor reason to talk back to Rudeus. On top of that, Rudeus was the strongest one there. For all these reasons, the alchemists were forced to tolerate Rudeus'' beratement.


    All of a sudden, someone else entered the scene and came out to be better than Rudeus, earning a golden treasure that was a higher level than Rudeus'' bronze treasure. No matter how they looked at it, Rudeus could no longer impose himself on everyone else.


    At that moment, Rudeus'' eyes widened as he looked at the words on the Heaven Array in disbelief.


    Someone had exceeded him and gotten a golden treasure? He was not the strongest?


    Who did better than him? Was it Nash? No, Nash could not possibly have done it with his skills. Why else would Nash willingly be in his shadows? He would always get to pick out the best resources before Nash could. If Nash was really stronger than him, Nash would not have willingly endured that! The more Rudeus thought about it, the more conflicted he felt. His hands started to tremble as intense jealousy threatened to swallow him whole. For all these years, he had always felt like his talents and skills were the best. In terms of alchemy, no one in Hestia was better than him. All of a sudden, someone appeared and got the golden treasure! How could Rudeus bear with that?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He started to pant heavily. His expression changed from the initial shock, to anger, to one of apathy. The jealousy in his eyes threatened to leak out. Mitchell did not look any better, either. Mitchell had thought that he was only behind Rudeus, but someone even better than Rudeus came into the scene. He, in turn, fell to number three.


    He could not really ept that, butpared to Mitchell, Rudeus was in a worse state.


    He could not ept the fact, and


    Rudeus suddenly stood up from the


    mat, staring right at the words on the Heaven Array. "Someone got a golden treasure? Could the seventh round be especially easy?! Maybe the other two worlds didn''t send any strong alchemists in!"


    After he shouted that, the inner city fell into silence again. Everyone looked at each other, obviously seeing a lot from each other''s eyes.


    Rudeus''posure was all over the ce, and he could not control what he wanted to hide at all. It was obvious what he was trying to do the moment he spoke.


    An alchemist from Deer Pavilion whispered to his fellow student, "He''s burning with jealousy at the moment. He doesn''t want to admit that anyone''s better than him! Does he think we''re stupid enough to listen to whatever he says?


    "Someone got a golden treasure; there''s nothing else to say. He said that the seventh group was easy. Well, in that case, we can say that the second group that he was a part of was incredibly easy, too!"


    "That''s right. He''s already too used to showing off, so much so that he can''t ept the fact that someone else is better than him. He can''t gloat around anymore.


    "Even if he wants to get angry at anyone from now on, he''ll have to hold back!"

 Chapter 3002

    Chapter 3002


    "We were too nice to him before this, letting him curse at us for so long. He said so many nasty things, and we finally don''t have to bear with it anymore. If he continues shouting at people as he pleases, we have a reason to shout back at him and shut him up!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudeus was seen to be the ''leader'' of all the alchemists before this. He did not just give out orders and set rules, but he also spat nasty words on the regr, cursing and berating others alchemists.


    The alchemists, at this point, refused to be bossed around. Before, they did not have a reason or standing, nor did they want to cause any trouble. At this moment, they finally had a reason.


    They would no doubt fight back if Rudeus continued his reign of terror.


    Rudeus felt like he was struggling to even breathe as he stared at the words on the array with gritted teeth. If looks had power, those words would have had a hole pierced through them with Rudeus'' re.


    Mitchell let out a sigh, looking at Rudeus. "It looks like Nash is even better than you in alchemy, but I never thought that he''d be so patient. We thought of him very poorly, but he merely took it all in stride, putting up with your nasty temper."


    It would have been better if Mitchell had not said


    anything. The moment Mitchell did, it lit a fuse in Rudeus'' head.


    He turned and shouted at Mitchell, "What kind of nonsense are you saying? When have I ever looked down on him?! I treated him incredibly well before! I''ve never bullied him before, so stop trying to cause a scene!


    "Furthermore, he might''ve gotten a golden treasure, but it doesn''t mean that his skills are better than mine. I know his skills better than you do. If he''s that better than me, then why isn''t he my senior?


    "It looks like his tournament round is probably much easier than ours!"


    Rudeus practically screamed hisst few words, wanting everyone to digest the fact that this result did not prove Nash was better than him.


    Mitchell merely snorted, and even his shoulders shook as he looked at Rudeus with disdain.


    Rudeus was a sore loser, not willing to admit that anyone was better than him.


    The center of the inner city was incredibly noisy, but the discussions in the outer parts were no less loud. Even though Rudy and Aaron were in a secluded corner, they could hear the intense discussion.


    A man in dark purple robes said excitedly, "?eems like the strongest are usually more humble after all. Nash had always just stood by.


    Rudeus'' side before. Even why


    Rudeus was being unreasonable, Nash bore with


    it as well.


    "He never reacted too much to


    Rudeus'' attitude, and I thought that I it was because Nash wasn''t as good as Rudeus. Nash was actually no worse than Rudeus all this time, and maybe even better. He was just


    hiding his skills and didn''t want to bother with Rudeus!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re right. I didn''t pay much attention to Nash before this. I felt like Nash might be stronger than Mitchell but was no stronger than Rudeus. It looks like I stand corrected."


    Rudy''s lips twitched, looking very impatient and disagreeing with their discussions.


    Aaron looked at Rudy and asked curiously, "Why do you look like that? Do you not agree with everyone else?" i


    Rudy said, "Of course I don''t. Nash acted so humbly before solely because he knows he''s not as good as Rudeus. It''s nothing like what the rest of them are saying at all!"


    Aaron frowned as he looked even more confused. Rudy ignored Aaron as he continued speaking.

 Chapter 3003

    Chapter 3003


    "Just wait and see. Everyone will be shocked when the results are shown!" Aaron''s lips twitched as he looked even more confused. "And why is that?"


    Before he could finish asking, the Heaven Array let out another radiant glow. This time, everyone held their breaths, knowing that it was a sign that someone was transferred back.


    After a few moments, 10 figures slowly materialized in front of everyone. Fane stood behind the group as usual, maintaining a casual expression. The other nine, on the other hand, had strange expressions. Some hung their heads low, not daring to look at the other alchemists. Nash stood in front like before. Only, his expression was incredibly stiff. His face was pale as if he had been dealt a heavy blow.


    The other alchemists were confused to see such expressions. Why did those 10 alchemists look like that?


    They got a golden treasure! Should they not be cheering? Why did it look like they had just suffered?


    The first person to walk down the Heaven Array was Fane. Those in front were too emotional and merely stood still like wooden puppets.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane was much calmer than the rest of them. Since they were not moving, Fane decided to just walk down from the Heaven Array by himself. The other nine saw that Fane had walked down and exchanged looks between themselves. They sighed collectively as they walked down the Heaven Array.


    The transfer this time had taken about 20 minutes. It had been faster than when they were sent to thepetition. In truth, they had not had the chance topose themselves. After all, they had just experienced an out-of-body expression that they struggled toprehend.


    When Nash walked off the Heaven Array, a few alchemists rushed over to wee him. After all, Nash was the big contributor, having earned a golden treasure for everyone. Even though they had not participated in thepetition, they would still benefit from him.


    Before Nash couldpose himself, congrattory words poured out in front of him.


    "Congrattions for returning victorious, Nash!"


    "I can''t believe you''re so amazing, Nash. I was blind not to see it before!"


    "It must not have been easy getting


    first ce. That Ethan guy kept on mocking us so much before this, speaking as though he was the best in the world, but we finally rank first! That''s right. He won''t be able to show off now. Did


    you make sure to rub salt on his wound a little?"


    Nash''s expression soured even more upon hearing these. If he was not concerned about embarrassing himself in front of everyone else, he would have pushed away everyone in front of him and run out. He did not want to appear in front of them anymore.


    Slowly, everyone began taking note of just how bitter Nash looked, much to their bewilderment. Was he not happy to be congratted? He had gotten a golden treasure, for goodness'' sake, and he should be happy!


    However, Nash''s mood was strangely heavy, and they felt like something was incredibly off.


    Meanwhile, Rudeus merely stood behind everyone the whole time with a dark look on his face, not willing to say anything.

 Chapter 3004

    Chapter 3004


    At that moment, Rudeus should be standing in front of everyone and congratting Nash, yet he was not able to say anything like that. He was not willing to let Nash stand head and shoulders above him. It made him feel a little helpless, even.


    Regardless of how irked he was, his eyes were keen as ever to have noticed Nash''s peculiar expression. In his conflict, he felt helpless as if he had a lot he wanted to say but did not know how to.


    Rudeus frowned as he started to walk quickly toward Nash. He pushed away the people trying to butter up Nash and said, "You''re not happy?"


    Nash frowned as he looked up at Rudeus. At that moment, Nash looked like he had just swallowed a load of crap and could not spit it out. He looked like he was suffering immensely.


    When Rudeus asked that question, Nash''s expression soured even more as he said, "I... The person you should be congratting... isn''t me!"


    In truth, Nash wanted to tell them that they were congratting the wrong person, that it was not him who had gotten the golden treasure, but everyone''s gazes were fixed on him at that moment, and he found himself unable to speak clearly.


    Rudeus frowned in confusion and unhappiness. "Just


    speak up. What''s up with your expression? Are you so stunned that you don''t know what to say after getting the golden treasure?"


    Nash''s lips stiffened as he paled even more. The other alchemists that participated in the round who were standing behind him had incredibly strange expressions on their faces as well. They seemed to be averting their gazes, looking like they were sick.


    At that moment, Fane walked out from behind everyone. He took out a golden ring from Mustard Seed and ced it on the Heaven Array. That was the golden treasure that Fane had obtained.


    At that moment, there were three rings at the corner of the Heaven Array: a ck ring, a bronze ring, and the golden ring which Fane had brought


    over.


    He nned the ring between the two other rings. The golden ring glowed faintly. It was a storage ring that was incredibly vast within and had various incredible resources inside!


    Everyone''s expressions began to shift at the sight.


    Why was the golden treasure in Fane''s hands? Should it not be with Nash?


    Just as everyone was confused,


    Nash could no longer take it as he


    tossed aside all his earlier


    awkwardness." I didn''t get the golden treasure. You''re


    congratting the wrong person.


    "Fane was the one who got first ce and won the golden treasure!"


    ol.ne


    The moment he said that, all of the alchemists in the inner city fell into a strange silence. Jaws hung open in sheer disbelief, and they even wondered if Nash was crazy. could not possibly spout such nonsense otherwise!


    Rudeus'' eyes widened. "What sort of nonsense are you saying? Fane got first ce?! That''s a load of crap. How could he even think about getting first ce?


    "Just open your eyes and look. He has a sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest. He''s not a


    seventhgrade alchemist. This kid doesn''t have any background or standing, so how could he beat you and get first ce?!


    "Fair warning, Nash-stop joking around, or I''ll have to smack some sense into you!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3005

    Chapter 3005


    Nash''s expression soured even more. Before that, Rudeus might have ordered him around, but Rudeus had never used such nasty words. Nash''s skills might not be as good as Rudeus'', but he was not someone Rudeus could just humiliate and insult as he pleased.


    Nash frowned as he loudly refuted, "How could I be spouting nonsense? If you don''t believe me, ask the other alchemists behind me that took part in the seventh round. Ask them if I''m lying!"


    At that moment, everyone''s gazes fell on the other alchemists from the seventh group. Everyone had strange expressions on their faces, but they knew very well that there was no way to avoid this. Even if they chose to remain silent, the truth would not change.


    When everyone looked toward them, they gave their most earnest nod, albeit a little forced.


    A gray-robed man said helplessly, "Fane was the one who got first ce. He managed to beat Ethan from White Marsh Continent and Emilio from Chaos Continent, getting first ce. He got the golden treasure."


    Fearing that people would not believe him, the gray-robed man recited all three of their results, especially Fane''s.


    They were even more shocked after they heard that,


    wondering if they were dreaming.


    Rudeus was dealt a heavy blow. After he took a few deep breaths, his lips trembled as he snapped," Impossible! Absolutely impossible! He cheated; he must have! How could he get first ce? How could he have beaten the best alchemists from the two other worlds?


    "I don''t believe it, I refuse to believe it!"


    At that moment, Rudeus spiraled out of control. It was even harder for him to ept that than knowing that Nash had gotten first ce. I truth, Nash getting first ce might have shocked Rudeus and made Rudeus jealous, but he could wrap his head around it one way or another.


    When he knew that Nash had not gotten first ce, but Fane instead, Rudeus could not handle it at all. He did not dare to believe it nor could he.


    His breathing quickened as he stared right at Fane and barked, "You must have done something! How could you have gotten first ce? Tell me- how?!"


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Rudeus in exasperation. He knew that Rudeus might not be able to ept the truth, but he never expected Rudeus to end up acting as crazily as Ethan did.


    He snorted as he said coolly, "Why do you think I can''t get first ce? I''ve already said that I''d get a treasure, yet you remained adamant in believing against it. I don''t really care if you want to believe it or not." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Fane could not be bothered exining things to Rudeus, nor was he responsible for that. Whether or not Rudeus believed it had nothing to do with him.


    Rudeus gulped as his eyes reddened. He looked like he was about to rush forward and fight Fane to the death, but Nash reached out and pulled him back.


    Nash could not possibly stand still


    and watch Rudeus break thews. If Rudeus truly failed to control his temper and attacked Fane, he would immediately be punished. Rudeus would never be able to leave the inner city alive by then!


    Nash grabbed Rudeus'' arm tightly, worried that Rudeus would attack Fane if he managed to break free.

 Chapter 3006

    Chapter 3006


    "He couldn''t have cheated," said Nash. "This guy is that strong, there''s no doubt about that. If he hadn''t been there, I would''ve been able to get third ce.


    "Yet, I was pushed out of it because he was there, which means the results are right. This is reality, and you have to ept it even if you don''t want to!"


    With how Rudeus was at that moment, even if Rudeus epted that Fane managed to get first ce, Rudeus would not ept that Fane was powerful. He would even say that the leaders from the other two continents were just too weak.


    Nash''s words halted Rudeus'' thoughts. Rudeus might not know how strong the rest of them were, but he knew very well how skilled Nash was, yet Nash only got fourth ce!


    There was a big gap between Nash and the other three. In truth, Rudeus was just a hair stronger than Nash. With thatparison, Rudeus could more or less tell.


    When the others heard what was said, they slowly began to ept that Fane was just that skilled. Rudeus'' whole body trembled as Nash reached out to pull Rudeus back.


    He could not allow Rudeus to stay. No one would know if Rudeus would snap.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not wanting to bother interacting with them too much. He walked away from the center where the most important alchemists were and headed back to his corner.


    At that moment, Rudy and Aaron stood upright excitedly.


    The one person who could ept that Fane had gotten first ce the most was Rudy. Before Fane even entered, Rudy was already sure that Fane would get good results.


    The truth proved to be just as he thought, and in fact, it was even better than Rudy had thought. Fane got first ce and a golden treasure!


    Aaron no longer knew what to say. Even his expressions were a little twisted as he finally understood Rudy''s strange behavior and words from earlier.


    Rudy''s confidence in Fane was notAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    baseless. In fact, Rudy knew that


    Fane was that good, hence his confidence. After Aaron understood that, he took a deep breath as Ke viewed Fane as though he


    beast. Content belongs Ve


    Swn


    There had been six groups prior, and 60 incredibly skilled alchemists had entered. Not a single one of them had gotten a golden treasure, but the man in front of him did. His results were even quite a lot better than the second and third ce.


    Fane was an absolute monster in Aaron''s eyes.


    Fane waved at the two of them and sat them down. He retrieved his mat from his storage space and sat in his old spot.


    They were still at the fringe of the inner city, but thanks to Fane, the corner had attracted the attention of all alchemists present. Everyone looked in their direction and constantly talked.


    Fane did not even need to think to know what they were talking about. They were shocked at his skill and curious about where he came from. 1


    Fane did not care about any of that at all. As long as all of them kept to themselves and did not challenge him, they could say what they wanted to.


    Rudy lowered his voice andughed. "It looks like this wasn''t hard to you at all!"


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows,


    shaking his head after thinking about it. "I can''t say that it wasn''t hard; it''s difficult in its own right. It was just that it was easier for me than it was for everyone else."

 Chapter 3007

    Chapter 3007


    Rudy continued excitedly, "They took five days, but you only used three. They can''tpete with you no matter how you look at it!"


    Rudy was over the moon as if he had been the one who had gotten the golden treasure. In truth, Rudy had alreadye to terms with a lot of things. After all, he was worse than Fane in many ways possible, so he was a burden for Fane.


    Still, Fane never thought of giving up on him, causing Rudy to treat Fane as his brother.


    Fane took a deep breath, frowning as he said, "If it wasn''t for the fact that we can''t distribute the resources at that moment, I''d leave right now. There''s no meaning to being here. The remaining groups are all aplete waste of time."


    Rudy raised an eyebrow. After being with Fane for so long, he knew Fane''s temperament in not wanting to waste time.


    After thinking about it, he frowned and said, "How many more days do we need to stay here? I remember that there are a total of eleven groups. There are still so many groups left. Can''t we just split up the resources now and leave?"


    Fane shook his head. "The rules are clear, and even with a golden treasure, I can''t change them. I have to


    ept it."


    Rudy felt helpless after hearing that, but there was nothing he could do.


    Time slowly passed.


    After Fane showed his skills, none dared to provoke him nor say anything to him. Even Rudeus, who had acted so arrogantly before, fell silent. The eighth group started after four hours, and Aaron joined as well.


    Even though his skills did not amount to much, he was still willing to challenge himself. Despite the fact that Rudeus humiliated him before, no one dared to say anything to him this time since he was always beside Fane.


    It was only after Aaron entered thepetition did Fane start to speak. After all, Aaron was just an outsider to them. There were some things that could not be said in front of him.


    Since Aaron was taking part in the


    competition, Fane immediately whispered to Rudy, "We better n our next moves out properly. First of all, we can''t use our actual names, and we''ll have to disguise ourselves. Our identities are already too sensitive. A lot of parties will be eyeballing us once word about what''s happened spreads." 1


    Rudy had already realized the severity of the matter. He nodded vigorously as he took a deep breath "It''s only going to get harder from now on. Thankfully, the alchemists in the inner valley of Phoenix Valley don''t know us at all. Even if they look into us, they won''t find anything."


    Fane nodded, but he did not rx at all. "Even if they don''t know us and can''t find out our true identities for now, we won''t be able to hide it after they return to Phoenix Valley.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "We shouldn''t just be thinking about the next year; we should be thinking about the future. I don''t think you should ever return to Golden Pills, too, since you may be apprehended."


    Rudy''s expression darkened,


    immediately realizing that Fane was


    right. In the Whirling World, it was


    impossible to find out who they


    n


    were due to the various restrictions. However, it would not be so simple once they were out.

 Chapter 3008

    Chapter 3008


    After all, they had been in Phoenix Valley for a long time. As long as their enemies decided to look into it carefully, it would be very easy to find out that they were from Phoenix Valley. Everything else woulde spilling out soon afterward.


    The fact that he was from Golden Pills would no longer be a secret. It seemed like there really was no way for Rudy to go back.


    Thinking about that, Rudy felt somewhat hopeless.


    He had thought that he would be able to return to Golden Pills after two years, living the life he used to have-conflict-free and without dangers. He would be able to live his life peacefully if he kept to himself.


    s, everything seemed to have gone up in smoke, and he could never go back. If he did, he might be captured immediately and might even bring Golden Pills trouble.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he patted Rudy on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. Once we go out, I''ll make arrangements for you. It''ll be fine, even if you can''t go back to Golden Pills. Just go somewhere else. Of course, you still need to keep your identity hidden."


    Rudy nodded vigorously. The person he trusted the most in the world would have to be Fane. He did not even trust his old masterpletely, but he trusted


    Fane 100 percent.


    If Fane was not there, he would already have been dead long ago.


    Fane let out a sigh, already making ns on what to do when they got out.


    After a while, Rudy suddenly said, "Should we be looking into Grayson? I feel like we can get a lot of answers from him. Grayson is in the Whirling World. If we have the chance, we should just capture him!"


    The moment Grayson was brought up, Rudy seemedpletely rabid. Ever since they entered Phoenix Valley, Grayson''s secrets seemed to constantly surround them. Even as they spoke, they had no idea what was happening.


    l


    The Unbreaking Pavilion suddenly decided to go against them, which definitely had to do with Grayson. Fane narrowed his eyes and earnestly thought about it before nodding. "If I get the chance, won''t let him go."


    The next four groups did not manage to get anything at all. By the time the eleventh group was over, 10 days had already passed.


    The Hestia Continent had a total of three treasures: a golden treasure, a bronze treasure, and a ck treasure. Compared to the other continents, they did not get much, but it was better than nothing.


    Furthermore, they had been incredibly lucky to get a golden treasure. When it came to splitting up the


    resources, Fane got the first pick.


    Everything good had been ced in front of all the alchemists. There were two or three ninth-grade pills. There were also incredibly eye-catching treasures there. In the end, Fane only chose a soul gem.


    Compared to the other things there, the value of a soul gem was not that great, but Fane was firm in his decision. After all, the soul gem was the most valuable to him out of everything there.


    After this, Fane would be training in the storm god rank technique, the Soul Sky, and the soul gem would allow him to level up.


    After he made his pick, Fane did not hesitate to bring Rudy out of Prosper City.


    After another three days, Fane brought Rudy to the level six city, the Hundred Beast City. At the za in front of the city, Fane and Rudy had disguised themselves as they nned earlier.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Fane had chosen a great time to leave Prosper City. Since Fane had been the first to choose from his treasure, Fane did not even bother hesitating before he left. If any of them wanted to pursue them they would miss out on the resources.

 Chapter 3009

    Chapter 3009


    They would lose out on the chance to pick something good for themselves if they left with Fane. Taking that chance, Fane easily brought Rudy away from Prosper City.


    The moment they left Prosper City''s gates, a green light suddenly condensed a token in the air, falling into Fane''s hands. The token''s instructions directed him to Hundred Beast City.


    After spending three days on foot, Fane and Rudy arrived at the za in front of Hundred Beast City. At that moment, the za was empty.


    Looking at the empty za, Fane suddenly felt a little odd. After all, the few city zas before had been full of people. They had to even take a test before they entered, but Hundred Beast City''s za was vacant.


    Rudy raised an eyebrow. "No one''s here? Do you not need to take a test before you enter?"


    Fane nodded. "It looks to be the case. Whatever, there''s no need to think about it. We should just enter the ce and see what the situation is." Rudy nodded, following behind Fane as they headed toward Hundred Beast City.


    On the walls of Hundred Beast City, various kinds of beasts were carved. Some of the beasts seemed to be acting like humans, while some of the beasts had


    their teeth bared and acted likeplete wild animals.


    On both sides of the massive city gates were two statues. Those two statues were incredibly lifelike and looked about as tall as a human. However, their arms had ayer of ck paint on them. They had skull masks, but there were no pupils in their eyes. It looked incredibly creepy.


    Rudy suddenly felt like Hundred Beast City was incredibly evil. Just as the two of them were about to enter the city, the two statues suddenly moved. Rudy was so frightened that he shrieked and hid behind Fane.


    His breathing quickened as his whole body shook in fear.


    Fane was immediately on full alert as well. He retrieved his gray sword from his storage space, clutching it in his hand tightly.


    "Fear not, for we are the caretakers of Thousand Beast City. Produce fifty thousand spirit crystals to enter," spoke the caretaker that wore a skeleton mask.


    Fane heard him speak and immediately reacted, giving the caretaker a once over.


    That skeleton-masked caretaker did


    not look like a human at all, no


    .neCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    matter how one looked at it. Instead, it looked like a human that had turned into a demon. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Upon closer inspection, Fane was shocked to notice that the caretaker''s body was exchanging energies with the Hundred Beast City.


    Hundred Beast City was slowly


    letting out energy, and the


    caretaker''s body was slowly pulsing


    with energy as well. There were two


    energies that were intersecting in While Fane did not


    the air


    understand what he was seeing, it confirmed what the caretaker was saying.


    It seemed like he was indeed the caretaker of Hundred Beast City. However, after acknowledging it, Fane felt even more confused. Hundred Beast City had a caretaker? He had thought that there would no longer be any signs of life left in the Whirling World after so many years.


    However, it was not the time to dwell on that.


    After Fane took a deep breath, he retrieved 100000 spirit crystals from Mustard Seed, handing them to the caretaker.


    The caretaker took the spirit crystals and nodded at Fane, retrieving two entry tokens from his storage space and ced them in Fane''s palm.

 Chapter 3010

    Chapter 3010


    After doing all of that, the two caretakers stepped back, reverting to their earlier motionless state. If it was not for everything that happened earlier, Fane would have thought that the two caretakers were just statues.


    At that moment, Rudy had recovered from his fear and felt like he had embarrassed himself with his overreaction. He had just been like a scared rabbit, only knowing how to hide behind Fane. He was not masculine at all.


    Fane looked at the city entry token in his hand. To be more precise, it was the entry token to the outer city. After that, he looked at Rudy and said, "There''s no need to be afraid anymore. Let''s just get in."


    After saying that, the entry token in his hand suddenly glowed in white, and a sea of information entered Fane''s mind.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    There was information on the various rules of the outer city. Fane frowned as a sh of emotion was seen in his eyes. He started to get even more excited for Hundred Beast City.


    The inside of the city was separated from the outside by a barrier. Only by getting past that barrier would they enter Hundred Beast City.


    The two of them had just passed the barrier when


    noise assaulted their ears.


    "Why is it so noisy?!" yelled Rudy, though his voice was barely heard with such mor.


    What greeted them was a sea of people. They did not know how many people were gathered in Hundred Beast City, but all of them seemed to be incredibly excited, shouting out crazily.


    Everyone seemed visibly excited. Upon closer inspection, some bloodlust could be seen in their expressions, too.


    Rudy gulped as he reached out and grabbed Fane''s arm.


    He shouted at Fane, "There wasn''t a single person outside the city, so why are there so many people inside? There are tens of thousands of people here!"


    Fane sighed, answering loudly, "You underestimated everything. There are at least a hundred thousand people here!"


    The moment he said that, Rudy''s eyes widened as he shouted, "What did you say? A hundred thousand?


    Why are there so many people?! This is a level-six city, not a level-nine city!


    "There are so many warriors stuck in the outer cities, so why are there so many people gathered in Hundred Beast City? There were clearly only two of us when we entered..."


    the


    n


    Rudy was confused and shocked at that moment swearing that it was deste outside the city. Looking at the over hundred thousand people gathered there, he did not


    understand how there were this many people inside. No one even entered!


    Fane frowned as he answered after a long time, "We might have just been looking at an illusion just now..."


    Rudy was stunned when he heard that. He was even more confused as he sputtered, "What do you mean? What we saw earlier was an illusion? It felt so real."


    Fane sighed, not knowing how to exin it at that moment. He had only said that because of his intuition, feeling as though they were not seeing reality at that time.


    Since he could not exin, Fane said, "Let''s not dwell on that problem. What we need to think about is how we can benefit even more from Hundred Beast City and get even more."


    Rudy still wanted to get to the


    bottom of it, but since Fane had said


    that, it would just annoy Fane if he continued asking. With that, he decided to hold back his questions for the moment.

 Chapter 3011

    Chapter 3011


    ?


    The noise got louder and louder making Fane feel like it was way too annoying. What he hated the most was noise, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    "Why are the odds one to three and a half for the beast, but when ites to me it''s one to six? Even though you''re a caretaker, you shouldn''t be too excessive. Do you think I''m that weak? I have full confidence in dealing with those beasts. You''re just looking down on me!" A burly man with a mustache shouted at a caretaker unhappily.


    There were countless warriors in the outer city, and countless caretakers as well. The caretakers all looked the same, from what they wore and what masks they had.


    The caretaker did not have pupils, nor did he react at all to the man shouting at him. "These are the rules. If you don''t follow the rules, you''ll be dealt with immediately!"


    The man looked like a frightened mouse and immediately shrank back the moment he said that. As soon as he heard the word ''rules'', all of his hatred and unhappiness disappeared.


    The skull-masked caretaker said to all of the warriors behind him, "The warrior''s odds are one to six, the beast''s odds are one to three and a half! ce your bet and leave, bets are open now!"


    The moment he said that, the warriors gathered behind him with spirit crystals in their hands as they frantically started cing bets. Spirit crystals flooded the table.


    The excited warriors did not really care about spirit crystals at all at that point. They were tempted to gamble their entire fortune away. Five thousand spirit crystals were thrown out like it was nothing, betting on the beasts.


    Most of the warriors had their money on the beast. The ones who thought the warrior would win were only a fraction in number. Only those who really wanted to take a risk would put their money on the warrior.


    After all, the warrior''s odds were one to six. If the warrior really exceeded expectations and won, then they would stand to earn a lot!


    The man looked at everyone frantically betting on the beasts, and his face soured quickly.


    He angrily looked at those peopleAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    and said, "You''re just a bunch of shortsighted people! That birdlike beast is nothing. I''ll be able to defeat it in ten moves. Just you wait, win and Show all of you that you don''t know what you''re looking_at!"


    el.ne


    If he was not afraid of angering all the warriors there, he would have said some even nastier words. While waiting for them, the man got angrienand angrier. He turned around and left the betting area, heading


    toward the colosseum!


    Looking at that scene had Rudy feeling a little numb. The entry tokens were still in Fane''s hands, so Rudy did not know what was happening at all.


    Fane let out a smile as he pointed at that colosseum and said, "You see that massive crowd? Beneath the spectator stands is the Colosseum just like the one in Thousand Leaves City.


    "The colosseum is surrounded by spectator stands. It was designed in a circr fashion from the bottom to the top The stage is not meant for battles between people, but battles between humans and beasts, that''s why it''s called a colosseum!"


    Fane pointed at the colosseum and said, "The outer city has a total of thirty-three colosseums, and each colosseum can fit three thousand and three hundred people. It''s practically all full.


    "Outside of each colosseum will be a designated betting area. Each betting area is upied by caretakers. Warriors can ce bets based on what they want!"

 Chapter 3012

    Chapter 3012


    ?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After that exnation, Rudy slowly understood things. He looked around and counted, and did see a total of thirty-three colosseums. Each colosseum had a betting area in front of them.


    On average, each betting area had ten caretakers. The battles within the colosseum were intense, while outside of the colosseum, the warriors were crazily betting on their savings. It was no wonder that everyone looked crazy and bloodthirsty.


    Everyone was shouting frantically. Hundred Beast City really did seem like an incredibly evil ce. The warriors were frantic and the battles were intense. Death urred constantly, and the colosseums were all stained red.


    Rudy gulped, feeling a chill across his entire body. For other warriors, the atmosphere excites them. They loved the frantic atmosphere, were not afraid of death and merely looked for even stronger people.


    However, for someone like Rudy, he could only feel fear from the bottom of his heart. Rudy''s lips trembled slightly, "If you weren''t here, I would have turned around and run. It would have felt challenging to you, but all I feel is fear!"


    Fane turned to look at him and said, "I don''t feel challenged at all. I just feel like the people here have been infected by the crazed atmosphere." The moment he heard that, they heard a collective exmation in front of them. The tightly packed crowd suddenly parted to form a man-wide path. Fane and Rudy looked over at the same time. They saw a man in ck clothes with an incredibly handsome face walk forward. His head held high, carrying a hint of pride on his face. He walked through the pathway that was formed.


    Other than the fact that he had a badge on his chest, he did not look that different from anyone else. When the person walked over, the discussions around them got louder.


    "When can I get three wins in a row and get a ck iron medal for myself? If I get one of those, I definitely won''t have it on my chest. I''d stick it on my head!"


    "Oh please! Can you please have some self-awareness? You''re great at nothing but saying embarrassing things!"


    "Is it that embarrassing? Don''t tell me you won''t show off if you get a ck iron medal."


    "Of course, I would, but that''s


    something you can only get if you win three rounds in a row. Even disciples of high-grade ns would show respect to warriors with ck iron medals! If I had one, I would definitely show off, but I won''t be as embarrassing as you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The two of them bicker with one another, not holding back their words. It was as if they were about to fight at any moment. After Rudy heard their discussions, he widened his eyes, his face was full of confusion. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He turned to look at Fane. Fane let out augh as he patiently exined, "When someone wins three rounds in a row in the colosseum, they will be awarded a medal. It''s the ck iron medal that person is wearing.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s a proof of individual ability, those who acquired a ck iron medal won''t just be able to show it off, but they will also be able to enter the central city as well."


    Rudy raised an eyebrow, feeling even more curious," The central city? Where is that? Is that in Hundred Beast City or outside of it?"


    Fane patiently exined, "It''s in Hundred Beast City. Hundred Beast City is split into three areas, the outer city, central city, and inner city. You need to win two rounds to enter the central city."

 Chapter 3013

    Chapter 3013


    ?


    When Rudy heard that, he slowly understood. He thought about it before saying, "If you want to enter the central city, you only need to win two rounds.


    There''s no need for consecutive wins, but a ck iron medal requires three wins in a row. It sounds incredibly difficult!"


    Fane nodded. Rudy turned to look at where the person was going. At that moment, the person had already disappeared into the crowd.


    He frowned and sighed, "No wonder everyone reacted so much after seeing that medal on his chest. It looks like it''s something incredibly difficult to acquire for any ordinary person!"


    Fane nodded as he turned around, looking at where that person disappeared, "It''s definitely not easy. You don''t know the rules, but winning in the colosseum is already something that''s not easy. Not only do you need to be skilled enough, but you also need to be lucky too."


    The moment he said that, Rudy felt even more curious. Fane was in no hurry to exin, and instead patted Rudy on the shoulder, pulling him toward the thirteenth colosseum.


    At that moment, an intense battle had just ended in that colosseum. Fresh blood littered the stage as a corpse that had been ripped apart by a beasty on


    the battlefield in a horrible state.


    The stench of blood was difficult to bear, but the colosseum had already gotten used to that sight. The warriors in the spectator merely let out a few condolences.


    After entering the thirteenth colosseum, Fane pulled Rudy toward the front of the spectator stand. This time, Fane did not n on staying in a corner. After all, he had already disguised himself and changed his name. No one would know that he was Fane.


    Rudy looked at the corpse that was filled with wounds. His lips trembled slightly. That corpse lookedpletely mutted. There was not a single area that was in a good state. It was full of w marks.


    Bone could be seen through many of the wounds.


    After the battle ended, the beast turned into energy, absorbed by thews of the stage. Their timing had been quite bad. They could not see what sort of beast it was that ripped someone apart to that degree.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, "Looks like that guy wasn''t lucky... He''s also not skilled enough, that''s why he died in such a bad state. If he was just a bit luckier he might have been able to get off the stage alive even if he was not skilled." Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Rudy looked at Fane curiously, "What do you mean by luck?"


    Fane looked at the corpse that was being carried off by the skull-masked caretaker. Those caretakers were like emotionless machines. No matter how horrible the situation was, they did not have a reaction at all.


    They mechanically brought the body away and cleaned up the colosseum. The stage that had been soaked with the stench of blood was once againpletely clean. It did not seem like anything had happened at all.


    Fane sighed as he started to exin, "The rules of the colosseum areplicated, yet simple. The warriors who participate need to choose from five beasts.


    "Of the five beasts, some are strong and some are weak. If you pick up a weaker beast, not only would you save yourself from being ripped apart, you would even be able to win. Some people are just unlucky, and end up picking the stronger beasts and end up being killed by them." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After listening to the rules of the colosseum, Rudy''s mouth opened wide in shock. No wonder it was a colosseum. No wonder everyone seemed to be so excited by all the blood and gore.


    Thinking about that, Rudy turned


    around and looked at the betting area. The ce was already filled with people. Quite a lot of them had already used up their entire fortunes cing bets, but it did nothing to diminish their passion. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3014

    Chapter 3014


    ?


    Rudy frowned, mumbling out, "No wonder there''s a specialized betting area. Luck is so important, it would definitely stir up their gambling spirits."


    Fane nodded, "In truth, a huge part of the reason why everyone is so crazy in Hundred Beast City is that the results aren''t just about skill, but luck as well. With good luck, even a crazy bet can win you a lot of spirit crystals.


    "Your fortunes can increase by several times in just a moment. If someone bets on a warrior with 1 to 4 odds and they end up winning, his spirit crystals would quadruple in value. Just thinking about it would drive you crazy, no wonder everyone''s acting like this."


    Speaking of that, there was a hint of exasperation in Fane''s tone. On the way over, he had seen many warriors with different emotional states. Some of them were so happy that they were full of tears, excitedly dancing around. It was because they had won and gotten a lot of spirit crystals. Some of them were sobbing to the point where they werepletely emotionless. They looked like they hadpletely lost all hope in life. It was because they had lost the bets, and their entire fortune. What they had saved for many years was all gone just like that. They could not ept it. After all, thews of Hundred Beast City were in for all to see. No one had the power or ability to go against thews of Hundred Beast City. Rudy shook his head as he said seriously, "It''s just too crazy! I feel like everyone is slowly losing their perspective on life and death."


    Fane nodded, not continuing to speak. Time did not stop for anyone, even for a moment. After the stage had been cleaned up, the next battle started immediately. A masked caretaker slowly walked onto the stage.


    At that moment, he held a scroll in his ck hands as he walked to the center of the stage. He immediately unfurled the scroll, letting out a radiant golden light.


    Five massive figures appeared in the


    air. Five of those figures looked different. Some were forty feet long and floated in the air, some were only the size of a person. The images represented different kinds of beasts. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    vel


    Rudy widened his eyes as he looked at the five beasts. He suddenly did not know what to say. At that moment, he was too excited. He did not recognize a single one of the beasts.


    He had liked to read ancient books before. He learned about quite a lot of beasts from those books, but he had never seen those beasts before.


    He could not help but turn to lookThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    around at everyone. Fane had a calm expression on his face, not showing much emotion. Rudy scanned his surroundings, he could see more or less the same expressions. No one knew those beasts. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    §²§à§Ù§Ý§à§Ó


    Rudy frowned and said, "Fane, do you know what those beasts are?"


    Fane sighed, doing his best to not have anyone hear him.


    "I do, but only two of them. The one on the right seems like a


    three-legged golden bird beast. It''s called a flying quill. The one in the middle is a fire and ice wolf. Those two beasts are normally in


    hov


    second-grade worlds." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy was surprised at Fane''s words and said, "I was just asking, but I didn''t expect you to know. Fane, you really are amazing. You''re not just strong, but smart as well. You even know beasts from second-grade worlds.

 Chapter 3015

    Chapter 3015


    ?


    Fane''s lips twitched, not saying anything. After all, his secrets would be exposed if he continued to exin. Fane could only recognize those two beasts because of the memories he inherited.


    However, even with the memories he inherited, he could only recognize two beasts out of the five there.


    Even incredible heroes from the first-grade world, the Divine Void World did not recognize every beast there was. After all, there were a few thousand first-grade worlds, let alone second-grade and third-grade worlds which were even more numerous. There were countless beasts in every world.


    Adding up all the beasts from every world, there would be at least billions of them. Rudy said, "Are these the images they need to fight in the next round?"


    Fane nodded, "The warrior that''s about to fight will need to pick one of those five beasts. The five beasts have varying degrees of strength, but their realm has been restricted to thete stage of the innate realm.


    "No matter which beast is chosen, it''s considered fair. After all, we''re all restricted to the same level!"


    Rudy nodded,menting, "Who set these rules? It''s both ingenious and interesting, and it can also stir the spirit of the warriors. Even if it will make them more impulsive, warriors need their recklessness.


    "When a warrior''s strength reaches its peak, he''ll be able to discover hisplete potential. I think the person who designed the city must have had this in mind."


    Fane nodded, agreeing with Rudy''s thoughts, "I''m now even more curious about the designers of the Whirling World. What sort of hero had his hands on it?


    "I can''t imagine how strong the person who designed this ce must have been. Not only did he


    design the skill-testing cities, but et


    also constantly searched for


    warriors with potential. Those who


    are strong are even able to get


    various valuables..." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Rudy blinked and said, "That''s right. The ones who are strong will slowly get stronger and stronger, while the weak will only get weaker. It really is survival of the fittest here."


    Saying that, Rudy''s expression was a little sad. He felt like he was undoubtedly at the bottom of this world. If Fane had not been helping him or brought him along, there was no way he could have entered a level six city.


    He would not have even made it into


    a level eight city, let alone a level six one. He would not have experienced so much! After that, he looked at the five beasts and said, "Isn''t the person who set the rules worried that those beasts will be recognized at all? If someone happens to be as smart as you and knows a lot,


    wouldn''t it be unfair that they knew those beasts and knew which one was weaker?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane raised an eyebrow, turning to look at Rudy. He had a firm tone as he said, "Don''t worry. In the whole city, no one will recognize any of these beasts other than me."


    l


    Fane''s firm tone caused Rudy to be even more confused. He looked up curiously and asked, "Why are you so sure? I''m not doubting what you''re saying, I just feel like the- world is so vast. There are all sorts of people. There might be someone who knows just as much as you do, and can recognize a few Beasts from the five?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane shook his head incredibly resolutely after hearing that, "There won''t be. It''s absolutely impossible."

 Chapter 3016

    Chapter 3016


    ?


    The reason why he managed to recognize two of the five beasts was not because he was incredibly knowledgeable, but because he had memories of two heroes in his mind.


    Those ancient warriors had lived for tens of thousands of years, going to countless worlds and reading numerous books. Even with all those conditions, Fane only recognized two of the five beasts.


    None of the warriors there were older than sixty years old. None of them had been to another world before as well. No matter how much knowledge they had, there was no way they would know about those beasts.


    After all, those beasts had never appeared on Hestia Continent before. They lived in second-grade worlds, and not every second-grade world had them. They only existed in a few of those worlds.


    With those conditions in ce, there was no way they could ever recognize those beasts. The caretakers let out a cold announcement after showing those beasts,'' The hundred and seventh battle. The challenger is Lesley King! You have five minutes to choose one of these five beasts to fight you. After you finish choosing, everyone can ce their bets in the betting area. I am sure all of you are clear with the rules and there''s no need for me to go into detail."


    After the caretaker finished his sentence, he turned around and walked off the stage. A disciple from the Deer Pavilion then walked onto the stage with an excited look on his face.


    That person was Lesley. Lesley looked at the beasts in the air. Before Lesley chose a beast, they would not disappear.


    "Surely all of you know Lesley! He''s a chosen disciple from the Deer Pavilion. I heard that his standing back home was very high. His master is the head elder of the Deer Pavilion. Not only is he a disciple of the head elder, but he''s also rted to the elder.


    "He was heavily nurtured since he


    was young, and had a very easy path


    his whole life. Don''t look down on


    the Deer Pavilion for being a


    seventh-grade n, everyone kne


    that the Deer Pavilion is just away from bing an


    univer


    eighth-grade n. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "He is definitely quite talented as well. If Lesley was in an eighth-grade n, he should at least be top five among the inner disciples. With his skills, it should be easy for him to win!"


    "I feel like he''ll definitely win as well.


    After he picks


    betting Deast and the


    open, I''ll ce my bet on


    him. I happen to have fifty thousand spirit crystals left. I''ll ce all of them on him. I should be able to


    make a small fortune even if the


    odds aren''t good." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I n on betting too. Let''s go togetherter. I wonder if the odds will be good. There were quite a fewAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    disciples from high-grade ns who


    only had minuscule odds earlier. Even if there were rewards to be¨¨ made, it would still be just a smal amount. If the odds are good, n on cing as much as fifty


    thousand on him!"


    S


    "It''s a pity that the highest bet you can make in the outer city is fifty thousand. If there was no limit, I would put my whole fortune on him. "Even though I don''t like the Deer Pavilion, I have to admit that disciples from high-grade ns rarely disappoint. Talent is talent in the end. They are all definitely strong. I can''t just ignore the fact..."


    "It''s good that there''s an upward limit, or you''d be seeing peoplemitting suicide. Those gambling addicts would probably gamble away everything they had."


    "Don''t you feel like the rules are quite amazing? Not only are they preventing people from wasting all their money in one go, but it also allows most people to keep on gamble."

 Chapter 3017

    Chapter 3017


    ?


    Hearing the discussions around them, Rudy''s eyebrows remained furrowed, barely rxing. His lips twitched as he turned to look at Fane. Fane remained the same as usual, without a change in his expression.


    There were some things that Rudy had not wanted to say, but he could no longer stand it. He looked at Fane and did his best to lower his voice, "Do you think a betting area is good or bad for the warriors?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, thinking about it for a while before he replied in a low voice, "It''s more bad than good, but there are obviously many benefits for Hundred Beast City. With a fifty thousand limit, the warriors might participate in the bets, but it won''t cost them their whole fortunes.


    "Then, the warriors can continue cing bets. Since it''s gambling, there are definitely winners and losers, but I''m sure that there are definitely more losers than winners. A lot of spirit crystals must have been taken by Hundred Beast City. They probably manage to umte tens of millions every day..."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Saying that, Fane had a look of envy in his eyes. If he was able to earn so many spirit crystals every day, then he would not need to be worried about the ninthgrade crystals at all. After all, no matter how expensive the ninth-grade crystals were, each of them should only be around 100 million at most.


    Rudy frowned, "Why does Hundred Beast City need so many spirit crystals? Could Hundred Beast City have someone who needs spirit crystals to train with?"


    Fane did not answer him immediately after that question, and instead thought for a while before saying, "Who knows? It''s a possibility, but it''s not definitive. I have my own guesses. Everyrge array needs a lot of spirit crystals releasing energy to be used. I''m guessing that the spirit crystals are meant to maintain the Whirling World. Of course, that''s just a guess. I don''t know if it''s true or not."


    Rudy suddenly widened his eyes, saying emotionally," It''s very possible. I feel like what you said should be the truth. How could I not think of that before? There are countless cities in the Whirling World.


    "There are multiple arrays in every city. Since they are arrays, they naturally need power. The power can be absorbed naturally, but if the consumption is too big, the ambient energy might not be enough to sustain the arrays. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "They would needrge amounts of spirit crystals!


    Spirit crystals are basically storages of pure energy after all. That guess should be right."


    Rudy could not stop himself from looking up into the sky. There was a gentle breeze in the air, and the sky was full of clouds. They could not even see the hot sun.


    Ever since they entered the Whirling World, he had never seen the sun or the moon at all, but night and day were clearly separated. There had been a lot of things happening so Rudy never had the time to wonder how the Whirling World truly operated. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane raised an eyebrow, patting Rudy on the shoulder as he nodded forward, "Let''s put those thoughts aside for now. Lesley seems to have already made his choice n


    At that moment, Lesley seemed quite anxious. It looked like he was incredibly conflicted, but no matter how conflicted he was at that moment, it could not help Lesley pick out the weakest beast at all.


    He had to bet on his luck. Even


    el


    though the beasts all looked different, there was no way to use that to determine how strong they were. Some beasts were half the height of a normal man but were able to kill high-grade disciples in just one move. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3018

    Chapter 3018


    ?


    Some beasts were dozens of feet tall and looked like they could destroy small mountains with a punch. Yet, their actual capabilities were incredibly weak and pitiful. With enough time, even wandering warriors could defeat them.


    Hence, unless Lesley knew the beasts well and what the beasts were capable of, dwelling on it was just a waste of time. In the end, just picking one by intuition was the way to go.


    Lesley let out a sigh as his face paled a little. His eyes were focused on the flying quill. The flying quill looked like a three-legged golden bird but was incredibly colorful. It looked much prettier than a three-legged golden bird.


    Lesley did not know what a flying quill was, but he knew that flying beasts were usually weaker. He felt like flying beasts were usually less adept atbat.


    However, at the final moment of selection, he chose the frostfire wolf!


    When Lesley pointed at the frostfire world, the other four beasts suddenly disappeared. The frostfire wolf''s figure slowly solidified. In a few moments, it let out a howl that resounded throughout the colosseum. An incredibly ferocious aura came from the wolf.


    Earlier, Fane had said that the beast in the middle was


    called the frostfire wolf. When Rudy saw that Lesley had chosen the frostfire wolf, Rudy looked at Fane excitedly and said, "He chose the frostfire wolf! Is it strong or not? Will it be stronger than Lesley?"


    After he said that, Rudy shook his head, "It shouldn''t be able to beat Lesley. After all, Lesley came from the Deer Pavilion and was even a chosen disciple.


    "They said earlier that Lesley had a rtionship with the head elder of the Deer Pavilion. The elder must have spent a lot of resources on Lesley. With so many resources on him, this kid shouldn''t be bad!"


    After all, he''s a chosen disciple from one of the best seventh-grade ns. In terms of the whole Hestia Continent, he''s considered quite outstanding. If he loses in the first round, it would be too crazy. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Most warriors were average in skill. Those who lost were probably on the weaker end. When Fane heard his words, Fane let out a smallugh as a strange look shed in his eyes.


    At that moment, the skull-masked caretaker waved at the spectators, "The betting will begin! The warrior will payout 1 to 3, while the beast''s payout is 1 to 3.2!"


    Those odds got everyone quite emotional. They never expected the odds would be as high. In their minds, Lesley would definitely win.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If the results went as nned, then they would be able to make a hundred and fifty thousand spirit crystals by throwing in fifty thousand spirit crystals! Even


    though the beast''s odds were better, the margin was negligible.


    At that moment, the crowd was incredibly excited. The high odds caused everyone''s gambling spirits to soar. All the warriors that still had money left rushed toward the betting area!


    Rudy looked at Fane emotionally,


    pointing at the betting area, "We


    should go over as well. We''re already here anyway, so we should just take part. Fifty thousand spirit crystals are nothing to you. It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose." Content belongs to


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he nodded andughed. To Fane at that moment, fifty thousand spirit crystals really were nothing.


    After all, he had won a million spirit crystals from Ethan. On top of his earlier savings, he had a few million on him. Those spirit crystals were enough for him to bet for several days.


    To Fane, it really was an insignificant sum. The two of them followed the rest to the betting area. Everyone had their money pouches out. Just as Fane had thought, most of them were betting on Lesley. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3019

    Chapter 3019


    ?


    The noise caused Fane to frown. Thanks to the odds, everyone''s spirits were burning as they discussed amongst themselves excitedly, "Why are the odds so good this time? The earlier few matches were all only less than two. This time, it''s at three. The beast and the warrior''s odds are not too different either. Anyone who likes gambling will be betting on this!"


    "That''s right. My fellow disciple is feeling incredibly frustrated in the spectator stands right now because he doesn''t have any more spirit crystals. This is such a good chance. If we don''t bet on this, we will regretter on. My senior even asked to borrow my spirit crystals, but I don''t even have much left myself..."


    "We''ll definitely win this time! I know Lesley. He''s very strong. He was given the best resources from a young age and he''s rted to the head elder of the Deer Pavilion. The head elder must have put in a lot of effort into raising him. After all, they''re family! With so many advantages, there''s no way he''s weak!"


    "That''s right! Lesley should be at the upper end of the warriors who entered the Whirling World. Even if he''s still not as strong as the chosen disciples from eighthgrade ns, he shouldn''t be that far off from them. Someone like him should be able to win as long as he fights normally. ck iron medals were prepared for people like him!"


    The moment the ck iron medals were brought up, the discussions got even crazier. These warriors all admired those who had ck iron medals. Not only did ck iron medals prove that the person was skilled, but they also proved that they were lucky.


    Any time they saw someone with a ck iron medal, their eyes would light up in jealousy and envy. Rudy took a deep breath. There were a few thousand people in front of him. By the time he could ce a bet, two hours probably have passed.


    However, it did not cause Rudy to get anxious. Instead, Rudy got even more excited. From the initial fear and theter calm, it was followed by his current excitement. Slowly, Rudy was being swallowed up by the atmosphere, stirring his gambler''s heart.


    Fifty thousand spirit crystals were not that much for alchemists, so even Rudy could afford it. Rudy smiled and said, "No wonder there''s no test to enter Hundred Beast City, you just need to pay the fee! If I was the one to set the rules, I would have done the same too."


    Faneughed in amusement, "If you were the one setting the rules, you probably wouldn''t even have thought of this."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Rudy''s lips stiffened, wanting to retort. Yet, after thinking about it, he felt like Fane was right. If he really had been the one setting the rules, he would probably not have thought about that!


    Rudy frowned as the thought shed in his mind.


    After thinking about it, he turned to look at Fane," Why don''t we just ce our bets together? If we win, you get the spirit crystals. I just want to have some fun. After all, I will end up listening to you on who to bet."


    Fane turned to look at Rudy, shaking his head immediately, "You can bet with me, but it''s up to you how much you want to bet. If we win, just take the spirit crystals. There''s no need for you to try to show your loyalty like that. Do you think I care about this amount?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane''s words sessfully tossed Rudy''s thoughts aside. Rudy had said that because he felt like he had been useless to Fane the whole time, and felt apologetic.


    As long as he could help Fane, even if it was just for a bit of profit, Rudy would be willing to do it. However, Rudy felt like he really had been a little too anxious after hearing that.


    With Fane''s resources, Fane would


    n¨¨t


    not care about that amount of spirit crystals at all. As time passed, the group in front of Fane slowly dwindled to only about a hundred left. They started to be able to see what was happening in the betting area. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone was in an incredibly heated mood, but even though the atmosphere was very exhrating, it did not affect the caretakers at all They merely instructed everyone coldly and mechanically. The caretakers werepletely emotionless. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, Fane could see Lesley standing toward the east. There were five or six disciples from the Deer Pavilion around him.

 Chapter 3020

    Chapter 3020


    ?


    The Deer Pavilion''s disciples all had their backs straightened, but all of them had their arms crossed as well. They looked at everyone with disdain in their eyes. Even though the Deer Pavilion was not a top n in Middle Province, they still stood at the peak of seventh-grade ns.


    They were only a sliver away from bing an eighth-grade n. There were so many warriors there, and most of them could notpare to the disciples of the Deer Pavilion. Even if some did not like the disciples from the Deer Pavilion, they would still choose to shut their mouths to prevent any trouble.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The disciples from the Deer Pavilion were great at looking down on those lower than them. When they saw warriors wearing clothes from higher- grade ns, they would immediately wipe away their looks of disdain and put on a smile, as if they had seen a long-lost friend.


    However, when it came to ns that were lower than them or wandering warriors, their looks would immediately change into looks of incredible disdain.


    The closer Fane got to them, the more they could see how those people enjoyed trampling over those who were lower than them. Rudy hated people like that. Even though he once used to be like them, he had experienced so much that the bad habit had been


    wiped away.


    Rudy pursed his lips, whispering into Fane''s ear," These guys are too much. Look at them, they''re not even bothered to hide their expressions. They''re just trying to trample all over anyone they can. It''s disgusting! They aren''t afraid of karmaing back to bite them at all..."


    Faneughed when he heard that, "No one would dare to break the rules after all. This isn''t somewhere you can fight each other. The first person to attack will just end up being punished by the rules. There are plenty of people like this.


    "Even though Deer Pavilion isn''t some major n, they can''t bepletely ignored. Those who aren''t at their level might not like them but are still forced to bear with them.


    "After all, they''re just throwing


    judgemental nces. If they don''t do


    anything excessive, then the


    ,????


    disciples from the bigger ns. would not bother with them at all.


    So, most of the warriors are forced


    tojust bear with it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy scrunched up his nose as he said unhappily," They''ll pay for it eventually. They''ll be taught a lesson!"


    Fane frowned, saying after a moment, "I just hope that they won''t have anything to do with us and that we don''t need to be the ones teaching them a lesson."


    After he said that, Rudy was taken aback as he looked at Fane in confusion. Fane had clearly seemed to have anticipated something. He sighed lightly but did not exin too much.


    At that moment, Lesley suddenly said loudly, "There''s more of this filth. I wonder where you got the courage to bet fifty thousand spirit crystals on the beast. Do you think the beast can beat me?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In front of the betting area, a man in green robes was so angered that his right hand started to tremble slightly. Earlier, Lesley''s words had clearly been targeted at that green-robed man.


    The man had just decided to throw a wild gamble. He merely wanted to try out his luck and win a hundred and fifty thousand spirit crystals.


    Even though a hundred and fifty thousand spirit crystals was not an astronomical number, it was still something quite substantial for that man. That was why he ended up betting on the beast.


    Yet, his actions had clearly angered Lesley who had just been quietly standing by the side. Lesley seemed to have been deeply insulted, feeling like the green-robed man''s action was a p to his face. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3021

    Chapter 3021


    ?


    Lesley let out a cold snort as he narrowed his eyes, measuring the green-robed man up and down. His anger from the very start turned into raw contempt as he said with a coldugh, "Wandering warriors really are all dumb. Looking at what you''re wearing, it''s obvious that you''re not from any n. You should just be one of the luckier wandering warriors. Someone like you just likes choosing something against the flow to show that you''re special. You''re actually just making a fool of yourself!"


    The green-robed man''s expression darkened as he started to look at Lesley furiously. Lesley had not held back with his words at all, cursing the man out.


    Even if the man really was a wandering warrior without any affiliation, the man could still not bear to be insulted like that.


    He took a deep breath and turned around to face Lesley, "Is there a rule that says that I have to bet on you? Betting how much and on who is a warrior''s personal choice. What does it have to do with you?


    "There were a few people before who betted on the beast as well, so why didn''t you say anything? Instead, you''re acting like you''ve been deeply insulted just because I''m betting on the beast, jumping out just to fault me!"


    The more the man spoke, the angrier he got. Even if he


    had no n, there were still various rules and restrictions in the Whirling World which meant that they could not just do whatever they pleased. It was because of that, the green-robed man dared to say his thoughts.


    Those words alone did not manage to fully vent his frustrations. He started to shout, "I know why you didn''t say anything to them. It''s because theye from arger n. You''re only daring to talk to me like this because I don''t have a n behind me!"


    The people there were no idiots. All of them knew that the green-robed man was speaking the truth. Those disciples from the Deer Pavilion were only good at bullying those who were beneath them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They only target those who were worse off than them and tried their best to curry favor with their superiors. Even if Hestia Continent is a ce that embraced survivalof the fittest, their actions were really despicable! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lesley''s expression darkened immediately. He never expected that the wandering warrior would dare to say something like that.


    Lesley let out a coldugh as he narrowed his eyes,'' Very well! Since you''ve dared toe to the Deer Pavilion, you''d better remember this. From now on, you''re an enemy of the Deer Pavilion!


    "I assure you, there''s no way you''re leaving the Whirling World alive. You''ll end up rotting in the Whirling World as a corpse!" Lesley did not hold back from his threats.


    He looked like he did not care about what anyone else would think about that. This person had challenged his dignity, so Lesley would not let the man off! The green-robed man trembled slightly. Even if the man was furious, he still had some rationality. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lesley''s tone had been incredibly cold when Lesley said that. There was not much emotion on his face. It meant that Lesley had been calm and sure that he would pull it off.


    It seemed like the man''s future was not looking that bright. He might need to live in hiding from then on. The man''s lips stiffened as his earlier anger suddenly disappearedpletely.

 Chapter 3022

    Chapter 3022


    ?


    The fact that he had survived for so long without a n was enough to prove that he was both lucky and somewhat skilled. At that moment, he did not dare to speak back at all. He was forced to swallow all his anger as he hurriedly turned around, not even looking back as he left the betting area.


    At that moment, everyone around him looked at his retreating back. Everyone could only silently curse in their hearts, feeling disgusted at Lesley''s actions. Yet, no one said anything at that moment.


    When Rudy saw that, there was a look of doubt on his face. He whispered to Fane, "Why do I feel like they''re getting more and more scared? Do you still remember how the wandering warriors challenged the Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples in Thousand Leaves City?


    "Then, there were so many people in the spectator stands, and most of them were shouting at the disciples from the Compass Pavilion. The Compass Pavilion is even higher up than the Deer Pavilion. The warriors had dared to speak out like that even to a n that''s at a higher level. "Yet, all of them are acting like cowards right now, not daring to say a single thing. After being threatened, he was forced to run off with his tail between his legs..."


    Rudy could not understand the attitude of the


    warriors there. He felt like there should not have been such a huge difference. Could the warriors that had been eliminated be the ones that were the bravest? Even though the warriors there were more skilled, they seemed more cowardly.


    In Fane''s eyes, the situation should have been reversed. After all, the warriors that are gathered at Hundred Beast City should all have already gone through many tests before making it here.


    Hundred Beast City was a level six city. Only warriors with intense dignity would want to strengthen themselves, so they should not have reacted like that. Rudy could not understand at all.


    Hearing Rudy''s words, Faneughed as he narrowed his eyes at Lesley''s position. He then said, "The situation is different. There would naturally be two different results. There had been so many spectators in Thousand Leaves City. It was practically full of warriors. During that time, everyone was incredibly excited. They had incredible numbers as well. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "They would naturally voice out their opinions against the Compass Pavilion. The situation this time is different Everyone''s queued up and not far away from Lesley. It would be very easy for Lesley to catch any one of them out and target them. No one is willing to be the one being sacrificed.." Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Fane exined it that way, Rudy suddenly realized that the situation really was like that. They were so close to Lesley at that moment, and all


    of


    them were queued up nicely. It was easy to be singled out.


    That was why those people were not willing to speak up even if they were angry. They were scared that they


    would catch Lesley''s eye. Earlier et


    Lesley had threatened the man without holding anything back,


    which sounded off the rm bells in their minds. Content belongs to


    That green-robed man was worried that he would suffer from that day on. It was one thing if he could get to a level five city. If he did not get a token to lead him there, and if he remained stuck at the level six city, he would be in danger.


    Fane frowned, not looking like he was in a good mood. He seemed to have thought of a possibility. He reached out, grabbed Rudy''s arm and said, "In a bit, no matter what happens, do your best to control your anger."


    Fane''s words had another meaning to them. Rudy turned around to look at Fane curiously. However, Fane merely shook his head, not exining it.

 Chapter 3023

    Chapter 3023


    ?


    As time passed, it quickly got to Fane''s turn to ce a bet. Fane sighed as he looked at Rudy. The two of them already had their spirit crystals prepared.


    Since there was a limit to the amount, they could only bet fifty thousand spirit crystals. After Fane took out his spirit crystals, he did not hesitate to ce the bet on the beast''s side.


    His actions attracted the attention of everyone around him. After all, what the green-robed man had just been through was still fresh on their minds. Yet, there was actually someone who dared to bet on the beast.


    The person was dressed up ordinarily. He looked like a wandering warrior, just like that green-robed man! His actions looked exactly like a challenge to those around him.


    Quite a few of them suddenly had a change of expression as they looked at Fane in amusement. He raised his eyebrow, not caring about how everyone else was looking at him at all. Just like everyone had thought, Lesley started to frown.


    He looked at Fane, full of hatred. Lesley''s expression just felt like aplete annoyance to Fane.


    Lesley snorted as he mocked, "It looks like you''re a special kind of an idiot as well! Do you think that betting fifty thousand spirit crystals on the beast will


    prove that you''re better than everyone else? Can you stop being so disgusting..."


    Earlier, Lesley had called the man out for trying to stand out, but in Fane''s eyes, the one trying to do that was clearly Lesley. It was like what the green-robed man said, betting how much and on who was the warrior''s own choice. It had nothing to do with anyone else. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, Lesley looked like a mad dog that only knew how to bite. The moment he saw anyone betting on the beasts, he felt like people were looking down on him!


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Lesley calmly. Some thoughts were in his head. That guy really insisted on barking crazily like such a mad dog. Fane really did not want to bother with him.


    Fane let out augh as he saidText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    calmly, "You really love bothering about random things. I want to bet on the beast because I feel like you can''t beat it. So what? I want to bet on the beast! What can you do about it? Don''t you think you''re an idiot? Why do you care about how I spend my spirit crystals?!"


    Lesley was the one who came looking for trouble anyway. Even if they offended the Deer Pavilion, they were nothing to Fane. He had


    already offended much stronger


    ns, so what was the Dongol ne


    Pavilion?!


    After Fane said that, Rudy was so emotional that he was about to p for Fane. The warriors around Fane pped for Fane in their hearts. Even though they were looking at Fane and Lesley with amusement, they really regarded Lesley''s actions with contempt. They were very happy to see Lesley eating his own words.


    Lesley''s lips twitched as he got even angrier. Did Fane not see how that green-robed man ended up? Did he not hear what Lesley had said? That brat was actually challenging Lesley like that!

 Chapter 3024

    Chapter 3024


    ?


    Lesley took a deep breath as his voice turned hoarse," You brat, you should know your ce! You''re now on the Deer Pavilion''s list of enemies as well!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Unless you spend your whole life in Hundred Beast City, I''ll definitely have my men cut you apart the moment you step out of the city. I''ll make you regret everything you did today!"


    The green-robed man hadpletely stopped fighting back the moment he heard those threats, leaving the ce miserably. Everyone had thought that Fane would do the same. After all, as wandering warriors, they did not have a n behind them to support them.


    After provoking the Deer Pavilion, they would definitely try to exact revenge. The future would be much harder! After hearing what he said, Fane felt like it was a huge joke. He was no longer afraid of anyone like that.


    It was just the Deer Pavilion. They were not even an eighth-grade n. There were so many restrictions in the Whirling World, how could they trouble Fane at all?


    Fane let out a snort as he said coldly, "Then just try it out. Don''t cry when the timees."


    After saying that, Fane walked towards Lesley. His footsteps were firm and his body was straight. He


    looked like a general that had just won a war. Rudy followed closely behind him.


    They were not that far from Lesley in the first ce. After Fane walked over, there were only three feet between them. The atmosphere suddenly turned incredibly tense.


    Under everyone''s curious gazes, Fane said, "Who do you think you are? Do you think bullying those beneath you will make you seem better than you are? Betting on whoever we want is our freedom.


    "I bet on the beast not because I wanted to show off, but purely because I feel like you''ll definitely lose!" As he said that, Fane''s tone was incredibly calm as if he was talking about what he was eating for that day.


    Lesley''s eyes widened as his arms started to tremble from his anger. No one had ever talked to him like that before. Fane''s words did not hold anything back at all. They merely told Lesley in an incredibly straightforward way that Fane


    el


    definitely thought that Lesley would


    lose. Content belongs to


    After Lesley heard that, the mes of anger in his heart roared even greater. He clenched his teeth as he stared at Fane, wanting to rip Fane apart.


    "If you think that, then you''re just stupid. I''ll use my skills to prove that your actions areplete idiocy!"


    Fane snorted as a look of disdain shed in his eyes. Fane did not bother taking what he said seriously at all.


    He merely stared at Lesley coldly. The guy would definitely not be nice to Fane, so Fane would not bother showing him any kindness either. Their conversation caused the originally calm atmosphere to break out into discussions.


    Everyone looked at Fane with inquisitive and exciting looks. They really wanted to ask how a wandering warrior like Fane actually dared to go against the Deer Pavilion. Did he really not know what the consequences would be like?


    Did he have someone behind him that could help him against the Deer Pavilion? Someone whispered, "Who is this guy? Does anyone know him? Even if he''s a wandering warrior, surely someone knows him!"


    "I don''t. I think that this kid must have something wrong with his head. Otherwise, there''s no way he would do something so absurd. Just listen to what he said earlier. Every single sentence directly assaulted Lesley''s heart. If I was Lesley I would definitely never let him off. He trampled Lesley''s dignity right to the ground!"


    "So what? Lesley was looking for it. Just look at how pleased with himself he had been earlier. He finally hit someone he couldn''t deal with. He thought that he could do whatever he wanted just because he was from the Deer Pavilion. He never thought there would be someone who refused to back down, humiliating him in front of everyone!"

 Chapter 3025

    Chapter 3025


    ?


    "No matter what, there''s no way he can just let go of this. I wonder if this kid will be able to handle it..."


    Fane did not care about how everyone else was talking about him. Fane was already used to being the center of discussion. No matter what any of them said, it would not affect him at all.


    Lesley felt like he was about to explode from his anger at Fane. The disciple from the Deer Pavilion behind him could not stand it at all. After all, Fane''s earlier words had not only insulted Lesley but had even looked down on the Deer Pavilion.


    One of the inner disciples from the Deer Pavilion said loudly, "Brat! I''ll remember you from now on. You dared to insult Lesley like that and insult the Deer Pavilion. I''ll definitely make sure you pay for it a hundredfold!"


    Fane looked at that person up and down. He was just an inner disciple from Deer Pavilion, but he was already acting so arrogantly.


    Faneughed as he looked over in disdain, "Why do you love to brag just like it? Before the results are even out, you''re already praising yourself so much. You''re even saying you''ll make me pay a hundredfold? Who do you think you are? Do you think you have that ability?"


    Fane shot back without any reservation. That inner disciple''s expression stiffened as he started to pant roughly in anger. If not for the fact that he still had some rationality in him, he would have attacked Fane right away.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not wanting to bother those people. He looked at Rudy, and Rudy immediately knew what Fane was nning. The matter had already progressed here, and what needed to be said had already been saying. Fane naturally did not want to waste any more time there.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Fane raised an eyebrow at Lesley. After that, he turned around and headed back to the spectator stands. At that moment, Lesley was already trembling in anger. He suddenly turned to look at where Fane had left.


    Fane had gray robes on that day. To not attract any attention, there was nothing special about those robes. There were not even any patterns on them. That was why Lesley was sure that Fane was a wandering warrior.


    Any disciples with the slightest bit of background would not lower themselves so much.


    Lesley clenched his teeth and said, "Just you wait, I''ll do what I said. I''ll make sure you''re begging for mercy!"


    After he said that, he started to walk towards the thirteenth colosseum. At that moment, Lesley was in no mood to stay there.


    He had stayed there to show off, but after what Fane did, he would just be a joke if he continued staying there.


    Fane and Rudy had already found a spot in the spectator stands that were near the stage. They did not


    pick a secluded corner like in the


    past. After the two of them thene


    sat


    down, Rudy could no longer hold back from speaking.


    He turned to look at Fane, "This time, I won''t try to say anything. It''s just a Deer Pavilion, there''s no point trying to please them. Honestly, the Deer Pavilion''s disciples are such a joke.


    "Even though the Deer Pavilion is at the top of seventh -grade ns, they''re still just a seventh-grade n. They can''tpare to eighth-grade ns!


    "I don''t know how the Deer Pavilion educates their disciples. All of them seem to think the world of themselves. They''re so good at acting superior..."


    Fane nodded, "You''re right, these


    people think too much about


    l.n


    themselves: They feel like they can act however they want to just because they have a tiny bit of skill! The Whirling World''s rules are emotionless!"

 Chapter 3026

    Chapter 3026


    ?


    Thinking about how the disciples from the Deer Pavilion were acting, Rudy felt like they were aplete joke. He raised an eyebrow as he said, "Even the disciples from high-grade ns wouldn''t casually challenge other people and talk down to them. Even if they scorned others, most of them wouldn''t express it outwardly.


    "After all, most of the disciples from high-grade ns are of noble birth, and they wouldn''t do things that stray too far from morality. Yet, those disciples from the Deer Pavilion don''t seem to care about that at all; they publicly stamp down on those they feel are beneath them! Don''t they feel like their actions reflect on them incredibly badly?"


    Rudy could not understand why the disciples of the Deer Pavilion would act that way.


    The higher grade a n was, the less likely their disciples would do something like that. Even if they looked down on wandering warriors, they would not try to interfere with the choices of others like what had happened earlier. They would not have jumped out the moment others bet on the beats, trying to use their statuses to mock others.


    Such behaviors were considered bullying, and those of high status would typically deter from that! At the very least, they would not do anything like that unless


    the other party had offended them first.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, looking up at Lesley who was walking onto the stage. "We could conclude that it''s just an individual''s moral problems had it just been Lesley, but it seemed as though the other disciples from the Deer Pavilion seemed unperturbed with what Lesley was doing at all-even joining in, I''d say. This proves that it''s how the entire Deer Pavilion acts. All of the disciples of the Deer Pavilion will do this."


    After hearing what Fane said, Rudy warily spoke, "The Deer Pavilion isn''t a small n. Why would they ignore their statuses and insist on bullying the weak to make themselves lookrger than life?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he thought about it, saying in a calm tone, "That''s because the Deer Pavilion is in an awkward spot. They want others to think that they''re an eighth-grade n when they''ve yet to reach the standards. 1


    "Everyone in the Deer Pavilion shares the same mentality. They feel like their n is already at the level of an eighth-grade n. An eighth-grade n is already considered one of the greatest forces in the whole Middle Province.


    "Other than the ninth-grade n, the Scarlet Pavilion, being able to stand over them, the other ns won''t be able to push them back. Since everyone else doesn''t think they''re an eighth-grade n, they''re trying their best to prove it.


    "Against warriors from weaker backgrounds, they''ll show off the best they can. Those with the least substance are often those who try to show off the most. That''s probably how everyone from the Deer Pavilion is."


    After Rudy heard all of that, he thought about it in earnest before nodding solemnly. Fane was right; the Deer Pavilion''s warriors must all have thoughts like that in mind.


    It was precisely because the Deer


    Pavilion is in an awkward spot. They


    were the greatest among the seventh-grade ns but have not been promoted to an eigh n, yet they felt like they had achieved that status. Since they were not acknowledged by others, they would not give up any chance they had to show off. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With that in mind, Rudy scoffed and remarked, "If they want to prove themselves that badly and show everyone that the Deer Pavilion is already at the level of an


    elmet


    eighth-grade n, they should be looking for eighth-grade n disciples instead. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "They shouldn''t be causing trouble for weaker warriors. Anyone with any ounce of intelligence would see the Deer Pavilion''s actions as petty and dumb."


    Fane nodded. The situation really was like that, but the disciples of the Deer Pavilion did not seem to think so.


    At that moment, another howl reverberated across the whole colosseum, attracting everyone''s attention.


    An icy-blue light shot over as the frostfire wolf descended from the air. The frostfire wolf was about 3, meters in height, and its entire body was covered by icy-blue and


    VeliAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    scarlet-red fur. It seemed to have heterochromia with one eye being blue, and the other being red. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3027

    Chapter 3027


    ?


    The moment its feet touched the ground, the frostfire wolf howled into the blue skies angrily as it unleashed its full might.


    Fane raised an eyebrow and looked at Lesley, who was in front of the frostfire wolf, with great interest. At that moment, Lesley''s expression was not the greatest. The wolf''s power was immense, causing Lesley''s confidence to be shaken a little.


    It barely chipped off that gargantuan ego of his, however, as he smirked.


    "Stop trying to show off! You''re just a beast while I''m a chosen disciple of the Deer Pavilion. I''ve killed so many beasts that I''ve lost count, and you''ll be one of them!"


    From everything that had happened earlier, it was easy to tell that the frostfire wolf was not an actual being. It had been condensed out of energy, but its skills were no different from an actual frostfire wolf!


    A real frostfire wolf was incredibly intelligent, capable of understanding human speech. The energy-manifested frostfire wolf did not have that ability, but it did nothing to stop the frostfire wolf''s intense animosity toward Lesley.


    At that moment, the crowd that had been quiet started to discuss the battle.


    "Do you think this beast is strong? It doesn''t look too different from arge wolf beast. Of course, I don''t know how strong the beast''s skills are. "Will Lesley be able to deal with it? He has to win. I bet fifty thousand spirit crystals on him. If he wins, I''ll be getting two hundred thousand back!" "Who knows? The beast doesn''t look that weak. It seems stronger than any ordinary beast, but there''s no need to worry too much. Lesley is still a chosen disciple of the Deer Pavilion.


    "If he''s nowhere close to excellence, there''s no way he could have gotten that position! Even if this beast looks a little strong, Lesley should be able to handle it."


    The crowd got a little worried when


    elCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the frostfire wolf unleashed its power. After all, almost all of them had betted their spirit crystals on Lesley. They naturally hoped that Lesley would be able to win. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane had gone against everyone else''s choice, betting his spirit crystals on the frostfire wolf, and Rudy had followed suit. Fane was seated in quite an obvious spot, and everyone around him knew who Fane was because of the earlier conflict. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone talked about the match, and those who were around Fane started to nce at Fane.


    A muscr man with a mustache looked at Fane with a raised eyebrow, asking, "Hey, why are you so confident that Lesley will lose?"


    Fane turned to look at the man. He


    could telkthat the man was just asking out of curiosity and did not have any ill intentions. After all, Fane did just bet his crystals on the beast decisively. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Thinking about what Fane had said earlier, they did not think that Fane''s actions were just to stand out.


    Fane answered in a calm tone, "Lesley will definitely lose. There''s no other possibility."

 Chapter 3028

    Chapter 3028


    ?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Fane had said that with full conviction as if there was no other oue of the battle. After those around him heard that, the curiosity in their eyes deepened.


    Fane was that confident?


    The man with the mustache frowned and followed up, "Why do you think that Lesley will lose? Is there a reason for that?"


    Fane already knew that they would ask something like that. He looked up at the stage and said calmly," You''ll know why in just a bit."


    He had no intention of exining himself. After all, if he did, it would reveal his secrets to the others, and he had too many secrets on him. The moment he revealed one, it would be easy to figure out his other secrets as well.


    To prevent himself from bing ab rat, Fane decided against saying anything. Those around him were no idiots, either, for the moment they saw that Fane had no ns on exining, they did not pester him.


    Everyone held back on the gossip as they looked toward the stage again. Lesley had already pulled out his weapon, which was a chakram that was the size of two palms.


    The green chakram had countless runes engraved on


    it, releasing a green glow. He ced the chakram in front of his chest as he held the two ends.


    Lesley narrowed his eyes slightly as he coldly looked at the frostfire wolf in front of him. The frostfire wolf let out another howl as its hindlegs bent slightly. The next second, he shot at Lesley like a cannonball.


    Everyone heard a boom as the frostfire wolf left two craters where it had leaped off from. It was obvious how strong the wolf was.


    The frostfire wolf was incredibly quick, so much so that it was difficult to track with the naked eye.


    Everyone inhaled sharply at this, sweating bullets for Lesley''s sake, but Lesley''s expression remained calm.


    Even if the frostfire wolf was


    terrifyingly quick, he still looked


    incredibly confident. Lesley let out a


    roar as he started to form seals with both his hands. Waves of green runes started to circle around the


    sto


    chakram. Content belongs t


    NovelDrama.Org


    The green chakram suddenly glowed in an intense green. Right after that, the whole arena was covered up by the green light.


    Everyone started to hear a crackling sound.


    They looked in greater detail and noticed that the stage was beginning to crack as if something was frantically trying to burst out of the floor.


    They took a deep breath in their shock. After a moment, they saw countless vines starting toe out of the ground as though they had been nted


    on


    the floor.


    Those vines broke out of the ground after hearing the summons.


    The frostfire wolf was incredibly curious about the sudden urrence, and it started to slow down in its attacks.


    That had been exactly what Lesley had wanted. Lesley roared again as he formed seal after seal with his hands. Those vines were like tentacles, shooting right at the frostfire wolf.


    There were too many vines, so much so that they covered up the whole stage. Even if the frostfire wolf was quick, it could not avoid them.


    The frostfire wolf leaped into the air


    in a panic, but the vines were not slow either. After a roar, countless vines wrapped around the frostfire wolf''s limbs, restricting its speed. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After wrapping around those limbs, those vines seemed to act like parasites as they climbed upward. The frostfire wolf was not able to struggle out before it was covered up by the vines! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3029

    Chapter 3029


    ?


    All of the vines on the ground were growing in the same direction. The vines that covered the whole stage seemed to have been greatly attracted to the wolf, frantically rushing toward the entangled beast.


    After being wrapped up in oneyer, even more vines started to pile on. In just a few moments, the vines had already covered up the frostfire wolf like a burrito. There were faint signs that the frostfire wolf was still constantly struggling within.


    Yet, the fines had covered it up too tightly. The struggling merely caused the vines to shake a little. It was unable to break free at all.


    The scene had quite a few people gaping andmenting on the situation.


    "Lesley has this one in the bag for sure! Here I was, worrying that the beast would be too powerful and that this would be a difficult match. Now, it looks like I''ve underestimated Lesley. I can''t believe he dealt with the beast so easily!"


    "The beast seems a little weak. It''s much different from what I thought! Isn''t it going to use its natural skills?"


    Those warriors who knew Lesley started to exin," Oh, it''s trying, alright. Sadly, it can''t after being wrapped up like that by those vines.


    "I''ve heard before that Lesley uses a middle earthstage technique, the Sky Swallowing Vines. Those vines won''t just stop movement, but any counterattacks as well!


    "It''s not a hundred-percent reliable and can''t restrict opponents that are too strong, but it''s obvious that the beast''s skills aren''t enough. Now that its movements have been sealed, it can''t use its skills either! It seems like we know the winner already!"


    "So it means that we''ve won... It''s a little boring, but at least we got to see something interesting. I can''t believe the Sky Swallowing Vines skill is so strong. It covered up the whole stage. There''s no way to even avoid it..."


    "That guy from before insisted on betting on the beast. What a stubborn guy he was. I thought that he knew a thing or two about the beast, but it looks like he was just reaching!"


    "Lesley won. Even though it was a little too easy, we got the spirit crystals, so it''s all fine."


    At that moment, a few warriors had stood up from the spectator stands, heading to the betting area. The odds had been one to three. They would get returns of 150000 from their 50000 bets. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Thinking about the spirit crystals they could earn, they were incredibly impatient to get their spirit crystals.


    Rudy stopped his frown as he carefully looked atAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fane. He was still incredibly confident in Fane.


    Earlier, Fane had chosen the beast, so Rudy decisively followed suit, not even asking a single question.


    However, it seemed like Fane had been mistaken.


    That was no big deal, of course everyone made mistakes.


    Rudy lightly touched Fane''s arm. "It''s just fifty thousand spirit crystals, I''ll take it as a bet of passion."


    Fane turned to look at Rudy and merely raised an eyebrow, not saying anything.

 Chapter 3030

    Chapter 3030


    ?


    Thankfully, the stage had been covered by a barrier, stopping the vines from shooting out to the spectators.


    The next second, everyone saw a massive red-and-blue-coated wolf walk out of the explosion.


    The wolf stood firmly on the ground as the vines around it had been blown away. It still had some green liquid on its body, but it did not affect the power it was exuding at all!


    The scene made everyone''s jaw drop. The frostfire wolf had actually managed to break free of the vines, turning the vines to dust!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The frostfire wolf shot out at Lesley again.


    Lesley, at this moment, was too bbergasted at the abrupt change of events. To show off his skills, he had held nothing back when he used the Sky Swallowing Vines earlier, but he never expected that the results would exceed any of his expectations. Even after all of that, he had failed to kill the beast. Instead, the beast had broken out of the trap.


    At that moment, everyone held their breath in silence, all eyes wide open as no one was willing to miss out a single second.


    Even if he was in a state of shock, Lesley quickly reacted.


    After all, he was still a chosen disciple of the Deer Pavilion. He had gone through a lot to reach his position. He had fought countless battles, so he was naturally able to react to any surprises.


    He started to retreat a few steps, trying to distance himself from the wolf to n his next action. The frostfire wolf let out an angry howl again as it opened its mouth, condensing energy within.


    Everyone saw an icy blue glow and a scarlet red glow condense into two balls in the frostfire-wolf''s mouth. The two balls were incredibly hot, causing the surrounding air to burn.


    The frostfire wolf''s eyes stared right at Lesley in the distance. Everyone watched as it unleashed the balls of fire!


    The blue and red balls shot right at Lesley incredibly quickly as they rapidly fused. Even from far away, the power the balls contained could be felt.


    Everyone widened their eyes at the sight, and a few of them started to breathe anxiously. Lesley could obviously tell that he could very well lose if he got hit.


    Thus, he did his best to retreat, trying to create some distance as his hands constantly formed seal after seal. The vines on the ground rose again, trying to block the attack. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    s, Lesley underestimated the speed of the attack, as well as how strong the attacks were. Any of the vines that even got close to the attack were turned to


    ash!


    No matter how quickly Lesley was retreating, he could not avoid the attack. In just a few moments, the balls caught up to Lesley, and they hit him right after that.


    The icy blue ball and the scarlet red ball both had an incredibly explosive power that could not truly fuse. The attack exploded with a loud boom,pletely blowing up where Lesley was. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The scarlet and blue mespletely enveloped Lesley, and the force covered up the whole stage.


    At that moment, the spectators werepletely silent. They merely looked on inplete disbelief.


    The victor was clear.


    Everyone wondered if Lesley had


    been incapacitated from the explosion. Meanwhile, all of the


    disciples from the Deer Pavilion shot up as they looked at the stage with concern. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3031

    Chapter 3031


    ?


    If they had not known that the stage had a barrier around it and that they could not get on, they would have rushed up there to protect Lesley! The mes raged for a few moments before slowly receding. The frostfire wolf slowly got closer to the part that was burning the most intensely. After the mes receded, a charred, almost ckened figure was revealed, and everyone could barely recognize him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The moment the sight registered, they forgot to even breathe.


    Lesley had been burned to a crisp. Looking at him, there was no doubt that he had died. Cries of shock and agony could be heard in the spectator stands.


    Everyone turned to look at the source of the noise, and they saw that the ce where the disciples of the Deer Pavilion were gathered rang out with cries.


    Everyone knew very well that Lesley was dead.


    It was far too unexpected. Everything had happened so quickly, so much so that they were caught off guard. They did not expect the beast''s power to be so immense that it burned Lesley alive. Even Lesley''s corpse was mutted!


    "Goodness gracious, that beast was that strong! Lesley was already quite strong, but he''s blown up from just


    one attack. He died in such a bad statepletely charred. I can''t even look at him!"


    "Lesley probably never expected that he''d lose this badly. Honestly, I never thought that this beast would be so strong. It''s unbelievable..."


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not


    showing that much emotion on his face. He had expected this much, so he was not surprised at all. The people around him, on the other hand, never expected this, which was why they were filled with surprise. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After it made sure that Lesley was dead, the frostfire wolf walked around in circles as its body started to glow radiantly. After that, it turned into pure energy and was absorbed by the surrounding array. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The moment the frostfire wolf turned into energy, the barrier around the stage disappeared as well. The disciples of the Deer Pavilion, who had been waiting around t the stage, frantically rushed When they saw Lesley''s


    up


    ckened body, they looked like


    they had lost their fathers. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was far too depressing. The results were something they could not ept. The disciple that mocked Fane in the betting area immediately fell to their knees as tears flowed from his eyes.


    "Lesley! How did this happen?!"


    The other disciples from the Deer Pavilion all knelt down as well, crying out in agony.


    "Rest easy, Lesley... No one expected the beast to be so strong. You weren''t too weak; you were just unlucky. If you chose any other beast, the results wouldn''t have been like that..."


    The disciple who had mocked Fane cried incredibly intensely as if he had lost his whole family overnight. The other disciples around him hurriedly helped him up, offering sincere constion.


    "Arne, don''t be too sad. We should bring Lesley''s corpse away for now..."


    They did not lower their voices as they spoke.


    Fane was rtively close enough to the stage, so he had heard their conversation. Thus, he heard the name of this particr disciple-Arne.

 Chapter 3032

    Chapter 3032


    ?


    He had also heard that Arne''s family name was King. It looked like he and Lesley were close and should have been blood rtives. No wonder the two of them acted the same way.


    The match''s result was determined in the blink of an eye as the skull-masked caretakers started to walk toward the stage,ing up to clean the aftermath. If no one carried the corpse away, the caretakers would have gotten rid of the body like trash.


    The disciples of the Deer Pavilion would naturally not let Lesley''s body be treated that way. All of them held their sadness back as they picked up Lesley''s corpse and left the stage.


    It was only then did everyone calm down from the shock. The battle had exceeded their expectations. They had thought that they had already seen the results, but the beast actually fought back and killed Lesley.


    That beast''s strength had exceeded any of their imaginations. It was stronger than any regr beast!


    "Lesley was too unlucky. It looks like that beast was probably the strongest among the five!"


    When everyone finishedmenting, the truth started to hit them. At that moment, some could not resist cursing.


    "I was so stupid to bet on him. I didn''t have that many spirit crystals left and thought that I''d win this time. I can''t believe I lost. Fifty thousand spirit crystals went down the drain!"


    "Tell me about it... I thought that Lesley would win here! He bragged so much before, saying that he''d win. He even took offense to anyone who betted on the beast. No one expected him to lose so badly!"


    "If he didn''t have the skills to back it up, he shouldn''t have been so arrogant! He gloated about himself so much that everyone believed him. Now, he''s not only defeated-he''s dead! It''s one thing to embarrass himself, but he even dragged everyone else down with him!"


    "I wasn''t nning on betting on him. If he hadn''t been standing there staring at everyone, I would''ve ced my bet on the beast! It''s all his fault. If not for him, I would''ve made a fortune!"


    "I''m so furious! Aren''t the disciples of the Deer Pavilion supposed to be all-powerful or something? Are they still parading themselves now? Bragging is all they know!"


    The moment their benefits were concerned, everyone suddenly lost their earlier fear. Some of them had basically bet what little they had left on Lesley and ended uppletely broke!


    In truth, quite a few of them wanted to take a risk and bet on the beast, but Lesley had been looking by the side. Whoever betted on the beast would end up being mocked and stopped if their background was not strong enough. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They were forced to remain silent as they betted on Lesley, but no one expected that the result would be like this!


    Quite a few people frowned in anger.


    Lesley had been way too full of himself before, which already displeased everyone. On top of that, Lesley had caused them to make a loss, so everyone suddenly exploded in anger.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Since Lesley was dead, there was no reason for them to curse at him. All of the me ended up being pushed to the Deer Pavilion instead as a few people started to shout at the disciples of the Deer Pavilion.


    "You disciples of the Deer Pavilion are only good at bragging! We lost all our spirit crystals thanks to him! You have to pay us back!"


    "That''s right, they should be paying


    us back! They bragged so much before and had everyone bet on Lesley. He''s not even all that strong! He got killed by the beast in one attack and he calls himself a


    chosen disciple from the Deer


    Pavilion. He said that he''d win. What a joke!" Content belongs to


    Quite a few of them hounded the


    Deer Pavilion to pay them back. Quite a few warriors had lost their whole fortunes due to this bet. Due to theintrust that Lesley would win, they had lost all of their spirit


    crystals! Content belongs to


    S

 Chapter 3033

    Chapter 3033


    ?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Facing the crowd, the disciples of the Deer Pavilion trembled in anger. They felt like everyone was causing them trouble for no reason.


    At that moment, Arne was incredibly emotional. After all, Lesley had died such a horrible death. Thus, Arne was the first one to verbally engage with the crowd.


    "You ignorant fools! You were the ones who were betting so frantically. Did we force you to go ce your bets? You were the one who chose who to bet on, so what does it have to do with us?!"


    The moment he said that, it was like he had thrown ice into a pot of boiling oil, and it suddenly exploded. Some of the warriors were so emotional that they started to quarrel with the Deer Pavilion.


    "How dare you say that! The choice was ours, you say?! Were you not standing there and staring, mocking anyone who betted on the beasts?!" After Arne heard those usations, heughed coldly as he said in disdain, "We were just speaking the truth. We never forced you to choose Lesley! In the end, you were the ones who took out your spirit crystals and betted on Lesley. Who is there to me? You should''ve gone against us if you could!"


    The moment he said that, some almost spat out blood in their frustration. This guy was crossing the line. He


    was actually using them of not being firm enough and for not fighting back!


    Arne was basically saying that the Deer Pavilion never physically forced them to pick Lesley, and that they were the ones who ced the bet in the end. He basically said that the Deer Pavilion was not to me for anything.


    Even Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation after hearing that while Rudy started to tremble in anger. His whole body started to stiffen.


    He turned to look at Fane. "These guys are too much, especially that Arne guy! How could he say all of that? He''s pinning the me on others.


    "Even if they didn''t directly force


    others to vote for Lesley physically, they were standing at the side and threatening those who were of lesser backgrounds! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "If it wasn''t for that, quite a few of them would''ve chosen differently! Didn''t they threaten us back then? They''re despicable!"


    Rudy really felt like those people werepletely shameless and despicable. Even at this state, they could still say things like that. They were relying on thews of the Whirling World. No matter how angry the warriors in the stands were, they could not do anything!


    The man with a mustache who was sitting next to Fane waspletely red in anger. He gritted his teeth and looked like he was about to rush forward. Yet, he Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    could not do anything.


    He shouted out, "These despicable fools! They should go to hell. If we could attack them, no one would be able to stop themselves!


    "The Deer Pavilion? The top seventh-grade n? We don''t care anymore! They''re just way too shameless!"


    Some of them could not stop themselves from using Fane as an example.


    A gray-robed man, who was sitting in front of Fane, suddenly stood up and pointed at Fane. "This guy was smart to not pick you guys, yet all of you mocked and threatened him because he didn''t bet on Le?tey! Heck, everyone heard you people! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "There was that guy in the green clothes as well.


    These two are the perfect examples, so stop trying to talk your way out of this!"

 Chapter 3034

    Chapter 3034


    ?


    Arne''s words had been difficult to swallow, and they ignited everyone''s anger. Everyone started to feel righteous indignation. After the person in front of Fane aired his grievance, his anger never left him as he looked at Arne with gritted teeth.


    It was as if he wanted to see how the Deer Pavilion would try to talk their way out of it.


    It would have been one thing if he had not pointed Fane out, but the moment Fane became part of the topic, Arne''s anger boiled over.


    Everything Fane was etched into Arne''s mind vividly. He could not forget how Fane had looked at them in disdain,pletely looking down on them.


    Fane had even won the bet in the end, which caused Arne to hate Fane even more. Arne narrowed his eyes, turning to look at Fane. Anyone could see the venom in Arne''s eyes.


    He looked like a snake, ready to strike at any moment.


    Arne snorted. "This guy was just pretending before this, I can''t believe all of you couldn''t tell. Even if he won, it''s all because he got lucky. He just insisted on trying to go against the grain to make himself stand out.


    "It''s not convincing at all to use him as an example. His conflict with us before this was just to make


    himself known. He''s a mere wandering warrior, so how could he be able to tell who''s stronger and who''d win?!"


    Arnepletely diminished Fane''s victory and even added snide remarks. He felt like Fane had just been lucky, that he was just an insignificant guy who wanted to stand out. Arne looked visibly disgusted when he spoke, too.


    It was as if Fane was just a piece of trash thrown to the roadside.


    Rudy was furious after he heard all of that. Arne was trying to twist the truth and went after Fane altogether!


    Rudy would not have been able to hold back no matter how good his temper was. He immediately stood up from his seat and pointed right at Arne''s face.


    "You shameless, despicable person.


    How are you saying that we just relied on tuck? Are you blind or something? Maybe there''s something wrong with your head? You seem to have forgotten everything that happened, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Fane had already said that he had betted on the beast for a very simple reason: he Lesley would lose! There were so many people around when he said that, and all of them had heard everything! You were standing nearby, so there''s no way you didn''t hear it!" Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy felt like he was about to get sick from the anger alone. He had met a lot of people who disgusted himAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    before, but none of them could topple Arne.


    Arne was not just disgusting but also revolting; he was a man who knew nothing but to nder others!


    After Rudy said that, Arne''s


    expression did not change. "My ears are working just fine, thank you, and so are my memories. It''s precisely because I remember what he said |


    that Im sure that he did all of that


    just to stand out! Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "If he was so sharp, then have him tell us why he was so sure that Lesley would lose! What was the reason? Don''t tell me it''s intuition, because even a child wouldn''t believe that!"


    Arne pointed right at Fane, which caused all of the warriors there to go quiet immediately.


    A few of them looked at Fane curiously, wanting to know how Fane was so sure that Lesley would lose before the battle started.

 Chapter 3035

    Chapter 3035


    ?


    Could he have the amount of insight and knowledge? Was it just like Arne said-that Fane had merely been lucky in his gamble and wanted to stand out by voting in favor of the frostfire wolf instead?


    Arne narrowed his eyes as he looked at Fane mockingly as though daring him to do something.


    Rudy was so angry that he started to pant. His eyes turned red and his hands trembled, looking like he was prepared to rush over at any moment.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He was not able to outspeak Arne. Arne''s ability to twist the truth was far above Rudy, and Rudy felt incredibly suffocated at all of that. The truth was clearly not that way, but Arne seemed to have turned Fane into a show-off in just a few words.


    Fane raised an eyebrow and sighed helplessly as he looked up at the person in front of him. If that person had not pointed him out, he would not have been dragged into this.


    Fane was not someone who enjoyed unnecessary trouble like that. Furthermore, there would not be any results from these arguments at all. They could not fight each other, after all, and all they could do was run their mouths. He never expected that someone would drag him into this, causing him to feel exasperated and a little angered at the same time.


    He sighed as he looked up at Rudy, who was about to die from anger. He knew that there would probably be even more disgusting words thrown in if he did not say anything.


    Fane was not scared of trouble. He reached out and grabbed Rudy''s arm, pulling Rudy back.


    Rudy would not be able to beat Arne in a war of words, and he would only stand to lose if he continued.


    Rudy waspletely red in anger. It


    §Ö


    was as if a fuse had been lit as he told Fane, "This dog is crossing the line! If not for the various restrictions, I would''ve run up there and pped that nasty face of his!"


    Fane sighed. He could understand Rudy''s feelings and knew that he was standing up to shout at Arne because he was at his limit.


    Fane said silently, "You can''t beat him like this, so there''s nothing worth arguing for."


    After saying that, Fane stood up himself and faced Arne. Arne was noticeably looking for a fight when he saw Fane standing up, as if he was prepared to go through three hundred bouts against Fane with words.


    Fane lightly snorted and said in disdain, "You truly are Lesley''s brother, Arne-both as stupid as each other! You were clearly the one.


    trying to threaten everyone intel.ne


    doing what you want, but you pinned the me on others. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Lesley was the one who bragged so much, which was why everyone thought that he would win! He said that he was a chosen disciple of the Deer Pavilion, but to me, that title was just an essory.


    "Everyone knows that Lesley''s rtionship with the head elder of the Deer Pavilion is really close. I had a very simple reason for thinking that Lesley would lose.


    "That''s because I knew that Lesley didn''t have the skills of a chosen disciple at all. At most, he would''ve just been an inner disciple. He was merely given the title because of his rtionship with the head elder!"


    Fane said those words righteously, leaving no room for doubt.


    When everyone heard his exnation, their expression brightened as though something had clicked. Fane''s words...made sense!

 Chapter 3036

    Chapter 3036


    ?


    When Lesley had been introduced earlier, quite a few people had mentioned Lesley''s rtionship with the head elder of the Deer Pavilion. At that moment, everyone felt like the head elder would definitely nurture Lesley with the best resources since they had close ties to each other.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Lesley''s skills then would definitely be better than any ordinary chosen disciple from a seventh-grade n. Yet, the truth proved everything. Lesley was already dead, his body was absolutely ckened. It proved that Lesley''s skills were nothing much!


    With Fane''s exnation, everyone started to agree with Fane''s statement. Lesley became a chosen disciple not through his own skills but through other means.


    Lesley did not possess skills at all, but he managed to trick everyone due to the fake position he held. It caused everyone to bet their spirit crystals on him!


    Arne did not expect that Fane would actually be able to exin it. Arne was aware of Lesley''s skills, and the fact that he became a chosen disciple through his skills. Arne was not Lesley''s brother, but his cousin.


    The two of them had some conflicts before. They had been incredibly close in terms of skill. He had also gone through a lot as he grew. Even if they were rted to the head elder and had ess to better


    resources than ordinary folk, it did not mean that they became chosen disciples through illegitimate means.


    If the head elder had dared to do so, then his position would be at stake. The head elder would definitely have not done something to harm his own prospects like that!


    This time, it was Arne''s turn to be incredibly furious. He stared at Fane with widened eyes and said, "You''re spouting nonsense! Lesley got to where he was through his hard work. He became a chosen disciple through his own skills. My fellow disciples can guarantee that!"


    Hearing what he said, Fane coldlyughed, "You''re all from the same n, you''d naturally protect each other. When you were trying to bully others earlier, Lesley had not been the only one. The whole group of you were lording yourselves over the wandering warriors.


    "Everyone knows very well that


    you''re all from the same nest! No matter what you say, your fellow disciples will definitely agree. Of course, they wouldn''t help an outsider like me!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    nei


    Arne was so furious that his mouth started to tremble. He felt like he was trapped with no way out. Before this, he had always been the one backing people into corners, but now that someone else turned the tables against him, Arne could not stand it. Inchis anger, he started to lose himself a little. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He clenched his teeth as he shouted at Fane, "You''re a shameless and despicable man. You only know how to twist the truth! Based on what you say, doesn''t it mean that there''s no way for us to prove ourselves?"


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he coldly stared at Arne," I''m not twisting the truth, so stop crying foul here.


    There are many things that can''t be settled with just a few words.


    "I used my own judgment to bet on the beast, and I ended up winning. That''s why I can say all of this... If I had lost, you could say that I was wrong, but I did not lose!"


    The moment Fane said that, Arne looked like he had just been fed poison. His face turned incredibly dark. After Fane said all of that, Arne felt like there was nothing he could say.


    Rudy had the urge to p for Fane. All of the anger he had suffered earlier had dispersed. Rudy quietly gave Fane a thumbs up as he cheered for Fane in his heart!


    At that moment, the man with a mustache stood up and said, "I feel like this man is very reasonable! He just used his own judgment to ce his bet on the beast.


    "The truth proved that his judgment was right. What he said just now is naturally the truth. Lesley merely used his rtionships to be a chosen disciple!"

 Chapter 3037

    Chapter 3037


    ?


    "He''d probably been ttered too much to the degree that he doesn''t know his actual level. That''s how he managed to trick everyone to bet on him!" "This guy is right! Everything has been proven! It really is too much. It''s so frustrating! We never had much as wandering warriors, but we were tricked by all of you into betting our money on a piece of trash!


    "I feel like coughing up blood just thinking about it! I was actually tricked by a piece of trash who only knows how to brag. It''s embarrassing just thinking about it!"


    "Stop with the nonsense and pay me back for my losses. You were the ones who tricked us! iming to be a chosen disciple from the Deer Pavilion when he had gotten his position through other means! How shameless!"


    "That''s right! Hurry up and pay us back. I don''t want to hear your exnations anymore! The more you try, the worse it sounds! All of you are just trash who don''t have the skills to back up your positions!"


    In truth, everyone knew that there was a very low chance that they would be paid back. They still let out just to vent their frustrations.


    Arne had never been so humiliated in his whole life. Facing all those usations and doubts, Arne was


    incredibly furious. His body started to tremble from everything.


    The Deer Pavilion disciples all turned red in anger as well. Everyone started to cry out for Arne and the rest to pay them back, feeling like they were a group of scammers! Facing the noise that was getting louder and louder, Arne could no longer hold back.


    He shouted out, "Why would I have to pay you back? You bet the spirit crystals yourselves. It has nothing to do with us! What that brat said earlier was all just imagined by him. It''s not the truth at all!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, saying


    calmly, "How is it not the truth? Did I lose my bet? Did Lesley actually win his match? That beast was not aff that strong, but Lesley still lost and died so horribly that even his corpse was charred. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "How many matches have gone on in the colosseum? How many of


    them were actually killed by theAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    beast? One of them was


    You


    imed that it''s because he''s


    unlucky, but I feel like it''s just


    because he''s too weak!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane''s words were incredibly agreeable to everyone. All of them felt like Fane was speaking the truth. Arne was so furious that he kept on opening and shutting his mouth, mainly because he did not know how to respond. Content belongs to


    After all, Lesley really did die in the end. Even his corpse waspletely ckened. It was definitely the truth. No matter what he says, there was no way to convince everyone!


    Fane looked at Arne with some disdain. That look seemed to be saying to Arne that Fane had used Arne''s own methods against him.


    At Fane''s look, Arne suddenly froze. He felt like a volcano that had thoroughly erupted.


    He took a step forward and shouted loudly, "I will prove everything that I said! Lesley and I definitely became chosen disciples on our own merits! "Lesley and I are about equal in strength. I''ll use myself to clear Lesley''s name!"

 Chapter 3038

    Chapter 3038


    ?


    When Arne said all of that, he had a look of intense hatred on his face. It was as if Fane was an incredibly disgusting person.


    When Fane heard Arne, heughed and raised his eyebrow, "How are you going to prove it? Are you going to prove it through battle? Will you fight the beasts of the colosseum just like Lesley?


    "If you win, will it prove that you are a legitimate chosen disciple? How convincing do you think that will be? After all, everyone knows that there''s always a chance that you get lucky and choose a weaker beast. Then, I don''t think it''ll show anything even if you win..."


    Fane''s words cut off another one of Arne''s ns. So what if he won? It would not prove anything in the end! Arne felt incredibly frustrated. It felt like he could faint at any moment.


    He looked at Fane with intense hatred. Fane was just setting traps all over. Everyone could see what Fane was doing, but Arne could do nothing about it.


    Arne wanted to clear his and Lesley''s name, so everyone would need to acknowledge it. Even if not everyone did, he at least needed the majority. Yet, Fane''s words had made things much more difficult for him. Arne took a deep breath as his eyes


    widened more and more, so much so that they threatened to pop out of their sockets.


    After a long time, Arne suddenly let out augh. Hisugh got more and more exaggerated. When everyone saw how he was acting, they started to wonder if Arne had gone crazy from everything that was happening.


    Otherwise, why would heugh so much at a moment? Afterughing for a long time, he finally stopped. Fane had been abnormally calm the whole time. No matter how exaggerated Arne wasughing, Fane did not show any emotion. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    e


    He remained to look at Arne. He knew better than anyone else that Arne''s smile was not genuine no matter how hard heughed. It was not a burst ofughter that came from the heart at all. Instead, it was craziness that came after being forced into it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After Arneposed himself, he took a deep breath before ring at Fane with reddened eyes.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He said loudly, "I''ll start a ck iron bet! Will luck still y a part?"


    The moment he said that the whole ce was shocked. Practically everyone had their eyes widened as they looked at Arne. Everyone outside of Rudy knew what such a bet meant.


    The atmosphere had been silent, but it erupted once again, "He''s actually starting a ck iron bet! It looks like he has gone crazy. Even putting his life on the line, he''s trying to clear Lesley''s name!"


    "It looks like there''s no other way to clear his name if he doesn''t start a ck iron bet!"


    "He needs to fight three matches continuously and win all of them. It''s been a while since Hundred Beast City was opened, but yet the number of people who have gotten the ck iron medal can be counted with one hand. It looks like Arne really has been forced into a crazy way to prove himself!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "He''s going a bit too far. If he gets unlucky, he may end up dying like Lesley. He''ll probably die just as badly. Putting his life on the line for some of his honor, is it really worth it?"

 Chapter 3039

    Chapter 3039


    ?


    "I think it''s worth it! If they had not actually be chosen disciples through illegitimate means, they would definitely not be able to swallow these usations. He would have to prove himself for sure!"


    After hearing all of that, Rudy was incredibly puzzled. What did they mean by winning three matches in a row? What was a ck iron bet? What did it have to do with the ck iron medal?


    He had heard from Fane that getting a ck iron badge meant you needed to win three matches in a row! Even knowing that he could not figure out what a ck iron bet meant. Since it was a bet, why would it involve the medal?


    However, Fane did not have time to exin anything to him at that moment. When Arne self-righteously said that he would start a ck iron bet, Fane''s expression immediately changed. He had a smile on his face, but the mocking nature of the smile was obvious to anyone.


    Fane raise his eyebrow and said, "Starting a ck iron bet really will clear your name and your dead brother''s. It will prove that the two of you did truly earn your spot as chosen disciples. However, you can''t turn back after you start it. Are you sure you can win three matches in a row? Will you be able to leave the stage alive?"


    The moment Fane said that, Arne suddenly raised his head and coldly stared at Fane, "Stop looking down on others. Since I''ve decided to do the ck iron bet, it means that I''m confident that I''ll win! I know why you''re saying all this. You want me to retreat and have no way to clear my name.


    "I''m telling you, I refuse! Put your petty ns away! I want everyone to know how much of a joke your earlier words were. You''re just an insignificant man who won a bet through some luck!"


    Fane''s smile remained on his face, not having a rebuttal for those words. Fane merely stood quietly by the side. Rudy, who sat next to Fane, was incredibly curious after hearing what Fane said.


    The others did not know Fane, but after being with Fane for so long, Rudy understood Fane very well. With how Fane was, there was no way Fane would have said all of that.


    In Fane''s heart, everything earlier


    was just unnecessary. Even if he wanted to anger the other party, he would not do it by offering advice Fane had actually advised Arne against starting the ck iron bet and even highlighted the negatives of the bet. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was way too different from how Fane usually acted. However, even if he had some suspicions, he could not just voice them at that moment. Since Fane had said all of that, Fane naturally had his own ns.


    With his heart already set, Arne probably thought that there was no longer any reason to continue talking to Fane. He sat back down and looked away, no longer looking at Fane.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Only, the anger and hatred on his


    face did not diminish at all. Fane raised his eyebrow as he turned around and sat back at his original spot. At that moment, the stage had already been cleaned up. It looked as good as new. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    All of the traces of the earlier battle had already disappeared. The next match was already starting, it was just that everyone was too preupied with the Deer Pavilion to notice.


    Only then did the crowd slowly


    compose themselves. After Fane sat


    down, Rudy asked impatiently,


    "What''s the ck iron bet? What does it have to do with the ck iron medal? Why does he need to win three matches in a row? I couldn''t understand everything that was said just now at all. Quickly exin it to me. I feel so frustrated." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3040

    Chapter 3040


    ?


    Fane nodded, smiling as he exined, "When we just entered the city, there happened to be someone walking over with a ck iron medal. Those who win the medal are called ck iron warriors.


    "When normal warriors saw the ck iron warrior, they gave way to him. Even though they were definitely a little jealous, they were mostly filled with respect. If all it took was just winning three matches in a row normally, they would not have been so respectful..."


    Rudy was even more puzzled at that, but he did not interrupt Fane, and quietly listened on.


    Fane continued to exin, "I said so much just to show you that getting a ck iron medal is something incredibly difficult. In order to get a ck iron medal, you have to start a ck iron bet before the battle.


    "A ck iron bet is a leveled-up bet! The upper limit of the bet is raised to a million spirit crystals from fifty thousand!" After hearing that, Rudy''s mouth widened in shock.


    From fifty thousand to a million? That was a huge leap. Rudy never expected that at all. No wonder it was called a ck iron bet!


    Even for those wealthy warriors from high-grade ns, a million spirit crystals was no easy feat. After


    all, it was definitely not a small number.


    Rudy muttered, "Then you''d really go bankrupt if you lose."


    As an alchemist, Rudy was richer than any ordinary warrior. However, even after umting so much wealth, there was still no way he would take


    out a million spirit crystals in one go. That sum was enough topletely dry Rudy out. Thinking about that, he shuddered.


    Fane continued to exin, "Starting


    a ck iron bet will allow you to get


    a ck iron medal after winning three rounds in a row. Normal matches will never give you a ck iron medal. The moment you start the bet, you won''t be allowed off the stage unless you win three matches in a row!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy frowned and said, "So what you mean is, even if you''re injured after winning one match, you have after winning to continue forward. You need to continge with the next two battles. Only by finishing the three matches and winning all of them will you be allowed off!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane nodded. Rudy was getting smarter. Fane had just offered a few hints, and Rudy immediately understood the rules. Rudy sighed and responded seriously, "Then the chances of dying must be way too high. It would be considered good if even half of the people who started a bet like that survived." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane nodded, pointing up three fingers, "You''re thinking about it too optimistically. Out of ten people who have started the ck iron bet, only three


    survived."


    That means that there was a seventy percent chance of dying. Rudy''s lips twitched, leaving only shock in his heart. No wonder everyone reacted that way after hearing that Arne would start a ck iron bet. That was where the problem was.


    To clear his name, Arne nned on never getting off the stage unless he died. It was enough to show how confident Arne was in himself, or Arne would have never started that bet.


    Rudy blinked as he said excitedly, "The ck iron bet is something good for us. We can put in a bet of a million spirit crystals. If the odds are good, we might be able to win a few million in one go!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Even though he did not know why Fane needed so many spirit crystals, Rudy would still be sincerely happy for Fane if they won and got even more spirit crystals.


    Fane nodded, "It''s definitely a good thing for us."

 Chapter 3041

    Chapter 3041


    ?


    Rudy looked up at the stage where an intense battle was going on. Since he had been fully focused on the quarrel with Arne earlier, he did not even know what the name of the person on the stage was. All he could see was that the person seemed to be in an even battle against the beast!


    Rudy looked at the stage and said, "I''m actually a little curious. Why were you so sure that Lesley would lose? Lesley died such a horrible death, but you didn''t react at all when you saw his corpse. It''s like you already knew that this would happen!"


    Fane let out augh as he said, "Didn''t I already tell you? I recognized the frostfire wolf. Naturally, I knew how strong it was."


    Rudy, who was like an incredibly curious child, responded excitedly, "Then tell me in detail. Just treat it as you expanding my horizons."


    Rudy had naturally seen how strong the frostfire wolf was, but Rudy did not know its exact strength.


    Fane nodded, patiently exining, "The frostfire wolf''s natural skill is called the Frostfire Death. It''s an upper earth rank technique. Furthermore, that frostfire wolf had already mastered the skill to the second level.


    "It was even close to getting to thest stage. No


    matter how powerful Lesley''s skill was, it was still just a middle earth rank technique. There was a whole level of difference, so there was no way Lesley would be able to stand up against the frostfire wolf."


    Rudy nodded, suddenly letting out augh, "I remember them calling Lesley''s technique the Sky Swallowing Vines. It''s supposed to be able to even swallow up the sky, how strong would it be?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Yet, it was nothing impressive. After the frostfire wolf disyed its skills, the vines werepletely blown away.


    "The person who created that skill must have been quite amusing. It''s such an impressive name, but its power is so weak. Was he not afraid of beingughed at?"


    Fane let out a slightugh as well. The name definitely was quite extraordinary. If it had been an ultimate god rank technique, then maybe the name would be more befitting.


    Yet, the technique was only a middle earth rank technique, but even at the upper ranks. It was still named in such a way, which was aplete joke!


    Rudy turned to look at where the Deer Pavilion''s disciples were. Atz that moment, the disciples of the Deer Pavilion had already wiped away their arrogant looks, remaining indifferent and modest.


    All of them had dark looks on their faces. After all, Lesley had died such a horrible death. Arne was the one who looked to be in the worst state.


    The rest of them only had stiff


    expressions at most, as if they had a funeral within their family. Arne


    looked like he had lost his whole


    family and even he himself we


    ill.


    His face was absolutely pale Even his lips were terrifyingly white.


    His lips were still trembling slightly as if he had a bundle of anger burning in his heart. After seeing that Rudy raised an eyebrow as he said in amusement.


    "I feel like Arn¨§ probably hates you to death. Didn''t he want to start a ck iron bet? Why isn''t he doing anything right now? If we still need to wait some more, I''ll probably lose my patience. I''m nning on betting everything I have..."


    Fane let out a slightugh. Even if he did not look at Arne at that moment, he could imagine how angry Arne was.

 Chapter 3042

    Chapter 3042


    ?


    "He definitely hates me to the core, but that''s no big deal. In the Whirling World, there are already plenty of people who feel that way. I don''t really care if there''s one more. Furthermore, the two of us have already changed our looks. He doesn''t know who I am at all.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "He probably isn''t nning on starting the ck iron bet right now. The ck iron bet isn''t a regr match, so he would take priority. The moment he registered with the outer city token, he would immediately get moved to the front of the line! The moment the match on the stage ends, it would be the warrior who entered the ck iron bet next."


    Rudy said with some disdain, "That guy seemed so confident just now as if he was already in a hurry to start the ck iron bet. Yet, it seems like he doesn''t even have the courage. He''ll probably need two days of rest before he starts the ck iron bet..."


    Fane did not think anything of it. After all, one''s life was the most important. Fane raised his eyebrow as he took out the token that belonged to him. After the intense discussions, everyone had already started to lower their voices as they mumbled to each other. Some were still fixated on discussing Arne and Fane. Everyone''s eyes were already glued to the stage.


    No matter when, there was always noise around him. Fane hated environments like that, but there was


    nothing he could do about it. He looked at the warriors around him. Compared to himself, all of them seemed much more excited.


    There were those who were still incredibly excited even after they had lost a lot of spirit crystals during Lesley''s battle.


    Other than those warriors who had already lost all hope after losing everything they had, most of the others still had a look of bloodlust in their eyes.


    Fane let out a sigh, toying around with the outer city token in his palm. He suddenly felt like there was no reason to continue staying there. It felt like he was wasting his time.


    n¨¦


    After thinking about it, he made a decision. After all, Fane felt like there was no way. Arne would easily start the ckiron bet. Even after bragging so much earlier, Arne still did not reach where he was by charging into everything recklessly. Arne was naturally incredibly careful.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even after he had said everything, he would not start the ck iron bet easily. If Fane wanted to wait for his match, Fane did not know how long it would take.


    Fane let out a coldugh before he


    started to throw his divine senses


    into the outer city token. Probably t


    el.n


    because Rudy had been too infuriated by Arne, he seemed exceptionally excited when Fane allowed Rudy to head out. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The Colosseum''s battles were incredibly intense, but Rudy''s skills were much weaker than everyone else, so he could not really understand what was going on? All he could do was cheer in


    excitement, getting swept up by the crowd. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Fane looked at Rudy and sighed in his heart.


    Thankfully, he would be able to bring along another person after he won. Otherwise, he really did not know how he would bring Rudy further inside.


    The battle on the stage had gone on for about fifteen minutes before the warrior barely managed to obtain victory. After the battle ended, the warrior''s limbs were full of blood as he fought to even stand on the stage.


    However, no matter what, he had still won his match. As long as he won one more, he would be able to enter the central city. The victorious warrior stumbled off the stage, his face full of excitement.


    The skull-masked caretakers started to clean up the stage again as the next match was about to follow.


    Before the next match started, the skull-masked caretakers would produce a scroll and allow the participant to pick out one of the five beasts from the scroll.


    No matter how intense the battle before was, the caretakers would still emotionlessly walk up the stage before the next battle.

 Chapter 3043

    Chapter 3043


    ?


    At that moment, a caretaker walked up with an all ck scroll in hand.


    After someone saw the scroll in his hand, the person immediately shouted out in surprise, "Look! The scroll in the caretaker''s hand is pure ck. The scrolls before had all been white, so why is this one ck?"


    "What are you saying?! The scroll is ck! My god... it looks like it''s true!"


    The moment they realized that the scroll in the caretaker''s hand was ck, questions started to erupt everywhere. The warriors that understood what it meant all widened their mouths in surprise, unable to suppress their excited expressions.


    Quite a few of them started to get excited. Everyone looked at the caretaker on the stage before looking at where the disciples of the Deer Pavilion were gathered.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They seemed to have a lot to say, but they knew that the caretaker was about to say something in line with what they were thinking. So, they held back their excited emotions as they decided to wait for it.


    After the caretaker arrived at the center of the stage, he unfurled the ck scroll. The moment the scroll was opened, a wave of pressure shot out with the scroll in the middle. It flowed everywhere, causing every warrior to suddenly find it a little harder to


    breathe.


    The skull-masked caretaker announced emotionlessly, "Everyone who wants to ce their bets, you have an hour to make your decision! After an hour, the ck iron bet willmence!"


    The moment he said that, everyone was surprised. It was just like they had thought, the ck scroll meant that this match would not be an ordinary match, but a ck iron bet!


    A lot of the warriors who had not been in Hundred Beast City for that long had never seen a ck iron bet before. Even those that had seen before still got so excited that their faces reddened. Some of them were even dancing around. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    the


    A ck iron bet represented fervor, courage, and bloodlust. It was a huge gamble that would not let the participant off the stage before participant won. The limits were set at a million spirit crystals. Even the lower bet was set at fifty thousand! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If they won, they would strike it rich. If they lost, they would lose everything!


    No matter who started the bet, all of them had a fiftyfifty chance of winning and striking it rich. How could anyone not be excited?


    A lot of them started to breathe frantically. All of them wanted to say something but could notpose the right words.


    Rudy could not help but widen his mouth as he looked at Fane in confusion, "Looks like we were wrong! That guy really does have some courage. He actually started the ck iron bet!


    "It''s probably better this way. People who are acting on an impulse usually don''t end up well. I feel like he''s probably not that prepared. There''s a good chance he''ll fail."


    Fane looked at Rudy, smiling but saying nothing. At that moment, everyone kept on looking between the caretaker on the stage and Arne.


    The caretaker showed no emotions,


    so there was naturally no way to tell anything. They were actually able to see some emotions on Arne, but it felt incredibly strange. That was because Arne''s face was in shock, and slowly turned into anger and awkwardness. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3044

    Chapter 3044


    ?


    The people around them could not tell that the disciples who were sitting behind Arne were all incredibly anxious. One of the disciples from the Deer Pavilion said anxiously, "Arne, how could you be so reckless?! Didn''t we already talk about it? We''d wait one or two days before starting the ck iron bet. Starting it now will just leave yourself ill-prepared.


    "You should let yourself calm down first. Only then will you be able to act confidently on stage! We can''t afford any mistakes at all! We''d already discussed everything, so why did you suddenly start a ck iron bet?!"


    After saying that, the others from the Deer Pavilion started toin as well. They felt like Arne was acting way too rashly. Feeling the intense gazes from everyone, and listening to theints from his fellow disciples, Arne felt incredibly incredulous.


    His lips twitched in exasperation. The moment he wanted to say something, the caretaker at the center of the stage said again, "The challenger for the ck iron bet is called Arsene! Please head to the stage right now and choose the beast for the first match!"


    The moment the caretaker said that quite a few people were stunned. Were they mistaken? The one who started the ck iron bet called Lucius! It was not Arne!


    Arne had been so arrogant, trying his best to tell everyone that he would start a ck iron bet to clear his and Lesley''s name. Yet, the person who started the ck iron bet was not him, but someone called Lucius, i


    Quite a few of them started to look all over, asking loudly, "Who''s Lucius? Do any of you know him? Have you ever heard of this name?" "Anyone who would dare to start a ck iron bet at this moment must be a disciple from a big n!"


    "Since they''re a disciple from a big n, they should more or less be somewhat well known. I know most of the famous disciples, but I''ve never heard of anyone by that name"!


    As everyone was discussing the matter, Fane stood up from the crowd. He walked right onto the stage, stunning everyone, including Arne and Rudy.


    All of them had their mouths slightly open as they looked at Fane in disbelief. That was Lucius? He had started the ck iron bet! A wandering warrior?


    Various thoughts formed in their heads as they struggled to find the words. Rudy took a deep breath. No wonder Fane had just remained smiling. Fane had already known that the person who started


    the


    ck iron bet was not Arne but


    himself! Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Rudy took a deep breath as he suppressed the excitement in his heart. He was a hundred percent confident in Fane. No matter how absurd the things Fane did seemed to be, he would feel that Fane had Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    his reasons.


    Furthermore, Rudy felt like Fane absolutely could start the ck iron bet. Rudy knew Fane, but the others did not. All of them felt like the guy called Lucius must be mad!


    To avoid any unnecessary trouble, Fane had not only changed his looks but even his name as well. Hundred Beast City would not deliberately ask for a warrior''s true name after all.


    There was nothing wrong with giving himself a fake name. Fane had no affiliation at all, so he could change it all!


    When Fane stepped onto the stage, everyone was in an uproar!


    "Is this Lucius guy really crazy? Does he know what he''s doing? Does he know what will happen if he doesn''t win after starting the ck iron bet? Why did he do that? He seems a bit too confident in himself. Even disciples from high-grade ns won''t easily start ck iron bets!"


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s right! Even chosen disciples from eighth-grade ns wouldn''t easily start a ck iron bet before being absolutely confident in their skills."

 Chapter 3045

    Chapter 3045


    ?


    "Just look at Arne earlier. He kept saying that he would start a ck iron bet, but he did not start it immediately! In the end, it''s because he''s not confident enough in himself. How can a wandering warrior be so confident to think that he can win three matches in a row?"


    "He probably let all the passion get to his head. He had just had arge fight with Arne, and he ended up with the upper hand. He probably didn''t know what a ck iron bet even represents, and what the results would be like. He just wanted to trample over Arne by doing this!"


    "Even if he wanted to do that, surely there''s no need for this? Is there really something wrong with his head? He''s putting his life on the line just for some honor. It looks like this guy is just immature!"


    "That''s right, not only that, but he''s crazy as well. It''s obvious that he''s not mentally sound!"


    Everyone there exploded out in the discussion, saying anything they wanted. However, practically no one felt like Fane had good prospects. After all, the difficulty of the ck iron bet was something even disciples from high-grade ns did not dare to try out easily, let alone a wandering warrior without any background.


    Fane''s actions looked like aplete joke to them.


    Arne could not stop himself fromughing out loud. This time, hisughter was earnest. The chosen disciples of the Deer Pavilion around him all franticallyughed as well.


    Arne raised an eyebrow and said, "He''s the stupidest wandering warrior I''ve ever seen! This Lucius guy really is such a joke that I could not be bothered with him anymore. Does he think he''ll show me up by doing this?


    "Does he think that people will look at him in a better light because he started the ck iron bet? Does he think that he''ll be lucky enough to choose three weak beasts in a row?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The warrior behind Arneughed and said, "This guy started to get too pleased with himself after getting an advantage. He probably thinks that no one is a match for him!


    "He''s actually challenging something that even disciples of high-grade ns wouldn''t dare to. Everyone can tell that he''s just trying to stand out.." After saying that, he could not stop himself fromughing.


    Arne snorted as he said, "Before this,


    I just felt like this guy is despicable. Now it looks like he''s just a fool. I should not have bothered with an idiot like this! Now I just look petty. We should be taking care of mentally ill warriors like him."


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After saying that, Arne could not stopughing. Fane did not care about theughter or discussions around him. At that moment, Fane was already on the stage, standing in front of the caretaker.


    Fane quietly nced at the caretaker. It was the first time he was standing so close to one. He could not feel any warmth as if the caretaker was aplete machine.


    After Fane stood in front, the caretaker did not hesitate at all to wave his right hand, revealing five figures from the ck scroll.


    Fane looked up and regretfully realized that he only recognized one of them from the five. He could not help butment in his heart that there was so much to see in the world.


    He recognized the creature called the Thousand Feathered Beast. It looked like a peacock, with radiant colors on its feathers. It looked incredibly beautiful but carried a dangerous aura as well.


    The Thousand Feathered Beast''s skills were no match for the frostfire wolf, but not that far away. Fane estimated that it was probably either the second or third ce among the five beasts.


    Fane had never seen any of the other beasts before. He could not find an answer even after going through the memories that were left for him. The few beasts all had their own shapes and forms. There was arge rat, but it was dozens of timesrger than any ordinary rat. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    el


    There was one with the head of a lion that looked incredibly robust. At that moment, the skull-masked caretaker said again, "Just like before you have five minutes to choose. After five minutes, you have to choose one beast to fight against" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3046

    Chapter 3046


    ?


    Five minutes was more than enough time. In truth, after looking at the five beasts, Fane already had an answer in his mind. Even if he was a little unlucky and chose the strongest among the five, it was not a big issue for Fane.


    No matter how strong they were, they should just be slightly stronger than the frostfire wolf. To Fane, that was no issue at all. Compared to Fane''sck of emotion, the spectators were incredibly excited.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When they saw that Fane had started the ck iron bet, they were so shocked that they did not know how to react. They had slowly begun to calm down, and when they saw the five images in the air, they felt like cursing in their hearts.


    "This guy is for real! He''s already choosing his beast. I feel like I''m seeing things. Ever since Lesley lost the match, I''ve already felt like I was dreaming."


    "I feel astounded as well. I thought that the person who started the ck iron bet was Arne, but I never expected it to be the wandering warrior who had been arguing with Arne. Do you think he really has something up his sleeves, or is he just overly excited?"


    "Do you really think that he has any skill? How do you even begin to believe that? If he really had any skills, he would have been picked up by a n as a disciple. How could he still be a wandering warrior?!


    "Even a disciple from a major n wouldn''t casually start a ck iron bet. Have you forgotten how hard it is? You have to have three matches in a row, and win all of them.


    "Even if he''s lucky enough to choose a weaker beast in the first round, there''s no way he can be so lucky to choose the weakest beast every round!


    "Quite a few people have started the ck iron bets before, but only three out of ten can walk off the stage and earn a ck iron medal! Don''t think that this guy is actually that skilled just because he knows how to talk a little." Content belongs to


    "You''re right, but I feel like there should be nothing wrong with Lucius'' mind. Everything he said earlier seemed very well thought out and clear. He doesn''t seem like someone who would act so rashly at all.


    "There''s no way he would do


    something so absurd. After all, in a ck medat bet, any bit of


    carelessness would cost him his life. It''s impossible he doesn''t know that. Since he is aware of all these, there must be a reason why he''s doing this." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re regarding that guy too highly. You can''t say that he''s all that reasonable, he just has a way with his words. feel like this guy is probably just stupid. He might have done all of this because what Arne had said earlier was right. He might be doing this to stand out from the crowd and gain our attention!" "That''s right! Some people will do anything for attention. I feel like this guy doesn''t just love to brag, but has immense confidence in himself too!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Slowly, all sorts of discussions surfaced. Some of them felt like Fane''s actions really did have some skill behind them to lead him to be so confident. However, most of them just felt like Fane was a clown desperate for attention.


    Even disciples from high-grade ns would not dare to start ck iron bets so easily. He had dared to do so simply for the sake of attracting more attention.


    People like that usually end up dead, and would suffer a far worse fate than Lesley!


    Rudy''s face was cold as he listened to everyone. If not for Fane''s words, he would have already tried to argue against all of them.

 Chapter 3047

    Chapter 3047


    ?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Before, Rudy would try to correct the thoughts of others even if he was angered by the discussions. On the other hand, Fane never wanted to bother with the hassle. Back then, Rudy felt like it was not right for Fane to do that.


    That way, everyone would misunderstand Fane, and try to insult him. Fane should have tried to clear up his name. Yet, as time passed Rudy slowly understood why Fane acted that way.


    Facing a crowd like that, no matter how loud you are and how much truth you spoke, it waspletely useless. There was no way to correct their thoughts. There was only one way to shut them up, which was to use his own strength to force them to shut up.


    The one who was the most excited among all of them was definitely Arne. He had been forced into silence by Fane, but finally found a way for him to vent out his frustrations. When he heard the discussions around him, Arne immediately stood up in the stands.


    He shouted out, "Anyone who feels like Lucius is skilled, can you please wake up? If Lucius is really that exceptionally talented, then how could he still be a wandering warrior? His clothes look like he''s a beggar on the streets.


    "Have you ever seen a talented warrior who did not dress well and exude an impressive aura? How could


    they be like Lucius?" Arne insulted Fane, saying that Fane looked like a beggar. It was obviously an exaggeration.


    Even though Fane''s clothes were not that luxurious, they were still clean and tidy. The robes were not ripped anywhere at all, but in the eyes of someone from a high-grade n like Arne, clean and tidy clothes like that still belonged to beggars.


    People of noble birth naturally got to wear the corresponding clothes. Their full attire costs at least ten thousand spirit crystals! Rudy took a deep breath, feeling like he was starting to lose control.


    Arne was far too despicable, even caring about what others wore and using that as an attack.


    Arne loudly continued, "I already said that he was just trying to stand out and attract attention, but none of you believed me! Do you believe me now?


    "How could an ordinary wandering


    warrior ever start a ck iron bet! Does he think he''s a chosen disciple from a ninth-grade n? Just think about how arrogant he was acting before. It''s like he thinks he is better than everyone!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Arne was taking the chance topletely degrade Fane! Arne only had one thought in mind, which was to cause everyone to attack Lucius!


    The warriors on the stand might


    have felt that Arne''s words were a little exaggerated and doubtful, but they still agreed with some of his words. After all, the ck iron bet''s difficulty was in for all to see. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Almost everyone present would not dare to start ck iron bet. It was far too difficult. The most important point was that they would die if they did not win all three rounds! Unless they win, they would never be able to leave. They could not even


    surrender. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was a battle that would not end. Anyone who was slightly average would never try the bet because it was far too dangerous.


    Even if winning the ck iron bet earns them a ck iron medal, the title of ck iron warrior, an entry into the central city, and the respect of everyone, they would still not start the ck iron bet!

 Chapter 3048

    Chapter 3048


    ?


    The cruel reality was in for all to see. They could not help but wonder if Fane really was crazy. The discussions around him did not affect Fane at all. Two and a half minutes quickly passed by, and he raised an eyebrow, feeling like there was no reason to hesitate any longer.


    He turned to look at the caretaker, pointing right at the Thousand Feathered Beast. Since he did not know the skill level of the other four beasts and what they were called, he would pick one he was familiar with.


    Even if Fane had estimated the Thousand Feathered Beast to be at the second or third among the five beasts, putting it at above average, Fane did not mind. It would not affect anything at all.


    The caretaker was different from the others. He did not care about Fane''s status or background. He was just a caretaker who upheld the rules. After Fane made his choice, the other four figures turned into energy, disappearing into the air. Only the Thousand Feathered Beast remained, slowly solidifying.


    Its rainbow-colored feathers reflected the light intensely. It seemed like they were looking at a rainbow-colored phoenix. Fane raised an eyebrow, remembering that the Thousand Feathered Beast''s natural skill was called the Beady Plume!


    Only, he did not know how much the Thousand


    Feathered Beast had mastered Deadly Plume. After the choice was made, the caretaker kept the ck scroll and walked forward to make an announcement for all the warriors.


    "You have an hour to make your choice. The ck iron bet is different from the normal betting. The upper limit for a ck iron bet is a million spirit crystals, and the lowest bet you can ce is fifty thousand.


    "Anyone who wants to bet can head to the betting area with your spirit crystals. We will announce the odds right now. The beast is one to two! The warrior is one to seven!"


    The moment that was said, the spectators were in an uproar. Everyone had their eyes widened. It was the first time they had seen such high odds! The difference between the two odds was three times more. Those odds could be absurd in the real world. It looked like even the caretakers felt like Lucius'' chances of winning were incredibly slim.


    Otherwise, there was no way the odds would be so high. If a lot of people bet on the beast, Hundred Beast City would probably lose a lot of money. They had set the odds so ridiculously possibly because they did not think that Lucius would win! Hearing those odds, Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation.


    Even if he had never taken part in any battles, his aura should not be that weak. Was there a reason for the odds to be so high? However, that suited Fane''s intentions perfectly.


    l.n


    Since his odds were one to seven, then he just needed to bet a million on himself After that, he would be able to get seven million spirit crystals for free after winning the ck iron bet! Thinking about it made him happy. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The more Arneughed, the happier he was. He suddenly felt like even the caretakers were starting to get lovable.


    He deliberately said loudly,


    "Everyone, did you hear that? It looksCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    like even the caretakers feel that Lucius'' acting absurdly. That''s why they set the odds so high. They just want to attract more people to bet on Lucius to make more for themselves!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Normally, high odds are meant to even out the betting pool. They could not have everyone cing their


    Hundon one side. That way


    Hundred Beast City would not lose that much if one side won. Pytting Fane''s odds so high was meant to attract more warriors to bet on Fane. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3049

    Chapter 3049


    ?


    Quite a few warriors shook their heads silently. Practically no one felt that Fane would win. The chances of him winning were so slim that it was negligible.


    Compared to the one to seven odds, they felt like one to two odds was not too bad. Even if they could not win seven times their bet, betting on Fane was a sure loss.


    "What are you even thinking about? Do you think that the one to seven odds is very attractive? Even if it''s rare, this guy will definitely lose. There''s no reason to bet on him at all! One to two odds might be much lower, but there''s nothing to think about considering the other option would lose!"


    "You shouldn''t be so intent on gambling! That guy might be acting so confidently, but he''s still just a wandering warrior. You have to think things through. This is a ck iron bet, there''s no way to get by with just luck!"


    "Those who think that Lucius will win are just too crazy for money, but there''s no reasoning with people like that. You should think about it honestly and not take risks. Go ahead and bet your whole fortune on Lucius. When you lose, remember not to curse at others. It was your own choice!"


    Slowly, those thoughts became the dominating ones.


    As long as anyone wanted to bet on Fane, they would be seen as gambling addicts greedy for money.


    That was because the one to seven odds did not matter when the reality was right in front of them! When Arne heard that there were still those who wanted to bet on Fane, he was furious.


    When they were betting on Lesley''s match, Fane had not only bet on the beast but even mocked Lesley and cursed Arne as well. When Lesley lost and died, Fane even mocked him alongside the crowd.


    Arne would never forget that grudge. He would definitely not allow anyone to bet on Fane. Arne was already certain that Fane was just trying to show off and stand out. He would definitely not let anyone think highly of Fane.


    He wanted Fane to personally see how the crowd had forsaken Fane. He wanted Fane to hear how little everyone thought of him!


    At that moment, Arne started to


    shout again, can all of you please wake up? Don''t get tricked by this guy. I already said it before, he merely started the ck iron bet to show me up. It''s because I said would start a ck iron bet, So he tried to start it before me. He just wanted to show off and have everyone acknowledge him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "He''s just trying desperately to gain everyone''s attention. Otherwise, how could a mere wandering warrior attempt Something as difficult as


    the ck iron bet? Even if he''s het


    confident in his skills, there''s no way he would risk his life on the ck iron bet. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "He only has one goal in doing this. He wants everyone to acknowledge him! He did so before as well, so why are you betting on someone like him? You''ll definitely lose. There''s nothing to hesitate about."


    After saying that, he walked out of where all the Deer Pavilion''s disciples were and headed to the center of the spectator stands.


    He shouted out, "Someone said before! One to seven odds are high, but you''ll just lose no matter how much you put in. One to two odds might seem lower, but you''ll at least be able to win!


    "The upper limit of the ck iron bet


    is a million spirit crystals. You''ll be able to get two million back if you


    put a mili¨®n in! However, if you


    ce a million on Lucius,


    be throwing your spirit crystals away!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    just


    "A warrior can only bet on one side! You have to be careful. After all, ck iron bets don''t happen every day. It''s so rare that you might only be able to see it once a month."

 Chapter 3050

    Chapter 3050


    ?


    ck iron bets have a very high upper limit. If you win, you''ll get many times your spirit crystals back. If you lose, you lose everything! Arne''s yelling slowly swayed the warriors who wanted to bet on Fane. After all, Arne''s words sounded quite reasonable. Even if the odds were so high, there was no way Lucius could win the ck iron bet.


    No matter how much they bet on him, it would just amount to nothing. It was better if they bet on the beast instead! Even if they would only be able to make twice their bets, they were still betting a lot on this! Looking on as people slowly stopped wanting to bet on Fane, Arne was incredibly ecstatic.


    That was what he wanted to see! As long as Fane suffered, Arne would be happy. Not only did he want to watch as Fane dies, but he also wanted Fane to suffer as well. He wanted Fane to regret going against him!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Arne turned to look at Fane, who was still on the stage. He felt like Fane had definitely heard everyone''s words, and was definitely suffering on the inside. Fane''s expression was probably about to change.


    However, he was stunned when he saw Fane''s expression because Fane remained emotionless. Even if others did not acknowledge him, Fane seemed incredibly calm, as if he did not hear anything. He did not seem to care that no one was betting on him.


    Fane immediately understood what Arne was confused about when he saw the look on Fane''s face. After all, Arne had been frantically shouting at the crowd to not bet on Fane.


    When Fane thought about that, he almost failed to stop himself fromughing. Arne really was simple-minded. Arne actually thought that Fane had started the ck iron bet just to show off!


    Fane had no intention of attracting any attention at all in making a bet. Even if that had been Fane''s intention, there was no way Fane would put his life on the line for that.


    Arne had not thought that far at all. Even if he thought about it, Arne would have denied the thought. Arne felt like Fane was just a clowncking attention. Arne thought that he would be able to deal a blow to Fane by doing that.


    Arne''s eyes widened as he was first filled with doubts before he started to feel shocked. His lips twitched slightly.


    After a long time, he said to Fane, "What are you putting on a show for? Don''t think that I don''t know how badly you''re affected right now just because you''re acting like you don''t care.


    "You must hate me so much right


    now! You must be regretting ever going against me! You didn''t get the results you wanted. Everyone will always look down on you. Don''t think that people will bet on you just because you started the ck iron bet. It''s because you''re just aplete idiot!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing his words, Fane felt like Arne was aplete joke. He raised an eyebrow and said inly, "Is there something wrong with your head? How do you know what I''m thinking? Can you read my mind? In my mind, you''re the idiot. It''s actuallyughable how stupid you are!"


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Arne''s eyes narrowed as he snorted, "Why are you in such a hurry to deny everything? I must have been right. You''ll definitely lose,pletely too!" Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation. Arne was already too far gone. No matter what he said, Arne would remain stubborn.


    Fane might not want to deal with a crazy guy like that, but he still remembered what Arne had done that day. When he had a chance in the future, he would make Arne pay back several fold.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, suddenly thinking about something. Heughed and said, " Since you''re sure that I''ll definitely lose, bet a million spirit crystals on the beast!"


    Arne snorted, "Of course, I''ll be


    betting on the beast. I''ll be paying a


    n


    lot too! Do you think everyone''s as poor as a wandering warrior like you?! Don''t just focus on other people''s bets. You must join too. Who are Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    you betting on?"

 Chapter 3051

    Chapter 3051


    ?


    Arne''s eyes had a challenging glint in them. He wanted to see how many spirit crystals Fane would take out and who he would bet on. Logically, with how arrogant that guy was, he would bet on himself, but it was also possible that the brat would throw a curveball and bet his spirit crystals on the beast.


    After Arne said all of that, he attracted the curiosity of all those around them as well. They wanted to see how much Fane would bet and whether Fane would bet on the beast or himself.


    Facing the curious gazes of the crowd, Fane maintained hisposure, not caring what the others thought or said. They did not know Fane''s skills at all nor did they know what he was thinking. Fane did not want them to know more about him either.


    He turned around and walked right over to the betting area outside of the colosseum. Fane''s actions caused everyone else to stand up from the spectator stands as well, following Fane toward the betting area.


    Rudy was practically jogging to keep up with Fane''s footsteps.


    When he reached Fane''s side, Rudy hurriedly whispered, "Fane, how many spirit crystals should I bet?"


    Fane sighed as he faced forward, thinking about it for a moment before he slowly said, "Do you trust me?"


    Rudy was stunned when he heard that.


    Was that not a silly question? If Rudy did not trust Fane, why would he follow him everywhere?


    Rudy frowned and said, "Of course I trust you. Who would I trust if not you?


    Fane straightened his back, letting out a faint smile. "Since you trust me, then bet everything you have on me. The odds are one to seven, and it''s an excellent chance."


    Fane only had an approximation of Rudy''s wealth. He probably did not have a million spirit crystals, but Rudy definitely had 500000. After all, Rudy had already been an alchemist for a while, and he should have had some savings. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy did not even need to think about it before he nodded after he heard that. "I was nning on doing that."


    After the two of them finished


    talking, they arrived at the betting area. At that moment, arge group of warriors was right behind them. All of them curiously watched on as they looked at Fane''s every action. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane did not care how heated their looks seemed to be. He looked at the caretaker behind the long desk He was like any other caretaker standing with his body straightened and not showing a single hint of emotion like a machine crafted for the Hundred Beast City. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane did not hesitate at all before taking out a million spirit crystals and handing them to the caretaker, saying, "I want to bet a million spirit crystals. All of them will be on me."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The caretaker mechanically collected the spirit crystals before writing down his name on the warrior''s segment. Fane heard a collective gasp when he said that.


    Some people started to remark that Fane was from a special ce to be able to fork out a million spirit crystals. Others remarked that Fane truly was demented to be so confident in himself.


    He did not seem to care about how hard the ck iron bet was.

 Chapter 3052

    Chapter 3052


    ?


    With that, Fane walked to the side. Rudy, standing behind him, stepped up after Fane ced his bet and did not hesitate at all as he took out all his savings from his storage ring. It was 67000 spirit crystals, all ced on Fane.


    He walked to Fane''s side. At that moment, everyone started to look at the two of them differently as the discussions slowly got louder.


    "They''ve been sitting together from the start. The guy beside Lucius had always been protecting Lucius. It was obvious that their rtionship was quite close.


    "Now it looks like they''re not just close but incredibly slow. That guy took out an odd number of spirit crystals, so that has to be all that he has.


    "He bet everything on Lucius! Isn''t he afraid of losing it all? He heard everything we said earlier. Is he really that confident in this Lucius guy, and actually feels like Lucius can win the ck iron bet?"


    "Don''t overestimate those two. They must''vee from an insignificant ce. They probably don''t know how strong everyone else is. That guy next to Lucius probably has no real experience and is just blindly trusting him. He''s going to end up crying!"


    "You''re right, these two are clearly just ignorant. Anyone with any intelligence wouldn''t do what they did!"


    These people raised their voices as they talked, seemingly intending for the two of them to hear everything. However, both Fane-who was ''Lucius''¡ª and Rudy acted like they heard nothing. It was a waste of time to fight against them.


    Before the results were out, they had no way of changing the minds of those people at all. Anyone who still had any spirit crystals in hand came and ced their bets as well.


    After Rudy ced his bet, he merely stood by Fane''s side.


    The warriors from the spectator stands followed. When they ced their bets, they did not hesitate at all to bet their spirit crystals on the beasts.


    A bald man who wore the uniform of the Rosefinch Pavilion took out everything he had, a total of 760000 spirit crystals, and bet them all on the beasts.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The bald man had an incredibly


    pleased look on his face, looking like


    a poor beggar who struck it rich overnight. After he pulled out all spirit crystals, he mumbled to himself, "Seven hundred and sixty thousand spirit crystals are about to be a million and five hundred and twenty thousand in a snap! I''m about to be a millionaire!


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "After all my losses and wins, multiple bets after, I only managed to earn twenty thousand spirit crystals. I can''t believe my fortune is about to turn just like that!"


    After he said that, he looked up at Fane. "I should thank you, really. If you hadn''t started the ck iron bet, I wouldn''t have been able to earn so many spirit crystals at once"


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The bald man''s smile was wide as he spoke as if he had just hit the lottery. Fane''s expression remained unchanged at those words. Rudy frowned as he looked at the bald man, irked.


    The bald man was not expressing his gratitude at all. He was just mocking Fane. Rudy coldly snorted as he turned away, not bothering with someone like that.


    All of them were so pleased with themselves, certain that Fane would lose. He would let them think what they wanted. Even though Fane was going to go through three battles on the stage, Rudy was certain that Fane would probably not need that much time. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3053

    Chapter 3053


    ?


    In two hours at most, they would see who would be the onesughing. The ones who took part in the bet took up two-thirds of the audience, and among them, only one of them was someone Fane was familiar with.


    That person bet 100000 spirit crystals on Fane. It was the wandering warrior who wore a green robe from before, the same man Lesley had berated.


    The green-robed man had betted on the beast in the battle before thest, winning three times his spirit crystals. At that moment, he took out a portion of that and betted it on Fane.


    When the green-robed man shouted out that he would bet a hundred thousand spirit crystals on the warrior, everyone was


    stunned. They looked at the green-robed man with disdain and mockery.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "This guy''s gone nuts, just like Lucius. Both of them had been threatened by Lesley before, but this green-robed guy is a little smarter than Lucius. After being threatened by Lesley, he didn''t talk back. With what he''s doing right now, it''s clear that he''sing for the Deer Pavilion!"


    "That''s right. I don''t know what this guy is thinking. Is he not worried about being threatened again? Does he think that he should just double down since he''s already in a bad situation?"


    Fane looked at the green-robed man curiously, and their gazes met. He did not care about what everyone else seemed to say as he maintained a calm expression.


    When Fane looked over, the man merely nodded at Fane wordlessly. Fane let out a sigh, a little gratified.


    Even though the green-robed man said nothing the whole time, Fane could tell what he felt.


    He wanted to fight back. He did not want to be pushed down by disciples from highgrade ns anymore.


    He was pitiful to not have any status or background, but he refused to give in. He bet those spirit crystals on Fane as a way to fight back against fate.


    Arne let out a coldugh. "What a hrious sight! It looks like you''rez intent on fighting the Deer Pavilion to the end! Well then, I''ll fulfill your wish. You better remember this. Be more careful in the future. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "If you aren''t careful, we''ll slice you apart. Even if the Whirling World has a lot of restrictions, there are many ces without any. From now on you should be ready to die at any moment as long as you live in this world!" Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    The green-robed man''s face darkened as a look of anger shed in his eyes. However, he bit his words back, not saying anything.


    He looked at Arne before walking right back to the spectator stands.


    Looking at the man''s figure, Rudy could not help but sigh.


    He whispered to Fane, "I can understand what he feels right now. If you weren''t around, I''d probably be in the same situation. I might not even be as well off as he is!


    "When facing injustice, I might just ept it without a single thought of fighting back. He''s actually willing to fight back!"


    An hour passed quickly, and the


    people taking part in the bets had all


    ced their bets. Other than the green-robed man and Fane''s duo,


    the others bet their spirit crystals on the beasts. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Even though the one-to-two odds were not as good as one-to-seven, all of them were sure that Fane would lose. Being able to make money was still something!


    On the stage, the Thousand Feathered Beast was already waiting.

 Chapter 3054

    Chapter 3054


    ?


    The Thousand Feathered Beast was about six meters tall and looked like a miniature mountain.


    Fane walked up to the stage steadily.


    The moment Fane walked on the stage, the barrier around the arena activated, separating the stage from the outside world. No matter how powerful the attacks from the inside were, nothing would break through and reach the spectator stands.


    The moment Fane stood in ce, the Thousand Feathered Beast moved. It pped its massive wings, rushing into the air after an intense screech. Its sharp eyes remained fixed on Fane, even in the air.


    Fane narrowed his eyes slightly as he pulled out his gray sword from Mustard Seed. The ck iron bet required him to win three consecutive matches in a row, and this was his first one.


    Fane''s hands constantly moved as he formed gray rune after gray rune. A hundred soul swords materialized from those runes. Fane reached out and fused them into his sword.


    The gray sword started to vibrate from the energy within as the Thousand Feathered Beast constantly flew in the air, looking at Fane. It let out another sharp cry, which caused Fane''s eardrums to thrum.


    The next second, the Thousand Feathered Beast moved its wings and suddenly attacked.


    The Thousand Feathered Beast''s feathers let out a rainbow-colored glow so vibrant that it was borderline blinding. It pped its wings, forming miniature cyclones due to how fast it was.


    It let out another cry as countless feathers left its body, rushing quickly at Fane.


    Those feathers might have looked incredibly beautiful, but they had a killing intent that could pierce into anyone''s soul.


    It was the Thousand Feathered


    ????


    Beast''s natural-born technique, the Deadly Plume. The Thousand Feathered Beast''s feathers were filled with its essence. Whether it was defensively or offensively, it was dozens of times stronger than any ordinary weapon.


    Fane merely heard winds blowing as those feathers rapidly flew at Fane at imperceptible speed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Thankfully, he knew of Deadly Plume. He knew that Deadly Plume''s impressiveness came from its speed and power. He thus activated thews of space, disappearing from the spot.


    The moment Fane disappeared, countless rainbow-colored feathersnded on Fane''s original spot. The speed and amount of those feathers would have at least covered up 15 meters around where Fane had been.


    In any normal retreat, even if Fane had not been heavily injured, he would have sustained some injuries from not being able to avoid the speed and density of the attack.


    If he had been injured from the first strike, the future battles would be affected. Fane had a n against that and thus avoided the attack. Meanwhile, the spectators were so shocked that they did not know what to say. Their eyes widened, threatening to pop out of their sockets.


    "My lord, this bird is so powerful! Its attacks are horrifyingly quick. It was so far from Lucius. Normally, as long as a warrior wants to avoid an


    attack from that distance, the ne


    should be able to, but that attack came at such a shocking speed.


    "If that brat didn''t have something up his sleeve to flicker away, most people wouldn''t have been able to avoid it!"


    "That''s right. Could the guy have used something to shrink the distance? I feel like the space was distorted, Could he have used a spatial technique? Does he know spatial techniques? You really can''t judge a book by its cover.


    ????


    Regardless, this bird won''t ove


    easy todeal with. It''s so quick that even if the attacks aren''t that strong, it''ll be hard to deal with!" "That''s right! This guy is that unlucky to pick the strongest beast out of the five.


    This bird doesn''t look any weaker than the wolf Lesley picked out earlier!"

 Chapter 3055

    Chapter 3055


    ?


    The spectator stands had already blown up in discussion due to that exchange. They had never seen a beast that quick before. Even if the two of them were already at a safe distance, there was a very good chance that Fane would not have been able to avoid the attack if he had not used thews of space. Fane might have gotten injured, even, affecting the final results.


    Looking at that exchange, they could not help but wonder if they would have been able to escape unscathed if they were on the stage.


    Arne let out a coldugh as he said, "Karma always finds a way to punish those who deserve it. This guy has done so many nasty things, so that''s why he''s being punished.


    "He chose the strongest of the beasts, and he won''t even be able to win the first match. He might end up destroyed by the rainbow feathers on that bird in just a moment!"


    The moment he said that, the other disciples from the Deer Pavilion behind him started tough. As long as Fane met misfortune, they would be ted. Arne, on the other hand, looked like he had struck the lottery.


    Rudy was actually not that far away from Arne, so Arne deliberately raised his voice to make sure Rudy heard everything.


    Rudy, unable to stand it anymore, turned to Arne with a cold look and said loudly," You''re right, karma always strikes back! The beast Lesley chose was even stronger than this bird. He died such a horrible death, and it just proves what you said is right!"


    The moment Rudy said that, the crowd burst intoughter. Rudy''s words had truly stung, using Arne''s own words against him.


    Arne''s face darkened as his prideful self faltered in a sh. He gritted his teeth as he stared at Rudy, looking like he wanted to rip him apart.


    Arne''s lips twitched as he raised his voice." You filthy mongrel. You''re just as wicked as Lucius. Just you wait! Once I get the chance, I''ll have the two of you begging me for mercy!"


    Facing threats like these, Rudy''s heart would still shake a little, but he had already gotten used to it and started to even feel immune.


    He did not even bother raising an


    l


    eyebrow before he let out a coldugh. "If you have the skills, thene right over. Stop bragging. before you actually do something. Make sure you''re not the one begging for mercy before you die!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The two of them shot at each other back and forth, causing the atmosphere to grow tense by the minute. The warriors around them knew that those two would not be sitting if not for the rules of Hundred Beast City. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They would not be able to forgive themselves if they did not start fighting right away.


    Arne was already so furious that his hands were trembling.


    "Alright, then! You''re just an ignorant cur like Lucius! I won''t even need a few days for me to show you who''ll be crying!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rudy raised an eyebrow, deciding to


    just turn away. Nothing woulde from arguing like that. Both of them were just shooting words back and War


    forth. Even if he beat Arne in a of words, what did it mean? It was


    not like he could do anything to Arne at that moment. All it did was push Arne back slightly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3056

    Chapter 3056


    ?


    Slowly, Rudy noticed that he was bing more and more like Fane. He slowly understood why Fane was always so calm, and why none could get to his head.


    Fwoop! Fwoop! Fwoop!


    Countless rainbow-colored feathers viciously mmed onto the surface of the stage. Fane barely managed to avoid them all.


    He looked up at the Thousand Feathered Beast in the sky, noticing its sharp eyes still looking right at him. Even though it showed no emotions, the intense killing intenting from it washed over Fane like a wave.


    "Is he only good at evading? It''s been a while, but he''s been dodging! Why isn''t he fighting back?! Has he given up on even fighting back because he knows he''ll lose?" "Who knows what this kid is thinking.


    Does he think that the Thousand Feathered Beast will exhaust all its energy if he keeps on hiding like that? If that guy really thinks that way, what a joke this will turn out to be.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "The Thousand Feathered Beast isn''t an actual beast at all. Its energy is inexhaustible thanks to the whole Hundred Beast City. The only one who''ll run out of energy is Lucius!"


    Rudy listened to all of that with a calm outward expression. He might be curious as to why Fane was not attacking, but he remained calm. After all, he trusted Fane and knew there was a reason for everything he did.


    However, those around Rudy did not have Rudy''s calm attitude at all. The man with a mustache who was beside Fane earlier turned to look at Rudy and said curiously," Why is he not attacking? Won''t it just put him at a disadvantage if he keeps on doing this? Could he just be trying to drag things out because he knows he''ll lose?"


    In truth, he had worded it very vaguely.


    What he meant to ask was if Fane knew that he would die, and was just trying to stay alive for as long as possible.


    No matter how dumb Rudy could be


    at times, Rudy understood the


    meaning behind those words. He


    §Ö§ä


    thus turned to look at the man and answered coldly, "We''ve got no reason to specte before the results are out. Just keep watching." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The man''s lips twitched, swallowing back the words he was about to say.


    After avoiding another attack, Fane looked up at the beast again. "It flew up again," he muttered to himself.


    He had just been avoiding the


    l


    attacks, but he had also been observing the movements of the beast. He still had a question he needed an answer to. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He stopped as he grabbed his sword with both hands, shing at the beast.


    Destroying the Void turned into a ck sh that flew right at the Thousand Feathered Beast.


    At that moment, the crowd burst into murmurs and gasps.


    "He attacked! He finally attacked! I really don''t want to see the guy dying of exhaustion before he evenunches a single attack!"


    "Tell me about it. That''d make the battle way too boring. Only the beast was attacking, while the guy was dodging! It wasn''t interesting at all!"


    The gray sh traveled very quickly.


    In a sh it appeared in front of the Thousand Feathered Beast. Facing Fane''s attack, there was no way the beast would not move. It stretched its wings as it shot into the skies. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The sh whizzed past the Thousand Feathered Beast''s ws, not hitting it at all.


    Everyone heard a boom as the sh hit the barrier.

 Chapter 3057

    Chapter 3057


    ?


    It was a barrier specifically made to cut off the stage and the outside world, protecting the spectator stands from being affected. When the sh hit the barrier, it caused small ripples before being absorbed.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Fane let out a sigh as he frowned helplessly. The Thousand Feathered Beast did not just attack incredibly quickly, but the speed at which it moves was not to be underestimated, too.


    Earlier, the Thousand Feathered Beast had the chance to move away before he attacked, but it waited until Destroying the Void wasing at it before it fled. Was it trying to show off its speed?


    The beast was made of energy, incapable of thinking for itself!


    Those thoughts floated in Fane''s mind before he discarded them. It was not the time to think of any of that. When the spectators saw what happened, they could not stop talking.


    Even Arnemented, "How quick! Lucius truly is unlucky, ''cause that bird is nimble. Attacks can''t reach it with how fast it moves!


    "Even if Lucius has a way to run, his true energy will get exhausted in time. He''s bound to die, delivered like a b of meat on the chopping block!"


    A Deer Pavilion disciple quickly said," You''re right, Arne! This kid is already meat on the chopping board waiting to be cut in half by that bird! He''s lucky, though. If he fell in our hands, we wouldn''t have let him off so easily!"


    Arne pursed his lips as a look of disappointment shed in his eyes." You''re right. If Lucius ended up in our hands, he''d suffer a worse fate and would wish he was dead. Letting him die like this is too good of a fate for him!"


    After saying that, Arne curled up his fists as he looked at Fane''s figure with venomous hatred.


    Fane narrowed his eyes slightly on the stage. He gripped his sword with both hands again as he stared right at the Thousand Feathered Beast. His right hand started to form even more seals.


    Ample energy flowed into the gray sword as he activated thews of space, pulling into a safe distance away from the beast again. This time, Fane nned onunching a long-range attack. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In truth, Fane was in no hurry to end the fight. Even though he


    experienced quite a lot recently, Fane felt like hecked experiencepared to others. He did not want


    fights that were in his controbto end too early. Content belongs to


    He clenched his sword as he faced the Thousand Feathered Beast again. He let out a sh, this time only the size of a fist.


    Suddenly, itpletely expanded in the air, turning into a massive sh that was nine meters wide!


    Before, the Thousand Feathered


    Beast avoided Fane''s attack


    because the attack was too small in


    scale. The Thousand Feathered


    Beast had avoided the attack


    So


    quickly, so Fane decided tounch a


    huge attack this time. He wanted to see if the beast would


    e able to


    be avoid it. Content belongs to


    When the sh turnedrge, the Thousand Feathered Beast immediately felt a sense of danger. It pped its wings against as it flew right up.


    Since Fane hadunched a horizontal attack, the attack only expanded horizontally, yet the beast flew upward.


    Fane''s attack mmed into the barrier again. After causing some ripples, nothing else happened.


    The crowd fell silent for a moment after witnessing that before they erupted again.

 Chapter 3058

    Chapter 3058


    ?


    "There has to be something wrong with this guy! Doesn''t he know what expanding the range of an attack does? Every technique has its limitations. Unless they wererge area attacks to begin with, expanding the area of an attack would mean decreasing the strength of a technique!"


    "That''s right. If the strength of the attack had been a ten, the attack was probably only left with a five after what he did. He''s a wandering warrior, so how strong can the technique be?


    "If the attack had been at its peak, it might''ve been able to injure the bird. After he expanded the attack, the attack was only left with a strength of five! Even if it damaged the bird, the bird would only lose a few feathers at most!"


    Arne started to cackle. This time, he did not deliberatelyugh in an exaggerated manner but was reallyughing at Fane''s idiocy.


    Everyone could tell that the technique Fane used was not supposed to be arge area attack. He would just be reducing the damage it would deal by expanding it, which waspletely foolish!


    Anyone with a sliver of intelligence would never do it!


    Arneughed and said, "I''m beginning to suspect that this guy was just trying to entertain me when he started the ck iron bet! Ever since he stepped on stage, everything he did has just made meugh.


    "First, he just kept on avoiding the attacks. After that, he impatiently countered. His attack wasn''t fast enough, but instead of changing his way of attack, he decided to expand his attack range. Does he think he''s using an ultimate god rank technique that would heavily injure the bird even if he expanded the area?!"


    The other discipleughed.


    "He''d be extremely lucky to have ess to a lower earth rank technique, let alone an ultimate god rank one! I think he''s


    probably only good at running away. No wonder he was so arrogant. He probably thought that he''d be able to run away from all of us!"


    Arne let out a snort. "Please! Even if


    he can run, it doesn''t mean we don''t have anyone here who specializes in speed. As long as we want to, we''d catch him! It''s all toote, though, ''cause this guy will die here Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    There''s no way he can survive!"


    Rudy''s face was red with anger. He wanted to walk up to Arne and p him right in the face. He did his best to hold back his anger, however.


    It was not that he did not want to offend Arne; he just did not want to do anything pointless. Nothing would happen no matter how much they argued.


    He meditated on this thought to suppress the anger welling up in him, trying not to lose his cool. Arguing with them would do nothing.


    Just as Rudy wasposing himself, Arne said again, "This is the dumbest person I''ve ever seen. He thinks so much of himself and is so prideful! Lucius is probably regretting everything at the moment.


    "He never expected the beast he


    el.n


    picked to not only be strong but so quick as well. He knows that he''ll die if this goes on! That''s why he''s. regretting things. He was too prideful, unable to see through his decisions!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The other disciple joined in the hate train.


    "I don''t think he''s that prideful, but he''s just very stubborn. He insists on showing off to the end. We already know what awaits him; he''ll have thousands of feathers pierced through him! He''ll die horribly!"


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "He will. He''s so confident in himself, there''s no way he can ept the result," Arne mocked.


    Rudy could no longer hold back after hearing all that. He suddenly stood up and looked at Arne. "Before the results are revealed, can you please shut your


    mouths? Do you think you''re all smart? In my eyes, you''re the scatterbrained ones!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3059

    Chapter 3059


    ?


    "You know nothing about Lucius, so how are you so sure he''ll lose? Do you think everyone will end up getting burnt to a crisp like Lesley?!" After Rudy said that, he looked at Arne coldly, causing Arne to turn purple in the face. "What did you say?!"


    Rudy smiled coldly. "I''m speaking human words. Do you not understand them? Can you shut that annoying mouth of yours? You might feel that it''s fine after you speak, but please be considerate of how others feel. I feel like puking the moment you open your mouth, do you know that? The things you say are far too stupid!"


    The moment Rudy started talking, he could not stop himself. He recalled everything that Arne had said and got even furious. If he could, he wanted to kill Arne with his words.


    Arne stood up from his seat angrily as the tension between the two of them rose instantly. The tension was so thick it could be cut with a knife, and a fight was bound to happen if nothing was done.


    The disciples of the Deer Pavilion hurriedly pulled back Arne when they saw that the situation was not great. If they started fighting, it would be no joke. It would anger thews of Hundred Beast City.


    Hundred Beast City would not care about one''s skill or background. As long as a person broke the rules, they would immediately be punished. If they were struck by lightning, they would end up just like Lesley.


    No matter how reluctant they were, they had to stand up and grab Arne''s arm.


    "Arne, calm down. Don''t try to argue with someone like that. If youe to blows, then everything is over! Even if you were a chosen disciple of the Scarlet Pavilion, you wouldn''t be able to stand up to thews of the Whirling World.


    "After all, thews here ignore anything. If he died, nothing of value would be lost, but if you''re dragged down with him, it wouldn''t have been worth your life!"


    Those words sessfully calmed Arne.


    He sighed as he looked back. "You''re right, my life is worth so much more than his!"


    After that, Arne shouted at Rudy, "Don''t even think about dragging me down with you, you brat. I won''t fall for your tricks. If you want to die that badly, run up to the stage and die with Lucius!"


    After saying that, Arne let out a coldugh, looking like he would not fall for any tricks. He sat back down, not bothering to look at Rudy anymore.


    Rudy''s lips twitched in exasperation, certain that Arne was of unsound mind. It was probably something that Arne would never change in his whole life as well. Since he chose to keep quiet, however, Rudy could not be bothered with anything else and returned to his seat.


    .ne


    Fane could not hear anything from the spectator stands no matter how loud they were. At that moment, he had thoroughly figured out the Thousand Feathered Beast. He let out a cold smile before he gripped his sword with both hands.


    He pointed his feet forward and rushed into the air, shing right at the Thousand Feathered Beast again.


    This time, he shed from the lower


    left to the upper right angle. TheCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    gray sh turned into a massive nine-meter sh once again. This time, he had expanded the technique just like before. He knew that it


    would reduce the power of the attack.

 Chapter 3060

    Chapter 3060


    ?


    However, Fane did not care. He even activated thews of space around his de, causing the original attack to only need to travel half the distance. The Thousand Feathered Beast let out a cry and shot up into the air like before. This time, it was unfortunately not as quick to dodge as a fraction of the nine-meter sh pierced through its lower body!


    The Thousand Feathered Beast''s whole body stiffened as its wings constantly shook. It could not stop crying out in the air.


    Someone shouted among the spectators, "It hit! The sh hit the lower body of that bird!" "Something''s wrong! Look! Why aren''t there any wounds on the bird''s body at all? It clearly hit the beast, so why isn''t there any blood at all?" "That''s true! I feel like that bird just shouted out a few times! It''s still flying upwards...so it''s not affected at all!"


    The Thousand Feathered Beast indeed pped its wings to stay afloat. Fane''s Destroying the Void did pierce the Thousand Feathered Beast''s lower body. Other than letting out a cry of agony after being hit, the beast did not seem to have any other reaction at all. It caused quite a few people to be curious, too.


    "It seems like the beast''s defense is just too strong. Even if Lucius'' attack managed to catch the beast, the beast''s defense was top-notch, so it caused no great damage."


    "Even if it''s that strong, a few feathers should''ve fallen, but this bird didn''t even drop a single feather. Isn''t that crazy?" "You''re right... I think it''s a little absurd as well. Could this guy''s offensive abilities be so weak that he can''t even break a few feathers? Or perhaps this beast''s defenses affect every single part of its body?"


    The discussions on the spectator stands were intense as everyone was baffled at the sight. Fane''s attack looked like it was quite powerful. Even if the power had been reduced because it was expanded, it still hit the beast in the end. It should have at least left a bit of a mark!


    They were speechless at the fact that not a single feather fell from the beast. Other than a few cries of agony, it did not seem affected at all! Arneughed crazily again. "Hrious!


    What kind of technique is this kid


    using? Is it even at the earth ranketCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He runs so fast. but I can''t believe his attacks are so weak. He wasn''t even able to break a single feather!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The other disciples of the Deer Pavilion joined in.


    "Arne''s right. Could this guy be using an elementary red level technique?!


    Otherwise, how could it be so weak? It''s so weak that I can''t even bear to look at it!"


    "If it is that weak, why was he so pompous before his match? Where did he derive his courage?"


    "Didn''t we mention it before? This


    kid probably came from somewhere insignificant. He probably thinks that his meager skills can bring him to great heights, that no one in the Hestia Continent is a match for him! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He''s just an ignorant fool who doesn''t know how vast the outside world is, and that''s why he dared to start the ck iron bet. He thought he could win three matches in a row!"


    The disciples of the Deer Pavilion were just filled with ill intent at that point. They were incredibly happy, incessantly saying that Fane waspletely useless.


    Compared to how excited the Deer Pavilion was, the other spectators were much calmer.


    "I think I can see the end of it all, so


    there''s no need to fight anymore. I thought that he might actually be able to at least win one match before dying in the second round. can''t believe he can''t even make it through the first!" "I feel some sympathy for that green-robed wandering warrior, though. He earned quite a bit before but threw a hundred thousand spirit crystals in one go. He''s making such a huge loss. Luckily, I listened to your advice and didn''t bet on Lucius. Otherwise, I''d be crying right now!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3061

    Chapter 3061


    ?


    "That''s right, there is no limit to the ck iron bet. There''s no guarantee you can even see one in a whole month. Many people would get instigated by the ck iron bet and throw away their whole life savings, trying to earn a big sum.


    "One to seven odds is far too alluring. If Arne wasn''t making such a big fuss earlier, quite a few people might have bitten the bait and put a lot of spirit crystals on Lucius. Then, they''d really be suffering great losses!"


    "That''s right, I almost put all my life savings on Lucius. After I heard what all of you said, I was lucky enough to realize my mistakes. I ced my bet on the beast.


    Even if the odds are only one to two, it would still double my spirit crystals! It''s still a good thing...''


    Just as everyone was busy discussing, the Thousand Feathered Beast suddenly fell from the air. With a bang, the beast''s massive body heavily mmed onto the stage, causing dust to fly everywhere!


    As it flew in the air, the beast still had the strength to constantly cry out, but after it fell to the ground, it could only manage small trills. It seemed like it was dealing with a great deal of pain!


    The beast constantly rolled on the ground. Its feathers and massive body shook. Fane let out a coldugh as he raised an eyebrow. He knew that most of the beast''s soul had already been eaten. No matter how much it tried to fly, it would be pointless!


    Fane raised the sword in his hand as countless strands of ck energy condensed on the tip of his sword. He summoned his strength and shed at the beast. The crowd heard a sh, and the de pierced through the beast''s throat.


    Blood suddenly shot out, staining the whole arena with the blood of the beast. The smell of blood filled Fane''s nostrils, but he remained expressionless. After all, everything had been within his calctions.


    Destroying the Void was a soul attribute technique. After mastering it, Fane was already well versed in controlling the technique. He no longer wasted any energy on destroying physical flesh, but only focused on rotting the soul!


    Even though the Thousand Feathered Beast was still trying to fly upward, its soul had been constantly ripped apart and dissolved! Slowly, the beast could no longer hold on after most of its soul had rotted away thus falling from the skies!


    That scene stunned everyone there. Arne''s smile froze on his face as he widened his eyes, staring at the corpse of the beast in disbelief!


    How was that possible? Why did the Thousand Feathered Beast fall from the skies? Why did it constantly roll on the floor and cry out? Why did the beast not avoid Fane''s final strike?


    With how fast the beast was, as long


    as the beast wanted to, the de would have only struck the ground. It would not have been able to harm the beast at all. However, the beast looked like it was in such


    excruciating pain that it conve


    not


    pay attention to its surroundings at all. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Everything that had happened was out of their expectations. It had happened too suddenly as well, causing the spectators and the warriors to all be speechless.


    Everyone was first stunned before they started to look at each other in confusion.


    What happened? How did things progress to that stage? Before Fane dealt the final blow, there had been no wounds on the beast at all. Other than those few cries, it had been flying upward.


    There did not seem to be anything odd about it, but even despite all of that, the beast seemed to have had all its strength drained from it as it fell heavily from the air.


    "What exactly happened? The beast


    was clearly fine, so why did it


    wel


    suddenly fall from the sky? Why didn''t it dodge the attack? Who can tell me what happened? Isn''t everything too sudden? I feel like Lucius was cheating!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I don''t understand either. Lucius clearly looked like he lost, but how did things suddenly change? Could Lucius''_attack have some other effects? We might not have seen the beast get injured, but it actually was!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    QUMS


    "Could it be a soul attribute attack? If it really was, then the outer injuries might not have been obvious. After all, those techniques attack the soul!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The discussions could not stop. After all, everyone was far too shocked at what happened.

 Chapter 3062

    Chapter 3062


    ?


    Some managed to guess, but most of them were still trapped in confusion. All of them frowned, anxious to know the answer. The passionate discussions did not stop things from going on as they should. After being sure that the beast was dead, the masked caretaker walked up the stage steadily.


    He raised his hand and waved, "Challenger, please exit the stage. The stage needs to undergo maintenance. The second match willmence in five minutes."


    Fane nodded as he turned around and left the stage. He looked around at the passionate crowd. At that moment, even the calmest warriors were deep in discussions.


    Fane had nned to return to the spectator stands since Rudy was still there. Yet, when he saw how thirsty everyone was for more information, Fane immediately changed his mind. He did not want to bother talking to them at all. They could assume whatever they wanted to.


    After all, only one match had ended. After three battles were all done would those people stop insulting him. Fane knew very well that even though he had won the first battle, those people with sinister intentions would still be incredibly focused on belittling and insulting him.


    A lot of people would probably just say that he got lucky, and that his luck would not keep on holding out. Winning the first out of three did not mean anything. Only by winning all three in a row would he be able to truly prove his strength.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Thinking about that, Fane let out a light


    laugh as he turned away, not even bothering to spare a second nce at the audience. The warriors in the audience were about to go crazy.


    They had thought that Fane would return to the spectator stands during the break. Then they would be able to get some answers to their questions. Yet, Fane did not seem intent on returning at all. He merely stood on the stage quietly looking at the caretakers cleaning up the stage as he waited for the second match tomence.


    The warriors on the spectator stand pulled their hairs in frustration, really wanting to know the answer. They hadplicated moods in their hearts. "So in the secondst attack, the beast really was injured. That''s why it kept on crying out as it flew, we just couldn''t see


    the wound!" "I think so. Otherwise, why would it suddenly fall from the sky as it was flying?


    It must have been too heavily injured to continue. Furthermore, when Lucius dealt that final blow, the beast would definitely have been able to dodge it if it still had any ability to react!


    "Even I would have been able to


    avoid that attack, let alone the beast,


    but Fane still managed to pierce its


    e


    throat, killing it right away. This means that the beast did not have the ability or awareness to avoid the blow at all. It was already so heavily injured that it only knew how to cry out in pain!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s right. After it fell from the skies, it kept on struggling on the ground. If they did not have wings that restricted its movements, it might have been rolling all


    over!" "It looks like it must have been hurting. Was it really a soul injury?"


    "Do you even need to ask? Of course, it''s a soul injury. If it was a physical one, none of us are too blind to see the wound. There are so many people here, no one saw any wounds at all. They only saw the bird falling from the sky!


    "So there''s only one conclusion. The beast''s soul was injured. Lucius is a soul attribute warrior, that''s why we did not see a wound. The technique should be at a high grade as well. Otherwise, there''s no way the beast would have lost all awareness after falling and even get pierced in the throat!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    l


    After all that discussion, everyone slowly got their answers. They started to understand that Fane''s technique was a soul attribute technique. Soul attribute techniques or warriors that specialized in them were a minority on Hestia Continent. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Only warriors that were talented in that department would choose to train in them, and even those who were talented would sometimes give up midway. That was because the soul attribute was far too difficult to learn and master.

 Chapter 3063

    Chapter 3063


    ?


    Many geniuses had failed in front of soul attribute techniques. They never expected that Lucius was a soul attribute warrior. It seemed like he definitely had some talent.


    Initially, everyone was incredibly curious about Fane. When Fane started the ck iron bet, they felt like Fane was just crazy and attention-seeking. They were then convinced by Arne''s words that Fane was just someone greedy for pride and attention.


    Everyone started to change their opinion toward Fane. They felt like Fane had started the ck iron bet because he actually was talented and skilled! Those who had wanted to take a gamble and bet their spirit crystals on Fane slowly started to have a change of heart.


    "I think that Lucius might actually be able to win..."


    "I think that things don''t always happen how you expect them to. Everyone might have bet on the wrong side..."


    At those discussions, the spectator stands erupted again. That was because almost everyone there had ced their bets on the beasts. It was not an ordinary bet either, it was a ck iron bet with a limit of a million spirit crystals.


    Everyone felt like they would definitely win, so quite a lot of people ced their entire life savings on the beast. They felt like they would be able to double their fortunes. After Fane won the first match, they started to get worried.


    Yet, the more that was so, the more manic they got. The moment someone said that Fane might win, those crazed gamblers jumped out immediately.


    "What kind of nonsense are you


    saying?! So what if he won the first


    match? Don''t forget that this isn''t


    just one found! You can''t just be sure after one match, he needs to win three in a row. What''s the point of winning just one"! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s right, it''s just the first battle. Can those idiots who are trying to hype Lucius up just shut your mouths? Didn''t you all bet on the beast as well? What good would Lucius winning get you? Your spirit crystals would all be gone! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Can''t you just be more patient?! That brat might have won earlier, but he was lucky enough to choose a weak beast in the first round! There''s no way he''d beat any of the stronger ones!"


    "That''s right, that beast''s defenses


    vel


    were just too weak! He was lucky enough to win thanks to that one weakness. He''s a soul attribute warrion there''s no way he''d be able to beat any beasts that were defensively stronger!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''ll curse at anyone who says anything so depressing again! I don''t care which n you''re from!"


    "Everyone knows that soul attribute warriors fear defensive capabilities the most, and beasts are even stronger in defense than warriors. It''s just that that beast was a long-range attacking one.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Its power came at an amazing speed. In terms of its defenses, it was weaker than other beasts. That''s why it died so quickly!"


    "You''re right! That guy only managed to win in the first round thanks to his luck!"

 Chapter 3064

    Chapter 3064


    ?


    Those sentiments quickly became mainstream among the spectators. In truth, the one with the mostplicated mood at that moment was Arne from the Deer Pavilion. After witnessing Fane''s win, he was absolutely stunned.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    His mouth dropped and even his breathing became erratic! He refused to believe what he saw was real, nor did he want to. When he saw the beast being stabbed in the throat, Arne immediately stood up from his seat.


    He reached out and clutched his throat as if he had been the one who was stabbed! If the disciples behind him had not pulled him back, Arne might not have been able to control himself anymore.


    Thankfully, the discussions around them slowly calmed him down. Even if there was no one of any significance there, he had to say that they were right this time.


    Lucius had only won because Lucius was lucky to have specialized in the soul attribute while the opposing beast was not a defensive one. That''s how Lucius won.


    Luck would not always be on his side. The second match was about to begin, and there was still the third match after that! There was no way Lucius could keep on getting lucky! With that in mind, he slowly calmed his frantic heart down.


    After taking a deep breath, he slowly looked up with a slightly purple hue on his face, "He only managed to win the first match thanks to luck, but luck can''t always be on his side.


    "The second and third matches will start soon! His luck has run out! He''ll definitely lose, and he''ll lose incredibly badly. He''ll get ripped apart!"


    Arne was basically chanting at that point as his hands slowly opened, raising his voice as he said, "A win is a win. It would be boring if he died in the first match anyway. We''ll just let him suffer longer!"


    The suck-up disciple nodded, saying with emotion, "You''re right. If he died the moment he went on, it would be too cold of a fate for him. Things should drag out longer so his heart can suffer more. That would be better!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Arne nodded vigorously, narrowing his eyes as he stared at Fane''s back, "You''re right! Only then can our hatred be sated. Earlier, Lucius definitely heard everything I said when I stood in the middle of the spectators.


    "He''s only good at acting. He must be incredibly nervous right now. He''s just forcing himself to look fine so he doesn''t embarrass himself. He''s actually incredibly scared at the moment. The longer time passes, the more he''ll suffer!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The more Arne thought about it, the more Arne felt like it was true. Lucius must be suffering internally. Lucius knew that he would die, but things were still just dragging on, his death looming over him.


    The only reason why Lucius looked like he was calmly epting everything was because he was a clown that wanted attention. That was why he started a ck iron bet when he did not know what it was at all.


    Lucius thought that he would be able to win with just a little bit of skill. Hearing everything that had been said Lucius must have finally realized the truth. The more of the truth he saw, the more clearly he could see his end result, and the more he would suffer. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Thinking about how Lucius was suffering on the inside, Arne suddenly felt incredibly happy. He tossed his earlier anxiety aside as he looked toward Rudy.


    Yet, Rudy was merely looking at the stage with a calm expression, not showing too much emotion. He clearly heard what everyone was saying, but he showed no reaction at all. Looking at how calm Rudy was, Arne snorted.


    He could not stand how the two acted so nonchntly. He raised his voice and said to Rudy, "Lucius'' friend, you look like you arepletely fine. Aren''t you worried that Lucius will be ripped apart?"

 Chapter 3065

    Chapter 3065


    ?


    Arne did not know Rudy''s name at all, only knowing him as Lucius'' friend. Initially, Rudy did not react at all. It took him a while to realize that Arne was talking to him.


    Rudy turned around in frustration. When he saw how happily Arne was acting, he could not stop himself from rolling his eyes.


    He felt that Arne seemed like a mentally ill person. He loved jumping to conclusions without a shred of judgment. Anything that was not good for Fane would see him believing it wholeheartedly.


    The reality was right in front of everyone, but they did not seem willing to ept it. Arne actually seemed so sure.


    Rudy''s lips twitched as he shot back, "Why are you so happy? Did Lucius lose?"


    Those wordspletely stunned Arne, he did not know what to say for a moment.


    Rudy snorted as he continued, "Anyone with some amount of intelligence wouldn''t be challenging me right now. If he already lost, then I wouldn''t be able to bite back at what you''re saying at all, but he clearly won his match. The second match is about to start, there''s nothing for you to be pleased about!"


    After saying that, Rudy turned his head away again, not bothered with Arne. At that moment, the time was already up, and the stage had already been cleaned.


    The caretaker took out his pitch-ck scroll again. This time, a new batch of beasts appeared in the air in front of everyone.


    Everyone straightened their backs and held their breaths as they looked at Fane, anticipating Fane''s second choice. Fane looked up at the five beasts in the air.


    His lips twitched in exasperation,menting how many beasts there were. Out of the five beasts, Fane only recognized one! He had never seen or heard of the four others before.


    After looking at the true memories he had, he could not find any clue on the other four. He sighed as he walked on the stage again. The five beasts were allpletely different than the five before.


    After contemting, Fane''s eyes


    stopped on the second beast. It was the only beast Fane recognized the energy hound. It looked like wolfhound but was full of spikes. It was five or six times bigger than a normal wolfhound. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Its actual shape was about the size of a small element. The energy hound specialized in attacks of rampant power, and it was much stronger in terms of defense than regr beasts. It was a purely savage beast filled with brute force. It was not that intelligent either. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane calcted in his heart and felt like the energy hound was probably only at half the strength of the Thousand Feathered Beast. In the current batch of beasts, it probably was in thest ce.


    Thinking about it, Fane let out a


    1


    smile as he did not hesitate to choose the hound. Based on the rules, Fan¨¦ had five minutes to. choose, and everyone had been waiting for the five minutes to run out so Fane would make his choice. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, they did not expect Fane to be so decisive. Fane had made his choice in just a few seconds. It felt a little too hasty.

 Chapter 3066

    Chapter 3066


    ?


    Did he really think that he was lucky enough to pick the weakest of the beasts on a whim? However, Fane did not care what the others thought at all. He had his own judgments.


    The caretaker next to him remained emotionless, looking like nothing that happened around him had anything to do with him at all. When Fane chose the energy hound, the other four beasts turned into nothing, and energy turned into an image of the energy hound.


    The energy hound solidified very quickly. It let out a howl that filled the whole arena. The next second, the hound dropped from the air. Fane was on the south side while the hound was on the north side. The two of them looked at each other from opposing sides.


    The energy hound bared its sharp teeth as its blood-red eyes viciously stared at Fane, looking like it was prepared to bite into Fane''s throat at the next second! As it howled, saliva could be seen dripping from its teeth.


    The spikes around its body constantly shook, like a wild dog that had seen meat! At that moment, the spectators were abuzz again as everyone looked at the man and beast in anticipation.


    "It''s a beast that looks like a wolf and a dog. It looks like it has strong defenses. It clearly looks like a brute of a beast. Beasts like these are usually incredibly sturdy. Lucius is done for now! There''s no way he can win.


    "Soul attribute attacks struggle the most against defensively strong beasts. Out of the five beasts, there had clearly been those who looked weaker defensively, but Lucius still picked this one! I don''t know what he''s thinking!"


    "He might just be too confident in himself right now. The earlier victory gave him so much of a rush that he can''t even think straight anymore. He decided to just randomly pick a beast, not caring what he would face!


    "I think Arne''s right. He''s just too pleased with himself. All he wants is to show off in front of us. Just look at how he chose the beast immediately without any thought to it. He''s trying to show us how smart he is by doing that, but I think he''s just dumb!"


    "You''re all too right. I think so too. If he had just taken time and properly observed before making his pick, I wouldn''t have thought so at all!


    "Yet, now I can guarantee that it''s exactly like you said! He thinks that he can win even if he randomly chooses the beast. He would then stand on the center of the stage and dgn tell everyone that he managed to win so easily, that he can win the ck iron bet! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Oh please! If he wins, I''ll name my firstborn after him!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fane''s decisive action had caused everyone to think that he was just aplete show off! Everyone mocked Fane for just choosing randomly and ending up choosing the strongest of the beast defensively. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane would definitely pay for his choice! At that moment, if anyone turned to look at Arne, they would notice that he had his hands sped together, muttering something.


    He looked like he was praying, or like he was uttering a curse. His eyes had veins in them at that point. However, he was already somewhat consoled seeing Fane make the wrong choice.


    Yet, he was still unwilling to rx. That was why he had his hands together, muttering, "He will lose! He''ll definitely lose! He''ll lose


    ??? ?


    incredibly horribly. He''ll get ripped to shreds by that dog! He will die a horrible death, never resting in peace!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He was sincerely chanting all of that, hoping that Fane would lose. Arne''s hatred for Fane was already at its limits. He no longer wanted to see Fane getting any more victories.


    If Fane won this time, there was no way to exin certain things anymore. Fane calmly faced the hound''s teeth. No matter how fierce the hound looked, Fane did not


    seem to react at all.

 Chapter 3067

    Chapter 3067


    ?


    The hound''s saliva was all over the floor which looked quite disgusting. Since Fane had not moved at all, the hound started to get anxious. It had been waiting for Fane to make the first move but did not expect Fane to be so patient, merely standing in ce with his sword in hand, not moving at all.


    Slowly, the hound''s patience wore off. Its hind legs bent slightly, looking like it was about to attack. Looking at that, Fane raised an eyebrow as his left hand constantly moved, forming seal after seal.


    In the air, a hundred soul swords slowly condensed. After being summoned by Fane, those swords turned into ck spots of light and fused into the sword in Fane''s right hand.


    This time, he did not hold back at all. The upper ultimate god rank technique, Destroying the Void, had already beenpletely mastered by Fane, and Fane was using it in full force! The whole de was filled with Fane''s full might.


    With a howl, the hound could finally not hold back anymore as it shot right at Fane like an arrow. Its mouth was wide open as it charged incredibly quickly!


    With how powerful it was, each step it took caused the earth to shake slightly.


    Looking at that, all of the warriors breathed a sigh of relief. It was just like they thought, that beast had an incredible defense, and that was perfect for going against a soul attribute warrior.


    "This guy is done for! Unless his technique is an ultimate god rank technique, there''s no way he''ll survive this battle!" "That''s right! In front of a beast like that, the sword in Lucius'' hand is just like a twig. It can''t stop the beast''s ws at all!"


    As the hound started to speed up, Fane could even feel the wind blowing in his direction! Fane frowned slightly as he shot forward as well!


    Just as they were about to sh, Fane activated thews of space and disappeared from the spot. When Fane appeared again, he was already behind the beast.


    However, the


    beast''s reactions were faster than any ordinary beast. After Fane disappeared, it was


    immediately on alert. The moment Fane appeared behind it, its whole body turned around as its mouth bit right at Fane. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Fame retreated, shing out as he pulled the distance! The gray sh suddenly struck the hound''s forehead!


    Fane merely heard a small crack. He could not help but raise an eyebrow as he saw a drop of blood flow out from where the attacknded.


    Being that, Fane licked his lips andmented how strong the beast''sz defenses were. Beasts with weaker defenses would not even leave any wounds on their bodies after being struck by Destroying the Void. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    That was because they could not stop its power at all. It would go right into their souls. However, the defenses on the energy hound had actually managed to block a small portion of Destroying the Void''s power. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even though most of it still entered the hound''s body, it was still enough to shock Fane! However, even if the hound''s defenses were very strong, it could notpletely stop Destroying the Void!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Only a portion of its power had been used to break through the hound''s defenses, and the wound on the hound''s forehead was where Destroying the Void''s power chipped off.

 Chapter 3068

    Chapter 3068


    ?


    With a thud, the hound''s body fell heavily on the stage. Fane looked at the hound''s body, not showing much emotion at all. After all, he had already expected that result.


    The hound was no match for the Thousand Feathered Beast, and its attacks only relied on brute strength. It was not going to trouble Fane at all. After the hound died, the barrier around the stage disappeared.


    Fane turned around slowly as he walked off the stage calmly. He knew that the caretakers needed to clean up the stage to revert it to its original state.


    When Fane walked off the stage, he was shocked to realize that the noisy spectators had turnedpletely silent. He looked up to see that all of the spectators had their eyes widened, and their mouths were gaping as well.


    No one was talking anymore. It looked like the warriors on the spectator stands had all frozen in ce. Even their breathing was shallow.


    It took a long time before someone started to rub their eyes and pinch their arms, telling themselves that everything was real.


    "I actually saw all of that. I''m not dreaming at all! Lucius won again! He won so cleanly this time.


    "Didn''t all of you say that the beast''s defenses were incredibly strong and that Lucius could definitely not break through them? Didn''t you say that he would be ripped apart?" "That''s right! Didn''t a lot of people say that Lucius was definitely going to lose and that he had no chance? You all said that he would definitely get ripped apart by this wolf-like or dog-like beast. You said that he would end up even worse off than Lesley!"


    "Come out and tell us what happened.


    Didn''t you say that the beast''s defenses were very strong? Why did it crumble like paper in front of Lucius? Lucius killed it in one blow!"


    "During the first match, Fane had fought for a long time and used a few skills. You said that Fane would definitely lose in the second match, but why did he win so easily? He won with just one strike. It was so easy! Tell me right now, what happened?! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The ones who asked those questions were those who had remained silent before. They had only listened and felt like everyone else sounded reasonable. Some of them had initially nned on betting on Fane, but had been stopped by those around them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Slowly, they started to notice that Fane''s chances of winning were slowly growing. The second match that everyone thought would be so difficult turned into a match that ended so easily. It had not been difficult at all. It was as easy as drinking water. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    That caused those warriors who had initially nned to bet on Fane to start to lose their calm. They started to question those warriors who led the flow initially.


    At that moment, all of those people had their mouthspletely shut, unable to say a word at all. They had turnedpletely mute, not responding no matter what those around them said.


    It was as if they had not been the ones who had said anything before.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "All of you really know how to talk! Didn''t you analyze everything so well earlier?


    What''s happening right now? Are you not going to continue?"

 Chapter 3069

    Chapter 3069


    ?


    "Shouldn''t you at least address the matter to us? I had nned on cing my bet on Lucius, but all of you did your best to stop me!"


    "That''s right! Weren''t you so sure that Lucius would definitely lose in the second match? Weren''t you sure that he would lose incredibly badly too? You even analyzed everything so much, talking like you''ve personally witnessed it. Why aren''t you saying anything now?"


    "Can you stop trying to hide?! I had nned on just gambling on Lucius, but you were the ones whoughed at me for trying to stand out from the crowd, and seemed so confident in your analysis!


    "Thanks to all of you, I have ced my spirit crystals on the beasts and took out my whole family fortune. Don''t think you can just avoid everything like this. If you don''t do something about this, I won''t let you off!"


    Thanks to Fane''s victory, those warriors that had been so sure that Fane would lose did not dare to say anything anymore.


    However, when the shouts got louder and louder, some people could no longer stand them.


    A gray-robed man let out a coldugh and said, "You were the ones who bet on the beasts yourself, what does anyone else have to do with it? People can think what they want, you don''t have to follow them.


    "In the end, you were the ones who weren''t resolved enough. You asked for an exnation, but how are you going to exin it to yourselves? Why do people owe you anything? Stop trying to force your way!"


    The moment that person spoke, it caused even more people to stand up, "That''s right! What does anyone have to do with you staking your whole fortune on the beasts? No one forced you to do it!"


    "Don''t you think you''re acting like aplete joke? We said everything because we thought we were right You didn''t have to listen to us at all. We didn''t say you had to listen to us. You were the ones who insisted on doing that, so why does it concern us?!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man who was demanding an exnation earlier was shaking in anger after hearing all of that. He felt like he was being thrown under ac bus, and hated himself for being weak willed. Why did he falter and insist on following the guesses of others when making a choice?!


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The more that person thought, the more furious he got. He could not even breathe properly at that point. There was no way anyone could ignore what had happened.


    Those of them who had been certain that Fane would die had long looks on their faces. After all, two-thirds of the warriors there had taken part in the bet. Some of them had even taken out all of their savings.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If they lose the bet, they would have nothing left. To them, it would be quite a big blow. Quite a few of them were beginning to get incredibly anxious.


    The mustache man turned to look at Rudy anxiously. It was then did he realize why Rudy had been so calm the whole time.


    Rudy already knew how strong Fane was.


    That was why Rudy never faltered no matter what everyone else said! The mustache man took a deep breath and said, "Hey, it looks like you already knew how strong Lucius was."


    Rudy raised an eyebrow as he looked at the man, "Of course. I told you early on as well, but you didn''t believe me. You thought I was ignorant to say all of that."


    Those words rendered the guy speechless. That really had been the case. When Rudy said that he was incredibly confident in Fane, everyone thought that he was crazy.

 Chapter 3070

    Chapter 3070


    ?


    After all, Lucius was definitely a wandering warrior. The mustache man felt a bitter taste in his mouth, regretting that he had bet on the beast. He should have ignited his gambler''s spirit and betted everything on Fane.


    If Fane really won, he would have gotten seven times the crystals back. Just thinking about it drove him crazy. Even if he had not spent his whole fortune like some others, he still put in quite a bit.


    A loss would be quite a big blow for that man. After all, he did note from arge n and had slowly umted his wealth.


    He had participated in so many bets before and had carefully made safe choices for all of them. This time, he had gotten a bit greedy, but he did not expect the results to end up like this! The man felt a chill as he shook his head, shutting his mouth up.


    Arne felt his whole body stiffen, not even feeling like he was breathing. He felt like everything seemed unreal as if he was in a dream. Otherwise, he would not have seen something so absurd!


    His mouth trembled, taking a long time before he said, "This can''t be real!"From N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, his words did not sound convincing at all. Even the disciples behind him did not know what to say. If Fane really won in the end, Arne felt like he would not be able to ept it!


    He suddenly straightened his back as he raised his voice, "What they said earlier was all wrong! That beast wasn''t strong defensively at all. It just looked like it was! "Lucius was just lucky! He picked another incredibly weak beast. That has to be the case! It''s definitely so! Soul attribute warriors are afraid of defensively strong beasts. That beast died so easily. It must be because it was weak. Otherwise, it would at least have taken a few more blows"!


    After he said that, Arne''s eyes slowly regained their color. He felt like he was right, that it was definitely so. Fane was definitely just incredibly lucky to choose another weak Beast. Not only was it weak offensively, but incredibly weak defensively as well. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The body just looked strong! After all, Fane had fought the bird in the first match for so long!


    The bird should not have been that strong defensively, only stronger than normal beasts in terms of its attack and speed. The second one had died so easily simply because it wasjust too weak. Not only was it weak, but it was also fragile as well. That was how it all happened!


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Arne sighed, feeling like his guess was right. He could not overestimate Lucius! Lucius was just a nless wandering warrior. Lucius was just lucky. Thinking about that, Arne could not help but curse, "It''s so unfair. Why did fate allow him to win twice in a row?! He''s just too lucky!"


    The moment he said that the discussions around him started to quiet down quite a bit. A lot of them looked over with looks of pity. Some of them had hatred, but it was mostly exasperation and sympathy.


    The warriors there all understood that


    Arne would definitely not be able to ept what happened with everything that had gone on between him and Fane.


    He had brought up the same


    argument from before, saying that Fane merely won because of good luck! No one believed him anymore, feeling like it waspletely unconvincing and hrious given the circumstances. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3071

    Chapter 3071


    ?


    However, Arne was not trying to convince those around him. He was only trying to convince himself.From N?velDrama.Org.


    He panted as he continued to say loudly." The third match is about to start! He''s already used all his luck on the second one. You absolutely won''t win the third match! You can''t get the ck iron medal!"


    As he said that, Arne''s expression started to get more and more resolved. It was as if what he said would definitely happen.


    Even God would not be able to change it!


    Everyone did not know what to say after they heard that. They even felt like Arne was quite pitiful at that moment. After all, Lucius was just a wandering warrior, but he had already won two rounds. He only had thest round left to win the ck iron bet.


    Luck would not always stick to one person. Even if they did not want to see Lucius winning, the reality was right in front of all of them. Even if they wanted to deny it, they had no reason to.


    The second beast relied on brute strength to fight. Those beasts were usually stronger defensively than normal. It was an irrefutable truth.


    Furthermore, so many of the warriors there had been at the colosseum for a long time. They had seen countless battles. Each time, even if there were weaker and stronger beasts, even the weakest one would have a baseline of strength.


    The fact that Lucius managed to win two in a row meant that his skills were definitely much stronger than most warriors. Other than Arne, even those who did not want to admit that fact had been forced to.


    Even the disciples of the Deer Pavilion behind Arne had slowly epted the truth. Time shed by, and the stage was quickly cleaned up.


    Fane steadily walked up the stage again. This time, the crowd was exceptionally quiet. Everyone was already looking at Fane with a different expression.


    The caretaker took out another ck scroll. After opening the scroll, five new beast images were shot into the air.


    e


    Fane looked up at those beasts in detail. Fane was thankful that he recognized, two out of the five beasts this time. The first was a coral drake that was on the rightmost end, while the nailed scarlet fox was on the left end. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The two beasts were at about the same level, they were both a bit stronger than the energy hound If Fane was arranging them in order, the croal drake should be in third, while the nine-tailed scarlet fox should be in the fourth. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The two beasts were not too different from each other. If the environment suited the fox, it would probably be able to fight to a draw against the drake or even have an advantage.


    The coral drake specialized in


    poison. Its whole body was


    surrounded by poisonous gas.


    Weaker warriors would start to foam at the mouth the moment they got close to the coral drake. It would not take long for their bodies to turn purple from the poison and eventually die. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The nine-tailed scarlet fox specialized in illusions. Its natural-born skill was called


    the nine-tailed illusion. Some mentally or spiritually weaker warriors would immediately lose themselves in the illusions after it was used.


    The fox would then hide in the shadows and take the chance to bite the warrior''s neck, killing it in an instant!


    Neither of the beasts was easy to deal with, but they were not too difficult for Fane. Fane decided in just a moment as he pointed right at the nine-tailed scarlet fox!

 Chapter 3072

    Chapter 3072


    ?


    Just like before,pared to the others, Fane had chosen the beast incredibly quickly. He clearly had five minutes to choose, but Fane merely picked one out swiftly. However, this time the spectators were strangely quiet. Not a single one of them voiced any opposing sentiments.


    The truth was on disy for all of them to see. The more they had doubted Fane, the greater the blow had been on them! When it came to this wandering warrior, anything could happen!


    When the nine-tailed scarlet fox solidified, the spectators were alreadypletely silent. The fox''s body waspletely red, and its fur was very bright. Compared to how ferocious other beasts looked, the fox looked much tamer.


    On closer inspection, there seemed to even be a hint of human charm to the fox. However, no matter how nice the fox looked, it was still just a beast in Fane''s eyes.


    After the nine-tailed fox dropped to the ground, it stood at the opposite end of the stage to Fane. The fox was quite smart. Its intelligence was simr to that of a teenage human.


    Even if the nine-tailed fox wasposed of just energy, it still retained some of the original fox''s intelligence. It gave Fane a nce over as an incredibly cunning glint showed in its eyes.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not paying what the beast did much thought. The fox paced around lightly, seemingly waiting for something, looking like it was trying to figure something out.


    However, no matter how far it walked, its eyes were always fixed on Fane. Fane narrowed his eyes, curious as to what the fox was nning. Any other warrior would probably be on full alert at that moment, wary of any sudden attacks from the fox. However, Fane did not care and was instead full of anticipation as to what the fox would do.


    Feeling Fane''s emotions, the fox frowned slightly, feeling like Fane was different from other humans.


    At that moment, the fox narrowed its eyes as it suddenly turned red, as if they had been stained by blood. Fane suddenly felt everything change.


    The stage that originally only had the two of them was suddenly filled with scantily d beauties. Those beauties were incredibly seductive, and their faces were covered by thin veils.


    The womenughed and yed


    around. Fane turned to look and noticed that some of the girls were already in front of him. He saw that the women reached out and begged for Fane to join them. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane could not help but roll his eyes. Low-leve illusions like that would not affect Fane at all. Probably feeling Fane''s temperament, the women suddenly stiffened as their eyes filled with anger. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They seemed angry that Fane was not reacting. After that, Fane heard several explosions as the beautiful women exploded into pink powder one after another, disappearing into the air.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly, wondering if that was all. It felt a little too useless. Did he already enter another illusion? It did not even elicit any interest from Fane.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just as he was wondering if it had already ended, the spectators suddenly let out a few cries. Fane immediately turned around, finding that the silent spectators were suddenly in an uproar.


    Quite a few of them stood up with looks of horror! Right after that, a group of caretakers suddenly rushed up to the stands. Those caretakers had their swords in hand, all of them were filled with killing intent. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3073

    Chapter 3073


    ?


    The spectators were all retreating. Some of them were shouting out while some of them were frantically running away! At that moment, Fane was in no mood to care about anyone else but merely looked over at Rudy.


    Rudy seemed exceptionally pitiful in front of the crowd. He had a look ofplete horror as he constantly begged for mercy. Since he was seated at the front, he had been the closest to the caretakers. At that moment, they were already in front of him.


    The caretakers seemed to have gone mad, shing at everyone they saw. Their skills were extraordinary. They were at least in the divine solidifying realm. Warriors at that level were absolutely impossible to defeat especially when none of them were over sixty years of age! No one had any ability to stand up to the caretakers!


    The caretakers were incredibly quick. After cutting off two heads in front of him, Rudy was right in front of them!


    If Fane continued to not do anything, then Rudy would definitely die! Feeling Fane''s gaze, Rudy looked over with an expression ofplete helplessness.


    He knew he was about to die, and he begged for Fane''s help! Facing that sudden development, Fane merely stared coldly, not moving his body at all. Even if he saw someone about to kill Rudy, Fane''s expressions did not change.


    He did not react to anything that was happening at all!


    The nine-tailed scarlet fox''s eyes reddened more and more, so much that it was beginning to glow. At that moment, it was already using the nine-tailed illusion to the brink. The whole arena had been covered by a red glow.


    At that moment, the stage was


    covered up in that light, but the spectators could still see the stage Unlike what Fane was seeing, the actual spectators were fine. Nothing had happened, and the caretakers were not on a rampage. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything Fane had seen had just been an illusion from the nine-tailed scarlet fox. The spectators had not been hit by the illusion, so all they saw was a man and a beast facing each other.


    The fox stared right at Fane, and Fane did not move at all. It was like his whole body had stiffened and was fixed in ce.


    Someone curiously asked, "Why isn''t Lucius moving? It''s like he''s been pinned!"


    "Who knows? Could that be his strategy?"


    "Can all of you just use your brains?! Don''t you see that the nine-tailed fox is already attacking!"


    "What? The beast has already attacked? Why don''t I see anything? All I see is a red glow surrounding the whole stage. Other than that, nothing is happening! I feel like Lucius is just standing there not moving. I don''t feel anything else."


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re such an idiot. Have you never heard of illusions?! It looks like this beast is good at illusions, and its natural-born skill should be at quite a high level. Lucius is not moving because he''s in an illusion.


    "That red fox is waiting for a chance.


    Once it''s sure that Lucius ispletely trapped in the illusion, it willunch its attack! If Lucius can''t escape the illusion, he''s dead!" Arne naturally had some knowledge as a chosen disciple of the Deer Pavilion. When he saw that the red glow had enveloped the whole stage, he was certain that the beast was using an illusory attack! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3074

    Chapter 3074


    ?


    He narrowed his eyes as he chanted at the stage again, "He''ll definitely die! He won''t get away this time! That fox will bite down on his throat!"


    At that moment, Arne seemed like a scorned woman who only knew how to curse. The nine-tailed scarlet fox finally moved. It was sure that Fane was already trapped in the illusion, unable to escape for the moment! That had been the chance it was waiting for!


    The nine-tailed scarlet fox opened its mouth, revealing a human-like sinister smile on its face. It suddenly shot forward at Fane at an incredible speed! At that moment, everyone held their breaths. The distance between the beast and Fane got shorter and shorter. With how fast the fox was, it only took a while for it to be right in front of Fane. If Fane did not wake up at that time, he would definitely die!


    Everyone there, including Rudy, who was still absolutely confident in Fane, held their breaths. Rudy might be confident in Fane''s skills, but he did not know if Fane could withstand an illusion. After all, illusions were not physical attacks.


    Rudy pursed his lips into a line, unable to stop himself from praying for Fane.


    "He''s still not awake? Then...Lucius is dead! There''s no way he can live!" On the spectator stands, someone could not help but shout.


    At that moment, the nine-tailed fox was right in front of Fane. It had its jaws wide open and would rip Fane''s throat off the next second. There was no hope anymore!


    At that precise moment, Fane widened his eyes suddenly and pierced his de out! That strike had perfectly pierced the fox''s throat.


    The fox never expected that Fane would actually wake up at that moment. Even if it wanted to, it was already toote to dodge! Everyone heard a ssh as blood spurted over thirty feet.


    The nine-tailed fox''s eyes widened and Fane saw a sliver of disbelief in them. Fane let out a cold snort, he knew what the nailed fox was thinking at that moment.


    After all, the fox was already certain


    that Fane had beenpletely trapped in the illusion, unable to even struggle. That was why the fox attacked. Yet, Fane had actually broken through at thest moment, attacking so suddenly that the fox could not avoid it! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With a bang, the fox''s body mmed onto the ground. It was in so much pain that its whole body twitched. Yet, it could not even cry out in pain since its throat had been pierced through, unable to make a sound. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane let out augh as he said, "Your meager illusions are nothing in front of me. I''m a soul attribute warrior. If my soul wasn''t strong enough how could practice soul attribute techniques?!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Warriors with strong souls were the bane of illusions. As long as one''s soul was strong enough, illusions would not affect them.


    Fane had already mastered Destroying the Void and had absorbed so many soul fragments. His soul was already as strong as a city wall.


    The nine-tailed fox''s illusions were nothing to Fane. It would never be able to break down those walls.


    Fane had deliberately let the fox think that he had fallen into the illusion, unable to get out. It was to get the fox to attack. In truth, Fane had seen everything the fox did!


    Fane''s exnation basically answered the fox''s question. Its body shook a bit, seemingly wanting to say something, but Fane clearly did not want to waste any time.


    With another stab, the fox''s body stiffened as it stopped breathing.

 Chapter 3075

    Chapter 3075


    ?


    The moment the fox died, the barrier around the arenapletely dispersed. Fane finally let out a sigh of relief as he breathed in the air from outside. It was finally done.


    Even though the three matches were actually not that difficult for Fane, he did not want to waste any more time in the outer city.


    After the fox died, its body turned back into energy and was absorbed by Hundred Beast city. Once the energy had beenpletely absorbed, a bundle of ck smoke suddenly formed in the air.


    The smoke got denser and denser before it finally condensed together and formed a medal that was about the size of half a palm. Fane reached out and the medal fell into his hand.


    That was the famous ck iron medal It was the highest honor in the outer city.


    Fane had not felt anything when he saw someone else with it earlier, but now that he got it himself. Fane was actually quite ted.


    His lips curled up slightly as he walked over to Rudy. Rudy was already waving his hands excitedly as he shouted, but Fane could not hear him due to the distance.


    Fane merely nodded at him before he put the medal in his hand into Mustard Seed. He did not n on wearing it since it attracted too much attention. It would only invite looks of envy and admiration from others, but Fane did not care about that.


    No matter where he want, Fane merely wanted to maintain a low profile. That was because attracting attention without a background would only invite endless trouble.


    If not because of that, Fane would not have changed his name and his looks. The three matches had already ended, so all of the arguments and fights before had lost all meaning. The results were out!


    Fane had won. He had won incredibly easily. Other than the first match taking up some time, the second and third had been quick. He had only used three attacks in total!


    Compared to others who battled to their limits, Fane had won far too easily! It had been so easy that many of them could not believe what they saw was real. They felt like they were dreaming.


    "He won! He actually won!" "It was one to seven odds. I would be rich if I had just bet on him!"


    Quite a few spectators were filled with regret at that moment. They were tempted to chop off their own hands,menting their choices. Why did they decide to believe in othersAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    and bet on the beast?! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If they had bet on Lucius, then they would have been rich. Betting one million would have given them seven million back! Just thinking about it got them emotional!


    The gap was so great that some of them could not calm down. Those who had been tempted to bet on Fane were all furious.


    "It''s your fault, you bunch of idiots!


    Otherwise, I''d be getting seven million right now!" "I bet eight hundred thousand spirit crystals, and they''re all gone now. That was my whole fortune. I''m done for!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy felt a sense of relief hearing everyone''s regrets. They had all been so adamant that Fane was worth nothing, saying that Fane was just aclown that only knew how to show off. They finally knew who the real clowns were. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3076

    Chapter 3076


    ?


    Thanks to the earlier frustrations he suffered, Rudy no longer wanted to bear with it anymore. He let out a coldugh as he stood up from his seat. Just like how Arne had acted before this, he headed right to the center of the spectator stands.


    He shouted out as he walked, "Do all of you know who you should be directing your hatred to? Who was it that did the most to instigate everyone, speaking like he knew the best in the world? He even threatened you all to not bet your spirit crystals on Lucius!"


    Rudy''s words were directed to Arne. With what Rudy said, everyone finally remembered what Arne had done earlier. They immediately changed their target as they started to shout at Arne, "Arne, you dog! It''s one thing for you to think that Lucius wouldn''t win. Why did you try to get us to not believe in him as well? It''s because of your grudge toward him. That''s the only reason you dragged us into going against Lucius as well!


    "Your hands are dirty! It''s because we listened to your baseless spections that we ended up making the wrong choice. It''s all your fault!"


    "That''s right; it''s all your fault! If it wasn''t for your incessant iming that Lucius was just trying to show off and that he couldn''t possibly win, I would''ve ced my bet on Lucius!"


    At that moment, Arne became everyone''s primary target. Thinking about everything he had done before, the warriors present felt like they had been tricked by Arne.


    If Arne had not insulted Lucius so much, not a lot of them would have ced their bet on the beasts at all. At that moment, many of them had one thought in their minds. If they had betted on Fane, they would have stood to earn a lot.


    Ever since they entered Hundred Beast


    City, they had never seen odds as high as that. The bets they put into would get them seven times the payout in a sh! Just thinking about it made their eyes water.


    Such a huge gift had slipped away right in front of their eyes, and it was all because of Arne. If it was not for him, they might have gritted their teeth and bet on Lucius back then. They would have been so happy that they would have forgotten their names!


    If they had invested a million spirit crystals, they would have gotten seven million back, increasing the amount by seven times in one go! Frustratingly, it had all gone up in smoke as they lost their bet.


    If it had not affected their profit, they might have been afraid of Arne''s background. Yet, at that moment, their wallets had been severely affected.


    Many began to grow angry as they cast their worries aside. If thews of the city had not been in ce, a lot? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Athem might have attacked


    Ame to vent their frustrations.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing theints of everyone. else, no one from the Deer Pavilion dared to say anything. After all they knew very well that it was a thanks


    to Arne''s actions. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Even if all of them were crying for Arne''s head, in the end, Arne had merely voiced his inner thoughts and had not pressured them to bet on the beasts.


    The Deer Pavilion were convinced that their ''loss'' was because of their own decision.


    Of course, they did not dare to voice.


    that at all If they did, the situation could well go out of control, and


    they might be berated by all of the warriors present right away. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They were thus forced to hang their heads low and remain silent.


    Facing all those shouts, Arne''s expression was devoid of emotion as his eyes lost their luster. He sat stiffly at the spectator stands, looking forward.


    If his chest had not been moving, the disciple behind him would have thought that he was dead.


    The suck-up disciple looked at Arne with worry. Arne''s state was incredibly strange and worrisome.


    The fact that Lucius had won was something that Arne could not ept. Yet, Arne waspletely devoid of emotion. His entire body was tense, and he barely reacted.

 Chapter 3077

    Chapter 3077


    ?


    This greatly worried Arne''s fellow disciples behind him. After looking at Arne for a long time, they noticed that Arne did not seem to hear anything anyone was saying at all, no matter how loud the shouts got.


    One of them said with concern, "Arne, are you alright? Well, the kid just got lucky, I bet. Even if it''s hard to get lucky three times in a row, it doesn''t mean it''s impossible.


    "I just think that this guy only managed to win three in a row purely out of luck, but it doesn''t prove that he''s strong at all. Yeah, that''s right-he''s just lucky. We''ve already told our fellow disciples about him anyway. As long as the chance arises, we won''t let him live!"


    After hearing that, Arne''s stiffened face finally moved. After a long time, Arne slowly spoke in a raspy voice, "You''re right, luck was just on his side! That''s how he won three in a row..."


    Arne was already at the stage where he would never ept the truth, even if it was right in front of him. Even if luck could only y a small part in winning three matches in a row, Arne still felt the same way.


    At that moment, he heard a coldugh next to him. Arne looked up and saw Fane in gray robes, straightening his body as a hint of mockery could be seen in Fane''s cold gaze.


    Arne''s lips twitched as he shouted, "What are you looking at me for?!"


    Fane was exasperated by actions like these, but after everything that Arne had done, he would never let Arne off easily. Even if they could not attack at that moment, he would be fine as long as he could get Arne to be angrier, more unbridled.


    Faneughed coldly before saying, "You said that something was wrong with my head, but I think you should look at yourself in the mirror. I''ve won three in a row and got a ck iron medal, but you''re still adamant that it''s just because my luck is good like a stubborn mule! If there''s nothing wrong with your head, then you must just be aplete idiot!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Arne''s face darkened as he shouted, "What did you say?! Who are you calling an idiot?!"


    Fane said calmly, "So you''re not just


    ath your ears as well. Was Inel


    an idiot, there''s something wronge


    clear enough with what I


    said?"


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Arne was so angry he was about to spit out blood. He abruptly stood up as he red at Fane in anger, "You-"


    "You should just shut your mouth," Fane interjected curtly. "Have you even told the truth at all?"


    Arne loudly said, "What have I ever said that''s untrue?!"


    Fane snorted. "Have you forgotten what you said? You said that I only started the ck iron bet because I love being the center of attention and showing off. Do you think that all that is true?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Arne''s lips twitched. He did say that, but it was far less convincing at that moment. Yet, Arne refused to


    submit. "What I said is still true. You only started the ck iron bet to stand out!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After hearing that, Fane could not stop himself fromughing. Even the warriors around them wereughing as well.


    Arne''s words were far too hrious. Fane had already proven everything with his skills. There was no need for any more exnations.

 Chapter 3078

    Chapter 3078


    ?


    Faneughed and coolly remarked, "It looks like you''ll never admit to anything. Honestly, it''s fine even if you refuse to admit it!"


    After saying that, Fane took out his ck iron medal from Mustard Seed. He looked at the medal and said, "Even until the end, all you''ve been was aplete clown. You tried to criticize me with your standards? Hrious!"


    Fane looked right at Arne and said loudly," That person who you imed to only like to show offpleted the ck iron bet. Shouldn''t it be your turn now? Didn''t you say before this that you''d start a ck iron bet?


    "Or is someone a wuss now? Were you just giving out empty promises? All you know to do is to run your mouth, but you don''t have the skills to prove yourself at all!"


    Fane''s words instantly reminded everyone that Arne had promised so much and said that he would start a ck iron bet to clear his name.


    Arne''s lips twitched as his earlier demeanorpletely deted. He started to pant roughly, not daring to look Fane in the eye.


    There was no way Fane would let him off easily, however. "Isn''t it about time you put some action into your words? After all, you were iming that you''re oh-so-powerful, swearing that you got to your position legitimately. Don''t tell me that you weren''t being serious when you said you''d start the ck iron bet?"


    Arne''s entire body trembled, feeling like he had been backed into a corner. Even if he did not say anything, Fane would not let him off.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, continuing, "It seems that the Deer Pavilion''s disciples are only good at bragging but never stay true to their word. Is this really the n at the peak of seventh-grade ns? You''ve broadened my horizons today. The disciples of the Deer Pavilion truly are trash!"


    The moment that was said, his fellow disciples could no longer hold back. Fane had dragged the whole n into it, which they would not allow. One of them stood up and said, "What kind of nonsense are you saying?! How dare you nder the Deer Pavilion!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow andThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nonchntly shot back, "Who ndered the Deer Pavilion? Was what said wrong? Did Arne not say he''d start a ck iron bet to clear his name? Has he started it?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane''s words shot down that statementpletely. The disciple that said that panted heavily, unable to say anything. The rest of the disciples of the Deer Pavilion werepletely reddened in anger. They had nothing to retort at Fane''s words either. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Faneughed as he looked at Arne again." Do you think burying your head in sand like this will make everything just go away? How could this pass on easily? You were the one telling everyone to not bet on me before this. A lot of them could''ve gotten back seven times their fortune, but your so-called ''encouraging words'' changed that." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After saying that, Fane looked at the spectators. He nced around and saw the bald man who had mocked him before.


    He remembered how the bald man bet his entire fortune on the beast at the betting area, saying that he would be able to double it.


    The bald man had a dark look on his face at that moment, having lost his entire fortune in a sh.


    Fane let out a smile as he walked two steps toward the guy. "Didn''t you bet seven hundred and sixty thousand spirit crystals before this?"

 Chapter 3079

    Chapter 3079


    ?


    Fane''s memory was impable. The bald man had shown off his fortune at that moment, saying that he managed to umte that many spirit crystals in all his years, confident that he would double it if he bet it all on the beasts. It was impossible for him to even get back what he put in at that point, let alone double it. In just one turn, he was reduced to a mere beggar, so he was already mentally destroyed.


    After the bald man heard that, he suddenly looked at Fane with aplicated gaze. His lips twitched as he was filled with regret.


    He had nned on betting everything on the warrior, but after hearing everyone''s discussions as well as what Arne said, he changed his mind. If he had put his whole fortune on Fane, he would have made over five million! Just thinking about that filled his eyes with hatred.


    He suddenly stood up and walked toward Arne. The bald man''s inner rage hadpletely exploded. He focused all that anger on him.


    If Arne was not there, he would not have lost everything. He had to start all over! How could he not hate the guy?!


    The bald man''s eyes were red as he stared at Arne. He pointed at Arne and said, "You cowardly piece of trash! You were bragging so much, but now you''re just trying to hide! Don''t you think you''re a joke?


    "Since you had the gall to say that someone else loved to brag and that someone else was a clown who just wanted to stand out, then can you just look at yourself in the mirror? Who''s the clown? Who''s the coward?!" The bald man was about to lose himself to his anger.


    The more Arne suffered, the happier he would be. The disciples of the Deer


    Pavilion immediately stood up to defend Arne.


    One of them shouted, "What are you saying?! Did Arne say he wasn''t going to start the ck iron bet?! He''s just not ready yet; he''ll do it after waiting for a while!"


    The bald man was not sold on that at all. He sneered, "Who are you trying to fool? He''s not ready, you say? What are you preparing? What''s there to even prepare?


    "Are you nning on waiting for a


    year or two when your strength is even better to start the ck iron bet? What kind of joke is that? Alright, then. Maybe I''ll brag to


    everyone that I''ll start a ckel


    bet too. When people ask me why I haven''t started it, I''ll just say I''m not mentally prepared yet! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The bald man cackled obnoxiously. The disciples of the Deer Pavilion were about to go crazy from their anger.


    7719


    Verify captcha to read the content 7719


    Verify? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing this. Fane nodded happily.


    This was what he wanted to happen. Arne had constantly insulted him before, even saying that they would have him begging for mercy. Fane remembered everything they did and said, so he would never let them off the hook that easily. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Arne''s lips twitched. His face was


    completely pale as he felt like heet


    was about to go crazy. The feeling of wanting to beg for mercy.che was already feeling it before Fane did! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Arne knew very well that there was no taking back a ck iron bet. He would have to do what Lucius had done and win three matches in a row to get the ck iron medal.


    Arne did not have the confidence to win three in a row, nor did he trust in his own skills. If he happened to choose a stronger beast, he might end up like Lesley!

 Chapter 3080

    Chapter 3080


    ?


    s, he could never take back what he said, and the warriors around him would not let him go easily after all that he had done either. He had to exin himself.


    The bald man''s actions only made the warriors around them happier. A lot of people there had pinned the me for their loss of spirit crystals on Arne''s words and threats. When everyone saw that Arne failed to answer, a lot of them stood up like the bald man and hurled insults at Arne, saying he was scum and aplete fake.


    Their provoking words caused Arne to tremble in anger. He looked at all of them who mocked him in hatred.


    After being shouted at for a while, Arne could finally not hold back. "Listen well! I''ll start the ck iron bet right now! I, Arne, am not some coward nor am I a fake!"


    After saying all of that, he used the outer city token to register in front of everyone. After doing that, the skeleton-masked caretaker once again walked up the stage with the pitch-ck scroll.


    After doing all of that, Arne stared at Fane viciously. He looked like he wanted to rip Fane apart.


    Fane let out augh as he said inly," Good luck, then."


    He then turned and went back to his spot where Rudy had been waiting. After Fane sat down, Rudy said eagerly, "I''ve gotten the spirit


    crystals. You have seven million


    e


    while have a total of four million six hundred ny thousand. I''ve never seen so many spirit crystals in my life!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy was so excited that he could not keep his mouth shut. He only had about 670000 spirit crystals before this and had bet everything on Fane for such a massive windfall. Rud felt like he would be smiling even in his sleep that night. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane raised an eyebrow. "That''s nothing. You''ll even be able to earn even moreter. You''ll have over ten million!"


    Rudy was stunned to hear this. He had not reacted initially, but after a while, he straightened his body.


    Rudy whispered, "You mean to say that you already know if Arne will win or lose?"


    2765


    Verify captcha to read the content 2265


    Arne had just started the ck iron bet as everyone watched on. This time, not a single person dared to be certain about the results. After alf, with what happened with Fane everyone started to feel likeFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    O


    everything was possible. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Verify


    Even though they held Arne with disdain, no one dared to be certain of anything at that moment, afraid that they would end up being bitten back.


    At that moment, Arne had walked over to the stage with shaky footsteps. His demeanor was far different from Fane''s.


    When Fane was on the stage, his expression was passive though with a confident ir. Arne, on the other hand, had a sunken face as if he had just lost everything he held dear.

 Chapter 3081

    Chapter 3081


    ?


    The caretaker opened up the ck scroll and announced the rules just like before. Most of it was irrelevant, and only thest part was important. "The warrior''s odds are one to four, and the beast''s odds are one to two. The warrior has five minutes to choose the beast he''ll face!"


    Images of five beasts then appeared in the air. Fane raised an eyebrow, not looking at the beasts for the moment. After the odds were recited, the spectators were in an uproar again as noises filled his ears.


    "I thought Arne''s odds would be like Fane''s, that it would be one to seven! I can''t believe it''s lowered by almost half. What is Beast City trying to do? Are they thinking that


    the chances of Arne winning are greater than Fane?" "Don''t just blindly speak when you don''t get it. Do you think the caretakers are as stupid as you? The odds aren''t just determined based on the skills of the warriors; it depends on our reactions as well. Hundred Beast City doesn''t want onesided bets. The high odds are to attract you to bet on the other side!"


    After that exnation, everyone slowly started to understand.


    "I can''t believe the odds are so low that they''re only one to four. If that''s the case, then you can''t break the ten million mark today."From N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy could not hold himself back fromughing. "I wasn''t nning on breaking that mark anyway. Even if I lose, it''s no big deal, seeing as I made so much. I haven''t learned a lot of skills, but I''ve learned to be happy with what I have."


    If he had not been with Fane, Rudy might have died a long time ago. At that moment, he was not just alive, but he also had so many spirit crystals. He just felt incredibly fortunate in his heart, not even thinking about anything else.


    If he could win a bit more, then he would. Even if he lost, it did not matter. Fane raised an eyebrow, not expecting that Rudy''s attitude was already so good. He could still remember how arrogant and how much of a show-off Rudy had been when he first met him.


    That attitude was long gone, fortunately.


    Faneughed as he patted Rudy on the shoulder. The warriors around them were already in intense discussions due to the odds.


    Some of them felt like the odds were too low while others felt like it was just right. After that, they started to discuss if they should bet on the beast or on Arne.


    Fane frowned, feeling a bit


    suffocated. He turned to look at


    Rudy and saw that Rudy was unhappy as well. He whispered, "After winning the spirit crystals, let''s leave the outer city. I''ve gotten sick of this ce."


    Rudy nodded vehemently, sharing the same idea. He felt like the outer city was getting annoying as well and was anxious to enter the middle city to see some new things.


    Fane took out a token from Mustard Seed, and on it were the words Middle City.


    When he walked off the stage, the caretaker handed him that token.


    Afterpleting the ck iron bet, he had earned the right to enter the middle city. He noticed that the rules were more or less the same as in Thousand Leaves Tower. As long as he had the entry token, he could bring a subordinate with him.


    With that rule, Fane could bring Rudy with him. With that in mind, he could not help but raise an eyebrow, incredibly curious as to the identity of the person who set the rules.


    How were they able to consider everything so thoroughly?


    After thinking about it for a while, Fane slowly understood why those rules had been set. It was probably thanks to the special role alchemists yed.


    Regardless of the ce, alchemists


    were special. After all, they put all their focus on alchemy. People were normally unable to divide their


    attention, so alchemists would ne


    naturally have neglected theirbat abilities.

 Chapter 3082

    Chapter 3082


    ?


    They could not possibly enter the Whirling World relying solely on their skills. Yet, with those rules in ce, the stronger warriors could bring a weaker alchemist with them, traversing the cities of the Whirling World.


    Right after he figured that out, Arne made his choice on the stage as well. Of the five beasts in the air, he pointed at the one in the middle.


    Fane was stunned when he looked at it. He had not looked at the five beasts earlier since he was wrapped up in his thoughts. Now that he looked over, Fane was surprised to notice that he only recognized one out of the five beasts, and the one Arne picked happened to be the one he recognized.


    "It''s a rockwind snake," he remarked.


    Fane let out a snort as a hint of mockery shed in his eyes. At that moment, the masked caretaker announced that the betting area would be opened. Everyone interested in cing bets could head over.


    Fane silently stood up and brought Rudy to the betting area. Fane and Rudy both took out a million spirit crystals each and betted them on the beast. No one was surprised at Fane''s choice at all, seeing as these two men were both at odds. It would be far too strange if Fane bet on Arne. After cing the bets, Fane did not n on going back to the spectator stands at all with how noisy it was. He did not want to listen to all the noise and constant discussions.


    Fane pulled Rudy to a corner of the betting area. "Let''s just wait here. The battle should be ending quite soon. Then, we can just get our spirit crystals and head to the middle."


    Rudy looked at Fane curiously. Even though Rudy felt like Arne would lose, he did not think that he would lose that quickly. However, Fane''s words seemed to imply that Arne would not just fail to win the first round but would lose terribly as well. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane immediately knew what was on Rudy''s mind when he saw Rudy''s expression. Heughed as he exined patiently, "That guy chose a rockwind snake, a beast much stronger than a frostfire wolf.


    Chapter 3082 2


    Rudy immediately understood after Fane''s exnation. That was why Fane was so sure that the battle would end very quickly. If the rockwind snake was stronger than the frostfire wolf, then Arne was about to lose horribly!


    There was not much reason to


    return to the stands, and they would not need to listen to those discussions. The results were just as Fane said. The battle had onlysted for less than five minutes before the results were out. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Arne had been bitten by the snake, and its venom spread throughout his whole body. Arne suffered from a horrendously painful death, spasming on the stage for a long time before he sumbed.


    The disciples from the Deer Pavilion were thrown into chaos. Too much had happened on that day. They had lost two chosen disciples and lost a lot of spirit crystals to boot.


    When Fane activated the ck iron bet, all of them had bet at least half a million on the beasts. Their spirit crystals were lost to that.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With Arne''s ck iron bet, they had betted on Arne as well. After all, there was no way they could bet on the beast since they were from the same n. Even then, they lost!

 Chapter 3083

    Chapter 3083


    ?


    Not only did their fellow disciples die, they even lost their spirit crystals. It was a ridiculously unlucky day for them!


    Fane stood at the entrance of the colosseum, looking at Arne''s corpse being taken off the stage from afar. However, he merely raised an eyebrow as he said coolly, "Arne thought that he''d be very safe under the rules of Hundred Beast City. I''ve said before how ridiculous such thoughts were!"


    Rudy giddily gave him a thumbs-up. "Fane, you''re amazing! You didn''t even need to do anything. With just a few words, that guy died a horrible death. It''s a relief that he''s dead, to be honest!"


    Arne was relentless in cursing them before, causing them trouble for no reason. They had no grudges against the Deer Pavilion, but just because they had not bet on Lesley, they ended up in conflict.


    Their tragic state was all their doing.


    After getting their spirit crystals, Fane brought Rudy away from the outer city.


    What Fane was surprised at was the fact that the middle city was not in Hundred Beast City at all. If they wanted to enter the middle city, they would need to step into arge-scale transfer array and get sent to somewhere far away.


    When he got the outer city token, Fane knew that there was an outer, middle, and inner city. Fane had thought that all three areas would be within Hundred Beast City itself, but it seemed to be different than what he expected.


    It was a massive in filled with people.


    Not only were these people from Hestia Continent, but arge number of them were from White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent as well.


    The three continents were gathered there. Everywhere they looked, it was full of people. The warriors there were several times what they had seen in the outer city. It looked endless.


    Fane felt like what they had seen the


    most in the Whirling World was people. Back then, he did not have much of grasp of numbers when it came to warriors, but after arriving in the Whirling World, he had a basic understanding of the number of Warriors in Middle Province. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy''s jaw hung open in shock, and it took him a while before he said, "There are so many people! There should at least be a few hundred


    thousand or even over a million


    warriors here! Is this the middle city? It''s different from what I thought. I thought that the middle city would be an actual city as well, but this is clearly a massive in..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane let out augh and said, "If there were city walls, how big do you think the city needed to be for so many warriors?"


    Rudy''s lips twitched, thinking about it for a moment. As he wondered howrge the city walls would be, he felt like it was out of his grasp in a sh. All he knew was that it would need to be several times the size of the outer city.


    Fane patted Rudy''s shoulder. "Alright, let''s forget about that for now. We should wash away our disguises for now, no need for fake personas. There''s no reason to change our names either."


    Rudy widened his eyes in surprise. "Why? There are so many benefits to hiding ourselves. Why do you want to use our real names and looks?"


    They were at different times. After


    entering the Whirling World, so much had happened. They had provoked so many enemies. Changing their appearances and their names would save them a lot of trouble, so he did not understand Why Fane wanted to use their actual looks. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane frowned and sighed before he said," There''s nothing we can do about it. I''ve thought about it, and I feel like using our original looks is much easier."

 Chapter 3084

    Chapter 3084


    ?


    "After changing our looks and names, they might not recognize us, but the skills and weapons I use will expose me in the end. In fact, we might just be caught off-guard if we continue to fake our identities. It''s better for us to just change ourselves back and face them head-on.


    "All of them are so used to unting themselves everywhere, relying on their backgrounds. However, as long as we''re strong enough, they''ll still fear us. What I want is for them to fear us so that they''d think twice before ambushing us."


    After Rudy thought about it, he felt like Fane''s words were reasonable. Fane had already shown what he could do quite a few times in Thousand Leaves City. As long as they remembered it, Fane would immediately be recognized when he attacked. Looking at this angle, there would be no meaning to them putting on a disguise and changing their names.


    Rudy sighed as he said in exasperation, "I feel like they''re just a group of flies that we can never chase away. They''re so annoying. I only have one thing in mind at the moment, which is to capture Grayson and make him spill. After that, I want to just beat him up!"


    Rudy already hated Grayson deeply at that point. The moment he thought of Grayson, he would start gritting his teeth.


    When they were in Phoenix Valley, his sudden disappearance greatly unsettled Rudy. After entering the Whirling World, quite a lot happened because of him.


    Grayson was even in the Unbreaking Pavilion at that moment, constantly causing them trouble and even trying to kill them.


    Just thinking about that caused Rudy to want nothing more than to drop everything and capture Grayson.


    Nheless, he knew very well that he was too weak. He was far weaker than Grayson at that moment. Furthermore, he was not smart enough either. He might just identally fall for any of Grayson''s tricks. All he could do was to put his hopes on Fane, hoping that he would be able to capture Grayson.


    At the very least, they had to find out what happened. They had to find out how Grayson was alive and unscathed, and why he suddenly appeared in the Unbreaking Pavilion. They also had to find out why he did not remember the two of them. A lot must have happened in between all of that! Rudy got a headache as he thought about it. He shook his head and said, "Whatever, let''s not think about this for now."


    Fane left the transfer array with Rudy. The two of them headed toward the crowd.


    "There are so many warriors from Hestia," said Rudy as they walked. "Even if


    Hundred Beast City is a level six city, there are still so many of them! Today, I''ve truly seen how many warriors there are."


    Fane turned to look at Rudy and could not help butugh.


    Rudy curiously looked up at Fane, saying in confusion, "What are youughing at? I was just pointing out something."


    Fane pointed at the crowd in front of


    him and said, "Just look at what


    those people are wearing. Don''t nee


    those clothes look foreign? You


    must not have seen them Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    before on Hestia."


    They have been in the Whirling World for a while, and they had seen many n uniforms during that


    time. They could more or less


    recognize which uniforms belonged to most ns. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy was stunned as he looked up at Fane. "What do you mean? Are you saying that it''s not just the warriors of Hestia here?"


    Rudy''s eyes widened in shock as he spoke. Fane nodded. He had not been able to exin that to Rudy.


    Fane looked around and the warriors


    around them, saying calmly, "The warriors here came from three worlds, and the Hestia continent is one of them." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 3085

    Chapter 3085


    ?


    "There are also warriors from White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent. When I got the middle city entry token, the rules of the middle city had been transferred into my mind."


    Rudy''s jaw hung open in shock as he hurriedly looked at the warriors around him like a curious child, staring at one person after the next.


    The warriors around them felt Rudy''s gaze and were suddenly on alert. They had sharp looks in their eyes.


    Fane hurriedly pushed Rudy. "Don''t gawk at people like that. It''s very rude, and you''ll end up causing trouble." Rudy nodded obediently, admitting that he did lose control for a moment. He was just too surprised and curious.


    Fane patted Rudy''s shoulder and pulled him to the side. "Why are you so surprised, anyway? It''s not like you haven''t met warriors from White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent before."


    Rudy said excitedly, "You were the one who met them before, not me. It''s my first time seeing warriors from a different world. Of course I''m curious!" Fane smiled as he thought about how he had joined the seventh group in Prosper City, meeting alchemists from the other worlds.


    Yet, Rudy had only heard about it, never meeting them on his own before.


    Rudy took a deep breath, saying curiously," I wonder why we always find ourselves being grouped with those two continents. The tournament was one thing, seeing as there''s not much point inpeting with ourselves.


    "It''s more interesting topete with other worlds. Why are all the warriors grouped together again now? Could the Whirling World be opened to all the worlds?


    When Rudy said that, his head was full of questions. He had not thought much about what happened before this, but since he was looking at the warriors from the other worlds right in front of him, Rudy could not help but voice out his questions. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane sighed as he frowned. "I''ve thought about this before as well Initially thought that the opening of the Whirling World was rted to the struggle between Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yet, after I entered the Whirling World, we found out that Phoenix Valley had been in cahoots with the Unbreaking Pavilion on something, and no one knows about it.


    Everything we''ve heard before this had just been smoke and mirrors that they deliberately put out. We don''t know the actual goals.


    "After seeing the warriors of the other worlds, I''ve slowly understood the opening of the Whirling World is not something Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking


    Pavilion can control at all. It looks like a lot of secrets are involved."


    Rudy nodded earnestly. "No matter how powerful Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion are, they''re just two eighth-grade ns in Hestia, and they''re nothing


    elN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    compared to the two other worlds! I think that the two of them just have a bit of extra information at most, but they can''t control the Whirling World at all." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane nodded.


    As time passed, they encountered more and more things, and the questions in their minds started to be answered. Fane looked at the crowd as more questions surfaced in his head.


    Those questions flowed in Fane''s head chaotically, and he was unable to decipher them. All he could do was pull out a few clues from the chaos.


    If he wanted to figure out the unadulterated truth, he would need a lot of time.

 Chapter 3086

    Chapter 3086


    ?


    Rudy reached out and grabbed Fane''s hand as a happy glint appeared in his eyes and said, "Most of those from our world probably don''t know the truth. Even if they know some of it, their mouths arepletely shut. They won''t reveal the truth to us at all, but we can ask warriors from the other worlds! To them, the Whirling World might not be a secret at all!"


    Fane nodded, feeling like Rudy''s mind was getting sharper. He had not even thought about that, but Rudy had.


    Fane nodded earnestly, "You''re right! All that information is treated like aplete secret in Hestia Continent, but it might bemon knowledge in the other worlds. After all, Hestia Continent had been sealed off for some unknown reason for so long!" Thinking about that, Fane immediately started to make ns on how he would get the information. Even if the primary goal at that moment was to continue advancing in the Whirling World, they could not just rush forward without any information. The more they knew, the more solutions they would have when they were in danger!


    At the southeastern corner of the city, some of the disciples of the Pentagram n from the White Marsh Continent were gathered. They had emotional looks on their faces as they intensely discussed something.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Trevor, just stop! I won''t give up on entering a level two city!" Ethan shouted


    Trevor Henry frowned, feeling like Ethan was acting like an obstinate mule. No matter how nicely he put things, the guy refused to listen. Trevor said in frustration, "Why do you think I''m trying so hard to advise you? Is it just because I like ying around? It''s all for your own sake!


    "No matter how high your position is in the Pentagram n, you''re still just an alchemist! You can''t defend yourself at all! Don''t you know what sort of ce level two cities are? Do you not know how dangerous they are?


    "After entering, our fellow disciples will be struggling to even protect themselves.


    Would they have the ability to protect you? If there''s any danger, you''ll definitely be the first to die inside. Are you really happy being cannon fodder?" A string of questions was shot over, but Ethan remained stubborn, refusing to submit!


    He raised his voice and said, "I''m not an idiot. Of course, I know what a level two city is. I know it''s dangerous inside as well. I might be an alchemist, but I have my ways to protect myself!


    "Level two cities aren''t filled with danger everywhere. There are quite a few safe spots. After I enter, I won''t be in danger as long as I stay in the safe areas!


    "All of you can face the dangers. I won''t drag you down by going to dangerous ces with you!"


    Trevor felt like he was about to explode in anger at Ethan. His lips twitched as he said, "You''re being too optimistic! There are definitely safe spots in level two cities but they''re still level two cities in the end. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Without the rules around, they''replete hunting grounds!


    "In there, you''re just pure cannon fodder. You''re a big b of meat! After all, everyone knows that alchemists tend to be rich. After you enter the level two city, as long as you stay in the safe spots, the dangers in the city would naturally not harm you. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chapter 3086 3


    The more Trevor spoke, the angrier he got. His face was reddened, and the other chosen disciples of the Pentagram n spoke to Ethan as well, "Trevor''s right.


    Ethan, why are you so insistent on entering


    a level two city? Can''t you just stay in a level three city? It''s too dangerous there. Even warriors at Trevor''s level have to be extremely careful in level two cities."

 Chapter 3087

    Chapter 3087


    ?


    "Not only does he need to be wary of the dangers the level two cities themselves pose, but he also needs to be on guard against the warriors from the other worlds! Weak warriors are non-existent there.


    After you enter, there''s a high chance you''ll be in danger!"


    "I don''t think it''s just a high chance, I think it''s almost assured! As long as you meet any danger, your chances of survival will be incredibly slim. Are you going to throw your life away in the whirling World? Don''t forget, there won''t just be warriors from White Marsh Continent in the level two city, there will be warriors from other worlds as well!


    "The warriors of the other worlds won''t know anything about the Pentagram n.


    They won''t be afraid to attack you nor are they afraid of any revenge from the n! In their eyes, you''re just an incredibly delicious piece of meat. Why would they ignore you?"


    Ethan''s lips twitched as he panted furiously. He started to walk forward, and the disciples behind him followed along.


    The more Ethan thought about it, the angrier he got, "Do you just think that I''m an idiot? Do you think I''ll go around provoking warriors from other worlds the moment I enter a level two city?


    "As long as I don''t wear my alchemist robes, would they know who I am? They won''t try to attack me for no reason. Do you really think I want to die?!"


    Trevor got even angrier after hearing that and replied, "I don''t understand. Why are you insisting on entering a level two city?


    What benefits would it give you? Are you just trying to see how dangerous a level two city is?"


    Ethan said indignantly, "Of course, I''m not entering a level two city just because I want some experience! Level two cities haven''t seen any alchemists for countless years.


    "All those valuable materials are just like wild grass to all of you. Yet, I can tell at a nce which ones are valuable!"


    Trevor pursed his lips as he looked at Ethan like aplete idiot. He was entering a level two city to get materials! Trevor waspletely speechless.


    If he had not managed to retain his rationality, he might have grabbed Ethan''s cor and pped him a few times. He wanted Ethan to realize that valuable materials were nothing! If Ethan died, the materials would just be someone else''s prize! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ethan felt that no matter what he said, the disciples around him would not bring him into a level two city.


    The more he thought about it theret


    angrien he got. He felt like he was being branded as a useless


    alchemist by them. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Ethan widened his eyes and said, "I know you see me as a burden! I know that I''m not as skilled as all of you! We all have our specialties. Not a single one of you canpete against me when ites to alchemy!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "The Whirling World only opens once every five hundred and thirty years! Surely you know what five hundred and thirty years mean without me telling you? So many geniuses have missed out on this.


    "There is an age limit to enter the Whirling World, and so many people have been denied entry because of that! I was able to enter because I was lucky. I can''t just waste an opportunity like this!"


    Trevor frowned and said, "Then tell me, around how many warriors enter the Whirling World each time? After two years, how many of them manage to stay alive?"


    Ethan''s lips froze at that moment!


    The Whirling World''s death rate was as high as fifty percent. If six hundred thousand warriors entered, three hundred thousand making it out alive was already considered a miracle. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In certain cities, many matches ended in a lot of deaths. Even if the rules in the cities prevented killing, warriors would kill each other outside of the cities.


    Death was a mainstay in the Whirling


    World, but Ethan felt like he was not that unlucky. If half of the warriors died inside, did that not mean the other half made it out alive? Ethan was sure that he would be part of the half that made it out alive!

 Chapter 3088

    Chapter 3088


    ?


    The only reason they were trying so hard to stop him was that they felt like his skills were not good enough and that he would drag them down Ethan felt frustrated just thinking about that. He had be a disciple of the Pentagram n thanks to his status as an alchemist, but at that moment, he was the one being tossed aside.


    The Whirling World only opened once every five hundred and thirty years. The chance to enter the Whirling World was something incredibly valuable to every warrior. The Whirling World was a miraculous world created by ancient heroes.


    There were countless cities in the world, and each city had its own unique trait.


    Countless treasures were kept within the cities. The closer they got to the center of the Whirling World, the more treasures there were, and the more valuable!


    Even though a level two city was incredibly dangerous, there were still quite a few safe spots. As long as he quietly stayed in a safe ce and did what he wanted to do, he would not be in danger. It was something everyone knew, but they frantically denied him.


    The reason was simple, it was just because they thought he was a burden! Ethan got angrier when he thought about it. When they needed him to refine pills for them, he had never said no. Yet, when he was asking them for help, they found all sorts of reasons to reject him!


    Trevor was especially hateful. He was one of the leaders of the Pentagram n, and a chosen disciple as well. He had the power to make certain decisions. Before, Ethan had always treated him politely and helped him quite a lot as well. Yet, that was the attitude Trevor was treating him with.


    It was as if he was apletely ignorant idiot. Just as Ethan was feeling all that rage, he suddenly saw a familiar figure in the corner of his eye. His entire body stiffened immediately.


    He looked over and felt like a fuse had been lit inside him when he saw who that person was clearly. He almost lost his mind as his rage exploded. He narrowed his eyes as he rushed over, grabbing that person''s arm, "Fane! I can''t believe I''ll see you here! I thought you would have already been killed by someone!"


    Fane''s expression darkened as he pulled his hand away from Ethan''s grasp with annoyance. When he saw Ethan, Fane felt incredibly annoyed.From N?velDrama.Org.


    During the seventh group


    competition, he had listened to a lot of nonsense from that guy. Now that he bumped into Ethan again, that fly that could not be chased away would definitely bber on like before. He was absolutely annoying!


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When Ethan saw Fane, various feelings surfaced. He still remembered how Fane had mocked him and challenged him.


    After getting the golden treasure. Fane had looked at him with disdain as well.


    Chapter 3088 2


    Ethan was already furious at what had happened earlier, so when he saw Fane, his anger reached its boiling point.


    Facing his own fellow disciples,


    there was no way he would go too


    far no matter how angry he was. Yet, Fane was always an enemy. All of his anger condensed together


    fel


    immediately and it exploded right at Fane. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    UMS


    When Fane saw Ethan''s slowly distorting expression, his lips twitched helplessly. He felt like the guy seemed to be ill.


    Rudy looked at Ethan curiously. Ethan''s face was unknown to Rudy, but with what Ethan said, Ethan must have a tremendous grudge against Fane, which meant that Ethan was an enemy.

 Chapter 3089

    Chapter 3089


    ?


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly as he took a step back, stepping away from Ethan. He felt like Ethan was acting like a mad dog that had lost all rationality. If he did not distance himself, he might end up getting bit.


    "So it''s you. That guy who loves to brag but doesn''t have the skill to back it up," That was what Fane thought of Ethan.


    He still remembered how Ethan had constantly dered that he was the strongest alchemist present during the tournament. He imed that no one could beat him, but he got a bronze treasure in the end.


    After he got the bronze treasure, he refused to believe the results. He imed that Fane had cheated, and said a lot of unbelievable things. What Fane just said had definitely angered Ethan.


    The embarrassing scene immediately appeared in his mind. Everything had been caused by Fane. If it had not been for Fane, he would not have embarrassed himself in front of the alchemists from the three worlds.


    After returning to White Marsh Continent, he had been constantly mocked for what had happened in the tournament. He had even dragged down the Pentagram n with him. All the anger condensed together. If it was not for the rules of the middle city preventing any fights, he would have fought Fane to the death on the spot.


    At that moment, the other disciples from the Pentagram n walked over. They looked at Fane curiously. When they felt Ethan''s anger, all of them automatically regarded Fane as an enemy, looking at Fane with an unkind expression.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, feeling even more exasperated. He could not believe that such a big coincidence had happened. Of all the people there, he actually met Ethan.


    He looked at the people behind Ethan and sighed internally. It seemed like there was no way he could just brush this thing aside. Then, Fane decided to just not care anymore.


    Chapter 3089 1


    That was unless they enlisted other warriors from Hestia Continent, but Fane no longer cared about that. He would just let the storm intensify a bit more!


    Ethan clenched his teeth and said, "It''s all because of you! Don''t think that I can''t do anything to you! I''ve already made ns for my revenge. You won''t be able to run away!"


    Ethan stared at Fane viciously, looking like a snake that had just been incited intobat. He looked like he was about to bite at any moment.


    Fane pursed his lips, feeling


    incredibly amused, "Can you think about your words before you speak? You said tharmed you, but how did I do that? Did I force you to tell everyone that you''ll definitely get first ce in the group? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    e


    "Did I make you say that you''ll definitely get the golden treasure? Did I force you to insult me?"


    Ethan''s lips froze, his face reddening at Fane''s words. After saying that, Rudy finally realized who Ethan was. Fane had told Rudy about what happened at the tournament before.


    That hateful person turns out to be


    Ethan. No wonder Fane said that Ethan only knew how to brag. Thinking about how Ethan had only gotten second ce in the end, Rudy felt likeughing. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 3090

    Chapter 3090


    ?


    The sixth-grade alchemist that he had looked down on had beat him to get first ce, pping him on the face viciously. Rudy could not stop himself from letting out augh, unable to stop the mocking smile from appearing on his face.


    Looking at Rudy, Ethan almost stopped breathing from the anger. He was an incredibly prideful person. He could not stand being mocked by others at all.


    His mouth dried in anger. He barely managed to gulp as he said, "I won''t let you off so easily! The two of you will die! I''ll let you know the consequences of offending me!"


    Fane''s lips twitched speechlessly. He had heard those simr words countless times. Many people had told him that they would make him pay the price before, and even worse had been said as well.


    Fane was alreadypletely immune to all of them. Furthermore, Ethan was just an alchemist. No matter how strong he was at alchemy, he was still trash as a warrior.


    Fane estimated that Ethan was probably a little stronger than Rudy. After all, he had a good background, but he was only a fraction stronger than Rudy!


    Alchemists put most of their time into alchemy, so how would they have the time to practicebat? Fanepletely disregarded Ethan''s threats!


    He sneered and said, "I really want to see how you n on dealing with me. What ability do you have to deal with me? Don''t tell me you''ll look for warriors of the Hestia Continent to kill me. You can''t do it!" Ethan almost lost his mind after hearing that, "Why do you think I can''t do it?! Let me tell you! I absolutely can! I can easily find someone to kill you.


    "You might be a little stronger than me in alchemy, but an alchemist is still an alchemist. Facing strong warriors, you''re just a big ant. You''ll die with just a pinch!"


    After hearing that, Fane could not hold himself back fromughing either. After all, Ethan''s words were exceptionally funny to Fane. He spoke as heughed, "You speak like you''re not an alchemist? I''m arge ant? I will die with just a pinch?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane was more and more amused as Ethan shouted in reply, "That''s right! You''re just an ant. Any strong warriors can kill you easily. I can as well!


    "I heard that you have noN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    background at all. You''re just a


    wandering warrior. You probably got


    some inheritance from someone,


    which is how you reached your


    heights in alchemy! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You should have put all your focus on alchemy! You did not have time to practicebat at all. I''m different from you. I might be deeply into alchemy, but I never forgot to improve my skills as well! Killing a warrior like you would be incredibly easy for me!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As he said that, Ethan''s face was incredibly confident. It was like he was the absolute strongest, and everyone else was nothing to him.


    Fane raised an eyebrow and asked, "You think you can beat me?"


    Ethan nodded vigorously, "Of course, I can beat you. Killing you is something incredibly easy for me, let alone just beating you."


    As he said that, Ethan reached out three fingers, "I only need three moves. I''d cripple you in three moves!"


    Faneughed as he took out the middle city token from Mustard Seed and yed with it in his palm.

 Chapter 3091

    Chapter 3091


    ?


    He pointed at the middle city token and said, "This is the surface level of the middle city. Further down, there are still the first and second underground levels. These three levels are filled with various challenges!


    "I think you already know most of those challenges. There happens to be a challenge that''s very suitable for the two of us! I just wonder if you dare." Ethan raised an eyebrow, narrowing his eyes before he said, "Are you talking about the death match? You want to start a death match against me?" Fane earnestly nodded, "That''s right! Didn''t you say that you could kill me off easily? You love to brag so much, but I don''t believe you at all. You keep on saying that you were harmed or framed by others. Why don''t we just use the simplest way to prove it!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After he said that, all of the disciples of the Pentagram n frowned. Trevor pushed away the disciples in front of him, walking toward the two of them, "No! You can''t start a death match!"


    After saying that, Trevor stared at Fane," You must be that guy, Fane, who got the golden treasure. I''ve heard quite a few people mention you before. You really are arrogant!


    "I don''t care what you think, nor do I care how cheap your life is to be able to start a death match just like that. Ethan''s life is worth much more than yours! There''s no way he''ll start a death match with you!"


    When Ethan heard that, he started to get a little anxious even though it was what he wanted. He hated Fane to the core at that point. With a chance to kill Fane right in front of him, he would naturally not want to let it slip.


    Ethan grabbed Trevor''s arm and said," Trevor... Listen to me! This guy has no n at all. His skills can''t evenpare to our janitors! I''ll be able to kill him easily. Since he wants to die so much, we should just give him what he wants!"


    Trevor was absolutely furious. If there were not so many people gathered there, he would have pped Ethan.


    "Shut up right now! Do you not know what a death match is? The moment the death match starts, both of you have to go on the stage! It will be a fight to the death. Unless someone dies, the match won''t end!


    Chapter 3091 1


    Rudy was more and more unhappy when he heard that. Everything that guy said had been insulting Fane''s worth. He was crossing the line.


    Rudy sneered and said, "You really


    are from the same n! Both of you act exactly the same way, with a


    tendency to brag about yourself


    Why are you talking about the worth of everyone''s lives? Who determines that worth? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "How is Ethanparable to Fane? He''s far worse than Fane in


    alchemy! He refused to admit defeat so he''s just rambling about! Now he''s even iming that he''s stronger than Fane inbat! In my eyes, there''s only one thing he''s better than Fane at, which is bragging!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy had already trained his mouth very well at that point. He scolded the two of them at the same time! Trevor''s expression darkened as he turned around and looked at Rudy with the intent to kill.


    The killing intent Trevor let out crashed into Rudy like a wave. Rudy was so scared he hid behind Fane. After all, Rudy''s skills were far below Trevor''s. The killing intent and power that Trevor sent out had Rudy clearly reeling, but Fane was fine with it. Power at that level could not affect Fane at all.

 Chapter 3092

    Chapter 3092


    ?


    At that moment, Trevor was left with anger. He did not notice that Fane had ignored his killing intent at all. Ethan did not notice it either. Ethan only had one thought in mind, which was to kill Fane personally!


    Otherwise, he would regret it forever if he let this chance go! He could not let Trevor stop him. At that moment, Ethan was starting to get anxious as he shouted," Trevor, don''t stop me! This guy is no match for me at all! I''ll definitely be able to handle him!"


    Trevor frowned, "What will you handle? Your life is more important! Stop ying around!"


    Ethan merely felt like Trevor was incredibly petty, only nagging him on one thing and another. Ethan felt like he could get nothing done.


    Ethan waved his hands around and yelled," Don''t try to stop me! I was the one who wanted to start the death match. Even if I end up in any danger, it has nothing to do with you at all. Everyone can be our witness. You won''t be affected!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His words had been so determined that the other disciples of the Pentagram n did not know what to do. Trevor was so angry that he started panting, he regretted bringing Ethan into his team at that point!


    He felt like Ethan kept on causing him trouble! Trevor absolutely did not want to let Ethan start a death match. Even though he felt like Fane was not at Ethan''s level, something unexpected could always happen.


    Before the results were out, no one could be sure of what would happen. Even if Ethan won, there was still a chance that Ethan would suffer heavy injuries. That would be his responsibility as well.


    It waspletely avoidable. The most important task for Ethan in the Whirling World was to refine pills, not to fight against others!


    Ethan seemed to see through


    Trevor''s thoughts. Heughed,


    saying, "I know what you''re thinking, but this is a personal grudge of mine! I can''t settle this grudge, I''ll suffer my whole life! I will take responsibility for myself, you don''t have to worry!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Trevor''s face waspletely red in anger.


    a point of no return, things would probably get even worse if he


    everything had reached


    el


    continued to stop Ethan. As the leader, he had to maintain his image. He could not let himself lose his authority. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Trevor narrowed his eyes, saying angrily,'' Alright. Since you want to start a death match so much, there''s no point for me to stop you.


    "However, remember what you said. It was all your own choice. We couldn''t stop you at all!"


    Ethan nodded vigorously as he said proudly, "Of course, I''ll take responsibility for myself!"


    Fane was starting to get impatient when he finally voiced out, "Since it''s already decided, let''s go over!"


    The area where death match was normally held was in the west. Since the middle city was incrediblyrge, they chose to use a transfer array to reach where the death matches were held to save time.


    On the way, Rudy whispered curiously, "You still haven''t told me about the various rules of the middle city. What is a death match? Other than death matches, are there other things? Other than the surface, are there two levels underground?"


    Rudy had felt incredibly puzzled


    trying to follow that conversation


    earlier. Earlier, Fane and himself had


    been talking about Grayson and had not been able to talk about middle city''s rules at all. He felt like there were far too many warriors in the middle city. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane slowly exined, "Let''s not talk about the first and second underground levels for now. There are three challenges on the surface. You can look at them as three different games!"

 Chapter 3093

    Chapter 3093


    ?


    In Fane''s eyes, the various challenges, and matches in the Whirling World were more like games, the victor would get benefits while the losers would not get anything and even stand to lose their lives. In the middle city, various matches were like games to level up, while more and more people dies. "What are the three challenges?" Rudy asked with widened eyes.


    Fane answered, "From the most difficult to the least is the ughter gambits, the death matches, and the gentleman''s bet!"


    After hearing that, Rudy widened his eyes. The death match was not the hardest.


    There was also ughter gambits after that. Just from the name, it sounded like it would involve a lot of killing.


    Rudy was even more excited. Before Rudy asked anything, Fane continued, "The middle city''s upper and lower limits are much higher than the outer city for gambling. The regr bets in the outer city were set at five thousand as a lower limit and fifty thousand at the highest! ck iron bets had a limit of fifty thousand spirit crystals to a million. You know all of that.


    "The ughter gambit is even greater than ck iron bets. Participating in the ughter gambit has a lower limit of five hundred thousand spirit crystals, while an upper limit of two million!"


    The moment he said that Rudy''s mouth widened in shock. He widened his eyes as he put up five fingers and said, "The lowest is five hundred thousand! My gosh, are spirit crystals free? They''re treating them like nothing!"


    Faneughed before he exined, "I actually feel like the prices are quite decent. Do you know how the ughter gambit is done?"


    Rudy shook his head, "You haven''t told me, so how would I? However, just listening to the name tells me that it''s going to be bloody!"


    Fane sighed and said, "It really is


    I


    bloody. A total of ten people need to


    be gathered for each ughter


    gambit! Ten of them will be sent to


    e


    an isted space before the ughter starts. The end result is nine deaths!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane''s words stunned Rudy. Nine death? After thinking about it, Rudy immediately understood, "You meant that only after one person is left standing will the match end, right?"


    Fane nodded. Rudy felt a chill. No wonder it was called a ughter gambit. For every ten participants, only one person would survive. It was definitely exciting, just thinking about it gave him goosebumps!


    After ten of them were sent to the isted space, they would immediately start killing each other like wild animals in an arena. Only one person would survive to leave the space.


    Rudy''s expression stiffened after


    thinking about it, "Isn''t that too


    crazy?! No wonder it''s more difficult than a death match. At the most, a death match would end up with both people dying! Each ughter gambit leads to nine people dying! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chapter 3093 3


    Thinking about it, another thought surfaced in his head. Just those three bets on the surface were crazy enough, so what about the two levels underground?

 Chapter 3094

    Chapter 3094


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Rudy was more and more excited as he thought about it and was filled with anticipation. If the death match was not about to start, he would have impatiently dragged Fane down to the first underground level to see if anything was interesting.


    The death match area contained threerge colosseums. Other than the fact that it was twice as big, it was not much different from the colosseums of the outer city. At that moment, there was a match that had just ended, the blood had yet to be cleaned off.


    The participants of the death matches needed to register themselves with the betting area outside of the colosseum. There were masked caretakers there.


    The two of them did not hesitate to walk over to the betting area. The caretaker still had a cold look on his face. The only thing different from the caretakers in the outer city was his eyes.


    The caretakers of the outer city had pure white eyes, giving anyone an uneasy feeling whenever they looked into those eyes. The caretakers of the middle city were the exact opposite, they had pitch-ck eyes. Looking into them made someone feel like their souls were going to be sucked in.


    "Registration?" the caretaker said coldly. The two of them nodded. The caretaker pulled out a yellow scroll from his storage ring, cing it on the table in front of them.


    After the scroll was produced, all they could see was that it was full of symbols they could not understand. The caretaker pointed at the lower left corner of the scroll and said coldly, "Sign your names. You should already know the rules. The moment the death match starts, it won''t stop until someone dies."


    The two of them exchanged a look, not saying anything before they quietly signed their names.


    Trevor''s face was incredibly tense. There was a bundle of fire in his heart. Compared to Fane, he was angrier at Ethan. He had tried so hard to advise Ethan properly, but all of it fell on dead ears.


    The death match was apletely unnecessary risk in Trevor''s mind. Even if Ethan had a grudge against that guy, there was no need for Ethan to do anything himself. In the end, Ethan was still just an alchemist. If anything happened, it would affect their future ns.


    Ethan was the best alchemist from


    the Pentagram n that entered the Whirling World. After this, they would need to rely heavily on Ethan for his pills. If not for the fact that he was an alchemist, they would not have brought Ethan with them. After all, Ethan was trash as a warrior.


    He clearly knew his purpose in the team, but he insisted on acting so recklessly, starting a death match with an alchemist from Hestia Continent. In Trevor''s eyes, it was all unnecessary trouble!


    Trevor was unable to voice out his anger and he could do nothing about it. After all, he could not stop Ethan and he could not ruin their rtionship too much. Hence, be was forced to watch as Ethan


    l.ne


    caused all that trouble. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The two of them had finished the registration after they signed their names.


    Chapter 3094 3


    Even so, there were still a lot of warriors waiting outside the colosseum, waiting for people to leave so they could go inside to spectate.


    Fane looked up and saw the sea of people. He could even see the excited looks of the spectators.


    After the two of them took their ce, the colosseum was in an uproar. There were even those who started whistling.


    "Wow! Two alchemists? That s . rare!"


    Ever since he took away his disguise, Fane had put back his earlier gray alchemist robes. Only, he took off his alchemist badge.

 Chapter 3095

    Chapter 3095


    ?


    After all, the badge had caused Fane so much trouble. Even Fane was beginning to feel like the badge was unlucky, so he decided just not to wear it. Alchemist uniforms were notpletely standard. It was just that certain patterns on it were universally recognized. That was why Fane and Ethan''s clothes were different in terms of color and design, but everyone could still tell that they were alchemists thanks to the special patterns on their clothes.


    "Even alchemists are starting to fight each other. Didn''t alchemists used to say that they were incredibly calm, not as filled with bloodlust as the rest of us?" "Oh please! Alchemists just love to make themselves look good! They keep trying to show us how different they are, iming that they are so noble. They keep saying that they''re different from us rough warriors! It''s such a joke, aren''t they just trash-tier warriors? If not for the fact that we need them, they wouldn''t need to exist at all!"


    "That''s right, I just want to spit at any alchemists I see! All of them are scum! I tried asking a seventh-grade alchemist to refine a lower seventh-grade pill for me. The guy quoted me six figures right away! I was furious, it was practically daylight robbery! In the end, the guy even told me to screw off!" The rtionship between warriors and alchemists was aplicated one. The warriors on the spectator stand all felt both interested and strange looking at the stage.


    It was like their own territory had been invaded. Alchemists always say that they were noble. Whether it was how they talked or did things, they insisted on setting themselves apart from regr warriors.


    Furthermore, alchemists were incredibly rare in the Whirling World. High-grade alchemists were treasures among treasures. The Whirling World only opened once every five hundred and thirty years. Each time it opened, many valuable materials would be avable. To quickly improve themselves, the warriors needed to get alchemists to refine the materials into pills.


    Yet, since the alchemists were rare, they would always quote incredibly high prices and acted like the warriors absolutely needed them. That was why a lot of warriors were frustrated. People had even died thanks to that.


    Looking at Fane and Ethan then, a lot of thoseints surfaced. Many of the warriors had a lot to say about alchemists! However, they did not dare to just kill alchemists. After all, many alchemists had major forces behind them. The warriors were afraid of retribution Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing those discussions, Fane felt like the grudges between warriors and alchemists would probablypletely explode given enough time. There might even be those who would risk kidnappingN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    hov


    alchemists to do forcedbor.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After all, they really needed alchemists to help them with refining pills, but the prices the alchemists offered were absurdly high.


    Fane felt like he not only needed to be wary of his enemies attacking him in the future but even warriors with ill intentions for alchemists. He felt like there were enemies everywhere.


    Ethan looked at Fane''s frown. It looked like Fane was incredibly worried. Ethanughed and said, "It''s toote to regret everything now. The death match has already started."


    Fane rolled his eyes, toozy to bother with Ethan.


    The caretaker put his hand up, and the crowd went quiet. The caretaker emotionlessly said, "The one on the left is Ethan and the one on the right is Fane. I will now announce their odds!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The spectators werepletely silent at that moment. Those spectators were not just there to look at the fights. Betting was the most important and anticipated part!


    The caretaker raised his voice, "Ethan''s odds are one to four! Fane''s odds are one to two!"

 Chapter 3096

    Chapter 3096


    ?


    When the odds were announced, the warriors in the spectator stands thought nothing of it, but Ethan was the first to blow up. He turned to look at the caretaker. He almost went up and snatched the scroll from the caretaker''s hands.


    Why were his odds one to four? Fane''s odds were half of his. Higher odds meant that the caretakers did not think you were as strong as the other side. That was why the odds were pulled up to attract other warriors to bet on you.


    That was to even up the bets between the two of them. Ethan got frustrated just thinking about it.


    Before they got on the stage, Fane had coldly mocked him quite a bit, so Fane was obviously pleased.


    Ethan''s face reddened as he said to the caretaker, "That''s not fair! Lord caretaker, please look at it again. How could you have my odds so high against this guy? Do you think my skills are worse than his?


    "How are my skills not at his level? I''m an alchemist from the Pentagram n of White Marsh Continent. Even if I''m an alchemist, I didn''tpletely abandonbat! He''s just a wandering warrior without any background!"


    He did not dare to be too harsh with his words. He tried to hold back and did his best to reason with the caretaker.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The skull-masked caretaker did not show any emotion at those words. He stiffly and coldly turned to look at Ethan. Feeling the caretaker''s cold gaze, Ethan pursed his lips, suddenly regretting what he said.


    At that moment, the caretaker said, "The odds are set by the caretakers. We have our own rules to follow, and you have no right to interfere. If you continue questioning the caretakers, you will be punished by the middle city''s rules!"


    Hearing that, Ethan shuddered. Even an idiot knew that the punishment was being struck by lightning immediately which would result in one getting burnt alive.


    There was nothing he could do against that. Ethanpletely stopped questioning everything.


    The caretaker pointed at the betting


    area,'' The betting area has opened. Those who want to ce any bets can go there. The rules are the same. You have an hour to make


    your choice. After an hour, the


    .n


    match will start!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After saying that, the caretaker walked off the stage. The warriors on the stands had already ced a lot of bets and had umted quite a lot of experience.


    After the announcement, no one stood up and went to the betting area immediately. They continued to make their observations on the stands of the two alchemists on the stage.


    "Even though I hate alchemists, I have to say that they''re starting to look better after I have heard those odds!"


    "The odds are incredibly high. In the few matches before, the odds have shifted around one point something to two points something. The two of them are at two and four. With odds that are so high, there should be a lot of itchy hands!" "I''ve decided to bet anyway. I happen to have a million left on me! If I get it right, I''ll either double or quadruple my spirit crystals!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Stop talking about the odds for now. Let''s hurry out and figure out who will win."


    "Does anyone know either of them? I heard Ethan say that he''s from the Pentagram n of White Marsh Continent. Does anyone know him enough to exin to everyone what his skill levels are at?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3097

    Chapter 3097


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I know him! My n has a good rtionship with the Pentagram n. I''d seen him a few times before, but I don''t know what his skills are like. After all, he''s still an alchemist who focuses on alchemy. Normally, they never take part in fights between warriors, so I''ve never had the chance to see his skills!"


    "Then who''s that Fane guy? Does anyone know him? How are his skills? Which n is he from?"


    "Are you deaf? Didn''t Ethan say it before? That guy has no background. Since that''s the case, Ethan should have better odds, so why are Fane''s odds lower? Quickly look into it. Why is this so?" "I don''t know Fane! Are there any warriors from Hestia Continent? Who knows Fane?" An intense discussion was starting among the spectators at the stands.


    First, they looked into Ethan''s skills. After finding nothing, they started to look into Fane. However, there were far fewer warriors from Hestia Continent than in the other two worlds.


    There were even fewer of them who knew about Fane. There were a few of them who did know about Fane, but they were from the Unbreaking Pavilion and the Compass Pavilion.


    The Unbreaking Pavilion and the Compass Pavilion absolutely hated Fane. Fane''s image had been sent around to all the disciples within those ns. Almost every disciple knew Fane.


    They had even received orders to notify the whole n the moment they noticed Fane. After all, not only was Fane mysterious, but he was also a huge bane for both of those ns.


    The disciples of the two ns were stunned when they saw Fane walking onto the stage. When they saw that his opponent was an alchemist from Hestia Continent, they exchanged strange looks between themselves.


    They knew Fane, but would definitely not reveal Fane''s true strength. They did not want others to know about Fane, nor did they want anyone to know about Fane''s true skills. Only then would they not be interrupted when they wanted to deal with Fane. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They naturally knew who was stronger among the two alchemists standing there.


    Chapter 3097 2


    The Compass Pavilion was the same. All of them clenched their fists. Even those who did not have half a million in hand took out loans! Those who wanted to bet on death matches had to bet half a million! No more, and no less. It had to be that number. That was why the disciples who did not have half a million all took out loans.


    To the disciples from those ns, it was free money. They would naturally not let it slip by!


    Compared to the noisy crowd, the two of them on the stage were much quieter. Fane could not be bothered with Ethan, feeling like Ethan was just an annoying fly.


    Ethan was trying to find the chance


    to mock Fane, but he knew that Fane was not so fragile. Even if he wanted to mock Fane, he had to say something that Fane would not be able to form a reply to. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Yet, he could not figure out anything to say after a long time. He was a bit frustrated as he panted. His expression was rapidly souring.

 Chapter 3098

    Chapter 3098


    ?


    He could not stand it anymore in the end. He turned and said to Fane, "These odds are nothing, so don''t be so pleased with yourself! Everyone makes mistakes. The results will prove everything!"


    Fane snorted, closing his eyes as he ignored Ethan which made Ethan even angrier.


    He started at Fane and said, "You can keep on acting like this. The more you act like this, the happier I am. That''s because you''re about to kneel and beg me for mercy soon! However, I''m warning you. I won''t let you off easy.


    "Even if you kneel and plead for your life in front of me, I''ll still torture you! I won''t kill you so easily. I''ll slowly torture you. There''s no time limit to the death match after all.


    "I have plenty of time to slowly torture you! I''ll let you feel the greatest pain, and have you hoping for death. You''ll just see yourself slowly dying away!"


    Ethan felt more and more excited when he said all that to Fane. His smile almost split his mouth in half. Fane turned to look at Ethan, who was smiling sinisterly and just felt incredibly exasperated.


    He felt like there really must be something wrong with Ethan''s mind. Talking to Ethan would only lower his own intelligence.


    Ethan saw that Fane remained silent and merely looked at him with a mocking expression, and his rage burned even greater.


    "I know you''re actually already scared. You''re just pretending not to care. I''ve already seen through your thoughts. Don''t think that I can''t tell just because you''re acting this way!"


    Fane''s lips twitched, suddenly not


    knowing what to say. He felt like Ethan was living in his own world,


    feeling like whatever he said waet


    vel


    definitely right. Fane only felt exasperation when dealing with


    those people. Content belongs to


    In the end, Fane retorted, "You can think what you want. I can''t be bothered with you, but can you just shut up? I feel like I''m fighting against aplete idiot listening to you speak!"


    Fane almost caused Ethan to start fighting right there and then. Fane''s words had been too hurtful,pletely damaging Ethan''s heart.


    Ethan''s fists trembled in anger as his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He clenched his teeth as he looked at Fane, wanting to rush right at Fane, "I will definitely have you begging for mercy!"


    There was nothing else he could say at that moment. Thoughts of how he would torture Fane filled his mind. He wanted Fane to beg for mercy, repenting for everything he did wrong!


    The crowd was incredibly happy with those arguments. Since there was nowhere to sit, Rudy and the disciples of the Pentagram n were waiting in the betting area. The moment the caretaker announced the odds, Rudy impatiently put five hundred thousand on Fane. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The disciples of the Pentagram n did not move at all. As the leader of that team, Trevor''s expression was incredibly dark.


    Sometimes, the odds would reveal certain problems. Before announcing the odds, Trevor had already thought about it. He felt like the caretakers would not have their odds be too far apart.


    He felt like they should only be one decimal ce apart at most, but the situation was unexpectedly worse than he thought. One side had double the odds.


    What caused Trevor even more


    nervousness was the fact that Fane was the one with one to two odds, while Ethan''s odds were one to four. From that, it was obvious that the caretakers felt like Ethan would lose. With that in mind, Trevor became incredibly worried. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3099

    Chapter 3099


    ?


    Yet, some things could not be said. After all, Rudy was still beside them. He could not put himself down! Probably because they could see through Trevor''s worries, one of the disciples from the Pentagram n whispered, "Trevor, don''t worry. The caretakers aren''t gods. There''s no way they can tell which one of them is stronger just from a look. They''re just relying on their intuition. If the caretaker actually understood the two of them, the odds would not be like that. The odds might even be the exact opposite!"


    Trevor nodded slightly, "You''re right. It''s not like the caretakers can judge everything urately. It''s probably because of Ethan''s bad temper. The caretakers probably feel like a bad attitude means having horrible skills. That''s why the odds are so high!"


    The disciple behind him nodded vigorously, "Fane''s just an alchemist. Didn''t Ethan say so before? Fane has no background.


    "An alchemist like him is lucky enough to be good at alchemy. He definitely put most of his time into alchemy, not having any time for martial training at all! That''s why we don''t have to worry that much. I believe in Ethan!"


    After saying that, the other disciples of the Pentagram n expressed their support for Ethan. They did not know much about Fane, but they knew Ethan very well.


    Ethan''s skills might not beparable to notable warriors, but among alchemists, he stood at the top.


    There was not a single alchemist from the Pentagram n who could beat Ethan. Since that was the case, then Fane was definitely no match for Ethan.


    Trevor snorted and said, "1 was overthinking things. I was just fooled by how he acted. He''s just acting too calm, causing me to feel like he''s hiding something..."


    Trevor could not help butugh after saying that, feeling like he was being naive to actually think that the guy was hiding something. Even if he did, he was still just an alchemist. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He was just an ant in front of Trevor, that Trevor could deal with easily!


    Rudy had heard everything they said and almostughed. Facing other strong warriors, Rudy would not have dared to say that Fane would definitely win, but if it was Ethan, he could confidently tell everyone there that Fane would be the victor.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    That was because Ethan was the ant that could die at any moment!


    Rudyughed and said, "Since you''re so confident that Ethan will win, then hurry up and bet on him. Could you just be saying that you support him, but actually thinking that he''ll lose?!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What do you know?!" A disciple behind Trevor said loudly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The disciple had widened eyes and rage on his face, "We''re not as stupid as you, blindly trusting Fane! We didn''t ce our bets because we were talking! Couldn''t you see that?"

 Chapter 3100

    Chapter 3100


    ?


    After saying that, the disciple pulled out half a million spirit crystals from his storage ring with a huff, betting it on Ethan!


    After doing that, he coldly looked at Rudy," Do you see it now? Don''t try to be petty with us! I despise ignorant country bumpkins like you guys!"


    Rudy sneered, already used to hearing words like that. Had it been in the past, he would have shouted something back, but at that moment, Rudy could not be bothered.


    He turned to look at the two people who were standing on the stage. He tried to estimate the time it would take for the battle to end. With Fane''s personality, the fight would have a result soon.


    Time ticked away, and the spectators were finally reaching their conclusions. Even though they were still discussing, most of them already knew who they were betting on. There was just some uncertainty left.


    After all, the odds were so high at that time. If Ethan won, those that have bet on Ethan would be able to quadruple their spirit crystals. So, most of the warriors hoped that Ethan would win.


    After all, Ethan''s odds were far higher. Just thinking about winning four times the spirit crystals made them happy. If Fane won, they would only be able to get a million from half a million, which was far less.


    "No matter what, I feel like Ethan''s more likely to win. After all, he''s from the Pentagram n. It''s one of the top eighthgrade ns in White Marsh Continent. As for Fane, he''s from Hestia Continent, and he''s a wandering warrior. The two of them are frompletely different backgrounds!


    "You''re right, but the odds are so high. It means that the caretakers think that


    Fane''s more likely to win. Even though I don''t know how strong he is, there has to be a reason for the odds!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "The caretakers make mistakes.


    Don''t regard the caretakers so highly, okay? They''ve made a few mistakes before by giving the loser much higher odds. So, before the results are out, everything iso uncertain!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "From their conditions, I think Ethan''s better. After all, Ethanes from a high grade n, he''s stronger than Fane no matter how you look at it!"


    It was obvious from their discussions that most of the spectators nned on choosing Ethan. After all, Ethan came from a high grade n.


    Fane was from Hestia Continent and did not have much of a background. White Marsh Continent was already stronger than Hestia Continent.


    In the eyes of the warriors. White


    Marsh Continent''s eighth-grade ns wereparable to Hestia Continent''s ninthgrade ns! Even though Ethan was an alchemist, he should still be stronger thana warrior from a small n. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After Ethan heard the discussions, the rage in his heart started to get suppressed.


    He coldly stared at Fane, "Do you hear that? Do you still think you can win?"


    Ethan yearned to see Fane''s


    hopeless expression. As long as he had the chance, he would say something to provoke Fane. Fane frowned, opening his eyes in frustration as he looked at Ethan,


    ver


    §Ö


    who was pleased with himself.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane sneered, "Do you still remember how much you bragged in the tournament? You told everyone that you would definitely get the golden treasure, but what ended up happening?


    "You are behaving exactly the same today. Can you just stop bragging? I''m getting annoyed just listening to you!"

 Chapter 3101

    Chapter 3101


    ?


    Ethan''s face reddened in anger, finding himself at a loss for words. What Fane said had been the truth. What happened during the tournament felt like it had only happened a day ago. No matter what he said, the truth was more convincing.


    All Ethan could do was wallow in his rage. After all, he had no way to shoot back at Fane. He felt like even his heart was beginning to hurt as the lust to kill Fane rose in his mind.


    He gritted his teeth and stared at Fane. He only had one thought in mind at that moment, which was that he wanted the match to start as soon as possible. He was in a hurry to kill Fane.


    An hour was not too long. When there were only 10 minutes left, the spectators all stood up and headed to the betting area.


    Of the warriors that were betting, almost three-quarters of them ced their bets on Ethan. A quarter of the warriors betted on Fane.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Rudy merely stood quietly by the side and observed. When thest person ced a 500000 bet on Ethan, the match was finally starting.


    Rudy looked up at the stage. Since there was no space in the spectator stands, they were forced to stay in the betting area outside, tiptoeing to look at the stage. The view, while it was barely anything, allowed them to see the stage.


    One of the disciples from the Pentagram n coldly stared at Rudy''s back, thinking about what Rudy had said earlier. He was full of anger, incredibly unhappy with Rudy and Fane.


    Though the match was about to start, he did not forget to mock Rudy. "The truth beats anything you can say. The crowd knows what they''re looking at. To Ethan, Fane''s an ant that can be easily squashed at will.


    "Let me give you some advice. The higher you put your hopes up, the more disappointed you''ll be. Don''t be too disappointed when Fane is on his knees begging for mercyter."


    Rudy, upon hearing that, turned to look at that person coldly. "Truth be told, I have something to say to all of you as well. The higher your hopes, the more disappointed you''ll be f don''t know how sharp their eyes are, but know that all of you are


    cretins!" Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    It was like the tension between thempletely ignited with this exchange. The disciples of the Pentagram n all reddened in anger as they started to hurl various insults at Rudy.


    "Who are you calling cretins? The two of you are the idiots here, but you''re still so pompous! I have no idea how you''re this full of yourself!"


    "I wonder if the two of them even have brains. They''re probably filled with dog poop!"


    Rudy''s lips twitched, suddenly regretting what he said. After all, they outnumbered him greatly, and he could not possibly defend himself on his own.


    However, the insults did notst for


    too long since the battle was starting. Ethan narrowed his eyes as he stared at Fane in hatred. He cracked his knuckles, looking like he was about to start a ughter. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He took out a silver sword from his storage space. "You probably don''t know what kind of technique I''m using. Since you''re going to die today, I''ll satisfy your curiosity. It''s an act of mercy for you. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Listen here: I''m using a lower Earth-rank technique, the Pentagram Sword Style."


    As he said that, he deliberately raised his voice as well, making sure that all the warriors there could hear him.


    Fane pursed his lips helplessly, unable to stop himself from rolling his eyes. Why did Ethen seem more foolish by the minute?

 Chapter 3102

    Chapter 3102


    ?


    When did he ever wonder what technique Ethan was using? For one, Ethan was just revealing his secrets, and Ethan insisted on dragging him in as well. Fane was beyond baffled, truth be told.


    The warriors in the spectator stands all erupted in conversation when they heard what Ethan said. Quite a few of them started to regret betting on Fane.


    "Ethan is using the Pentagram Sword Style! That technique was created by an old hero from the Pentagram n. I heard it''s quite difficult, even if the rank isn''t that high for us.


    "However, Ethan is an alchemist. The fact that he''s able to use the Pentagram Sword Style means that he''s quite talented! Most alchemists are only able to use elementary red-rank techniques! It looks like Fane will lose this time for sure!"


    Since no one knew where Fane was from, most of them had lumped him as a wandering warrior. On top of that, he was an alchemist, so he had left an impression in everyone''s hearts.


    Before Ethan said that he was using a lower Earth-rank technique, quite a few people still ced their bets on Fane out of curiosity. After hearing Ethan''s deration, however, they regretted their choice.


    s, it was toote for them to do anything.


    When Ethan heard what was being said, the smile on his face deepened.


    "Do you hear that now, brat? Everyone''s looking down on you. I''ve reached the preliminary level of the technique, and I''m very close to proficiency. It''ll be very easy to deal with you!"


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly, really not wanting to waste his breath on Ethan." Alright, fine, you''re amazing! Can you hurry and attack now? Stop wasting time!"


    Ethan''s lips stiffened. He had


    thought that Fane would cower in


    fear after he told Fane what his technique was. He never expected Fane to be so good at keeping a straight face. No matter what he said, Fane did not seem to care. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ethan was furious; he did not want to waste any more time either. Since his words were not enough to make Fane feel any fear, he would use his skills to have Fane kneeling before him!


    Ethan let out a shout of anger as his aura erupted all around him. The sword in his hand started to glow in silver, and eight stars suddenly floated in the air.


    "Taste the Pentagram Sword Style!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Ethanunched himself forward like a sharp de, charging right at Fane while he was covered in the silver glow. Eight glowing stars followed Ethan, slowly fusing with him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane merely raised an eyebrow, not even moving where he stood. Hez held his gray sword with both hands, and as Ethan was rushing over, he started to form seals, causing soul swords to condense in the air.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When Ethan was only 30 meters away. Fane let out a sh. The gray sh shot at Ethan at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    Suddenly, the gray sh shed with the silver light, and everyone started to hear something crackling.


    The silver aura suddenly shattered. In less than a second, itpletely disappeared.


    The moment the silver aura dispersed, cracks appeared on Ethan''s de as well.


    Before he could react, the gray sh swiftly thrust into Ethan''s chest. Ethan suddenly felt the pain of his soul being ripped apart from his chest.


    The pain caused him to suddenly lose his mind. After a cry of agony, he copsed on the floor, spitting out blood.

 Chapter 3103

    Chapter 3103


    ?


    Thankfully, Fane avoided it quickly, and no blood got on his body.


    "Argh!" Ethan cried out in agony like a captured wild boar, frantically rolling around as though he had gone crazy. The sight caused the rowdy crowd to fall silent instantly.


    Everyone widened their eyes, looking at the writhing, crying Ethan, not knowing what to say at that moment. Just from Ethan''s cries, they could tell how much pain he was in.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ethan must be feeling the pain down to his bone. Otherwise, a warrior would not have forgotten about their dignity and rolled on the floor like that, crying out in agony!


    After a long time, someone finally said, Aren''t these two supposed to be far different in terms of strength? Weren''t they both supposed to be alchemists? Why is Fane so strong that Ethan couldn''t even block a single strike?


    "Earlier, it was obvious that Fane and Ethan were onpletely different levels the moment Fane attacked. No wonder Fane was so indifferent from start to finish, not even reacting; he didn''t think Ethan was worth noting. To Fane, Ethan posed no challenge at all!"


    "That''s true! The difference in skill is too great. I''m regretting betting on Ethan so much, and now I''ve lost half a million for no reason! Why am I so unlucky? I haven''t won a bet for a few rounds!" "I''m more or less the same. I''ve lost a million and a half from three consecutive rounds! If this goes on, I''ll probably stop betting on these death matches! I might as well go to the gentleman''s bets. I might be able to win a few rounds there!"


    "Didn''t Ethan say that he was using a lower Earth rank technique? He even said that he wasn''t far away from reaching the second stage of mastery. With those skills, he should''ve been one of the strongest alchemists! How did he die to Fane in one blow? It doesn''t make sense..."


    After that person spoke, a man in blue robes suddenly shouted, "It makes perfect sense-Fane was just stronger. If Ethan was using a lower Earth rank technique, then Fane must''ve used a middle Earth rank technique.


    "He''s probably reached proficiency or even perfection with the technique. That was how he defeated Ethan in one blow!"


    The moment he said that, everyone agreed with him. They nodded as they felt regret for betting on Ethan.


    The spectators had only lost half a million, so they were not that shaken up. However, the disciples of the Pentagram n in the betting area had lost their calm. Just hearing Ethan''s cries of agony rattled them to the core. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They looked like their father had died.


    Trevor rushed right over, shouting to the stage, "Fane, stop! Stop right now, do you hear me?! Stop right now!"


    He shouted as cold sweat dripped down his face. No one knew better than him how bad the situation would be if Ethan died. He would definitely be questioned by the Pentagram n.


    After all, Ethan was no ordinary


    warrior. He was an incredibly rare alchemist, so he was immensely useful. Back then, Ethan would have been in first ce in the seventh


    group if not for Fane. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was obvious that Ethan''s skills in alchemy were ster; he was just worse than Fane.


    Even if Trevor did not like Ethan,


    vordid


    Trevor could not just watch Ethan


    die. After all, he would be punished if


    he did. Even if his fellow disciples


    could vouch for him that it was Ethan''s choice, it would be useless if he perished. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He would still be punished!

 Chapter 3104

    Chapter 3104


    ?


    Even if Ethan was still alive at that moment, he was dangerously close to death''s door. Trevor was so anxious his entire body was shaking, already predicting what would happen.


    Fane looked up upon hearing Trevor''s voice and saw him standing beneath the stage with his pale, panic-stricken face. Trevor was staring right at Fane with aplicated expression. While he tried toe off as forceful, the pleading glint in his eyes was just as evident as though he was begging for Ethan''s release.


    The sight of Trevor merely amused Fane, however. He could not be bothered with him, and nothing he shouted would affect the results of the match.


    He slowly turned to look at Ethan, who was still rolling on the floor.


    At that moment, Ethan''s clothes werepletely disheveled. His entire body was covered in dirt, and he looked to be in an incredibly bad state. Despite his appearance, Ethan could barely care-the pain made him forget everything else as he wailed in agony.


    The stage suddenly turned into a ughterhouse.


    Seeing that Fane would not do anything regardless of what he said, Trevor started to panic. "We can talk about this, Fane!" he spoke. "As long as you release him, I''ll do anything as long as it''s within my power.


    "You killing him won''t amount to anything but merely taking a life. This brat has suffered the punishment he should have. Just look at how much pain he''s in! You should''ve already vented your frustration. Let him go! Just act like you didn''t see him today!"


    Trevor finally lowered his head. If this went on, Ethan would surely die. Since threatening Fane was useless, he was forced to try coercing Fane.


    Ethan''s death would entail his misery after all, seeing as Ethan was special¡ªa talented alchemist. As long as Ethan did not die, Ethan would be one of the top eighth-grade alchemists in the future.


    Nurturing an alchemist required a lot of resources, and the Pentagram n had invested a lot in Ethan. If Ethan died, then those investments would go up in mes.


    If the higher ups found out, they


    would no doubt be angered while he


    n


    would get dragged into it. Even if Ethan had requested everything himself, even if Ethan had refused to listen to anything he said, the me would still fall on him! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After all, he was Ethan''s team leader, and regardless of what happened, he would be held responsible


    if


    Ethan died. There was no telling how angry the higher ups would be and how he would be punished Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even if he was a chosen disciple in the Pentagram n, he was not the only one in the n. It was not like he had no enemies in the n either, and it would be the perfect chance to deal with him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Those who were not on good terms with him would not let the chance to deal with him slip. They would try everything in their power to have the higher ups give him the death penalty!


    Fane raised an eyebrow curiously. He never expected that Trevor would humble himself and try to negotiate.


    Fane gazed at Trevor again, noting how bloodshot his eyes were and how his lips shivered. It was obvious how much he was begging Fane.


    Fane let out augh before he said, "There''s nothing that I desire. You can give me whatever I''d want, anyway."


    Trevor''s face darkened as he said loudly," Do you know what you''re doing, Fane?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    You''re challenging the Pentagram n. If you kill Ethan, you''ll be the enemy of the whole n!"

 Chapter 3105

    Chapter 3105


    ?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You''ll always be pursued. Even if you''re lucky enough to avoid it once, you''ll never be at peace to the point you''ll never be able to show yourself in public! It''s a terrible fate. You have to think it through!"


    Hearing that, Fane was incredibly amused and looked at Trevor indifferently. "Don''t you think you''re being hrious? If I hadn''t prepared myself, how would I have started a death match with him? Do you think I started one so I''d die myself?


    "Since I knew that he''d die, it''s natural that I understood what''ll happen if he did. So what if I offend the Pentagram n? If you want to kill me, you''ve got to have skills."


    After saying that, Fane ignored what Trevor was saying beneath the stage. Fane acted like he did not hear anything, and the spectators erupted in discussions.


    Most of the warriors had betted on Ethan, and as the results were theplete opposite of what they expected, half a million had gone down the drain. Variousints could be heard everywhere.


    A lot of the warriors were more shocked at the result. After all, Ethan had lost far too quickly, having failed to even survive one strike from Fane. "I''m beginning to suspect that this kid isn''t an alchemist," said a person among the crowd suspiciously.


    Another warrior chimed in, "Why are you doubting that he isn''t an alchemist? Those robes aren''t something anyone can get. Those clothes all have special runes on them. Unless he stole someone''s, there''s no way to fake those robes."


    The one who questioned Fane exined, "If he''s not an alchemist, why doesn''t he have an alchemist badge on his chest? It''s not like we''ve never seen alchemists before.


    "Other alchemists would always have alchemist badges on their chests it''s their symbol, and they wouldn''t take it off easily. Just look at that seventh-grade alchemist badge on Ethan''s robes! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "However, this guy doesn''t have a badge at all. Furthermore, when did alchemists get so strong? Even though we lost, our thought processes had been logical.


    "Ethan came from the Pentagram


    n, and he used a lower Earth rank technique, the Pentagram Sword Style. He had even reached the first level of mastery! I''ve met so many alchemists, and not a single one of them couldpare to Ethan. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Yet, this guy dealt with Ethan in one strike! Don''t you all think it''s strange? All of this proves that this guy isn''t an alchemist at all. He''s just like the rest of us-pure warriors.


    "He probably stole or borrowed those alchemist robes from someone else. There''s no way he''s an alchemist!"


    "I think you might be right. There are some ws in his disguise. It''s the first time I''ve met such a strong alchemist. I think you''re right. This guy isn''t an alchemist at all!"


    "Ethan''s so unlucky!"


    "You can''t say he''s unlucky either. He was the one who didn''t verify the facts. He didn''t check who the other person was before the death match, and everyone knows death matches arent something you y around with. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    UMS


    "The moment you get on stage, someone will have to die. In the worst cases, both of them will end up dying. The fact that he was this careless probably means he deserved his fate."

 Chapter 3106

    Chapter 3106


    ?


    The discussions grew louder as some began to theorize that Fane was not an alchemist at all since they did not know where Fane got his robes from. Quite a lot of them felt pity for Ethan''s misfortune as well to have fallen for a trick.


    Ethan thought Fane was an alchemist, which was why Ethan started a death match, all while Fane might not be an alchemist at all.


    "This guy is too shameless! We''re all warriors here, and we never fight against alchemists! After all, we have different specialties. There''s nothing great about beating an alchemist, yet this guy even tricked them!" "He truly is despicable. I wonder what''s going through his mind!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The discussions started to shift their attacks toward Fane. After all, a lot of them had lost their spirit crystals, so they needed something to me. Fane became their prime target.


    A lot of them frantically criticized Fane, feeling like his victory was not honorable at all. They even described him as a despicable, disgusting clown. Those discussions rose among the warriors.


    Some of them even started to attack Hestia, saying that the continent''s warriors needed to prove themselves with alchemists!


    At the start, the warriors of Hestia did not say anything. After all, they did not have anything to do with Fane. Yet, when they started to move on from Fane and attack Hestia, many decided to speak up.


    A warrior from Hestia stood up and shouted, "I can prove that Fane''s an alchemist, so stop trying to find reasons to insult him! Before you learn the truth, don''t act like you know everything!


    "Fane participated in the treasure tournament before, and he even managed to get a golden treasure for Hestia. It''s not just the warriors and alchemists from the Hestia Continent who know that; the alchemists and warriors from your own worlds should know as well!"


    The moment that was said, the discussions quieted down quite a bit. A warrior from White Marsh Continent said loudly, "Is what you''re saying true?"


    That personughed coldly, saying in disdain, "Why would I lie? Fane was a part of the seventh group. If you don''t believe me, you can look into this. It''s the truth.


    "As long as you look into it a bit more, you''ll see that I''m not lying."


    The moment that person said that, quite a few of them looked into it. The results were immediately out, and the Warrior from Hestia had not been lying after all. Fane truly did take part in the seventh group, cing first and getting a golden treasure. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    What surprised them even more was the fact that Ethan had been a part of the seventh group.


    Everyone slowly started to understand what happened.


    Death matches were where grudges were settled, and the grudge between them had started from the seventh group. After figuring that out those who were calling Eane shameless all shut their mouths. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Quite a few of themmented, "So Fane is an alchemist. Why doesn''t he have his badge on?"


    "Who knows? Isn''t this guy a little crazy? He''s not just talented enough to get a treasure in an alchemy tournament, cing first among so many alchemists, but he''s not weak as a warrior either. With his skills, most wandering warriors would probably fall to him! He''s really insane. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a strong alchemist!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3107

    Chapter 3107


    ?


    "I heard that this guy doesn''t have a notable background either. How strange is that? Does he have something unique that''s backing him up?" "Even if he did, he''d need the talent in the first ce. It looks like he''s hiding quite a few secrets. It''s a pity there are so many rules here. Even if I wanted to investigate this, I wouldn''t be able to."


    Fane did not care what the spectators were talking about, but it did not mean that he did not know either. It was understandable how he would invite a lot of interest with all the extraordinary things about him.


    However, they were in the middle city.


    Even if they were keen, there was nothing they could do. They would only get the


    chance after he left, but he was no fool either. He would never give them the chance to do as they wanted.


    At that moment, Fane switched his focus on Ethan again. Under Fane''s control, Ethan''s pain slowly diminished, but it did not mean that the power that was rotting Ethan''s soul was already depleted. It was just decreasing the speed of the rot.


    Slowly, Ethan regained some of his sanity. He opened his eyes and looked at Fane weakly. When he saw Fane''s face clearly, the hatred in his heart soared.


    However, he quickly realized that he was a goner, and the fear of death filled his body.


    He did not want to die. He still had a beautiful future ahead of him!


    As an incredibly talented alchemist, he would be an eighth-grade alchemist if he lived. He even had a shot at bing a ninth-grade alchemist. If that happened, even the leader of the Pentagram n would treat him respectfully!


    No one would dare to look down on him, and many would kneel before him!


    These thoughts shed through his mind as hemented his deadly fate. The fear he felt sent chills down his spine, causing him to shiver.


    Looking at him, Faneughed and said," Are you horrified? I''m sure this doesn''t feel good. I''ll be honest with you: Even if you beg me, I won''t grant you mercy."


    That was what Ethan had threatened Fane with before the battle, and Fane merely made him taste his medicine.


    Ethan almost fainted from anger


    when he heard that. Fear and anger mixed together, and Ethan spat out a mouthful of blood. He clutched his chest as he looked at Fane with aplicated expression. "Who are you?! Tell me who you are!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane raised an eyebrow, scoffing, "Why are you asking that? Don''t you know who I am?"


    "You''re not an alchemist, I know it!


    l


    You''re not Fane... You''re someone else in disguise! There''s no way Fane is this strong. He''s an alchemist, but you''re not!" Ethan spat out even more blood as he shuddered and spoke, clutching his chest. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane was speechless. Ethan would rather im that he was someone else in disguise than admit that he was better!


    Fane raised an eyebrow and said, "Are you unable to ept that I''m better than you at everything? That''s the truth. I''m better than you in every way.


    "Didn''t youugh at me and think


    that I was just giving up my life


    when I started the death match with you? All this while, you were the clown impatiently jumping this demise!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane''s words pierced through Ethan''s thoughts.


    Ethan''s eyes widenedpletely as the color drained from his face. He looked like he was a ghost that just crawled out of hell.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3108

    Chapter 3108


    ?


    Fane snorted. No longer wanting to waste his time on him, the power of Destroying the Void exploded within Ethan''s body with a wave of Fane''s hand. Very quickly, pain drowned Ethan''s senses.


    This time, Fane did not hold back; Ethan''s soul was torn to oblivion by Destroying the Void. In just a few seconds, his soul waspletely consumed. The stage''s barrier fell at that moment, signifying that Ethan had died.


    Trevor was in sheer shock as Ethan''s corpse was brought down from the stage. His lips trembled as he looked at the lifeless body before him, and various thoughts surfaced in his mind. He was already imagining how he would be punished by the higher-ups.


    He caught a figure slowly walking toward the betting area from the corner of his eyes. With the match already ended, all his rage had condensed into one point.


    He rushed toward the figure. "Stop right there!"


    Fane stopped and slowly turned to look at the angered, pale-faced Trevor. With his lips twitching and his eyes widened, he looked at Fane as if Fane killed his own father.


    Fane barely reacted as he calmly faced Trevor''s rage. Trevor gritted his teeth and hissed, "Do you know what''ll happen now?"


    It was the same old dance. Trevor had said everything before but was about to repeat himself.


    "Do you have nothing else to say?" grumbled Fane exasperatedly. "I told you that I know what''ll happen. I just don''t care!


    Trevor''s eyes were filled with anger. "You''ll regret this! You''ll be begging for mercy! You''ll pay for this!"


    Fane frowned as he scoffed, "Pay for what? Are you going to kill me? Will you, or maybe anyone else?" "If I have the chance, I''ll kill you!" snarled Trevor.


    Fane''s lips curled into a smile of disdain. "With just your strength? You''re not that much better than Ethan, the way I see it. If you have the skills,e and kill me. What''s the point of ying around?"


    With that, Fane turned and walked toward Rudy, who was visibly happy and waving at him.


    "I made another five hundred thousand!"


    He felt like Fane was his god of


    health. He had earned a few million spirit crystals in such a short time. Before this, he only managed to


    ???


    make a few hundred thousand after saving up for so long, but it suddenly multiplied by so much. He was already a millionaire! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy grew happier as he thought about it, so much so that his smile threatened to split his face apart.


    Fane patted Rudy on the shoulder. "It''s just half a million. You''ll make even more in the future!"


    After hearing that, Rudy got even more excited. "What are you nning on participating in?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Fane raised his head slightly. He had figured out what to do before Ethan even started the death match. The death match had just been something unexpected.


    After the death match started, Fane


    did not even bother cing a bet Even if he did, he would only make half a million. To Fane, half a million was an insignificant number.

 Chapter 3109

    Chapter 3109


    ?


    As Rudy waited for Fane''s next ns excitedly, another uninvited guest appeared in front of them. It was Trevor... and the Pentagram n''s disciples.


    The next death match had already started, and the spectators were focused on the next participants. No one was paying attention to this side. Trevor''s anger had slowly dissipated, but the sinister look in his eyes had deepened. He looked at Fane incredibly venomously.


    Rudy immediately recognized that these were the people that mocked him and called him various harsh insults. It was the perfect time to fight back. Rudy walked forward and said to them, " Next time, please look at yourselves in the mirror before you call anyone ignorant. Didn''t you say that Ethan was very strong? How did he die so badly?


    "He was writhing on the floor for so long that his body was covered in dirt. He was no different than a beggar in the streets."


    The disciples immediately rushed forward when they heard that. Their faces were red, ready to fight Rudy at the next moment, but Rudy was not worried at all.


    Middle city was not the wilderness. If they wanted to fight, they would need to be able to withstand a lightning strike first.


    Chapter 3109 1


    After a moment, Fane smiled and said, "It makes sense now."


    Rudy tilted his head and asked, "What?"


    Fane took a step forward, saying to Trevor," No wonder you were so anxious. On the stage, you promised me so much just to make me stop. So it was because of that!"


    Fane had a smile on his face as he spoke. Trevor frowned, and the rage he had suppressed once again boiled. His anger surged when he saw how Fane was acting. He was tempted to start fighting with Fane. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Thankfully, he managed to suppress that urge. "Stop trying to imply things!" Fane snorted and said, "I''m not. It''s not like I didn''t hear what you said to Ethan before. Your rtionship with him is clearly nothing great, so why did you care so much about him being alive?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I thought about it, you know? It''s probably because you''ll be punished by the Pentagram n''s higher-ups for his death, isn''t it? Otherwise, you wouldn''t care that Ethan''s dead."


    Trevor frowned as he got angrier. "What kind of nonsense are you spouting? I was anxious because he was a n member! Stop trying to apply your standards onto others!"


    Fane sneered. "Am I? Stop trying to make yourself look good. Just look at your guilty expression-anyone can see it. Don''t you hate me so much that you want to kill me yourself right now?"

 Chapter 3110

    Chapter 3110


    ?


    Trevor''s lips twitched. Of course he wanted to kill Fane with his own hands. If it was not for Fane, he would not have been dragged into this mess, and he would not have needed to bear with the anger of the higher-ups when he got back, suffering from heavy punishments!


    Thinking about that, Trevor wanted nothing more than to rip Fane.


    s, even if he did, they were in the Whirling World. He did not have the skills to challenge thews of the Whirling World at all!


    Fane let out a light smile, suddenly turning serious. "I''ll give you a chance to kill me."


    The moment he said that, all of the disciples there were stunned, not daring to


    believe what they had heard. What did he say? He was going to give Trevor the chance to kill him? Was this guy mad? Was he suicidal?


    Trevor frowned. "What did you say? You want me to kill you?"


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation. This guy was really good at only catching what he wanted to hear. Fane clearly said that he would give Trevor a chance to kill him, but Trevor thought that he wanted to die by Trevor''s hands.


    Rudy could not stand it. "Are you deaf or stupid? When did he say he wanted you to kill him? He just said he''d give you a chance. Whether or not you seed, that''ll be up to your skills."


    There was a glint in Trevor''s eyes. "If you''re just saying this for fun, I''ll look down on you. A man keeps his word!"


    Fane smiled coldly. "Of course I will. I''ve already participated in a death match, mind you. It''s quite boring. Why don''t we both head to the ughter gambits and take part?"


    The moment he said that, even Rudy froze. Earlier, Rudy had thought that Fane wanted to start a death match with Trevor.


    He never expected that Fane did not have any ns to start a death match at all.


    Instead, Fane had his eyes on the ughter gambits. He wanted to y with something bigger!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The disciples of the Pentagram n all frowned. ughter gambits were no joke. The moment one started, nine out of ten would die. Only one person would be able to get out of it alive!


    Something as crazy as that was far


    too dangerous. Normally, only adrenaline junkies or those who did not mind dying would participate in ughter gambits. After all, only then would they be able to improve themselves. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, death was often the result. In a death match, only two would die at most. Starting a ughter gambit meant that there would be nine corpses!


    The disciples of the Pentagram n started to worry. The disciple behind Trevor said with a conflicted expression," Trevor, this guy is crazy. Let''s just forget about it!


    "There''s no point arguing with this crazy man. He doesn''t care about his life, but we care about ours.


    Chapter 3110 2


    Trevor''s frown deepened, intensely conflicted at that moment. On one hand, he wanted to kill Fane himself, but on the other, he was worried he might die to someone else if he participated. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Participating in a ughter gambit was too dangerous for him. He might lose his life if he was not careful.


    Trevor took a deep breath, saying, "There''s too much uncertainty in a ughter gambit. You might die to someone else before I even get the chance to kill me.


    "There would be no point in me participating. Why don''t we start a death match? We can fight to the death on the stage!"


    Fane merely let out a coldugh, having expected that Trevor would suggest that.

 Chapter 3111

    Chapter 3111


    ?


    He let out augh before he said, "I refuse! If you want to kill me with your own hands then participate in the ughter gambit with me. Otherwise, you won''t get the chance."


    Fane was very firm when he said that, leaving no room for doubt. After that, he turned around and walked forward. Rudy let out a smile as he followed behind Fane, walking into the distance. The disciples of the Pentagram n were left in disarray.


    Fane deliberately slowed down his footsteps as he walked. Rudy whispered after he caught up, "Fane, are you really going to take part in the ughter gambit?"


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation, "Did you think I was joking?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Of course, Rudy knew that Fane was not the type to joke around. Since Fane had said it, Fane would do it.


    Furthermore, Rudy knew that Fane had said all of that to get Trevor to participate in the ughter gambit with him. Once they were on the stage, there was no telling who would be the more powerful one.


    In the end, Rudy was still a little worried. He scratched his head, thinking about it for a moment before speaking up in the end.


    "I''m not doubting your skills, but I feel like the ughter gambit is a little dangerous. After you enter, you''ll be facing nine opponents. There''s just too much risk, so I''m a bit worried.


    "Why don''t you do what he asked and start another death match? In a death match, you''ll only face one opponent. It''s so much easier than a ughter gambit. I feel like death matches are easier."


    Fane raised an eyebrow, turning around to look at Rudy, "I''m not joining the ughter gambit to kill Trevor."


    "Then what is your purpose of joining?" Rudy was even more confused.


    Fane sighed as he looked into the distance, "It''s for a bronze medal!"


    After saying that, he took out the ck iron medal from his storage. When Rudy heard what Fane said, he was stunned but replied, "A bronze medal? There''s even a bronze medal?!"


    Fane nodded as he continued


    walking forward slowly. He


    exined, "If you want to get the bronze medal, you have to participate in the ughter gambit. I''ve already thought about it. The medals shouldn''t just be something tebrag about. They must be usefulter on!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane clenched the ck iron medal in his hand, wondering what gathering the medals would yield. Since there was a ck iron medal and a bronze medal now, there should be a gold medal waiting for them in the end.


    The ck iron medal was in the outer city, while the bronze medal was in the middle city, so the golde medal should be in the inner city. Fane was already anticipating the challenges he would face in the inner city! Content belongs s to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy''s lips twitched as hemented, "What kind of a hero created the Whirling World? Every stage is so bloody."


    Fane continued, "Let''s not think about that for now. Let me tell you the rules of the ughter gambit so you don''tin


    later."


    Right after he said that Fane heard some frantic footsteps behind him. Fane smiled, not needing to turn around to know who it was.


    Trevor''s face was stiff. At that moment, he was feeling exceptionally turbulent. His face was somewhat twisted. He was still a little conflicted to make a decision.


    Even though he was a chosen


    disciple of the Pentagram n,


    which definitely proved his skills, the


    ughter gambit was still incredibly


    dangerous where only one out of ten


    survived. If he was careless, be could very well lose his life. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I''ll participate!" Trevor said loudly.

 Chapter 3112

    Chapter 3112


    ?


    Trevor was incredibly wound up when he shouted that as if he was ready to fight someone at any moment. Fane''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. That was exactly what he wanted.


    Trevor started to huff as he red at Fane," I know you just want someone to die with you! Let me tell you, don''t underestimate a chosen disciple from an eighth-grade n. You''re more than just a little weaker than me!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not saying anything about that. He did not want to bother exining everything at that moment. Rudy furrowed his eyebrows. Every time he heard something like that, Rudy felt like jumping out to defend Fane. The whole time, he knew better than anyone how strong Fane was. However, since Fane did not say anything, he was worried that he would disrupt Fane''s ns, so he kept quiet.


    At that moment, the other disciples from the Pentagram n caught up. They had heard everything Trevor said earlier. They suddenly got incredibly noisy, and all of them were incredibly anxious.


    The one closest to Trevor was an inner disciple of the Pentagram n, Evan Brown. Evan''s lips constantly shook as an anxious look appeared on his face.


    He clenched his fists and shouted, "Trevor, you''re being too stubborn! You know better than I do what a ughter gambit is! You and this brat won''t be the only ones taking part, there will be eight other people.


    "There''s no way to tell who the other eight will be. Are you going to agree to take part so easily? There might even be other chosen disciples. Once you enter, only one will survive out of the ten.


    "I''ve never doubted your skills, but you have to think about this more. This guy is just crazy. Why do you want to go into this with a crazy person?!" After saying that, Evan turned abruptly, ring right at Fane. At that moment, he looked like a lion that had been provoked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I know you want to die! Can you just die yourself? Why do you have to be so despicable and shameless that you insist on dragging someone else with you?!"


    Fane frowned as he scoffed in his


    mind. Sometimes, he really hated talking to those disciples from high-grade ns. No matter what they said, they always acted like they were above everyone else. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Everything they said was just to stand out from the crowd, acting like they were better.


    Fane coldly looked at Evan, "I''m not forcing him. I just wanted to give him a chance to kill me, and he agreed. If he didn''t want to, I wouldn''t force him either.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the leader of


    your team is Trevor, not you. Shouldn''t this be the leader''s


    decision? You really are crossing the line, trying to make the decision for him like that. It looks like you have even more power than him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chapter 3112 3


    At that moment, the disciples of the Pentagram n seemed to all be ring at Fane viciously, as if they wanted to rip Fane to shreds.


    One of the disciples behind Evan said, "Is that all you''ve got? Let me tell you, there''s no use trying to get us to fight each other! Trevor will definitely not die with you!"

 Chapter 3113

    Chapter 3113


    ?


    "That''s right! You''re just a crazy guy. If you want to be crazy, no one will stop you, but don''t just think you can drag Trevor along with you! Your victory earlier probably made you confident. Do you think that you''re unbeatable right now? Do you think that you can handle nine opponents by yourself? Is killing nine geniuses something that easy for you?"


    Faneughed, suddenly feeling like they were incredibly amusing. He put his hand on his chin, acting like he was thinking for a while before he said, "How did you know what I was thinking? If I didn''t think I could beat nine other opponents, why would I participate in the ughter gambit? Do you think I will die just like you were saying?" After he said that, the disciples of the Pentagram n started tough, but theughter did not reach their eyes. It was clear they only did that to mock Fane.


    Evan narrowed his eyes and said, "I''ve never seen anyone as full of himself as you. Did you think we were praising you? Do you really think you''re unbeatable? That you can beat nine opponents by yourself?


    "How are you going to do that? You''re an alchemist. You can''t even challenge wandering warriors. How did you think you''re good enough to fight against the geniuses fromrge ns? You''ll just be cannon fodder in the ughter gambit. You might not even be worthy of being called cannon fodder. You''re just an idiot to all those geniuses!"


    After Evan said that, the other disciples piled on, throwing in nasty insult after nasty insult.


    At that moment, Trevor suddenly said," Alright, that''s enough. I''ve already decided to participate in the ughter gambit.


    Fane, I don''t care what you''re trying to do. I don''t care if you want to die or if you''re just crazy. Just remember this, you''re the one who gave me a chance to kill you.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t let such a good chance go. Even if there''s some danger, that''s not a problem. I''ve walked on the path of the warrior myself, and I''ve never admitted defeat. This time, I won''t lose either!"


    After saying that, he walked right toward the transfer array. The Pentagram n disciples panicked at that moment as they hurried after Trevor, too focused on trying to talk Trevor out of it to bother with Fane.


    However, Trevor was already determined to kill Fane no matter how dangerous the ughter gambit was. Furthermore, he had a certain level of pride as a chosen disciple of the Pentagram n.


    The ughter gambit was sure


    death for any regr warrior, but he was not a regr warrior. Ever since he entered the Pentagram n, he had never cked off. He worked himself to the bone and became a chosen disciple. He never got any help from the outside. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He had managed to get to where he was thanks to his own talent and pride. He never retreated before this, and he would not be afraid this time either. So what if there was danger? Danger and opportunity came hand in hand!


    He refused to believe that the ughter gambit would kill him. After affirming his own confidence the words of advice around him became useless. He would definitely take part in the ughter gambit and kill Fane to relieve his anger! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at Trevor leaving in a hurry, Faneughed and said, "I just needed to provoke him a little, and he stopped listening to anyone else. It looks like he''s quite confident in himself."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rudy raised an eyebrow and looked at Trevor, "He''s not just a little confident, but very much so. I have to say, the other disciples from the Pentagram n made sense.


    "Someone rational would be able to listen to them, but Trevor''s already possessed with thoughts of killing you. He would never let the chance to kill you slip. With your


    ver


    provocations, he becamepletely stuck on the idea!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3114

    Chapter 3114


    ?


    Saying that, Rudy could not stop himself from letting out augh, "It''s obvious how much he hates you. Even if he''s risking his life, he won''t let the chance to kill you slip away!"


    Fane let out augh as he said, "After all, he''s the leader of that team from the


    Pentagram n. Ethan being alive or dead definitely concerns Trevor.


    "Trevor would have to take responsibility regardless, but Ethan''s no regr warrior. He''s an alchemist that had a lot of


    resources given to him. If Ethan managed to stay alive, he would definitely be an eighth-grade alchemist in the future.


    "Trevor knows very well how valuable an eighth-grade alchemist is to a n. It''s because of that he realized how much Ethan''s death would end up affecting him. He would probably not be able to be a chosen disciple anymore, and might even be punished even harder than that. He would not even be able to escape."


    Hearing that, Rudy frowned as he widened his mouth slightly, "No wonder that guy hates you so much. Before you killed Rudy, he even tried to sweet talk you. It''s actually a big deal!"


    Fane nodded, narrowing his eyes as he looked at the transfer array, "In the past, I was someone who let bygones be bygones, but it seems like that attitude can''t be used on disciples from high grade ns at all!"


    The ughter gambit was held in the western side of the middle city. The spectator stands were alreadypletely full. Noise filled the air.


    The ughter gambit was split into threerge areas, which were the viewing area, the betting area and the battle area. There were a lot of spectators filling up the spectating area.


    The viewing area for the ughter gambits was different from the spectator stands of the colosseums. The entire area was spread out in a fan shape and covered an extremelyrge area. There was no stage


    below, but arge transfer array.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    On the transfer array was a massive open scroll. The scroll was two hundred feet long and seven feet tall. Every warrior in the viewing area could clearly see inside the scroll.


    On the scroll were seven names. Those names were the ones who had already registered for the ughter gambit!


    Those seven had indicated which world they were from in red letters. Looking over, there were four from Chaos Continent and three from White Marsh Continent.


    The seven participants were at an isted area in front of the viewing area. That was the waiting area. There were ten seats in the waiting area, and seven were already filled.


    The seven of them were seen resting. There was a tense atmosphere around them. Even those from the same world were not friendly to each other.


    After all, they were taking part in the ughter gambit where only onez could live. Other than themselves, everyone else was an enemy. After being sent to the isted space, it was every man for themselves!


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At the spectator stand it was apletely different atmosphere. It was incredibly noisy and everyone seemed excitedly discussing among themselves.


    "I think that Chris is stronger. I heard that he''s already even stronger than the direct disciple of the head elder of the Purple Cloud Pavilion. Some say that he''s the top three among the chosen disciples from the Purple Cloud Pavilion! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s rare to see anyone as strong as him. I don''t see how the victor will be anyone else but him."

 Chapter 3115

    Chapter 3115


    ?


    "You do make sense, but I think you''re being a bit rash. Chris'' skills and talents might sit at the peak, but there are those among the seven who canpete with him."


    After saying that, the person pointed at a handsome man d in a white robe.


    "Edward from the Nimbus Alliance. All of you should know him right? He''s the brother of the top chosen disciple from the Nimbus Alliance! I heard that he''s not that far away from his brother of terms of skills. It''s just that his brother is a few years older and has been training for longer.


    "If he has enough time, Edward will be able to catch up. I heard from others that Edward should be among the top five in the Nimbus Alliance. Even if Chris is in the top three, those are two different ns.


    "They''re from different worlds as well. The Purple Cloud Pavilion is an eighth-grade n from White Marsh Continent, while the Nimbus Alliance is an eighth-grade n from Chaos Continent. Chaos Continent is a bit stronger than White Marsh Continent!


    "Even if the two ns have neverpeted with each other, I still feel like the Nimbus Alliance is stronger! Being top five might just be better than the top three!


    "I feel like Edward might be stronger than Chris despite being in the top five of the Nimbus Alliancepared to the top three of the Purple Cloud Pavilion!"


    The person who said that was abnormally calm as if it was assuredly the truth. After the others heard that, they nodded slightly, feeling like the person made sense.


    However, no one dared to say that it was definitely true.


    After all, they were from different worlds and ns. There was no way to make an urateparison! Furthermore, it would not be a battle between the two of them after they were sent to isted space. It would be a ten-person battle royale.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    There was no telling what could happen! They might even make temporary alliances. Nothing was certain.


    The only way to be sure was to wait for the results. At that moment, they were constantly discussing things in order to have a better understanding of who tobet on. Everyone had their own choices in mind.


    Everyone of them was only allowed to bet on one person!


    "I feel like David from the Frenzied de n is quite strong too. He''s just not as famous as the other two. I feel like he can win. Otherwise, why would he take this risk as a chosen disciple of the Frenzied de n?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Anyone who participated in the ughter of gambits were either adrenaline junkies, those who gambled with their lives, or warriors immensely confident in themselves. A lot of them were chosen disciples from major ns. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They were confident in their skills, feeling like their skills would lead them to victory. They felt that they would be able to triumph over the other nine, bing the sole survivor and earning a bronze medal!


    The final winner would not just get a bronze medal, but also entry into the inner city. They would not need to try and umte points to enter like the other warriors.


    They would need to fight on the surface and go through the two underground levels. Furthermore, there were other rewards outside of the entry token and bronze medal.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They would be able to pick one out of ten treasures. All those benefits were far too attractive. Most of the participants put their lives on the line precisely for that.

 Chapter 3116

    Chapter 3116


    ?


    Many wandering warriors had managed to get this far precisely because they were ruthless enough to charge forward without a care for their lives. They took up a majority of the ughter gambit participants.


    There were already seven participants registered for this ughter gambit. Other than the three from major ns, the others were all wandering warriors who did not care about their lives!


    All the warriors in the viewing area felt that those four had no chance of winning! If they really had the skill, they would have already be disciples of major ns. There would be no need for them to frantically fight for resources for themselves. The ns would have provided everything!


    "It''s already six hours, why is it not full yet?


    "You must be new. It''s only been six hours. I waited for a whole day before ten people signed up."


    It was too difficult, and it was also the one that needed the most participants out of the three events. So, the time between ughter gambits was quite long.


    Sometimes, they would be lucky enough to have it start in two hours. Other times, they would have to wait for the whole day. After all, it was far too dangerous. As long as they were sent to the isted space, only one would return alive.


    The disciples of high-grade ns had always valued their lives highly. Normally, they would never participate in something so dangerous. Anyone who participated would definitely be an immensely confident warrior.


    Even those desperate wandering warriors had a limit to them. Most of the time, they made up the majority of those that died. Since more and more died, their numbers dwindled even more.


    The newer warriors at the viewing area would not know the situation. They would definitelyin after staying there for a while. Those who had already been at the viewing area for a few days were already used to it. They did not even feel like six hours was that long.


    "That''s right, were there no participants from Hestia Continentst time?"


    "There were none. It wasn''t justst time, but the time before that as well. What are the warriors from Hestia Continent doing? Are they all staying at the gentleman''s bets?" The personughed out loud at that.


    The gentleman''s bets were the


    easiest of the three on the surface, and the one with the most participants. The ughter gambits were the most dangerous, and betting limits were also the highest. That was why it managed to attract so many warriors to watch and bet on. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Hestia Continent''s warriors all value themselves highly. They would never participate in anything so dangerous. I was around the death matches for a while. It''s already amazing if you see one Hestia Continent warrior in ten matches there!


    "Most of them are gathered at the first underground level and the gentleman''s bets. After all, the difficulty is lower and the risk of dying isn''t that high!" The warriors in the viewing area suddenly


    started talking about how Hestia Continent was not participating in the ughter gambits.


    The warriors of Chaos Continent and White Marsh Continent started to mock the warriors of Hestia Continent. They never cursed, but still managed topletely humiliate Hestia Continent.


    There were naturally quite a few warriors from Hestia Continent among the spectators. After hearing all of them, they were all furious. However, not a single one of them dared to stand up to fight for Hestia Continent. After all, it was the truth. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There had been so many ughter gambits, but Hestia Continent''s warriors had only participated in a very meager amount. Thest two matches had no warriors from the Hestia Continent at all.


    "As long as there''s a bit of danger, they run to hide like rats, running away faster than anyone else. The ughter gambits are too difficult for them to even dare to participate!"

 Chapter 3117

    Chapter 3117


    ?


    After the man said that, the other warriors started to pile on. They started to describe Hestia Continent''s warriors as cowards and pieces of trash! More and more nasty insults started to get thrown at the warriors of Hestia Continent. There were a lot of spectators, and a lot of the warriors from Hestia Continent were fuming in anger. They wanted to rush forward and fight those warriors that insulted Hestia Continent.


    However, they knew that they would get struck by lightning if they tried. They would just end up being burnt to a crisp. They could not attack physically and verbally. After all, the facts were against them. Quite a few warriors from Hestia Continent started to think about leaving.


    At the end of the day, they could not fight, nor could they argue. They were forced to sit down and be humiliated. At that moment, two names suddenly appeared on the scroll, as well as where those names were from.


    The burly man looked at the scroll and muttered, "Fane? Hestia Continent?"


    At that moment, all of the warriors in the viewing area saw Fane''s name and where Fane was from. He was actually from Hestia Continent! Speak of the devil and he shalle. They had just been talking about it, and someone from Hestia Continent was actually taking part!


    The warriors from Hestia Continent in the viewing area all breathed sighs of relief when they saw Fane''s name and continent!


    Fane''s participation gave them some cover for the moment. Even if most of the warriors from Hestia Continent did not know who Fane was, at least someone had participated.


    They were happy as long as someone joined! It would spare them the insults from the other two continents about being cowards.


    Beneath Fane''s name was Trevors, who had registered with Fane. After registering, the two of them walked toward the waiting area.


    Since the spectating area was full,


    Rudy and the others were forced to wait outside for the results. The betting area was not too far away. If they tried, they could still see what was going on. It would just take some effort.


    After telling Rudy some things, Fane walked in. Trevor had been right behind Fane. Before they entered the waiting area, they heard the discussions from the viewing area.


    Even if Fane did not want to care about what others were saying around him, they were so loud that he heard everything clearly, "Who is Fane? Is he the one in front or behind?"


    "He''s the one in front! I know the one


    at the back. It''s Trevor from the Pentagram n! He''s quite strong, but he''s a bit worse than Chris Wouldn''t warriors like Trevo usually avoid the ughter gambits?


    What''s going on?"


    To the warriors in the viewing area, warriors like Trevor, who was not at the peak, but not weak either, were really scared of dying. They would normally not take part in ughter gambits.


    Even if they did, they would still see who else was taking part. They would see if there were any strong opponents. If there were, they would give up or wait for the next round!


    Chris and Edward were already two incredibly strong participants who had registered, did Trevor not see that? Did he not care? Was he that confident?


    Trevor frowned as he followed Fane. Various thoughts were on his mind. He was starting to regret being so impulsive. He should have tried to find out who was already registered first!


    Even if he was participating, he should have waited for one with weaker participants. He had been too impulsive, and registered right away!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He was suddenly a little regretful. After taking a few breaths, he looked up at Fane.


    He saw that Fane seemed to be walking very steadily.

 Chapter 3118

    Chapter 3118


    ?


    Looking at Fane''s straightened back, Trevor suddenly felt like he was incredibly weak. Even an alchemist who was a wandering warrior was more confident than he was. He was too focused on worrying about everything. He did not look like a chosen disciple from an eighthgrade n at all.


    Thinking about that, he puffed up his chest and started to radiate confidence. It was like he had suddenly turned into the strongest chosen disciple of the Pentagram n. However, his confidence did notst long.


    When the two of them entered the waiting area, Trevor immediately saw Chris. His confident expression froze. The worry, pain, and fear that he had suppressed suddenly resurfaced!


    Chris was actually participating as well. Chris would be going into an isted space with him and fighting it out in a battle royale?


    They were both warriors from White Marsh Continent, so he naturally knew who Chris was. The Purple Cloud Pavilion was even stronger than the Pentagram n, and Chris ranked in third ce among their chosen disciples.


    He was barely in the top ten of chosen disciples from the Pentagram n. Comparatively, it was obvious which one of them was weaker. He knew better than anyone.


    Trevor''s lips trembled as words surfaced in his mind. Why? Why did he have to encounter Chris?! Even if Trevor was confident in himself, it was not blind confidence.


    Trevor''s face paled as fear rose in his heart, almost swallowing him up Compared to that, Fane was emotionless. When they arrived at the waiting area, he chose one of the empty seats and happened to sit beside Chris.


    Chris frowned as he appraised Fane. No one had dared to sit next to him. After all, his skills were in for everyone to see. The others had subconsciously avoided sitting next to him.


    Chris had thought that the seat next to him would have been left for thest person. That person would not be able to choose and would be forced to sit next to him, feeling the immense power he gave out.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He never expected that this unknown warrior from Hestia Continent would sit next to him, ignoring his aura!


    Disciples from high-grade ns were all incredibly particr about their dignity. Fane''s actions made Chris incredibly unhappy.


    He snorted before saying, "Two


    more volunteers to die. How could someone like you dare to participate in the ughter gambit? It looks like you''re either sick of living, or you daydream too much!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane frowned, ncing at Chris. He did not expect that Chris would start causing trouble right as he sat down before he even said anything.


    The look Chris had shot him earlier had been full of disdain and contempt, which made Fane feel incredibly ufortable.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Fane coldly looked at Chris, "Who do you think you are? Why do you care who participates in the ughter gambit? Chris choked at those


    words The other participants


    around them all looked over


    opening their eyes from their rest. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Someone actually talked back to Chris?


    He was even a warrior from Hestia Continent. Looking at his attire, he was definitely no one special. Fane''s clothes were the cheapest among the nine of them.


    Other than Fane and Trevor, the other participants were looking at Fane strangely. They felt like Fane was too ignorant to know fear, which was why Fane dared to talk back to Chris so harshly.

 Chapter 3119

    Chapter 3119


    ?


    Chris'' face reddened in anger as he narrowed his eyes and red at Fane viciously. Ever since he became a chosen disciple, he had never been spoken to like that. The feeling of his power being ignored caused Chris incredible fury.


    "Do you know who I am? It looks like you want to die a horrible death."


    Fane raised his eyebrow in exasperation, saying calmly, "I don''t care who you are. You can be whoever you want, but I just don''t care. You shouldn''t be trying to cause me trouble anyway!


    "People like you disgust me. Since you said that, you must be someone important from your continent. No one can ever offend you, which is why you said all of that. However, you''re nothing but air in my eyes!"


    Fane absolutely hated double standards where only one side was allowed to say anything. It had clearly been Chris who was looking for trouble. Fane had merely spoken back, and Chris felt like he was being challenged.


    Fane had seen a lot. Every time he met someone like that, Fane would be full of disgust. He would not hold back with his words.


    There would only be one person remaining after this match anyway. Sitting in the waiting area, the others were his enemies. Since that was the case, he had no reason to hold back.


    Chris'' lips shook as he looked at Fane with clenched teeth. He looked like he wanted to rip Fane apart.


    "Very well! In so many years, I''ve never met someone as daring as you. It looks like you really want to be tortured to death by me. I''ll make sure to fulfill that wish. Your death will be excruciating. I''ll leave you behind forst and slowly torture you!"


    Those words had been squeezed out of Chris through clenched teeth. He looked at Fane like a mortal enemy!


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation as he snorted, "If you have the skills, then feel free. Don''t just run your mouth. Anyone knows how to talk!"


    The others around him all widened their eyes as they stared at Fane. This guy was too bold. He did not seem to be holding back at all. Was he really not afraid of getting tortured by Chris?


    If he was angering Chris like this, he


    would be Chris'' first target the


    moment they entered the isted space. There were no rules on how your opponents needed to be killed. It meant that, as long as Chris captured Fane, he would get to decide how he killed F Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    David from the Frenzied de n was seated next to Trevor. He could


    not help but say, "Are you just ignorant or are you crazy? Do you really not feel afraid at all that he''ll torture you? After entering the isted world, no one will respond to your cries for help." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane looked at David and felt like David was talking too much. Fane felt like David knew nothing, and David''s words proved that


    He snorted and said, "Do you think I''m participating in the ughter gambit to die?"


    David raised an eyebrow and said loudly," Of course. Do you think you can kill us?"


    After saying that, David let out augh. His face was filled with disdain. Even though Hestia Continent was cedst among the three worlds, it was still a vast ce. There were definitely some geniuses.


    He had tried looking into the skilled


    warriors from the ns of Hestia Continent, but had never heard of


    Fane. That was why he was sur


    that Fane was probably not that strong even if Fane was froma major n. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3120

    Chapter 3120


    ?


    Furthermore, the clothes Fane was wearing were about the same as those wandering warriors in the viewing area. Normally, disciples of high-grade ns would ce great importance on their standing. They would be very particr about how they dressed. There was no way they would casually wear the clothes of wandering warriors.


    That was why David even suspected that Fane might be a wandering warrior. If Fane really was a wandering warrior from Hestia Continent, his earlier words would be even more hrious.


    David could tell that the others present were smart. The others had glints in their eyes. Fane raised an eyebrow, feeling everyone''s gaze and understanding what they were thinking.


    Fane let out a snort before he started tough. When they saw that Fane wasughing, they were a little stunned. It seemed like there really was something wrong with Fane''s head. Could he not tell that everyone wasughing at him? Why was heughing with them? Was heughing at himself?


    David said to Fane, "Who do you think you are? Do you think that we can''t see through you?"


    At that moment, Trevor, who had been trapped in his own fear, suddenly said, "There''s no need to guess. This guy isn''t just a wandering warrior without any background, he''s even an alchemist.


    However, he''s quite a good alchemist. He even got a treasure at the alchemist tournament."


    The moment he said that everyone was stunned for a moment before they erupted intoughter. So this guy was not just devoid of any background, but was an alchemist.


    He had actually dared to take part in the ughter gambit and even challenged Chris like that. The most hrious thing was how he had asked them if they thought he participated in the ughter gambit because he wanted to die. It seemed like the answer was clear.


    Of course, he was going to die. An alchemist actually abandoned his own specialty of refining pills to participate in an incredibly dangerous ughter gambit. He even thought he could win!


    Just thinking about it made themugh. The eight other participants had mocking smiles on their faces. Some of them were evenughing in an incredibly exaggerated manner.


    Chris said, "It looks like there''s something wrong with your head. No wonder you managed to say all of that. However, I don''t care about all of that. The fact that you offended me means you''ll have to endure my wrath!"


    Fane took a deep breath,posing himself. If Chris had not challenged him the moment he sat down, Fane would not have bothered anyone there. At that moment, he knew that the others would just treat him as a joke no matter what he said.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Since that was the case, there was no point in him wasting any effort. He merely looked at everyone coldly, "Remember what all of you are saying at this moment. Once we enter the isted space, I''ll repeat


    your words."


    The moment he said that, it invited even moreughter. One


    ck-robed guy coldly snorted, "Are you threatening us? You''re saying that you''ll appear in front of all of us after we enter the space and repeat what he said. Do you think that''s much of a threat?" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    That person felt like there was definitely something wrong with Fane. Otherwise, there was no way Fane would say something so absurd and hrious. Fane scoffed, shutting his eyes and resting instead. He ignored everyone else.


    He had already said his piece after all. Seeing how Fane was, the rest of them lost interest. Theughter and mockery stopped.


    However, Chris still felt furious. Even


    if Fane was an idiot, he remembered


    every single thing Fane had said back. Fan¨¦ was already shutting his eyes and ignoring everything, if he dwelled on the matter, he would only look petty.

 Chapter 3121

    Chapter 3121


    ?


    He could not do anything in the waiting area but seethe in anger. He felt more and more ufortable, feeling like he had to vent all his anger. He suddenly saw Trevor acting incredibly sullen. Chris frowned as doubt shed in his eyes.


    They were both disciples from high-grade ns from White Marsh Continent. He knew Trevor a little and the extent of his skills. If Edward and himself were not there Trevor might actually have a chance of winning.


    However, with him there, and Edward as well, Trevor''s chances were minuscule. Did Trevor not look into who was participating before he registered?


    He seemed to just barge in hotheadedly Did Trevor look down on him? Thinking about that, Chris suddenly found a target for his frustrations, "Trevor, is something wrong with you? Are you just as crazy as this guy?"


    Trevor frowned as a look of unhappiness shed in his eyes. Even if he was not as strong as Chris, the two of them were still chosen disciples from eighth-grade ns. It felt bad being talked to like that.


    Trevor looked up at Chris and replied, "I''m not mad, nor am I sick of living. Or maybe everyone here''s actually already sick of living."


    Chris'' expression darkened. Even Trevor had talked back to him. That intensified Chris'' anger even more, "You''re another one who refuses to listen to reason!" Trevor felt like Chris'' words were incredibly funny. How could someone with good intentions speak so nastily? Trevor had just answered truthfully, but Chris felt like Trevor had insulted him.


    Trevor nced at Fane and resolved


    himself. Everyone here was an enemy anyway, there was no reason for him to be nice to Chris. He would try for victory with all his might He would not die here. He still had a


    bright future!


    Chris was also his enemy. He would do everything he could to defeat Chris. Even if Chris was skilled, if Trevor put in everything he had, Trevor might actually stand a chance.


    After motivating himself internally, Trevor found his lost confidence again. He straightened his body subconsciously.


    He looked up at Chris, "Since we''re


    .n


    already in the ughter gambit, everyone here is an enemy. This i isn''t a tea party. I don''t have to treat you with respect, so watch yourself!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chris was really infuriated at that point. He felt like his dignity was being challenged over and over again. He clenched his teeth and looked at Trevor coldly.


    He decided that Trevor would be his next target after he killed Fane. He would use the same method to torture Trevor to death. He would have Trevor know the consequences of challenging his dignity!


    After Trevor said that, the waiting room was in an incredibly tense atmosphere again. All of them looked at their fellow participants with alertness. The viewing area was bustling. No one


    bothered to lower their voices there. The ones closer to the waiting area had heard some of the conversations.

 Chapter 3122

    Chapter 3122


    ?


    What was said spread like wildfire everywhere. In just a few minutes, the altercations that had just happened were known by everyone. Everyone was curious and shocked by Fane.


    Most of them felt like Fane was either incredibly brave or justpletely crazy. Otherwise, how could he challenge Chris like that? If Fane had Edward''s skills, what Fane said would have been nothing to shout about.


    However, he was a wandering warrior without any backing and was even an alchemist. Where did he gain the courage to have an altercation with Chris? Was he really not worried about being tortured to death?


    "This guy''s head must be filled with paste. I was feeling d that there was finally a warrior from Hestia Continent taking part in the ughter gambit, but now it looks like they were better off without him. He''s embarrassing the warriors of Hestia Continent!"


    The burly man who had mocked Hestia Continent beforeughed maniacally as he said, "This guy is hrious. Does he know what he''s doing? Does he know what''s waiting for him? Are the alchemists of Hestia Continent all eitherplete cowards orplete idiots?"


    This time, the warriors of Hestia Continent were once again trapped in a state of silent rage. Quite a few of them started to curse at Fane for his actions.


    Just like the others had said, it would have been better if he did not participate. Before Fane joined, those insults being thrown at Hestia Continent would probably have stopped after a while.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Fane''s appearance had not only done nothing to improve the situation, it had worsened it as well. Everyone started to talk about how the warriors from Hestia Continent were trash andplete idiots.


    At that moment, a few anxious


    warriors were standing at the southwestern side of the betting


    area. Evan clenched his teeth, full of worry At that moment, he really


    wanted to rush into the waiting area and pull Trevor out. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was only then did he find out that Chris from the Purple Cloud Pavilion was participating.


    The warriors from the other worlds


    might not know of Chris'' skills, but Evan was in front of the White Marsh Continent as well. He knew how strong Chris was. There were so many experts in the Purple Cloud Pavilion. The fact that he managed to ce in the top three among their chosen disciples meant that his skills were unquestionable. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He was not deaf either. He had heard a lot of the discussions from the viewing area. He found out about the one called Edward. Even if he did not know much about Chaos Continent, he had heard of the Nimbus Alliance before.


    The fact that those two were a part of this ughter gambit meant that it was far more dangerous than he had thought. Even if he was confident in Trevor, it did not mean he blindly believed that Trevor would win.


    The situation was already incredibly bad. The opponents were strong. Unless Trevor made a breakthrough within this time or something happened when they entered the isted world, causing both Chris and Edward to die together Trevor''s chances of winning were far too low. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Evan''s lips constantly twitched, and his face was full of worry. The disciples behind him were all incredibly miserable as well.


    "Evan, what do you think we should do? Trevor really was too impulsive this time. He didn''t even bother to look at who the other participants were before he registered with that crazy guy. Isn''t it toote now?"


    "I don''t care if it''ste or not, let''s rush in and pull Trevor out! The moment the ughter gambit starts, it really will be toote!"

 Chapter 3123

    Chapter 3123


    ?


    "I''m not trying to curse Trevor. I really am worried! The ughter gambit itself is already a dangerous thing. There are even strong opponents this time. It doesn''t really look good. If we just stand here and do nothing, it''s very possible that..."


    He did not dare to continue what he was saying but everyone there knew what he wanted to say.


    Evan sighed as he red at the waiting area. Various thoughts surfaced in his mind at that moment. He really wanted to rush inside and drag Trevor out no matter what Trevor said. Trevor''s life was more important.


    Yet, he immediately shook his head and discarded the thought. The ughter gambit was not a game. The moment they registered and entered the waiting area, leaving would vite thews of the Whirling World.


    Lightning would strike on them, and Trevor would die anyway! Evan gulped as a hopeless look shed on his face.


    At that moment, anger ignited in his heart. He suddenly turned around to look at Rudy. Rudy had a slight frown on his face, and his expression showed some worry.


    However, Rudy was not nearly as worried as Evan.


    It was obvious that Rudy was still quite confident in Fane''s skills. The more Rudy acted like that, the angrier Evan got.


    "The two of you arepletely


    crazy! If Trevor ends up being


    dragged down by the two of you and dies, I won''t let you off! I''ll definitely rip you to shreds! No! Even that won''t satisfy my hatred! I''ll torture you to the brink of death!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even the most venomous words could not relieve Evan of his anger. That was because he was already panicking. He really did not know what to do with the situation.


    In truth, he knew very well that all he could do was wait. That was because there was nothing he could possibly do. There was no way for him to pull Trevor out, and no way for him to stop the ughter gambit.


    Rudy frowned as he looked at Evan in disgust. He was worried about Fane as well, but he knew Fane incredibly well. He felt like Fane would be able to ovee the hurdle.


    Hearing Evan''s words, his indifferencepletely vanished, "Those with true power never show it! Don''t think that you''re the only one capable of saying all those disgusting things!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After saying that, Rudy paused as a look of mockery shed in his eyes.


    He continued, "Don''t you feel like your anger is at its limits? Let me give you some advice. You should try to keep calm right now. Once you see everythingter, you''ll realize that you won''t be the one being ripped to shreds. If you don''t believe me, just look at what happened to Trevor!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Evan clenched his teeth and looked at Rudy. The tension between the two of them was already at the point where they could fight each otherto the death. However, they held back, knowing that they could not fight here. They still hated the other party to bits! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Time ticked away, and Fane started to get impatient. He finally opened his eyes and looked at the viewing area. He measured the time and found that half an hour had passed. Where was thest person?

 Chapter 3124

    Chapter 3124


    ?


    There were so many warriors in the viewing area, and an unending flow of warriors came over from afar as well. Fane trusted in the allure of the ughter gambit. There would always be those that are not afraid to die, feeling like they would be able to be the final victor.


    Not only would they get a bronze medal, but they would also get an amazing treasure and the admiration of the crowd! Yet, they were struggling to find thest person to register. Fane sighed helplessly, not knowing how long he would need to wait.


    As Fane said, there was finally some movement on that massive scroll. Thest name appeared. It was another warrior from the Chaos Continent! That person was called Marko. He looked incredibly average. He was dressed somewhat well. At least, his clothes were worth several times more than Fanes.


    When the person entered, the nine participants all sighed in relief.


    Someone was finally there. They did not need to waste any more time. After Marko entered the waiting area, the ten participants were finally all gathered. The caretaker, who had been hidden the whole time, arrived in front of the array.


    He wore a skeleton mask, as usual, not allowing anyone to see his actual looks. He announced in a cold tone, "The fifty-third ughter gambit shall begin! The odds will be announced immediately. The same rules apply. One person is only allowed to bet on one participant! The bets are limited to half a million to two million spirit


    crystals!"


    After saying that, the caretaker pointed at the massive scroll. A golden light shot out of the caretaker''s finger, piercing into the scroll. The scroll started to glow golden.


    Behind everyone''s name, the odds appeared. At that moment, even the participants stood up to look at the scroll with widened eyes.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Quite a few of them started to read out the odds, "Chris from White Marsh Continent, one to one point seven, Edward from Chaos Continent, one to two point nine, David from Chaos Continent, one to three point five..."


    Fane looked up at his odds and pursed his lips in shock. This time, his odds were


    even higher than thest. It was already at one to seven point five. It was obvious how low the caretakers regarded him.


    If the odds were low, it would mean that the caretakers thought he had a higher chance of winning. The higher odds meant that the caretakers did not regard him highly.


    Fane let out augh before he looked away. To Fane, the odds did not mean that he was being underestimated. Instead, it was an amazing chance. The ughter gambit''s upper limit was so high. He could bet two million in one go. Two million was no longer a number that Fane could not afford. It was not even arge sum for Rudy!


    It was not a lot to bet, but once he won, it would be a small fortune. He would make over ten million in one go.


    Ten million was already worth the entire fortune of a chosen disciple from a seventh -grade n! Even Fane was incredibly excited! At that moment, a thought shed in Fane''s mind. Danger equal opportunity! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "How are my odds so high?!" Trevor said unhappily.


    Fane looked at the scroll and was slightly shocked at Trevor''s odds. Trevor''s odds were definitely high. They were only a bit lower than his at six points eight.


    It was obvious from that that the caretakers did not regard Trevor highly either. Trevor''s lips twitched, "One to six point eight... What kind of odds are these?! Do they think before setting the odds?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Trevor felt like he had been underestimated and instilled! Fane''s odds were seven point five, while his were six point eight. He was only zero point seven away from an alchemist. There was no way Trevor could ept that. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    S

 Chapter 3125

    Chapter 3125


    ?


    However, he did not dare to run over to question the caretakers, so he was resigned to mumbling his discontent to himself in the waiting area.


    Hearing Trevor''sints, Chris let out a coldugh and said, "Do you think the caretakers assigned you those odds for no reason? Do you think the caretakers are somehow targeting you?"


    Trevor let out a scoff, not saying anything. He really did think the caretakers were targeting him. Otherwise, the odds would not be so high, only zero point seven away from Fane.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He did not even dare to look at Fane at that moment, worried that Fane would mock him. He felt incredibly insulted at that moment. When Chris saw that Trevor was not saying anything, he treated it as a silent acknowledgment.


    Chris continued, "Don''t tter yourself too much. Who do you think you are? Do you think the caretakers would bother to target you? These odds are a reflection of the truth they perceive. They think you can''t win at all!"


    Chris'' words were not exaggerated at all. When Trevor heard that, he got even angrier. He stared at Chris angrily, but Chris red right back at him. The two of them started to dislike each other more and more, and were practically about to jump at each other!


    At that moment, Chris had shifted his full attention to Trevor, not even bothering with Fane. Chris did not say anything to Fane, but there were always those who


    could not keep their mouths shut.


    David let out augh as he said to Fane," Fane, it looks like your odds are the highest here. If you manage to win in the end, those who bet on you will get seven times the returns! It''s amazing. As long as you bet enough, you''d be able to get over ten million in one go! I''m so jealous..."


    He said he was jealous, but he was actually mocking Fane. Everyone there knew that the higher your odds were, the less highly the caretakers regarded you.


    The reason for Fane''s high odds was that he was not highly regarded. There were a lot of warriors present, but most of the spectators knew very well that no matter how many warriors were around, there would not be that many of them who ced their bets on Fane.


    Anyone who bet on Fane was probably just


    wasting their spirit crystals. Fane''s lips twitched speechlessly. He could really not be bothered with these people, but if he said nothing, they would just get worse.


    Fane was then forced to say, "Can you just shut up? Does being snide with others give you a sense of aplishment? The final results are not out yet, so why are you mocking others like this?!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing that, David raised his head, deliberately raising his voice, "You''re right, there''s no reason to mock anyone, but there''s no need for a reason when it''s you!


    "The fact that an alchemist without any background is entering this is already funny enough. You''re even so confident in yourself. I just feet like you''re aplete joke.


    el


    Participating in the ughter gambit with youpletely drags down our standards!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane took a deep breath as he said with a cold smile, "Don''t cryter..."


    After saying that, Fane shut his eyes again as he quietly waited for the time to pass. After hearing what Fane said, David was stunned. What did Fane mean by that?


    Why did Fane ask him not to cry? Why would he cry?


    Could Fane really think that Fane would have him begging for mercy? Thinking about it for a while, he was sure that Fane really did think that way!


    David''s lips trembled slightly, suddenly feeling like choking Fane to death. He finally understood how Chris felt!


    The spectators were in an uproar


    again. Fane and David had not lowered their voices when they talked just now, so the warriors in the viewing area had all heard that. They Were shocked at Fane''s blind confidence. At the same time, they were filled with anticipation as well. They wondered who would dare to bet on Fane! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3126

    Chapter 3126


    ?


    "Honestly, I think there''s something wrong with this guy''s head. He''s so crass with everyone! Does he think he''s the king of the world? Since when have wandering warriors been so arrogant? He''s even a wandering warrior that''s an alchemist. I wouldn''t have believed it if I wasn''t here myself!" remarked a warrior from White Marsh Continent.


    His lips twitched as he stared at Fane as though he was looking at an idiot.


    Others chimed in, too.


    "I knew something was wrong with this guy. He had been in front of Trevor just now, but he seemed even more confident than him. If I didn''t know any better, I would''ve thought he was an expert that made him so confident in himself!" "It''s probably confidence derived from ignorance. Alchemists usually put all their focus on alchemy. They don''t know how strong warriors in the outside world are at all.


    "This guy probably has a high level of alchemy, so he''s now thinking he''s not inferior whatsoever. That''s why he said all of that. He thinks everyone is beneath him!"


    Some of them evaluated the situation with what they knew and could be considered unbiased. However, there were more of them who looked at Fane through a different lens. The first reason was that Fane was from Hestia, and this was enough to make them look down on him.


    On top of that, the things that Fane had said showed that he was not willing to back down from any of the nine of them in the waiting area, which sparked fury.


    "Can all of you stop evaluating Fane so highly? You all say that he''s confident because his alchemy is strong, but that''s all nonsense! This guy is clearly just abnormal. What''s the point of judging him through regr logic?


    "If he was normal, how could he not know of the gap between him and regr warriors? The moment he said it all, he picked a fight with Chris. Who does he think he is?"


    Everyone had conveniently forgotten that it was Chris who had pickedza fight with Fane, but everyone felt like Fane retaliating meant that he started it. The double standard was real, and it was deeply rooted.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    All of them felt like Fane was just wrong to oppose him at all, because he was weak!


    More people began toe up and mocked Fane, saying that he was mentally deficient or just absurdly arrogant No one had anything good to say about him at all. Some of them had deliberately raised their voices, causing the ten in the waiting area to hear everything. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly, having nothing to say to the warriors in the viewing area.


    He would have aplished


    nothing, even if he tried to stand up to speak for himself against the crowd. They would not listen to him anyway, so Fane decided to ignore them. They could say whatever they wanted. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    S


    Nheless, he remembered everything that was said. After the battle, he would do what he said, and repeat everything that was uttered.


    "I wonder who''d even bet on Fane? I respect anyone who''d dare to!"


    "Who''d even bet on him, anyway? Isn''t that just madness? Do they just have too many spirit crystals and need somewhere to spend them? The chances of him winning are practically zero.


    "Unless the other nine die of mysterious causes, this kid can''t possibly win. Even if he fought against the weakest among the nine, he won''t have any chance to win at all, let alone against Chris!"

 Chapter 3127

    Chapter 3127


    ?


    All of them did not just look down on warriors from the Hestia Continent, but also on alchemists in general as well. It was so natural to them, and those twobels stuck on Fane. Practically everyone felt like Fane was a weakling that should not even be there.


    Any of the warriors in the viewing area would be able to wipe the floor with him, so Fane participating in the ughter gambit was a joke. "Alright, let''s not focus on Fane too much. There''s nothing much to discuss. It''s almost time, so we should hurry up and figure out who we''re betting on. Should we bet on Chris from the White Marsh Continent, or Edward from Chaos Continent?" "I''ve already decided long ago that my bet is on Edward. Even though Chris is in the top three of the Purple Cloud Pavilion, the two of them are from different continents. Edward''s brother is the top disciple of the Nimbus Alliance, and there''s no way he''s that much worse.


    "It''s worth noting that those rankings were determined half a year ago. To warriors that are constantly improving, those rankings are no longer valid references!"


    "Do you like Edward that much? I feel like he''s not that skilled. Leaving the rankings aside, even when Edward participated in inter-n fights in the past, his performance has never stood out that much.


    "Chris, on the other hand, has stood out a few times already in inter-disciplepetitions and has always remained in the top rankings. Everyone can see Chris'' results. For the warriors of White Marsh Continent, even wandering warriors have heard of him before."


    A warrior from Chaos Continent sneered," Everyone from the White Marsh Continent has heard of Chris from the Purple Cloud Pavilion, but all the warriors from Chaos Continent have heard of Edward as well. You know, we''ve never heard of Chris before.


    "It''s impossible topare the two continents like this. White Marsh Continent is far behind Chaos Continent in terms of overall power. The eighth- grade ns of Chaos Continent are quite a bit stronger than the eighth-grade ns of White Marsh Continent!


    "We were already displeased when you used the rankings for


    discussion, but now you''re bringing up inter-danpetitions. Edward didn''t manage to stand out in them, but that''s because there are many geniuses from the Chaos Continent. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "It''s nothing like White Marsh Continent; only a few of you are exceptional. If Edward was ced in White Marsh Continent, he would be even more famous than Chris!"


    Warriors from the White Marsh Continent were provoked to have heard such words. Their initial calmness dissipated as the topics slowly got more serious in drawingparisons between the two worlds.


    A warrior from the White Marsh Continent immediately stood up from his seat and retorted, "Oh, please! Can you warriors from the Chaos Continent stop ttering yourselves so much? You talk about the massive difference in skill? Please, tell me how great it can be?!


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You''re just a little stronger, but we''ll be able to catch up in just a little while. You speak as though the Chaos Continent has already leveled up to a second-grade world. How could you not be embarrassed saying all this? What a joke!"


    "That''s right. You even say that the


    Chaos Continent is filled with geniuses as if there are no geniuses in other worlds. If Edward didn''t perform well, it''s just because he''s not good enough. Even in White Marsh Continent, he won''t be able to stand out!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The viewing area suddenly exploded into a flurry of debates. At that moment, it was no longer as simple as who to bet on, but protecting the honor of their respective worlds as well.


    The White Marsh Continent and the Chaos Continent''s warriors never had a good


    rtionship in the first ce. Thus, the viewing area erupted with noises, and the more hot-tempered warriors were already quarreling with their counterparts.

 Chapter 3128

    Chapter 3128


    ?


    If thews of the Whirling World did not loom over them so intensely, the viewing area might have broken out into a brawl at that moment. The warriors of the two worlds were in intense arguments, and only the warriors of Hestia looked on in amusement.


    "You keep saying that Edward from Chaos Continent is stronger, so why are Edward''s odds higher than Chris''?"


    "Odds are just one thing; they''re just the evaluations of the caretakers. The odds don''t mean anything! Wasn''t the fifty-second ughter gambitpletely unexpected as well? Everyone thought that the winner would be Andrew, yet Craig came out as the winner instead!" "That''s right! The odds are nothing. In the fifty-second ughter gambit, Craig''s odds were one point five points higher than Andrew''s! In the end, Craig still won. Andrew was no match for him at all.


    "More importantly, Craig came from the Chaos Continent, and Andrew came from the White Marsh Continent. During that ughter gambit, the warriors of White Marsh Continent bragged about Andrew a lot too. All of you seemed to feel like no one could beat him.


    "In the end, Craig from Chaos Continent won. The truth is the best proof. Your constant bickering is useless!"


    After that person said that, the voices of the White Marsh Continent''s warriors waned. After all, no matter what they said, the truth was still the more concrete proof. Nheless, a lot of warriors from White


    Marsh Continent did not want to give in.


    "There''s a victor every round. You can''t just use the results of one round to prove your point. Have there not been warriors from the White Marsh Continent that won before?"


    "There''ve been over fifty ughter gambits, and the warriors of White Marsh Continent have won a lot of them! You''re just trying to twist the truth!" The arguments did not stop. In the end, the warriors from both worlds were practically digging out history to prove that their warriors were stronger.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Nothing fruitful was sown in the end,


    and none could convince the other party. There was only a short time left. The betting area had opened, so all of the warriors who still had any spirit crystals with them stood up the moment the betting area opened, heading toward the ce. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Due to the intense arguments, the warriors from the White Marsh Continent and the Chaos Continent did not care about who they had favored earlier. All of them betted their spirit crystals on warriors from their own continents, other than the warriors from Hestia. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Most of the warriors from the Chaos Continent ced their bets on Edward, while most of the warriors from the White Marsh Continent ced their bets on Chris.


    The warriors from Hestia had more choices. Even though Fane was from Hestia, those that voted for him were few to none. Even if Fane''s odds were the highest at seven point five, it remained the same.


    As the warriors in the viewing area were heading to the betting area, the waiting area was strangely quiet. The arguments in


    the viewing area had been clearly heard by the warriors there.


    At that moment, Chris and Edward had be the focal points. The two of them naturally did not regard each other highly, but they did not start quarreling right away due to their respective positions. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane raised an eyebrow, curious as to why none of them seemed prepared to stand up.


    Were the participants not allowed to ce bets? There was clearly no such rule, so why were they not going to the betting area to ce their bets?


    After waiting for a while, everyone remained seated.


    Fane decided to just stand up as he walked to the betting area without turning around.

 Chapter 3129

    Chapter 3129


    ?


    There was no such rule that prohibited the participants from betting, anyway, and Fane would naturally not give up such a golden opportunity. The other nine in the waiting area were stunned when they saw Fane calmly getting up and walking toward the betting area.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Trevor frowned as he shouted at Fane, "Are you really nning on cing a bet?"


    Fane could not be bothered to deal with him and merely strode toward the betting area. Trevor reddened in anger at being ignored by Fane again. David frowned. "Just look at him. He must be going to ce a bet. With how this guy is, he''s probably betting on himself. He feels like he''ll be able to beat the nine of us himself, kill us, and obtain the final victory before getting a seven-time reward."


    Saying that, David could not help but let out a coldugh as he looked at Fane''s back with a mocking gaze.


    He continued, "We can''t think of this guy in a normal manner. He''s aplete madman."


    The others exchanged looks as they saw looks of incredulity in each other''s eyes. Davidmented that there were all sorts of strange things in the world. He could not believe that he met someone as odd as Fane in this ughter gambit.


    David genuinely thought that Fane was crazy. If he was not, there was no way Fane''s actions would make sense.


    Chris'' lips twitched as he said in disdain," What gave him the courage to think that he''ll be able to beat nine of us? Even among madmen, he''s the most arrogant!"


    Chris felt like he should not have


    been so petty with Fane; it was beneath him to argue with a madmart was thanks to Fane that his anger had risen when he had calmed down quite a bit. After all, to him, Fane was no longer a normal person. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even so, Chris did not n on letting Fane off. The things Fane had said were still fresh in his mind, and he would not be able to forgive himself if he let Fane off so easily.


    Fane walked into the crowd in the betting area with steady footsteps. At that moment, most of the warriors were queueing up, waiting to ce their bets on the table.


    Fane looked at the list on the table. On it was a recording of who had betted on who, and how much had been bet on each warrior alongside the odds.


    There was not a single spirit crystal that had been bet on him. That meant that not a single person had chosen to bet on him.


    Fane let out a smile, not really caring about that.


    Fane''s arrival attracted quite a lot of


    tt


    ??


    attention. The warriors from the Hestia Continent looked at Fane with a firm expression. Many of them stopped talking as they looked at Fane like they wanted to lecture Fane and have him stop. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, they did not want others to know that they were from Hestia, so they swallowed their words. The warriors of the White Marsh


    l


    Continent and the Chaos Continent, on the other hand, looked at §Òane like they were looking at an idiot.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Earlier, everyone had heard all the discussions around Fane. Other than Rudy, all of the warriors there felt like Fane was crazy.


    If Fane was not crazy, he would have never said what he did.


    Fane did not care what the others thought of him, however. After he arrived there, he looked around for Rudy.

 Chapter 3130

    Chapter 3130


    ?


    Thankfully, Rudy had been waiting at a corner, knowing that Fane would want to ce some bets. When he noticed Fane looking around for him, he hurriedly stood on his toes and waved at him.


    Rudy gushed, "Other than during the death match, your odds are always so high!"


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation and raised three fingers as he said, "I''ve only taken part three times."


    Rudy let out augh before he said earnestly, "This time, your odds are at seven point five. The upper limit for the bets is two million. I have a small fortune at the moment, so I''ll bet two million on youter."


    Saying that, Rudy could not help but look up with a cloudy expression. "Two million spirit crystals... I would never have dared to think about betting all of that in one go before this. It''s all so easy for me now; two million isn''t even a number that I won''t bear to part with.


    "I''m genuinely d I followed you in Phoenix Valley back then!"


    Compared to the past, Rudy was a different man. He had experienced so much and was still alive. He had even umted so many spirit crystals.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Before this, his life had not been that great. He could not spend so many spirit crystals at all. His greatest ambition in life had just been to be a seventh-grade alchemist, and being able to save up three million spirit crystals was already a lofty dream of his.


    Yet, he had four to five million at that moment. If this continued, he would be able to get more than ten million, what more five million.


    Rudy became excited at the thought, so much so that his smile threatened to split his face in half.


    However, after a short period of excitement, a sliver of worry shed in Rudy''s heart. He turned around and looked at Fane seriously.


    "You know this... I''m very confident


    in your abilities. However, I still feel like I should remind you. You need to be very careful once you enter the isted space. Chris isn''t someone who''s easily dealt with. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "He''s very strong and hails from the Purple Cloud Pavilion of White Marsh Continent. The Purple Cloud Pavilion is an eighthgrade n. Among the chosen disciples there, he''s ranked in third ce.


    "I think that he''s incredibly skilled. I''m not saying you can''t do it, but you have to be careful against an opponent who''s that strong. You can''t make any mistakes!"


    Fane nodded, knowing that Rudy''s words were out of concern for him.


    Once the ughter gambit started, the 10 of them would be sent into an isted space that was out of the Whirling World where a bloodbath would ensue as they duked it out. Only one of them would be able to survive, so the intensity was easy to see. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy frowned and continued, "I thought about it for a while. After all of you are sent to the isted space, some of them may team up. It''ll be a chaotic battle.


    "You''re very strong fighting individually, but you might not have an advantage in this scenario. Your opponents aren''t weak,


    either."


    Rudy''s worries made sense. Fane smiled as he nodded earnestly.


    After being sent to the isted space, the 10 of them would be sent to 10 different spots, and not confined to one position.


    The ughter would not start immediately. The first thing they had to do was find the other participants. Some of them might just make allies out of one another for only a brief moment, serving their own purposes. Content belongs t NovelDrama.Org


    to

 Chapter 3131

    Chapter 3131


    ?


    Once they have teamed up, they would no doubt eliminate other threats before turning against each other. Such a process was akin to raising vicious bugs that would attack the kings first to get even more resources.


    Fane patted Rudy''s shoulder. "I''ll keep your advice in mind."


    With that, Fane brought Rudy along to ce their bets, and they both took out two million without any hesitation, betting it all on Fane. This attracted everyone''s attention, and it sparked another wave of unsavory conversations from busybodies.


    "I''m not surprised at what this guy is doing at all. It''d be more surprising if he bet on anyone else. He ced two million in one go, so it looks like he''s very confident!" "He took out two million so casually. It looks like he has a bit of a fortune."


    "Have you forgotten that he''s an alchemist? Could alchemists be less wealthy than us? s, this guy has gone nuts, and he decided to go to his death instead of properly focusing on his alchemy."


    "Who knows what''s on his mind? Does he really think he''s that good, or does he just want to die?"


    Fane merely shut them out. While his former self would try to argue with them, the current Fane knew that no matter what he said, it would just be a waste of time.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The truth would prevail, and he did not need to say anything to defend himself.


    After cing his bet, Fane returned to the waiting area and waited for the ughter gambit to start.


    When they saw that Fane had returned, the nine warriors seemed to be looking at some rare animal. Fane was, in truth, rather curious as to why they were not participating in the bet.


    Was there an unwritten rule about it?


    Were they not confident in


    themselves? Fane wisely chose not to say anything. He merely returned to his spot and shut his eyes to rest once again. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    David''s lips twitched when he saw Fane closing his eyes. "You never fail to surprise me. I''m curious: How much did you bet on yourself? Surely you didn''t bet two million, did you?"


    Fane sighed, not wanting to bother with David at all. He ignored David and continued to rest, but David seemed adamant this time. He insisted on making


    things clear.


    "Are you not answering because you''re feeling guilty?" sneered David. "There''s nothing to be guilty about In the end, you''ll die anyway. You only have this little bit of peace left, so what''s wrong with answering my question?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane continued to ignore him, so David narrowed his eyes and said coldly, can''t attack you if you don''t answer, but it doesn''t mean I can''t do anything to you. I can continue pestering you until you answer me!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane opened his eyes exasperatedly as David sat down right in front of him with an expression of amusement.


    He sighed andmented to himself how David was like an annoying fly. David was so disgusting that Fane could not remain calm.


    He knew that David would do what he said. If Fane said nothing, he would continue annoying him!


    For some peace and quiet, Fane eventually answered, "I bet two million. Why are you so curious? Are you so sure I''ll lose?"

 Chapter 3132

    Chapter 3132


    ?


    David cackled upon hearing Fane''s response, and the thought that Fane was an idiot solidified in his mind.


    "Do I need to confirm that? Of course you''ll lose; it''s the unavoidable truth. It''ll be a horrible death, too. Chris won''t let you off. Even if he doesn''t kill anyone else, he''ll definitely kill you!"


    Chrisughed and chimed in with a sinister tone, his expression cold, "He''s right. After entering the isted space, you''ll be a sheep in a wolf''s den. I''ll look for you immediately, and once I do, you''re done for.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "You''ll soon realize the severity of offending me. I''ll have you experience the cruelest punishment in the world. I''ll only let you die after I''ve tortured you enough."


    Fane''s lips twitched, really not wanting to bother with all of them. He had heard so much nonsense, and not a single one of them was saying anything worth listening to.


    He took a deep breath before he looked at Chris coldly. "These are all just empty words when nothing''s done, so you should stop talking so much. Save some strength to think about your life!"


    The moment he said that, the nine other participants were stunned.


    What was that guy saying? Did he even know himself? He basically told Chris to think for himself!


    Fane was speaking as if he was the top chosen disciple from a ninth-grade n and the rest of them were just weaklings!


    Davidughed after he heard that, looking at Fane speechlessly.


    Fane was incredibly calm facing all of them. At that moment, the warriors who went to ce their bets were already returning to the viewing area. There was not much time left until the start of the ughter gambit.


    Fane raised his voice at that moment. "I''ll say the same thing. Remember everything you''ve said right now. When we enter the isted space, I''ll repeat everything to all of you."


    "Madman! You''re crazy! I truly regret taking part in the ughter gambit with you right now! Why was I trying to go against a madman?" Trevor said loudly.


    He was filled with regret at that moment. He had barely managed to motivate himself earlier, but when he saw Fane''s actions, all he had left, apart from desperation, was regret.


    Fane was insane. Why was he so fixated on someone like that? Chris rolled his eyes in exasperation, not knowing what to say at that moment.


    Even David shut his mouth, feeling like it was pointless to argue. There was only one way to make this guy see the truth, and that was to kill him after entering the isted space. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They were about to enter the space anyway. It was a natural ughterhouse. They could do what they wanted without any fear. If he had the chance, he would teach the guy a lesson himself! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The masked caretaker slowly walked to the front of the viewing area again. At that moment, the 10 of them in the waiting area stood up as well.


    The caretaker announced, "The


    ughter gambit will officially begin! All participants, please step on the transfer array. You''ll be sent to the isted space. In that space, you can kill each other without regard for the rules. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Only one person will return alive! The person who returns won''t just get the bronze medal, but the entry token for the inner city as well. They will also get a valuable treasure!"


    At that moment, the 10 participants were already on the transfer array. The array glowed in a radiant and colorful light.


    Vibrant spirit crystals were ced on the ports around the array, and each crystal was an incredibly rare and valuable crystal.


    All 10 were visibly serious. Even Chris, who was incredibly confident in himself, seemed anxious. After all, only one of them would exit the isted space alive.

 Chapter 3133

    Chapter 3133


    ?


    It would be an intense bloodbath. No one knew what would happen in the process, hence why none of them could keep their internalposure. Even Fane was not as calm as he looked.


    At that moment, he thought of what Rudy said to him. If it was one-on-onebat, he would not be afraid at all. However, he would need to face more than one opponent if he stumbled upon any '' alliances'' during the gambit.


    Knowing that he would face difficulty in facing off against several prodigies at one go, Fane knew he would have to make proper ns upon entering. He could not let himself get into any situations like that.


    Time slowly ticked away. All of the warriors in the viewing area looked at them expectantly. There were various emotions written on their faces, putting some pressure on the 10 participants.


    With the sound of the mechanisms activating, the radiant glow on the transfer array brightened and enveloped everyone. When they lost the feeling of solid ground beneath their feet, the transfer officially started.


    Space rapidly distorted as the 10 of them were sent somewhere far away. After 15 minutes, Fane suddenly felt a sh in his eyes. He seemed to be flung away.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was shocked to see that he was in the air with nothing beneath him, causing him to panic for a moment. He was free-falling!


    Thankfully, Fane reacted quickly enough. As he was 9 meters away from the ground, he activated his true energy and moved himself,nding firmly on the ground.


    He noticed that he was in a deste wastnd. His feet were on the dried-up ground. There was an intense sun above him, and heat waves struck Fane''s body.


    As a warrior, this did not affect Fane that much, but it was enough to disconcert him. He sighed as he looked around himself, observing his surroundings. In the deste wastnd, he saw nothing but himself. He could not even see any patches of grass.


    At that moment, Fane could not help but wonder if he was still in the Whirling World or if he had been sent outside of it.


    Those thoughts did not dwell in


    Fane''s mind for too long. After simply getting his bearings, he started to head toward the west, all while making mental preparations. Shoul@he attack anyone he crossed paths with, or should he try to form temporary alliances, only fighting that person after they dealt with the stronger opponents? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, the warriors in the viewing area all had their eyes widened as they stared at the massive scroll in the air.


    At that moment, the names on the scroll had disappeared, turning into 10 images that were shown to everyone. Everything the


    participants did would be shown on


    the scroll. Content belongs to


    Rudy still did not have the chance to enter the viewing area, so he was forced to look in from the outside as he stood on his toes.


    Thankfully, Fane''s image was in the lower right corner, and he could see it. When he saw that Fane was in a deste wastnd, Rudy could not help but frown in worry.


    The other participants were either sent deep into a forest or some mountainous areas. At the veryContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    least, they had some cover, while et


    Fane was sent to the most


    unfortunate position. He was sent to an endless wastnd without any cover in sight. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane waspletely exposed in the wastnd, visible even from a long distance. This would make him an easy target.


    Rudy was praying to himself at that moment, hoping that no one would find him. ''Let the others fight each other first.''


    Once most of them had died off, Fane could appear to pick up what was left. It would save time and effort!

 Chapter 3134

    Chapter 3134


    ?


    It was a shoal filled with pebbles, but de slowly made his way across them all. With every step he took, he looked around to observe his surroundings. Even a slight breeze was enough to make him stop in his tracks.


    As an assassin, his perception was far sharper than regr warriors, though this did not once let him lower his guard. After all, only one person would walk out alive from this isted space. He was confident in his skills but not blindly confident.


    If he faced someone as strong as Chris, he would not be able to defeat him in singlebat. Thus, de nned on obtaining victory through strategy. Before entering the isted space, he already had the start of a n.


    If everything went on smoothly, he would be able to emerge victorious. He would get the bronze medal and obtain a valuable treasure while Chris, Edward, and everyone else would die under his sword.


    All of the bragging they did would be a medal on his body.


    de could not help but let out a smile at the thought. There was a reason he was so careful. Before he could carry out his ns, he needed to make sure he was safe.


    He desperately prayed that he would not meet Chris or Edward. If he met either of them, everything would be for naught. He might die on the spot! After all, facing someone as strong as them, he would not even get the chance to speak normally.


    He took a deep breath and continued walking forward.


    After he got out of that shoal, whichcked ces to hide, the first thing he needed to do was find a good hiding spot to conceal himself. He could not let anyone else find him!


    de wanted to conceal himself first. Once everyone else killed each other, he would reveal himself.


    However, thinking about that, he


    would not be the only one with that thought in mind. If everyone thought the same way and concealed themselves, would the ughter gambit not go on forever, turning into a game of cat-and-mouse? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, a cold voice rang out, "I know what you''re thinking."


    de shuddered in fright. Even his breathing stopped. He looked toward the source of the noise and saw Chris walking toward him from arge tree.


    He seemedposed as if he was walking in his backyard. Compared to how de was trembling, Chris was the picture of calmness.


    A hopeless look shed in de''s eyes. He cursed himself for being so unlucky. He did not even make it that far before meeting the strongest of the 10!


    de started to panic as his lips trembled." What are you trying to do?"


    The moment be asked that, Balde cursed himself for being stupid. What else could Chris do in such a time and ce? Since the two of them had met, it would probab


    Et


    be


    a fight to the death. Unless their skills were at an equal level only one person would leave this shoal.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chris did not seem to have any intention of attacking immediately, however. He had a smile on his face, looking like a cat toying with a mouse.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He ignored de''s question as he continued, "Weren''t you thinking of hiding yourself and watching everyone kill each other? You''re


    thinking you''ll stand a greater


    chance of winning if you jump out at thest moment, right?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3135

    Chapter 3135


    ?


    The moment that was said, de''s lips twitched as he looked to the side. Chris had urately guessed what was on his mind; that was indeed what he had nned.


    Chris immediately knew that he was right when he saw how de reacted.


    Heughed coldly and said, "Do you think everyone else is an idiot? If you have that thought, don''t you think the others will think the same, too? Did you think I wouldn''t be able to think of it since you did?


    "To stop something like that from happening, I left my aura on every one of you, allowing me to urately determine everyone''s position. Even if you grow wings, you won''t be able to escape!"


    The moment that was said, de was stunned. Chris had left a tracker on him?


    Why did he not feel anything at all?


    He started to pant roughly, using his perception to check his body. When his senses swept his body, he was shocked to realize that it was not only Chris who had left a mark on him.


    There were other marks as well. It meant that his position was exposed to all of those people.


    After realizing that, de''s face paled. He only had one thought in mind at that moment-he thought too highly of himself.


    There were a total of four marks on his body. After looking at it, he could tell that they were from Chris, Edward, Daniel, and Luther Moon.


    Chris coldlyughed and said, "With your meager skills, you wouldn''t have realized that anyone left a mark on you at all. Other than the warriors with strong souls or those who are smarter, your positions are all obvious to me!"


    After de heard that, his face


    turned from white to red. He was


    furious at himself for being too cocky. He had thought that things would be easier than they were He


    was so sure everything was


    ording to n! Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    ¤é


    He never expected that others had thought of his ns as well and had made the necessary


    countermeasures. It was a joke that he never expected this, and he had allowed others to nt trackers on him without him realizing it at all! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chris was right. Warriors with strong souls would have been able to feel it the moment a tracker was ced on their bodies. His soul was not that strong, so he was not able


    to feel what was done at all.


    Even if his soul was not strong enough, if he had been smart enough to foresee what others were nning, he would have been able to pay more attention before others ced any marks on him.


    In truth, it was not difficult to find any marks like that. As long as he had used his senses to scan his body, he would have noticed and been able to get rid of them. It would only take a bit of time.


    de let out a wry smile. He would have pped himself if he was not facing Chris at that moment.


    Chris let out a coldugh. "Another one who thinks too much of themselves. Do you truly think that others wouldn''t have thought of your simple n? You thought you could just hide in the dark and watch the others kill each other before you jump out and the right time to kill the rest, winning it all... Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I can''t help but say that it''s both hrious and stupid. You''re not justcking in skill but intelligence as well. You came into this ughter gambit just toThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    die."


    Chris snorted lightly at de''sck of intelligence. He was merely a little stronger than Fane.


    When Chris thought of Fane, a cold smile crept on his face.


    Thankfully, Fane was not stronger than de. He could still feel the mark he had left on Fane''s body, proving that he had not sensed it.

 Chapter 3136

    Chapter 3136


    ?


    After dealing with this person, he would immediately head to where Fane was and get rid of Fane himself.


    With that in mind, Chris walked forward and said, "You can either do it yourself, or I''ll help you. I don''t have much time, so hurry up and make your choice. Don''t waste my time."


    de widened his eyes as aplicated look appeared on his face. He was filled with anger, hatred, and reluctance. When Chris said all of that, the disdain on his face was obvious.


    In Chris'' eyes, he was just an ant that could be killed off at any moment. It felt horrible being in that position. de was an assassin, and he was far behind Chris in


    status.


    The assassin n he was a part of was a force that hid in the darkness of White March Continent. They were not a n that could operate in the light. Hence, when he registered himself, he merely registered himself as a wandering warrior.


    Facing Chris, who was from a high-grade n, he felt like he wascking inparison. However, it did not mean that he would allow his honor to be insulted by Chris like that nor would he kill himself so easily.


    de''s lips twitched as anger and hatred burned in his eyes. He clenched his teeth as he shouted at Chris, "I''ll admit that my skills are no match for yours, but don''t think that you''ll be able to deal with me so effortlessly if I''m putting my life on the line. Even if I die, I''ll make you pay the price!"


    After he said that, de bit the tip of


    his tongue, and his power erupted. He started to burn through his essence as his skin glowed blood red. He looked like air had been injected into him. Even his skin was slowly expanding, looking like it could explode at any moment. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Burning his blood essence was equal to burning his own life. He would improve his skills temporarily. It was something that would only be done when he was determined to put his life on the line. It meant that he wanted to die together with Chris! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even if he won, he would lose a lot of his life because he had already burned his blood essence. Even if he survived, he would not live long! Chris frowned slowly, coldly snorting as he said in disdain, "Do you think you''ll be able to face me just by burning your blood essence? You think too highly of yourself. You''re just an ant in front of me regardless. I can kill you at any moment!


    "However, since you''ve done it, I''ll y around with you for a bit. I''ll let you know how big the difference is between us!"


    As he said that, Chris took out a silver de from his storage ring. The de had a faint glow to it. Under the sunlight, it reflected a chilling glow.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Chrisughed before he said, "This


    sword is called the Frozen Star Sword. It''s something my grandfather personally crafted and gave me. In all these years, it''s gone through thick and thin with me, and I''ve never lost! The Frozen Star Sword has in countless geniuses. You should be grateful you''re going to be killed by it!" Those words infuriated de once again. Chris actually said that he should be grateful. de was so furious his hands trembled. He wanted nothing more than to explode right now and drag Chris down with him! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The situation waspletely shown on the massive scroll. The warriors at the viewing area all had their eyes widened as they looked at it with excitement.


    It was the fifty-third ughter gambit. They did not expect the first battle to involve the favorite, Chris!

 Chapter 3137

    Chapter 3137


    ?


    All of the warriors in the viewing area started their discussions in excitement.


    "I thought that the first thing Chris would do after entering the isted space would be to look for Fane!"


    "He probably thinks that Fane won''t be able to escape him. Killing off any opponents will bring him a step closer to victory anyway! I have to say, these warriors from high-grade ns are all so careful. They actually left a mark on everyone so they can find their targets!"


    After that person said that, he drew looks from everyone. Someoneughed and said, "I guess it''s your first time watching ughter gambits. It''s not the first time anyone''s left marks on their opponents. "It''s just that they never outright said it. Anyone who''s not aplete idiot would be able to tell after seeing what they did!"


    "Oh, so that''s what''s been happening! Any participants who are prepared would have already seen the earlier participants having marks left on them. They would definitely have immediately cleansed the marks on their bodies. Then wouldn''t it be a waste of effort?"


    "I guess you''re not understanding something here. It''s not that simple to remove a mark. You''d need to use up a certain amount of time. While you''re cleansing the mark, the person who left the mark behind will feel it. Before the mark is cleansed, they''ll hurry over and kill that person!"


    After those exnations, the spectators that had seen more than one ughter gambit could not stop themselves from clicking their tongues. They wondered what would happen if they were the ones in the ughter gambit.


    They thought about it for a long time, thinking of various possible scenarios. There was only one conclusion theynded at. They would all die, without a single doubt!


    Facing disciples from high-grade ns, they would not be able to fight back. Even if they had some plots in their minds, they would immediately be eliminated due to the marks left on their bodies!


    At that moment, someone said loudly, "I finally understand now. Those stronger warriors will get rid of the weaker ones first. They''ll leave the ones that are almost at their level behind to fight to the death at thest moment. It''ll spare them a lot of trouble! They''re all intelligent people!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Of course they are. If they only had the skills and not the brains, they would not have climbed to such high positions!"


    Even though Rudy was outside of the area, he could still hear their discussions.


    Hearing what was said, his worry intensified.


    He wondered if Fane noticed it! Initially, Rudy had hoped that Fane would hide back at the start and only reveal himself after they had killed one another off.


    Now that he thought about it, thatExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    el


    n was a joke. Fane definitely had marks left on him, not just one at that. That was because Fane was the weakest in everyone''s eyes! He was a fish that they could cut up at any moment. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Thinking about that, Rudy''s lips twitched,"


    You have to hold on!"


    S


    In truth, Rudy did not know how Fane should hold on at all. He did not know if Fane should try to remain hidden or hope that those who came to kill him did not form any teams. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Various thoughts surfaced in Rudy''s head. Even if he thought about it for a long time, there was nothing he could do other than wait!

 Chapter 3138

    Chapter 3138


    ?


    At that moment, an anxious voice could be heard, "Trevor''s skills should be above average among the ten of them. As long as he uses some strategies, he should be able to win!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rudy turned to look and saw that Evan was looking at the scroll with hopeful eyes. His eyes were fixed on Trevor''s image.


    At that moment, Trevor was in a forest. He was surrounded by a cover to conceal himself, so there were naturally no problems. Yet, Chris had said before that he had left marks on a lot of them. No matter how much coverage he had, even if he hid deep in the mountains, he could still be easily found.


    When Evan saw that Trevor had been sent


    to a forest, he was quite thankful. Yet, after hearing Chris'' words, those thoughts disappeared.


    However, he could not stop himself from cheering for Trevor. As he cheered, he prayed in his heart that Trevor would be able to win the ughter gambit.


    He did not care what they would get after the victory, nor did he care how others would look at Trevor with admiration and envy. He merely hoped that Trevor would be able to walk out of this alive!


    Rudy lightly snorted in disdain, "Did you not hear them say that the stronger warriors will clear off the weaker warriors first? Your ideas won''t be able tost that much longer. Trevor will die very soon!"


    "What did you say?! You''d better shut up!" Rudy''s words managed to anger Evan. He looked like a cat that just had its tail stepped on.


    He turned around and red at Rudy viciously. He looked like he wanted to rip Rudy apart while he shouted, "You brat. Don''t think that I won''t be able to do anything to you!"


    Rudy shrugged nonchntly. Of course, they could not do anything to him at that moment. If they did, they would break thews of the middle city and get struck by lightning.


    Evan was filled with anger at that moment. He was quickly losing his rationality at that moment. He was closer to Trevor than family. The two of them supported each other throughout their journey. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He treated Trevor as his own brother. With the situation at that moment, anyone who mentioned that Trevor would die would invite his wrath.


    Evan took


    walked over


    deep breath before he


    Rudy, "After Fane


    dies, you won''t die immediately.


    Your life will belong to the


    Pentagram n. We''ll make sur


    you stay alive and have you begging formercy every day until you pay back for your crimes!"


    Rudy raised an eyebrow, already numb to these threats. No matter what Evan said, it would not affect Rudy''s mental state at all.


    Evan let out a cold smile, "Do you think that you can just stay in the middle city, and I won''t be able to do anything to you? You''re being too naive.


    "You can only stay here for two months. After two months, you''ll be kicked out even if you refuse to leave. That''ll be the end of you!"


    Rudy raised an eyebrow. He did not


    think that he would stay in the middle city for that long. Yet, Evan seemed to think that he would try to hide here where thews would protect him just to stay alive.

 Chapter 3139

    Chapter 3139


    ?


    However, Rudy had Fane''s protection, so he did not care about their threats at all. Rudy felt like even an additional five days in the middle city might be too long. After all, they still needed to head to other cities.


    However, Rudy was a bit curious about what Evan said. To Rudy, the variousws of the Whirling World were like an ancient manual that had never been read before.


    In truth, the Whirling World was full of mysteries to most of the warriors of Hestia Continent. Before this, they knew nothing. If it were not for the sudden opening of the Whirling World, they would not have known about the Whirling World at all.


    However, the Whirling World was not a secret to the warriors from the other two continents. They knew a lot more about the Whirling World than the warriors of Hestia Continent.


    Before participating in the death match, Fane had talked to him about it before. If they wanted to know more about the Whirling World, they would have to learn about it from the warriors from the other continents. It would be easier than learning from the warriors from Hestia Continent.


    Even if the warriors from Hestia Continent knew the secrets of the Whirling World, they would not reveal it to Fane and Rudy easily. Rudy felt like it was a good chance to look into the secrets of the Whirling World.


    Rudy let out a smile and said, "Are you so certain that I can only stay in the middle city for two months? There''s no such rule that says warriors will be chased out after staying here for two months!"


    When Evan heard that, he had a mocking look on his face, "You really are an ignorant fool. The middle city is a sixth-level city. It will only be open for one year.


    After the year is over, the middle city will be shut. No one can stay here. Even while it''s still open, it will clear out anyone without enough points every two months. With your meager skills, there''s no way you can gain any points. You''ll definitely be kicked out!"


    After saying that, Evan stared into Rudy''s eyes, trying to find a hint of terror. To his disappointment, Rudy only showed confusion and shock. He was not scared at all.


    Evan could not help but frown, feeling like


    Rudy was just like Fane. There was something wrong with their heads. They were different from ordinary people!


    At that moment, Rudy was in noExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    mood to care about what Evan was thinking. Earlier, Evan''s words had some information to them. He wanted to figure out what he could from all of that. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He would then be able to report it to Fane after he got out. After following and being under Fane''s protection for so long, he had done nothing for Fane. He was reluctant to let that continue. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He did not want to be useless. Even if it''s just providing Fane with some information, it was still better than nothing. At that moment, there was an exmation from the crowd.


    Rudy''s attention was caught. He hurriedly looked up at the massive scroll in the air. He noticed that Fane''s image was no longer just Fane alone.


    A young man in gray robes was standing in front of him. The two of them had a tense atmosphere between them!


    Rudy could remember his name and


    where he was from. That person


    was Luther from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion of Chaos Continent. He was thest participant who joined the fifty-third ughter gambit Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3140

    Chapter 3140


    ?


    The crowd was abnormally hyped, "Oh my gosh! I thought that the first person to find Fane would be Chris, who hates Fane to the core. I can''t believe it''s Luther. Luther was clearly far away from Fane, so how did he find Fane so quickly? Did he leave a mark on Fane?"


    "Do you really need to question that? Of course, he did. I can''t believe his target is Fane! The two of them did not have any feud when they were in the waiting area."


    "Even if nothing happened between them, Fane''s still an opponent. Don''t forget, nine people will die in this ughter gambit. One dead person means one less opponent. They left their marks in order to clear out all the weaker warriors before they fought the ones at their level!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the isted space, Luther looked at Fane with a smile. He did not look like he was looking at an enemy, but an old friend.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. He was a little surprised that Luther was there. Lutherughed and said, "Are you wondering how I found you so quickly? It''s nothing strange. I just left a mark on your body. You were the closest to where I was, so I came to deal with you first!"


    Fane smiled, not saying anything. Luther expected that Fane would react that way.


    "You''re just like I thought, a pure madman. I won''t bother trying to argue with you, but let me tell you something. To stop the others froming, you should clear the other marks on you for now."


    Fane had already noticed those marks since his soul was incredibly strong. Yet, he did not bother clearing them immediately.


    He wanted the others to find him quickly. He did not want to just stay idle. Those marks gave the others a chance to find him, which was a chance for him to find them as well.


    However, since someone was


    already there, he would naturally


    need to clear those marks in case a whole group appeared. It would be harder for him to go against multiple opponents. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane nodded at Luther. His hands constantly moved as he formed seal after seal, clearing the marks in front of Fane. Luther raised an eyebrow, surprised that Fane listened to him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With how Fane was, Luther would not have been surprised if Fane had done anything other than listening. After all, Fane was aplete madman. Yet, Fane had actually listened to him so obediently, clearing the marks in front of him. Luther frowned as various thoughts surfaced in his mind. However, he quickly discarded those thoughts. It was pointless to try to understand a madman like that. He should just take everything in his stride!


    While Fane was clearing the marks left by the others, Chris was already fighting. As an assassin, de''s speed and movement were top-notch. At that moment, he had ignited his blood essence, using up his life force. His skills had improved by several times. His teeth were clenched as he red right at Chris.


    At that moment, he had discarded


    his life. He only had one thought in mind. Even if he died, he would drag Chris down with him. Even if he couldn''t he would heavily injure Chris and make Chris pay the price! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He pulled out his weapon. With a chakram in hand, he shot forward at an amazing speed. He turned into an afterimage as he rushed at Chris.

 Chapter 3141

    Chapter 3141


    ?


    Chris'' lips curled up into a smile of disdain. The sword in his hand glowed in shimmering light. His left hand was forming seals that fused in the air. The seals turned into rays of silver light that fell on the Frozen Star Sword.


    The spectators in the viewing area immediately recognized the power that was falling into the Frozen Star Sword. It was the power of starlight! Someone asked loudly, ''Does anyone know what level Chris'' technique is?"


    A lot of them shook their heads, including those from the same n as Chris. It was obvious they did not know the name or rank of Chris'' technique! "Even the warriors from the Purple Cloud Pavilion don''t know what technique Chris is using. They don''t know what rank it is either... Is he that secretive?"


    After someone asked, a warrior from the Purple Cloud Pavilion said loudly, "This has always been something that should be a personal secret. What''s the point of having it known to everyone? Isn''t it normal for us to not know? No matter what, Chris'' technique must be at a very high level. It might even be an ultimate god rank technique."


    The moment he said that it caused a ruckus. Quite a few warriors loudly rebuked, "An ultimate god rank technique? How could you even say that? Do you know what an ultimate god rank technique is?


    "Even warriors of the divine solidifying realm need a certain amount of talent to train in ultimate god rank techniques! No matter how strong Chris is, is he stronger than warriors of the divine solidifying realm? At most, it''s an upper earth rank technique."


    The warriors from the Purple Cloud Pavilion did not agree. They felt like even if ultimate god rank techniques are atrociously hard to learn and that divine solidifying realm warriors still needed a certain amount of talent to learn, it did not stop miracles from happening. In the eyes of the disciples from the Purple Cloud Pavilion, Chris could create miracles. More precisely, he was a miracle himself! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, Chris was already in a battle with de. de''s speed was incredibly quick. In just a sh, he sent out three shes at Chris. Chris sent out his de. Everyone heard a crack as those three shes were shattered in an instant. They were not able to get close to Chris at all. As those two techniques shed, Chris took a few steps back. It was not because of the shockwaves, but because he wanted to distance himself from de.


    Earlier, Chris had seen all the rage and reluctance on de''s face. The more de acted like that, the more Chris wanted to toy with him. He would slowly torture de.


    After the three shes were easilyExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    blocked by Chris, de''s face darkened! Those shes were not his full strength, but they were still at least sixty percent of his power He had used those attacks to test Chris out, but he never expected Chris to break them so easily. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    de sighed as he tried to encourage himself. It was possible that Chris merely looked rxed on the surface. He might have actually used most of his power.


    Chris had always been obsessed


    with how he looked. No matter how much power he was using, he would definitely act like he was incredibly rxed. That was the only way Chris could damage de''s confidence even more! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3142

    Chapter 3142


    ?


    Quite a few people would agree with that. Burning his blood essence meant that he was using his life in exchange for power. He would be able to be several times stronger than usual.


    Chris was the third-ranked Purple Cloud Pavilion chosen disciple. He should be the strongest among the ten of them. Even so, there was no way he was not being pushed back by de after de ignited his blood essence.


    A lot of them agreed with that view, but there were some who did not, especially the disciples of the Purple Cloud Pavilion. When they heard all of that, they were incredibly amused.


    One of the inner disciples of Purple Cloud Pavilion said, "de isn''t a wandering warrior. He''s an assassin. Assassins like him are like street rats in White Marsh Continent. He registered himself as a wandering warrior just because he was worried that his true identity would be looked down on! "However, it''s not like we''re looking down on them for no reason. Assassins don''t care about honor. They attack quickly and run away even quicker. They try to deal with their opponents before their opponents can notice them. Their actual skills are not that strong.


    "Face-to-facebat is their weakness! Fakes like de wouldn''t even have the right to stand next to Chris if he wasn''t a part of the ughter gambit. Even after igniting all the blood essence in his body, he would still not be able to harm Chris at all. Don''t worry, de will die in the end no matter what!"


    "That''s right! Who do you all think de is? He''s just a little stronger than Fane. As an assassin that lives in the sewers, who never dares to use his true identity, facing Chris head-on is suicide!"


    Those who felt like Chris would be able to win without any harm to himself were incredibly one-sided in their thinking as they did not allow anyone else to question them. Even if others sounded reasonable, in those people''s eyes, it was all ignorant.


    They would not listen at all. Many of the warriors did not want to argue with those people, so they lowered their voices to talk to their friends.


    "I feel like Chris will definitely get


    injured. No matter how strong he is, there''s no way he''s invincible. de might be an assassin, but he noOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    longer has any regard for his one


    life. In such a situation, he''ll do anything as long as he can drag Chris down with him! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "de''s already thrown his life away. If he can''t even injure Chris after that, he''ll definitely fall into despair. To avoid that, he''ll do anything he can!" "You''re right. Chris will definitely get injured. I think that''s a certainty. Only, his supporters just refuse to listen to anyone!"


    The viewing area''s discussions were incredibly heated. In the isted space, Chris and de were already at the final stage of their battle. The reason for that was de.


    At that moment, de already realized that, if he did not immediately use all his strength to injure Chris, he might not have the chance anymore in his whole life!


    de could not ept that he was still not able to injure Chris even after paying for all this power with his life. With that in mind, de started to go crazy.


    He let out an angry roar as he shot forward like an arrow, rushing at Chris once again. There was a crazed look in his eyes and he was determined to injure Chris at all costs! Content belongs to


    He shouted out, "Die!" The chakram in his hand sent out five shes in a row. All of them emitted a chilling glint.


    The five shes contained


    incredible killing intent. In a sh


    they appeared in front of Chris Chris let out a lightugh as he formed seals once again, causing starlight to surround his body.

 Chapter 3143

    Chapter 3143


    ?


    The Frozen Star Sword in his hand glowed. Chris did not even blink as he looked at the five shes that were being sent to him. He snorted and let out a sh.


    Five of de''s shes shed with the Frozen Star Sword. In the blink of an eye, the shes shattered and disappeared!


    Chris raised an eyebrow as he snorted in disdain, "Whatever, I''ve already yed around with you enough. I might end up losing the initiative if I waste any more time. I won''t give anyone else the chance!"


    He had felt that the mark he left on Fane was slowly weakening. It meant that Fane was clearing the mark, which made Chris incredibly unhappy. Compared to killing de, Chris was more interested in slowly torturing Fane. With that in mind, he no longer held back.


    Chris sneered as the sword in his hand glowed again. Suddenly, spots of starlight began to appear in the air, slowly condensing into a stream that flowed into the Frozen Star Sword.


    Chris narrowed his eyes and shot forward at de! At that moment, de''s heart was just filled with despair and shock. He had sent out five shes earlier! It was the strongest attack that he could use!


    Yet, it was still easily broken apart by Chris. That caused de to fall intoplete hopelessness. He had clearly burned his blood essence and paid with his life, so why could he still not beat Chris?


    He could not even injure Chris. Was he really just trash? Various thoughts surfaced in de''s head. Even when Chris rushed over, de was still filled with shock.


    Chris was emitting an immense


    amount of killing intent that


    completely surrounded de. Only


    vol


    then did de react. Chris was


    already almost there. de''s lips curled as he bit his lip, forcing


    himself to wake up! Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Looking at Chris rushing over, de did not dare to have a moment of hesitation. He tried to move away from Chris'' attack, but he was shocked to realize that he could not move his feet!


    His feet felt like they had been


    trapped in quicksand. He frantically tried to pull away, but could not


    at all! de looked down and


    Apl.n


    noticed that both his legs had somehow been surrounded by starlight. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It was the pure power of the stars. They felt like they weighed tonnes as they locked his legs in ce! de broke out in cold sweat as hopelessness surrounded his heart!


    sh!


    de felt a chill in his heart as the blood in his body frantically flowed outward. He looked down, and the Frozen Star Sword had pierced deeply into his chest. His blood was frantically flowing outward.


    At that moment, there was still a little bit of starlight on the sword, looking majestic and mysterious! de''s lips twitched. At that moment, various images appeared in his head.


    From him getting abandoned when he was young to being adopted by an inhuman assassin. He had been ced among a group of children, having them kill each other. Only he had left the ce alive!


    He had gained a lot in his life and lost a lot of things as well. However, at that moment, none of that was important anymore. In the end,. death wasing down on him. Only he did not want to ept that he was dying like that! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3144

    Chapter 3144


    ?


    Why was he still unable to hurt the arrogant Chris after using everything at his disposal?! Even if it was just a flesh wound, de would be happy. Yet, Chris remained unharmed in the end. He had not been able to touch Chris at all!


    de fell heavily on the floor as he slowly closed his eyes.


    Chris raised an eyebrow. The results had been obvious to him. Just like what he said earlier, even if de burned his blood essence, it was still nothing to him.


    de had just turned slightly stronger. He could still kill de easily. Chris had seen the look of reluctance on de''s face before he died, which deeply amused him. de had thought too much of himself.


    Chris was a chosen disciple of the Purple Cloud Pavilion! How could an assassin who grew up in the dark harm him?!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Chris let out a coldugh, "Trash will be trash. Why didn''t you just ept your fate?"


    After saying that, Chris kept the Frozen Star sword and looked to the west. There was where he had felt Fane''s markst. He sighed as anger shed in his eyes!


    He would not allow Fane to die in anyone else''s hands, nor would he allow Fane to stay alive until the end!


    The isted space did not have any time limits. That meant that he had more than enough time to torture Fane. He would have that brat who did not know his ce understand the consequences of offending him!


    The warriors at the viewing area were shocked to see the final results! From the images that were sent over, they could clearly see the reluctance on de''s face.


    Even if they were in a different space, they could still tell what de was feeling. After doing everything he could, even burning his own blood essence to make Chris pay, the result was still so tragic!


    He could not even hurt Chris! No matter how strong the skills he used were, Chris had easily dealt with them. He had not even been able to get close to Chris, let alone hurt Chris!


    "Chris is actually that strong! I


    thought that de would definitely


    el


    be able to at least cause Chris some harm after burning his blood essence, but it looks like I was wrong Chris really is a chosen disciple of the Purple Cloud Pavilion! With his skills, even if I had twice the blood essence to burn, I would still be no match for him!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s right. It''s not just you. Ny-nine percent of the people here would not be able to beat Chris at all. Now it looks like Chris will be winning the ughter gambit.


    "Even Edward from the Nimbus


    Alliance should be quite a bit behind Chris! Chris is in first ce for sure! If Edward knew how strong Chris is, Edward would definitely regret taking part in this ughter gambit!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Isn''t that right? He''d definitely regret it! Edward is actually quite strong as well, but Chris is just far too impressive: I feel like he shouldn''t just be in third ce among the chosen disciples of the Purple Cloud Pavilion anymore. After all, those rankings are already half a year old. He should already be able to face the second-ced disciple!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After witnessing Chris'' skills for themselves, most of the warriors present were sure that Chris was definitely the strongest among the ten participants.


    Even Edward should begging behind Chris. After knowing how strong Chris was, quite a few of the warriors who had bet on Edward started to regret their choices! However, it was all already toote.

 Chapter 3145

    Chapter 3145


    ?


    "Alright, this battle is already done and dusted. Fane still hasn''t fought against Luther. Let''s look at their battle first. I wonder what the two of them are doing. They''re just standing there talking, not attacking at all. Luther''s in no hurry, and Fane''s not afraid either. The two of them are so strange!"


    After that person''s reminder, the crowd looked at Fane again. At that moment, Fane and Luther were merely looking at each other in the isted space. Neither of them seemed to be in any sort of hurry.


    At that moment, Fane had already cleared all of the marks on his body. Luther looked at him with a raised eyebrow, looking like he had something to say.


    Fane let out a slightugh, knowing what Luther wanted to say. However, he did not want to waste any time.


    Fane looked right at Luther, "Alright, all the marks are cleared. Are you still not going to attack?"


    Luther''s lips twitched. At that moment, he was even more certain that Fane was crazy. Did Fane really want to die so badly? Fane was actually urging him to attack?


    Luther had nned on finishing it quickly anyway. After all, he still had other things to do after killing Fane.


    However, after seeing Fane''s actions, Luther could not help but ask, "Do you really want to die so badly? Don''t you know what will happen the moment I attack?"


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. He hated wasting time on meaningless conversations. However, Fane had some questions for Luther as well, so he decided to just answer Luther.


    "Can you stop imposing your own thoughts on others? In my eyes, you''re the one who''s in a hurry to die!" Fane said what he thought.


    Luther was furious after he heard that. Luther narrowed his eyes, "You really are a strange one. You don''t seem to care who you''re facing, you just want to challenge them regardless. Don''t you know what will happen if you act this way?


    "I was nning on killing you quickly so I can get other things done. I''ve changed my mind now. I can push the other things aside for now. Torturing you properly is my priority! I have to make you realize what all this nonsense you''re spouting will bring you!"


    Fane did not care about Luther''s threats. He heard threats like that a few times a day. Every time, it was more or less the same thing that was being said. However, the results were always the opposite of what they said.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he asked, "Why did you participate in the ughter gambit? You''re from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion from the Chaos Continent.


    "From what I know it''s a seventh-grade n. Even though you''re a chosen disciple, you''re definitely at a disadvantage facing Chris and Edward.


    "Even if you yed some tricks, they


    would be nothing in front of their absolute skill! You''re no match for either of them, so there''ll only be one thing waiting for you in the end, which is death! I refuse to believe you can''t see that, so why are you participating in the ughter gambit?"


    In the waiting area, Fane had been waiting for the final participant the whole time. When he saw Luther well as Luther''s n, Fane


    asOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    immediately put the Dual Sovereign Pavilion at the same level as an eighth-grade n, since he did not know about the Chaos Continent.


    However, Fane found out from the warriors in the viewing area what rank the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was. That suddenly sparked his curiosity.

 Chapter 3146

    Chapter 3146


    ?


    The Dual Sovereign Pavilion was just a seventh-grade n in Chaos Continent. Furthermore, Luther was not even among the top disciples of the n. Compared to Chris and Edward, he wascking behind.


    With those two there, it was a pipe dream for Luther to win the ughter gambit. The ughter gambit was unlike any of the other contests. If he wanted to win, the nine other participants needed to die. Only one person would be able to survive.


    If you lost, you died. Under such a massive gulf in skill, Luther still participated. That confused Fane.


    There were two types of warriors who took part in the ughter gambits. The first were the daredevils who did not care about putting their lives on the line, the second was the warriors with absolute confidence in their skills. Furthermore, they needed to see who the other participants were before they joined.


    If there were strong participants, many warriors would choose to dy their participation. After all, they would die if they lost!


    Normally, disciples from seventh-grade ns, whether they were inner disciples or chosen disciples, would not participate in the ughter gambits. Disciples of seventh-grade ns were definitely not in positions that were as high as disciples of eighth-grade ns, but they were still notable existences in their respective continents. As long as they put in the effort, their future would still be bright.


    Hence, warriors like that usually treasure their lives a lot. They would not participate in such a dangerous contest. Most importantly, Luther had been thest participant.


    He had clearly seen the nine other participants and had heard the discussion from the viewing area as well. He knew of the other participants, yet he still registered.


    If he was not suicidal, then it meant that he had his own ns and trump cards. Fane felt like he was facing a logical person, so Fane was curious as to what was going through his mind.


    After Luther heard Fane''s question,Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    he had a pleased smile on his face, "I


    knew someone would ask that.


    Since you''re about to die to my de, be merciful and tell you. I just participated in the ughter gambit to improve my skills and win. I have that confidence!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As he said that, Luther seemed full of confidence as if he was just a short step away from winning. He seemed confident that no one would be able to stop him.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, getting even more curious. He never expected that Luther would be that confident in himself. Did Luther not know how strong Chris was?


    It was not just Fane who was curious. Even the spectators in the viewing area found it strange after hearing Luther''s words.


    If Luther had said that he could


    1


    definitely kill Fane, that would make sense. However, Luther had said that he could win the ughter. gambit His tone sounded like Ke could kill the rest of them at any moment. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It dumbfounded the spectators, "Isn''t Luther too arrogant? Could he just be saying all of that because he wants to brag to Fane?"


    "Probably not. Just think about where they are right now. Luther was thest participant to sign up. He knew very well who the other participants


    were.


    "Yet, even with Chris from the Purple


    Cloud Pavilion and Edward from the Nimbus Alliance there, he still registered without any hesitation! means that he''s immensely


    confident in himself! Luther isn''t that bad of a warrior either. He''s a chosen disciple of the Dual


    Sovereign Pavilion, a seventh-grade n in White Marsh Continent." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Could he have some hidden trump card?"


    "I don''t think he does. Even if he does, it would just disintegrate in front of Chris!"

 Chapter 3147

    Chapter 3147


    ?


    "Don''t give him too much credit, he would only be more arrogant. If he was that strong, he would at least be in the top three of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.


    "Yet, based on what I know, he''s barely among the top fifteen chosen disciples in his n. Even if the rankings were from half a year ago, I doubt there would have been such a drastic change.


    "Even if his skills improved rapidly, he''d still be among the top ten chosen disciples at most. Even at the top ten, it would still be a massive gulf from Chris.


    "Don''t forget, the Purple Cloud Pavilion is at a higher level. On top of that, Chris is in third ce there! That difference isn''t something that can be ovee in half a year!"


    A lot of them agreed with that view. They felt like Luther was just overconfident to the point of being delusional thinking that he would be able to win the ughter gambit. The way Luther spoke, it was as if he had already beaten Chris!


    When they heard all of that, they felt like Luther was a joke! Someone said loudly, "Didn''t this guy see his odds before he entered the isted realm? Chris had one point seven odds, while Luther''s is seven point three. He''s only just a bit better than Fane! How could he say he''ll be able to win in the end?!"


    "Are there any disciples from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion here? Can you tell me what''s wrong with Luther? Is there something wrong with his head or does he have delusions of grandeur?"


    The viewing area was incredibly noisy thanks to these discussions, but silence was all there was at the isted space. Fane had remained quiet after hearing Luther''s words.


    Luther felt like Fane was being incredibly amusing at that moment and said, "Stop trying to specte. Just ask whatever you want to. I''m feeling generous right now. I''ll answer whatever you want!"


    Faneughed, feeling like the situation was quite strange. However, since Luther had said so, Fane would not object.


    He said straightforwardly, "Why are you so confident? Do you think Chris is no match for you? Edward as well?"


    Luther put his chin up and said, "Yes! The two of them are no match for me!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Luther pulled out a white sword and a ck sword from his storage space as he replied Fane. He had one sword in each hand.


    "Do you see these swords? Let me introduce them to you. The ck sword on my right is called the Absolute Darkness de. The white sword on my left is the Absolute Light de! The technique I''m using is an upper earth rank technique called the Dual Absolutes. I''ve already reached proficiency, and am only a step away from perfection..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The moment ke said that Fane raised an eyebrow in surprise. Warriors who could practice an upper earth rank technique were definitely strong and talented. Upper earth rank techniques were the pinnacle for most warriors below sixty. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After all, ultimate god rank techniques were too difficult. Luther looked at the swords in his hand and let out a strange smile, "Do you know why I took part in this ughter gambit? It''s because only this will make me stronger.


    "Only by threading the line between life and death will I understand what absolute fight and darkness are! I''ve already been tethered between life and death countless times. It''s precisely thanks to that that ve been improving!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3148

    Chapter 3148


    ?


    Absolute light and darkness represented the powers of life and death. To understand life and death, one had to first feel it. Only by wandering between the lines of life and death would someone understand them better. Only then would they be able to master it even more.


    Luther let out augh before he said, "Chris and Edward are only so arrogant because they''ve already managed to master their upper earth rank techniques to proficiency, and are close to perfection.


    "They felt like no one other than them could possibly master an upper earth rank technique, let alone reach proficiency or perfection! Their thoughts are a joke. In my eyes, they''re just ignorant fools!"


    The more Luther spoke, the more emotional he got. He constantly thought about how Chris and Edward looked down on everyone else before they entered the isted space. Just thinking about that, Luther was furious.


    "Isn''t it just an upper earth rank technique? Do they think they''re the only ones who can learn them? They''re a little more talented than I am, but so what? With my own hard work, I managed to be just as aplished as well.


    "This time, I''ll be able to go even higher with this ughter gambit. As long as I have a breakthrough, the two of them are no match for me!"


    As he said that, Luther''s veins were bulging. His eyes threatened to pop out of their sockets, and he was practically shouting every word.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Luther''s words answered all the questions he had. Turns out, Luther joined the ughter gambit to improve himself. He really did not regard Chris and Edward as anything notable at all.


    He felt like they were mere stepping stones for him. It was obvious how hard Luther had worked to get to his level. The more murderous and hungry one was, the more aplished one could be.


    However, they would also be


    exposed to even more dangerOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    comparatively. It would be easy for them to fall into a bad situation, For instance, Luther had made an incredibly wrong decision at that


    very moment. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    After Luther shouted everything out, he felt much better. Even if aplete madman was standing in front of him, at least he had an audience.


    Lutherposed himself and


    pursed his lips. He reverted to his calm demeanor and sighed, "Alright, you already know everything you should. Now, I''ll give you two


    choices. Do you want to die velme


    of me, or do you want my help?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing that, fane was amused. He raised an eyebrow, not wanting to say anymore. Seeing that Fane was ignoring him, Luther''s suppressed anger surfaced again.


    Luther snorted, "I was being too nice to you! Since you refuse to ept my kindness, don''t me me for being rude!"


    After he said that, the des in his hand pointed right at Fane''s forehead. Fane did not react too much at that, but the spectators outside burst out in an uproar.


    "No wonder this guy is so confident,


    he''s using an upper earth rank technique! was even wondering before why Luther was participating in this. Does he really not know the dangers? Now it looks like this guy is just daring. In order to improve himself, he''s putting his life on the line!" Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3149

    Chapter 3149


    ?


    "However, he won''t be as lucky this time. So what if he uses the Dual Absolutes? He''s still not a match for Chris! As long as Luther faces Chris, Luther will realize how dumb he is!"


    After the person said that, someone else rebutted, "That''s not certain. Didn''t Luther say that he''s already close to perfection?


    "As long as he goes through another life or death experience, he''ll be able to break through his limits and step into the second stage! Chris and Edward are definitely strong, but they''re still using upper earth rank techniques in the end.


    "It''s just that the two of them have reached higher levels in their techniques. As long as Luther catches up, he might really be able topete with Chris!"


    The moment that was said, the disciples of the Purple Cloud Pavilion loudly shouted back, not allowing anyone to doubt Chris at all. They felt insulted that Chris was beingpared to a disciple of a seventh-grade n!


    One of the inner disciples from the Purple Cloud Pavilion stood up from his chair and shouted at the earlier warrior, "Can you think before you speak?! Luther doesn''t even have the right to bepared to Chris! In Chris'' eyes, he''s not even an appetizer! Do you just believe everything he says?


    "I think this guy is probably just bragging. He''s just trying to get some praise from Fane! If he''s really that strong, why isn''t he even in the top ten of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion?


    "Training himself through life and death? That''s all just nonsense. He might actually be able to learn from being on the verge of death, but there''s no way he can directly advance a whole level.


    "Do you think it''s that easy to get from proficiency to perfection? Furthermore, he''s using an upper earth rank technique! If it''s that easy to levetup, everyone would be


    chosen disciple of an eighth-grade


    UMS


    n!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After saying that, quite a few people reacted. They felt like the disciple from the Purple Cloud Pavilion made sense. Going through life or death experiences can improve one''s understanding and skill, but there was no way it would allow one to jump a whole level. Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org


    However, there were those with an opposing view as well. A warrior from Chaos continent said loudly, "You''re right, but you''re too biased! Didn''t buther mention it earlier His aplishments have alle from brushes with death. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Since he''s already at proficiency and close to perfection, he participated in the ughter gambit in hopes of getting through this hurdle. "As long as he gets through the hurdle and sessfully perfects the Dual Absolutes, then he might really be able to stand up to Chris!"


    When the inner disciple from the Purple Cloud Pavilion heard that, he suddenly shouted, "Nonsense! What do you know?! Even if he gets to perfection, there''s no way he''s worth fighting Chris!


    "Chris is already at perfection, and only a little away fromplete mastery. If he can make a breakthrough, can''t Chris as well?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even if he passes the hurdle, he would just be at the same level as Chris. Chris has already been at this level for a long time, so how could Chris lose?!"

 Chapter 3150

    Chapter 3150


    ?


    Everyone listened on as they argued nonstop. Many felt like both of them had their own points, but there was no absolute answer.


    No matter how it was, they would have to wait for Luther to truly face Chris before they could get their answer. However, the crowd was inclined to believe that Luther would not be able to beat Chris even if he managed to get past the hurdle.


    After all, they had just witnessed how strong Chris was. Even after burning up his blood essence, de was still unable to harm a single hair on Chris. Luther was skilled, but there was no way he was that much stronger than de who used his blood essence!


    "Even if this was discussed for a whole day, there''s no way to get a conclusion before the actual results. Fane''s the one facing Luther right now! Why don''t we talk about them first?!"


    "There''s nothing much to say about them. Fane''s just an alchemist who has his head screwed on wrong. Even if Fane burned his blood essence ten times, there''s no way he can face Luther. There''s no reason to talk about their match!"


    "That''s right. Fane''s only good at talking. How could he be a match for Luther? Even if Luther was using a middle earth rank technique, Fane would not be able to beat him, let alone an upper earth rank technique. There''s no way Fane can beat him. Let''s not even talk about beating him, Fane would be skilled if he can even surface three strikes from Luther!"


    However, if Fane dies in Luther''s hands, Chris will definitely be furious. Chris is hurrying over right now. If he personally witnesses it, Chris would definitely not let Luther off... He might even attack Luther right away!"


    The two in the isted space could not hear the discussions outside at all. At that moment, Luther was not willing to waste any more time. He wanted to cripple Fane first before bringing him somewhere safe to be properly tortured!


    Lutherughed coldly and narrowed his eyes. His hands constantly moved with the two swords, shooting out many shes.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The Absolute Darkness de was ck as ink, while the Absolute Light de glowed like it was reflecting the sun, wo different energies were constantly released by the des, and the shes merely stopped in the air, not rushing at Fane. Instead, they slowly condensed together.


    In just a few moments, the powers of light and darkness merged into a pentagram appearing in front of everyone! After finishing that, Luther said pridefully, "This is the power of absolute light and darkness. Even if it''s not truly life or death, it still has a portion of its power. Ites from pure light and pure darkness. When both these powers intersect, they can suppress everything!"


    After hearing that, Fane''s lips twitched as he said in exasperation, "Do you think everyone''s an idiot? Can you use your brain a bit even if you''re trying to brag? Suppress everything?


    "If it was truly the power of life and death, you might be able to do that. The technique you''re using is only harnessing a fraction of that power! It''s very far from the true thing! With your skills, you can''t even beat David, let alone me!"


    Luther felt like he was about to get angered to death by Fane. The guy kept on saying the exact things that would anger him the most. He wanted to rip Fane to shreds!


    Luther widened his eyes and looked at Fane with clenched teeth, "You say I''m bragging, but aren''t you bragging as well? Are you saying you''re far stronger than David? David''s no match for you?"


    Fane acknowledged honestly, "That''s exactly what I mean. He''s no match for me at all. Even Chris is no match for me!"


    The moment he said that Luther''s


    el.ne


    lips twitched speechlessly. He was silently angry at the fact that he was actually being calctive with a madman. From a madman''s perspective, everything they said was logical. Yet, Luther had still been infuriated by Fane.

 Chapter 3151

    Chapter 3151


    ?


    Luther snorted, and his expression soured. "I don''t care if you''re a madman; your end will always be gruesome so long as you cross me.


    "You have nothing but your foul mouth to me. If you didn''t say so much, things might have ended better for you. I would''ve given you a quick, painless death!"


    Luther readied himself as his hands quickly moved. Waves of darkness and light condensed in front of him.


    He pushed forward, sending the image right at Fane. The pentagram formed of the powers of light and darkness constantly spun in the air.


    As it flew toward Fane, it absorbed the power of light and darkness in the air!


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Just looking at the power of the pentagram, Fane could tell that Luther was either fourth or fifth in terms of power among the ten of them. This exined why he was this confident.


    s, Luther was too naive. He thought of others too simply and thought too highly of himself.


    Fane let out a shortugh, temporarily discarding that thought. He had foreseen Luther''s ns, after all. He did not want to stay there for too long as it would only attract too much attention, having provoked a lot of people.


    These people wanted to kill him for the sake of their dignity.


    Fane was never afraid of facing anyone head-on, but he was still worried that they woulde after him as a group.


    Fane''s hands constantly moved as


    he formed seal after seal that slowly


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    condensed in the air, turning into Soul Swords. Havingplete. mastery of Destroying the Void he


    did not hold back to finish the battle


    quickly. Content belongs


    NovelDrama.Org


    to


    A hundred Soul Swords were formed in the air.


    With a wave, the swords condensed into one massive Soul Sword. He pushed forward, and the massive Soul Sword hurtled right toward the pentagram.


    Fane controlled the sword''s


    trajectory aiming at the lower left


    corner to hit where the dark energy was condensing. That was the portion of the pentagram that was ck. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He could feel dense soul energy at that part, and he aimed to test what would happen if soul energy shed against soul energy.


    When Luther saw that the Soul Sword was heading to where the power of darkness was condensed, he found it deeply amusing.


    He shouted behind the pentagram,


    "You should forget about your tricks. The power of darkness and light can interchange with each other. Don''t think that you can destroy the whole thing by just destroying a part and not the whole! You can''t possibly counter me!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As he said that, the Soul Sword was already right in front of the pentagram, urately piercing through where the power of darkness was gathered!

 Chapter 3152

    Chapter 3152


    ?


    When the Soul Sword and the power of darkness shed, it caused no shockwaves. Instead, it was like two balls of mes shing. Since they were the same kind of energy, they would absorb each other instead of shing.


    Luther''s brow raised in shock at the sight. Amid his confusion, he suddenly felt a change. He noticed that he had lost control of part of the pentagram!


    Feeling it further, he was surprised to notice that the power of darkness had actually fused into the Soul Sword after they shed, leaving the pentagram. It was no longer in his control!


    The next second, Luther felt a chill in his heart. Looking down, he noticed a ck energy sword pierced through his chest.


    After the darkness left the pentagram, it fused into the Soul Sword, causing it to solidify even more. The pentagram had only been half a meter away from Luther. He never stood a chance in avoiding it.


    The pain of his soul being ripped apart from his heart caused Luther''s whole body to stiffen. His face started to twist as he fell from the air.


    Fane let out a slightugh. He never thought that Destroying the Void would seize control of Luther''s dark energy after shing with it.


    In the end, it was because the dark energy and Destroying the Void were from the same form of power, which was the soul attribute. Nheless, Destroying the Void''s power and grade were far higher than the dark energy.


    Destroying the Void was an upper ultimate god rank technique, while Dual Absolutes was only an upper earth rank technique. The two techniques were a whole level apart. Against Destroying the Void, Luther''s power was as insignificant as an ant.


    Luther was in so much pain that he spasmed on the ground vigorously; Destroying the Void was slowly eating away at his soul. The pain the soul could feel was far greater than any physical pain.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    No matter how strong Luther''s will was, it was insignificant against such pain. At that moment, he had lost even his most basic rationality. He constantly rolled on the floor as though seeking relief.


    Try as he did, however, the pain of his soul being torn apart did not cease.


    At that moment, Luther did not look


    like a chosen disciple from a


    e


    seventh-grade n at all, looking more like amon beggar seen on the streets. His body was covered in dirt as he spasmed pathetically.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane''s expression remained unchanged at the sight. After all, he had witnessed these scenes countless times.


    However, the warriors at the viewing


    l


    area were not as calm as he was. When they saw the Soul Sword piercing Luther''s heart, their expressions stiffened. Their eyes widened as disbelief overwhelmed their features. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The sight of Luther dropping from the air and writhing on the floor deeply affected everyone there.


    Everything had happened far too quickly and suddenly. It waspletely different from the result they were expecting. No one could ept what happened that easily.


    The crowd waspletely silent. Even their breathing had be slower. The sight was far too unbelievable!


    After a while, someone stammered,


    "Isn''t Fane an alchemist? Who said he was an alchemist? Since when did alchemists be so strong? He dealt with Luther in one strike! Isn''t Luther a chosen disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Even if he isn''t among the top chosen disciples, he''s still a chosen disciple from a seventh-grade n. How did this happen? How did he lose without contest?!"

 Chapter 3153

    Chapter 3153


    ?


    "You''re asking me? I have questions, too. I''m wondering if I''m hallucinating right now. Isn''t it all too absurd?!"


    At that moment, the disciples from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion all stood up from their seats. They had heard all of the discussions, but their disciples did not participate, allowing others to say what they wanted.


    Luther had told his fellow disciples before entering the ughter gambit not to say anything no matter what they heard, hence their silence.


    However, the abrupt turn of events made them unable to retain theirposure. They had seen Luther''s tragic scene, which caused them to panic. They wanted to rush into the isted space to save Luther.


    However, they knew very well that it was just a pipe dream. They could not do anything outside, nor were they able to. They were forced to look on as Luther rolled on the ground and cried out in agony. At that rate, Luther could die!


    An inner disciple from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion shouted, "Liar! Fane isn''t an alchemist! When did alchemists be stronger than us proper warriors?! He''s just been a wolf in sheep''s clothing the whole time. Who said he was an alchemist?!"


    He was furious and reluctant to ept it. Various emotions were present in the hearts of the disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. They wanted to rush into the crowd, pull out whoever had said that Fane was an alchemist power, and smack them senseless.


    They wanted an exnation as to what was happening!Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the viewing area hadplicated expressions on their faces. After all, the result was too absurd. Fane''s odds were at seven point five, the highest among everyone. It meant that he was the weakest even in the eyes of the caretakers.


    Furthermore, everything he had said


    and done before had been far too


    crazy. Even though Fane viewed


    el


    everything he had done as normal retaliation, in the eyes of the warriors in the viewing area, §Òane''s


    retaliation made no sense! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Disciples from high-grade ns did not allow their honor and pride to be challenged.


    Everything that was happening caused everyone there to think that Fane was just a deranged weakling, yet that weakling had shed the moniker in just one strike. How could anyone digest the change so easily?


    The change had been far too quick, and they were not given any time to prepare themselves before that chance.


    "I don''t think he''s an alchemist


    either! An alchemist can''t possibly


    be that strong. They put most of their time into mastering alchemy so they should have no time to train at all, so their power should naturally be weaker than ours!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "That''s right! It looks like he was just faking it. No wonder he refused to back down to anyone. He was actually that strong. Luther was no match for him at all; he couldn''t even stand up to a single blow!"


    "I feel like their exchange is too strange. Fane let out that massive gray de. After it pierced into the dark energy, it swallowed it up to strengthen itself. It pierced into Luther''s chest before he could react! Luther had no chance to fight back!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After that person said that, the warriors around him asked curiously, "You feel like Fane''s technique can swallow dark energy?"


    "That has to be it!" came the reply. "Otherwise, why did both energies fuse when they shed? It looked like they fused, but how could two techniques fuse together?


    "There''s only one reason that could happen: both techniques use the same energy. Thus, the stronger power managed to swallow up the weaker one, strengthening itself!"

 Chapter 3154

    Chapter 3154


    ?


    That person''s eyes were sharp, and he immediately saw through the one most important aspect-two different techniques should not be able to merge.


    The reason why Luther lost control of the dark energy was exactly what that person said: Destroying the Void was too strong. After piercing through the energy, Destroying the Void swallowed it to strengthen itself!


    The viewing area was filled with fervent discussions. After all, they had just witnessed something that shattered what they had thought before. Compared to the intensity in the viewing area, the betting area that Rudy was at was much calmer. Of course, the peace did notst that long. Evan was panting roughly as his whole body quivered. It was not just Evan; even the other disciples from the Pentagram n behind him were all breathing erratically.


    Compared to the others, Rudy was noticeably much calmer. He knew how strong Fane was from the start, so Luther challenging Fane amused him to no end.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Luther had even bragged about how strong he was before. After hearing all of that, Rudy almost lost control andughed on the spot.


    Luther did not have much longer to live at that point, and Rudy did not even blink an eye!


    Evan''s breaths grewbored. Even Rudy, who was a few meters away from him, could hear it.


    Rudy turned and noticed Evan''s eyes had reddened. His fists were clenched tightly, and he looked like he had seen a ghost. Rudy let out a coldugh, recalling what Evan had said to him before.


    Evan had said that he was an ignorant fool and that Fane was aplete madman. There had been insults hurled at Rudy and Fane.


    Rudy only had one thought in mind at that moment; it was the perfect time for some revenge.


    He sneered as he quickly walked to Evan. "Oh, what''s wrong? Have you been poisoned? You look a little breathless. Why do you look so bad? an


    Are you alright? Thankfully, I''m ad?


    alchemist. If you need any pitts, I can self them to you!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The moment he said that, Evan almost lost himself in anger. Evan was no idiot, and he could tell that Rudy had been mocking him. Evan gritted his teeth and looked at Rudy. He wanted to say something in retaliation but found himself unable to. Content belongs to


    Rudy raised an eyebrow and said, "With the grudges between Trevor and Fane, Trevor must be frantically searching for Fane right now. When he finds Fane, he''ll definitely attack Fane right away!


    "Trevor thinks that he''ll be able to kill Fane incredibly easily with his skills, so I''m really looking forward to them meeting each other!"


    Evan continued panting. His eyes were threatening to pop out of their sockets. If he had heard what Rudy was saying before, he would have rebuked Rudy since he trusted in Trevor''s skills.


    However, he no longer had that confidence. Fane had dealt with Luther in one strike, which meant that Fane was stronger than most warriors. Even he did not have the confidence that he would beat Fane.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Trevor was stronger than himself but not by a long shot. The chances of Trevor beating Fane were not that much higher.


    Evan''s lips twitched, not wanting to see Rudy acting so pleased with himself at that moment.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Stop gloating. Trevor''s skills are stronger than Luther! There''s no telling who''ll win if he fights Fane!"


    Rudy let out augh as though he heard a joke. "Didn''t you hear what Luther said just now? He was using an upper earth rank technique, and he was only a step away from the second level!"

 Chapter 3155

    Chapter 3155


    ?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Trevor''s probably at around the same level as Luther. Even if Trevor is stronger than Luther, he''s that much stronger!" Evan''s lips quivered. "I''m telling you right now: Don''t underestimate Trevor! I myself don''t know how strong Trevor is right now. We haven''t faced each other for a while.


    "He told me that he has gotten quite a lot stronger since he entered the Whirling World, and if memory serves, he''s already passed the hurdle and is now close to or at perfection with his technique! If Fane fights him, it should be an even match!"


    As he said that, his tone was strangely firm as if he had already seen the result. Rudy was amused, raising an eyebrow as he said, "There''s no point saying all of that. Trevor might even be killed before he even meets Fane. Who knows?"


    Evan was furious when he heard that and half-shrieked, "Is speaking nonsense your specialty?! I can assure you that other than Chris and Edward, no one can kill Trevor!"


    Evan looked so emotional that it looked like he could pass out at any moment!


    Rudy raised an eyebrow andughed slightly, saying, "Alright. Let''s wait and see!"


    Fane slowly walked toward Luther in the isted space, coldly staring as he watched Luther writhing and rolling about. At that moment, he could feel that a third of Luther''s soul had already been consumed.


    Even if Fane stopped at that moment, Luther would still die. Fane raised his hand and stopped Destroying the Void from eating Luther''s soul, which allowed Luther to finally regain his sanity.


    He was panting weakly as the light in his eyes slowly returned. After regaining a bit of himself, he stared at Fane''s calm face.


    Luther felt his chest constrict, and he spat out the blood in his mouth. He started to twitch as his eyes were filled with anger and hatred. "Who are you?!"


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. Many had asked him that same question and why he was ''in a disguise.''


    Fane felt helpless. He clearly never disguised himself, but none of them believed him when he spoke the truth, an they still questioned him in the end. Fane raised an eyebrow, starting to think about his


    ¦¯¦«¦¯¦²


    interactions with Luther before


    entering the isted space. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After thinking about it, he found that the two of them had not even exchanged a look after Luther entered the waiting area.


    He sighed in exasperation. "We


    ????


    never even butted heads before, yet you came to me so ready to die. I tried to stop you, but you left me with


    ng choice. You needed to die, anyway. There''s no difference if you died to someone else or in my hands." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Luther had an intense fit of coughs as his whole body shook.


    After coughing for a long time, he panted as he said, "I was too careless! Your disguise was too perfect. thought that you were just a crazy alchemist! If I''d known that you were hiding your skills, lo wouldn''t have lost to you!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After hearing that, Fane felt like it was aplete joke. Even as his death loomed near, Luther was still trying to fool himself.


    Fane calmly said, "Let''s not talk about if I disguised myself for now. Let''s talk about what would happen if you knew my skills.


    "Actually, there''s no need to think about it at all. You know very well that no matter how much more you know, you''re just too weak for there to be any changes."

 Chapter 3156

    Chapter 3156


    ?


    Luther looked at Fane with gritted teeth as hatred oozed from his eyes. "No! It''s all because of your petty tricks. If I knew what you''re truly capable of, I would''ve been more defensive! Your skills wouldn''t have rendered me in a fatal state!


    "I can use that to improve myself, entering perfection with my technique! You wouldn''tst against me then; you''d die a horrible death! I justcked a bit of luck and lost to you because of that!"


    Fane snorted, feeling like Luther was already in a state ofplete incoherence. Even with the state Luther was in, he still felt like he did not lose because of his skills but because of his rotten luck and someone else''s supposed disguise.


    With how Fane usually was, he was merely amused after hearing all of that. He would not continue dwelling on the problem, because there was no meaning to it. However, Fane was particrly annoyed that day.


    He coldly looked Luther right in the eye and said in a low voice, "Guess...what level is the technique I''m using?"


    Luther''s breathing got more erratic as he looked at Fane. It was as if he could prove that he did not lose by doing that. He narrowed his eyes and said with all his might, "Is there any need? It''s in the upper earth rank! If you...managed to do that, you must already be at the second stage of mastery, right?!"


    After he said that, Luther continued, "Why did you need to ask? Do you think that others can''t see it? Are you just trying to show off in front of me?"


    In truth, Luther knew that Fane was stronger than him, which was how he had lost so terribly. After his dark energy had been pierced by the Soul Sword, he hadpletely lost control of it.


    At that moment, he might have been panicking, but he still did everything he could to gain back control. s, it was all for naught.


    He held onto his stubbornness partially because he did not want to see Fane being too pleased. After all, he saw him as a madman who only knew how to brag the whole time. In the en end, he realized that Fane was not a madman at all but an expert pretending to be weak. Luther could not ept the fact. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Another part of it was also because he kept on feeling like he would have been able to level up his technique if he managed to toe the line between life and death. The battle would have been more righteous! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Faneughed and said, "Brag? What''s there to brag about? Since you''re being so obstinate, I''ll just tell you..."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As he said that, Fane deliberately stopped.


    Fane slowly knelt until he was incredibly close to Luther. Fane could even hear Luther''s weak breaths.


    Fane deliberately lowered his voice as he spoke, asked that question because it''s impossible for you to get the right answer. In my eyes, you''re not even an ant. It''s so easy to kill you. Even if you manage to level up, nothing will change." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Luther widened his reddened eyes as he retorted viciously, "You''re bragging!"


    Faneughed as he sneered, "Why do I need to brag? When we fought, you were the one constantly shouting at me. I''m just saying all of that to expose you a little.


    "Do you know how amused I am listening to you speak? Even if you burned your blood essence and leveled up just now, you''d still be no threat to me at all. Your technique is absolute trash!"

 Chapter 3157

    Chapter 3157


    ?


    Hearing all of that, Luther''s breathing grew erratic. Blood oozed out of his mouth as hepletely stiffened. He was already at the stage where he could die at any moment.


    Fane finished his words while Luther was still alive.


    "Upper earth rank techniques are nothing to me because I''m using an upper ultimate god rank technique, Destroying the Void. It came from the first- grade world, the Divine Void World."


    Luther widened his eyes as he fell deep in shock. After thinking for a while, he shook his head vigorously. "Nonsense! Y... You''re lying! It''s impossible! It can''t be!"


    Faneughed. "You''re about to die anyway. What''s the point of lying to you? Do you really think an upper earth rank technique would be able to take away control of your technique? You know very well that you didn''t just lose control of the darkness-my technique devoured yours entirely!" Luther''s lips trembled slightly as he shuddered. This time, he could not help but start to recount everything that had happened when he was facing Fane.


    Fane was right after all. He did not slowly lose control of his technique, but it had instead been swallowed up by a massive power.


    Thinking about it, his dark energy had probably been absorbed by Fane''s technique and turned against him!


    At that moment, Luther''s mind raced as various thoughts surfaced in his head. What sort of technique would be able to swallow his like that? He might not truly be using the power of life and death, but it still contained a sliver of it.


    Normally, even if he lost, he should have lost because his opponent shattered his technique. It should not have been swallowed.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The fact that Fane''s technique had


    .ne


    swallowed his dark energy meant that the two attacks had the same source of energy. Otherwise, it would not have fused. It meant that Fane''s technique was also of the soul attribute!


    The power of darkness and the power of light came from life and death. Darkness represented death and was the soul attribute. On top of that, he had not felt any massive energy fluctuations when fane used Fane''s technique. There was only


    one exnation for that, which was


    §à§Õ§Ö


    that Fane was using the Soul


    attribute.


    Only soul attribute techniques would have such weak energy fluctuations when used!


    Luther''s expression soured as


    realization sank in. He paled as he thought about it emotionally. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that Fane was not lying.


    Fane truly was strong. Fane was so strong that Luther could not believe it!


    Fane''s technique devouring his only meant one thing: Fane''s technique was so strong that his own technique stood no chance!


    Luther''s breathing got more and more erratic as his eyes darted all over. He felt like his mind was about to explode. He felt like he was being boiled alive.


    He wanted to just die on the spot!


    He looked up as he straightened his body, trembling as he shouted with all his might, "Who...are you?! You... You''re not a normal person!"

 Chapter 3158

    Chapter 3158


    ?


    Fane slowly got up and looked down on the breathless Luther. "You don''t have the right to know."


    "I...don''t have the right?" sneered Luther bitterly. He remembered everything he had said earlier and felt like he was the buffoon all along. If he had heard Fane say anything like that in the past, Luther would have refused to acknowledge it angrily. At this moment, however, he had to.


    After breathing out hisst breath, he held on and said onest sentence, "You''re right, I really don''t have the right to know..."


    The moment he said hisst words, Luther coughed out some more blood. The moment the blood left his mouth, Luther lost his fight, falling to the ground heavily as he breathed hisst.


    Fane shook his head slightly. If Luther had not run into him, Luther might have been able to level up as he expected. Even if he still died in the end, he would at least be able to aplish his dream.


    However, Fane did not feel any pity; this was the fruit of hisbor. If Fane had really beenplete trash like Luther thought, it would have been him dead instead.


    He looked around and saw that it was still a deste wastnd around him. After thinking about it, he flew up into the air and chose a direction before he shot forward.


    ...Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    All of the warriors in the viewing area became visibly solemn.


    Luther was dead.


    Before this, they were even discussing if Luther could reach the next level with his technique and challenge Chris and Edward. They were even discussing how likely it was that Luther could win.


    However, everything was overturned in just a sh as Fane struck him down, sparing him not a chance to fight back. It caused a great stir among all the warriors there.


    "Luther must''ve regretted saying everything he did. If not for that verbal spat before the battle, Fane probably wouldn''t have tortured him so much." "That''s true. His corpse is just left there. Fane didn''t even bother burning it or burying it. It looks like Fane isn''t that tolerant."


    "Have you ever seen any powerful person being nice? You should wake up. Fane isn''t a crazy alchemist; he''s an expert who didn''t mind disguising himself. I''m beginning to wonder if he''s even stronger than David!"


    More of them started to ept that Fane''s skills were definitely not average. They also started to understand why Fane acted like he


    did before such as angering Chris, ignoring David, and being impolite to everyone. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They had thought that Fane only participated in the ughter gambit because he was crazy. At this moment, everyone felt that it was no longer that simple.


    A wandering warrior from White


    Marsh Continent mumbled, "It just doesn''t add up. Why did Fane deliberately whisper to Luther before he died? What did they say for Luther to react like that? Thinking of Luther''s expression...it''s just off." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After that person said that, many of the warriors with simr doubts started to speak up.


    "That''s true, Luther''s final expression really was strange! He first refused to admit defeat and was in disbelief, but all of a sudden, his expression changed as though realizingo something and epting his fate. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What he said in the end doesn''t make sense with his temperament either. Fane said, and I quote, ''didn''t have the right'', and Luther actually epted


    it just like that."

 Chapter 3159

    Chapter 3159


    ?


    "He had been adamant in saying that he only lost because of Fane''s tricks and that he was just unlucky. Why did he suddenly ept the truth just like that? What did he say to him? Someone tell me! I''m so curious!"


    Fane had lowered his voice when he knelt and spoke to him. This meant that Fane had told Luther a secret, and it shocked Luther so badly that he epted his fate after knowing it.


    It was a drastic change. He even epted Fane''s ridicule. It meant that the secret must be incredible, enough for Luther to admit his defeat.


    Because of that, everyone desperately wanted to know what was said, but they had not been there. No matter how they thought about it, they could not figure it out. All of them were frantically scratching their heads like monkeys.


    In the isted space, a man in light purple robes arrived just five minutes after Fane left. He shot over incredibly quickly. Chris had not stopped at all the whole way. He was worried that he would lose track of Fane or that someone else would beat him to it.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Even from a distance, Chris could see someone lying down on the ground. Before he could see who it was, he assumed that it was Fane and thus cursed, "What dog killed my prey? They better not let me find out, or I''ll tear them to shreds!"


    Fane had to die, but it had to be done with his hands to vent Fane the hatred he felt. Fane''s earlier actions had not only stomped on his dignity but insulted his character as well. Even if Fane was crazy, Chris would never forgive him!


    He had said that he would make Fane pay for it. He would let Fane know the consequences of offending him. He wanted to see Fane struggling to survive, only for him to fail.


    He red at the corpse lying on the ground as a string of curses left him. Someone had stolen his chance of killing Fane. No wonder the mark he had left on Fane slowly disappeared; Fane was already killed off!


    Without Fane''s life to support it, the mark would slowly fade away.


    It seemed like Fane was unlucky and met someone else not long after arriving. There was no way anyone would spare Fane if they saw him. It would not have taken long to kill him!


    Thinking about that, Chris increased his speed as his mind raced. Since they had left a corpse behind, he would be able to determine what kind of attack killed Fane from the injuries. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He would look for the person who had dared to steal his prey and have them pay dearly!


    Chris was incredibly quick. He was constantly thinking about how he would check the corpseter. He did not notice anything strange until he arrived next to the corpse.


    When he saw the somewhat unknown face of the corpse, he frowned.


    "That''s... L-Luther?"


    Luther had been thest participant, and there had been no conflicts between them, so Chris did not have a deep impression of him, only vaguely remembering his name.


    This was Luther, not Fane! That had clearly been thest ce he had felt Fane. He knelt to look at Luther''s corpse. Other than the fact that the clothes were somewhat ripped,


    there did not seem to be any injuries.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It seemed like Luther had been killed in one blow. The person who killed him must be incredibly strong.


    Was it Edward? He did not expect Edward to be around the vicinity.


    He shot out his perception of Luther''s body. After checking it in detail, he could feel that strange energy was left in Luther''s body. The moment his senses touched that energy, it started to rot. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chris was so shocked that he hurriedly pulled his senses back.

 Chapter 3160

    Chapter 3160


    ?


    "What is this?" gasped Chris as his eyes widened.


    It was able to rot his senses. That was too strange!Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He muttered, "Divine senses are part of the soul. This power is actually able to rot the soul. Could it be poison?"


    He was immensely curious, so he sent out his divine senses again. This time, he did not dare to be as careless as thest time. He carefully controlled his senses, avoiding the mysterious power that was left in Luther''s body.


    After moving around for a long time, Chris was shocked to find that two-thirds of Luther''s soul had been devoured, and only a third of his soul was left in his body. After a person died, their soul usually slowly dispersed in three days.


    Chris had checked Luther''s temperature earlier. Based on the heat, he had probably died not too long ago. In such a short time, if Luther''s soul had not been affected by any outside influences, it should still be wholly within Luther''s body. Even if Luther died, his soul would have slowly dispersed in three days.


    There was no way only a third of the soul would be left like what Chris saw. The third of Luther''s soul was in disarray as well. It meant that Luther suffered an attack targeting the soul...


    "What a strange attack. Who did it? It can''t be Edward. He uses wood-attribute techniques, far different from this strange energy! Who was it? "Was it David, then? No, that can''t be. Could there have been a hidden expert among the other few?"


    Thinking about that, Chris frowned as rm bells rang in his mind. He slowly got up and walked around with an alert expression in his eyes. He looked around the deste wastnd, but it seemed like no one else had been here.


    There was nothing to obstruct his view around him. If anyone was close, they would not have been able to hide from Chris'' eyes. Nheless, he remained vignt. After all, the energy that had attacked Luther was far too strange.


    He gritted his teeth and hissed, "No matter who it is, they''ll just die if they meet me!"


    After saying that, he turned around and randomly chose a direction to head to. He left the cold corpse behind in the wastnd.


    After two hours, Fane stopped his movements. He was in a hilly area that was dense with grass, and the hills obstructed most of the view. A breeze blew past, causing the wild grass to move slightly and rustle. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    not in


    If they were not in an isted space full of people who wanted to kill him, Fane would probably have found afortable spot to lie down and rest. The scenery was beautiful with the gentle breeze. It would be even better if there was a bit of rain.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, he suddenly heard the sound of a shoe brushing against grass from a distance. Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked over. After a moment, he saw a familiar figure.


    David was walking around calmly and slowly approaching him. When David saw that Fane was standing in the distance, David was stunned for a moment before he smiled. The


    smile threatened to split his


    open. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    UMS


    face


    "I heard a bit of rustling. Heh, it was you all along!" David said loudly. He quickly rushed toward Fane in delight as if he had found something amazing.


    As he moved, he eximed, "I really am lucky! I was walking around for quite a long time, but I actually met you!


    "Do you still remember what I told you before we entered the isted space? I''ll repeat it again.


    "I''ll have you begging for mercy and regretting everything you said!"

 Chapter 3161

    Chapter 3161


    ?


    Fane let out a slightugh as he stood still on the spot. His actions surprised David even more. He snorted, "So you weren''t just being stubborn. You actually think you''re capable of standing up to my strength!"


    David was quite close to Fane at that moment. With that distance, Fane would definitely not be able to escape if David did not want him to. Even with things already as they were, Fane still nted himself on the spot, not moving. It seemed like Fane really was confident in himself.


    David''s lips twitched in exasperation, staring at Fane like he was aplete idiot, "I''ve never seen an alchemist like you before. Even if you''re bursting with confidence, you should have a bit ofmon sense. You''ve put all your time into alchemy, so where did you get the skills to fight against me?"


    The spectators in the viewing area fell into silence again. When they saw that David was the one who appeared, all of them shut their mouths. David had even said that he would have Fane begging for mercy. The warriors in the viewing area all hadplicated expressions on their faces. If they had not personally witnessed Fane''s skills, they would definitely have felt some pity for Fane. David was definitely not a kind person.


    Before they entered the isted space, the conflict between the two of them was already incredibly heated. The warriors at the viewing area knew that the two of them would have already attacked each other in the waiting area if not for thews. Now that the two of them met, David would definitely do everything he could to torture Fane!


    Yet, they knew very well that David probably did not have the skills to be able to torture Fane. The victor was not even certain! They could somewhat guess that David should already be at the second stage of his technique, so he was stronger than Luther! Yet, there was no way he was that much stronger.


    Compared to Fane, Fane might even be at an advantage. At that moment, even the warriors from Chaos Continent were not that confident in David being able to win. The disciples from the Frenzied de n were all incredibly nervous.


    They really wanted to tell David that Fane was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. They wanted to warn him against underestimating Fane. Furthermore, everything about Fane was


    incredibly strange. No one kve???


    what Fane was hiding. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The disciples of the Frenzied de n even felt like it might be better for David to meet Edward instead. That was because David at least knew of Edward''s skills, but Fane had disguised himself far too well. Practically everyone was fooled!


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, David did not know how worried his fellow disciples were for him at all. He only felt like he had hit the jackpot at that moment.


    He was even already starting to n


    out how he would torture Fane. He


    would first cripple Fane before using poison and whips on Fane. Fane would suffer all sorts of pain, and when Pane was about to die, he would give Fane some


    He would not let Fanecovery pills.


    die so easily,


    or he would not have enough fun! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Those ideas all surfaced in David''s mind. His smile got wider and wider.


    Ever since he met David, Fane''s expression did not change that much at all. When David arrived in front of him, Fane calmly took his sword out of Mustard Seed.


    Fane had not reacted to everything David had said at all. He had even calmly pulled out his own weapon to face him. This caused David to feel like he had been challenged.


    David''s lips twitched before he said, "Brat, you never fail to surprise me! Every time I see you, I feel like beating you up. The fact that you''re still alive is a miracle!"

 Chapter 3162

    Chapter 3162


    ?


    After Fane heard all of that, he just felt like David was getting more and more annoying. Every time he met David, David could not stop talking. Fane raised an eyebrow as he gripped the sword in his palm.


    "Why do you talk so much every time? You''re not annoyed by it, but others are."


    David''s lips twitched as his face turned red in anger, "Brat! I''ve been nice to you, but you are constantly challenging me. Do you think that this is the waiting area? Do you think the rules will stop me from attacking you?


    "Open your eyes and look around. This is an isted space. The only thing you''ll get from provoking me is me torturing you longer!"


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly before he looked at David and replied, "There was someone before you who wasted a lot of time talking before as well. However, I didn''t have any past conflicts with him, so I let him off in the end.


    "You''re different, we''ve had too many conflicts. I won''t be so kind to you now that you''re in front of me!"


    Fane said all of that in an incredibly casual manner. David frowned in confusion.


    He snorted before he said, "Are you crazy? Do you know what you''re saying? Don''t tell me you''ve already killed someone else beforeing here?" Fane nodded, admitting to it honestly. After David saw Fane nod, he started tough out loud, as if he had heard a huge job.


    He reached out and pointed at Fane as heughed, "It looks like there really is something wrong with your head. Are you hallucinating? You managed to kill someone? Who do you think you are? You''re a mere alchemist. How could you possibly kill any of the ten participants?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Fane let out augh, saying nonchntly, "I''ll be kind this time. No matter what you say, I''ll answer you honestly. Not a single one of the participants is a match for me.


    "Other than Chris and Edward, killing the others will be incredibly easy! You''ll just end up dying after being tortured!"


    After he heard that, David''sughter got even more exaggerated. He felt like Fane''s head really had been hit a few times too much for Fane to say something so absurd. Did Fane think he was in the divine solidifying realm?


    He actually said that the other participants were no match for him! Did he think he was Chris? Even Chris would not have said something like that!


    Davidughed maniacally within the


    isted space, but the warriors in


    the viewing area were all silent. Looking at how exaggerated David wasughing, all of them had conflicted expressions on their faces. The more Davidughed, the more clueless they felt David was.


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Someone said helplessly, "David will regret this. I feel like Fane is actually being honest with everything he said, and he might actually be able to do it. If David falls to Fane, Fane won''t let David off easily.


    "I can even imagine how David will be tortured. He''ll definitely pay for everything he said!"


    "Poor David. He probably won''t be able to ept that Fane is stronger than him even in his final moments!"


    The warriors from Chaos Continent started to discuss everything excitedly after they heard that.


    The warriors from the Chaos


    Continent said loudly, "Oh please, the


    1


    two of them haven''t even started fighting yet. We still don''t know who''s stronger and weaker, but you''ve already determined that David is no match for Fane?Pane has some skills, butpared to David, he should be an even match at most!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I feel like it''s probably not that bad. Fane''s just exaggerating things. Just listen to what he says. Other than


    e


    himself, the other participants are no match for him at all? Who does he think he is? Does he think he''s better than Chris?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3163

    Chapter 3163


    ?


    "Fane is strong, but Chris is not weak either! Unless he''s alreadypletely mastered an upper earth rank technique, there''s no way he can do this!" "I feel like Fane really believes what he said, but it doesn''t mean that he can actually do it. It''s because Fane doesn''t know how strong the others are at all.


    "He''s so clueless that he''s actually confident in himself. Fanees from Hestia Continent. They were sealed off by a strange power, isting them from other worlds.


    "If it wasn''t for the Whirling World, they wouldn''t be able to meet the warriors from other worlds at all. So, Fane doesn''t know how strong the warriors from the other worlds are at all!"


    "I feel like that''s quite reasonable. I think so too. Fane''s just saying that because he''s too ignorant! David should be about equal to him in strength. "There''s no way he''ll end the fight in one attack likest time. Luther had been stuck in a bottleneck with his technique anyway. That''s why Luther lost so quickly!"


    The inner disciples of the Frenzied de n felt like their fellow disciple was being insulted, so they stood up and loudly shouted, "David uses a lightning attribute technique. If I''m not mistaken, Fane probably uses a soul attribute technique.


    "Lightning attribute techniques are a natural counter to soul attribute techniques. Without that in y, the two of them might be even in terms of strength, but David''s technique counters Fane''s. It''s very unlikely that Fane will be able to win!"


    "So that''s the case... David uses a lightning attribute technique. If so, then Fane''s chances of winning should be thirty to forty percent at most. However, David will probably not be able to kill Fane. He''ll probably just be able to heavily injured Fane at most!"


    "You''re right, that''s probably what''s going to happen. No matter what, we can''t deny Fane''s skills. Fane might actually be able to win in the end..." The discussions could not be taken back. Some people started to regret that they had not bet their spirit crystals on Fane!


    Fane''s odds were the highest among everyone there. If Fane was actually lucky enough to win, then those who bet on him would have hit the jackpot! "I think you''re going too far there. Fane might be strong, but his chances of winning, in the end, are minuscule. In my eyes, it''s absolutely impossible!


    "Chris and Edward aren''t the only


    ones who are strong. David is quite strong as well. Let''s look at what happens before we say anything else! I feel like there''s a good chance that David will just kill Fane right here!" Content belongs to


    UMS


    Most of the warriors there might have acknowledged Fane''s skills, but they still did not think that Fane would be able to beat Chris in the end and obtain victory!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    No matter how intense the


    discussions outside were, the two of them in the isted space were not affected at all. David was incredibly pleased with himself, feeling like he was incredibly fortunate to have met Fane. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, there really was something wrong with Fane''s head. What Fane said was too hrious! Fane actually thought that he was unbeatable. Even a chosen disciple from the ninth-grade n would not have dared to be as arrogant as Fane. It was as if no one in the Whirling World was a match for Fane. Content belongs to


    Fane coldly stared at David, "Are you done wasting time? If you are, let''s start!"


    After saying that, Fane started to form seals. A hundred Soul Swords suddenly appeared in the air.


    David immediately recognized that Fane was using a soul attribute technique. After seeing that scene, Davidughed again, "You''re actually using a soul attribute technique. You''ll suffer even more now!"

 Chapter 3164

    Chapter 3164


    ?


    After saying that, David retrieved a purplish-gold ring of thunder from his storage.


    David waved the ring in front of Fane and said, "Do you know what this is? An ignorant warrior like you probably doesn''t know what this is at all. You probably don''t even know that ring-shaped weapons exist!"


    Fane''s lips twitched. It was already the second time Fane had seen a weapon like that. Even though Fane had not been in Middle Province for that long, he knew that weapons like that were not rare.


    David felt like Hestia Continent was apletely rural countryside that had nothing. The weapons they regrly saw were probably weapons that the warriors of Hestia Continent had never seen before.


    The viewing area outside of the isted space was in a bit of an uproar thanks to what David said. The warriors of Hestia Continent were so angry that some of them even started to curse at him on the spot, "Ignorant fool! What''s so special about ring weapons? It''s everywhere in Hestia Continent! He''s talking as if Hestia Continent has nothing at all!"


    "That''s right. So what if he came from Chaos Continent? He doesn''t know how to do anything other than speaking blindly!"


    The warriors of the Chaos Continent immediately quarreled with the warriors from Hestia Continent in defense of David, "Is there anything wrong with calling all of you ignorant? For so many years, all of you have lived in a closed-off world. You don''t know how vast the outside world is at all!"


    "That''s right, I feel like David is right. The only way we even met here is because Hestia Continent, Chaos Continent, and White Marsh Continent were on equal footing when the Whirling World was first created.


    "After so many years, Hestia


    Continent was sealed off the whole time. Your standards have fallen far behind ours: Can''t you even understand that? Don''t talk as if Hestia Continent is incredibly strong. Just look at this ughter gambit. Of the ten participants, Fane''s the only one from Hestia Continent! Doesn''t that prove how weak you are?"


    Hestia Continent had fallen behind the other two worlds for various reasons. That was something the warriors of Hestia Continent did not and could not deny.


    However, David mocked Fane and


    said that Fane could not even recognize ring weapons. That crossed the line because ring


    weapons were not rare. Even if


    Hestia Continent had been sealed


    off for many years, they were not far behind to that degree. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    David''s words were a direct insult to the whole of Hestia Continent, so how could Hestia Continent''s warriors ept that?!


    In the isted space, Fane coldly stared at David. He looked at the snide look on David''s face, and could naturally hear what David was implying.


    He snorted and said, "I can''t believe


    you''re so ignorant. Do you really


    think a ring weapon is a rare


    weapon? These things are


    everywhere in Hestia Continent, but I can''t believe you think it''s rare.


    You''re really expanding my horizons here!" Content belongs to


    Those words caused David''s face to turn red. That pride he felt was suddenlypletely deted.


    The warriors from Hestia Continent got excited in the viewing area after hearing that. Some of them even started to p!


    Someone loudly shouted, "Fane is right! David''s the one who''s short-sighted. He actually thinks something that''s found everywhere is rare. Who''s the ignorant one now?"

 Chapter 3165

    Chapter 3165


    ?


    After the warriors of Chaos Continent heard what Fane said, their expressions soured. They looked at the warriors from Hestia Continent who had gotten excited thanks to Fane''s words and really wanted to say something.


    However, they could not find anything to say at all, because it was impossible to counter Fane''s words!


    David started to pant loudly in the isted space, "Brat, you''re still constantly trying to challenge me. Don''t forget, this isn''t the waiting area. We''re already in an isted space. Don''t you know how bad things will end for you if you continue?"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Fane snorted, "Then attack me. We''ve been stuck with you wasting time here. Are you done with your nonsense? If you are, then hurry up and attack. I don''t want to waste any more time on you."


    The moment he said that, David''s temper soared even more. Both his hands trembled as he clenched the ring in his hand tightly, "Very good. Since you want to die so badly, I''ll give you what you want!"


    David shook the ring in his hand, and lightning started to ripple around the ring, letting out a crackling sound.


    David looked at the ring and said, "This is something I spent a lot of money to buy from a master craftsman. It''s been with me for a long time, and a lot of warriors have died to the Thunder God Ring!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, so the ring was actually called the Thunder God Ring. The name sounded like it was unbeatable. It was obvious that the name was given to make himself look better.


    Even though Fane did not know what the materials used to make the Thunder God Ring was, David was still someone who was not even in the divine solidifying realm in the end. He was just a young genius.


    There was no way the Thunder God Ring had been crafted with anything exceptionally expensive. Among the young warriors, the Thunder God Ring might be expensive, but when it came to the whole third-grade world, it was probably just average. The Thunder God Ring was an incredibly exaggerated name!


    Fane said helplessly, "Aren''t you afraid that you can''t live up to the name? The Thunder God Ring? How arrogant!"


    David raised an eyebrow


    nonchntly named it the


    Thunder God Ring because I''ll truly be the god of thunder in Chaos


    Continent eventually. You can''t."


    begin to imagine my future aplishments. It''s not wrong to name it that!


    "My technique is called Thunder Destroys All! Using the Thunder God Ring, the technique will be greatly enhanced! I thought that Chris


    would have found you before me, and I wouldn''t have had the chance to show you how strong my


    technique is.


    "I can''t believe fate brought us together to let you die in my hands. I''ll let you see what Thunder Destroys All is, and what an upper earth rank technique is!"


    The moment he said that David''s hands started to move rapidly, forming seal after seal. The Thunder God Ring was like a beast with its mouth wide open, absorbing all of the seals within and starting to glow vibrantly.


    The crackling thunder got even louder. Even the surroundings were stained in its glow. David''s feet slowly left the ground, and streaks of thunder started to emit from his body, resonating with the Thunder God Ring in his hand.


    At that moment, David was already a man made of thunder that was glowing brightly. His whole body was surrounded by purple lightning!


    Fane raised an eyebrow, standing in ce and not moving. Even though Fane asked David not to waste time, Fane was actually in no hurry to end the fight.

 Chapter 3166

    Chapter 3166


    ?


    Even though David was nothing in Fane''s eyes, each battle was still a chance for him to improve himself. Fane''s skills had already improved quite a bit, but hecked experience.


    Hence, every time he met an opponent that was on the strong side, Fane would hold back, not giving up the chance to train himself!


    After David rose into the air, he stopped. He looked down at Fane with a cold smile, "Brat! You''ll find out what happens when you offend me soon!" Fane could not stop himself from rolling his eyes after he heard that. Even now, David was still intent on wasting time. Fane could not be bothered to entertain him. He merely stood in ce like an unmoving willow.


    After feeling Fane''s gaze, David frowned. He clenched his teeth as he looked at Fane, not saying anything else!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He let out an angry roar as he started to form seals with his hands again. The Thunder God Ring let out an intense glow, so bright that it forced people to shut their eyes.


    They heard a loud crackling sound as a ray of thunder shot right at Fane. Fane hurriedly retreated, avoiding the strike!


    David''s lips curled up in disdain as he said, "You managed to avoid the first one, but you can''t avoid fifteen! Since you managed to avoid one thunderbolt, how about ten!"


    After he said that, ten thunderbolts shout out with a boom, shooting right at Fane again. Those ten bolts took up arge area, and they charged over incredibly quickly! Unless Fane had a speed technique, there was no way Fane would be able to avoid it!


    At that moment, the warriors in the viewing area all held their breaths! If Fane could not avoid it, he would definitely get injured from that attack!


    Fane activated thews of space. When the thunder was only three feet away from him, Fane disappeared from the spot, appearing two hundred feet away!


    Right after that, a huge boom was heard. The spot Fane was previously at, turned into a massive crater after being damaged by the thunderbolts! David was stunned at the sight.


    He had thought that he would be able to deal with Fane in one blow. Yet, Fane had actually managed to avoid it.


    David came from the eighth-grade


    n, the Frenzied de n. Even if


    David was not as high-ranked as


    Chris was in the Purple Cloud


    Pavilion, his skills were still regarded


    highly. Content belongs to


    David immediately recognized that Fane had used thews of space. He frowned as he coldly said, "I can''t believe you actually know how to use thews of space."


    Fane smiled lightly, not bothering David at all. In Fane''s eyes, being able to use thews of space was something incredibly normal, but David did not seem to think so.


    Fane knew that David never


    regarded him as normal from the


    start! Thews of space were something only geniuses could wield David thought that Fane did not have the right to use them at all!


    The warriors in the viewing area were in an uproar again. They had witnessed Fane''s skills before and had thought that Fane''s skills would be around David''s level.


    They never expected that Fane was able to use thews of space. Even if it was just a minute, it was still far stronger than most warriors.

 Chapter 3167

    Chapter 3167


    ?


    Even talented warriors were not able to master thews of space after many years of training, yet Fane could actually use some of it. He was even able to use thews of space to avoid David''s attack!


    "Fane''s skills far exceed my expectations. I thought he already revealed his strongest techniques to us, but it was just a small part! Fane''s too strong!"


    "It looks like Fane actually has a decent chance of winning. After all, with thews of space, he''ll be able to use it to get close to David as long as he manages to avoid David''s long-range attacks! He would be able tounch a sudden attack that David won''t be able to stop!"


    "Now I''m sure that Fane will win! Even if it''s just a small part of thews of space, as long as he uses it well, he''ll be able to seize the initiative! It doesn''t matter if the two of them are about equal in strength, but as long as Fane constantly avoids and dodges David''s attacks, David''s true energy will be spent eventually. Then, David will just be a fish on the chopping board!"


    "What''s the point of his attribute countering Fane''s? Fane''s technique is too amazing. David''s definitely in a rough position. If this continues, this might turn into a war of attrition.


    "If it bes a prolonged battle, it would be a death sentence to David! After all, David''s Thunder Destroys All uses up a lot of true energy each time he attacks!"


    The disciples of the Frenzied de n could not take it when anyone said that David would definitely lose. One of the inner disciples said loudly, "What do you know?! Stop trying to curse David. Do you think David doesn''t know what you''re saying? Do you think he''ll let Fane keep on avoiding his attacks and use up his true energy? Anyone who can say something like that clearlycks experience withbat!"


    Everyone had their own things to say. The viewing area went into an uproar once again. David did not know that arguments had broken out because of them since he was in an isted space.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    el


    At that moment, he had electricity in his eyes as he coldly looked at Fane, "No wonder you dared to act so arrogantly in front of us, saying you''re not afraid of anyone. It''s because you mastered a bit of thew of space so you can avoid my attacks!"


    After he said that, David let out a coldugh as he said with disdain, "That''s a naive thought! So what if you''ve mastered thews of space? It''ll only let you run. If you can run, can''t just stop you from running? Don''t think it''ll be that easy!


    Fane looked up and said calmly, "I''m not the one thinking things will be too easy, but you."


    David''s lips twitched as he was rendered speechless. He found that he had no way of guessing what Fane was thinking no matter what. He felt like Fane kept on surprising him more and more.


    David narrowed his eyes and said in


    a low voice, know how you''re


    nning on.winning. Aren''t you nning on using thews of space to constantly avoid my attacks and expend my true energy? Then, you''ll wait until my energy is spent before you attack, right?"


    Fane''s lips twitched as he shook his head seriously. He had never thought of doing that. He used thews of space just because he wanted to see how strong David''s attack was, but David seemed to make his own conclusions!


    David did not know what Fane was thinking. He merely looked at Fane''s calm demeanor and got even angrier. Fane always looked like he did not care, as if anything that happened around him would not affect him at all.


    David hated seeing Fane like that. He narrowed his eyes as he formed seal after seal again, fusing the seals with the Thunder God Ring.

 Chapter 3168

    Chapter 3168


    ?


    Suddenly, the Thunder God Ring glowed a lot more vibrantly. Many more thunderbolts shot out. This time, Fane was already prepared. After the thunderbolts shot out, he fixed his gaze right on them, preparing to avoid them at any moment.


    However, Fane was surprised when the thunderbolts did not head for him at all, but the air around him. After some crackling noises, countless thunderbolts struck his surroundings.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as surprise shed on his face. What was David trying to do? As Fane was feeling confused about it, he was shocked to realize that the area where the thunderbolts struck had countless small currents around them.


    Those currents did not disappear immediately and instead seemed to linger in the air. Thunder constantly struck, and in just a moment, their surroundings werepletely surrounded by currents!


    David had a smile on his face as he shouted again, "Let''s see how you avoid it now!"


    The moment he said that Fane understood what was happening. He frowned as he activated thews of space again. This time, it was not as smooth as usual. When he activated thews of space, the small web-like currents were stuck in space.


    The space that Fane could use had a lot of electricity stuck in it. Fane let out a low roar as he activated all his true energy to summon up all thews of space he could control.


    The space that was filled with electricity was incredibly hard to move in. When Fane appeared again, he was only thirty feet away from his earlier position.


    With Fane''s mastery of thews of space, he would have been able to move at least two hundred feet in one go if the electric currents had not interfered.


    However, the currents present greatly affected Fane''s use of thews of space. Even after giving everything he had, he was only able to move three hundred feet! His ability to avoid any attacks had been greatly diminished.


    "Hahaha," A string ofughter came from the air. Fane looked up to see David incredibly pleased with himself.


    David said loudly, "Are you panicking


    now? I have already told you. Those meager skills of yours aren''t even worth mentioning in front of me. Did you think that you''re invincible just because you know how to use thews of space a little? I still have my ways to deal with you!


    If you have mastered thews of space to a level worth nothing, I really might not be able to do anything to you. However, you only know a tiny bit of it! I just needed to use a few of my skills, and you''re already captured in my! Let''s see how you''ll avoid my attacks now!"


    Seeing that, the discussions in the viewing area changed again. A lot of the warriors from the Chaos


    Continent felt like they could finally breathe sighs of relief. Those


    ignorant fools from the HestiaThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    el.


    Continent had talked down on David


    so much for their own price. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was the warriors from the Chaos Continent''s turn to have something to say. The warriors from Chaos Continent started to speak loudly.

 Chapter 3169

    Chapter 3169


    ?


    "Did you all hear that? That''s the gulf between them! So what if he knew how to use thews of space a little? In front of true masters, it''s all for naught! David has a way to ovee anything Fane can throw at him! Even if Fane has some skills, he won''t be able to escape David''s grasp!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Without thews of space, Fane will have to face David''s attacks head-on. The countering of attributes isn''t something that can just be yed around with. Fane is in trouble now!"


    "Fane''s ns have all gone up in smoke. His movement has been confined to thirty feet. He won''t be able topletely avoid David''s attacks. Looking at him, it probably took a great deal of effort for him to even move that far.


    "The true energy he needs to use thews of space is probably nowparable to what David needs. Even if he wants to deplete David''s true energy, his own energy is depleting too! His ns have been foiled! I just wonder how long Fane will be able to take David head-on."


    The warriors all felt like Fane''s chances of winning were not that high at that point. They felt like he probably only stood a twenty or thirty percent chance of winning. Unless Fane still had other trump cards, Fane would definitely lose. He might not die, but he won''t be able to avoid heavy injuries.


    One of the disciples from the Frenzied de n said loudly, "Let''s see how much he wants to brag now! Hepletely looked down on everyone before this. He really deserves a proper beating! Now, David will be able to deal with him properly. There''s no way he''ll get to be that arrogant now! It would be best if he could be dealt with in one go. I don''t want to see his arrogance anymore!"


    After he said that, a lot of the warriors of Hestia Continent were quite unhappy. The warriors from Hestia Continent had felt that Fane''s actions had been humiliating because they did not know how strong Fane was before.


    They had thought that Fane participating in the ughter gambit would only embarrass them. However, Fane had used his skills to change their minds. Fane had suddenly be Hestia Continent''s biggest hope!


    Fane being insulted by the disciples of the Frenzied de n made the warriors from Hestia Continent quite unhappy, "The results are yet to be seen, so stop bragging! Even if it''s a bad matchup in terms of attributes, if Fane manages to perform normally, it''s still impossible to tell who''s weaker! Fane might still have some trump cards. David is no match for him at all!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    An inner disciple from the Frenzied de n countered, "What trump card? How could he have a trump card? Even if Fane does have more trump cards, do you think David doesn''t? Fane can''t win because he can''t win, there''s no need to argue about it anymore".


    "Even though the match hasn''t


    ended, the results are in for everyone to see! Fane will definitely lose. If you''re free to help Fane argue, shouldn''t you be praying for Fane to not die from this instead? Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous for Fane!"


    David was so happy at that moment that his smile reached his ears. When he saw Fane frown, he was happier than if he picked up a million spirit crystals on the street. He was already quite familiar with Fane''s temperament at that point. Fane was really good at acting,


    No matter what others said or what happened, Fane was able to act like he did not care. Even though he was excellent at acting, Fane actually started to frown, revealing his inner worries.


    David guessed that Fane must be incredibly terrified at that moment! He was probably incredibly worried that he would lose and be tortured until he died. David was already dreaming about how Fane would look as he kneels on the ground and begged for mercy.


    That would feel great. He would definitely pay back for all the anger Fane had caused him. Fane would definitely be tortured! At that moment, other than a slight frown, Fane did not reveal much emotion.


    He had not frowned because he was afraid that he would lose. Instead, it was just the first time he was not able to easily use thews of space. His opponents before this had all not really reacted to this technique.

 Chapter 3170

    Chapter 3170


    ?


    It was the first time Fane had encountered anyone who could restrict hisws of space. The fact that David could do it probably meant that Chris and Edward had their own ways as well! It looked like he would need to leave thews of space for crucial moments in the future. He could not let his opponents know of his abilities!


    David narrowed his eyes before he started to form seals once again. He was eagerly looking forward to Fane kneeling and pleading to him. He did not want to waste any time as his seals fused into the Thunder God Ring again!


    The Thunder God Ring glowed as ten more thunderbolts were shot at Fane! The sounds of thunder resounded in his ears, and Fane knew that he could no longer avoid them. He was forced to face it head-on!


    He let out a sigh before he formed seal after seal, condensing forty Soul Swords in the air.


    When he faced Luther, Fane had not held back and formed a hundred Soul Swords to kill Luther immediately. However, he did not want to do that at that moment. David''s skills were quite a bit better than Luthers.


    To Fane, David was quite a good whetstone to sharpen his battle experience. That was why he merely formed forty Soul Swords. He wanted to see what the result would be if he only used the first stage of Destroying the Void!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This ce was different from before. Forty Soul Swords in the outside world was different from within the Whirling World.


    After all, the Whirling World restricted everyone''s abilities. Everyone had been restricted to thete stage of the innate realm. Back then, he had needed to use his techniques to make up for the difference in power.


    Yet, everyone was on the same level there. It was a true test of technique against technique. He wanted to see what the results would be when a technique at the second stage of the upper earth rank go against an upper ultimate god rank technique!


    With that in mind, he shot forward


    ?????


    and rushed right at the thunder! Quite a few of them widened their mouths shock when they saw what happened. Was Fane crazy? He was rushing right into the thunder. Was he not afraid of being burnt alive?


    Soul attribute techniques were naturally bad against thunder attribute techniques. Hence, Fane''s techniques were already


    handicapped. Even if Fane wasz strong, the warriors in the viewing area all felt like Fane was definitely going to lose!


    He was definitely no match for David in a head-on fight. He was looking to die! When David saw Fane rushing forward, heughed as he shouted, "Since you want to die, I''ll grant you your wish!"


    Fane never cared about what his opponents had to say. His eyes were only looking at the thunder. He let out a shout, and forty Soul Swords condensed into one massive one, fusing into Fane''s sword.


    With a sh, the sword shed with the vibrant thunder. Everyone merely heard a boom as the two attacks shed violently against each other.


    Waves and waves of energy were


    pouring out. At that moment,


    n


    everyone''s eyes were widened. Even if the light was incredibly bright, hurting their eyes, they were still not willing to avert their gaze. They were worried they would miss out on any detail. Content belongs to


    After some crackling noises, the gray sh sliced the thunderbolts in half! The gray sh had noticeably lost a portion of its power, but it still raced toward David!


    Fane raised an eyebrow. It was just like he thought. The power of an upper ultimate god rank technique was not to be challenged. It was a whole level apart. Even if Fane only used the first level, the result was obvious for everyone to see!


    He let out a sigh as he changed his mind. He controlled the sh that was flying in the air and made it dissipate. It was still not time for the final strike. He did not want it to end so quickly.

 Chapter 3171

    Chapter 3171


    ?


    Fane turned around and headed back to the ground, standing firmly. At that moment, David was already stunned. He looked at Fane in disbelief.


    It was then did David realize that Fane did not just know how to use thews of space. Fane was actually not weak either. Otherwise, how could Fane have split open his attack?! David''s lips trembled slightly as his expression stiffened.


    When he realized the fact, he was naturally not very willing to ept it. However, he was still forced to! David gulped as his expression darkened. He red at Fane through clenched teeth.


    After a long time, he finally spoke, "So you''re actually not that weak. Were you just putting on an act the whole time?"


    Fane was speechless after he heard that. He had never tried to put on an act. He had even told all of them quite firmly that they were no match for him. Yet, they always refused to listen. They felt like Fane''s words were a joke. They did not believe him nor ept what he said.


    Now that they saw the truth, they ended up using him of faking everything. Fane was incredibly exasperated at that moment, not knowing what to say.


    After a long time, Fane finally spoke, "What is wrong with your heads? Tell me, when have I ever put on an act? In the waiting area, I answered everything you asked me honestly, you were the one who refused to believe it."


    David replied furiously, "Aren''t you an alchemist?! How could an alchemist possess skills like that? What else could it be other than you putting on an act?"


    Fane let out augh before he took out his sixth-grade alchemist badge from Mustard Seed. He lifted the badge and shook it around, "Look closely! I''ve never put on an act. I really am an alchemist. I''m not just a sixth-grade alchemist either. Are alchemists not allowed to fight?"


    David''s lips stiffened when he saw


    the sixth-grade alchemist badge and he gaped slightly. He felt like something was stuck in his throat. He was unable to say anything Upon closer inspection, David was sure that the badge was real.


    It really was a sixth-grade alchemist''s badge. Even though they were from different worlds, the patterns and seals on alchemist badges were the same. There was no way to falsify it, and Fane''s name was even on it.


    David''s lips twitched as he struggled to find something to say. It was clear that Fane was not lying. It was just that they misjudged Fane because they were too stuck on their own impressions.


    However, they could not really be med for that. In the first ce, Fane was from Hestia Continent. Just that alone would have invited them to look down on him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    1


    Secondly, Fane was an alchemist. Whether it was in Hestia Continent, Chaos Continent, or White Marsh Continent, it was practically impossible for alchemists to be strong when it came tobat. That wasmon knowledge!


    Alchemists usually put all their thoughts and focus on alchemy. How could they have time to practice fighting? If an alchemist was stronger than warriors that dedicated themselves tobat, it would be unreasonable! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Yet, everything that he had seen that day had shattered David''s preconceptions! Even if he hated Fane, he still had to ept that truth. The viewing area once again exploded in an uproar thanks to Fane.


    Fane had faced David head-on, and actually did not lose. They had also seen that the sh still had some power to it after breaking through the thunder.


    However, it had just consumed too much energy to hold on to its form, causing it to disperse in the air. None of the warriors there realized that Fane had been the one to disperse the sh.

 Chapter 3172

    Chapter 3172


    ?


    Fane had done that earlier to trick those who were watching his battle. Fane wanted everyone to think that the sh had expended all its energy and dispersed in the air instead of him dispersing it.


    After all, if the truth was revealed, there would be no reason to continue the fight. David waspletely stiff. He remained floating in the air, but his eyes started to lose their calm for the first time. They quickly reddened as he started to look like a ghost that just climbed out of hell.


    His lips constantly twitched, and he seemed like he was constantly burning with intense rage. He stared at Fane viciously, wanting to curse at Fane, but not able to find a reason.


    All those things he had said to insult Fane before this had suddenly lost their meaning. Fane was not trash, but a warrior that could stand on an even footing against him. Fane was not just an alchemist, but a warrior that could rival him.


    He could not help but ce Fane in the rankings of the Frenzied de n. Based on what Fane had shown thus far, Fane would at least be in the top ten! Just thinking about that caused David''s face to twist.


    All of that hadpletely shattered his prior experiences. When were alchemists ever able to do all that? Since when did alchemists end up being at the same level as him inbat?!


    The more David thought about it, the angrier David got. He really wanted to just slice Fane up, but it was not that easy! Heposed himself for a long time before he widened his eyes and said, "Even if you weren''t lying, you still intentionally put on an act before. You wanted to mislead us so you would be able to shock us at times like this. You really are full of tricks. I''ve never met a warrior as dishonorable as you before!"


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation when he heard that. Even if he did not lie, he was still putting on an act.


    Fane snorted, "You''ve already


    1.nOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    completely muddled up the truth. Since I didn''t lie, how was I putting on an act? You''ve already been.pletely blinded by your hatred. You refused to acknowledge my skills, insisting on ming me.


    "Why can''t you just admit that you were blind? never hidden


    anything from anyone, it was just you who had thought that my actions were crazy. After that, you even constantly ridiculed me in the waiting area, saying that you''d show me your skills..."


    As he said that, Fane let out augh. He looked at David coldly, "Well, I''ve seen your skills now. It''s nothing special!"


    David was absolutely furious. His


    face started to swell in anger as he clenched his teeth, "Don''t think that you can win just because you were capable of facing me head-on. still have some tricks up my sleeve. Don''t get too excited!"


    David had said all of that through clenched teeth. It was obvious how angered he was. They were facing each other in the isted space, and outside the isted space, the viewing area was in an uproar.


    The fight was constantly changing, and their mood was with it. It started with everyone thinking they would be evenly matched to them siding with Fane after seeing Fane use thews of space.


    After that, they saw that David had suppressed Fane''s technique, and the odds seemed to be in David''s favor. The situation had been overturned yet again. After experiencing everything, all of them were incredibly excited!


    "Oh my! This is entertaining! I thought that Fane rushing at the thunder would have been hisst move! Yet, he was actually able to face that attack head-on without any fear!"

 Chapter 3173

    Chapter 3173


    ?


    "You can''t me us for being so excited. Even David himself was shocked. Just look at his expression. He clearly doesn''t want to ept the truth. "He finally realized that Fane''s no pushover. Fane won''t just focus on running away. Fane''s skills are equal to his. Even with the advantage in attributes, Fane managed to face one of his attacks without any fear!"


    "That''s right. I feel like David''s just barely holding on. His mental state is probably already inplete disarray!"


    "His face is already starting to turn purple. He must be suffering inside!"


    As they said that, quite a few of them shook their heads helplessly, even starting to sympathize with David. After all, David had not seen Fan''s duel with Luther earlier. David had always felt like Fane was just an ant that he could kill at any time.


    Yet, the ant had turned into a phoenix. Even he could not really face Fane. Would that not mess with his head?


    "If I was David, I probably would not be able to keep it in! I''d go crazy with anger. After all, he''s ridiculed Fane so much, but it turns out he was just the one who had been blind. Fane really is strong, and he looks like aplete clown now!"


    That person hit all the right points. Quite a few people agreed with him. David''s expression was so sour at that moment probably because David was remembering everything he had said before. All of those words hade back to p him in the face.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Fane really did have the skills to not be afraid of everyone there, the others were just ignorant! Those discussions turned into the main topic of conversation, causing quite a few people to lose their calm.


    The ones from the Purple Cloud


    Pavilion and the Frenzied de n


    were the primary ones affected. After all, Eane''s conflicts with Chris and the others had been seen by everyone. Their conversations in the waiting area had been spread


    everywhere too.


    During that time, not a single person regarded Fane nicely. In truth, nothing would have happened if no words were spoken, but Chris, Edward, David, and the others kept on ridiculing Fane. They made Fane seempletely useless.


    Now that Fane had proven his skills, everything they had said before this seemed like aplete joke. The disciples from their ns could obviously not remain calm.


    One of the inner disciples from the Purple Cloud Pavilion said, "Before the conclusion, you shouldn''t be in such a hurry to praise him! This guy is a bit skilled, but so what? He''ll just die in the end anyway. His


    Hey just


    appearance just caused us some surprise!" Content belongs to


    A warrior from Hestia Continent heard that and immediately countered, "Can you not be so stubborn? Even with what Fane''s currently shown, even Chris would need to think twice about facing him.


    "The final victor isn''t certain yet! Best to watch what you''re saying right now because once the final results are out, those words might end up pping you in the face!"


    One of the inner disciples of the


    Frenzied de n said with a sour look, "Stop being so reactionary. Fane is strong, but he''s not strong enough that he can ignore everyone. This is just the start. There are still many battles waiting for him!"

 Chapter 3174

    Chapter 3174


    ?


    "It''s still early in the game. Don''t make conclusions so early. No matter what you say, we won''t believe you! You warriors from the Hestia Continent really are quite amusing. After so long, someone like Fane finally appeared. All of you suddenly seem so proud of yourselves!"


    The warriors from Hestia Continent were thoroughly angered by those words. They were not willing to just ept it and shouted back loudly.


    "So what if we''re proud? Fane is strong. Is there anything wrong with being proud of that? Do you remember how all of you seemed so proud of yourselves when you looked down on us?


    "Didn''t you act like that because you have some very strong warriors from your worlds? Now, look at how you''re acting. Are you the only one allowed to be proud? Who do you think you are?"


    The tension in the viewing area was immense. The warriors from all three worlds did not like each other. Those warriors wanted nothing more than to gather themselves to go against the warriors from the other worlds. The ce had lost control of itself!


    At that moment, the ones feeling the most frustrated in the viewing area were the disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion of Hestia Continent. Their disciples naturally knew who Fane was. Grayson had issued an order to capture Fane alive no matter what.


    Yet, with what was happening in front of them, they were suddenly at a loss for what to do. Fane''s skills had exceeded any of their expectations. If Fane really managed to survive, his fame would soar!


    Then, many forces would throw olive branches at Fane. If that happened, it would be much harder to deal with Fane. Yet, Grayson had issued a firm order. If they did notplete it, they would have to take responsibility!


    An inner disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion clenched his teeth and said, "Why does it have to be Fane?! The Unbreaking Pavilion must just be fated to have trouble with Fane Ever we met Fane, our troubles


    §Ù§å§á§ã§Ö§Û


    have never ceased.


    "First, so many of our men died in that level nine city. After that, So many things happened in Thousand Leaves City and Prosper City. We''ve never managed to gain anything from all of them. If he survives this, the Unbreaking Pavilion might end up being targeted by Fane. It would be a big problem if that happens!"


    A chosen disciple next to that man frowned and said, "You''re worrying too much. Even if he wants to deal with our n, he''s just one man.


    "We have so many men, why would we be afraid? As long as all of us remain united, he would have no chance to do anything to us!"


    The inner disciple sighed as he looked at the chosen disciple, "I''m not trying to praise him at our own expense. It''s rarely a good idea to offend someone as talented and strong as Fane.


    "You''re right, he''s alone, while the Unbreaking Pavilion has strength in numbers. However, that also means he has much more freedom! If he gets the chance to ambush our disciples, a lot of us will die!"


    Those words were the crucial points of the conversation. Just like that inner disciple said, the Unbreaking Pavilion had the advantage of numbers, but it also meant that they were not as flexible. Fane was too strong.


    If Fane encountered any stray


    disciples, there would only be one result! Over a long time, a numbers advantage would be useless! They would need to gather all the


    e


    disciples together to stop Fane from


    getting these chances. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After the disciples around him heard that analysis, all of them started to frown. It was definitely a problem they would have to face, and it was a serious enough problem that their lives were at stake.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 3175

    Chapter 3175


    ?


    After thinking about it for a long time, the chosen disciple said, "Let''s not jump into things too quickly. The ughter gambit is still on. Fane might not be able to leave this alive. There''s still one problem for him. Chris is very strong. It won''t be easy for him to kill Chris!


    In the isted space, David finally calmed down after a long mental struggle. No matter how much he hated Fane, he still needed to deal with what was in front of him. He had to kill Fane, or the consequences would be horrible!


    David took a deep breath before he raised his chin and said, "Aren''t you feeling pleased with yourself? You think that you can win just because you faced one attack from me. Let me tell you, it''s impossible!


    "I haven''t even shown you myst and strongest attack. I was nning on leaving it for Chris, but surprises always happen. I actually need to use it on you!"


    After saying that, David''s whole body glowed brightly. Everyone heard a shriek as six wings suddenly appeared behind David. Those wings glowed intensely, making him look like a god.


    David formed seal after seal, and the wings constantly danced. Thunder constantly jumped around those wings! David''s aura had changed. His sharp eyes were actually glowing purple.


    He looked like a massive current himself, glowing brightly in the air.


    He said loudly, "This is called the Wingest Thunder God Possession. It''s the strongest attack I can use! It''s also the second strongest attack within Thunder Destroys All!


    "Prepare to receive my anger, Fane. You''ll definitely not be able to stand up to this! Even Chris would need to retreat and avoid facing it head-on, let alone you, whose skills are countered!"


    Fane''s lips twitched after hearing


    that. Heughed and said, "You just love to brag so much! What do you think Chris would do if he heard


    what you said? Would he try to avoid facing you head-on after hearing that?" Content belongs toThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    BUMS


    Sure enough, Fane was always able to strike David where it hurt. David was absolutely furious, wanting to rip Fane apart. His hatred was already at its peak!


    He already decided that he would even burn his blood essence if he could not kill Fane with this move. After all, it was survival of the fittest within the isted space.


    Even if he had to pay for it with his life, he would make sure Fane died with him1 At that moment, David had already been drivenpletely crazy by Fane. He was like de form before, willing to even discard his own life!


    Fane did not know what David was thinking, but it would not make a difference anyway. If David wanted to hurt himself, they would see if he couldst!


    Fane took a deep breath, forming


    many seals with his hands. Sixty Soul Swords suddenly appeared in front of Fane. Those Soul Swords glowed dimly, like an arrow show out of hell. It was obvious they were dense with soul energy! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane said loudly, "Come! I want to taste how strong your technique is. However, let me remind you, this is myst attack too."


    David red at Fane hatefully. He shouted out, "Brat, I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 3176

    Chapter 3176


    ?


    The moment that was said, rumbling thunder reverberated across the sky. It was as if the sky itself was about to be split open by the thunder. The six wings on David''s back started to move faster and faster. Countless runes were released from the wings, heading toward the Thunder God Wing. The thunder started to take a reddish-gold color.


    With David at the center, faint electricity currents surged at about 60 meters around him. They seeped into David''s intense killing intent, and it made for an awe-inspiring sight.


    Fane took a deep breath as he adopted a rxed expression. Even after that final attack, Fane still nned on testing himself. At that moment, he adjusted Destroying the Void to the second level.


    The first level used 10 Soul Swords, the second used 50, and the third used 100 of them. Fane had condensed 60 Soul Swords, enough to be at the second level.


    The two of them looked up at the same time. Looking at David suspended mid-air, Fane aimed to break that so-called Winged Thunder God Possession.


    With a crackle, a 15-meter-long thunderbolt shot right at Fane.


    He frowned as he jumped into battle again, rushing toward the thunderbolt. He let out a roar as he shed his sword. The gray sh looked like a crescent de in the night. It went at a speed invisible to the naked eye as it aimed toward the massive thunderbolt.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After that, intense crackling sounds could be heard. The spot Fane was at was already covered in the golden glow. Everything happened so abruptly that the spectators could barely catch on and predict the oue!


    At that moment, a gray sh the size of a fist broke through the golden light and quickly sped toward David''s chest.


    David had already spent all his energy at that point and was in a very weakened state. When he saw the sh flying at him, David suddenly panicked. However, his battle instincts kicked in swiftly, and he managed to evade the attack.


    Yet, Fane had already imbued thews of space into that sh. Despite the fact that the sh was still 15 meters away from David, it appeared right in front of him in just a sh.


    David let out a cry as he frantically tried to avoid it. At that moment, he shuddered as he cried out.


    However, it was all toote.


    With a thud, he saw the gray-colored sh piercing his heart. The intense pain caused his whole body to stiffen. After that, he lost all sense of reasoning as he fell from the air, much like Luther did. He plungmeted to the ground and was evidently incapacitated beyond relief.


    Fanended back on the ground as well. He looked on as David writhed on the ground in pain just like Luther had. Sure enough, most people reacted the same way when it came to pain in the soul.


    The painpletely burned away all sense of reasoning. He was no longer even able to use the true energy in his body, which caused him to drop to the ground from the air.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Even the power of 60 Soul Swords could not be underestimated. It really was an upper ultimate god rank technique. Against such a technique, upper earth-rank techniques were nothing.


    The Winged Thunder God Possession? A fancy name it was, but it posed no threat at all to Fane.


    Fane let out augh as he slowly walked toward David.


    He controlled the power within David''s body ensuring that Destroying the Void slowly consumed David''s soul. He still


    remembered what David had to


    him in the waiting area. David had said that he would slowly torture Fane to the point he understood the difference between their powers.


    Fane remembered everything David said, and it was time for him to pay the price.


    The situation waspletely different from what David had said. Fane was the hand that dealt judgment instead, and David slowly understood the immense difference between them.

 Chapter 3177

    Chapter 3177


    ?


    David spasmed in agony as his snot and tears stained his whole face. He no longer carried the same demeanor as he did before. It led everyone to sigh.


    The warriors in the viewing area once again fell silent. No one could say anything about the result.


    It did not matter if they had supported Fane or if they had thought that he would lose. After witnessing everything that had happened, not a word came from them. David had said that he had a trump card, but the warriors there did not react too much to what he said.


    After all, they felt like Fane would also have a trump card as well. Now that they saw the trump cards of both sides, they could not remain calm. David had sent out his strongest attack, and Fane had faced it calmly. The results far exceeded their expectations. Fane had easily dealt with David''s strongest attack, winning the battle!


    All this while, Fane barely reacted against such a powerful attack, too. There was no difference from when he faced Luther!


    A disciple from the Chaos Continent gulped and said, "Fane''s far too strong! I don''t even think he has shown us everything. He might still be able to be even stronger.


    "That exins why Fane acted so calm the whole time; he''s been holding back. Even David''s strongest attack was beneath his notice!"


    "That''s right! He''s too strong! I don''t even know if Chris would be stronger than him. Before this, I thought that Fane wouldn''t be able topare to Chris even if he''s somewhat skilled, but now, I think I may stand corrected!


    "Fane didn''t participate in the ughter gambit because there was something wrong with his head or because he was ignorant. He really does have the skills to stand against Chris!"


    "This fight was so entertaining, and IOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    had a good time watching it. I''m really looking forward to Fane''s fight with Chris now¡ªit''s going to be entertaining for sure! It''s just a pity that my one-and-a-half million spirit crystals have gone down the drain. I shouldn''t have bet on David. I''m regretting it so much!"


    Most of the warriors there had bet on either Chris, Edward, or David. After all, the three of them were recognized as the strongest.


    Just thinking about Fane''s incredibly high odds, they deeply regretted their actions. With the odds being so good, they would have gotten back over three million even if they had just bet half a million!


    A lot of them were filled with regret, and the ones who regretted it the most were the warriors of Hestia.


    Back then, the warriors of the White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent had been fighting so hard to prove that Chris or Edward was stronger.


    To stand up for a warrior from their own continent, they had bet their spirit crystals on someone from the same continent. The warriors of Hestia should have done the same, betting on Fane in solidarity, yet they had thought that he was an embarrassment instead.


    They even wanted to say that he was not one of them!


    Thus, all of them had bet on warriors from other worlds, but as they saw Fane''s skills, they deeply regretted their actions. They wanted to p themselves in the face!


    It was all too little, toote. They were forced to silentlyment everything. If they had ced two million on Fane earlier, they would have gotten at least 17 million once the ughter gambit ended.


    Just thinking about thatrge sum made them excited. s, there was no cure for regret in the world.

 Chapter 3178

    Chapter 3178


    ?


    In the isted space, Fane calmly looked on as David writhed on the ground in pain. He thought of how arrogant David had been before they entered the isted space, and the memory only amused him.


    Warriors like David loved to render their judgment on others so that they would be able to show how much more talented they werepared to everyone else.


    Every time he bumped into someone like that, Fane would want nothing to do with them. However, people like them would be relentless if he ignored them, and they would do everything they could to make him admit that they were more talented than him. Just because of that, they would form a grudge against him.


    Fane let out augh as he felt Destroying the Void consuming David''s soul. At that moment, David''s soul had already been mostly consumed. At this rate, David was at death''s door already.


    He still had some things to say, so Fane formed a seal and stopped Destroying the Void''s power within David''s body, causing it to dissipate. David slowly regained his sanity.


    David was already on the brink of death at that point. He only had a few breaths left in him. He opened his eyes with great difficulty and saw Fane standing next to him. The first thing he did was to use his divine senses on his own body, which caused him to notice that only a third of his soul was left.


    He realized that he did not have much time left.


    No wonder Fane stopped. Even at the end of his life, he was still deeply afraid of the pain. Even if he knew that he would not need to bear the pain much longer, he was still terrified.


    That was because the pain of his soul being torn apart was far too difficult to bear. He would rather die than suffer the pain again. He gulped as his entire body shuddered.


    His lips trembled as he feebly spoke, "Just let me die. I admit defeat!"


    David no longer cared about his honor or dignity at that point, having discarded them at this point. The pain in his soul had caused him to toss aside his dignity as someone strong.


    Fane let out augh. "Then kneel in front of me right now, beg me for mercy like what you said I''d do before this. If you do that, I can consider letting you off."


    David''s face stiffened and paled. His eyes werepletely red, and he felt like he was about to go crazy.


    Fane wanted him to kneel and beg him!


    Earlier, he did put his honor aside by admitting defeat, but that did not mean he had discarded everything If he was to kneel and beg Fane mercy on the spot, it would


    vContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    completely shatter whatever honor


    he had left. Content belongs to


    David felt like he would not be able to do that. Even if he died, he would not do it.


    David looked around him. Even


    though there was nothing around


    David knew very well that all the


    warriors in the viewing area must be


    staring at him and Fane with


    widened eyes. Content belongs to


    If he did so, it would be him tarnishing the Frenzied de n''s reputation before he died. He could dishonor himself, but he could not dishonor his n!


    For the sake of dying a quick death, he would be forced to kneel in front of his opponent. The opponent was even from Hestia, a ce that he had always looked down upon!


    He panted roughly, already at the


    brink of copse. He was deeply et


    afraid of the pain of his soul being ripped apart, but he could still not bring himself to cross that line.


    Various emotions surfaced in his heart, and David suddenly felt something up his throat.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and coughed intensely as his whole body trembled.

 Chapter 3179

    Chapter 3179


    ?


    Fane looked at David, who was on the brink of death, and suddenly let out augh. "Do you still remember what I told you before?"


    David coughed violently as he looked up slowly after hearing Fane''s words, his expression muddled with conflict.


    Fane did not wait for David to answer as he continued, "I told you that I''d make you repeat everything you said after entering the isted space. I kept you alive instead of continuing to torture you to death precisely for this!"


    He slowly bent his knee as he spoke, staring right into David''s eyes. He looked on and said, "You said I was too arrogant, that a mere alchemist could never dare to challenge you. You said I didn''t know my ce and that you''d show me, through your actions, the gap between the two of us. Do you remember all that?"


    Fane was unperturbed when he spoke as if he was talking about what he had for dinner. David''s lips twitched as he could not stop himself from thinking about what had happened in the waiting area.


    He had held himself to such a high standard and treated Fane like he was worthless. To him, Fane was nothing more than a joke...yet that ''joke'' was torturing him to extremity at that moment. Even if he did everything he could, he was still no match for Fane.


    David''s whole body shook, and even the muscles on his face started to twist.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Fane continued, "You said that there''s a gulf between the two of us. Can you please exin to me what the gulf is?


    "You even told me I didn''t know how strong true experts are. Can you please exin to me right now how strong they are? I really do not know." Hearing that, David''s breathing got even more erratic as his pale face slowly turned red. He felt like he waspletely humiliated. Hearing those words again made it look like he was being unbelievably arrogant.


    He wanted to defend himself, but he did not know what to say. Fane''s words had naturally spread to the ears of the warriors in the viewing area. Hearing that, the warriors could not stop themselves from sighing.


    Before entering the isted space, Fane''s conversation with David had been spread all around the viewing area, and none believed in Fane.


    How the table''s have turned. He had looked down upon everyone else because he did have the right to de so. There truly was a gulf between Fane and David, but it was Fane who had the higher ground while David was merely dirt on the ground.


    A wandering warrior in the viewing area could not help but shake his head and say, "This world really is full of surprises. I can''t believe David was the conceited one! It''s true after all that no one should ever be


    underestimated!"


    A warrior of high status next to him said, "I always knew something was wrong with Fane. By that, I don''t mean he''s a lunatic, but his actions are just far too strange.


    "Made our conclusions about him


    far too quickly, and we didn''t know anything about him, so he felt like everything he said was too much of a joke. However, I feel like anyone sane would not have done anything so absurd without a reason.


    "That''s why I felt like Fane was hiding something. Now, it seems my guess is correct. However, Fane didn''t really hide anything¡ªit''s just that I never imagined the truth!"

 Chapter 3180

    Chapter 3180


    ?


    "Before this, someone said that Fane was an alchemist without any background. Could a wandering warrior really reach his heights? Not only is his alchemy exceptional, but his prowess is extraordinary too. He''s no regr guy. Fane can''t be a mere wandering warrior!"


    After that person said that, the wandering warriors around him shot back.


    "Please don''t mindlessly specte. Just because you think it''s impossible, doesn''t mean others can''t do it. So what if he''s a wandering warrior? Are wandering warriors not allowed to be geniuses?


    "There are plenty of hidden geniuses among wandering warriors. Are disciples from high-grade ns the only ones allowed to be geniuses? I hate ignorant fools who like to assume things like you!"


    The viewing area was filled with arguments, while David was barely holding on to his final thread in the isted space. He had no response to what Fane had said. He only felt like he was incredibly humiliating, and that he was aplete joke.


    David slowly raised his head and said loudly, "Are you using a lower ultimate god rank technique?!"


    Fane was taken aback by his words. He never expected that David would say that after all Fane had said.


    Fane raised an eyebrow andughed as he said, "Why do you say that?"


    David took a deep breath before he summoned up thest of his remaining strength, "I''m no idiot. I felt how strong your technique was when I shed with you.


    "I lost, and I''m willing to ept that, but I''m sure that even if I''d perfected my Thunder Destroys All, I still wouldn''t be a match for you! "That won''t be the case if your technique is the same level as mine... That''s why I''m sure that you''re using a technique higher than earth rank!" After he said that, heughed at himself, "I can''t believe I mocked a genius among geniuses. After all this humiliation, I ept that I was ignorant." After he said that, the soul in David''s body could no longer hold on. It dissipatedpletely. With a thud, David fell to the ground, and he breathed hisst.


    Fane merely chuckled. He knew that David did not need his answer, but David still guessed wrong, even if the answer was very close. Destroying the Void was not a lower ultimate god rank technique, but a higher one.


    Fane shook his head slightly before he shot onest look at David''s corpse. After that, he turned around and headed in another direction.


    The image of a person shed in Fane''s mind. The next person he needed to deal with was that person!


    The isted space was silent once again, but the viewing area had erupted with noises. David''s final words ignited the emotions of all the warriors in the viewing area.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After someone heard David''s words,


    they said "What did David say? Fane''s using a lower ultimate god rank technique? Do my ears deceive me? A lower ultimate god rank technique?"


    "You heard right. If you hadn''t, there''s no way the viewing area would be in such an uproar. It was a lower ultimate god rank technique!


    "David seemed very sure of himself


    when he said that as well. He was


    dying anyway, so there was no reason to fool around. What David said after that seemed logical as well feel like Fane has definitely used a lower ultimate god rank technique!"


    "What?! Is it true? I refuse to believe ultimate god?ank techniques would be so easy to learn. Even divine solidifying realm experts might not be able to learn them! Fane''s not even over sixty years of age, so can he reallypare to someone in the divine solidifying realm?"

 Chapter 3181

    Chapter 3181


    ?


    "The only thing I can say is, there''s always someone better. This guy is an absolute genius!


    "Before arriving at the Whirling World, I had a feeling there would be a monster who was able to use a lower ultimate god rank technique gathered among all the geniuses in the Whirling World. I can''t believe I saw one so quickly!"


    "It''s unbelievable. We thought he was a weakling with a damaged brain, but he''s practically a god among us!"


    Due to what David said, the viewing area waspletely bustling. Compared to how excited everyone was, however, the expressions of the Unbreaking Pavilion''s disciples were all sullen as if they were at a family funeral.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The inner disciple from before looked at the massive scroll in the air helplessly. After a long time, he slowly said, "What kind of misfortune have we brought on ourselves? A lower ultimate god rank technique? That''s not something to be yed around with. Can we even deal with it?"


    Another inner disciple next to him said, "Of course we can''t. Unless we attack him with great numbers, it won''t be a problem for him to deal with us one or two at a time.


    "Even if we attacked him in a group, he can use thews of space that he mastered to escape. We''d be the ones in danger!"


    The one sitting in the middle of the disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion was their leader, a chosen disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. At that moment, his face was just as sunken as the others as if he had lost his whole family in a single night.


    He frowned and thought about it for a while. "Let''s stop discussing this. We should hurry and report the news. After Grayson learns about it, he''ll definitely make the best decision. Then, we''ll just have to follow his orders!"


    Back in the isted space...


    David''s corpse slowly got colder as time passed. Four hours after Fane left, Chris arrived.


    When he saw the lifeless body, he thought that the corpse might, again, be Fane. However, he was stunned when hended. No matter how he thought about it, he would never have guessed that the person who died was David!


    Chris frowned as he hurried over. With a wipe, he noticed that David''s corpse had already gone cold, much to his surprise.


    Even though only one person would survive the isted space, David should not have died so quickly after entering the ughter gambit with his skills.


    Chris had assumed David would have been one of thest ones standing, one that he would battle and win against. Even Edward might not have the skills to kill David!


    For David to have died so early into the match... It made Chris have doubts.


    Chris knelt and observed David''s corpse.


    After his study, Chris was surprised


    to notice that David had died just like Luther did. There was no trace of any injuries caused by weapons on the corpse, and the soul had been torn apart.


    From the attacks, the person who killed Luther and David should be the same person.


    When he realized that, Chris'' expression changed.


    He frowned as various thoughts


    surfaced in his head. That


    mysterious warrior had not just been capable of killing Luther, but David as well. This meant that the person''s skills should at least be at his level!

 Chapter 3182

    Chapter 3182


    ?


    He could not believe that an expert like that was hidden among the 10, but who was it? Why had he failed to sense that person before?


    Chris had a certain level of understanding of Edward. From the attacks, the two of them had not died to Edward. Who was this, then? How did this person hide everything so well that even Chris failed to notice?


    At that moment, Chris was no longer in the mood to care about Fane. The first thing he needed to do was to find this person before making his ns. He could leave the others aside for the moment, but this person had to die.


    He could not leave this person to live on. If he did, unforeseen surprises might happen!


    Chris'' eyebrows furrowed tightly as his expression soured. He had thought that winning the ughter gambit would be incredibly easy, but it seemed like he had been too optimistic.


    He took a deep breath as he looked up. The clear skies had no clouds in them, and everything looked incredibly peaceful. However, he knew that the ughter had already begun. If he did not want to die to that mysterious person, he had to make his moves carefully.


    At the junction between the jungle and desert regions...


    A dense forest was to the east, while to the west was an endless wastnd. The border was clearly defined, making for a magnificent sight.


    However, there were two people in there at that moment in no mood to admire the scenery at all. Trevor frowned as he stared at Marco Reus in front of him unblinkingly.


    Marco was truly a daredevil. He had no background and relied on himself to get to where he was. When he looked at Trevor, who was from a high- grade n, Marco was filled with disgust.


    He hated these so-called ''geniuses'' who grew up in a life of luxury. He felt that true growth only came from experiencing life and death, walking at the edge of danger.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if he knew that someone as strong as Chris was taking part in the ughter gambit, he did not back down. Chris was strong, but Marco was no weakling either.


    With a trick or two, Marco stood a chance to win in the end. As long as he could win, he would not only be able to greatly benefit from it, but win the apuse of everyone as well He would gain the admiration of everyone and gain irreceable glory!


    Meanwhile...


    Trevor might have a serious expression, but he was not too¨¥ worried. He knew the person in front of him. Both of them came from White Marsh Continent, and he had heard of Marco''s name before.


    When Trevor saw that Marco was looking at him in disdain, Trevor''s expression soured. Being looked down on by a wandering warrior was a massive insult.


    Trevor snorted coldly. "Are you looking at me with that expression because you think I''m not that highly ranked? Are you looking down on me because my odds aren''t good?"


    Hearing that, Trevor himself started to get angry. Marco was just a wandering warrior with no background. How dare Marco look at him with those eyes? It was a joke!


    Marco snorted before he said, "I am looking down on you, yes. There''s nothing about you that''s worth my notice. Even though you''re from the Pentagram n, you''re only in the top fifteen at most. Among the ten warriors here, you''re only average at most. Of course I''d look down on you!"

 Chapter 3183

    Chapter 3183


    ?


    Those words triggered Trevor. He was downright furious as he narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "Even a wandering warrior like you dares to look down on me? True, my rankings aren''t as good as the others, but that''s something from half a year ago, and I''ve already improved greatly since then. I wouldn''t even be afraid of David, let alone you!


    "If you were Chris, I wouldn''t have said anything, but who do you think you are to look down on me? I''m already being very polite by not regarding you with contempt, but I can''t believe you''d repay my kindness like that!"


    Marco frowned and sneered, his anger starting to burn as his lips twitched slightly. "Don''t think you can defeat me just because you''re from a high- grade n! Ever since I started as a warrior, I''ve killed so many so-called geniuses.


    "They might be talented, but their practicalbat experience was dirt-poor. These daggers in my hands have drunk the blood of quite a few geniuses, and you''ll be one of them!"


    As he said that, he took out a pair of daggers from his storage ring; two of them were only about the size of a palm. They were small but incredibly sharp, quite different from regr weapons.


    Normally, very few people used daggers as weapons since there were a lot of limitations. However, Marco had an affinity for using daggers and was very adept at using them as well.


    Heughed and said, "You so-called geniuses always look at others with such arrogant expressions. Everytime I see you, I feel so disgusted. What gives you the right to be so arrogant? You''re just warriors who got good resources.


    "ns are likendlords in the mortal realm. You take up most of the resources and give them to your own disciples. Us wandering warriors are forced to struggle over what little remains, yet there are a lot of wandering warriors who carve a path for themselves with their own skills. If ns weren''t around, all of you would be weaklings!"


    Trevor was so furious that his lips trembled as he said loudly, "What kind of nonsense are you saying? Yes, ns do take a lot of resources, but that allows them to cultivate even more talented warriors.


    "If you had the talent, you would''ve


    been epted into arge n. You clearly just failed the tests to enter therger ns and aren''t willing to enter a smaller n at the same time that''s why you''re a wandering warrior. Yet, you make upContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    this


    faulty logic to defend yourself. What


    a joke!" Content belongs to


    Trevor felt like Marco''s words were aplete joke. Major ns did take a lot of the resources, but that was so that they could give excellent warriors the chance to be strong.


    Every year, countless warriors participated in the tests to join the major ns. Any warriors with confidence in themselves would take part.


    Even though he did not know what


    Marco had gone through, Trevor was still incredibly certain of one thing: Marco had definitely taken part in the tests for major ns before but failed.


    That was why Marco had carved out all those excuses to save his dignity.


    Marco''s expression soured greatly. Trevor''s words had hit him where it hurt. He narrowed his eyes slightly as he sentenced Trevor to death in his heart.


    He raised his voice and said loudly,


    "Do you know what the


    consequences of your words will


    be? I''ve always had an easy tim


    killing others, and anyone who provokes me never gets a good


    ending. I''ll make you regret what you said!"


    Trevor''s expression did not change; those words barely fazed him, too.


    He pulled out his sword from his storage ring.


    Marco wanted to kill him, and he, likewise, wanted to kill him as well.

 Chapter 3184

    Chapter 3184


    ?


    Marco''s words had thoroughly angered Trevor, and they both regarded each other as mortal enemies internally. The atmosphere suddenly grew tense as if they were both ready to attack at the next moment.


    At that moment, footsteps were suddenly heard in the distance. The two of them paused at the same time as they turned and looked over.


    They saw a man in green robes walking over towards them slowly.


    That person seemed incredibly calm as if he was admiring the sights. When Trevor saw who it was, his expression suddenly changed.


    His lips twitched as his head filled with anger. "So it''s you, Fane. I can''t believe you came looking for me before I even found you. It looks like you really want to die by my hands!"


    When Fane heard that, his lips curled up in an easygoing smile. Trevor was right this time, Fane really was looking for him. Before entering the ughter gambit, Fane had already nned on dealing with Trevor himself.


    Trevor stared at Fane with gritted teeth. All their grudges from before this surfaced in his mind, causing Trevor to hate Fane to the bone. Ethan had died at Fane''s hands, which meant that Trevor would be punished by the higher-ups.


    This was why he had followed Fane into the ughter gambit. When Trevor saw the other participants, he started to hate Fane even more.


    Because of Fane, he had been too angry to even remember checking who the other participants were, whichnded him in such a dangerous predicament.


    After seeing Fane, Trevor''s hands shook as his true energy surged chaotically. Even the Pris Sword in his hand started to hum. It was obvious that his anger was quickly eroding his rationality.


    Marco narrowed his eyes before a chuckle escaped him. "You really are a madman, always acting out of expectations. I guess you''re here for Trevor?


    "Even if I look down on Trevor, I still


    have to admit that Trevor isn''t as


    weak as you are. You looking for him here will just hasten your death. That''s fine, though-at least you won''t fall into Chris'' hands. You know how much he hates you, and


    you''ll only suffer unnecessarily if you walk into his hands." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the two of them speak, Fane merely smiled as he looked at them calmly.


    The noise in the viewing area


    ???


    quieted down, but when they saw that Fane had found Trevor, the peace vanished instantaneously. When they heard Trevor''s words, they could not help but shake their heads internally. They could already see what kind of fate awaited Trevor.


    Before this, two other people had said simr things to Fane, yet both of their corpses had gone cold at this point.


    Trevor''s grudge against Fane had already spread throughout the viewing area before they even entered the isted space. They knew that Trevor had participated in the ughter gambit because he wanted to settle their score in the isted space.


    A warrior from White Marsh


    Continent shook his head slightly


    and spoke, thought that the two of them were just impulsive idiots, but it seems like Trevor is the only impulsive idiot. Fane, on the other hand, participated in the ughter gambit because he had the skills to!


    "There really are surprises everywhere. If someone told me before the ughter gambit that Fane has the skills to win in the end, I would''ve called them an idiot."


    "Isn''t that right? You''re not the only one who thinks that way. Everyone here thought that initially. The only thing I can say is that we really shouldn''t be too quick to cast judgment on others."

 Chapter 3185

    Chapter 3185


    ?


    "I truly regret not just taking the chance and betting on Fane back then. A warrior with a lower ultimate god rank technique. Other than Chris, no one has the right to face him!"


    "I pity Trevor a little. He must be thinking that he''ll be able to squash Fane like an ant and that his actions are driven by a mad mind. He''ll soon realize howughable those thoughts are!"


    "I''m beginning to feel bad for him. With Fane''s temper, there''s no way Fane will let Trevor off easy. I''m certain that he''ll torture Trevor for even longer than he tortured David."


    No one had anything to say about that thought either. Unless Trevor was using a lower ultimate god rank technique as well, he stood no chance.


    Everyone already knew the results of that fight. The ones with the mostplicated emotions at that moment were the other disciples of the Pentagram n.


    At that moment, Evan and the others were still at the gambling area. Not a single person had left the viewing area, so there was no space for them there at all. All they could do was stand on their toes to watch what was transmitted on the scroll.


    When they saw Fane appearing in front of Trevor, Evan and the others felt a chill in their hearts. It was then did they realize how much of a joke their various actions were.


    Back then, they felt like everything Fane did was hrious, but they realized that Fane was not the fool in this story.


    They were.


    They had actually made an enemy out of such an outstanding genius. They were the ones who were unlucky!


    At that moment, Evan felt his tears pooling in his eyes. He really wanted to rush into the isted space to tell Trevor not to say anything and to run away. At least then Trevor might be able to stay alive.


    If Fane ended up fighting against Chris, Trevor might be able to find an opportunity and get out alive, but only one result awaited Trevor if he faced Fane!


    Evan''s breathing got more erratic as he started to pale. The disciples behind him had simr expressions to Evan, and they were starting to lose hope.


    An inner disciple from the Pentagram n said, "How did it get to this? Why is Fane so strong? Isn''t he an alchemist? Where did he get so much time to learn everything?! This is unbelievable! Am I dreaming? I have to be!"


    Evan red at him viciously after hearing what he said. "What kind of nonsense are you saying? This isn''t a dream. Just pinch yourself and you''ll know!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The inner disciple''s lips twitched awkwardly. "It''s all too hard to believe! Could Ethan have been wrong? Maybe the Fane he met before isn''t this


    one..."


    "Whatever, just shut up!" Evan was already trembling in anger. "Is this the time to say all of that? Rather than thinking about all of this, why don''t you think about how we''re going to report this to the main team when we meet them?!"


    Evan and Trevor were both chosen disciples. With Trevor missing, he was the leader of the team.


    At that moment, Evan was no longer hopeful. There was a very high chance that Trevor might nevere back.


    Even when he was filled with pain,


    he needed to think about what he would do after this. Trevor and Ethan were both extraordinary disciples. With both of them dead, it was quite a big blow to the disciples on the Pentagram n in the Whirling World.


    At that moment, they needed a long discussion if they would seek Fane for revenge or forget about it. After all, they were not in the outside world. Going against a genius like Fane would have big consequences even if they had so many of them around!


    At that moment, a familiar voice was heard, "I thought that Trevor


    would''ve been killed by someone else before met Fane. It seems like Trevor is quite lucky. He didn''t even encounter a single battle after so many hours and managed to survive this long!"

 Chapter 3186

    Chapter 3186


    ?


    Rudy did not say all of that to challenge them, but merely because that was what he thought. In the end, the fact that Trevor had managed to be safe for so long was because his skills were not that strong, but not that weak either. He came from a high-grade n and although he could notpare to Chris, Edward, and their ilk, he was not weak.


    Chris and the others had seemingly left a mark on everyone else. Trevor had basically been hoodwinked into this ughter gambit. He had joined because he did not want Fane to be killed by anyone else.


    He did not know that anyone would leave a mark on him, so he had not checked for them at all. Naturally, they had yet to be cleared.


    Everyone who left a mark on him knew where Trevor was at that moment, but he had not been targeted because he possessed skills and came from a good background.


    Chris, Edward, and the others wanted to get rid of the weakest before the final battle started. That would prevent any unexpected situations and Trevor happened to not be among those.


    Furthermore, Trevor was from an eighth-grade n. Leaving him for thest was a form of respect toward the Pentagram n. However, Rudy did not think that deeply about it. He merelymented Trevor''s good luck.


    Evan turned around to look at Rudy with aplicated expression. He still remembered how theypletely looked down on Fane and Rudy. On top of that, with Ethan''s grudges against Fane, they had automatically grouped those two as enemies.


    Even Ethan starting a death match against Fane had been just a nuisance in Evan''s eyes. After all, alchemists were all weaklings in their eyes. Yet, they never expected that their grudges against Fane and Rudy would get deeper until they reached that state. There was no longer any way to repair their rtionship.


    Furthermore, Fane''s abilities were unbelievable. Evan doubted that he would even be able to escape from Fane.


    At that moment, Evan was already starting to regret everything. If they had stopped any conflict with Fane after the death match, things would not reach this point.


    Yet, it was already toote. The ughter gambit had already started, and Fane was already standing in front of Trevor. The two of them were definitely going to fight.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Evan took a deep breath and said, "The two of you were just putting on an act all along! Your acting skills were too good, and you managed to trick att of us. However, even if Fane is strong, you can''t hide his o underhanded tricks! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Don''t think that the Pentagram n will be afraid of you two because of this. We''re an eighth-grade n in White Marsh Continent. We have plenty of strong warriors.


    "Even if we''re currently in the


    Whirling World and restricted by age, we still have many strong chosen disciples to support us. The strength of our top two disciples is much stronger than Chris. If the two of them were here today, you wouldn''t be so pleased with yourself!"


    Hearing that, Rudy just felt incredulous. He coldly snorted and said, "Idiot. You were the one who was being stubborn. You clearly refused to give us any leeway, and now you know the results of that. To regain your dignity, you can say anything. When did we ever put on an act? Content belongs to


    "Were we the ones who provoked you first? Do you have a goldfish''s memory? Don''t you remember how we met? Ethan was the one who ran up to us like a madman, spewing all these harsh words.


    "Ethan wanted to regain his honor which was why he started a death match against Fane. Then, he wasn''t skilled enough and died in the arena. Was that us putting on an act?"

 Chapter 3187

    Chapter 3187


    ?


    When that was said, Rudy had a look of disdain on his face. He hated those kinds of people the most, those who were sore losers.


    Evan''s face reddened in anger. His chest rose and fell, looking like he was about to faint from his anger at any moment.


    He paused for a long time before he said, "Stop trying to be obstinate. Even if Ethan''s grudges were not acting, what about after that? Wasn''t the ughter gambit a trick you pulled?


    "He kept on saying that he would give Trevor a chance to kill him so that Trevor would fall for it! Both of you actually already knew what he was nning!"


    He finally found a reason. When Evan said all of that, he looked like he had been deeply wronged, and was seeking justice for himself.


    Rudy pursed his lips, unable to stop himself fromughing. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Evan like an idiot.


    "You think that''s called acting? Fane said he would give Trevor a chance to kill him, why is that called an act? Isn''t that a chance? A chance needs to be seized. Who can you me but Trevor for not having the skill to seize it?"


    Evan''s face darkened in anger. His rationality had beenpletely burned away by Rudy''s words. He reached out and grabbed Rudy by the cor, raising his right fist and aiming it right at Rudy''s face.


    He was just about to send his fist over when the disciples behind him quickly pulled him back. They grabbed onto both of Evan''s arms, and someone even held onto Evan''s waist, pulling him aside


    At that moment, Rudy was infuriated


    as well. After Evan let go of his


    cor, he adjusted his clothes in anger. He stared coldly at Evan and shouted, "You want to fight me? Come on then! If you don''t do it, then you''re just a coward! I can''t stand people like you!"


    Evan''s face reddened even more after hearing those words. His veins popped as he clenched his fists tightly. He red at Fane with clenched teeth. Even if the disciples behind him were frantically holding him back, they could not stop him from struggling. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He had already lost all rationality at that moment. Even if he needed to pay for it with his life, he would teach Rudy a lesson!


    An inner disciple that was pulling Evan''s right arm said bitterly, "Evan, calm down. This guy is trying to trick you, you mustn''t fall for his trap. The moment you attack, you''ll end up being punished. You won''t be able to survive it!"


    Evan who was still struggling,


    shouted back, "Stop trying to stop me! So what if I die? Before I die, I''ll vent my frustrations on this brat! These two shameless and


    despicable guys have harmed us so


    much. We can''t let them be so pleased!"


    The disciple that was holding onto Evan''s left arm was almost crying, "Evan, calm down! Fane''s skills are unfathomable, do you think Rudy''s skills can be that bad? Before you hit him, you''d already have been punished.


    "Then you''ll turn into ashes, while he''d be perfectly fine. Wouldn''t that bepletely pointless? He''ll end up being even more pleased with himself. Just think about it!"


    Thosest words sessfully calmed down the rage in Evan. He panted heavily as his entire body shuddered.

 Chapter 3188

    Chapter 3188


    ?


    The disciple was right. Fane was so strong that he could use a lower ultimate god rank technique, so how could Fane''s follower be any weaker? The guy in front of him might even be his equal.


    The moment Evan attacked, he would not just fail to kill Rudy, but he would die instantly from being punished by thews as well! That would bepletely pointless.


    He snorted lightly, "Let me go. I''ve already calmed down. I won''t do anything reckless!"


    After hearing Evan''s words, the disciples holding him back slowly rxed their hands and let go of Evan. When they saw that Evan was no longer acting impulsively, they breathed sighs of relief.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    If Evan died there, they would really not be able to exin anything.


    Rudy smiled in disdain, "You really are a coward!"


    Evan''s anger soared again after hearing Rudy''s words. However, he did not allow his anger to take over his rationality this time.


    He could tell that Rudy had said all of that to provoke him into attacking so he would be punished by thews.


    Evan let out a scoff, "I won''t fall for your trick! We don''t even know what will happen yet. We still don''t know who will win!"


    After hearing that, Rudyughed again, "Then you can just wait and see!"


    The gambling area was incredibly bustling, and the isted space was simr. At that moment, Trevor looked incredibly happy as he narrowed his eyes and stared at Fane.


    "I thought that I would be able to kill you myself by participating in the ughter gambit, but you just went crazy insulting everyone. I had lost any hope of killing you myself then.


    "I can''t believe you want to die by my hands so much. You came looking for me before I even found you. Even luckier that you found me before Chris found you. It looks like Lady Luck is smiling upon me!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As he said that, Trevor''s smile was already threatening to split his face in half. Trevor''s smile was incredibly sinister as if he had found his prey! Fane let out augh as he remained calm as if Trevor would not be able to affect Fane no matter what Trevor said.


    Marco frowned, feeling like Fane was acting stranger and stranger. Ever since he stepped into the waiting area, Fane had constantly surprised Marco.


    He had already regarded Fane as aplete madman. Trevor had said so much, but Fane did not feel threatened at all, remaining calm and quiet. There was even a smile on Fane''s face.


    It was as if whatever Trevor had said just now and whatever was about to happen had nothing to do with Fane at all.


    Marco said curiously, "Could you really be crazy? Everything you''re doing right now only makes you look like a madman. Don''t you know what you''re about to experience?


    "Do you think you can''t escape Trevor? Don''t you know the gulf between alchemists and true warriors?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow before he


    finally looked at Marco. He did not have a deep impression of Marco. After all, the only ones who could leave an impression on Fane were only the stronger ones.

 Chapter 3189

    Chapter 3189


    ?


    In the waiting area, Marco had sat by the side, remaining quiet no matter what anyone said.


    Fane frowned, "I think you''re called Marco, right? You''re a wandering warrior from White Marsh Continent. That makes the both of us wandering warriors, so why are you talking to me like this?"


    Fane had no intentions of challenging Marco with those words, he was just curious as to how Marco was so confident. Both of them were wandering warriors without any background, but Marco acted like he was a genius from a high-grade n.


    Marco''s face darkened, getting angry at Fane, "This has nothing to do with being a wandering warrior. You''re a worthless wandering warrior, but I''m different! Furthermore, youe from the trashiest ce, Hestia Continent.


    "Even though I''m a wandering warrior, I came from White Marsh Continent. White Marsh Continent has plenty of resources to improve my skills. Even without a high-grade n to rely on, I can still carve a path with my own skills!


    "Hestia Continent has no resources nor do they have any geniuses. The limited resources have already been cleaned up by your major ns. There are no resources left for wandering warriors at all! What''s more, you''re only an alchemist and that makes it even worse for you!"


    Saying that Marco raised his chin proudly. Fane scoffed, sessfully getting angered by that guy. It was one thing to insult him, but Marco had even insulted Hestia Continent.


    Fane never expected that Marco would be so proud of his status as a wandering warrior and even insult him.


    Fane snorted as he looked aside, not bothering Marco at all. When Marco saw that Fane waspletely ignoring him, Marco started to get angrier. If he was looked down on by others, he would prove them wrong with his power. Even if he was angry, it would not affect his rationality.


    However, he could not stand being looked down on by Fane. Who did Fane think he was?


    Marco furrowed his eyebrows and


    n


    walked forward, "Brat! You dare to ignore me? What gives you the right to do that? Today, even if Trevor- doesn''t kill you, I''ll be waiting by aside to get rid of you at any


    moment. I''ll slowly torture you after


    that. I have the time anyway!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. They were all familiar words and phrases. Anyone who had a grudge against Fane would always threaten Fane like that.


    He could even hear it a few times in


    a single day. Fane was already so numb hearing those words that it made him almost yawn. Marco said he had a lot of time, and Fane naturally had the time to keep Marcopany. Since that was the case, Fane turned around and said to Marco, "So what if I''m ignoring you? I''m not just ignoring you, I''m also looking down on you! We''re both wandering warriors, but all you do is brag! You said that you carved a path for yourself by going through many hardships. What can''t you say?


    "Do you think we''re all idiots here? If you had enough talent, you would have been epted by a high-grade n. Did you need to suffer as a wandering warrior?"


    Marco''s face reddened in anger after he heard that. Trevor could not help butugh at the side. Earlier, he had struggled toe up with things to say against Marco.


    It seemed like Fane had quite a good mouth on him even though he was crazy. He had sessfully shut Marco up.


    Marco widened his eyes, "You''ve sessfully angered me now!"


    Fane said in exasperation, "So what? Did I say anything wrong? You said you''re stronger than me. How so? I have yet to witness that, so can''t I look down on you?"


    Marco was absolutely infuriated. He clenched his teeth and shouted back, "You dare look down on me?!"

 Chapter 3190

    Chapter 3190


    ?


    Marco''s actions were practically just asking for trouble. Fane let out augh, going along with Marco, "I do look down on you. The caretakers ced our odds so close together. It means that even the caretakers think that you''re nothing special.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "My odds were at seven point five, while yours were at seven point one. There''s only a difference of four decimal point, but you speak as if there''s a massive gulf between us. Is there anything wrong with me saying you''re bragging?"


    Marco felt like he was about to explode from anger, "Stop using the odds, they don''t mean anything! The fact that our odds are close is just a reflection of the caretakers'' thoughts!


    "The caretakers merely use their surface level impressions to determine the odds. They don''t know the difference between us at all. Even the warriors in the viewing area know more than the caretakers. Just pull any of the warriors from the viewing area over. They''ll be able to tell you who''s stronger between the two of us! They''d be even more urate than the caretakers!"


    Marco''s words had been heard by all of the warriors in the viewing area via the massive scroll. All of those warriors hadplicated expressions on their faces when they heard that.


    Some of the warriorsmented, "We naturally know how the two of youpare. We are clearer than the caretakers as to who is stronger, it''s just that it''spletely different from what you think!"


    "If Marco knew about the truth, he would definitely be filled with regret. Honestly, I agree with Marco''s words but in a different sentiment that the odds the caretakers set really are a bit off.


    "They''re underselling Fane. If I was the one to determine the odds, I''d give Fane the lowest. Even one point one percent odds would be too high!


    A man in blue robes looked like he wanted to say something, but stopped. The man beside him looked over and said, "I know you''re close to Marco. Do you think he''ll be able to beat Fane?"


    As the man said that, he seemed to have a mocking look on his face.


    It was no longer a question of whether or not Marco could win, but how long Marco could survive against Fane.


    The blue-robed man''s face darkened, knowing that he was being mocked. He snorted, not saying anything. When it was obvious that the blue-robed man would not answer, the man lost interest.


    After that, with a serious tone, he asked, "Do you have any hopes for Marco? You have to answer me. If you don''t, I''ll keep asking questions and annoy you to death!"


    The man was adamant that he wanted to chat with the blue-robed man. Even if the blue-robed man was not willing, it seemed like he had no choice.


    He was forced to say, "All I want to say to him right now is for him to shut up!"


    He really was quite close to Marco.


    The two of them knew each other since they were young. They were friends who had gone through many things together. He was naturally worried now that Marco was in danger.


    S


    After witnessing Fane''s skills, the blue-robed man could already see how things would end for Marco. He had thought that Fane would not trouble Marco so much since they did not have any conflicts between them, and would give Mar?o a quick death.


    Yet, something seriously went wrong with Marco''s head. Marco seemed insistent on offending Fane, trying his best to show Fane how much better he was than Fane Marco seemed to have sessfully angered Fane.

 Chapter 3191

    Chapter 3191


    ?


    With Fane''s personality, he would definitely not let Marco off easily!


    The blue-robed man had his hand against his forehead, "Marco, I''m begging you, shut up! If you keep on talking, Fane might not even leave your corpse intact!"


    The blue-robed man had always treated Marco like a brother. As he said that, the blue-robed man looked like he was about to start praying.


    Even if the blue-robed man was incredibly conflicted for Marco''s sake, Marco seemed to have no intentions of stopping within the isted space. At that moment, Marco only seemed to have one thought in mind. He wanted to kill Fane himself, and torture Fane to his heart''s content!


    Trevor could no longer wait. He felt like listening to their nonsense was pointless.


    "Alright! I don''t want to waste any more time listening to you two! Fane! Every additional breath I let you take just makes me feel ufortable. It''s time to settle our grudges!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As Trevor said that, he formed seal after seal. Countless seals started to merge into the Pris Sword in his hand.


    The sword started to glow in silver light. It started to glow brighter, and with a whoosh, a silver me was formed on the sword. The mes burned more and more intensely. It had a strange glow, even distorting the air around it!


    The silver mes soared higher and higher. After a few moments, it turned into a ming beast!


    The beast was the size of two fists. The moment it was born, it started to violently spit out mes around it. Its eyes glowed silver as he red right at Fane!


    Trevor gently stared at the beast on his sword, "The technique I''m using is called the Pr Annihtion. My sword was made specifically for it. The power of stars has condensed fire into it.


    "This ming beast is made with starfire! Let me remind you, starfire is different from regr fire. The moment it touches you, it will burn you to the core. Unless it burns you to a crisp, it won''t go out!"


    Saying that, Trevor paused for a moment before looking at Fane. He had a proud smile on his face, "You must have never seen anyone using an upper earth rank technique before! Before you die, I''ll let you witness one!"


    Fane''s lips twitched, not knowing what to say at that moment. The warriors in the viewing area actuallyughed after they heard that.


    "What did Trevor say? Fane has


    never seen an upper earth rank technique? I''m going to lose my teeth from Jaughing too much. Even lower ultimate god rank techniques aren''t anything much in Fane''s eyes, let alone upper earth rank


    techniques. Even if Trevor was using an ultimate earth rank technique, it would only be at Fane''s level. What''s there to experience..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Trevor looks like he''s still being kept in the dark. He knows nothing about Fane''s skills at all. I heard that Trevor joined the ughter gambit for the sake of killing Fane himself.


    "I guarantee you, that decision is the


    worst decision he''s made in his life. Even if the top disciple of the Pentagram n wanted to kill Fane, the chances are probably low, let alone a chosen disciple that isn''t even in the top ten!"

 Chapter 3192

    Chapter 3192


    ?


    Rudy started tough out loud when he heard that in the betting area. Even his stomach started to hurt.


    He felt like Trevor was acting like aplete clown at that moment. Trevor thought that he would definitely win, but Trevor was actually nothing in Fane''s eyes!


    David''s skills were far above Trevor''s, but David still died in Fane''s hands without even managing to put up a fight!


    Rudyughed so much even tears started to fall. He rubbed his eyes as he looked over at Evan.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Rudy said to him, "You guys said we were ignorant fools before this. Who''s the ignorant fool now? Are upper earth rank techniques that rare? He wanted to show it to Fane? That''s hrious!"


    Evan''s lips twitched, really wanting to shout something back at Rudy, but he struggled to find anything to say. After all, Trevor''s actions really were pathetic at that moment.


    In the isted space, Fane was speechless for quite a long time before he slowly said, "So it''s an upper earth rank technique. How amazing. Come on and show me, then!"


    Even though nothing seemed wrong about those words, Trevor was no idiot. He could tell from Fane''s expression that they were not sincere at all. Fane even seemed to be teasing him.


    Trevor''s eyes twitched as he decided against wasting any more time with the conversation. His instincts told him that he might actually be angered to death by Fane if he continued.


    After all, even Chris had failed to beat Fane''s mouth. Fane did not care who the opponent was. As long as Fane did not like the person, the person would be thoroughly angered.


    Trevor took a deep breath, not waiting any longer as he clutched the Pris Sword tightly. His eyes had a violet glint on them as he shed right at Fane with one hand.


    At that moment, he was so quick that only an afterimage was left. It was obvious that Trevor''s technique focused on speed, but it was not that high ranked. Still, it was@nough to deal with ordinary warriors.


    Fane snorted, feeling like Trevor did not practice what he preached. Trevor kept saying that Fane was beneath Trevor''s notice, but when Trevor attacked, he seemed incredibly serious.


    It seemed like Trevor was afraid of any surprises as well, so Trevor nned on making sure his first strike hit. It would not kill Fane immediately, but it would cripple Fane.


    With that thought in mind, Fane merely stood on the spot, not moving. He started to form seals with both his hands, and gray seals started to form in the air. Sixty Soul Swords were suddenly formed.


    Those Soul Swords looked like spirits dancing in the night, floating in the air. Fane pped his hands together, and the swords merged into a massive Soul Sword, fusing inte the gray sword in Fane''s hand.


    Fane was already incredibly familiar with Destroying the Void and could control everything easily. The killing intenting from in front of him caused Pane to raise an eyebrow. If the person in front of Trevor had really been a normal alchemist, he might have been terrified. However, Fane was not just an alchemist. Alchemy was just a way for him to earn spirit crystals.


    He had never paid much attention to alchemy. Trevor roared angrily, "Die, brat!"


    The beast around the Pris Sword roared at Fane. From its silver eyes came a bloody glow!

 Chapter 3193

    Chapter 3193


    ?


    The ming beast charged right at Fane. Fane let out augh as he shot out his de. The gray sh pierced through the body of the ming beast. The silver me that was burning intensely suddenly looked like cold water had been poured on it after being pierced by the gray sh. The mes were suddenly put off!


    Everything had happened too quickly. It exceeded any expectations. Before Trevor could even react, Trevor felt a chill in his neck. Liquid started to flow out of his neck.


    When he looked down, blood had stained his clothes. Seeing that, he felt his mind go numb, unable to process what had happened. After that, another piercing was heard, and a sharp pain came from his wrist.


    He looked down and saw that blood was frantically shooting out of his wrist. His tendons had been sliced by Fane, and he lost control of his hand. He could no longer hold the Pris Sword, causing it to fall to the ground. The nking of the sword assaulted Trevor''s senses.


    However, the pain did not stop. Right after that, a piercing pain came from his legs. His legs lost the ability to support his body and he copsed on the ground with a thud.


    That was not all. He watched as the gray energy that came from Fane started to seep into his body from the wound on his neck. After that, a wave of maddening pain was felt, causing him to cry out in agony.


    He felt like his soul had been thrown into a nest of poisonous snakes. Those poisonous snakes bit him over and over again.


    What was even more saddening was the fact that his arms and legs had been severed. He tried to move and escape the pain, but he was unable to even turn his body around. All he could do was twitch helplessly on the ground.


    Cries of agony constantly came from his throat. He looked like he had been possessed by a demon. Just looking at the sight would cause anyone to get goosebumps and retreat a few steps.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at the scene calmly. He did not show too much expression, because everything was in his control. Other than Trevor''s cries of agony, he heard the heavy breathing of another person as well.


    He looked up toward the sound. Marco, who was so arrogant earlier, had paled as his hands trembled slightly. He stared right at Trevor, who waspletely submerged in pain.


    Fane let out augh as he walked


    forward. He did not forget that there


    was someone else there other than Trevor. When he heard the footsteps, Marco looked like he had been summoned by the god of death. He abruptly looked up and


    stared at Fane with reddened eyes


    and fear. Content belongs to


    It had only taken a few seconds from the start of Trevor''s attack to Trevor crying out in agony on the floor. Everything had happened far too quickly. Since he had not known about Fane''s skills, Marco was filled with shock.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His breathing got more and more frantic as he retreated


    subconsciously. Marco gulped as he retreated and said, "So you''ve always just been in a disguise! Aren''t you despicable? I said everything I did because I didn''t know anything about you. If I knew you were this skilled, I would definitely not have said anything. Can you just show me somepassion and let me go?"


    Marco really was afraid at that point. That was because everything that had just happened seemed too terrifying for him.


    He was not some inexperienced


    wandering warrior. After going


    through so many battles, he could naturally tell that Trevor might have said that he looked down on Fane, but Trevor had definitely used his full strength in that earlier strike. Yet, he was defeated with just one blow.

 Chapter 3194

    Chapter 3194


    ?


    Fane had attacked so casually, and Trevor''s technique was like a piece of broken paper in front of him, ripping apart easily.


    That gray sh had pierced through the silver mes like a massive rain thatpletely extinguished the mes.


    Fane let out augh after he heard that, "Just listen to what you''re saying. Don''t you think it''s hrious? If my skills really weren''t up to par, would you let me off if I asked? You would just humiliate me even more. You wouldn''t even hesitate to attack. Causing me more pain would make you even happier!"


    Hearing that, Marco felt a chill in his heart. Fane would definitely not let him off. After understanding that, he did not hesitate anymore as he turned around to escape.


    He activated all of his true energy, even burning his blood essence! As long as he still had a chance to escape, he would not give up! However, there was no way Fane would let him. At the moment, the distance between the two of them was four hundred feet.


    Marco had calcted it in his heart. Four hundred feet greatly benefitted Marco. As long as Fane did not have any speed techniques, he would be able to run away.


    However, the moment that thought shed in Marco''s mind, he heard a gust of wind blow past him. He turned to look and his eyes widened dramatically. Fane had already arrived next to him!


    The gray sword pierced forward without hesitation, aiming right for his chest. Marco felt a chill as his blood started to flow out. After that, a bone- piercing pain was felt.


    His soul was slowly being ripped apart from his chest. The pain was something no one could bear. With a thud, he fell from the air,nding heavily on the ground. Fane followed down as well.


    Fane let out a mocking smile. Even though Fane had never learned any speed techniques, he knew how to use some of thews of space. He only needed to use thews of space twice to reach four hundred feet away.


    Fane let out augh as he grabbed Marco''s cor, pulling Marco toward Trevor. They were not too far away and he only needed to drag Marco for a little bit before he tossed Marco at Trevor. Marconded three feet away from Trevor.


    At that moment, both of them were being tortured by the pain of their souls being ripped apart. Since


    Trevor''s arms and legs had been etOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    snapped, he could only twitch.


    Marco was in a better state,


    but


    the


    pain still caused Marco to lose all his rationality.


    Marco constantly rolled on the floor, and his tears constantly flowed. In just a few seconds, the arrogant man had turned into someone who looked like a beggar on the streets, incredibly pathetic.


    Fane looked at the two of them and did not show much emotion on his face. To the cries of agony in the isted space, the viewing area was strangely quiet.


    The result was within everyone''s expectations. Seeing the two of them in such a bad state, the warriors there could not even let out a sigh.


    One of the victims was a chosen disciple of a high-grade n. As long as nothing happened to him, his future would be incredibly bright.


    The other did not have any noble status, but he was rich inbat experience. He had been several times more talented than ordinary wandering warriors. Yet, the two of them had lost to Fane without a chance to even fight back.


    v


    After a long time, someone said helplessly, "Do you think Fane was putting on an act earlier? Was his act just too good? None of them, could tell at all. Or maybe it was because they had too many preconceived notions that caused them to be blinded from Fane''s true strength.

 Chapter 3195

    Chapter 3195


    ?


    "Just look at howbative Fane was from the start. Does that look like he''s putting on an act? We thought he was too arrogant then, not understanding his ce.


    "Now, we finally see that we were the ignorant ones. Fane had every right to say all of that! From the start, Fane had no intentions of hiding anything, it was just that everyone else failed to see that face.


    "They thought that Fane was just a crazy alchemist. Thinking about it now, any alchemist with a shred of logic would not have participated if he was not suicidal. Even warriors like us wouldn''t dare to participate in the ughter gambits.


    "All of us have been talking about Chris'' skills. We talked about it so loudly as well. There''s no way he did not hear our discussions, but he still didn''t seem to care. It means that he really didn''t care. It''s not just the warriors in the waiting area that didn''t see through him, but all of us as well!"


    "You''re right, we were too wrapped up in our own preconceived notions. On top of that, he''s even from Hestia Continent. We didn''t think there was any other possibility at all. It''s a pity that they don''t have the massive scroll to see what Fane is doing as we do. If they knew of Fane''s skills, none of them would dare to face Fane head-on!"


    At that moment, Evan was about to go crazy in the betting area. From the image on the massive scroll, he could clearly see Trevor constantly struggling on the ground.


    Trevor''s tendons had been snapped by Fane. That sight was so cruel that many averted their gaze. Evan had encountered a lot to get to where he was, but he still failed to control himself after witnessing that scene.


    Tears constantly flowed. He was actually crying. All the disciples behind Evan looked incredibly miserable as well. They seemed to have lost all hope. They were done for now! There was no other consequence that awaited Trevor. Evan took a deep breath. His whole body trembled, hating himself for not stopping Trevor back then.


    At the time, he might have looked down on Fane, but he still felt like the ughter gambit was far too


    dangerous. Unfortunately


    had already made up his mind. Trevor had refused to listen to anyone else and was adamant that he would follow Fane into the ughter gambit.


    "Trevor, you were too impulsive. Fane was setting a trap, but you fell into it just like that!" Evan''s voice was trembling.


    Rudy''s lips twitched when he heard what Evan said. Even at this point, Evan still threw all the me on Fane. Just hearing that made Fane angry.


    He turned to look at Evan and said, "I


    admit that Fane definitely did provoke, Trevor a little, but you can''t call that a trap. You were the ones who provoked us first and kept on challenging us.


    "We just fought back a little, and you''re already pinning all the me on Fane. Did you not do anything wrong at all?"


    Rudy hated people who refused to take responsibility. Hearing what was said, Rudy had the urge to rush over and p Evan a few times to wake himOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    up.


    They still insisted on pinning all the


    me on Fane. They refused to think about it. If Ethan had not tried to start any trouble from the start, the death match would not have happened.

 Chapter 3196

    Chapter 3196


    ?


    After Ethan died, Trevorpletely exploded. Trevor did not hold back with his words at all and constantly challenged Fane.


    Trevor ended up falling to Fane, but the me was put on Fane for plotting against them! Evan abruptly turned his head around. His reddened eyes red at Rudy viciously.


    Rudy stared back without any fear. Evan clenched his teeth and said, "You''d better remember this. We''ll make sure you pay for what happened today many times over. Don''t think this is the end!"


    Rudy pursed his lips helplessly. Evan decided to just resort to threats since he knew he had lost when it came to words. However, Rudy no longer felt anything when faced with that.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at Evan in disdain, "True, there''s no way this matter is settled here. You want revenge on us, but we want to teach all of you a lesson too. This is just the start! Things will be even more entertaining in the future. Let''s just wait and see!"


    After Evan heard that, his heart started to beat rapidly.


    Earlier, Evan had just uttered those threats out of habit. He knew very well that, with Fane''s skills, all Fane needed to do was hide in the Whirling World. If he attacked whenever he had a good opportunity, the Pentagram n would be in a lot of trouble!


    Evan looked at Rudy and could even start to see the constant trouble they would be in. He suddenly started to regret those threats he said.


    Even if it had been unintentional, it still brought on a world of trouble. He averted his gaze and started to think about how he would report the matter, and how he would withstand Fane''s revenge.


    In the isted space, Fane''s hands formed seal after seal, stopping the power of Destroying the Void that was within their bodies.


    Only, both of their souls had already


    been half eaten by the time he did that. It was already impossible for them to fight back. If they could even live for another day, they could be considered incredibly lucky.


    l


    After the pain subsided, the two of them slowly regained their sanity. The one who woke up first was actually frevor, who was more. heavilyinjured. His eyes slowly got clearer. After that, he started to get filled


    with fear.


    He no longer looked at Fane with disdain and mockery. Instead, his face was filled with fear, shock, and variousplicated emotions.


    After a long time, Trevor finally said, "You''re Fane?"


    He was even suspecting that the person in front of him was someone else in disguise. When did alchemists get so strong? Various ideas surfaced in his head, binding him tightly.


    Fane narrowed his eyes as he looked down at Trevor, "It seems like you really have been treating me like a madman."


    Fane''s tone was calm as if he was


    .ne


    talking about something incredibly simple. When Trevor heard that, it, sounded like a resounding thunderstrike. At that moment, all those ideas in his head disappeared. He could not even think clearly!

 Chapter 3197

    Chapter 3197


    ?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He panted roughly, so angry that tears were about to fall, "You were just pretending the whole time? You''re not an alchemist? It was just an act? You told me you would give me a chance to kill you, but you were just setting a trap!"


    Reality was cruel. Even at the final moment, Trevor did not want to believe it. Yet, with everything that had happened, he was forced to.


    From that exchange earlier, Trevor could clearly feel how great the gap between Fane and himself was. Fane''s expression had been so rxed. It had not taken much effort tounch that attack at all, but it had shattered Trevor''s technique which Trevor was so proud of.


    The technique he used seemed as weak as paper in front of Fane. Even if it was shocking, it was still the truth.


    After Fane heard that, he smiled and said, "Do you think that I said I would give you a chance to kill me because I really want to die? That I wanted you to kill me? You always felt that I was an idiot and that I was crazy. In my eyes, you were the crazy one.


    "Who would be so free to give their lives to their opponents? If I didn''t have the confidence, why would I have participated in the ughter gambit? Do you think I didn''t know how dangerous the ughter gambit is?


    "Am I not supposed to know the gulf between alchemists and warriors? Since I know, why did I do all of this? It''s such a simple question, but you didn''t bother to think about it. Who do you have to me but yourself for your current predicament?"


    Trevor was so agitated that he could not breathe properly. He started to cough violently, like someone who was about to die after suffering from a terminal disease. His eyes werepletely reddened. He had been so agitated by those words that he could not figure out anything to say.


    Even though he hated Fane to the core, he had to admit that Fane was right. Unless there was something wrong with a person''s mind, no one would want to die to their


    opponents. Fane had clearly known what would await him by offending so many people, but he did not care.


    Unless Fane actually had the skills to back it up, there was no way Fane would have done that. In the waiting area, Trevor was surprised by all of Fane''s actions. He could not understand it. Did Fane not know what would happen if Fane offended Chris?


    Fane did not seem like an idiot, so Fane definitely knew what would happen. Since he knew, why did he do all that? Did he have any other reasons? Was he so arrogant that everyone else was just beneath him?


    Trevor even thought that the victory Fane had gotten before had clouded Fane''s judgment, stopping Fane from seeing how much weaker he was than everyone else.


    Thinking about it, those thoughts were all hrious. The actual reason should have been easy to guess, but Trevor had allowed all his preconceived notions to cloud his mind. He felt like Fane was just lower than him, that Fane was a weak alchemist!


    "I can''t believe things ended up like this. You said you would give me a chance to kill you, and I believed it like an idiot!" Saying that Trevor could not help but smile bitterly. His coughing intensified as even more blood flowed from his mouth, staining his clothes.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, "You


    thought that someone from Hestia Continent would definitely not be able to stand up to someone from White Marsh Continent. You thought that was definitely an alchemist because others said so! It''s all because of your ignorance, and you''re paying the price now."


    Trevor''s lips twitched, unable to say anything. Fane smiled coldly and said, "You told me more than once that I would pay the price. You said I would be begging for mercy. I''ve always believed in dishing out what is given. You''ll be facing exactly what you said I would!"


    The moment Fane said that, Trevor''s body suddenly stiffened. He widened his eyes as they filled up with fear. He struggled to get up to run, but all he could do was struggle on the ground like a worm since he had lost all his limbs. He could not escape at all.

 Chapter 3198

    Chapter 3198


    ?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Right at that moment, a swish was heard next to Fane. A ray of light shot up into the air from next to him. Fane looked over to see Marco''s right hand slightly curved. There was still some residual energy circting in his palm.


    After that ray of light shot into the air, it did not slow down as it frantically flew further and further away. It was as if it was trying to break the barrier that contained the space.


    After a few moments, an explosion was heard from above. A wave of energy frantically expanded outward with the explosion at the center.


    The energy wave looked like a signal tower, traveling far away at speeds that were hard to perceive. Looking at the scene, Fane was not angry at all. Instead, he even had a slight smile on his face.


    Marco was panting roughly. After using his sound wave array, he looked at Fane with rm. Before he activated it, he had already decided to end his own life the moment Fane made any moves.


    He would have to die in the end anyway. However, he never expected that Fane would not be surprised at all when he saw the sound wave array go up into the air slowly. Fane did not make any moves to stop it at all and merely looked on quietly.


    When the sound array exploded with a massive force that spread out energy waves in all directions, Fane did not even blink an eye. It was like it did not matter at all!


    Marco''s lips stiffened as he looked at Fane even more fearfully. At that moment, Fane was like a monster that had just crawled out of hell in Marco''s eyes. No matter what he did, it exceeded any expectations. It was like Fane was not worried about anything at all.


    After feeling Marco''s gaze, Fane looked back as well. His lips curled up in a smile as he said inly, "You must''ve used a sound wave array just now. It might not be able to convey any information, but it can allow people far away to urately know your position. Are you trying to gather the remaining warriors so they''ll work together to kill me?"


    A sound wave array was different from a sound array. A sound array could transmit sound through long distances, but both sides needed to havepatible sound arrays for information to be transmitted.


    Furthermore, one sound array could onlymunicate with another person. The sound wave array was different. It could notmunicate with someone, but it could transmit a person''s position through sound waves. It was simr to a beacon.


    When everyone felt the energy of the sound wave array, they would know that something had definitely happened at that position, but they would not know the details.


    In truth, Fane had actually felt Marco''s movements earlier, but he did bother stopping Marco. After all, there was nothing much Marco could do anymore, and he could change positions at any moment.


    The sound waves exposing his position was something both unexpected and epted. It suited Fane just fine.


    Marco was so scared that his entire body shook Fane lowered his head slightly, "There''s no longer any reason to keep you alive, but Trevor still has to stay alive. That''s because I still have some things I want Trevor to see!"


    After an hour, Chris hastily arrived at where the sound wave had exploded from. He had rushed over, going through the forest before arriving at the border between the forest and the desert.


    Chris immediately saw two people on the ground. He frowned as his face darkened considerably. It was another simr situation, it was just that he did not know if it was the mysterious warrior again.


    He slowly descended from the air. He did not stop his feet at all as he quickly arrived next to Trevor and Marco. When he lowered his head, he noticed that Trevor''s eyes were still open, and his eyeballs were still moving.


    S

 Chapter 3199

    Chapter 3199


    ?


    Chris was surprised at the sight that Trevor was still alive. That waspletely unexpected. Upon closer inspection, Trevor could not speak. Even though Trevor was alive, the tendons on his limbs had been severed, and even his tongue had been cut. He was practically a dead person.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He had wanted to ask a few questions when he saw that Trevor was still alive, but his hopes were dashed. Trevor could not speak or even move. There was no way Trevor could ry any information. Chris looked over to Marco.


    Looking over, he noticed that Marco had already been dead for quite a while. Upon closer inspection, he was certain that the two of them had died at the hands of the mysterious person as well.


    Almost half of their souls had been consumed. The only difference was that both David and Luther had physical wounds on them. Chris was filled with suspicion. Who was it? Who managed to kill so many participants in one go?


    Furthermore, even David, who was quite strong, was among those who died. Just thinking about that, Chris turned to look at Trevor who was on the verge of death. At that moment, Trevor''s mouth widened, wanting to say something. However, without a tongue, there was no way he could.


    He had no way to use his hands either. All he could do was widen his eyes to convey his hopelessness. At that moment, Trevor even hoped that Chris would just end him there and then so he would not need to suffer any longer.


    Chris took a deep breath as he slowly stood up. He turned around and looked all over, shouting, "Who are you?! Get out here right now! Since you have the skills, why don''t youe out and fight me?!"


    His voice was loud and buzzed with true energy. It sent his voice traveling great distances, but no one responded. He could not even hear the sounds of leaves being blown by the wind. It was so quiet it seemed like he was the only person in the world.


    After a while, a gust of wind was heard in the distance. He abruptly looked up to see a familiar figure frantically rushing over. As he looked closer, he noticed that it was Edward.


    At that moment, Edward had a frown on his face as he looked confused. When he saw Chris, the confusion on his face suddenly disappeared as he suppressed all his emotions.


    After Edwardnded, he did not say a single thing to Chris. He hastily went to the two who were lying on the ground. After checking them for a moment, he slowly stood up.


    At that moment, he turned to look at Chris. He took a deep breath and aplicated glint surfaced in his eyes, "This is the fourth!"


    The moment that was said, Chris slowly understood. It seemed like he was not the only one who had found David and Luther''s bodies. Edward had been behind him and saw their corpses.


    When Edward saw that Chris did not show any emotion, he knew that Chris had seen everything as well. When they saw David''s corpse, their first reaction was to suspect each other.


    However, after closer inspection,


    they denied the thought. After all, techniques that could consume the soul were not something just everyone could learn. They had a certain understanding of each other and knew that the other party could not know it.


    There came the problem. Since it was not either of them, then who could it be? The two of them were supposed to be absolutely


    ipatible enemies, but the


    realized that they had a skilled


    opponent! If they did not deal with


    the opponent, they might


    suffering.


    up


    tight


    Edward was the first to speak, "Who is this person? The two of us don''t have a conclusion yet. Even though I would have never thought of working together with you, we might be forced to with this current_ situation! Only one person can survive in this ce. Why don''t we deal with this guy first before we have our match?"

 Chapter 3200

    Chapter 3200


    ?


    After Chris shot him a deep look, Chris nodded. He held the same disgust towards Edward, but if they did not work together, the situation would only get worse.


    After all, they had no way of knowing who, and how strong that person was. If they would be at a disadvantage in head onbat, then it would be disastrous. Neither of them wanted to fall to something unexpected.


    Chris frowned before he said seriously, "Let''s eliminate some candidates. de was killed by me, then I saw Luther and David''s corpses on the way. Other than the two of us, there are five others! Including the two lying down here, there are only three people left. The remaining three are Fane, Souza, and Rich! We can eliminate Fane, so only Souza and Rich are left!"


    Saying that Chris had a look of concern on his face. Chris already knew the other two from before, and he had an estimation of their skills.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He never expected that one of them was actually a hidden expert.


    Edward frowned, pointing out two fingers before he pushed one down. He said in a sunken tone, "Rich is dead. I killed him, so he can be eliminated too."


    The moment that was said, Chris was stunned. That meant that only Souza was left. Compared to Rich, Chris knew more about Souza since Souza was from the Frenzied de n of Chaos Continent. He was a fellow disciple of David.


    The two of them were both closely ranked in the n. They constantly fought over resources, and the two of them did not have a good rtionship. That was why they had participated in the ughter gambit together. It was probably to settle their grudges.


    Chris took a deep breath as his eyebrows furrowed, "If I remember correctly, David''s ranked sixth in the Frenzied de n while Souza is ranked seventh. The two of them should be about equal.


    Pet


    "Half a year ago, Souza had lost just by a single move to David during the Frenzied de n''s internal tournament. However, Souza was not willing to ept that result. He deliberately spread a rumor that he did not lose David. David merely used some shameless tactics to cause Souza to fail!"


    Their rtionship was something that was an open secret among the chosen disciples of Chaos Continent. Anyone who knows either of them knows of their grudges.


    Edward said, "If Souza really has the skills, he would not have lost to David half a year ago. Just looking at what Souza did after that, it''s obvious that Souza is a petty person.


    "If he really could beat David and even rival the both of us, there''s no way he would be able to hide it. He''d have spread it far and wide!"


    Chris nodded. Even though Chris


    was an arrogant person, he was still intelligent. Even though Souza was the only target of suspicion, they felt like there were too many strange things about this. It went against Souza''s personality.


    ¨¦t


    Edward took a deep breath and said, "If he concealed his true skills the whole time, he definitely has other intentions, even if it doesn''t match his personality. There has to be some other reason. Could he have kept it a secret all this while to shock everyone today?"


    Edward was full of confusion, feeling like he could not figure it out. He sighed as he discarded the notion for a moment. No matter what the reason was, now that they knew he was the enemy, they would just have to kill him.


    As for what caused his personality to change and for him to keep the secret for so long, they would figure it out after!

 Chapter 3201

    Chapter 3201


    ?


    Both individuals fell silent after saying their piece. Both of them had their opinions.


    The situation was far too strange and absurd for them, so they had a lot of thoughts in mind that they had no answer to. They did not know what they would even talk about, either.


    After the two of them were silent for a few minutes, they heard a gust of wind. When the two of them looked up at the same time, they saw Souza- with a noticeable frown on his face quickly heading toward them.


    When he saw the two of them on the ground, his expression hardened. The moment hended, he looked at Chris and Edward in rm.


    When Chris and Edward saw that it was Souza, the two of them exchanged nces, and they could see theplicated emotions in each other''s eyes. Nheless, they remained silent.


    Souza had no intention of greeting them. After all, the two men before him were incredibly strong. If he did not use some tricks, he would not be able to defeat either of them in singlebat.


    He turned and walked over to the two bodies on the ground. After observing them for a while, Souza''s expression darkened.


    He took a deep breath and turned to look at Chris. "Did you do this? I can''t believe you know a technique that can eat the soul. I guess David died at your hand, too?"


    Chris furrowed his brow as he shot a look at Souza. He looked like he wanted to split Souza apart to look at his insides.


    Souza had goosebumps when faced with such a look. He subconsciously took a step back before he turned to look at Edward. He was shocked to notice that even Edward was looking at him with the same expression. It was as if he had a massive secret.


    Souza gulped. "What''s this look for?"


    Chris snorted, raising an eyebrow. "Are you trying to tell Edward that I killed these two people and David?"


    Souza''s lips twitched, feeling like the situation was a little strange. However, he could not tell what was so strange about it. He stared back and answered, "I was just guessing. You''re the strongest here. The few that died all sumbed to the same technique, so I guessed that it''s you. Of course, you can deny too. I have no way of making you acknowledge it."


    In the end, Souza did not dare to face Chris head on. Souza knew very well how strong Chris was.


    When Chris heard all of that, he let out augh and had a strange glint in his eyes.


    "Looks really can be deceiving. How


    §×


    did I not see it before? I can''t believeThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    such


    you''re a schemer. You


    tavel?


    probably said all of that so you can work with Chris against me, right?"


    Souza''s lips twitched as he averted his gaze quiltily. He did n on working with Chris. After all, among the three of them, Chris was the strongest, Edward was the second, and he was the weakest.


    He would naturally need to choose the weaker one to work with so he had the best chance of winning in the end.


    When Souza averted his gaze guiltily, Chris let out augh. It was just that hisughter did not reach his eyes, and there was even anger in his expression.


    "Very well! I''ve seen a lot today. I can''t believe your acting skills are so good. However, you''re overconfident. You think everyone else is stupid!"

 Chapter 3202

    Chapter 3202


    ?


    Souza got more and more confused, feeling like there was something off about how Chris and Edward were looking at him.


    It was hard to me Souza for not understanding the situation. After all, he knew where he stood.


    His skills were no threat to both men. Heck, they did not need to treat him with any sense of rm. Yet, Souza felt like he could feel a touch of alertness in Chris and Edward''s eyes, which somewhat baffled him.


    Why was Chris cautious of him? What was there to be cautious of? He was the one who had to be careful about Chris, yet both men eyed him as though he posed an ominous threat. It caused Souza a great deal of confusion.


    He took a step back as he looked at Chris and Edward in rm.


    Chris said lightly, "Do you think your petty tricks can fool us? You want to work with Edward to kill me before you kill Edward yourself, making you the victor!"


    Souza frowned as his breathing quickened. He could not help but say, "What are you talking about? You speak as if I''m particrly strong..."


    After hearing that, Chris let out augh of frustration. He coldlyughed as he said, "Cut the crap, why don''t you. I''ve seen through you; there''s no point in acting anymore!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Souza was more and more confused. He said with a puzzled expression, "What kind of act am I putting up? I don''t understand what you''re both saying!"


    Souza truly did not understand what they were saying, and the two of them had very strange expressions. He felt his heart beating quickly, feeling like he could not figure out the situation at all.


    When the warriors at the viewing area heard their conversation, there were a lot of discussions.


    "If I was Souza, I wouldn''t understand what they''re saying either. After all, he''s probably thinking that Chris and Edward are acting way too strangely. "They''re clearly so strong, but they''re acting so cautious around him. They''re even speaking with a hint of warning and rm. It''d be so confusing!"


    "I''m beginning to feel some pity for Souza. He''s probably very afraid right now because he can already feel that Chris might attack him. However, he can''t figure out Chris'' actions."


    A disciple from the Frenzied de n said, "I pity Souza. He doesn''t know what''s happening at all. If he knew, he''d definitely cry out that he was framed. If he really did have the skills, Souza would''ve let everyone know, considering how he is. Would he have hidden his powers?"


    A warrior from White Marsh Continent said, "If I was Chris, that''d be my conclusion, too. I would''ve thought that Souza was the dark horse. After all, after eliminating everyone else, Souza and Fane are the only ones left.


    "Without looking at Fane''s actions through the massive scroll, I would never have guessed that Fane is this strong. Furthermore, Chris hates Fane so much. He''s naturally proud, so even if he found some clues, there''s no way he''d admit to how strong Fane is!"


    "You''re right. He had ess to look at everything so we know that Fane is the secret genius t. Chris and the others only saw the corpses and don''t know anything else. On top of that, they had a fixed opinion of Fane, so they automatically eliminated Fane from their consideration and were left with Souza!"


    §Ô§à


    "That''s right. No matter what Souza says, Chris and Edward would think that he''s lying. The more confused Souza acts, the more the two of them will believe their judgment!"

 Chapter 3203

    Chapter 3203


    ?


    A disciple of the Purple Cloud Pavilion frowned and said, "Fane''s been hiding for so long, not showing himself. Is he scared?"


    The moment he said that, multiple sardonic res were aimed his way. The disciple''s lips twitched, knowing that what he said was not convincing at all. They were just words spoken out of envy and jealousy.


    That person''s lips twitched and continued, "I just think that he doesn''t need to hide and watch the show if he''s so strong!"


    The moment he said that, someone pointed at the massive scroll and said, "Fane hase out!"


    The moment that was said, that disciple from the Purple Cloud Pavilion stiffened. His face heated up a bit, feeling like he had just greatly embarrassed himself. His words had been disproven in just a few moments.


    In the isted space, Fane was slowly walking past a big tree to where Chris, Edward, and Souza were with a calm and nonchnt expression, as if he was not on a battlefield at all. He looked like he was just walking around and rxing as he took in the scenery!


    When he saw Fane, Chris'' mouth twitched as the anger in his heart suddenly red. Edward, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow as a curious glint shed in his eyes.


    Chris narrowed his eyes and sneered, "You''re still alive?"


    At that moment, Chris was conflicted. He had hoped that Fane would still be alive so he could deal with Fane, but he also felt like Fane was a piece of trash that should have been killed long ago. He could not believe that Fane was still alive!


    At that moment, other than Trevor who was not dead, there were only four others that could stand.


    Fane actually survived it all!


    Fane snorted, "If you''re still alive, then how could I die? I knew you''d be here, so I came out."


    The moment that was said, no one except Trevor could understand the other meaning to his words. However, all of the warriors in the viewing area immediately understood what Fane meant.


    A disciple from the Nimbus Alliancemented, "They don''t understand what Fane is saying. He has left too deep of an impression on everyone before this. Even after what he said, Chris and Edward still didn''t think that much about it!"


    A warrior next to him chimed in, "That''s right. There''s something wrong with what Fane said, and as long as they think about it, they would''ve noticed. Fane said that he knew they''d be here, meaning that he was already there much earlier.


    "Other than that mysterious person who had hidden himself, who else


    could Fane be? Fane even said that he came out because of that,


    Qu


    proving that he had been hiding there and had never left! It''s sad that neither of them managed to figure it out!"


    The lips of that disciple from the Nimbus Alliance trembled.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "If only Edward managed to understand. He would at least have been able to be on alert against Fane. He might not have that high of a chance going against Fane alone, but if he worked with Chris or even if the three of them attacked together, Fane would be no match for them! That''s the only way they stood a chance!"


    "All of you can see it, but Chris and Edward can''t in the isted space. The two of them are already too stuck on their opinions on Fane, feeling like whatever he does is just crazy! They think that there''s something wrong with his head!"

 Chapter 3204

    Chapter 3204


    ?


    A warrior from Hestia teased, "So impressions can kill. They stubbornly cling on to some of the preconceived notions, thinking that warriors from the Hestia Continent are all weak. They deserve to die!"


    The moment he said that, he got angry gazes from disciples of the Purple Cloud Pavilion and the Nimbus Alliance.


    One of the disciples from the Purple Cloud Pavilion shouted, "Stop being snarky! It''s just that Fane was too good at acting, so he ended up confusing Chris!"


    Hearing that, a warrior from the Hestia Continent immediately shouted back, "Acting? Since when did he pretend to be anything else? Has Fane ever said that he was weak? Did he ever say that he couldn''t beat the others? Did he talk about his status as an alchemist?


    "It''s clearly been others who were painting an image of Fane, so how could you me Fane? They''re the ones who had trouble seeing clearly, but all of you are trying to say that others are acting. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll beughed at?!"


    The disciple from the Purple Cloud Pavilion''s face reddened in anger. He gritted his teeth as he looked at the warrior from Hestia. Even though the warriors from Hestia numbered less than the two other worlds, arguments were not something that could be won with numbers.


    The warriors from Hestia had logic by their side. In the first ce, Fane never attempted to hide. Secondly, Fane was strong enough that they were able to fire back at anything that was said.


    At that moment, the warriors from Hestia realized that they finally had a standing. Before this, they kept on being mocked until their faces were red, but they never dared to talk back.


    Atst, they finally found a way to regain their dignity. Even the warriors who were not very talkative would add a word or two.


    The viewing area suddenly turned into Hestia Continent''s home field. The warriors from the other two continents were forced to look on as the warriors from Hestia did what they wanted.


    In the isted space, Chris was already red in anger. It was not because of anything Fane said, but because of his calm and casual behavior. The more Fane acted like that, the angrier Chris got. The anger in his heart was about to override any rationality he had. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be so pleased with yourself, Fane," he scoffed. "Once I deal with him, you''re next. You''re smarter than some others, I''ll give you that. You cleared the mark I left on you not long after you entered the isted space, making me lose for a while."


    Fane let out augh after he heard that and confessed, "Actually, I wasn''t nning on getting rid of the mark. I was looking forward to you finding me, but someone else asked me to... To prevent any unnecessary trouble, I ended up clearing the mark."


    Chris looked at Fane in disdain. "Bragging again, are we? Do you think we can''t see through your lies? Bragging is the only thing you''re left with right now, huh?


    "You weren''t nning on clearing the mark, you say? You were looking forward to me finding you? You''re able to say such arrogant words!


    "Every participant is an enemy after entering the isted space. Who''d remind you to do such a thing? What would they gain from that? You were looking forward to me finding you? Did you want to die by my hand so badly? You can''t even lie properly! You''re clearly afraid of dying, but you insist on trying to defend yourself! Howughable!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, shaking his head helplessly. "I was telling the truth. It''s up to you if you want to believe it."


    The warriors at the viewing area suddenly fell silent after hearing their conversation.

 Chapter 3205

    Chapter 3205


    ?


    After a long silence, someone said, "It looks like Fane has been truthful all along. It''s just a pity that Chris doesn''t want to listen, and we''ve all had such a thought. We''d probably remain like Chris if we hadn''t seen him in action and think he''s just pompous!"


    "I''ll have a bone to pick with anyone who says that Fane''s putting on an act from now on. Is this called an act? He''s just telling the truth! It''s just that no one wants to listen to him!"


    At that moment, Chris was stubbornly refusing to listen. He even felt like Fane had probably hit his head too hard. Otherwise, there was no way Fane would say things that were so hrious.


    Edward''s lips twitched, saying in exasperation, "Things have gotten this far, but you''re still so stubborn! Do you need to start banging your head against the wall before you realize how absurd everything you say is? You truly have expanded my horizons. I''ve never seen someone as stubborn as you.


    "You''re clearly afraid, and you know you''re no match for me, but you insist on putting up a front and even facing us head-on! I really don''t understand what you''re thinking!"


    At that moment, Edward did not think that there was something wrong with Fane''s head; just that he could not figure out what Fane was thinking. He knew that others had left marks on him and gotten rid of them. It meant that Fane did not want others to find him, so he had to be afraid. Yet, Fane chose to walk out at that moment and kept on challenging Chris!


    Did Fane not know what his behavior would bring? Was it just him stubbornly refusing to admit defeat, even though he already knew the result? Even if he was going to be tortured, he still wanted to hold on!


    Thinking about that, Edward let out a scoff as he shook his head in exasperation. He felt like Fane was just someone who rendered him speechless. Fane looked up at Edward and said calmly, "You''ll find out in just a bit."


    Edward was even more speechless at that, and he started to wonder if Fane truly was crazy. What kind of nonsense was he saying? Why was his tone even a little mysterious? What was he trying to do?


    He looked away and ignored Fane. He had to first kill Souza with Chris before dealing with Fane. Fane would only stop being stubborn after they let him feel true pain and death!


    Chris had the same thoughts on his mind as well, so he temporarily put his attention on Souza again. At that moment Souza was not listening to their conversation with Fane as well. Instead, he was thinking about how strangely Chris and Edward were acting earlier.


    What did he even do?


    During the start, he had been sent to a grassy, uneven-surfaced hill that helped him hide. Before participating in the ughter gambit, he had known that others would leave marks on him, so clearing them was the first thing he did.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he headed north the


    whole time, wary of any ambushes. He was also patiently observing his surroundings. He wanted to let others fight and swoop in to take advantage. He would either pick up what remained in the end or work with weaker opponents to kill the stronger ones first before he dealt with these temporary ''allies'' personally.


    He had prepared some pills that would stimte his potential for this ughter gambit and had nned on using them during thest battle to raise his power. Even though it had Sight effects, the side effects were irrelevant if he could win.


    Yet, he never expected things to reach a stage he had never expected. Chris and Edward were acting far too strangely. His questions had gotten snide responses from Chris.


    When he was deep in thought about the matter, Chris suddenly said to him, "Enough chit-chat. Let''s settle this, now!"

 Chapter 3206

    Chapter 3206


    ?


    Chris pulled out his weapon. It was a golden de that had a reddish-gold python with its mouth open engraved on it. He held the sword in his right hand as he looked at Souza coldly.


    Edward pulled out his weapon as well-a pair of icy blue gloves. Those gloves were made of celestial silk and had a blue glow to them.


    Both men stood in front of Souza.


    Souza went wide-eyed in disbelief when they pulled out their weapons. These two were going to work together to kill him? He had been nning on allying with Edward to kill Chris and even tried to figure out what to say to Edward. His ns were ruined!


    Everyone knew the grudge between them, yet they had actually put those grudges aside to face him. It was unbelievable!


    Of course, two people working together to kill an opponent was somethingmon in ughter gambits. After entering the isted space, quite a few of the ten participants were nning on doing that. Still, Souza could not shake off how odd this ''cooperation'' seemed.


    There were usually conditions for working together. First of all, they needed to be facing someone who was incredibly strong that they could not just defeat alone.


    No matter what, Souza had some self-awareness. With his skills, he was no match for either of them in singlebat, so they did not need to work together to kill him. In the first ce, they were not that friendly with each other, so the fact that they were working together meant that there was something they agreed on!


    Souza''s lips twitched as he spoke, "The two of you want to work together to kill me?"


    Souza was internally speechless. He felt more and more confused, but neither Chris nor Edward were in the mood to exin anything to him.


    It might have been Fane''s expression from earlier that had instigated them. The two of them werepletely set on dealing with the hidden expert first before they properly tortured Fane. They wanted to show Fane his ce!


    Chris was the first to rush forward.


    He formed many golden seals with his hands, and a golden python appeared behind him. That golden python had countless runes circling it. Its bloody mouth was wide open, looking just like the carving.


    Souza immediately recognized Chris'' technique-it was the Consuming sh, an upper earth rank technique. Even among upper earth rank techniques, it stood at its peak. It could even rival some lower ultimate god rank technique!


    It was due to certain restrictions that the Consuming sh had been designated as an upper earth rank technique, but its power could not be underestimated.


    Souza felt a chill in his heart at the sight. He was going crazy!


    Edward followed closely behind Chris. His icy blue gloves started to glow as runes started to dance around Edward like lively spirits. Three ice pirs appeared in front of Edward.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Souza''s jaw hung open in shock. "Ice Breaker!"


    Ice Breaker, too, was an upper earth rank technique, around the same level as the Consuming sh. It was hard to tell who was stronger from the attacks they were using!


    Seeing that the two of them were


    really attacking him at the same time, Souza almost bit his tongue in panic. He was not even thinking about retaliating. After all, he was already no match for either of them


    alone, let alone facing both of them.


    He turned around and ran without any hesitation and frantically used up all of his true energy, not forgetting to summon a shield to protect him.


    However, Souza was not as fast as Chris and Edward. They were not that far apart in the first ce.


    In just a few moments, the two of


    them caught@p. Souza only heard a breeze before two dense killing intents surged from behind him. Even though he felt that they were right behind him, he did not even dare to look back. He was worried that he would lose the courage to even run away if he did!

 Chapter 3207

    Chapter 3207


    ?


    Chris smirked and thrust his sword forward. The golden python opened its venomous mouth wide and bit right at Souza.


    Edward''s three ice pirs followed behind it, and two techniques fell on Souza''s back at the same time.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane heard a loud bang. Souza did not even have the chance to cry out in agony before he was blown up in the air. Right after that, the explosion from the two techniquesunched shockwaves, causing another massive explosion as a crater formed on the ground.


    Souza suffered a pitiful fate as these two techniques disintegrated him instantly. He did not even have a corpse left behind. Looking at the scene, Chris still did not rx at all. Instead, he frowned.


    He turned to look at Edward and noticed that he had a serious expression, too.


    Chris could not help but say, "This is weird. Why didn''t he fight back? With his skills, he should''ve at least stood a chance to survive if he fought back; that''s why I used all my power. It seemed like we''d gone overboard. I didn''t even need you to kill him..."


    Saying that, Chris'' expression greatly soured.


    A thought surfaced in his mind that he did not want to acknowledge.


    At that moment, they heard a gust of wind behind them, and Edward suddenly turned back. At some point, Fane had arrived behind him. The moment he turned around, Fane''s sword struck!


    A gray sh went right for his chest. Edward felt a chill in his heart, suddenly understanding everything.


    He was incredibly experienced inbat, so despite the sudden attack that came his way, he reacted instantly.


    He formed seals with his hands, and countless ice pirs formed around him, turning into a shield of ice that protected himpletely.


    Chris chose that moment to strike. He struck out again, and the golden python widened its mouth to bite at the gray sh.


    The gray sh shed with the golden python!


    Chris heard a shatter, and the python was cut in half. The sh did not slow down and continued to head for the ice shield!


    With a sizzle, it seemed to burn through the ice as a hole suddenly formed in the shield. Even though the sh''s momentum had slowed down significantly, a small fraction of its power remained.


    After melting through the ice, it sliced right into Edward''s chest!


    Edward let out a cry of agony as he spat out a mouthful of blood. The


    true energy in his body ran wild, and


    he could no longer control himself as he fell to the ground.


    However, the energy that pierced Edward''s chest had been greatly diminished due to the ice shield blocking a lot of the power. Even though it still ate Edward''s soul, his injuries stabilized after he swiftly used his true energy to block Destroying the Void, disallowing his soul from being consumed entirely.


    Even though he copsed on the floor, he ignored the immense pain as he frantically retrieved a pill from his storage space and used it.


    On the other hand, Chris rapidly retreated in the air. When he saw that Fane was no longer attacking, hended three meters away from Edward.


    At that moment, Chris'' expression was incredibly sour, and he looked like he had lost his whole family in a single night.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, slowlynding on the ground as well.


    His earlier strike had just been a test!

 Chapter 3208

    Chapter 3208


    ?


    He had only condensed 30 Soul Swords, but it was equivalent to the first stage of mastery. Using the first stage of Destroying the Void, he had stood up to Chris and Edward''s full might. Fane deliberately leaked out some killing intent so Chris and Edward had the chance to react.


    He did so because he wanted to test how powerful 30 Soul Swords would be, but he was left with only disappointment. He had thought that he would be able to kill off Edward instantly with that attack, but not only had Edward survived, but he even managed to consume a pill to stabilize his injuries.


    He could feel the power of Destroying the Void left in Edward''s body being forcefully suppressed. Even though it was still eating at Edward''s soul, the speed of consumption was much slower.


    Fane sighed as he shook his head in disappointment. He had thought that an upper ultimate god rank technique would be unstoppable against the two of them, even at the first stage. The reality displeased him.


    If Chris knew of Fane''s thoughts at that moment, Chris would have spat out blood in anger. At that moment, Chris'' mood was in disarray. He was not willing to believe everything that had happened, but he was forced to.


    Both he and Edward had misjudged the situation. The hidden expert had not been Souza but Fane all along. Chris could not ept that fact at all. What was Fane? Was he not just an alchemist? How was Fane so strong?!


    He was using an upper earth rank technique. Consuming sh could even be considered a slightly weaker lower ultimate god rank technique. Based on what he knew, the Ice Breaker that Edward used was about equal to his technique. They were both upper earth rank techniques close to ultimate god rank!


    After feeling Fane''s killing intent, both Chris and Edward reacted immediately. He had first struck out and used a lot of power in his Consuming sh. It was not at his full strength, but there was still 90 percent of his power.


    Edward had erected his ice pirs in front of him.


    Chris was certain that Edward had used his full might to block Fane''s attack, but Edward was still hit in the end.


    When his Consuming sh shed


    Ineq


    against Fanes technique, it was shed in half instantaneously and quickly went through Edward''s defenses. There was even enough power left to pierce into Edward''s body, causing Edward to copse on the ground, injured.


    The scene reyed in Chris'' mind in a loop. His lips twitched, and even the muscles on his face contorted. He felt like his heart was about to explode. Chris took a deep breath as he gritted his teeth and said with reddened eyes, "So it was you! I can''t believe it really is you! You put on such a good act. You fooled everyone!"


    When he said that, Chris felt like spitting out blood. He did not want to see reality at all.


    The hidden expert was actually Fane, whom he belittled and ridiculed. He had thought that Fane was just an ant that he could kill at any moment, but Fane had proven to be a lion that was at the helm of them all.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Even though he did not want to


    admit the truth at all, Chris knew that he was no match for Fane alone. Otherwise, he would not have worked with Edward against Souza. It was precisely because they were notpletely confident that they worked together to kill the hidden expert.


    They just never expected that their guess would be so drastically wrong!


    Fane''s sneak attacknded, causing Edward to not even be able to open his eyes as he used all of his true energy to suppress his internal injuries.


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation


    as he let out a smallugh. "This again. All of you keep saying that lied to all of you. Why don''t you just admit that something was wrong with your own eyes? I''ve never put on an act; you just didn''t believe me!"

 Chapter 3209

    Chapter 3209


    ?


    Those words caused Chris'' mouth to freeze. In his mind, he could not help but recall everything that had happened. In the waiting area, Chris thought that Fane was challenging him by sitting next to him, which displeased him.


    That was why Chris had mocked Fane on the spot, but all along, Fane was not afraid at all. For anything that he said, he would shoot back with something 10 times harsher. At the time, he thought that Fane did not know his ce and that he was a lunatic. He thought that Fane was just recklessly arrogant without thinking about the consequences.


    It seemed like reality was far different from what he expected. It was not that Fane did not know his ce, but that he had absolute confidence in himself. He had never regarded Chris as a threat at all, which was why Fane was so nonchnt, not even sparing him any dignity.


    The mere thought had Chris enraged beyond relief and coughing cough violently.


    Fane raised an eyebrow and said, "You''re all so incredibly strange. I was clearly just acting and speaking like I''m supposed to, but all of you thought I was crazy. Luther said that, and David said that too. The two of you probably think so as well..."


    Saying that, Fane could not help but let out a slightugh. "You two probably think that only the White Marsh Continent and the Chaos Continent can produce geniuses, and all other alchemists are trash, right?"


    Chris wanted to refute, wanting to say that indeed, only these two continents could produce prodigies, but he was coughing so violently that he could not say a thing! The truth was pping him in the face at that moment!


    Fane let out a scoff as he continued, "You said that you wanted to have me begging for mercy, that you''d have me on the verge of death. Do you know how amused I was hearing you say all of that?"


    Chris'' face started to redden. He had


    never been so thoroughlyThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    embarrassed in his entire life. He


    really did say all of that, and he did mean it all. That was because he had never thought that Fane would be stronger than him!


    s, his thoughts were nothing but a mere joke in the end. He had used 90 percent of his strength, and Edward had defended with all his power, but they failed topletely stop Fane''s attack! Just from that alone, it was obvious that Fane even had the potential to fight them two against one. They had vastly underestimated Fane!


    At that moment, Chris felt immensely afflicted.


    ...


    The crowd in the viewing area grew rowdy right after Fane''s sudden attack.


    Someone loudly said, "His strength is absurd! Is this the power of a lower ultimate god rank technique? He managed to fight one against two so easily and managed to injure Edward, too. I''m certain that Fane has mastered his technique to the second level, or he''d never be that strong!


    "If he''s already at that level, then Fane''s skills would be a little horrifying. Even chosen disciples from ninth-grade ns won''t be able to stand up against Fane!"


    "Most of the chosen disciples from ninth-grade ns would be no match for Fane; only a few of them who are at the top rankings could!"


    "He''s terrifying... He''s so scary! I never expected to see a battle of his level in the ughter gambit!"

 Chapter 3210

    Chapter 3210


    ?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing others saying that Fane could fight two people on his own, the disciples of the Purple Cloud Pavilion lost theirposure. The reality was in front of them, and they had to admit Fane''s skills were overwhelming. However, that did not mean that others could tter him without limits!


    The more Fane was praised, the lesser it made Chris look. Those people were naturally unwilling to see that!


    One of the chosen disciples from the Purple Cloud Pavilion said loudly, "You''re all shameless with your words. You actually think that Fane can fight one against two? Have you gone blind? Didn''t you see that Fane''s attack had been a sneak attack? Chris and Edward had to defend themselves in a hurry and didn''t show much of their skills at all. That''s why Fane managed to get a slight advantage. You don''t understand anything, but you''re being so reckless with your words! What a joke!"


    The moment that person said that, everyone frowned, but no one dared to fight back. After all, what the chosen disciple said did have some merit. Fane didunch a sneak attack, and Chris and Edward definitely reacted in a hurry.


    No one knew how much of their true power the two of them had used!


    The disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion and Compass Pavilion looked incredibly grim at that moment.


    Fane shattered their impressions repeatedly. At that moment, they did not have the heart to listen to the discussions around them. As warriors of the Hestia Continent, they knew very well what Fane''s skills represented.


    Even the top chosen disciple from the Scarlet Pavilion, the only ninth-grade n in Hestia Continent, would be no match for Fane, let alone them! At that moment, quite a few of the disciples from those two ns started to regret ever making an enemy out of Fane.


    If Fane managed to survive this easily, then the two ns would be in for a world of trouble!


    One of the inner disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion said with a conflicted look, "Even though Fane''s an enemy, we can''t ignore the truth We have to redo all our ns. Let''s not provoke Fane for the moment, and don''t provoke the disciple next to Fane either. What we need to do right now is to distance ourselves from them.


    "Even though we can''t have any private fights in the middle city, Fane could always fight us in public matches if he wanted to. We''d have no way to do anything about that!"


    His words hit the point right on the mark. The other disciples around him nodded.


    With the situation as it was, they had


    no way of following Grayson''s orders for the moment; they had to keep themselves safe. After this, they would discuss their ns with Grayson when they met him.


    In the betting area, Rudy idly looked up at Fane calmly facing the other two on the massive scroll. Of course, Rudy believed in Fane''s skills. He was just a bit worried before the ughter gambit started.


    He trusted Fane regardless and believed in every decision Fane made. It seemed like his confidence in Fane had not been for naught.


    Fane''s skills really did back it up!


    Meanwhile, Evan''s face waspletely ashen. He had an incredibly dark look on his face, looking like he was someone who was about to die.


    What happened to Trevor had been too cruel. He was even hoping that Trevor''s death woulde swiftly so he would not have to suffer all that pain anymore.


    With the situation, even if Fane ended up dying with Chris and Edward and Trevor ended up winning, there was no way Trevor could survive after being sent back!

 Chapter 3211

    Chapter 3211


    ?


    Since that was the case, ending things quicker was the better option. At least he would no longer be in pain. Thinking about it, the cause for everything was Fane. Evan''s anger surged in his heart. Even if he knew that he should not be challenging Rudy anymore at that moment, he could not stop himself.


    Evan turned around and said angrily, "Of the ten participants, Fane would be a prime candidate for being the cruelest! Not only is he cruel, but his methods are also ruthless as well. He''s absolutely despicable! Just because he''s talented and strong, he does whatever he wants! Isn''t he afraid of being punished eventually?"


    Evan was panting when he said all of that. The anger in his head had alreadypletely burned away all of his rationality. Rudy raised an eyebrow, surprised that Evan still dared to say all of that.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He had thought that Evan would shrink after his warning, but he had still overestimated disciples from high-grade ns. He forgot how arrogant they were!


    Rudy scoffed as he said in disdain, "Can you think before you speak? If you want to call others cruel, why don''t you look at yourself first? This is like the pot calling the kettle ck.


    "If Fane''s skills weren''t as good as they were, would he be in a better state than Trevor? Are you going to tell me that Fane should spare Trevor out of kindness?" When he said that, Rudyughed coldly.


    He felt like Evan''s actions were aplete joke. Evan was trembling from the anger, and he no longer cared about holding back. "Trevor just likes to talk a lot. He might hate Fane, but he would have never used such an extreme method to torture Fane!"


    He was furious when he said that.


    He pointed right at the image on the massive scroll, "Don''t you see what Fane did earlier? Fane first snapped all of Trevor''s tendons, then cut his tongue! There''s no way someone who isn''tpletely venomous and evil would be able to do something so cruel!"


    When Rudy heard that he rolled his eyes and sighed, coldly answering, "Don''t you remember what Trevor said before? He said he would dy Fane''s death, and slowly rip the flesh off Fane!


    "I wasn''t the only one who heard that, you did too! We''re not saints here, so why are you trying to act like you''re so pure? Don''t you think it''s embarrassing?"


    After saying that, Rudy turned away and decided topletely ignore Evan. Once Fane was out, the first thing they would have to discuss is how they would deal with the Pentagram n. After all, they were already mortal enemies.


    In the isted space, Chris panted


    roughly, and his eyes werepletely red! He looked like a


    ghost that had just crawled out of


    hell. He had already asked


    ?1000


    everything he needed to ask, and he knew everything he wanted to. It


    was not the time for him to let his emotions take over.


    Only one person could survive the ughter gambit. If he lost himself to his anger, then he would not be far away from dying. Even though Chris was incredibly arrogant, he still had a brain. He could not allow his emotions to control everything at that moment. He had to calm down.


    Thankfully, Fane was just standing in front of him with an idle look on his face. Fane did not seem to have any ns to attack immediately. That was a good thing for Chris as he took a few deep breaths, pushing down all of his emotions and forcing himself to calm down.

 Chapter 3212

    Chapter 3212


    ?


    He turned around to look at Edward, who was still trying topletely suppress his injuries. Even if one of them had to die in the end, Chris was at least sixty to seventy percent confident that he would be able to win if the opponent was Edward.


    However, if he faced Fane alone, his chances of winning were lower than ten percent. Chris clenched his teeth with that thought in mind as he started to feel a little anxious. Edward was trying his best to suppress his injuries, and Chris needed to buy Edward as much time as possible.


    They would only stand a chance against Fane if both of them attacked together! Feeling Chris'' gaze, Edward forced the pain down as he slowly opened his eyes to look back.


    The two of them immediately conveyed their ns to each other in that brief moment. They knew that they needed to buy time. Edward was heavily injured at that moment, so the person who would have to do it was Chris.


    Chris'' lips twitched. He had always been an arrogant person. If he wanted to talk to someone, he would, if he did not want to, then his mouth would bepletely shut. He had never engaged in any idle chit-chat before. It was much harder considering the fact that the target was Fane, who he had insulted before.


    He was incredibly reluctant, but he could do nothing about it. He took a deep breath and looked at Fane, "I''ll admit that I misjudged you earlier, but you have to admit that you deliberately hid who you were back then!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane scoffed at those words and then looked at Chris like he was looking at an idiot. Fane had noticed Chris'' look with Edward earlier. After all, the two of them were right in front of Fane.


    Fane was no idiot. He naturally knew


    that the two of them nned on stalling for time so Edward could suppress his internal injuries. Even if Edward could notpletely recover, there was a chance that Edward could fight at seventy or eighty percent of his abilities. Then Fane would be faced with two opponents!


    They wanted to work together to defeat him, so Fane decided to give them the chance. He could take opportunity to train himself. With that in mind, Fane took a dee breath and decided to y along with Chris.


    "What are you saying? Why would I admit to something I haven''t done? I''ve already said it before, you were the one who was blind, so why are you ming me?"


    Chris perked up when he saw that Fane had answered. He was worried that Fane would have seen through their n. It seemed like Fane might be strong, but he was not intelligent.


    Chris frowned as he said, "If one person couldn''t tell, then that person was probably mistaken, but not a single one of the ten participants could tell. It means that you''re a good actor!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, saying with not much emotion, "Absurd! You''re just trying everything you can to drag my reputation down, right?!"


    The two of them constantly argued


    in the isted space, but the warriors in the viewing area could tell what was happening. Quite a few of them could see what Chris and Edward were nning, and a warrior from White Marsh Continent started to frown.

 Chapter 3213

    Chapter 3213


    ?


    "Chris is forced to do this. Only by dragging things on will Edward have enough time to recover. If they faced Fane alone, neither Chris nor Rudy would be a match for him. Their only chance is to work together!"


    A warrior from Chaos Continent nodded vigorously, "You''re right! Fane''s just too strong. Even Chris, who regards himself so highly, is being forced to lower his head to stall for time! They only have one way out at this point. If Fane manages to see through their ns, then even that would go up in smoke!"


    The discussions around the ce started to intensify, "I can''t believe this is the current situation. If anyone had told me that Chris and Edward would be afraid of Fane before the ughter gambit started, even having to lower their heads to stall for time, I would have thought that the person''s brain was underdeveloped!"


    "We weren''t the only ones who weren''t able to tell. Wasn''t it also the caretakers who made a mistake? Do you remember the odds they gave? Chris had the lower returns, with one to one point seven. Edwards was two point nine.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fane''s returns had been the highest with seven and a half. Less than three people have ever gotten those odds in all of the other ughter gambits, and Fane''s one of them.


    "Yet, Fane''s the most absurd one of them all. His actual skills are even stronger than a warrior with one point seven odds! I''m really regretting not betting on Fane before this. I''d be rich!"


    "That''s right! I''m filled with regret right now too. It''s seven and a half times! I''d be able to get fifteen million spirit crystals in the end! That''s a profit of thirteen million! I''d be a rich man. Just thinking about it gets me excited! It''s a pity that I didn''t take the chance that was right in front of me!"


    "It''s not just you. Everyone here is filled with regret. It''s a pity that we were just like the nine participants initially, unable to see Fane''s potential. Only when we saw his true skills did we know how wrong we were!"


    At that moment, a warrior from Hestia Continent said curiously, "There are so many people here. Who ced their bet on Fane? I remember there were some bets on him!"


    When that person asked, the viewing area fell silent for a long time before someone answered, "A total of two people bet on Fane. The first was Fane himself, and the other was Fane''s follower. I remember that that person''s called Rudy!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The moment that was said, everyone sighed. They still remembered how Fane had been mocked when he bet on himself. They felt like Fane''s actions were such a joke, and they wondered what he was thinking!


    It seemed like they were idiots instead. Fane had always known what he was doing. This time, Fane would have earned thirteen million spirit Crystals in one go if he won. That sum was no small number even in a ninth-grade n!


    Aftermenting their fates, a wandering warrior from Chaos Continent suddenly asked, "I think that Fane''s quite smart. How could he be falling for Chris and Edward''s n to stall for time? Is he letting them do it on purpose?"


    The moment that was said, the discussion started to die down. Everyone was exchanging looks with each other as various thoughts formed in their minds.


    At that moment, Fane was still constantly talking to Chris in the isted space. They were just purely wasting time conversing.

 Chapter 3214

    Chapter 3214


    ?


    Initially, Chris had been quite happy thinking that Fane had not seen through his ns. However, he slowly felt like something was off. Fane seemed ted to let him waste time which caused Chris to be shocked.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fane was not stupid. Fane naturally had his own goals in doing that, so what was he nning? Just as Chris'' heart was beating frantically, Edward finally managed to suppress his injuries.


    He had one hand on the ground, and his face was a little red. He forced himself up. Even though his injuries were notpletely recovered, he was no longer in danger of dying. He had to stand up to face Fane even if he did not want to!


    Edward was not as arrogant as Fane. He had just temporarily suppressed his injuries. If he did not get better treatment quickly, his injuries would definitely re again. If that happened, then everything was over.


    At that moment, Edward was very clear-minded. He knew of his injuries and knew what could end up killing him. Even if they managed to kill Fane, there was still Chris waiting for him. The chances of him leaving the isted space were less than thirty percent.


    He was already prepared to die, it was just that he was incredibly reluctant. If he did not die, then his future would have been so bright! Just thinking about that, Edward could not help but let out a bitter smile as he tossed those thoughts aside.


    Even if he would not be able to leave the isted space forever, he still wanted to drag Fane down with him! If it were not for Fane, he would have fought a final battle against Chris, and stood a fifty percent chance of walking out alive!


    Yet, Fane had changed everything, pushing him into the deep end. Edward put all his hatred and anger onto Fane and started to look at Fane like he was looking at his mortal enemy.


    Fane suddenly let out augh as he looked up at Edward and said, "It looks like you''ve sessfully suppressed your injuries. You''re not bad. I thought that I would still have to talk to Chris for even longer."


    The moment that was said, Chris could not help but shudder as his eyes widened. His heart beat faster. Fane really did see through their ns! Then why did Fane y along with them?


    Did he want to find out if Edward would be able to suppress Edward''s injuries? Did he want Edward to work with Chris against him? After those thoughts surfaced in Chris'' mind, fear started creeping in.


    Chris had always been someone who did whatever he wanted thanks to his talent. He had never been afraid of anyone and had never shrunk back from anyone. Yet, he was feeling fear toward Fane at that moment. He looked at Fane like he was looking at a demon who had just crawled out of a deep hole!


    Chris loudly said, "So you want to fight two against one?"


    Fane nodded seriously, "There''s no meaning to fighting one on one. The two of you are quite decent. You can help me train!"


    The moment that was said, Chris'' and Edward''s expressions darkened. If that had been said before they entered the isted space, the two of them would have treated it as a joke. Yet, they were forced to believe it this time.


    ???


    During their earlier exchange, the two of them had not utilized their full potential, but they were uncertain a? to how much of Fane''s power he used. Listening to Fane''s tone, seemed like Fane felt even the two of them would not be difficult. Everything he said showed how confident he was.


    The two of them gulped at the same time, regretting taking part in the ughter gambit immensely. The two of them had both been in the upper echelons of their respective ns in terms of talent and skill. As long as they survived, they would have been even better after they left the Whirling World!

 Chapter 3215

    Chapter 3215


    ?


    They would have be elders in their ns or even started their own ns. All of these would have been easy to achieve. Yet, those beautiful dreams seemed further and further away!


    At that moment, a cold chill was felt in the viewing area. Fane''s words had proven what some among them had guessed. Fane had seen through Chris'' ns early on and had even yed along with Chris. How confident did Fane have to be to do so? Quite a few of them were so surprised they did not know what to say!


    "I can guarantee you now that Fane''s definitely already stepped into the second stage. He might not even be far away from the third stage. Otherwise, there''s no way he would be so confident. Hepletely disregarded his opponents!"


    "You''re right. I think so too! No wonder Fane was so arrogant before they entered the isted space. He definitely had the right to act that way. If the others had known of Fane''s true skills before this, there probably wouldn''t have been a single person with any courage to participate. Even Chris would have been forced to give up. It''s toote for regrets now!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The disciples of the Purple Cloud Pavilion and Nimbus Alliance were so anxious that they jumped off their seats. The ughter gambit was already at its final moments, and Chris and Edward stood less than a forty percent chance of winning!


    There were still those who remained stubborn, "We haven''t seen the results yet, so why are you so quick to make your conclusions? What if Fane''s just being too proud?! He might not actually have those skills, and is saying all of that to show off."


    Those words invited a lot ofughter, "With things already as they are, you should really stop making yourself look like an idiot. It''s because there are people like you who always have these thoughts that Fane''s true skills were never seen through.


    At that moment, Fane was already holding his gray sword in his hand. The thirty Soul Swords earlier had not had the desired effect, but they did show Fane the destructiveness of thirty Soul Swords.


    He no longer wanted to waste any time. Afterpleting the ughter gambit, he nned on entering the inner city right away. While Fane was happy with what had happened in the middle city, he got more and more curious about the innercity. He was looking forward to entering the inner city immensely He wanted to see what challenges awaits him there!


    As he thought about it, he formed seal after seal. Countless seals were circting in the air. After a few moments, fifty Soul Swords floated in front of Fane.


    Fane pped his hands, and the swords condensed into arge one. It fused into the gray sword in Fane''s hand!


    Chris and Edward were already incredibly anxious. The two of them exchanged looks before they summoned up all of the true energy in their bodies. Chris even took out a pill to stimte his potential.


    Fane scoffed as he held his sword with both hands. With a sh, a gray-colored sh shot out like an arrow! Chris formed his golden python again. The python opened its mouth wide, and its eyes were red!


    Edward formed seal after seal, condensing a pir the size of a person. It floated in the air, letting


    out a radiant blue light! The two of them attacked at the same time, and in just a few moments, the three techniques shed in the air.


    The three of them heard a loud bang. When the attacks shed, intense shockwaves were sent out, forming a crater on the ground in an instant!


    Dust filled the air, obstructing any


    vision. The warriors in the viewing area all had their eyes wide open, worried they would miss anything t was time for the final battle! The


    losers and winners would be


    en


    §Ö


    determined in just a sh! However, the dustpletely obscured everything, and no one could see clearly. Some people cursed at it, but there was nothing they could do!

 Chapter 3216

    Chapter 3216


    ?


    "I can''t see clearly! I can''t see anything! Can someone tell me what''s happening? I feel like I''m going blind!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you panicking for? Do you think others can see if you can''t? It''s not like he can blow away the dust!"


    Everyone was incredibly anxious as the dust slowly dispersed. There were two more figures on the ground. Edwardy on the ground, covered in dust. He was not moving at all, looking like he had lost his life.


    Chris was half on the ground, with one hand against it to support himself. His breathing was erratic. After an intense bout of coughing, he spat out a mouthful of blood. At that moment, his hair waspletely disheveled, and his eyes had lost their color. It looked like he could die at any moment.


    Fane remained standing on the spot. His back was straight as he coldly looked toward Chris.


    The scene caused a chill in all the warriors in the viewing area. They no longer knew what to say. In truth, they had guessed that this would be the result, but witnessing it was a different matter entirely.


    Fane''s strength had exceeded their imaginations. He had actually held back before this. Even when the two of them had put everything into the attack, he had still easily dealt with them alone. It was hard to tell if one of his opponents was even alive, while the other was barely sitting up on the ground. It caused everyone to shudder at the sight.


    "I can''t believe Fane was not threatened at all even though the two of them worked together. I finally understand why Fane was so easygoing before this. If I had the skills, I would be even more arrogant!"


    "What are you saying?! Arrogance is when you can''t back it up! Does Fane not have the skills? We call that acting normally!"


    The Purple Cloud Pavilion and the Nimbus Alliance had already fallenpletely silent. All of them stared at the scroll, stunned. They were incredibly saddened, but there was nothing they could do about it!


    It was all done for. They had no chance of turning the tables at all. In the end, the winner had not been Chris or Edward. No one could believe that even the two of them working together had failed to beat Fane. That had shattered all expectations!


    An inner disciple from the Purple Cloud Pavilion said, "We''re done for! We''re all done for! What do we say when we go back? We should have stopped him before he took part. The elders will definitely me us!"


    Pone


    Another disciple next to him sighed, saying with a defeated expression, "The punishments will just be for the public eye. We''ll definitely be targeted in secret. Don''t forget much the first elder loved Chris We''ll be okay in the Whirling World, but once wee out and return to the real world, we won''t be able to get out of this unscathed!"


    "It wasn''t our fault though. Chris was the one who said he wanted to take part. Were we supposed to stop him with our lives? Would we have been able to stop him?"


    "We would not! So what could we have done? Even if the first elder wants someone should me, he should me Fane. Why would he target us?!"


    The disciple that voiced out the


    severity of the matter said with a frown, "You''re looking at things too simply. No matter how despicable Fane is, Fane''s still from Hestia Continent. The warriors there can''te out, and we can''t go in either. If he wants to kill Fane, we would need to use the local forces. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "It''s not as simple as that. With Fane''s extraordinary talents, there has to be some expert protecting him. It''s impossible for us to kill Fane! The elder will know this too. He would have nowhere to vent his frustrations but us.


    "Furthermore, it''s not like the first elder has never done something like this. Something simr happened before this. The first elder couldn''t get the culprit so he threw all his anger at the disciples. During that time, all of the inner disciples were incredibly careful, but the first elder still managed to find reasons topound their punishments."

 Chapter 3217

    Chapter 3217


    ?


    When that was said, everyone''s expressions were abnormally serious. The Nimbus Alliance''s side was not much better. The disciples from both ns looked like they were grieving someone. They had incredibly long faces, looking like they were about to cry at any moment.


    At that moment, Fane raised his hand to brush off the desk in front of him. He raised an eyebrow and walked over to Chris step by step. Chris clutched his chest and looked at Fane in rm. At that moment, Chirs had lost all the arrogance in his demeanor. His whole face was filled with fear.


    Before he was sure exactly how strong Fane was, Chris still exuded arrogance. However, at that moment, he was already certain about everything. The arrogance he used to have was alreadypletely thrown aside.


    Chris even wanted to ask for mercy, but he realized how much of a joke it would seem like. In the isted space, only one person could survive. Everyone else had to die!


    Chrispletely lost all hope when he thought about that. He even started to regret participating in the ughter gambit. He had thought that victory was certain with his skills, but he never expected to be so unlucky to have actually met a hidden expert.


    Fane was already right in front of him. Fane let out augh as he said casually, "Do you remember what I said to you before? When we''re in the isted space, I would repeat everything you''ve said to me back to you."


    Chris was stunned once again when that was said. If Fane had not reminded Chris, he would have forgotten that. He had thought that what Fane said was really amusing. What was the point of repeating what he said? Was that considered a threat?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he finally understood what Fane meant. Chris'' face was pale as he retreated. He did not want to be too close to Fane. He wanted to be as far away as possible from Fane.


    Fane lowered his eyes as he said coldly, "You told me that I was just an ant


    moment you could kill at any


    moment. You said you would make sure I died slowly, that you would slowly skin me. You would let me know of the gulf between us!"


    Chris'' face waspletely distorted. He had said all of that, and he even remembered how he had felt when he said that. At the time he felt like everything that Fane said was absolutely hrious. Fame was like a crazy person!


    His breathing got more and more erratic, but he could not say anything. Fane pulled out a knife from Mustard Seed, "I''ve always believed in an eye for an eye. I''do exactly what you said you wanted to do to me."


    Chris broke out in cold sweat. Trevor''s state showed that Fane would absolutely do it. He did not want to die a slow death! He did not want to be tortured!


    "You can''t treat me like that! The elders of my n won''t let you off!" Chris was incredibly agitated.


    Fane let out augh. That threat did not work at all. He scoffed before he said, "How would they reach me? Are they nning on breaking the barrier around Hestia Continent and going there to kill me?"

 Chapter 3218

    Chapter 3218


    ?


    When Chris heard that, it was like cold water had been sshed on him.


    Fane started to form seals with his hands. He did not n on actually torturing Chris slowly. He did not want to waste the effort. After all, the pain of one''s soul being consumed was the greatest torture.


    At that moment, Chris suddenly made his move. He mmed his hand into his mind with a bang. Then, blood spurted out and Chris'' life ended. With a thud, his body fell on the ground stiffly.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Chris really was decisive. Fane then looked to Trevor, who was still alive. Thanks to his tendons being cut off and his tongue as well, Trevor could not even end his own life. Trevor had been forced to look on as everything happened. When Trevor saw Fane slowly walking to him again, he let out a despondent whimper.


    His body started to twitch violently, but there was nothing he could do. He no longer had the ability to even support his body. Trevor only had one thing to say in his heart, "Fane is a demon! He''s a demon straight out of hell."


    Unfortunately, he could no longer speak. All he could do was make murmuring sounds.


    When Fane arrived next to Trevor, he saw Trevor''s expression of hopelessness. At that moment, Trevor was already thoroughly in despair.


    It was either because Trevor was too afraid, or because too much of his soul had been eaten, but Trevor suddenly widened his eyes and started to cough violently. Blood constantly flowed out.


    In just a few moments, he lost all signs of life, closing his eyes. It meant that all nine of the participants were already dead. Most of them had died to Fane, and Fane was the well-deserved winner.


    The moment Fane died, there was a vibrant bronze light in the air. The bronze light slowly condensed into a bronze badge. Fane knew that that was one of the prizes for winning!


    Fane reached out and let the bronze badge slowly fall into his palm. After that, the space around him started to distort, wrapping him within. Fane did not protest at all. He knew that he would be sent out of the isted space after the battle. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After a moment, the distorted space slowly stabilized to reveal a familiar sight. Looing up, it was the crowded viewing area. Most of the warriors in the viewing area stood up when they saw him.


    He looked at him with intense gazes,


    completely different from the


    mockery they had before. When he


    walked off the transfer array, he


    e


    could hear loud apuse. He looked up at the massive scroll. At that moment, the images from the isted space were still being broadcasted. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    All of those corpses remained in their original spots. Out of ten people nine have died. The battle had been incredibly intense. Rudy excitedly rushed into the viewing area, waving at Fane. Fane merely nodded slightly.


    What happened after went remarkably well. The caretaker took out ten treasures for Fane to choose from. Fane immediately saw a soul gem the size of a fist. Fane had already gotten another soul gem before this, but it was smaller.


    It had only been a third of the size of the one in front of him at that moment. To Fane, the other treasures were not that useful. He needed treasures that could help him cultivate his soul.


    After receiving the soul gem, Fane put the bronze badge into Mustard Seed. He did not n on wearing it on his chest to show everyone. He felt like maintaining a low profile was better. After getting his prizes, Fane immediately left the ughter gambit. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, Evan and the others had already left. After all, Trevor was already dead. There was no other reason to remain there unless they wanted to face Fane.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3219

    Chapter 3219


    ?


    Facing Fane was of no benefit to them anyway, and there was even a chance that they would get threatened by Fane. The Pentagram n was no longer as proud as before facing Fane. After Fane showed his true skills, they had felt the immense danger he posed.


    Fane brought Rudy along and left the ughter gambit''s area. However, They did not leave the middle city immediately. Instead, they stopped at a more secluded location.


    Rudy said curiously, "Aren''t you going to leave the middle city right now?"


    Before this, the two of them had discussed when they would head toward the inner city. Rudy had thought that Fane would immediately head to the inner city after obtaining the rights to. After all, Fane was not the type to dally.


    Fane sighed before he said, "The further we go, the stronger the opponents will be. I have to make preparations for that. I''ve already perfectly mastered the skill I''m using. Even though it''s powerful enough, I can''t stop improving just in case anything happened!"


    Fane was nning on learning the storm god rank technique, Soul Sky, before entering the inner city! The moment Rudy heard that, Rudy said, "You mean you''re nning on learning an even higher leveled technique?"


    Fane nodded. He had already mastered Destroying the Void. Destroying the Void was an upper ultimate god rank technique. Higher than that was a storm god rank technique. Normally, storm god rank techniques were no joke.


    Most divine solidifying realm warriors were unable to master storm god rank techniques. That was because storm god rank techniques involved using thews of nature IT was incredibly hard to practice. If one''s skills or talents were not at a certain level, it would be impossible to learn. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    However, all of that was irrelevant to Fane. After all, Fane had inherited the memories of ancient heroes. All those difficulties were nothing for Fane.


    Fane sighed before he said


    seriously, "We''ll meet even strongerThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    l


    warriors in the future. The warriors from White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent are definitely stronger than those from Hestia Continent, but in the end, they''re still just from third-grade worlds. There are still second-grade worlds after that. I can''t stop moving forward when there are still so many strong warriors waiting for me!"


    Rudy''s lips twitched when he heard what Fane said, "It''s so frustratingparing myself to others. You''re already so strong, but you still feel like you''re not enough. It seems like I''m only suited for alchemy."


    Fane let out augh as he patted Rudy on the shoulder, "Didn''t you say you found out some secrets rted to the Whirling World?"


    Rudy was immediately spirited when he heard that. He took a deep breath before he said seriously, "I did manage to hear of some things. It wasn''t just Evan to told me some things. I heard some news in the viewing area as well. I''vepiled the information..."


    Saying that, there was a glint in


    Rudy''s eyes. He was finally of use! He frowned and continued, "The Whirling World is aplete mystery to the warriors from Hestia Continent, but the Whirling World ismon knowledge to the warriors from the other worlds. It opens once every five hundred or so years. IT doesn''t just open for three worlds, but all third grade and second grade worlds!"


    Fane''s eyes widened at that. It opened to all third grade and second grade worlds! Fane''s breathing quickened at the thought. What sort of hero created the Whirling World? He had actually been able to connect all third grade and second grade worlds. It was amazing!

 Chapter 3220

    Chapter 3220


    ?


    Fane took a deep breath before he looked into the distance. After a while, he said, "The most important thing I can do right now is to improve my own skills. I''ll ignore all of that first."


    Rudy nodded before he looked at Fane curiously, "Are you going to learn a middle ultimate god rank technique?"


    He felt like he would never be able to learn an ultimate god rank technique his whole life, let alone one in the middle tier. He was both envious and curious when he faced Fane. He wanted to know how strong those techniques could be.


    In the images from the massive scroll, Rudy had personally witnessed how strong Fane was. Not a single person there had been a match for Fane. Even when two incredibly talented warriors worked together, they were no match for Fane.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He could clearly feel the change of attitude in the viewing area. The warriors went from their initial disdain to respect and admiration. There were a lot of changes that Rudy had seen. It caused Rudy to be grateful for Fane and respect Fane as well.


    Fane let out augh and said, "I''ve never said that I was using a lower ultimate god rank technique."


    Rudy was stunned at those words. He was already beginning to think of everything that had happened. It was true. Fane had never said that his technique was at the lower ultimate god rank. Rudy had just spected on it.


    After that, the opinions of the warriors in the viewing area confirmed his thoughts, but it did not seem the case from what Fane said. It surprised Rudy.


    He frowned and said, "You''re not using a lower ultimate god rank technique? Then what level is your technique? Could it be a middle ultimate god rank technique?!"


    Fane shook his head and he said inly, "Guess higher!" The moment he said that. Rudy was stunned momentarily. He widened his eyes as he looked at Fane in disbelief, "What did you say? Guess higher? Are you telling me you''re using an upper ultimate god rank technique?"


    His voice trembled when he said that, and his eyes threatened to pop out of their sockets. He was full of shock and even started to breathe faster.


    He could not help but shake his head, forcing the shock out of his system. He took a deep breath and said hoarsely, "Are you joking?"


    Fane sighed in exasperation, smiling as he said, "Why would I joke about that? When have I ever bragged to you?"


    The moment that was said, all of Rudy''s doubts were gone. After interacting for so long, he had a deep understanding of Fane. Fane never exaggerated. Everything Fane said was certain.


    Just thinking about that caused Rudy to be filled with shock. He stood on the ground and stomped on it. After that, he circled Fane, looking like he wanted to say something, but he could not


    el


    tform


    the words. He circled Fane excitedly


    again.

 Chapter 3221

    Chapter 3221


    ?


    After circling him three times, Fane could no longer stand it and grabbed Rudy''s shoulder, "What are you being so excited for? I don''t think it was that hard to guess. If I was only using a lower ultimate god rank technique, I would not have won so easily against the two of them. Only upper ultimate god rank techniques would be able to be so powerful."


    Rudy took a deep breath. His eyes were still full of shock. At that moment, Rudy felt like his brain had turned to mush. He frantically tried topose his thoughts, but the thoughts constantly swam around his mind.


    After a long time, he said, "That''s how it is! So you told David the truth back then. That''s why David was so shocked and agitated!"


    Fane nodded. Rudy took a deep breath as he slowlyposed himself. He slowly epted the truth.


    He looked up and looked at Fane seriously, "It''s never crossed my mind that I would ever know a warrior who can use an upper ultimate god rank technique! I''ve never thought that a genius like that would ever appear in front of me. I thought it''s something I would never touch, I can''t believe..."


    Saying that his voice started to shake again. Fane smiled helplessly, feeling like Rudy was being too emotional. He tugged at Rudy''s shoulder, "That''s nothing. There are so many special things in the world. Even though I''m using an upper ultimate god rank technique, I wouldn''t be considered all that talented in a first grade world..."


    Rudy''s lips twitched when he heard that. He said in exasperation, "It''s so frustratingparing with others. If the other geniuses heard that, I don''t know how many of them would be immensely jealous of you. All of them are struggling to climb up their own respective worlds, but you''re alreadyparing yourself to first grade worlds."


    Faneughed and said nothing. He did not offer up an exnation. After all, if he went any further, it would end up bringing up a lot of his secrets. Even though Fane was willing to share some of his secrets with Rudy, it did not mean that Fane had no reservations about Rudy.


    Fane had never thought of stopping


    in a third grade world. He had


    always targeted first grade worlds. The Divine Void World was his greatest secret and his only goal. Back then, a lot had happened in the Divine Void World. All of his


    achievements were thanks to the


    Divine Void World. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Since he had promised the head of the Divine Void n, then he would definitely see it done! At that moment, Rudy might not be as excited as before, but he was still shocked.


    He frowned and said, "However, an ultimate god?ealm technique is hard to learn. It''s incredibly difficult to understand. Even divine solidifying realm experts were not assured of being able to learn them, so how did you? I''m not doubting your talent, I''m just finding it hard to fathom!"


    Fane nodded. He would have felt mocked if anyone else said it, but if it was Rudy, then it was obviously pure curiosity.


    Fane took a deep breath and looked into the distance, "That''s one of my secrets. You''ll find out in the future."


    Rudy nodded, not pursuing the matter. Rudy was already much more obedient than before. Since Fane did not want to speak of it, he would not ask.


    However, another question surfaced


    at that moment. He suddenly looked up and asked Fane, "Since you''ve already mastered an upper ultimate god rank technique, then you must be nning on learning something even better if you''re saying you want to go up a level1" Content belongs to


    Fane nodded calmly. When Rudy saw Fane nodding, his lips started to twitch again. He did not know what to say at that point. All those thoughts from before surfaced in his head.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was shocked, and he started to fumble again. After a long time, he finally said again, "I don''t even know what level is after the ultimate god rank. Compared to you, I feel like a joke."

 Chapter 3222

    Chapter 3222


    ?


    Fane turned around and looked at Rudy meaningfully. He felt like Rudy had been dealt some heavy blows. He never nned on doing all of that to Rudy, but it was all the truth.


    He looked at Rudy earnestly, "Don''t worry, it''s not just you. There are plenty of people who don''t know whates after the ultimate god rank. You''ve never been someone focused on walking the path of a warrior. Your talents lie in alchemy."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane''s constion proved useful. Rudy nodded, "You''re right, I''ve never chosen this pass. Then why don''t you teach me right now? I really want to know what rank lies above it."


    Fane said honestly, "Above the ultimate god rank is the storm god rank. The storm god rank isn''t split up into levels. There are no weak techniques in that rank.


    Rudy looked up and said, "The storm god rank... I feel like it''s so far away from me."


    After he said that, Rudyughed in self mockery.


    It was not just storm god rank techniques that were far away from him, even ultimate god rank techniques were far beyond his reach. Ever since he got to know Fane, he noticed that he was demanding more and more of himself. He should already have been considered quite exceptional if he managed to use an ultimate god rank technique.


    Thinking about that, he shook his head. He tossed those wild ideas aside before he looked at Fane and said, "So you''re nning on learning a storm god rank technique?"


    Fane straightened his body and looked around. The middle city was incredibly vast. Most of it was fairly deserted. Only a small area was filled with warriors. They were in one of the deserted areas.


    Looking around, they were the only living beings around. It should be very safe, but thinking about it, Fane still shook his head, "Let''s go find somewhere to practice after we enter the inner city!"


    Rudy raised his eyebrow in surprise. He looked around in rm, but could not see anything other than the two of them.


    Rudy said curiously, "It''s quite safe here, but you don''t seem to think so?"


    Fane took a deep breath, "It looks safe, but it doesn''t mean it actually is safe. After exiting the ughter gambit, I keep on feeling like we''ve been followed by quite a few people. My performance had been too eye-catching. It''s caught quite a bit of attention.


    "Furthermore, I killed Chris and the others. The ns they''re from will definitely hate me. We''re surrounded by enemies at the moment, so it''s better to be safe. The inner city will be different.


    "There are various conditions


    someone needs to fulfill before they can enter the inner city. It''s not somewhere everyone can just enter. We''ll go in through a transfer array as well. As long as we''re careful enough and we move quickly, we can slip away from those eyes that are following us!"


    After determining his ns, Fane no longer hesitated to bring Rudy to the transfer array towards the inner city After obtaining the bronze badge he had gotten the right to enter the inner city. Furthermore, the bronze badge allowed him to bring two others into the city with him.


    The way to the transfer array was incredibly smooth. There were no sudden troublesome matters that popped up. After a transfer of six hours, they arrived in the inner city. Six whole hours had been needed for the journey. It was a long


    distance transfer, and it was obvious how far they had gone. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3223

    Chapter 3223


    ?


    In a small inn in the southwest corner of the inner city, Fane and Rudy were enjoying some tea with great interest. Rudy''s eyes were wide as he looked all over, observing everything in the ce. He was filled with surprise and curiosity as if it was his first time in a city.


    Fane looked at him for a long time beforeughing and said, "What are you looking at? What''s there to be so curious about?"


    After hearing what he said, Rudy''s lips twitched in exasperation. He lowered his voice as he leaned towards Fane, "You''re asking me why I''m curious? How are you so calm? You don''t seem curious at all. It''s already strange enough that there''s an inn in the inner city, but the one manning the inn is actually a masked caretaker! Isn''t that to..."


    Saying that Rudy was so surprised that he did not know what to say. Fane shook his head slightly, saying helplessly, "What''s there to be so surprised about? Every ce has its own specialties. No matter what appears in the Whirling World, I wouldn''t be surprised. Since there are inns here, caretakers are naturally needed as well.


    "Those masked caretakers are basically the managers of the Whirling World anyway. They would appear anywhere if the ce needed someone to man it. It doesn''t matter if it''s a betting area of a teahouse."


    Fane''s words were reasonable, but Rudy still could not hold back his surprise. He sipped some more tea before he said, the inns here seem safe. You could use one of the rooms to practice a storm god rank technique."


    Fane nodded. That was precisely what he was nning. The inns had rules against private fights and barging into other rooms. With those two rooms, he would absolutely be safe if he wanted to practice a storm god rank technique.


    The Whirling Worlds rules were not


    something that cared about your background. As long as you broke them, you would be struck by lightning and turn to ash. So there were no idiots who would decide tounch a sneak attack in the inns. Rudy added some more tea himself,menting, "It''s definitely safe, but it''s so expensive. Just one night here costs a hundred thousand spirit crystals! Any ordinary wandering warrior would go broke after staying here for a few days!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was not a friendly price, but Fane did not mind. He had earned so much from the gambles anyway. He had tens of millions, so he could spend however he wanted to.


    Furthermore, Rudy was willing to share the expenses. After all, he had beenpletely useless the whole journey. If he even insisted that Fane paid for this, he would feel too awful.


    The two of them got a room in the inn. They forked out a million right away, reserving a room for ten days. Fane did not know how far he could get in ten days, but it would be fine as long as he showed someo improvements.


    As the two of them were walking up the stairs to the second floor, a quarrel was suddenly heard. The two of them looked over to see two men in deep gray robes arguing with each other.


    The younger man on the left was grabbing the man on the right''s arm and saying, "Can you please calm down?! This isn''t the middle city!"


    The older man said angrily, "I know this isn''t the middle city, but so what?! That guy is going too far. If I don''t teach him a lesson, he might act even more arrogantly the next time we see him! Can you stand it?"

 Chapter 3224

    Chapter 3224


    ?


    The younger man sighed helplessly, not letting go of the older man, "Of course I wouldn''t be able to stand it! Since they will continue causing us trouble, it means that we definitely can''t fight them head on. Can''t we just avoid them? The inner city was sorge. As long as we don''t bump into them, we won''t be troubled! We don''t have that big of a grudge against them, it''ll be fine as long as we avoid any trouble!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hearing that, the older warrior absolutely reddened in anger. He looked like he had been gravely insulted. He reached out and pushed to hand that was grabbing his arm away.


    "Just listen to what you''re saying! Do you not know shame?! Do you not have any shred of pride?! Does being from the Golden Continent mean that you''re spared from anything you do? The Golden Continent is a second grade world, but there are so many ns there.


    "They''re just a little stronger than Chaos Continent. If an eighth grade n from the Chaos Continent was in the Golden Continent, they would be considered a seventh or sixth grade n. It''s not that much different! He''s just some small fry from an unknown n. If he was in the Chaos Continent, he would be nothing. How could I stand it?!"


    Hearing that, the younger man was even more anxious. He grabbed the older man''s arm again, and he practically shouted, "Who told you he was a small fry?! He''s an inner disciple of the Azure n!"


    When that was said, the younger disciple looked incredibly sour. His lips twitched slightly, feeling like he was about to spit out blood from the anger. After the older man heard that, he suddenly stiffened. However, he quickly reverted to his earlier demeanor, shaking the younger man off again, "So what? We''re just supposed to get bullied like that?"


    The younger man saw that his words werepletely fruitless. The older man was not listening to him at all. The younger man suddenly felt like he wanted to spit out blood.


    "You''re just refusing to listen to me, aren''t you? The Azure n isn''t some small n. They''re above average in the Golden Continent. If we face them head-on, we''d just be causing ourselves trouble. Can you please wake up?


    "It''s not the time to be stubborn.


    bebe


    Things will be better if we just take a


    e


    step back. We''re not some mortal enemies anyway. If we just let it pass, then things will go away. After all, second grade worlds are separated from third grade worlds As long as we avoid them, there won''t be any trouble in the future. Why do you insist on looking for trouble?!"


    The moment that was said, the older man looked like he had exploded. His face waspletely red, looking like he had just been viciously pped by the younger man.


    The older man clenched his teeth, "What did you say?! I''m insisting on causing trouble?"


    He pointed at his own nose and his eyes widened in anger, "They''re the ones who had clearly caused us trouble first! The rules of the gamble are obvious. As long as both sides


    19?


    agree, then it can happen! I want to wager against him because he has something I want. If it wasn''t for that, I wouldn''t have bothered with him.


    "Just because I''m not from a ninth grade n, he met me with a sneer. If you didn''t stop me, I would have fought him on the spot. Who cares about what n he''s from? Is he allowed to do anything he wants just because of his standing?"


    When the younger man heard that, his lips twitched slightly and his expression soured greatly. He took a deep breath, suppressing his urge to scold the3 older man.


    He straightened his body and said, "How old are you now? In so many years, haven''t you experienced a lot? Why are you letting your emotions control you?! If he looks down on you, it''s just because he doesn''t know of you."

 Chapter 3225

    Chapter 3225


    ?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Just like you said, it''s purely because he looks down on your n. So what? Isn''t that something normal when ites to disciples of high grade ns? You''ve done this before as well. Are you the only one allowed to do it?


    "I told you to watch your temper before entering the inner city. After all, there are warriors from four worlds here! Even if the Golden Continent ranks low among second grade worlds, it''s still a second grade world. We can''t underestimate them!"


    The younger man tried very hard to advise the older man, hoping that the older man would be able to ept his words. The older man only thought of venting his frustrations. He could not stand what had happened.


    He felt like his dignity had been trampled on. Fane raised an eyebrow at the arguments below. His eyes had a curious glint in them. He had not expected there to be warriors from four worlds there.


    Even the warriors from Chaos Continent were not able to act like kings. In the middle city, the warriors from Chaos Continent were stronger on average. That was because their world was the strongest one out of the three.


    It was said that Chaos Continent was only a sliver away from bing a second grade world. In just a few more centuries or millennia, they stood a good chance of being promoted. However, even with that possibility, they were still a third grade world. There was still a gap between them and the golden Continent.


    Rudy''s expression darkened when he heard the conversation below. He looked up at Fane with some worry. Fane''s expression remained calm as if he did not really care about what was happening downstairs.


    The two of them did not say much as they walked upstairs. When they got to their room, Rudy could not hold himself back from pulling Fane to the table in the room, and sitting Fane down before Rudy sat in front.


    He held his words back, pouring some tea and putting a cup in front of Fane before he took a deep breath and said, "Is the Golden Continent dangerous?"


    It was a bit of a sudden question. Fane sipped some of the tea before heughed and said, "Are you worried that I can''t beat the warriors from Golden Continent?"


    Rudy''s lips stiffened, wanting to deny it. That was because it would look like he did not trust Fane. He thought about it for a while but still nodded. After being with Fane for so long he already saw Fane as an elder brother. He did not want to hide these things. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    When Fane saw the node, he let out augh, "You don''t have to worry. Even though I don''t know how strong the warriors from Golden Continent are exactly, normal warriors are still no match for me.


    Rudy sighed before he gulped down his tea, pushing down his panic.


    "I know that third grade worlds have never been your goal. Even second grade worlds are beneath you. You''ve always been looking at first grade worlds, but you still don''t know how strong the warriors of second grade worlds are. The unknown is dangerous.


    "You usually make a lot of enemies too. We should be careful. Just like what that person below said, let''s not provoke them. We should just keep our distance!"

 Chapter 3226

    Chapter 3226


    ?


    During that period, they had made a lot of enemies, whether intentionally or not. Even though they had been able to deal with it the whole time, Rudy was still a little afraid of the prodigies they knew nothing about.


    Fane took a sip of tea and said inly, "Calm down. In the Whirling World, as long as we take precautions, we won''t find ourselves in any dangerous circumstances. However, if anyone provokes us, how can we not retaliate?"


    Hearing those words, Rudy sighed helplessly. He knew that he would not be able to sway Fane, but he really was worried. The closer they got to the center of the Whirling World, the stronger their enemies would be. He could not imagine how strong the warriors in first-level cities would be.


    Those chaotic thoughts surfaced in Rudy''s mind. While he was scared, he was incredibly worried as well!


    Fane sighed as he looked at Rudy, and gently ced the teacup on the table. "Don''t worry yourself for no reason before anything happens; there''s no point in that. You must be tired after the past few days, so go to sleep for now. Without permission, no one cane in here anyway. I''ll try mastering Soul Sky."


    Rudy nodded. There was an order in things, and even though he was worried, he had to put them aside before anything transpired.


    There was a bed and a couch in the room. Fane let Rudy rest on the bed while he used the couch.


    The storm god rank technique, Soul Sky, was a soul-attribute technique. Even powerhouses of the divine solidifying realm were often crushed by storm god rank techniques as they were incredibly difficult to understand. Just understanding the contents would usually take up arge amount of time, let alone getting it to a proficient level.


    Those without enough talent would not even be able to understand the techniques, but these did not trouble Fane at all. With the memories from the ancient warriors, Fane did not need to try before he got aplete understanding of Soul Sky.


    The situational bottlenecks that stopped others were nothing to Fane at all. He only needed to do one thing, which was to slowly start training on the technique from the start.


    For others, storm god rank


    techniques were like massive


    were


    mountains that needed a lot of time to climb. Some of the ces did not even have a path for the warriors to climbon, requiring them to carve out a path for themselves. However, it was more akin to an empty bottle to Fane. He only needed to constantly add water to the bottle for him to train in the technique.


    Storm god rank techniques were also split into three stages, and each stage had its own name. The first stage of Soul Sky was called the Broken Soul de. If Fane wanted to use Soul Sky against his enemies, he would need to get Soul Sky to proficiency. Only by getting it to that level would he be able to eliminate people with it!


    Fane took a deep breath and took out the bounty he had umted in Mustard Seed. He took out the Purple Soul Fruit, the Green Phoenix Fruit, and the two soul gems, putting them all on the table. No matter if those treasures were useful or not, he would absorb them first. ContentThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Only by umting enough power could Fane condense a Divine Soul. With a Divine Soul, he would be able to use the Broken Soul de!


    Time slowly ticked away, and they had been in the inner city for 10 days. While they had paid for their stay, the results Fane received were very... unsatisfactory.


    In 10 days, he had only been able to absorb one soul gem and one Purple Soul Fruit, and he only had a tenth of a Divine Soul. This was not what he anticipated whatsoever!


    He had thought that absorbing so many treasures would have at least allowed him to reach 60 percent, but it was a huge difference!


    Rudy had already rested enough at that time and was drinking tea on the table. When Fane opened his eyes, Rudy let out augh as he said, "I''ve already paid for the fees and added ten more days. You still have one soul gem that you haven''t absorbed. Good luck."

 Chapter 3227

    Chapter 3227


    ?


    Fane was spared from the trouble of settling the fees for their stay thanks to Rudy''s proactive self. Thus, he nodded and continued to absorb the soul gem.


    Meanwhile, Rudy leisurely drank his tea as he thought of everything he had experienced during this time. Even though he experienced a lot, his actual skills had not increased by that much.


    He specialized in alchemy, but even that was nothing special. He had learned quite a lot from Fane, but his talents were ordinary. There was a gulf between him and Fane, and though he improved, it was not by much at all, which made him doubt himself.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After five days, Fane finally opened his eyes again. He had absorbed all the treasures and had even absorbed some valuable pills, but he only had one-fifth of a Divine Soul.


    Fane shook his head regretfully, but there was nothing he could do. He fretfully realized that the slower his absorption was, the more treasures it meant he would need in the future.


    Thinking about that, Fane sighed helplessly. True, he had much wealth on him at the moment, and he genuinely believed that even though he was far from his goal, he had thought that things were looking up. s, it seemed like that was all just a pipe dream.


    After all, he needed to improve his strength and to do that, he would need a lot of treasures to support him. He could get them throughpetitions, but those did not yield that much.


    If Fane wanted to form a Divine Soul, he would need a lot of treasures. The remainder of those would require Fane to spendrge amounts of spirit crystals to purchase. Just thinking about it caused Fane to hurt physically,menting that he might need to spend all of his spirit crystals to get treasures soon.


    Fane sighed. "Sure enough, spirit crystals are never enough for warriors..."


    Rudy raised an eyebrow when he


    heard that, wanting to ask Fane something, but Fane had already gotten off the couch. "If we''recking spirit crystals, then I''ll have to make more. Thankfully, there''s somewhere that we can make spirit crystals nearby. I might even be able to get some good things there."


    Rudy raised an eyebrow as he looked at Fane''s back curiously.


    Fane exined things to Rudy as he walked forward. "Do you still remember the argument we heard when we were going upstairs three days ago? That guy mentioned an attribute gamble."


    Rudy suddenly recalled it when Fane mentioned it. "What''s an attribute gamble? The name sounds so weird."


    Faneughed and said, "It''s actually not that strange; the name''s very straightforward. An attribute gamble just means you''re gambling on everyone''s attributes.


    "For instance, I''m a soul attribute warrior. When ites to the soul attribute, control over it is many times stronger than other attributes. I''d be a soul attribute warrior. The attribute gamble is apetition over the control of various


    n


    attributes."


    Rudy''s lips twitched at this. Even though Fane had patiently exined it, he felt like he was still in the dark.


    Fane turned to look at Rudy and could immediately see that Rudy did not understand. He let out augh, not thinking anything of Rudy''sprehension abilities.


    The moment they entered the inner city, all the rules had flooded into his mind. Rudy had been following Fane in, so he had not gotten all that knowledge.

 Chapter 3228

    Chapter 3228


    ?


    Rudy frowned and thought about it for a while before saying, "So, can I understand it as purely using attributes to attack?"


    Fane nodded. "That''s basically it. Use the attribute you have the most control of tounch the purest attack."


    Rudy was still a little doubtful. "I still can''t understand. How strong would a pure attribute attack be?"


    Fane patiently exined, "All techniques have their own attributes. While you train in those techniques, you''re also gaining an understanding of those attributes. The attribute gamble puts your control over those attributes to the test. If my control over the attribute is higher, my attack would beat a lower-level warrior, and I''d win. Can you understand it now?"


    Rudy pursed his lips, feeling as though he had a slightly better grasp of the idea. He was just a bit puzzled at the details. After thinking about it, Rudy shook his head. "Whatever. I should just watch before trying to understand it."


    Fane smiled and agreed. They were not far away from where the gamble was anyway. The two of them no longer wasted any time after they made the decision. Fane brought Rudy over to the Projne Area. The Projne Area was to the east side of the inner city, and they encountered quite a few warriors that were heading there on the way.


    Rudy could see the excitement and even fervency on their faces; such expressions weremon in the middle city. During the time, Rudy felt like their hearts were affected by all the gambling.


    He had thought that the warriors that entered the inner city were all incredibly strong and talented, so their hearts should be more firm, but it seemed he stood corrected.


    Rudy frowned as he whispered, "I think everyone seems to be a bit crazy. They''re always immersed in the excitement."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded, not surprised. "Isn''t


    that normal? No matter what kind of


    gamble it is; there''s always


    uncertainty and chances to turn the


    tide. Many people have made a lot of money from the gambles, while


    others have lost all their fortunes.


    "Ups and downs like these make it easy for someone to lose their rationality. Even warriors who are more resolute than others would get excited in such an atmosphere."


    Rudy nodded understandingly. After


    about two hours, they finally arrived at the Projne Area which was split into three parts. The middle was the betting area, and a big row of Projne Sky Stones was present. Rudy counted a total of 33 of them.


    On their way, Fane exined the rules of the attribute gamble in detail.


    Rudy looked at the row of Projne Sky Stones and excitedly repeated, "So both sides of the gamble just need. to put their hands on both ends of the stone and use the attribute they mastered. The Projne Sky Stone will convert the attributes into an attack, and both sides will sh, The victor will be determined in a sh, right?"


    Fane nodded. "Not only do you need to circte the attribute in your body, but you also need to inject it into the stone for the attack to materialize."


    Rudy nodded as he stared right at the 33 stones. These stones were about the height of half a person, and all of them were colored like dust. On the stones were red-colored runes that covered the stones.


    The center of the Projne Area had the stones, while the eastern side was called the eastern area where countless warriors were gathered.


    The warriors that had walked with them earlier had all headed in that direction as well.

 Chapter 3229

    Chapter 3229


    ?


    Rudy looked over and noted that the ce was jam-packed with people. He estimated that there were at least 10000 people there.


    Rudy sighed, thinking that the inner city would have fewer people than the middle city since they were all elites. s, he stood corrected yet again. Compared to the eastern area, the western area had fewer people.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rudy looked over and estimated that the western area only had about 1000 people there. It was 90 percent less than the western area.


    The western area''s warriors were all seated on mats. They were not as noisy as the eastern area, and the clothes they wore made them seem otherworldly. What separated them from the warriors in the eastern area was the fact that they all had a whiteboard in front of them, and a lot of words were written on them.


    Rudy looked at the boards and said, "You still haven''t told me what''s the difference between the warriors in the east and in the west. What''s written on the boards?"


    Fane exined, "To put it simply, the warriors gathered in the east are mostly warriors who still haven''t figured out if they want to participate in the gamble, while the warriors in the west are those who are determined to participate. Since it''s a gamble, they naturally need someone else topete against. The board in front of them has the gamble they want and the treasures as well."


    Hearing that, Rudy blinked curiously. "You can even bet treasures?"


    Fane nodded, exining in detail, "The attribute gamble isn''tpletely like the ones we''ve seen before. The attribute gamble has two parts to it. One is on spirit crystals, while the other one is on treasures. Technique scrolls can be used, too.


    "As long as it''s something valuable,


    it can be used as a bet. It also increases the challenge. Some people take out valuable treasures to stake so they can attract warriors who are interested to bet against them. If they win, they''ll be able to get the treasures and spirit crystals. Naturally, they''ll have to fork out the same spirit crystals if they lose."


    When Rudy heard that, he raised a hand to interrupt Fane. "If you lose, you just need to pay with the same amount of spirit crystals, right?"


    Fane nodded and continued, "The


    attribute gamble is separated to the bet-setter and the bet-taker. The ones in the east are mostly


    bet-takers, and the ones in the west are mostly bet-setters. The ones who set the bets not only need spirit crystals but treasures as well. Meanwhile, the takers will only need to have spirit crystals."


    "That''s not very fair!" blurted Rudy.


    Faneughed before he answered, "Just think about it; it''s not that unfair. The bet-setters aren''t idiots. If it wasn''t fair, then the western area would be empty. There are over a thousand people there because they all feel like it''s very fair. Do you know why?"


    Hearing what Fane said, Rudy was a little confused. He could not understand, so he asked again, and Fane did not begrudge him the answer.


    "The reason''s very simple: it''s


    because the bet setters are all very confident in their skills. They agreed to the rules because they were worried that no one would bet against them. The bets are split into to


    two parts, forcing the settel


    produce treasures, because they need to attract people to take their bets." Content belongs to


    After all that was said, Rudy said with half-understanding, "So they''re allowing the setters to bait people into betting against them!"

 Chapter 3230

    Chapter 3230


    ?


    Fane nodded, letting out augh as he looked at the warriors gathered in the western area. "The fish that take the bait isn''t even fish sometimes but a beast that can''t be swallowed. So, no one knows how things will end," he spoke.


    Rudy nodded. Only then did he have a rough understanding of the rules of the attribute gamble.


    Rudy nced at the warriors in the western area once more and noticed that most of them had dark gold patterns on their sleeves. Noticing that, he tugged at Fane''s sleeve with surprise and pointed it out.


    When Fane saw those patterns, he immediately understood. With a frown, he said, "They must be warriors from the Golden Continent."


    Rudy could not help but widen his eyes. The two of them had talked about the Golden Continent. Even though they knew that there were warriors from that world in the inner city, Rudy thought that they would be very far away from him. He did not expect them to appear so quickly.


    The warriors that were gathered in the western area from the Golden Continent were over 500. Most of them had their eyes shut and were resting, but even with their eyes shut, the air of arrogance around them was obvious.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rudy hated arrogant people and thus frowned in displeasure. However, he did not say anything. He turned to look at the eastern area and noticed that the warriors of the Golden Continent only took up a fifth of the eastern area. In terms of total number, there were not that many of them.


    What confused Rudy was the fact that warriors from the Golden Continent that were from the eastern area were not mingling with the warriors from the three other worlds. They even took up the centermost area, cing a clear border between them and other warriors.


    The warriors of the Golden Continent in the western area were different, mixing with everyone.


    Rudy asked in confusion, "Why are the warriors gathered in the eastern area all gathered together, and all of them..." After saying that, Rudy''s lips twitched.


    The warriors in the eastern area


    were not as quiet as in the western area. Very few of them were resting. Instead, they seemed to be in passionate discussions. Thanks to the golden patterns on their sleeves, Rudy could immediately tell which warriors were from the Golden Continent. It was obvious how they looked down on everyone else.


    ???


    Fane looked over as well. He sighed as his gaze turned a little cold. "The warriors from the Golden Continent look down on warriors from the three other worlds. They made such a clear distinction between them because of that. They probably feel like the warriors from the three other worlds aren''t fit to stand with them."


    Rudy''s anger soared, feeling as though fire was coursing through him. "Disgusting. Who do they think they are Even though the Golden Continent is a second-grade world, they''re the lowest among


    second-grade worlds!ene


    they think


    others don''t know that? Why do they insist on acting like they aren''t?"


    Fane snorted. Looking at the arrogance on their faces, he felt like he would probably end up being in conflict with them. However, that was fine-he would respond appropriately.


    "That''s not what they''ll think. They think that they''re just better than others just by virtue of being from a second-grade world. In their eyes, warriors from third-grade worlds are all a level lower than them. People like that aren''t easy to get along with," Fane said inly.


    Rudy''s lips twitched as he said with contempt, "Must they try to show off like that? It''s just disgusting. Just thinking about it makes me speechless." Saying that, he looked up at Fane.


    With Fane''s temper, it was very possible that Fane would butt heads with them.

 Chapter 3231

    Chapter 3231


    ?


    At that moment, a loud sound suddenly came from the east that caught their attention.


    A man in gray robes looked incredibly furious as he looked at a warrior from the golden continent about six meters away from him.


    "What are you acting so arrogantly? Don''t think that you can act like you''re better just because you''re from the Golden Continent. You might be from a second-grade world, but that doesn''t mean everyone is strong. There are the strong and the weak in every world!


    "You have strong warriors in your world, but does that mean Chaos Continent doesn''t? Are Chaos Continent''s warriors not allowed to bet against the warriors from the Golden Continent?"


    When the warrior from the Golden Continent heard that, he held his head high as he looked down on the other man. "Of course you can, but that depends on who''s issuing the bet. My fellow disciple is a chosen disciple, and he''s not someone warriors from the Chaos Continent can challenge. What are you making a fuss about? Know your ce!"


    The warrior from the Chaos Continent started to breathe erratically, and even his eyes reddened. "So what if you''re a chosen disciple? That would depend on what n you''re a chosen disciple of. You look so weak that there''s no way your senior is much stronger. Furthermore, an attribute battle is focused on control over your attribute. Even if your senior is strong, it doesn''t mean he can win the attribute battle!"


    That warrior from the Golden Continent narrowed his eyes angrily and snarled, "You insulted me and my n?! Very well! I''ll remember you! Just you wait!"


    The warrior from the Chaos Continent snorted. "I''ll wait, then!" he growled.


    The warriors around that person immediately knew that the person was getting hot-headed and pulled at his sleeve, whispering something into his ears. That person''s expression immediately darkened, but he was still indignant.


    expression immediately.mot


    Nheless, he no longer resumed his argument with the warrior from the Golden Continent.


    The argument attracted a lot of looks, and it caused the unfriendly atmosphere to get even tenser. The warriors from the Golden Continent looked down on the warriors from the third-grade worlds even more, and the warriors from third-grade Worlds hated the warriors from the Golden Continent a lot more.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rudy sighed. "The warriors of the Chaos Continent should''ve been the strongest among us, but they weren''t as arrogant. When the warriors of the Golden Continent appeared, they instantly acted like they''re different. They don''t have any grace at all."


    Fane raised an eyebrow and sneered, "The more theyck, the more they want to show off. The Golden Continent might be a second-grade world, but they''re at the bottom of that category. They''re definitely looked down on by warriors from other second-grade worlds.


    "Normally, worlds of different grades


    wouldn''t interact with each other. Since Chaos Continent was in the upper levels of the third-grade


    worlds, they were rarely looked


    down on. When they meet worlds that are weaker than theirs, they won''t need to show off that much, but the Golden Continentis


    different."


    Hearing that, Rudy immediately understood. Heughed and said, "So that''s how it is. They''re looked down on when they''re among second-grade worlds, so they try to show off in front of us, making it look like they''re better... Disgusting!"

 Chapter 3232

    Chapter 3232


    ?


    At this point, Rudy loathed the very thought of the Golden Continent warriors.


    However, Rudy suddenly thought of something amid their conversation. He thus turned and looked at Fane in confusion, "That warrior from Chaos Continent said that attribute attacks aren''t pure attacks. Even if you''re strong, your attribute attack might not be."


    Fane nodded and exined, "That is the case, yes. That''s because your actual strength is determined by the technique you mastered and the control of your technique, but a high-grade technique doesn''t mean it uses a lot of your attributes."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rudy could understand only about half of that. He frowned and asked, "So you''re saying that even if the level of the technique is high, it doesn''t mean that the technique uses a lot of a given attribute. Some techniques are lower in rank but use a lot more attributes. The warriors that use those techniques might even be able to release attribute attacks that are stronger than higher-grade techniques."


    Fane nodded; that was exactly what he meant. Attribute gambles could incite a gambler''s heart even more due to how unpredictable they were. Some people were incredibly strong in actualbat, but since their techniques did not use a lot of attributes, they might end up losing to others inferior to them.


    The other gambles more or less put the onus on a person''s true skills, but an attribute gamble was different.


    Rudy said somewhat excitedly, "Then, I can try too, yes?"


    Fane did not want to burst Rudy''s excitement, but reality was cruel.


    Fane said helplessly, "Even though there''s some uncertainty, high-grade techniques usually use a lot of attributes. After all, more of the element would usually cause the technique to be even stronger."


    Rudy''s excitement was dampened in an instant. "So...it''s still a game for the strong in the end. It''s just that the uncertainty exists between the strong, right?"


    This time, Rudy''s understanding was


    spot on. Fane nodded and said,


    "You''re right, the uncertainty exists


    between the strong. If two people


    face off, their skills need to be


    bee


    simr for the weaker one to have a


    chance." Content belongs to


    S


    Rudy sighed helplessly, not knowing what to say. All he could do wasment the fact that the world belonged to the strong. The weaklings were better off not participating.


    Fane patted Rudy''s shoulder. "Alright, don''t think about it anymore. Let''s go to the eastern area to understand the situation first."


    Rudy followed after Fane, arriving at the eastern area where most of the warriors were gathered. The center was taken up by the warriors from the Golden Continent while the other areas were a mix of the three worlds.


    With the Golden Continent around, the warriors from the other three worlds became much friendlier with each other as though in unity. After all, the Golden Continent belittled them all.


    The two of them had just stopped when they saw another argument re up.

 Chapter 3233

    Chapter 3233


    ?


    Logan Reaves was pulling back Justin Miller''s arm.


    "Justin, you''re crazy! No matter how amazing a White Phoenix Fruit is, it depends on who you''re up against. You can''t face Gale Hughes!"


    Justin frowned as a glint of unhappiness shed in his eyes. "If it was a matter of actual skill, I''d rethink things, but an attribute gamble is a battle over our mastery of attributes. How would you know I''m any weaker than him? Gale might be from the Azure n of the Golden Continent, but he''s not a chosen disciple. He''s just an inner disciple."


    Hearing that, Logan''s face stiffened in exasperation as he let go of his hold on Justin. "So what if he''s an inner disciple? Don''t forget that the Azure n is a holy-grade n. That means they''re even stronger than ninth-grade ns! Our n, the Green Cliff n, is only an eighth-grade n-we can''tpare to them at all! Their inner disciples arepletely different from ours!"


    Logan was very sincere with his advice, and his words were very reasonable.


    Justin finally listened, but he refused to let the White Phoenix Fruit go. He pursed his lips and said, "But... I really need a White Phoenix Fruit. If I win, the fruit will be mine."


    Logan scoffed, "What if you lose?"


    He waved four fingers in front of Justin. "It''s four million spirit crystals; that''s not a small number! You probably only have five million in your storage space, so if you lose, you''ll be throwing away most of your fortune. That''s the fruit of your many years ofbor! Are you willing to do that?"


    These words were akin to a bucket of cold water on Justin. He had a bitter look on his face as he sighed. "You''re right...the price of losing is too hefty. I can''t bear it."


    Rudy silently looked at Justin and Logan and suddenly realized that he was several times richer than a disciple from an eighth-grade n.


    With that thought in mind, he could


    e


    not help butment that the gambles were involvingrger andrger numbers. The minimum bet for the attribute gamble was three million spirit crystals while the highest was four million. He had looked around earlier, and almost 90 percent of the warriors there were putting four million at stake. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    That meant that the bet-takers would need to fork out four million as well, which was no small amount. Most of the people present needed to consider if they could really win before taking up that sum.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rudy looked at Fane and whispered,


    "No wonder you said you wanted to make some spirit crystals here. You can bet four million in one go, and you can participate in three attribute gambles in one day. If you win all three of them, you''d be able to make twelve million, even forgetting about those valuable treasures."


    Meanwhile...


    Justin sighed. "Are we supposed to just watch as the chance slips away? I feel like I''m stuck here. There''s a good chance I''ll be able to break through it if I have the White Phoenix Fruit."


    Logan said in exasperation, "I know the White Phoenix Fruit contains the power of fire and wind which can let you go even higher, but your chances of winning aren''t great. As a matter of fact, you stand a big chance of losing. If you lose, you''d lose more than half your fortune!"


    Justin nodded miserably, having epted his fate rationally. "You''re right, but I''m just reluctant. A White Phoenix Fruit is worth eight million. If I want to buy one, I''ll still need to save up for a long time, and it will be my whole fortune after I buy it."


    Logan sighed, understanding why Justin was so impulsive earlier. If it had been himself, he would not have been able to remain calm either. After all, the allure was too great.

 Chapter 3234

    Chapter 3234


    ?


    At that moment, an unfriendly voice was suddenly heard by them. A warrior from the Golden Continent suddenly walked over and looked at Justin. "You kept on staring at Gale just now. Are you thinking about wagering against him?"


    There was a bit of a distance between the few of them and the center, but the warrior from the Golden Continent walked right over to them. His dislike for them was evident as he looked at them.


    Looking at the scene, Fane was speechless. It was just a few looks, and it was not like Justin was going to wager against Gale, yet this person decided to assert himself!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rudy pursed his lips in disdain as he whispered to Fane, "Does he have that much free time?"


    Fane felt that way as well. It was indeed exasperating.


    "I am Lorien Miles, an inner disciple of the Azure n. The one who you were staring at is my senior, Gale.


    "Don''t look at me so incredulously; you should be ttered that I''m even talking to you. I just walked over because I can''t stand it anymore!" sneered Lorien, his eyes narrowed.


    Fane was even more speechless when he heard that. It was obvious how absurd the warriors of the Golden Continent were with their behavior. Normally, disciples from high-grade ns would keep to themselves, and unless they were challenged, they would not look for trouble. After all, stirring the pot like that was usually something for lowly gangsters.


    However, the warriors of the Golden Continent did not seem to care. As long as they did not like someone, they would walk over for ''small talk''.


    Fane''s lips twitched. It seemed all of


    them had something wrong with their heads. They had probably been bullied too much in the past and were looking for the chance to do the same. They would naturally not let up any chances and would create chances at a whim.


    Justin''s expression soured at this exasperating confrontation. He did not expect that someone would want to cause trouble just because of a few words he had exchanged with his fellow disciple.


    Justin took a deep breath and said patiently, "I did think about taking up the bet, but so what? He''s the bet-setter. There''s no rule to say who can''t take his bets."


    Logan was always mild-tempered.


    As long as the other person did not cross the line, he would rarely be involved with any conflicts. However, facing Lorien, he seemed to have lost thatposure. He was never someone who looked for trouble, but he would not back down if someone else came looking.


    Logan said with a low voice, "Don''t cross the line here. We didn''t do anything, and you''re trying to look for trouble. What do you want?"


    Lorien did not expect that the other side would not be afraid of him at all. He felt like he was not being shown any respect, which caused him to be furious.


    el


    He snorted and narrowed his eyes. "Well, well. You''re not epting my kindness, see! Don''t think I don''t know about it. I''ve already had my eyes on you two. You held him back, but he said a load of crap. Even though I didn''t hear it, it doesn''t mean I don''t know what he said!


    "Weren''t you saying that you were equal to Gale? Gale''s just an inner disciple from the Azure n, but you''re a chosen disciple! It''s because you had such a hrious thought that you thought you could face my senior!"


    Justin was absolutely furious. This man was bing even more outrageous by the minute! Even if he did think so, what of it? It was absurd to want to pick on others'' thoughts.


    Not only that, but he was also purely looking for trouble when there was none!

 Chapter 3235

    Chapter 3235


    ?


    "Don''t push your luck!" shouted Justin. "So what if you''re from a holy-grade n and a different world? This is the Whirling World, if you haven''t noticed already. You can''t do anything in the inner city no matter who you are!"


    Lorien felt like he had been insulted by a low-ss person, and his anger soared, "Push my luck, you say? I should be telling you that! I came here to warn you and everyone else as well: don''t push your stupid thoughts on our world!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Even if Gale is an inner disciple, he''s not someone weaklings like you can challenge. Even if the attribute battle is a bit special, you still don''t stand a chance!" As he said that, Lorien deliberately raised his voice so most of the warriors gathered there could hear him.


    Rudy''s eyes widened. "This guy is too much..."


    The warriors around them could no longer remain calm at that. Lorien had truly crossed the line with blunt words pping at the faces of all the warriors from the three other worlds. Even if he was from the Golden Continent, a second-grade world, he had no right to be so arrogant.


    It was no longer just sheer arrogance; it was like he was humiliating everyone.


    Fane finally understood why that warrior in the inn had been so angry that he could not contain himself. The warriors from the Golden Continent really were absurd. They made everyone want to p them on the spot.


    The warriors around them could no longer stand it.


    A warrior from the Chaos Continent said loudly, "Why are you running your mouth like that? So what if you''re an inner disciple? If you''re that strong, why aren''t you taking part in the attribute gamble? Who do you think you are, even restricting others from taking part?!"


    "That''s right! The Golden Continent is too much. Even if you''re from a higher-grade world, you''re just at the bottom of second-grade worlds. Why are you acting like you''re allrger than life?"


    Those words instigated all of the


    warriors from the Golden Continent, and they exploded as well. There was only one person talking, almost every warrior from the


    Golden Continent started to speak at


    that moment.


    "What do you understand? You''re just trash from third-grade worlds. You should be honored that you''re even standing next to us! You don''t have the right to, anyway!"


    "Why don''t you talk to us when you''re from a second-grade world?! How dare you insult the Golden Continent? Look at yourselves in the mirror first!"


    "A bunch of third-rate trash. You''re


    all so ignorant in our eyes. How dare you try and judge us. What a joke.


    You say we''re arrogant, but that t


    because we have the right to


    Why aren''t you showing off? That''s because you''re not skilled enough to do it. Just stand there and be good!"


    The eastern area suddenly turned incredibly noisy as fights burst out everywhere. If it were not for the rules, the fights would probably have turned into a war between worlds.


    Fane sighed, reaching up to rub his sore ears. Fane could not stand all the noise.


    Rudy clenched his teeth in anger as well. He started to argue with the warriors of the Golden Continent as well. He was so riled up that he no longer minded his words and even cursed their ancestors.


    Lorien was right in front of Justin and not far away from Rudy as well, so Lorien heard everything Rudy said.


    "What did you say?!" he snarled. "You dared to curse my seniors?! Very well! You''re dead meat!"


    Rudy was not afraid and instead said, "You want to fight me? Well, let''s see if you have the skills. Even Gale doesn''t have the right to, let alone you!"


    Lorienughed. "Who do you think


    you are? Don''t think I can''t tell that the energy in your body isn''t stable It''s obvious that you''re just trash don''t know how you got into the inner city, but don''t think that we can''t tell what you are just because you know how to talk!"

 Chapter 3236

    Chapter 3236


    ?


    Rudy''s lips stiffened, unable to respond to that. Lorien''s eyes were sharp as he could immediately tell that Rudy''s skills were not up to par. Rudy had been greatly pushed back by that, but his heart was still angry. As his anger grew, he felt like he was going to get a heart attack anytime.


    Facts hurt the most. Even if he knew that Lorien''s words were over the line, there was no way he could respond to the truth. He stomped his feet angrily, and the noise around him got louder and louder, but he could still say nothing.


    Lorien was amused looking at him stomping his feet angrily. Lorien smiled snidely and said, "How dare trash like you talk so much in front of me? You must really not know your ce. You act like we''re equals, but you''re just a rock by the side of the road, not even qualified to die under my feet!


    "If it weren''t for the rules, you''d already be dead. However, you shouldn''t be too pleased with yourself. There are a lot of fun ces in the inner city. I have all the time in the world to torture you. I have already memorized you, and I''ll have people constantly looking out for you. As long as we get the chance, you''ll be buried alive."


    Rudy''s lips twitched, and his expression stiffened. He had been threatened again. If he was a little insignificant guy with no one to rely on, then he would start living like a street rat from then on. He would be forced to be incredibly careful every day and probably find a ce to hide, no longer appearing in public. Yet, he was not.


    However, he did not want to continue arguing with Lorien. After being threatened, Rudy slowly calmed down. He knew that he had been impulsive just now. They already made so many enemies, his conflict with Lorien would just be adding to Fane''s troubles. Thinking of that, he turned to look at Fane with regret.


    Fane happened to turn his head as well. When the two of them exchanged a look, Rudy felt even more guilty. He pursed his lips and sent an apologetic smile. Looking at him, Fane knew that Rudy had finally calmed down. Moments ago, Rudy was ready to fight against anyone.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fane sighed, whispering, "What''s the point of regretting it? I already know what happened. If you regret it, then you should know what to do in the future. Regret is pointless..."


    Rudy''s expression stiffened, not knowing what to say out of his guilt.


    He suddenly remembered all the trouble he had caused Fane due to his impulsiveness. However, he could not stop himself, especially when facing injustice. He would explode just like cold water oil. Content belongs to


    Swoboiling


    Rudy said apologetically, "I''ll be careful in the future, it won''t happen again, Fane..."


    However, he was stopped by Fane''s hand before he could finish, "It''s fine, there''s no need to apologize. Honestly, even if you weren''t impulsive, things would have still happened anyway."


    Rudy did not understand what Fane meant by that and looked at him in confusion. However, Fane did not n on exining anything to Rudy. He merely looked right at Lorien.


    When Lorien saw that Rudy no longer dared to speak, he was very pleased with himself. He held his head high as he looked at everyone arrogantly, "Gale might be an inner disciple, but he''s already mastered his upper earth rank technique to the second stage. He''s only a sliver away from perfecting it! He''ll be able to make a breakthrough Before too long! What about all of you? You''re all just trash. You might never even be able to learn a technique of that level your whole life!"


    The moment that was said, the surroundings became quiet. The arguments started to die down. Facts were the most convincing thing. Gale was an inner disciple, but his skills were already at the level of the chosen disciples of the best eighth-grade ns of their world.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. It was more or less as he expected. Chris had been a chosen disciple of the Purple Cloud Pavilion and was among the top three at that. His skills were more or less at Gale''s level.

 Chapter 3237

    Chapter 3237


    ?


    Gale was just an inner disciple of the Azure n. The difference between the two sides was obvious. The reality was more convincing than anything. However, a warrior from the Chaos Continent loudly shot back, "So what? Chaos Continent is filled with warriors of upper-earth rank techniques. Even Hestia Continent has them, let alone us. You do have a lot of geniuses, but third-grade worlds have a lot too. If you say that we are all trash, then what are you?!"


    "That''s right! You speak as if no one else can do it. Upper-earth rank techniques are nothing. Among the chosen disciples from ninth-grade ns in the Chaos continent, there are even those who know lower ultimate god-rank techniques! It''s just that they aren''t here today. Don''t talk as if geniuses only exist in the Golden Continent, okay?!"


    "That''s right! Your world might be a second-grade world that''s a level higher than ours, but that''s just one level! The Golden Continent is far worsepared to other continents. You only know how to act like heroes in front of us!"


    Those words were like an explosion that destroyed the earlier quietness. The warriors of the Golden Continent hated beingpared with other second-grade worlds! All of them started to look ready for battle.


    "You''re all just trash from third-grade worlds who only know how to talk up a big show. Can you look at yourselves before you speak?! You put up an act like that, so go challenge Gale if you have the skills! You don''t even dare to. Even if you do, you''ll just lose!"


    "That''s right! The ones who are the loudest shouldn''t just focus on bragging. If you have the skills, then go take up Gale''s bet!"


    The third-grade world warriorsC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    quieted down quite a bit again. To challenge Gale, they would first need to be at kis skill level. Most of the people present were not at that level. Those with the skills to challenge Gate were calmer, having their own considerations.


    After all, they could only issue three challenges a day. If they stood up to challenge Gale, the pressure would be multiplied. They could not afford to lose, but attribute gambles were too uncertain. It was not true skill at stake. The others knew that very Well, so no one stood up to ept the challenge.


    When Lorien saw that there was no response, he started tough out loud. It was an incredibly exaggeratedugh that caused Rudy to be infuriated just looking at him.


    Justin and Logan were incredibly angered as well. The warriors from Golden Continent were far too arrogant, but they could do nothing about it.


    Lorien was very close to Rudy and happened to notice Rudy''s hateful expression. He suddenly stopped hisughing as he narrowed his eyes, walking toward Rudy, "What? Are you not happy? If you''re not happy, then challenge him! If you don''t have the skills, then suffer in silence!"

 Chapter 3238

    Chapter 3238


    ?


    Rudy almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Lorien with his teeth clenched, and his veins popped from the anger. Fane sighed helplessly, grabbing Rudy''s arm to stop Rudy from getting punished by thews.


    Fane could tell that Lorien was deliberately provoking Rudy. The more unhappy Rudy seemed about the situation, the more arrogantly he would act in front of Rudy. He wanted to thoroughly infuriate Rudy so Rudy would lose control of himself andunch an attack. That way, Rudy would immediately be punished by thews of the Whirling World.


    Fane was incredibly calm at that moment. If that continued, Rudy really would not be able to handle it. A White Phoenix Fruit was something amazing. It was worth quite a lot of spirit crystals.


    He hated the noise around him, so he looked toward Gale in the west direction. He started to walk firmly toward the area until Fane was right in front of Gale. The warriors in the eastern area wentpletely silent.


    Both of Gale''s eyes opened to look at Fane coldly. Fane said calmly, "I will challenge you as a bet-taker. I hope you won''t waste time talking, because I''m very short on time."


    Gale clearly heard those words, causing Gale to raise an eyebrow. A sh of rage shone in his eyes. Even though his eyes had been closed, he still heard the arguments from the eastern area. He knew why they had been fighting, and the contents of the arguments. He had thought that no one would dare to step up to challenge him.


    Even if there was anyone, it would be someone from the Golden Continent. He never expected that there would be an idiot willing to challenge him. Gale narrowed his eyes, and his tone was incredibly cold, "What''s your name? Which continent are you from?"


    Fane calmly answered, ¡°Fane, from Hestia Continent."


    When he heard Fane''s origins, Gale started tough. However, hisugh did not reach his eyes. Gale''s eyes got even colder. A piece of trash from Hestia Continent had actually dared to challenge him. How bold!


    He would not allow his honor to be challenged. Fane challenging him was like a stomp on his dignity. Gale frowned as killing intent shed in his eyes. He recalled what Fane had just said, and the killing intent deepened.


    That kid actually asked him not to


    waste any time. How arrogant. If it was not for the rules, he would have attacked Fane right away. Gale. narrowed his eyes, slowly standing


    an aura of strength around his body.


    up from the mat. There we stapel neeN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He wanted to push Fane back, but Fane was not affected at all. Fane''s expression remained calm. All of Fane''s actions and words were clearly seen by the man. The


    yel


    western side was still quiet, but the eastern side had exploded.


    Everyone was looking at Fane strangely. He was just from Hestia Continent, so they felt like he was overestimating himself. Who did he think he was?!


    Lorien was stunned. His lips twitched speechlessly. He turned to look at Rudy and saw that Rudy was incredibly excited. Lorien felt even more strange looking at Rudy.


    Fane had stood next to Rudy earlier, and the two of them had whispered to each other for a long time. It was obvious that they were close. Rudy was already a crazy braggart, but he did not expect Fane to be crazier.


    l


    Rudy had just been bragging, but Fane had gone and challenged Gale. That took a lot of guts. Could four million spirit crystals be worth nothing to him? Maybe he did because he thought he would be abte to earn the praises of the warriors from the third-grade worlds.

 Chapter 3239

    Chapter 3239


    ?


    Lorien felt like it was hrious, he looked at Rudy and said, "You''re just second-rate trash that only knows how to brag, and he''s just an idiot who doesn''t think before he acts. No wonder you''re friends, you both are an amazing pairing!"


    After he said that, the warriors from Golden Continent allughed uproariously. They felt like Fane''s actions were just crazy. They looked at Fane like they were looking at an idiot. Hearing all of that, Rudy was not angry at all.


    He was already used to words like that. Every time, Fane would use his abilities to shut those people up.


    Rudyughed coldly before saying, "Don''t speak too earlier. In a while, you''ll know who''s the second-rate and who''s the idiot!"


    Lorien scoffed as his lips twitched, not knowing what to say. Rudy did not seem to care about what others were saying and merely looked at Fane with anticipation.


    He had been waiting for Fane to do something the whole time. Winning everyone else''s praise was secondary to winning the spirit crystals and the White Phoenix Fruit. Justin had even clearly stated the value of the White Phoenix Fruit. Fane would be able to get at least seven or eight million after he sold it. It was no small number.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He could feel that Fane was in desperate need of spirit crystals, so there was no way Fane would give up such a chance! Fane''s actions rendered those from the other third-grade worlds speechless especially when they heard that Fane was from Hestia Continent.


    They felt like Fane was only going to


    embarrass them. Anyone who stepped up at that moment should at least be a chosen disciple of an eighth-grade n from White Marsh Continent or Chaos Continent otherwise, the match would have no meaning. The results were obvious.


    Even if attribute gambles had some uncertainty, that still depended on both sides being equal in skill! Most of the warriors of the inner city did not know who Fane was. After all, Fane had only gotten a name for himself in the inner city.


    Those from White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent started to ask the warriors from Hestia Continent what n Fane was from, but they ended up with just a shake of the head.


    Even warriors from Hestia Continent wanted to know who that person who appeared out of nowhere was. When they found no answer even after asking around, they determined that Fane should be a wandering warrior.


    That answer caused them to be even more exasperated. They said that wandering warriors should just keep quiet and know their ce, and they wondered why Fane had to stand out at that moment. Did Fane think they would praise him?


    A warrior from Chaos Continent said with exasperation, "This guy must be obsessed with showing off, but the more he acts like that, the more the opposite would happen. If he loses, he''d just embarrass all of us with him really want to call him back and ask him not to try to show off at a time like this, but I''m worried that he won''t listen! Then we''d be


    laughed at by Golden Continent even more!" Content belongs to


    "That''s right. It''s so frustrating. Is there something wrong with his brain? Was he kicked by a donkey or something? I wonder if he knows what he''s doing. If he knows that he''ll only embarrass himself by losing."


    "If he knew, he wouldn''t be doing this. A wandering warrior could never win. He''s just fooling himself!"

 Chapter 3240

    Chapter 3240


    ?


    Compared to Gale, the other warriors from Golden Continent were not that angry. They merely felt like something must be wrong with Fane''s head. Otherwise, there was no way Fane would do something like that!


    A warrior from Golden Continentughed and said, "This person must be trying to make a name for himself by doing this, but he''s only going to embarrass himself. Just look at the expressions on those country bumpkins'' faces.


    "This is so hrious. All of them are so embarrassed right now. They want to pull him back, but this guy looks like aplete idiot that wouldn''t care about what others say. He wants to be a hero like this, how funny! This is great, though, Gale will get four million spirit crystals for free!"


    "That''s right. He''s just a mindless idiot. Just listen to what he said just now. He dared to tell Gale to shut up with such amanding tone, and to not waste his time! I almostughed when I heard that. Who does he think he is? Does he think he''s some fantastic hero?


    "He even said that Gale was wasting his time. I wonder what''s going on in his mind for him to say that. It''s no longer just a joke, this guy must be crippled in the head!"


    "It would be praise calling him a cripple..." Various insults were constantly being thrown around. Rudy was able to take it initially, but his anger started to build. He was starting to lose his temper. These people were really crossing the line with what they said.


    He frowned and suddenly said, "What do all of you know?! It''s one thing that you''re ignorant, but you''re just throwing your judgment everywhere. Remember what you''re saying right now-don''t p yourself in the faceter!"


    Rudy''s words did nothing to stop the


    discussions and only madeThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    n


    everyone else think that he was an idiot too. The warriors from the third-grade worlds wanted nothing more than for someone to cover up Rudy''s face so he would stop saying such embarrassing things.


    The warriors from the Golden Continent were allughing. One of them said in betweenughs, "No wonder you have such a good rtionship with him. Indeed, birds of the same feather flock together. Both of you are the same!"


    "There''s probably something wrong with your head. You even asked us to remember what we said. We''ll listen to you then. We''ll remember everything we said, but what would that do? Do you think that would change the results?


    "Do you think that, if we remember what we said, then Fane would be able to beat Gale? Don''t joke around so much! Both of you are absolute treasures. Did youe here to make us happy today?"


    The eastern side was aplete


    mess, but the western side was so quiet that one could hear others breathing. At that moment, the


    warriors of the western side all


    their eyes opened as they stared at Fane with a look of mockery Gale felt like he had been challenged. That kid was challenging him and making a joke out of him!


    Gale narrowed his eyes as he said in a cold tone, "Brat! Do you know what will happen if you offend me?"


    Fane took a deep breath. He was already used to hearing that. Many people had asked him if he knew what offending them meant. What ended up happening to those who asked him that question? Fane saw everything clearly.


    Thinking about that, Fane could not


    help but let out augh. He had a rxed look on his face as he replied, "Of course, I know! You act like you didn''t hear what I said. Let me repeat myself, I''m short on time. Once I gamble against you, still have others to go against. Please don''t waste my time."

 Chapter 3241

    Chapter 3241


    ?


    Those words ultimately set fire to the explosives. Gale could no longer hold his temper as he stepped forward, "You brat! Don''t be so pleased with yourself! Don''t think that you can do whatever you want, and I won''t be able to do anything to you. The inner city is different from the middle city!


    "There are a lot of ces where I can attack you. Unless you spend your whole life in ces with restrictions, your end will be worse than death! You''ll be begging me for mercy!"


    Fane could not hold himself back from rolling his eyes. He had said so many times to not waste any time, but these people seem to always choose to not listen. They seemed insistent on constantly talking to him, which only annoyed Fane more.


    He reached out and stopped Gale from speaking anymore, "Hey! Do you not understand what I''m saying?! Can you please shut up? No matter how strong you think you are, can you stop acting as if you''ve already won?! Can you brag after you''ve beaten me?!"


    Gale''s lips twitched as he reddened in fury. He wanted nothing more than to attack Fane on the spot, but his reason told him that he should leave Fane behind to slowly torture. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at Fane with a threatening gaze.


    After taking a few breaths, he slowly said, "Very good! Since you want to lose so much, then I''ll let you!"


    Fane nodded, not wanting to waste any more time. After Gale agreed, Fane turned around and walked right to the Projne Stones. Fane arrived in front of the twenty-seventh stone.


    Every Projne Stone had a masked caretaker beside them. The start of an attribute gamble was straightforward. One just had to report their names and put down the bets for the attribute gamble to start.


    After the caretaker took down some


    simple notes, they gave up their spot. Fane arrived at the east of the stone, while Gale stood at the west of the stone. The two of them faced each other, and Gale looked at Fane with an angered expression.


    Fane did not even bother looking at Gale as if Gale was just air. The caretaker shouted out, "The gamble will start! Both parties are to activate their attributes and put their attributes into the Projne Stone!"


    Gale snorted and said, "Brat! You''re the most blindly confident piece of trash I''ve seen!" Fane raised an eyebrow and replied calmly, "You''re also the most annoying idiot I''ve seen!"


    The two of them stared at each


    other, not giving way. Gale had already been infuriated by Fane enough and was impatiently summoning up all the elements that he could control in his body. Gale was a wood attribute warrior He summoned up a green light from his body, and even his eyes started to glow green.


    He let out a shout and poured all of the power into his right hand before pushing it onto the Projne Stone. Fane was noticeably much calmer. Gray energy circted Fane''s skin which was incredibly hard to notice.


    He gently ced his left hand on the Projne Stone. The gray energy flowed like a river, violently injecting itself into the Projne Stone. The crowd only saw gray energy and a green glow slowly rise from the Projne Stone. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 3242

    Chapter 3242


    ?


    Those two energies were incredibly full, and they looked evenly matched. Fane looked at it calmly, while Gale had a smile of victory on his face.


    Fane could see that he was incredibly confident. Right at that moment, the two forces of energy collided in the air. The gray energy was like an incredibly potent acid, immediately dissolving the green light.


    That green light waspletely dissolved by the gray energy in a sh. Only the gray energy was left floating in the air, not weakening at all.


    Everyone saw the scene, and other than the emotionless caretaker and Fane, they were all stunned. They had their eyes opened wide and their mouths gaping. Suddenly, there wasplete silence.


    Even Gale himself could not believe it and wondered if he was hallucinating. They rubbed their eyes to try and see things more clearly and still saw the gray energy remaining in the air.


    At that moment, Gale realized he was not seeing things. Everything he saw had happened!


    Gale''s face was pale as his lips trembled. His eyes had, at some point, reddened. He started to breathe incredibly erratically.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not want to believe what he had seen and wanted to prove that everything that had happened was just an illusion. However, as he thought about it, the more terrified he got.


    Gale took a deep breath, "This is all fake!"


    He practically shouted that out. His eyes constantly shook, and it was obvious how hard it was for him to ept the truth. Yet, even if he could not ept it, it was the reality!


    Fane raised an eyebrow, feeling amused by Gale.


    He snorted and said, "It''s useless even if you shout to the skies."


    Fane could not be bothered to argue with him, so Fane kept quiet after saying that.


    The results of the attribute gamble were clear. It had been disyed in front of everyone, leaving no room for doubThe caretaker stood up at that moment, and his cold tone made it sound like it had nothing to do with him. He was just the reader of the results.


    "Fane wins. He gets four million spirit crystals and a White Phoenix Fruit," After saying that, his white, pupil-less eyes coldly looked at Gale.


    The attribute had clear rules. Once the victor was determined, the one who lost needed to hand over the stakes to the other party within five minutes. Otherwise, they would be punished.


    Gale''s lips twitched as he started to cough intensely. He even started to cough out blood, which stained his clothes. His expression paled a lot.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. He never


    expected it to be so hard for Gale to ept. The attribute gamble was filled with uncertainty in the first ce. Everyone who participated should already have adjusted their mentality. Even if they were unwilling, they would be able to force themselves to ept it. After all, there was always a loser and a winner.

 Chapter 3243

    Chapter 3243


    ?


    Gale''s hands trembled as he stared right at Fane, filled with reluctance. He heaved heavily.


    His lips trembled slightly, "Why did I lose to you?!"


    When he said that, Gale was already on the brink of a mental copse. He was on the verge of exploding at any moment. The warriors of the eastern side all had their eyes widened in shock, not believing what they had just witnessed.


    A warrior from Chaos Continent shook slightly, "Pinch me. I need to see if I''m crazy. Otherwise, how could something so absurd happen? Is he really a wandering warrior from Hestia Continent? Since when are wandering warriors so strong?!"


    As he said that, he even started to breathe more quickly. His face was full of disbelief. A warrior standing next to him found it hard to speak at all. The man took a deep breath, "It''s not an illusion! If it was, then everyone here has been trapped inside. This is absurd! Isn''t Gale using an upper ultimate god rank technique? That guy earlier even said that Gale was already at the second level, only a sliver away from perfection.


    "With skills like that, he should not have lost so quickly. If I didn''t know anything before and merely looked at the match, I would have suspected that Gale was not using an upper-earth rank technique, but a lower-earth rank one. He lost too quickly!"


    A lot of people agreed with what he said. Gale had lost far too quickly. He had not been able to even hold on before he was defeated. At that moment, the warriors from Golden Continent who had been so arrogant before looked like deted balloons. All of them had sour looks on their faces.


    The attitude they had earlier had


    completely disappeared. It was like they had all been violently pped on the face. The shock did notst for too long. After the shock


    disappeared, the warriors from


    third grade worlds regained their confidence. They had been humiliated by the warriors from Golden Continent so much, and it


    was their turn to fight back. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    A warrior from Chaos Continentughed and said, "Now I have to admit that you''re all right. Gale''s powers are so extraordinary, so how could Fane face up to him? Look, look at how badly Fane lost."


    Those words immediately summoned the pride of all the warriors from the third-grade world. Quite a few people started to speak up, "That''s right! Gale''s so strong He''s so strong that I can''t even dare to look at him. How could Fane be a match for him? That warrior named Lorien praised Gale so much. I didn''t agree at the time, but it looks like it''s true! Don''t you all think so?!"


    "Of course. He''s a warrior from Golden Continent. How could he lose to a wandering warrior from Hestia Continent? That would be too hrious!" As they spoke, theyughed loudly. They were so happy it was as if they had picked up some high-grade pills on the road. They were so happy their smiles were incredibly wide. Compared to the warriors from the third-grade worlds, the warriors from Golden Continent were all furious.


    Those words did not put Gale down at all, but it was still hard to listen to all the same. Their earlierments had all been thrown back at their faces. They found it hard to even lift their heads. Lorien had said that Fane was not even worthy of facing Gale, but Gale had lost sopletely to Fane.


    Gale did not evenpare to Fane


    at all. He had been dominated by Fane in an instant. Everything that happened earlier had been seen by everyone Even if they wanted to say something back, they had nothing to say. The warriors of Golden Continent were allpletely quiet as if they had lost their ability to breathe. The warriors from the third-grade worlds got more and more excited as they spoke. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The insults that had been thrown at them from before were all being hurled right back at the warriors from the Golden Continent''s faces.

 Chapter 3244

    Chapter 3244


    ?


    "I remembered that someone said Fane had no right to challenge Gale, that he did not even have the right to stand with Gale. It looks like that person was right. Look at how badly Fane lost. I was too scared to even look.


    "He onlysted for a second before he was defeated. There was no chance at all. It was so quick I don''t even know what to say about it. I really want to console Fane right now, since he lost so quickly!"


    Everyone seemed incredibly happy being sarcastic. The loser had clearly been Gale, but they were speaking as if Gale had won. Quite a few of the warriors from the Golden Continent were red with anger. They breathed heavily but had nothing to say at all. Their expressions were so dark it was like they had lost their families overnight.


    Rudy''s smile was about to split his face apart. Everyone was talking so happily, and he joined in as well. He had heard so many insults being thrown at Fane from the warriors of Golden Continent earlier, and he finally had the chance to fight back.


    Lorien was right in front of him and did not even dare to look over at him. Lorien merely looked at the Projne Stone, stunned. It was like he had been dealt a heavy blow. He heard all the mocking words around him. At that moment, Lorien was no longer as arrogant as before. He was like his backbone had been taken out from him, unable to support him anymore.


    He felt like all of the discussions were about to be targeted at him, so he frowned and attempted to head back to the center, where the warriors from Golden Continent gathered. However, he had just taken a step forward when Rudy noticed him.


    Rudy let out a coldugh, "What? Are you leaving? Weren''t you acting so arrogantly earlier? Why are you trying to leave now? Didn''t you say that us warriors from third-grade worlds weren''t worthy of challenging the warriors from Golden Continent? Why aren''t you saying anything right now? We''re all waiting!


    "We''ll agree to anything you say right now. We won''t talk back anymore! I think you were absolutely right. The warriors from Golden Continent really are strong. Just look at how quickly you won!"


    Lorien''s whole body stiffened, and his mouth constantly twitched. He did not even dare to look back. He was caught off guard at thatThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    moment not daring to walk awayet


    ove


    but feeling like staying there was wrong as well. He suddenly regretted why he had been so antagonistic earlier, insisting on harassing those people. Rudy would obviously not let him off easy. Just thinking about how Lorien had mocked him made Rudy furious.


    Rudy narrowed his eyes and stared right at Lorien''s back, "Didn''t you call us country bumpkins just now? Why aren''t you saying that anymore? Are you suddenly feeling like the country bumpkins are stronger than att of you? The genius you were praising was so weak!"


    Lorien straightened his back, but not because of his pride. His whole body stiffened. Lorien did not want to seem weak at that moment. He wanted to say something back to win back some of his dignity, but he could not form the words.


    After all, nothing he said would be convincing at that moment!


    Rudy scoffed before he continued to say, "Now, do you finally know who the ignorant ones are? Calling you ignorant is as good as praising you. At least ignorant people aren''t delusional like you are."

 Chapter 3245

    Chapter 3245


    ?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re clearly just insignificant, but you think you can rule the skies. You think that no one canpare to you. Golden Continent might be a second- grade world, but you forgot something-information spreads. All of us know that you''re at the bottom of second-grade worlds. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been sent here topete with us!"


    After Rudy finished saying that, the warriors from Golden Continent were all so furious that they were about to cough out blood. If Fane had not won, those words would definitely have them arguing to death. After all, they were all sensitive to that point.


    Yet, all they could do at that moment was duck their heads. They knew very well that if they refused to admit it or bring up something else, the warriors from the third-grade worlds would smell blood and start attacking them verbally.


    Hence, they were forced to bear with it. The eastern side was incredibly noisy, but Fane''s side was practically silent. He could feel like Gale was about to mentally copse. Gale was breathing louder and louder, and his eyes were incredibly red as if he could faint at any moment.


    Fane knew he could not ept the truth, but did not expect him to struggle so much. It had already been quite some time, but he was still caught up in his own thoughts, refusing to admit or ept the truth. Fane did not bother reminding him that he would be punished if he did not produce the rewards.


    Gale was more valuable staying there to Fane anyway. After all, Gale had threatened Fane earlier. If Gale had the chance, he would definitely attack Fane. Fane would naturally not show any mercy to enemies like that.


    Thankfully, Gale still had a shred of rationality left, even if he was quickly losing it. Right before the time limit was up, he weakly raised his hand and produced four million spirit crystals and a White Phoenix Fruit from his storage space.


    The White Phoenix Fruit was ced


    in a special box. Fane took the box and examined the fruit in front of everyone The moment the box was opened, a dense fragrance


    el?


    ated his nose. After looking at it for a long time, Fane kept the White Phoenix Fruit. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Justin almost drooled at the sight. The White Phoenix Fruit was necessary for him to ascend. If the White Phoenix Fruit was sold in the market, it would be worth at least eight or nine million.


    On top of the four million spirit crystals, Fane''s winnings amounted to twelve or thirteen million. It attracted quite a lot of looks, and


    people were so jealous that the


    eyes threatened to pop out of their sockets. Even if they were jealous, they knew very well that if they were the ones standing in front of Gale, they would have been the losers.


    Faneughed as he raised an eyebrow, "Not bad. The attribute gamble really is profitable."


    The moment he said that Gale spat out some more blood.


    His eyes were filled with rage. He wanted to rip Fane''s neck apart. Fane was already immune to looks of hatred like that since a long time ago.


    After the bet was settled, Fane


    walked right back to the eastern side. He had just taken three steps when Gate shouted out to him, "Stay there! Who are you? You can''t be a wandering warrior. Even worse is that you said you''re from Hestia Continent! I don''t believe it! It''s impossible!"

 Chapter 3246

    Chapter 3246


    ?


    Fane''s lips twitched as he turned to look at Gale in exasperation. He sneered and said, "That''s the truth. Why would I lie to you? I know you''re in aplicated mood right now, but I don''t have the time to waste on you. If you want to keep on lying to yourself, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    Those words caused Gale''s chest to hurt again. Compared to being pped on the face, this was more painful. His hands trembled slightly and his hands were clenched tight, "Don''t even try to attack me in this manner. I admit that I lost, but you should stop lying to me. If you were a wandering warrior from Hestia Continent, there''s no way I would have lost so quickly!"


    After saying that, Gale pointed at the thirteenth Projne Stone. There were two people standing around the Projne Stone. One of them was from Chaos Continent, and the other was from Golden Continent. The two of them were in an intense battle.


    They were frantically summoning all of the attributes that they had control of, injecting them into the Projne Stone. On the stone, two rays of light shed. One was icy blue, while the other was mud yellow.


    The two lights shed in mid-air, not giving way to the other. The icy blue light suddenly let out an attack, taking away a part of the yellow light. The yellow lightunched a counterattack at the blue light.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    From that, it was obvious that the two of them were evenly matched, and the victor would need some time to be determined. Fane raised an eyebrow, not understanding what Gale meant. Was he trying to prove how quickly it had been?


    Gale took a deep breath, his face was incredibly sour, "Do you see that?! This is what happens when your skills are close. If you are at the same level as me, then that would happen, but it clearly didn''t! The technique I''m learning is an upper-earth rank technique. If you can do this, it means you were using a lower ultimate god rank technique!


    "Since when have wandering warriors from Hestia Continent been able to learn lower ultimate god rank techniques? Don''t think that I''ll just believe your lies. Don''t treat me like an idiot.


    "Even if Hestia Continent has a barrier-breaking them off from the other worlds, I still have some basic knowledge. Unless you''re the top chosen disciple of a ninth-grade n, there''s no way you''re this skilled!"


    Fane finally understood why Gale had said so much. Gale was just trying to save some of his dignity. After all, it was far too humiliating to lose to a wandering warrior.


    Losing to a genius who had a lower ultimate god rank technique would give apletely different impression. At least he would have lost with dignity, and would not beughed at.


    At that moment, the warriors on the eastern side started to get serious. Thebel of a wandering warrior had been stuck on Fane, but it did seem like Gale could be right. Fane could have just been putting on an act and not been telling the truth. Fane''s lips started to twitch helplessly.


    He held his head up high and turned to look at the warriors on the eastern side. At that moment, all of them had their eyes wide open as


    they looked at Fane inquisitively et


    Fane smirked meaningfully, "If you don''t believe me, you can go look into it. There are quite a few warriors from Hestia Continent gathered here. If I''m from a high-grade n, then surely some of them recognize me."

 Chapter 3247

    Chapter 3247


    ?


    After saying that, Fane walked right back to the eastern side. He did not want to keep on wasting time. The moment Fane stepped into the area, he saw a familiar figure speed past him. Upon closer impression, was that not Lorien, who had been so prideful earlier?


    Yet, Lorien looked like a street rat at that moment, not even daring to raise his head as he walked past Fane. Fane smiled before he coldly said to Lorien, "What? You were so proud earlier, didn''t you say I had something wrong with my head?"


    When Lorien heard that, he sped up. He did not even dare to stop. It was as if those words were spoken by a demon that was chasing him. Stopping would mean that he would get caught.


    Fane scoffed, not continuing. Just like Lorien had said earlier, there were plenty of ces without any restrictions on this level. If he had the chance, he would get his revenge.


    After returning to Rudy''s side, Rudy gave him an enthusiastic thumbs up. Justin, who had thought that Fane was crazy earlier, shot Fane a look of admiration. Fane did not care how the others were looking at him. After the match ended, Fane was already starting to think about who he would face next.


    After all, he could only conduct three gambles a day. Before he left, he wanted to at least walk away with thirty million spirit crystals worth of assets. Only then would he get closer to his goals. At that moment, some people tried to get closer, but Fane''s eyes were already on the western side before they could speak.


    He wanted to see if anything interesting was happening there. There were over a thousand people and over a thousand boards. There should definitely be some treasures that could improve his soul there.


    Just as his eyes were earnestly looking around, a cheerfulugh was suddenly heard, "Alright, that''s it then! The Enlightened Soul Root is something amazing. Even in our world, the value can go up to thirty million. In the Whi where things arecking, it can go up another ten million!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Those words sessfully attracted Fane''s attention. He turned to look at the person who was talking, and saw that it was a tall man in a deep green robe.


    Fane raised an eyebrow and asked, "Who is that?"


    Justin was right next to Fane and immediately answered, "That person is called Viktor Kroole. He''s from the Flying Cloud n of Chaos Continent. He''s the top chosen disciple, so he''s incredibly strong!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow before he nodded at Justin. Justin''s lips curled up excitedly. Fane had a rough personality. Fane had looked away the moment someone wanted to get close, ignoring otherspletely, but Fane had actually nodded at him. Justin suddenly felt like he was incredibly lucky.


    Fane did not know how much Justin''s thoughts raced in just a short moment. His mind was fixated on the words, "Enlightened Soul Root".


    A treasure like that was even


    elC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    recorded in the books of first-grade worlds. Enlightened Soul Roots had a lot of soul'' energy that could increase the speed of


    ??????


    comprehension of a soul attribute warrior. After absorbing it, it can even raise a warrior''s talents. It was something amazing and happened to be something Fane needed.


    Viktor had a high standing and was the first ce among chosen disciples of the Flying Cloud n. The moment he said that he immediately earned


    a lot ofpliments around him. Viktor really enjoyed the feeling and had a bright smile on his face.

 Chapter 3248

    Chapter 3248


    ?


    However, someone voiced his own opinion, "Dan Summers won''t be easy to deal with. He''s a chosen disciple of the holy grade n, the Azure n. Even though he''s not one of the top disciples, he''s still a chosen disciple. You can''tpare him to inner disciples."


    That person was immediately criticized after saying that. A man who had a sharp nose coldly sneered and said, "Why are you trying to praise others so much? Dan is a chosen disciple, but isn''t Viktor one too?


    "What''s so impressive about being a chosen disciple? Didn''t Gale brag so much earlier? He still ended up losing so badly, not able to stand up against Fane at all. Golden Continent had just bragged too much before this. All of you have been fooled!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Those words earned a lot of looks of approval, but a lot of them shook their heads to disagree as well. Even if they were not willing to admit it, Golden Continent being stronger than them was the truth. They could not deny their overall strength just because their warriors were arrogant and shameless.


    The Flying Cloud n was an eighth-grade n from Chaos Continent, but the Azure n was two grades higher than the Flying Cloud n. There would definitely be differences between their disciples as well.


    A warrior from White Marsh Continent frowned and said, "We''re not trying to praise them, but we''re just pointing out the truth. We can''t deny the strength of Golden Continent just because Fane managed to win. A chosen disciple is still a chosen disciple-they''re stronger than inner disciples."


    Those words were immediately rebuked by the Flying Cloud n''s disciples, "What kind of nonsense are you saying? Don''t you know that Viktor is in first ce in the Flying Cloud n?


    "Of course, we acknowledge the


    Azure n is stronger than the Flying Cloud n, but Dan isn''t that high up among the chosen disciples of the Azure n. Viktor is the first ce. Just because of that, don''t you think Viktor will be able to challenge him? I feel like Viktor has a good chance of winning!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The person seemed to leave no room for debate, and the warrior from White Marsh Continent did not know what to say. He did not want to debate any longer, so he shut his mouth. The warriors from the third-grade worlds were split into two when it came to this.


    One part of them felt like Viktor could beat Dan, while the other part felt like Dan was quite a lot stronger than Viktor. The two sides started to quarrel.


    Of course, those words fell into the ears of the warriors from Golden Continent as well. The anger that they had suppressed surged again. The warriors of the Golden Continent felt deeply insulted. Even if Viktor was a top-chosen disciple, they did not think much about it.


    After all, the Flying Cloud n was


    an eighth-grade n. In their eyes, it was just a hero among lessors. All of them felt like they were above that. Thanks to what Gale had


    Said


    earlier, all of the disciples from Golden Continent thought that there was no way Fane was as he appeared.


    They did not look at Fane through a normal lens, so their prejudices against third-grade worlds remained. After hearing everything that was said, they were once again agitated. Someone started to shout at Viktor, "Fane is Fane. His circumstances are special. We should talk about things in istion. So what if Viktor is the top chosen disciple, he still can''t beat Dan!"

 Chapter 3249

    Chapter 3249


    ?


    "That''s right. If all of you can use lower ultimate god rank techniques, then we have nothing to say about it, but you can''t. I''ll admit that there are some strong warriors among you, but that''s just because you have the numbers. There are bound to be a few exceptional ones.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Don''t think that you can beat the Golden Continent because of that. Not everyone can challenge a chosen disciple from a holy grade n!"


    The atmosphere that had just calmed down exploded once again. After all, none of them liked each other. On top of that, the two sides were incredibly harsh with their words. Fane once again rubbed his ears in annoyance. He did not want to participate in those arguments, because they were pointless.


    However, just because he did not want to argue did not mean that others would not point the gun at him. Some of them deliberately targeted Fane for the sake of Golden Continent''s dignity, "Even if it''s Fane, he won''t be able to beat Dan. Gale might have lost, but that was just because he had a moment of carelessness, and did not use his full abilities. Otherwise, there''s no way he would have lost so quickly!


    "Fane did it, and Dan can do it as well. He canpletely defeat Gale too! There''s always been a gap between chosen and inner disciples anyway. The two of them are so far apart that Dan can deal Gale aplete loss even in Gale''s best state, but Fane can''t! So, Dan is stronger than Fane!"


    Those words werepletely biased, and rendered people speechless. However, the moment it was said, the other warriors from Golden Continent all agreed. They even made it worse and worse.


    They were even starting to change the facts of Fane''s match against Gale. They did everything they could


    ove?


    to argue that Gale only lost so quickly because he had not been prepared. It was the result of underestimating his opponent. It did not mean that Gale was weaker than Fane, but the gulf between Gale and Dan was evident.


    Gale was the tenth ce among the inner disciples, while Dan was a chosen disciple. Even though he was not among the top chosen disciples, his skills were still evident. If Dan faced Gale, Gale would lose badly.


    All of them were sure that even Fane would be no match for Dan, and that Fane would lose even more horribly! They had been mocked so much by the warriors from the third-grade worlds earlier, so they were using the chance to vent out their frustrations. They started to get louder and louder. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Some of them deliberately raised their voices so everyone could hear them! The arguments were getting more and more intense. They were even at the stage where they were about to fight each other! Viktor loved being praised and hated it when others doubted his skills.


    When he heard all of that, he was furious. His expression started to sour and he suddenly raised his voice, "What do you know?! You''re only good at bragging! Didn''t you praise yourselves so much earlier? Everyone saw what happened after that. It''s not even been that long, but you''ve somehow gotten worse!"


    His words caused the fighting to stop quite a bit. After all, the main character had stepped up. Due to what happened before, the warriors of Golden Continent did not dare to be too stubborn. However, not long after that, they heard a low voice from afar.

 Chapter 3250

    Chapter 3250


    ?


    "We really can''t show you guys any mercy. You''ve only won one match, and you''re already so arrogant. Do you all think that you''re unbeatable now? How dare you challenge me? It looks like I''ve been sitting down here for too long. I haven''t been saying anything, so all of you have gotten too pleased with yourselves!"


    The voice was getting closer. Fane turned to look and saw a muscr warrior from Hestia Continent walking over from the western side. It seemed like that person was Dan. He had a threatening aura around him, and it was obvious that he was used to being inmand.


    When that person walked over, he deliberately stopped his gaze on Fane. His sharp eyes coldly observed Fane, like a lion looking at its prey.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His lips curled up into a strange smile, "Don''t be too happy with yourself, you just beat an inner disciple. In the eyes of chosen disciples, inner disciples are just ants. You just beat an ant. You are still trash in our eyes."


    When Dan said that, his smile was full of bloodlust. He looked like a demon straight out of hell. He did not care if Fane answered him or not. It was like Fane really was an ant that could be killed at any moment,pletely beneath his notice.


    He walked steadily past Fane and no longer spared Fane a nce. He stopped in front of Viktor. At that moment, Viktor was not exuding his earlier arrogance. His eyebrows were furrowed and he looked very serious, but he was full of fighting spirit as well.


    Looking at him like that, Dan scoffed


    in disdain, "You really are a piece of trash that thinks too much of yourself. Do you think that you can increase your chances of winning by acting Hike this? Fane''s just an ant that can be killed at any moment in my eyes, and you are too! You''re even smaller than he is."


    He reached out and a golden cyclone formed in his palm. The cyclone spun wildly, and with a bang, it exploded a meter away from Viktor''s face. The energy dispersed outward, and the warriors that were closer to the explosion could feel how strong the pressure had been.


    Quite a few of them took steps back, and some of the weaker warriors even paled and started to sweat. Dan smiled as his cold eyes looked at Viktor. He was incredibly threatening. He was not attacking, and merely exerting some pressure, she was naturally not punished for it. Content belongs to


    Viktor took a deep breath, not backing off from that pressure at all. He could tell that Dan was incredibly talented, but he was as well. Even if Dan was a chosen disciple from the Azure n, Dan was not one of the top ones.


    He might be from an eighth-grade n, but he was the top-chosen disciple of the Flying Cloud n. In Viktor''s eyes, he wasparable to Dan. Attribute gambles were uncertain, and he was very confident in himself. He never thought he would lose!


    Viktor narrowed his eyes, looking right at Dan, "You have power, so what? Do you think you can scare me away like that? Do you think that anyone not from Golden Continent is a coward? Did you really think we''d run away from some little tricks?"


    Dan frowned as anger shed in his eyes. A surge of killing intent leaked out from his body. Dan had just disliked Viktor initially, but he was intent on killing Viktor after that. Since this kid was not willing to ept his kindness, he would not hold back.

 Chapter 3251

    Chapter 3251


    ?


    Dan narrowed his eyes. "It looks like you''re really overestimating yourself. You shouldn''t have the right to challenge me, but I have a kind heart, you see. I pity you empty-headed trash bags. You''re just ignorant, not knowing how vast the world is!


    "I was just trying to expand your horizons. I have to be a little harsh and remind you, though: don''t cry if you loseter."


    Viktor felt like he had been pped listening to these words. His face turned red with anger as he red at Dan.


    Gritting his teeth, he growled, "To hell with your ''kind heart''. Stop acting like you''re above everyone else! Aren''t you just scorning warriors from third- grade worlds because of your origin? Let me show you how ignorant you are!"


    The tension between the two men was so palpable that it could be cut with a knife. They looked at each other with hatred, and it was evident a fight would easily break out.


    Fane merely crossed his arms as he quietly looked at the two of them talking.


    Things had gone silent, and no one moved. They merely red at each other, using their expressions to show how angered they were. Fane felt like the two of them looked incredibly hrious.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    They stared at each for over ten seconds before Fane could not stand it anymore and said, "Viktor, right? Do you have a moment to spare? I want to bet against him too after you go against him. Can you stop looking at each other? If I didn''t know any better, I would''ve thought you admire each other instead."


    1


    The moment he said that, he attracted a lot of looks as they stared at Fane in surprise. If they had not seen Fane''s skills, they would not have tolerated Fane''s words and attitude. After all, those words sounded too arrogant.


    A warrior from the Hestia Continent said, "No wonder the warriors from the Golden Continent look at Fane like they want to rip him apart. No wonder they''re so angry. He''s just infuriating when he talks."


    Fane impatiently hurried Dan and Viktor, asking them not to waste any more of his time. It was like everyone else was just there to give him what they had. How could anyone stand it?


    Sure enough, Dan looked furious as he red at Fane heatedly. He took a deep breath as he said to Fane, "I was being nice to you, yet you took it for granted. You dare ask me not to waste your time? Who do you think you are? So what if you have a lower ultimate god rank? In the western area, at least ten percent of the people there have learned lower ultimate god rank techniques!"


    Right after he said that, most of the warriors around him bit their tongues.


    Indeed,paring oneself to others


    was incredibly frustrating. There were over 1000 people in the western area, and 10 percent meant that there were over a hundred. Even among so many warriors in the eastern area, it would already be quite impressive if there were 20 who could use ultimate god rank techniques.


    Yet, there were over a hundred in the western area.


    Sure enough, there was a difference in skill, and it was impossible to ignore the difference in talent.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not really reacting to what he said. Lower ultimate god rank techniques meant very little to him, after all.

 Chapter 3252

    Chapter 3252


    ?


    After all, Fane used an upper ultimate god-rank technique, and he had already mastered it. After that, he would be trying to learn a storm god rank technique. Even though he had failed to get to the first stage, getting there would not be a problem as long as he had enough time.


    Dan could not keep hisposure when he noticed how stoic Fane''s expression was, unlike how surprised the warriors around him were after noticing the difference between themselves and their counterparts. He frowned and got even more furious at how obstinate Fane seemed to be. Had it not been for the restrictions, he would have taught this imprudent brat a lesson.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows as a sh of unhappiness appeared on his face. He suddenly regretted what he had said earlier.


    It was not because he was afraid of offending Dan but because he noticed that his words had the opposite effect of what he wanted. He had not managed to provoke Dan into going against Viktor right away. Instead, Dan straightened himself and red right at Fane unmovingly. Just from looking at Dan, Fane knew what Dan was thinking.


    Dan loudly said, "Why would I listen to you? Who do you think you are?! Do you think I''m obligated to start the attribute gamble immediately just because you asked? It looks like you really thought too highly of yourself.


    "You still want to bet against me after I go against him? What arrogance. I''ll have you realize the contrast between us soon enough. You''ll lose tragically!


    "I refuse to listen to you. In my eyes, you can''t evenpare to an ant by the side of the road!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation. It seemed like he could not provoke others like that, however he wanted to. After all, he did not know how others would react. The person right in front of him was actingpletely differently than what he wanted.


    Fane frowned as he said coldly, "So you''re insisting on wasting my time? Aren''t you in a hurry to let me know how big the difference is between us? Hurry up and gamble against him, then. Otherwise, gamble against me!"


    He could do three gambles in one day. Fane had already nned out his time before he went to the area, and he had other things he needed to get done. He did not have the time to waste there.


    Dan scoffed, raising his head slightly andpletely ignoring Fane.


    Fane took a deep breath as his lips twitched. At that moment, he heard thements whispered around him.


    "What is going through Fane''s mind?


    It looks like his previous victory got to his head and he''s starting to cross the line. It''s a good thing that attribute gambles don''t involve life and death. If he lost, he would just lose four million spirit crystals.


    Fane''s quite lucky!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "You think he''s lucky? I don''t think so. Fane caused himself a lot of trouble this time. Do you think he''ll have good days ahead after being so rude to a chosen disciple of the Azure n?


    "Do you think the Azure n would let him off? Just watch: He may be safe for now, but there''s danger everywhere in the future. This will be hisst peaceful day. The only way he can survive is if his skills are SO extraordinary that no one from the Azure n can stand up to him."


    A warrior from White Marsh Continent was the one who said all that. He naturally had a negative opinion of warriors from the Hestia Continent. Even though Fane had won some glory for the third-grade worlds, some of the warriors from White Marsh Continent still did not approve of Fane. They even felt like Fane had just been lucky enough to win.

 Chapter 3253

    Chapter 3253


    ?


    The warriors from the Golden Continent could not stomach Fane''s words at all, thus they began shouting at him.


    "Do you hear that?! You''ve offended the Azure n! You won''t have good days ahead of you. You better kneel and beg us for mercy right now. Go and apologize to everyone, and we might forgive you. Otherwise, you''ll be beaten around like a street rat in the future!"


    Fane let out augh when he heard all that.


    He coldly looked at the ones who had spoken, and there was an underlying threat in his words as he spoke, "Just with your strength?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fane scoffed, not regarding these people as worth his notice at all. Unless they attacked him altogether, none of them would be a match for him in singlebat. Even if a chosen disciple of the Azure n was in front of Fane, he would not even blink an eye.


    The noise around Fane got even louder due to Fane''s words. A lot of them were talking among themselves excitedly, and a lot of them thought that Fane was crazy. They felt like Fane did not know his ce at all to insist on going against the Azure n. A tragic fate awaited him.


    It took a really crazy person to want to stand up against an entire n alone. The warriors who approved of Fane shook their heads silently. Those who did not approve of Fane started to criticize Fane constantly, believing that he was just digging a deeper hole for himself. There was only death waiting for him.


    There were even those who started to wonder how horribly Fane would end up dying.


    He heard it all but ignored them, despite how annoying they were to hear. Rudy had taken it all to heart, though, and his face reddened in anger, wanting nothing more than to start arguing with all of them.


    However, he knew that he was not great with his words. Fane had not even spoken, so he might end up disrupting Fane''s ns if he did. Thus, he clenched his fists as he stared at all these bbering fools.


    Fane scoffed as he coldly nced at Dan, ignoring everyone else.


    He turned around and started walking tight to the western area, earning frowns from onlookers in the eastern area. The warriors in the western area were in no mood to continue resting either. All of them looked up at Fane in confusion.


    A warrior from the eastern area said, "Is he trying to challenge someone else?"


    "That looks like the case, but who''s he going to challenge?"


    "Even though I think that Fane''s unbelievably arrogant, he definitely has some skills. Half of the warriors in the western area aren''t a match for him, at least."


    "Are you worried for the warriors in


    the western area? There''s nothing to worry about. They''re not idiots. Fane already showed his skills earlier, so most of them know of his skills, f they don''t think they can beat Fane, they can just reject the gamble. Attribute gambles need approval from both sides to start anyway."


    Fane slowly walked to the western area. At that moment, most of the warriors there had their eyes opened as they stared at Fane alertly. Fane, however, was oblivious to those gazes.


    They could think whatever they wanted of him. He already had a n in his mind.


    He did not want to waste anymore


    to.


    time, and talking to Dan was a waste of effort. Since Dan did not want to take up Viktor''s challenge immediately, Fane would need choose a new opponent. He did not even look at the warriors in the western area and merely looked at the boards in front of them.

 Chapter 3254

    Chapter 3254


    ?


    "A Frost Flower? This thing isn''t cheap, but it''s not that useful to me."


    Frost Flowers were incredibly beneficial to female warriors, but all Fane could do with one was to sell it. There was no other use for it, so he looked at the next warrior. He continued walking forward, remembering all the treasures he was interested in and nning on making a final evaluationter.


    No one could understand what Fane was doing. Most of the warriors in the eastern area were dumbfounded. They did not know what to say, "Does he think he''s shopping? He''s just walking around and choosing what he wants! That''s way too arrogant! Even a top-chosen disciple wouldn''t dare to do that!"


    "I think it fits his personality quite well. Hasn''t he always been like that? He just does whatever he wants. His actions are probably angering all of the warriors in the western area. He''s offended everyone at this point!"


    "Fane doesn''t seem to care at all; he looks like he''s just intent on saving time, even. I just want to open up his head to see what he''s thinking."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The warriors of the western area red at Fane angrily. Even if he wanted to take up one of the bets, he should do it from far away. Walking around among everyone, slowly deliberating, made it feel like he was not respecting them at all. They could not ept that.


    All of them had dark looks on their faces as if they had just ingested some poison. The way they looked at Fane was strangely united as their fury could barely be masked. Meanwhile, Fane did not seem to care about what anyone else was thinking.


    There was a simple reason why all of them were so angered by Fane''s actions: it was because all of them felt like Fane was not worthy of doing so. If it had been the top disciple of a holy grade n doing so, they would have epted it with no qualms, not even daring to say anything about it.


    They looked at Fane with such anger simply because they felt like Fane had no right to choose among them like that.


    Fane did not care at all. Those


    people would not dare to attack him


    ????


    no matter how much he angered them anyway, lest they incur the- consequences of viting thews. Anyone who did that would get struck by lightning and turned to ash.


    Fane walked around for a long time before he finally stopped.


    He raised an eyebrow and mumbled to himself, "There''s a Spirit Rose Fruit here. Not bad."


    A Spirit Rose Fruit was between


    seven to eight million in value, and it


    had the same effects as a soul gem. Should he absorb it, it would turn into pure soul energy to enhance his strength.


    After looking around, the Spirit Rose Fruit was the only thing that caught Fane''s eyes while the rest were not that helpful to the soul.


    After deliberating his choices, Fane


    eventually chose the Spirit Rose & Fruit. After all, there was also an Enlightened Soul Root waiting for him. Both of those treasures were incredibly useful to Fane.


    He had already condensed a fifth of a Divine Soul. After absorbing those two treasures, his Divine Soul would improve greatly. Thinking of this, his lips curled up into a rare smile.


    However, the owner of that board was incredibly unhappy.

 Chapter 3255

    Chapter 3255


    ?


    Nevada Lloyd had a frown on his face as he stared at Fane angrily. When he saw the smile on Fane''s face, Nevada''s rage soared even more. He shot up from his mat, narrowed his eyes as he looked at Fane, and gritted his teeth. "Are you nning on challenging me?"


    He was practically hissing at this point, and it was obvious how angry Nevada was at Fane.


    Fane looked like he was grocery shopping, making a huge round before stopping in front of Nevada. His behavior made Nevada feel insulted, even though he had been chosen. He felt like he was trampling all over his dignity!


    The more Nevada thought about it, the angrier he got. His hands even started to shake slightly. He looked at Fane as if he wanted to rip Fane apart. Meanwhile, Fane looked right at Nevada. Nevada''s sleeves had golden patterns on them, meaning Nevada was from the Golden Continent. Yet another person who thought too highly of himself.


    He snorted and said, "You''re just sitting here, and you already set up a board. The bet setters are naturally the ones who would be sitting here. As a bet-taker, shouldn''t I be challenging you? If I''m not allowed to challenge you, why didn''t you just write it down on the board that you won''t ept challenges from anyone stronger than you?"


    Those words infuriated Nevada even more. His lips twitched, and even his body started to quake. "You think too highly of yourself! Do you know who I am? I''m from the White Phoenix n, a holy-grade n. I''m a chosen disciple!"


    He had practically shouted out those words as if he wanted to prove howughable Fane''s actions were. He wanted to scare Fane as well, not wanting him to take things too far. Being chosen by Fane like that insulted Nevada greatly.


    Fane did not even bother raising an eyebrow at those words. He looked at Nevada calmly as if he was spouting nonsense.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Noticing how passive Fane was, Nevada nearly hyperventted in anger and finally understood Dan''s anger.


    Nevada pointed right at Fane''s face.


    "You brat. You''ve already offended the Azure n! Are you going to offend the White Phoenix n too? Are you not worried that you''re making so many enemies for yourself?"


    Hearing that, Fane said in disdain, "I think you''re the one who thinks too highly of himself. Do you really think you''re anyone impressive? Even if


    there are a lot of chances in the


    .n


    inner city, grouping up to attack still isn''t allowed. Unless you get your friends to attack me with you, you''ll need to fight me alone. The White Phoenix n and the Azure n are both beneath my notice." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane was merely honest with his words and was not exaggerating anything at all. When Nevada heard this, however, he was deeply angered. After all, Fane had insulted both himself and his n.


    He took a deep breath and snarled, "You think you can face all of the disciples from the two holy-grade ns alone?!"


    Nevada scoffed upon hearing Fane''s


    words. He felt like the man in front of him could no longer be described as just ''arrogant''. Fane was already at the level of being crazy. Did he not know what he was saying?


    One person going up against two holy-grade ns... He had said it so casually, too!


    It was as if Fane could easily do it! Did he think that he was a chosen disciple of a major n from a first-grade world? Nevada sneered and said, "Do you even know what you''re saying?!"


    Of course, Fane knew what he was saying and implying. Thus, not wanting to dwell on the problem, he chuckled and said, "Don''t you want to show me my ce just like Dan? Hurry up. I''m in a hurry to know!"

 Chapter 3256

    Chapter 3256


    ?


    Rudy could not stop himself fromughing when he heard that.


    He understood how exasperated Fane felt. He truly did not want to waste any time and effort on those people. It was obvious that Fane had other ns in mind. Unfortunately, those people did not understand at all. They only felt like Fane was being absurd.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Nevada waspletely stunned. His lips twitched as he panted and shouted, "You''re sick!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, wanting to curse back at Nevada but decided against it after some thought. There was no reason for him to talk back at all at that moment. No matter what he said, those people would only think he was crazy anyway.


    Even the warriors from third-grade worlds were already cursing him.


    "Does he know what he''s saying? Isn''t he being too rough with his words here? You guys were right after all; his previous victory got to him so much that he''s forgotten his ce. He talks as if he''s better than even chosen disciples!"


    "That''s true, I really don''t know what he''s thinking. He''s gone too far. Does he think Hestia is a second-grade world? Even if he''s strong in the Hestia Continent, he''s just strong among weaklings. He won''t amount to much in the Golden Continent, but he''s trying to challenge the warriors from two major ns in the Golden Continent. If I wasn''t hearing it myself right now, I wouldn''t believe it."


    "Don''t forget what kind of ce Hestia is; it''s just stuck in its own corner after being trapped by some unknown barrier thousands of years ago. They were cut off from the other worlds. If it wasn''t for the Whirling World, they probably wouldn''t know what the warriors from the other worlds are like at all.


    "Fane''s skills stand at the top of the Whirling World. He''s already used to being the king and has turned ignorant because of it. He doesn''t understand how different the Hestia Continent is from the other worlds at all. He''s not confident but conceited!"


    "He doesn''t know his ce at all. He''ll know how absurd he''s been acting after he suffers defeatter."


    The Golden Continent''s warriors were all rendered speechless from anger. They affirmed that Fane was aplete madman, and everything he said infuriated them. Even though they knew that Fane did not know what he was saying, they d still


    not stop their anger from boiling over.


    Danughed in frustration and sneered, "It''s obvious how empty his head is if he can say these things. Even I wouldn''t dare to act that way, saying that I''d be able to beat all of the disciples from two holy-grade ns in duels. It''s crazy how arrogant he must be to be able to say that..."


    Viktor shook his head silently, looking at Fane with a sliver of pity. Even though Fane''s words were incredibly absurd, Viktor did not want to mock Fane like everyone else.


    He agreed with how everyone was judging Fane and assumed that he grew up sheltered. He did not know


    howrge the world actually wasne


    either He probably never


    vel


    encountered any trouble, so he must have felt like he was unbeatable.


    Dan could no longer stand it. If he continued waiting, he would just hear more and more ridiculous things from Fane. Even though Fane was incredibly hrious, they were infuriating as well.


    He turned around to look at Viktor. "I won''t bother with that idiot for now. I''ll deal with you first!"


    Viktor frowned, looking at Dan unhappily. Dan was really crossing the line.


    He took a deep breath and said angrily, "You keep on saying that others are acting arrogantly, but aren''t you?"

 Chapter 3257

    Chapter 3257


    ?


    Dan scoffed at Viktor''s words. "That''s because I can walk the talk. The two of you just somewhat excel in your own worlds, but you''d be nothing if you were in the Golden Continent. I''ll show both of you how different warriors from a second-grade world are from you."


    There was no point in talking after all that happened. Dan turned and walked towards the Projne Stones, and Viktor followed closely after.


    Seeing the movements from the other end, Fane started to get anxious. He looked at Nevada, who was flushed red with anger, and could not help but frown. "Are you done being angry? Do you even have the right to be?"


    Nevada widened his eyes and snapped, "What did you say? I have no right to be angry?!"


    Nevada was already confused by the way Fane thought about things. This guy was even trying to argue about him getting angry!


    Fane took a deep breath and said coldly, "If you think you can beat me, you''d obviously have the right to be angry, but you don''t. Don''t think I''ll believe anything you say. If you want to prove yourself, then quit wasting time talking. Hurry and ept my challenge!"


    Nevada''s face darkenedpletely as his lips trembled. "Alright. Since you want to lose so badly, I''ll give you what you want!"


    At that moment, Nevada was too furious to even be rational. He only had one thought in mind, which was to quickly end the battle. He wanted this idiot to know how much stronger he was!


    There were a total of 33 Projne Stones, all set up in a row. At that moment, Dan and Viktor had already walked over, both reeking with hatred for each other. The atmosphere was incredibly tense.


    Fane did not want to waste any time. After Nevada agreed, he immediately walked over. Nevada was so angry that he stormed forward. Every step he took caused the ground to shake slightly.


    The warriors in the eastern area


    looked on with great interest. Even though not everyone was interested in participating in the attribute


    gambles, they were keen on


    watching something interestinel.ne?


    and


    a show as interesting as this one was something that happened less


    than once a month. Cont¨¦nt belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    All of them looked on with great interest, and discussions filled the eastern area again.


    "Do you think that Fane can win? Nevada is a chosen disciple. I wonder if he''s stronger than Dan."


    "We''d have to ask the warriors of the Golden Continent about that. We''ve never been to the continent, so we wouldn''t know what it''s like there."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The warriors of the Golden Continent were quite willing to exin it to everyone.


    A disciple of the Azure n said


    loudly, "Dan is, of course, a bit stronger. The White Phoenix n is a holy-grade n like the Azure n is, but its overall strength is weaker than the Azure n. In terms of¡¤ standings, Dan is also quite a bit higher than Nevada. The two of them had met at a friendly tournament two months before the Whirling World opened as well. The two of them faced each other, and Dan was the clear victor."


    After that person said that, everyone looked toward the disciples of the White Phoenix n. The disciples of the White Phoenix n did not look that happy, but no one actually voteed any objections.


    It seemed as though this statement was not a lie after all.


    Dan''s abilities were at a higher level. Even if Fane managed to beat Nevada, it would not mean much.


    At that moment, Nevada was facing Fane. Fane was toward the eastern side of the Projne Stone, while Nevada was toward the western side.

 Chapter 3258

    Chapter 3258


    ?


    The two of them faced each other. Compared to how furious Nevada was, Fane seemed incredibly calm as if everything that happened was within his control.


    The caretaker walked forward and stood between the two of them. Just like before, he calmly announced the start of the gamble.


    At that moment, Viktor and Dan were facing each other as well, and only a Projne Stone stood between them. They could see what the situation was on the other side with just a nce. At that moment, Dan put his full focus on Viktor.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Viktor had his eyebrows raised as he looked at Dan seriously.


    Dan narrowed his eyes. "I know you''re very confident. Do you use a lower ultimate god-rank technique as well?"


    Viktor did not bother hiding it as he nodded. The technique he used was called ming Skies and was a lower ultimate god-rank technique. The fact that he was the top-ranked chosen disciple in an eighth-grade n meant that he was more talented than any ordinary warrior.


    To many warriors, ultimate god-rank techniques were far from their reach, but to geniuses like them, it was just a stepping stone.


    Dan sneered and said, "So what if you know a lower ultimate god-rank technique? You think you''re the only one who could do that? I use a lower ultimate god-rank technique as well, and I can even tell you that I''ve already gotten my Golden Meteor Technique up to the second stage!"


    Viktor''s confident expression stiffened when he heard this. His eyes widened slightly as he gulped, and even his breathing got a bit faster. Dan was already at the second stage of his technique...and that was something Viktor did not expect. Only those who could use lower ultimate god-rank techniques knew how difficult to master and understand ultimate god-rank techniques were.


    He had gone through so many


    bottlenecks just to get where he


    was. He knew that he would be able to get to the second stage as well but on Viktor''s estimation, it would take at least one to two more years. He never expected that Dan would already be at the second stage with how young Dan was.


    This exined why Dan was so arrogant; he had the skills to back his words!


    Viktor''s lips twitched, suddenly losing his confidence. Fane, however, remained calm when he heard all of that, as if everything Dan said was


    nonsense.


    Nevada could clearly see Fane''s


    expression as he stood before him.


    When he saw that Fane was still calm, he sneered, "What are you acting like that for? I refuse to


    el


    believe you''re not afraid to face such a strong opponent. Unless you''re heartless, there''s no way you can stayposed!"


    When Fane heard that, his lips twitched in exasperation. He snorted before he said, "Well, I would be scared if I were. There''s nothing to be scared of since I''m not."


    Nevada quivered furiously again as he stared right at Fane. He looked at Fane and gritted his teeth, having a lot to say. In the end, he held back.


    With how Fane was, Fane would have a lot to counter him no matter what he said.


    He was not as good as Fane with his words, so he swallowed everything he wanted to say. He merely looked at Fane hatefully.


    Fane''s words were naturally heard by Dan as well. Dan frowned as he looked at Fane with annoyance.


    He sneered, "Keep showing off while


    you can, you brat. You don''t have much time left to do that, anyway. In just a moment, you''ll realize that you''re just a clown to us no matter how much you show off. In the future, you''ll realize what the


    consequences of your actions today will bring you!"

 Chapter 3259

    Chapter 3259


    ?


    After saying that, Dan sneered as he looked away.


    Fane sighed in exasperation. These people were a joke, so much so that he found himself unable to muster a word.


    At that moment, a thought suddenly surfaced in his head.


    If he performed too well, Dan might harbor suspicions about him and would refuse to ept his challenge. If that were to happen, he would just lose the Enlightened Soul Root. Compared to the Spirit Soul Fruit which was worth seven to eight million, the Enlightened Soul Root was worth more to Fane.


    He could not possibly lose the chance of getting the Enlightened Soul Root!


    After making that clear, Fane raised an eyebrow as his gaze darted around and made a decision; he could not win the attribute gamble by andslide like before. It would only alert Dan.


    Fane scoffed, no longer hesitating as he summoned the soul energy in his body. A gray energy circted in his palm. He no longer looked at anyone as the gray energy frantically shot into the Projne Stone. Seeing that Fane had already started, Nevada wasted no time as well.


    He closed his eyes slightly as green-colored energy circted in his body. Nevada was a wind attribute warrior. The wind attribute in his body was brought out like a small cyclone with Nevada at the center.


    Nevada took a long breath as he put his hand on the stone, and the green energy frantically entered the Projne Stone. Two waves of energy rapidly took shape.


    At that moment, everyone widened their eyes as they observed everything that happened.


    Since Fane acted first, both Dan and Viktor stopped talking and looked over. Both of them nned on starting their attribute battle after watching Fane''s.


    The gray energy shed with the green energy, and the two seemed evenly matched, much to Nevada''s surprise as his eyes widened.


    He admitted that Fane was somewhat skilled, but he did not expect Fane to be able to match him!


    Nevada did not hold back at all with the intention of winning the battle quickly and making himself look good.


    The


    gray and green energy shed,


    and both energy tried to overwhelm


    vefn


    the other even trying to absorb each other. However, their skills were close and both were evenly matched. It was impossible to tell


    who was winning at that moment.


    Dan raised an eyebrow, knowing where things stood at that moment. He scoffed as he looked at Fane like he was looking at a dead person.


    The eastern area was abuzz with noise again. A lot of them had thought that Fane would be no match for Nevada, so they never expected that Fane would be evenly matched with him!


    Fane was no weaker than Nevada. A lot of the warriors from the Golden Continent could not stay calm when they saw that. After all, Nevada was the chosen disciple of the White Phoenix n, a holy grade n. The fact that Fane was on par with him meant that Fane had the skills of a chosen disciple of a holy grade n.


    A lot of them could not ept the fact. After all, the Hestia Continent was an insignificant ce in their eyes.


    A warrior from the White Marsh Continent sourlymented, "Fane''s probably the strongest person from the Hestia Continent. With his skills, he''s probably an incredibly powerful person in a small ce like Hestia!"


    The warriors from Hestia Continent were displeased by this remark, and a lot of them wanted to counter his words. However, they had to admit after thinking about it that the person''s words were reasonable, regardless of his tone. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3260

    Chapter 3260


    ?


    A few people agreed with that thought, and they got deep into the conversation.


    "I feel like you''re being a little extreme with your words, but you have to admit that it sounds pretty reasonable. Beforeing to the Whirling World, Fane''s environment had been too stifling.


    "He doesn''t understand how the world actually is at all. He''s too conceited and doesn''t even know how to act more politely in the face of those stronger than him. It''d be strange if nothing bad happens to him."


    "You''re right! He''s just too crazy. We have to admit that he''s strong, but there''s always someone stronger. Just because he''s strong, it doesn''t mean he''s unbeatable!"


    "If he understood that, he probably wouldn''t have acted like he did."


    As they said that, a few of them started toment the fact that Fane was just too ignorant because he was confined by his world. He did not know how vast the universe truly was, and because of that, he did whatever he wanted and offended many.


    Some of them even started to discuss how Dan would deal with Fane.


    "Dan isn''t an idiot. Fane is untouchable in the Projne Area, but the inner city isn''t just limited to the Projne Area. Can''t he attack near the Red Sun Monument?


    "With how Fane is, he''ll definitely try out his hand there. Then, Dan can just make sure he has people there or even do it himself. No matter what, Fane''s days are numbered."


    That person was incredibly confident as he said that as if he could read Dan''s mind.


    Rudy merely looked at those people with a cold frown. Even though he did not know what the Red Sun Monument was, he knew very well that these people could only dream on if they thought Fane would die.


    Fane would not let anyone who tried to attack him off the hook.


    Compared to how noisy the western area was it was much quieter around the Projne Stones. Dan and Viktor were both frowning as they observed Fane. Neither of them expected the stalemate.


    After all, Nevada was from a holy grade n and was a chosen disciple at that. His skills could not be underestimated. Even if Fane had shown exceptional skills before, he could not bepared to Nevada.


    Yet, reality had proven that to be false.


    The match was in aplete


    stalemate, and it seemed like theiretN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    in the same level. They


    even saw Nevada starting to sweat.


    Nevada was starting to pant and he frantically circted the power in his body.


    Time slowly tickled, and Nevada got more anxious for every minute that passed.


    His lips twitched slightly, no longer looking at Fane with the same casual look from before. He was both shocked and serious.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Nevada. "What is it? Are you scared? It''s written all over your face."


    Nevada red at Fane hatefully. True enough, he was scared.


    Nevada immediately stood on his toes and started to shout at Fane.

 Chapter 3261

    Chapter 3261


    ?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What would I be scared of?! The two of us are evenly matched. I am not at a disadvantage, why would I be scared? Weren''t you bragging that you''d definitely win before this? Open your eyes and look. The two of us are evenly matched. You''re not winning against me! Don''t act like you''re so confident. You''re acting so calm just to trick me. Do you think I''ll fall for it?"


    When Fane heard that, his lips twitched in exasperation. Heughed slightly and said, "Do you think I can''t win?"


    Nevada scoffed and said, "Of course! Of course, you can''t win and you''ll lose terribly. No one can save you!"


    When he said that, Nevada was furious. He looked like he wanted to rip Fane apart. Fane coldly stared at him, suddenly revealing a meaningful smile.


    At that moment, the evenly matched battle suddenly lost its bnce. The gray energy swallowed up the green light. Nevada started to panic. His eyes widened as he started to breathe erratically. He frantically poured the attributes in his body into the Projne Stone.


    Yet, no matter how hard he tried, the green light kept on being swallowed up by the gray light. It hardly slowed it down. It seemed like the gray light was slowly eating up the green light. The bnce had been broken, and Nevada was inplete panic. He frantically clenched his teeth, and his veins popped. His expression started to look a bit crazed.


    Everyone could see what was happening, and quite a few of them started toment what was happening. A warrior from the Golden Continent said, "Crap! This kid managed to turn things around. I actually thought that Nevada had a high chance of winning. After all, hees from the White Phoenix n and is even a chosen disciple. Compared to a brat who came from somewhere no one knows about, he''s so much higher in status. I can''t believe this is the result. Did Nevada underestimate his opponent?"


    The moment that was said, the


    e


    warriors from Hestia Continent were furious. They were being insulted at every end. Even when they had someone like Fane, they were still constantly mocked. They could no longer contain their anger when they heard what was said. Those people were going way too overboard.


    A warrior from Hestia Continent said, loudly, "What do you mean by somewhere no one knows about?!, Do you think you can call us that just because Golden Continent is a second-grade world? You''re nothing in the eyes of other second-grade worlds! You''re only capable of looking down on others, while you''re blind to your faults!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After that was said, a lot of mockingughter was heard. Theughter was obviously targeted at the warriors from Golden Continent. The warriors from the third-grade worlds regarded the warriors from Golden Continent withplete disdain. Everything they said seemed to trample all over the third-grade world.


    They constantly tried to show off who they were. The warriors from Golden Continent were flushed red with anger at those words. Their eyes threatened to pop out of their sockets.


    The warriors from earlier red at the warrior from Hestia Continent and shouted, "Very well! I''ll remember you. You actually dared to speak up against me. Who do you think you are?! Do you think you''re worthy?! You guys only have a golden egg which is Fane. Everyone else is trash!"


    After saying that, he did not have enough as he shouted, "Even Fane''s just slightly better than others. For him to win this match doesn''t prove anything. I''ll only admit he''s good if he can win three gambles!


    "That''s impossible just because the third gamble will be against Dan! He''s no match for Dan at all, stop dreaming!"

 Chapter 3262

    Chapter 3262


    ?


    The warrior from Hestia Continent narrowed his eyes as he twitched, feeling like he was about to spit out blood in frustration. The group from Golden Continent was insulting them way too much!


    Before that, they would just ept it. However, Fane''s victory has sparked their pride. They would no longer just tolerate it.


    A warrior from Hestia Continent shouted back, "Even if it''s Dan, he won''t be able to beat Fane at all! Do you remember what you said earlier? All of you said that Gale would be able to beat Fane easily! What happened in the end? Fane managed to defeat him in an instant. He was not able to fight back at all! Then you kept saying that Nevada would win. Just look! Does he look like he''s winning?!"


    Those words were directly shouted at the warriors from Golden Continent. Reality trumped anything that was said. The warriors from Golden Continent were suddenly silent.


    However, they still had not admitted defeat. They red coldly at the warriors from Hestia Continent. In their eyes, those warriors were just like dogs on the street. They looked incredibly disgusted. Right at that moment, an angry shout broke the momentary silence.


    Everyone hurriedly looked over. The battle had already ended at that moment. Only a gray light remained in the air. The green light had beenpletely defeated by the gray. Nevada roared angrily, and his face looked incredibly unhappy.


    Sweat flowed down from his forehead, and his eyes werepletely red. He looked incredibly furious. Fane raised an eyebrow as he calmly retracted his hand, looking at Nevada go crazy quietly. At that moment, Nevada was not willing to face his defeat as all as his heart was filled with hatred and anger.


    He wentpletely crazy. Both


    Viktor and Dan looked at Fane withplicated expressions, especially Dan. He seemed to look at Fane inquisitively. His eyes were fixed on Fane as if he was trying to figure something out from Fane''s expressions.


    Dan frowned and said angrily, "What are you going crazy for?! If you have lost then so be it. You''re looking like a sore loser at the moment. Stop embarrassing Golden Continent. Hurry up and shut your mouth!"


    Nevada''s face waspletely red, and he looked exceptionally angry. There was nothing he could do about it in truth, he was not that far beneath Dan, but since he had lost to Dan before, he had some apprehension toward Dan.


    He took a deep breath andposed himself. He slowly straightened his posture and stopped screaming. Only, his eyes remained fixed on Fane. He looked like he wanted to rip Fane apart while Fane''s expression remained calm. After all, he had never regarded Nevada as anyone worth his notice. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dan took a deep breath and said meaningfully, "You''re even harder to figure out than I thought, but its just a bit harder. I''ve already figured out your skills. You won''t be happy for much longer!"


    As he said that, Dan no longer looked at Fane, but instead at Viktor. Dan decided that he needed to deal with what was in front of him first.


    He looked at Viktor coldly, "It''s your turn now. I''m in no mood to waste any time. I want to deal with that brat after dealing with this quickly!"

 Chapter 3263

    Chapter 3263


    ?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Those words ignited the anger in Viktor''s heart. Who was he looking down on?! It was as if Viktor was a piece of trash that could be dealt with at any moment. Viktor said furiously, "Stop trying to act like a hero here! If you want to deal with Fane, you''d better beat me first!"


    Both of their eyes looked incredibly confident in themselves. Dan no longer wasted any time as he started to circte his attribute, pouring it into the Projne Stone. Viktor immediately followed suit. The two of them refused to give in, and they had the determination to beat their enemy.


    In a sh, those two rays of light rose slowly from the Projne Stone. Dan was a metal attribute warrior, while Viktor focused on the fire attribute. The red glow slowly rose, but it did not look weak at all. When the two energies shed, the red energy started to shake immensely.


    The golden light seemed like a golden python that suddenly attacked the red light. After a loud boom was heard, half of the red light was seen being ripped apart by the golden light. When everyone saw that, they took a deep breath.


    Dan was actually that strong. They had thought that the match would be simr to Fane and Nevada''s, with the two attacks shing in air for a long time before there was a result. Yet, it seemed like Viktor was no match for Dan at all.


    It was not long before the red light could no longer hold on. The golden light attacked and gained victory while the red light stood no chance at all. Slowly, the red light got smaller and smaller andpletely disappeared from air.


    Viktor was panting,pletely stunned. After the match had started, he summoned up all the power he could and poured it into the Projne Stone. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he failed to change the results.


    It was obvious that he was no match for Dan at all. Dan calmly stopped his attacks, not looking happy about the win at all. That was because everything had been within his expectations.


    That warrior called Viktor was just aplete idiot, thinking he would be able to show off in front of Dan just because he was the strongest from his n. Little did he know that he was no match for Dan.


    Dan was actually a little unsatisfied with the result because Dan had beaten Viktor slower than how Fane had beaten Gale. Gale had not evensted a few seconds against Fane before Fane hadpletely won the match. Yet, Viktor hadsted a few seconds longer than Gale, and it has caused Dan to be unhappy with his win.


    At that moment, Viktor would have probably spat out blood if he knew what Dan was thinking. Even though he did not, his expression was sti incredibly dark after the loss. The warriors that had been rooting for Viktor were allpletely ashen on their faces as well. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The warriors from Golden Continent celebrated happily, praising Dan, "Dan, you''re so amazing! Viktor was no match for you at all. Just look at him,


    he lookspletely deted. Fane bragged so much earlier. Let''s see if he can continue!"


    The person who said all of that had obviously wanted Viktor to hear it. He had intentionally raise his voice and just like he wanted, Viktor had heard everything. Viktor felt his chest tremble as blood flooded his throat. He had not been able to hold on for all that long before he spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 3264

    Chapter 3264


    ?


    His whole body started to shudder, and his expression looked defeated. He had climbed too far earlier to only fall from a greater height. He had only managed to survive a few seconds before hepletely lost to Dan. He did not want to admit defeat, but there was nothing he could do.


    Dan sneered and said, "Do you still think you''re at the same level as I am? I told you out of the kindness of my heart earlier that you''re not even qualified to wipe my shoes with your meager skills, but you refused to listen. Have you epted the truth now?"


    Hearing that, Viktor was absolutely furious. His breathing became erratic as he clenched his fists tightly. He stared at Dan with hatred. Yet, a loss was a loss. He would just getughed at if he refused to ept his defeat. However, Viktor was not someone who could just ept all those insults. After taking a few deep breaths, he said coldly, "I''ve definitely underestimated you, but don''t think that you won''t ever lose just because of that. I''m just a small part of the Chaos Continent. There are plenty of geniuses other than me. One of them will defeat you! I only lost to you once. There''s still a lot of time. I''ll win eventually!"


    After he said that, he took out four million spirit crystals and handed them to Dan before turning around and walking out of the Projne area. He did not even nce at the eastern area, probably because he felt like he betrayed their hopes, or maybe because he felt like it was incredibly humiliating. He left without any hesitation. Fane looked at his retreating back, and could not help but sigh internally, understanding how he felt.


    At that moment, Fane suddenly heard an incredibly unpleasant voice, "What? Are you scared? If you''re scared, you can beg me for mercy. You can decide against this gamble."


    Fane immediately understood what Dan was trying to do. He smiled and turned to face Dan, "Are you worried that I won''t keep my word and run away from the bet?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dan merely raised an eyebrow and smiled, remaining silent. However, anyone could still understand what he was thinking. Fane raised an eyebrow and walked over to the Projne Stone in front of Dan The two of them faced each other.


    u]


    Dan raised an eyebrow in surprise. He did not expect Fane to be so bold. Fane had clearly seen how strong he was but was still standing in front of him. He could even feel how calm Fane seemed to be.


    Dan''s lips twitched, and he could not help but say, "You''re really good at keeping up an act!"


    Dan meant what he said. He felt like Fane was too good of an actor. After witnessing his skills, Fane should have beenpletely terrified.


    He actually dared to stand in front of


    Dan like that Dan did not feel like Fane was being bold, but that he was incredibly good at acting. Fane was just holding on for the sake of his dignity. Dan sneered as he looked at Fane mockingly. He wanted to rip off Fane''s mask to see what Fane felt.


    Dan took a deep breath before he nodded earnestly, "I was worried that you wouldn''t gamble against me anymore. Compared to the four million spirit crystals, I would be even happier after I get to see your masked being ripped off! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I hate people like you who refuse to ept reality. You''re clearly terrified, but you insist on being stubborn, acting like you''re not scared at all. Do you think we''re all idiots that would be tricked by you here?"


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation. He had to say that Dan had a very rich imagination. At that moment, the eastern area was once again deep in discussion. The warriors from Hestia Continent were all fighting for Fane''s name.

 Chapter 3265

    Chapter 3265


    ?


    "Fane has never been afraid! He''s always been like this and has never put on an act. Dan''s just assuming things!"


    "Stop trying to make yourselves look good. Open your eyes and see. Can''t you tell that you have it wrong? Do you really think that Fane''s not putting up an act? Even Viktor has lost to Dan, how could he win?!


    "Even though he won earlier, he just beat someone Dan has already defeated before. If Dan was facing Nevada, he wouldn''t have taken long to win in the first ce. Don''t forget how long Fane took against Nevada!"


    "That''s right. The truth is clearly disyed in front of all of you. You warriors from Hestia Continent are just acting like you didn''t see it to put Fane on a pedestal. You''re speaking all sorts of nonsense!"


    The eastern area was boisterous. Even though the warriors of Hestia Continent were only a few, they had finally found the chance to speak up after being pushed down for so long. They naturally seized the chance, not holding back as they argued against the warriors of Golden Continent. They shouted until their throats were sore, but they were quite excited.


    Even though they did not actually think that Fane could win, they just did not want to listen to the warriors from Golden Continent constantly nder and insult Fane like he was not worth anything at all. They were insulting Hestia Continent as well, which the warriors could not ept.


    Fane raised his eyebrow in mild surprise when he saw that some were speaking up for him. It was not like the warriors from Hestia Continent had never been on his side, but it was usually after he had already won. It was the first time they were defending him before the results were even out. Even though that would not make Fane feel touched, he was still a little enlighted nevertheless.


    Dan took a deep breath and sneered


    at Fane, "Do you enjoy having others protect you? The more they do so, the worse your defeat will look.


    You''ll definitely loseter. You''ll


    know in just a moment. Those protecting you will end up using


    harsh words to insult youter. Don''t cry when that happens." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fane could not help but frown when he heard that, getting more and more displeased with Dan. That guy was incredibly frustrating and kept on acting as if he stood above everyone else.


    If it was not for the restrictions, he


    would have punched Dan right in the face to wake Dan up. Fane raised an eyebrow discarding all those stray thoughts. It was because he knew very well that the best way to shut Dan up was to hurry and start the gamble.


    "The Enlightened Soul Root is something good. It''s a waste that it''s in your hands," As he said that, Fane revealed no emotions. It was like he was talking about something incredibly simple.


    He suddenly looked up and stared right at Dan, "I should be thanking you for giving me what I need the most."


    When he heard that, Dan was


    stunned. After that, the anger shot


    right to his head. Fane was too arrogant Fane had basically dered that he would win and that he would get the Enlightened Soul Root. After the brief surge of anger, he was speechless.

 Chapter 3266

    Chapter 3266


    ?


    He suddenlyughed, "There really are all sorts of people around. I''ve never seen someone as blind as you!"


    He still had a lot to say, but Fane was obviously not going to listen. Fane raised a hand to stop him, "Okay, stop wasting our time. Since you want to prove yourself so much, hurry up and start the attribute gamble!"


    A warrior from Golden Continent shouted, "He''s so arrogant! This guy''s ego is out of control. He''s talking as if no one is a match for him."


    Another warrior from Golden Continent said in exasperation, "I''ve never seen a warrior from a third-grade world as arrogant as he is. He''s acting as if he is from Golden Continent, while Dan''s the one from Hestia Continent!"


    "It''s alright, let him show off for a bit longer. Reality will p him in the face soon. He''ll realize who''s actually the strong one!"


    Rudy stood by the side, quietly listening to all those discussions. Before, he would have been angry and might even try to fight on behalf of Fane, but he waspletely calm at that moment. They could say what they wanted, and he would just ignore everything.


    Fane did not waste any time as he circted the soul attribute in his body again. He summoned up all the soul attributes he had mastered. He was not only at perfection for Destroying the Void at that moment but had also started to learn the storm god rank technique, Soul Sky. With those two techniques, Fane''s mastery of the soul attribute was at new heights.


    In truth, Dan had been right. Fane had been putting on an act, but it was different from what Dan thought. He could only take part in three attribute gambles in one day, and this was thest one.


    He did not n on continuing to stay


    in the Projne Area, so there was no


    longer a need to continue acting.


    Faneughed as his dense soul energy was shot right into the Projne Stone. Standing on the other end, Dan did not know what was going through Fane''s mind. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, Dan only had one thought in mind, which was topletely defeat Fane. He wanted that guy to know his ce, and realize how absurd his thoughts were.


    He wanted Fane to realize howrge


    the gap between them was. Dan''s technique was called Golden Meteor. It was a lower ultimate god rank technique. He was already at the second stage of the technique, and his mastery of the metap attribute was already incredibly strong. That was why Dan was so confident.


    A golden glow circted his hands then he let out a shout, and the metal energy circted wildly around his body. After a few


    moments, the ck and golden


    energie''s shed in the air. A


    cyclone formed as the energies faced each other, wanting to swallow the other at any moment. N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You''ve lost!" Dan shouted at Fane. Fane raised an eyebrow. He did not want to bother Dan. The victor would be determined very soon.


    Right at that moment, the two energies shed with a boom. The golden energy let out a vibrant glow.


    Yet, it still failed to stand up to the gray energy. The gray energy started to frantically swallow up the golden energy after they shed. Even though they were a distance away, cracks could be heard.

 Chapter 3267

    Chapter 3267


    ?


    The Golden energy was being broken down and absorbed in a blink of an eye. In just a few moments, it was gone. The loss happened so quickly that Dan did not have the time to react at all. In just half a second, the golden energy waspletely swallowed up by the gray energy.


    Only the gray energy was left in the air. Everyone had seen the whole thing unfold before their eyes, but other than Fane and Rudy, no one could ept it. Even the warriors from Hestia Continent were too shocked to say anything. After all, it was too crazy.


    It waspletely different from what they had expected. Dan had actually lost! He had lost so quickly. Even Gale hadsted longer against Fane. Yet, when Fane was going against Nevada, it had clearlysted for a long time.


    Everyone was sure that Fane''s strength was about Nevada''s level at that moment. Dan was stronger than Nevada, that was something everyone knew. That was why they were sure that Dan was stronger than Fane. However, that idea did notst that long before it waspletely overturned by Fane''s show of strength!


    They could not ept it. Dan waspletely stunned. His eyes widened as he stared at the gray energy in the air. His whole body was frozen.


    The caretaker finally broke the silence, "The bet-taker, Fane, has won. Bet setter, Dan, please prepare your payment."


    Those words woke Dan up from his stunned state. He finally moved his eyes before he violently shuddered. Even his breathing started to get erratic. He suddenly raised his head as he red at Fane, "Impossible! This is an illusion! There''s no way it''s real! You''re clearly just Nevada''s equal, so how did you beat me?! I lost so quickly! That''spletely impossible-it''s not real! You must have cheated, right?!"


    Fane looked at him speechlessly. He


    could feel how mad Dan was. Dan


    how


    had been certain that Fane would lose, and had seen Fane''s ''true


    completely different than expected. He could not ept it and did not want to either.


    set, the final results were


    Faneughed and said calmly, "You said I was putting on an act. I didn''t want to correct you because you


    were right, In truth, you were d


    I wouldn''t bet against you, and worried about the same thing. That''s why I pulled a little trick to make you feel like I wasn''t skilled enough to beat you."


    The moment he said that there was a ton of mor. Dan''s face became incredibly pale as he froze. Even his eyes stopped moving around.


    "What did you say?! Did you trick me earlier? The only reason you matched up evenly against Nevada was that you didn''t want me to know your true skills, so you put on an act! No wonder you looked so calm. You never thought you''d lose! What aplete joke!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As he said that, Dan''s eyes started


    to water. He was already on the brink of crying. After all, he had been smacked in the face by reality. had looked down on Fane and thought Fane was beneath him, but all of his words that targeted Fane


    should actually have been aimed at


    himself. Content belongs to


    It was just too much of a joke. He could not ept it at that moment. After a moment of silence in the eastern area, they broke out into discussions again after the conversation between Fane and Dan.


    The warriors from Hestia Continent said excitedly, "See! I told you Fane won''t lose, but all of you tried to say otherwise. You even said that there''s something wrong with Fane''s head. Who''s the stupid one now?


    "You were all the ignorant ones, feeling like being from Hestia Continent means he''s worse than all of you. The one you looked down on just beat Dan whom you were all so proud of! Don''t you feel embarrassed?"

 Chapter 3268

    Chapter 3268


    ?


    The hardest thing to ept was when an opponent you looked down onpletely defeats you. It was hard to even uphold your dignity at that point. After all, Dan had lostpletely and so quickly. He had been defeated in just a few seconds. There was nothing much to talk about.


    The warriors from Hestia Continent were all incredibly excited, happily venting their frustrations.


    "Aren''t you all very strong? You said that we weren''t even worthy of wiping your shoes. You acted like you were unbeatable. Can you please exin to me how Dan lost so badly? He didn''t even manage tost that long before Fane wiped the floor with him. I''m just very curious. Since you''re all so knowledgeable, can you exin things to me?!"


    "That''s right. All of you are so smart. You spoke like you knew everything before this. You acted like Fane''s not worth anything at all. Why are all of you so quiet now? I really want to hear the exnation for everything that happened earlier. I can''t understand it. Did Dan purposely lose to trick Fane?"


    When he said that, he could not stop himself fromughing. The other warriors from Hestia Continentughed as well. Fane''s victory had not only won Hestia Continent some pride, but the other third-grade world warriors all also took the chance to fight back as well.


    A warrior from Chaos Continent scoffed and said, "The warriors from Golden Continent are just so used to iming that they''ll win before the battle even starts. They always try to insult the warriors from other worlds, speaking like we''re not worth noticing.


    "They''re just happy to praise themselves, but reality''s smacked them in the face this time. After being praised so much, Dan still lost so thoroughly. What a joke!"


    Another warrior next to him said


    with augh, The warriors of Golden


    Continent kept on iming that


    el


    they''re just born better. They didn''t even let us talk back to them. If they see anyone wanting to challenge Golden Continent, they jump out to mock them.


    "They don''t seem to care how strong the other side is. They think they''re stronger anyway! Now it seems like bragging is all they know. Even after bragging so much, they still lost so badly!"


    Lorien hid in a corner at that point,


    not even daring to show himself. He


    el.n


    was even d that he returned earlier. If he had still been standing among the third-grade world''s warriors, he''d ended up being the target. Everyone who had not liked him would start to mock him frantically. He would lose all his dignity at that point.


    Yet, even though he was hidden, he still felt incredibly embarrassed. Just as he frowned and tried to shrink into the crowd, a familiar voice was heard.


    "Lorien? Why aren''t you defending


    Dan? Didn''t you mock Fane and say that he had no right to challenge


    Dan at all earlier? You even said that I didn''t even have the right to about it because none of the


    warriors from the third-gra 5


    are worth it! Why are you being a coward right now?" Justin walked right over to where the warriors from Golden Continent were and shouted. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been mocked quite a lot by Lorien, but he was forced to grit his teeth and ept it. Since he had the chance, he would not let Lorien off easily. Everyone immediately remembered Lorien after he was mentioned.

 Chapter 3269

    Chapter 3269


    ?


    They still remembered how full of himself he had been, speaking as if the warriors from third-grade worlds were all just trash in the sewers. He did not hold back with his words at all and frustrated a lot of people. Even Rudy, who had just been standing by the side, could no longer take it.


    He walked over and stood behind Justin, "Didn''t you say that you were amazing? Why are you hiding behind? If you have the skills,e out and repeat what you said. If you have forgotten, I can repeat everything for you!"


    Lorien shrunk back, not daring to reveal himself. He tried his best to squeeze backward, not wanting to pull out at that moment. However, the warriors from the third-grade worlds would not let him off easily. Rudy sneered and said, "Why haven''t youe out yet?!"


    Suddenly, Lorien shouts back angrily, "I refuse toe out, so what can you do about it? Why do I have toe out?!"


    Rudyughed coldly, "So you''re just nning on staying at the back like a coward?"


    Lorien had nothing to say at that. The warriors from Golden Continent all had looks of defeat on their faces at that moment. No one dared to say anything to defend Lorien. They were already thoroughly humiliated by what happened.


    Some were starting to curse Dan for losing so quickly. They did not even have any excuses. It was far too embarrassing. They felt like they had never been so embarrassed in their lives. At that moment, Dan was as pale as a sheet of paper. Even his lips had lost their color, making him look like he was ill.


    Fane sighed in exasperation. He did


    not want to keep looking at Dan acting like that. He reached out and said to Dan, "Have you forgotten that you need to pay up after losing a bet? Are you nning on going against the bet? I would love to see that. I would get to see you get


    struck by lightning." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Dan''s lips twitched as he looked at Fane hatefully. It was as if Fane was his mortal enemy. Fane was already used to being looked at like that. Dan could look at Fane however he wants to.


    Dan took a deep breath, and his


    hands trembled. He reluctantly pulled out the spirit crystals and Enlightened Soul Root from his storage space. The Enlightened Soul Root was ced in a box about the size of half a person. Fane''s lips curled up, not even looking at Dan as he kept the spirit crystals and Enlightened Soul Root.


    He said very happily, "Thanks!"


    That felt like a stab right into Dan''s chest. Dan felt his chest heat up then proceed to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Fane''s lips twitched in exasperation. Dan was weaker than he thought. He had just said a few words, but Dan looked like Dan was about to die. How could he amount to anything if he acted like that?


    Even if he was talented, he was soThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨¦t


    easily affected. It would definitely stop him from climbing to greater heights. However, Fane would not voice out those thoughts. He just coldly looked at Dan before walking away, leaving Dan behind,

 Chapter 3270

    Chapter 3270


    ?


    Fane waved at Rudy, and Rudy immediately followed behind Fane. Since all three chances have been used, there was no longer any reason to stay there. Fane had already gotten everything he could and he was contented.


    Everyone looked at Fane as he leave and remained silent for a long time. Fane''s appearance had left a deep impression on them. Fane and Rudy went back to the inn instead of going anywhere else.


    Fane rented the room for another five days. After the two of them entered the room, Fane eagerly took out the Enlightened Soul Root. The Whirling World was filled with challenges everywhere. There was danger and opportunity in every corner. He needed to constantly improve himself. He eagerly wanted to see how powerful the Broken Soul de could be.


    The more Fane thought about it, the more excited he got. Rudy saw Fane opening his eyes and immediately wanted to ask how much Fane had trained. However, Fane was in no mood to answer that as he pulled Rudy away and left the inn, not even settling the rest of the fees before that.


    The two of them headed toward the north. After walking for a whole day, they saw a massive conical tower in the distance. Fane raised an eyebrow and pointed at the tower, "That''s the Red Sun Monument."


    After Rudy heard that, he said in shock, "The Red Sun Monument? It looks like a massive tower with four sides. Each side is a massive slope, and they all look the same. Why is it called a monument?"


    Faneughed. The shape of the monument really was unique. It looked like a pyramid from Cathysia. In Rudy''s eyes, it was just arge pointed tower.


    Fane patiently exined, "It''s because its surfaces are smooth. Our task is to climb it."


    Rudy was stunned, "Climb it? We''re supposed to climb the Red Sun Monument?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded, exining the rules to Rudy. After Rudy heard that, his eyes widened as he failed to suppress his shock, "So that''s the case! You can only get the gold medal by climbing five hundred meters up the Red Sun Monument!"


    The Red Sun Monument was five hundred meters tall. Every thirty meters was separated into an area, with five hundred meters being its peak. It was incredibly difficult to pull off, and most people would stop at the final stage, unable to advance.


    Rudy sighed and said, "Is it really that amazing? I want to try to climb it too!"


    Fane smiled and said, "Everyone is free to climb. You can try it out, ande down if you think you can''t make it."


    Rudy was incredibly excited when he


    heard that he could try. The whole


    journey, he had just been like a follower to Fane. He had witnessed Fane''s achievements, but never had the chance to try anything. The further they went, the more difficult the challenges would be. With his skills, he was forced to just hide behind Fane. Since he had the chance, he was naturally happy to try it.

 Chapter 3271

    Chapter 3271


    Fane reached out and patted his shoulder, "Don''t force it. If you feel like you can''t advance anymore, then hurry on down. Don''t have any regrets. Even though I still haven''t experienced the Red Sun Storm, it can''t be underestimated. If you refuse to retreat down, your body may suffer something that you can''t recover from.


    "Then you''d need to spend a lot of spirit crystals to buy pills to recover. Even if you don''t buy pills, you''ll have to spend spirit crystals to get the materials to refine your own pills. Then wouldn''t you just be wasting time and effort?"


    Rudy nodded, pping his chest in guarantee, "Don''t worry, I won''t be stupidly stubborn."


    The Red Sun Monument was so hard to climb because of the Red Sun Storm. There was a dense storm around the monument, and the storm constantly poured from the top to the bottom. The higher you climbed, the more intense the storm would be. It would be harder to climb as well. True energy would need to be used, and techniques as well.


    The Red Sun Monument truly tested a person''s skills. The higher one could climb, the more their skills were proven. The inner city was mostly filled with strong warriors. Anyone who had a bit of skill would gather at the Red Sun Monument to prove themselves by climbing. Certain positions in the Red Sun Monument would gain rewards. From the one thousand four hundred meters mark, every thirty meters climbed would yield an additional reward.


    That was why so many people choose to climb, putting their lives on the line. It was also to gain fame for themselves and their own worlds. The two of them walked as they chatted. When they were a few hundred meters away from the monument, they started to hear a lot of noise.


    §Ö


    Looking up, it was filled with people. Just from a nce, Fane estimated at least ten thousand warriors. With so many gathered there, it was as noisy as a market. Fane frowned at the noise, rubbing his ears. He hated noisy environments. The more


    people there were, the molq


    annoying it was. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Fane hated talking to others. Looking at Fane''s expression, Rudy immediately knew what Fane was thinking. He smiled and said, "Climbing the Red Sun Monument is a personal aplishment anyway. The two of us won''t go looking for any trouble, and they shouldn''t have any conflicts with us." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Fane frowned, not answering Rudy immediately instead, he looked at the Red sur Monument. On the monument were countless


    minuscule words. The Monument took up a vast pce. From a distance, all he could see were the words carved at the very bottom. It was actually the names of the four continents. Content belongs to noveldrama.orgThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, muttering under his breath. Even though Fane knew that climbing the monument involved no one else, he immediately understood that there was no way there would not be any conflict when he saw what was carved on the Red Sun Monument.


    He did not know what they were thinking. All of them had actually carved their own continents on the monument. Naturally, they did so because they wanted to gain some honor for their continent, but it would stir uppetitive spirits as well. They would end up constantly fighting.


    As long as there waspetition, there would be conflicts. Rudy naturally realized that as well. He walked forward and looked up with widened eyes. The higher one went on the monument, the less Hestia Continent appeared. Golden Continent appeared more and more.


    From that, it was evident that Hestia Continent''s abilities were the weakest among all the worlds gathered.

 Chapter 3272

    Chapter 3272


    At that moment, an unfriendly voice was heard, "Why are you here? This is the Golden Continent''s ce. You''re not from Golden Continent, so get lost."


    The warriors of Golden Continent all had gold patterns on their sleeves. Just by looking at the sleeves, it was clear if someone was from Golden Continent. Rudy''s lips twitched as he looked around and noticed that they were surrounded by warriors from Golden Continent.


    He hurriedly retreated, returning to Fane''s side before he observed his surroundings. He noticed that the crowd was separated into four parts. The center positions were upied by the warriors from Golden Continent.


    To the left were the warriors from Chaos Continent, while on the right were the warriors from White Marsh Continent. The warriors from Hestia Continent were mostly gathered in the westernmost area. They took up the least space and looked pitiful.


    Rudy sighed, "It really is survival of the fittest in this world, but that''s so rough. We have been pushed to a corner no one wants."


    Fane did not say anything as he turned around and walked toward the warriors from Hestia Continent. Rudy sighed before he followed behind Fane. The two of them had just reached where the warriors from Hestia Continent were when they heard some people arguing.


    "How could we just leave that be?! They''re just trying to bully us. The warriors from Chaos Continent are clearly right beside them, but they walked past them and came straight for us. Are we just going to let that be?


    "Those two culprits are still at the one hundred and eighty meters mark, looking like they had already won. They don''t seem intent on


    leaving! They even said that a


    any


    warriors from Hestia Continent can challenge them if we think we the skills! It''s crossing the line!" Content belongs to noveldrama.orgProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Darien, you should make the decision! You''re the strongest, and you''re a chosen disciple of the Scarlet Pavilion. We''ll listen to anything you say!"


    The Scarlet Pavilion was the only


    ninth-grade n on Hesita


    e


    Continent. They were naturally the


    strongest. Fane frowned as he slowly walked over, seeing the two corpses on the ground. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Those corpses had robes of the Scarlet Pavilion on. They died quite tragically. One hadrge holes in his chest, and the blood had already dried up.


    The other one had both legs snapped, and all his tendons had been severed. He looked incredibly pitiful. The warrior called Darien frowned as he looked at the two corpses sadly.


    From his expression, it was obvious that the two that had died were close to Darien when they were still alive.


    Darien took a deep breath as his lips


    trembled slightly, "Do you think I don''t want revenge? I want to kitt those dogs, but if we do that, we''d be challenging the Golden O Continent." Content belongs to noveldrama.org

 Chapter 3273

    Chapter 3273


    "Then there''d be even more of them targeting us. There''ll be even more of our men dying at the one hundred and eighty meters area. Unless Hestia Continent''s warriors stop climbing the Red Sun Monument, this will keep happening."


    Quite a few of them fell silent when that was said. There was a trace of sadness in their eyes. All of the warriors gathered there stood at the peak of Hestia Continent. They had power and were incredibly talented. Yet, they could do nothing about their situation.


    They had been suppressed immensely during this period, but there was nothing they could do. It was because they knew very well that there would be severe consequences if they pushed back too far. There were already fewer warriors from Hestia Continent, to begin with, and even fewer of them entered the inner city. Hence, they were forced to just bear with it.


    A warrior from the Compass Pavilion shook his head and said, "Even if we wanted revenge, there''s still the question of who would get it. Both Wilde and Lester are from the White Phoenix n. The White Phoenix n is a holy grade n. They''re not people I can touch. I''ve heard that the two of them are chosen disciples. None of us would be able to beat them!"


    Those words caused the warriors from Hestia Continent to be even more miserable. The reality was too cruel. Even if they wanted to revenge, they could not get it.


    It was possible that Darien would be able to face one of them, but Darien was the only one at that level among the warriors gathered there. Other than Darien, who would deal with the other one? There was suddenly a heavy silence. Everyone looked incredibly defeated.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he listened to their conversation. Hepletely understood what had happened. Climbing the Red Sun Monument was not just a contest against the Red Sun Storm. At one hundred and eighty meters and three hundred and sixty meters, they would need to participate in fights. Of course, both sides would have to agree.


    Only after beating a warrior would


    you be allowed to continue climbing. At the one hundred and eighty meters point were two warriors from Golden Continent, Wilde, and Lester. They had deliberately hidden their identities, acting like they were weak. They had gone to the two warriors from Scarlet Pavilion and challenged them. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    The two warriors had been fooled by their disguise, and they ended up fighting. By the time they realized they had been fooled, they had beenpletely beaten and killed. They had been tortured as well.


    Wilde and Lester were clearly very strong. They could have defeated their opponents quickly, but they had deliberately dragged it on, injuring their opponents everywhere before they killed them.


    At the time, everyone had seen everything clearly. It did not involve the other third-grade worlds, so they merely shook their heads in silence and uttered a few words. The Golden Continent had been incredibly excited.


    They had even mocked the warriors


    e


    from Hestia Continent. The warriors from Hestia Continent were furious They wanted Wilde and Lester to stop the torture, but the two of them ignored it. They slowly tortured the two warriors from the Scarlet Pavilion in front of everyone. Content belongs to


    The warriors from Hestia Continent were so angry because they had witnessed all of that. After Fane


    sighed, he shook his head silentlyet


    The warrior from the Compass


    Pavilion had been right. Even if they wanted to revenge, they had no one who was able to do it. They would just be sending in more people to die. Content belongs to


    After all, Hestia Continent was too weak. They were forced to lower their heads at times.


    An inner disciple from the Scarlet Pavilion said miserably, "Hestia Continent wouldn''t be in this state if not for that unknown barrier. At the very least,


    we''d be as strong as White Marsh Continent!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 3274

    Chapter 3274


    Everyone else naturally agreed with that, but there were no hypotheticals in the world. The reality was right in front of their faces. Rudy had a dark look on his face. At some point, his eyes had reddened. His hands were clenched tightly as he looked at the corpses on the ground.


    He turned to look at Fane. He knew that there were some things he could not say. However, he could not hold it in as he was just too infuriated. He whispered to Fane, "These warriors from Golden Continent should die! They should all just die!"


    It was obvious how furious the warriors from Hestia Continent were, but there was nothing they could do. There were quite a few warriors who entered the Whirling World from Hestia Continent. The strongest one was not there, and Darien was in second ce.


    However, even if that person was there, it would not change much. After all, the situation was not looking good. A disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion sighed and said, "There''s nothing we can do at the moment. The rules are there after all. As long as we don''t agree, they can''t fight us. We just have to be careful. After all, we can''t just leave like this. It would be even more humiliating if we did."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Those words might be hard to listen to, but it was the truth. Rudy sighed as he looked up at the one hundred and eighty meters area. Two people were sitting there. They looked quite average, but the arrogance on their faces could not be hidden. The two of them seemed to be waiting for something.


    Rudy clenched his teeth as he looked at them. He took a deep breath. It was a pity he did not have the skills, or he would not hesitate to rush over and fight the two of them. Rudy sighed and said, "The two of them are a bit pitiful. If only they had been a bit smarter."


    Fighting was allowed at the one hundred and eighty meters area, but there were rules. First of all, both sides needed to be willing to fight. The moment they start, no one could interfere, which was how the situation happened.


    If the two warriors from the Scarlet


    Vel


    Pavilion had known that Wilde and Lester were from the White Phoenix n, they would not have fought. They would probably not have epted the challenge if they knew that their opponents were from Golden Continent in general. They would have thought about it before doing anything, and would not have fought. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    However, those cunning and sinister men had hidden the golden patterns on their sleeves, acting like normal warriors.


    Fane raised an eyebrow and said,


    "All we can say is that the two of them were naive. They never expected that warriors from Golden Continent would be so despicable and shameless. They might''ve thought that those who were strong would not do anything like that. It was obvious that they thought too highly of these people. As long as it makes them happy, these people will do anything!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Rudy was even more furious at that moment. He turned around and wondered, "If they wanted to show off, wouldn''t killing warriors from Chaos Continent or White Marsh Continent be more notable?


    "Isn''t it a bit beneath them to target Hestia Continent? Don''t they know that the more they act like this, the more disgusted others would be at them? Are the warriors from Golden Continent all so despicable?"


    Fane scoffed and narrowed his eyes slightly, saying coldly, "They don''t care about that. As long as they get to show off and trample over their opponents, they won''t care about anything else. The weaker their opponents, the happier they are. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "They are clearly twisted in the head. After all, worlds are usually separated. Before entering the Whirling World, Golden Continent was probably always among other second-grade worlds."

 Chapter 3275

    Chapter 3275


    "When they''re with those worlds, Golden Continent stands at the very bottom. They''ve always been bullied, so their hearts are already twisted. Since they have the chance right now, they would naturally want to show off. The weaker their opponents are, the happier they are."


    Rudy''s lips twitched as he reddened in anger. He started to feel disgusted at all the warriors from Golden Continent. He looked at them like nasty bugs in the sewers.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fane turned around and smiled before he said, "I know what you want to say after this. You don''t even have to mention it and I''ll do it. If those two guys that died were from the Unbreaking Pavilion or the Compass Pavilion, I might not have done anything, but they were from the Scarlet Pavilion. Even though there''s some conflict between us, it''s not too bad. There''s nothing wrong with helping them."


    With Fane''s words, Rudy''s lips trembled emotionally. Darien frowned, and he was incredibly conflicted inside. At the moment, he had a lot of responsibility for himself, but he had the impulse to forget about everything and kill those two.


    However, he knew very well that he did not have the skills. He got frustrated just thinking about it.


    At that moment, he happened to spot someone. That person had green robes on and an aura that seemed to separate him from everyone else. When he saw who it was, Darien''s lips twitched, "Fane?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Darien with some surprise. He could not believe Darien actually recognized him. Darien took a deep breath. He seemed to be deliberating something. After thinking about it, he walked forward.


    He walked right to Fane, "I knew I''d see you here, but I''m a bit at a loss after seeing you myself."


    Darien looked at Fane with sincerity and seriousness. Fane was surprised at his enthusiasm.


    Everyone else noticed Fane as well. All of them looked over, and other than a small portion of the warriors, they looked at Fane incredibly eagerly. It was like they were


    weing a hero. Content belongs


    to noveldrama.org


    Fane did not know what to say when faced with those unfamiliar faces. Rudy shrank behind Fane as he was already used to being insulted. It was the first time they were weed so warmly.


    Even though those looks were aimed at Fane, Rudy still felt awkward. Darien gulped andposed himself.


    "You don''t have to be surprised.


    We''ve already heard about you. We''ve talked about your skills as well. You showed your true skills in the ughter gambit. You killed them all. You''re a hero for Hestia Continent!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Fane was caught off guard by that. In truth, he expected something simr, but just never expected it to have spread so widely. Every warrior from Hestia Continent seemed to know him.


    The ughter Gambit saw him beating everyone from the Chaos Continent and White Continent, winning in the end. After Fane left the news spread like wildfire. Fane''s strength slowly spread to Content belongs to


    swnyone.

 Chapter 3276

    Chapter 3276


    Darien became desperate. "I know you''ve had conflicts with certain people. More urately, it''s with certain ns. However, you don''t need to care about that; it''s not an issue anymore. Those who offended you won''t trouble you no longer."


    Hearing those, Fane felt even more bewildered.


    Darien sounded very confident and firm. Fane could hear from his words that, as long as Fane could help the Hestia Continent, all those past conflicts would not matter.


    The Scarlet Pavilion would help sort everything out and would make sure Fane was happy. That was how the strong were treated. As long as a person was powerful enough, even eighth-grade ns would not dare challenge him or her.


    Fane let out a slight smile.


    He did not really care about that. After all, if these people dared toe after him, Fane would spare no effort in taking revenge, and they would pay dearly for their transgression.


    Though, if he did not ept it, it would still not look great. Revenge was served when it was deserved, but he still had to do the things he needed to. Fane''s lips curled up into a faint smile. "I don''t really care about smoothing things out. After all, those small fries are nothing to me."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When he said that, the disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion and the Compass Pavilion glowered, looking as though they had tasted something terrible. Still, Fane could care less about what they thought.


    He let out augh before he added, "If I don''t like those people, I can just kill them. After all, we can fight at the hundred-and-eighty-meter range as long as both sides agree, right?"


    Darien nodded vigorously as he looked at Fane anticipatingly.


    Fane let out augh before he turned to look at the 180-meter area. At that moment, those two had their eyes shut while they rested, looking like they were not afraid of anything at all.


    Fane scoffed as a cold glint shed in his eyes.


    He turned around and nodded to Darien. "Don''t worry, just leave this to me."


    With that, Fane pulled Rudy into the crowd. "Just help me take care of him."


    Fane thus headed to the Red Sun Monument without even turning. He would not hold back against these shameless, despicable men.


    Watching Fane''s back, Darien


    frowned as was riddled with slight


    worry. He had never seen Fane in action before. All he knew was that


    Fane''s skills were


    to


    code


    chosen disciples from


    UMS


    ns. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Sending Fane over, Darien was not hoping he would kill them at all. All he wanted was for Fane to scare off the Golden Continent''s warriors so they would realize that Hestia had no pushover.


    A disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion said anxiously, "Didn''t we say that we wouldn''t do anything for the moment? Wouldn''t having


    go there just show that we''re


    challenging the Golden Conte


    They won''t just let it rest like that!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    They had talked about doing that, and Darien had nned on doing that as well. However, the moment Fane appeared, Darien forgot about everything other than the hatred in his heart.


    The corpses of his fellow


    disciples-all covered with wounds, and one, in particr, physically


    gutted shed across his mind et


    During the match, he was already on the ground and was barely holding on but Wilde still did not relent. Content belongs to


    The memory of how Wilde still resumed his attacks was forever etched in Darien''s mind. How could Darien not be filled with hatred? These despicable guys should be sent straight to hell!


    However, he was not skilled enough and had responsibilities that stopped him from doing what he wanted. He was forced to swallow that anger in consideration of the bigger picture.

 Chapter 3277

    Chapter 3277


    Darien suddenly turned around. His fists were clenched tightly, and his eyes were reddened as he stared at the disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion who just spoke.


    "I''ve given it a thought. Try as we might, these shameless guys won''t let us off, and backing off will only keep theming back. We should fight back whenever possible. We have to make them realize that offending uses with a price!"


    With a frown, the Unbreaking Pavilion disciple sneered, "Do you think that Fane can win? Alright, he''s stronger than me, but Wilde and Lester aren''t weaklings! Those two are chosen disciples from a holy-grade n. I think Fane won''t be able to shock them at all. Instead, he''ll end up drawing even more hate."


    The moment he said that, everyone around him started to frown.


    Rudy could not stand it. This man was clearly not happy that Fane was heroically trying to help them out, hence his pessimistic words.


    If it was before, Rudy might not have said anything, but Fane had stepped up to help them get revenge, only to receive such a crudement. Rudy could not stand that at all!


    He stepped forward and looked at that guy coldly. "Those two despicable men are appalling, but you''re not far off from them. You''re just saying that because you don''t want everyone else to have a good impression on Fane. After all, you''re from the Unbreaking Pavilion, and we don''t get along that well!


    "I''ll remember you, brat. You''ll take responsibility for what you said!"


    The moment that was said, the disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion immediately shrunk back. After all, he knew very well that Rudy was close to Fane and was always with him. If Fane really ended up targeting that man, he would not be able to fight back.


    His lips twitched, unable to say anything back.


    Rudy took a deep breath as he held his head high and said to everyone, "You don''t know him at all. I''ve known him for so long, and I know what he''s like. He never does anything he''s not sure of, so since he agreed to this, it means he''s confident. You can keep those petty words of yours!"


    No one dared to say anything at that point.


    Darien hurriedly stepped up and said, "Don''t be too angry; they''re all like this. They never watch what they say. We all believe in Fane, don''t worry."


    As he said that, Rudy suddenly raised his hand to stop Darien. "There''s no need for ttery. I know very well what''s happening. Everyone just shut up and watch."


    At that moment, Fane was already climbing the Red Sun Monument. The moment his feetnded on the monument, a violent energy came from above, causing Fane''s body to sway. However, he quickly stabilized himself. Content belongs to


    He was at the lowest part of the monument and was only dealing with the weakest of the Red Sun Storm. He took a deep breath and started to climb toward the 180-meter area.


    He looked around and made


    estimations. There were about a few


    thousand people climbing the


    monument, but most of them would probably stop before the 300-meter Unable to continue. However,Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane was not really affected by the Red Sun Storm at all. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    The area that would have Fane using his techniques to protect himself would probably be above the 360-meter area.


    He steadily continued to walk up.


    Most of the warriors around him were from the Golden Continent and Chaos Continent. There were rtively fewer people from White Marsh Continent.


    Warriors from the the Golden Continent


    only talked to others from the same world. When they looked at warriors from other worlds, disdain would sh in their eyes. It was as if these people were not worthy of sharing the tform they were on. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    The warriors from White Marsh Continent who used to enjoy showing off were quiet as sheep, probably because they had been constantly embarrassed. After all, the Golden Continent was there.

 Chapter 3278

    Chapter 3278


    "Those people are crossing the line. They''ve driven them to desperation! I was looking at the Hestia Continent earlier, and oh, were they pissed. Thank goodness they haven''t been causing us any trouble, or we won''t be able to do anything about them. We''d only be able to hold it in.


    "I really don''t know what they''re thinking. Why do they have to be so...irksome?" A warrior from White March Continentmented as he climbed.


    The one climbing, his fellow disciple, shook his head and said helplessly, "Warriors from the Golden Continent are like mad dogs that''d try to bite anyone who they think is inferior to them.


    "Hestia can''t do anything, but watch what happens when they''re forced into this situation. Nobody knows if they''ll end up going for uster on. Even though I, too, look down on the warriors from Hestia, I won''t harass them randomly. After all, no sense of aplishmentes from bullying those weaker than you."


    The other man nodded vigorously. "You''re right. The warriors from the Hestia Continent are recognized as the weakest by everyone. They''re at the bottom of the four worlds. It''s nothing much to mock them a bit, but why would the Golden Continent be so fixated on confronting them? Where''s the sense of aplishment in that?


    "I really don''t know what''s going through their minds. You''re right-they''re just a bunch of mad dogs!"


    Fane nodded when he heard all of that. They were right; the warriors from the Golden Continent were indeed mad dogs thatcked even a sliver of honor.


    Even though the warriors from the White Marsh Continent look down on Hestia too, they would not go looking for trouble randomly. As long as the warriors from the Hestia Continent avoided them, they would just suffer some ridicule. No one would behave like the Golden Continent''s warriors.


    The other man snorted and lowered his voice. "They don''t act like ''the strong'' at all. As long as it makes them happy, they can do anything. What do you call that apart from crazy? Even though we look down on Hestia, I look down on how the Golden Continent is acting as well.


    "There''s no moral character in how


    they act at all. The Golden Continent is stronger than the White Marsh Continent, sure, but we don''t target the weak to bully like they do. Just look at Wilde and Lester. They''re sitting at the


    ovThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    O


    hundred-and-eighty-meter area and aren''t making a fuss. They even announced that any warriors from Hestia coulde to challenge them! Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "What''s the point in fighting till the end with the Hestia Continent? What''s the point in suppressing those inferior? If they have the skills, they should go challenge the strong. They should be challenging other second-grade worlds, but they chose the lowest among the third-grade worlds. There''s nothing worth showing off about that at all!" Content belongs to


    The area Fane was climbing in was not isted. There were no warriors from the Golden Continent at all, which was why these two men could talk so brazenly. Even if they lowered their voices, it was just for a few specific words. Everyone else could hear the rest of the conversation.


    A noble-looking warrior from the Chaos Continent donning the robes of the Purple Cloud Pavilion that only chosen disciples could wear-joined the discussion as well.


    That person raised an eyebrow and


    said coldly, "How would they dare challenge other second-grade worlds? All they can do is parade


    themselves. Do they think othe


    don''t know about them? The Golden Continent stands at the bottom rung of second-grade rules and is


    regrly mocked and targeted when standing with them. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    "That''s why they''re this twisted. They do everything they can to show off to those they believe are inferior. The weaker their opponents, the more they''ll bully them. They don''t have a moral character at all!"

 Chapter 3279

    Chapter 3279


    The moment he said that, everyone around themughed. Even though they did not dare to say anything out loud, everyone was aggravated with how those from the Golden Continent behaved, believing they were nothing but mad dogs.


    When Fane heard that, he smiled and shook his head. They were only at a level six city, and there were still five other levels ahead. They would meet stronger worlds, and the Golden Continent would not be able to show off for much longer.


    The higher they climbed, the stronger the Red Sun Storm was. Waves of energy crashed into all the warriors there, so much so that those who were not strong enough slowed down in scaling upward.


    At the 150-meter area, a few of them stopped to rest. Fane, on the other hand, was barely worn-out as he walked leisurely even with the Red Sun Storm. It was as if the storm did nothing to him at all, and in the end, he finally arrived at the 180-meter area.


    A few warriors were already there, and a lot of them were fighting. Energies of various colors shed in the air. Some warriors were on the ground with severe injuries while some had bloodied mouths. Though there were corpses, there were not many. After all, there was not much of a reason to kill anyone; this was just a match of strength.


    The 180-meter area was veryrge, but Fane did not bother looking around him. His sharp gaze had locked onto Wilde and Lester.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Wilde and Lester were still acting the same. They still had their eyes shut as they rested. Their surroundings were empty as none dared to get close to them.


    Fane smirked as he walked toward them.


    Below the Red Sun Monument, a lot of people were looking up to see what was happening at the monument except for the warriors from Hestia. The first person to notice Fane was a warrior from the Chaos Continent.


    "Look at that guy-he''s walking


    ?


    toward Wilde. It seems like he wants to challenge him. What''s he doing? Whois he? What continent is he from?" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    The moment that person said that, a few people looked toward Fane. When they saw Fane walking


    so confidently, some of the l


    stunned. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    were


    Fane did not have golden patterns on his sleeves, so he was not from the Golden Continent.


    After asking around, they found out that Fane was not from the Chaos Continent or the White Marsh Continent. That left only one thing...


    Fane was from Hestia!


    After confirming the answer, they were even more surprised.


    A warrior from Hestia was walking right to Wilde and Lester... Was he trying to challenge them both?


    Everyone shook their heads at that possibility, thinking that Fane did not know his ce.


    The warriors from Hestia frowned anxiously. They stared at Fane''s figure and constantly prayed that Fane would win. He had to reim even a fraction of dignity for Hestia and take revenge for the two dead warriors. Content belongs to noveldrama.org

 Chapter 3280

    Chapter 3280


    At that moment, Fane merely had a simple thought: he just wanted these two arrogant warriors to die. He was used to offending people anyway, and there was no harm in offending a few more.


    Wilde, seated cross-legged with his hands on his knees in a casual manner, could make out the sound of steady footsteps. When he opened his eyes, he saw Fane''s calm face.


    Wilde raised an eyebrow as a sneer appeared on his face.


    What was this guy doing? Did he not see that everyone avoided him and Lester out of fear? Lester opened his eyes as well, looking Fane over with disdain as though Fane was insubstantial.


    Fane was amused by their expressions, and he stopped when he was 90 meters away from them. He coldly looked at the two of them, and the two of them looked at Fane as well. Their gazes met, and it looked like they would start fighting at any moment.


    Wilde raised an eyebrow and said, "Are you here to fight, brat? Where are you from?"


    Fane''s lips curled up into a small yet calm smile. "My name is Fane," he answered truthfully, "and Ie from Hestia."


    The moment they heard that Fane was from Hestia, their smile widened.


    Wilde chuckled. "I thought that the warriors from Hestia won''t dare step close to me. What are you here for? Don''t tell me you''re here to challenge us."


    Fane snorted as he looked at them inplete disdain. "You''re not worthy of challenging me. I''m here to kill you."


    Everyone was bbergasted upon hearing Fane''s reply. Did Fane know what he was saying? He dared to say something so brazen to the warriors from the Golden Continent? Did he not know how those guys acted?!


    Those from the Golden Continent would always torture their offenders to the point of insanity of even death!


    Was there something wrong with Fane? Did he not know fear? He had the gall to be so bold!


    Wilde was taken aback. He rubbed his ears, not believing what he heard. Was this guy crazy? He dared to act so arrogantly toward them! He did not know his ce and seemed to be unaware of the concept of


    QUAS


    death! Content belongs to


    Lesterughed. "Do you know what you''re saying right now? You said that you''re here to kill us? You? Do you know who we are? Do you know what a holy-grade n is, and what a chosen disciple is?"


    Fane looked at Lester as though he had a second head growing out of him. "Do you think we''re all as ignorant as you are? How could I not know that? Are you trying to say that you''re a chosen disciple from the White Phoenix n, a holy-grade n from the second-grade world, the Golden Continent? What of it, then?" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Everyone was stunned when they heard that. A few of them stared at Fane wide-eyed in shock.


    Fane was way too daring to have said that. He did not even spare the Golden Continent any form of respect!


    The warriors from Hestia lookedN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    visibly conflicted. They were happy that the warriors from the Golden Continent were being insulted, yes, but they worried that challenging them too much would cause even more trouble. Content belongs to noveldrama.org

 Chapter 3281

    Chapter 3281


    The demeaning disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion that tried to stop them earlier frowned and said, "Fane''s a little crass with his words right now. Isn''t he worried that it''ll backfire on him? With how the warriors from the Golden Continent are, they won''t ever forgive him. He might even drag us down with him!"


    "Can you just shut up?" Darien immediately shot back at him after hearing that. "Stop trying to praise others at our own expense. Even if we gave in, would the warriors from the Golden Continent let us breathe? Don''t you see how desperate of a situation they''ve forced us into?


    "If we don''t fight back, they''ll just get worse. Those warriors from the Golden Continent don''t have any grace at all. They''ll just keep on trying to prove themselves to us!"


    The disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion pursed his lips, not daring to say anymore.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The Golden Continent''s warriors were in an uproar after what Fane said.


    An inner disciple from the Azure n said loudly, "How dare you talk back to the warriors from the Golden Continent like, you brat?! You have guts, alright. Even being stabbed a thousand times won''t be enough. Death awaits you just you wait!"


    If this guy was not just all talk and wanted to challenge Wilde or Lester, then he was done for.


    When the warriors from the Chaos Continent gathered, all of them shook their heads,menting the fact that Fane was far too arrogant. He was practically ying around with his own life for a moment of fun, and seemingly did not care about the consequences at all.


    A warrior from the Chaos Continent said, "Even though this guy is crazy, I won''t deny his words were satisfying to hear. Wilde''s nose looks like it''s going to go crooked!"


    The moment he said that, a warrior


    from the Chaos Continent immediately stopped him. "You should keep quiet. Those guys have sharp ears. If they hear that you''re insulting them, they''lle for you. You forgot how they are. Since we can''t offend them, we should avoid them. Don''t talk so loudly!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    At that moment, everyone knew that they could not treat the warriors from the Golden Continent normally All of them were far too despicable and only thought about themselves. They were a group that could not be crossed whatsoever lest it invited endless trouble. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Hence, everyone swallowed their words. Despite their grievance, they would just lower their voices, not letting anyone else hear them. Everyone had been tortured too much by the Golden Continent, and their anger toward the continent only umted.


    At that moment, Wilde was enraged. He looked at Fane murderously, already wanting to kill Fane. He was even already thinking about how he would torture Fer.


    Unfortunately, Fane was unfazed by his expression.


    Instead, heughed and said, "I don''t know why the Golden Continent thinks so well of themselves. Do you think you''re better just because you''re from a second-grade world? From what I know, you''re among the worst of the second-grade worlds.


    "Your sense of superiority hinges on you facing weaker worlds, and that''s not true superiority at all. With enough time, third-grade worlds will be promoted to second-grade


    worlds while second-grade woe1.17€


    will fall to being third-grade worlds. You won''tst long on your high horse." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Fane said all of that incredibly calmly as if it was something that would definitely happen. The moment he mentioned that the Golden Continent was the worst among second-grade worlds, the disciples were enraged. It was their secret that they could not ept.

 Chapter 3282

    Chapter 3282


    Wilde opened his eyes wide as he looked at Fane, gritting his teeth. "Insolence! How dare you? It seems you''re looking forward to dying, so I''ll grant your wish. Didn''t you want to challenge me?! Come at me right now!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not even looking at Wilde. "I don''t have much time, and I don''t want any surprises. As long as both sides are fine, then any kind of battle is okay. A one-on-one battle isn''t interesting at all. If we''re going to fight, both of you shoulde at me. I have no problems going one against two at all."


    The moment he said that, everyone was shocked by Fane again.


    As his lower jaw hung wide open, Wilde, thinking that he misheard things, said, "You want to fight against us, one-on-two? You, alone?"


    This whole situation felt absurd to Wilde.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fane nodded and said honestly, "Yes, I want to fight against the two of you on my own. You both should be happy and agree. After all, with how the Golden Continent acts, you don''t seem to care about how absurd or dishonorable it is at all. You just care that you''re happy."


    Wilde and Lester were both infuriated. Lester looked at Fane speechlessly as though this man had lost his mind. "Who do you think you are? Even the top disciple from my n won''t dare to speak like that. You''re just a warrior from Hestia, yet you''re talking like you''re a hotshot! A little baffling, don''t you think?"


    Lester felt like Fane''s words were a joke. His arrogance was unwarranted!


    Fane sighed, already expecting that reaction.


    He pursed his lips and let out a calm smile, ignoring the


    misunderstandings and mockery of others. "No one can change how you want to think, but you just have to remember one thing: I still want climb the Red Sun Monument, and I don''t have time to waste on you both. If you want to fight then do it quickly. If you don''t have the guts to, then shut up." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    No one expected that Fane would go further with his words. He looked like he did not have a care in the world! It was like he truly did not regard the two chosen disciples from the White Phoenix n as worth his notice at all.


    The Hestia Continent exploded at that.


    With Fane asking to fight both of them at once, their discussions were suddenly split into two.


    One half felt like Fane was too arrogant and that he had to be crazy to do something like that. It was one thing to insult their opponents, but he dared to face them both at once! They spoke as if Fane waspletely reckless.


    The other group supported Fane and heralded him as their me of hope. From what they had heard from others, they knew that Fane was not reckless. Everything he did was always very logical, and he had


    never miscalcted things before. This was no different. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    A lot of them were like Rudy and believed in Fane somewhat blindly, regardless of what everyone else was saying. Even before the oue was produced, they felt like Fane would win and would not do anything stupid. Darien was one of those people.


    As a chosen disciple from the Scarlet Pavilion, he was the leader among the warriors from Hestia who were gathered there. At that moment, he was surprised at Fane''s actions but did not doubt Fane. He still trusted Fane.


    Darien had been greatly interested in Fane when he heard of Fane''s aplishments. He had his fellow disciples look into everything about Fane. When he found out everything Fane had done, his confidence in Fane became unwavering.


    The disciples from the Unbreaking


    Pavilion started to move again. One of them said loudly, "Fane is insane, I called it. Does he know what he''s doing? Does he think he''s the top. disciple of a holy-grade n? He dared to challenge both Wilde and Lester alone... Does he think they''re useless? He might not even have been able to win two against one, but he''s offering to fight them both. He doesn''t know his ce at all. Just look at how everyone''sughing at him!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org

 Chapter 3283

    Chapter 3283


    A chosen disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion scoffed and said, "They were already looking down on Hestia to begin with, and this will just make it worse. They''ll keep on insulting us!


    "I just heard someone say that the Hestia Continent only has fools. Our situation was precarious before this, and now it''s going to be worse. This guy is..."


    He had worse to say, but seeing that Rudy was still there, he was worried Rudy would remember him for his choice of words. He thus swallowed his words, but everyone knew what he wanted to say. The situation was an awkward one.


    Rudy was initially silent, but when everyone''s looks were focused on him, he could no longer stay silent. He sighed helplessly as he turned to look at everyone behind him.


    After a few seconds of silence, he said, "I never wished for you to trust in him, but you could at least try to stop dampening the mood. I''ve said this before: Fane never does anything he''s not confident in. Since he''s said it, he''ll see it through. Everyone should just shut up, or you might have to suffer the consequencester."


    As he said that, Rudy straightened his body and nted himself firmly on the ground. In the end, they only dared to talk about Fane when he was not around. After all, all of them already knew how strong he was.


    Even those who made snide remarks acknowledged that Fane was a powerful character. However, they did not think that Fane was able to stand up one against two. They felt like Fane had a death wish instead.


    That disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion pursed his lips and said unhappily, "You just have too much blind faith. He might just be hot-headed at the moment and didn''t think this through at all. He''s just thinking...''


    Rudy frowned and, ring at him sharply, dered coldly, "I know what you''re thinking, but don''t worry-things won''t go south like what you''re expecting. If Fane loses, well, your words will be great to hear. If Fane loses, you''re going to be the unlucky one."


    All of the discussions from earlier


    were suppressed from then on, and


    et n


    no one dared to speak ill of Fane anymore. That person had been scared silent from Fane as well He


    shrunk back, losing all his


    ¦Ï¦É


    confidence. Content belongs to


    At that moment, Fane stood before Wilde and Lester. He had an easygoing expression on his face as though his opponents were nothing worth fretting about.


    Wilde was so angry he did not know what to say.


    Ever since he entered the Whirling


    World, this was the craziest thing he had encountered. This brat, who came out of nowhere, was not just challenging the two of them but saying such arrogant words as well. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    He truly did have a death wish!


    QUMS


    Wilde''s sneer deepened. "Do you know the consequences of bragging in such a manner, brat?"


    Fane''s lips curled into a sneer as well. "Of course I know. Can you stop wasting time? If you''re not happy about it, just attack. As long as both sides are willing, even one against three is allowed."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lester could no longer tolerate


    Fane''s attitude. "Can you stop acting like you''re the strongest warrior? I really don''t know if you''re crazy or just stupid. You asked us to stop wasting time? The nerve." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Wilde took a deep breath and pulled out a meter-long sword. "Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant you your wish."

 Chapter 3284

    Chapter 3284


    All Wilde wanted was for Fane to die a horrifying death. He could imagine how he would torture him in a moment.


    However, just as he was about to raise his sword, Fane suddenly reached out and stopped him. "Wait!"


    Wilde raised an eyebrow and snorted, "What? Are you afraid? It''s toote to regret. You already agreed to fight us both altogether. The moment you do, the rules no longer restrict us. I can attack whenever I want!"


    Wilde''s lips curled up slightly as his face twisted in excitement. He did not me Fane for raising his hand to stop them. After all, In Wilde''s eyes, Fane''s actions were just absolutely crazy.


    In the end, he felt like Fane had just been trying to act like he was better than he actually was. How could a warrior from the Hestia Continent face them both at once? Fane would be no match even for one of them, let alone two!


    Fane raised an eyebrow and said, "No, I''m not scared. I just want to make a final check. Both of you are going to fight, right? Both you and Lester agreed to fight me, right?"


    Hearing that, Wilde frowned again, looking at Fane in confusion. He never expected that to be what Fane wanted to say. Fane actually wanted to check to see if they both agreed to fight him as though worried he would miss out on such an opportunity.


    At that moment, Wilde was certain that Fane was deranged. He would never have said such things otherwise.


    Lester shrugged. "You really opened my eyes. You said that to make sure that the rules won''t stop you from fighting the two of us?"


    The situation felt so surreal to Lester. It was so hrious that he did not know what to say.


    Fane was actually very straightforward. He nodded honestly after hearing that. It had been precisely what he thought.


    Based on how the two of them were, it was not entirely possible that they would attack him together. Even though the warriors from the Golden Continent always did things as they pleased, he was still a madman in their eyes; an ant they could kill at any moment. It was rather


    embarrassing for them to attack him


    together. Content belongs to


    If he revealed his true skills and the other got intimidated, wanting to retreat, it would be a waste. To prevent that from happening, Fane emphasized it again for the rules that those two had agreed to fight him altogether.


    Then, no matter what happened, he could fight without any reservation.


    Lester, on the other hand, felt like Fane was brain-dead, and he was not the only person who had such a sentiment. Everyone who heard what Fane said thought so as well. They felt like he was seriously ill. The Golden Continent''s warriors did not know what to say. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    An inner disciple from the White Phoenix n raised an eyebrow and said, "Is he drunk? Just listen to what he''s saying. It''s crazy. Listen to his tone. It''s like both of them won''t be able to beat him! Even if he''s drunk, any sane person wouldn''t brag like that. This guy must be crazy-only demented people would say something like this." Content belongs to noveldrama.orgThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A warrior from the Golden Continent next to him nodded vigorously. "I think this guy must be crazy, too. No functional person would do what he''s doing."

 Chapter 3285

    Chapter 3285


    Hestia Continent''s side visibly soured as doubt clouded them, not understanding what Fane was thinking. At that moment, theirmon sense told them that just one was hard enough to deal with. Fighting the two of them together left Fane at a huge disadvantage.


    However, Rudy was still around, and they did not dare to be reckless with their words. They were forced to suppress their doubts as they quietly looked toward the Red Sun Monument. The Rud Sun Storm constantly flowed downward, and wave after wave of energy hid Fane, Wilde, and Lester. Fane''s expression was calm. Neither the Red Sun Storm nor the two before him were able to shake Fane''s tranquility.


    Wilde could no longer stand it; he could not stomach anything from Fane any longer. He would use his skills to prove to him how crazy he was with his words and behavior.


    Wilde let out an angry roar as he held his sword with his left hand. He formed seal after seal with his right hand, and countless seals materialized with a vibrant glow, condensing behind Wilde. Three blurry figures solidified, standing behind Wilde.


    Three stern-looking white-haired deities with massive wings appeared behind Wilde. They appeared like deities that mastered life and death. Fane looked at everything interestedly, still maintaining his calm.


    A massive force exuded from those three deities. It was as if the person standing before them was a weak madman that would be suppressed by the force and would be forced to his knees.


    However, Fane did not even raise an eyebrow at the power. It did not affect him at all.


    Wilde was already deep in his rage at that moment and did not care about such a small detail. He only had one thought in mind, which was to incapacitate Fane before slowly torturing him.


    "Die!" roared Wilde.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He held his sword with both hands and swung toward Fane. The three deities behind him looked like they were summoned as they suddenly leaped forward, fused into that technique, and charged at Fane. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    UMS


    Fane sneered as he quickly formed seals. 60 Soul Swords were immediately formed and merged into one.


    Fane snorted as he pushed his hands forward, sending the massive Soul Sword right at Wilde.


    The two of them were not that far away, and the techniques were executed quickly. The two


    techniques shed against each et


    other, and with an explosion, the white glow shed with the gray one, forming blinding streaks of light. Content belongs to


    At that moment, no one could see what was happening. Everyone widened their eyes, ignoring the bright light as they tried to see what was happening.


    A cry of agony came after the glow was gone that shocked the warriors from the Golden Continent.


    The voice was...horrifyingly familiar to them.


    Not another secondter, the light dispersed, and they were surprised to see Wilde copse on the ground. His body twitched, and his mouth was wide open. It was like he had been poisoned.


    Lester reacted the quickest. When he saw what happened, he immediately rushed over, helping Wilde up from the ground. However, the moment he helped Wilde


    up


    Wilde merely fell to the ground, unable to control his body as he spasmed violently. Content belongs to noveldrama.org

 Chapter 3286

    Chapter 3286


    Lester suddenly panicked. He was the closest to Wilde, and he could clearly see that even though Wilde''s eyes were open, but his pupils were distant. It was obvious that he had lost his senses. His mouth was wide opened as iprehensible groans came out of it. His body twitched uncontrobly as if he was in extreme pain.


    Lester''s face was pale in fright, not believing what was happening. He pinched himself and felt the pain, so he knew that he was not dreaming or hallucinating. His breathing slowly got more erratic as his hands constantly shook. He tried to help Wilde up again but failed after trying for a while.


    Unless he held onto Wilde, Wilde would just fall on the ground. However, he was in danger at that moment and to prevent Wilde from getting injured, hey Wilde on the ground. Lester slowly looked up at Fane, who was still standing in the same spot.


    He had lost the disdain on his faceas it had turned into fear. Fane''s expression was calm as if he had not done anything. The more Fane acted like that, the more scared Lester was, "What are you?!"


    Lester asked loudly. He knew Wilde. Even though Wilde looked down on Fane, he did not hold back. Even so, Wilde was still no match for Fane. He had been dealt with in one attack and had been heavily injured to the point of losing his mind.


    How could Lester not be afraid? He even doubted where Fane came from. Every warrior who saw what happened was filled with horror and shock. It hadpletely shattered their expectations. Wilde, who they thought would definitely win, was no match for Fane at all.


    Fane had heavily injured Wilde in just one strike, and his whole body even started to twitch. The warriors from Golden Continent all had their eyes widened as they looked at everything in disbelief. It was too crazy.


    A warrior from Golden Continent breathed erratically as he said, "What happened? How is this guy so strong? Wilde was using a lower ultimate god rank technique, but he was no match for this kid at all. What kind of technique is this guy using? Could it be a lower ultimate god rank technique too?" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    That person spoke incredibly loudly, and everyone heard it. A warrior from Chaos Continent shouted at him in disdain, "How are you so clueless? Do you really need to ask that? Isn''t it obvious?! If Leslie is using a lower ultimate god rank technique, then the technique that beat him won''t be of a low rank!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    ve


    A warrior from White Marsh Continent suddenly pushed back the shock in his heart when he heard that conversation, adding on to the warrior from Chaos Continent, "Are the warriors from Golden Continent only good at being proud of themselves? Are you the onlyones allowed to learn lower ultimate god rank techniques? Are other warriors not qualified to? Even if Fane''s from Hestia Continent, there are strong warriors everywhere. You are so short-sighted. You only see yourself, but no one else!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    The warriors from the third-grade worlds all agreed with that statement, "That''s right! All they care about is themselves. They think that everyone else is trash, but they ended up being no match for trash, losing in just one attack. They can''t see their own ws. What a joke!"


    "Do they think they''re stronger than us in every way just because they''re from a second-grade world? It''s such a joke hearing that. Just their mindset alone is far behind other worlds.


    "They''re all just so stubborn, thinking that all their warriors are unbeatably strong. They think that the warriors from third-grade worlds can''t beat them at all. Let''s see if they''ll keep showing off after this."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 3287

    Chapter 3287


    The warriors from Golden Continent were furious from being mocked, but there was nothing they could say. They had no way to retort, but it was just temporary. Very quickly after, they began to throw insults again.


    A wandering warrior from Golden Continent said, "You were always just trash anyway! They''re always some standouts among the trash, but it doesn''t mean that you''re no longer trash.


    "Even all of you warriors from third-grade worlds added together wouldn''t be as strong as Golden Continent. There''s no point saying these useless things. Just look at the Red Sun Monument. Who left the most names on the monument?"


    Most warriors could not even reach the four hundred and eighty meter mark at all. When they were at the end of their strength, they would carve the name of their continent where they stopped. Looking at it, the monument was filled with names from various worlds, but Golden Continent had the most.


    From the lowest to the highest level, the other worlds had a lot fewer names. Hestia Continent had the fewest, especially at the higher points. There were only a few at the four hundred and twenty meter mark area. The overall strengths of the continents were obvious from that.


    The moment that person said that,


    the other warriors from Golden Continent agreed. A disciple from the Azure n loudly told the warriors from the other worlds, "Stop trying to show off in front of us. If you can, try to show us your skills and leave your names on areas that are higher up. Otherwise, stop with your mockery. Like another guy had said, Fane''s victory means you have one outstanding figure among you. There''s always someone good among trash!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    When Rudy heard that, he found that the warriors from Golden Continent were really annoying. He raised an eyebrow and suddenly shouted, "You should stop talking about all of this. Wilde tost, and he''s just barely alive. There''s still Lesley. Very quickly, you''ll see what ends up happening to those two that were mocking Hestia Continent so much earlier!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    At that moment, the warriors from Hestia Continent were high in spirits. No matter what anyone else said, they finally got their revenge. Darien was particrly happy. He clenched his fists together and his eyes reddened, too emotional to say anything. Hestia Continent had been too humiliated earlier. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    They had been tricked and were challenged by the person who tricked them. Their whole world was being trampled over. Darien had suffered from being humiliated like that. He still remembered how arrogant Wilde was toward them.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    An inner disciple from Scarlet Pavilion said, "Serves him right! He spoke like we are not worth anything at all before this. He even said that we are not worthy of standing next to them. Let''s he how he can show off now. He can''t even stand up!"


    "That''s right! Wilde is only good at being arrogant and ignorant. He thought that no one from Hestia Continent would be a match for him, and now he''s done for. Fane would never let him off easily!"

 Chapter 3288

    Chapter 3288


    Lesley could no longer hear any of the discussionsing from below because he was just filled with fear at that moment as he looked at Fane''s calm face. His hands started to shake, along with his entire body. He looked like he was about to faint at any moment. He slowly stood up and stared at Fane.


    He coughed a few times before he summoned up the courage to say, "Fane! You were just pretending earlier to get us?"


    Fane immediatelyughed when he heard that. He had heard that argument very often. Clearly, Lesley was short-sighted, thinking that Fane would definitely be weak. When reality had proven otherwise, those people said he was acting.


    Fane said in exasperation, "Have I ever said I was weak? Have I ever said I wouldn''t be able to beat you two? I made everything so clear, but you thought I was bragging. You''re the one who can''t use your brains properly, and now you''re saying I was pretending. Don''t you think it''s hrious?"


    Hearing that, Fane''s expression had a piercing mockery to it, "Who do you think you are? Why do I have to put on an act in front of you? Do you think I would be as shameless as you two? Ignoring your status to aplish your goals?"


    Lesley''s face reddened at those words, unable to say anything back. The warriors from below felt like Lesley''s words were very stupid as well. Just like Fane said, he had never hidden who he was and even said that he would be able to stand up to both of them.


    However, Lesley and Wilde did not believe that Fane was capable of doing that. They even felt like there was something wrong with Fane''s head. Yet, Lesley could still say things like that. It felt like a joke.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Lesley, "Don''t think too highly of yourself. The two of you are just ants in front of me. You were the ones who thought that you were exceptional. Now, you''re going to suffer the consequences of your actions. Don''t me anyone else."


    Lesley took a deep breath as he took a few steps back. He wanted to escape the one hundred and eighty meter area so Fane would not be able to attack him, but Lesley knew very well that Fane was no idiot.


    el


    Fane could see everything he was doing. The moment he ran, Fane would definitely attack without any hesitation. If Wilde still had any ability to fight, he might have been able torun, but Wilde was not in a good state himself that the only thing he could do was twitch in pain. He could not even stand up, let alone work with him against Fane. Content belongs to


    Lesley was starting to regret not attacking Fane together with Wilde. If the two of them worked together, they might have been able to overpower Fane. Even if they could not kill Fane, they would at least be able to escape. The situation at that moment was the worst-case scenario for them.


    Lesley took a deep breath as he started to try to threaten Fane, "You can''t touch me. If you stop, this matter can be dropped here. If you kill both of us, the Golden Continent won''t just take it. They definitely won''t let you off! You''ll be targeted everywhere. Then, you''d just be like a rat, having to hide everywhere you go!" Content belongs to noveldrama.orgBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Faneughed after he heard that which left Lestey stunned again. He had thought long and hard before he said that. In his mind, even if he could not cause Fane to reconsider immediately, he could at least make Fane worry a bit. However, Fane had actuallyughed so casually. It was like Fane did not care about what he said at all, and even felt like it was a joke. Content belongs to


    Lesley''s lips twitched as he roared, "What are youughing at? Do you think it''s that funny?"

 Chapter 3289

    Chapter 3289


    Fane scoffed, "You really do think too highly of yourself. Do you think I didn''t consider that before this? Since I''ve attacked the two of you, I''ve naturally already thought about this. Let me tell you honestly, Golden Continent is nothing to me. Where do you think this is?


    "Even if you want to kill me, you''d need the skills to do so. With the rules in ce, you can''t just rush at me. You''d only be able to fight me alone, which leaves me with no worries. Alone, none of you are a match for me."


    The moment he said that everyone took a deep breath. If Fane had not revealed his skills, the other warriors would have thought that Fane was crazy to say that.


    However, there was nothing they could say after seeing Fane''s actual skills. He did have the right to act so arrogantly.


    The warriors from Golden Continent could not help but say, "He''s only won once, and he''s already forgotten his ce? He says that no one can stand up against him from Golden Continent. He''s too arrogant. Lesley is only ranked thirty-two in the White Phoenix n.


    "There are a total of thirty-three chosen disciples in the White Phoenix n. Lesley is behind Wilde. They are the weakest chosen disciples in the n. There are still the other thirty-one disciples and none of them are weak.


    "Any of the top twenty disciples would be able to beat Fane easily! Don''t think that a small victory like that means can do whatever he wants!"


    "You''re right, he has only beaten


    Wilde. There are plenty of warriors stronger than Wilde in Golden


    Continent. Even in other


    second grade worlds, those warriors


    would be able to make a name for


    themselves. This guy is too


    arrogant! He doesn''t know his ce at all!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Nevada looked over from afar, hearing the noise from a distance. After the loss a few days ago, he had been deeply affected. He had just gotten out of his misery when he arrived at the Red Sun Monument, nning on using the monument to prove himself. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    The arguments were getting louder and louder. He made out the name Fane from everything he had heard. The moment he heard that name, it felt like a nail violently rammed into his heart, making him feel incredibly bad.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and rushed into the crowd. He found a fellow disciple that he knew and asked about what had happened. He asked why people were talking about Fane, and the disciple told him everything.


    When Nevada heard that, his face was incredibly pale. He suddenly looked up to see that familiar figure. When he saw Fane, he looked like he was suffering a great deal.


    He could not help but say, "Lesley isn''t a match for him. Even I lost to this guy. Didn''t I already send the news to not casually offend anyone? You insisted on causing trouble for Hestia Continent, and now look-he''s going to suffer!"


    Nevada had a very sour look on hisProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    l


    face. When someone heard that even Nevada, who was ranked in the twenties in the n, had lost to Fane, they were shocked. They. never expected that Fane really was that capable. Lesley was probably filled with regret at that moment. It was because he had trampled over Hestia Continent that Fane took action. Content belongs to noveldrama.org

 Chapter 3290

    Chapter 3290


    Lesley took a deep breath and retreated again, "Are you really nning on offending Golden Continent? As long as you stop now, everything can still be discussed. We can still smooth things out, and you won''t have any trouble thrown at you."


    Faneughed, not caring about that at all. Lesley refused to give up. Things had ended too badly for Wilde. There was a bloody lesson right in front of him. Lesley did not want to die and did not want to be tortured. As long as there was a sliver of hope, he would not give up on it.


    However, Fane''s various responses caused Lesley to lose hope. At that moment, the White Phoenix n disciples could not bear to look on. The moment Fane attacked, Lesley would definitely die. Even though they had been the ones to cause this, they could still not bear to watch as their fellow disciple dies.


    An inner disciple from the White Phoenix n shouted at Hestia Continent, "You''d better talk to Fane. He should know when to stop. Otherwise, the White Phoenix n won''t let him off! Not only that, we won''t let all of you off either!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Darien was furious when he heard that. Those dogs were too despicable. They had been the shameless ones that trampled on Hestia Continent''s dignity, but they tried to threaten others when they could not win. Darien would not relent.


    However, Darien''s not relenting did not mean that everyone else was not worried. A disciple from the Company Pavilion said, "Why don''t we talk to Fane? If he goes too far, then we won''t be able to salvage the situation. The warriors from Golden Continent are shameless, but they''re powerful. It would be easy for them to go against us, and we would not be able to fight back."


    Lesley''s gaze shot right over, staring at that disciple from the Company Pavilion. His rage burned, but he did not say anything. It was because that person had voiced his own concerns. After all, Hestia Continent was far behind Golden Continent in strength.


    If Golden Continent targets them, they would not be able to do anything. However, there was no way Darien could ask Fane to stop. He had been too furious about things earlier.


    When the warrior from Golden


    Continent saw that Hestia Continent


    was not reacting, he immediately went on, you''d better be smarter about things. There''s still room to pull things back right now. You''ve already heavily injured Wilde. It''s already revenge. If you cross the line, we won''t let you off!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Fane could hear everything that was being said. He turned to look at the person who was talking, and the sneer on his lips intensified.


    Fane said, "It''s already toote for threats. Let me make things clear. If any of you dare to target Hestia Continent, then I''ll target all of you. If you have the skills, then we can face each other head-on. We''ll see who suffers greater losses."


    The moment he said that the


    expressions of the warriors from the Golden Continent changed. They never expected that Fane would be so stubborn to even say something like that, Fane refused to budge. When Nevada heard that, he sighed and said helplessly, "You shouldn''t waste your time. If this guy would listen to you, then I wouldn''t have lost to him. He''s not afraid of anything, and he is a man of his word. If we target Hestia Continent, we''ll definitely suffer his wrath." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Darien clenched his fists tightly. Fane''s words gave Darien a lot of support. He turned to look at the warriors from Hestia Continent and said, "If we take a step back, they just want even more from us, don''t you understand that? We weren''t the ones who started this. It was Golden Continent who forced us into a corner. Even if we take a step back, do you think they would let us off easily? Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "If Fane let Wilde and Lesley off, they would see it as a sign of weakness. With how these guys are, they''ll just continue bullying us and forcing us into desperation!"

 Chapter 3291

    Chapter 3291


    Darien was incredibly emotional as he said that. He took deep breaths, and when everyone heard that, they could not help but nod in agreement. Facing Golden Continent, taking a step back would only make them think that Hestia Continent was afraid.


    Golden Continent would definitely seek revenge. Things would then be much harder for them in the future. However, if they stayed resolute and let Fane lead the charge, things would be better. At the very least, the warriors from Golden Continent would think about the consequences before trying to put them down.


    At that moment, Lesley was going crazy. He realized that everything he said was useless. He could not sway Fane at all. Fane did not want to waste any more time.


    He looked at Lesley coldly as he formed seals with his hands again. Sixty soul swords formed in a sh, floating in front of Fane. Those swords did not have any energy fluctuations at all. They were like an ancient well, but no one dared to look down on them.


    The power he had shown just now had even beaten Wilde. Wilde and Lesley both practiced the Nine Cloud Annihtion technique, and the technique was well regarded in the White Phoenix n.


    Quite a few chosen disciples used that technique, and Nevada was one of them. Nevada was stronger than them, ranking the twenty-seventh ce. However, he was still not strong enough to face Fane either.


    Nevada shook his head helplessly. When he saw that Fane was about to attack again, he already knew what was waiting for Lesley. Lesley''s whole face froze. At that moment, there was nothing he could say.


    After a short silence, Lesley suddenly turned around to run. He only had one thought in mind at that moment, which was to try to run! He would die if he stayed behind.


    There was a howling wind next to him. His speed greatly decreased thanks to the Red Sun Storm, but he did not care about that. Right at that moment, he felt the space behind him be unstable, like someone had distorted it. He looked back and widened his eyes. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    He was shocked to notice that Fane was already right behind him. The sword in Fane''s hand aimed right for his back. Before he could even cry out, the sword had already pierced into his back. The pain of his soul being ripped apart was felt inhis mind. It shattered all his sanity. He could not even circte the true energy in his body as he copsed on the ground. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    With a bang, he mmed right on the Red Sun Monument, spitting out blood and was in a bad state.


    Fane slowly descended, looking at Lesley coldly, "Did you think you could run?"


    He had no intentions of attacking again because the pain of one''s soul being ripped apart was already the most painful punishment anyone could suffer from. Fane deliberately slowed down Destroying the Void, using the energy to slowly eat away at their souls.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    el


    Lesley started to roll on the ground, crying out in agony. When everyone saw that, they felt chills on their backs. Even though they did not know what Lesley was going through, it looked like excruciating pain. Otherwise, there was no way Lesley would be rolling mindlessly on the ground like that. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Fane''s lips curled up into a faint smile, "I won''t kill you immediately. Just like how you tortured the warriors from Hestia Continent earlier. There''s still plenty of time. You can slowly enjoy it."


    After saying that, he turned around and continued to climb up the monument, ignoring Wilde and Lesley.

 Chapter 3292

    Chapter 3292


    At that moment, everyone had fascinating looks on their faces. They stared with widened eyes as Lester constantly rolled on the ground. They also looked at Wilde, who was just twitching on the ground. Both of them were unable to utter a single word.


    However, the warriors below could all imagine what they were experiencing. It was definitely pain that pierced right into their bones. Otherwise, there was no way they would be tortured until they were acting like that. The more cowardly warriors were all so scared that their faces turned pale. They covered their mouths with their hands, unable to say anything.


    It was far too cruel. Even though Wilde and Lester would do anything for the sake of their enjoyment, the two of them still had some pride. If they could control their own bodies or even had a sliver of sanity left, they would not allow themselves to be embarrassed like that.


    A warrior from Golden Continent had his eyes wide open as he pointed at Fane and said, "He''s just going to leave like that? I thought that the guy would cut those two apart. I can''t believe he''s just leaving them behind to die."


    After that person said that, Nevada''s lips twitched helplessly. He turned to stare at that person, saying in a low voice, "Right now, the two of them are in far more pain than just dying. Since that''s the case, why would he waste his time on the two of them? Did you not hear what Fane was saying? He kept on repeating that he wanted to use his time effectively.


    "It means that Fane feels like his time is far more important than torturing the two of them. The two of them are in far more pain than any regr torture anyway..."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    el


    As he said that, Nevada''s voice trembled a little. He was even thankful that he had only fought against Fane in terms of their attributes during the attribute gamble, and that it had not been a real fight. In the end, he only embarrassed himself, but did not have to go through any actual injuries. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Nevada looked up at Fane''s back, thankful for his luck. If he had been on the Red Sun Monument instead, he would not be in a much better situation than Wilde. Just thinking about it caused Nevada to take a deep breath.


    However, the warriors around him were in an uproar. Fane had left without hesitation after aplishing his goal, not even looking at the two of them on the ground. What kind of person would be able to do something so cruel?


    A warrior from Chaos Continent pursed his lips and said, "I''m nowhere near as strong as Fane. No wonder he spoke like that earlier. We thought that he was crazy, but we were the ignorant ones. He always had a n.


    "Honestly, Wilde and Lester were


    ???


    just far too confident. They did not even bother to think about why someone who knew their skills would dare to challenge them. They had been far too arrogant and did not regard anyone well at all. That''s how they ended up like this. They can''t really me anyone else." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    After that person said that, the other disciples agreed, "That''s right! In the end, they were just blind. They thought that they were unbeatable just because they were from Golden Continent. That''s why they ended up in such state. If the two of them had been careful enough, they would not have suffered such a horrible fate." Content belongs to


    "There''s nothing that can be changed about it. They would not have bullied Hestia Continent like that if they knew such a fate was in store for them. Regrets do nothing though. You can''t change what has happened."

 Chapter 3293

    Chapter 3293


    Just as everyone was discussing, a warrior from Golden Continent brought a valuable recovery pill to Wilde and Lester. After all, they were from the White Phoenix n and were very notable chosen disciples. There was no way they could be allowed to just roll on the ground so pathetically.


    The person checked their injuries first, and after checking on them, the person was shocked to realize that the two of them had heavy injuries to their souls. Wilde''s soul was already ripped apart by a third, and the remaining two-thirds of his soul were holding on bitterly, but not for much longer.


    Injuries to the soul were the most troublesome, and Wilde was already heavily injured. Even if he took the recovery pills, it would just be a waste. Lester was in a slightly better situation than Wilde, but not by much.


    Their injuries were already at the level where nothing could save them. Only death awaited them. The warrior that tried to treat Wilde looked down helplessly.


    Someone shouted out loud, "What are you waiting for? Why aren''t you treating them?"


    That person shook his head helplessly, exining the situation. When everyone heard that Wilde''s soul was already ripped apart, and by how much, the Golden Continent''s warriors all paled.


    They widened their eyes, and they lost all their earlier arrogance. They were filled with fear. They were scared. Only then did they find out that Fane trained in soul attribute skill. He specialized in attacking the soul. No wonder the two of them were in so much pain.


    It was because their soul had been ripped apart. Injuries to the soul were the hardest to treat, especially at their stage. Other than death, there was no other result. No matter how many pills they took, it would do nothing to help.


    A disciple from the Azure n said with trembling lips, "That guy actually uses the soul attribute. No wonder this happened. I can''t believe such a genius appeared in such a deste corner!"


    As he said that, he was even feeling thankful that he did not offend Fane. After all, Wilde and Lester''s situation was just too bad. They were forced to bear the pain, slowly feeling their souls being ripped apart. Death was not far away, and no one could save them. It was truly agonizing. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    The warriors from Golden Continent became a lot quieter. Even though they were still angry at Fane, no one dared to say anything. They shut their mouths, but it did not mean that the warriors from the other worlds would.


    A warrior from White Marsh


    Continent could not help but say loudly, "Why do you keep putting down other worlds? No matter how bad Hestia Continent is, they are still a true third-grade world. Third-grade worlds have so many geniuses. Any one of them would be able to cause Golden Continent problems. Fane is just one of them. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    "It''s because Golden Continent was far too arrogant that this happened to you. Things are already at this stage, but you aren''t even thinking of changing. You still feel like there''s no way other worlds could have strong geniuses."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The more that person spoke, the


    angrier he got, White Marsh


    Continent had been thoroughly suppressed by Golden Continent and had been infuriated by them constantly. They wanted to prove themselves as well but never had the chance. Fane had finally stood up for all of them. Content belongs to noveldrama.org

 Chapter 3294

    Chapter 3294


    Yet, the warriors from Golden Continent did not seem to even regret anything. They were talking just like before, feeling like Fane was just an exception, and the warriors from the third-grade worlds were still trash. How could that warrior from Golden Continent stand it? It was not just the White Marsh Continent, even Chaos Continent''s warriors could not tolerate it.


    Quite a few of them started to shout at the warriors from Golden Continent, "As Fane said, you''re regarding yourselves too highly. Golden Continent isn''t even a first-grade world. You''re an insignificant existence in second-grade worlds. If you give us another hundred years, Chaos Continent will be a second-grade world as well.


    "You''re just slightly stronger than us. It''s not like you''re that much stronger. Yet, you speak so arrogantly. It looks like you haven''t learned your lessons. Just you guys wait! Even more strong warriors will tell you howughable you''re acting!"


    "That''s right! Fane had clearly trampled all over them with his skills, but they refuse to acknowledge that other worlds have countless geniuses. Just hearing their arrogance sounds like such a joke.


    "It''s as if they think that the strong can only exist in Golden Continent, and other worlds can be bullied as they please. Just open your eyes. Fane from Hestia Continent. Hestia Continent is at the bottom of third-grade worlds, but someone as strong as Fane still exists.


    "There''s no way White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent''s geniuses would be any less than Hestia Continent. Even chosen disciples from holy grade ns are no match for our geniuses!"


    The warriors from Golden Continent had incredibly dark looks on their faces. They were not willing to admit that the other worlds had geniuses that couldpete with their own. They would be greatly impacted by that. They were incredibly prideful, so they would not be able to ept it. However, even if they could not ept it, they could not voice out their arguments that loudly as well. After all, Wilde and Lester were still bitterly struggling on the Red Sun Monument, waiting for death. They would not be convincing at all.


    Nevada sighed and said helplessly,


    "The Red Sun Monument has both the hundred-and-eighty-meter area and the


    three-hundred-and-sixty-meter area to fight in. If we want to gain back our dignity, we''ll have to wait until Fane gets to the


    three-hundred-and-sixty-meter area to challenge him. We''ll only be able to shut everyone up by winning there." Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Nevada''s words served as a reminder to the warriors from


    about Continent. They thought


    about things and agreed with what Nevada said. The situation in front of them would yield no results even if they continued arguing with the third-grade world. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    They were forced to wait for the next chance to fight Fane. They had to win convincingly if they wanted their dignity back. When Hestia Continent heard what Golden Continent was saying, they suddenly lost their earlier happiness.


    A warrior from Compass Pavilion said helplessly, "Even though Fane''s too strong for any normal person to challenge him, our earlier worries were not wrong either. These warriors from Golden Continent are like flies you can''t chase away.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "As long as they have their eyes on you, it''d be incredibly difficult to get rid of them. They lost in the hundred-and-eighty-meter area, there is still the


    three-hundred-and-sixty-metel.


    As long as Fane reaches that ce, the warriors of Golden Continent will definitely challenge him. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    When he said that, he could not help butment in his heart. He did not know what to do with the situation at all. Darien sighed as he looked around behind him. He noticed that most of them had worried looks on their faces.


    The ns that had a grudge against Fane had temporarily put aside their hatred. They knew very well that Fane was their shield and their support. If Fane lost or fell, it would be disastrous for them.

 Chapter 3295

    Chapter 3295


    At that moment, everyone with a brain knew that they could not let things drag on like that.


    Darien took a deep breath and looked at everyone with resolve. His voice was steady and powerful, "Everyone, don''t worry. We have to trust Fane. He has always been someone who does what he says he will. He''s definitely thought about what you''re worried about.


    "He''s not worried at all, so why should we be? What we can do right now is to cheer him on as much as we can. No matter what anyone else says, we can''t falter."


    When the warriors from Hestia Continent heard that, they looked at each other and were silent for a long time. After a while, they all nodded.


    That was the only thing they could do at that moment. Other than cheering for Fane, there was nothing else any of them could do. Fane looked at Darien appreciatively. He did not expect Darien to have so much faith in Fane.


    Rudy trusted Fane so much because he knew of Fane''s skill and attitude after following Fane for so long. He did not expect Darien to trust Fane so much even though he had only heard of Fane.


    Heughed and patted Darien''s shoulder, telling Darien firmly, "You really are the heart of Hestia Continent. You always make the right choice."


    Darien let out a light smile and shook his head, "Fane''s very strong, and he always does what he sets out to do. It''s not that I''m making the right choice, it''s just that Fane''s given me a lot of confidence."


    Fane was clueless about what was being talked about below. Even if he did, it would not sway him. To Fane, the Golden continent was not a threat at all. The worlds that would threaten him were at least first-grade worlds. Fane''s future


    challenges woulde from


    first-grade worlds. Content belongs


    to noveldrama.orgBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    To Fane, what was happening was only an incredibly small annoyance. As long as he wanted to, he could cross it at any moment. Nothing would be threatening at all. He slowly walked up the Red Sun Monument.


    Possibly because the battle earlier had left a deep impression on everyone, no one dared to walk around Fane. Hence, Fane got an incrediblyrge open space around him.


    He was not like those warriors who


    loved to show off. They would try to climb Red Sun Mountain as fast as possible to prove their skills. Fane walked very slowly, and every step was firm. It was like he was climbing up a mountain. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Finally, Fane arrived at the three-hundred-and-sixty-meter mark. The moment he stepped into the ce, he attracted a lot of looks. Some crossed their arms as they looked at Fane in amusement.


    That was because they knew that Fane had deeply offended every warrior from Golden Continent. With how Golden Continent acted, they would definitely not let it off easily. As long as there was a chance to gain back what they lost, they would seize it. Content belongs to noveldrama.org

 Chapter 3296

    Chapter 3296


    Of course, Fane knew that very well, but he did not care whatsoever. He did not bother what everyone was talking about nor if anyone else saw him. As long as no one obstructed him, he would continue moving forward. Finally, when Fane arrived at the area, a ck-clothed man blocked his path. Fane looked up and saw a resolute face. Fane raised an eyebrow with not much expression on his face. The man looked at Fane coldly. He looked like he wanted to stab Fane a thousand times.


    A few moments passed and Fane still refused to speak. In the end, the man could not help but say, "Fane, right? Let me introduce myself since you''re about to die in my hands. It would be disrespectful if I let you die without doing anything. I''m called Intet Kayn. I''m a chosen disciple from the White Phoenix n.


    "Those two pieces of trash are lost to you because they''re justplete trash. Don''t think that you can show off in front of Golden Continent just because of that insignificant victory."


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Intet was obviously someone with ill intentions. He had directlybeled Wilde and Lester as trash. At the very least, they were chosen disciples too. Fane had probably been too obvious with his nk expression, and Intet immediately understood what Fane was thinking.


    He snorted and said, "The two of them were just trash. It means nothing that you get rid of them so easily. They were at thest two ces among chosen disciples.


    "In my eyes, they were no different from inner disciples. I''m in fifteenth ce. I''m more than enough to deal with you! Don''t think that you''re unbeatable just because you beat thest-ced chosen disciples. The difference between chosen disciples is huge. Other than thest two pieces of trash, each ce is drastically stronger. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    When Fane heard that, he merely thought that Intet talked too much. He just wanted to prove how much stronger he waspared to Lester and Wilde by saying all of that. He wanted Fane to not look down on him which made Fane roll kis eyes in exasperation. Content belongs to noveldrama.orgProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Heughed and said, "You''re so interesting. I haven''t even said anything, and you''ve spouted so much nonsense. Do you think Ico tell what you''re trying to say? You''re worried I''ll look down on you, so use your skills to prove it. There''s no point saying all of that. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    "In my eyes, you''re no different from Wilde. Even though you''re ranked in the fifteenth ce, you''re still from Golden Continent. Unless you''re from a first-grade world, your words are worth nothing."


    The moment Fane said that Intet''s expression changed. He was so furious that his hands trembled slightly. He could not believe that he had been insulted like that even after revealing his background. Intet panted roughly as he stared at Fane viciously.


    Fane was far too used to looking like that. Sometimes, Fane would see them a few times in a single day. Unless Intet could not hold back and rushed at him, it was no different for Fane. The warriors below were shocked by Fane''s words again.


    Everyone was paying attention to everything he said. Everyone waspletely stunned by Fane''s words. In their hearts, they wondered how Fane kept on sounding more and more arrogant.

 Chapter 3297

    Chapter 3297


    This time, even Nevada could not stand it anymore, "This Fane. Did he let his earlier win get to him? He''s actually looking down on the whole of Golden Continent. It''s like the whole continent is beneath him. How arrogant!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "That''s right. This guy is crossing the line. Every time I hear him speak, I want to rip his mouth apart. He keeps saying that others were thinking too highly of themselves, but he doesn''t look himself in the mirror!"


    "He''s even saying that he only cares about warriors from first-grade worlds. He''s just a warrior from a third-grade world, but he''s acting so arrogantly. If I told anyone what I heard, they''d think that I was making things up. After all, it''s hard to find someone like him."


    Fane did not care about what was being said below at all. Even if he heard them, he would still ignore them. At that moment, Fane was coldly looking at Intet who was in front of him. He saw Intet breathing roughly.


    He scoffed as he said in a calm tone, "I''ll say the same thing. If you want to fight, I''ll do it at any time, but I''m very short of time. I don''t want you to waste any of it. I''ve always been someone who acts as I please. You''ll end up just like Wilde. You were the one who asked for it. It has nothing to do with anyone else."


    Intet''s face twisted in anger at those words. Fane was crossing the line. He clenched his teeth and said, "Brat, I was being nice to you. Do you really think I''ll lose to you like those two pieces of trash? You should be d that the two of them underestimated you and didn''t attack you together. Otherwise, you would have been ripped to shreds in that area!"


    As he said that, his face waspletely red. He wanted to rip Fane apart. Fane''s lips twitched helplessly, feeling like Intet would not listen to anything he said.


    He was actually no different from Wilde. Even after witnessing Fane''s skills, they still thought that Fane was not that strong. They thought that Fane had just won out of luck. Content belongs to


    If Fane had faced both of them together, Fane would not have won. Fane was speechless at that thought. He did not care what they thought either. In Fane''s eyes, all of them just refused to listen. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    tto


    Fane sighed as he did not know what to say to Intet. While Intet felt like he had been greatly insulted, and really wanted to kill Fane at that moment.


    He red at Fane, "Brat, you''ll pay for what you said. You''ll be crying and begging for mercy for just a moment! I won''t give you any mercy even if you kneel down and beg!" Content belongs to


    UMS


    Faneughed as he said in exasperation, "I''ll remember what you said. Let''s see who''ll be the one begging for mercy."


    Intet''s lips twitched, feeling like he no longer wanted to argue with Fane. He would probably die from anger if they continued!

 Chapter 3298

    Chapter 3298


    In Intet''s heart, he was no match for Fane when it came to words, but Fane was definitely no match for him when it came to actual skills. Fane had easily killed Wilde and Lester, but he could do it as well. That was why Intet felt like Fane was just a little stronger than Wilde.


    He took a deep breath, already eager to see Fane begging for mercy. He formed seals with his hands, and four long-haired deities condensed behind him. He was using the Nine Cloud Annihtion as well.


    Nine Cloud Annihtion was a specialty of the White Phoneix n. Anyone who''s strong would fight to learn the technique. Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at the four deities behind Intet. Just from the number of deities, Inter had managed one more than Wilde.


    However, it was still nothing to Fane, because the Nine Cloud Annihtion was still just a lower ultimate god rank technique in the en while Destroying the Void was truly an upper ultimate god rank technique. Unless Intet was using a storm god rank technique, he would be no match for Fane.


    Intet let out an angry roar as he sped his hands together. A shocking power poured into the sword in his hand. Intet widened his eyes, veins evident in them, and shouted, "Die!"


    As he shed his sword, the white sh turned a meter long, flying right at Fane. Fane let out augh, judging that Intet was already at the second stage of the technique.


    No wonder he spoke so arrogantly. There were probably less than ten disciples at that stage in the whole White Phoenix n. In truth, the chosen disciple rankings were no longer that urate. After all, the whirling World had been open for almost half a year.


    They were geniuses from their


    respective worlds, frantically


    growing after entering the Whirling World. If ahother ranking battle.


    happened, there would deal.ne


    be


    changes. Intet might even be in the top ten spots. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Fighting Fane, Intet was incredibly proud, but he did not dare to look down on Fane. After all, he knew that Fane had not shown his full strength earlier. So, Intet did not hold back.


    The warriors from Golden Continent


    widened their eyes when they saw


    Intet''s true skills. Someone said


    lN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    loudly, "Oh my! Intet''s already mastered Nine Cloud Annihtion to the second stage! We''re definitely going to win!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Even if he had mastered itpletely, it would still be no match for Sixty Soul Swords.


    Bang!


    There was a massive bang, and two shes shed in the air. The incredibly bright light obscured their sight once again. No one could tell what was happening, but they could vaguely hear someone cry out in agony.


    Everyone''s hearts almost jumped out of their throats. They did not even blink, worried they would miss something. The radiant light onlysted for a few seconds before it dispersed. Everyone could see everything in front of them. Content


    belongs to noveldrama.org


    Intet clutched his chest, and his eyes were wide open. His eyes were full of disbelief as his limbs twitched slightly. He was still conscious, but it was too painful. All he could do was scream.

 Chapter 3299

    Chapter 3299


    Everyone saw what was happening, and the ce fell into a strange silence. Every warrior from Golden Continent was stunned. It was the same result. Even Intet had lost!


    There were those of them who had said confidently that Fane would only be able to beat the chosen disciples lower than the top twenty ces, but they had been pped in the face. Even the fifteenth-ced Intet had been no match for Fane. Furthermore, Inter had shown off his full skills earlier. He had clearly improved a lot.


    All of them believed that Intet was already in the top ten, but he was still no match for Fane. He had still been killed by Fane in one strike and they could not ept the fact.


    They could still somewhat ept thest ced chosen disciples losing, but even Intet had lost. They could not believe it at all. Some of them felt like they had been pped in the face several times.


    Fane smirked as he raised an eyebrow to look at Intet, who was twitching on the ground. He controlled Destroying the Void''s power, not destroying Intet''s body, allowing him to remain conscious.


    He slowly walked toward Intet. At that moment, Intet had his eyes wide. His body twitched constantly. When he saw Fane, he shook even harder. Fear enveloped the consciousness he still had, "Don''t kill me! Don''t torture me! I''m begging you! Don''t torture me!"


    Even though Fane was controlling Destroying the Void to not engulf Intet''s soul, it was still slowly eating away at it. The deep, bone-piercing pain filled Intet with fear. He was even hoping for Fane to kill him with one blow!


    At that moment, dignity was nothing. He only wished that Fane would let him off and not rip apart his soul.


    Hearing Intet''s begging, Fane could not help butugh, "Don''t you remember what you said earlier? You told me that I would be the one begging and that you wouldn''t forgive me..."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The moment he said that Intet''s face paled. He had not believed that Fane would be able to beat him at all. He felt like Fane was no match for him whatsoever.


    At that moment, Intet wanted to p himself in the face. Looking at Fane''s cold eyes, he shuddered. He regretted trying to challenge Fane in the first ce. When he saw what Fane did, he only thought that Fane was incredibly despicable. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    He had also been very confident in his skills. Ever since he entered the Whirling World, he had made


    breakthrough after breakthrough. He did not think much of Fane as well. It was not like Intet''s confidence was unreasonable either. Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    With Intet''s skills, he would have definitely been able to rank within the top five in the White Phoenix n, but he did not know that even the top five would not be a match for Fane.


    Fane looked at Intet and sighed, "Will you be like Lester? Thinking that I was putting on an act and that was the only reason you lost?"


    Intet''s face stiffened, unable to say anything. He felt like everything Fane said was like a p on the face. Fane had not been putting on an act at all. He had just been fooling himself the whole time. Content belongs to noveldrama.org

 Chapter 3300

    Chapter 3300


    Only, they were warriors from Golden Continent and kept on thinking that Fane was just someone unbelievably arrogant. They never expected Fane to actually have the skills to back it up. At that moment, the warriors from Golden Continent were acting incredibly strangely. They had constantly been pushed back by Fane. They werepletely mute at that moment, unable to say anything.


    They were able to forcibly regain their pride after the first loss, but after a second one, there was nothing they could say.


    A warrior from Chaos Continentughed out loud, shouting at the Golden Continent, "Come on, don''t you all love to talk? You were casting so much judgment on Fane, saying we''re all trash? Why aren''t you talking anymore? Can you finally tell who the real trash is?"


    The warriors from Golden Continent all had sour looks on their faces. Even though they wanted to shout back, they were unable to say anything at all. After all, Fane had kept on winning. Even Intet had been no match for him. Nothing they said would be convincing.


    What caused them to lose all hope was the fact that Fane had dealt with Intet just like how he dealt with Wilde. It looked like it had not taken much effort at all. He had defeated Intet with one blow. They were no idiots. They had seen everything clearly. Intet had not held back at all. Even with his full might, he had still been no match for Fane.


    That caused them to despair. They were forced to lower their heads and admit defeat. Nevada sighed as shock showed in his eyes, "Is Golden Continent really nothing to him?"


    The moment he said that, Golden Continent turned even quieter. They thought that Fane had just been speaking arrogantly because Fane had never seen how strong the warriors from Golden Continent were, but they had nothing more to say. Fane''s strength had exceeded their imaginations.


    It was as if Fane could deal with


    anyone incredibly easily. They were unable to see how strong Fane was


    at all. Darien''s fists were tightly clenched as he looked incredibly emotional. The stronger Fang was,


    the safer the rest of them would be.


    It was just like Fane had said, if the warriors from Golden Continent wanted to take revenge on the warriors from Hestia Continent, they would need to consider Fane''s anger first.


    A disciple from Unbreaking Pavilion


    el


    said, "I thought that I had a good idea of how strong Fane was, but he''s actually even stronger than thought. The fact that Hestia Continent managed to produce


    someone so strong is a blessing!"


    At that moment, the warriors from Hestia Continent started to be thankful. They had thought that Golden Continent had forced them into a corner, but Fane''s strength had appeared to save them.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    They knew very well that they would not be bullied anymore as long as Fane was still around. Every single warrior from Golden Continent would be fearful of Fane.


    The pain was slowly eroding Intet''s sanity. At that moment, he was already on the verge of no longer being able to say anything. He merely shouted out in agony.


    He was in too much of a pathetic state. Quite a few people looked away. Intet used thest of his strength to plead to Fane, "Let me go! As long as you let me off, I''m willing to do anything for you. Even if you''re not willing to let me go, please just kill me!" Content belongs to noveldrama.org


    Intet was already resigned to his fate. Fane might not let him go, but at least he might not have to die so painfully. His soul was being eroded constantly. His whole body was twitching at the pain of his soul being ripped apart.

 Chapter 3301

    Chapter 3301


    ?


    Intet would ept anything, so long as Fane ended this face-off quickly.


    Fane let out augh as he calmly said, "Let me ask you this: If the person on the ground was me right now, would you spare me a sliver of mercy? Answer me truthfully."


    Fane''s tone was calm, but Intet could tell how apathetic was. If the positions were switched and it was Fane on the ground instead of him, he surely would not grant him mercy. He would not, for sure.


    Fane had constantly challenged and embarrassed the Golden Continent before this, and it was something no warrior from the continent could ept. Furthermore, they were proud and aloof. As long as they got the chance, they would not spare Fane easily.


    They would make sure he suffered the cruelest punishment in the world, to the point he would beg for death. Just thinking of this, Intet lost all hope. Fane''s intentions were clear; he would treat everyone how they treated him.


    Intet''s breathing sped up as hopelessness dulled his eyes. After a brief silence, he suddenly raised his hand to hit his head, wanting to end himself. Fane wanted to torture him, so it would be better for him to end himself so this torment would all end.


    However, Fane seemed to have seen through his intention as he swiftly swung his sword and cut Intet''s arm from mming against his head. Intet no longer had any way of killing himself.


    Intet looked up hopelessly. "You''re far too cruel! I can''t even kill myself? I''ll make sure to haunt you even when I die, Fane!"


    To this, Fane merely smirked aloofly. "I hear this very often. If these curses actually work, I''d be dead by now."


    After Fane said that, he slowly got up. Just like before, he no longer looked at Intet as he continued to advance, his steps firm and resolute.


    Everyone swiftly made way for him as they gazed at him as though he was a god that could not be toppled.


    In their eyes, they looked at Fane in a different light and would agree with everything he said. Even if Fane said he was from a first-grade world, they would probably believe it.


    A warrior from the Golden Continent said, "Fane''s just too cruel. I thought he''d show some mercy. Since those three are already dead, I thought he wouldn''t continue torturing them, yet he didn''t even give them a chance to end their own lives, just torturing them like this. Fane''s a demon!"


    The moment this was said, the other worlds immediately fought back.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ???


    A warrior from the Hestia Continent retorted, "You truly are pigs. All you know is to look down on others. If Fane was the one on the ground, would you guys from the Golden Continent let him off easily? You guys are the crueler ones he''s just behaving like you, yet he''s the demon?"

 Chapter 3302

    Chapter 3302


    ?


    A few among the crowd agreed with what the warrior from the Hestia Continent said.


    A warrior from the Chaos Continent sneered as he said, "The warriors from the Golden Continent sure love their double standards. Only they''re allowed to have prodigies and not other worlds. Only they''re allowed to be cruel, and no other worlds can. Fane did exactly what they did, but they see it as some heinous crime. It''s like Fane''s a demon straight out of hell. What a joke!"


    A verbal riot broke out in the area near the Red Sun Monument as they jeered at the Golden Continent. Even wandering warriors from Hestia raised their voices and cursed at the Golden Continent''s warriors, calling them shameless and despicable, to which those from the Golden Continent heard it all.


    The warriors from the Golden Continent were forced to lower their heads and ept everything. After all, they would just getughed at if they tried to be stubborn at that moment.


    Fane did not care about the arguments that were happening below at all. He only had one thought in mind at that moment, which was to climb the Red Sun Monument and get the golden badge.


    He already had the ck iron badge and the bronze badge. If he got the golden badge, he would have gathered all three. Even though the rules did not say what he would achieve if he managed to get all three badges, he had a feeling it would be something noteworthy. Fane would even manage to get other valuable items in each area he crossed.


    ...


    After half an hour, he arrived at the 420-meter mark when he suddenly felt the ground beneath him heating up before a ray of light shot up in front of him.


    Fane looked down and noticed that five million spirit crystals had suddenly appeared in front of him. He let out a smile.


    Warriors who arrived at the 420-meter mark would receive five million spirit crystals. If he continued for another 30 meters, the Red Sun Monument would award him with five million spirit crystals and an eighth-grade pill.


    Fane took a deep breath and ced the spirit crystals into Mustard Seed. He had umted quite a bit of wealth as he had about 40 million spirit crystals in total. Even chosen disciples of ninth-grade ns did not have as much as him!


    However, it was still far from enough. If he wanted ninth-grade crystals, he would need even more.


    He sighed as he continued upward.


    Back at the foot of the monument, the discussions about Fane''s skills slowly dwindled. They started to talk about how far Fane would be able to climb. To regain a fraction of their dignity, the Golden Continent''s warriors started to demean and belittle him.


    "I admit he''s very strong. He''s


    probably able to ce in the top ten of a holy-grade n. Even so, he''ll only be able to get to four hundred and eighty meters at most, no higher. After so long, only three people have managed to climb to the peak and obtain the golden badge.


    "No matter how strong Fane is, he''ll never be able to face someone at the top three of a holy-grade n. It''s not like I''m trying to insult him, but he came from a meager ce. He''s a warrior from Hestia, and all of us know what Hestia''s overall strength is like. They''re at the bottom of third-grade worlds. Fane being able to have those skills is already a miracle..." Content belongsProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    These opinions were agreed on by all the warriors from the Golden Continent. They started to add oil to the mes and said that Fane would never


    be able to reach the peak. Even being able to reach the 480-meter mark would be a huge aplishment.


    A warrior from the Azure n said loudly, "Don''t think that we''re trying to insult Fane. We''re just saying things as it is. Just look at the four-hundred- and-twenty-meter area. Only ten people from the Hestia Continent have managed to reach there.


    "Two hundred people from White


    Marsh Continent managed it, and three hundred and twenty-five from Chaos Continent got in. The Golden Continent already has over six hundred,


    so the overall stroden


    of


    each continent is obvious here. That''s why we say that Fane has a limit to how strong he can be. There''s no way he''s stronger than every warrior in the Golden Continent!"

 Chapter 3303

    Chapter 3303


    ?


    After saying that, a warrior from the Golden Continent behind him said, "The four-hundred-and-twenty-meter mark is just the start. Just look at the four-hundred-and-fifty-meter mark-not a single warrior from Hestia got there. Only ny-one warriors from White Marsh Continent entered.


    "The Chaos Continent only had a hundred-and-twenty-one, while three-hundred-and-neen people from the Golden Continent got through! There are fewer and fewer the more you look up.


    "At the four-hundred-and-eighty-meter mark, no one from Hestia entered, two from White Marsh Continent entered, and five from Chaos Continent got through. There were twenty-one from the Golden Continent! If you''re talking about the five-hundred-and-ten-meter mark, there are only three. Not a single person from the third-grade worlds reached it. Only three warriors from the Golden Continent managed to get there!"


    Numbers and the truth were the most convincing, and the arrogance of the Golden Continent that was once suppressed only grew from then on. Even though Fane had stunted their sharpness, the Golden Continent''s overall power was in for all to see. They were strong, and there was nothing that could change this.


    Only three people had been able to climb to the peak of the Red Sun Monument, and all of them came from the Golden Continent. The warriors from the third-grade worlds had all stopped within the 480-meter area, and they had nothing to say about it. There was no way they could argue.


    Darien sighed at the truth. He raised his head and said, "Even if he can''t get to the peak, Fane''s results are inspiring enough. Being able to get to the four-hundred-and-eighty-meter mark is something warriors from Hestia haven''t been able to do. We''re all proud of him!"


    The warriors from Hestia all agreed with him when he said that. To them, the 480-meter area was something they could only look at. There was no way they could ever get there.


    No warriors from Hestia even got to the 450-area mark.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Rudy merely watched on quietly. No matter what anyone else said, Rudy still believed in Fane. He knew Fane would be able to reach the peak, and his faith in Fane would not waver no matter what anyone else said.


    Time slowly ticked away, and Fane finally stepped into the 480-meter area, and the Red Sun Storm was incredibly intense there. It raged so forcefully that Fane could barely steady his footing.


    The frantic energy rained down on the participants'' bodies. It was not something ordinary warriors were able to handle.


    Fane took a deep breath before he


    started to circte his true energy to shield himself against the storm. The tempest truly was intense, but it did not affect Fane that much. After all, Fane did not just have Destroying the Void, an upper-ultimate god rank technique, but the storm-god rank technique, Soul Sky as well. These two techniques meant that the storm could not harm Fane at all. Content belongs to


    1


    Fane did not stop as he continued onward, neither slowing down nor hastening his steps. Even other warriors that were climbing the monument stopped to look at Fane wide-eyed. Everyone wanted to see Fane''s final results.


    They wanted to see where Fane would stop.


    Since Fane had not slowed down at all, the warriors from the Golden Continent could not take it.


    A warrior from the White Phoenix n, with a sour look on his face, said, "How is this guy putting up such a good act? Is he not affected that badly? His footsteps never seemed to slow down. He''s been advancing at the same pace as though the Red Sun Storm isn''t affecting him at all." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Nevada felt a chill shoot down his back when he heard that. The longer it went on, the less willing he could ept the truth.


    Fane never seemed to be one for exaggeration. Was he really that strong that only warriors from first-grade worlds wereparable to him? Did he not care about the Golden Continent''s warriors at all?

 Chapter 3304

    Chapter 3304


    ?


    It was the scariest thing for them. Fane never slowed down at all as he climbed the Red Sun Monument, and he barely reacted as well. It was as if the Red Sun Storm did not affect him at all.


    Other than Fane, everyone else would adjust their pace or slow down as they climbed the Red Sun Monument due to the strength of the Red Sun Storm. They would stop midway to regain their strength to continue climbing.


    Fane, however, never once stopped except when he would fight others. When they fought, not only did they need to use their true energy to fight each other but to withstand the Red Sun Storm as well.


    His earlier battle had left a deep impression on everyone, causing them not to notice that the Red Sun Storm did not seem to affect Fane at all.


    A warrior from the Golden Continent sneered, his lips twitching as he did, "He''s just crazy. This guy is never normal in anything he does; he never ceases to shock us. Do you think he''s doing this to show off?"


    After he said that, a warrior from the Golden Continent beside him immediately agreed. It was because Fane had greatly impacted them. Fane hadpletely embarrassed them, so praising Fane would just be pouring cold water onto themselves. As long as they had the chance to insult Fane, they would not let it slip.


    "You''re right. Fane''s just not normal at all. I admit that he''s strong, but he loves showing off, too. I''m not trying to insult him or anything, but just e think about what he''s said before this. No matter who he''s fighting against, he loves to irk his opponent, asking the other person to not waste his time.


    "Normally, anyone who says something like that is just trying to show off. He wants others to think. that no one is worth his time. I


    acknowledge his skills, but I can''met


    say anything about his character. There''s nothing to be proud of for being strong. Being strong and being respected is what''s amazing. I won''t respect someone like this." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As that person spoke, he rolled his eyes at Fane''s back, but his words were met with angry retorts from warriors from third-grade worlds.


    A warrior from the White Marsh Continent shouted at the warriors from the Golden Continent, "Do you have nuts for brains or something? It''s like you''re just saying anything thates to your mind. You''re even saying that you''re not trying to insult him! Is Fane wrong at all? He told them not to waste his time because he never regarded them as worth his notice at all.


    "To Fane, all three of them were just ants and barely posed a threat. There was nothing to say to them. Those three refused to back down and insisted on arguing against Fane, spouting nonsense as they did. Even I felt annoyed listening to them!"


    "That''s right! They don''t care about what they''re saying at all as long as they''re insulting Fane. You warriors from the Golden Continent have no right to talk about respect at all. Before you speak, can you think about what you''ve done before this? Is it worth any respect?


    "If you hadn''t challenged Hestia and forced them into the corner, how could all of this have happened? Those three wouldn''t have been tortured so badly, watching as their lives slowly slip away. Those three had iting!"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3305

    Chapter 3305


    ?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hestia could no longer stomach such unjust treatment. They wanted to keep a low profile, knowing they were supposed to be the weakest among all the worlds there, but there were times they had to stand up for themselves.


    An inner disciple from the Scarlet Pavilion walked forward, his posture straight, as he looked at the warriors from the Golden Continent.


    He shouted out, "Are you really such sore losers? Fine, the Golden Continent''s overall strength is noteworthy, and you''re the strongest out of the four worlds here, but don''t forget that this is a level six city. There are still level five and four cities after this, and you''ll meet even stronger worlds. Will the Golden Continent still be able to act like this without any fear?


    "Don''t do unto others what you don''t want to be done unto you. You should show more restraint!"


    The warriors of the Golden Continent glowered at these words that evidently struck a nerve.


    A bulky warrior from the Golden Continent immediately looked over and red at that inner disciple from Scarlet Pavilion fiercely. "Who do you think you are, you brat? How dare you try and lecture us? We''ll allow Fane to act arrogantly because he has the skills to, but this doesn''t mean just anyone can piss all over us! You should be happy that we can''t attack you right now, or you''d already be a corpse!"


    After he said that, the other warriors from the Golden Continent looked at that warrior with the same cold gaze. That person''s lips twitched as he took a step back.


    Darien sighed helplessly as he pulled


    that person behind him, red at that inner disciple, and whispered, "The Golden Continent''s warriors are all incredibly narrow-minded. They''ll remember you if you say something like that."


    Rudy walked over to Darien''s side. He looked at the warriors of the Golden Continent with a cold gaze as he sneered, "He''s right, though. You were a bit too anxious. After all, this is probably the only ce you''ll be able to show off. If you continue forward, you''ll meet even stronger second-grade worlds. If you


    compete against them, you''ll end up in the same difficult situation."


    Rudy did not know them, but they remembered that he was always after Fane. They would not stomach any harsh words from anyone else, but they were silent when it was Rudy, ignoring it.


    Rudy let out augh as he felt thankful that he could show off, all because of Fane. He never doubted his decision to be by Fane''s side.


    At that moment, Fane was already at the 480-meter mark. His speed had not changed at all.


    Fane took a deep breath as he


    frowned slightly. The moment he reached the area, the power of the Red Sun Storm seemed to be several times stronger. Truth be told, Fane already felt the Red Sun Storm growing stronger at the 450-meter mark, but he could still handle it. This time, it was far less Bearable.


    He was forced to use the true energy in his body, forming seals to condense Soul Swords to shield himself from the storm.

 Chapter 3306

    Chapter 3306


    ?


    There were 60 Soul Swords in front of Fane''s body, serving to reduce the power of the Red Sun Storm.


    Fane''s actions elicited gasps of surprise. A warrior from the Golden Continent could not help butment, "He''s finally using his techniques to stop the Red Sun Storm. If he didn''t do that, I''d start wondering if the storm was avoiding him."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "In the end, he''s not a god. No matter how strong he is, there''s a limit. How strong do you all think his technique is?"


    The moment that was said, everyone started to get curious. They could not resist discussing it. Most of them felt like Fane should be using a lower ultimate god rank technique, which is why he was too strong even for Intet.


    It was simple: Fane had already reached the third stage of the technique.


    However, there were those of them who did not agree.


    A warrior from the Chaos Continent said, "I think Fane''s using a middle ultimate god rank technique. If you want to master a lower ultimate god rank technique, you won''t just need talent but a lot of time. Ultimate god rank techniques aren''t that simple.


    "If you want to master a technique, you''d need a lot of enlightening. Even if Fane''s talents are monstrous, he''s still young. Unless he learned the ultimate god rank technique at an incredibly young age, there''s no way he''d be able to reach perfection!"


    The man seemed incredibly sure of what he was saying, and it caused the others to ponder his words. Slowly, about a third of them believed. They felt like Fane was using a middle ultimate god rank technique.


    However, there were those who thought that the idea was far too absurd.


    A chosen disciple from the Azure


    n frowned and said, "Aren''t you putting that guy on too high of a pedestal? Don''t you know what a middle ultimate god rank technique means? Only a genius at the very peak would be able to use one. Your r¨¦asoning seems a bit logical, but


    it''s still very absurd. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Mastering a lower ultimate god rank technique does need a lot of time and effort, but there are exceptions. Fane might just be incredibly lucky and had a sudden moment of enlightenment, but a middle ultimate god rank technique is different.


    "Most geniuses of our age won''t be


    able to use one at all. Don''t think that a lower ultimate god rank technique is just one level lower than a middle ultimate god rank


    technique. Mastering a middle


    ultimate god rank technique needs you to have a deep understanding of the workings of heaven and earth. Without a certain realm, you can''t even begin to attempt it!"


    "You''re right. All of them have just been blinded by the skills Fane has shown, thinking that he''s


    unbeatable. All I can say is that you''re all ignorant. He''s not the only strong person in town. Third-grade worlds might not have many who are as strong as Fane, but they''re all over the ce in the Golden Continent."

 Chapter 3307

    Chapter 3307


    ?


    "We''ve seen so much more than all of you, and we can make better judgments. Don''t think that your meager bits of knowledge will be enough for you to be so sure about anything!"


    "They don''t know how difficult middle ultimate god rank techniques are. One of my seniors tried to learn it before but was unable to do anything. His talents are among the top of the Golden Continent. If Fane could do it, he''d be able to do it too. s, he waspletely out of ideas when it came to a middle ultimate god rank technique."


    "There''s nothing that can be done about it. Third-grade worlds and second-grade worlds have an evident gap between them. If not for the Whirling World, they''d never be able to interact with us. These fools keep insulting us by saying we''re at the bottom of second-grade worlds, but even if we''re not highly ranked, we''re still one. What we''ve seen and what we know isn''t something any of you canpare to."


    When the warriors from third-grade worlds heard that, their expressions soured. They were once again angered by the warriors from the Golden Continent.


    A warrior from the Chaos Continent growled, "You say that you know more than us, but why do you keep making the wrong judgments? Didn''t you repeatedly say Fane would lose? You kept on saying that Fane was no match for even the likes of Wilde.


    "Yet, what''s the oue? Is Fane the one on the ground? Stop trying to suppress us with those words. Just think about what you''ve said before thispared to the truth."


    No matter how many arguments there were, it did not affect Fane at all as he zoned out from listening to the unnecessarymotion. He only had one thought in mind, which was to reach the peak of the Red Sun Monument and obtain the golden badge.


    The further he went, the more intense the Red Sun Storm got. At thest 10 meters, Fane''s clothes were rustling from the Red Sun Storm. However, he never slowed down and never even stopped to rest.


    At that moment, the arguments below the Red Sun Monument reached their peak. The warriors from the Golden Continent were adamant that Fane could not be using a middle ultimate god technique. No matter what anyone else said, they stubbornly refused to listen, all while warriors from the other worlds frantically tried to defend Fane. Content belongs to


    They were sure that Fane was using a middle ultimate god rank technique and pulled out various forms of proof. They were getting exhausted talking, but the warriors from the Golden Continent refused to ept it.


    Right as arguments were reaching a boiling point, a clear voice interrupted all of them.


    "Fane is at the peak."


    Those wordspletely silenced the crowd. Even their breathing slowed down.


    Everyone looked up toward the peak and saw a resolute figure standing atop with a straightened back, akin to an unyielding tree. Everyone held their breaths, realizing that their arguments meant nothing at all.


    Fane had once again used his skills to prove everything, regardless if he was using a lower or middle ultimate god rank technique. He was


    someone none of them could beat. Ever since the Red Sun Monument was started, only three people had reached the peak, and Fane was the fourth. N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Just that alone was enough to prove Fane''s talents and skills. He was a genius that stood out amongst geniuses. Even the warriors from the Golden Continent, who wanted nothing more than to put him down, all fell silent.


    Fane''s eyes were sharp, and all he heard was the howling wind. He could not hear what anyone was saying at all.

 Chapter 3308

    Chapter 3308


    ?


    At that moment, Fane stood at the highest point where the Red Sun Storm was the most intense, having condensed 90 Soul Swords to endure the storm.


    After a few moments, the peak of the Red Sun Monument started to glow in a reddish-golden light. Right after that, a small badge started to condense in the air, and a glint of excitement shed in Fane''s eyes.


    Reaching out and opening his palm, the golden badge fell into Fane''s hand. He pursed his lips excitedly as he grasped the badge.


    Another light shone through as 20 million spirit crystals condensed in front of Fane. There was a small smile of excitement on his face as he put all those spirit crystals into Mustard Seed.


    When he got to 420 meters, the Red Sun Monument awarded him with five million spirit crystals, and at the 450-meter area, he was given another five million and an eighth-grade pill. At 480 meters, he was given a million spirit crystals and a treasure worth 10 million.


    When he got to the peak, he got the golden badge, 20 million spirit crystals, and a treasure with an indeterminate price.


    Fane had received a bounty this time. Just from spirit crystals alone, he had gotten 31 million. It had basically doubled his fortune, and he was getting closer to his goal.


    He took a deep breath as he patiently waited for thest reward. After a few moments, another golden glow appeared around him. It was so bright that Fane had to shut his eyes. Once the light dispersed, a spirited grass appeared in front of Fane.


    When it materialized, the discussions below erupted again.


    "Goodness! Is that a Seven Bone Soul Herb? That''s ninth-grade spirited grass worth at least thirty million spirit crystals, and it''s so rare that it''s almost impossible to find in the market!


    "I remember that Fane''s a soul attribute warrior. With that Seven Bone Soul Herb, Fane will level up a lot. Sure enough, it''s so frustratingparing ourselves to others. Those who can get even more resources will only get stronger, while we only get what remains. We''ll never reach their heights."


    "He''s so lucky, The Seven Bone Soul


    Herb is incredibly valuable. My master tried to get one in an auction years ago but wasn''t able to get it, and he regretted it for a long time. I can''t believe he managed to get something so valuable."


    Everyone was incredibly jealous. Not only had Fane gotten 31 million spirit crystals, but he even got a sout gem and a Seven Star Soul Herb. The soul gem was what Fane got when he arrived at the 480-meter mark. Content belongs to.


    Those treasures were both treasures that were able to improve soul attribute warriors, which Fane happened to be.


    When Fane walked down the monument, everyone looked at him with different expressions.


    Before, they had looked at Fane as though he was a lunatic, but no longer did they look at him in such light. Instead, he garnered looks of respect and fear.


    Fane was already used to it.


    After he went down, he exchanged a few pleasantries with Darien, addressing a few matters before he left with Rudy.


    Fane was in no hurry to head to a level five city. He brought Rudy to the inn they were in before. Even though his skills were still exceptional, they would be meeting more geniuses. Fane understood that the further they went, the more worlds would be gathered, thus he was in no hurry to leave. He wanted to improve his skills before he thought about anything else. Content belongs to


    Fane nned on absorbing the soul gem and the Seven Bone Soul Herb in the inn.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It took Fane 10 days to fully absorb it all.


    With the soul gem and the Seven Bone Soul Herb''s power, Fane finally managed to condense a Divine Soul. He managed to reach the first stage of the storm god rank technique, Soul Sky.


    Fane happily clenched his fists. If he was somewhere that would allow it, he would have tested out the destructive capabilities of his technique.

 Chapter 3309

    Chapter 3309


    ?


    Every stage of Soul Sky had its name, and the first stage was called the Broken Soul de. Fane was very eager to see its capabilities. Rudy sipped his tea as he looked at Fane''s excited expression. He smiled and mused, "I suppose it went smoothly?"


    Fane nodded and smiled, not saying a word.


    Rudy straightened his body and looked at Fane as he said, "Where are we headed next? Will we be going to a level five city?"


    Fane looked up at Rudy before shaking his head seriously, to which Rudy pursed his lips. Even though Rudy had asked, he had been sure that they were headed to a level five city next. However, he never expected Fane to shake his head in denial. It surprised him, to be frank. "Are we not going to a level five city? Where are we going, then?"


    Fane did not bother answering Rudy and instead pulled out the three badges from Mustard Seed and ced them together.


    The badges suddenly emitted a radiant glow as they surprisingly merged with a crack and turned into a single crystal badge.


    Stunned, Ruddy took a deep breath, and his eyes bulged so much that they looked like they could pop out of their sockets.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The badges could be merged? He


    stood up and walked over to Fane, looking at the badge in Fane''s hand


    with widened eyes. He pointed at it excitedly and said, "What is this?"


    UMS


    Fane smirked, Even though he rarely revealed his emotions, he could not help but feel a sense of excitement this time. This crystal badge can let us go anywhere. It can even send us to a level two city right away


    QUMS


    The moment he said that, Rudy covered his mouth in shock. This meant that they could go wherever they wanted to!


    Fane took a deep breath before he added, "Not only can it go to a level one city, but it can even take to other second and third-grade worlds." Hearing that, Rudy was so shocked that he was momentarily speechless. "We can go to other worlds? We...won''t have to return to Hestia? We can go anywhere?!"


    Fane nodded resolutely, his hands trembling from the excitement. He said as he clutched the badge tightly, "Based on the normal rules, every warrior that''s still alive when the Whirling World closes will be sent to their original worlds. However, with this badge, we don''t have to do that. We can choose any second or third-grade world we want. We don''t have to return to Hestia."


    Fane was already tired of Hestia anyway. His goal had been the Valley of Enlightenment, but from what Fane knew, the valley was not in Hestia but somewhere outside of it.


    The entrance to the Valley of Enlightenment was not just in Hestia; other worlds had entrances too. Thus, Fane did not have any reason to stay in Hestia.


    He wanted to see a new horizon, and he knew staying in Hestia would serve him no good.

 Chapter 3310

    Chapter 3310


    ?


    Rudy excitedly walked around in circles. He looked at Fane before looking at his own hand.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, immediately guessing what Rudy was thinking. Thus, he smiled and said, "If you''re willing to follow me still, I''ll take you along. You just have to make sure you don''t betray me."


    Rudy''s hand quivered, his face reddened a little, and he was shaking from excitement. His lips moved, wanting to say something, but he could not figure out the words to say.


    Faneughed and continued, "Are you worried that you might not get used to other worlds, and that Hestia might be safer for you? Yet you still want to see the wider world."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy lowered his head. Fane had guessed exactly what was in his mind. He stood still, not knowing what to do or say.


    Fane stood up and patted Rudy''s shoulder, "Just say what you''re thinking and do what you want to do."


    Rudy looked at Fane emotionally. After a moment, he finally said, "I''m just worried about my future. I know that you''ll protect me as long as I''m with you, but I''m worried you''ll think I''m useless..."


    Saying that, Rudy looked down again, not daring to meet Fane''s eyes.


    Fane smiled as he turned to look into the Whirling World''s clear skies. There was no night and day here-only blue skies above them. However, Fane knew that everything was just part of a formation. The Whirling World was a massive formation that could onlyst for two years. After two years, they needed to choose somewhere else to go to.


    Fane sighed as he said seriously, "As long as you don''t betray me, you can keep following me. People will always be useful, so you don''t have to think too much about it. However, I have to tell you one thing: you''re already linked to me. If you go back, you might get taken away if anyone sees you..."


    Rudy''s expression stiffened.


    He pursed his lips, unable to say anything was what he was most worried about. After going through so much, he was apletely changed man. He had put aside all the pride he used to have.


    After seeing so many strong warriors, he finally realized how vast the world was, and his talents were nothingpared to theirs. He


    el


    should have chosen to stay in a small ce and live his life


    peacefully, but if he chose to feet


    he would lose Fane''s protection. He would also be taken away byrger ns because he was always with him and would, one way or another, make him spill Fane''s secrets.


    He could never go back on his own.


    After thinking about it, Rudy finally said, "I''ll follow you. I can''t go back anymore, anyway."


    The more enemies they made, the more Rudy realized that he could no longer go back.


    Fane nodded, patting Rudy on the shoulder wordlessly.


    ...


    Three dayster, Fane and Rudy stood in front of a massive city gate and quietly looked at the massive sign on the gates.


    "So this is Weinhord City!" said Rudy excitedly.


    Weinhord City was a level four city.


    To save time, Fane chose a level four city over a level five city. The moment the crystal badge formed the rules of the whole Whirling World went into Fane''s mind, and Fane had a clear idea of the path forward. Content belongs to


    There were a lot of people within Weinhord City at that moment as a few warriors hade from afar. Just the city gates had over a thousand people gathered there.


    Rudy looked at the crowd and pointed at it. "I thought that there would be fewer people the further we went, but it''s actually the opposite."

 Chapter 3311

    Chapter 3311


    ?


    Fane smiled and said, "That''s because there were only warriors from Hestia Continent at the start. The warriors from the other worlds only came inter on. Slowly, we''ll start to see more and more warriors from other worlds. The Whirling World intersects with a lot of other worlds. I don''t know how many different worlds we''ll interact with. We might even end up seeing warriors from first-grade worlds."


    When he said that, Fane''s voice trembled slightly in excitement.


    The crystal badge had instilled the Whirling World''s structure and rules into Fane''s mind. Fane already knew what was waiting in Weinhord City. After Fane and Rudy spoke outside the city, Fane brought Rudy inside.


    A massive one-hundred-and-fifty-meter wide array was seen there. There were a few thousand people gathered around it. Two masked caretakers stood in front of the array. They had a pen and paper in hand, as well as many badges.


    Fane and Rudy saw the caretakers recording something when they arrived.


    Rudy wanted to ask Fane what they were doing when they heard an argument in front of them.


    A tall,rge man with a beard said emotionally, "Aren''t you belittling me too much? A hundred can survive. How are you so sure that I''ll die in there? I''m capable of protecting myself!"


    The man next to the bearded man seemed to be his senior. His senior had small eyes and was wearing a green robe. He said emotionally, "I''m not looking down on you, I''m just worried! Do you know what a ughter game is? Anyone who takes part is confident in their own skills. Even our chosen disciples might not dare to participate, so what more an inner disciple like you?!"


    When the small-eyed man said that, he looked incredibly exasperated. He looked at his junior like he was looking at an idiot.


    Rudy raised an eyebrow, whispering, "ughter games? What does it have to do with the ughter gambit?"


    Fane smiled as he patiently


    ash


    exined, "The ughter gambit is


    .nBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    slightly different from the ughter game. They''re simr in some points. As long as you participate, you go through a ughter where many will die."


    After saying that, Fane said in exasperation, "I feel like that hero who created the Whirling World is pretty bad at naming. Can''t he name things a bit better?"


    Rudy was in no mood to care about that. He was incredibly excited when he heard that a lot would die. He pulled at Fane and asked, "Quickly tell me the rules-I''m so curious."


    Fane nodded, simply exining the rules. The ughter game was different from the ughter gambit. The ughter gambit needed ten participants, but the ughter game needed two hundred and twenty.


    After two hundred and twenty


    participants registered, the ughter game would start. All of the


    participants would start killing each other and the game would stop when the numbers were reduced to a hundred.

 Chapter 3312

    Chapter 3312


    ?


    After hearing the rules, Rudy widened his mouth in surprise, "So you mean a hundred and twenty warriors will die in one go?"


    Fane nodded. Compared to only one being left alive out of ten in the ughter gambit, the ughter game had a much lower percentage of dying. Only about half would die. However, the ughter game would kill off about a hundred in one go. Looking at the numbers was enough to stun anyone.


    Rudy took a deep breath as his expression froze, "Isn''t that way too many deaths? Even though only half of them would die, it''s still a hundred people. No wonder that guy spoke like that earlier."


    The bearded man was already getting impatient. He turned over and faced the small-eyed man, "Hey, you should just rx. Even though my skills aren''t that amazing, I''m quite good at running away and protecting myself. As long as I''m careful, I''ll be able to survive."


    The small-eyed man''s lips twitched as he said with a resigned tone, "Why do you insist on taking the risk?! Honestly, even if your skills were as good as Chaplin, I would still try to stop you! The ughter game isn''t something you can just fool around with. The moment you enter, no one knows who will die. A lot of it is luck!"


    The bearded man scratched his head in frustration, clearly not listening to the small-eyed man. He felt like he was just being nagged and looked down on by the other guy.


    The bearded man was feeling more and more frustrated when he suddenly turned around and said, "Hey, let''s not talk about what I''ll encounter when I enter. Let''s just talk about my abilities to escape. It''s the strongest among all of us. Even those weaker than me have dared to enter, why shouldn''t


    I?


    "For every person I kill, I''d get five


    1


    million spirit crystals. It''s a whole five million, worked so hard taking part in other gambles before this, and only managed to get three. million in a month. It''s a big chance for us right now. I just need to kill one person to get five million. It would be as much as a whole month worth of work. Why wouldn''t IText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    participate?"


    It would have been fine if he did not say that, but the small-eyed man got even angrier when he did. He no longer bothered to hold back. For the sake of his junior, he had held back some of his words, but his junior was far too stubborn and even doubted his intentions.


    The small-eyed man sneered, his


    voice got colder and replied, "There


    el.ne


    are so many who have the same thoughts as you. A total of two hundred and twenty people are participating in the ughter game, and it will only end when a hundred and twenty warriors die. Do you think you won''t be part of the one hundred and twenty?


    "Don''t forget, no matter how good you are at running away, there''s no way you can anticipate who you''re going to meet! Do you think the three other second-grade worlds are weak? What if you meet someone strong from one of them? Do you think your escaping capabilities would still be of any use?!"


    The bearded man''s lips trembled, and his expression soured. He had nothing to say to that. After Rudy heard that, he looked up curiously and whispered into Fane''s ears, "Weinhord City has warriors from three second-grade worlds?"


    Fane nodded and exined, "There


    are a total of three different second-grade worlds and ten


    different third-grade worlds involved in this city. When you first enter the Whirling World, there are countless level nine and ten cities, but the lower number you go, the fewer there are. There is only one level five city. Content belongs to


    "Weinhord City is a level four city, and there is only one as well. Of course, that''s because Weinhord City is the only one we can see. The Whirling World epasses all third-grade and second-grade worlds. The other worlds must be in their own individual Weinhord Cities."

 Chapter 3313

    Chapter 3313


    ?


    Hearing Fane''s exnation, Rudy was even more stunned. He said in confusion, "What do you mean by the only Weinhord City? Other Weinhord Cities?"


    Fane smiled as he exined, "To us, there is only one Weinhord City, but there are actually countless ones. The warriors of these worlds gathered together and can only see one Weinhord City, but there are actually countless others that are open to the other worlds. Do you understand me?" Rudy coughed as he rubbed his nose. In truth, he did not really understand, but he did not know where to start. He shrugged and exined it in his own way, "So you''re telling me that there are countless Weinhord Cities. All of them are in different ces in space and time. They face warriors from different worlds."


    Fane looked at Rudy with some praise, nodding and saying, "Yes, that''s right."


    Rudy''s lips stiffened not expecting to get the right answer so easily.


    However, Rudy did not really understand what he was saying either. After thinking about it, he shook his head and decided to forget about it. He would figure out the answer eventually anyway. As he thought about it, the bearded man and the small-eyed man quarreled again.


    After a long time, the beaded man finally said, "I know you''re worried, but that worry is unnecessary in my eyes. Danger and opportunity go hand in hand. If I keep trying to make sure I am safe, I''ll never improve.


    "You''re right. If I''m unlucky and face someone strong immediately, I''ll just resign myself to my own fate. However, if I''m lucky and careful enough, only acting when I''m sure of the situation, then I have a high chance of seeding."


    The small-eyed man was even more exasperated when he heard that. He felt like everything he said earlier had just beenpletely ignored. He was preaching to the choir, but he could not stop himself from continuing, "The ughter game is in an isted space. Everyone will be sent in at random. You don''t know who you''ll meet. You''re right, you will have much higher chances if you''re careful and don''t take any chances, but I don''t think you are this time. If you were careful, you wouldn''t be participating in a ughter game where you have a fifty percent chance of dying."


    The small-eyed man had known the bearded man for many years and understood him very well. He was just saying that he would be careful. The moment any profits appeared in front of him, he would forget about anything else. He would not be able to survive if he lost control.


    The small-eyed man took a deep breath and said helplessly, "You think I''m looking down on you because I''m stopping you, but I''m doing this for your sake. Once you meet anything dangerous, you''ll realize how sincere I''m being."


    The bearded man wanted to say something else, but the small-eyed man stopped him. The small-eyed man walked over and said sincerely, "There are three second-grade and ten third-grade worlds in Weinhord City Both of us are from a


    Love


    third-grade world, and we''re only around the middle of the ten third-grade worlds. There are so many warriors from different worlds here." Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3314

    Chapter 3314


    ?


    "You have no way of telling who''s weak or who''s strong at all. The warriors from second-grade worlds will definitely try to kill as much as they can. After so many ughter games, the warriors from second-grade worlds always take up the first three spots.


    "If you just look at the warriors from the third-grade worlds, we don''t just have a fifty percent chance to die. It''s as high as sixty or seventy. That''s because the chances of warriors from second-grade worlds dying is much lower than us. Most of the ones who die are from third-grade worlds."


    As he said that, the small-eyed man got emotional. He frowned tightly, "I know you think you''re very skilled, but everyone who participates in the ughter game thinks they''ll survive as well.


    "Entering the ughter game doesn''t just require luck and skill, but smarts as well. If you are to survive, you at least need to excel in one of the three, but I don''t think you do."


    The bearded man''s expression darkened when he heard that. His lips trembled as he stared with widened eyes, saying angrily, "You''re just looking down on me now! I''m good in all three aspects. You just want to say that I''m trash on every front and that I shouldn''t take the risk."


    The small-eyed man raised an eyebrow, not answering, but that counted as silent acknowledgment. The bearded man was furious when he saw the response, feeling like he was being underestimated. He scoffed and turned around, saying emotionally, "Stop looking down on me. I''ll prove myself with my skills! You''re just looking at everything through biased eyes."


    After that, he ignored the small-eyed man and made the decision to participate in the ughter game. If he managed just to kill two others in the ughter game, he would be able to get ten million spirit crystals. It was no small number to him.


    It would be able to get him a lot of skills and materials. His skills would soar even more. Then, he''d be able to beat his seniors. With that in mind, the bearded man tuned out everything else. He no longer listened to anyone and was determined to take part.


    Rudy looked at the bearded man before he whispered a question after a while, "What are those rankings?"


    Fane turned to look at the transfer array, pointing, above it and saying, "After the ughter game ends, the space above the transfer array will show a massive scroll. The scroll will show all of the warriors that are still alive, and the names will be listed in ordance with their


    results. The top three will be able to


    get even more rewards." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rudy took a deep breath, getting excited when he heard, "There are even more rewards?! No wonder so many warriors are so eager to take part even with the fifty percent chance of death."


    Fane smiled and said meaningfully,


    "The fifty percent chance of dying is if you count all the warriors together. If you''re just talking about third-grade worlds, the death rate is as high as seventy percent. The ughter games are a yground for the strong from the


    second-grade worlds."


    Rudy pursed his lips and shuddered. He thought about how the warriors from second-grade worlds would constantly attack the third-grade


    world warriors with their weap


    with proud looks on their faces. Warriors constantly fell to them, and the ground would be full of blood. That was the true allure of the ughter game.

 Chapter 3315

    Chapter 3315


    ?


    Rudy raised an eyebrow as he pressed his forehead, no longer daring to think any further. The more he thought, the crueler he felt the world was. He had always said that the world was a ce of survival of the fittest before this, but he never truly felt the meaning of the phrase until that moment.


    Rudy took a deep breath, "In the eyes of the strong, you''ll feel like all of this is right. However, in our eyes, we just feel like it''s crazy. The world is just too crazy.


    "Death doesn''t seem to matter in this world at all. No wonder I was too scared to try and survive in arge n before. Thepetition is too fierce. Ites with so many corpses, and so many people lose their lives so easily. I don''t want to be one of them, I just wanted to live my life carefully."


    Fane smiled, not expecting that Rudy would have thought about it so much. Fane had felt like Rudy used to just do whatever he pleased using his position, but he learned humility after going through so much. He never expected that Rudy was already so humble that he was content with living a careful life.


    The discussions around them caused the ce to sound like a market. Everyone was discussing whether they should participate in the ughter game. A lot of people were tempted to try it out but were worried that they would be unlucky enough to meet someone strong. However, a lot of them still felt like they should try their luck.


    They felt like they would not be so unlucky that they would be cannon fodder the moment they entered, but practically everyone seemed to think like that. Everyone had the same idea that they were the special ones that would not die. However, Fane felt that that way of thinking would push them right into their deaths.


    ughter games were the yground of the strong. The weaklings were only there to be killed. Weinhord City had warriors from three second-grade worlds. Those warriors would forget about their dignity for the sake of spirit crystals, ughtering everyone they saw in sight.


    For the sake of getting a high ranking in the ughter game, they would not care about the lives of the weaklings. Their lives were just stepping stones.


    Just as Fane was deep in thought, the caretaker knocked on the desk, "The time is up. Registration is starting!"


    The moment the caretaker said that the ce became much quieter. Most of them wanted to try it out, but they were too scared to just jump in. Fane reached out and patted Rudy on the shoulder, smiling as he said, "Take part in this with me."


    The moment Fane said that Rudy shook his head vigorously, "Absolutely not! What''s the point of me entering? I''ll just drag you down. I''m not useful at all anyway. I would be too much of a piece of trash if I even dragged you down."


    Fane smiled, saying nonchntly,


    "Don''t worry. Since you agreed to leave with me, I don''t mind if you know some secrets. Just think about you entering as a chance to widen your horizons. The moment you''re in any danger, I''ll pulk you into an isted space."


    By isted space, he was referring to the Mustard Seed. Before this, he still had some doubts about Rudy, and Mustard Seed was his greatest secret. His family was stored inside. To prevent any mishaps, he had kept the secret incredibly strictly Rudy never realized anything.


    However, since he had already dragged Rudy into the Whirling World with him, he felt obligated to bring Rudy with him when he left Whirling World. Hence, he was forced into figuring out a way to


    leave. The crystal badge didn


    show how many people he could bring, but Fane guessed that he was only allowed to go alone. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 3316

    Chapter 3316


    ?


    If that was the case, then Rudy would still need to return to Hestia Continent. However, if he could ce Rudy in Mustard Seed, then Fane would not have to worry about that. Mustard Seed was a treasure from the Divine Void World. It was an isted space. If Rudy was ced in Mustard Seed, Fane would not have to worry about bringing him away.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When Rudy heard what Fane said, he gaped in surprise. He was no idiot. He naturally knew that Fane had some secrets as he excelled at everything. He was much better than everyone else no matter if it was in alchemy or in martial arts. Fane could no longer be described as just a genius. He was a monster.


    Even geniuses from first-grade worlds were probably only justparable to Fane''s level. There was no way a genius like Fane was someone who grew up in Hestia Continent. Fane definitely had an immense secret behind him. However, Rudy never tried to look into that secret, acting like he did not know anything.


    It was precisely because of that, that Fane''s trust in Rudy grew. Rudy took a deep breath and nodded vigorously. Since he would not drag Fane down, expanding his horizons was a good thing.


    After an hour, Fane and Rudy stood on the transfer array with the other participants of the ughter game. The moment the array was activated, Fane ced Rudy in the Mustard Seed to stop Rudy from being sent to a random position like the other warriors.


    The transfer did not take that long. The moment it waspleted, Fane was dropped into a forest. The forest was quite sparse, and would not obscure himself. It was easy to look far ahead.


    Fane was not worried to take out the Mustard Seed. Instead, he looked around to see if there was any potential threat. Just as he was looking around, he suddenly heard footsteps.


    He looked toward the sound of the footsteps and saw a man in green robes walking over slowly. He had a smile on his face as he stared right at Fane as if Fane was easy prey that could be killed at any moment.


    The man smiled and raised an eyebrow, "I am Guzman Gomez from the second-grade world, Sacred Water Continent. You''re my first prey. As a reward, I''ll let you die knowing how you did."


    Guzman had a smile on his face. The excitement on his face was incredibly evident. He felt like he was incredibly lucky to be sent right next to a prey. To most of the warriors from second grade worlds, the warriors from third-grade worlds were just prey they could kill at any moment.


    They needed to kill a lot of warriors from third-grade worlds to ce highly on the leaderboards. That way, they would be able to gain adot of spirit crystals and gain some honor for their own worlds. Fane sighed, not having much to say to someone like that.


    Since he felt like Fane was prey, then Fane had nothing much to say about it. Fane took out his sword from Mustard Seed. He looked incredibly calm, revealing no emotions.


    Guzman frowned, not happy with Fane''s reaction at all. Fane should have been constantly trembling when Fane saw him,pletely filled with fear, but why was Fane not reacting at all?


    Fane even slowly took out his own weapon. Guzman was both curious and angered. To him, it was an insult that Fane was not trembling in fear. He narrowed his eyes and took out his own weapon.


    It was a golden chakram. There was a dragon and a phoenix engraved on it, and it emitted strange energy. It was obvious that the weapon was not cheap at all. However, no matter how strong the weapon was skills were needed to back it up.

 Chapter 3317

    Chapter 3317


    ?


    Fane was not the slightest bit threatened. He merely stood in ce with a calm expression, waiting for Guzman to make a move. Fane''s actions infuriated Guzman. He felt like he was being challenged.


    Guzman snorted, "Brat, what are you pretending for? Do you think I''ll think you''re better than you are just because you''re acting like this? Stop trying to put on an act. It''s useless against me. No matter how calm you act, I''ll still kill you in the end."


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. He thought that Guzman would attack faster if he acted like that. He did not want to waste any time with nonsense, but it seemed like he had to. Sure enough, those warriors who thought too highly of themselves never liked to see his calm expression. They felt like he was challenging them.


    Fane sighed in exasperation as he raised an eyebrow and looked at Guzman, "You''re just like the rest of them. You just love annoying me with your nonsense. How do you know if I''m putting on an act? Do you think I can''t kill you just because you think you''re capable of killing me? Aren''t you just a warrior from a second-grade world? There''s no difference in my eyes."


    Fane was not there to broaden his horizons. He had the same n as the warriors from the second-grade worlds. He wanted to get to the top three cings in the ughter game. Then, he would be able to get additional treasures. Upon hearing Fane''s words, Guzman widened his mouth in surprise, wondering if he had misheard things. Otherwise, he would not have heard something so absurd.


    In Guzman''s eyes, warriors from third-grade worlds would never dare to challenge him like that. All of the warriors from third-grade worlds should be self-aware enough to lower their heads to him. Yet, he met such an arrogant one.


    His lips twitched as a cold glint shed in his eyes. Faneughed as he was already used to seeing those looks. He continued, "You warriors from second-grade worlds sure love to leave marks on your clothes to show off how special you are. Golden Continent''s warriors leave a dark gold pattern, while warriors from the Sacred Water Continent always leave blue clouds. That''s how you recognized that I''m from a third-grade world.


    "You try your best to show that


    you''re special. You think that


    warriors from third-grade worlds are just livestock you can kill as you please, but that''s a hrious thought in my eyes. Every world has its strong warriors. You feel so pleased with yourselves just because you haven''t met someone truly strong from a third-grade world."


    Guzman''s hands were trembling from anger. That brat was actually lecturing him and humiliating him. Fane needed to die. He snorted and said, "Brat, do you know what kind of consequences you will suffer because of this? I nned on giving you a quick death because you''re my first prey. "I''ve changed my mind now. Giving you a quick death would be a reward, and I''m taking it back. I will teach you the consequences of offending me!" Guzman thought that Fane would pull back after he said that. At the very least, he felt like Fane would not dare to sh against him. Yet, Fane actuallyughed after hearing that, and theughter was full of mockery.


    Faneughed as he said, "I hear these things so regrly. Everyone wants to torture me until I die and have me begging for mercy, but the one suffering, in the end, is always them ?ll admit that second-grade worlds are a bit stronger than third-grade worlds overall, but the warriors at the peak of third-grade worlds can still get rid of you easily." Content belongs to


    After saying, that Fane no longer wanted to waste any more time. He did not have a good impression of second-grade worlds after interacting with Golden Continent.


    They have always looked down on warriors from third-grade worlds and even felt like third-grade worlds were just full of trash. Even though Fane did not think of Hestia Continent as his home, he still came into the Whirling World from Hestia


    Continent. He needed to help Hestia Continent gain a bit of honor.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3318

    Chapter 3318


    ?


    Guzman never expected that he would be so infuriated by someone from a third-grade world. He kept on thinking about what Fane had said just now. It seemed like everything Fane had said had trampled all over his dignity.


    Guzman would not be able to take it even if a warrior from a second-grade world said that, let alone someone from a third-grade world. Guzman''s hands trembled as he sentenced Fane to death in his mind. Fane was amused by how angry Guzman looked.


    He did not continue wasting time. He formed seal after seal with his hands, and ny Soul Swords condensed in front of him. The gray Soul Swords were neatly lined in front of Fane, emitting a dim energy.


    When Guzman saw that, he was surprised. He scoffed, "So you''re a soul attribute warrior. Do you think you''re worthy of using it?"


    After saying that, Guzman formed seals as well. A radiant glow shone from the golden chakram, and blood-red runes started to surface around it, slowly covering the glow in red. It was as if he had dipped the chakram into a pool of blood.


    Fane raised an eyebrow at that, suddenly understanding why Guzman said that earlier.


    He said that Fane was not worthy of using soul attribute techniques because Guzman was using one too. In Guzman''s eyes, Fane was not worthy of using soul attribute techniques. The soul attribute was a noble one, and Fane was only from a third-grade world, not worthy of being associated with


    it.


    Guzman smiled and said, "Brat, you''ll find out soon what being tortured is like. You''ll regret everything you said earlier!"


    The moment he said that, an


    incredibly monstrous energy came out from the blood-red chakrams. Red locusts began to condense in the air and those locusts seemed to constantly distort in the air. It was so dense that it looked terrifying.


    l


    he


    They seemed to be mutually absorbing each others'' energies. Fane could feel dense soul energying from those locusts. His expression did not change as looked at everything coldly. Guzman was even furious when he saw Fane''s calm expression.


    He hated people who liked to put on an act. He swore to himself that he would have Fane reveal his true


    feelings. He wanted to make Fane the


    experience the greatest fear in,


    world. He wanted to rip roul


    ¦¯


    n


    apart to teach Fane the consequences of offending him. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Guzman shouted out angrily, "Die!"


    He pushed forward, and those locusts frantically charged at Fane.


    Those locusts were even faster than Fane thought. Fane stood in ce with his head held high with no ns of avoiding the locust. He stared right at those locusts charging at him.


    Guzmanughed loudly, "You''re actually not avoiding it! I guess you really do want to die! Since you want to be tortured, I''ll fulfill your wish!

 Chapter 3319

    Chapter 3319


    ?


    Guzman''s hands quickly moved, and countless seals formed between his fingers. The seals quickly fused into the locusts. The moment they fused with the seals, the locusts let out a radiant red glow. It caused the whole ce to be enveloped in that red light, looking like they were in hell.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The red locusts quickly charged right at Fane. Guzman coldly looked on as everything unfold. There was a smirk on his lips as he thought about Fane''s demise. In the next second, countless locusts surrounded Fane, who still stood in ce.


    Seeing that, Guzman scoffed and said, "I''ve never seen someone who wants to die as much as you do. The technique I''m using, the Blood Curse is a lower ultimate god rank technique. There''s no way useless trash like you have ever touched a technique of this level.


    "How would you know how strong it is? Brat, when you''re in hell, don''t me me. me yourself for being ignorant of how strong second-grade worlds are!"


    The moment he said that, he heard a crack in front. Guzman widened his eyes as a dark light appeared where the locusts were. After that, a stinging sound was hearding from where the locusts were, sounding like red-hot steel being thrown into cold water.


    The next second, he was shocked as his locusts suddenly turned into water after being touched by the ck light. They quickly disappeared after that.


    In just a few moments, the locusts hadpletely been extinguished. Only a few of them managed to stay around, but it was no longer any threat. The locusts all turned into blood-red vapor, causing a mist to form around the area that obstructed Guzman''s sight.


    He could not see what was happening with Fane, but there was no need to see anything at that moment. He was just full of disbelief.


    He could not believe that someone from a third-grade world had broken through his technique. The next second, Guzman heard a gust of wind. In his years of experience, he dodged immediately and quickly retreated.


    A sh was heard, and when Guzman looked over, he saw a gray sh go past where he had just been. It was incredibly quick, and all he saw was an afterimage before the ce he had been earlier turned into a deep crater after a boom.


    S


    The deep crater sounded like it was being bathed in poison. Guzman


    vel


    broke out in cold sweat when he saw what happened. His heart. constantly pounded. At that


    moment, he realized that Fane had been the one hunting him,


    After a breeze blew past, most of the red vapor had been blown away. He could see more clearly, and a familiar figure stood not too far away. Fane still had his back straight as he held the sword in his hand.


    Fane had not moved at all and merely looked at him quietly, waiting for Guzman to make his move. Guzman held his chakram tightly as his legs shook from the nerves.


    However, he did not move at all,


    looking at Fane the same way. Fane smirked as he said, "It looks like I


    have underestimated you. I can''


    believe you reacted so quickly. thought you would have died after that strike."

 Chapter 3320

    Chapter 3320


    ?


    Those words caused Guzman to pale. He took a deep breath, realizing that he was in a serious situation. He had underestimated Fane''s strength and overestimated his own. Guzman frowned and said, "You were hiding your skills!"


    Fane felt incredulous when he heard that. He had just met this person, and they had just fought once, so how did he conceal his skills? However, Fane did not want to bother with it.


    It was amon problem with all the warriors from the second-grade worlds. As long as their opponents were not pushovers, they would me their opponents for putting on an act or concealing their skills. It was an attempt to hide the fact that they had made a bad judgment.


    Fane scoffed as he said in disdain, "The fact that you said that just proves your stupidity."


    Guzman''s lips stiffened, unable to say anything back. Fane continued, "You said that your Blood Curse was a lower ultimate god rank technique and that someone like me would never have seen it before."


    The moment Fane said that Guzman''s face darkened. It was like a p on the face. The fact that Fane had managed to break Blood Curse meant that Fane''s technique was no lower than a lower ultimate god rank technique. Fane was not weaker than Guzman either. After all, he had not held back earlier.


    He knew very well that Fane''s skills exceeded his expectations. There was a good chance that he would end up falling there. Fane walked forward and got closer to Guzman. Guzman''s face paled again as he started to retreat.


    Fane smiled coldly when he saw


    that, "What are you so afraid of? Actually, was quite happy when you walked forward earlier. I just got here and someone already came to die. You''re just five million spirit crystals in my eyes, so I was quite lucky.


    The more Guzman heard that the more offended he felt. He had been the one who thought that way, but he was actually the ignorant one Guzman''s face soured. He was forced to try and escape


    the


    situation. He had no confidence thatText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    he would beat Fane. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After all, he joined the ughter game to kill others and earn a high rank, not to be killed and be someone else''s reward. Guzman tried his best topose himself, calming himself down.


    He looked up at Fane and raised his voice, "Even though we''ve shed, it won''t be an easy win for either of us. The ughter game is filled with danger. You''ll be at a huge disadvantage if you sustain heavy injuries to kill me.


    "With your skills, you can deal with anyone else easily. We should just stop here. You and I can go find weaker opponents. It would be better for both of us."


    It sounded quite reasonable. If Fane''s skills were around Guzman''s level as Guzman guessed, then Fane would really have considered that. A hard- fought victory would be dangerous.


    However, Fane''s skills far exceeded his imagination. Those words failed to sway Fane''s decision. He smiled and said calmly, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in that suggestion at all. Don''t put your own standards on others. I already told you, you''re nothing in my eyes."

 Chapter 3321

    Chapter 3321


    ?


    Guzman could not hold his anger back after hearing that. He clenched his teeth and looked at Fane, raising his voice, "Brat, don''t try to overestimate yourself. I know you''re skilled, but you won''t be able to deal with me that easily at my full strength. Even if I die, I''ll drag you down with me!"


    Fane could not help butugh when he heard that. He looked at Guzman with an expression full of mockery, like Guzman was an idiot.


    He did not want to continue talking to the man. Fane wanted to use Guzman to train himself too. He took a deep breath before he shut his eyes. His hands constantly moved as he formed seal after seal. This time, his seals were different. They looked much moreplicated than before.


    A meter-long de slowly condensed in front of Fane. It was the storm god rank technique, Soul Sky''s first level, the Broken Soul de. To learn the Broken Soul de, Fane had absorbed countless treasures. They were worth at least seventy or eighty million spirit crystals. Just thinking about it hurt.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Fane felt like it was all worth it when he saw the Broken Soul de sessfully condensing. He narrowed his eyes and pushed forward. The Broken Soul de flew right at Guzman.


    Guzman broke out in cold sweat. Even though his heart told him he could not be afraid, and that he might not lose in a head-on battle, he did not have the courage in the end. The moment the Broken Soul de flew over, he abruptly turned around and fled toward the east.


    He no longer cared about his dignity


    at that moment. Even if news got out and ruined his reputation, he still did not mind as surviving was more important. He did not want to turn into five million spirit crystals in Fane''s hands. However, the reality was different from the imagination.


    He frantically ran away, but he was still a step slow in the end. The Broken Soul de was right behind him, and Guzman felt a crazy power right behind him, constantly emanating. At that moment, he did not even dare to turn around. He focused on running away, but he was not able to at all.


    As a piercing sound was heard, a massive pain was felt in his chest. He was shocked to realize that the de had pierced through his heart from his back. The pain of his soul being ripped apart started toe from his chest. He was in so much pain that he cried out in agony, unable to control his true energy. He fell to the ground with a m. Content belongs to


    Fane slowly walked over to Guzman. When he arrived in front of Guzman, he took Rudy out of Mustard Seed. Rudy had seen everything that had happened through Mustard Seed.


    Rudy shook his head in exasperation, "You warriors from second-grade worlds sure love to show that you''re strong than others. You''re always so certain that warriors from third-grade worlds are just stepping stones for you. In my eyes, those thoughts are what kills you."


    At that moment, Guzman no longer had his earlier temperament. He could not tell what was happening around him at all thanks to the pain in his soul. He could only roll around on the ground, trying to relieve the pain.


    Guzman hadpletely lost all his rationality from the torture. He just rolled around on the ground mindlessly. Rudy shook his head helplessly, feeling like Guzman was actually a bit pitiful. Meeting Fane was the unluckiest thing that had ever happened to Guzman.

 Chapter 3322

    Chapter 3322


    ?


    Fane raised an eyebrow and turned to look at Rudy, "Normally, I''d torture him with the exact method that he threatened to do to me. It''s just a pity that I''m short on time. I don''t really know how much I can earn. Every second I waste might be five million spirit crystals less."


    Right after he said that, he pointed forward, and the de pushed forward. Guzman let out a final cry of agony before his body stopped moving. Fane said, "You''re lucky."


    Fane did not bother sparing the corpse another nce as he brought Rudy forward. The two of them had walked for some time when Rudy finally broke the silence.


    "Do you have any ns? I feel like you''re definitely going to aim for the top three standings, but the top three standings don''t care about your skill. It''s down to how many people you kill. Should we figure out a n to find even more targets?"


    Fane turned to look at Rudy. He took a deep breath as he looked into the distance, "I did have a n before this, but the n has been shelved. I have a new n now. I won''t kill everyone I see, it''s too cruel. I''ll just keep moving like this, killing whoever tries to do anything to me."


    Fane said it in a carefree manner, but it was exactly something Fane would do. Rudy sighed, really wanting to see who the next unlucky person would be. Fane''s skills were enough to beat any participant in the ughter game. Only tragedy awaited anyone who would dare to challenge Fane.


    Just as he was thinking about it, they heard somemotion in the distance. Fane and Rudy both looked toward the source of the sound. They saw two figures charging right at them.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The closer the two of them got, the more Fane could make out what they looked like. The person in front was a handsome man in dark red robes. However, no matter how


    good he


    he looked, he was definitely in a bad state at that moment. There were many injuries on his body, and blood constantly flowed.


    His pale expression showed pain. It was obvious that he was being tortured by the injuries. Even so, he still clenched his teeth and rushed forward, Behind him was someone in blue robes. The person behind him had blue robes with clouds embroidered on the neckline. Looking at that, Fane knew that the person was from Sacred Water Continent.


    The warrior from Sacred Water Continent had a pleased smile on his face as his hands constantly moved, sending shes at the person who was running away.


    Even though the person in front was


    in a bad state, he still managed to constantly dodge and avoid most of the strikes. However, a few strikes stillnded on him. The blood-red shes easily cut open his skin, causing the blood to flow out.


    The warrior from Sacred Water Continent did not look like he was in a hurry at all. Even though most of his attacks were being avoided, he did not seem to care and seemed to find joy within.


    Rudy looked at the scene and grabbed Fane''s arm tightly. There was a sharp glint in his eyes, "The person behind is doing it on purpose! He''s treating the person behind as prey and just ying around. This is too much!"


    Rudy''s hands shook. He looked incredibly angry at that moment. Even his breathing had sped up. As the two of them got closer and closer, Fane was surprised to find that the person in front was wearing robes from Phoenix Valley.

 Chapter 3323

    Chapter 3323


    ?


    After the constant attacks from the warrior from Sacred Water Continent, his robes were incredibly ripped. Hence, Fane and Rudy had no way to see it from a distance. Rudy furiously said, "It''s actually Alfred Long! I can''t believe we''re seeing him here! He''s a chosen disciple from Phoenix Valley!"


    Back when both of them were in Phoenix Valley, the alchemists and martial artists had been separated. Rudy had never interacted with the warriors before, even though Fane had. However, at the Hestia Continent''s area under the Red Sun Monument, Rudy had seen quite a few chosen disciples from Phoenix Valley.


    Those chosen disciples did not recognize Fane and Rudy and did not know who they were. Fane had entered and left in a hurry, so he did not recognize any of them even though he had earned their respect.


    Rudy was different. When Fane was climbing the Red Sun, Rudy had gotten to know quite a few of the warriors there since he had been around. So, he immediately recognized Alfred. He still remembered how proud and proper Alfred looked when he first met the man.


    Rudy could not believe the state Alfred was in. He waspletely covered in cuts and bruises. He looked like he was about to copse at any moment.


    However, he still held firm. He clenched his teeth and refused to give up on running away. Rudy''s hands trembled as his anger burned. Even though he did not really care about Phoenix Valley, he could still not stand it.


    He could not stand a chosen disciple from Phoenix Valley being treated like that, and could not bear warriors from Hestia Continent being treated like that either. The world was cruel, that was something he was acutely aware of. However, he could not bear it when he saw that cruelty in action.


    He turned around and grabbed Fane''s arm, "Let''s save him. It''s too pitiful."


    Fane raised an eyebrow, saying


    calmly, "It does look pitiful, but it really isn''t, Since he agreed to participate in the ughter game then he needs to bear with this It''s not a game for children. He''ll meet various different kinds of people, and death is unavoidable


    Rudy nodded. He looked at Fane earnestly as he said anxiously, "You''re right. This ce is full of death. The ughter game is somewhere you need to be prepared to die. I wouldn''t have anything to say if he had just been killed.


    "But just look at that. He''s being


    tortured and humiliated. I know that he''s probably already prepared mentally since he agreed to


    participate, but he probably new


    expected these people to be chasing him around like a cat


    evil,


    t''toying


    with a mouse, constantly torturing


    him." Content belongs to


    Fane sighed. In truth, Fane would have interfered even if Rudy did not say anything. He patted Rudy on the shoulder before shooting forward. It was only when he felt the gust of wind did Alfred realize that there was someone in front of him.


    He widened his eyes. When he saw the person that was in front of him, Alfred''s eyes suddenly lit up. He could not help but shout, "Fane!"


    The tone of that shout stunned


    Fane. After all, he might have


    already cut ties with Phoenix Valley,


    but he was still someone whoN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    .ne


    entered the Whirling World as an alchemist from Phoenix Valley. Technically, he could be considered a part of Phoenix Valley too.

 Chapter 3324

    Chapter 3324


    ?


    Could that guy know who he was? That thought was quickly discarded from Fane''s mind.


    Rudy and he were not in the main group. Other than a very small number of alchemists, no one would know the two of them. Furthermore, any warriors who managed to enter a level four city would definitely be a chosen disciple of Phoenix Valley. They would never have had the chance to interact.


    That person probably shouted that way because Fane was the shield of Hestia Continent. With that in mind, Fane was already next to Alfred, shielding Alfred behind him.


    He looked at the warrior from Sacred Water Continent coldly. That warrior smirked at Fane.


    "You know him? He''s a warrior from Hestia Continent too? That''s great then. I''ll deal with you two together. If not for the ughter game, you wouldn''t be worth ten million spirit crystals. You should thank the ughter game for your value!"


    The warrior was basically calling Fane and Alfred trash. Alfred was already used to it. He had been chased by that person the whole time and had heard various things that person said.


    When Fane heard it, he looked at that person, "I just need one strike to deal with someone like you. I didn''t need to waste my time, but I changed my mind. I can''t just let you die so quickly after what you said."


    Fane''s eyes were cold. Even Rudy shuddered when he saw that expression. He could tell that Fane was angry. They had encountered a lot in the Whirling World, but Fane rarely got angry.


    Each time, the person who angered


    Fane would pay a heavy price.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, he did not bother


    wondering how Fane would deal with that man. Rudy rushed over to Alfred and took out a robe from his storage space before putting it around Alfred.


    Alfred looked at Rudy tearfully. It was like he found his family. He sniffed and wiped away his tears, "Thank you both! I''ll definitely repay you!"


    Rudy stopped him, "That''s not the time for this. Who is that guy? What''s his name?"


    Alfred sniffed and turned to look at that warrior hatefully, "That person is called Raul Ochoa. He''s an inner disciple from a holy grade n. I''m no match for him. I was unlucky enough to meet him the moment we entered. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    S


    "He told me where he was from and attacked me right away. If he just killed me immediately, I would have nothing to say. After all, fifty percent of warriors die in the ughter game, and it''s even higher for us from third-grade worlds. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "I came here knowing that I might die, but I can''t believe Raul decided to humiliate me before engaging in this game of cat and mouse. I was chased by him all the way here before I met you two."


    Saying that Alfred looked at Raul with deep hatred.


    Fane sighed as he patted Alfred on the shoulder, "Treat your injuries. Leave everything else to me."

 Chapter 3325

    Chapter 3325


    ?


    Alfred looked at Fane full of hope. To him, Fane was a hero of Hestia Continent. He was someone unbeatable, so what if he was facing a disciple of a holy grade n? Even chosen disciples from holy grade ns were no match for Fane, let alone an inner disciple.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy helped Alfred to sit up, producing a pill from his storage ring for him. Raul looked at everything with interest. He did not even react when Alfred recovered, allowing them to do so.


    He looked incredibly confident as if he was telling the three of them that he was in control no matter what they did. They would not be able to escape him. Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Raul with some interest.


    Raul walked forward, looking at Fane, "It looks like you''re quite a bit stronger than that guy."


    Fane merely smiled, not bothering to respond. Raul was not annoyed by it and merely said to himself, "Three of you would be worth fifteen million and I''ll be able to get fifteen million in one go. I haven''t even been here for that long-I''m so lucky. As long as I keep up with this luck, I''ll be able to finish in the top ten rankings."


    Fane sneered as he said, "Sacred Water Continent is a second-grade world. Each warrior from your world looks down on warriors from third-grade worlds just because you have a bit of skill. You always face everyone with that attitude, but it will lead to your death..."


    Raulughed at Fane''s words, looking at Fane like an idiot.


    He pointed at Fane and said, "Don''t you think you''re being hrious? If you came from Chaos Continent, might agree. After all, Chaos Continent is going to be promoted to a second-grade world soon, but how dare someone from Hestia Continent speak like this?


    "Where did you get your courage from? It''s not like you don''t know what sort of ce Hestia Continent is. Hestia Continent is at the bottom of third-grade worlds. Even if you''re the strongest in the continent, you''re no stronger than a wandering Warrior from Scared Water Continent."


    Alfred widened his eyes when he heard that. He looked at Raul and angrily shouted, "You called me ignorant just now, but it looks like you''re the ignorant one. Don''t beg for mercyter!"


    He had been in too much of a rush to speak and ended up coughing intensely. He had been tortured quite a lot while Raul insulted Hestia Continent the whole time.


    He said that anyone from Sacred Water Continent would be unbeatable in Hestia Continent. Alfred was someone who would not allow Hestia Continent to be insulted. He was going to retort, but he had been beaten down by Raul. Yet, he still refused to admit defeat.


    He admitted that he was weaker than Raul, but he still had his pride. He refused to lower his head. Fane''s expression was calm, but a cold glint shed in his eyes.


    Raulughed even harder as he


    pointed at Alfred, "You just refuse to admit that the warriors of Hestia


    Continent are all ants that can be et


    killed easily. I know you''re proud, but so what? Pride is useless to me. Pride is only useful when you''re strong. Otherwise, you''d just look like an idiot."


    Fane raised his hand to interrupt Raul. He coldly looked at Raul, "I''ll remember everything you''ve said. Don''t cryter on, and don''t beg for mercy.

 Chapter 3326

    Chapter 3326


    ?


    Raul pursed his lips in exasperation. This kid...was truly something else.


    He initially thought that Fane was just a brainless fool with how Fane looked down on him. Surprisingly, Fane proved to be much worse over time.


    Raul narrowed his eyes. "I had nned on torturing both you and Alfred slowly to death, but I''ve changed my mind now. Punishing you as gently as I did with Alfred would be too kind for you, so I have a hundred crueler ways to deal with you. It''s the price you pay for being arrogant."


    Fane calmly listened to everything he said. A thought shed in Fane''s head, and he suddenly smirked and said, "I saw you attacking earlier. You were using a soul attribute technique. Are you a soul attribute warrior?"


    Guzman had been from Sacred Water Continent and had used the soul attribute as well. The man in front of him also used the soul attribute, so Fane could not help but wonder if the Sacred Water Continent had a lot of soul attribute techniques and soul attribute warriors.


    Raul raised an eyebrow as he looked at Fane with interest, wanting to see what he would say.


    Smiling, Fane said calmly, "What a coincidence; I''m a soul attribute warrior as well and use a soul attribute technique. Since that''s the case, why don''t wepete? If I lose, I''ll give you something. If I win, you''ll give me your treasure."


    Raul did not expect that Fane would dare to challenge him, and moreover, he could not believe that he was a soul attribute warrior as well. In Raul''s eyes, the soul attribute was sacred.


    Warriors that were not talented were not worthy of the soul attribute at all, and all soul attribute warriors were incredibly talented. However, he was forced to revise that opinion.


    To him, Fane was from Hestia and thus had no right to use the soul attribute.


    However, there was no way Fane was lying at that moment. When he realized that, Raul stared at Fane unhappily, "Even you can learn the soul attribute?"


    Upon hearing this, Fane could not


    help but chuckle. Not too long ago, a


    warrior from the Sacred Water Continent had said the same thing. Fane had spoken back at that moment, but when facing Raul, he


    only felt amused.


    After all, that warrior was going through excruciating torture as his soul was being ripped apart at that moment, and it would not be long until he perished.


    With that thought in mind, a message suddenly shed in Fane''s head. The message indicated that Fane had obtained five million spirit crystals. His eyes lit up as he understood what happened.


    It seemed that Guzman was dead, and five million was given to him as a reward for that. Once he left the isted space, the spirit crystals would appear before him.


    Fane took a deep breath as he stared at Raul with interest. "You''ll know whether or not I''m worthy of the soul attribute soon enough. However, it would be meaningless if we just fight over it.


    "A spatial ring is someone''s personal space. Other than the owner, no one else can open it. The moment that person dies; the spatial ring''s space will copse. All the treasure inside will turn to dust as the space copses, leaving


    However, if we take it out.


    vel?


    Dehind.


    §Ú§ÞBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    beforehand, it won''t disappear from


    that. Why don''t we make a bet? Content belongs to


    "I''ll take out a treasure, and you need to take out one of equal value. We''ll treat it as a bet. If you win, you won''t just get to kill me, but you''ll get my treasure as well. If you die, the same will apply for me. What do you think?"

 Chapter 3327

    Chapter 3327


    ?


    Fane felt that his funds were far less than forgivable. Time was slipping away, and a few months had already passed in the Whirling World. The Whirling World was only open for two years, and he would need to return to the real world afterward. Thus, he wanted to gain as much wealth as he could before he was forced to leave.


    Even though challenges lurked at every corner of the Whirling World, Fane felt like it wasparatively safe because of the age restriction. There was not a single warrior in the Whirling World that could kill Fane. However, without those restrictions in the outside world, Fane would truly be in danger.


    That was why he decided to umte as much wealth as he could before he had to leave.


    Raul''s lips twitched in exasperation as he truly believed Fane was iprehensible. This man did not seem to show any emotion at all when he spoke!


    Yet, Raul could still feel the pride behind Fane''s words. It was as if no one in the Whirling World was worth his notice, much to his chagrin. Raul wanted to personally shatter that very pride so he would know how the world truly worked.


    With Fane''s meager skills, Fane would not be able to even challenge him, let alone all of the warriors in the Whirling World.


    Raul nodded and said, "Since you want to offer me your treasure that badly, I''ll agree to it. How about this: Whatever the value of the treasures you take out, I''ll take out treasures worth twice as much."


    When Fane heard that, he smirked


    as he looked at Raul. He knew that Raul decided on this because he


    xel


    wanted to show off his wealth, but Fane did not mind. He would let Raul show off as much as he wanted to. After all, the more Raul showed off, the better.


    This way, Fane would be able to get better things.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at the treasures he had umted in Mustard Seed. After looking for a long time, Fane realized in exasperation that he could not find anything noteworthy at all.


    He had used up most of his treasures to practice Soul Sky, thus having used up everything of value he had. What remained were just spirit crystals and treasures that did not amount to much. He would naturally not be able to take those things out. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Thinking about it, Fane pursed his lips and took out thirty million spirit crystals, cing them in front of him. Everyone except for Fane was stunned by the sight.


    Raul raised an eyebrow as he looked at Fane exasperatedly, proudly remarking, "These are your treasures? Thirty million spirit crystals?"


    Fane coughed awkwardly. He had shown it anyway, so they could think what they wanted to.


    Fane cleared his throat and said,


    "I''ve sold all my treasures recently, and the most valuable thing I have are these spirit crystals. It''s a handsome sum nheless, and it''s easier to make a judgment. Didn''t you say you''ll put in double the value of whatever I take out? I''ve taken out thirty million spirit crystals, so you need to put out at least sixty million." Content belongs to

 Chapter 3328

    Chapter 3328


    ?


    Raul cackled as he cast Fane a disdainful look. Fane, on the other hand, merely inhaled deeply and ignored his tant mockery.


    Alfred and Rudy were actually not too surprised at what was happening.


    The two of them knew who Fane was. In Alfred''s eyes, Fane was not from any n either. He was a wandering warrior that relied on his skills and talents. Rudy, of course, knew Fane better, and he knew that the most valuable things in Fane''s storage were those spirit crystals. He had used up everything else that was valuable.


    Raul took a good few seconds before he couldpose himself after hisughter. When he finally stopped, he looked at Fane tauntingly before he retrieved a box from his storage ring. He slowly opened the box, and the dense smell emanated.


    Everyone''s eyes widened at the sight.


    Alfred stiffened and said somewhat excitedly, "Is this...an Azure Soul Fruit?"


    Raul nodded proudly. "The Azure Soul Fruit is a holy-grade fruit worth at least seventy million on the market. It''s a treasure my master gave me. It''s not something I''d show to just anyone, but I wanted to let you take a look today."


    The Azure Soul Fruit was worth even more than the Enlightened Soul Root, and it was something difficult toe by, even with the spirit crystals in hand. Compared to spirit crystals, Fane needed things that could boost his soul attribute even more.


    Fane inhaled deeply as he suppressed the excitement he felt. "I''m impressed. You truly are a warrior from the Sacred Water Continent. You definitely have the assets!"


    Fane would not praise just anyone, so Rudy raised his eyebrow curiously when he heard his remark. He could not help but smirk, knowing that it was solely because of the Fruit.


    Fane could barely wait to start, and the same went for Raul as well. The two of them had talked for so long and even brought out something good to gamble on with.


    Fane took a deep breath as his hands constantly moved to form seal after seal.


    Storm god rank techniques no longer relied on weapons to be used. The higher grade the technique was, the more redundant weapons were.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Multiple seals formed before Fane, and they glowed in a faint dark color the moment they were formed. They quickly merged with the other seals around them, forming stronger ones. In just a few moments, a de appeared in front of everyone. Content belongs to


    S


    It was the Broken Soul Sword. If anyone was to look at it closer, they would see that seals were floating around the Broken Soul de.


    Raising an eyebrow, Raul used his divine senses to look into the de, and he was shocked to notice that immense energy was circting the de. It was obviously not going to be easy to deal with.


    Raul raised an eyebrow as he felt the early signs of nervousness creeping into his mind. However, he quickly squashed the feeling and told himself that he was just being too careful. Even if Fane was somewhat talented, he was, at the end of the ?ay, just a man from Hestia.


    Hestia sat at the bottom of third-grade worlds, and their people could neverpare to those in the Sacred Water Continent.


    With that very thought, Raul snorted and formed seals with his hands. Secondster, a bountiful energy was condensing behind him.

 Chapter 3329

    Chapter 3329


    ?


    With Raul as the center, his surroundings started to dim as though night was falling. A blood-red moon slowly rose behind him, staining the darkness in red.


    Raul scoffed. "I n on ending this quickly so you''ll know what being truly strong means.''


    Raul had nned on going easy instead of showing his full strength, but he changed his mind the moment he sensed the dense energy in the Broken Soul de. He was worried that something unexpected would happen. Even though it was incredibly unlikely, it was better to be safe and merciless than sorry.


    Raul let out a shout as his hands moved again. The sun behind him started to turn into a blood-red de. Like an arrow, it shot right at Fane. Fane raised an eyebrow before he slowly pushed forward, sending the Broken Soul de toward Raul at an imperceptible speed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The two techniques shed in the air, and as a result of the collision between the ck light and the strange red hue, their surroundings darkened. Even though the lights were not bright, this still obscured their sight. Everyone merely watched as it cracked.


    A secondter, a pitch-ck de shot right at Raul''s chest at blinding speed. To end the battle quickly, Fane used thews of space on the Broken Soul de, speeding it up even more.


    Raul never expected that the Blood Moon sh, the technique he harbored great pride in, would lose to Fane''s technique, and so quickly at that. He did not have the chance to react at all as The Blood Moon sh failed to mitigate the Broken Soul de for even half a second before it shattered and disappeared into the air.


    "Argh!" An intense cry of agony was heard as the Broken Soul de pierced Raul''s chest. After that, the pain of his soul being ripped apart spread from his chest to his whole body.


    As a soul attribute warrior, Raul knew what he was experiencing, and he used whatever senses he still had left to activate his through energy to try to stop it. s, no matter how strong his this true energy was, it was nothing against the Broken Soul de. It disappeared in an instant, and he was powerless.


    Very quickly, the pain eroded all his sanity. He fell to the ground and writhed in pain as cries of agony were ripped out from him. It did not even sound like something humans could make.


    Rudy was already used to the sight. After all, no one was able to stand the pain of their soul being ripped apart.


    Raul''s reaction was only warranted, but Alfred did not feel that way.


    Raul had been so proud, yet there he was-writhing on the floor like a worm. It was obvious how much pain he was in.


    Alfred could feel a chill behind his


    neck, and he thanked his luck that he was from Hestia as well. If he had been Fane''s enemy, he would have suffered the same fate as Raul did, twitching on the floor and crying out without any dignity.


    Alfred pursed his lips and looked at Fane in a different light.


    His earlier worship had turned into fear and respect, and he finally realized how strong Fane was.


    wave.


    Fane walked over to Raul and merely watched as he spasmed without restraint. He slowly knelt and stopped the Broken Soul de''s energy with a

 Chapter 3330

    Chapter 3330


    ?


    Arge percentage of the pain Raul felt disappeared that very moment, and he slowly recovered bits of his rationality. He trembled as his eyes widened, and what he saw was Fane reaching toward his sleeves, taking out the box with the Azure Soul Fruit.


    The scene greatly affected Raul, and he started to twitch again.


    His lips were pale as he gritted his teeth and red at Fane, wanting nothing more than to rip Fane to shreds. He was angry beyond relief, but there was nothing he could do to turn the tables, and he acknowledged this with despair.


    Looking into himself, he realized that his soul was already ripped apart and a third of his soul was gone. Unless he had a sort of divine medicine, he would never survive this. He would just be in even more pain after that.


    When he realized this, Raul was filled with pain and hopelessness. His whole body was twitching tightly, and his eyes widened. He looked like someone suffering from dementia.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Fane could tell that Raul had resigned himself to his fate, and he scoffed. "Didn''t you say I wasn''t worthy of soul attribute techniques? Where''s all that talk now?"


    Raul rested his gaze on Fane for a long while before all of a sudden, his body started to tremble. At that moment, he remembered everything he had said to Fane, and he knew even begging Fane would never grant him mercy.


    Fane had said that he would be the end of him, but Raul thought it was all crap talk, if anything.


    He had been the ignorant one, but he acted so arrogantly in front of the stronger one. Only then did he realize how ignorant he was. He had underestimated Fane and judged him poorly. No matter what Fane said, he never realized something was wrong.


    This was how he ended up in his predicament.


    Raul''s breathing got quicker as his face paled. He looked like someone at death''s door.


    Fane snorted before he slowly stood


    up. Reaching out, he activated the Broken Soul de again, and painpletely took over Raul''s senses, sending him into a frenzy of pain once more.


    He could not even think of anything else as he convulsed in a worm-like manner.


    Fane stared at Raul aloofly. After stopping for a few moments, he turned to look at Rudy and Alfred, shooting them a look before he turned around and walked into the distance.


    Rudy and Alfred exchangedplicated nces. However, neither of them said anything as they followed closely after him.


    Fane did not actually know where he was going either. The space was veryrge, and he just wished he would be lucky enough to meet a few warriors from second-grade worlds.


    As for the warriors from third-grade worlds, Fane would not do anything as long as they left him alone. The The second-grade worlds, however, were different. Fane believed that the warriors from these worlds would immediately attack them when they saw them.


    After all, these warriors would immediately think that they were better and would think of Fane and hispanions as easy prey.


    Alfred and Rudy quietly followed behind Fane, not saying anything as he looked down. It was not long until Alfred''s silence faltered.


    He looked at Rudy and said softly,


    "I''ll only cause you trouble if I follow you. I can''t help you with anything right now This ce is filled with danger, and I''m injured all over won''t be able to hold on for a few more days, and I can''t protect myself..."

 Chapter 3331

    Chapter 3331


    ?


    Alfred could not bring himself to continue after that. He felt like he was a burden and knew this, but if he chose not to follow Fane, he would no doubt suffer.


    Rudy could see how helpless Alfred felt and could feel Alfred''s inner turmoil.


    If he was as talented as Fane, he would have been able to shield Alfred and assure him from worrying. However, Rudy was a burden to Fane as well. If he dragged Fane down with more burdens, he would be too disgraceful.


    Rudy sighed helplessly, saying softly, "Since Fane hasn''t asked you to leave, it means you can still follow us, so long as you don''t betray us." Saying that, Rudy looked at Fane guiltily.


    All this while, Fane heard them mumbling behind them, so he turned to look at the conflicted Alfred. Even though he did not hear what they were whispering to each other clearly, he could tell what they were talking about from their expressions.


    Smiling, Fane simply said, "I can''t guarantee that I''ll bring you out alive, but I''ll do my best. I don''t even know the dangers awaiting us. After all, this ughter game has a death rate as high as eighty percent for warriors from third-grade worlds¡ª"


    "Don''t worry. If I die, it''s just because I''m unlucky," interjected Alfred gently, anxiously. "You''ve protected me once, and I''m already incredibly grateful for that. If the circumstances aren''t good, you can abandon me at will."


    He was sincere in what he said.


    The ughter game was not just any game; death was everywhere. Before they entered, Alfred had mentally prepared himself. It was just that he did not want to be tortured and toyed around with by warriors from second-grade worlds.


    Fane nodded slightly at that and


    said nothing else. Rudy merely


    n¨¦


    sighed lightly, feeling the cruelty of the world However, there was nothing he could say about it. After all, it was Alfred''s choice. Opportunity and danger always came hand in hand.


    Right at that moment, Alfred suddenly shouted, "Look over there!"


    As he said that, he rushed ahead and pointed forward.


    Fane turned to see a few corpses lying around some rocks. Frowning, he walked forward into the scene.


    They were at a small beach made of gravel, and stones of various sizes were scattered all around. A total of three corpses were spotted on the ground, and the blood that oozed from these bodies flowed between the focks and stained the whole area. Fane walked closer to better inspect the situation and was


    shocked to see the state those


    corpses were in. Content belongs to


    They had been tortured so badly that there was not a single patch of unblemished skin on them. One of the corpses even had their innards exposed.


    Rudy could not help but look away


    from the scene and covered his mouth. It was not that he had never seen corpses before. As a matter of had seen a lot of dead


    fact, he ha


    people, but he rarely saw corpses that had been tortured to death. Content belongs to


    All of the corpses were from third-grade worlds, so a thought surfaced in their minds.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 3332

    Chapter 3332


    ?


    Unless someone harbored venomous vengeance against these three warriors, this had to be the work of a warrior from a second-grade world. Only they would be so sadistic to warriors from third-grade worlds.


    After inspecting the corpses, Fane ryed his findings, albeit in a cold tone. "These people were first heavily injured before they were tortured to death. It looks like it was done by a warrior from a second-grade world."


    Fane was sure of this.


    Rudy and Alfred nodded in agreement as well. The heavy injuries meant that the corpses had been no match for their opponents. They had been dealt a heavy blow before being tortured to death.


    If Fane had not saved Alfred, he might have shared a simr fate.


    The thought of this made Alfred''s breathing quicken. His face paled once more, and he started to tremble with anger.


    Death was somethingmon to warriors and many were ustomed to it, but torture was an entirely different story.


    Torture was something devoid of dignity.


    Judging by the state of these corpses, they must have been in great despair before perishing.


    Alfred took a deep breath, and his voice trembled slightly as he growled, "These animals! They crossed the line! Even if it''s a ughter game, they shouldn''t be toying with their enemies!"


    Rudy nodded fervently at this. He gritted his teeth and looked at everything, but there was nothing he could do. He did not have Fane''s talent. In fact, he was far worse than a warrior from a second-grade world. Facing them, all he could do was feel angry.


    Sighing, Fane slowly stood up as anger red in his heart. He realized that he was finding it hard to control his emotions ever since he entered Weinhord City.


    "Why do these dogs act like this?" muttered Rudy. "Do they feel happy torturing others? Are they sick in the head?"


    Fane shook his head. Even he did


    not know what the warriors from second-grade worlds were thinking. Even if they looked down on warriors from third-grade worlds, they should have taken care of their reputations by just killing their opponents.


    s, that was not the case.


    Torture was time-consuming, and unless they were sick in the head and enjoyed looking at others die slowly, they would not do that.


    Fane sighed and shook his head


    again. "I don''t know what they''re thinking either. Whatever, there''s no point in knowing anyway. Let''s move forward. It looks like these people have formed an alliance and will jump at anyone easy enough. We''ll have to be careful after this. I''m not afraid of facing anyone alone, but I need to be careful against a group."


    Fane was not worried about facing one or two opponents, but if it was three or four, he might struggle. They had three with them, but other than himself, the other two were of no help at all. They might even end up holding him back.


    Fane sighed. He would need to be extremely careful after this.


    Rudy frowned. He intended on asking Fane to put him into Mustard Seed but decided against it, not wanting to reveal this secret to Alfred.


    The three of them walked forward for a few dozen kilometers. The more they walked, the more shocked they were.


    They had seen at least 10 corpses along the way, and every one of them seemed like something straight out of a horror house, having been tortured to death.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    These warriors...all seemed to havee from third-grade worlds.


    An uneasy feeling surfaced in Fane''s head. It seemed like this ughter game was much more serious than any of the earlier ones.


    These warriors from second-grade worlds were all crazy.

 Chapter 3333

    Chapter 3333


    ?


    At that moment, footsteps were hearding from afar, and Fane, Rudy, and Alfred jumped at the sound alertly. Fane frowned as he looked in the direction of these footsteps, but before they could see clearly, someone shouted out, "Don''t be rmed! The four of us are from third-grade worlds."


    At that moment, a genial-looking man in gray robes came out with three warriors from third-grade worlds behind him. The group walked toward Fane gingerly.


    Fane stared at the person for a good while before nodding at him. After the four of them walked over, they greeted each other before revealing their origins.


    Their group had been temporarily formed. The one who first walked was called Frederick Gaunt from the Lycan Continent, a third-grade world. The three behind him were Len Davis and Trent Walker from Chaos Continent, as well as Conor Rice from White Marsh Continent.


    The four of them happened to meet and decided to form a small alliance. Them approaching Fane and hispany was because they wanted to team up with them and face the hunting alliance together.


    The moment they mentioned the hunting alliance, Fane raised an eyebrow. A thought shed in his mind.


    Before Fane could ask, Frederick patiently exined, "Those insolent people from second-grade worlds formed a hunting alliance to keep themselves safe. All of them split up into smaller teams to kill off the warriors from third-grade worlds.


    "They see us as prey, as animals. Not only are they killing us, but they''re torturing us as well. It''s not like we have any grudges against them, but they''re adamant in doing this!"


    Frederick''s eyes reddened as he spoke, and it was obvious how angry he was with the way he gritted his teeth.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows, not entirely understanding the entire story. However, he did not voice out his questions and kept quiet.


    Frederick sighed and saluted Fane again. "Moving alone is incredibly dangerous. Why don''t you stick with us? We''ll put discussions about rewards aside for now. Survival is the most important part."


    Fane could tell that Frederick regretted taking part in the ughter game. He probably never thought of how sick in the head warriors from second- grade worlds were.


    After deliberating on the situation, Fane gave them a small nod.


    The hunting alliance had split themselves up into small groups, and if he fought them alone, he might put himself in danger. Teaming up would no doubt reduce


    the casualty, even if only by a little. At the very least, everyone else would be able to stall their


    opponents and buy him some time.


    Fane agreed to it with that in mind.


    Conor, from the White Marsh Continent, looked at Fane meaningfully before he looked at the two behind Fane. He could not tell how strong Fane was, but he had an idea of the other two.


    One of them seemed to be heavilyN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    injured. The person''s face was pale and his breathing was not steady. The other was not injured, but his internal energies were not stable. It was obvious that he was weak From what Conor could see, that person would probably have failed to even get into a level-eight city.


    W


    There would only be one way for that person to enter a level four city, which was that someone strong had brought him all the way.


    Raising an eyebrow, Conor said,


    "You can join us, but not these two. This may sound harsh, but it''s just facts. The two behind you won''t be


    able to help us and will only hinder us. We can''t carry extra baggage." Content belongs to


    UMS


    The moment that was said, Fane''s expression turned cold.

 Chapter 3334

    Chapter 3334


    ?


    Conor looked at Fane''s cold expression and scoffed. Squinting, he said, "It looks like you don''t agree with me. Well, there''s nothing we can do, then. After all, this group was formed with only one purpose in mind, which is to get out of here alive. Every additional burden means anotheryer of danger, and anyone can see this logic."


    Fane coldly looked at Conor before he said inly, "If that''s the case, then there''s no need for us to work together."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    With that, Fane turned around to leave.


    A sh of surprise could be seen in Conor''s eyes, which Fane noticed and internally scoffed at.


    He knew what was on Conor''s mind.


    Conor''s eyes, they were doing Fane a great favor by letting him join. Conor thought that Fane would be defenseless without the help of the group, but Fane did not seem to think that joining the group was a necessary choice.


    He did not see joining the group as asking for protection but merely cooperation. Since they could note to terms, he could leave at any moment. Even though joining the group would help him when he needed it, he still needed to rely on himself in the end.


    Fane was confident that he would be able to survive even without the group and would be able to get good results.


    When Conor saw that Fane had downright declined their offer, his ns were thrown off.


    Even though he never saw Fane fight before and had no way of telling how strong he was, his intuition told him that Fane was somewhat on par with him. Fane joining the group would make them feel safer, but he had two men he had to lug around. That was something Conor would not agree to. These two had no use other than being cannon fodder; they might even end up dragging everyone down at a critical moment!


    Conor felt like Fane was probably a smart person. Leaving those two behind and joining their group was the wisest choice.


    Conor thought that Fane would


    agree if he stated the pros and cons, yet the man rejected him without even blinking, much to his surprise, and chose to continue with those twe burdens.


    When Frederick saw Fane leaving, he hastily called out to him. "Wait! Conor was just making a suggestion, and we can still talk about things. It''s not easy to find a team like ours.


    "I know all of the warriors who joined


    the ughter game have some


    confidence in their skills, but


    confidence won''t be enough to get you out safely, given the current situation. Didn''t you see all those corpses as you walked?"


    Fane frowned and looked at Frederick.


    He was no idiot. He could tell that Frederick had the same idea as Conor. Frederick wanted to convince Fane to leave Rudy and Alfred, prioritizing his own life.


    Despite his wavering heart, Rudy remained silent as he stared at Fane with a frown.


    He trusted all of Fane''s decisions. Even if Fane left him at that moment, he would just lower his head and ept it.


    Rudy believed that Fane would not do that, however.


    Fane merely looked at Frederick quietly, but secondster, he merely shook his head, not even bothering to exin things as he turned around and walked toward where he came from.


    Frederick started to panic at that. His intuition told him that Fane was not inadequate whatsoever, and at such a dangerous moment, more strength would only ensure their safety.


    With Fane''s actions, it was obvious


    that Fane was a righteous man. After thinking about it, Frederick rushed over to Fane. "Since you insist on bringing the two of them, I''ll agree to it!"

 Chapter 3335

    Chapter 3335


    ?


    Conor was displeased to hear Frederick''s words. "We won''t benefit from having these two dragging us down!"


    Frederick turned and looked at Conor unhappily, saying loudly, "It''s not the time to be stubborn. Even if they''re not strong enough, anything that happens will be their problem. It''s not like we''re splitting up the resources. There''s no reason not to have a few more."


    Conor raised an eyebrow, somewhat epting Frederick''s point of view. Just like Frederick said, it was not like they were fighting over profit. They were not splitting up any spirit crystals, so one more person just meant one more scapegoat.


    If there was any danger, they would not need to care about those two.


    After Conor thought about it, he nodded at Frederick.


    Conor thus turned around and grabbed Fane''s arm, but thetter merely pushed his hand away. "I''m not joining your group. I''m just cooperating with you," he spoke, his tone apathetic. Nheless, it clearly showed them where he stood. He did not want them to think that they were doing him a favor. In Fane''s eyes, it was just a choice.


    Frederick raised his eyebrows slightly and knew he would not be easy to deal with. However, he had to ept anyone with the situation as it was. After all, things were getting even more dangerous the longer they stayed. They hadmon enemies and needed to bolster their own strength. Frederick nodded vigorously, agreeing with Fane.


    With that, Frederick''s small group of four turned into seven. Of course, to some of them, their group only had five members while the other two were useless.


    Fane did not care about their thoughts. They were just cooperating, after all.


    He pulled Alfred away and lowered his voice, saying, "As long as you have the chance, make sure to try and recover so you can face the dangers ahead."


    Alfred nodded, feeling incredibly grateful. If he was to put himself in Fane''s shoes, he might have left the other two behind. After all, his life was the most important.


    However, Fane did not do this, and it showed his moralpass. Knowing this, Alfred''s respect for Fane grew.


    The seven of them headed east, but they did not actually know wherez they were going. They just knew that they could not remain in the same ce in case they ended up being trapped.


    Time slowly ticked away, and four hours had passed in a sh.


    Frederick frowned as he constantly swept his senses around, worried about anything that might happen. He then reached out and motioned for them to stop, turning to look at the other six. "The forest is dense here, so we''ll have a lot of cover, and it''s a good ce to rest. Astong as we''re careful, we won''t get ambushed. Let''s rest here for now and continue forward after a bit." Content belongs to


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Fane looked around and noted that it was indeed a vast sea of trees. Just two hours ago, they had traversed the gravel before they arrived at a densely packed forest, one with gargantuan trees that obstructed one''s sight.

 Chapter 3336

    Chapter 3336


    ?


    The air around them was quite humid, but it was definitely a safe spot.


    Conor stood in ce and said as he looked around, "Even though we have a lot of cover, we''re definitely notpletely safe. We should split up and keep watch separately. The moment we see any movement, we should notify everyone else."


    All of them nodded in agreement. Before the ughter game ended, they needed to be on high alert. If they fell into any traps or ended up surrounded, then the consequences would be dire. Those warriors from second grade worlds were all sick in the head. They would hunt and torture the warriors from third grade worlds with the cruelest methods.


    No one wanted to die so horribly, so they were all on full alert. After Frederick thought about it, he decided to rotate the watch. After a certain interval, he would send a different person out as a scout, observing the surroundings for any movements. The moment a dangerous situation was noticed, they would tell the rest with a sound array.


    Conor looked at Fane, as long as Rudy and Alfred who were behind Fane. He said coldly, "The three of you will be counted as one. tHat''ll be more fair to all of us."


    Fane nodded immediately. It was precisely what Fane wanted. Fane would not be able to rx if Rudy was scouting alone at all. After all, Rudy was no match against anyone with his skills. Alfred lowered his head regretfully, feeling like he was useless. The first person to take watch was Len from Chaos Continent, while Fane was the next.


    Each person kept watch for two hours. Fane patted Alfred''s shoulder, getting Alfred to try and recover while he had the chance. Alfred nodded, not hesitating at all to sit down and try to recover with arge amount of pills. After Len left, six of them were left behind. They sat down in a circle, but Fane did not rest. Instead, he looked at his surroundings with open eyes.


    Even though he had joined the group, he did not trust anyone other than Rudy, including Alfred. He brought Alfred along, but it did not mean that Fane trusted Alfredpletely.


    It was just that Alfred was from Phoenix Valley, and had never betrayed them. Even though he was looking around, his awareness was focused on the others. If anyone decided to do anything to Rudy, Fane would react immediately.


    As time passed, Conor suddenly


    spoke after an hours, "What do these people actually want? Why are they trying to kill off all the warriros from third grade worlds? The ughter game is just a test. They can just kill anyone they want if they want to rank highly. Why do they have to torture the third grade worlds?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Conor could not figure it out at al. He could not understand why the warriors from the second grade worlds were acting like that. Would it benefit them at all? Or were they all just crazy?


    Frederick sighed as his expression soured, "Who knows how they''re thinking? I''m only sure of one thing. They''re definitely getting something out of this. Even though we hate them a lot, it''s not like all of them are sick in the head.


    "The stronger a warrior is, the colder


    they usually are. Unless we had


    some deep seeded grudge, there''s no way they''d be torturing us like this. Torturing someone takes time. If they want to rank highly, they'' would have to make sure they''re not wasting any time and to kill as many as possible. Aren''t they just defeating the purpose by doing so?" Content belongs to


    When he said that, everyone had some worry and fear on their faces. Even though they hated the warriors from the second grade worlds, they had to admit that those warriors were strong. If they did not work together, they would not stand a chance.

 Chapter 3337

    Chapter 3337


    ?


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not saying anything. However, various thoughts surfaced in his head. He was also trying to guess what the warriors from the second grade worlds were trying to do. He agreed with Frederick. The warriors from the second grade worlds were all arrogant, but it was not like all of them had a screw loose.


    Torturing people to death was both cruel and a waste of time. They definitely had a reason for doing it. It was just that none of them knew what it was at the moment, and had no means of guessing. After another hour, Len returned.


    Len sat back with the group with a thankful look on his face. Fane did not even pause before he stood up and brought Rudy and Alfred along to keep watch.


    As Fane left, Conor scoffed and said, "What an idiot. I don''t know what he''s thinking about bringing those two along. It''s not like this ce is some charity. Bringing those two along just means he''s putting himself in even more danger.


    "With how he seems to be acting, he''ll definitely try to protect the two of them in the face of any danger. That would just be endangering himself. Frederick shook his head, retrieving some water from his storage ring and taking two gulps, "Everyone has their own choices. Even though I don''t agree with his choice, it''s not something we have to bear with. Let him do what he wants to."


    Fane walked forward for a bit more before he stopped. That was where they were keeping watch. Rudy had a long face as he mumbled, "That Conor sure talks a lot. He thinks that he can make all the decisions just because he has some skill."


    Alfred looked at Rudy for a moment,


    but did not say anything. He did not dare to voice any opinions. Fane smiled and said, "Conor is just saying all of that because he thinks that what he thinks ismon sense. He feels like everyone should make the same decisions as him."


    Rudy scoffed, throwing the thought aside. It was because he was slowly realizing that he was in no ce to say anything. Fane would not be. wrong choosing to save them or to give up on them. At that moment, they suddenly heard footsteps from afar.


    Fane looked up and did not hesitate to burn up the sound array, sending the message to the others. Alfred and Rudy immediately stood behind Fane. They looked at teh source of the sound in rm. As the footsteps got closer, they saw who hade.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    There were two people who appeared, and both of them wore different masks. They looked to be dressed simrly, and had blue clouds on their clothes. Rudy frowned, "More warriors from Sacred Water Continent."


    He did not have a good impression on the Sacred Water Continent. Those two should have already noticed them early on, but they had walked over to reveal themselves, letting Fane and the others hear their footsteps before walking over in broad daylight. In seemed like the two of them did not regard Fane''s party as anything at all.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he stared at those two coldly. Their masks were both different. The one on the left had a ck panther mask on, while the one on the right had a mask with blood red clouds.

 Chapter 3338

    Chapter 3338


    ?


    The man in the panther mask suddenlyughed, "How lucky are we? Only one of these three can fight. The other two are trash."


    The man with the clouds on his mask scoffed, "Don''t be so happy. The other four might be even more trash. We should deal with this ce quickly. He''s still waiting for us to report on the numbers. We should use the same method as before and get a bit more Heartblood."


    The two of them were talking without any fear, not caring that Fane and the other two were listening at all. Rudy locked right into the key word.s He looked at Fane and whispered, "What''s Heartblood?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as various guesses surfaced in his head. All those things he did not understand from before started to make sense the moment he heard the word Heartblood, but it was not the time for exnation.


    He turned to shoot Rudy a look, making Rudy retreat for the moment. Rudy hurriedly pulled Alfred back. Even though he did not want to admit it, the two of htem were just burdens. They were useless during moments like these.


    To stop their opponents from suddenly attacking, Rudy and Alfred did not retreat two far. They merely made sure to get a few dozen meters away. The two masked men still talked amongst themselves even when they saw Rudy and Alfred retreating, not caring at all.


    Rudy sighed,menting how useless he was. Even their opponents did notare about it. It was not that they did not see what was happening, but they did not care. In their eyes, only Fane was really an opponent.


    Even if Rudy and Alfred frantically ran away, they would not be able to escape the masked men. After their conversation, the masked men finally looked at Fane.


    They looked at Fane like they were looking at a death row inmate. Fane coldly met their gaze, not showing any emotion the whole time. IT was like the two standing in front of him were not strong opponents at all. They were just weaklings he could get rid off at any moment,


    The panther-masked man was unhappy about that. He had already killed two since the ughter game started. Every person he met would always tremble in fear and look at them in rm.


    Yet, Fane was incredibly calm, as if nothing would affect him at all. The panther-masked man scoffed, "Brat, aren''t you afraid? Are you just pretending? Or is there something wrong with your head?"


    In the panther-masked man''s mind, Fane could only be so calm for one of two reasons. One, he was pretending to be calm to put on an act. Two, there was something wrong with his head, and he did not know what he was facing at all. Content belongs to


    Fane took a deep breath and said calmly, "You''re the third and he''s the fourth. There''ll still be the fifth and sixth after this. I just don''t know how many I need to kill to ce in the top three."


    Fane''s words managed to stun them. The panther-masked man blinked, not believing what he was hearing for a moment. What was that guy saying? He said that they were going to be his third and fourth? There would even be a fifth and sixth. Did this guy really think he could kill them? Content Belongs to NovelDrama.OrgText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3339

    Chapter 3339


    ?


    The panther-masked man''s lips twitched, feeling like he had heard a great joke, "Are you crazy? Have you been scared dumb? Who gave you the courage to think that you''d be able to kill the two of us. You wouldn''t even be able to face us one-on-one, let along two against one. Even two of you wouldn''t be able to face me. I''ve seen quite a few warriors from second grade worlds, but you''re the first one who''s so arrogant."


    As he said that, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Fane with a cold expression. That look seemed like he wanted to rip Fane apart. Fane raised an eyebrow, not really wanting to bother with him at all.


    Fane was incredibly calm at that moment, not showing any changes at all. The panther-masked man felt more and more annoyed by Fane. He pulled out his sword from his storage space.


    "Brat, You''ll pay for everything you''ve said. I was nning on just torturing you for an hour before letting you die, but I''ve changed my mind. Since you''re so arrogant, I''ll make sure to torture you for two hours to m myself."


    Those words were like nothing to Fane. It did not cause Fane to react at all. Fane stood there as calmly as ever. The cloud-masked man frowned at how Fane was acting.


    He whispered to the panther-masked man, "I think this guy is a bit strange. We should be careful when we act."


    Hearing that, the panther-masked man did not think much about it. He scoffed and looked at the other man in disdain, "Can you stop being so paranoid about everything? What part of this guy looks threatening? There''s clearly just something wrong with his head. Even if he was threatening, would he be able to beat the two of us?"


    The cloud-masked man sighed. He felt like something was different about this guy. He could not tell how strong that guy was at that moment, but his intuition told him that Fane was stronger than an ordinary third grade world warrior.


    However, he still chose to shut his mouth. He mumbled to himself that, even if Fane seemed a little strange, Fane was still from a third grade world.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The panther-masked man said


    coldly, "You''re just too overly careful.


    I''ll admit that they have some strong warriors in third grade worlds, but it''s nothing like ours in number.


    We''ve already looked up all the


    pictures of the strong war thel


    from


    the third grade worlds before this anyway. It''s the first time I''ve seen this face."


    The cloud-masked man took a deep breath and nodded earnestly. He really was being overly cautious. At that moment, Fane finally said something, "I have a question. Could you two help me answer it?"


    The two of them were stunned when they heard that. The panther masked man''s lips twitched helplessly, feeling like Fane was


    acting stranger and stranger et


    was even asking them a question in a situation like this. However, since they were about to torture him to death, there was no reason not to answer a question. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The panther-masked man raised an eyebrow as he nodded with interest. He wondered what kind of question it would be.


    Fane said slowly, "Why are you trying


    to kill warriors from third grade worlds? I know that the ughter game is a deathmatch in itself, but killing is the main draw. If you want to get the rewards, you can just kill your opponents. There''s no need to torture them to death unless you have some deep grudge The two of you don''t look sick in the head, so why?"

 Chapter 3340

    Chapter 3340


    ?


    The panther-masked man smirked and revealed a cruel smile, "You''re the first warrior from a third grade world to ask me that. Since you''re about to die, I''ll be merciful and answer your question.


    "It''s because we''ll only be able to get your Heartblood by torturing you. We need a lot of Heartblood. Killing you will get us five million spirit crystals as a reward. With your Heartblood, someone will exchange it with us for arge amount of spirit crystals. The Heartblood from a single person can get you at like six million spirit crystals."


    Fane''s eyes widened as anger slowly burned in his heart. His calm exterior was finally starting to crack. So the torturing of the warriors from third grade worlds were for the sake of their Heartblood. Heartblood could get them spirit crystals.


    Fane took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in his heard. He continued with a low voice, "Do you need to torture someone to get their Heartblood?"


    The panther-masked man answered with augh, "Of course you do. Only when a person experiences true hopelessness will their blood start to flow frantically. A lot of bleed essence will flow into the heart. The more pain and despair there is, the more Heartblood there will be. That''s why we''re willing to slowly torture you with our time."


    Fane''s expression soured greatly when he heard that. The answer had sessfully ignited his fury. Those people did not view warriors from third grade worlds as people at all, but prey to be hunted. Before they were killed, all the value had to be extracted.


    Fane''s breathing got quicker. There was a cold glint in his eyes. Rudy and Alfred started to trembled when they heard that answer too.


    They were both furious, wanting nothing more than to rush in to fight to their deaths. That answer was far too cruel and uneptable.Anger and rage slowly umted in their hearts.


    Rudy could no longer control himself. He shouted out, "You''re so despicable and shameless! For the sake of HEartblood, you tortured so many innocent people to death. Don''t you think that''s cruel?"


    The panther-masked manughed out loud at Rudy''s question. He felt like the three in front of him were incredibly amusing.


    He coldly looked at Fane and the others, "Who do you think you are? Torturing you is despicable and shameless? Don''t tter yourselves. You should be thankful that you became spirit crystals for us. This world had always been survival of the fittest. You''re no match for us, so we can naturally treat you however we want.


    Those words cause the three of them to get even angrier. Rudy was so angry his hands were shaking, "That''s too much! What is he trying to say? Does he think we''re subhuman?"


    Fane nodded. After taking a few breaths, heposed himself. He narrowed his eyes, not wanting to say anything else. Their opponents had run our of patience as well They wanted torture the three of them sooner to get more Heartblood.


    The masked men exchanged a look, and the two of them split up, one to the right and one to the left. They started to get closet to Fane. The cloud- masked man pulled out a sword from his storage space as well.


    The two of them were like soldiers in the night. They were surrounded with murderous intent. Any warriors who were weaker would have copsed when surrounded by that intent. Yet, it was nothing to Fane at all.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane did not pull out a single


    weapon. He merely looked at the two of them coldly, forming seal after seat with hands. Those seats constantly danced around in the air, slowly merging together to form a Broken Soul de.

 Chapter 3341

    Chapter 3341


    ?


    The moment the Broken Soul de solidified, wind howled around it. With the Broken Soul de as the center, the air around it constantly moved. The power constantly shed and fused, turning into a vortex of power. Looking at that scene, both the masked men frowned at the same time.


    However, they did not retreat. The panther-masked man said in a low voice, "I have to say. This guy really does seem a little dangerous. We mustn''t dy it anymore. Let''s end things quickly."


    The moment that was said, the two of them rushed right at Fane. They attacked with their swords in hand at the same time. There was a cold look in Fane''s eyes. He looked like a death god in the dark as he pushed his hands forward. The Broken Soul de shot forward at the two of them like an


    arrow.


    With two clear twangs, the two of them felt their arms go numb. It was as if the swords in their hands had shed with arge mountain. Right after that, a strange energy rapidly climbed up the swords in their hands.


    It was a rotting force that caused them to freeze. The swords in their hands seemed to constantly crumble like hot steel that was thrown into ice. They paled as they quickly retreated, but it was already toote.


    That energy had already climbed into their hands, entering their body through that. The two of them felt like their souls were being bit apart by ten thousand ants. The pain was indescribable. Suddenly, the two of them cried out in agony. Everything had happened too quickly. They were already on the ground before they could even react.


    With a ng, the pain had caused them to lose control of themselves. They could no longer even hold their swords.


    The panther-masked man shouted loudly, "What is this?! It hurts! Why is it so painful?!"


    The two of them cried out in agony as they rolled on the ground. Their arrogance from just now hadpletely disappeared. Fane scoffed as he looked at the two of them with a cold expression in his eyes.


    The two of them might be from a holy grade n, but they were definitely not chosen disciples. At the most they were just inner disciples. Fane would not even be afraid to go against two chosen disciples, let alone inner disciples. Content belongs to


    He had spoken so much with the two of them earlier merely because he wanted answers. Fane took a


    deep breath as he slowly walkedet


    towards them. The two of them were already rolling on the ground, looking like pathetic beggars. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy rushed over as well. He was quite happy looking at how much of a pathetic state the two of them were in. He could not stop himself from punching the panther-masked man in the face, but that little bit of pain was only able to cause the masked man to flinch a little.


    After all, he was going through the most painful thing in the world, so being punched was nothing at all. On top of them, he had already lost his senses. Other than crying out in agony, he did not react at all.


    Rudy huffed and said, "Let''s see if you can still show off and act arrogantly in front of us? Aren''t you so amazing? Why can''t you toot your own horn anymore?!"


    Alfred rushed over angrily as well, kicking the two of them. After torturing them for a moment, Fane dispelled the energy in their souls for a moment. When the pain diminished, the two of them slowly came to their senses.

 Chapter 3342

    Chapter 3342


    ?


    As the pain slowly diminished, they started to weakly open their eyes. The moment the panther-masked man looked at Fane, his whole body froze as it shuddered slightly. He looked at Fane like Fane was a death god from hell.


    His breathing got more erratic, and the muscles on his face refused to cooperate. He tried to retreat, but his body could not respond after the intense torture he had been through. He only managed to move a little to the back before he copsed.


    The other one was full of fear as well, not even daring to look at Fane. Rudy was incredibly happy at the state they were in.


    He scoffed as he said to the two of them, "Didn''t you say us warriors from third grade worlds were all trash? Do you still think so? Say something. Why are you acting like you''re mute? Weren''t you having a lot of fun earlier? You said we were all prey that you could hunt at any moment."


    The two of them gulped. They knew better than anyone else what they had said. The panther-masked man took a deep breath as his expression slowly turned more serious. He had to admit that he made a mistake. And that he had fallen into Fane''s hands.


    If it were anywhere else, the panther-masked man might have tried to beg for mercy, but where they were at that moment, there was noing back from a heavy injury. Since he was going to die for sure, then he decided to not hold back. The man sneered, but he started to cough violently after being tortured for so much.


    As he coughed, he shouted out, "I''m not wrong! The warriors from third grade worlds are all just animals waiting for us to ughter!"


    Rudy and Alfred stiffened in anger. They never expected the panther-masked man to remain stubborn even at this stage. Rudy stamped on the panther-masked man''s chest, sending him to the ground.


    They were surrounded by grass, or it would have caused a lot of dirt to fly up. The panther-masked man''s face twisted in pain as his breathing sped up. A mouthful of blood came Out of his throat as he started to cough intensely again. However, he refused to submit no matter how much he coughed.


    With one hand to support him, he tried to stand up again. Alfred rushed over and kicked him on the chest again.. The man fell on the ground, but he did not continue struggling to get up.


    He coughed violently as he sneered.


    ReN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Since he was already lying on the ground in such a pathetic state, he. did not care anymore, "What? Are you feeling guilty after what I said? Are you refusing to admit that you''re just our prey? So what if you hit me?! If you can, kill me right here!"


    Rudy was so angry that he wanted to do it, but Fane stopped him. The panther-masked man did not look like an idiot. He must have his own reasons for saying all of that. Rudy clearly did not realize that.


    When Fane pulled Rudy back, Rudy mumbled, "Fane, why are you stopping me? Do you not hear what this guy said? If we don''t teach him a lessen, he''ll let it get to his head! Let me beat him up properly and we''ll see if he''s still going to be stubborn!"


    Fane sighed helplessly. He lowered his voice and said, "Don''t get angered by him. He wants to use you to end himself. He doesn''t look like an idiot at all. Hurry up and go to the side. I still have some things to ask him."


    The moment Fane said that, Rudy slowly realized what was happening. He turned to look at the panther-masked man on the ground to see a sliver of disappointment in the man''s eyes. Even though the man wiped it away very quickly, Rudy still caught it.

 Chapter 3343

    Chapter 3343


    ?


    Rudy''s lips twitched. He had almost let his emotions carry him away. If Fane had not stopped him, he would have fallen for it. That guy just wanted to anger him to the point where Rudy would end him while Fane was distracted. He did not dare to kill himself, because he was worried that Fane would react in time. It would be the worst for him if Fane managed to react in time when he tried to kill himself.


    Rudy sighed, not wanting to continue on with this. He was afraid that he would be tricked again. So, he rubbed his nose and stood back. Fane coldly looked at the panther-masked man. He knelt down slowly as he said inly, "Do you really want to die right now?"


    The panther-masked man''s lips stiffened as he looked at Fane in rm. After a long moment, he said in a low voice, "I can''t believe I was so unlucky to meet such a genius. I''ll admit that there are geniuses in third grade worlds, but meeting someone like you is not even a one in twenty chance. I can''t believe I was so unlucky to meet one.


    "I''ll admit it! I''ll admit your talent and skills are amazing, but I won''t retract my words. You warriors from third grade worlds are just prey. As long as we want to, we can ughter all of you!"


    As he said that, he looked right into Fane''s eyes. When Rudy heard that, he clenched his fists, wanting to rush forward and p the person. However, he held back after what happened earlier, looking at the panther-masked man in anger.


    Fane smirked as he said, "Are you not afraid I''ll torture you?"


    The man''s hands shook, but he quickly calmed down. He took a deep breath as he looked at Fane with a cold gaze, "What''s the point of being afraid? If I''m afraid and I beg you for mercy, would you let me


    go? It''s impossible. I know my ce. Since that''s the case, why would I toss aside my dignity to beg you?!" Content belongs to


    After saying that, he struggled to get up from the ground. He supported his body with one hand as he looked up at Fane shakily with a resolved gaze.


    He said with a hoarse voice, "Even if


    you torture me, you can''t torture me for that long. Don''t forget, yourpanions are being attacked right now. If you''re toote, they''ll all die. Are you going to just let them die?" Content belongs to


    swne


    Fane raised an eyebrow after he heard that. He looked at the masked man with some interested. That guy was definitely quick with his words In the end, the guy was afraid of. Fane torturing him. Otherwise, he would not have said all of that. He wanted Fane to quickly end him and head over to help hispanions.


    Fane scoffed, saying with disdain, "They aren''t mypanions. We''re just working together. We''ve only known each other for half a day..."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he said that, Fane looked as the man''s bodypletely stiffened, not expecting Fane''s rtionship with them to be so shallow.

 Chapter 3344

    Chapter 3344


    ?


    Fane reached out and patted the masked man on the back, "You give me a good reminder though. If I''m there toote, the battle would have ended, and I wouldn''t be able to get anything. You have three of you there. On top of the two of you, there are five in total. Five million per person, I''d be able to get a total of twenty five million."


    The moment that was said, the masked man''s eyes stopped moving. His mouth widened as he recalled what Fane had said earlier. The two of them had thought that there was something wrong with Fane''s head. Fane had said before that there would be five and six after they were three and four.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They thought that Fane was just crazy at that moment, or Fane wouldn''t have been so arrogant. Now, he realized that Fane was not arrogant, but rather just confident in his skills. He had been the ignorant one.


    Fane slowly stood up, "I do n on going there quickly, I just don''t know if I''ll make it in time."


    Hearing Fane''s words, the two masked men shuddered, unable to say anything. Before they say Fane''s true skills, they had thought that everything Fane said was a joke.


    Yet, when they saw how strong Fane was, they could not longerugh. They were even worried for theirpanions. If Fane rushed over and the fighting had still not ended, then Fane wouldpletely clean up the ce. The three of them would not have had the time to recover after a battle. There was no way they would be a match for Fane. Theirpanions would also look down on Fane thanks to Fane''s background as well. They would end up just like the two of them, turning into Fane''s rewards. The two of them felt a chill in their hearts.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows as he turned around. Whether the group of four could survive was not as important as thepanions of the masked men were still there. As long as the three of them were still there, then Fane was confident in dealing with all three of them. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Alfred was observing Fane''s expressions, and could guess what Fane was thinking. Alfred took a deep breath. He was still a little afraid when it came to Fane, but his intense hope had won over that fear.


    He stepped forward and said to Fane, "Can I stay behind? I want to get their Heartblood. Even though don''t know what''s the point of it, it has to be useful since they offered such a high price. I might as well stay behind and get their Heartblood for you..."


    As he said that, his voice shook slightly. He looked up at Fane with worry. He would immediately shut up if he realized anything was wrong, but Fane seemed calm. He could not see any unhappiness.


    Alfred mustered up the courage to continue, "I know it''s a little cruel, but these two treated others just the same way as well. Don''t do onto others what you don''t want done onto you, I don''t think it''s wrong..."


    Thinking about that, a sliver of hatred shed in Alfred''s eyes. If Fane had not suddenly appeared to save him, then he would have ended up like those dead warriors from the third grade worlds. After being cruelly tortured, his Heartblood would be retrieved and sold at a high. price. Content belongs to


    Just thinking about it, Alfred could not suppress his rage. Faneughed and patted Alfred on the shoulder, "You''ll be in danger if you stay behind alone."


    Alfred shook his head in determination, "I''ll leave as soon as I can. If I really do end up in danger, then I''ll just chalk it down to being unlucky. There''s nothing much to say about it."

 Chapter 3345

    Chapter 3345


    ?


    Fane raised his eyebrow with some surprise. He quite liked Alfred''s personality. Since Alfred was already determined, Fane decided to agree with it. Hearing Fane''s conversation with Alfred, the two on the ground looked horrified.


    The two of them exchanged a look, and they saw despair in their eyes. Alfred slowly turned around and retrieved a dagger from his storage ring. He coldly looked at the two of them on the ground.


    He let out a faint smile, "It''s my turn after this!"


    Not far away, the four who were originally sitting down and resting were already nowhere near as calm as they were. AT that moment, only three of them were holding on as one of themy ont he ground. Conory on the ground hopelessly. He clutched his bleeding chest as he breathed erratically. Blood flowed from his lips to stain his clothes.


    The attack was incredibly suddenly. The three of them had lost any initiative in the ambush. On top of that, their opponents were incredibly strong. They were no match for their opponents at all. Even though their opponents had one less fighter than them, they could still not gain an advantage.


    A man in a tiger mask quickly stabbed him in the chest. His blood frantically splurted out. After that, someone else had hit him in the chest, causing him to fly and crumple on the ground with heavy injuries.


    He realized hopelessly that, unless a miracle happened, the four of them would die here. At that moment, Conor suddenly thoguth of Fane. He felt like Fane was incredibly lucky to have managed to avoid this.


    He even started to hate Fane for not being a proper scout. If Fane had realized that their opponents were near, they would not have been ambushed like that, and would not have lost sopletely.


    Based on how these people had


    been acting, he would definitely go through excruciating torture.


    Thinking about that, Conor felt even more helpless. He clenched his teeth and immediately made a decisi¨®n Rather than being tortured by those people, he felt like ending himself would make his death cleaner. Content belongs to


    At that moment, footsteps could be heard from afar. Everyone there looked towards the source of the sound. When they saw Fane and the others rushing over quickly, the three masked men immediately gathered at the center in rm. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When they saw Fane, everyone there was shocked. Frederick was the first to react. He had a happy look on his face as he shouted at Fane, "These people aren''t weak Be careful!"


    Everyone knew that, even if he did not say that, Fane would have realized it just from the situation. However, Frederick still wanted to say it to leave a good impression on Fane. He wanted to show Fane that he cared for Fane as hispanion. In truth, Frederick was afraid that Fane would turn and run if Fane thought that he would not be able to win. Content belongs to


    Then, they would have no hope at all. Fane obviously knew what Frederick was thinking. He scoffed and did not answer Frederick. Instead, he looked at the three masked men.


    The three masked men looked at Fane in rm and suspicion. A man with the mask of a green dragon said to Fane, "You''re still alive?"

 Chapter 3346

    Chapter 3346


    ?


    Fane raised an eyebrow, acting like he did not know anything as he asked curiously, "Why wouldn''t I be alive?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When he said that, the three of them were taken aback. The man in the tiger mask frowned and said, "What are six and seven doing?! Are the two of them cking off?"


    A man with a ck snake mask shook his head, "I don''t think so. They might not be that reliable normally, but they still know that this is important. They wouldn''t dare to ck off right now. They must have failed to kill this guy because of something unexpected."


    The tiger-masked man''s eyes shone in fury, "What kind of surprises could there be?! The two of them are just so unreliable. What do we do now? Another two appeared..."


    The snake-masked man shook his head as he looked at Fane before looking at Rudy behind Fane.


    After he looked at Rudy, the snake0masked man scoffed as he said with disdain, "The guy in front will be a bit troublesome, but the guy behind is just trash. Haven''t we already investigated it? The three of them were from Hestia Continent. How could such a useless ce haveanyone strong? Don''t worry, leave this guy to me. The two of them will just dy us a little."


    Conor looked at Fane''s figure and scoffed in his heart. He suddenly felt a little d. He thought that Fane had been lucky enough to escape, but Fane had actually ran right back to them. There was no one else to me but himself. In Conor''s eyes, Even if Fane was here, they would not be able to survive.


    Their opponents were very strong.


    Conor felt like the three of them were probably from a holy grade n. They might not be chosen disciples, but they were at least inner disciples. The three of them all used lower ultimate god rank techniques. They were no match for those masked man at all.


    Thetiger-masked man looked at Fane coldly, He found it stranger and stranger. Fane was acting too calmly. He did not seem afraid to face the three of them at all. It was as if he felt like the three of them were not worth being scared of.


    The masked man frowned and said, "Brat, you''ve got some guts. You don''t seem afraid at all even facing the three of us. Should I be praising you for being bold, or should I just say you''re ignorant?"


    Hearing that, Fane''s lips curled up into a smile. He was saying the same thing as the other two, with practically the same expression and tone. Everyone was stunned when they saw Fane smiling.


    They felt like everything Fane did was strange IT was like Fane waspletely crazy. It was one thing to not be afraid of a strong opponent, but Fane was actually smiling. The more they looked, the crazier Fane seemed.


    S


    The snake-masked man gave Fane a once over, wanting to say something. However, he remained silent int he end.


    The man in the dragon mask was furious. He stepped forward and shouted at Fane, "What are youughing about? Do you think what we''re saying is funny?"


    Fane nodded sincerely. Of course, he did. Would heugh if he did not? When Fane nodded, everyone was stunned again. He actually nodded. He really was crazy, or he would not be doing any of that.

 Chapter 3347

    Chapter 3347


    ?


    Frederick suddenly frowned as he looked everywhere. Various thoughts surfaced in his head. He wanted to say something, but he felt like there was nothing he could say that would help. In truth, what he wanted to do was to rush over and shake Fane awake.


    Fane hadughed enough and did not want to waste anymore time. Fane had the confidence to win if he was up against two opponents, but if it was three, it would take more effort. He turned to look at those three who were still standing, and he said, "Can the three of you try to hold two of them back? Just five minutes should be enough."


    Frederick widened his eyes at that, feeling like Fane really was going crazy. Did Fane think that he could deal with one of his opponents in five minutes?


    Who did he think he was? Could Fane really have gone mad? Of course, he could not say that at that moment, and was merely starting to panic, not knowing what to do.


    Frederick was one thing, but Conor could not take it anymore. Even though he was on the ground and heavily injured, he still shouted, "Are you crazy? Do you know what you''re saying? Do you really think you''re a match for any of them?"


    Fane frowned as he looked at Conor in exasperation Before he could say anything, Rudy could no longer hold back. Rudy had not liked Conor from the start. Conor had mocked them the whole time, and even asked Fane to toss him aside. Rudy already hated Conor.


    He narrowed his eyes and said to Conor, "Just because you can''t do it, it doesn''t mean Fane can''t. You were bragging so much earlier, so why are you on the ground right now? You''d better just shut up and stop annoying us."


    Conor was so infuriated by Rudy that his hands shook. He spat out another mouthful of blood as his eyes reddened. He rushed at Rudy and shouted, "What did you say?! I won''t let you off!"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rudy did not even bat an eysh at those threats. He scoffed and said in disdain, "You won''t let me off? How are you going to do anything to me? Are you going to stand up and fight me? Can you even do that anymore?"


    Conor shook in anger. He started to hate rudy even more than the three masked man. He wanted to just rip Rudy apart at taht moment.


    Fane sighed in exasperation. He


    looked at Conor coldly. Before this,


    Fane would not have bothered to waste any time on Conor. However, Fane had gotten sick of listening to Conor''s words, so Fane happened to get set off at that moment,


    He took a deep breath and looked at Conor like he was looking at a beggar by the streets, "From a certain angle, your attitude is pretty simr to the warriors from second grade worlds. You''re just too weak.


    "You''re as weak as paper. Even calling you trash would be praising you. Rudy''s right, you just love to brag. You were so arrogant earlier, so I thought you''d at least be at the second ce among the four of you, but how it seems like you''re the weakest."


    Fane was being honest with his words. Conor had been so annoying because Conor looked down on the weak. When he found out that Fane


    Ad


    was from Hestia Continent, he quickly made his judgment. matter what Fane did, he would disapprove.

 Chapter 3348

    Chapter 3348


    ?


    He was no different from those warriors from second grade worlds who love to show off how strong they were. The only difference was that Conor was not as strong as them. Yet, he acted in the same way as them. Conor''s expression darkened. He looked at Fane with clenched teeth, and his hatred for Fane soared.


    "I won''t let you off even if I have to haunt you!" Conor said hatefuly.


    "Have you wasted enough time?" the tiger-masked man said with a frown. Fane was acting too strangely, so the man wanted to end things quickly. He did not want to waste any more time.


    He stepped forward and walked towards Fane. As he walked, he said, "Brat! Didn''t you say you wanted a duel? You even said you''d deal with one of us in less than five minutes. I''ll give you a chance!"


    As he said that, he looked at fane with a cold gaze. The man was already thinking about how he would torture this guy who did not know his ce. He wanted Fane to know the gap between them. He wanted to wake Fane up.


    Frederick and the others exchanged a worried look with each other. They did not think that Fane could win, and felt like Fane''s actions were all absurd. However, fane did not care what they were thinking at that moment.


    The tiger masked man walked over, and Fane merely said coldly, "the three of you deal with the other two. Help me stall for time."


    Frederick''s lips twitched helplessly. In the end, he could not stop himself from saying, "Are you able to?"


    Fane could not be bothered to


    not be


    answer Frederick. He started to form seals with his hands, and after a few moments, the Broken Soul de


    appeared in front of Fane, aden


    The


    vortex of energy constantly spun around Fane.


    Ever since he learned a storm god rank technique, Fane had experienced how terrifying it''s power was. Even at the first stage of Soul Sky, it''s power had already exceeded Destroying the Void.


    The tiger-masked man could not help but sneer when he saw that Fane was already starting to attack, "Do you want to die that badly? I''ll grant you your wish! Let me tell you, I love to torture people I don''t like. I really dislike you. When you''re screaming in pain as I torture youter, you''d better not beg for mercy from me. It''s useless even if you do that!" Content belongs to


    As he said that, he looked right at Fane. He was surprised when Fane acted like he did not hear that threat at all. It was as if Fane felt like his words were not worth listening to at all.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    His whole body shook as he retrieved a sword from his spatial ring. Since Fane seemed to show no emotions at all, he would use his actions to show Fane how being tortured felt like.


    He shot forward as his de glowed in a cold light. A massive force started to circr his sword. He aimed his sword right at Fane''s head. With a sh, the attack cahrged right at Fane.


    Fane''s expression did not change. Just like before, he pushed his hands forward, and the Broken Soul de charged forward rapidly. The gray blood''s energy shed with the other man''s attack.


    With a massive boom, they started to hear cracks. Before anyone culd react, the masked man''s sword shattered in the air.


    The masked man widened his eyes


    and mouth as he looked at everything in shock. However, the shock did notst that long. After the Broken Soul de Shattered the sword, it charged at the masked man''s chest without stopping. Content belongs to

 Chapter 3349

    Chapter 3349


    ?


    It was so quick, and they were not far away with. Even a chosen disciple from their n would not be able to avoid it, let alone the tiger-masked man. The man let out a cry of agony in the air. He clutched his chest with his hands as his face suddenly paled. Right after that, he seemed to lose all his energy as he fell to the ground.


    With a bang, the man fell face first onto the ground. Frederick was stunned. He had his mouth widened as he held his weapon with both his hands. His whole body stiffened.


    After a long moment, he rubbed his eyes to make sure he was not dreaming. Then, he let out an ted expression as he said, "He''s actually so strong! We really picked up a treasure! It looks like we''re saved!"


    As he said that, he sounded a little choked up. Before Fane appeared, he had already nned for the worst. In the worst case, he would just kill himself before he fell. Then, he would not need to be tortured.


    However, he felt reluctant to even entertain the thought, but there was nothing he could do about it. Reality would not change just because he was reluctant. He just never expected to suddenly see a glimmer of hope.


    After the masked man fell on the ground, he constantly rolled around in pain. He could not stop his cries of agony. Other than Fane, the others shivered when they heard those cries.


    It was easy to see how much torture the masked man was going through from those cries. The other two masked man started to look at Fane differently. The disdain was already gone from their faces. All there was left was fear and shock.


    Fane walked forward and looked at the two of them, "You asked me why I wasughing earlier. Let me exin it to you know. It''s just that the two of you said the exact same thing as the other two masked men earlier."


    The moment he said that, the two


    remaining masked men could no


    longer remain calm. They


    understood everything. Their


    companions had not gone and done something else, but had died to Fane. The two of them took a step back.


    They no longer had any other thoughts in mind. They just wanted to hurry up and leave. Fane was too horrifying. Theirpanions had already died to him, so the twoBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    e


    them would definitely struggle an


    Even


    if they were lucky enough to not die from Fane, there was still the other three.


    el


    If all four of them worked together, it would be incredibly difficult for the two masked men to run. They exchanged a look, and could see what each other was thinking. Neither of them spoke as they started to retreat, attempting to distance themselves from Fane.


    However, Fane was no idiot. He would not let them just run like that. He looked at Frederick, "What are you all staring at? Don''t you see that those two are trying to run? Go stop them!"


    Only then did Frederick react. He immediately moved to stop the two of them, but the two of them were already ready. If they did not run at that moment,, they would not be able to again.


    For the sake of surviving, they put in everything they had. Frederick and the others attacked with full force as well, but they were still beaten back by the two. Fane could not help but shake his head at the sight.


    However, the two of them were still dyed enough to give Fane enough time to do something. Fane activated thews of space and disappeared from the spot.


    When he appeared again, he was behind the two of them. They were terrified when they saw Fane suddenly appearing.

 Chapter 3350

    Chapter 3350


    ?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them never expected Fane to be so quick. In just a blink of the eye, he was already behind them. The dragon-masked man shook in fright. His eyes looked like they were going to pop out of their sockets.


    Before he could cry out in agony, he felt a chill in his chest. With a squelch, he saw that his chest had already been pierced by Fane. Blood flowed out like a fountain, staining his clothes.


    Fane expression was still cold. After that stab, he quickly pulled out his de and sent out another stab. The snake-masked man cried out in agony as well. The two of them were no match for Fane. More precisely, they had no right to even face Fane.


    They were just bugs that could be killed at any moment in Fane''s eyes. They were not even able to withstand Fane''s attacks, let alone fight back. Earlier, Fane''s stabs had contained the powers of Destroying the Void and Soul Sky.


    Even if the two of them had used any protective techniques, they would not have been able to stop Fane. With two thuds, their bodies violently fell on the ground. Pain flooded their minds as they cried out in agony. Those three who had been so arrogant earlier had be wretched dogs that were just writhing on the ground.


    Soul attribute attacks left no room for doubt. No matter how strong one was, they would still not be able to withstand injuries to their souls. Fane slowly descended, and calmly kept his de. He walked forward and slowly got closer to the three who were struggling on the ground.


    Frederick and the others were stunned. All of them had widened eyes as their lips twitched. They could not believe what they were seeing. They even forgot to breathe at that moment. After all, everything Fane had done seemed unbelievable to them.


    Fane looked so unremarkable. He


    did not seem like some great warrior at all. He alsocked the pride of a great warrior. Frederick''s lips twitched as he whispered to Len next to him, "This is a miracle. thought we were dead for sure. I can''t believe we identally managed to save ourselves."


    Len''s pale face was gradually regaining some color. He had been seeped in despair earlier, and had already nned on killing himself. After all, he knew very well that he would have to wait to be tortured the moment he was too injured to move. He did not want to die in such a pathetic manner.


    Len took a deep breath. His hands were clenched tightly as he turned around and said emotionally, "We really were lucky. If Fane wasn''t here. We would have been dead. We might even have been tortured."


    Saying that, he gulped emotionally. Tears were gathering in his eyes and his breathing got quicker. He reached out and grabbed Frederick''s arm.


    He said through clenched teeth, "These despicable men look at us like we''re prey. They think that we''re just livestock that they can ughter however they want. They think we''re all trash! We finally managed to get one back!"


    S


    They had been struggling the whole time. Even though they did not say anything, they felt a lot of pressure in their hearts. It was like arge stone was pressing down on their hearts, suffocating them.


    Len sniffed and continued, "Even if I don''t want to admit it, that''s still the truth. We have some strong warriors in the third grade worlds, but we still end up in a pathetic state facing the second grade worlds.

 Chapter 3351

    Chapter 3351


    ?


    "Those two were like mountains nted right in front of us. Even though they knew that we have excellent geniuses in third-grade worlds who can squash them, they acted like they''d never met any! Well, they finally met one now, and I feel so much better."


    Frederick nodded emphatically. Their group was made to go against the Hunting Alliance. They might not be willing to admit defeat, but some things would stille true even if they did not expect it, just like Len had said. They finally managed to vent some of their frustrations.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane looked at the three that were on the ground with a cold look, his smirk matching the apathy on his face. No one knew what he was thinking, but when they saw Fane''s expression, it was obvious he was in an unforgiving mood.


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows as he looked toward the east where they had juste from.


    Frederick looked at Fane before he whispered to Len, "Why do I feel like he''s waiting for someone?"


    The moment he said that, he could hear footstepsing from the east. Everyone was on alert as they looked toward the direction before spotting a familiar face running towards them with a happy look.


    He ran as he waved, "Don''t be afraid, everyone¡ªit''s me!"


    It was Alfred. Even though he had not recovered, he had already forgotten all about the pain in his body in his apparent excitement.


    As he ran over, he looked toward Fane, visibly worried as though Fane would vanish if he was to take his eyes off of him. Fane''s lips curled up, liking Alfred''s personality more and more.


    When he arrived next to Fane, he started to pant, having ran his entire way here.


    He pulled out two bottles from his storage ring like he was offering a treasure, putting it in Fane''s hands. "I got some. There''s quite a lot!"


    Fane nodded dly and said, "Did you manage to find out about anything?"


    Alfred nodded vigorously. He wiped away the sweat on his forehead as he took out a map, cing it in Fane''s hands.


    Fane opened up the map and took a look. His lips slightly curled up, "Not bad. If they''re not lying, then it''ll be much easier to proceed!"


    Alfred pped his chest and spoke with assurance, "Don''t worry, I used special methods to make sure this map is real. After carefully looking at it, I can verify that it''s real. Even if therere any errors, it''ll be from their own mistakes."


    Alfred excitedly added, "The two of them still died to you. I didn''t do anything in the end, so they still died to your technique."


    Alfred deliberately lowered his voice when he said that, so no one heard him at all.


    Fane was pleased with how


    ?????


    self-aware Alfred was being and


    thus nodded at him. "You''ve done you was the best


    well


    decision I''ve made recently.


    The praise caused Alfred to blush tedly.


    The two of them talked, and everyone else wondered what they were speaking of.


    Frederick was all curious about


    everything Fane did at that moment. As the two of them talked, he tried to listen to everything they said. s, Frederick regrettably realized that he did not understand what they were talking about.


    S

 Chapter 3352

    Chapter 3352


    ?


    Frederick turned to look at the others and saw that both Len and Trent were confused as well. He then let out a slight cough and sighed helplessly. At that moment, he was not in a good position to walk forward and ask, having a feeling that Fane might not even answer him if he did.


    Fane put the map into Mustard Seed with a smile before he walked toward the three.


    As Fane was talking to Alfred, Rudy had run over and gathered the three individuals writhing on the floor. At this point, they had lost all rationality, and Rudy-allowed to do with them as he pleased-practically dragged all three to the same spot.


    Fane walked over to the three of them, and with a wave of his hand, the energy in their bodies gradually slowed down. The pain decreased, and they slowly regained consciousness.


    The first to sober up was the snake-masked man. The moment he did, his eyes fixated on Fane. He managed to collect himself, and while various ideas floated in his mind, all of them pointed to one thing-his days were numbered.


    Fane would never let him go, so he would surely die.


    Thinking about that, the snake-masked man let out a bitter smile, already conceding. Fane let out augh before he looked at the man. "I thought you''d beg for mercy."


    Hearing that, the snake-masked man snorted and said, "Even if I kneel and beg you, you won''t let me go anyway. I''m no idiot. If our ces were swapped and I''m the one in your shoes, I wouldn''t forgive you either. In the same way, you won''t let me off no matter how much I beg. If that''s the case, why would I waste my breath?"


    Fane pursed his lips and nodded. "You''re right. You seem much more logical than I thought. Even when you''re staring at death, you''re still level- headed. That''s quite rare."


    Staring at death.


    These words mmed into the snake-masked man unforgivingly. He started to cough violently, looking like he was about to die at any moment. Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Even if he did not check his body, he knew that his soul was almost entirely corrupted. Content belongs to


    Unless he had a divine pill of sorts, he would not be able to survive the day.


    The other two had regained their conscious thought as well. They looked at Fane in fear as all of their earlier arrogance disappeared.


    The tiger-masked man pointed at Fane with a shaking finger. "You...lied about yourself!"


    Fane rolled his eyes at this.


    Excuses, again. Every time someoneBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    lost to him, excuse after excuse


    woulde his way, and at nee


    point,


    Fane was toozy to argue


    r hearing so much. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He took out the two bottles that Alfred had given him, shaking the bottles in front of them. "What do you think these are?"


    The three of them stiffened at the sudden question, looking to be on full alert. No matter what Fane did or said it was definitely not to their benefit whatsoever.


    The snake-masked man gulped. "How could we know what''s inside? Just tell us. We''re all sitting ducks for you to do whatever you want to, anyway."

 Chapter 3353

    Chapter 3353


    ?


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he shook the bottle in his hand. The contents sounded liquid-like, given the minute sloshes heard. "I asked you to guess because you''re very familiar with this."


    The tiger-masked man and the dragon-masked man looked at Fane suspiciously. They wanted to know what Fane was up to, but they wisely kept their mouths shut and waited for him to speak.


    The snake-masked man, however, was different. When Fane brought up how they would be familiar with the substance, he quickly frowned as a terrifying thought surfaced in his head. His breathing slowly sped out and he said in a raspy voice, "It''s Heartblood. It''s their Heartblood!"


    Fane had a sh of surprise in his eyes as he gave the man a thumbs-up. "You''re smarter than I thought. You reacted so quickly. Many people can''tpete with you in that department."


    Fane''s response proved that the snake-masked man had guessed right.


    The man''s face turned pale at that moment as he lost all his rationality in his anger. He shouted right at Fane, "How could you do that? You tortured them to death?!"


    Fane would not have blinked even if he shouted until his throat was hoarse. He was amused by what the snake-masked man said. He snorted as he looked at the man coldly. "Don''t you think your words sound ironic? I suppose you three are the only ones allowed to be cruel, huh? You''re the ones allowed to torture us with cruel methods, but you''reining when I did the same?"


    The snake-masked man trembled in anger as his face turned from hot red to pale white. The tiger-masked man and the dragon-masked man were still stunned as they looked at the bottles in Fane''s hand in horror.


    Their fellow disciples had been tortured to death by Fane, so what awaited them? Were they going to be tortured and have their


    Heartblood retrieved, too? Just


    thinking of this made them both tremble, and they looked like they were about to faint at any moment.


    Frederick covered his mouth in surprise as his opinion of Fane shifted once more. He had thought that Fane was a morally upright person, but he had just seen Fane''s cold and emotionless side. Fane was capable of doing anything. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Frederick whispered, "We absolutely can''t offend him!"


    When Trent and Len heard that, they nodded vigorously in agreement.


    Fane shook the bottle in his hand and said, "Do you think I''ll be able to get twelve million spirit crystals with this Heartblood?"


    That caused the three of them to shiver again. They felt like the person in front of them was not just strong but hard to decipher as well. They could only describe Fane as a demon that crawled out of hell.


    "You won''t be able to!" snarled the snake-masked man. "You''re not a warrior from a second-grade world; you''ll just end up being surrounded if you go there! You should just throw the Heartblood away. It won''t be of use to you!"


    Faneughed as he slowly stood up.


    "I refuse to. Do you think I don''t


    know what you''re thinking? You''re just saying that because you''re worried that I''ll torture you the same way I tortured the two of them regret to inform you, however, that I''ll be retrieving your Heartblood even if it was useless to me. You''re just paying for what you''ve done." Content belongs to

 Chapter 3354

    Chapter 3354


    ?


    After that, Fane turned and shot Alfred a look. Alfred nodded before he rolled up his sleeves and walked to the three of them in excitement. Not bothered with doing things like this, he slowly walked to Frederick, followed by Rudy.


    Fane had just been about to say something when he was interrupted by an unhappy voice, "Did you need to do that? What was the point of putting on a show in front of us? Was it fun acting?"


    The person who spoke was Conor, who was heavily injured on the ground. He was helped up by Trent and was walking over when he used Fane loudly. Fane looked at Conor incredulously.


    Conor sounded terribly slighted, as though Fane owed him a hefty amount of money. His tone even baffled Trent, who stared at Conor incredulously. How could he dare to speak to Fane in that tone?


    Frederick frowned unhappily. As the leader of their group, he had to speak up when the time was right. "Conor, are you dizzy? What act are you talking about? How could you say something like that? I saw you crumble on the ground with heavy injuries just now. You must''ve hit your head. You should just take some rest."


    Conor''s face was incredibly dark when he heard that. He scoffed and said nonchntly, "It seems like you just go wherever suits you. You didn''t have this attitude before this, but you''re now lecturing me. You seem to think you''re being very reasonable, but am I wrong?


    "Was Fane not putting on a show from the start? If we knew that he was this strong, how could we have sent him to stand guard? We wouldn''t have suffered all of this, and I wouldn''t have been heavily injured!"


    As he said that, Conor red at Fane viciously as if he was the one who wronged him, as though his injuries were all due to Fane. He looked at Fane with anger and hatred, rendering Fane speechless.


    With how Fane was, he would not


    have bothered with Conor if he remained quiet by the side. After all, Fane''s time was valuable, and he did not want to waste any time on useless people like Conor,


    Conor would be dealt with by someone else eventually, anyway.


    Yet, Conor was even trying to cause him trouble at that moment, acting so proudly that those who did not know the situation would have thought that he was the one who defeated the three masked men.


    swny


    l


    Rudy was so angry he was at a loss for words.


    He curled up his fists and rushed forward, pointing at Conor. "Who do you think you are? What gives you the right to know what Fane''s level is? He never ''acted'' from the start!


    "Why don''t you just call yourselfBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ignorant? You can''t even see further


    than your own nose! You''re full of problems but just love talking about others. You should just shut your mouth, or you''ll end up no better than those three." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    When Conor heard that, not only was he not scared, but he even started tough. Even Fane was confused by the way he was acting.


    Did Conor think that he would let him go no matter what he said?


    Frederick frowned as he grabbed Conor''s arm. "Can you not talk so much? Are you trying to kill yourself here? Do you want someone to do it for you?"


    Conor pulled his arm away as he looked at Frederick in disdain. He mentally rebuked the man and thought him to be a person that wouldtch onto whoever was stronger.

 Chapter 3355

    Chapter 3355


    ?


    At this moment, Conor decided to not have anything to do with Frederick anymore. He was forced to team up with them due to the circumstances, but once they were out, he refused to say another word to him.


    Frederick could see the disdain in Conor''s eyes, and no matter how mild-tempered he was, he would not tolerate such behavior. He scoffed and turned around, no longer bothering with Conor.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Trent looked at Conor exasperatedly, wondering if the man had hit his head too hard. Otherwise, he would have never jeered at Fane after seeing what he was capable of. He should be respectful toward Fane instead, yet Conor seemed intent on offending Fane as much as he could. Even Trent was frowning at what Conor was saying, let alone Fane.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Conor coldly. "You sure dare to talk. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll attack you?"


    Conor scoffed as he turned away. "I know you''re not that type of person. Even though you''re skilled, you''re a man with proper conduct. It''s not like I''m provoking you. I''m just speaking the truth."


    Even Fane could not understand what he was thinking at that moment. Not provoking him? His words were actually demeaning him!


    Conor looked like he wanted to shout at Fane and berate him for not telling him the truth, yet he even tried to say that Fane was ''a man with proper conduct.''


    Conor wanted to tell everyone that Fane would not be acting properly if he did anything to Conor.


    Hearing that, Fane sneered. It was the first time he got so angry that he smiled.


    Trent and Len looked at Conor as their lips twitched, truly believing he was a fool, through and through.


    Len took a deep breath and exasperatedly demanded, "Do you really think that way? Are you not joking?"


    Conor''s face darkened when he


    heard that. He shouted, "Why would I be joking? Am I wrong? If Fane was honest with his skills in the first ce, nothing would''ve happened. With him in front of us, we''d be safe. I wouldn''t have needed to get so injured! Who else would I me?"


    That was rotten logic, of course. Trent wanted to correct him, but he did not know what to say, knowing that Conor might not truly listen to any sort of reasoning. Even Rudy could not be bothered arith Conor.


    Fane could not stand it as he sneered. "You really do think you''re special. Why do I need to tell you about my skills? Why do I need to protect you?" "Because we''re a team," yelled Conor. "Since you agreed to join this team, you have a duty to protect everyone else!"


    Fane let out a slightugh, not


    wanting to bother arguing with that idiot. No matter what he said, Conor would just think that he was wrong. Since that was the case, Fane would grant Conor his wish.


    Fane slowly pulled out his sword from Mustard Seed.


    Conor frowned, confused by his actions.


    He truly believed Fane would be of some virtue, at least, but as he felt a burning pain in his chest, he realized that Fane''s sword had pierced through his chest.

 Chapter 3356

    Chapter 3356


    ?


    The blood flowed as the pain registered in Conor''s mind.


    Frederick and the others froze, and their expressions were unnatural. Even though they felt like Fane would punish Conor in some way, they did not expect Fane to outright kill him.


    Conor fell to the ground the moment Fane pulled out the sword, and he was in so much pain that he clutched his chest, trying to stop the bleeding to no avail. After all, he was already heavily injured. Coupled with that strike, no one could save him.


    The color in his cheeks slowly diminished. "You dare to kill me?!"


    Fane was exasperated as his lips twitched. He said, "Why can''t I? Why wouldn''t I dare to? Who do you think you are? I don''t know why you''re so sure that I won''t do anything to you no matter what you do."


    Blood flowed out of Conor''s mouth. He started to cough as he reached the end of his life. As he opened his mouth, all that they could hear was the sound of blood flowing out as no proper words could be formed.


    Everyone merely watched as Conor shut his eyes and passed away.


    Fane turned to look at Rudy, saying sincerely, "In the end, he never answered. What made him so certain that I wouldn''t attack him?"


    Rudy frowned, deliberating on the question before he said, "He must''ve thought that you were a righteous person. Even if you kill people, you''d only kill those that needed to be killed. He felt like he did nothing wrong and that you''re the one in the wrong. That''s why he was that fearless." Hearing that, Fane felt even more helpless. "He acted without regard for anything because he believed in my character? He felt like I''d forgive him no matter what he said?"


    As he said that, Fane scoffed at how ridiculous Conor was. Fane''s moral character was only applicable to his friends. To everyone else, he did not care in the slightest.


    Conor had already provoked Fane before yet still hoped that he would save him. Fane felt like it was aplete joke.


    He did not regret killing Conor this quickly. In fact, he thought he should have left Conor alive to slowly be tortured. Only then would Conor realize howughable his thoughts were.


    At that moment, Alfred was already done as well. The three masked men could no longer hold on as they died at the same time.


    Alfred took the bottles that contained the Heartblood and happily walked over to Fane, who then ced the bottles in Mustard Seed.


    Even though he did not know what they could be used for, they must be incredibly useful if such a huge price was being paid for them. He would keep them and see what happened.


    Meanwhile, four men in cotton robes were walking out of a valley a distance away. Their clothes seemed to be of good quality, but they were inpletely different states.


    The first two lookedpletely


    disheveled. Their clothes wereContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    completely ripped, and blood flowed


    down their robes. They had chains


    on their limbs, and they had an


    ashen look on their faces. They looked like they were about to die. Content belongs to


    The two behind them looked to be in a much better state. Their limbs were free from chains, their bodies uninjured, and their clothes not tattered. As they walked, they chatted.


    If Fane were there, he would be able


    bet


    to tell that the two in front were from third-grade worlds while the two behind we''re from the second-grade world the Sacred Water Continent. They had clouds on their robes and looked incredibly arrogant


    "I don''t know what they''re thinking. It''s not like they need the spirit crystals, but they insist on having us send these over. Can''t we just get the Heartblood? Why do we need to go through so much trouble? We''ve been through so much trouble on the way. Even if we send them into their hands, we''d just get a few words of praise. I refuse to do something so tedious in the future!" Content belongs to


    As Edson Chavez said that, he had a frustrated look on his face, evidently displeased by his situation.

 Chapter 3357

    Chapter 3357


    ?


    Hector Moralex let out a slightugh as he shook his head helplessly. "Can we really do anything about this? Since we''ve agreed, we should just do a good job. Stop nitpicking andining. Even if we''re just praised a little, it''ll be worth it if they just remember us. In the future, they can help you with anything you want easily."


    When Edson heard that, he shrugged nonchntly. "What could I possibly need their help with? I''m pretty sure that they''ll act like they don''t know me if anything really happens. If I ask them for help, it''ll be a miracle if they don''t curse and swear at me, let alone help me."


    Hector nodded, feeling rather dejected upon hearing this. Even if he did not want to admit it, he could not change the truth. In the eyes of those geniuses, they were just there forbor meant to work for those geniuses. The more Edson spoke, the angrier he got. He just started toin loudly.


    "It''s not like we had a choice on whether or not to agree back then. If we didn''t agree to them, it''s obvious how bad the consequences would be. I looked around at that moment. Out of a hundred people, ny-nine of them weren''t willing, but they were forced to agree in the end."


    Hector shook his head. "Whatever, pay it no mind for now. We should focus on transporting these guys."


    After saying that, Hector looked toward the two in front of them. One of them was walking with a straight back. Pursing his lips, Hector proceeded to take a whip from his storage ring. With a crack, it violently smacked against the man''s back.


    The man let out a cry of agony as he fell forward slightly.


    Hector let out a satisfied smile at that. "Christian Skye, are you still refusing to admit defeat? You''ll be horribly tortured soon. Rather than acting so proud, you should think about what you''re about to go through."


    Christian took a deep breath as hopelessness shed in his eyes. Still, he refused to ept defeat this way. He had gone through numerous trials and tribtions from a young age, yet he survived with all, gritting his teeth. Christian was not afraid.


    He would not bend down to those demons in front of him.


    Jackson Hue, who was next to him, gazed at him worriedly before whispering, "Why are you being stubborn with them? You''ll have an easier time if you just follow what they want. It doesn''t mean that you''re throwing away your dignity; you''re just forced to do that. If we want to run, we can''t be stubborn with them. It won''t do us any good!" Content belongs to


    se


    Jackson did not want to resign himself to his fate. Even though he was held captive by warriors from second-grade worlds, he was persistent in trying to find escape routes.


    Christian sighed as he said, trembling, "But our chances of running away are very slim. The two of us are already heavily injured, and we''re no match for them. Unless a miracle happens and a strong warrior from a third-grade world saves us, we won''t be able to survive."


    Saying that, Christian started to pale. He knew what his situation was. He felt helpless, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Christian clenched his teeth and said, "These despicable men... I won''t ever forgive them. I wish I could return the pain I''m suffering right now a hundredfold!"


    Jackson sighed. Would they even have a chance? Even if they did, how would they get their revenge?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As they thought about it, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The two of them were stunned as they stopped in their tracks.


    Both Edson and Hector shut their mouths as well. The four of them looked forward and saw a man in deep gray robes standing right in front of them resolutely.

 Chapter 3358

    Chapter 3358


    ?


    Whoever this neer was, he did not have the marks of any second-grade world on him. It was obvious that he was from a third-grade world. Hector and Edson looked at that person. Someone who suddenly appeared like that was ill-intent, for sure.


    However, when they asked for the person''s identity, they felt all too amused. This man jumped straight into danger! Was he there to give them free rewards?


    Jackson and Christian stared right at the man. He looked incredibly calm as if he was untroubled by whatever it was that took ce between them.


    The kind-hearted Christian felt moved upon realizing he, too, came from a third-grade world. He raised his neck as he mouthed out some words without making a sound. Christian wanted him to leave.


    Fane''s lips curled up into a smile.


    Just for that alone, he would save these two.


    Fane had not appeared here by coincidence. When he had Alfred stay, it was not because he wanted their Heartblood. Since time was tight, Fane needed some information that he did not have the time to retrieve, so he left the task to Alfred.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Alfred did not betray Fane''s expectations. He had managed to obtain everything Fane wanted and even made a map for Fane. No matter how the other side looked at him, Fane still remained calm.


    He took the map out of Mustard Seed, matching it against the terrain a few times to make sure he was not wrong, and noted he would reach his goal in just another 10 kilometers.


    The four of them appearing must


    have meant that they were going to the same ce as he was. Hector saw Fane calmly taking out the map, looking around as if he was determining his location.


    Hector''s face darkened as he looked at Fane with a cold gaze. What was this guy trying to do? Fane was ignoring him and Edson, both from second-grade worlds, and was still looking at his map!


    Hector scoffed as he narrowed his eyes. "Are you just being an idiot, or are you too prideful for your own good, brat? Do you think that the two of us won''t do anything to you if you don''t attack? Just look at where you are I''ve never seen someone


    voluntarily giving themselves up like you are."


    Fane''s expression remained t as though everything Hector said were mere nonsense. After he determined his location, he slowly put the map back into Mustard Seed.


    He slowly said, "Let me give you a kind reminder; you''re the one being very prideful here. Do you really think that you can beat any third-grade warrior you meet in the ughter game?"


    Fane wondered why the warriors from second-grade worlds were so confident. When they faced him, they seemed to be so sure that he was a weakling before they ever saw him do anything.


    It was because of that attitude that every second-grade warrior who crossed Fane paid with their lives.


    When Hector heard that, heughed as he looked at Fane mockingly. "Are you trying to tell us that you''re a great genius from a third-grade world that can kill us?"


    Heughed uproariously. It was like Fane had said an incredible joke.


    Edson, too, felt like it was hrious as well. They looked at Fane like they were looking at a brainless animal.

 Chapter 3359

    Chapter 3359


    ?


    After having his fill ofughter, Edson jeeringly remarked, "Do you think we''ll just believe what you say? If you were a genius or someone slightly strong, we''d be able to tell in an instant. We''d have been on guard, but you''re not. You''re just an idiot trying to act like you''re strong in front of us!"


    Hearing that, Fane had a curious glint in his eyes. There was a thought in his mind. Could these people have looked into all of the geniuses of third- grade worlds? Could they have remembered everyone who was skilled?


    Comparatively, he was sort of a dark horse that had suddenly appeared, so he was not among those geniuses. That was why no one knew him.


    Hector raised four fingers. "In this ughter game, there are only four noteworthy warriors from third-grade worlds, and we''ve memorized how all four of them look like. As long as we meet them, we''d be on guard. However, not a single one of them looks like you.


    "Stop with the act; don''t think that we''re idiots. We didn''t just take part in the ughter game for those five million spirit crystals, and we have more important things to do."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Fane slowly nodded. If he did not know those secrets, he might not have understood what they meant. However, he knew very well what they meant after he found out about the Heartblood.


    The Heartblood was incredibly important to them.


    They had spent a great deal of effort crafting a map of the ughter game. After that, they put up a gathering point and sent out a lot of strong second-grade world warriors inside the ughter game to retrieve the Heartblood. They had to have some grand n for it, and to prevent unnecessary events from happening, they would naturally have observed the participating warriors from third-grade worlds.


    The moment they saw any strong warriors from third-grade worlds entering, they would immediately take note and notify all participating second- grade world warriors, thus preventing bigger problems from arising.


    Fane sighed as he started to look around.


    He did not know why they were collecting so much Heartblood, but he had decided to find out before having them pay for it. If it was something beneficial, he would take it for himself.


    After thinking about that, Fane no longer hesitated.


    He looked up at Hector and Edson, coldly saying, "I''d advise the two of you to treat this seriously, then I''d at least have a good time killing you. If you look down on me, then it''ll feel like fm just killing livestock. It''ll be too boring."


    The moment he said that, Edson and Hector''s expressions soured.


    Hector said with a huff, "Brat! You''re really crossing the line here. Since you want to die so badly, I''ll grant you your wish!"


    Christian started to try and struggle


    against his chains, but the chains were made with a special material He was heavily injured as well, so he was not capable of running, though he still tried to put up a fight


    swnow


    He struggled as he shouted at Fane, "Just hurry and leave while you can! Are you crazy?! You''ll be tortured if they capture you!"


    Jackson shook his head helplessly.


    He sighed, already resigning Fane to a fate that was worse than the two of them. If they were going to be tortured for four hours before they were killed, then Fane would be tortured for eight.

 Chapter 3360

    Chapter 3360


    ?


    The two warriors behind them were not easy to deal with. They were vicious and never regarded warriors from third-grade worlds as people. They merely treated them as livestock that could be killed at any moment.


    Christian was struggling immensely, causing Hector to frown as he whipped Christian again. Christian fell to the ground as his back burned hotly.


    Fane frowned, and his calm expression finally turned serious. Those second-grade world warriors'' hands were all stained with the blood of third-grade world warriors.


    Fane was someone who would ignore anything that was not too outrageous. After all, it was his belief that the world was branded with the ''survival of the fittest'' notion, and death wasmon news. However, Fane could not remain calm at the current situation.


    Fane''s hands moved as he formed countless seals that materialized in the air, quickly fusing together. A faint ck glow could be seen from the middle of the fusion, and a one-meter-long de appeared in front of everyone.


    Edson and Hector exchanged an incredulous look. They felt like Fane was crazy and refused to drop whatever facade he crafted. They had seen through him, but he still insisted on acting like he was an amazing genius. It was both hrious and frustrating.


    Hector scoffed as he took out his weapon, rushing forward. They would be too kind to him by facing him at the same time, and Hector nned on finishing things in one blow to show Fane the gap between him and geniuses from second-grade worlds.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Fane sighed helplessly when he saw Hector attacking alone. The moment Hector attacked, Fane could tell the limits of Hector''s strength and estimate who he was. Even if he was from a holy grade n, he would only be an ordinary inner disciple. Hector could not be anything spectacr at all.


    Fane pushed his hands forward, and his Broken Soul de shot forward like a cannon, swiftly shing with the sword in Hector''s hand. Everyone heard a crack as the sword shattered the moment it shed.


    Before everyone could react, the gray Broken Soul de had pierced through Hector''s chest. The man had not even been able to cry out in agony before he fell to the ground.


    The Broken Soul de had not


    Soul


    diminished in strength after piercing through Hector and continued to charge toward Edson, who was not far away. The horrified Edson lunged upward, trying to turn around and run-immediately.


    Hector had not held back earlier, but his weapon had been shattered right away, and he was basically punctured before mming onto the ground. Edson was no match for Hector, so there was no way he could fight against Fane. It was madness incarnate!


    Fane had not been acting or putting on a show; he really was that strong.


    They were screwed, and they could never survive this!


    Edson waspletely terrified at that moment.


    He regretted doubting Fane. If he had, he might have been able to leave. Yet, he practically stood no chance at that moment. As the thought surfaced in Edson''s mind, he felt a chill in his chest before pain flooded in his mind.


    S


    He looked down to see the same gray de piercing through his chest. The pain of his soul being ripped apart started to spread from his chest, and his cries of agony soon followed.


    The intense pain rendered him


    incapable of thought as he copsed on the ground, and he then began to spasm as did every other warrior who had been hit by the Broken Soul de-unable to control himself at all.

 Chapter 3361

    Chapter 3361


    ?


    Fane sighed helplessly. If it had been the two of them together, the battle might have been a bit more interesting. Yet, those two had been too confident. They had dared to charge at him alone, so killing them was as simple as chopping up vegetables. It had not been interesting in the slightest.


    Both Jackson and Christian were stunned. They froze as their eyes widened. Their lips constantly twitched as they looked at the two who were rolling on the ground. They did not know how to react at that moment. Everything that had happened was just too much of a shock for them.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The chains on their arms were cut from the middle, and their arms were suddenly free. Turning around, they noticed that the chains had all been cut by Fane, which was when they slowly started to react.


    Christian''s eyes werepletely wide as he stared right at Fane, unable to say anything. Jackson was the first to react.


    He rushed to Fane and greeted him, "Thank you, hero! Could I know your name?"


    It was Fane''s first time being called a hero. He could not stop himself from letting out augh before he shook his head and said, "I''m not a hero. I just couldn''t stand the sight of these people."


    When Jackson saw that Christian was not doing anything, he hurriedly tugged at Christian''s sleeve so he would thank Fane with him. Only then did Christian snap back to reality. Fane shook his head, telling them they did not need to be that courteous. It was no big deal to Fane.


    Even without the other two, Fane would have killed Edson and Hector anyway. He waved to those who


    fet


    were hiding by the side, and all of them appeared. This time, it was not over.


    just Alfred and Rudy who camas)


    Even Frederick''s group did as well. Christian and Jackson were stunned when they saw so many people appearing at the same time.


    Fane gave a few brief introductions before having the two of them immediately rest to recover. They nodded. Fane frowned as he looked into their injuries. After looking at them, he shook his head helplessly.


    He had nned on bringing them with him, but their injuries were far too severe. Bringing them along would increase the risk too drastically, so he decided to find a safe spot for them to wait for the end of the ughter game.


    The two of them haveplete trust in Fane. No matter what Fane said, they would follow. They found a rtively secluded spot to rest momentarily. Fane took out the map from Mustard Seed and showed it to everyone.


    He pointed at a marked ce and said, "The goal is to get to this ce. It''s about ten kilometers away. It is called a small gathering point by those people. Part of them would bring heavily injured third-grade warriors over to be exchanged there. Content belongs to


    "After that, the ones who took the warriors would bring the injured third-grade world warriors to the endpoint. This is where we need to strike. We can save the warriors and kill the others as well."


    After witnessing Fane''s true skills, none of them dared to go against Fane''s ideas. No matter what Fane did, they would follow him


    l.n


    obediently. That was the advantage of the strong. Fane had already killed a total of seven warriors.

 Chapter 3362

    Chapter 3362


    ?


    In order to earn more spirit crystals and end up in the top rankings, he needed to kill even more warriors from second-grade worlds. He would end the lives of those arrogant people. That was Fane''s final goal.


    Len sighed as he summoned up the courage to say, "I''m not being cowardly, but I just feel like this is too dangerous. I know that Fane''s talents are exceptional, but there''s always strength in numbers. If our goal is the final point, there''ll definitely be a lot of strong warriors there. It will be hard for you to avoid danger once you''re there."


    Fane nodded, not disagreeing. Len was right, but Fane had already thought about that.


    He looked up and told everyone, "That''s why we''ll need to work together to prevent me from getting too outnumbered. I know you''ll say that it''ll be difficult to gather the warriors from third-grade worlds. In the first ce, finding them won''t be easy, but I don''t think it''s too big of a problem, since we still have enough time."


    The moment he said that everyone looked at each other. Rudy was the closest to Fane, so he would naturally not hold back on asking questions unlike the rest.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He turned to look at Fane and said, "There''s still enough time? Why do you say that? The ughter game will end when there are only a hundred left. I feel like quite a lot have probably died. It should be ending not too longter."


    The ughter game had a total of two hundred and twenty participants, and only a hundred of them would be able to survive. They had seen so many corpses, coupled with the ones that Fane had killed, there should have been at least three to four dozen dead. Moreover, adding up the corpses that they did not see, Rudy felt like there should be at least sixty or seventy that were already dead.


    Only another fifty or sixty needed to die for the ughter game to end. It probably would not take that much time, but Fane seemed to think that they would still be in the ughter game for quite a while.


    Fane let out augh as he looked into the distance. His tone was soft but exceptionally firm, "We''ll still be here for at least a week."


    Everyone was stunned at those


    words as they looked at Fane with confused expressions. At that moment no one voiced any


    questions and merely waited fox


    Fane to answer. Fane''s skills were amazing which caused Fane''s


    words to sound more convincing.


    He sighed and said, "Those two did not kill Christian and Jackson right away, and instead took them to be exchanged. After that, they would be taken to somewhere further away.


    "Normally, they would not need to go through so much trouble at all. Even if they wanted the Heartblood,


    there''s no need to transport so


    far away and let them live till the final destination. They have to have a reason for that.


    "Of the corpses we''ve seen and the ones that have died at my hands, there are about thirty to forty people. Normally, your guess would be right. There should be a lot more corpses that we didn''t see. However, due to the current situation, I disagree with your thinking.


    "There are probably a lot of warriors from the third-grade worlds that have been injured and are being sent to the final destination where we can''t see them. They would die immediately and will be slowly tortured."

 Chapter 3363

    Chapter 3363


    ?


    When Rudy heard that, he shivered. He absolutely hated the warriors from second-grade worlds. They could no longer be called human, but demons that crawled out of hell.


    However, Rudy still asked, "Why do they need to go through so much trouble? What''s the advantage of dying things for so long? If they want the Heartblood, wouldn''t it be simpler for them to get it right after they deal with the warriors? There''s no need to waste so much time and effort."


    Fane took a deep breath and said with some uncertainty, "I think that they''re purely doing it to dy things. Only by dying the time long enough will they be able to kill all of the warriors from third-grade worlds and obtain even more Heartblood.


    "Just think about it. Those warriors from the second-grade worlds gathered so much information to be able to pull this off. They even put in so much effort to create the maps and offered so much spirit crystals as rewards.


    "Everything points to the fact that they have some grand n. Since they had spent so much effort and so many spirit crystals, they would naturally need to make things thorough. They won''t allow any warriors from third-grade worlds to step out of space. I feel like those madmen might even start attacking the warriors from second-grade worlds in the end."


    Len''s lips twitched as he rubbed his head, unable to stop himself from saying, "If your guess is right, then it''s just crazy. I don''t even want to think about what''s going to happen next."


    Frederick sighed, "They''re all madmen in the first ce. To aplish their goals, they''ll stop at nothing. They kill people like livestock, so we can''t think of them as regr people. I even feel like nothing they do will be normal."


    e


    As he said that Frederick was full of hatred. Everything they did showed that they did regard warriors from third-grade worlds as humans. They merely saw them as sacrifices to extract every bit of value from. Frederick absolutely hated them just thinking about it. Content belongs to


    Fane looked up slightly and said, "All of the warriors from the third-grade worlds who entered this space have been remembered by the warriors from the second-grade worlds. They''ll count the numbers, and they won''t let anyone off."


    Fane''s guess caused distress to


    everyone there. Even though it sounded absurd, the fact that Fane was saying it made it even more believable. It might very well be the truth fall of that were true, then what awaits for them would be several times more dangerous than they thought. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if they hid, the madmen from the second-grade worlds would just slowly stall for time until every single one of them was found. They would not have anywhere to hide, and only cruel torture awaited them.


    Fane sighed helplessly, "That''s why my ns aren''t for the sake of revenge, but because we have to do those four who are


    this. Even t


    incredibly strong will end up being killed after being pursued byrge numbers of warriors. Even they


    wouldn''t be able to escape, so we''re doing this for self-preservation." Content belongs to


    Fane''s words served as an rm in their heads. Even if they were scared, they had to put all of that aside. It was because they were already forced into a corner. There was no point in continuing to hide. They would be found in the end.


    Jackson asked shakily, "Are you sure they won''t let anyone off? If they just can''t find someone, will they continue to stall for time until thest person is found?"

 Chapter 3364

    Chapter 3364


    ?


    He had naturally said that because he still had some hope in his heart. After all, Jackson''s skills were not great. In the group, he was only stronger than Alfred and Rudy. Facing warriors from second-grade worlds, he was just cannon fodder.


    He was also heavily injured at that moment, so there was no way he would be useful at all. Jackson felt like the only thing he could do was to find a safe ce to hide and wait for the end result.


    Fane looked at Jackson helplessly, saying in a cold voice, "There''s no way anyone will be let go. Just think about it. The warriors from the second- grade world are using cruel methods that can''t be tolerated. If the news gets out, what will the warriors from third-grade worlds do?


    "They''ll definitely team up to go against all the warriors from second-grade worlds. Then, things won''t be good for them in the future. To stop something like that from happening, there''s no way they can spare anyone. The ughter game has a high death rate in the end. The warriors from third-grade worlds have a sixty to seventy percent chance of dying.


    "If it got any worse, it''d be seventy or eighty percent. As long as no one mentions anything, the warriors from the third-grade worlds won''t find out about this secret for the moment. Even if they did notice, it would require the other worlds to realize something was wrong too."


    Fane''s exnation caused everyone to understand. Rudy frowned and said, "So they''ll stall for time as long as possible, and not let anyone who finds out about this survive. It''s pointless to hide. They''ll do everything they can to find those who are hiding."


    Fane nodded. After that, he said the horrifying truth again, "They''re incredibly prepared. Before the ughter game, they must have already thought about all the potential problems.


    "They would have thought about people hiding from them as well. They won''t let anyone go, so they must''ve figured out a n against that too. They might have brought in something special to find the hidden warriors."


    Jackson''s expression stiffened as he started to pale. He looked down with a pained expression, "Why are they doing this?! Why do they need to be so cruel?! Do they see everyone else as animals?"


    Christian frowned and said, "Are you trying to reason with the warriors from second-grade worlds? If they had any humanity, they wouldn''t have done all this. The fact that they''re doing this means they don''t see us as human at all.


    "They''re killing us like livestock. They won''t feel guilty about it at all. Why are you being so naive right now, asking why they''re being so cruel? Do you even need to ask?"


    Jackson gulped, goingpletely silent. Christian clenched his fists tightly, "Those people will pay! Even if I die, I''ll drag them down with me. These animals need to die!"


    Fane looked at Christian and patted Christian on the shoulder, "You


    probably won''t die. As long as all of us work together, we won''t die here. What


    we need to do right now is ne


    fight back! We need to find all of the warriors from third grade worlds that are still alive tounch a counterattack. If things go on, ourBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    only end is death!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Christian nodded vigorously, "You''re right! If we don''t fight back, the end will just be even worse!"


    Len looked at Fane before he looked at the emotional Christian, "How are we going to find the other warriors? We were only able to form our group out of coincidence as wenhappened to meet on the road. Are we going to scatter all over and try to find warriors from third grade worlds to convince them to join us?

 Chapter 3365

    Chapter 3365


    ?


    Fane shook his head, saying seriously, "That would be too dangerous and inefficient. The more time we dy, the more dangerous it will get. We need a better way."


    Rudy got excited at that, "What way?"


    Fane nced at Rudy, not answering his question.


    At the valley ten kilometers away was a meeting point for the second-grade world''s warriors. At that meeting point were two warriors with bamboo hats. They looked incrediblyzy as they chatted. They were disciples from the same n. The older one on the left was called Manuel Herro, while the one on the right was Marc Loon.


    Manuel shook his head and said, "I don''t know what those big shots are thinking. Is there a need to make such a big fuss? We''ve basically beenboring so much because of that. I wasn''t even nning on taking part in the ughter game. A test like this isn''t worth it for me, but I was still forced toe here."


    Marc sighed helplessly, "Why do we always end up in difficult things together? You were forced in, but so was I. That person said that I would have to give a lot of Heartblood if I didn''t join this.


    "However, if I joined, I won''t need to offer a lot of Heartblood, and I would get rewards as well. He made me choose, but isn''t he just threatening me? Did I really have a choice? I just had to lower my head and say yes."


    Manuel sighed before his eyes lit up and he said, "Do you know why they need so much Heartblood for? Is it to activate some treasure or make some weapon? Maybe it''s to lure out something amazing."


    Marc smiled in exasperation, "Manuel, if you don''t know, then how would I? All we can do is listen to them. At least the ones who are dying aren''t warriors from second-grade worlds."


    Manuel nodded with a smile, "You''re right. We''re not the ones dying anyway. The warriors from the third-grade worlds should just die. It''s better if all of them die.


    "They still don''t know what they''ll be facing in the future. I don''t know what the point of the Heartblood is, but there''s something I did find out Those people already decided that they would not let any warriors from third-grade worlds leave this ce to prevent any third-grade worlds from seeking revenge after finding out. Even though we wouldn''t be scared of that, it''s still unnecessary trouble."


    Marc raised an eyebrow, "Are they even worthy of revenge? They''re just trash. We don''t have to bother with them at all. There''s an uncrossable gap between second and third-grade worlds The difference in strength is immense. They would pay a drastic price if they wanted revenge. I don''t think they would dare to do it."


    Saying that, both of them got a bit excited. In their eyes, warriors from third-grade worlds werepletely beneath their notice. The third-grade worlds were not worthy of standing on the same field as them at all.


    They were enjoying criticizing the third-grade world. They insulted the third-grade world constantly. After talking for a long time, Manuel interrupted Marc.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Let''s stop talking about that first. We can''t forget our job. We''ll be punished if there are any mistakes. It''s already four hours, where''s Hector? Could something have happened along the way?"


    Marc smiled and said, "How could anything have happened? Hector is still an inner disciple of a holy grade n. Among the warriors from the third-grade worlds, only the


    el?


    strongest of them would be able to stand up to Hector. I think you''re being too worried."


    Manuel nodded slowly, "You''re right, but for some reason, I have an uneasy feeling in my heart. Could I just be overthinking things?"

 Chapter 3366

    Chapter 3366


    ?


    Marc let out augh before he nodded and said, "You''re just overthinking things. This is just a simple exchange job. What sort of ident could happen? The two of them must bete because they''re cking off."


    Hearing Marc''s words, Manuel felt a bit exasperated. He turned to look at Marc seriously, "I feel like you''re being so optimistic. Even though the warriors from the second-grade worlds this time are stronger than usual, there might still be some idents that can happen. The third-grade worlds still have some strong warriors on their side."


    When Marc heard that he shook his head in an uncaring manner, "What sort of surprises could there be? You''re right, there are some strong warriors from the third-grade worlds, but we already know about all of them. We can just avoid them if we see them. Those two shouldn''t be that stupid.


    "As for the rest, you don''t have to be concerned. The two of them are still from a holy grade n. They aren''t even regr outer disciples, but inner disciples. Normal warriors from a third-grade world wouldn''t be a match for them at all. There shouldn''t be any surprises."


    Manuel nodded, feeling like Marc made sense. However, he still could not stop himself from worrying. He kept on feeling like something unexpected might happen, but he could not say why. The strange feeling kept on persisting.


    Then, they suddenly saw a figure slowly walking toward them. The person''s clothes were familiar. They had gray robes with blue clouds on them. It looked like a warrior from the second-grade world, the Sacred Water Continent. Looking at that figure, Marc pointed over with a smile, "Speak of the devil, isn''t that Hector? That''s strange... Why is he alone? Where is Edson? Where are the people they''re supposed to be sending? Didn''t the sound array say that they managed to capture two warriors? Why is he alone? Did something really happen?"


    As they said that, both of them froze


    .n


    as they started to go on alert. It was still far away, and Marc shouted at the person, "Hector, what''s your situation?! Why are you alone? Where did Edson and the ones you captured go?"


    The person did not answer Marc and merely continued to slowly walk toward them. That was when both of them started to feel like something was amiss.


    Manuel frowned as he stared at the person. After observing the person, he whispered, "There''s something wrong with this person. He''s not Hector. Just look at how he''s lowering his head and not letting us see his face!"


    The moment he said that, the person in front of them looked up. They saw that it was not Hector. It was a man wearing Hector''s robes. The man looked a few years younger than Hector.


    His gaze was firm and his footsteps were steady. Even when he was being observed, his expression did not change. It was like nothing that was happening around himContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    el?


    mattered to him at all. Marc turned to took at Manuel. Both of them felt something off.


    Marc narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Who are you? Why are you wearing Hector''s clothes?"


    The person who was wearing


    Hector''s clothes was Fane. He had put on a disguise to get closer. He thought that he would have been noticed immediately, but those two had let down their guards too much. When he walked over, they had not tried to check him with their senses at all. Instead, he was allowed to get closer to them. It was only when he was thirty meters away did they notice something wrong.

 Chapter 3367

    Chapter 3367


    ?


    Manuel frowned as he coldly looked at Fane, "Speak when you''re spoken to! Who are you?!"


    Fane smiled, not continuing to go forward as he straightened his body, letting the other two observe him. Manuel''s lips twitched, "Did I jinx it? I was right, something did happen to the two of them!"


    The moment he said that, Marc produced a patrol charm from his spatial ring. His hands started to form seals that went into the patrol charm. The charm glowed yellow before it started to crumble, fusing into the surrounding space. A strong sensory wave exploded outward incredibly quickly.


    Fane could clearly feel that wave observing his body before it started to stretch further back. After taking a breath, the wave stopped. With Marc at the center, he had managed to observe a kilometer-wide radius.


    Marc said in surprise, "There''s no one! Other than this brat, there''s no one hiding around us!"


    The patrol charm was a high-grade array that would scout everything within a kilometer when it was activated. Every living being would be sensed. After using it, Marc was shocked to notice that there was only one person there. No ambushes were lying in wait.


    Marc was so shocked that he did not know what to say. Manuel turned around after Marc said that. He had a look of surprise in his eyes as well. Both of them felt like it was unbelievable.


    They thought that Fane was just a scout and that there should have been quite a few people lying in wait around them, trying to surround them. Expectedly, that person was acting alone. What was he trying to do? Was he trying to face both of them? Was he that confident in himself?


    Marc scoffed and said to Fane, "Brat, did youe alone?!"


    Fane nodded calmly, admitting it without any hesitation. Marc was speechless when Fane nodded. That guy really was honest. Fane had


    that. Fane''s expression was incredibly cation as well as if he was not afraid that they knew.


    actually answered him just like ne


    Marc had a look of disdain on his face, "Where did you get those clothes? What are you here for? Don''t tell me you''re here to kill us?!"


    Faneughed as he answered the man slowly, These clothes are Hector''s. You''re right, I dide here to kill you, but I don''t n on


    killing you immediately. I needBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ????


    information from the two of you. only kill you after I learn what I need to Content belongs to


    Both Marc and Manuel were stunned when they heard what Fane had to say, as well as Fane''s calm expression when he said all of that. They were confused and shocked, finding something incredibly odd about what was happening.


    Marc said, "I don''t know this kid. I''ve never seen him from the images they sent. Did I forget, or is this guy just crazy?"

 Chapter 3368

    Chapter 3368


    ?


    Manuel turned to look at Marc. He took a deep breath before he shook his head, "You''re not mistaken. I''ve never seen this kid either. However, we can''t underestimate him. Everything about him is strange. We shouldn''t fall for his tricks."


    Marc frowned as he said in an incredulous tone, "What kind of tricks can he have? This kid might seem a little strange, and his words might be hrious, but there''s no way he can face the two of us alone. No matter what, we''re still from a holy grade n, and we''re above average among the inner disciples.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Unless it''s one of those four, we don''t have to worry at all. I feel like Hector and Edson must have stumbled upon something problematic on the way, and Hector must have died for this kid. He should be a little skilled, but that victory went to his head. He must think he can beat the two of us alone, and came here for the rewards..."


    After he said that, Marc started tough at Fane mockingly. He felt like Fane was just an idiot who had let one win go to his head, thinking that no one could beat him.


    Manuel did not agree with Marc''s thoughts. He turned to look at Marc seriously as he said quickly, "Don''t be too optimistic. Be careful. Even though what you said sounds reasonable, it doesn''t mean it''s the truth. What if this kid is so skilled that both of us can''t defeat him?"


    Marc frowned as he looked at Manuel unhappily, "Manuel, you''re being too carefultely. What I''m saying is the answer, there''s no way it''s anything else. If he''s really that strong, why didn''t we get any of his images? Today, the leaders have made so much preparations.


    "How could they have missed out on anything? All of the exceptional geniuses have been noted down by them. They''ve already looked into all of the participants from the third-grade worlds carefully. After figuring things out, they managed to determine the four most dangerous ones as well as two stronger ones. This kid isn''t among them!"


    Manuel gulped as he said anxiously, "That''s not a guarantee! We should still be careful. Let''s attack togetherter. You have to use your full force! We need to kill him in one blow!"


    Even though Marc felt like Manuel was being an overly cautious coward, he still nodded in the end, indicating that he would put his all to prevent anything unexpected.


    Fane calmly stood in front of them,


    not showing any emotion as he listened to their discussions. Marc looked at Fane for a while, and could not help but ask, "Brat, looks like you''re very confident. Do you think you can kill both of us?"


    Et


    Faneughed as he said calmly, "Killing both of you is just too easy. I just listened to the two of you talk because wanted to see how you would decide to attack. You''d better attack me together. That would be a bit more interesting for me."


    Both of them were stunned when they heard Fane''s words. Fane was really crossing the line. They exchanged a look of anger and no longer waited.


    The two of them rushed at Fane at the same time. When Fane saw their attack, he finally moved. His hands constantly moved as he formed seal after seal, condensing into a de in the air.


    Fane''s expression did not change as


    he pushed his hand forward. The Broken Soul de shot right at the two of them. With a boom, their techniques shed in the air. Right after that, two cries of agony could be heard.

 Chapter 3369

    Chapter 3369


    ?


    Manuel and Marc clutched their chests at the same time as their expressions twisted in pain. Both of them copsed on the ground at the same time, and the swords in their hands shattered from Fane''s broken Soul de. The two of them constantly writhed on the ground like a worm that had been cut into two. Fane smiled, not hesitating to walk toward both of them.


    At a cave ten kilometers away, Rudy and the others were sitting down cross-legged. A few of them had serious expressions on their faces, especially Jackson. He had a hint of hopelessness on his face as well. Fane had left alone to deal with the two who were at the meeting point while the rest of them were made to stay in the cave.


    Frederick and Len were not there but had gone to contact others. The ones who remained had sunken looks on their faces. As time passed, all of them started to feel like Fane''s guess was the actual truth.


    However, the more certain they were of it, the more fear they felt. They were in a battle to death with only one side who could win and have the right to leave this space. Jackson regretted participating in the ughter game. He had thought that he would not die if he was just a bit careful.


    After he entered, he found that the situation was incredibly different. If Fane had not saved him earlier, there was no way he would still be alive. The more he thought about it, the more his body trembled in fear.


    Christian was not much better either. At that moment, Christian was constantly thinking about what Fane had said the other day.


    As the few of them were deep in their thoughts, Christian suddenly voiced a question, "Why are they just leaving the corpses there for all to see? After they have killed and gotten the Heartblood, they could have just dealt with the bodies.


    "Even if they just burned the bodies away, it would be better than just putting those bodies on disy. At the very least, we wouldn''t have overthought things, and we would not have been able to figure things out. Wouldn''t it be easier for them if we did not know anything? Fane would not have been able to guess their goal."


    When that was said, everyone looked up at the same time. Christian was right, but the others could not figure it out.


    Rudy said with a frown, "They have to have a reason that they''re doing this! There''s no way they would make such a rudimentary mistake with such an intricate n. We just can''t figure out why."


    Trent said, "I feel like anything they do would be beyond myprehension. They''re not even humans in my mind anymore. They''re just a bunch of deviants. I wouldn''t be surprised no matter what they did."


    Rudy was a bit exasperated when he


    heard that, "Even if they are, we should still try to figure out what they''re thinking. Knowing your enemy is the first step to victory Only by figuring things out will we be able to figure out a n. I don''t think lean, though. Why don''t att of you discuss it together." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The others exchanged looks of helplessness.

 Chapter 3370

    Chapter 3370


    ?


    Jackson said, "I just can''t understand anything they do anyway. I can''t figure out why they would do this and let us figure out their goals. Would they have anything to gain from that? I feel like there are only negatives.


    "We''ll end up fighting back, and the more cowardly ones will end up hiding, causing them even more trouble. Dragging things might not be good for them."


    Christian nodded emphatically, feeling like Jackson was right. After Trent thought for a long time, he suddenly said, "Don''t use our logic on them. Since they''ve done it, it must benefit them in some way. When we notice something wrong with the situation, we won''t just fight back. We will also start to feel fear. We''ll constantly be tortured by fear.


    "Fear and pain are things that can speed up blood essence flowing into the heart. That''s also why they''re torturing us. Pain will cause blood essence to flow into our hearts and form Heartblood."


    When he said that, everyone widened their eyes. Rudy nodded and shot Trent a thumbs up.


    "You''re still the most reliable one. Why didn''t I think about that? That has to be the reason. All these people are putting in so much effort to gather even more Heartblood. Even though we still don''t know what it''s used for, there has to be a reason they''re putting in so much effort for it!"


    Jackson''s expression froze as he started to tense up. He said in a rough tone, "Those despicable animals are even worse than I thought. In order to torture us, they''re trying everything they can. We shouldn''t fall for it.


    "We really are living in fear at the moment. We''re afraid of the future and afraid of the uncertainty of death. It causes us to feel even more tortured. I can even feel my blood essence flowing into my heart, fulfilling their wishes!"


    As he said that, pain could be seen in Jackson''s eyes. Jackson hated the warriors from the second-grade worlds incredibly deeply. He wanted nothing more than to rip them apart, but his abilities were limited, so he was forced to suffer in this endless pain.


    Christian sighed as he looked into the distance, This has always been a world where the strong dominated. I thought that I was already used to cruelty, but it looks like I was too naive. I never expected this world to be so much crueler than I had thought."


    No one could hold back from sighing. No matter what they did, there was no way they could change the situation in front of them. They were forced to hope that someone as strong as Fane would be able to turn the tables. At the very least, they wanted to leave this ce alive. Content belongs to


    Trench said helplessly, "I wonder how Fane is doing. Could he have stumbled on anything inconvenient?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In truth, Trent wanted to ask if Fane


    would be in danger, but he changed what he said. After all, someone as strong as Fane would not be in any danger unless Fane wanted to. He was worried that something unexpected would happen to Fane because Fane was the hope in his heart. Content belongs to


    If anything happened to Fane, then they would lose theirst flicker of hope. Trent despaired just thinking about it. Right at that moment, they heard footstepsing from outside, and everyone was on full alert.

 Chapter 3371

    Chapter 3371


    ?


    Len was the first to stand up. He took out his weapon from his storage space and stared out in rm. When he saw that Fane was the one there, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Fane was dragging Manuel and Marc into the cave, with both of thempletely tied up. He tossed the both of them inside, and they let out cries of agony as they started to roll on the ground. When all of them saw that sight, they werepletely relieved.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane had perfectly aplished his task, getting the two of them back here without being injured at all. Even though they expected the result, they were still a little worried before they saw it for themselves.


    Fane looked over at them and merely nodded before he walked over to Marc and Manuel. He kicked Manuel, causing Manuel to grunt before he rolled on the floor.


    Fane controlled the power of the Broken Soul de and had not destroyed Manuel''s soul too much. At that moment, both of them were still conscious. Manuel was trembling in pain, but he clenched his teeth and bore with it, not crying out in agony.


    When he was tossed into the cave, he looked around and seemed to have figured something out when he saw so many warriors from third-grade worlds gathered there. He looked down, gesturing like he was not willing to talk.


    Marc was not as resolved as Manuel was. Marc was crying out in pain, pleading to Fane, "Please let me go! Once I get out, I won''t say anything! As long as you let me go, I''ll give you anything you want!"


    Seeing his fellow disciple being so soft, Manuel scoffed as he said in a low voice, "Even if you get on your knees and beg, he won''t let you go Where do you think this is? If you, he''ll get five million as reward and add another body to his name. Just think about it. If you were him, would you let yourself go?"


    Marc shut his eyes despondently, not willing to believe it. However, his reason told him that Manuel was right. If he was in Fane''s position, there was no way he would let him off.


    Marc bit his lips and he shut his mouth hopelessly. He silently bore with the pain. Faneughed as he coldly looked at Manuel. He slowly knelt and looked into Manuel''s resolute eyes.


    "You''re more stubborn than I thought. I definitely won''t let you go, but there''s something both of you need to understand. I can kill you quickly or I can slowly torture you until you die. It''s your choice to make."


    The moment he said that, Marc


    started to shake in fear as he looked at Fane with an open mouth. He could not find the words at that moment, even forgetting to ask for mercy All he could feel was


    hopelessness and de was get


    looked at Fane coldly, refusing to say anything.


    Fane did not n on listening to them and merely said, "Both of you, listen up, tell me everything you know, and I''ll end you quickly. If you lie or refuse to talk, then what awaits you is endless torture. I have all the time in the world. I can slowly y around with your two."


    Marc gulped as he tried to shrink back, yet he had been tied up very well. He was not able to move much at all. At that moment, the cave was incredibly silent. No one spoke. Rudy and the others quietly stood behind Fane, and Marc and Manuel were both in aplicated mood.

 Chapter 3372

    Chapter 3372


    ?


    After a long moment, Marc said as he trembled, "I don''t know a lot. What do you want to know..."


    Before he could finish, Manuel stopped him, "Are you really that spineless? They haven''t even started torturing us, and you''re already in such a hurry to help them. Don''t let me look down on you!"


    Hearing that, Marc was anxious as well. He mumbled, "What''s there to be stubborn about? It''s not like I''m betraying our n, I just don''t want to sell my soul for them. I was threatened toe into this ce in the first ce!


    "Why do I need to help them guard their secrets?! In the end, I''ll die anyway, so why don''t I die a quicker death? At least I won''t be tortured. It''s not like doing this will..."


    Hearing that, Manuel scoffed, "You really are spineless. Even if it''s not for their sake, you have to remember that you''re a warrior from a second- grade world. You''re not on these people''s side. For the sake of your dignity, you shouldn''t toy around like that. You''re just saying whatever they want you to do, what a coward!"


    Marc''s face reddened in anger, unable to say anything.


    Rudy frowned as he snorted before he said, "Will things end well just because you show some backbone? At least being spineless will grant him a quick death. If you clench your teeth and bear with it, you''ll just be tortured for even longer.


    "Once we capture even more people,


    we''ll manage to figure things out eventually anyway. You being stubborn just feels like a joke to me. It''s one thing if you want to be a joke, but you''re even forcing someone else to follow you. What kind of hero do you think you are?" Content belongs to


    Manuel clenched his teeth and said, "We''re just prisoners that you can do anything you want with right now anyway. You''d seem to be in the right no matter what you say, but don''t be so pleased with yourselves. You wanted the truth, right? Then let me tell you! None of you will be able to leave this ce alive. Once I die, you''ll be following me! Remember! It''s all of you!"


    After saying that, Manuel started tough out loud in a cruel manner. Fane raised an eyebrow as he started to show some interest. Manuel''s words had the opposite effect of what he wanted. Manuel had wanted to threaten Fane and the rest of them, but the moment he revealed the truth, it had proven Fane''s thoughts were right instead.


    Fane narrowed his eyes and looked at Manuel coldly. He said slowly, "Actually, I already knew about that even if you didn''t say it. Didn''t you already n to not let a single warrior from third-grade worlds walk out of this ce?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "If we die, it would save you a lot of trouble. The warriors from second-grade worlds who entered this time were all meticulously chosen by certain people. All of them are skilled and intelligent. In order to get even more Heartblood, you''ll stoop to any method.


    "I know that they''re controlling the


    number of deaths. By doing so, they would have unlimited time to use. After all, only after a hundred and twenty people die will the ughter game@nd. You''ll use this time to the fullest, finding every single hiding warrior and making sure you torture every single one of them to obtain even more Heartblood!"


    As Fane said that, Manuel''s expression gradually darkened. That was because everything Fane said waspletely true. When Fane saw that Manuel''s face was darkening, he felt like everything he had spected waspletely true.

 Chapter 3373

    Chapter 3373


    ?


    He really did hit it right on the mark. Those crazy people were far too cruel. Fane took a deep breath as a resolved look showed in his eyes. All of his decisions were right. There were no problems at all. It looked like he would be fighting a long battle with those people after this.


    If they wanted to survive in this ce, they would have to make those people pay. That way, they would be able to reduce the losses and end the ughter game faster. The others could see that as well.


    Jackson''s face was as white as a sheet of paper. He started to get emotional again as his hands trembled. He even started to lose his footing a bit as he took a deep breath. Barely managing to stop himself from falling to the ground.


    The others had sour looks on their faces as well. Since Fane''s thoughts had been verified, it meant that they had a bitter battle ahead of them. A lot would die from the battle, but dying was still better than being tortured to death. At least they would not go through so much pain before they died.


    Fane sighed as he slowly stood up. He had a dark look on his face as well. No matter how strong Fane was, he could not stand up against absolute numbers. That was the truth. He needed others to help him to end the game.


    Fane took a few deep breaths as heposed himself, lowering his head as he asked again, "Just tell us everything you know. I actually already know a lot.


    "If you don''t tell me more, I won''t have the patience to y around with you anymore. I''ll just start letting you suffer to pay for those dead souls!"


    Marc was so scared that he almost stopped breathing. He hurriedly said, "I''ll talk! I''ll tell you everything, but I don''t know that much. I don''t know if you already know what I do..."


    Marc no longer cared about


    anything else at that moment. Just


    like he had said earlier, he did not want to suffer for those people. Even if he kept his mouth shut, he had nothing to gain for it. What awaited him was incredibly cruel and torturous. He could not even stand thinking about it.


    At that moment, Manuel was in no state to stop him. Manuel was deep in shock, and various thoughts were swimming in his head. Manuel was in a panic at that moment.


    Marc said anxiously, "I actually don''t know a lot! Lust know a little. The strongest geniuses of Sacred Water Continent and Golden Continent are all working together. They


    novels


    threatened us and made us listen to them, helping them obtain, Heartblood.


    bet


    "We might be inner disciples of holy grade ns, but we''re still not on their level in the end. If we didn''t follow what they wanted, we would just be targeted by them. That''s why we ended uping into this ce to help them do all these


    unbelievably cruel things


    Fane could not help but sneer when he heard all of that. Marc was quite smart to try and clear his own name, but Fane was not someone who would believe in someone''s innocence from a few words.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Marc only regretted what he did because of his current situation. He was surrounded by warriors from third-grade worlds that would torture him at any moment.


    Fane shook his head and said, "Continue."


    Marc gulped, continuing, "Our task was to receive those people... Those..."

 Chapter 3374

    Chapter 3374


    ?


    Before he could finish, someone could be heard from outside, "We found someone!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, stopping Marc from continuing as he stood up to head out of the cave.


    He saw an excited Frederick leading a group of people over. When the group entered the cave, the spacious cave suddenly felt a bit small. Frederick excitedly introduced everyone to Fane.


    The one in front was the strongest disciple from Frederick''s n. He was one of the four strongest third-grade world warriors that entered the ughter game. His name was Agelt Wryn. Just from his attire alone, it was easy to tell that he was no ordinary person.


    Fane nodded at that person. Before they got there, Frederick had already talked about Fane and described Fane''s skills as well. Even though Agelt felt like Frederick was exaggerating things, he trusted that Frederick would not exaggerate by that much. Hence, he knew that Fane was definitely no ordinary warrior.


    When it came to the strong, they all had very simr attitudes. Agelt ignored all of those people behind Fane, and merely nodded at Fane to show respect. Fane nodded at him as well. Agelt motioned with his hand for them to sit down to talk.


    In order to ally himself with even more warriors from third-grade worlds, Fane had thought of a n. He wanted all of them to use sound arrays to broadcast Fane''s hypothesis, doing as much as they can to contact even more warriors. Then, they would find a ce for them to gather.


    Frederick was lucky enough to meet one of his fellow disciples that could contact Agelt. After everyone sat down, Agelt anxiously said, "Are you sure they''ll try to kill all of us?"


    Fane nodded seriously as he looked at Agelt meaningfully. Sure enough, it was just as he thought. Those stronger warriors thought about escaping before fighting back when they heard about this.


    Agelt had asked that question simply because he wanted to know if he would be able to survive if he did not participate. When Fane nodded, Agelt''s face paled a little. However, those who were strong were naturally more confident.


    He took a deep breath and said helplessly, "So we''ll have to face them to death! Either they die, or we do!"


    Fane nodded again. A warrior from


    Chaos Continent behind Agelt


    §Ö


    frowned and said, "These dogs are really crossing the line here. Just because we weren''t fighting back they act however they please. They''re even trying to kill all of us off. I''ve already made my decision. Even if I die, I''ll drag a few of them with me! I won''t let them have all their fun!"


    The moment he said that, quite a few people agreed with him. All of them raised their hands, indicating that they would make their enemies pay even if they had to die. When Fane saw how invested they were, he suddenly felt more confident. Content belongs toExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It seemed like they were still quite intelligent. They knew that it would be an intense battle and that a lot would die. They could very well die themselves which was why they said they would drag a few down even if they had to.


    Agelt turned to look at them with a slightly cold expression before he looked back at Fane, "Do you have any good ns?"


    Fane looked up and said seriously,


    "The n is simple, we break them down one by one, and then we fight them to the death. Even if these warriors from second-grade worlds are all strong, there are not many who are well and truly skilled.


    "I''m more worried about fighting an all-out battle. Their numbers far exceed ours, we''d end up being on the defensive side. So we have to focus on eliminating them one by one after this. That would take some pressure off of me."

 Chapter 3375

    Chapter 3375


    ?


    After Fane said all of that, the others did not feel anything wrong, but Agelt frowned as an unhappy glint shed in his eyes. He felt like Fane was being arrogant. Fane did not seem to care about anyone else at all, wanting to use his own strength to solve the problem.


    Everyone else would just assist him. Agelt took a deep breath, thinking to himself that Fane was unbelievably arrogant. Fane wanted him to be a support member? What gave him the right to decide that?


    Agelt had never seen Fane''s skills and merely felt like Fane was just a better-than-average warrior that could not bepared to himself. Fane saw the unhappiness and disdain in Agelt''s eyes and knew what Agelt was thinking. However, Fane did not care.


    As time passed, Agelt would find out who to put his hopes on. That warrior from White Marsh Continent rubbed his face and sighed, "I don''t know how many have been taken away by them, and what they''re going through... I was almost captured earlier. Thankfully, I was smart enough to run without a second thought the moment I saw someoneing over. My fellow disciple thought I was being paranoid and didn''t flee with me. In the end, he was captured, and I don''t even know if he''s dead or alive."


    As he said that, he clenched his fists furiously.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alfred said angrily, "I''ll make sure these despicable animals pay the price! I''ll make them beg for mercy!"


    Alfred had been tortured initially. If Fane had not saved him, Alfred would probably have been captured and sent to a certain location, going through various forms of torture.


    They wanted to kill all of the warriors


    from second-grade worlds. They wanted the warriors of


    second-grade worlds to feel the fear and pain they have experienced After an hour, Len brought some men over as well. Fane was happy to see that Len had also found one of the four strongest warriors.


    That person was Braum Rock from Chaos Continent. Braum, was different from Agelt. Braum already knew about Fane. After all, White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent had been with the warriors of Hestia Continent in the level seven cities.


    Fane had given the warriors from those two continents a deep impression. It was natural that Braum knew of Fane. Agelt was from Lycan Continent, he had never heard of Fane at all and naturally knew nothing about Fane.


    The moment Braum entered the cave, he saluted Fane immediately and was very friendly. Fane was surprised at how Braum was acting. At that moment, there were thirty-two people within the cave. Other than the two on the ground, everyone was from a third-grade world.


    Braum exchanged some


    pleasantries With Fane and moved


    on. All of them were in a circle as they discussed their ns. Braum said immediately, "Fane, you''ll be our main force, so just say what you want to. As long as we don''t see any problems, we will follow your ns."


    Hearing that, Agelt looked at Fane with surprise before he looked to Braum. No one knew what he was thinking at all. Fane nodded and did not bother to hold back as he repeated the earlier ns.


    After that, Fane took out a map from


    Mustard Seed, putting it in front of everyone, "This a simple map. The most skilled warriors from the second-grade worlds are gathered in this forest. The ce is incredibly strategic, so let''s leave this till the end. We''ll clean up the warriors from second-grade worlds elsewhere for now!"


    Braum took the map and looked at it in detail, "All these meeting points are ced in good locations. It looks like they''ve thought about every decision carefully."

 Chapter 3376

    Chapter 3376


    ?


    In truth, Fane''s n was very simple. To beat the greatest numbers, they had to slowly eliminate their opponents before engaging in the final battle. After Fane gave an overview of his ns, he said something very important.


    "During this period, if they can''t stand us fighting back, then they''ll give up on controlling the numbers, letting the death toll reach a hundred and twenty, so the ughter game will end. If we kill enough of them, the number might reach a hundred and twenty as well, and the game will end, signifying we''ve achieved our goal.


    "Even though everyone''s furious at the warriors from the second-grade worlds, you have to remember one thing: everything we''re doing now is for the sake of leaving this isted space so we won''t be tortured and killed by then. As long as we''re alive, there''s still a chance for anything. Don''t just focus on killing, and don''t ignore your life."


    As long as enough people die, even if they did not reach their final battle, they would still be able to leave this ce. Once they got back to Weinhord City, they would not be able to do much of anything due to thews of the city.


    Then, news of what happened would spread, and all of the third-grade worlds would be wary of them, preventing unnecessary deaths. When Fane said that, everyone nodded simultaneously.


    Agelt took a deep breath as he frowned and said, "I really wonder why those guys need so much Heartblood. What''s the use? Could it open some treasure?"


    Fane nced at Agelt silently. However, his words stirred the curiosity of everyone else as they discussed the possible uses of Heartblood.


    Fane could not help but scoff internally. Agelt had other intentions for asking that, and they were not innocent.


    The warriors from second-grade


    worlds deployed cruel methods and had such a detailed n, and it gave Agelt the impression that


    Heartblood was very useful. It might end up leading to some treasures. He wanted a hand in it as well, so he could benefit from it. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane did not bother discussing that with them and merely listened as they talked about it.


    A warrior from the Lycan Continent said, "These guys must''ve found out


    a secret or something. Heartble et


    has to be a substance of great importance, or they wouldn''t have spent so much effort to gather so much Heartblood. We should question them after this. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "We need to be as cruel to them as they are to us. After that, we''ll be able to dig out all the secrets. We can announce it to everyone so their ns will fall apart!"


    "You''re right! That''s what we should do! If Fane hadn''t guessed their intentions and gathered us here, we''d still be in the dark right now. We''d just be waiting for them to ughter us!"


    "Those despicable guys need to pay the price. Otherwise, they''ll just think that third-grade worlds can be bullied. They''ll look down on us in the future no matter what happens!"


    "I never liked them in the first ce; these guys are only good at bullying the weak. It''s not like we don''t have powerful people in third-grade worlds. Just because they''re from second-grade worlds, they think they''re better than us and look down on us.


    "I admit that there are strong


    warriors among them, but it''s not


    .ne


    like all of them are strong. There are still a number of them who are barely noteworthy, but even those warriors look down on us. It''s not like they''re better than us, we''re just from different ces!"

 Chapter 3377

    Chapter 3377


    ?


    The crowd got more excited as they talked. All of the hatred in their hearts was voiced out. Ever since they interacted with the warriors from second- grade worlds, nothing good ever happened as they ridiculed them.


    Before, they had to just ept most of it as long as it did not cross the line, but as they felt even more pushed to the corner, they wanted to fight back. Whether it was in this space or after they went out, they would no longer hold back out of fear. That was because they knew very well that fear would just cause them to retreat even more, giving everything to those arrogant warriors from second-grade worlds.


    Rudy, sitting behind Fane, felt that it was pointless as he watched everyone being emotional. He whispered to Fane, "I feel like they just like talking. Once they go out, they''ll start considering a lot more things. They''ll never actually end up bing mortal enemies with the warriors from second- grade worlds. After all, wanting to really fight backes with a price. They''ll probably hesitate when their lives are at stake. There''s no meaning to what they''re saying now."


    Fane chuckled at Rudy''s words. He turned and gave him a nod, feeling like he was finally maturing. Rudy was no longer the brat from before that believed in everything everyone else said.


    Rudy coughed before he continued to whisper, "Agelt doesn''t seem like someone we''ll get along with. I can see from his expression that he doesn''t really want to lower his head to you. It''s honestly not that important to us, though. He just needs to be useful at the right times, though we can''t lower guard down around him. I feel like he''ll want topete against you in the future. You should be careful."


    Fane nodded. He had thought of that as well. Fane whispered back, "As long as he doesn''t hold us back when it matters, let him. He''ll understand howughable his actions are in the future."


    Rudy nodded. The two of them exchanged a look, and various emotions could be seen from that.


    60 kilometers away from the cave, at a shallow river, six warriors from second-grade worlds gathered. All of them had serious frowns on their faces.


    Manson Rose took a deep breath. "Is there still no news from that side? How many have we lost contact with?"


    Hirving Ochoa solemnly replied, "A


    total of ten are missing. Five of them are escorts, while the other five are meant to exchange prisoners. Those ten haven''t been contactable practically within the same day. I''ve tried my best to reach them, but there''s no news at all. We should make preparations for the worst."


    Marson raised an eyebrow and said, "It looks like those animals have learned to fight back, working together against us. However, the more they do that, the worse their fate will be. Those ten are about average in skill. They''re nothingpared to us. We''re prepared as well, so these things won''t happen." Content belongs to


    Uriel Masquez, who was standing at the back, said with a worried expression, Those who went


    missing are all pretty decent. Even though they''re in the middle of inner disciples, a few of them are still


    among the top fifty. We can''t find them anymore. Content belongs toExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "It means that those third-grade world fools managed to gather a portion of their forces. They reacted quite quickly. We thought they''d only notice what we''re doing around the third or fourth day."

 Chapter 3378

    Chapter 3378


    ?


    Mansonughed and said, "We underestimated them, alright. No matter how their skills are, they''re quite smart. Still, does it matter that they''re working together? They barely pose a threat! Those who have died were cannon fodder to us anyway. They won''t affect the greater n.


    "Those animals who are fighting back need to pay dearly, though. Those who''ve killed warriors from third-grade worlds will suffer a fate worse than the other warriors. We''ll make sure to drag out the time and slowly torture them!"


    Uriel was always a worrywart. He felt like with what was happening, even they needed to be careful. He walked forward and said to Manson, "You''re right, Manson, but I still feel like we should bolster our defenses. Even though they''re just fools from third-grade worlds, it won''t be too easy to deal with them if too many of them gather."


    Manson looked at Uriel, smiling as he said, "You''re being too cautious. Even if a lot of them are gathered together, it''s not like we''ll meet them. There are dozens of warriors from second-grade worlds still living right now, and we''re just some of them.


    "Unless we''re incredibly unlucky, there''s no way we''ll meet them. Also, these people will need to gather a lot of numbers to turn the tides in their favor. They can''t afford to split up, so the chances of us meeting them are even lower."


    Uriel could not say anything to that. He actually wanted to argue, but he was not as authoritative as Manson. If Uriel continued, he would definitely be upset. However, Uriel still felt like Manson was taking things too easily.


    Even though those warriors from third-grade worlds were not that strong, there was still strength in numbers. If enough of them were gathered, they would still be a threat.


    Hirving turned and patted Uriel on the shoulder. "When did you be so cowardly? Even if those people charge in right now, do we not know how to run? Sure, it''s a little embarrassing, but it''s still better than dying. Then, we can spread the news and gather a lot of people too. We won''t be afraid of them in that scenario. There''s honestly nothing much to worry about."


    Uriel sighed helplessly, having nothing else to refute with. All they could do was wait at that moment.


    Manson took out a piece of paper to note down those who were missing.


    "Make sure to always remember your task; it''s the most important. Bring these people back so he''ll know what''s happening."


    Uriel epted the piece of paper. He wanted to look it over when they suddenly heard footsteps from the distance.


    The six of them looked up at where the footsteps were from, and they saw five men slowly getting closer to them.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Out of the five, they recognized two


    of those men. The first was Agelt from the Lycan Continent, and the other was Braum from the Chaos Continent. The two of them were two of the strongest warriors from the third-grade worlds that bad entered.


    When the party of six saw who was there, they froze.


    Manson turned around angrily. "You really jinxed it! Ugh. There''s no need to fret, though¡ªwe have six on our side while they have five. Of those five, two of them are somewhat strong, while the others are nothing to worry about."


    Uriel''s lips twitched as anger red in his heart, but he did not say anything. Manson was crossing the line. Uriel''s worries had clearly been right, but this guy was ming him for jinxing it!


    It did not matter. It was not the time to think about that.


    Manson narrowed his eyes slightly before he took out a sword. The others pulled out their weapons as well.


    Fane stood in the middle, trying not to stand out.

 Chapter 3379

    Chapter 3379


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Braum walked in front, and Agelt was right behind him. The two of them looked incredibly confident, and their murderous intent soared as they got closer.


    When they were about 30 meters away, Braum stopped in his steps, which the others followed. The two sides looked at each other, and the atmosphere was incredibly tense as though an intense battle could happen at any moment.


    Manson scoffed. "Did youe here to challenge us?"


    Manson sounded unhurried in the way he spoke, not regarding his enemies as worth his notice at all.


    Braum scoffed. "A fight to the death against you? Don''t be too arrogant. We just came here to kill you. It''s better to be the one doing the killing, after all."


    Manson chuckled at this and sneered, "I know you''re a decent fighter and that you''re confident. You might be able to win against an ordinary warrior from a second-grade world, but I''m no ordinary warrior. I''m a chosen disciple of a holy-grade n in the Sacred Water Continent. Your small tricks barely intimidate me!"


    Fane could not help but raise an eyebrow when he heard that. They had already nned everything out before this and expected these warriors to be stronger than the ones from before.


    Just as Fane expected they were not inner disciples but chosen disciples instead. However, Fane estimated that they were not high up in the rankings. So what if they were chosen disciples? He had killed plenty.


    The Sacred Water Continent was just slightly stronger than the Golden Continent, so there was nothing much to be concerned about.


    Fane''s expression did not change, but everyone else stiffened. When they heard that the one in front of them was a chosen disciple, they suddenly felt a lot of pressure on their shoulders.


    A few of them turned to look at Fane slightly. When they saw that Fane was still calm, they let out a sigh of relief.


    Hirving scoffed and said, "Since you


    want to die so badly, we''ll grant you your wish We''ll be able to help my eldest senior solve a problem too Once you die, the warriors of the third-grade worlds will lose their heads. Everything will be solved!"


    Fane took a deep breath as he walked forward ahead of the rest. He looked at Manson, pointed at him, and said, "Leave him to me. Help me hold the others back. I''ll need about five minutes."


    In truth, five minutes was too much, but to prevent any unexpected surprises, that was the time Fane gave.


    The others did not feel anything about that, but Agelt looked like he had been deeply insulted. He turned around to look at Fane unhappily.


    He said coldly, "What''s the meaning of that? I don''t care if you want to deal with the one in front, but what do you mean by helping you hold the others back? Do you think we won''t be able to handle the rest of them? That we''ll need your help?"


    Braum frowned, wanting to say something when Fane stopped him. Fane was very cold at that moment, like a crescent de.


    "I know you''re not happy about me, but you need to choose the right time to voice your bitterness. Look at the situation! Is it the time to talk about that? Just do what you''re told. If you don''t believe me, you''ll see the aftermath. The truth will answer all of your questions.


    "If you''re not willing to y along, just leave. I won''t stop you."


    Agelt clenched his hands in anger. He took a step forward and was about to argue when Braum stopped him. He looked at Agelt unhappily and said in a simrly cold voice, "Fane''s right. Look at the situation. What''s the point of arguing? Handle the matter first."

 Chapter 3380

    Chapter 3380


    ?


    Agelt gritted his teeth as he looked at Fane, behaving as though he had been gravely insulted.


    Fane did not want to see how emotional he looked, though. This guy was even more uncooperative than he thought! Why was he trying to fight at a time like this?


    His arrangements were fine. It was the most reasonable arrangement based on his skills. He knew that Agelt was not happy about it, since he felt like he was no weaker than him and did not need to listen to him. Agelt felt like Fane''s tone was arrogant as well.


    Fane took a deep breath as he ignored Agelt. When Agelt saw that Fane was looking away as if he was causing trouble for no reason, he grew even more furious. He red at Fane and said, "I know it''s not the time for this, but you keep having this attitude about you. You speak like you''re the leader. Anyone who can lead me at least needs to be stronger than I am. You don''t have the right!"


    Braum''s lips twitched helplessly. Agelt was sick in the head; he had to be!


    He grabbed Agelt''s arm. "If you keep this up, we''ll all die here! Can you just shut up and let us deal with this before you speak?!"


    Agelt scoffed as he turned his head away unhappily. He did not continue causing trouble, but he was still unhappy.


    Meanwhile, their six opponents were momentarily baffled.


    Manson smiled and said, "I can''t believe you''re all uncoordinated. You want to work together to fight us with just that? You''re all useless! Fighting you will only stain our hands. You''re nothing worth our notice at all!"


    Hirving nodded from behind Manson, scoffing as he continued, "You really are a bunch of dogs not


    el


    §Ö


    worth our time. Trying to beat us with just you? You''re just a small fry, and just swimming around in the pond is already difficult for you. You''d just be eaten up by a bigger fish the moment you''re thrown into a river!" Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Fane looked up at the six of them coldly. He had already nned things out, and he had told the others some of it while keeping some of them to himself.


    He took a deep breath, not angered at their opponent''s words at all. Instead, he smirked.


    He held his head high and said, "You can''t be the judge of whether or not we''re weak. In my eyes, you''re the


    animals. You''re just dirt that I c


    disperse any time I want to. I can make you disappear from this world at any moment, and I''ll use the cruelest way to do it as well-just like how you did to others." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    As Fane said that, Manson and the others started tough out loud. They looked at Fane like aplete idiot. Manson wasughing in an especially exaggerated manner.


    As heughed, he pointed at Fane and said, "Do you even know what you''re saying? I can''t stopughing. When did a piece of trash like you dare to challenge us? You''re not worthy! I''ve finally seen how deep ignorance can go!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Hirving nodded and sneered, "He''s not just ignorant; he''spletely dreaming, too. Who does he think he is? Is he the top disciple of a holy-grade n? He''s so arrogant.


    "If you were a warrior from a first-grade world, I might actually be inclined to believe you. Someone like you saying what you just said is just a joke. I really don''t know what''s in your head. Do you think you''re unbeatable?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 3381

    Chapter 3381


    ?


    Agelt scoffed as he coldly nced at Fane, mentally telling himself that Fane deserved the insults. This man really did not know his ce and seemed capable of saying anything.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Fane, however, remained calm, as if everything they said was just nonsense that could not affect hisposure at all.


    Fane chuckled and said, "I know you don''t believe me, but that''s fine. I''ll prove to you which one of us is the fool here."


    After saying that, Fane took a step forward and said to Manson loudly, "Didn''t you think you were stronger than me? Why don''t we have a match to prove it?"


    When Fane said that, he had an abnormally serious look on his face. He did not seem to be joking at all.


    He only noticed after they arrived there that they had six opponents while there were only five on their side. Other than himself, Fane did not feel like anyone on his side would be able to defeat their opponents, so Fane devised a new n.


    Before the two of them fought, Fane wanted to try to eliminate the strongest one before dealing with the rest. For the sake of the bigger picture, he had to take every step carefully.


    No one else knew what Fane was thinking.


    Fane bemused Agelt. He did not think that Fane would be able to kill Manson and instead felt like he himself would be the one to clean up after everyone, being the determinant of this whole battle.


    That had been Agelt''s thoughts the whole time, so when he heard what Fane had said, it provoked him enough to stand out and voiced hisints. However, the others did not know what Agelt was thinking at all. Even if Fane knew, he would just think that Agelt was dreaming.


    Manson''s smile disappeared as he narrowed his eyes, ring right at Fane. "Brat! You''re even more outrageous than I thought. Do you think you can really beat me?"


    Fane nodded emphatically and


    added, his tone serious, "If I didn''t think I could face you, I wouldn''t have asked for it. If you don''t think you can beat me alone, you can always get another team member. I can deal with two of you at once."


    Manson was red with fury. "How dare you?! You''re unbelievably arrogant. Who do you think you are, taking on two of us at once? Are you done bragging? There really are miracles everywhere! You''re the biggest idiot I''ve ever seen!"


    As he said that, Manson''s voice shook a little in his rage. He felt like everything Fane said was an insult to his dignity. There was no way Manson could stand it.


    Other than Braum, everyone else thought that Fane was crazy.


    He had to be crazy to have said this, possibly trying to anger them, which he seeded in doing. Manson was quite angry, and he could no longer stand it as he rushed right at Fane.


    In the air, his hands constantly


    formed white seals. Those seals distorted in the air, fusing into the surrounding space. A secondter snowkes of various sizes started to appear as the surrounding temperature started to drop


    Every breath they took produced white clouds.

 Chapter 3382

    Chapter 3382


    ?


    Manson stood among the snowkes before he quickly charged right at Fane.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he started to form seals with his hands. In just a moment, the Broken Soul de appeared right in front of him.


    Fane was insignificant, Manson mused to himself, so much so that he could be killed with just a pinch like an ant. He pped his hands, and all of the snow in the air fused into one, forming a triangle. It had an incredibly cold aura as it charged right at Fane.


    Fane pushed forward, and the Broken Soul de shot forward like an arrow, shooting right at Manson. In a sh, the two techniques shed.


    Everyone heard a cracking sound, and the ice started to shatter into countless fragments.


    Those fragments shot out incredibly quickly, and with the cold energy within, they formedrge craters on the ground when theynded. Everyone rushed to avoid them when they saw that.


    Countless craters were formed as dull explosions were heard.


    By the time they looked over, the proud Manson had already fallen to the ground. He had a look of pain on his face as his whole body trembled. His mouth was open as he let out cries of agony.


    No one knew how to react to that sight. Manson actually lost! He lost after a single strike, leaving him no room to fight back at all. At that moment, Manson lost all his dignity as he rolled on the ground.


    Fane saw that sight several times a day and was already used to it...but the same could not be said for the others.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Braum''s expression did not shift too grandly; he knew Fane was no normal human. Regr chosen disciples from holy-grade ns were no match for Fane.


    Meanwhile, the others struggled to ept that Fane had beaten Manson, especially Agelt. His eyes werepletely wide, and his lips twitched.


    He looked at Manson crying on the ground in agony before looking at Fane, who was still as calm as ever. He started to feel like the world was an illusion and started to doubt reality itself.


    Was he dreaming?


    He pinched himself, and the pain told him that everything was, unfortunately, real.


    Fane was actually that powerful, and he was not bragging at all! Manson really was no match for Fane!


    Agelt took a deep breath, feeling like he had a moment of realization.


    This exined why Fane''s tone had been so arrogant; he was so talented and capable that it tranted into his actions. Fane did not care about what the others were thinking at all. His gaze was fixed on the other remaining opponents. Hirving was stunned, evident in his demeanor. His mouth was wide open, and he looked like he was frozen in ce.


    Looking at that scene, Fane frowned


    as he turned to say to the ones behind him, "What are you doing just standing around? Attack! If even one slips away, it''ll bring us trouble!" Content belongs to


    UMS


    Fane then quickly activated thews of space and disappeared.


    Uriel was the first to react. The moment he saw Fane disappear, a sense of danger filled his head.


    He did not even bother thinking as


    he grabbed Hirving and turned around to run. At that moment, he did not care about Manson


    anymore; he brought it upon himself after all. The fact that Fane had heavily injured Manson meant that they were no match for Fane at all. He had not been lying.

 Chapter 3383

    Chapter 3383


    ?


    With his skills, he could have faced two of his opponents at once. On top of that, he had help by his side. If they did not hurry and run, then endless torture awaited them!


    Uriel pulled at the others and started to frantically run away. Fane picked up the pace of his pursuit.


    At that moment, Uriel and the others scrambled away like dogs. They were frantically retreating, not even knowing where they were heading. All they knew was that it was the only way they would be able to survive.


    After a few moments, Hirving felt a gust of wind behind him.


    He turned to look and was absolutely terrified when he saw that Fane was already behind him. Fane aimed the sword in his hand at Hirving''s back, and he let out a cry of fear as he sped up. Yet, Fane was even faster than he was.


    Intense pain spread throughout his being from where his chest was pierced.


    As he looked down, he saw that a gray sword had pierced him, and blood stained his clothes. The next second, the intense pain of his soul being ripped apart spread from his chest to his whole body. He looked like a deted balloon as he crumbled and fell to the ground.


    Fane pulled out his sword and continued to pursue the next one. After an hour, other than Manson who was still struggling on the ground, everyone had died to Fane''s sword.


    When the dust settled, Fane''spanions exchanged looks of shock. They hade as a group but were useless as Fane settled them all.


    All they did was stand by the side, intimidating their opponents. They stopped their opponents from attacking Fane together. After all, It would be hard for Fane to handle six at one time.


    Fane''s expression remained


    unchanged after he wrapped up everything. He arrived next to Manson before he lifted Manson up and said without turning his head back, bet''s head back. This guy still has his uses. Knowing your enemy is the key to victory. We need to get even more information out of his mouth if we want to be sure of our win!"


    Fane''s words were like gospel at that moment, Everyone listened to him. Even A?elt listened


    el


    wholeheartedly. They followed. behind Fane, arriving at their cave gathering spot where Rudy and the others remained.


    After all, they were inferior in terms of battling and would only be a burden if they followed. It was better for them to wait at a safer location.


    When the warriors in the cave saw that Fane and the others were back, they got up excitedly.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They were even more excited when they saw that Fane brought someone with him. After they entered the cave, the warriors waiting there started to ask about the situation.


    Some of the warriors that were


    closer to Agelt hurried forward and said, "Agelt, you''ve worked hard. Everyone else did, too. You must''ve had a great victory. You even caught a hostage. With you around, even warriors from second-grade worlds stand no chance!"


    Agelt pursed his lips awkwardly, not wanting to ept the praise. After all, they had done nothing other than say a few words. All the glory belonged to Fane.


    Yet, there were some who could not tell that Agelt was feeling awkward at that moment.


    One of them tried his best to tter Agelt and said, "You''re not injured at all. It looks like the battle ended very quickly! They''re not on your level, huh? Did they get scared the moment they saw you?"

 Chapter 3384

    Chapter 3384


    ?


    Agelt frowned when he heard that, cursing the guy in his mind. He felt so awkward that he did not know what to say.


    To stop himself from being in a simr situation, Braum stood up and said, "We didn''t do anything at all. All six of them died to Fane. His skills are beyond imaginable. None of them were a match for him at all."


    The moment he said that, the cave fell quiet. Quite a few of them were so shocked that their jaws hung open as they turned to look at Fane. At that moment, Fane did not care about what anyone else was saying at all as he dragged the whimpering, struggling Manson to the deepest part of the


    cave.


    The pain in Manson''s soul rendered him unable to think properly. Fane waved his hand, controlling the power of the Broken Soul de so it no longer ripped Manson''s soul.


    The pain slowly decreased, and Manson slowly recovered. He panted heavily, looking like his head had just been shoved into water.


    Cold sweat stained his clothes, and his face was white as paper. When he saw his surroundings, his entire body stiffened. If it was not for the fact that he was still breathing, Fane would have wondered if he was dead.


    Manson gulped as he started to retreat backward.


    Fane smiled as he patted Manson''s shoulder, saying coldly, "You wouldn''t be able to do anything now, even if you could shrink your points. You should be able to tell. I didn''t kill you and brought you back instead for a reason. Why don''t you guess why I did this?"


    Manson''s lips stiffened as he looked at Fane in dread. He had too much fear in his heart and knew what he was going to face soon. He looked to the corner and could not help but shudder. This time, it was not from the pain, but from the intense fear.


    Fane scoffed and said, "You better


    know your ce. I''m still feeling patient right now, but if you avoid any questions or try to lie to me, my patience will vanish in the blink of an eye. I told you that I have all the time in the world and hundreds of ways to torture you. If you want to experience it, I don''t mind giving you a taste."


    At that moment, Manson shuddered even more. He did not even dare to look at Fane. Thinking about how hadughed at Fane when he


    31.nedBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    warned him before their battle, he suddenly realized that he had been


    theughable one.


    He had been the ignorant one, and Fane had not lied at all. Manson was the one who walked into the pits himself.


    These thoughts surfaced in his head as his breath grewbored, but there was nothing he could do.


    He was already right on the chopping board at that moment, and he could not even kill himself.


    On the other hand, Fane was in no hurry when he saw that Manson was not talking. He instead reached out to grab Manson''s shoulders.


    ?


    Fane continued, "I just want to ask a few simple questions. If you answer me, I''ll kill you quickly. If you grit your teeth and refuse, that''s fine too. I''ll just have to waste some more time. Content belongs to


    "You felt what I can do just now. Didn''t it hurt? If you don''t answer me, you''ll be in even more painter. If you lie, the pain will increase by five times." Fane was expressionless even as he threatened Manson.


    When Manson thought of the pain he had felt earlier, he could not help but start twitching.

 Chapter 3385

    Chapter 3385


    ?


    The pain was too inhumane to bear. It hurt so much that Manson could not even form thoughts or control his body. It felt like he had been thrown into a pot of oil and fried a thousand times. Even being in hot oil would have felt better.


    "What do you want to know?" said Manson raspily. "I-I don''t know that much. I might be a chosen disciple, but I''m not that high up in ranking, so my position isn''t that high either. I know very little about the important secrets. In truth, there are some things I do want to know, but I never had the courage or the means to find out. You...shouldn''t hold out too much hope."


    Fane sneered as he stared at Manson and spoke, his tone so cold that Manson shuddered, "Don''t try to brush things over here. I''m not one you can sway with a word or two. You shoulde clean and tell me everything I want to know.


    "You''re lying when you say you don''t know and you don''t dare to find out. Since you''re being dishonest, then I''ll give you what you want!"


    The moment he said that, intense pain wracked Manson''s soul again as though being slowly ripped apart. He could no longer control his body as he spasmed on the floor.


    Everyone took a few steps back when they saw what was happening. Even if they hated warriors from second-grade worlds, Manson''s cries of agony were straight out of a nightmare, so much so that everyone felt a sort of sympathy for him.


    Those warriors who were mentally weaker hid behind others. They started to look at Fane with even more respect.


    After five minutes of pain, Fane controlled the power of the Broken Soul de to not hurt Manson''s soul anymore.


    Manson slowly started to breathe normally again, but his face was incredibly pale as if all the blood had been extracted from it.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Now, answer me. What''s the use of


    Heartblood? Where are the leaders of the second-grade worlds?" interrogated Fane. "How are their skills and what are their names?


    to


    me everything you know. Don''t tell


    be stubborn. I can tell you that I have all the time in the world to waste on you. If you don''t mind the torture, you can continue being stubborn."


    Manson''s entire body shook as he immediately said, "I''ll talk! I''ll tell you everything I know! Don''t torture me anymore!" Fane smiled and said, "Let''s see how you perform."


    At that moment, Fane might have a smile on his face, but Fane looked like a demon straight out of hell to Manson.


    Manson''s body shook, and his voice equally quivered as he whimpered, "I''m not lying. I really don''t know that much. I want to know what


    l.n


    Heartblood is used for. I did try to find out, but no one is willing to tell


    me!


    UMS


    100 kilometers away from their location, at a cave 10 times bigger than Fane''s a lot of warriors were gathered there. A small number them were from second-grade worlds while most of them


    from third-grade worlds. However,


    there was not a single warrior from a third-grade world that was standing. Content belongs to


    All of them were lying in the freezing cave, their bodies shivering vehemently. They were chained up as numerous wounds decorated their bodies.


    The warriors from second-grade worlds took amusement in torturing them.

 Chapter 3386

    Chapter 3386


    ?


    The warriors from the third-grade worlds that were lying on the ground were mostly already tortured to the point that they had lost their sanity, but they remained alive. Those warriors from second-grade worlds would not allow them to die. When they noticed anyone about to die, those people would be fed pills so they could be kept on the brink. They were strictly controlling the number of deaths.


    In the center part of the cave saw three people sitting down. Three of them had different clothes on. When the other warriors from second-grade worlds looked at those three, they had fear in their eyes. It was obvious how highly regarded those three were.


    The one on the left was from the Golden Continent. He was Jake Hall, a chosen disciple from a holy grade n that was ranked tenth ce in his n. The one from the middle was from Sacred Continent, called Guardio Montes, who was also from a holy grade n, ranking ninth among their chosen disciples.


    The one on the right was called Florian Banes. He was from Golden Continent, but from a different holy grade n than Jake. Florian was the eleventh ce in his n. The three of them were close in terms of skill. If they were to get down to it, Guardio was slightly stronger.


    He sat in the middle and was the leader of this particr task in the ughter game. A warrior from Sacred Water Continent rushed over to Guardio''s side, whispering for a long time into Guardio''s ear. Guardio''s frown gradually deepened.


    After hearing what that person said, Guardio waved the person away. When the person left, Guardio said coldly, "It looks like we''ve underestimated these guys. We thought they were just little fish, but they''re biting back right now. Already twelve of our warriors have disappeared. They''re moving really quickly, and are leaving no trace behind."


    Jake scoffed and said, "They''re just biting at nothing. Fighting back like that will only give us some small losses, nothing of notice at all. We didn''t care about them before because we thought they were not strong at all. Now, it seems like it''s time to teach them a lesson."


    Florian nodded as a cold glint shed in his eyes, "Leave this to me. I want to deal with them myself. I''ll skin all of them alive so they know what the consequences of going against us are!"


    Guardio looked at Florien, frowning as he said, "Don''t be too careless. Don''t forget, a chosen disciple is among those who went missing. If they weren''t skilled, they would have died before they could do that. Now that all those people are missing, they''re probably not in any good condition. We need to increase our alertness to prevent any mistakes." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Florian scoffed, not paying it any mind, "They''re just trash. How big of a ssh could they possibly make? As long as I''m there, none of them will be able to run. Manson and the others should already be dead.


    "However, I feel like Manson


    probably didn''t lose because of his skill, but had been tricked instead. No matter how much you look down on them, they''re still somewhat smart Manson''s an impulsive guy,


    he was probably tricked quite easily."


    Jake nodded, agreeing with what Florian said. Guardio felt like they were looking at things too lightly. Even though Manson was impulsive and arrogant, Manson was still no idiot.


    He would definitely unleash his full strength when faced with danger, but they still lost contact with him in the end. It meant that the situation was worse than they thought.


    Guardio took a deep breath as he said seriously, "Don''t think that they''ll be easy to deal with. Even though they''re from third-grade worlds and we''ve looked into them, there might still be some mistakes. If some expert managed to sneak in, then the situation would be much moreplicated."


    Florian looked away, clearly not agreeing with what Guardio said. However, he could not say anything back.

 Chapter 3387

    Chapter 3387


    ?


    The two of them went silent again. After a long time, Jake said, "How much more do we need? After this round of torture, we still need to go on. This task is so troublesome that I''m regretting epting it. If it wasn''t for the fact that I''ll be able to pick out two treasures for myself once the Vibrant Hall opens, I wouldn''t have epted this task."


    Florian joined in on that, "Obviously! If it wasn''t to open up the Vibrant Hall, I wouldn''t be wasting my time here. I don''t have that free time."


    Jake sighed and said, "Those warriors from third-grade worlds are no idiots. Once the ughter game ends, they will notice something amiss after a day or two. Then, things will be a lot more difficult if we want to do anything else. Even so, we have to keep on doing this."


    Florian sighed, saying unhappily, "Those small operations already got us the Heartblood of two hundred people, but the higher-ups said that two hundred is far from enough. Opening the Vibrant Hall needs at least over a thousand. Even two or three thousand might not be enough.


    "We would need at least four to five thousand topletely open the Vibrant Hall. Otherwise, the ce would not have been sealed for that long. Even after two five-hundred-year cycles, no one has opened it before. We''re putting a lot of effort into opening that ce up."


    Jake shook his head and said, "There''s nothing we can do about it. If we left it aside, the warriors from the other second-grade worlds would not. Then, they might end up opening it before us. We would only get the scraps that are left behind."


    Guardio sighed as he said with a lowered voice, "It''s a task from the higher-ups and we''re forced toplete it. You know how those guys are. We''ll end up being punished if we don''tplete it. If that happens, we should be happy if the punishment isn''t too bad. We wouldn''t even have the time to consider our own benefits."


    Thinking about all of that, Jake was


    incredibly frustrated, but there was


    nothing he could do. Just as


    everyone wasmenting their situation, Florian suddenly heard a


    noise by his ear. He looked over


    toward the noise, and a voice


    entered his head. Content belongs to


    Florian suddenly stood up as he looked in that direction. The others looked at Florian, and Guardio said, "Who sent you a sound transfer?"


    Florian clenched his teeth as he said in anger, "It''s from Manson''s sound array, but the person who sent it isn''t Manson. It''s the piece of trash that captured Manson. He wants toe and find me! He wants to challenge me to a duel to the death!"


    Florian scoffed with a look of


    disdain. That guy really did not know


    his ce. Issuing him a challenge? Did he think that he could defeat Florian just because they managed to capture Manson? Manson was nothing to Florian. Anyone who could capture Manson was nothing to Florian either.


    He sneered and said, "Since he wants to die so badly, I''ll grant him his wish! I''ll let him suffer the consequences of challenging me!"


    After he said that, Florian rushed to find the person who sent him that message, but Guardio stood up to stop him.


    Florian looked at Guardio and said in confusion, "Why are you stopping me?"


    Guardio''s lips twitched helplessly, internally cursing Florian for being a numbskull. Guardio had clearly said that the situation was unusual, yet, Florian was still being led around by his own emotions so easily. Guardio said, "What if it''s a trap? Are you going to just rush in?" N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 3388

    Chapter 3388


    ?


    Not only was Florian not thankful at all after hearing that but absolutely furious as well. He felt like Guardio was looking down on him by saying that. What could he even amount to if he could not even deal with riff-raff from third-grade worlds? Guardio was doubting his skills by saying that.


    Florian scoffed and said, "They''re trying to trick me? Do you think they can? Even if it is a trap, it will be broken through in front of absolute skill. None of them is a match for me. On top of that, I won''t be bringing any fewer men than they have with me. Only torture awaits them. They''ll be ughtered like nothing!"


    As he said that, Florian was incredibly prideful. It was as if no one was a match for him at all. When Guardio heard that, his lips twitched helplessly. He still had a lot to say, but it was obvious that Florian would not listen.


    Florian wanted to walk into a death trap. His own biases made him look down on third-grade world warriors, and made him feel like those warriors could do nothing to him. That was why he was so prideful. Guardio knew very well that it would be hard to change those thoughts.


    However, he was forced to deal with their current situation. If Florian actually dies in a trap, then their ughter alliance would have lost a key general. The situation would be even worse. Even after he had said so much earlier, the other two did not listen at all. It made Guardio frustrated and exasperated.


    Guardio took a deep breath before he ced his hand on Florian''s shoulder, saying seriously, "I know you have the ability to deal with any problems, and I know you''re not that much weaker than I am, but even if I was the one going, I''d still be incredibly careful.


    "Looking down on your opponents can destroy all your ns, don''t you know that? Even if those warriors from third-grade worlds aren''t as strong as us as a whole, you still can''t ignore them and feel like you''re invincible!"


    As he said that, he was interrupted by Florian, "I know what you want to say. You want me to regard them with caution, but I can''t do that. That would be an insult to ourselves. I''ve interacted with quite a few warriors from third-grade worlds after entering the Whirling World.


    "Not a single one of them was aN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    match for me. Theye from ces with no resources. There''s no way they canpete with us at all. I just need to point my finger, and they''ll be so scared that they start shaking. If I need to regard these people highly, then what''s the point of me learning how to fight?"


    §ï§ä


    Florian seemed incredibly firm with what he said it was as if anything else Guardio said would be an insult to him. Guardio''s lips twitched in exasperation. He was so angry he did not know what else to say. Florian''s words seemed reasonable, but he was actually just forcing out excuses.


    He was making excuses for his pride. In the end, he was just arrogant. He could not look at things calmly. The matter was incredibly important, and Guardio did not want any mistakes. Yet, those two did not seem to have the same attitude. Guardio could not stop himself from getting angry.


    "Even if you''re right, can''t you think about it? Are all of them really trash? Is there not a single one of them that could be stronger than you? As long as there''s just one, then you might nevere back. I''m just concerned for you as well as the bigger picture. Can you not be stubborn? This is not somewhere you can do anything you want."


    Right as he said that, Florian''s expression changed. Florian frowned as he looked at Guardio angrily. The tension between them was incredibly thick. Jake saw that the situation was bad and immediately stood between the two of them, trying to diffuse the situation.

 Chapter 3389

    Chapter 3389


    ?


    Jake said in exasperation, "Don''t get so emotional. If the two of you end up fighting, wouldn''t it just benefit our enemies? Both of you, calm down! We can''t get emotional with this. Guardio is right, but Florian has his points too. Both of you have your own logic, but thoughts can''t solve problems. We should stop fighting and figure out a solution."


    Guardio took a deep breath as he said, "There''s only one solution, which is to treat this seriously. We have to gather our forces. We have a strong fortress here that they won''t be able to attack."


    Guardio''s suggestion was reasonable, but in Florian''s eyes, it waspletely different. Florian said angrily, "Why are you acting like such a coward? You second guess and doubt everything. Just listen to what you are saying. You want to strengthen our base so they can''t attack? Who do you think they are? Who do you think we are? Why are you praising them at our own expense?


    "You act like they''re so strong and we''re so weak. Turn around and look. Those lying on the ground are all warriors from third-grade worlds. These pieces of trash can''t even fight back against us at all, but you seem to think they''re unbelievably strong!"


    When Guardio heard that, he shook in anger. He felt like Florian was aplete imbecile, prioritizing his pride and dignity over anything else. At that moment, Guardio was furious, "Since you think that the warriors from third-grade worlds are all trash, then tell me how those twenty warriors died? Why did Manson fall to them? Isn''t Manson a chosen disciple? If they''re so weak, how did they get him?"


    Hearing that, Florian''s expression


    stiffened. He wanted to retort but was stopped by Guardio, "Stop trying to argue The normal warriors from third-grade worlds really aren''t anything, but you have to admit that they do have strong warriors among them.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "The situation is as it is because something unpredictable is with them. That unpredictable factor is affecting the whole situation. If you''re impulsive, you''ll fall into their trap they sent you a message precisely because they want to lure you out to deal with you!


    Guardio was practically shouting all of that. He was angry as well, but Florian seemed intent on not listening. Florian felt like Guardio was just looking down on him, and that feeling blinded him.


    Florian replied angrily, "You might be scared, but we''re not! I refuse to believe that they''ll kill me if I go there."


    After saying that, Florian pushed away Jake and Guardio. At that moment, he was actingpletely from the anger in his heart, and would not listen to any advice.


    Even Jake felt that Florian was being too emotional, However, Jake knew that Florian would no longer listen to anyone else. Florian was intent on proving that he would not fall for a trap, and would kill all of their


    opponents. Guardio''s lips


    tched,


    not continuing to stop Florian as he stood in ce.

 Chapter 3390

    Chapter 3390


    ?


    Looking at Florian''s retreat, all Guardio could do was sigh. Jake turned to look at Guardio, sighing helplessly, "Are we being too careful? Florian''s not weak. If we don''t hold back, there are not many warriors from third-grade worlds that could match up with him.


    "Before he started the game, we''d already looked into all of the participating warriors, estimating their skill. All of those skilled warriors are already in our records. Florian might be impulsive, but he''s not stupid..."


    Before he could finish, Guardio stopped him. Guardio turned around and said, "Why is your head still trapped in the air as well? With how things have gone, don''t you see that there''s a new variable among the third-grade worlds?


    "We never noticed it before. You''re right, we already looked into all of them before the ughter game started, but there might be some slips. If that person who we missed out on is incredibly strong, even stronger than me or you, then we''d be done for if we don''t treat this seriously1"


    Jake''s expression stiffened. He whispered, "Really? Is there really a new variable?"


    Guardio took a deep breath before he said in exasperation, "I believe there is, so we should n for the worst.


    "To prevent any surprises from stopping our flow of Heartblood, we can''t leave this ce. I couldn''t stop Florian, so it was time to figure out a new n. We have to n for the end..."


    Florian brought six men out of the


    cave. He started to head toward where the sound had been


    transferred from. At that moment he was filled with uncontainable rage. He wanted to kill all those who challenged him. However, he still maintained his rationality, no matter how angry he was.


    Time slowly ticked away, and they finally arrived at a lush green in. The ins were limitless. There was nothing to hide in at all. The green grass had even filled up the whole field. There was not a single tree in sight. Florian took a deep breath


    When he saw the ins. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was a good ce for a challenge. It was impossible to hide there. Florian turned to the warrior behind him.


    "All of you, don''t worry. I won''t let my anger contro me. If there are too many opponents, we can just retreat without consequences. If they don''t have that many people, then we can just charge forward and move them down. Let them feel how much better we are, and let them regret everything!"


    All of his fellow disciples nodded as they agreed with Florian, "Florian, you''re amazing! You''ll definitely lead us to victory! These third-grade world warriors will quickly find out how wide the gap between us is. We''ll have them regret going against us!"


    Facing those words of respect, Florian was enjoying things immensely. He hated Guardio for overthinking things, always nagging and holding back. It was not fun at all.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Unfortunately, Guardio was the strongest of the three and also the leader of this task. In the past, Guardio would probably have been more polite no matter what Florian said. Guardio had nagged Florian to be careful.

 Chapter 3391

    Chapter 3391


    ?


    This time, he had gone against Guardio, so he had vented some frustrations. As those thoughts ran through his mind, a group of figures was walking toward them from a distance.


    It was too far away, and they could not tell how many people there were. Florian could not stop himself from feeling a little worried. Even though he was smart enough to retreat if there were too many enemies, he did not want to leave just to beughed at by Guardio.


    After five minutes, the figures got clearer. At that moment, he could tell how many people there were. Florian smiled excitedly, "There are only eight of them! This is good! We don''t have to retreat, then. We can kill them all!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The warriors next to Florian looked excited as well. If they obtained aplete win, they would be able to earn themselves some praise from their fellow disciples. After another five minutes, their opponents arrived in front of them.


    The two sides faced each other, and Florian immediately looked at Fane, who was standing at the front. He pointed at Fane and said, "Were you the one who sent the message? You were the one who said all of that?"


    Fane nodded honestly. He looked right at Florian before he looked at the warriors behind Florian. Fane''s tone was calm, "Are you the only one here? Did Guardio and Jake note with you?"


    Fane had gotten a lot of information from Manson. Other than the most important thing, Fane already knew everything else he needed to. He knew that the person standing in front of him was Florian, a holy grade n disciple ranked at eleventh ce.


    Florian was a proud and arrogant person, someone with more brawn than brains. Hearing Fane''s words, Florian''s anger surged again.


    He scoffed, "Brat, who do you think you are? Do you think we need so many to deal with you? You should be proud that I''m here to kill you, and yet you still want the three of us to face you? You''re overestimating yourself!"


    A warrior behind Florian said, "That''s right! Who do you think you are?! Do you think you''re the top disciple of a holy grade n? Florian will easily kill you. There''s no need for the rest of them at all. Even I can kill you easily, let alone Florian!"


    In


    Fane did not look angered by those words at all. Instead, he felt even calmer. He loved facing opponents like that. The more they looked down on him, the easier things were for him. He looked at Agelt and the others next to him.


    S


    Even though he had never seen Agelt or Braum fight before, he could estimate their strength. They should definitely be capable of stalling for time, but expecting them to win was impossible. They would only be good for stalling, and Fane would need to do the rest. Furthermore, Fane did not trust them.


    Fane took a deep breath as he coldly looked at Florian, "No matter how much you like to brag, I still think that you''re a group of trash.


    "You''re Florian, right? You sound so proud of yourself. Arrogance needs to be backed up. Why don''t you fight me yourself? If you can beat me, I''ll acknowledge your pride, but if you can''t then I''ll do what I want with you."


    Fane nned on using the same strategy against them. If he dealt with the strongest one, then the rest would be easy to deal with.

 Chapter 3392

    Chapter 3392


    ?


    When Florian heard Fane''s words, he scoffed in anger. He had the same reaction as Manson. The two of them had more or less the same personality. Fane expected that response as well.


    Florianughed as he said, "You think I''m the one heaping praises on myself? It''s funny that you say that because I should be the one saying that to you! You''re hrious. I wonder what''s in your head!"


    As he said that, Florian coldly looked at Fane as if Fane was aplete idiot. No matter how Florian looked at him, Fane still had the same calm expression on his face. It was like nothing would affect his mood at all.


    Fane calmly continued, "Everyone knows how to brag, but not many can back it up. I''m still going to say the same thing. If you''re so arrogant, then use your skills to prove yourself. Otherwise, you''re still just a braggart!"


    After he said that, Fane walked forward. His hands constantly moved, forming seal after seal. He was about to attack, which stunned Florian. His lips twitched, not expecting that Fane was being serious. Florian thought that Fane had just been trying to mess around. He never expected that Fane would actually stand out to fight him alone.


    Florian got frustrated as he thought about it. He felt like he needed to teach Fane a lesson. However, before he did anything, Florian felt like there were still some things he needed to make clear.


    He scoffed as he raised an eyebrow, saying, "Fighting you alone would be doing you a favor. However, I feel like I should grant you your wish since you want to die so much. I''ll teach you a lesson myself. However, you need to answer one of my questions before that."


    Faneughed and said, "Are you trying to ask me how Manson fell to my hands?"


    Florian''s lips froze as surprise shed in his eyes. Fane was smart, guessing what he wanted to say before he even said it.


    Fane continued, "Manson fought against me. He lost, and I captured him. That''s what happened."


    Florian sneered, "I refuse to believe that! No matter how weak Manson is, he''s still a chosen disciple of a holy grade n. Even though he''s not that highly ranked, his skills are still solid.


    "You must have used some tricks to


    capture him, and I think that you probably want to do the same to me! However, you should stop with.


    1.ne


    those thoughts. In front of absolute


    skill, your tricks are all te


    QUMS


    Fane raised an eyebrow, almost starting tough. He really did use some tricks: And Florian was right


    Fane was using the same tricks on Florian It was a pity that Florian did not believe Fane when Fane was being honest.


    Since that was the case, Fane did not want to waste any time. Heughed and said, "You can think whatever you want, but I don''t really like listening to pointless chatter, nor do I like listening to people bragging. If you''re really so strong, show me!" Content belongs toExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    There was no need to continue after what was said. Florian hadpletely been angered by Fane''s casual attitude. Fane''s words were incredibly harsh to his ears.


    Florian said, "Since you want to die in my hands so much, I''ll grant you your wish!"

 Chapter 3393

    Chapter 3393


    ?


    After saying that, he rushed into the air, constantly forming seal after seal. Suddenly, thunder roared in the skies as purple lightning filled their surroundings. Florian''s voice could be heard, "The technique I''m using is the lower ultimate god rank technique, the Army Destroyer. I''ve already reached the second stage of the technique, and I''m just a sliver away from mastering it. Many geniuses have died from this technique. You should be proud that you''re facing it!"


    When Fane heard that, heughed as he slowly formed his response. The Broken Soul de was formed and floated in front of Fane. Florian''s words did not affect Fane, but they instilled fear in Agelt and the others.


    Even though they were using lower ultimate god rank techniques as well, they were very far away from reaching the third stage. To them, it was incredibly far away. They would need months and years to reach that level, but Florian was just a sliver away.


    The gap was right in front of them, forcing them to admit that their skills really were inferior to warriors from second-grade worlds. That feeling was suffocating. Agelt turned to look at Fane''s straightened back and suddenly regained his confidence.


    Even though he was not as strong as them, there was someone from the third-grade world that was stronger. The moment the Broken Soul de was formed, Florian could immediately tell that Fane was using a soul attribute technique.


    He suddenlyughed, "You''re actually a soul attribute warrior! The heavens do smile upon me. Lightning techniques counter soul attribute techniques in the first ce. Unless your technique is higher level than mine, you''ll just die even quicker. You won''t even be able to fight back as you''re turned to ash!"


    Fane smiled as he said, "Why do you like talking so much?"


    Florian was immensely angered by that. Fane''s words were just far too direct, and everything he said just infuriated Florian.


    Florian let out an angry roar as his hands started to form seal after seal again. The thunder in the air started to gather, fusing to form various figures.


    Those figures had various weapons


    in their hands and formed ranks in the air. They looked like a thundering army. Florian let out another angry roar, and those soldiers started to raise their weapons to charge at Fane like they had received an order. Content belongs to


    S


    Florian''s thunder army immediately charged at Fane. Fane frowned a little as he charged right at that army.


    The Broken Soul de expanded in the air, growing by at least ten times. Soul energy covered its whole body.


    In just a sh, the army shed


    against the Broken Soul de, causing crackling sounds to be heard. The purple light filled every inch of the ce, blinding everyone''s eyes with how bright it was.


    The ones standing below had to use their hands to shield themselves against the light. All they could hear was the crackling and explosion of thunder, like countless cannons exploding around them.


    Agelt felt his hands going numb. The


    lightning had even affected him. Thankfully, he was not the main target and had merely been affected by the shockwaves. The situation merelysted for a few moments before the stray lightning slowly disappeared. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 3394

    Chapter 3394


    ?


    The crowd was finally able to open their eyes to get a look at the situation. When they saw what had happened, all of them widened their mouths in shock, especially the second-grade world''s warriors on Florian''s side.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    They saw Florian lying on the ground. A gray de was stuck to his cheek, and he constantly twitched. Fane stood next to him, looking down at Florian coldly. Fane never spends too much strength in any battle.


    After all, there was a massive gap between him and those people. Fane slowly kneeled, looking at Florian''s painful struggle. At that moment, Florian still had a sliver of rationality to him and was able to hear what Fane was saying.


    Fane''s voice was very low as he whispered, "You''re right, the lightning attribute naturally counters the soul attribute, unless the technique I''m using is of a higher level than yours, there''s no way I can win. You were right...


    "What I''m using is of a higher level than yours. You''re only using a lower ultimate god rank technique, while the Soul Sky that I used was a storm god rank technique. It''s an entire realm higher than yours! That''s why you''re not a match for me at all. Manson could not even touch me."


    Fane''s words sent Florian deep into despair. If he had not seen Fane''s skills, he would have thought that Fane was lying when he heard that. Yet, he had to believe it at that moment. The skill Fane had used was definitely a whole realm higher than his own. Otherwise, there was no way he would have lost sopletely.


    Fane''s lips curled up into a smile of disdain, "Those people died at my hands just like that. Your fellow disciples died to me as well. This is the consequence of you second-grade world warriors being so arrogant and looking down on everyone else!"


    Florian opened his mouth but found


    himself with nothing to say. His eyes were about to pop out of their


    sockets. At that moment, he regretted his decision to face Fane alone. If he had not done so, three of them working together should have been able to beat Fane.


    Yet, he had blinded himself, refusing to listen to anyone else. That was why all of this had happened to him. When Fane finished saying all of that, he slowly stood up to look at the other warriors from


    second-grade worlds. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Only then did they realize that the tables had turned. The little sheep they thought they could just ughter at will had turned into bloodthirsty wolves. The six of them paled as they started to panic.


    They exchanged looks of fear with each other. Faneughed as he turned to look at Agelt and the others, "Hurry up and attack. We can''t give them any chance to survive!"


    At the massive cave fifty kilometers away, both Guardio and Jake sat at their original spots, like they had been doing before. As time passed, Guardio felt more and more unsettled, feeling like something had happened.


    After an hour, Guardio opened his eyes as he looked at Jake, saying, "Contact Florian. See if you can reach him."


    When Jake heard that, his


    expression stiffened. Even though he did not like hearing such depressing thoughts, he still did it He took out a sound array from his storage ring, forming a few seals before the array burned up. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He transmitted what he wanted to say into the sound array, "Florian! Report your location! If you''ve dealt with them, thene back now!"


    The sound array burnt up, and they quietly waited. After ten minutes, they still did not receive a response. Jake started to panic at that.

 Chapter 3395

    Chapter 3395


    ?


    If they had lost contact with Florian as well, then the situation would be incredibly bad. It proved what Guardio had said before. Compared to how panicked Jack was feeling, Guardio was much calmer. He had already guessed that it was possible, so he was still calm.


    It was because he had already expected it when he tried to stop Florian, but Florian refused to listen. As time passed, Jake got more and more nervous. He could not even remain seated.


    He stood up from the mat and paced around anxiously. After another ten minutes, there was still no news. Then Jake, who was inplete panic, looked at Guardio said, "You were right, there really is an unknown variable among the warriors from the third-grade worlds. There''s someone who we didn''t ount for among them, and he''s our biggest threat! Even Florian fell to him! Who is that person?! I have an even more depressing thought. What if it''s not just one person, but two or three of them?!"


    Guardio shook his head and said, "No need to panic. There should only be one person. If there were two or three, then we wouldn''t be sitting here so safely right now. They should already be here!"


    Jake looked at Guardio with some surprise, "How are you so sure?"


    Guardio shook his head, "Manson isn''t an idiot. Even though he doesn''t know much, Manson should still know our names and our backgrounds. He should have spat everything out after being tortured a little.


    "It''s precise because he revealed everything that Florian received in that message! Since they already know everything, but never changed their ns, it means that they don''t have the confidence to beat all of us. They might not even have the courage to appear in front of us. So, I''m guessing that there shouldn''t be that many! There should only be one!"


    Jake felt like Guardio''s analysis was reasonable. Before that, he even felt like Guardio was being too careful, just like Florian did. He finally understood that he and Florian had been the impulsive ones.


    They were not just impulsive, but stupid. They fell for their opponent''s n, and Florian was done for. They had basically lost an arm, and the situation would only get worse. Jake started to panic. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He walked around in circles as he started to say anxiously, "What do we do next? We can''t just let them strike at us! We need to figure out a way. We can''t lose any more men!"


    Guardio took a deep breath as his eyes shed helplessly, "We have to make ns for the worst case scenario. The hunters have be the hunted. If we keep insisting on following our earlier ns, then we''ll have to pay a painful price


    Jake frowned and said, "what do you mean? The worst case scenario? Don''t scare me..."


    f.ne


    Guardio shook his head as he said slowly, "The worst-case scenario is us killing off these warriors from third-grade worlds. After all, there''s only one way to leave this ce. Once a hundred people have been shaved off, we''ll be able to leave this ce since the game will end. However, we''ll have to bear with their anger after we''re out. It''s still better than dying." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The moment he said that Jake looked like he had been pped a few times, "You''re saying that we have to end the game to save ourselves?!" Guardio nodded helplessly. Jake looked incredibly deted as he sat back down on the mat.


    His lips trembled as he said, "How could this be? I don''t want to! I want to meet him! Whether it''s just one person or two, we should still see who that person is!"

 Chapter 3396

    Chapter 3396


    ?


    Jake understood what Guardio was saying. When he heard that, he knew that Guardio was already preparing for the worst, to cut their losses down to the lowest possible number. Yet, no matter what, Jake still wanted to see that person.


    He wanted to remember what that person looked like, and wanted to remember this defeat forever. Guardio sighed, not answering Jake.


    Jake said quickly, "I know you want to end this ughter game, and increase the death toll to a hundred and twenty. Since you''ve already decided to do that, I won''t say anything. I just have one request-I need to see this person.


    "We at least need to see what he looks like and learn his name. After we''re sent out, we''ll be med immediately. It would be toote to look into things.


    Guardio looked at Jake meaningfully while feeling frustrated. He wanted to see who that person was as well, but to stop any unexpected surprises, it was better if he ended the ughter game right away to keep their losses as low as possible.


    At the very least, they could still use this as an excuse when they got out. Otherwise, those people would not let him and Jake off easily. The n was supposed to be foolproof, but it hadpletely crumbled. They only got half of the expected Heartblood, so that person would definitely be unhappy.


    He would definitely be punished. Guardio sighed before he said seriously, "We can''t let our emotions dictate what we do. I know you really want to meet that person, but if we see him and any idents happen, then we would suffer losses that we never should have.


    "We''ll be questioned after we get out, and our punishments would be even worse. The original punishment was already hard enough for us to bear, if it was any worse, don''t you know how badly we''ll suffer?"


    Those words caused Jake''s mouth to freeze. He looked incredibly ashen as he sighed despondently. Those guys would never hold back to aplish their goals. The three of them had been ordered toplete the task, and it was not something they could refuse.


    If they did well, they would get amazing rewards. If they did not, they would immediately be questioned and even locked up. Then, once they left the Whirling World, nothing good would be waiting for them.


    The moment Lake thought about the


    future, he felt like those originally bright skies had beenpletely covered by dark clouds. The future was se dark that he might fall into a pit if he was not careful. Jake felt more and more scared, but he did not want to give up.


    He clenched his fists tightly as he clenched his teeth and said, "It''s already so bad anyway. So what if t gets worse? To prevent any unexpected idents, we can


    a new n. I don''t want to leave just like that. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    S


    "Even if I know I''m not a match for him and the two of us can''t fight against him together for the sake of the n, I still want to meet him. I want to know who forced us to this state."


    Guardio sighed helplessly, not expecting Jake to be so stubborn. He did not want to go on anymore and merely nodded slightly, agreeing to Jake''s request. Jake narrowed his eyes, thinking about Florian.


    He said, "That person won''t kill Florian so quickly. He''ll probably spend some time finding out even more things from Florian''s mouth. Do you think Florian can hold on?"

 Chapter 3397

    Chapter 3397


    ?


    Guardio raised an eyebrow. He had never cared much for Florian, feeling like Florian was just a hotheaded man who did not care for anything. The truth had proven that Guardio''s judgment of Florian had been right. Florian was just a simple-minded person.


    If he was just a bit smarter and a little less arrogant, that would not have happened to him. At that moment, Florian had already been dragged into the cave where Rudy and the others were.


    Fane dragged Florian into the cave like a pig. At that moment, Florian had already regained his rationality. However, his soul was so damaged that he was already a cripple. Unless he takes a miraculous medicine, he would not live for longer than two days.


    Everyone looked on as Fane threw the man inside, and all of them clenched their fists emotionally. Manson had already told them everything he knew. At that moment, they knew that Florian was one of the three leaders of the alliance.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    So many third-grade world warriors had died at Florian''s hands. They would not be angry if those warriors had just been killed with one strike, but they had seen how warriors from third-grade worlds were tortured. Their bodies were full of scars, and their eyes widened before they died. They were tortured inhumanely.


    All those sights were deeply ingrained in the minds of all the warriors from third-grade worlds. He was the one who had organized their actions. A warrior from Chaos Continent could not help but walk a few steps forward, trying to beat him up, but he was held back.


    "Calm down, we''re all angry here. You don''t have to be in a rush to beat him up. The fact that Fane brought him back alive means that Fane has his own ns. If you ruin his ns, you''d be in the wrong!"


    That person realized that he was acting too rashly. He was still angry, but he merely stood by the side and stared at Florian with widened eyes. Everyone else was looking a Florian furiously as well.


    If looks could kill, Florian would have already died a thousand times. Fane knelt next to Florian and coldly looked at him. Florian''s lips trembled slightly as he panted, wanting to retreat.


    However, he was someone who would rather lose his life than his dignity, so he did not retreat backward. Instead, he looked Fane right in the eye, not admitting defeat.


    Fane smiled, "You''re quite stubborn. Aren''t you worried that I''ll torture youter?"


    Florian clenched his teeth and said,


    "What kind of nonsense are you saying?! I''m already a sitting duck right here. You can do whatever you want to me. Just torture me however you feel like. However won''t admit defeat no matter what. Don''t even think about getting any news from me. So what if you''re strong? There are people stronger than you from the second-grade world! They''ll take revenge for me!" Content belongs to


    Florian had said all of that angrily as he stared right at Fane. Fane sighed helplessly Florian was more stubborn than the others he had. captured before. Even if he


    understood that he would el


    go


    through excruciating torture, he refused to admit defeat.


    Fane had no reason to care about Florian''s stubbornness. He said calmly, "There are only two paths in front of you. You can answer whatever I ask without lying."

 Chapter 3398

    Chapter 3398


    ?


    "The second option would be for you to remain stubborn until the end, but I''ll make sure you endure the most painful torture in the world. I don''t n on killing you either. I''ll let you leave this ughter game alive. You''ll get to have your fellow disciples take care and try to cure you.


    "However, I''ll let you know something. Your soul''s already injured. Unless you have some divine medicine, you''ll only be a walking dead man. You''ll be tortured every moment you''re alive. I''ll sever your limbs, so you won''t even be able to die.


    "Your fellow disciples will probably not bear to just kill you like that. You''ll watch as you keep on suffering, trying to use every way they can to save you. It will be useless! There''s still a year and a half until the Whirling world closes. You''ll be living through torture for all that time..."


    Every word Fane said felt like a needle piercing into Florian''s heart. No matter how much Florian could bear, he could not help but shudder after he heard that.


    Just thinking about how he would be tortured for a year and a half filled Florian with dread. He wanted to kill himself right there. It really was an excruciating torture. To stop Florian from killing himself, Fane even wanted to sever his limbs. That was unbelievably cruel.


    Florian clenched his teeth and said, "You''re shameless and despicable! You''re so sinister! Are you not afraid of retribution for doing this?! You''ll pay for it!"


    Florian frantically cursed at Fane. At that moment, that was all he could do.


    When Fane heard that he sneered and said, "Don''t you think your curses are a joke? Comparing methods you''re far crueler than am. Countless warriors from


    third-grade worlds have been


    tortured to death by your hands. How could you say all of that?


    "If we''re really talking about retribution, you deserve several times more than anyone else. You wouldn''t be able to repay it all in your lifetime!" Florian''s mouth froze, unable to say anything. Florian''s curses had incited the anger of the other warriors from third-grade worlds.


    A warrior from the Lycan continent


    shouted, "You warriors from "Youwarriors


    second-grade worlds are so shameless. You''re the only ones. allowed to kill us with cruel methods, but we''re not allowed to fight back? As long as we fight back, you say that we''re cruel? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can you use your brain before you speak?! Who can be crueler than you guys?! All those corpses on the ground that have been tortured by you to their death! Your situation is so much better than theirs!"


    A warrior from White Marsh Continent nodded and said, "These people really are exasperating. They can do anything they want to others, but others can''t fight back at all. Anyone who fights back is wrong. Amattitude like that is so


    disgusting."


    "The warriors from second-grade worlds have lost quite a bit. They''ve paid a price for their actions! When we get out, we need to tell everyone their ns. Then, we''ll be prepared for anything they want to do!"


    Fane quietly listened to everyone. After a moment, he looked down at Florian again.

 Chapter 3399

    Chapter 3399


    ?


    "I have more than enough time to y with you right now. Keeping quiet will do you no good. You''re not gathering the Heartblood for yourself anyway. You''re probably gathering it for your fellow disciples, right? Are you trying to be loyal to them by not saying anything?"


    Fane''s tone was very calm while saying that as if he was not talking about anything important at all. Fane knew very well that Florian would slowly lower his guard if he said that.


    It was because someone as arrogant and prideful as Florian could never truly be loyal to anyone. He definitely did it for his own benefit. Sure enough, Fane was right. Florian''s expression changed when he heard that.


    He slowly lost his stubborn expression as his eyes started to dart around, and various thoughts surfaced in his head.


    That was right! Was he just showing his loyalty to his eldest senior by being stubborn? Why did he need to do that? He never got any benefits usually, and he would only be remembered when there was something for him to do.


    Furthermore, he was even forced to agree to be harshly punished if he could not finish the task. Just thinking about that, Florian felt incredibly unhappy. Why did he need to be loyal to that person? Why did he need to suffer so much for the sake of that person?!


    What was he going to get out of it? Just looking at how Fane was smiling while saying all those horrifying things like severing his limbs and torturing him just made him feel like he would go crazy.


    Paying a price like that all for the sake of protecting a secret that was not even his own! How was that worth it at all? Florian took a deep breath as he thoroughly resigned himself.


    His tone was somber and had a hint of reluctance, "You''re right. Even if I keep my secrets, no one will think I did well anyway. Why do I need to do so much for him when he doesn''t do anything for me normally?!"


    When Fane heard that, he felt relieved. Florian frowned and said, "You have to promise me. As long as I tell you all my secrets, you will give me a quick death! I don''t want to live anymore anyway."


    Fane nodded in agreement. After a sigh, Florian continued, "You want to know what Heartblood is for, right? Let me tell you truthfully. There''s only one use for Heartblood, which is to open the Vibrant Hall! The Vibrant Hall hasn''t been opened in a thousand years.


    "Legend has it that there are


    countless treasures within. After entering the hall, anyone who passes the tests will get even more. Some people soared in skill because of these treasures, greatly changing their own levels. Their powers soared so much that they became top disciples of their ns!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Saying that, Florian had an incredibly serious tone. It was obvious how important the Vibrant Hall was to Florian. Florian thought about his situation and felt like all of that no longer had anything to do with him.


    He said with an ashen look on his face, "Opening the Vibrant Hall needs a lot of Heartblood. Since it is the essence of a person-there is tremendous power in it.


    "Wanting to open the Vibrant Hall


    needs at least the Heartblood of three to four thousand people. You can''t use Heartblood from regr warriors either. They need to be stronger ones! There''s no point in killing lower-level warriors.

 Chapter 3400

    Chapter 3400


    ?


    Hearing that, a look of surprise shed in Fane''s eyes, but he quickly pushed it down. Florian continued to say helplessly, "I should have been able to follow them inside and obtain some treasures afterpleting the task, but it has nothing to do with me anymore. If you manage to get in, take as much as you can. Everything inside is amazing! Plenty of warriors have had their fates changed because of the Vibrant Hall!"


    Fane frowned as he asked something important, "Where''s the Vibrant Hall?"


    Florian answered, "The Vibrant Hall is among the level two cities. As long as you enter a level two city, you''ll be able to find it. That''s because the Vibrant Hall is the most obvious ce in the level two cities. Even if you find it, it doesn''t mean you can get in. You still need a lot of Heartblood to provide the energy.


    "We nned out everything precisely because of that. Second-grade worlds arepeting with other second-grade worlds as well. In order to not let these things fall into the hands of the warriors from other worlds, the Golden Continent and Sacred Water Continent temporarily worked together to form this n.


    "Unfortunately, way too much Heartblood is needed. Even after so long, we''ve only managed to gather the Heartblood of a few hundred people. There''s still a long way until we reach our goal."


    Fane quietly listened to everything Florian said, and his expression got more and more serious. He had a thoughtful look on his face, feeling like he needed to make some ns early on. Since there are so many amazing things in the Vibrant Hall, Fane could not miss it.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He had to enter the Vibrant Hall when it opened no matter how dangerous it was. Florian took a deep breath as he looked at Fane, "Can you kill me now? I don''t want to live anymore!"


    Fane nodded, taking out his gray sword from his storage ring. As he was about to attack, a wisp of fire suddenly appeared in front of Florian.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Someone


    had activated a sound array, constantly sending messages to Florian. However, only Florian could hear it, no one else could. When Florian heard that, his expression changed.


    S


    Fane was curious about that. Florian never reacted to any of the earlier messages, but he seemed to have heard something amazing this time. He first frowned before he looked at Fane in surprise, like he did not know what to say.


    Fane frowned and said, "Just tell me what you want to. There''s nothing to hold back on anymore anyway."


    Florian thought about it and agreed,


    so he started to speak, "Guardio invited you to meet at the ce from earlier. He said he doesn''t want to fight you but just wanted to see you satisfy his curiosity. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing that, Fane was surprised. He knew that the other two already knew that Florian had been captured. Fane had thought that they would start being careful after knowing that.


    Yet, they had actually invited him to meet them. They said they wanted to satisfy their curiosity. What was there to be curious about? Fane could not help but scoff, feeling like they were being absurd.

 Chapter 3401

    Chapter 3401


    ?


    Nheless, Fane decided on going. That ce was a wide-open field with nowhere to hide anything, and he was very confident in his abilities. Even though the other two might be a bit difficult to handle, the two of them were no match for him if he used the full extent of his abilities. The other warriors could be dealt with by those who went with him.


    After two hours, Fane arrived at the arranged ce where Guardio, Jake, and five other warriors waited. When he saw how serious all of them looked, Fane could not help but wonder what they were thinking.


    As he thought about it, he continued walking toward them. After another five minutes, Fane stopped about 60 meters in front of them. Since Fane was standing the furthest in front, the two of them stared at Fane.


    When Fane stood still, Jake shouted out hoarsely, "I was wondering who it was. So it''s you!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow curiously, not expecting the man to recognize him. He looked at Jake, thinking about it for a while before noting that he had never seen him before.


    Jake did not wait for Fane to ask any questions and added, borderline shouting, "Who did the screening? How did they miss out on such a big problem?!"


    Jake was incredibly emotional, so much so that his hands were clenched and his whole body was trembling. Moreover, he looked rather...crazed. Guardio looked at Jake in confusion. He did not recognize Fane at all; it was his first time seeing Fane.


    When he saw how emotional Jake was, the curious Guardio reached out to grab Jake''s arm. "Who is this person? Why are you so emotional?" Jake replied, "Do you remember me telling you I had three juniors who lost to a warrior from a third-grade world? It''s this guy. His name is Fane. His image has already been circled around our n!


    "Every single warrior from the Azure n knows who he is! I shouldn''t have cked off when they were doing their checks. I should''ve followed them and looked through every single person. If I was doing the checks, I would''ve seen him immediately! This guy just brings disaster!"


    Just thinking about Fane''s record,


    Jake could not help but shiver. Both the 33rd and 32nd-ranked disciples had fallen to Fane even when they attacked Fane together. After that, a chosen disciple ranked in the top 20 but whose true strength was in the t¨¦p 15 had lost to Fane as well. Content belongs to


    Just with those results, Jake believed that Fane would at least be ranked in the top five in his n. He would definitely not be able to stand up against Fane. Fane had


    completely turned the tides ield


    with


    his own strength, which made Jake even more sure that Fane was the Scourge of the Azure n.


    Jake''s hands trembled slightly. "I can''t believe it''s you! I thought that you wouldn''t arrive in Weinhord City so quickly, but I was wrong. I can''t believe we were unlucky enough to meet you."


    Jake''s lips trembled as he spoke. His expression looked so sour that it looked like he had eaten a fly.


    He turned around and saidExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    helplessly, "If it were anyone else,


    the two of us might''ve been able to face them together. If it''s Fane, then forget about it. I don''t have the


    confidence. Even if the two of eli ne


    work together, I''m still not confident in beating him. This guy really is a


    variable. Not only that, but he''s...aplete monster, too."

 Chapter 3402

    Chapter 3402


    ?


    "You must be thinking that Fane must be from the Chaos Continent or Lycan Continent at worst, but that''s not the case. This persones from the weakest continent there is-Hestia!"


    Jake''s expression waspletely twisted as he said all of that. When he found out the information, Jake refused to believe that a brat from Hestia was able to cause the Azure n so much trouble. Even chosen disciples were no match for him.


    He knew very well the kind of ce Hestia was. It was apletely resource-deprived ce. He thought that the strongest warrior from that ce would only be able to be a runner disciple or an outer disciple, yet all of the sudden, a phoenix from a garbage dump raised and became a dark horse.


    When Guardio heard that, his eyes widened abruptly. "What did you say? This guy is from the Hestia Continent?!"


    As he said that, his face was full of disbelief.


    Knowing the sort of ce Hestia was, he waspletely mystified that such a worthless ce produced a warrior as strong as Fane, and the shock was evident on his face. Even him working together with Jake would not be able to beat him!


    He did not doubt the truth in Jake''s words. He knew that no matter how wed Jake was, Jake was a prideful warrior, so the fact that Jake said all of that indicated that it was true.


    Guardio''s lips twitched, and he started to look at Fane with apletely different expression. Even his emotions started to feel a bit twisted.


    The fact that he could not even stand up to a brat from a worthless third-grade world kept on echoing in his head. He could not ept it, but there was nothing he could do about that. The truth was right in front of him.


    Unless he was crazy enough to try to work with Jake to fight Fane, he would need to ept it.


    There were thousands upon thousands of warriors in Weinhord City''s Three Deer Stage. Among those warriors, a third were from second-grade worlds while the rest were from third-grade worlds. They were all gathered there to witness the final results of the ughter game.


    The ones who survived the ughter game would be sent to the Three Deer Stage, and the top-three cements would be revealed in a massive scroll. Some of the warriors gathered there were waiting for their fellow disciples, while the others were just there to watch the show. Most of the warriors from third-grade worlds looked visibly grim. They had been pushed around by the warriors from second-grade worlds, and each time they looked at a warrior from a third-grade world, they would feel incredibly ufortable.


    As time slowly passed, the warriors


    gathered gradually lost their


    patience, especially the warriors from third-grade worlds. A warrior from the Lycan Continent said to his fellow disciple, "What''s taking so long? Why hasn''t it ended? It''s already a dayter than any other ughter game before! Did


    something happen? Is the situationpletely messed up? Why aren''t they out yet? We were told to wait for their triumphant return, and I hope nothing bad happened."


    His junior next to him frowned and said, "There shouldn''t be any


    problems. They just have to wait until a hundred and twenty people die for the game to end. Perhaps the ones who entered this time are closer in skill, so the battlesst longer. That might be why it''s been dragged on for so long."


    The moment he said that, the warriors next to them joined the conversation as well. Even though they did not know each other, it did not stop them from talking.


    A warrior from the Chaos Continent


    said, "Something unexpected must''ve happened for the time to drag on, can almost feel it. Still, it shouldn''t be so long. At the very most, it''d be half a day. It''s already a day, but there are no signs of theming out. I wonder how much longer we''ll have to wait. Pm starting to get anxious." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 3403

    Chapter 3403


    ?


    The one standing next to him nodded. "I''m anxious, too! Everyone waiting here is anxious. I''m worried that we''ll get some bad news. I should''ve stopped my junior back then. I shouldn''t have let him join this stupid ughter game. The death rate is depressingly high, and it''s too dangerous. It''s not like there are no other ways to earn spirit crystals. What need was there for him to take such a huge risk to join the ughter game?!"


    The moment he said that, there were calls of agreement throughout, and more of them started to discuss it.


    "That''s right. The death rate in the ughter games is way too high. Even though the game will end once a hundred and twenty people die, most of them who''ll die are the warriors from third-grade worlds, and they have a seventy-percent death rate. Just thinking about such a high number of deaths makes me shudder!"


    The moment that was said, everyone''s expression soured. Even though they did not say anything, their hatred for warriors of second-grade worlds still reached its limit. The warriors from second-grade worlds and the warriors from third-grade worlds were already reaching the peak of their conflict.


    A warrior from White Marsh Continent said curiously, "Did you notice? They seem much quieter this time..."


    That person was referring to the warriors from second-grade worlds. He would naturally not name any names, worried about being targeted, so he chose to be vague in voicing his thoughts. The others naturally understood, and they started to talk about it.


    "That''s right. Before this, the Three Deer Stage will have a lot of warriors gathered here when the ughter game is about to end. They''d try to show off in front of us, and always try to mock us.


    "I don''t know what happened this time. Those guys might still be gathered together and separated from us, but they''re not actively running their mouths, using us of ''not knowing our ce''. It''s strange. Did they have an epiphany or something?"


    The moment that person said that, someone immediately shot back, "Even if pigs can fly, these people


    will never gain any sellN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    without a prompt. They''ll do


    whatever they can to push us down


    as long as they get the chance to. They just want to show us how noble they are. There must be something wrong going on here."


    "What could be happening? I think it''s because the warriors from second-grade worlds who entered this time are all just not that strong. The ones in the top three might be warriors from third-grade worlds. They anticipated the result, so they aren''t daring to act arrogant!"


    "I think so too. Why else are they so quiet? They''re gathered here, but they''re not talking or loudly shouting at anyone. It''s like they''ve be mute."


    The discussions were heard by the warriors from second-grade worlds, and their anger soared. They did not act as arrogantly as before because they did not want their ns to be exposed.


    They wanted to avoid any trouble as long as it was possible, hence their silence. Unexpectedly, these useless third-grade-world warriors belittled them! They felt like they werepletely smeared.


    The warriors from second-grade worlds could no longer remain calm.


    An inner disciple from a holy grade n suddenly shouted at the warriors from the third-grade worlds, "What do you know? We just don''t want to bother you guys. Are your ears itching because you haven''t been shouted at? Will you only be happy if we mock you a few times?


    "The top three ces in the ughter game will always belong to the second-grade worlds. There''ll never be anyone from a third-grade world! You''re dreaming here. You''re just lumps of trash bags! All you''re good at is bragging!"


    This time, the warriors from the third-grade worlds were in aplete uproar. Those words were just far too ugly. The insults had never been so bad before.

 Chapter 3404

    Chapter 3404


    ?


    The warriors of third-grade worlds were enraged to have been insulted by such words. They wanted nothing more than to fight all the warriors from the second-grade worlds, yet they knew very well that the warriors from second-grade worlds were stronger than them on average.


    However, there were warriors from over ten third-grade worlds there, and they had the upper hand in numbers, so a clear victor could not be easily decided if they ended up fighting.


    Those from second-grade worlds had pushed them down too many times, so they had piled up a lot of anger.


    A warrior from the Lycan Continent shouted out loudly, "I know that second-grade worlds have a lot of strong warriors, but do you think there are none from third-grade worlds? We have powerful prodigies, too. We have more prodigies than you, too!


    "Don''t think you can keep waving your ''we''re from a powerful origin'' card to our faces. We haven''t done anything against you before this just because we don''t want the trouble, but you kept trying to cross the line!"


    Everyone around him agreed, cursing at the second-grade-world warriors for not knowing their ce. Ever since they started to be grouped up with second-grade worlds, they had been looked down on in every front. Those warriors from second-grade worlds were clearly not that god-like, but they relished in acting as though they were superior.


    No matter what the actual situation was, they decided that they were better than warriors from third-grade worlds just because of where they were from. A warrior from a third-grade world shouted, "It''s not like every one of you is a genius, so why are you acting like you''re an omnipotent being? You keep trying to show off in front of us.


    "You do have strong warriors on your side, but do you think we don''t? You have so many wandering warriors, which is pretty much the same as us. I really don''t know where you get your sense of superiority from!"


    When the warriors from


    second-grade worlds heard that, they refused to show any weakness. A warrior from the Golden Continent said loudly, "We''re just stronger than you; that''s why we''re superior! We''re a level higher than you. Curse your luck to have been born in third-grade world, then. If you hailed from a second-grade world, I''d look at you as an equal!" Content belongsBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    When that was said, it ignited the anger of third-grade-world warriors. The arguments got more and more intense. If it was not for the fact that they still knew to hold back, they would have started fighting on the spot.


    A warrior from the Sacred Water Continent frowned as he lowered his voice, saying "Why are all of you quarreling with those scraps? What''s the point? Will you be able to win anything? In the end, the results are what matters. Just let them say Whatever they want.


    "They''ll just be pped in the face anyway. Do you think they can even dream of being high up in the rankings? Ever since the ughter games started, no third-grade-world warrior has been able to climb on that board. They''re just dreaming by saying all of that. Just let them


    dream on."


    After that person said that, quite a few warriors from second-grade worlds agreed.


    A warrior from the Sacred Water Continent said, "They''re just being loud right now because they don''t know anything. Once the ughter game ends, they''ll be stunned when they see who survives."

 Chapter 3405

    Chapter 3405


    ?


    Saying that, the warriors from second-grade worlds immediately lowered their voices, not wanting those from third-grade worlds to hear them. "Lance is right. Do we really need to waste our time and effort on them? Let them feel with themselves for now. They''ll be crying soon enough."


    An inner disciple from Azure nughed and said, "Even before the results are out, we already know who''ll be in the top three. They''re all blindly trying to guess like idiots. They''re even saying that their men, too, can be at the top of the ughter game rankings! I can''t believe they''re not afraid of beingughed at!"


    An outer disciple of Azure nughed and said, "The results aren''t out yet, so they can say whatever they want. These people are already used to living in filth. They sure love dreaming. We shouldn''t be so petty with them.


    "Guardio will be in first ce, Jake will be second, and Florian will be in third ce anyway, and that won''t change! Let them feel happy about themselves for now. There''s no point for us to stoop to their level."


    "You''re right. They can say whatever they want to, ''cause it won''t happen anyway. We should just keep quiet so we don''t stir their suspicions. Their happiness won''tst that long, and theirughter will die down soon enough."


    Slowly, the warriors from second-grade worlds no longer bothered quarreling with the warriors from third-grade worlds. The warriors from the third- grade worlds no longer bothered arguing since the other party was quiet, but their suspicions remained as they could not shake off the feeling something was amiss.


    However, they could not figure it out.


    Time slowly passed, and after another hour or so, the Three Deer Stage finally showed some movement. A vibrant light suddenly surrounded the whole stage, causing everyone to hold their breaths. Everyone knew that the results were about to be announced.


    A massive scroll materialized at the center of the stage slowly flying into the air. After that, the scroll was slowly opened. The ughter game only announced the top ten rankings, and it would start from first ce.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Their shock was only warranted when they saw Fane''s name.


    A warrior from Hestia said as his lips trembled, "Fane is in first ce...with twenty-one kills! He hails from Hestia, and he''s in first ce! Quick, have a double-take! Did I misread that? Am I hallucinating?!"


    His fellow disciple next to him said, "No, you read right! Just look at everyone else''s faces. They look the same as you! If it''s a hallucination, then everyone must be hallucinating at the same time!"


    Fane''s name was in first ce, while Guardio was in second ce, and Jake was in third. In fourth ce was someone called Chandler.


    The warriors from the second-grade worlds were all stunned. Florian''s name was nowhere to be seen among the top ten at all! Where did he go?


    A chosen disciple from Azure n said stiffly, "Could something have happened to Florian? Impossible! Florian ranks at the eleventh ce among chosen disciples. With skills, there wouldn''t be any


    problems for him to sweep ¦Ìveline


    ughter game. There''s no way anything happened to him! Florian must''ve had some other ns and ignored the rewards!"


    After that person said that, everyone else was quiet. No one agreed with him, and no one spoke. Everything in front of them had stunned the warriors from second-grade worlds. They could not believe what they were seeing!


    All of them had stiff expressions on their faces.


    At that moment, a warrior from a third-grade world said loudly, "Do you see that? Who''s in first ce?! I''ve already said that there will be a warrior from a third-grade world in the top three! You refused to believe it and even tried to insult us! Open your eyes and look! Who''s in first ce?! Is it a warrior from a second-grade world?"

 Chapter 3406

    Chapter 3406


    ?


    "You were so happy with yourself and tried so hard to push us down, so why the silence now? Weren''t you so sure that the first three cings would all be warriors from second-grade worlds? Why aren''t you saying that anymore?! How does it feel to p yourselves in the face? Did it feel good?" Right after that was said, the expressions of the second-grade-world warriors soured.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They had just been talking about how warriors from the third-grade worlds would not be able to say anything after the results were out, but to their utmost shock, their words came to bite them in return.


    It was Fane''s name instead listed in first ce.


    The warriors from the Golden Continent were already very familiar with Fane''s name. The warriors from Azure n all had dark looks on their faces when they saw Fane''s name. It was like their families had been killed overnight.


    An inner disciple from Azure n said, "That''s Fane! Could it be that guy who defeated three of ours in the level six city?!"


    Another disciple next to him said, "Not only did he defeat three, but there''s already four if you count Nevada as well. If he was in the Azure n, he''d probably be ranked in the top five. I don''t think it''s a surprise that he''s in first ce."


    Most of the disciples from Azure n agreed with that assessment. After defeating three chosen disciples from Azure n, all of them had a deep impression of Fane, and they tried to estimate his skills.


    After thinking about it, they came to the conclusion that Fane''s skills should be among the top five of chosen disciples in a holy grade n. Regr chosen disciples would be no match for Fane.


    "I have an uneasy feeling in my stomach. If Fane''s here, then could Florian not be in the rankings because he...died to Fane?!"


    The moment that was said,


    everyone exchanged looks with each other. Quite a few people wanted to disagree with that loudly, but they could not bring themselves to open their mouths to say it because they felt like it was a definite possibility. The possibility was quite farge as well.


    Fane was an unknown variable to their ns this time, and this man would no doubt hinder their n.


    After a frantic wait, the space around the Three Deer stage started to distort as a sign that there were people being transferred over. After a few moments, 100 survivors stood on the stage.


    In the very middle was Fane,


    wearing his gray robes. Not too far


    e


    away from Fane was Jake and Guardio, their expressions hardened. If anyone looked closer, they would notice that the two of them seemed to be forcing themselves to remain calm. Content belongs to


    At that moment, the warriors from the third-grade worlds were in an uproar. There were those who loudly shouted at anyone they recognized on the stage.


    A warrior from Hestia cheered loudly, "Alfred! Over here! We were waiting for you! I know you''de back safely!"


    Alfred immediately looked over


    when he heard the cheering. When he heard what his fellow disciple


    said, Alfred let out a wry smile. If et


    Fane had not been there, he would have already been tortured to death. How could he have gotten out so easily?


    Just thinking about that, Alfred could not hold back his hatred.


    He turned around and gave Fane a deep bow.


    Before they got out, he had told Fane everything he wanted to say. Fane asked not of any sort of gifts in return and only wanted Alfred to live on properly.


    After that bow, he turned around and walked down.

 Chapter 3407

    Chapter 3407


    ?


    The surviving warriors from third-grade worlds emotionally returned to the people they knew.


    Meanwhile, second-grade-world warriors looked visibly troubled when they saw that many third-grade-world warriors had survived.


    They knew that their final goal in the n was to not let any warriors from third-grade worlds survive, using the cruelest methods they could to get even more Heartblood. s, it all seemed for naught as many from third-grade worlds had survived.


    In fact, the losses the second-grade worlds suffered were even higher than the warriors from third-grade worlds'' this time!


    When they realized that, the warriors from second-grade worlds could no longer keep theirposure. "What''s happening?" said one of them. "Why did so many of them survive?!"


    "Did any of you see Hirving? How is he not here?!"


    "It''s not just Hirving; Uriel''s not out either! Both of them are chosen disciples! How could they not have survived? What happened? Why did ite to this?!"


    The Three Deer Stage only sent out the warriors that survived. If a person was not there, it meant that the person was dead. However, a few warriors from second-grade worlds could not ept this fact. After all, many of the warriors who did not make it out were incredibly strong-even stronger than most of them there.


    Regrettably, not that many of them managed to walk out of the ughter game alive. Quite a lot of them could not ept it.


    How did it get to this? What happened in that isted space during the ughter game?


    Fane calmly walked down the Three Deer Stage, and a happy-looking Rudy was following behind him.


    Rudy ha naturally trusted Fane''s et


    skills and that Fane would be able to get him out of the ughter game. However, before he came out in the end, he still had his worries.


    After all, the ughter game was a plot this time. Fane needed to deal with far too many people, and any small mistake would throw all of them into danger. Thankfully, Fane dealt with all the problems, and they managed to get out easily.


    After walking down the Three Deer Stage, the warriors that gathered around it made a path for them. Walking through the crowd, Fane could hear their whispers.


    "Fane killed twenty-one people! One person gets him five million spirit crystals! Just from this ughter game alone, he managed to get a hundred and five million! Goodness... That''s a hundred and five million! I''ve never seen so many spirit crystals in my life!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "It''s so frustratingparing myself


    to these people. Most people would be thankful enough just to survive the ughter game, but not only did he escape unharmed, but he even managed to make a hundred and five million spirit crystals! That''s too big of a difference!"


    "Let''s not think about that anymore. I heard one of my seniors mention that they only managed to get out of the ughter game thanks to Fane''s help. Otherwise, not a single one of them would''ve made it out....."


    "Really? Did something happen?"


    Hearing all those whispers, Fane''s face betrayed no emotion. Yet, Rudy''s lips curled up as he walked by Fane''s side.


    After the two of them walked out,


    el?


    Fane headed straight for the nearest inn. Getting out of the ughter game was within his expectations but getting out of it safely had consumed much effort. He nned on testing for two days before making ns for the future.

 Chapter 3408

    Chapter 3408


    ?


    The inn was not far away from the Three Deer stage, and it took Fane and Rudy only an hour to reach their destination. Fane did not say another word as he took out the spirit crystals to get a room for 10 days.


    When the two of them went upstairs, Rudy could no longer hold back as he gushed, "Those two were so scared of you! I thought that they wanted to see you because they wanted one final showdown. I didn''t expect that they weren''t lying at all.


    "They actually were just curious and wanted to see how you looked and what your name was. After that, they told their subordinates to kill all of those that were still being kept barely alive, sending the number of deaths to a hundred and twenty to end the ughter game..."


    As he said that, Jake''s expression shed in Rudy''s mind.


    When Jake looked at Fane, Jake looked like he had swallowed a fly. He looked to be suffering incredibly.


    He seemed furious at Fane, but there was nothing he could do. When he knew that Fane had been the one taking the charge with everything, Jake already knew that there was no way they could turn things around; they had lost. The n could no longer go on, so they quickly ended the ughter game to keep their losses to a minimum.


    Rudyughed as he said, "That Guardio had such a long look on his face. He looked at you as if he wanted to rush forward and bite you. He must hate you immensely right now. He must be thinking that they would''ve finished their tasks easily if you weren''t around. Not only did they fail their task this time, but they''ll be punished when they get back, too!"


    Rudy''s smile threatened to split his face apart. He narrowed his eyes and continued, "These presumptuous guys think that they can rule over the Whirling World just because they''re somewhat skilled. What a joke! I think they''re like a bunch of shrimp who only dare to bully the weak. When facing anyone strong, their pridepletely evaporates. It''s hrious!"


    Fane nodded with a slight smile.


    Rudy sat on the chair and continued, though this time sounding somewhat irked, "They''ve suffered this time. Fane, you need to be prepared. You''ll end up on their hit list, and they''ll do their best to cause you trouble everywhere."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane nodded. "They''ll try to figure


    ??


    out a way to kill me. However, ever since I arrived at Hestia, my enemies never stoppeding for me. If they want to kill me, they''ll have to pay the price for it with their own


    flesh. I''ll make sure they understand that nothing goodes from trying to go against me!"


    The Whirling World''s various rules meant that most ces within the cities prohibited any fighting. If they wanted to kill Fane, they would need to operate within the rules. However, Fane viewed the rules as tools for him to do what he wanted to. If they fought within the rules, it was hard to say who would win.


    Rudy poured some tea for Fane. "Do we have any ns after this? There are still a few ces in Weinhord City. Are we going to continue


    staying here, or are we going


    leave for the next city? With your Crystal Badge, we can go wherever we want anyway."


    Fane shook his head. "We won''t leave Weinhord City for now. There are still a lot of great ces we should go to. Also, I feel like they''ll try again since their ns failed this time. I''m not trying to be righteous, but I want to make them feel fear."


    When Rudy heard that, he raised an eyebrow curiously. "What are you nning to do to intimidate them?"


    Fane let out a smile as he said slowly, "It''s very simple. They''ll keep trying to challenge and target me after this. I''ll take the chance to... inflict a little bit of pain on them."

 Chapter 3409

    Chapter 3409


    ?


    "Once enough of them try their luck, they''ll need to think of the retribution they''ll have to go through if they continue to target me. These people might hate me, but as long as I can make them feel fear, they''ll have no choice but to concede and zip it."


    Rudy nodded vigorously after he heard that, saying in approval, "You''re right! That''s exactly what you should do! You should make them feel pain. Make sure that they know they''ll just keep suffering if they continue. They''ll realize how stupid everything they''re doing is once they see that they''ve suffered too much."


    Fane sipped his tea. "We''ll be facing more of them in the future, and we''ll be facing even more warriors from second-grade words. We have to enter the Vibrant Hall. Once the news spreads, countless people will want a piece of the pie. Warriors from third-grade worlds will join too."


    Rudy''s lips twitched as he straightened his body and said, "Warriors from third-grade worlds? Do they not know their ce? If they join, they''d just be cannon fodder.


    "Vibrant Hall is among the level two cities. Weinhord is just a level four city, and three second-grade worlds are already gathered here. If they continue advancing, even stronger second-grade worlds will bepeting against us. The dangers and death rates would just keep increasing. "Those who aren''t strong enough have to either stay in lower-level cities or end up being cannon fodder, easily killed by the strong. Even I can see that, so why can''t they? Why would they still try to interfere? Do they not want to live anymore?"


    Fane sighed as he looked out the window. "Any warrior will be beguiled by treasures. Even though everyone realizes this, it''s hard for them to not be tempted by this.


    "Those who are confident in their own skills might say that they won''t dare to participate, but their hearts are most definitely intrigued. They''ll all just wait for a chance. Even if they know that they may die, they''d still want to try."


    Hearing that, Rudy sighed. He felt like Fane was right. A lot of warriors were crazy fanatics who would disregard their lives for treasure and resources, thinking they would have a strike of luck.


    As long as they managed to survive, they would be able to get the treasures and their abilities would soar, earring admiration everywhere.


    Rudy sighed and said, "These peopleContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    insist on trying their hand at something that''s almost certain death, but I''m not surprised at all. I suddenly feel like I''m the smartest person."


    Rudy had resigned himself to his fate. After all, hepletely relied on Fane to reach where he was. He would not even dream about touching something like that.


    e


    The next day, Fane brought Rudy downstairs to drink some tea while they listened in on conversations to gather some information. The inn was a great source of information. Many warriors gathered here to drink and talk, saying things that they did not necessarily have to.


    Fane looked downstairs and noted that they were all warriors from third-grade worlds, and not a single warrior from a second-grade world was in sight.


    It seemed like the warriors from second-grade worlds wanted to separate themselves from the warriors from third-grade worlds no matter what, just to show off their status.

 Chapter 3410

    Chapter 3410


    ?


    They would always choose to gather where warriors from third-grade worlds were not present. To prevent any trouble, Fane put on a disguise as he and Rudy sat at a corner of the inn, and the two drank tea as they listened to the discussions.


    A man wearing ck robes loudly ranted, "This is too much! What more do they want?! They''re showing their hands now. Do they think we''ll still fall for it? I can''t believe they can be so cruel!


    "Killing is killing. None of us have clean hands anyway. However, they don''t care what they do for the sake of their goals. They tortured so many third- grade world warriors to death for the sake of their Heartblood!


    "To stop the information from getting out, they even tried to kill all third-grade world warriors in that ughter game! Their methods are cruel, and their hearts are despicable! I hate that I''m too weak to kill them all myself!"


    A bearded man next to him sighed and said, "Those guys act so fearlessly probably because they feel that we won''t dare to fight back. They don''t even think we''re people at all. They look at us like livestock that they can kill at any time!


    "As long as it benefits them, they''d probably be willing to even eat us alive! This has nothing to do with cruelty. In their eyes, cruelty doesn''t exist. They just think this is all natural!"


    These third-grade-world warriors were furious as theymented and ranted. All of them gritted their teeth as they spoke, wanting nothing more than to find a warrior from a second-grade world to fight them to the death. Even Rudy''s face was turning red in anger. His eyes looked like they were going to pop out of their sockets.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "I say we exact vengeance on those men given the chance. What do you say, Fane? These warriors from second-grade worlds have gone too far!"


    Fane pursed his lips helplessly. "I don''t know how many times I''ve heard you say they''ve crossed the line within a day. Can''t you say anything else? Don''t think about it anymore. In the eyes of second-grade-world warriors, it''s not crossing the line at all. It''s just that it makes us angry hearing about that. There''s no need to try looking for revenge; we should just do what we need to."


    Rudy nodded seriously.


    The others grew rowdier. The purple-robed man said angrily, "They won''t stop here. They''ll try everything they can to collect even more Heartblood! Who knows how many will die because of them!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The others nodded at that person''s words. A lot of them started toment the fact that they could not control their own fates.


    The bearded man said, "Thankfully,


    Fane managed to safeguard them. If he wasn''t there, those people


    wouldn''t have walked out alive. If et


    they all died, we wouldn''t know what happened to them even if we


    noticed. Then, we''d have nothing to say!"


    The moment that was said, everyone''s expressions darkened.


    The purple-robed man sighed before he said, "What do we do now? Are we just supposed to wait and pray that they don''t continue targeting us? Are we not going to fight back?"


    Someone else replied, "Of course we want to fight back! Everyone here does! Yet, the truth is right in front of us, and there are always some


    problems we have to consider. The warriors from second-grade worlds are just stronger than us as a whole. We''ll have to pay a huge price to


    a


    fight back.


    "The only thing we can do is to avoid any of the plots and stop ourselves from bing their prey. We should always be on the alert and watch out for each other. They wouldn''t be able to kill us if they tried."


    "So we''re just supposed to bear with it? My senior was tortured to death by them! Can''t I take revenge?"


    "None said that you can''t, but the price of revenge is steep. We need to act when the time is right, and not fight every battle we see. We have to


    think about things clearly! We also


    QUMS


    need a leader that can face them!"

 Chapter 3411

    Chapter 3411


    ?


    The moment that was said, everyone widened their eyes. Everyone knew who would have to be that leader.


    The bearded man touched his beard and said, "Other than Fane, no one else has the skills to do it. As time passed, I learned a lot about Fane. Even though he''s from Hestia Continent, talent surpasses anything. He''s never lost before. I heard those warriors from second-grade worlds say that Fane''s skills should be at the level of a top-five chosen disciple in a holy grade n!"


    The others agreed, "Of course, it has to be Fane! No one else would be able to lead us other than him! Where''s Fane, though? Up till now, I''m not even sure if he''s still in Weinhord City!"


    Fane immediately lowered his head in the corner. Thankfully, he had put on a disguise before he left the room, and no one recognized him. Rudy immediately lowered his head as well. He whispered to Fane, "They want you to be their leader? Do you even want to do that?"


    Fane''s lips twitched somewhat helplessly when he heard that. He turned around to look at Rudy, "Let them say what they want to, why are you thinking that was as well? Do you really think I would be a leader? Would it benefit me at all? Would they really be willing to follow me?


    "Of course, I will be doing some things, but I''ll never be that so-called leader. It''s something that requires so much effort, but for no benefit. I don''t even n on returning to Hestia Continent after leaving the Whirling World, so the position is pointless to me."


    Rudy nodded immediately, "I wasn''t thinking properly. I just wanted revenge, to make those warriors from second-grade worlds pay!"


    Fane sighed helplessly, reaching out


    to pat Rudy on the shoulder, "Why are you so adamant about making. them pay? There''s no way we can kill all of the warriors from second-grade worlds. In the end, we''ll still need a conclusion What we want is to make them feel enough pain that they''ll be scared of


    my abilities." Content belongs to


    Rudy nodded, not continuing to dwell on the issue. However, the people around them started to argue yet again.


    A warrior from White Marsh


    Continent raised his voice and said,


    "We can''t put all our hopes on Fane. We don''t even know where he is right now. To a genius like that, he''d only be concerned with treasure''s. He probably wouldn''t want to be a leader even if we make him ours. If he doesn''t want to do it, there''s nothing we can say." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You''re right, but we have to try no matter what! Don''t you know this? There are already problems at the Demon Spirit Kingdom!"


    The moment that was said, a wave of surprise was felt. Everyone turned to look at the person who was speaking. That person had green robes on, and he coughed awkwardly when everyone turned to look at him, "Do all of you really not know?!"


    The person next to him said in confusion, "What kind of problems could there be with the Demon Spirit Kingdom? You only need to kill demons and beasts to earn rewards there! You don''t need to kill anyone, so how could there be problems?"


    The man in green robes sighed, "So you really don''t know? Those people really are despicable. As long as they can attack, they don''t care about anything else! It''s true that you just need to kill demons and beasts in the Demon Spirit Kingdom.


    "However, the rules state that only


    the top three can get prizes while up to thirty can participate! These depraved guys started to form groups of twenty to enter after thest time. After that, they would attack the warriors from third-grade worlds! Since those warriors did not know that they would be attacked, they panicked and suffered total losses!"

 Chapter 3412

    Chapter 3412


    ?


    Quite a few people were stunned when they heard that. Someone asked loudly, "Doesn''t the Demon Spirit Kingdom prohibit fighting each other?"


    The green-robed man nodded and said, "It''s true, there is a restriction against fighting each other. That Demon Spirit Kingdom saw ten warriors from third-grade worlds enter, and not a single one of them was left alive.


    "On top of that, their ns are already known to all of us, so we''re suspecting that they came up with a n to work together and kill all the warriors from third-grade worlds. This time, there''s no one like Fane around to save them, so not a single person survived!"


    A warrior from Lycan Continent trembled in anger, "Did they not give any exnations? Did no one question them?"


    The man sighed helplessly, "We have questioned them, but that was the extent of it. No one dared to do anything else. They gave their reasoning as well, but that reasoning was just exceptionally hrious. They actually said that the warriors from third-grade worlds that entered this time were all killed by the beasts due to theirck of skills. The warriors from second-grade worlds didn''t do anything at all!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "It''s all a load of crap! What kind of excuse is that?! If there are those not skilled enough who end up being killed by beasts, there''s no way all of them would! There would definitely be a few left alive! Do they really think we''d believe in that reasoning?"


    The man shook his head, "Of course,


    no one believed it. They voiced out questions, and the warriors from second-grade worlds answered. Only, their answers were as good as nothing. They merely imed to not


    Knything and med us for


    not looking at ourselves in the


    mirror. They med us for insisting on going to such a dangerous ce despite being so weak, and imed that the dead had nothing to do with that!"


    The moment that was said, the sound of a cup being shattered could be heard. Someone violently threw the teacup on the ground, causing amotion. The warriors in the inn were all furious after hearing that.


    No one would believe such a ridiculous reason. They still insisted on acting that way. It proved that those people did not treat the warriors from third- grade worlds as humans at all.


    The anger surged in their chests, and no one could remain calm. Even Rudy started to pant angrily as he stared right at the teacup in front of him, not saying anything.


    Fane sighed slightly, sipping some of his tea. The tea was actually quite fragrant, but other than himself, no one there was really enjoying the tea. They had all been taken over by anger and wanted nothing more than to rush out to demand some justice.


    However, Fane felt like those thoughts were quite amusing. Their skills were not up to par, and there was no way to fight such a huge group battle anyway. All they could do was show their anger, but there was no way they could act on it.


    The green-robed man saw that the


    crowd was starting to get angry, and


    he felt like his words had affected the confidence of the warriors from third-grade worlds, so he hurriedly said, "However, their n only worked once. We thought of a


    to counter that. In the future, we will always only register as groups of twenty. Once we enter the Demon Spirit Kingdom, we will determine each other''s locations through sound transfer arrays, and start hunting in groups. It''s no longer about the results, and instead about keeping alive."

 Chapter 3413

    Chapter 3413


    ?


    "The warriors from second-grade worlds are still trying to do something, but their numbers are much fewer, and we''ve been on high alert. They might have tried, but they haven''t seeded yet!"


    The green-robed man''s words did nothing to calm the crowd. A warrior from Lycan Continent said helplessly, "Are we just going to keep getting pushed around like this? They challenge us everywhere, but we''re just forced to think of ways to stop them. Will it keep on being like that?"


    Those words frustrated everyone even more, but they could not figure out any way to solve the problem. They really wanted to say that they would fight those warriors from second-grade worlds with their numbers, but none of them could voice it out.


    In the end, Weinhord City did not allow fighting other than in specific areas or special matches. Various restrictions stopped them from using their numbers to their advantage.


    Yet, the warriors from second-grade worlds could use their skills to keep on attacking them. All of the warriors from third-grade worlds started to feel tired. Rudy said, "Fane, do you think there''s any way to solve this?"


    Fane shook his head, "There are no solutions. This world is a world where the strong eat up the weak anyway. The Whirling World''s various rules target the individuals, and not the groups, while the only advantage the third-grade worlds have is numbers.


    "Whether it''s in terms of overall strength or number of geniuses, the second-grade worlds still hold a huge advantage. On top of that, the warriors from second-grade worlds are very ambitious. They won''t stop until they get enough Heartblood. So, just like what they said, they''re only going to suffer and figure out ways to deal with it after that. Only then will they be able to reduce their losses!"


    Rudy''s lips trembled, not wanting to


    ept the truth, but there was nothing he could do about it. As someone weak, he could empathize with how helpless everyone else was feeling there. The part that Rudy could not ept the most was that the warriors from second-grade worlds did not even see warriors from third-grade worlds as humans, but as livestock that could be dealt with any way they wanted.


    Rudy could not ept that at all. Just thinking about it made Rudy incredibly furious. However, his abilities were limited, and there was nothing he could do. So, he was forced to suppress the anger in his heart. Slowly, Rudy started to lose control of his anger.


    Fane saw the dark look on Rudy''s face and could tell what was on Rudy''s mind. He pushed the tea in front of Rudy.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Don''t think too much. In the future, you''ll see even more things. If you keep on having this attitude, you''ll just end up getting angrier and angrier. There are even more things that can''t be solved in the world. Unless you have abilities that defy any expectations, you should just forget about it."


    Rudy nodded. Fane drank his tea and said, "I''ll go somewhere after this, but let''s return to the room so I can absorb the hundred-soul herb."


    The hundred soul herb was his final reward in the ughter games. He was allowed to choose one reward from ten treasures, and Fane immediately had his eyes on that. The hundred soul herb was not the most valuable among those treasures, but it was the most beneficial to Fane.


    At that moment, Fane had already


    reached the first level of master of Soul Sky and could use the Broken Soul de, but that was just the start. Fane was still very far away from the second stage. He needed a lot of soul attribute treasures to support him. Only with these would he be able to improve even more.

 Chapter 3414

    Chapter 3414


    ?


    Absorbing the hundred soul herb took two days and two nights. The moment he finished, Fane opened his eyes as a hint of exasperation shed on his face. Rudy was always by Fane''s side.


    When he saw the look on Fane''s face, he said curiously, "What? Did something bad happen?"


    Fane shook his head as he sighed, slowly standing up. The exasperation on his face got even thicker. Rudy felt even more curious at that, "If there are no problems, then what''s with the expression?"


    At that moment, all of the energy had already been extracted from the herb by Fane. The herb had already turned into gray ash. Fane looked at those ashes and said, "The hundred-soul herb is worth sixty million dors, and it''s something you might not even find if you can afford it in the Whirling World. Yet, it''s not as useful as I expected after absorbing it. If I need to walk ten steps to get to the second stage, I haven''t even managed to take the first step.


    "I need to absorb another one for me to truly have taken that first step, but what about the nine other steps? Just taking this one step would already cost me sixty million! Do you know what sixty million is?! It''s a third of everything I have! I felt exasperated because I realized that the resources I''ll be needing in the future will only get more and more. I don''t really know how to feel."


    Fane was being truthful. A hundred soul herb was considered a holy grade item, and it was worth around 55 million to 63 million. Even though the price was uncertain there was no way it would be lower than 55 million. The normal price should be as Fane said.


    That price was quite expensive to Fane. After all, even after spending so long umting spirit crystals, he only had about 170 million. Fane''s savings were already immensepared to anyone else, but it was far from enough for Fane.


    Fane needed at least fifty of such a valuable treasure. His future training would need even more valuable treasures. Just thinking about that gave Fane a headache. He needed to find a solution to that problem. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Rudy licked his lips by the side. Fane''s fortune was already something Rudy felt like he would never be able to get. If Fane gave


    Rudy all his spirit crystals


    would even startughing in his


    sleep. That amount of spirit Crystals was a sum that Rudy felt he would never be able to finish using.


    Yet, Fane felt like it was not enough. Rudy could not help but shake his head at the difference. After a moment, Rudy said, "Then we have to figure out a way to make even more spirit crystals!"


    Fane took a deep breath and said seriously, "Other than the resources I need for training, I still need 900 million spirit crystals to buy ninth-grade crystals."


    That was the first time Fane had mentioned that to Rudy. Rudy''s mouth widened at that, "What did you say? You still need 900 million?! Oh my god, isn''t that too much?! How long would you need?"


    Fane took a deep breath as he quietly poured himself some more tea, taking a sip as he said, "As long as I constantly improve my alchemy, making more spirit crystals won''t be a problem when we leave the Whirling World."


    Rudy did not know much about the path of a warrior, since his talents were limited, but Rudy was still a little confident when it came to alchemy. Hearing Fane say that, he straightened his body.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 3415

    Chapter 3415


    ?


    "You want to make 900 million from alchemy? You should know better than I do how hard that is. If you want to get to that point with alchemy, you''d at least need to be a ninth-grade alchemist. Even that might not be enough. A holy-grade alchemist is more like it!


    "You know what a holy grade alchemist is better than I do. Hestia Continent doesn''t even have a single one. It might not even have a ninth-grade alchemist. Improving your skills in alchemy doesn''t just need talent, you need a lot of time as well.


    "You need to keep on trying and trying, learning from your errors to improve. I know that you''re incredibly talented in both alchemy andbat, but alchemy is different from fighting. You can''t be a holy grade alchemist in a short time with just your talents."


    Rudy looked at Fane seriously as he said all of that. In truth, Rudy felt like he was wasting his time. If he thought about it, Fane would have too. However, he did not know how Fane wanted to make so much through alchemy despite knowing that.


    Rudy felt like it was not realistic at all. Bing a holy grade alchemist needed a lot of time. One needed to constantly refine pills to umte enough experience through their errors to improve.


    In the end, he knew that there had never been a holy grade alchemist in Hestia Continent. It was far too difficult to achieve. It was a height not achievable for the alchemists of Hestia Continent.


    Fane sighed as he looked at Rudy, "Of course, I know that. However, this is the only path I have. After all, I''ve never thought about entering any ns or groups. I can only rely on myself."


    Ever since entering Hestia Continent, Fane had entered two ns but had failed to benefit much from them. Instead, he felt like his freedom had


    icted, and he had been


    tied down. Yet, sometimes, he felt


    like he needed to give as much as he took from the ns.


    After all, ns were no idiots. They neededrge amounts of resources to raise a warrior, so they naturally needed something in return. Fane felt like he could not make himself part of a n, and there was no way he would allow a n to be the one toraise him, so he needed to rely on himself in the end. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.OrgExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Fane was already prepared. When it came to bing a holy grade alchemist, others might think that it was something impossible, but it was the opposite for Fane. As long as Fane wanted to, he could do it in a few years.


    After all, he had absorbed the memories of an ancient hero. As long as hepletely synchronized the memories with his body, it would not be difficult to be holy grade alchemy. He could even improve on those memories. Fane reached out and patted Rudy on the shoulder, saying seriously, "We''ve already known each other for so long. You know me quite well. When have I ever said something I could not do?"


    Rudy said seriously, "Of course, I know you''ll be able to do what you set out to do. I''m not saying you can''t be a holy-grade alchemist, I''m just saying you''ll need a lot of time.


    "Once you be one, you''ll just get more and more spirit crystals. I just feel like the pace of your growth as an alchemist might not be able to catch up to the spirit crystals you need."


    Fane nodded, saying with a smile, "Don''t worry, it will. As long as I want to, any amount of spirit crystals isn''t a problem.

 Chapter 3416

    Chapter 3416


    ?


    Rudy felt like Fane''s words seemed incredibly confident, and his admiration for Fane reached its peak. The next following day, Fane brought Rudy to the Demon Spirit Kingdom to sign up.


    The Demon Spirit Kingdom was one of the tests for warriors in Weinhord City. Countless demon spirit beasts would appear there. Those beasts came in various shapes and sizes, but all of them sported a pair of green eyes.


    The task for the warriors was to exterminate those beasts. After that, they would be ranked based on the number of beasts they managed to kill, and only the top three would be rewarded. Simrly, the beasts would attack the warriors as well, and there was a chance to be killed by the beasts if one was not careful. Quite a few warriors died in the Demon Spirit Kingdom.


    However, the numbers kept on rising, and most of them were warriors from the third-grade world. On top of what had happened in the ughter game, the warriors from the third-grade worlds were on high alert.


    They could tell that the sudden rise in deaths was the doing of the warriors from the second-grade worlds. The aim was to gain even more Heartblood to open the Vibrant Hall.


    The Demon Spirit Kingdom was on the westernmost side of Weinhord City. From afar, quite a few people gathered there for registration could be seen. When Fane and Rudy arrived, the registration area was incredibly noisy. Quite a few people were shouting at one another with red faces.


    Fane frowned, not expecting such an explosive sight to greet him the moment he arrived. There were two sides of people standing in front. Looking at their attire, it was clear that the ones on the left were warriors from third-grade worlds, while the ones on the right were warriors from second-grade worlds. Both sides were shouting at each other, and it was incredibly noisy, making Fane annoyed.


    Rudy widened his eyes and said, "What are they fighting over? Why are they talking about queueing up and ruining the rules?"


    Fane raised his hand and interrupted Rudy''s questions, "Just listen for a bit. If we can''t understand, then we''ll ask others."


    Cloud Cummer from a third-grade world was so frustrated he felt like crying, "You''re just too much! Why are you acting so high and mighty when you cut the queue? The ten of us came together to participate in the Demon Spirit Kingdom! Why are you trying to stand between us?


    "No matter what, there are rules to be followed. Why are you warriors from second-grade worlds so shameless? Are you throwing away your dignity just for your goals?"


    The one standing in front was


    Stephen Flynn from Golden


    Continent, he scoffed and said, "Stop talking about all this nonsense. So what if we cut the line? Does it cause you to lose anything? We just want to take part in the Spirit Demon Kingdom as fast as possible. We''re just killing beasts anyway, and not you guys. Why are you being so worked up for? Stop being shameless!"


    When Cloud heard that, he was furious. Kesh Burr, who was right behind him, was absolutely furious as well.


    "Stop with your nonsense! Don''t


    think that we''re stupid. Do you think


    we can''t tell what you''re nning?


    Why aren''t you trying to cut the


    queue


    in front of us? You insist on


    cutting right at the eleventh ce. You''re not just doing itExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    even bringing fifteen alone you''re


    you!


    with


    "You already know we''re on alert against you. Every time we take part in the Spirit Demon Kingdom, we''ll join in groups of twenty. If you want to participate, you''d only be able to get ten people in. Just the ten of you won''t be able to do anything to twenty of us, so you never got a chance!"

 Chapter 3417

    Chapter 3417


    ?


    "You''re so nervous that you''re even cutting the queue! If fifteen of you squeeze in, then only five spots will be left! You''d have a much easier time doing whatever you want to! If we enter, just surviving will be a problem!"


    "That''s right! Kesh is right! You warriors from second-grade worlds never have any good intentions. All you think about is how to kill us off! Yet, you have the gall to pretend as if nothing happened!


    "Do you think everyone else is an idiot who can''t see what you''re trying to do? Aren''t you just cutting the queue because you want to ruin our ns? You won''t dare to do anything against twenty people, but you would if it''s fifteen! The moment we enter, you''ll definitely attack us!"


    Hearing that, Fane finally understood what they were fighting over. Rudy curled his fists up in anger, "These warriors from the second-grade worlds really are doing whatever they want now. In order to get Heartblood, they''re even doing something as shameless as cutting the queue. They''re doing everything they can to achieve their goals!"


    Rudy was already panting in anger. His eyes were so wide they looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets. The actions of the warriors from second-grade worlds were no longer just despicable, they were just absolutely shameless!


    Yet, the caretakers did not stop their actions. After all, they were just quarreling. They still knew how to hold back from outright fighting. Rudy''s face was red, "What do you think should be done now? If fifteen of them enter, there''s practically no hope of making it out alive!"


    Fane nodded. They''re already doing something so shameless, so they must have definitely already nned things out. To get the Heartblood, they were practically doing anything they could do. Since they had already nned everything out, there was no way they would let any of those fifteene out of the Demon Spirit Kingdom alive.


    He was absolutely speechless at


    their actions, but there was no clear solution to what would happen. Rudy lowered his voice and said, "Those warriors from the third-grade worlds who have already registered and the other ten are quite dumb. Since the queue was cut, they should have just cut it back and it


    would have been done!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane frowned, "I thought so as well, but the fact that twenty-five have already registered must mean that those people could not get their ces back. Something must have happened there."


    Fane quietly looked at the warriors


    from the third grade worlds who


    I


    were still quarreling without stopping. They were intensely quarreling that the loudest ones were starting to feel their voices go hoarse, feeling incredibly frustrated. After all, this was a matter of their life and death. They were in an incredibly desperate situation.


    Kesh pointed at the warriors from the second-grade worlds and said, "You shameless, despicable fiends! You''ll pay for this eventually! You''ve done so many despicable things, but you''ve paid quite the price for them. Don''t think that the warriors from third-grade worlds are easy to bully. You''ll pay for everything you did! You''ll definitely regret it!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Stephen heard that, he started tough. There was disdain in his eyes, "I really don''t understand what you''re saying. What will we be paying for? What kind of shameless things have we been doing? Is registering for the Demon Spirit Kingdom something shameless?


    "You call others despicable and shameless, but I feel like you''re just a bunch of idiots. What are you even saying? We haven''t bullied you guys at all.


    "Let''s not even talk about what we''re doing for now. You can''t make us pay for anything anyway! Even if there are some losses, it''s nothing to us warriors from second-grade worlds."

 Chapter 3418

    Chapter 3418


    ?


    Stephen was speaking in an incredibly annoying manner. He had clearly done something so shameless, but he acted like there was no such thing. He was even snidely insulting the warriors from the third-grade worlds for being too weak to make the warriors from the second-grade worlds pay.


    The men who had already registered got more and more frustrated. They wanted to just fight on the spot. Kesh loudly shouted, "Don''t force us into a corner! If you force us, we could do anything. We''ll just make sure we die together! Don''t think we''re scared of you!"


    Eduardo, who was behind Stephen, was a chosen disciple from Sacred Water Continent. When he heard Kesh''s words, he started tough loudly.


    "Just listen to what you''re saying. Are you trying to tell us that animals will bite back when they''re cornered? What of it? There''s no use, we''ll just kill all the animals anyway. We''ll be able to deal with it."


    Eduardo had just called all the warriors from third-grade worlds animals, whichpletely ignited the anger in their hearts. Quite a few of them started to curse, "You fiends! You''ll be killed by someone else eventually. You tortured others to death, and you''ll be tortured to death one day. Stop trying to sound so smug. If you have the skills, let''s just fight outside the city. The second-grade worlds get to have aplete battle with the third- grade worlds. There are no rules or restrictions there, and we can kill each other all we want. Then, you''ll finally lose more men!"


    When Eduardo heard that, he said with contempt, "So you''re just nning on swarming with numbers? You''re not fighting in terms of skill but in terms of numbers? Don''t you think that''s just aplete joke?


    "The reason there are fewer second-grade worlds in Weinhord City isn''t that there are fewer warriors from second-grade worlds, but just because there are a total of three second-grade worlds in this city, while there are ten third-grade worlds! If you have the ability, then say that once you''re in level three cities. You''ll finally realize who has more men!"


    Kesh waved it off, "Stop with all that, what is the meaning of this right now!"


    Stephen raised an eyebrow. He was the leader of the warriors from second-grade worlds who were taking part in this test. He had the absolute final say in everything. He said with a cold smile, "We''re not trying to do anything. You should spare your efforts. There''s nothing to fight about. We''ve already registered, and thews stop us from giving up our spot. Anyone who goes against that will be killed. So, we''ll definitely be taking part, and all of you will too. There''s nothing else to say about it. Don''t waste your time."


    The moment he said that, everyone suddenly went quiet. Even though Stephen was a hateful person, what he said was right. There was nothing else to say about the situation.


    It could no longer be changed, and they had to ept it. They were forced to enter the Demon Spirit Kingdom. Kesh sighed. His face waspletely ashen as if the end wasing.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The ten of them who had already


    el


    registered had painful looks on their faces. It was like they had lost their families. Eduardo snorted and said, "Let me remind you, there are still five spots left. Rather than quarreling with us, why don''t you talk to your fellow disciples and friends to quickly take up those five spots? Otherwise, we''ll take up thest five spots, and you''ll only have ten to our twenty."


    The moment that was said, everyone''s expressions changed again. Cloud''s hands were trembling. The problem really was very difficult. If no one else from third-grade worlds registered, then the ten of them would end up facing twenty warriors from second-grade worlds. The situation would be


    horrible. Content belongs to


    If they were split evenly, they would still have a chance of surviving. If it was ten against twenty, then they were practically assured of dying. Cloud and the rest turned to look at the other ten warriors who had been nning to register.

 Chapter 3419

    Chapter 3419


    ?


    Yet, those ten immediately averted their gazes. They either looked down at the ground or started to look left and right. At their expressions, Cloud''s group felt a chill in their spines. All of them knew it was a fiery situation that they could not jump into.


    No one dared to be the hero at a time like this. Saving the others was basically the equivalent of jumping into a volcano. When it concerned sharing benefits, everyone acted like good friends. When it came to their own safety, all those friendships were thrown out the window.


    Cloud''s lips trembled, "What is the meaning of this? We said that we would share everything and survive this together! Why aren''t you even willing to sign up now?"


    The other ten all looked incredibly reluctant. Even though Cloud and the others were questioning them, they still refused to sign up in such a situation. Those warriors from second-grade worlds were obviously already prepared. They nned on killing everyone who entered. If that other ten signed up at that moment, it would be the equivalent of throwing their own lives away. They were naturally reluctant to do that. Looking at that scene, Eduardo started tough out loud.


    "It looks like your good friends aren''t even looking at you anymore. All this talk about revenge and paying the price, you can''t even do that. They''re already sure that you''ll die inside. Even though we won''t do anything, they still think you''ll die. Your brothers don''t have any faith in you at all..."


    The moment he said that, Eduardo heard a low voice, "The two of us will sign up!" That voice attracted everyone''s gaze.


    The crowd had been too focused on quarreling, so they never noticed that someone had walked over to sign up. When they turned to look, they saw two figures standing there.


    After Fane wrote his name down, he


    vel


    calmly turned around. His familiar face appeared in front of everyone. The warriors from second-grade worlds started to panic at that. Eduardo still maintained his mocking expression, but it was


    t was


    obvious that his face had stiffened when he saw Fane. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Cloud''s lips troubled as he said in disbelief, "Fane?" Fane nodded, calmly looking at Cloud. When Cloud saw Fane nod, no one could remain calm.


    Eduardo looked like his tail had been stepped on, "You want to take part in this? Why are you taking part in the Demon Spirit Kingdom?! How can you..."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish, Fane interrupted him, "Am I not allowed to participate? Which rule in Weinhord City states that I can''t?"


    The warriors from the second-grade


    worlds started to panic at that. All of their faces froze, and they looked like they had eaten a fly. Fane''s appearance had thrown their ns into disarray. With Fane around, it was hard to say who would survive.


    Eduardo''s hands trembled, "What is the meaning of this?! Are you insisting on going against us?"


    When Fane heard that, he showed a confused expression, "What do you mean? Why would I take part in the Demon Spirit Kingdom going against you warriors from third-grade worlds?


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t do


    anything? I''ve never been someone to do anything to those who don''t touch me If you won''t do anything, then I won''t do anything either. Since we''re just going to coexist in peace, why would you think I''m going against all of you?"


    Hearing that, quite a few warriors from third-grade worlds could not hold back theirughter. Fane''s words hit it right on the spot, using what those warriors from second-grade worlds had said right back at them.

 Chapter 3420

    Chapter 3420


    ?


    The warriors from the second-grade worlds all had dark looks on their faces at Fane suddenly joining. Stephen even looked like he wanted to rip Fane apart. He stared at Fane viciously, and his lips trembled slightly, wanting to say something, but unable to find the words to say.


    Facing the trash from the third-grade worlds, he would say anything he wanted to, but facing Fane, there was nothing he could say. That was the power of the strong.


    Fane''s existence gave the warriors from the second-grade worlds a sense of pressure and the warriors from the third-grade worlds some motivation. They were suddenly reinvigorated and fought to sign up. In just a few moments, the five remaining spots were filled up.


    After the registration wasplete, the final names were settled. There were fifteen warriors from second-grade worlds and fifteen warriors from third-grade worlds. If Fane had not appeared, no one would have thought well of the third-grade worlds. Yet, Fane was like a g that stirred up the confidence of the warriors from third-grade worlds, pushing down the warriors from second-grade worlds at the same time.


    The situation had suddenly changed. Cloud looked at Fane emotionally and had a lot to say, but the words were stuck to his throat. Kesh clenched his hands tightly. All that hopelessness had disappeared thanks to Fane joining.


    Fane did not react at all to what everyone else was doing. There were only two goals in his participation in the Demon Spirit Kingdom in such a shy manner. The first was to win the prize at the end by killing a lot of beasts. The second was to shock the warriors from second-grade worlds, letting them know that there would not be any good consequences waiting for them if they targeted him.


    There was still an hour until the


    Demon Spirit Kingdom would start. Everyone waited there, and the


    ???


    discussions never stopped. Fane stood by the side, closing his eyes to rest, He did not care about what anyone else was saying at all, pretending that he did not hear anything.


    After Stephen was silent for a long time, he could no longer remain calm. In just ten minutes, he had heard a lot of frustrating


    ????


    discussions, saying that the warriors from second-grade worlds were very unfortunate this time and that a lot of them would die. There were even those who said that he would definitely die.


    After Stephen heard all of that, the anger in his heart kept on burning. He had still been able to bear with the first few words that were said, but after a while, Stephen could no longer hold it in. He shouted at the warriors from third-grade worlds, "What are you being so pleased with?! Fane might be strong, but it doesn''t mean anything. If the fifteen of us work together, we''ll be able to handle anything. So what if Fane is strong? They''d only be able toe at us if all fifteen of them are strong. Otherwise, they''ll only be able to protect themselves. If the fifteen of us work together, no one will break through our defenses!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He said those words in an incredibly resolved manner. Fane raised an eyebrow, opening his eyes to look at the angry Stephen. Feeling Fane''s gaze, Stephen looked over rudely.


    Their gazes met in the air. Fane merely smiled, not saying anything. Stephen felt like Fane was feeling weak because Fane did not say anything, and he suddenly felt encouraged.


    He shouted at Fane, "I know you''re strong, but the fifteen of us aren''t weak either. If we work together, even the top five in our n would be afraid!"


    After Fane showed off his skills, a lot of people started to specte that Fane''s skills would put him in the top few ces in holy grade ns. Quite a few of them felt like Fane should be in the top five, while there were even some who put him in the top three.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 3421

    Chapter 3421


    ?


    Stephen said that to dispel some of Fane''s pressure. He was trying to bolster the morale of the warriors from second-grade worlds. He could not allow them to keep continuing that way. Fane could not help but let out a cold smile when he heard that.


    "You''re just like all those fellow disciples of yours. Your words are just nonsense. What''s the point of saying all of that? Are you trying to act like you''re very capable in front of me? Are you trying to stand up for yourselves?


    "You should just forget about it. No matter what you say, it won''t affect anything. If you''re really that confident, thene look for me the moment you enter the Demon Spirit Kingdom! Use your skills to prove your worth."


    After Fane said that, Stephen''s expression stiffened. The corner of his lips trembled. That imperious aura of his was suddenlypletely extinguished by those words. Facing Fane alone? He would be crazy to do that!


    Even though Stephen was confident in himself, he would never dare to face Fane alone. Fane''s skills could be in the top five or top three in a holy grade n. Even if he was a chosen disciple, he was not ranked that highly. Facing Fane head-on was suicide. There was no other result.


    He had remained stubborn just because all fifteen of them were quite good in skill. All fifteen of them would not be afraid of Fane alone. Seeing Stephen''s expression stiffened and not saying a thing, the warriors from third-grade worlds were in an uproar.


    They had constantly been beaten down by the warriors from second-grade worlds earlier, and it had been incredibly suffocating. Since they had the chance, they would naturally need to fight back.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kesh shot right back, "You''re feeling good about yourself, aren''t you? Go on, continue showing off! Why aren''t you saying anything else? Didn''t you say you were very strong? Fane''s willing to fight you, so why won''t you answer?


    "Are you not daring enough? Don''t you warriors from second-grade worlds always look down on us, saying that third-grade worlds are trash? Fane''s inviting you to a match as a warrior from a third-grade world, why won''t you agree? Where go to?"


    did that aggressiveness


    Stephen''s face reddened in anger. His lips constantly twitched, really wanting to shout back at them, but there was nothing he could say. Did he really dare to talk back to Kesh? Of course, he did not! He was not daring enough to face Fane!


    However, he was not willing to just shut up like that. Content belongs to


    He did not want to seem so weak in front of the warriors from third-grade worlds. Eduardo frowned as he grabbed Stephen''s arm.


    He whispered, "Let''s not quarrel with them. In the end, the results will do the talking for us. They must feel like Fane will dead them to victory. With Fane, they''ll be able to fight back against us. Then, let''s use our skills to prove that even Fane won''t be able to touch us if we work together!"


    Hearing that, Stephen''s expression slowly calmed down. He shut his mouth, so there was no reason for the other side to continue as well. The conversations slowly died down, but the hatred in everyone''s eyes was incredibly terrifying.


    Time slowly ticked away. An hour quickly passed, and the skull-masked caretaker announced that the Demon Spirit Kingdom was starting. All of them slowly snapped out of their thoughts.

 Chapter 3422

    Chapter 3422


    ?


    At that moment, everyone''s expressions were serious. Various emotions were running through their faces, but no one spoke at all. Everyone silently went on the transfer array, looking at the space distort as their bodies gotpletely enveloped by the spatial power.


    When everyone was almost sent off, Stephen suddenly said, "We''ll see who the idiots are! You won''t get what you want!"


    The moment he said that, everyone''s figures disappeared on the transfer array. All thirty of them had been sent to a separate space. The moment they were being transferred, Fane put Rudy into Mustard Seed while everyone else was distracted.


    They would not be sent to the same ce, but to various locations around the Demon Spirit Kingdom. With Rudy''s skills, there was no way Rudy would be able to survive alone, so keeping Rudy by his side was better.


    After ten minutes, the distorted space slowly disappeared. When his feetnded on the ground, Fane finally saw his surroundings clearly. It was a dense forest, and the trees obstructed most of the sunlight.


    It was quite dim around them, and the air was very humid. A wet rotting scent assaulted his nose. Fane frowned as he sent Rudy out of Mustard Seed.


    Rudy widened his curious eyes as he looked at the trees around them. He said in surprise, "Why are there so many vines?! All these trees arepletely wrapped in vines!"


    Fane was no stranger to forests. He had gone into quite a lot of forests where the sun did not reach the ground. However, this forest still stirred the curiosity in Fane. The massive trees had thick vines around them. They climbed the trees which made the trunk appear full of green leaves.


    Even the ground had countless


    vines. It was like a forest that was


    covered in vines. It was green everywhere, and the floor was a bit damp but to warriors like them, the dampness did not affect them at all. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Fane patted Rudy on the shoulder, "Stop gawking. We need to meet up with them to avoid any trouble."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Before entering the Demon Spirit Kingdom, he had already discussed the matter with the other warriors from third grade worlds. They would leave their own marks on each other, determining each other''s location in the Demon Spirit Kingdom before they gathered toward Cloud Fane felt where Cloud was, and it was about fifty kilometers away from him. Content belongs to


    Comparatively, he was not that far away from Cloud. The furthest one was about a hundred kilometers away. Rudy nodded, and the two of them started to walk toward Cloud.


    To prevent any surprises, the two of them did not fly in a rush, and instead slowly moved forward in the dense forest. Even though the dense forest that stopped them from going too quickly, it still did not take them that long to get close to Cloud.


    Fane leaped ten meters away, and Rudy followed behind him. The trees swayed thanks to Fane, and the leaves started to rustle a little.


    Rudy had just been about to praise Fane for being so strong that Fane got a tree to sway when Fane stopped in his tracks. Rudy stopped in surprise as well.


    He quickly rushed to Fane''s side and looked at Fane curiously, "What is it? Why did you suddenly stop?"

 Chapter 3423

    Chapter 3423


    ?


    Fane frowned as he started looking all over. He looked to the left, then to the right, then repeated again. Looking at Fane, Rudy realized that Fane had noticed something, so he wisely shut up.


    After looking around, Fane turned to look behind him, "I felt a strange divine sense sweep across my body just now. There must be something observing us from our surroundings."


    Rudy raised an eyebrow, whispering, "Is it Stephen''s men? That would be such a coincidence that we''re so close to them.


    Fane took a deep breath as he looked around again, saying, "It''s probably not them! It wasn''t a human presence. I''ve been training for so long in the soul attribute, I can clearly feel other people.


    "What I felt just now was different. It fluctuated very weirdly. It didn''t feel human at all. Don''t forget what we''re here for."


    When Rudy heard that, he immediately reacted. He gaped as he quickly looked around himself. He widened his eyes, "So you''re telling me that it was a beast?"


    Fane nodded, taking a deep breath as he let out his senses, sweeping their surroundings. Yet, he did not notice anything, which Fane found even stranger. Rudy''s mouth twitched, and he looked a bit out of ce.


    He whispered to Fane, "Those beasts can use divine senses? It looks like they must be quite intelligent creatures."


    Being able to


    use divine senses


    meant that their soul was not weak.


    ???


    If their soul was strong, then they would be quite intelligent as well, Many beasts are not able to use divine senses because of their souls. The fact that this one could meant that it was probably quite intelligent.


    Fane sighed as his expression turned serious. He nodded, "I underestimated these beasts. What is it trying to do?"


    The moment he said that, Fane''s expression changed. He had been constantly using his divine senses around him. At thest second, he felt four strange shapes quicklying toward him. Fane frowned as he walked to the side, pushing Rudy behind him.


    After a few moments, Rudy''s eyes widened immensely. He had never seen those things before. It was four things that looked like humans but were not.


    Rudy took a deep breath, guessing that those four were demon spirit beasts. Those beasts looked incredibly different from what Rudy thought they would look like.


    The four beasts were all about a


    hundred and ny centimeters tall. They looked incredibly strange and had human-like features. Yet, their skin was of various colors. The two


    in front had six wings on theksBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Their bodies were full of strange patterns. They looked like dragonflies with human faces. Content belongs to


    Of the two behind, the one on the left looked like a frog with a human face. It was dark green, and its body was covered ayer of mucus. The mucus even bubbled, looking like they were going through chemical reactions, making for quite a creepy sight.

 Chapter 3424

    Chapter 3424


    ?


    The one on the right had dark skin and sported four ws. It looked like a ck panther. Rudy''s lips twitched and he said, "What the heck are these things?! Why do they look like this?!"


    It was hard to me Rudy for reacting like that. He had seen quite a few beasts before, but in Rudy''s mind, beasts should look like beasts, and humans should look like humans. Once beasts reached a certain level, they would be able to turn into humans.


    They were definitely not like those four in front of them, not human nor beasts. It looked incredibly disgusting.


    "You didn''t make a mistake this time, but can you really not tell how strong this kid is?" the beast that looked like a dragonfly said to the other one that looked simr to it.


    The one called Orgh frowned, unhappily looking at the beast next to him, "It''s not like I made a mistakest time. That person''s reinforcements were very far away. No matter how hard I try, my divine senses can only reach two kilometers! It''s not like you weren''t there, Stye, so why are you being so snide?!"


    Style snorted, "I''m not. Thest time, if lo hadn''t been quick with his help, we''d have died to that brat! We wouldn''t have had the chance to make up for the mistake! This time, you''d better focus. If you make another mistake, I won''t be able to help you with the king!"


    The four demon spirit beasts were talking in front of Fane and Rudy without any fear at all. They did not seem to care about Fane and Rudy at all. Rudy was confused by the conversation.


    Fane''s expression was cold as he remembered everything that was being said. He felt like the situation was strange. They entered the Demon Spirit Kingdom to hunt these beasts, but judging from what the beasts were saying, it was as if the humans were the prey. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy whispered to Fane, "Fane, why do I feel like it''s a bit strange? These beasts don''t seem afraid of us at all?"


    Fane nodded as he took a deep breath, "The situation''s definitely strange. Didn''t we hear at the inn that these beasts are all very smart? To kill them, we''d need to attack from a range.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s because those beasts would run the moment they see anyone. Yet, it doesn''t seem like the case at all. Not only are they not running, but they''re also even discussing things right in front of us!"


    Rudy nodded emphatically. His heart beat quickly, What do we do?


    Should we meet with the others first? We shouldn''t fight these beasts. After all, it''s you going one against four... No matter how strong you are, they have the numbers. I''ll only drag you down!"


    Fane frowned as he lowered his voice and said, "Stay quiet and observe the situation. I''m in no hurry. If the situation is bad, we can run then."


    Fane had a trump card, which was thews of space. If he could not beat them, then he could put Rudy into Mustard Seed and use thews of space to run, but that was only if things got desperate.


    Ever since he mastered the Broken Soul de, Fane was incredibly confident in his abilities. Unless his opponent was several times stronger than he was, Fane was not worried.

 Chapter 3425

    Chapter 3425


    ?


    The four beasts werepletely ignoring Fane and Rudy as if they were already certain that the two of them would not be able to reveal any of their secrets.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Orgh shouted, "lo, you speak up! Stye is just purposely trying to me me! It''s already not the first time he''s spoken like that! It''s so annoying! Once I get the reward and my skills improve, I''ll never stay on the same team as you again!"


    Stye seemed agitated when he heard that. His wings started to speed up, "Improving your skills? With your talents? Can you not joke around like that so much?"


    Listening to their conversation, it was evident that their intelligence was on par with humans. Fane frowned as he whispered to Rudy, "These demon spirit beasts are far too different from what we''ve heard of from others. I feel like these beasts aren''t just as intelligent as humans, but their skills don''t seem average either. They even managed to form groups and move around like humans. Why didn''t we ever hear of that? Is our informationcking, or did anyone not know about it at all?!"


    The situation was far too different from what Fane expected. Fane even sniffed a plot at hand. After the four beasts quarreled for a long time, the one with a panther body finally roared impatiently.


    "Can the four of you shut up?! What''s the point of arguing so much right now? If you screw up the task, the king won''t let any of you off! The two of you have quite a lot of blood in you. The king might just suck it all dry!"


    The moment that was said, the two beasts immediately stopped bickering. The threat behind those words was incredibly heavy to the two of them. Not only did they shut up, their lips even trembled slightly. There was fear in their eyes.


    It was obvious that the two of them were incredibly scared of that so-called king. Fane frowned. From their words, he realized that something was wrong. After they stopped fighting, the beasts looked at Fane and Rudy again.


    The panther-like beast was called Setia and was the strongest amongst the four, "A human that we can''t see through, and a human piece of trash. How did the two of you end up together?"


    It was speaking to Fane. Rudy''s face darkened when he was called trash. Even though Rudy was self-aware, he still did not like being called trash. Fane frowned as he looked at the beast, "You don''t seem to be afraid of humans? The information I received was different. Did you just hide it too well?"


    The four beasts startedughing out loud when they heard that. Theirughter was heard throughout the forest. Rudy could not help but


    shrink back when he heard the


    They were beasts with human heads, and they wereughing so hard. It was an incredibly chilling sight.


    Orgh said as iNaughed, "You humans really are simple-minded. You think whatever anyone lets you see is real. We''ve been in this space for so many years. We''re no longer those demon spirit beasts that only know how to run away.


    "We''ve already gained intelligence no lower than humans. As long as we absorb enough blood, our abilities will improve! You see us as prey, and we see you as prey too!"

 Chapter 3426

    Chapter 3426


    ?


    Orgh might not have exined things in great detail, but Fane understood just thinking about it.


    The fact that the beasts said that the humans believed whatever they saw, meant that the beasts deliberately created a false image of themselves and fooled the humans who managed to get out. It seemed like a few humans had been hunted down because of this, and the brass absorbed the blood of the humans to nourish themselves.


    Fane took a deep breath as a vicious glint shed in his eyes.


    Were his opponents unlucky, or was he?


    After learning a storm-god rank technique, those beasts could not tell how strong Fane was, but it barely concerned them as there were four of them against Fane and Rudy. Even though they did not know how strong Fane was, they knew how strong Rudy was. In their eyes, Rudy was a weakling that could be dealt with in one blow.


    Thus, their only opponent was Fane, and only one oue was possible no matter how strong Fane was.


    Setia sneered, "Alright. You''ve asked your questions and we were merciful enough to satisfy your curiosity before you die, so be prepared to die!"


    The moment that was said, the four beasts charged at Fane at the same time. The two dragonfly-like beasts in front buzzed their wings, causing shockwaves toe out from the wings. These waves were visible enough that they could be seen with the naked eye, and they were strong enough to devastate anything they grazed.


    Even massive trees were turned into nothing but mere logs!


    Fane grabbed Rudy and ced him in Mustard Seed. It was better, after all, for Rudy to be in Mustard Seed, away from harm''s length, as he would only be distracted.


    Fane then retreated, pulling away from the four beasts.


    His hands formed seals that then fused in the air, quickly bing a de. The Broken Soul de floated in front of Fane.


    He furrowed his eyebrows as he sent the Broken Soul de right at Orgh.


    Orgh smirked disdainfully as it faced the Broken Soul de, musing that Fane was putting up a pitiful fight before dying. Fane, to Orgh, was worth no notice whatsoever


    UMS


    However, disdain held no other power than existing as a mere feeling.


    It still generated shockwaves with Stye next to it to try and destroy the Broken Soul de. A surge of immense energy burst out, right at the Broken Soul de.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The Broken Soul de was like a


    sh that could not be stopped. The moment it shed, it immediately broke the energy wave into two parts. The energy wave had no way of destroying the Broken Soul de at all. After the energy wave was split into two, the Broken Soul de continued to go right for Orgh. Content belongs to


    Orgh let out a cry of anguish as the Broken Soul de pierced its chest. There was a sizzling sound as its soul started to rot from its chest. Green blood evaporated into mist the moment it touched the Broken Soul de, dispersing into the surrounding air.


    Orgh wailed in anguish as it fell to the ground. It lost all rationale as it rolled on the ground in pain. The other three beasts widened their eyes. The four of them underestimated their opponent.


    They thought that Orgh and Setia''s attacks would have been enough against Fane''s technique, yet their attacks did nothing to even slow it down. The sight rendered them stunned, and by the time they regained their senses, it was already toote.


    The other three beasts were stunned as they looked at Fane with widened eyes.

 Chapter 3427

    Chapter 3427


    ?


    Fane raised an eyebrow as his confidence surged.


    Despite their appearance, these four beasts barely lived up to their imposing features. Their skills were just around the level of low-ranked chosen disciples in holy-grade ns. It was no wonder they were not worried about surprises when they saw Fane and Rudy.


    Other than Fane himself, any other warrior who entered the Demon Spirit Kingdom would be no match for the four of them.


    Fane took a deep breath, no longer hesitating as he used the Broken Soul de again.


    At that point, Stye, Setia, and lo-after knowing how skilled Fane was instantly became defensive. When they saw Fane attacking again, the three of them met Fane''s attack at the same time.


    Four techniques shed in the air with a boom before the beasts were sent flying.


    Fane quickly activated thews of space with his sword in hand. He disappeared from his spot, and when he appeared again, he was already right next to Stye.


    Stye''s eyes widened in disbelief. It stared at Fane, who had suddenly appeared, but Fane did not look away at all as he stabbed Stye. The de pierced its chest, and it ripped out a cry out of Stye.


    "H-How is this possible? How are you so strong?! Even the three of us together are no match for you!"


    Fane did not answer Stye and instead went straight for the next one. In mere seconds, the three remaining beasts were all dealt with by Fane. Rudy appeared from Mustard Seed again.


    He looked at the four beasts lying on the ground, bleeding, and he covered his mouth in shock. "It wasn''t even that long, and these four are already dealt with! Fane, you''re so amazing!"


    Fane smiled wordlessly.


    He quickly walked toward Setia who, though with arge hole on its chest, was still alive. s, the rapid blood loss guaranteed that Setia would not survive. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Fane knelt and coldly looked at Setia. "I have many ways to torture you. If you don''t answer my questions, I''ll take my time with you." Setiaughed when it heard Fane''s words.


    Hearing theugh, Fane realized something was wrong, and tried to do something immediately. However, he was already toote.


    Setia''s throat moved, looking like it had swallowed something. In just a few moments, ck blood flowed out of its nose. It was dead.


    Fane''s lips twitched as he looked at the other three who died in a simr fashion. They must have swallowed


    a piltthat could kill them instantly.


    UMS


    Fane almost cursed at the sight.


    Rudy frowned. "These guys are so sly. They came prepared, having suicide pills in their mouths to swallow should things go south!"


    Fane took a deep breath, saying helplessly, "We didn''t know that the beasts would be so decisive. To not reveal any secrets, they already had poison in their mouths. We couldn''t have stopped that."


    However, it meant that the beasts were hiding a massive secret. The more Fane thought about it, the more he wanted to find out.


    ...


    Rudy burned the corpses of the beasts, and he only followed Fane after making sure there were no traces of their activity left behind.

 Chapter 3428

    Chapter 3428


    ?


    The journey that ensued was much calmer inparison to Fane and Rudy. There were no more strange divine senses sweeping through them and no sudden attacks to dy them.


    In just 20 minutes, they saw Cloud.


    They had gone through a dense forest the whole way. The vines were covering every single three, and greenery filled every corner of the Demon Spirit Kingdom. To allow the warriors from other third-grade worlds to quickly find him, Cloud found a rtively spacious spot.


    Even though it was still covered with trees, it was not as densely packed. There was more of a distance between each three.


    Rudy and Fane were about 100 meters away from Cloud when they saw him. Cloud immediately opened his eyes to look over when he heard movement.


    When he saw that it was Fane, the look of concern on his face quickly turned into one of happiness.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    To Cloud, or perhaps every warrior from a third-grade world, Fane was the key factor in all of this. With Fane around, it was as if they no longer had any problems.


    Cloud waved at Fane. "Fane, over here!"


    Fane nodded and quickly made his way toward Cloud. When he arrived next to Cloud, Cloud greeted, though his voice feeble with emotions, "Was your journey safe? Did you run into any trouble?"


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Of course he had, and luckily, it was he who ran into trouble and not anyone else. Any other warrior who participated in the Spirit Demon Kingdom would have died if they met that situation.


    Of course, Fane did not n on saying this, so he instead shook his head at Cloud. "I did meet some trouble. Let''s talk after everyone''s here."


    Hearing that Fane had indeed


    encountered trouble, Cloud''s eyes


    widened. However, since Fane had said so, he did not voice any questions. Fane had told Cloud to not get excited and to wait for everyone to be gathered, thus Cloud nodded, though not without doubt.


    Fane had thought that he would be the fifth or sixth to group up with Cloud, but he ended up being the first. It seemed like he was the quickest. Fane took out two mats from his spatial ring and ced one down for Fane. Fane nodded, and all three of them sat down.


    Giving Fane a once-over, Cloud noted that Fane''s clothes were still intact, and his energy was very stable. Fane did not look like he had gone through a battle.


    This confused Cloud even more. Anything that Fane would call ''trouble'' would not be a small matter. Did Fane meet Stephen''s group, or did something else happen?


    Fane shut his eyes and rested. Various thoughts surfaced in his head, including everything the Demon Spirit Beasts had said, and he even recalled a few key phrases.


    It was definitely no simple matter, and it involved a massive secret. If they did not deal with it well, it could bring them a huge problem.


    Fane did not care about a few strays. After all, the four beasts together were no match for Fane. Fane was worried about the Demon Spirit Beasts they called king.


    When Orgh and Stye were arguing, Setia mentioned the ''king'' to shock them. The two of them were scared stiff when they heard that they would be absorbed by the king if they did not do well. Fane even recalled how Orgh shivered at the name. It was obvious how threatening this ''king'' was.


    Whether it was the humans or the beasts, both sides respected the strong. The fact that the king was so feared meant that he had to be


    incredibly strong. Thinking ab


    that, Fane lost a bit of confidence. Who would win if he went against the king? What level was that king at?

 Chapter 3429

    Chapter 3429


    ?


    This thing was not widely known among humans either. When they were in Weinhord City, Fane had listened to others discuss the Demon Spirit Kingdom quite a bit, but none of them mentioned the king of the Demon Spirit Kingdom. None of them had mentioned that the beasts were sentient either.


    Fane did not know if he had missed out on such an important detail, or if the beasts hid this so well that it was not spread out at all. It was better if it was the former. It if was thetter, then it would be more troublesome.


    Thinking about that, Fane''s lips twitched. It was as though trouble followed him wherever he went!


    However, Fane did not dwell on it too much. He was not someone who would flee from problems. Since there was an issue, he would just need to figure out a solution. In his mind, there were no problems that could not be solved.


    Rudy, on the other hand, was a bit uneasy. He was not as confident as Fane. He, too, listened to everything the beasts had said, and he guessed that the beasts were holding a huge secret. However, he could not figure it out just from what he learned earlier.


    He wanted to ask them more questions, but those beasts killed themselves before Fane got the chance to interrogate them.


    Rudy was more frustrated as he thought about it, and he opened his eyes to look at Fane next to him.


    He coughed as he rubbed his nose, asking, "What do you think those creatures were nning? I''ve been trying to figure it out, but to no avail. The more I think about it, the more frustrated I am. I can''t calm down at all!"


    Cloud was even more suspicious when he heard that. A n? Could Stephen and the others be nning something? He looked over to see Rudy looking at Fane hopefully.


    Fane slowly opened his eyes. He


    ???This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    took a deep breath and said, "Don''t dwell on it if you can''t understand. We know too little right now, and using what we know to specte would just be pure guesswork Rather than thinking about all that, it''s better to think about how we can learn more."


    Rudy''s lips twitched as he sighed before he said, "I''m just so curious. It''s so different from what I thought I feel like their ns will involve us! If we don''t quickly figure it out, might end up being caught on the back foot!"


    Fane nodded. "Of course it''s going to affect us, but you can''t figure it out anyway, so don''t worry yourself like that. Let''s wait for everyone to finish gathering for now."


    Cloud could not understand what was going on, and he said anxiously, "What are you two talking about? A n? What can''t you figure out? What happened that''ll affect us? Did Stephen''s group try something again?"


    Fane looked at Cloud and said, "It has nothing to do with Stephen. It''s something else."


    Cloud was even more stunned when


    he heard that it was not Stephen?


    Then who could it be? Seeing that Cloud was so anxious, Rudy said clearly, It''s because of those Demon Spirit Beasts! Those beasts aren''t simple beasts! We were hunted by them on the way here! If Fane wasn''t strong enough, we''d have died!" Content belongs to

 Chapter 3430

    Chapter 3430


    ?


    Cloud''s eyes widened in sheer shock when he heard that. He was even more confused after that exnation. Was it possible for the Demon Spirit Beasts to try and kill humans? Since when did these beasts-those that would run the moment they saw humans, even get so bold?


    Hearing Rudy''s tone, it was like the beasts that tried to kill them were special.


    Fane seemed to realize something when he saw Cloud''s open eyes. He stopped Rudy from continuing and he looked at Cloud with an earnest look. "Why are you so surprised? Are the Demon Spirit Beasts that weak to you? Did you know that the Demon Spirit Beasts have a leader they call the king?"


    Hearing that, Cloud was even more confused. He took a deep breath before he answered, "A leader? A king? What exactly happened? From what I know, those beasts are just prey. Their skills are average, and they''re rather timid to the point of fleeing, so we need to pursue them if we want to kill them."


    Hearing Cloud''s words, Fane and Rudy exchanged a meaningful look. The two of them fell silent together. There were various thoughts in their heads. Rudy got more scared as he thought about it, and Fane had manyplicated thoughts.


    The two of them had differing expressions, but Cloud was even more shocked to see that. Their expressions meant that what they said was very important and hard to deal with, and it affected them.


    Cloud had a stomach full of questions. He got more and more anxious thinking about it, yet neither Fane nor Rudy exined themselves. After a moment, Cloud could no longer stand it. "Can the two of you tell me what''s going on? I''m so confused!"


    Right as he said that, they suddenly heard some rustling. When the three of them looked over, they saw a familiar figure quicklying over. It was Kesh.


    Cloud held back the questions for the moment as he stood up to greet Kesh.


    Five minutester, four others appeared. A small wave of people had gathered.


    After some pleasantries, Cloud had them sit. Everyone saw that something was off with Cloud''s expression. He looked anxious and doubtful.


    Cloud did not bother with what the


    ???


    others thought of him. All he wanted to know was what happened to Fane. Looking at how Cloud was looking at him, Fane knew how anxious Cloud was. However, Fane was in no hurry to answer and looked at the rest instead, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Did you have a safe journey? You didn''t encounter any dangers, did you? Did any divine senses sweep over you?"


    Everyone shook their heads.


    Kesh said, "The journey was very quiet. I went very slowly, worried that I''ll meet any unnecessary problems."


    The others conveyed that their journey waspletely safe as well. Other than the vines that were everywhere that obstructed their sights, it was all uneventful.


    Hearing what everyone said, Fane''s frown never rxed.


    el.n


    The others looked at Fane with confusion when they saw Fane''s expression. Fane no longer hesitated when he saw all the confusion. He told them all about


    what he had experienced. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If it had been anyone else who said it, they would probably not have believed him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, Fane had been the one to say it. Even if they did not believe it, they would force themselves to.


    Cloud frowned, and his eyes


    widened. Fane saw beasts that had


    human heads and beast-like bodies.


    They had intelligence that matched humans, and they got a king too!"


    UMS

 Chapter 3431

    Chapter 3431


    ?


    Cloud''s lips trembled slightly as he spoke. It was obvious how shocked he was.


    Fane merely nodded, adding noments to Cloud''s remarks.


    Suddenly, everyone exploded into conversation upon hearing the information Fane conveyed to them. They never saw iting, and it far exceeded all of their prior knowledge. It had even burned away their confidence. All of them had ashen looks on their faces.


    A mustached warrior from a third-grade world blurted, "Where the heck have wee to? Four Demon Spirit Beasts, equal to holy-grade n chosen disciples in skill, came out of nowhere! Isn''t that too horrifying?! We would''ve died if we were the ones to encounter them!


    "Why is this happening? Is the Demon Spirit Kingdom that difficult? Why does no one know that the beasts look like this?! Have you ever heard of Demon Spirit Beasts having human heads and animal bodies?"


    All of them shook their heads when they heard the question. They had looked into the Demon Spirit Kingdom before they joined for their own safety, but no one had talked about any beasts looking like that before!


    Kesh inhaled deeply. "Quite a few people havee in before. I''ve asked them about it, and they''ve all said that the Demon Spirit Beasts don''t look that much different from the usual beasts we''ve seen. The only difference is the fact that all of them have a few wings!


    "They described these beasts as being swift and agile, so much so that it took a lot of effort to catch up to these beasts and kill them! Those who came to the Demon Spirit Kingdom before all say that the Demon Spirit Beasts are nothing special, and that it''s not hard to kill them. The only difficult thing is catching up to them.


    "They said that those beasts run at the sight of any human. They''re incredibly cowardly, and don''t look that intelligent!"


    n


    Fane had a serious look on his face after hearing what was said. After contemting in silence, he then spoke, his voice stern, "It''s not that the ones who participated in the Demon Spirit Kingdom have never seen the beasts with human faces and beast bodies, but that everyone who has seen them has died. That''s why this has always been a secret, until me."


    The moment that was said, everyone''s expressions darkened even more. The more they listened, the more they realized the gravity of the situation.


    It was possible that the warriors


    who they thought had been killed by warriors from second-grade worlds had actually all died to those Demon Spirit Beasts! They never expected that they would not just need to face one danger in this ce, but this unexpected threat as well


    Suddenly, everyone started to regret taking part in the Demon Spirit Kingdom. The warriors from second-grade worlds were already a pain in the neck, but these difficult Demon Spirit Beasts appeared out of nowhere!


    Some anxiously clutched their hair,


    while some covered their faces. Everyone was in a bad mood. At that moment, they were incredibly


    l.ne


    frustrated that there was nothing they could do about it. They did not even have a solution. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The mustached man said, "I have a solution. Hurry up and end this so we can leave this stupid ce! Once we''re back in Weinhord City, I''ll just find a ce to stay.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I won''t join any stupid games anymore. This ce doesn''t suit me!"

 Chapter 3432

    Chapter 3432


    ?


    The moment that was said, everyone nodded.


    Cloud said somewhat helplessly, "Let''s not talk about this for now. We should just think about how we''re going to face these dangers right now. No matter what, we need to stay here for two days and two nights. We''ll only be able to think about anything else after that."


    That was possibly the only thing they can be thankful for. The Demon Spirit Kingdom had a time limit. Once everyone spent two days and two nights there, the final rankings would be counted, and the first three ces would get the rewards and spirit crystals.


    "It''s because of these rewards that so many warriors signed up for the Demon Spirit Kingdom. If they knew how dangerous the situation was, they wouldn''t have participated even if the rewards were several times better!"


    When the man heard what Cloud said, he sighed. "I can''t figure out anything better. I feel like we''re in a depressing situation. The most important thing is the fact that we don''t know what those beasts want at all. What kind of secrets are they hiding, and what will they do to us? If we don''t even know that, how will we figure anything out?"


    Rudy frowned. "So what we need to think of right now is how we''re going to find out even more secrets. We need to dig all of these secrets out. Only by knowing their ns will we be able to counter them!"


    Everyone else nodded, feeling like Rudy was right.


    Kesh looked at Rudy and said, "We''ll need to capture them if we''re going to dig out their secrets. We need to hunt these beasts and disable them from killing themselves before we get them to talk!"


    Rudy nodded. That was the only thing they could do at that moment. The only problem was, they did not know where they could find those Demon Spirit Beasts.


    The mustached man said, "Where


    are we even going to find them? The Demon Spirit Beasts know the geography here. I bet they already know where we''ll be sent to when we''re sent over here while we don''t know anything about them, it wasn''t for what you went through, we wouldn''t even know they existed."


    Everyone felt helpless when that was said, and it felt as though they had hit a dead end with no way out. Fane frowned as he looked to the distance. As time passed, more and more people gathered.


    Fane counted until a total of 13 people gathered. Two were not present. Fane estimated the time in his head. Even if they had been far away they should have already been there. Why were the final twosote? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    swne


    He frowned and told Cloud, "Who are thest two who haven''t arrived?"


    If Fane had not joined abruptly, Cloud would have been the leader of the second-grade-world warriors. He was familiar with everyone who had joined. After looking from left to right, Cloud frowned and said, "It''s Collin and Simon. Why are they not here yet? Could it be..."


    Before he could finish, Fane said anxiously, "Hurry and look into where they are, now!"


    They had all left marks on each other to determine their locations.


    The moment Fane said that, everyone shut their eyes and tried to feel where Collin and Simon were. However, all of them widened their eyes in shock.


    Cloud paled a little. "I can''t feel the marks on them anymore. Can any of you still feel them?"

 Chapter 3433

    Chapter 3433


    ?


    Everyone shook their heads. Fane could not feel the marks he left on them as well. It was obvious that something had happened, and everyone shivered at the possibility.


    They never expected something to happen so quickly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Kesh frowned and said, "Could it be those people?"


    He was referring to the warriors from second-grade worlds.


    However, Fane shook his head firmly. "It''s probably not them. Even though they''re our enemies and won''t show us mercy, they probably won''t dy anything for the sake of safety. They try to gather together as fast as possible. They''re worried about me, so they''ll be exceptionally careful. Even if we''re going to fight, it''ll be in the future, not now."


    Everyone nodded at those words, agreeing with what Fane said.


    Fane narrowed his eyes slightly. "The two of them are probably done for. It looks like those beasts didn''t just hunt me but others as well. I doubt they sent fewer members to hunt the others. The oue is inevitable; they couldn''t have survived.


    "I just never expected them to be so smart, removing all the marks on the ones they killed. It means they knew that we left marks on each other before they attacked. To hide their secrets, their every move is conducted meticulously. They''re not leaving anything to chance!"


    Everyone frowned when they heard what Fane said.


    Kesh sighed before he said, "Collin is from my n, and we''re rather familiar with each other. I know he''s always been a careful person. If he met any warriors from second-grade worlds, he would''ve turned and run.


    "This meant that whatever danger he encountered this time...spared him no chance to run whatsoever."


    The moment that was said,


    everyone grew somber as their expressions darkened even more. The situation had gotten even worse. Fane frowned as he thought of other possibilities and situations. However, it did not mean he managed to figure anything out.


    Instead, the thoughts caused his mind to be in more and more of a mess. He could not understand the secret behind everything.


    Cloud said helplessly, "We have to


    stay in groups from now on. As long


    as we don''t act alone, they won''t have a chance to do anything. We can take the chance to captureza few beasts as well. No matter what, we need to find out what they''re plotting!"


    Fane smiled wryly.


    If only it was so simple.


    The situation was very bad for them at that moment. If they wanted to find information for certain situations, they would need to pay a price. It did not help that they had to be on the lookout for second-grade world warriors as well.


    They needed to constantly be on alert lest they indirectly ced themselves in danger.


    The mustached man saw that


    everyone was in an incredibly heavy mood and felt like it could not continue "Let''s not be too


    disheartened, everyone. Where


    there''s a will, there''s a way! As long as we have the determination, these problems will be solved!"


    Fane looked at the man. "You''re right. Everyone, don''t be too depressed-it won''t solve any problems. From now on, we need to be on high alert. Otherwise, we might end up suffering."


    Everyone looked at each other. Despite the despondent feeling they had, they were forced to muster their spirits. No one wanted to die here, whether it was to warriors from second-grade worlds or to the Demon Spirit Beasts.

 Chapter 3434

    Chapter 3434


    ?


    As everyone struggled with the depressing feeling, Fane suddenly looked to the distance. He narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked right to the west.


    Everyone looked over as well, and they saw a group of people heading right for them. Fane frowned, not expecting them to be so quick.


    Stephen had a dark look on his face. He seemed angered, like he had suffered some grief. The 13 men behind him did not look that happy either, equally solemn as though they had just gone through a funeral rite.


    All 14 of them stopped in front of Fane and the others, looking like they were about to fight.


    Everyone on Fane''s side stood up and looked at Stephen and the others alertly. Stephen''s group stopped about 100 meters away from Fane, and Stephen shot Fane a cold stare. "Seems like I was right; you are here!"


    Fane could clearly see Stephen''s twisted expression as the man spoke through gritted teeth, ring at him so pointedly. It was obvious how angry Stephen was at him.


    Facing Stephen, Fane frowned, rather confused by Stephen''s behavior. As an enemy, Stephen hating Fane was natural, but the hatred he exhibited at that moment seemed far beyond relief. It was as if something had happened.


    The situation was a bit strange. Fane raised an eyebrow, not saying anything as he quietly waited for Stephen to continue.


    Stephen got even angrier at Fane''s nonchnt demeanor.


    He scoffed and said, "I''ll admit that you''ve won a small battle, but so what? Only one of us died while fourteen of us are still here. You won''t be able to kill us all alone!"


    Fane was surprised at Stephen''s words. The other warriors exchanged looks with each other as well.


    Earlier, Fane had not mentioned any warriors from second-grade worlds when he talked about what happened in the Demon Spirit Kingdom.


    Could something have happened in between?


    Fane had met a warrior from a second-grade world and dealt with him. Everyone looked at Fane, but he merely had a look of confusion in his eyes, much to everyone''s bewilderment.


    Before Fane could even say


    anything, Rudy hurriedly said, "What nonsense are you spouting now? Killed one of yours? Even though it''s not that hard, it doesn''t mean we should ept me for something we didn''t do!"


    Stephen sneered coldly, "Don''t try and fool me with that act! I''ve already determined that one of ours has died. The mark I left on him


    forcefully removed by Fane! Dos


    think''ll believe anything you say!"


    QUMS


    Eduardo, standing behind Stephen, chimed in. "Stephen''s right! Don''t act like you don''t know anything. You think we don''t know what Fane did?! Just because he was unlucky


    enough to meet Fane, it doesn''t


    mean we''ll just let this go! We''ll have our revenge! We already have fourteen people gathered here, and you won''t have the chance to do anything anymore! Even if someone has to die, it''ll be you


    third-grade-world warriors!"


    Rudy was in utter disbelief. Since when did they meet anyone?


    Stephen and hisckeys seemed so sure of themselves as though they had witnessed everything for themselves.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 3435

    Chapter 3435


    ?


    Rudy sneered and said, "Why would you think Fane had a hand in whatever it is you''re using him of? I''ve been with Fane the whole time. Even though there was a small problem between our travels, we never met any warriors from second-grade worlds! This has nothing to do with Fane at all, so don''t try ming Fane!"


    Eduardo''s expression soured. "Like we''d believe you! Who else but Fane could''ve done it? Even if Carlton was not as strong as I am, he was still a chosen disciple from a holy-grade n who was at my level. His skills weren''t to be underestimated, and no one other than Fane would''ve been able to face him alone! There''s nothing that would have threatened his life other than Fane!"


    Stephen looked at Fane coldly, slowly saying, "You''re still not going to admit it? I thought that you''ll always admit to anything you did happily. I can''t believe you''re willing to put on a show like this, acting innocent after you killed someone!"


    All the warriors from second-grade worlds looked at Fane incredibly angrily, feeling like Fane was shameless by refusing to admit he had killed


    someone.


    A warrior from a second-grade world, who was wearing a deep blue robe, gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll admit that you''re so powerful that even Carlton isn''t a match for you, but so what? At least his moral standing is better! If he killed someone, he wouldn''t pretend to be innocent like what you''re doing!"


    Fane''s expression darkened as he heard that. At that moment, he had guessed what had happened, and the other warriors from third-grade worlds did too.


    Cloud said loudly, "It''s not like you


    witnessed it, so why are you


    ndering Fane? What do you


    mean, he''s not willing to admit ita et


    Fane''s never been someone like


    that, he said he didn''t do it, then he didn''t! This Carlton guy didn''t die at Fane''s hands. He was killed by beasts!"


    After Cloud said that, the others nodded as well.


    All of them had guessed the only potential truth. Carlton, and the missing Collin and Simon, had died to the Demon Spirit Beasts. If Fane


    was not as skilled as he was, they would never have known the truth. Content belongs toThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    QUMS


    Carlton was not as skilled at Fane, so the consequences were obvious. However, the warriors from second-grade worlds did not know about this. Based on their


    assumptions, they were sure that


    Fane killed Carlton. Conten over


    to NovelDrama.Org


    When Stephen heard what Cloud said, he got even angrier. He looked like he was ready to explode at any moment.


    Stephen said angrily, "What did you say? Carlton died to Demon Spirit Beasts? Please, Cloud! Is your head alright?! Do you think we''d believe that?


    "How could you give such an absurd reason?! A Demon Spirit Beast, capable of killing him? What do you think those beasts are?! Do you think I don''t know how powerful they are?"

 Chapter 3436

    Chapter 3436


    ?


    Stephen was fuming in anger as he spoke. His hands constantly trembled. He felt like Cloud was treating the warriors from second-grade worlds like idiots. He was crossing the line!


    Those Demon Spirit Beasts were as cowardly as rats, running at the sight of any human. If Carlton crossed paths with them and they were not fast enough, they would be killed by Carlton immediately. How could he have been the one to be killed by them?!


    Eduardo was about tough from frustration, "Cloud! Just because Fane''s around, doesn''t mean you can live without fear! Fane is strong, but as long as we all attack together, we can still kill you!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Cloud''s lips twitched in exasperation. He could feel that Stephen and the others were so angry because they felt like he was deliberately insulting Carlton, but he really did not have any intentions like that. He was just speaking the truth.


    Kesh was even more exasperated. He reached out to pat Cloud on the shoulder, gesturing for Cloud not to continue. He took a step forward and said to the warriors from second-grade worlds, "Cloud isn''t trying to y around with all of you. He''s speaking the truth. You have people who have gone missing on your side, so do we. We only have thirteen of our men. Two of them had gone missing.


    "Just like Carlton, the marks we left on them have been forcibly removed as well. We should be suspecting that you''re the ones who did it, but we don''t! It''s because something happened to Fane when he wasing to meet the rest of us!"


    Stephen and the others did not know what they were saying at all.


    Stephen scoffed before he said, "Don''t try to confuse us with some weird excuses! The truth is right in front of us. Unless you have proof, no one will believe you!"


    Kesh was just about to say


    something when Fane stopped him. Fane coldly looked at Stephen and the others, and a thought surfaced in his mind. Even though he did not really want to do that since he really did not like them, the situation forced him into it.


    After all, he did not know what would happen after they found out what was going on in the Demon Spirit Kingdom He did not know how strong the so-called king was, and if he could even go against it. Before all those questions were made clear, he needed to make ns for every situation.


    Fane coughed as he frowned and said, "Let me ask you something! Tell me, if you say that I killed Carlton, then why wouldn''t I admit it? Why would I act innocent in front of you guys?"


    Eduardo scoffed, "How would we know that? We''re the ones who should ask you that. Why aren''t you admitting it?"


    Fane took a deep breath. It took


    1.ne


    patience dealing with idiots. Fane replied, "Because it was not me! Just think about it. Carlton should be dead, but he did not die to me instead he was killed by the Spirit Beasts! We have two over here


    Dem


    hunted


    in the same situation. I wo


    by beasts on the way here!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When that was said, all of the warriors from second-grade worlds opened their eyes in disbelief.

 Chapter 3437

    Chapter 3437


    ?


    "You''re actually making up stories for your act. The Demon Spirit Beasts hunting you down? Those beasts who run away at the sight of any human? Do you think we''d believe you if you just randomly made a story up? Those lies are really unbelievable! Do you think we wouldn''t look into the Demon Spirit Kingdom before we came here?" Stephen said.


    Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. He never expected those people to be so stubborn. Fane turned to look at Cloud, "I don''t want to waste time on them. Tell them what I told you before."


    Cloud nodded, patiently telling the warriors from second-grade worlds what had happened to Fane. He even described the appearance of the beasts Stephen''s expression hardened a bit when he heard what was told.


    Eduardo did not believe it at all, and even felt like Fane had a plot behind the story! Eduardo sneered and said, "You really know how to make up stories. If I wasn''t smart enough, I would have believed you. You even gave it so much detail so it''s more believable.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not that foolish. I won''t just believe anything you say! If the Demon Spirit Beasts really have such arge secret and have always hunted humans, why hasn''t there been any information?!"


    Cloud was exasperated. He frowned and said, "These beasts are as intelligent as humans. To conduct their ns, they would naturally not allow information to leak out. If the matter was spread to humans, it would be much more difficult for them to continue!"


    After Cloud said that, Eduardo started tough out loud. He had a look of ridicule in his eyes. It was obvious that he did not believe Cloud at all.


    Eduardo said as heughed, "Such


    das


    an absurd reason? I almost believed you! What a joke! There are no perfect secrets! If the beasts really are as you say, this would definitely have started spreading! Someone would have seen it before!


    "You even talk about kings? That''s even more unbelievable. The Demon Spirit Beasts do not organize themselves. They''re all incredibly low in intelligence. It''s nothing like you said!"


    After Eduardo said that, Fane sighed at him helplessly. There was no point talking to someone like Eduardo. Once he was certain that you were lying, he would not believe anything unless he witnessed it for himself.


    Fane waved it off, "You can believe it or not, that''s not important. So what if you think Carlton died to me? Can you really get revenge for him?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane''s tone was cold and confident. Eduardo was suddenly red with anger. Fane was right. Even if Carlton had really died to Fane, what could they do?


    Were they going to face Fane


    §Ö


    head-on? That was a joke! Even two or three of them together would be no match for Fane! On top of that Fane had warriors from other third-grade worlds around him! A battle would definitely bring heavy losses they would not be able to take.


    At that moment, Fane already had a n in mind. if it was not for the n, Fane would not have bothered talking to them. For the n to go smoothly, he was forced to patiently talk to Stephen, "I''m not lying, I don''t need to either. The Demon Spirit Beasts have a terrifying secret that they''re hiding. It might even end up involving all of us!"

 Chapter 3438

    Chapter 3438


    ?


    Stephen immediately asked after hearing what Fane said, "What do you want to say?"


    Fane took a deep breath and said in a serious tone, "We should have a temporary truce! No one is allowed to touch anyone! We should be on alert against those beasts."


    The moment that was said, everyone was stunned. Everyone fell into silence. Fane could not help but smile wryly. Fane had expected this silence. The second-grade worlds'' conflict with the third-grade worlds was already something incredibly evident.


    They were practically mortal enemies who hated each other to the bone. It was hard to ept a truce, but there was nothing they could do to face this situation. The third-grade world warriors were still fine. After all, theypletely believed what Fane said.


    The warriors from second-grade worlds were different. They were more apprehensive. In the first ce, they doubted what Fane had said. Even if it was true, Fane''s suggestion might have a plot behind it. After all, their rtionship was incredibly tenuous. In their eyes, it was only natural if it was all a plot.


    Stephen frowned, not saying anything. He was deep in thought, constantly weighing the benefits of the n. Everyone behind Stephen had bitter looks on their faces, clearly not knowing what to do.


    Eduardo was furious at how uncertain they looked, "What are all of you doing?! Are you really going to believe Fane''s words? Don''t forget who he is! He''s not our friend. He''s our number one enemy. Are you really going to believe our enemy just like that?


    "We''re just going to stop because they said so? He must be scheming something in his head! He might want to kill us all off! What he said earlier was all just a lie! Demon Spirit Beasts?! A king?! I refuse to believe it!"


    The warriors from second-grade worlds did not know what to say at how frustrated Eduardo was.


    A warrior from Golden Continent


    said meekly, "You''re right, but what if what he said is true? What do we do? If we end up getting hunted by those beasts, we won''t be able to do anything about it..."


    After that, he did not dare to continue, because Eduardo was looking at him furiously.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He shouted out, "You''ve all been brainwashed by Fane! So what if it''s real?! The Demon Spirit Kingdom has opened so many times. Every time, there are survivors.


    "We have so many warriors from second-grade worlds here. Nothing will happen if we''re careful! If the fourteen of us stay together, no one will be able to harm us." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Eduardo got angrier and angrier as he spoke. He hated everyone for being so easily swayed by Fane.


    Eduardo took a deep breath and


    said, "No matter how strong this


    king is, he won''t touch us if we don''t do anything to him. We just need to survive for two nights, and we''ll be able to leave this ce.


    "I don''t know if the Demon Spirit Beasts have any schemes, but this kid is definitely trying to harm us and kill us all. Listening to him is suicide!"

 Chapter 3439

    Chapter 3439


    ?


    Eduardo got more and more emotional as he spoke. He wanted nothing more than to grab them by the cor and shout right into their faces. Fane''s lips twitched helplessly. Eduardo was too stubborn. If he did not care about his ns, Fane would have just shut up and forgotten about Eduardo.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, with his n in mind, Fane could not help but say, "We''re just going to not do anything to each other, how could this be a scheme? If you feel like it''s one, then how will it cause you any losses?"


    Eduardo raised an eyebrow and said, "Of course, it will. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have gone through such pains to craft this story so that we can believe you. Out of the blue, you suddenly asked for a truce-I refuse to believe you''d be so nice. Let me tell you, I''m not like the rest of them who''ll believe anything you say. You can forget about it. I won''t fall for it."


    Fane rolled his eyes in exasperation. He knew that it was aplete waste of time talking to that guy. Eduardo would not believe him anyway. He turned to look at Stephen, who was still deep in thought instead.


    Stephen had his head lowered at that moment, it was hard to tell what he was thinking. Fane said to Stephen, "Have you thought about it? There''s honestly nothing much to think about. It''s not like you''ll suffer any losses if you do what I''m suggesting. Everyone can just gather here and wait for two days and two nights. Once the Demon Spirit Kingdom ends, everyone will get out safely. Then, it''ll all be done. There''s nothing to think about at all." That was Fane''s n. In the next two days, everyone would peacefully get along, and not attack each other. There were so many people there. Any intelligent Demon Spirit Beasts would not attack them. Once they were sent out, nothing here would have anything to do with Fane anymore.


    At the most, he would just let people know what he knew so that everyone would be more cautious. Stephen looked up after Fane spoke. He could not figure out any ws in it. If Fane was not lying, Fane''s suggestion would be the best idea.


    They would gather there, not hunting any beasts and not caring about their results. They would just quietly wait for the Demon Spirit Kingdom to end and get out peacefully. However, Stephen was worried that it would be a plot from Fane. They might not escape unscathed. Content belongs to


    Fane sighed helplessly, "I know what you''re worried about, but there''s no need for that. I don''t want to fight you at allright now. You have


    fourteen men with you anyway


    you''d be confident enough to face mel''ll be right here, you''ll be able to see everything I do." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane''s words were slowly convincing Stephen. After thinking about it, he finally nodded. If Fane was being truthful, then they could absolutely not afford to be careless. In the end, they were in Demon Spirit Beast territory.


    If the beasts really had so many experts, then even fourteen of them might not be able to stand up to the beasts. Working with the warriors from third- grade worlds was the safest choice. Eduardo almost exploded when Stephen nodded!


    He grabbed Stephen''s arm and


    shouted, "What do you mean?! Do you believe this brat too? He''s lying to you! Are you crazy? He''s our enemy How could you listen to our enemy, not attacking just because he asked you to? Aren''t you worried..."

 Chapter 3440

    Chapter 3440


    ?


    Before he could finish, Stephen interrupted him, "I know your concerns, but I''ve already thought it through. We won''t suffer any losses from a truce. He will just be there, and we''ll see everything he does. As long as we remain on alert, no surprises will happen."


    Eduardo paced around on the spot angrily. He felt like Stephen was crazy to believe Fane. He refused to believe what Fane had said at all. In Eduardo''s eyes, Fane was an expert at scheming. Nothing Fane said could be believed.


    Eduardo was just about to say something when Stephen raised his hand to stop him, "Don''t say anything else right now. What''s the point of fighting them anyway? Ever since Fane joined, I haven''t even considered getting a prize from the Demon Spirit Kingdom. Don''t forget, only the top three ces can get rewards; there''s no reason not to get along."


    In truth, Stephen was a bit guarded with his words for the sake of his own dignity. After all, he did not want to admit that he was weaker than Fane, even if it was the truth. Fane''s sudden entry hadpletely shattered Stephen''s confidence. They would need to beat Fane to ce in the top three.


    As the leader of the team for the Demon Spirit Kingdom, he needed to think about the bigger picture. He could not forget everything for the sake of the rewards. If too many people died, he''d be questioned even if he won. It was better if they held a truce so everyone could get out safely.


    Eduardo felt like he was going to die from his anger. He knew Stephen somewhat well. Everything Stephen said indicated that he had already decided to follow what Fane wanted.


    Just as he was about to explode in anger, they heard the sound of a bird from the skies. Everyone looked up to see a massive sparrow fly past. It looked like a very ordinary beast.


    That beast was about the length of two people, while its wingspan was asrge as five to six people. The beast flew by and looked at the people below. After that, it cried out a few more times as it headed toward the west.


    Everyone had seen that, and Fane frowned, saying, "Something feels wrong."


    Eduardo sneered in disdain, "What''s wrong about t? This doesn''t make sense with your lies, right?! Just


    at that beast that just flew past.


    That''s a Demon Spirit Beast, nek


    It''s


    completely different from what you described. It has no human head!"


    Fane did not bother with Eduardo at all. He looked up at the sky until the beast disappeared before he averted his gaze.


    Eduardo stomped on the ground,


    "That beast is quite slow! We''ll still be able to catch up if we go for it now! I know you''ve already decided to listen to Fane''s ns, siding with the enemy. I''m fine if you don''t want rewards! However, I want my rewards. Otherwise, why did I enter the Demon Spirit Kingdom? Don''t you think it''s stupid to waste two days just like that?"


    After he said that, Eduardo turned to look at the other warriors from second-grade worlds, "I don''t know what the rest of you think, but I''m sure that Fane is lying. You shouldn''t listen to him. I don''t care if they don''t want any rewards, but there are only three spots for the rewards. Who wants toe with me?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With Eduardo''s personality, he felt like it would be better for him to go alone, but it was unsafe to hunt alone, so he wanted to encourage others to go with him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Most of the warriors from second-grade worlds were much more apprehensive after hearing what Fane had said. They felt like it was better to stay there. However, there were some who thought differently.

 Chapter 3441

    Chapter 3441


    ?


    Thorn was from a holy grade n. He was not a chosen disciple, but he was ranked highly among inner disciples. He walked to Eduardo''s side. "Eduardo, I''ll go with you! I don''t believe what Fane had said either. I came in here for the rewards, and I don''t want to waste my time!"


    Eduardo''s smile almost split his face apart when someone went to his side. He reached out and patted Thorn on the back, "You''re making a smart choice!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment that was said, a few more beasts flew by above them. Those beasts were not that quick, and they did not seem to have noticed the humans below them. Eduardo was incredibly excited at that, and he threw aside all his reservations.


    "Let''s go! It''d just be a waste of time to continue waiting here. We just need to be a bit more cautious, and nothing will happen to us. Once the Demon Spirit Kingdom closes and we''re safe with our rewards, they''ll definitely be incredibly jealous!"


    Thorn was equally as excited. After he nodded, he left with Eduardo. Fane''s expression never changed. He would not stop the two of them from going anywhere. Even if two fewer people meant less help, those two would only cause trouble if they stayed.


    Stephen was different. Once the two of them left, it would be dangerous for their team regardless of if they returned or not. The danger would not just be from the Demon Spirit Beasts, but Fane''s group as well.


    Fane was no slouch. The warriors from second-grade worlds would have two fewer people, which meant that they would only have twelve of them. Their numbers would weaken their group as a whole.


    Stephen frowned as he said to


    Eduardo, "I know you won''t listen to anything I say, but you have to make one thing clear! We''re a team, you can''t just throw us aside for yourself. Your skills are in sec ce in this team. You''ll be needed for anything important! If you take him away, you''d just be harming your own people!"


    When Eduardo heard that, he said casually, "Then you can just follow me over there! I told you not to listen to our enemies. If you insist on being stupid and staying with them, then you''d have been killed by your own stupidity! You can listen to Fane if you want, I won''t listen to him!"


    After he said that, Eduardo turned around to leave. Stephen frantically stood in front of him, "Listen to me! Fane doesn''t seem to be lying. If he was,


    he wouldn''t have made such a detailed story up. The Demon Spirit Beasts really can absorb human blood!"


    Stephen was basically talking to a wall at that moment. Eduardo refused to listen, even feeling like Stephen was trying to harm him.


    Eduardo reached out and pushed


    Stephen away, "You''re not my master! We''re not even from the same n. You have no right to make any decisions for me! I know what you''re thinking. You can''t get the rewards, so you don''t want me toget them too! I won''t be so dumb!" Content belongs to


    Those words were incredibly harsh. Even though they had known each other for quite long, they were not from the same n. Hence, the trust wasparatively lower.

 Chapter 3442

    Chapter 3442


    ?


    Things had already escted to that degree. If Stephen continued to convince Eduardo to stay, he would really end up being suspected of trying to drag Eduardo down. Stephen definitely did not think that way as his body stiffened and his breathing started to quicken. His anger was starting to get to his head.


    The more he looked at Eduardo, the more he wanted to punch Eduardo in the face. That brat really was getting too arrogant. Stephen was trying to give some advice and had given Eduardo very solid reasoning. It was one thing to not listen, but it was another to twist his intentions.


    Stephen looked away, "Whatever! If that''s how you really want to think, then I have nothing else to say. You''ll think that I''m trying to drag you down no matter what I say anyway. Since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t stop you. However, if you regret it and rejoin the team, you can''t be so stubborn anymore. You have to listen to me for everything! You can''t have your own opinions anymore!"


    Eduardo scoffed, letting out a look of disdain. Once he killed enough Demon Spirit Beasts, he might decide to return to the team. Whether or not he listened to Stephen would depend on how he felt.


    However, for the sake of his freedom at that moment, Eduardo nodded. Stephen finally looked more rxed after that, but he was no idiot. He knew that Eduardo was not so easily convinced. Eduardo might just be agreeing for the sake of convenience.


    Stephen had already decided to not stop Eduardo. He took a step back and gave way. Eduardo finally let out a smile as he turned to nod at Thorn. Thorn excitedly followed.


    The two of them started to rush in the direction where those beasts went. Everyone looked as if they disappeared and suddenly did not know what to say. A few warriors from second-grade worlds felt very conflicted.


    They felt like staying and leaving both had their own merits. After all, if the team was not moving, and they left to kill the Demon Spirit Beasts, they would definitely end up in the top three. Those amazing treasures would be theirs. However, if what Fane said was true, then it was very possible they would lose their lives.


    All of them frowned at the thought. They looked on as those two left.


    Both Eduardo and Thorn sped over quickly. They went through the dense forests excitedly, especially Thorn.


    He felt like his big break was right in front of him. As long as he seized the chance, he would get closer to bing a chosen disciple. Then, he would get whatever he wanted All those people who had looked down on him would kneel before him. Thorn got excited just thinking about it. As they sped forward, he said to Eduardo, "Eduardo, you''re so smart! Everyone''s been fooled by Fane. They believe anything he says. Demon Spirit Beasts with human heads? Those are all lies. They don''t exist at all.


    "He must have some big plot behind everything. They aren''t killing beasts at all. If just the two of us are doing it, then we''ll share all the treasurester!"


    Eduardoughed out loud. He was incredibly happy at that moment.


    "You''re right! Those people are afraid of everything Fane just spoke a few words, and they didn''t dare to do anything because they were afraid of dying! We really managed to profit this. s time. We''ll both improve greatly get these treasures! They''ll all be green with envy!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 3443

    Chapter 3443


    ?


    Thorn nodded enthusiastically, his smile was almost about to split his face. At that moment, they suddenly heard some rustling next to them, as if something was speeding through the leaves.


    Both of them were stunned. A look of happiness shed in Eduardo''s eyes. Luck was on his side! They had just been there for not that long, and they already met a Demon Spirit Beast. No matter how many they meet, all of them would die for him.


    As he thought about it, he said to Thorn, "Take out your weapon! Don''t let any beasts escape us!"


    Thorn nodded. Suddenly they hear the sounds of gears moving. Eduardo stiffened, feeling like that sound was a bit strange. The next moment, he widened his eyes so wide that they looked like they were going to pop out of their sockets. It was because he saw a massive pincer rapidly approaching him.


    Eduardo jumped up and immediately avoided it. However, he had just taken two steps back when he felt his leg tighten. Looking down, a long and sticky thing had wrapped around his leg, causing Eduardo to be immensely shocked.


    He shouted out, "What is this thing!?"


    He did not think too much about it since it was a dangerous situation. He took out his weapon and cut it to release his leg.


    His sharp sword shed at that thing, but it did not break at all. The sword ended up getting stuck on it, causing Eduardo to bepletely stunned. Right after that, he heard even more rustling. When he looked up, his breathing stopped! What were those strange-looking things?!


    More than ten beasts with human heads were in front of them. All these beasts had unique appearances. They looked at Eduardo and Thorn with a sharp glint in their eyes.


    Three of them had toad-like bodies. They opened their eyes and spat out their thin and sticky tongues. That was when Eduardo realized what was wrapped around his foot!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Eduardo said. "So it''s true!" Eduardo


    had not believed what Fane had said just now, thinking that Fane had


    been spewing nonsense. He thought that Fane had only been so detailed because it was a trap, and whoever fell into it was an idiot.


    He thought that he was the smartest one, always on alert. Only then did he realised that Fane had not been lying! He had been the idiot!


    At that moment, he heard a cry of agony by his side. Eduardo looked back and saw that Thorn''s whole body had been captured by a tongue.


    A spiked beast floated in front of Thorn. It slowly cut Thorn''s body apart, and blood began to flow out. Blood stained Thorn''s clothes, causing him to struggle and shout out in agony.


    Eduardo was looking at it all and felt a chill throughout his body. As a chosen disciple, he experienced a lot of hardships. With all his experience, it was obvious what he needed to do next. Content belongs to

 Chapter 3444

    Chapter 3444


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He could no longer help Thorn. He needed to quickly escape himself! Otherwise, what happened to Thorn would happen to him! Eduardo roared angrily as he formed seal after seal. The seals quickly fused in the air.


    The light around him began to dim as if the sun was setting. Of course, the darkness only surrounded Eduardo. Countless seals fused into pitch-ck seeds. Those seeds quickly spun in the air, absorbing all the light around him like ck holes.


    Eduardo shouted out, "Break!"


    Those ck seeds quickly charged at the tongue that was holding Eduardo''s foot. The moment the dark seeds touched the tongue, they started to swallow everything.


    The tongue was constantly being pulled. Itsted for just a moment before it was destroyed. In the end, the tongue fell, letting go of Eduardo''s foot. When Eduardo saw that, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He did not even bother thinking as he immediately sped away. However, he had only escaped for a moment before he was caught by a tongue again. At that moment, Eduardo was already struggling crazily.


    Unfortunately, his luck had abandoned him. It was not just his left foot that was caught, but his right as well. He turned to look, and five of those toad- like beasts had their mouths open, spitting out five tongues! Their eyes were looking right at him!


    Eduardo''s heart chilled at that scene. Before he could keep struggling, his hands were wrapped by the tongues. At that moment, all his limbs had been locked in ce. Even his waist had a tongue on it.


    Eduardo''s breathing was frantic as


    he cried out. He tried to get his friends to save him, but it was wishful thinking. They had advanced so quickly earlier. He was already twenty kilometers away. No one would hear him even if he ruined his throat by shouting!


    At that moment, the ce where the warriors had gathered was abnormally quiet. The decision from earlier had been agreed to by everyone. All of them set aside their


    grudges for the mome opener


    one


    made any remarks since. None of them showed much emotion on their faces.


    However, they still had their conflicts in the past. Even if it was a truce, they did not sit together. Instead, there was a fixed meter gap between them. They sat on two sides. Fane was at the center of the


    el


    warriors from third-grade worlds.


    Meanwhile, Stephen was at the center of the warriors from second-grade worlds. Time slowly passed. After about an hour, the silence was broken by Fane. He opened his eyes and looked toward Stephen.


    "Check to see if the two that left just now still have their marks on."


    The moment he said that everyone opened their eyes at the same time. Stephen frowned, not wasting any time in letting his senses out to feel the mark he left on Eduardo and Thorn.


    After a few moments, Stephen''s eyes narrowed as he said in a hoarse voice, "I can''t feel them anymore."


    The moment that was said, everyone''s hearts jumped in fear. The warriors from second-grade worlds all sent out their senses to try to feel the two of them as well.


    All the warriors had ced their marks on each other before they left. Everyone was trying to feel the mark they had left on Eduardo and Thorn.

 Chapter 3445

    Chapter 3445


    ?


    Stephen turned to look at the others behind him. Everyone had an incredibly serious expression on their faces. Stephen felt his heart sinking. It meant that no one could feel the mark. It meant that Eduardo and Thorn were definitely not in good condition!


    A warrior from a second-grade world said with a trembling voice, "It''s only been an hour! How did they..."


    He was right! Only one short hour had passed, and something had already happened. It was too quick. Stephen''s heart pounded rapidly. He could not calm down.


    However, Stephen knew that the situation would only worsen if he did not calm down. He took a few deep breaths,posing himself. Fane looked at Stephen coldly, regarding Stephen in a better light.


    He really was the leader of that team. He always kept himself calm in every situation. Sometimes, impulsiveness would not solve problems, and would only exacerbate the problem.


    After five minutes, Stephen looked at Fane, "I''ll admit, I doubted your words before this, but that doubt is gone now. The situation now is terrible!" Stephen was incredibly frustrated. Those two were probably already dead. In truth, Stephen was not too sad about that.


    He was sad because the two of them dying meant that the warriors from the second-grade worlds were weaker. They were even less of a match for Fane''s faction. After that, they might end up being cannon fodder for Fane.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ovemet


    Stephen really hated Eduardo at that moment. That guy could die due to his arrogance if he wanted to, but his death had caused a result that. All the warriors from second-grade worlds had too shoulder it. Content belongs to


    Stephen took a deep breath and said, "What do we do next? If we just sit here patiently and don''t get tempted to go hunting for the beasts, there shouldn''t be any more problems."


    Fane shook his head, "I don''t think it''ll be that easy. Even if we just sit here, things can still happen."


    The moment that was said, Stephen was stunned, "Things will still happen? What will happen? They probably won''t move so easily when we have so many gathered here!"


    Fane shook his head helplessly, "They''ll definitely attack. No matter what kind of price they have to pay, they''ll try to kill all of us."


    When Fane said that, he left no


    room for doubt. Stephen and the others felt their hearts racing as they paled. A warrior from a


    1.ne


    second-grade world said loudly "Why do you say that?! Why would


    they want to kill us no matter the price?!" Content belongs to


    As the intense debate went on, the beasts already had some new movements. A team of fifty Demon Spirit Beasts with the beast Karsh as the leader was rapidly approaching their location.


    Karsh had just let a few lower


    leveled demonic beasts observe the


    humans from the air. After


    vel


    determining the numbers and


    position of the humans, they stopped about a kilometer away from where Fane was.

 Chapter 3446

    Chapter 3446


    ?


    Karsh said loudly, "Move based on what we nned! Remember, before we attack, don''t let yourselves be seen. The moment you notice anything, send out a message!"


    All of the beasts answered at the same time, "We will follow the orders of the great leader!"


    Forty-something beasts left, leaving five behind.


    Karsh had a long body. Its upper half looked more or less like a human, while the lower half of its body looked like an incredibly big praying mantis. It frowned, looking in the direction where Fane''s group had gathered, not saying a thing.


    Mijas raised an eyebrow and said, "I don''t know what the King is thinking. Why the panic? Didn''t we say we would slowly pick them off? Why are we going to kill them all off this time?"


    Karsh''s lips twitched in exasperation when he heard that. It turned to look at Mijas, wanting to smack Mijas on the head.


    It said coldly, "Are you stupid? Do you not know of Setia and the others disappearing? Other than seeing some remnants of battle, the four of them havepletely disappeared! They''ve definitely died, so the king is making us spare no one."


    Mijas still did not understand. It frowned in thought for a while before saying again, "If they died, then they died. Isn''t it normal for one or two to die for every task? Even though all four of them died this time, it''s still notpletely uneptable.


    "They were just unlucky to meet someone that killed all four of them, but surely we don''t need such drastic actions? Surrounding such arge group of humans, we''ll definitely have to pay a huge price. It''s not worth it for those four."


    At that moment, even Besant by the side could not stand it. Besant frowned and said, "Who told you we''re doing all this to avenge those four? Do you even have a brain?!"


    Mijas was clearly angered at being called brainless. It scoffed and said, "Then what''s the reason? Stop trying to act like you''re so smart, okay? I only asked because I can''t understand."


    Besant scoffed and said, "You''re still


    unhappy? What other reason could


    there be? Of course, it''s to stop those people from spreading our secret out to other humans. After. they get out, they''ll definitely start spreading what happened here. Then, our ns will be revealed to everyone, and it''ll be much harder for us to do anything!


    "That''s why we''re willing to pay such a huge price to kill the humans who know about the secret. We need to bury the secret in the Demon Spirit Kingdom! Furthermore, the king just


    needs the blood of ten more


    humans. To make a breakthrough and level up. Then, even if stronger humans enter, they won''t be able to cause us any trouble!" N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mijas'' lips twitched. It suddenly found itself at a loss for words. So that was the reason. Why did it not think about it? It had thought that the king was looking for revenge, which Mijas found very strange. Since when was the king sopassionate?


    Karsh reached out and interrupted their discussions, "Let''s not waste any more time. That guy is a little strong. We have to use our full powerter. We can''t let him escape. We''d still have a chance to cover it up if the others escaped, but if that guy escapes, it''ll be hard to kill him again!"


    That person Karsh was referring to was known by everyone. They gathered there precisely because of that person.

 Chapter 3447

    Chapter 3447


    ?


    Mijas'' lips twitched, "The humans aren''t just going to sit there either. We managed to smoothlyplete all our tasks before this because the humans didn''t know we were hiding our skills. Furthermore, we had the advantage in terms of numbers before this. We''ve already lost some of those advantages.


    "That guy has definitely told our secrets to everyone. They''ll definitely be on guard. We won''t have it so easy this time. A lot of us will definitely die for this, especially to kill that guy! I can''t even guarantee that I''ll be able to survive!"


    Saying that Mijas felt a chill in its heart. It knew that the task was incredibly difficult this time. A lot of them would probably die to the humans. However, it was forced to perform this task. It was a possibility that they might not survive the task, but if they went against the king''s orders, they would definitely be killed by the king.


    Besant frowned, "Don''t be so depressing. Don''t think of our opponent that strong. This time, we brought fifty with us. I just got a message from the king. To guarantee the sess of this task, he sent another thirty. We have so many of us, if we still can''t deal with them, we''d have to just ept that we''re unlucky."


    Karsh turned to look at the ones behind it, "Don''t be so depressing. At this moment, we have to toss aside those thoughts. We have to use our full potential!"


    At that moment, Fane did not know that they had been surrounded by the beasts. He held up a piece of paper and listened to everyone else as he drew on it.


    Stephen had an anxious look as he stared at the piece of paper in Fane''s hand. His eyes trembled slightly, it was obvious how distraught he was. After Fane drew for a long time, Stephen could finally not resist asking, "We''re going to move locations right now?"


    Fane nodded, not even looking up as he said, "After we determine our location, we make a move immediately. We can''t stay here for too long. It''s not like you haven''t noticed it. A few more low-leveled beasts have been flying by. They''ve already confirmed our location, and are observing our every move!"


    Stephen no longer dared to doubt Fane''s words. After all, they''ve already paid the price for doing so. Stephen frantically walked around on the spot, his mind constantly thinking about what Fane had said.


    Fane said that the beasts will definitely try to trap them. Stephen asked why Fane was so sure.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Fane said in a serious voice, "It''s because they are aware that we already know their secret. To hide. their secret so they can kill even more humans in the future, they will definitely not let us go. They will figure out a way to make all of us stay here!"


    Everyone felt a chill when they heard that. They finally understood how dangerous their situation was.


    Qu


    Even though so many of them were gathered there, it was still not safe. Fane frantically drew on the paper to figure out the geography of the ce he wanted to find a ce that was easy to defend and hard to attack.


    Fane frowned and asked, "Thatrge, circrke, is it in the west? Are you sure it''s directly west?"


    Fane was speaking to one of the warriors from a second-grade world.

 Chapter 3448

    Chapter 3448


    ?


    That warrior nodded emphatically, "I''m sure it''s in the west. At that time, I was scared of any danger, so I went around my surroundings. I confirmed that theke is right there!"


    Fane nodded before he drew theke on that piece of paper. They had been sent to various corners of the Demon Spirit Kingdom and had gathered there together. In order to quickly find a ce that was easy to defend, Fane had everyone tell him what they saw on their way over.


    Fane stared at the western side for a moment before he frowned and shook his head, "No! That ce is only good because it gives us a wide vision, we can''t say it''s that easy to defend. If they suddenly attack, we''ll only be able to retreat in one direction as we fight. We''ll definitely suffer heavy losses."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After Fane denied that position, he asked everyone else again, did you see any valleys or caves on the way over? Even mountaintops are fine." Kesh glinted in his eyes as he raised his hand excitedly, "I remember somewhere! That ce should be quite easy to defend!"


    Fane nodded, allowing Kesh to continue. Kesh took a deep breath and recalled what he remembered.


    "That ce is a somewhat tall mountain range. There''s a canyon behind it. The canyon is so narrow that only two people would be able to walk through at a time. Do you consider that easy to defend?"


    Fane had a sparkle in his eyes as he straightened his back and nodded, "Of course it is! Why didn''t you say so earlier? Did you not remember it?" Kesh shook his head. He took a deep breath before he said, "I didn''t mention it earlier because I felt like the ce was a little strange. When I stood at the mountain range, I could see the end of that canyon..."


    As he said that, he paused and frowned, "There was mist at the end of the canyon. It covered the whole area and seemed endless. I found it strange, so I wanted to see if there was anywhere else..."


    When Fane heard that, he raised an eyebrow. He drew the mountain range on the map, but he did not say anything He looked at every position in detail, and he thought for a moment before he pointed right at the mountain range, "Let''s take a gamble then! We''re leaving for this ce now!"


    Everyone exchanged looks of worry with each other. However, they could do nothing about the matter.. Everyone was already treating Fane''s words as gospel. After all, those who did not listen to Fane ended up dying. They naturally


    refrained from voicing any dissent.


    Fane stood up and said to Kesh, "Lead the way!" Kesh nodded. He pointed to the west, "That ce seems to be toward the west as well."


    Fane nodded. Kesh led the way while the others followed. Without another word, they immediately started to move away. Fane''s movements were very quick, and the Demon Spirit Beasts did not notice them at all.


    After they moved for about a kilometer, they, suddenly noticed eight Demon Spirit Beasts with human heads in front of them. Other than Fane and Rudy, it was the first time the rest of them had seen the


    beasts that looked like that. O Everyone was stunned as they


    pulled out their weapons and


    prepared for battle. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Those beasts did not hesitate at all when they noticed the humans. They tossed out a signal array. The signal exploded in the air like fireworks, and the shockwaves were transmitted out.

 Chapter 3449

    Chapter 3449


    ?


    Fane''s lips stiffened, "Let''s deal with it quickly! Kill them!"


    They could not afford to hesitate at that moment. Everyone knew that they had been surrounded by the beasts. If they dyed any longer, the other beasts would definitely surge over.


    To prevent that from happening, they had to deal with the battle quickly! Fane formed seals with his hands, and a hundred Soul Swords condensed in the air.


    There were a lot of enemies, and Destroying the Void attacked in a wider area! Before Fane could use his skill, arge pincer came from the left. Stephen happened to be standing there.


    Stephen raised his sword and shed down. Snow danced around his sword as the temperature around them dropped rapidly. The de shed against the pincer.


    The pincer was sent flying back, and the snow on the sword scattered as well. Stephen stiffened. Even though he did not use his full power, it was still seventy to eighty percent of it. He never expected a third of his technique to have been blown away as he struck his opponent!


    It was obvious how strong their opponents were. He was a chosen disciple from a holy grade n. Even if he was not among the highest ranked, normal warriors were no match for him! Yet, a random Demon Spirit Beast was already so powerful. It shocked him quite a bit.


    Stephen clenched his teeth and his expression turned serious. Fane had not been exaggerating at all. The situation was even more serious than what Fane had said. At that moment, Fane let out a shout. Stephen looked over to see arge gray de in front of Fane.


    The de was condensed through a hundred Soul Swords. Fane pushed forward, and the de shot forward like an arrow, charging right at three beasts.


    Those beasts all looked simr. They had two massive pincers as hands. The pincers were their weapons. Those beasts used their pincers to sh against the massive Soul Sword!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The others attacked at the same time as well, facing the other beasts. At that moment, all of them heard a sizzling sound.


    Quite a few people turned over to look. That massive Soul Sword immediately wrapped around those pincers the moment they shed. The pincers turned ck and started to sizzle!


    In just a few moments, their pincers


    had turnedpletely ck and watery. The three beasts let out cries of agony as they were surrounded by the rotting properties of Fane''s soul attribute. They started to emit gray smoke and looked like they were decaying.


    Stephen and the others froze at the sight, especially Stephen. His lips trembled slightly as he looked at everything in disbelief. He had just shed against those massive


    pincers, so he knew how strong they


    were better than anyone else. Content belongs to


    His technique had almost been broken through, but those beasts crumpled like paper facing Fane''s attack! Quite a few warriors from second-grade worlds shrunk back at the sight, incredibly d that they were working together.


    Otherwise, they would definitely not be at an advantage if they fought. It was even possible they would all be killed by Fane. Fane had dealt with three in one go, so the others were not worth mentioning anymore. In just a few moments, they had eliminated all the Demon Spirit Beasts!

 Chapter 3450

    Chapter 3450


    ?


    With a wave of his hand, Fane led everyone and continued westward. Once Fane and the others left, forty Demon Spirit Beasts gathered where the battle had been.


    Karsh stood in the middle of the beasts. Its eyebrows furrowed tightly as it looked at the battlefield angrily. Theirpanions had been ughtered by the humans, and their corpses were left scattered all around. It was obvious how intense the battle had been.


    Mijas'' lips trembled, and his voice shook a little, "Eight of ours didn''t even manage to dy them at all! They''re so strong!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    If it was any other moment, Karsh would have berated Mijas for praising their opponents, but it could not say anything at that moment, because it thought the same too. Those humans were stronger than they thought!


    Even though the humans had more numbers, they still had eight of them! It was perfectly possible to stall for a moment, but reality ended up beingpletely different. Theirpanions had been killed in just a few moments. The opponents left immediately without any dy, not even taking care of the corpses.


    Even Karsh was panicking. Besant walked over to Karsh and said seriously, "The situation is worse than we thought. It''s obvious they know that we''re surrounding them if they suddenly move like this. What do we do next?"


    Karsh took a deep breath. He had a dark expression on his face, "What else can we do?! Issue the order. Call out two times the amount of lower leveled beasts and have them search everywhere! We have to find them! If they escape, our days will be much harder ahead!"


    Besant nodded and immediately turned to spread the order. Karsh had a frown as it looked to the west, "They''re heading toward that direction, but if I was them, I would probably change course. When we search, we can''t leave out any directions.


    "Even if there''s still over a day, it''s perfectly possible for them to hide for that long if they do it well. We can''t rx at all. You know how the king is. If we fail, he''ll eat us all!"


    All of the beasts stood up, not daring to dy things at all. After two hours, Fane and the others arrive at the ce Kesh talked about.


    They were among mountains. In front of them was a dense forest, and behind them was a canyon. To hide, Fane and the others were behind the mountains. They could observe the forest constantly and could retreat into the canyons whenever they wanted.


    Fane hurriedly arranged for men to constantly keep watch. He sent out his divine senses, looking through every de of grass around them Rudy looked at Fane with some worry. He felt like that was the most dangerous situation they had ever been in in the Whirling World.


    It was not that there had been no dangers before this, but that Fane had always been in control. It was different this time. Even if Fane was not afraid of most of those beasts, there was a king that had never appeared to back them. That king was what Fane was afraid of.


    Rudy could feel that Fane did not know if he was even a match for that king. That was why Fane was in such rm. Thinking about that, Rudy took a deep breath and sighed.


    The others were in no better state. Even though they had arrived safely, Fane had guessed everything. The situation really was bad. If Fane had not been so decisive, they might have ended up being eaten by those beasts.


    Even if they broke through in the end, they would have suffered heavy losses. Stephen sat on the ground despondently. There were various thoughts in his head. Fane suddenly said to Stephen, "Speak up if you have something to say. Don''t just stand there looking frustrated."


    Fane felt a bit helpless at how depressed everyone was acting. It was not good for them. If they lost their confidence in battle, the consequences would be dire.

 Chapter 3451

    Chapter 3451


    Stephen sighed helplessly, feeling like he was nothingpared to Fane. "How strong do you think


    their king is? Will you be a match against him?"


    That was what Stephen was most worried about. They might be able to take care of the beasts


    should there not be an overwhelming number of them; they were only concerned if they could stand


    against the king.


    That was because Stephen had no way of knowing how strong that king was. He did not know if


    their strongest fighter, Fane, would be able to stand up to him. If he could not, then the king would


    kill all of them if it decided to attack.


    Just thinking about it terrified Stephen. He never expected himself to end up being in such a terrible


    situation. They thought that their biggest enemy in the Demon Spirit Kingdom would be Fane, yet in


    a twist of fate, Fane became their pir of hope, and their opponents became the beasts they


    thought were mere prey!


    Fane sighed. Not being the one to exaggerate the truth, he said slowly, "I don''t know. All we know


    right now is that this king exists, and we don''t know anything else about it. I don''t know if I''m a


    match for him either.


    "It''s because I don''t know that I brought all of you here. Everyone should be on their guard, or the


    situation will only get worse!"


    Everyone nodded, but their expressions did not improve at all.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Cloud shot Fane a meaningful look. Even if he knew that it was best not to cause any trouble at that


    moment, he was just too worried.


    He leaned over and said, "What do we do if we notice theming? Are we going to retreat or fight


    them before we leave?"


    Fane frowned, thinking for a moment before he answered, "It depends on the situation. We''ll see


    how many there are."


    After he said that, Fane looked into the skies. He saw that there were no clouds at all and


    continued, "Don''t just pay attention to the ground; look up as well. The moment you notice any


    lower-leveled beasts flying over, take them down at once. Don''t let them off! We can''t let those


    beasts report on our situation!"


    Everyone nodded. They suddenly felt like they were surrounded by problems everywhere.


    Rudy whispered to Fane, "If we can''t hold this ce, are we going to retreat into the fog? I feel like


    it''s even more dangerous!"


    Fane turned to look at the end of the canyon. It was shrouded with the fog, obscuring their sights.


    Fane said seriously, "If there''s nothing else we can do, then that''s our only choice. Make sure you


    follow me closely then. We were sent everywhere in the Demon Spirit Kingdom except for the fog. It


    means that ce is problematic!


    "I''ll have some people check to see if it''s poisonous. If it''s not, we''ll be able to enter. Even if it might


    end up being more dangerous, it''s not like we have a choice."


    Rudy''s expression darkened as his heart started to beat rapidly. A tremendous sense of danger


    enveloped his body. He looked at Fane helplessly. After a long time, he said, "Let''s hope we''ll never


    meet that king."


    Fane smiled and patted Rudy on the shoulder, not saying anything.

 Chapter 3452

    Chapter 3452


    Fane frowned as he looked at the skies. At that moment, there were three lower leveled beasts at


    his feet, and all were dead. In four short hours, three beasts had already flown overhead.


    To prevent unnecessary troubles, they killed everything they saw.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The situation seemed worse than before. Even if none of the lower-leveled beasts managed to


    escape them, the Demon Spirit Beasts would surely notice their absence and would attempt to


    locate the others afterward.


    Stephen looked at the dead beasts. After a moment, he slowly said, "We thought that those things


    were Demon Spirit Beasts. No one expected that the higher-leveled beasts merely used those


    things to trick us. We were fooled. We thought that humans were the ones who killed our fallen


    brethren, but we were just prey from the beginning!"


    Stephen felt more amused at how he thought of things before this. He was so full of himself.


    Kesh''s expression started to darken. He looked at Fane and said with some worry, "We can''t just


    continue like this. It''s time we figure something out."


    Fane nodded. He looked around him. After looking around, he slowly knelt and touched the soil.


    The area was full of small hills, and the ground was covered with weeds.


    After Fane observed it, he stood up and said, "We''ll dig a hole here."


    Pointing east at a hill, Fane added, "This ce can obstruct their line of sight. Even from the air,


    they won''t have much line of sight. Later, we''ll set up some shelters and block the whole ce up.


    Once we''re done with them, they won''t notice us unless theye here themselves!"


    Everyone walked over and looked at where Fane was pointing. After looking at it for a long time,


    they were sure that it was the best ce to hide. With their actions determined, everyone rolled up


    their sleeves.


    It did not take long for them to finish digging a cave.


    They emptied out the hill and dumped the soil into the canyon below. The cave was just nice for


    about all 20 of them. After they finished digging, Fane had everyone hurry inside before he put up


    stray mats around them to cover the hole as best as he could.


    Fane was thest one to enter the cave. The moment he entered, someone started toin,


    "This sucks! I thought that we''d be able to kill everything in sight after we entered, but we''re forced


    to hide to this degree. Once we get out, I''ll let everyone know of the situation. We''ll gather our


    strongest and enter the Demon Spirit Kingdom to kill all those disgusting beasts!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow. It was obvious that person was from a second-grade world.


    How typical of them. As long as they felt like they were suffering, they would do their best to get


    revenge.


    Stephen saw that Fane had entered and immediately said anxiously, "Do you have any ns after


    this? Are we just going to hide here? I feel like even if we''ve set up a ruse like this and dug up such


    arge cave to hide in, we can''t be at ease. I feel like they''ll eventually find us!"


    Fane nodded "They''ll scour the whole Demon Spirit Kingdom as much as they can, no doubt.


    They''ll probably not leave a single stone unturned, carefully checking through everything. They lived


    here all this time, so they know about the ce very well. It''s only a matter of time until they find


    where we''re hiding."

 Chapter 3453

    Chapter 3453


    Everyone started to get agitated when Fane said that. They thought they were safe in the cave and


    that they would be able to wait until they were sent out, yet they underestimated the beasts. Even


    with these arrangements, their safety was still not guaranteed.


    All of the warriors were anxious as they started to discuss things. A warrior from a second-grade


    world said with a dark look on his face, "Fane, since you already know they''ll find us, then you


    should have a n, right? What are your ns? You can just tell us, and we''ll all just go along with


    it."


    The warriors from the second-grade worlds could not be too intimate with Fane since they still had a


    conflict with the third-grade worlds, but they could not afford to be disrespectful either. Otherwise, it


    would be toote for regrets if Fane decided to use them as cannon fodder.


    Thinking about it, they decided to treat Fane with more respect. Fane''s skills did warrant this


    respect, after all.


    Fane sighed as he said with a frown, "We don''t know what sort of skills they possess. They might


    not even need to look through everything to find out where we were. Compared to waiting for them


    to attack us, it''s better for us to seize the initiative. We need them to suffer casualties and deplete


    their resources. The less they are, the safer we''ll be!"


    As he said that, Fane looked around the cave again, "I had all of you dig this cave both to hide


    ourselves and to set up a ce to rest. I decided to bring a group of elites out to kill them and cause


    panic."


    Everyone widened their eyes at Fane''s words. A warrior from a third-grade world said in a shaky


    voice, "Fane, you''ll bring the strongest warriors out and leave the rest of us here to wait for your


    return?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Fane nodded.


    The others felt some panic. A warrior from a second-grade world said anxiously, "If we stay here


    and we''re noticed, we''re all done for. We won''t even be able to fight back!"


    If the strongest ones left, then it would be like they had lost their roofs during a storm. It was a


    horrible situation just thinking about it. Even the warriors from third-grade worlds could not stay


    calm.


    A third-grade world warrior in ck robes said with some worry, "I know we''re basically burdening


    everyone at the moment, but hey, we have our uses, too! If they attack us, we''ll be able to relieve


    some of that pressure. You can''t just leave us here."


    The more they spoke, the more worried they were. It was as if the ones that remained were just


    trash to be abandoned by the strong.


    A warrior from a second-grade world said, "Did you already make ns for the worst? You''re


    nning on throwing those you think aren''t useful aside and using your limited powers to protect


    yourselves?"


    Fane furrowed his eyebrows at their words. "What are you even talking about? We''re not leaving to


    escape! We''re trying to exterminate as many beasts as we can."

 Chapter 3454

    Chapter 3454


    "I''m guessing that these Demon Spirit Beasts aren''t that many; there can''t be endless amounts of


    them. The more of them we kill, the higher your chances of survival! I acknowledge something else,


    too¡ªeven the stronger among us won''t be able to escape just relying on ourselves!"


    Fane''s words calmed them down a little, but it was still not enough. Fane continued, "All of you take


    turns to be on the lookout, and utilize our geographical advantages as well. The moment you notice


    anything, swiftly send us a message right away and retreat to the end of the canyon. Don''t hesitate


    for even a second. We''ll be back as soon as possible!"


    After saying that, Fane pointed out a few men. "Cloud and Kesh, as well as Stephen and Trey. The


    four of you wille with me."


    All five of them, including himself, were the strongest of their entire alliance, and they could stand


    their ground as long as they were facing less than 15 opponents.


    Cloud, Kesh, Stephen, and Trey immediately nodded.


    Fane looked at Rudy. "You should stay behind. The moment you notice anything wrong, retreat into


    the fog. We canmunicate through sound arrays."


    Rudy nodded vigorously. In truth, he did not want to stay with these people, and he was far safer if


    he was with Fane. However, he did not object to Fane''s arrangements either. He could tell that Fane


    had other intentions with this arrangement.


    Everyone knew he was close to Fane. The fact that Fane left him here was an assurance to those


    who remained.


    ¡­


    About 50 kilometers away from them.


    Karsh frowned as it listened to reports from its subordinates, which was a snake-bodied beast


    reported.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the other directions. Only three lower-leveled beasts that went to the


    west have yet to return."


    Karsh nodded. Its cold eyes looked toward the west as it said, "I thought that those people would


    change directions, but they''re still in the west."


    Mijas, standing behind Karsh, said, "I feel like those humans aren''t running without a goal. They


    must''ve determined where they wanted to go before they started to run."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Karsh looked at Mijas with some praise. It was the first time Karsh noticed that Mijas had a brain.


    Before this, no matter what Mijas said, it sounded like an idiot.


    Karsh sighed. "Gather all the Demon Spirit Beasts. We''ll head to the west now!"


    The beasts behind Karsh acknowledged it.


    Karsh had a deep frown. Standing at about a meter and a half, it straightened its back and thought


    for a moment before it said coldly, "Isn''t the misty canyon toward the west? Are they aiming for that


    ce?"


    Mijas and Besant froze at this. Their eyes darted all around as they exchanged a meaningful look.


    Karsh said, "I sure hope not. If those humans rush in, we''d have to leave without anything. Of


    course, I don''t think they''ll be so impulsive."

 Chapter 3455

    Chapter 3455


    After another two hours, the Demon Spirit Beasts gradually shrank their area of search and slowly


    zoned in on the misty canyons. Karsh looked at the hill in front of it with a dark expression.


    Mijas said anxiously, "What do we do next? Are we going to surround the ce?"


    Karsh took a deep breath and said, "The situation isn''t in our favor. It''s an important moment for the


    king, so we can''t make any mistakes."


    Karsh then turned and looked at its subordinates closely.


    "Are all of you sure that they''re here? Have you checked everywhere else carefully? Were there no


    errors? If we''re wrong and we waste a lot of time, allowing these humans to escape the Demon


    Spirit Kingdom, it won''t end well for any of you. The king won''t let you off the hook!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The subordinates answered respectfully, "Understood! We''ve looked everywhere else and have


    even sent out those with strong divine senses to sweep the area, noticing nothing amiss afterward.


    In the end, we''re sure that they''re in front! They''re either at the hills or in the canyon."


    Karsh nodded, yet his gaze was dull with slight worry. "How many are here?"


    Besant said respectfully, "Including us, there are ny-three. The thirteenth prince is here too."


    Hearing that the thirteenth prince was present, Karsh had a conflicted look on its face. Its lips


    twitched as it said unhappily, "Why is he here? Does he think this ce isn''t enough of a mess?"


    Besant hurriedly shot Karsh warningly due to its choice of words.


    Karsh took a deep breath, and its expression soured. The task was already a heavy burden that


    greatly stressed it out, yet the thirteenth prince added to that stress.


    Karsh was incredibly unhappy about it, but it did not dare say anything. After all, the thirteenth


    prince was not a title to be trifled with. Even if it was the leader, it had to watch its words.


    "We''ll do what we nned to do. Split into nine smaller groups and disperse to nine positions. We''re


    not to give them a single opening to run to!"


    Mijas and the other beasts nodded emphatically.


    Karsh added right after that, "Don''t be too rash with your actions. We''ll make our move once we


    know where they are. Mijas, go talk to the thirteenth prince and have him bring a group to the east.


    Don''t do anything without my orders."


    Mijas nodded and turned around to make arrangements. The thirteenth prince frowned as it listened


    to Mijas'' orders. Even though he did not want to bother with Mijas, it was still necessary to keep up


    appearances.


    After it nodded, Mijas left.


    Looking at Mijas leaving, the prince said coldly, "You sure love to act superior in front of me, yet


    you''re as obedient as a dog before my father. Once I ascend to the throne, none of you will be able


    to escape!"


    The thirteenth price had two loyal underlings next to it. One of them was a beast with a leopard''s


    body. It smiled. "Trash like them won''t live that long. You don''t even need to do anything; they''ll die


    to someone else soon."


    The other beasts behind them nodded. All of them started to say what the prince wanted to hear.


    "That''s right! He dared to tell you what not to do as if he''s your leader. They''re not worthy, and they


    really don''t know their ce. You''ll absorb all of their blood eventually."

 Chapter 3456

    Chapter 3456


    A snake-bodied beast bent down and said, "Don''t pay too much attention to these underlings¡ª


    they''ll meet their end eventually. You came to do your best so the king will know that you''re more


    capable and loyal than the other princes."


    The thirteenth prince nodded,posing itself. The task at hand was more important. It could deal


    with the others another time. The king had a lot of children, and the thirteenth was only one of them.


    There were not enough resources to go around. If it wanted to grow strong quicker, then it would


    need to gain the favor of the king so it could get even more resources. Otherwise, it would not have


    just left his life of luxury to kill the humans itself.


    The snake beast smiled and said, "Don''t worry, all of us here have been with you the whole time,


    loyal only to you. The task this time is very important, and the king is observing it closely. We''ll


    dly risk our lives to make sure youplete the task well. When you kill those pests with your


    own hands, the king will look at you differently!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That was what the prince was most concerned about. It did not care about the arrangements that


    Karsh had made for it. It could ignore the requests to not act recklessly. It would hide by the side


    and find a chance to kill those humans.


    The prince heard that one of the humans that came this time was incredibly strong, so much so that


    regr beasts were no match for him. The thirteenth prince was intrigued by this and wanted to kill


    that person itself. It would bring the human''s head to its father and earn some glory.


    The rustling of leaves could be heard from above. All of the beasts there looked up to see five men


    in robes slowly descending.


    There were a total of five of them, and the one in front was empty-handed. The others all had their


    weapons out, and they seemed prepared.


    The thirteenth prince was stunned to see them. Were those five of the runaway humans? They


    dared to show themselves!


    The thirteenth prince frowned and shouted, "Had enough of hide-and-seek, have you? You''re sick of


    living, huh? Nice of you toe to your own death."


    Fanended on the ground and faced the prince.


    The five of them had been hiding the whole time and had overheard the whole conversation


    between the prince and Mijas.


    Fane looked at the prince and knew that this beast was different from the rest, being the offspring of


    the so-called king. From the earlier conversation, it was obvious that the thirteenth prince was


    ambitious.


    Fane wanted tounch an ambush. After all, any regr beast would probably immediately release


    a signal if they appeared like that. However, after understanding the prince''s personality, Fane


    decided to simply reveal himself.


    The thirteenth prince was proud and narcissistic. Unless it noticed that it could be in danger, it would


    not release any signals. In the eyes of someone like that prince, giving out a signal was basically a


    cry for help.


    It would deal with anything it thought it could deal with alone.


    The prince looked at Fane coldly. "You humans are really strange. You change your mind so often.


    Are you nning on fighting to the death bying out like that? You should just forget about it.


    The five of you are no match for us."


    The snake-bodied beasts looked at Fane and the others before leaning in closer to the prince,


    whispering, "Should we signal the others, my liege? It''s better to be safe."

 Chapter 3457

    Chapter 3457


    Hearing that, the thirteenth prince red at the snake beast unhappily and sneered, "What signal?!


    Open your eyes and look. We have nine of us, and they''re only five. I''m right here as well. Do we


    need to ask for help? If the nine of us can''t deal with five of them, don''t even bother with the signal.


    We should just die!"


    The snake beast did not dare to speak anymore after being scolded like that. The prince did not


    lower its voice when it spoke, and Fane heard everything.


    Fane could not help but smile. It was just like he expected.


    He found himself sometimes intrigued by those narcissistic sorts. Even though they spoke harshly,


    their actions did end up sparing Fane a lot of trouble. Fane took a deep breath as he turned to


    Stephen and said, "The prince and the two behind him are mine.


    "We''ll do what we''ve nned. I''ll be the main attacking force while you guys guard my back. Buy


    me some time, we''ll deal with everything so they won''t have the chance to send out any signals."


    Stephen and the others nodded. Fane no longer hesitated as he formed seals that danced in the air,


    forming a de.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After absorbing the treasures he had gotten, Fane''s Soul Sky improved, and the Broken Soul de


    was much stronger. A storm god rank technique was terrifyingly strong. To prevent anything


    unexpected from happening, he wanted to deal with the prince before the rest.


    The prince smirked when it saw that Fane was attacking. "You really don''t know your ce! Since


    you want to die so badly, I''ll grant you your wish!"


    The prince looked different from the other beasts. It looked quite simr to a human, but it was two


    and a half meters tall and had greenish-gay skin like tiles on a floor. Its hands constantly moved,


    forming seal after seal as well.


    Suddenly, thunder roared as sparks formed around it.


    The prince let out a shout and raised its hand. A bow of thunder formed in its hand. It narrowed its


    eyes slightly as it pulled the bow. Countless sparks gathered on the bow, crackling.


    At that moment, the prince looked like a god of thunder. It aimed its bow and arrow right at Fane''s


    forehead as it shouted, "Die!"


    The arrow shot out, and Fane pushed forward as well. The Broken Soul de shot forward


    incredibly quickly.


    The two attacks shed with a loud noise.


    The thunder and the dense ck color shed together, and no one could tell what was happening.


    Probably because they were confident in the prince, and also because they knew how narcissistic


    the prince was, but the other beasts did not attack.


    Stephen and the others did not attack since the beasts were not moving. The battle suddenly


    became a duel.


    Two sides stood on different ends as they looked at the fight. No one could tell what the situation


    was.

 Chapter 3458

    Chapter 3458


    Then, there was a cry of agony, and a figure shot out right after that, rolling on the ground. The


    thirteenth prince clutched its chest as it spasmed on the ground frantically, rolling and writhing as it


    did.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, all of the beasts panicked as they rushed to the prince''s side.


    "My liege, are you alright?!"


    "Hurry and help the prince up!"


    "Ah! Look! The prince''s chest is turning ck!"


    The cries filled their ears. If the prince was still conscious at that moment, it would be scolding them


    for spouting so much nonsense. However, the pain filled his mind, and he could not even form the


    most basic of thoughts. All he could do was roll on the ground.


    Fane''s hands started to move again, and 100 Soul Swords appeared in front of him. He pped his


    hands together, and the Soul Swords fused.


    Fane shot a look at Stephen and the others.


    Stephen and the others acknowledged it, and the five of them attacked the remaining beasts at the


    same time.


    Suddenly, there were sounds of battle everywhere. In just a few moments, they had handled all of


    the beasts!


    Stephen and the others might not be as strong as Fane, but they were capable of facing the Demon


    Spirit Beasts that were not too strong. Thanks to Fane''s terrifying abilities, he helped the others


    once he killed three himself, and the battle was immediately over.


    Other than the prince, the other beasts were all dead.


    Fane knelt next to the prince and looked at its condition.


    He raised an eyebrow and said, "Not bad. His defenses are stronger than normal humans. If a


    human had been dealt this blow, half their soul would be gone, but he only lost a third."


    Stephen and Trey felt a chill when they heard that. Fane had killed the prince with one blow. The


    opponent did not even have the chance to fight back, yet Fane still praised its defenses.


    They felt thankful that they were on the same side as Fane. If those beasts were not around, they


    would probably be the ones who were dead. With Fane''s skills, dealing with them was no problem


    at all.


    Fane took a deep breath as he slowly stood up. "Let''s bring him back. I want to interrogate him."


    They dealt with the other corpses before they brought the struggling prince away.


    It took some time before the other beasts realized that something was wrong.


    After another 10 minutes, Karsh and the other beasts gathered at their spot. Karsh came to observe


    the traces of battle himself. When he felt the lightning around him, Karsh stiffened.


    He turned around and shouted angrily, "Let me ask again: Did any of you see the thirteenth


    prince?!"


    All of the beasts shook their heads.


    Frantic footsteps were heard. Besant rushed over to Karsh''s side and whispered, "I looked around


    and couldn''t find the prince and his men. It seems like they disappeared¡­"


    Besant felt incredibly anxious when it said that. There were traces of an intense battle here, and


    they noticed remnants of electricity. The thirteenth prince''s constitution was unique, and it had a


    close rtionship with the lightningment. Its natural-born technique was the de of lightning.

 Chapter 3459

    Chapter 3459


    The site of the battle had been cleaned up, but it was impossible to remove all traces of battle. Even


    after looking around another two times, they could still not find the prince and the others. It was


    obvious to everyone that the prince''s group must have been ambushed by the humans, and from


    the looks of things, it did not end well for the prince.


    Karsh''s hands trembled slightly as anger boiled in its heart. It hated those humans, and it hated the


    prince for insisting on following them. It was one thing that the prince had gotten itself killed, but the


    rest of them would be punished as well!


    The thirteenth prince might not be the most excellent of the princes, but the king still ced a lot of


    importance on the prince. The fact that the prince died while serving under Karsh meant that the


    king would surely put Karsh into judgment. Karsh started to breathe a bit quicker, and its eyes


    reddened.


    At that moment, the other beasts did not even dare to breathe. They knew how severe the problem


    was. Karsh would be bearing the brunt of it!


    Karsh turned to look at Mijas. "I remember the prince was still fine when I sent you over fifteen


    minutes ago¡­"


    Mijas nodded. It meant that the battle should not have happened that long ago. Karsh said, "We


    only noticed the signs of battle five minutes ago. It means that everything happened within five to


    ten minutes."


    Karsh was trying to make sure how fast the battlested. The more it thought about it, the more


    sour its expression was. It was even starting to grit its teeth.


    Mijas stood by the side in confusion. It whispered to Besant, "Karsh doesn''t look happy at all. Did he


    figure something out?"


    Besant''s lips twitched, wanting nothing more than to hit Mijas on the head.


    "We noticed something off five minutes ago, and everything is cleaned up. It means that the battle


    was over incredibly quickly, and they cleaned up the scene too! Everything was done very


    efficiently. Do you think this is a good sign?"


    Mijas finally reacted to that. It nodded, only half-understanding it. "Karsh is worried that these


    ambushes won''t stop happening¡­"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Besant nodded.


    Mijas looked around. "What do we do next?"


    Besant sighed. "It''s because Karsh doesn''t know what to do next, hence the frustration. They have


    the advantage at the moment, while we have the numbers. It''ll be easy for them to continue


    attacking us like this. If we want to reduce our losses, we''ll have to gather everyone together, but we


    won''t be able to surround them that way¡­"


    Besant paused, looked around, and said, "That''s not even what Karsh is the most frustrated about."


    Mijas was even more confused when it heard that. Its mind was slow in the first ce, and Besant


    was being vague, causing Mijas to get anxious.


    It reached out and grabbed Besant''s arm. "Get to the point, why don''t you? What''s the point of


    keeping things to yourself?"


    Besant''s lips twitched, knowing that Mijas would grow irate if Besant did not exin things clearly.


    Besant was forced to exin, "If you''re ambushed, what would be your first reaction?"

 Chapter 3460

    Chapter 3460


    Mijas paused for a moment before it finally pped its leg in realization. "The prince didn''t give us a


    signal!"


    Besant nodded,menting that Mijas finally realized the situation. Calling for allies when one was


    ambushed was basic knowledge, but all of them knew of the prince''s temper. The thirteenth prince


    often resorted to doing things alone just because it had some skills. On top of that, the prince barely


    faced any repercussions for his mistakes, solely because he was the prince, which only worsened


    his attitude. As long as the prince felt that it had an advantage, it would attack without bothering to


    notify its allies.


    That was what Karsh was most angry about. If the prince had given them the signal, they would


    have rushed over, and the losses could have been kept to a minimum. The prince did none of that!


    It caused the situation to escte to that level.


    The more Karsh thought about it, the more frustrated it was. It faced Mijas and Besant and said,


    "This is just very troublesome. If the prince had just been killed, then it''s not that bad. I''m worried


    that he''s not dead and that the enemies have him. The situation will be bad in that case."


    ¡­


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Fane and the others returned to their hideout in the cave. When Rudy and the


    others saw them returning triumphantly, they were all excited.


    Fane did not bother talking to them as he dragged the prince, who was still writhing in pain.


    Fane tossed the prince inside and followed over. The cave was not that big, but there was enough


    space for one more. All of them looked toward the prince.


    The ones who did not follow Fane were all very curious about what happened outside. Stephen was


    in no mood to exin things to them. His eyes never left the prince. Cloud was different as he


    patiently told everyone what happened.


    Fane waved his hand and temporarily stopped the power of the Broken Soul de. When the pain


    diminished, the prince slowly opened its eyes. It was a bit startled. After all, it was surrounded by


    humans the moment it opened its eyes. It even wondered if it was dreaming.


    However, all that confusion disappeared the moment it saw Fane''s face. It could not help but


    shudder. All of its arrogance had vanished.


    Faneughed as he coldly looked at the prince, asking, "Do you want to guess why I kept you


    alive?"


    The prince, despite his pompous nature, was an intelligent beast. The fact that it was still alive


    meant that they wanted to know what he knew.


    The prince gritted its teeth as it stared at Fane. It did not say anything and looked like it was going


    to defy Fane until the end.


    Fane let out augh as he took out a short dagger from Mustard Seed. He ced the dagger right


    against the prince''s neck.


    "I''m not really a nice person, and time is ticking. You''d better be smart about things, or I''ll make you.


    You remember how pained you were just seconds ago, don''t you? Do you want to try it again?"


    The prince''s lips trembled as all its muscles shuddered in his fear. Thinking about the pain, it could


    not stop itself. That pain caused it to lose control, and the prince even felt like it was worse than


    being thrown into boiling oil.


    Its hands trembled as it lowered its head and said, "I don''t know anything!"


    Faneughed, kneeling next to it as he then said, "Do you think I''ll believe you? You''re the thirteenth


    prince. You''re a noble that''s high up in your society. No one will believe you if you say you don''t


    know anything."


    At that moment, the prince wished that it was not sought after that badly. It would have just been


    killed off instead of being tortured.


    Stephen, however, was not as patient as Fane.

 Chapter 3461

    Chapter 3461


    They were surrounded by danger, and with dangeres pressure. The pressure slowly got to


    Stephen. He urgently wanted to know how he could make sure he was safe. The fact that the prince


    was not nning on ying nice sent his temper out of control.


    He rushed over and grabbed the prince''s neck, causing the prince to struggle to breathe. Fane


    frowned and pulled Stephen away.


    He said unhappily, "Control your temper. You''d be doing what he wants if you kill him!"


    Stephen''s hands trembled, and his expression remained incredibly angry. His lips were trembling


    from anger as he stared at the prince viciously. He slowly calmed himself at Fane''s words.


    He looked at Fane anxiously, wanting to remind Fane to mind the time and to quickly extract what


    they wanted to know. Otherwise, they could very well be forced into a corner. However, Stephen


    could not say it in front of the prince.


    Fane sighed in exasperation, nodding at Stephen. There was no need for Stephen to care about it


    at all. Stephen understood what Fane meant, and he was forced to retreat while controlling his


    temper.


    Fane looked at the prince again, "I''ll give you onest chance! If you don''t say anything, I''ll let you


    live!"


    Those words stunned the prince, but Rudy understood what Fane meant because Fane had


    threatened others like this before. Before the prince could ask, Fane continued to say, "I''ll use my


    technique to slowly eat your soul away. Without your soul, you won''t be able to use your power, and


    won''t even be able to control yourself. However, I won''t kill you. I''ll snap all your limbs and toss you


    outside.


    "You''ll live. As the prince, your race won''t give up on you. You''ll live like that, but all your former


    competitors will mock you mercilessly. It will be like hell on earth."


    Fane''s words were like nails mming into the prince''s heart. The strong ruled the Demon Spirit


    Kingdom. Without his strength, he would live a pathetic life.


    Behind all that talent and who he was, he had offended many people everywhere. They would


    definitely not let go of the chance to torture him. He would not even be able to kill himself and would


    be forced to bear the humiliation.


    Thinking about that, the prince could not help but shudder. The fear was worse than the pain of his


    soul being eaten away just now. He started to breathe faster as he slumped down, thoroughly


    defeated by Fane.


    Fane smirked. When the warriors from the second-grade worlds saw that smile, they shuddered.


    They were thankful that they were on the same side as Fane. Fane appeared noble, but he had


    incredibly cruel methods.


    Even Stephen could not help but lean back after hearing those threats. He swore to himself to never


    oppose Fane if he left the ce alive.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The others could do what they wanted, but he did not want to meet Fane ever again. Fane was just


    too scary, whether it was his methods or his skills, both of them caused Stephen to feel great fear.


    The prince was finally subdued. It gulped and said, "Ask me whatever you want. I''ll tell you


    everything I know, but grant me a quick death."

 Chapter 3462

    Chapter 3462


    As Fane''s interrogation continued, Karsh''s side looked like they were inplete panic. At that


    moment, Karsh was frowning as it constantly paced around on the spot. Its eyes were darting


    everywhere, and various thoughts went through its mind. The other beasts looked incredibly


    anxious as well. They did not dare to say anything for fear of interrupting Karsh''s thoughts.


    All of the Demon Spirit Beasts realized how serious the problem was. Those humans were different


    from what they had expected. They had thought that the humans would just find somewhere


    secluded to hide, not daring to do anything.


    Yet, reality revealed otherwise. The humans actually dared to ambush when there were so many


    beasts. Even more unbelievable was the fact that the humans seeded. At that moment, it was


    unknown whether the prince was dead or alive. All of them would have to bear the punishment, and


    the one with the most responsibility was Karsh.


    If the matter was not resolved soon and the humans managed to safely leave the Demon Spirit


    Kingdom, then Karsh''s life would be at risk. No matter how dumb Mijas was, he still knew how


    serious the situation was.


    However, he could not figure out what they needed to do at all. He felt like any mistake could very


    well cause everything to end up in a worse state.


    Besant frowned, standing by his side. It was hard to tell what Besant was thinking. Mijas looked at


    Besant and whispered, "Don''t you think Karsh looks anxious? You''ve always been smart. Go give


    him some suggestions."


    Besant rolled its eyes, ring at Mijas, "Just shut up. Don''t push me into the pit of fire. There are no


    correct suggestions right now. I don''t have any good ideas either. If we gather all our forces, the


    humans might just take the chance to escape.


    ¡°After all, we haven''t even been able to tell where they are. If we split up, it¡¯ll be more dangerous.


    There are a few incredibly strong geniuses among those humans. If we split up, it would just be an


    open ughter for them. More and more beasts will die. It would be the death of us too!"


    Saying that, Besant could not help but sigh, feeling like the future was not very bright. Everything


    they could do seemed wrong. Mijas could not ept it and clenched its teeth wanting to say


    something. Yet, it was too simple-minded to figure anything out.


    Besant took a deep breath and said, "More importantly, time is of the essence. If Karsh can''t decide,


    then the situation will only get worse."


    The time was tight for two reasons. Firstly because the Demon Spirit Kingdom was only open for a


    limited amount of time. After another day, the kingdom would close again. Those humans who are


    alive would be sent out, and the secret would be exposed. Then, their future would be tumultuous.


    On the other hand, they were worried that the humans would attack again,unching another


    ambush. There were fewer humans than beasts, and the humans were in unknown locations. It was


    very easy for the humans to take advantage of any opportunities. The more beasts that died, the


    more they would be responsible for it.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It was no wonder that Karsh was so frantic. Mijas looked at Karsh, and could not figure anything


    out.


    It said helplessly, "The king still doesn''t know anything. I wouldn''t dare to think of what would


    happen to us if he knew. Even if he can''t do anything to us now, once everything is over, we''ll be in


    for a world of suffering."

 Chapter 3463

    Chapter 3463


    Besant shook its head helplessly. It was something unavoidable. The forest was incredibly vast, and


    it was mostly surrounded by a dense fog. It was impossible to see anything within, and even divine


    senses could not sense anything.


    The fog blocked out all senses, but there was an empty area in the middle. There was no fog there,


    and nothing to obstruct the sight. It was a blood-redke that constantly rippled. A thick smell of


    blood filled the whole ce.


    The Demon Spirit Beasts called it the Blood Lake. There were countless corpses on theke. Some


    of the corpses were quiteplete, while some had only skeletons left. The smell of blood and


    rotting flesh filled the ce. Anyone who did not have strong willpower would bepletely shaken


    by the ce and start vomiting or even fainting.


    At the center of theke was a round stage that was about hundred and fifty meters wide. There


    was a Demon Spirit Beast that sat there with its eyes shut. Other than having horns on its head, it


    was no different from a human. It had white skin and even wore a human robe.


    If it did not have those horns, even Demon Spirit Beasts would not be able to tell what it was. The


    Demon Spirit Beast had a dark cloud above it, and thunder constantly shed within those clouds.


    Frantic footsteps could be heard, and the beast widened their eyes as it looked toward the distance.


    Outside the Blood Lake, a beast with a snake''s body kneeled, "My Lord! The situation is bad! The


    thirteenth prince is lost. Those humans are too cunning. They ambushed us. The leader is


    completely unable to make a decision right now."


    The beast beneath the clouds was the king of the Demon Spirit Beasts, Diante. Diante breathed out


    dark coloured gas, and its golden eyes glinted danger in them.


    "They''re all trash! All those assurances Karsh gave before they mobilized was just a load of crap. It


    was easy to say, but he''s useless at everything! What''s the point of having him around!"


    The snake beast knelt on the ground, looking down with its body trembling slightly. At that moment,


    it was filled with fear. Facing the king''s rage, he could not utter a single word.


    Diante shut its eyes again and shouted, "Tell Karsh that he needs to deal with them in six hours! If


    he can''t, then he''ll be facing me!"


    The snake beast immediately nodded its head frantically as it retreated into the fog. Diante took a


    deep breath as it looked up at the thunderclouds.


    It mumbled, "There''s still a bit left! I just need thirteen more humans! Once this is finished, I won''t be


    afraid of anything. No one will be able to touch me. Once I get out of the Demon Spirit Kingdom, I''ll


    be able to do whatever I want in the vast world!"


    When Karsh heard Diante''s orders, its bodypletely stiffened. It merely nodded, not saying


    anything. However, it was obvious that Karsh was starting to feel the pressure.


    He was panicking. Six hours was not long, but it was not a short time either. If their opponents were


    not so difficult, it would be enough. When Mijas heard that order, its face reddened in panic as it


    started to walk around in circles.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 3464

    Chapter 3464


    Besant ced its hand on Mijas, "Just keep quiet! Stop making a scene!"


    Mijas'' lips trembled a little, "I''m just panicking, okay? What do you think we should do?"


    Besant sighed, "What else can we do? Let''s take things a step at a time. I think Karsh has already


    thought about it."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Karsh suddenly said, "Gather everyone right now! We''ll head to the highest point!"


    All of the beasts were stunned upon hearing that order. Besant said anxiously, "If they''re not at the


    highest point and are gathered anywhere else, wouldn''t they have the opportunity to slip away if we


    gather everyone up? If they manage to slip away from our sights because of that, then the situation


    would be disastrous!"


    Karsh said, "Do you think I didn''t think about that? This is the only choice we have. We don''t have


    any time to dy things anymore. We¡¯ll just have to take a gamble! If we win, then it''s all good. If we


    lose, then half of us here will probably die!"


    All of the beasts there had stiff expressions. Karsh already seemed to have made a decision. All of


    them knew that with how the king was, half of them would be killed if their n fails. They would not


    be able to fight back either.


    Karsh took a deep breath and waved, "Alright! This isn''t the time to be unsettled! Hurry up and


    follow my orders!"


    All of the beasts immediatelyposed themselves as they turned around to gather up everyone.


    In just five minutes, ny beasts were gathered there. All of them stood behind Karsh, waiting for


    Karsh''s next orders.


    Karsh looked at the peak of the mountain. Its lips trembled. Even though it looked calm, it was


    actually feeling turbulent emotions within, particrly worthy. It could not muster up any spirit, but it


    had to force itself! It turned around and looked at all the other beasts. It could not hesitate at all at


    that moment.


    It pointed at the top of the mountain, "Advance with me!"


    With that order, all of the beasts followed behind Karsh, advancing toward the highest point.


    To avoid any unnecessary trouble, all of them advanced very quickly. It did not take them long to


    reach the highest point. All of the beasts frantically looked around. Besant was the one who noticed


    the cave Fane and the others dug.


    It widened its eyes and shouted at Karsh, "Here! They''re over here!"


    The moment that was said, all of the beasts rushed over. Karsh was at the front, and its eyes were


    fixed on the cave.


    The cave waspletely covered up. If they had not looked at it closely, they would not have been


    able to tell that there was a cave. It was obvious that it had been dug out as cover. Karsh was


    ted, but it did not lose itsposure. It took out a weapon and clutched it tightly, staying ready


    for anything sudden.


    The other beasts pulled out their weapons as well. All of them were incredibly careful. Their victory


    would alle down to this moment!

 Chapter 3465

    Chapter 3465


    Karsh could not let anyone slip through! However, it realized something was wrong the moment it


    stepped into the cave. It widened its eyes and looked inside, and realized there was no one there at


    all. Karsh quickly realized that the situation had changed.


    It could no longer keep calm. Even if there could be an ambush inside, it still rushed inside. When


    Karsh entered, the other beasts followed as well. There was quite a bit of space there, so it was no


    trouble for a few of them to enter.


    Karsh''s hands trembled, and its breathing started to get erratic. It constantly looked around,


    "They''ve left¡­ When did they leave?!"


    Its voice turned hoarse, and it was in despair. Besant froze, feeling like the situation was slipping


    away from their control. At that moment, it could not say a single word. Besant merely watched as


    Karsh froze on the spot it stood. Karsh started to breathe heavily, and its hands shook slightly. Even


    its weapon was shaking.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After a few moments, Karsh turned around and shouted at the beasts behind it, "Hurry up and go


    out! Look at the surroundings! Make sure you check everything! They should not have left that long


    ago, they might still be nearby! All of you remember this, if those humans escape, none of us will


    get out of this unscathed!"


    Only then did the beasts react. After listening to Karsh''s orders, all of them rushed out of the cave,


    frantically searching everywhere. Karsh frowned, looking incredibly crazed. It could not ept the


    situation.


    However, as the leader, it knew that it needed to keep calm. Even if it was in a horrible mental state,


    it still needed to pull itself back. If it did not make sure to carry out the next steps, then only death


    awaited him.


    Diante would even eat him alive. Time ticked away, and all of the beasts were frantically looking


    around, leaving no stone unturned, but they did not find anything.


    Karsh stood next to the cave, coldly looking on as the other beasts searched. After a while, the only


    conclusion was that the humans had already left the ce, not leaving a single trace behind. Karsh


    was furious at that.


    It clutched its fists, "How could this happen?! This should not be possible! Before we gathered, all of


    us were spread out everywhere. They did not have the chance to escape then. After we gathered,


    we had our eyes on the peak the whole time, but we didn''t notice anything amiss. There''s no way


    they could have left during that time, but they still disappeared. Where did they go?!"


    Karsh could not understand it. It had made the final decision after thinking about it deeply. It had


    gambled that the humans would be at the peak, and it had been right. However, the humans had


    already left. When did they leave? Thinking about it for a while, Karsh could not understand when


    they did so. They should not have had the chance to!"


    Karsh panted roughly, its entire body was trembling.


    Besant was panicking as well. It rushed over and looked down from the highest point before looking


    at the cave again. It said, "They left, but they did not leave in our direction!"


    After it said that, Besant pointed at the fog. Karsh''s eyes widened as it suddenly turned around.


    Only then did it realize that it had panicked too much, and did not realize that point.

 Chapter 3466

    Chapter 3466


    Those humans did not just need to pass through them to leave. They could go through the fog


    behind them as well.


    Karsh''s voice was low, and it trembled a bit, "How likely do you think it is that they''re already within


    the fog?"


    Besant looked at the cave, and its voice sank a bit as well, "There''s a ny percent chance! I''ve


    already examined everything just now. All the soil was freshly dug up, and the footprints were just


    left behind as well.


    "The cave should be recently made. They dug it up to avoid us finding them. Yet, they''re not here


    right now, and we were always down below. They did not have the time to escape, so there was


    only one possibility. They entered the fog!"


    Karsh''s expression darkened even more. The fog did not just obstruct sight, but any senses as well.


    The moment they entered, they were practically blind. They would be forced to use their memories


    to find the Blood Lake. If they were not careful, they might even end up getting lost. That was why


    they never ventured into the fog unless the king summoned them.


    Karsh was starting to panic, "If they find the Blood Lake, then we''re all dead!"


    Entering the fog was even worse for them than losing a lot of their numbers to a massive battle.


    Diante''s temper was intense. As long as it was not happy, none of them would get out of this


    unscathed.


    Besant hurriedly said, "There''s actually no need to worry! The Blood Lake is at the most important


    point of the fog. Even we rely on our memory to get there. There''s a good chance we could end up


    lost as well. Because the humans have never entered, unless someone leads them, there''s no way


    they will reach the Blood Lake!"


    Karsh took a deep breath, not saying anything. At that moment, all it could do was constantly pray


    that the humans were unlucky enough to get lost in the fog and that none of them would get close to


    the Blood Lake.


    Karsh looked up at the fog and said, "The Sky Locking Array should have already been activated.


    No one can enter Blood Lake, but they can still get close to it. As long as none of them disturb the


    king''s trial, we should be able to make up for our faults!


    "Listen to my orders right now! All beasts are to follow me into the fog and look for the humans! The


    moment you find them, immediately issue a signal!"


    All of the beasts nodded at the same time. All of them entered the fog at the same time. At that


    moment, Diante was already preparing to undergo a trial at the center of Blood Lake.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It formed seal after seal, and the blood around it was being guided by the seals, forming on top of


    its head. In so many years, it had needed to go through a trial by thunder every half a year. Every


    time, the thunder was fiercer and fiercer. If it did not have ways to protect itself, it would have


    already been destroyed.


    Right at that moment, it heard footsteps from afar again. Diante frowned as anger surged into its


    mind. It wondered which beasts dared to get close to the Blood Lake at that moment. They must not


    be afraid of it getting angry and killing them!


    It opened its eyes, coldly observing the fog. It already made a decision. No matter who it was, be it


    a beast that came to report or Karsh, it would definitely let them know the consequences of


    disturbing it. Yet, it waspletely stunned when it saw who appeared.

 Chapter 3467

    Chapter 3467


    The person appeared to be in a green robe and had a handsome face. That person walked right to


    the edge of Blood Lake. Diante frowned, " A human?"


    That person was none other than Fane. He smirked as he looked at Diante in the middle of the


    Blood Lake. He narrowed his eyes slightly. The prince was honest and had not lied. The so-called


    king really was there, and it was an important moment.


    He did not hesitate to walk forward at all. He was only a step away from theke itself. At that


    moment, countless red runes appeared around him. The red runes condensed at an imperceptible


    speed,pletely covering the surrounding.


    Fane looked up at those runes and smiled, saying, "This is a perfect time, I wasn''t off by even a


    second!"


    That was the Sky Locking Array. It was an array Diante put up to ensure he was not disturbed


    during the trial.


    The Sky Locking Array would stop anyone from entering Blood Lake the moment it was activated.


    Fane had stepped into the area right at the moment, cutting himself out from the world.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The trial was about to start, and Diante was about to enter its weakest state. However, it was still


    able to fight back. Diante coldly stared at Fane.


    It suddenly smirked, "Brat! What are you called? In so many years, you''re the first person who


    managed to get into Blood Lake alive. I can''t believe you''re so bold!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he smiled at Diatne, "I heard that the Demon Spirit Beasts had a king. I


    was surprised, honestly. I''d already messed up all those guys, but the king had never once


    appeared. Now, I finally understand¡­"


    After the prince had been subdued, it had told all its secrets to Fane. The king had actually never


    made an appearance to protect itself. It was about to go through a trial by lightning.


    Every half a year, the strongest Demon Spirit Beast in the Demon Spirit Kingdom would go through


    a trial by thews of nature. The skies would send down lightning to kill the strongest beast.


    Normally, that so-called king should have already died many years ago.


    The Whirling World''sws did not allow Demon Spirit Beasts that were too strong to exist. However,


    that king, Diante, had managed to find a way to stand up against the lightning and was able to


    survive for so long. Fane had found it strange when he heard that the beasts had a king.


    That was because it waspletely different from what he expected. It went against thews of the


    Whirling World as well. The Whirling World had so many rules in ce. Even if they killed each


    other or anything else, it was all within the rules. Nothing ever exceeded the rules.


    After all, all of them had been pushed back to the final stage of the innate level for the sake of


    fairness. If any beings exceeded the rules, it would just be a single-handed ughter without any


    meaning to it.


    Hence, the Demon Spirit Kingdom would send lightning down to kill the strongest beast every half a


    year. Fane raised an eyebrow and said, "I thought you were absorbing the blood to make yourself


    stronger, but you''re actually using it to defend yourself against the lightning."


    Diante had found a way to shield itself from the lightning, which was to use the blood of humans to


    shield itself. Then, it would be able to go through the trial. At that moment, there was ayer of


    blood above Diante. It was very dense, and there was about fifty or sixty people¡¯s worth of blood.

 Chapter 3468

    Chapter 3468


    Fane looked down on the Blood Lake. Those corpses were thrown around everywhere. He saw two


    familiar faces, which were the two warriors that went missing. At that moment, all of the blood in


    their body had been extracted. They were assuredly dead.


    Fane sighed, "So from the very start, the prey was actually the hunter, and the hunter was the prey.


    I suddenly find it quite funny."


    The humans were too confident, thinking that they would only need to be wary of other humans in


    the Demon Spirit Kingdom. They never expected their greatest enemies to be the beasts within.


    Diante narrowed its eyes, immediately seeing through everything, "It looks like that disloyal son of


    mine told you everything. They really are all trash, both Karsh and the thirteenth! They can''t help me


    during an important moment, and are just burdens! Once I go through this trial, I''ll slowly make them


    pay!"


    Fane ignored it and continued speaking, "As long as you go through this trial and absorb the blood


    of another thirteen humans, you''ll be able to use the dense blood to finish an array. The lightning


    won''t be able to sense you anymore, and you can get out of here."


    There were two uses for human blood. Firstly, it could be used to strengthen the beasts themselves,


    and secondly it could be used as a barrier. Using the blood to cover their bodies, thews of the


    area would no longer be able to tell who it really was. With enough blood to cover every area of its


    body, it would even make thews think it was human.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Then, it could use that to get sent out of this ce. The world was vast, it could even leave the


    Whirling World to obtain true freedom. Dianteughed, not caring at all. After the trial, that human


    would not be able to do anything to it.


    It said loudly, "It''s just like you say. As long as I have enough blood, I will be able to leave this ce.


    With my current abilities, it will be incredibly easy to deal with you humans! I''ve been trapped here


    for so many years. I''m already tired of all these restrictions! Once I get out, I''ll constantly grow


    stronger and be one of the strongest beings!"


    After it said that, it looked incredibly proud as if no one could stop it. It would slowly ascend to the


    peak, and all humans would have to cower beneath it. Fane could not stop himself fromughing.


    "You really are something else! I can assure you, this ce is even safer. You''ll only die if you leave


    this ce. Don''t think that humans are that weak."


    Fane was being truthful. The outside world was vast, but that small Demon Spirit Beast regarded


    itself too highly. There were so many amazing experts out there, and humans have never gotten


    along with other races. If that Demon Spirit Beast managed to get out, it would just be attacked by


    everyone!


    Fane scoffed, not wanting to dwell on the problem anymore. At that moment, he leaped up and


    headed for the stage at the center. Diante looked at Fane coldly, not attacking.


    When Fane got to the edge of the stage, Diante snorted and looked at Fane in disdain. It pointed at


    its chest. There was a faint red glow there. It said coldly, "Are you trying to kill me for this blood


    essence stone?"


    Stronger Demon Spirit Beasts would have blood essence stones in their body. The stronger the


    beast, the more powerful the stone. After going through so many trials, Diante was already


    incredibly strong. The stone was about the size of a fist.


    If a human absorbed it, their power would definitely increase. That blood essence stone would cost


    over ten million in the market. There was no way Fane would miss out on something that amazing.


    When Fane found out about the stone from the prince, he immediately brought all the humans into


    the fog.


    Under the prince''s guidance, they arrived next to the Blood Lake. After having everyone else hide,


    he went to face Diante. Faneughed and nodded, "You''re smart. That''s precisely my n! You''re


    right, I came here for the blood essence stone."

 Chapter 3469

    Chapter 3469


    Dianteughed when it heard that. It started to look at Fane like an idiot. Diante looked at Fane in


    interest, "Do you know why I haven''t attacked you?"


    Fane answered, "It''s because you''re confident in yourself. You think that I won''t be able to harm you


    even if you''re going through a trial. After all, I''m alone here."


    Diante nodded. After the Sky Locking Array was activated, no one else entered other than Fane. If


    there had been a lot of people, Diante would have fought back immediately. However, he did not


    care as much since only Fane was there.


    No matter how strong Fane was, there was no way Fane would be a match for him. He had gone


    through so many trials. He was not something humans could defeat! Even if he was about to go


    through another trial and his skills would weaken, the brat in front of him was no threat to him at all."


    Fane sighed helplessly. Before Fane came, he had already made many preparations. Diante was


    definitely stronger than he was, but Fane did not care as much about that when he found out that


    Diante would be at its weakest during the trial.


    The clouds above them continued to darken, and the sound of thunder was more and more


    frequent. It meant the trial was about to begin. Fane looked up into the sky, and various emotions


    shed on his face. Diante raised an eyebrow and said, "I can actually attack you right now, but I


    don''t n on doing that. I want to kill you when the trial is going on so you''ll know how dumb your


    earlier ideas were. I want you to know what hopelessness is. You''ll taste the difference between the


    two of us!"


    Faneughed and shook his head slightly. The thirteenth prince really was simr to the king.


    Diante was just as narcissistic. Of course, Diante had the skills to back it up. However, narcissism


    gave it the drive to prove itself.


    Even if it was the best time for Diante to attack, Diante still wanted to wait until it was at its weakest.


    It wanted to prove that, even when it was weak, Fane was no match for it!


    Fane took a deep breath and took out a signal re from Mustard Seed. He formed a seal, and the


    signal re shot into the air, exploding loudly. The signal re spread out, and all of the beasts saw


    that it wasing from the Blood Lake.


    Diante was confused, not understanding what Fane was doing. Fane did not bother exining


    either as he coldly looked at Diante.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In just five minutes, the first bolt of lightning struck down. Diante pushed its hands forward, and a


    dense barrier of blood formed. On top of its natural skill, the lightning did not scare Diante at all.


    Fane merely watched quietly, as if he was waiting for something. Right after that, many footsteps


    could be heard from afar. Fane looked over and saw countless beasts gathering around.


    Those beasts widened their eyes when they saw Fane on the stage. All of those beasts'' lips were


    trembling, especially Karsh''s. That was the worst-case scenario.


    He never would have expected the human to enter the Blood Lake, let alone go as far as the stage


    at the center, standing in front of Diante. Karsh was starting to feel hopeless.


    The lightning constantly descended, and Diante calmly withstood the strikes. When Fane saw that


    Karsh and the others were there, he finally made his move. He took a deep breath and started to


    form seals. A de slowly formed in front of him!

 Chapter 3470

    Chapter 3470


    The moment Karsh saw Fane moving, it was stunned. Everything that was happening was far


    beyond its expectations. Karsh had thought that there was no way the humans would get close to


    the Blood Lake, but not only had they done it, they had also entered the Blood Lake before it was


    closed off.


    Fane was even on the stage in the middle, standing not too far away from Diante. Karsh''s lips


    trembled as it said, "Crazy! That guy is crazy! What''s he nning to do? Fight the king? Just him


    alone? Did he think that the king would be no match for him because of the lightning?"


    As it said that, Karsh could not help but sneer. That guy was too naive. So what if Diante was going


    through the lightning trial? Diante had already gone through it so many times. Every half a year, it


    would need to be struck by lightning.


    After so much experience, the lightning was nothing to Diante. Diante could still fight even during


    the trial!


    Mijas blinked, "Is he trying to kill the king to get the blood essence stone?"


    All of the Demon Spirit Beasts had looks of realization at that. After all, the humans should be


    thinking about how to get out at that moment, and not trying to kill the strongest Demon Spirit Beast.


    There had to be a reason behind everything.


    Mijas was right. Fane might really be after that blood essence stone on Diante''s chest. That blood


    essence stone was incredibly valuable, so Fane might be looking for it!


    Besant''s lips twitched, "He really is crazy!"


    As it said that, its expression was a bit twisted. It widened its eyes as it looked at the lightning strike


    the stage. The sounds filled up the air as the lightning constantly fell.


    If it was any other beast, they would have already turned to dust. However, Diante still had a lot of


    strength to spare. Even when it looked at Fane''s attack, Diante was still calm, not thinking anything


    of Fane at all.


    Fane constantly formed seals. At that moment, he was incredibly serious. It was probably the most


    dangerous battle he would go through in the Whirling World. In truth, Fane was not confident. After


    all, he did not know how strong Diante was.


    Stepping into Blood Lake was a gamble. If he won, then the blood essence stone would be his. If he


    lost, he might very well get heavily injured or just die. Those thoughts shed in Fane''s head.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Even though there was so much uncertainty, Fane still needed to act ording to his ns. Life


    was filled with danger anyway. If he seeded, he would rise even higher. If he lost, then he would


    descend into hell.


    Dianteughed, "Brat! Since you look so calm, you must think you can kill me with those skills of


    yours."


    Fane raised an eyebrow, not saying anything. Diante did not seem to care that Fane was not


    answering it as it said, "Let me tell you this. Thanks to the restrictions, I haven''t broken through the


    final stage of the innate level just like you. However, my powers have long since exceeded it. The


    moment I get out of the Whirling world, I''ll be able to reach the divine-solidifying level, and I''ll have


    the ability to protect myself no matter where I go."

 Chapter 3471

    Chapter 3471


    ?


    "I managed to be the king of all these beasts thanks to my technique, not because of my level! I''m different from you humans. I can''t use techniques other people created. I can only rely on my own natural-born ones!


    "I''ve already reached the storm god rank with my technique! You''re a mere human who''s nothing more than an ant in my eyes. I can kill you with just a flick!"


    Fane had a surprised look on his face. Diante already had a storm god rank technique. No wonder the beasts were all so afraid of it. No wonder it was so fearless.


    Fane''s technique was a storm god rank technique as well, but Fane was not absolutely confident that he could defeat Diante. After all, Fane''s storm god rank technique was only at the first stage. He did not know how far the beast in front of him had gotten.


    Fane frowned and took a deep breath, "What stage have you gotten to?" Natural-born techniques were from their own bodies, it was much easier to learn than humans learning other techniques.


    Diante scoffed and said, "I''m only one step away from the second stage. Brat, are you scared now? It''s already useless, though! You''ll definitely die at my hands today!"


    Diante had so calmly told Fane everything because it was absolutely confident in its skills. It was something worth being proud of. So what if Fane knew? It was still the truth that could not be changed.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When Fane heard that, he took two deep breaths and tossed all the uncertainty and fear away from his mind. He started to form even more seals, not wasting any time as he prepared to fight.


    There was a sh of surprise in Diante''s eyes at Fane''s decisiveness. It had thought that Fane would start trembling in fear after it revealed its power regretting the decision to face it. Yet, Fane was incredibly decisive, not even wasting any time before Fane attacked. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Diante suddenly felt offended by that. However, it onlysted for a moment before it forgot about it. Its right hand condensed the blood to shield against the lightning while its left hand started to form seals.


    Those seals started to release a green glow in the air. It suddenly turned into green snakes that circled in the air, revealing venomous teeth. If humans touched the poison, they would immediately start to rot.


    The snakes started to gather together incredibly quickly. The greenish-gray glow shed on those snakes. They started to merge, forming a green de. The de was surrounded by a dense, poisonous gas. The sinister energy circled the de. Just looking at it caused everyone to shiver.


    Diante sneered, "This is my natural-born technique, brat! Even though I''m not in my best state right now, you''re still no match for me! As long as you touch the poison gas; it will break through your true energy. Your body will rot away after being contaminated, and nothin will be


    able to save you!" Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    A sinister glint shed in Diante''s eyes. Fane frowned. The situation was definitely difficult. He took a deep breath and formed even more seals, pushing all of his true energy out. He was practically using all the true energy in his body to use the Broken Soul de.

 Chapter 3472

    Chapter 3472


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The broken Soul de started to buzz. This was the strongest attack Fane had ever shown since he started to use Soul Sky! One attack would determine the victor! The one who lost would suffer devastating consequences!


    All of the beasts widened their eyes at that moment. Even though they felt like Fane would be no match for Diante even if there were two Fanes there, they were still interested. Mijas raised an eyebrow, "This brat is dead! Nothing can save him!"


    The moment MMijas said that the Broken Soul de shed with the green sword!


    Bang!


    After a loud boom, intense shockwaves could be seen rapidly expanding. Fane was sent flying twenty meters back by the sh! mming on the railing around the stage!


    Rocks flew all around the stage from the explosion. A crater had formed on the ground. The poisonous liquid dripped on the stones, quickly melting the stones! Fane clutched his chest and started to cough a few times.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, slowly recovering. He did not hesitate at all to pull out his gray sword from Mustard Seed. His hands started moving again, forming seals that started to merge in the air. A hundred Soul Swords floated in front of Fane.


    Fane pped his hands together, and a hundred Soul des merged into one. It went into the sword in Fane''s hand. Fane''s expression turned cold. At that moment, he tossed all thoughts aside as he looked right at the center of the stage. He shot forward like an arrow.


    His hands clutched the sword


    tightly, shing out at the most


    important position. A gray sh wasunched right at Diante''s head. At


    that moment, Diante was no longer


    as confident as before.ed


    its chest with its left hand,


    and


    there


    was even green blood flowing out of its mouth. Content belongs to


    Its whole body was trembling. That earlier attack had hurt its body. Its technique had actually not been able to stand up to Fanes. Even if arge amount of the attack had been blocked, there was still a small amount of power that got through and pierced its chest.


    Thankfully, it was not at full force, and Diante quickly had it under control. No matter what, Diante had still been injured. On top of that, it still needed to withstand the


    lightning strikes, so it was quickly at was the fact that Fane had clearly been hurt by the shockwaves as well, but Fane had actually jumped right back tounch another attack.


    a disadvantage. Even whet


    Diante was panicking at that moment. It did not expect Fane to be so strong! Diante shouted at Fane, "Stop right there!"


    Fanepletely ignored Diante. If he stopped at such a good chance, then he would really be a fool. With a squelch, the sh went right into Diante''s left chest. Destroying the Void''s power suddenly started to rip into Diante''s soul.


    The pain of the soul was far more unbearable than physical pain. The pain spread from its chest to its whole body, and Diante spat out a mouthful of blood. The green liquid flowed out and stained everywhere around it green. The smell of blood filled the whole stage.


    Fane clenched his teeth and sent out another strike! Fane needed to kill Diante before Diante could fight back! Diante was a threat to Fane Fane could not let Diante live for a second longer. While Diante was suffering from the pain, Fane stashed right at its throat, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After Fane''s strikes, Diante could no longer sustain the blood. The blood on the top of it dispersed without true energy, and the lightning struck down on Diante without any obstruction. Numerous lightning bolts started to fall on Diante''s body.

 Chapter 3473

    Chapter 3473


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In a few short moments, Diante''s body was burnt to aplete crisp. When Fane saw that, his heart stopped. He almost cursed himself for being stupid. How could he forget this?!


    After being thoroughly burnt, the lightning receded and the sky was bright again. Fane did not care about anything else as he immediately rushed to the pile of ashes. He held back his disgust as he used his dagger to sift through it, looking for the blood essence stone.


    The most important reason for killing Diante was the blood essence stone in Diante''s body. If such a valuable stone was scorched to crisp by his carelessness, then even Fane would feel emotional.


    Thankfully, he was lucky enough that the blood essence stone actually managed to survive the lightning. It was covered by ashes. Fane finally calmed down!


    There was pure silence outside the Blood Lake. All of the Demon Spirit Beasts there widened their mouths in surprise. They could not believe what they saw. Were they hallucinating? Their king had been killed? By a human at that?!


    Mijas'' voice trembled as it said, "Didn''t the king say that his technique was already at the storm god rank? How did that brat beat the king? Could he be using a storm god rank technique as well? How?!"


    As it shouted that, Mijas'' voice was a little hoarse. It could not understand why everything that happened defied their expectations so much. The king was so strong. Even when the king was not at full power, Diante was still far above a mere human.


    That brat really was strong, but he should not have been able topete with the king. How could this be the result? Besant looked at the shocked Mijas and sighed, "Who are you asking? Who do you think can answer you?!"


    Quite a lot of warriors had gathered around Weinhord City''s transfer array toward the Demon Spirit Kingdom. Those warriors were mostly from third-grade worlds, and a small portion of them was from second-grade worlds. Everyone gathered there, and they did not bother with each other initially. Warriors from second-grade worlds and warriors from third-grade worlds were not talking to each other at all.


    Slowly, everyone there started to wonder who would be in the top three and obtain the rewards. Those discussions disturbed the short silence.


    The warriors from second-grade worlds said that the first three ces would definitely belong to them and that the third-grade worlds would not be able to get anything.


    Meanwhile, the warriors from the


    .n


    third-grade world said that the warriors from the second-grade world only knew how to brag. They did not think of who was in the. Demon Spirit Kingdom. With Fane there, no one would be able to take the first ce away. With Fane there, even survival was a problem for the warriors from second-grade worlds.


    Many arguments broke out, and none of them were willing to give in. The arguments got more and more intense. If not for the rules in ce, they would have already been fighting each other.


    A warrior from Golden Continent shouted, "Stop mentioning Fane! Is he a god? Do you think the warriors from third-grade worlds will be fine just because he''s there? Stop joking! No matter how strong Fane is, he''s stiffalone."

 Chapter 3474

    Chapter 3474


    ?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "None of the warriors from second-grade worlds who entered this time might be a match for Fane head-on, but all fifteen of them will be together! Even Fane won''t be able to do anything to them. You should be more aware. Fane might end up being reckless and losing his life. It''s not impossible!"


    Fane was basically a pir for the warriors from third-grade worlds. Hearing the warriors from second-grade worlds insult Fane like that caused the warriors from third-grade worlds to explode.


    A warrior from a third-grade world shouted, "Stop with your nonsense! Even if your whole family dies, Fane will still be fine. You''re just jealous of Fane''s skills. He''s strong enough to beat all you warriors from second-grade worlds up!"


    Suddenly, the atmosphere was incredibly tense. Both sides could not stop cursing at each other.


    The warriors from third-grade worlds were already at the end of their patience after constantly being put down by the warriors from second-grade worlds. At that moment, they did not hold back. Their words were incredibly harsh, and the warriors from second-grade worlds were furious.


    A warrior from a second-grade world actually got so angry that he wanted to rush over, but he was stopped by his fellow disciples. They were not at a ce where they could attack. If they ended up attacking and getting struck by lightning, then no one would be able to save them.


    They forgot about time after arguing for a while. It was only when the transfer array started to glow did they realize time was up.


    A warrior from a second-grade world said, "No matter what all of you say, it won''t change the results! Quickly count how many warriors from third- grade worlds I left. I think you should be thankful if there are even five left!"


    Hearing that, the warriors from third-grade worlds could not stand it. They immediately shouted back, "Stop with your nonsense! Who knows how many will die? I think none of the warriors from second-grade worlds will survive!"


    The transfer array was distorted, and figures started to appear on it. Everyone stopped shouting as they looked over. There were twenty-five people on the array. Thirteen from third grade worlds and twelve from second-grade worlds.


    After counting the numbers, quite a few of them let out sighs of relief. It looked like nothing bad had


    el


    happened. Even though there were casualties, it was only a small number. Only five died. In terms of numbers, the third-grade worlds had Won.


    The warriors from third-grade worlds were just about to gloat when they froze. That was because they saw all the warriors from second-grade worlds turn to bow at Fane before they walked back.


    They wondered if they were seeing things at that sight. Even if Fane was incredibly strong, it was strange to see people bowing at him. Someone like Stephen would never forsake his pride so easily.


    It was not just the warriors from


    third-grade worlds that did not understand, the warriors from second-grade worlds did not understand either. All of the warriors there exchanged looks of surprise. They were incredibly confused. Why did everything change after entering the Demon Spirit Kingdom?

 Chapter 3475

    Chapter 3475


    ?


    Right after that, the rankings were revealed. Unsurprisingly, Fane was in the first ce. Stephen was in second while Cloud was in third. Fane went to get his treasure.


    Fane did not bother looking at how the others were reacting to them. He turned to nod at Cloud and the others before he left with Rudy without even turning around. What happened in the Demon Spirit Kingdom quickly spread through the whole city.


    All of the warriors in Weinhord City were shocked. The Demon Spirit Kingdom was actually hiding such a massive plot that none of them knew of. If Fane had not been a part of it this time, all of them would have probably died.


    That exined why Stephen was so respectful to Fane. As for what happened after that, Fane did not care and did not want to know. He already got what he wanted, and was not in danger anymore. Even if he suffered some injuries, the injuries were nothing to him.


    Returning to the inn, he immediately took out the blood essence stone. He nned on absorbing the stone before he moved to the next location. Rudy was already used to it, and Rudy said nothing as he found a corner to rest in. After five days, Fane was done.


    The blood essence stone contained soul energy as well, but it was dense with blood too. Fane felt like once he left the Whirling World and left the restrictions of the ce, he would probably immediately jump to the spring-solidifying level or even the divine-solidifying level.


    Soul Sky improved as well, and he was another step closer to the second stage. That evening, Fane brought Rudy along and left Weinhord City, going for a level three city. The Whirling World was vast. They did not see a single person on the way.


    When they arrived in front of the


    el.ne


    level three city, Chaos City, they finally saw people passing by. Rudy stood in front of the walls and looked at the massive sign, mumbling, "Chaos City! Just the name itself is chaotic enough. I wonder what''s inside."


    Fane walked next to Rudy and said one word, "Killing."


    Rudy raised an eyebrow, looking at Fane curiously. With the crystal token in hand, they could have gone wherever they wanted to.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy had thought that Fane would have just skipped the level three city and gone to a level two city to wait for the opening of Vibrant Hall. Yet, Fane headed straight for Chaos City. Just looking at the name felt like it would be a ughterhouse inside.


    On top of what Fane said earlier, Rudy shuddered even more. Fane looked at Rudy and slowly exined, "Chaos City has fifty-three third-grade worlds and twenty second-grade worlds. It''s true chaos


    inside. There were two level three cities. One is Cloud City and the other is Chaos City. Most warriors actually go to Cloud City. It''s much safer there, and there''s no non-stop killing."


    Hearing that, Rudy understood something else. He widened his eyes slightly as he asked nervously, "So you''re saying that it''ll be very dangerous inside and that many people will die."


    Fane nodded, patting Rudy on the shoulder as he slowly exined the rules of Chaos City. There were no restrictions to killing others there. Everything was permitted within. You could kill others, but you could be killed as well.

 Chapter 3476

    Chapter 3476


    ?


    Chaos City encouraged killings, so much so that every person or beast killed within its vicinity would yield rewards. Most rewards were spirit crystals or materials, but the most valuable rewards were golden keys.


    The golden keys would unlock a random reward. There was a chance to get a golden key just by killing one person or beast, but there was also a chance of not seeing a single golden key after killing a hundred.


    However, the moment a person got one, they could head to the Stage of the Nine, using the golden key to open it. The stage would give out a valuable reward based on the number of golden keys. The more golden keys one had, the greater the value of rewards.


    Thus, death was amon urrence in Chaos City. Warriors who wanted to gain something from the danger all frantically went inside. They got to enjoy killing for treasures within.


    Hearing Fane talking about the rules of Chaos City, Rudy''s jaw dropped in surprise, and he struggled to shut it. "My, my... That''s absurd, no? Encouraging killing? Weaker warriors will easily die if they enter! Isn''t this absurd?!


    "I saw many subpar-looking warriors entering just now. Are they all crazy? Aren''t they afraid of being killed?"


    Rudy felt rather bewildered. The rules sounded ridiculous, yet many people entered the City. Rudy felt like they had all lost their minds in the pursuit of treasures.


    Since killing would yield the keys to opening the Stage of the Nine, then Chaos City basically became the yground for the powerful. The strong could kill the weak as much as they wanted, and warriors who were just average in skill would just be ughtered by the strong. Yet, Rudy could not understand why there were still so many warriors who entered that did not seem to be that strong.


    Faneughed, patting Rudy on the shoulder. "You can''t think of it that way. The strong wouldn''t bother killing the weak because it''s a waste of time. They''d rather use that time to deal with the other strong warriors. Didn''t I tell you before? You can''t put the golden keys into spatial storage. You can only hang it on your person.


    "If someone who has golden keys


    dies, their keys will be taken away by their opponent''s. Just think about it. If you''re the more powerfulThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    individual in this game, would you go on a killing spree against the weak to get the keys that you might not get, even if you killed a hundred other warriors? Or, would you kill the warriors that already had golden keys with them?"


    Spatial storages copsed with a person''s death, and everything inside would disappear. No one would be able to get anything from it. However, the golden keys were not allowed to be put inside, and one had to carry them around. The strong would only look at the


    warriors with golden keys on them and would not waste time on regr warriors.


    Faneughed and continued, "Those with golden keys will also be surrounded by a red aura. The more keys they have, the more circles will be glowing around them."


    Rudy immediately understood. Those warriors with golden keys were like torches in the darkness. The strong would bepletely fixated on them, ignoring all the weaker warriors.


    Then, even if a weak warrior happened to get a single golden key, it would not attract that much attention since there were just too few. It would be obvious from the number of golden circles.


    Rudy nodded emphatically. "So that''s it! That exins why many people are rushing in even though it''s so dangerous. It''s actually not as dangerous as I thought. As long as you''re not that unlucky, it won''t be too dangerous to get treasures from the Stage of the Nine." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After understanding the rules, the two of them stopped hesitating as they walked into Chaos City.


    It was apletely gray world with a blood moon hanging in the sky. The ground was ck and cracked due to the dryness. Just walking on it gave out a crackling sound.


    The atmosphere was filled with the aura of death.

 Chapter 3477

    Chapter 3477


    ?


    Warriors that were more cowardly would immediately have a mental copse just from the aura of this ce alone.


    Rudy''s skills were below average, and he would be able to stay at a level eight city at the most. He had relied on Fane to get this far. Even though he was not that cowardly, he was still affected by the atmosphere.


    His hands trembled slightly, and his breathing grew erratic. He followed closely behind Fane, not even daring to breathe deeply, and a dreadful feeling -as though he was about to die-epassed him. He felt like he would be killed at any moment, leaving the world forever.


    Rudy''s voice trembled slightly. "Fane, walk slower. I can''t keep up. This ce is just too scary. Chaos City is apletely different world than I thought."


    Fane did not know how vast Chaos City was, but he could not see the city walls after entering. It was an endless wastnd around them. The blood moon hung in the air, and everything felt very ominous. It was as if zombies would jump out at any moment.


    Fane smiled helplessly. "If you can''t take it, enter Mustard Seed for now. I can handle things myself."


    Fane saying that was a bit redundant.


    Even if Rudy was next to him, he would not be able to help anyway. He was a burden that could just help with a couple of words at most. He might not even say the right things. Rudy''s hands shook constantly, and he nodded after thinking about it. There was no point in him staying outside anyway; he would just gain some experience at most.


    At that moment, Fane raised his head and coldly looked forward. Rudy immediately hid behind Fane, not even daring to look past his shoulders. Footsteps could be heard from the front. Two figures, one plump and one slim, slowly got closer.


    The fatter one crossed his arms as he smiled at his skinnypanion. "I told you our luck will hold out! You refused to believe me! Just look at those two in front of us. One of them is clearly trash. I can''t tell how strong the other is, but it''s obvious he''s from a third-grade world. How lucky we are!"


    The two of them talked to each other without fear,pletely looking down on Fane and Rudy. The skinny man nodded and looked at Rudy, who was behind Fane. After looking at Rudy for a long time, he looked at Fane. "Brat. What were you thinking of,ing to a ce like this? You came with a useless person, too. Are you just looking to die quicker? Even though we might not earn anything much from killing the two of you, some spirit crystals are better than nothing!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at the two in front of him coldly.


    The fat manughed. "Let me teach the two of you a lesson today, especially in what ''regret'' means. Warriors of your caliber should have just gone to Cloud City. You might''ve been able to survive that way You insisted oning here, so don''t me us for this!" Content belongsCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    He took out a meter long sword from his spatial storage as he said that. He had a big smile on his face, looking at Fane like a trapped rabbit. The thin man took out his weapon as well. It was a golden whip.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, finally responding to the two of them, "Just our luck, then. We bumped into two warriors that have nothing."


    The two of them looked aggressive, but they did not have any golden circles around them, signifying they did not have any golden keys. If those two had not challenged them, Fane would not have bothered to even fight.


    The two of them were stunned at what Fane had said. Was he insane? Did he just say they had nothing? What was the meaning of that?!


    However, Fane did not give them any time to think. He formed seals with his hands, and 100 Soul Swords materialized in the air. Fane waved, and the swords merged into two swords. He aimed one at each person.

 Chapter 3478

    Chapter 3478


    ?


    Seeing Fane preparing to attack, the fat man cackled as though mocking him for not knowing his ce.


    Every warrior from a second-grade world had special marks on their clothes. Warriors from the Golden Continent had dark gold patterns, while warriors from the Sacred Water Continent had blue clouds.


    There were intricate patterns on those symbols to prevent replication from other parties, and warriors from second-grade worlds and third-grade worlds knew those symbols by heart.


    The fat man and the thin man both looked at Fane and Rudy, and they could immediately tell that they were from third-grade worlds.


    Their origins were like abel of strength, and both men looked down on warriors from third-grade worlds. Even though they knew not every warrior from a third-grade world was weak, not many of them were powerful either. It was unlikely for them to meet any powerful ones, anyway.


    Furthermore, Fane¡ªthough both men could not deduce his prowess¡ªbrought along a good-for-nothing warrior with him. Even if they could not see how strong Fane was, they deduced he could not possibly be any stronger, seeing as hispanion was squashable.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Chaos City was not a charitable ce. It was impossible to tell how many people entered and how many people died there. Everyone knew how dangerous that ce was, but Fane brought a uselesspanion with him. It meant there was no one strong enough for Fane to bring along. Otherwise, he would have brought a betterpanion!


    They probably failed to see how strong Fane was because of some special object that could block their senses, but that was not important. All they needed to do was kill both men to get their rewards.


    Whether it was spirit crystals or some materials, it was better than nothing. The two of them never nned on getting any valuable treasures in Chaos City. They just wanted to kill a few men to earn some rewards.


    If they happened to get a golden key, they would make their way to the Stage of the Nine to get their treasures. They did not want to carry a key with them while they looked for another one at all. The two of them knew very well that they would not be able to survive any strong warriors with their skills.


    Bringing a key along everywhere was equivalent to signing a warrant for one''s death!


    The fat man looked at the Soul Sword that was aimed at him andughed. "What kind of technique is this? I don''t feel any energy from it at all! Is it really that pointless?"


    In their eyes, energy fluctuations


    represented the strength of a skill, and Fane''s technique did not have any energy fluctuations at all. At least, the two of them could not feel any. On top of that, this whole situation only seemed more hrious when they noted Fane''s origin. How could dolts like them dare to enter Chaos City?!


    Fane smirked, not bothering to respond to what the two of them were saying.


    When the fat man saw the smile on Fane''s face, he was furious. How dare Faneugh at them?! It was like he was mocking them for being ignorant!


    The fat man gritted his teeth and spat, "Brat! How dare you? You''re mocking us?! I nned on just killing you quickly, but I''ve changed my mind now. I''ll torture you before I kill you so you know the consequences of mocking me!"

 Chapter 3479

    Chapter 3479


    ?


    The moment he said that, the fat man started his attack. He formed multiple mud-colored seals that danced in the air. Crackling could be heard around him, and the seals formed ayer of a brown glow above him. Right after that, rumbling could be heard. Rocks could vaguely be seen moving within the glow.


    He pushed forward, and the flow shot toward Fane. The fat man shouted, "Let''s see if I can bury you alive!"


    Countless rocks formed within the muddy glow. Swiftly and burning hot, these rocks shot toward Fane.


    Fane smiled. Ever since entering the Whirling World, Fane had seen many things and experienced a lot of battles. He could immediately tell that the fat man''s technique was not at the ultimate-god rank and was still at the upper earth rank. Whether it was second-grade worlds or third-grade worlds, there were only a certain amount of geniuses. In the end, geniuses took up the minority.


    Fane had mostly met the strongest warriors from each world, so they naturally used higher-level techniques. However, most warriors still had an average skill level. Even though his opponent was from a second-grade world, not everyone from a second-grade world came from a holy-grade n. The fat man was probably from a lower-level n.


    Even though he was still impressive to most, he posed no threat to him whatsoever.


    The thin man attacked as well. He started to form blood red seals, and the seals danced between his fingers like flowing blood, constantly fusing together.


    In just a few moments, he formed a curse that was about the size of a palm. The thin man shouted and pushed forward, and the blood curse shot right at Fane. It started to expand in the air, bing the size of half a person. The two of them attacked at the same time, cutting off any path for Fane to retreat.


    The two of them wanted to end things in one attack. Even though they spoke as if they were not afraid of anything, they still did not hold back at all in fear something unexpected could take ce.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he


    pushed his hands forward, shooting the Soul Swords forward like arrows toward his opponents. Three techniques shed in the air at the same time as countless rocks mmed into the Soul Sword.


    The fat man was smiling, already certain that his attack would pulverize the gray sword. However his smile did notst for even half a second as the Soul Sword did not stop at all, piercing through technique and unleashing gray-colored energy. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The energypletely swallowed up all his rocks. His attack failed to stop the Soul Sword!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Against the Soul Swords, it would have been useless no matter how many rocks he managed to form.


    The moment they touched the


    sword, they werepletely


    swallowed up, disappearing into the air. The Soul Sword shot right at the fat man, not stopping at all. Therge blood curse also shed against a Soul Sword. With a crack, it shattered, unable to stop the Soul Sword as well.


    Those two techniques did nothing against Destroying the Void; they had not been able to stop it at all!


    The fat man and the thin man were not that far away from Fane. They were confident in themselves before, but even with the two of them working together, they failed to stop Fane''s attack.

 Chapter 3480

    Chapter 3480


    ?


    It was because of that that Fane''s two opponents failed to react when the Soul Sword was in front of them. The fat man''s smile froze on his face as his eyes widened and his whole body stiffened.


    With an audible squelch, the two Soul Swords pierced through their chests, and only then did they realize that they made a grave mistake.


    Even with both of them using their full might, they were no match for Fane at all. They failed to even slow down Fane''s technique! How drastic was the difference between them needed to be for such a result?


    Pain spread from their chest to their whole body, and the fat man could no longerugh as he copsed to the ground. His whole body started to twitch in pain. The thin man fared no better than hispanion. Hisnky body constantly rolled on the ground as he cried out in agony.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, amused by the two of them that were on the ground.


    Rudy sighed in exasperation. "And to think these two said they were lucky!" Just thinking about that, Rudy could not stop himself fromughing. He quickly walked to the two of them and said to the fat man, "Do you still think you''re lucky?"


    Fane raised his hand and controlled the power of Destroying the Void, lowering its strength. The two of them regained some conscious thought. Rudy asked again, and when the fat man heard that, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He shuddered and said, "Please have mercy! I was just speaking nonsense! Please spare the both of us-we were ignorant! Please ignore what we said. We won''t trouble you anymore!"


    Fane''s strength left the two of them with no thoughts of even trying to fight back at all. The two of thempletely forgot about Fane''s background, and all they wished for was for Fane to let them go.


    Faneughed, not even saying anything.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With his sword in hand, he shed at their next, killing them instantly. Right after that, two glowing lights slowly condensed from their chests. The fat man condensed a piece of purple gold while a golden key was on the thin man''s chest. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    When he saw that golden key, Rudy''s eyes widened. "Wow, it''s a golden key! Aren''t we just too lucky? We found a golden key after just two people!"


    Fane smiled, pleased with the


    oue. He never expected to get a golden key after dealing with both of them. He reached out and held the key, and his body suddenly had a golden circle around it. It was not that bright, but it was still visible from far away.


    Rudy touched the golden circle curiously but did not feel anything at all. It was purely just a sign.


    Rudy looked on as he said, "You''re


    Onas


    like a human lighthouse, you know? It looks like we''ll be attracting a lot of people from now on. It''ll be fine if there are only a few, but it''ll be


    swn yel


    troublesome if there are more.


    Fane smiled and patted Rudy''s shoulder. "It''s just one golden circle. It''ll only attract some small fish. We met so many geniuses before, but those people are a minority in their worlds.


    "Don''t think they represent the normal standards from their worlds. It''s only when there are a lot of those geniuses that I''ll be troubled. I don''t care about these scumbags at all."

 Chapter 3481

    Chapter 3481


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Fane''s words boosted Rudy''s confidence, so much so that he wanted to give him a round of apuse. Fane''s words were what the strong would say! Fane tied the key to a string and hung it on himself. After that, he took the piece of purple gold that was only about the size of a fingernail.


    Rudy did not recognize it. He looked over curiously and pointed at the piece of gold. "What''s that? Is it a valuable spirit crystal?"


    Fane shook his head. "This is a piece of purple gold that has a lot of spiritual energy in it. It''s more or less the same as a spirit stone, but it''s more valuable than one. A piece of gold the size of a fist is worth about ten million spirit crystals. This one here should be worth a million."


    Rudy gaped at that. A piece of gold the size of a fist was worth 10 million spirit crystals! It was really hard to fathom.


    Back then, Rudy lived a very ordinary life. Even though he thought that he was much better off than others and had a lot more potential than his fellow disciples, he realized how much of a joke his thoughts were after entering Phoenix Valley.


    During that time, he thought that 10000 spirit crystals were already a huge sum, and a million spirit crystals was a number he would not even dare to think about. The purple gold was used in more or less the same way as spirit crystals. The spiritual energy could either be absorbed or used as currency.


    Fane looked at Rudy and said, "Purple gold is considered a more luxurious form of currency in second-grade worlds. Normal ns still use spirit crystals as currency, but somerger ns use purple gold as their mostmon form of currency."


    Rudy nodded, his eyes fixed on the purple gold. In truth, he had a lot of spirit crystals at that moment-about 10 million spirit crystals. However, it was at this moment he knew... 10 million spirit crystals were only able to get a piece of purple gold the size of a fist.


    Rudy suddenly felt like he was poor again.


    He shook his head, cursing himself for being greedy.


    After Fane kept the purple gold, he burned the two corpses and looked to the distance.


    It was aplete wastnd, and there was not even wild grass around them. There was a sinister aura everywhere as if cruel things had happened in thend.


    Rudy followed Fane''s gaze and


    shuddered. "got the chills. I feel like there are horrors all around this ce. I''m not aplete coward but I still feel a chill behind my neck. Where are we going next? Should we go look for the Stage of the Nine? We can just use the golden key to get treasures right away.


    "I know you have bigger goals, and you''ll want to collect more golden keys to get more valuable treasures. One golden key is nothing, but we can give it a try to see what kind of treasure we''ll get."


    Fane smiled and said, "We''re walking targets now, and trouble will probablye find us in just a moment. We can wait to go to the Gate of the Nine."


    Fane was the one who determined their destination.


    There was nothing else in the sky other than the blood moon. There were not even trees around them. Rudy could not even tell what direction they were going in.


    Fane did not exin it. He merely advanced behind Fane. Chaos Continent seemed isted from the whole Whirling World. They had not even seen any city walls since they entered. It was like aplete wastnd in front of them.


    After about four hours of walking, they finally saw people ahead of them.

 Chapter 3482

    Chapter 3482


    ?


    Those people could see the faint golden circle around Fane from afar. Every warrior who entered Chaos City knew what those rings represented, so upon seeing Fane, they turned around to leave, not wanting to cause trouble.


    Rudy said emotionally, "We''ve walked for so long before we saw a single person. This ce is quite deste. Didn''t you say fifty third-grade worlds and twenty second-grade worlds were gathered here? Why haven''t we seen anyone after walking for so long?


    "Is Chaos City just toorge, or are there just too few people here? We saw quite a few people entering just now, but who knows where they went."


    Fane smiled and exined, "Chaos City should be in an isted space. Don''t forget, the city walls disappeared just after we took a few steps into the city. It means that the city gates are in a separate space.


    "You end up in a new space just after taking a few steps. The city gates are basically a simple transfer array, and we were probably sent to a random location within the space. That''s why we didn''t see anyone when we got in.


    "Chaos City is massive, but as long as you keep walking further in, we''ll see more people. We''re heading toward the center of Chaos City."


    Rudy nodded, thinking about what Fane said. "So you''re telling me that the city is basically one huge circle. The further inside you go, the more people there will be."


    Fane nodded; that was basically the gist of his words.


    Rudy nodded. Furthermore, there were more Stages of the Nine the further they went. At the centermost spot, there was a 300-meter wide stage. Rudy nodded thoughtfully at this. It seemed like they would be meeting more people.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Just as he was thinking about that, they suddenly saw six people ahead of them. Those six were split into two small teams of three, and they were rapidly getting closer to Fane. Rudy immediately knew that they did not have good intentions, and immediately hid behind Fane.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at these six ahead of them. The one in front of the group to the left had two golden circles around him. There was someone with one golden circle behind that man, and thest one did not have any.


    The group on the right was the same as well The one walking ahead of them had two golden circles, the one in the middle had none, while the one at the back had one. Each golden circle represented a golden key, so there were six golden keys between the six of them.


    Fane stood there in ce, not moving as he looked at those people rushing over with strange expressions on their faces. They all seemed to have a look of hatred, and the group on the left seemed to be looking at the group on the right in anger.


    They stopped about 50 meters away from Fane. Vicenze w narrowed his eyes as he hatefully looked at Aurum Sun on the right and said, "Why are you so annoying? You go everywhere we do. Can''t you make your own decisions? You camonly be so shameless. Do you think you can seed just by executing the same n? We won''t let you get what you want this time!"


    Aurum scoffed, looking at Vicenze in disdain. "Stop your nonsense! Shameless methods? Chaos City is all about one''s skills. If you can''t get the keys, then it''s because you''re useless. Shameless methods? You talk like you''re doing amazing charity. What a joke!"

 Chapter 3483

    Chapter 3483


    ?


    Vicenze''s face reddened in anger as he said through gritted teeth, "We were the ones who killed those people. While we were getting rid of thest one, you suddenly rushed out and took the keys. Stealing from others.....is that a skill?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Goldstein, who was behind Vicenze, was absolutely furious. "You''re so shameless! You were already hiding by the side long ago and waited for us to fight until only one was left before suddenly jumping out. What''s the difference between you and bandits? You even im to have done all this with your ''skills;? Is being shameless a skill?!"


    Aurum thought nothing of those words and replied in a pleased manner, "It is a skill! If you were strong enough, you would''ve noticed us, but you didn''t have the skills to notice us.


    "It''s only normal that we managed to take advantage of you. If you''re not happy about it, why didn''t you just fight us back then and take the keys back? If you''re incapable of reiming the keys, then stop with your nonsense!"


    The person behind Aurum, Tony,ughed. "Aurum is right! If you don''t have the ability to get it back, then stop harping. You''re acting like you suffered greatly. Chaos City has always been a ce where the strong triumphed over the weak. If you want to talk about justice, then you should have gone to Cloud City. It''s much safer there!"


    After saying that, he looked at the team on the left with a mocking expression.


    Vicenze and the others shook in anger. Thest person in the group on the right, James, snarled through gritted teeth, "Shameless men truly are capable of anything! Are you not afraid of the consequences? You''re even trying to make up reasons to steal what belongs to others! How disgusting! "The battle used up a lot of our true energy, yet you ran right after you stole our things. We''d be at a disadvantage if we followed! Do you think we''re dumb? You just happened to find the best timing to take action!"


    The two sides faced each other, and both sides had anxiety and impatience on their faces.


    Rudy''s lips twitched at the situation!


    The six of thempletely ignored Rudy and Fane as they fought among themselves. It was like Fane and Rudy were already dead and free for them to handle as they pleased.


    Fane looked at Rudy and could not help but smirk.


    He whispered, "I told you we didn''t need to look for the Stage of the Nine yet; there will be people looking for trouble on the way. It''s better for us to collect more golden keys


    before we go looking for the stages." Content belongs to


    QUMS


    Rudy looked at Fane worriedly and looked back at the two groups before he whispered, "There are six


    of them. Will it be troublesome?" Content belongs to


    Fane stared at the six men. They were shouting at each other and were not paying attention to Rudy and him at all.


    Fane smiled and said, "At most, the six of them are just outer disciples from holy grade ns."


    Rudy rxed when he heard Fane''s words. He paid attention to their bickering once again.


    Rudy felt like the two sides might end up fighting each other before they spared Rudy and Fane a nce!

 Chapter 3484

    Chapter 3484


    ?


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he sighed in frustration. These people seemed to have a lot of time, but he did not have the time to waste on them. "Can all of you just shut up? Do you have a lot of time on your hands?" said Fane, his tone cold. "Since you''re giving me six free keys, I''ll do you the honor of fighting you head-on."


    Fane''s words stopped them from bickering. The six of them looked at Fane at the same time with strange looks on their faces. They never expected their prey to talk to them like that. It was hrious!


    Vicenze scoffed and said, "Hey, do you know what you''re doing? Are you crazy, or just stupid? Do you not see the patterns on our clothes?! You''re just a lowlife from a third-grade world, but you dare to challenge us? I feel like my eyes have been opened today!"


    The exasperated Aurum said incredulously, "What did you say just now? We''re giving you six free keys, you say? Do you think you can actually beat us all? It''s six against one. Are you crazy?"


    There truly were wonders everywhere. A brat from a third-grade world was actually speaking so arrogantly as if the six of them were sitting ducks. Tonyughed when he heard Fane''s words. Fane had to be stupid to have dared speak like that to them!


    Fane did not care about theirughs. He was already used to it and rather desensitized to all of that. If he had heard all of that back before, he might have been angered, but Fane was incredibly calm at that moment.


    He smiled and said, "You think I''m prey? You think victory against me is already in the bag-that not only will you get a key, but you''ll even get two rewards. If you''re lucky enough, you''ll get an extra key out of it."


    Vicenze raised an eyebrow. "It looks like you have some intelligence. You know what we''re thinking, but since you know, why the brazenness? Do you think we won''t fight you?" Content belongs to


    swne


    Fane calmly looked at the six of them. Fane''s words just now had stopped their argument. All of them were looking at Fane like he was crazy.


    UMS


    Fane took a deep breath and said, "With your talents, you probably only have upper earth rank techniques at bestolt won''t be that much trouble." Content belongs to


    UMS


    Fane''s words greatly amused them. Was he mocking their upper earth rank techniques? He must be an idiot to have spoken so boldly!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The six of them were at a loss for words.


    Aurum said in exasperation, "Are upper earth rank techniques that weak? You talk like you know a lower ultimate god rank technique!" Aurum was irate at Fane''s words. Where did this insolence masked as braverye from that he could talk to them in such a manner? Tony was behind Aurum, and the man behind Tony was Luca. Luca frowned and stared at Fane, giving him a once-over.


    "Should we be careful about this guy?" he spoke, sounding rather worried. "This guy doesn''t look like he''s crazy. He might be talented." Aurumpletely disregarded Luca''s advice as he pointed at Rudy next to Fane.

 Chapter 3485

    Chapter 3485


    ?


    "These two are from a third-grade world. Even if I can''t tell how strong this guy is, the one next to him is just a lowlife. Even if he''s a bit skilled, he wouldn''t have said something so arrogant! This guy is probably just trying to scare us with his words!"


    Luca, still a bit worried hearing this, pursed his lips. "Why don''t we attack them altogether? After that, we''ll face each other for the rings." Aurum looked at Luca silently, but his action looked like he was ming Luca for being cowardly. He felt like he was shameful.


    Tony was a straightforward person, and he turned around to look at Luca unhappily. "The six of us, face him alone? How could you say that? You''re fuelling his pride here. He should be honored if even Aurum dealt with him. This guy is just a madman, yet you''re believing him? Are you crazy, too?" Luca''s lips twitched as he immediately shut his mouth and said nothing else. After all, he would just get berated even more if he continued. Fane sighed, no longer caring about what the six of them were saying.


    His hands started to form seals, and the Soul swords quickly formed. 10 Soul Swords represented the first stage of Destroying the Void. He had split 100 Soul Swords and fused them into three massive Soul Swords.


    Each of the Soul Swords was capable of unleashing power equal to the first stage of an upper ultimate god rank technique. He looked up at Aurum and the others before looking at Vicenze''s group.


    He raised an eyebrow, aiming the Soul Swords at Tony, Vicenze, and Aurum. When the six of them saw that, they were speechless.


    Fane really was something else. Even if it was not one against six, he was still targeting three in one go, much to their bewilderment.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It looked like Fane was not pretending at all; he was just crazy.


    Vicenze said in exasperation, "There is something wrong with his head after all, I''d praise him a little if he could face one of us, but he wants to face three of us simultaneously." Content belongs to


    All of them were speechless, feeling like there was something wrong with Fane.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, saying calmly, "You''d better hurry up and attack. Otherwise, you''ll lose your chance!"


    Tony narrowed his eyes. "You really are arrogant, brat! Do you know what you''re saying?!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, nodding coldly, "I asked you to hurry up and attack, or you''ll lose your chance. I''m not joking." Tony was furious. He felt like he was being challenged. He rolled up his sleeves and prepared to teach Fane a lesson. Aurum and Vicenze took out their weapons as well.


    Even if they were not taking it seriously, they still had to take Fane''s attack.


    Fane pushed his hand forward, and the three Soul Swords shot forward. The three of them attacked at the same time, aiming right for the three Soul Swords!


    ?????


    With a few explosions, a cry of agony could be heard. Tony had rushed forward, de in hand, but he had been sent flying by the Soul Sword.

 Chapter 3486

    Chapter 3486


    ?


    Tony was thoroughly shocked. Right after that, Tony felt a chill in his chest. The Soul Sword had pierced through his chest, and the pain of his soul being ripped apart was felt. He suddenly lost all ability to even think as he copsed onto the ground.


    The other two were in just as bad of a situation. The two of them had not been treated seriously at all. Even though their weapons had not been sent flying, they had not been able to stand up to the attack. All three of them were stabbed with the Soul Swords in their chests at the same time.


    Destroying the Void''s power instantly prated their bodies. The pain in their chests spread to their entire body. All three of them cried out in agony at the same time, writhing on the floor like worms.


    Everything had happened far too quickly, and the other three did not have a chance to react at all. All three of their eyes werepletely widened, and they were gaping as they saw their teammates falling to Fane''s attack. They were in so much pain that rolling on the ground was all they could do. It was far too shocking.


    The other three were in disbelief that they felt like they were dreaming. Did Fane defeat the three of them in one go? Even though Aurum had underestimated Fane, he had still used at least eighty percent of his strength!


    Even so, he was still no match for that person! Fane was actually much stronger. No wonder he had acted like they were beneath him earlier. Everyone thought that he was crazy, but they finally realized otherwise.


    Fane had looked down on everyone because he really did have the skills. He might be a warrior from a third-grade world, but he was no ordinary warrior. He was probably one of the strongest warriors in his world! Even if he was in a second-grade world, he would still be the chosen disciple of a holy grade n.


    The truth was disyed for all to see. The other three suddenly found themselves breathing incredibly quickly as they shuddered. Fane was terrifying! He was a demon. Why were they so unlucky to meet a monster like that?!


    Goldstein exchanged a look with James. Both of them could see the fear in their eyes. Even Goldstein''s eyes were trembling.


    He lowered his voice and did his best to control his trembling, "Run!"


    He merely said that before he started to run without hesitation, using all his true energy as he crazily ran away.


    It was obvious that their opponent had the skills to easily kill them. If they stayed on, they would only die. If they tried to run away, they would still have a sliver of hope.


    After all, they were in Chaos City.


    Death was the main theme. If it were anywhere else, they might have considered begging for mercy, but it was useless there! The three of them ran as fast as they could, scattering!


    At that moment, they discarded every thought but themselves. Surviving was better than anything If they stayed behind, they would just be ughtered by Fane. Rudy blinked in surprise, mumbling to himself as he looked at them


    running away.


    "I thought they would work together to try and fight back, but they turned out to be cowards. They ran away almost immediately..."


    Fane did not hear Rudy mumbling to himself. The moment the three of them ran, he immediately followed. They were in Chaos City. The more


    he killed, the more rewards he would get


    UMSN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 3487

    Chapter 3487


    ?


    These people were going after Fane anyway, so it''s only natural that Fane took their life instead! Fane activated thews of space and disappeared from the spot. The next moment, he was already a hundred meters away.


    The three of them were quite smart as they did not escape in the same direction. Fane was alone, so he could only go after one of them! However, Fane had already seen through their ns.


    He raised an eyebrow as he scoffed. Before the three of them had started running, Fane had already ced a mark on all of them. He could determine their location at any time. Furthermore, Fane was very quick. James was running toward the southeast. He did not even dare to look back. He clenched his teeth as he mumbled to himself, "We''re so unlucky! Why did we encounter such a huge problem so soon?!"


    Fane had immediately gotten rid of the three strongest ones there almost effortlessly. Aurum, Vicenze, and Tony were all stronger than he was. However, they were still no match for Fane. They did not even have the right to face Fane.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The three of them had been dealt with so easily even when they were working together. They would be nothing in front of Fane if it was a duel. James was incredibly worried. If they had just listened to Fane and realized that Fane would not be easy to deal with, they might have had a chance if all of them worked together.


    However, it was already toote. Vicenze was done for! The more James thought about it, the more scared he got. Fane was not just a mere problem in his mind anymore. Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard the wind howling next to him.


    He looked over and his eyes were so wide they almost popped out of their sockets. At some point, Fane had actually caught up to him. He looked at the smirk on Fane''s cold face. It was a smile he would never forget. The gray sword in Fane''s hand stabbed out the moment James looked back. Content belongs to


    With a pierce, he felt his back hurt as blood began to shoot out. He cried out as he copsed onto the ground.


    Fane kept his sword andnded on the ground as well. He walked over to James and looked at James with a frown. When he saw the golden key that was with James, he did not hesitate to take the key for himself.


    James was writhing on the floor in pain. Fane did not even bother sparing him a second nce as he stabbed James right in the chest, ending his life. A sh appeared, and the reward for killing James appeared in front of Fane. It was another piece of purple gold.


    This piece was smaller than thest one. It was only about half the size of thest one. It meant that the prize for killing James had only been five hundred thousand spirit crystals. Fane raised an eyebrow at the reward, feeling like he had lost out.


    However, he did not think too much


    about it. After all, he still had two targets to deal with. He immediately turned around and went for the next target. Luca had been the one to run the fastest and was also the most anxious one. He had warned Aurum and Tony to not underestimate Fane. It was a pity they did not listen.


    They felt like he was being too careful, but they were the ones who were probably at theirst breath. Luca could not help but shudder as he thought about Fane''s cold and calm face. Fane really was that strong! A genius among geniuses.

 Chapter 3488

    Chapter 3488


    ?


    He had been telling them the truth, but no one believed him. They ended up suffering great losses. They had thought that there was something wrong with Fane''s head. Right then, Luca really wanted to grab all of them by the cor and tell them that was the consequence of pride!


    They had been the ones with something wrong with their heads! Luca furrowed his eyebrows, feeling like something had changed about the space around him. Luca had used thew of space before, so he had a natural sensitivity to that.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A few moments ago, there had been a slight space distortion behind him. It was like something had ripped space apart to chase after him. Luca shuddered. Could that guy be using thew of space techniques? The moment the thought shed in his head, he felt a painful stab in his back.


    He turned around to see a familiar face. Fane was looking at him with a cold expression. The sword in Fane''s hand was stabbed into Luca''s back, and blood dripped out.


    Luca reached out and said, "Why are you so strong?! Who are you?! There''s no way you''re a warrior from a third-grade world! Warriors from third- grade worlds can''t be as strong as you!"


    At that moment, Luca already knew that he was done for. He only had some questions on his mind that he was asking with his dying breath. Fane raised an eyebrow as he said coldly, "I''m from Hestia Continent. My name is Fane."


    He quickly revealed who he was. Luca''s eyes widened even more when he heard that Fane was from Hestia Continent. His lips twitched, "What did you say? You''re from Hesita Continent?"


    Luca had already read about the


    various levels of power in the


    different worlds. Luca had seen Hestia Continent''s name a few times. When they entered Hestia Continent, he had even looked into it, so he understood more about Hestia Continent than any other world.


    He was interested in Hestia Continent because of the massive barrier that had suddenly appeared to cut Hestia Continent out.


    Hestia Continent waspletely


    isted. The resources were limited. There was no way they could cultivate such an incredibly strong Warrior! Yet, Fane had no reason to lie to him. He took a deep breath, full of disbelief and having no choice but to believe Fane.


    Fane was actually from Hestia Continent! A warrior from that unassuming ce had actually killed him so easily! That was absurd. He could not ept it, but it was the truth.


    With another grunt, Luca spat out a mouthful of blood as he dropped. His golden key was taken away by Fane as well.


    The reward for killing Luca was an eighth-grade herb. Compared to that small piece of gold, this was clearly several times more valuable. Thest target was Goldstein, who was already seven or eight kilometers away.


    Fane frowned, suddenly wondering if he should continue to give chase. Goldstein did not have any golden keys. The six of them had six keys between them, but not everyone had a key Vicenze had two, and Aurum had two as well.


    The other two were with Luca and James. Tony and Goldstein did not have any keys on them. If he chased after Goldstein, he would just get another reward.

 Chapter 3489

    Chapter 3489


    ?


    Goldstein was already too far away. It would require some effort to catch up. After thinking about it, Fane decided to give up. The most valuable thing in Chaos City was the golden keys. He had gotten six from this battle, which already satisfied him. If he wasted any more energy chasing Goldstein, it would not be worth it.


    Thinking about it, he shook his head and returned to the scene of the original battle. At that moment, Rudy was kneeling next to Vicenze, supporting his head on his hand while mumbling something. To not waste any time, Fane rushed over and left Rudy there.


    Even though Fane had dealt with them quickly, he still regretted it when he saw Rudy. Rudy was just too weak. Fane had left Rudy alone just like that. If anyone had suddenly jumped out to attack Rudy, Rudy would not even be able to fight back.


    If anything simr happened in the future, he would need to properly make arrangements for Rudy first. Rudy immediately waved at Fane excitedly when he saw that Fane was back. Fane nodded at Rudy, not wasting any time as he walked right to Vicenze. He reached out and grabbed the two keys from Vicenze before turning around to take the keys off Aurum''s body as well.


    After that, he killed the three of them. The rewards were a piece of purple gold the size of a fingernail, a seventh-grade pill, and a seventh-grade herb. All three rewards were nothing amazing to Fane.


    Fane sighed, smiling as he said, "I was just too greedy. I thought I would be able to get another key if I killed all five of them."


    Rudy looked up and smiled, saying, "Didn''t you tell me getting keys was all about luck? If you''re lucky enough, you''ll get a key just after one kill. "Sometimes, you get so unlucky that you don''t even get a single key after a hundred kills. We were already lucky enough to get a key after just two kills. On top of that, you just got six keys, which makes seven total!"


    At that moment, there were sevenN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    golden circles around Fane. The golden circles were quite eye-catching on top of each other At that moment, Fane really was a human lighthouse. The glow on his body was visible from four


    kilometers away. Content, belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It would probably not take too long for those looking for danger and profit toe to try to kill Fane for the seven golden keys. Fane took a deep breath, putting the keys in his palm.


    Fane frowned and said, "It''s not going to be easy dealing with too many people. We need to figure something out. We can''t just be a lighthouse that constantly attracts those people."


    Rudy was like an essory to Fane. Other than being able to talk to Rudy, Rudy was quite useless. When more opponents came about, even Fane would find it difficult, so he needed to figure something out.


    After Fane thought about it, he suddenly turned around. He put the six keys in his hand into Rudy''s, and suddenly, there were six fewer circles around Fane. Rudy started to glow, and he was stunned as he looked at Fane in confusion.


    Fane did not exin anything as he sent Rudy into Mustard Seed with a wave. Rudy suddenly disappeared, and the glow was gone. Fane


    widened his eyes in excitement


    lamenting that Mustard Seed was so amazing that even thews of the Whirling World were unable to sense it. Content belongs to

 Chapter 3490

    Chapter 3490


    ?


    The Golden Key could not be ced into any regr spatial storage, but Mustard Seed was different. Even with the Whirling World''s strictws, it could not restrict Mustard Seed. It was an amazing piece of treasure.


    Rudy was taken out of Mustard Seed again which greatly confused him. Fane briefly talked about the situation, and Rudy was incredibly excited thinking about it. That meant they were no longer just walking pieces of bait. Putting the golden keys into Mustard Seed meant there would be no problems no matter how many golden keys they collected.


    After four hours, Fane and Rudy advanced about fifty kilometers ahead. It was still aplete wastnd around them. Other than the blood moon in the skies reddening a little more, there were no changes at all. The deeper they walked, the more apprehensive Rudy felt.


    He was worried that another group would appear. Fane did not put all the golden keys into Mustard Seed, leaving one on him. That was to attract weaker warriors toe to fight him over the key. They would think that he was the prey, but in Fane''s eyes, they were the prey.


    After advancing for another kilometer, they saw the distant figure starting to get closer to them. When the person saw Fane, he immediately stopped. Even though it was very far, and they could not even see that person''s expression. However, it was obvious from that person''s actions that he seemed a bit fearful of Fane.


    Since he was fearful, he would probably not attack out of a sudden. Fane raised an eyebrow, ignoring that person. If the other party did not attack Fane, Fane would not attack them. As he walked forward for another five minutes, the person that stopped in the distance suddenly started to walk toward Fane and Rudy quickly.


    Fane frowned as he looked at the approaching person. That person was incredibly tall and well-built. There was blood flowing from his forehead, and his lips were bloody too. His body was quite damaged, so he had probably just gone through a battle not too long ago.


    When that person saw Fane''s face, he seemed to be trying to determine who Fane was. Fane raised an eyebrow, not saying anything. After a few more moments, that person greeted Fane, "Are you from a third-grade world?"


    There were differences between warriors from third-grade worlds and second-grade worlds. It was obvious just from the attire. Fane did not have any special markings on


    clothes, and Fane was with RProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    who was not that strong. It meant the other person was quite sure that Fane was from a third-grade world.


    Fane turned to look at that person as well. That person did not have any special markings on his clothes either, so that person was also from a third- grade world. The person seemed polite in Fane''s eyes, so he nodded honestly. That person took a deep breath and introduced himself.


    That person was from a ninth-grade n in Sky Peak Continent and was a chosen disciple. His name was Chad Lee. Sky Peak Continent was around the same level as Lycan Continent. They were not at the top of third-grade worlds, but not weak either. Chad was definitely among the stronger warriors around.


    He was a lone warrior, and would regrly move alone. Before he came into Chaos City, he never thought of advancing with anyone else. However, after he entered, he had to lower his head. When he saw Fane from afar, he did not greet Fane because he was uncertain. He only went closer to Fane after seeing what Fane wore.


    Rudy blinked as he said, "So you came here to form a group with us?"


    Chad nodded. He looked at Fane helplessly, "For you two, advancing with someone you don''t know probably doesn''t seem safe, but I can guarantee you that I won''t do anything that crosses the line if you don''t stab me in the back. Those


    pieces of trash are just trying to cause trouble for the warriors from third-grade worlds.


    As he said that, he took off the key he had hanging around his waist, "Some warriors from second-grade worlds are so shameless that they''re just staying put in one ce to steal from us third-grade world warriors. I was nning on exchanging my keys for some treasures at the Stage of the Nine earlier."

 Chapter 3491

    Chapter 3491


    ?


    "Yet, I was ambushed by the warriors from second-grade worlds who were hiding there. If I wasn''t skilled enough, I would have died there! An ambush is one thing, but they were acting so arrogantly! They asked me to just be obedient and give them my golden keys and kill myself! It''s like giving the keys to them would be an honor to me!"


    As he said that, Chad twitched slightly as he started breathing heavily. His eyes were full of anger. Even Rudy was clutching his fists in anger after hearing that, let alone Chad himself.


    Fane frowned, rubbing his head helplessly. No matter where he went, as long as the second-grade world and third-grade world warriors were in the same ce, there would be conflict!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The warriors from second-grade worlds all looked down on warriors from third-grade worlds. Even if their actions were shameless, they would think that the warriors from third-grade worlds deserved it. They would always look down on the whole of Whirling World from their high pedestal. Rudy scoffed, "Those dogs! They''re so disgusting!"


    Fane pursed his lips and looked at Chad, "Remember what you''re saying now. We''ll only be able to form a stable team if we don''t betray each other..."


    Chad looked at Fane in surprise. He had thought that it would take some time to convince them all, but Fane had agreed so quickly. Chad immediately said, "Don''t worry, I''m not that sly of a person!"


    Fane nodded, not saying anything else. Chad went toward the Stage of the Nine again. He had two golden keys with him and nned on exchanging them for treasures before he did anything else. Of course, he definitely wanted more golden keys, but he would attract too much trouble if he had too many.


    It was better to exchange two keys for some treasures first. When Fane heard his ns, Fane did not disagree, indicating that they could go to the Stage of the Nine.


    Chad frowned and said seriously,


    "We''ll have to be careful! The closer


    we are, the more bandits there will be! All of


    f them are from


    second-grade worlds! Even though they are bandits, they insist on looking good. They keep preaching about the survival of the fittest, and challenge you to take it back from them!"


    Chad got angrier and angrier as he spoke. Fane nodded, looking at Chad, "Why don''t you try and recover first? Don''t worry, I''ll protect you. No one will be able to hurt you."


    Chad wiped the blood off his face with his sleeve, not really looking like he cared, "They''re just minor injuries. It''s fine."


    Fane did not insist further after Chad


    said that. The three of them


    advanced to the Stage of the Nine, together There were countless


    stages all over Chaos City. The


    Love


    location of each stage was


    transmitted to their brains after they entered Chaos City.


    Every warrior in Chaos City would clearly know the location of every stage. The one closest to them was about ten kilometers away. They were in no hurry and moved slowly in that direction.


    That was to prevent any sudden ambushes. With Fane''s skills, it would be no trouble dealing with some minor annoyances, but he was afraid of any unexpected incidents. If someone strong suddenly showed up, it might be difficult.


    The three of them chatted away as


    they went. Rudy and Chad had a long conversation. In truth, Chad


    was not someone who spoke a lot the


    but they were talking about the warriors from second-grade worlds the whole way. Chad suddenly found himself having a lot to talk about due to his hatred for them.

 Chapter 3492

    Chapter 3492


    ?


    The two of them were just cursing at the various despicable things that warriors from second-grade worlds did. Fane merely followed behind them, not saying anything. The way forward was still an endless wastnd. It was as if there was no end in sight.


    "I really don''t know how those disgusting people can bring themselves to be so shameless! Do they really think we''re scared of them? Of course not! We just don''t want any trouble, but those people think we''re scared of them and end up just getting worse and worse!


    "Just wait! We''ll end up with a full-blown war eventually! Then, we''ll pull something big and they won''t be able to walk out unscathed. Let''s see if they can still be arrogant then!" Rudy said viciously.


    Most of the second-grade worlds were indeed stronger than third-grade worlds in overall strength, but so what? They had strength in numbers! Even if their average warrior was not as strong as a warrior from a second-grade world, they could make up for it with their numbers. The total number of geniuses would beparable.


    If it was an open war, it was hard to say who would win! Rudy favored thebined strength of third-grade worlds more. He felt like they would definitely win by sheer numbers!


    Chad nodded and agreed, "That''s right! We have so many people, and we''re not just going to sit quietly and get pushed around! It''s just that we''re not working together right now. If we end up being forced to work together by them, then the warriors from second-grade worlds won''t be able to keep on smiling!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Chad hit the most important point. If they really did all work together, then the warriors from second-grade worlds would not be able to handle them. However, the third-grade worlds all had their camps with their ns. Even if they formed teams, it was just temporary. The moment their interests were at stake, any alliances would suddenly fall apart.


    It would be different if the warriors from second-grade worlds forced them into a corner. If they were forced to, then any ns could be tossed aside. Everyone could work together to fight back until the end. Then, any advantages the warriors from second-grade worlds had would shatter, and they would not be able to be so arrogant anymore.


    He had seen too many simr things along the way. Rudy felt like the various actions of the second-grade worlds showed that they had never treated warriors from third-grade worlds as humans. They tortured them for heart blood and stole from them when they wanted golden keys.


    Those shameless and despicable guys did so many atrocious things, but they still did not seem ashamed at all. They spoke as if the warriors from third-grade worlds are indebted to them. Rudy felt like it was enough, and wondered if they could just fight arge battle.


    He wanted to see those shameless guys suffer massive losses and pay a price. He wanted them to see the corpses of their allies piling up. Only then would they know how stupid they had been. Being arrogant only brought death.


    The two of them spoke more and more intensely, and Fane merely listened quietly behind them. He found himselfpletely


    speechless. They were being too et


    absolute with their words and


    thought of everything too


    ¦¯¦«¦¯


    idealistically. The warriors from second-grade worlds would pay a


    heavy price, but would the warriors from third-grade worlds not?


    el


    There were a lot of warriors from third-grade worlds, and a lot of strong ones too, but if they start fighting, the number of casualties would not be lower than the second-grade worlds. Calmly looking at it, anyone would know that a true war was impossible. The warriors from second-grade worlds only acted so fearlessly because they knew that.


    Fane smiled helplessly, "The two of you should quit dreaming. Pay attention to your surroundings."


    "Haha, there are another three! Three keys! Not bad!" Fareed walked out from a crater on their left with his hands on his waist.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he


    e


    looked forward. There was a huge crater that had been dug up about a hundred meters away from them. The crater was incredibly deep, capable of fitting ten people. They had been vignt about their


    surroundings earlier but had failed to notice that crater. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    They never expected anyone to dig up a crater to hide there. Chad''s expression stiffened as he said with clenched teeth, "It''s these guys again!"

 Chapter 3493

    Chapter 3493


    ?


    Fane looked at Chad curiously and asked, "Do you know them? Were they the group that attacked you?"


    Chad shook his head, "No! But they''re definitely here to steal our keys. They''re all the same!"


    It was no surprise that warriors from second-grade worlds looking to steal their keys were there. After all, they already knew about it before. However, Fane never expected them to appear so suddenly from a crater they had specially dug up.


    Fareed dusted off the dirt on his clothes as he smiled, looking at the crater behind him, "Why aren''t youing out yet? Are you waiting for your birthday?"


    Someone inside cursed, "Idiot! What do you know?! Do you know how tounch a proper ambush?! Don''t you know how to attack quickly and end things quickly?"


    Fareed rolled his eyes, "Quit trying to act like you''re so smart in front of me. There are only two of them! The other one isplete trash. Why do we need to ambush them?! Juste out."


    Mikael, who was in the crater, jumped out after activating his true energy. After a few moments, hended on the ground next to Fareed.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he said casually, "Is it just the two of you? Is there no one else inside?"


    He looked forward, but the crater was too hidden. He needed to get closer if he wanted to look into the crater.


    Fareed was speechless. Was that


    guy crazy? It was one thing to not be


    Ito


    afraid of them, but he was talking: them in such a dismissive tone. was as if he was not bothered by them at all. Even if another two jumped out, he would still not care. Content belongs to


    That attitude really riled Fareed up. That guy was acting too carefree! Did he think warriors from second-grade worlds were beneath him? Fareed already thought of a hundred ways to torture Fane to make Fane regret it.


    "Oh, there really are all sorts of people in the world. I haven''t met people who want to die as badly as you! Brat, do you even know the consequences of your words?" Fareed said.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane''s expression waspletely calm. It was like the two in front of him were just beggars by the street who would not threaten him at all, "What would the consequences be? Tell me..."


    Fane''s nonchnt attitude deeply struck them. They felt like they were being looked down on. A warrior from a third-grade world actually dared to do that!


    Fareed looked at Fane coldly, "Brat, you''ll regret this!"


    Rudy was speechless as he listened.


    Anyone who did not do what


    warriors from second-grade worlds wanted would be threatened by them with regret! Regret? Fane and Rudy would not know the meaning


    of that word! The ones waning


    r¨¦gretted it were always those who went against Fane!


    Rudy raised an eyebrow and said, "Are the two of you not tired of acting like clowns? Stop talking about regrets! If you have the skills, then attack! If you don''t, then just wait for your death!"


    Fareed and Mikale were stunned at those words. That was usually the tone warriors from second-grade worlds would use. Now that it was directed back at them, they were furious.

 Chapter 3494

    Chapter 3494


    ?


    Chad''s expression was still incredibly cold as he stared at them with hatred. He could no longer hold back, "You dogs! Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you''re from a second-grade world. What do you think second-grade worlds are? All you do are shameless things and go around acting like you''re strong. Regret?! What regret? You two bandits aren''t worthy of saying things like that!"


    Chad had practically shouted everything out. He felt incredibly good about it. Those shameless dogs disgusted him! Even as bandits, they were trying to act like they were superior! It was a joke!


    Being shouted at like that, Fareed could not remain calm. He had nned on trying to get a feel of Fane and Chad first. After all, the two of them were worried about surprises as well. They were so proud of themselves, but they never expected the warriors from the third-grade worlds to fight back so intensely!


    Fareed could bear being shouted at by the strong. He would clench his teeth and swallow his pride when he was shouted at within his n, but he could not ept suffering from it by warriors from third-grade words!


    He attacked right away! He wanted those two to pay! His target was Chad. After all, Chad''s words had thoroughly infuriated him just now!


    He started to form seals with his hands, and an intense golden glow started to shine. Countless golden seals reacted with each other. They formed an intricate pattern, and slowly condensed into seven golden pythons. The seven pythons all had their mouths wide open. They had fangs that were soaked in venom.


    Those snakes shed as their eyes stared right at Chad.


    Chad shouted and attacked at that moment as well. All of his anger toward the warriors from second-grade worlds had umted in his heart. He had already hated them to the bone.


    His true energy roared frantically, and seals flowed out of Chad''s hands. Blood-red seals fused into arge blood-colored de!


    Chad looked incredibly crazed.


    Those warriors from second-grade


    worlds never treated them as humans, doing whatever they wanted, as if they were livestock for the second-grade worlds to be ughtered at any moment!


    What gave them the right?! Chad got to where he was all from his own skills, were warriors from


    second-grade worlds supposed toet


    just be better? He wanted those guys to pay a painful price! He wanted them to know that those despicable thoughts would lead them to their deaths! ContentN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chad shouted and pushed forward. The sword carried a bloody aura as it shed right at the pythons!


    Fane did not make a move. He had his attention on the two that were fighting and was prepared to make a move at any moment. He had some of his attention on Mikael as well, preventing Mikael from doing anything.


    Chad was incredibly angry at that moment and needed to vent. Fane felt like Chad was more than capable to deal with Fareed, but he would not be able to deal with two of them.


    The pythons bad their mouths open


    as they bit down on the sword. Rudy looked at the explosive power and was a bit afraid. He looked at Fane and started to panic a little when he saw that Fane was not nning to attack.


    "Fane! Why don''t you help out?"

 Chapter 3495

    Chapter 3495


    ?


    Fane turned to look at Rudy, "He can deal with it. That bandit isn''t from a high-grade n. Even if warriors from second-grade worlds had messed-up minds, disciples of high-grade ns would never be bandits."


    Rudy took a deep breath, feeling like Fane was right. It was not like every warrior from a second-grade world was strong. Normal warriors made up most of them. It was just that they acted very arrogantly so they could feel special in front of warriors from third-grade worlds.


    With a bang, the two techniques shed in the air. The first three pythons disappeared immediately, being sliced into pure energy.


    The other four managed to withstand the first blow. The pythons then wrapped around the body of the sword while the sword constantly released sharp energy, trying to slice through the snakes. The pythons'' bodies were constantly broken apart, but they constantly regenerated!


    The four pythons wrapped tightly around the sword, and the de constantly moved. The energy was bursting out everywhere, and the pythons cried out in the air. Yet, they did not rx their grip at all. The two techniques shed against each other, and it was hard to tell who was winning.


    Mikael had a look of surprise on his face. He did not expect Fareed to be so closely matched with that guy.


    He turned to look at Fane, and there was a look of rm on his face. He was getting impatient and wanted to help Fareed deal with that warrior. However, there was still another standing there. If he attacked, that person would not just stand by idly. It might end up bing a battle between the five parties.


    Even though the one on the left did not seem strong at all, there was still strength in numbers. If the one on the right was as strong as the one that was fighting, he might not be able to handle it, and it would be trouble.


    At that moment, Mikael was already thinking about retreating. After all, he was not absolutely confident. He felt like they might have bitten off more than they could chew.


    At that moment, Fareed shouted out


    angrily, "Brat I can''t believe you''re actually quite decent! No wonder you were so arrogant to talk to me like that! However, don''t be so pleased just yet! You''ll be dying today!"


    After that, Fareed let out a roar, forming even more seals that constantly flew in the air. Fareed pushed forward, and the seals shot into the four golden pythons.


    Chad pursed his lips as his eyes started to redden. The golden pythons became even stronger after absorbing those seals. The sword had originally still been able to constantly shake and unleash its sharp powers.


    Yet, it was alreadypletely held by the pythons at that moment. It could not move at all, and could not unleash its destructive power!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy was getting anxious. He turned to look at Fane and said, "Fane! You should attack now! I think Chad''s about to lose."


    Fane shook his head, still looking up without any intention to attack.


    Rudy gulped, wanting nothing more than to help. In truth, he had only known Chad for a few hours, but because they were quitepatible, he had already considered Chad as a friend. On top of that, those two would be even more arrogant if Chad were to lose, which Rudy did not want to happen.


    Mikael looked over and saw Rudy''s anxious expression. He said, "What''s the point of being nervous? That guy can''t possibly beat Fareed. You should just surrender. Stop


    el.ne


    struggling for no reason. Kneel and


    beg us, and hand over your keys then we''ll make sure you die quickly. Content belongs to

 Chapter 3496

    Chapter 3496


    ?


    "What utter nonsense!" Rudy furiously shouted, "What are you even talking about, dog?! The one who should be begging is you!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy felt like he was going to die of anger. After that, he turned to shoot Fane a pleading look, hoping that Fane would do something in time! However, Fane''s expression did not change, and his body did not move at all.


    Rudy pursed his lips. If Fane did not lend a helping hand, Chad would lose. That would be really embarrassing. Chad was already injured in the first ce. Any additional injury would inflict emotional wounds as well!


    He felt like he could no longer wait, and was just about to say something to Fane again when an intense red light shot out in the air. Chad let out a furious roar as his whole body started to glow red. His hands constantly moved, and blood-red seals were constantly formed!


    Countless seals began to surround the sword. The sword started to glow intensely, and its power constantly exploded outward, causing the python to start to crack. The speed of its recovery could not catch up to the speed it was being torn apart.


    The four pythons started to struggle intensely, and Fareed started to panic. He hurriedly formed even more seals, but before he could send them to the pythons, the blood-red sword exploded intensely.


    There was a sudden boom, and the python waspletely blown apart. The blood-red sword had managed to escape, and the red energy constantly flowed to the tip.


    Chad shouted out, "Die!"


    The blood-red sword shot forward at Fareed like an arrow.


    Ret


    Fareed jumped in fright, and he hurriedly tried to protect himself as he retreated. However, it was already toote. The two of them had not been far away from each other in the first ce. With the fact that their techniques had shed in the middle, Fareed did not have much time to react! Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The sword pierced right through Fareed''s protection, and Fareed let out an angry roar as he frantically retreated.


    Yet, it was all for naught. No matter how much he tried, he could not make enough distance.


    Fareed''s cries of anguish could be heard as the sword pierced into Fareed. The energy shot right into Fareed''s body, and it sucked Fareed''s blood dry.


    Fareed''s blood turned into the power of the sword, and it suddenly became much stronger! At that moment, no one could save Fareed. His true energy could no longer be used, and his body could no longer support itself. Fareed let out a cry and fell to the ground.


    With a boom, Fareed copsed on the ground heavily.


    e


    Mikael was shocked. Fareed had clearly been inches away from winning, but the guy had turned the tables, exploding out with such terrifying power that destroyed the golden pythons! The loss hade far too quickly. Mikael had his mouth open wide, unsure of how to react!


    Rudy pped frantically, incredibly happy about it. Rudy had thought that Chad would lose, and he was about to ask Fane for help again. Yet, the tables had turned so quickly. Defeat suddenly turned to victory, and Fareed was on the ground!


    He turned around and looked at


    Mikael proudly, saying, "Did you see that?! Who''s the one who should be kneeling and giving up their golden keys? So what if you''re from a


    second-grade world?! You still lost to us. All you do is brag. You just like to constantly talk, but you still lost so badly. Don''t you think it''s


    embarrassing?"


    Mikael took a deep breath. His face waspletely red! Of course, it was embarrassing! Mikael wanted to dig a hole for himself and hide in it!

 Chapter 3497

    Chapter 3497


    ?


    However, he still had his wits about him. It was not the time to be ovee with emotion. He looked at Fane and turned around to run without a second word!


    Fane scoffed as he shot forward and gave chase. He had not attacked earlier because he wanted to see Chad''s abilities. There was no way he could let this guy run away.


    Mikael said as he ran, "Just you wait! I''ll bring my fellow disciples over! Then, you won''t be able to get out of this!"


    The moment he said that Fane suddenly stopped chasing after him. He looked at Mikael retreating, not moving at all. It was like he had been stunned in ce by Mikael''s words.


    Chad and Rudy were both stunned at that. Why was Fane not chasing after them?


    Chad said anxiously, "Why did you stop?! You have to get him! Did you not hear what he said? He''s going for reinforcements!"


    Chad was practically shouting that out. Even after seeing his abilities, that guy still wanted to get help. It meant that his fellow disciples should be quite strong.


    If the two of them were not far away and managed to hurry over in time, then they would be in a difficult spot. Even though he had beaten Fareed earlier, he had been forced to use his trump card. If there were warriors that were stronger than Fareed, he would not be able to beat them.


    Rudy did not say anything at all. Compared to Chad, Rudy knew Fane much better. No matter how fast Mikael had run, he would not have been able to get away if Fane did not want him to.


    He did not understand why Fane stopped his pursuit, but Rudy trusted that Fane had his own reasons.


    Fane turned to look at Chad and said, "I heard what that guy said. It''s precise because I heard that so I stopped chasing. Let''s just wait here for his fellow disciples."


    Chad was stunned by Fane''s words.


    He looked at Fane in confusion, suddenly not knowing what to say. Was Fane''s head alright? Did Fane know what he was saying? They were getting reinforcements, but Fane was not leaving and instead waiting for them toe over. Did Fane feel like they did not have enough enemies? Did Fane think he was not in enough anger? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chad''s look had been quite obvious, and Fane could naturally tell what he was thinking. Fane smiled, "I have my own ns. You don''t need to worry."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    That caused Chad to feel even more unsettled instead. Chad felt like Fane was a mystery.


    Chad''s lips twitched as he hurriedly


    said, "That guy will definitely be bringing reinforcements that are stronger than him. You should be stronger than Fareed, but I''m only good enough to defeat Fareed. Of


    any more came, I won''t be able to defeat them. If you have the skills to fight more than one, them can help you hold Mikael back. It''s just that, I don''t think you can."


    el


    He did not hold anything back and was incredibly straightforward. He had not known Fane for that long and had never seen Fane in action. Even so, Chad estimated that Rane should be more or less at his level.


    swn


    Even if Fane was stronger than him, he would not be that much stronger. After all, they were from third-grade worlds. Unless Fane was a top-chosen disciple, he would not be that much different.

 Chapter 3498

    Chapter 3498


    ?


    Fane nodded emotionlessly after hearing Chad''s words, "I know. Don''t worry, there won''t be any surprises."


    Chad''s lips were constantly twitching in exasperation, feeling like Fane was very conceited. Fane might really be strong, but going against more than one opponent? Various thoughts surfaced in Chad''s head. He had never liked to overthink things.


    If he could not understand it, then he would just forget about it. He felt like his mind was going to get overworked, so he decided to just forget about everything. Since Fane was confident, then he would just listen to Fane. After all, if anything happened, he would not be the only one in danger.


    When Fane saw that Chad had stopped saying anything, he stepped forward and looked toward where Mikael had left. Time slowly ticked away. After about ten minutes, three figures started to speed over toward them from a distance.


    The three of them were running side by side. The one on the left was Mikael. His previous expression filled with shock had disappeared. Even though there was still hatred on his face, it was mostly filled with excitement for revenge.


    Fane smirked as he let out a faint smile. Fareed had already been dealt with. The two keys Fareed had were taken by Chad and he was nning on giving one to Fane.


    After all, without Fane''s help, Chad would not have been able to face Fareed alone. However, Fane refused it as Chad had fought that battle himself. It was just a key anyway. Fane had a bigger goal in mind. He did not care about one key.


    Mikael shouted out from far away, "You really are bold! You actually didn''t run away!" The three of them stopped about eighty meters away from Fane and the rest.


    Mikael looked at them with an expression full of hatred. Fane felt like he already saw them as mortal enemies. Mikael looked like a wild dog who had found a strong master at that moment.


    "You didn''t even bother running! Do you think the three of you can face the three of us? My fellow disciples here are both stronger than Fareed! Fareed just underestimated you just now. Otherwise, he would not haveCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    lost!"


    BUMS


    Rudy started tough out loud, saying mockingly, "How could you even bring yourself to say that? Did you forget how frantically Fareed tried to block that attack just now? He was practically using all his strength, but he still wasn''t a match for my friend! What are you even talking about right now?"


    Mikael''s face reddened in anger. He looked at Rudy and clenched his teeth in anger.


    Mikael said, "How dare youugh at me? Very well! I''ll remember you! Keepughing. You canugh as


    much as you want! You won''t be et


    able tough anymore soon. I''l teach you the consequences ofughing at me. I''ll make sure to skin you alive!" Content belongs to


    As he said that, Mikael''s face was full of venom as he red right at Rudy as if Rudy had killed his whole body. Rudy rolled his eyes, not caring about it. Beside Mikael were his elder brothers, Josui and Joaqim.


    The few of them were brothers not by blood, but by circumstance. Mikael was the youngest and was basically an errand boy. A few of them were basically bandits and targeted warriors from third-grade worlds.


    Fane looked at Chad, who was breathing heavier and heavier. At that moment, Chad''s fists were clenched tightly as he looked at them with clenched teeth. His anger had almost swallowed up his reason.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. Before he could figure out the reason for Chad''s anger, Joaqim spoke.

 Chapter 3499

    Chapter 3499


    ?


    "I was wondering who it was, turns out it''s you. I thought you only knew how to run, and I was thinking you wouldn''t show up here anymore. I never expected you to be so bold to return again. You even brought two helpers along. Did you think that these two helpers would help you beat us? Stop joking around! Even if you bring four more over, it would be nothing. In front of us, all of you are nothing!"


    Fane immediately understood Chad''s rage. Chad''s injuries had been inflicted by them, and he had probably been humiliated quite a bit as well. It really was a coincidence.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Chad furrowed his eyebrows tightly, and his eyes reddened, "You shameless and despicable bandits! I won''t let you go!"


    Joaqim started tough, not hiding his mockery at all, "Who do you think you are? You won''t let me off? Are you worthy of saying that? You''re just a defeated warrior. If you weren''t so good at running away, you''d already be a corpse right now. Since when did you get to be so arrogant?! If you have the skills, then don''t run away. Let''s fight right here!"


    Chad''s face was red. Even though his heart was filled with anger and his whole body was trembling, the truth was still the truth. He really was no match for them. Not too long ago, he had been forced to run away with his tail between his legs just to stay alive.


    Otherwise, he would not have been here with Fane. Fane coughed slightly, turning to say to Chad, "Calm down. What''s the point of getting so angry? Just leave everything to me. You just need to help me hold back Mikael at most."


    Chad looked at Fane in surprise. He had a lot to say, but he swallowed back his words. He looked at Fane firmly, and after a moment, he said, "I trust you!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow at that, praising Chad''s personality. Fane smiled, not saying anything else as he turned to look at Joaqim and the others.


    At that moment, Josuiughed, "You


    won''t be able to escape this time! He needs to properly torture you. Even though don''t know how Fareed fost to you, he''s still our younger brother. We need to seek justice for him."


    swney


    Fane had not nned on saying anything, and wanted to fight right away, but he could not stand it after hearing Josui.


    He said in exasperation, "Justice? How can you even say that? What justice? Bandits have a sense of justice now?"


    Fareed and Mikael had hidden in a corner to rob others. Fareed lost his life because he was not skilled enough, so Fareed deserved it. That guy said he wanted justice! It was a joke.


    Fane took a deep breath, saying to Chad, "What are those two called? Do you know what n they''re from?"


    Chad nodded, introducing them. Chad did not know what n they were from, but he knew their names. Fane scoffed. The one called Joaqim had a disgusting aura about him.


    Fane was absolutely disgusted by how narcissistic the warriors from second-grade worlds had always acted. Joaqim narrowed his eyes, "Yes, we''re seeking justice for him Do you have anything to say about that? You trash from third-grade worlds were meant to be our prey anyway. So what if you''re killed?! The fact that you dared to go against us is a great crime! You should be punished with death!


    Even Fane could not remain calm at that. Rudy jumped in anger, shouting out, "You dogs! Prey? Who do you think you are? I''ll make sure you kneel in front of meter!"


    Rudy was furious, and Chad was even more so His hands were trembling, and his face was full of rage. Fane sighed as he reached out to grab Rudy''s shoulder, "There''s no point trying to argue with them. Since they''re so arrogant, let''s get rid


    of that arrogance with ourown.


    hands!"

 Chapter 3500

    Chapter 3500


    ?


    When Fane said that, he had not lowered his voice. The two in front of them had been able to hear everything clearly. Joaqim scoffed, looking at Fane in exasperation. Fane really was brave to have dared to say all of that. He was looking down at them. Did he want to get rid of their arrogance himself? How absurd.


    Josui sneered, "You really do see something new every day. I''ve seen arrogant warriors from third-grade worlds, but it''s the first time I''ve met one as arrogant as you!"


    Fane raised an eyebrow, looking at them coldly. There were three golden rings around both Josui and Joaqim. It meant they had three rings each. They had six in total, which was great news for Fane.


    He smiled and turned around to look at Chad, "Just keep an eye on Mikael. Leave the rest to me."


    Fane''s voice was calm, but his gaze was firm. Chad''s lips twitched. His experience told him that Fane was acting a bit overly arrogant. His opponents were using lower ultimate god rank techniques! Fane would already be quite capable if he was able to beat them one on one. One against two was crazy.


    However, Fane''s calm tone and resolved look made it so Chad had nothing to say. He merely nodded and whispered, "Okay, but you need to be careful! Those two aren''t easy to deal with! Fareed used a lower ultimate god rank technique, and those two are stronger than him. They''re naturally using lower ultimate god rank techniques too. Fareed was not even at the first stage of proficiency. Those two are stronger than Fareed, so they should already be over the first stage. Lower ultimate god rank techniques can''t be underestimated! You have to be incredibly careful!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fane nodded slowly. Rudy smirked when he heard Chad. He let out a confident smile as he patted Chad on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, they''re just ultimate god-rank techniques. They''re nothing to Fane!"


    Rudy was not exaggerating at all. Lower ultimate god rank techniques really were nothing to Fane. After all, Fane had two techniques. The weaker one was Destroying the Void, which was already at the upper ultimate god rank technique, And he had already mastered it. Chad did not know all of that. He felt a bit confused at Rudy''s confident smile and felt like it was all very strange.


    He looked at Rudy before looking at the calm Fane, suddenly not knowing what to say. Joaqim and Josui had heard all of that, and they felt deeply amused. Ultimate god rank techniques were nothing? That was not just mere arrogance.


    el.ne


    They even felt like the guys in front of them were really crazy. They were living in a dream. Not even chosen disciples from holy grade ns could say anything like that, so- where did those two get all the confidence from to say such absurd things? It was like lower ultimate god-rank techniques were beneath them.


    Joaqim''s lips twitched, "Those two really are crazy! They don''t know their ce. Do they think they''re unbeatable just because they beat Fareed?"


    Mikael''s lips were twitching as well. He looked at them with exasperation as he scoffed and said, "Hey, guys, are you delusional? Did you say that lower ultimate god rank techniques are weak? You''re talking like you know upper ultimate god rank techniques!"


    Josui turned and said to Mikael,


    "Stop wasting your time on them.


    el


    There''s something wrong with their heads. They won''t listen to you anyway. They''re just really


    delusional. It''s fine, we''ll shatter their


    delusions soon. Then we''ll see what else they have to say!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3501

    Chapter 3501


    ?


    Fane took a deep breath, deciding that he no longer wanted to waste time on them.


    He shot up into the air as he formed multiple seals, materializing 100 Soul Swords in front of him. The Soul Swords glowed with gray runes and radiated with the power of the soul that flowed within the Soul Swords. If one was to look closer, it was as if countless little snakes slithered around the Soul Swords.


    Joaqim and Josui exchanged looks and saw the disdain they felt for the other side.


    Joaqim scoffed and said, "Leave this to me! If the two of us attack together, we''ll just embarrass ourselves."


    With that, he leaped into the air.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Josui, on the other hand, stood still with his arms crossed, showing no indication that he would do anything. He had a cold smile on his face as he looked at Rudy and Chad.


    While Chad sighed in relief, knowing this was no two-against-one battle, and felt slightly less burdened, Rudy shook his head. If it was one-on-onebat, this battle had no more meaning to Fane.


    Fane looked at Joaqim in the air and raised an eyebrow in exasperation.


    Joaqim scoffed, not wasting any time talking as he started to clench his fists. Two red mes rose from his hands, floating around his skin. There was an intense energy within.


    Narrowing his eyes slightly, Joaqim


    shouted, "My technique is a lower ultimate god rank technique, Explosive Fists, and I''ve trained it to the first stage. Even those from holy grade ns know to respect me! You''re just a brat from a thir@grade world, yet you speak so arrogantly! It''s time for you to experience how big the world is, brat!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Joaqim clenched his fists tightly as he activated his true energy and charged at Fane. His fists contained explosive energy, and the mes were charging at Fane quickly.


    Fane smiled, fusing 50 Soul Swords into one to form a giant Soul Sword. He pushed forward, and the gray Soul Sword shot out as well. In a sh, the ming fists and the giant Soul Sword shed.


    The intense mes seemed to have been extinguished the moment they shed against the Soul Sword. Those fists were no match for Fane''s Soul Sword at all! The energy within the Soul Sword did not even seem to have diminished at all as the Soul Sword shot forward, not slowing down.


    Joaqim''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The Soul Sword was incredibly quick, and it did not take that long for it to reach Joaqim. Joaqim let out a roar as he started to form more seals.


    The mes around his fists burned even more intensely. He gritted his teeth as his fists shot right at the Soul Sword, but it was still not enough to stop


    it.


    No matter how intensely the mes burned, they were extinguished the moment they shed against the Soul Sword.


    "Ah!"


    Joaqim let out a roar as he swung his fist again. The Soul Sword finally shed with Joaqim''s actual hands, but it pierced right through his fists.

 Chapter 3502

    Chapter 3502


    ?


    Joaqim merely felt like his hands were ripped by a formless energy. Even though there were no wounds on his hands, his soul felt like it was ripped apart from the inside.


    The Soul Sword harmed a person''s soul, and Joaqim looked on as the Soul Sword pierced through his hands right into his chest.


    A wave of unbearable pain started to spread from his chest, and Joaqim''s eyes widened as his muscles began to pulse from the intense pain. He could not even control his own breathing. His true energy stopped circting, and he started to fall down.


    With a boom, he mmed onto the ground face-first. Everyone looked at the scene with widened eyes.


    Joaqim lost in mere minutes!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    How Joaqim struggled to survive was etched into their eyes. Even struggling so frantically, Joaqim was still no match for his opponent. They were not at the same level at all. Even more terrifying was the fact that Fane had not used his full strength. Of the 100 Soul Swords he formed, Fane had only used 50 of them!


    The thought crossed Josui and Mikael''s minds, both shell-shocked by the turn of events. They finally realized that they had crossed someone far too powerful for themselves. Fane had not been bragging at all; lower ultimate god rank techniques were indeed nothing to him.


    Mikael''s whole body was trembling. He did not even dare to look up. He did not even have the courage to look at Fane. He felt like his body waspletely submerged in ice, and it was so cold that his whole body was frozen.


    Josui was not much better. He seemed to have lost the ability to even think.


    When Joaqim fell to the ground, he did not faint on the spot. Instead, he spasmed on the ground, writhing like a worm as he groaned in pain. They knew Joaqim. If he was conscious, he would have never allowed himself to act in such a sorry manner. Joaqim had way too much pride for that. The fact that Joaqim was in such a state meant that he was already at the limits of pain.


    Josui shuddered as his hands trembled. Was Fane even human? Could that guy really have an ultimate god rank technique? That was absurd! Were warriors from third-grade worlds that strong?


    Josui gulped, and he even started to breathe frantically. His fear did notst that long. A gust of wind blew over, and Josui looked up. At some point, the 50 other Soul Swords had condensed into a giant Soul Sword and quickly charged at him!


    Josui shrieked as his face twitched in fear. He was so scared he was about to pee in his pants! At that moment, Josui ignored everything as he turned around to run.


    There was nothing he could do; his opponent was too strong. Even if he was the top disciple of a holy grade n, he might not even be able to beat that guy! What else could he do but run?


    s, he underestimated Fane''s skill. The Soul Sword had thews of space within, and its speed was doubled. Josui frantically ran, but he onlysted a few seconds before the sword caught up to him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The sword violently pierced into Josui''s back. With a cry of agony, he fell to the ground.


    Chad''s jaw dropped, and his eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. He still remembered how Josui had been so prideful and disdainful.

 Chapter 3503

    Chapter 3503


    ?


    Chad recalled how he and Josuiughed at warriors from third-grade worlds, deeming them worthless. They had been so harsh with their words, but in a shocking twist of fate, it was them writhing on the floor like worms.


    It had not even been that long, but the situation was overturned too swiftly. Chad''s lips trembled as he recalled what Fane had said before, and his words were etched into his mind. Before the battle, he did notck confidence. Chad even wondered if Fane was crazy. After all, he believed so strongly that Fane could not possibly beat two of them at once.


    Chad took a deep breath. His hands constantly trembled, and he was so emotional that he was at aplete loss for words.


    Fane activated thews of space, appearing next to Josui. At that moment, Josui waspletely lost in the pain.


    Fane reached out and grabbed the golden keys from Josui''s waist.


    Three golden keys shone brightly. Fane held them all and looked at Josui coldly. Without any hesitation, he put them on himself.


    Meanwhile, Mikael gulped as he looked at Chad, then at Fane. At this very moment, he realized he could no longer escape.


    He was in an incredibly awkward position at that moment. Chad and Rudy were to his left. He was in the middle while Fane was to the right. Even though there was some distance between them, it meant nothing when taking Fane''s speed into thought. Fane would instantly appear next to him if he wanted.


    Mikael''s lips trembled slightly as a wave of calmness washed over him. After all, the realization of having no more options settled in his mind, and he could not even beg for mercy. Chaos City was a ce where death ruled supreme. If he died, they would be able to get rewards.


    Just from that, there was no point in him begging for mercy.


    Beads of sweat formed on Mikael''s head. He felt a chill in his heart as his whole body stiffened. His anxietymanded his breathing, resigning himself to fate.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When he looked to the right at Fane, he gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    He was going to die anyway. He took out a spirit carving charm and held it in his palm. When Chad saw that, he immediately shouted, "Fane, he''s trying to record how you look and transmit it! Stop him quickly!"


    The spirit carying charm was a


    special array It was so expensive that normal warriors could not afford


    it. The one in Mikael''s hand


    was given by his father. There was no way he could have been able to afford it himself.


    The spirit carving charm was special. It was simr to a sound transfer array but much moreplicated. He could record a person''s appearance and quickly send it to the person he wanted to. Mikael felt like he was about to die anyway, so he wanted to do something before he did. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He wanted to transmit Fane''s appearance, letting all the warriors from second-grade worlds know that Fane was a bringer of disaster. He wanted them to take revenge for him!


    The thought of this scattered his fear and calmed him, and he regained control over his anxiety.


    Mikael''s hands constantly moved as


    1.n


    he formed seal after seal. The seals started to quickly flow in the air, and the spirit carving array quickly absorbed them inside. After that, there was an intensely bright light as the charm was burnt.

 Chapter 3504

    Chapter 3504


    ?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fane frowned, activating thews of space again. In just a moment, he appeared next to Mikael, but it was toote. The charm was already burnt, and Fane''s image had already been sent out as the charm turned to ash.


    Mikael''s lips curled up into a smile as he turned to look at Fane. He had a crazy look on his face as he sneered, "They''ll avenge me for sure! They definitely will!"


    The moment he said that, he mmed his fist onto his head, and an explosive force killed him.


    Rudy stomped his feet on the ground anxiously, incredibly frustrated. "That dog!" he snarled. "We should''ve killed him first! No, that would''ve been too nice for him, still... We should''ve slowly cut him into pieces!"


    Chad sighed. It was toote. Fane''s face had been identified, and Mikael killed himself before they could do anything. Everything was finished, and the oue could no longer be reversed.


    Rudy gritted his teeth and said, "This guy really is decisive! He killed himself the moment he did what he wanted! He''s bold, I''ll give him that....." Rudy practically hissed these words through gritted teeth in his rage.


    Chad looked at Rudy and shook his head, saying, "I don''t think he was brave; he didn''t panic, that''s all. Killing himself was the right choice for him. He would''ve been tortured if he survived. Just look at the other two struggling for their lives on the ground. He would end up with the same fate if he lived. Killing himself was the more painless option."


    Rudy frowned, thinking about those words and admitting that Chad was ultimately correct in his assumption. Rudy would have done the same thing had it been him in Mikael''s shoes at least he would suffer less.


    Rudy sighed as he walked to Fane''s side and worriedly asked, "What do we do now? Do we need to disguise ourselves?"


    Fane looked at Rudy. With what happened, they would need to disguise themselves if they wanted peace of mind.


    However, Fane shook his head after


    deliberating on the matter. He turned and walked to Joaqim and reaching out, grabbed the three keys on Joagim''s waist. This meant Fane had seven golden rings on him.


    swn y


    Fane deliberately held one key for the sake of attracting enemies while he kept the other six keys in Mustard Seed.


    In total, Fane had 13 keys. That number should be enough to get a good treasure, but it was still far from Fane''s goal.


    Chad walked to Fane and looked at


    the golden rings around Fane in admiration. Chad had given himself a goal before this. He wanted to get at least five rings for it to be worth it. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Fane had gotten six rings so easily. With Fane''s skills, obtaining 10 more would be all too easy for him.


    Chad could not help butment the gap in their skills.


    Fane turned to look at Chad, smiling wordlessly.


    Rudy said, "Where do we go next?"


    Rudy was looking forward to what they would do next.


    He had been rather worried when rathe


    they first entered Chaos City and when he found out about the rules He wondered how many battles they would have had to fight to get even one key, but it seemed as though his worries were unnecessary

 Chapter 3505

    Chapter 3505


    ?


    As long as an individual was strong enough, keys woulde to them with no sweat. It had not been that long, but Fane managed to collect 13 keys. Rudy believed that it was just the start.


    Fane took a deep breath and looked into the distance. "We''ll continue walking to the Stage of the Nine. It happens to be toward the middle anyway."


    Chaos City was like a huge circle. The closer to the center it was, the more people there would be. All of the warriors who entered Chaos City only advanced in one direction, which was the center.


    The Stage of the Nine that was closest to them happened to be closer to the centerpared to them. All they needed to do was to continue advancing.


    After dealing with the three, Fane and the others continued forward.


    At that moment, Chad seemed to be a lot calmer as his worries were cast aside. With Fane by his side, they were in no immediate, fatal danger unless they were unlucky enough and met a top chosen disciple from a holy grade n or a gang of warriors from second-grade worlds. Anything else would just be free kills for them.


    After a while walking forward, Chad said with excitement, "We have about three kilometers to go! I can''t wait. I wonder what kind of treasure I''ll get with three golden keys? I bet the price should be over ten million. Otherwise, it won''t be worth me fighting so many battles."


    Rudy nodded. "I think so, too. A golden key won''t be so valuable on its own, but three should be enough."


    As the two of them talked, an


    explosion ahead of them went off.


    The three of them were stunned, and they immediately headed toward the source of the explosion. The explosion was a distance away from them. They could see the shockwaves from the explosion but could not tell what happened.


    Before the three of them could discuss what could have happened, more explosions happened. They could see energy waves of different colors, and


    it was obvious that a battle had taken ce. The three of them exchanged looks of surprise.


    Fane frowned. "Let''s go take a look! Two of you, be careful and follow closely behind me. If anything happens, leave me and run."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy and Chad nodded. There was no need to say anything at that moment. Fane was the strongest among the three of them, and he could definitely buy them some time should anything dangerous happen.


    The two of them would already be lucky enough to defend themselves. They had to run away while Fane was buying them time.


    The three of them quickly advanced, and the closer they got, the more shocked they were. As they got closer, they could see countless figures moving around. It was an all-out battle with more than a hundred people.


    The battle was incredibly intense, and both sides were fighting with their lives on the line.


    To prevent anything unexpected, the three of then stopped about a kilometer away from where the battle took ce, and they could see the situation clearly. After observing


    the battlefield, Fane de that


    it was a battle between


    no


    second-grade and third-grade worlds. Content belongs to


    The warriors from third-grade worlds were on the left, while the other side was on the right.


    The two sides looked incredibly


    furious. Attacks of various attributes


    shed in the air, and the ground was full of craters. Dust and energy flew everywhere, and the ground was littered with corpses. Fresh blood flowed all over like a river. It was a shocking sight.

 Chapter 3506

    Chapter 3506


    ?


    Rudy covered his mouth. "What''s going on?! They actually started fighting!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Back then, they had discussed the possibility of an open war between second and third-grade worlds. At that moment, Fane had determined that it would probably not happen. After all, the third-grade worlds all had their own ns, and even if they did not like the warriors from second-grade worlds, they would not start fighting so easily. If they did, warriors from third-grade worlds would suffer a greater aftermath than those in second-grade worlds. Since that was the case, they should not have started an open battle so easily!


    Fane took a deep breath as he looked at the intense battlefield, not knowing what to do. Something unforgivable must have happened, or such an intense battle would not have happened.


    With another massive boom, Fane saw a warrior being blown to bits. His arm had been split in two, and his other body parts were catered everywhere.


    A few others were harmed by the shockwaves, but even so, the battle continued. No one stopped. Everyone was incredibly murderous.


    He could vaguely hear people shouting.


    "You despicable animals! Just because we haven''t fought back, you think we''re worthless?! Did you think we''re just livestock for you to do whatever you want with?! Let me tell you: Even if I die today, I''ll drag you down with us!"


    "Who do you think you are?! Do you think you have more geniuses than us? We outnumber you by a great deal! When ites to geniuses, we have no fewer than yours! You tortured us before, and we didn''t do anything about it. You came to Chaos City to do the same thing! I''ll make you people pay dearly for your transgressions!"


    The warriors from second-grade worlds did not back down as they retaliated loudly.


    "You''re right, you are livestock to us!


    el.ne


    We can kill and torture you as we please! We need a lot of Heartblood so are we supposed to torture ourselves? Don''t talk about numbers; we''re just stronger than you Strength is all that matters in the world. If you''re weak, then ept it!"


    "That''s right! We kill you because we have the skill! You don''t have the skills to kill us! Stop calling us despicable. You''re weaklings, so you should serve the strong. It''s your fate! You can''t escape it!"


    Fane immediately understood what happened. It appeared the warriors from third-grade worlds had noticed that the warriors from second-grade worlds were torturing them once again.


    The warriors from third-grade


    worlds could not ept the fact. They were fine being killed, but they were not fine being tortured for Heartblood. The warriors from third-grade worlds were left alive to slowly be tortured until fear fitted their bodies, when the blood essence in their bodies would rush to their hearts. The more fear there was, the purer the Heartblood would be. Content belongs to


    It was because of that that they used such cruel methods of torture.


    The warriors from second-grade worlds did not regard the warriors from second-grade worlds as humans at all. Itpletely angered every warrior from third-grade worlds. They had finally been backed into a corner.


    The anger had umted far too great, and it waspletely ignited. The battle started, and it was


    incredibly intense. However, everyet


    warrior from a third-grade world had thrown aside all their own considerations, fighting this Battle


    for their sake, and the sake of their own people.


    Rudy''s hands trembled as fury burned in him. "They''re at it again! I thought they''d stop after we exposed their ns and not use such cruel methods again. I can''t believe I overestimated them..."


    Fane sighed as he turned to look at Rudy. His voice was cold as he remarked, "They have to open the Radiant Hall, and it needs a lot of Heartblood. Just like that man said, they can''t do it to themselves, so we''re the natural targets."

 Chapter 3507

    Chapter 3507


    ?


    The moment that was said, Chad said in a trembling voice, "It''s Quinton! Fane, look! My elder disciple has been surrounded! Please, help him!"


    Many people were on the battlefield, and it was hard to tell them apart. A few people were at the fringes of the battle as well. Comparatively, they were more split up, and it was a battle between teams. Teams from second-grade worlds would face simr teams of warriors from third-grade worlds. The closest battle to Fane and hispanions was about 100 meters away from them.


    Chad immediately spotted his familiar fellow disciples. Quinton led his disciples and was fighting a small team from a second-grade world in an intense fight.


    Quinton''s side was on the losing end, s. They had been surrounded by a team of eight. Chad could tell that their opponents nned on finishing them all-no survivors allowed.


    Chad panicked at that. Quinton was responsible and did his role as the top disciple, protecting all the injured disciples. He himself fared no better, with all the wounds on his body, but he merely gritted his teeth and stood his ground.


    Quinton knew that they were no match for their opponents; they were far too inferior skill-wise. Even if they had two or three more people, the oue would not change whatsoever.


    The leader of the team from the second-grade worlds was called Brian Delly, who hailed from a holy grade n. He was highly ranked among chosen disciples and felt like Quinton was beneath his notice.


    Quinton clutched his chest as he tightly held his weapon in his other hand. He had bloodshot eyes as he protected his fellow disciples, nning on fighting back until the end.


    Brianughed as he looked at them in disdain. "You''re nning on fighting until the end? Do you think you can drag us down with you? Forget about it. You think you''re worthy?


    "All you''re worth is being tortured by our hands. Even though we can''t get your Heartblood if we kill you like that, it doesn''t matter. We''ll get what we need. I still have plenty of chances to kill your other


    novel


    companions!"


    Quinton and the others were furious when they heard this. Kane, who was behind Quinton, shouted, "Let''s fight them to the end, Quinton! L don''t care about anything else. don''t even care if I die. I want to make them pay!"


    "That''s right!" sounded the


    resounding cries of his Quinton''sThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    companions. "Who cares about


    death? I''ll take one down with me. If I die, die! If this goes on, we''lDdie


    somewhere else anyway!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Quinton frowned, helpless at how fearless his fellow disciples were acting. He did not want them to die here, but there did not seem to be any other possibility at that moment.


    Quinton gritted his teeth and shouted, "You''re right. Very well! Let''s fight! We have to drag them down, even if we die!"


    Brian and the others sneered at those words. In their eyes, the warriors from third-grade worlds were not even worthy of touching them.


    They would not give those warriors any chance to fight back.


    They and these third-grade warriors were nowhere at the same level. As long as the second-grade world warriors were quick, warriors from third- grade worlds would not evenst a few seconds!

 Chapter 3508

    Chapter 3508


    ?


    Quinton and the others decided then and there that they would die together.


    They coldly looked at their opponents.


    There was no other choice in that situation for them. Even if they had to sacrifice themselves, they had to injure their opponents in some form. They could not surrender as nothing good woulde of it.


    Quinton took a deep breath andposed himself. Nothing was left except for resolve.


    He looked at Brian''s mocking expression. Quinton knew what they were thinking, and he knew that they scorned warriors from third-grade worlds. That did not matter. If they fought back with full force, they would be able to make their opponents suffer the consequences of such actions. Quinton took a deep breath and shouted, "Hear me, brothers! We''ll burn our blood essence and charge forward. Even if we lose our lives, we have to make sure they suffer for all their crimes against us. If we can only drag one of them down to hell with us, then so be it!"


    All of them nodded, their eyes burning with resolute and sheer rage.


    They weremitted to dying for their cause when a familiar voice suddenly rang out, "Quinton, don''t be rash! I''vee to save you! They won''t be able to hurt you!"


    Hearing that voice, all of them looked to the source. Quinton''s lips twitched when he saw a familiar figure. He saw Chad waving at them frantically. Quinton frowned, immediately shouting, "Hurry and leave! Flee this instance! You''re the only one left! You have to leave Chaos City!"


    Their n had sent in over 30 disciples, yet only about a dozen of them remained. Chad had always liked to move alone like a lone wolf, ignoring everything and going around on his own.


    It had been a few months since Quintonst saw Chad, and the irony was that they finally reunited in such a grim situation.


    Quinton had thought that Chad


    would at least survive for their n,


    but there he was. Was that any different from suicide? Not only did


    he not run off, he even remained and imed he could save themb Content belongs to


    QUMS


    Quinton was incredibly anxious, yet Chad actually sighed. Quinton was so reliable regardless of the situation.


    If Chad had been alone in that situation, he would have run for the hills.


    However, Fane was with him. What he would have been afraid of was no longer that scary.


    Kane frowned as his expression darkened. "What are you so excited about? Hurry and run! If we told you to run, forget about saving us! Do you think you''re unbeatable?!"


    They were already resolved to die,


    and they did not want to drag


    n


    another person with them. To them Chad was like thest sprout of hope left. If Chad died as well, then the n would be deeply affected after the Whirling World closed.


    After all, the n had sent all of their disciples with high potential inside the Whirling World. If no one was left, then a whole generation would be gone, and the n would be greatly weakened.


    Any survivor would be good. Even the disciples that were not friendly with Chad did not want Chad to act stupidly.


    At that moment, they wanted Chad to abandon them. All of them were focused on Chad, and they did not even notice the two men behind him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3509

    Chapter 3509


    ?


    "Hahaha!" Brian cackled as he looked at Chad as though the man was aplete idiot. Did this fool just say he would save Quinton? Him, alone? Was he nning on turning the tides alone? That was absolutely hrious!


    The other warriors from second-grade worlds started tough as well.


    Brian said as heughed, "And how do you n on saving them, brat? Are you thinking of facing off against more than one of us? Or maybe you n on facing all of us? Do you think you''re the top disciple of a holy grade n?"


    The expressions of all who heard that changed. Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Brian with interest.


    Chad looked at Brian hatefully and gritted his teeth. He pointed at Brian and said, "Don''t think you can win this battle! It''s impossible! The third-grade worlds have talented people everywhere, and some of them are incredible leaders. If they gather, warriors from second-grade worlds will be powerless before their might!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Chad had not been able to say anything like that before because he had never seen anyone that amazing from a third-grade world before. Even though he knew that third-grade worlds had unbelievable talents as well, he had never seen them. Ever since Fane appeared, his courage was reignited.


    When Brain heard that, he burst intoughter once more. The other warriors from second-grade worlds wereughing in an exaggerated manner as well, all while sneering and taunting them.


    "You warriors from third-grade worlds really know how to console yourselves. Leaders, you say? Talents? Those so-called talented leaders you have look ordinary to us. The second-grade worlds have true talents.


    "Just a few of them will be able to kill all of you. Just look around! See who has the most deaths?! I won''t waste any time with you. After killing you deal with the other pests from third-grade worlds!"


    The moment he said that, his eyes suddenly shifted toward the figure next to Chad. This man had four golden circles around him, meaning he had four golden keys.


    Brian raised an eyebrow,


    immediately focusing on Fane and deducing afterward that he was no doubt from a third-grade world. If that were the case, Fane would have to die as well, and those rings would be his. Content belongs to


    Brian smirked as an excited look shed in his eyes. Chad had three circles around him, which made for a total of seven keys between the two of them. There were also the golden keys on Quinton and the rest.


    The battle was incredibly profitable.


    Brian looked at Fane and said, "Not bad! Looks like you''re lucky enough to get four golden keys, but this luck is mine now. The two of you have seven keys in total. The rest will given to my fellow disciples, but the ones you have are mine."


    As he said that, his smile was so wide it reached his ears. It was obvious how happy he was.


    When his fellow disciples heard that, they widened their eyes. Brian did not want the keys on Quinton and the others, and it was all theirs!


    To them, these were d tidings!

 Chapter 3510

    Chapter 3510


    ?


    Brian''spanions immediately gushed with ttery.


    "Brian, you''re so generous and heroic! We''re so lucky to be able to work with you!"


    "Thank you for your generosity! In the future, we''ll bepletely loyal to you!"


    There were various words of ttery that Brian deeply enjoyed. In truth, Brian was not that generous. He wanted to keep all the keys to himself, but he knew that he would lose respect if he did so. He might end up being stabbed in the back.


    His fellow disciples were all cunning. If he took everything for himself, the consequences would be dire. Seven keys were already quite a lot, and the rest of them were not that much anyway. He would absolutely make sure he profited.


    While Brian and hisckeys felt gratified, Quinton''s side wallowed in despondence. All of them frowned, cursing their situation. Quinton did not know what to say at that moment. At Brian''s words, the rest of them noticed Fane as well.


    Seeing as Fane had been with Chad, and Fane was from a third-grade world, Quinton could guess that the three of them formed a temporary alliance to get by. Quinton knew Chad very well. If Chad had not been forced to, he would not have forced a team.


    That was because Chad felt it was troublesome. However, when Chad joined a team, he would not mistreat his teammates.


    Quinton took a deep breath and said to Chad helplessly, "Don''t be an idiot. Hurry and flee. You don''t need to care about us; just make sure you survive!"


    Quinton had no other thought than to make sure Chad managed to escape at that moment. The further Chad ran, the better. He did not want Chad toe back at all. All he wanted was for Chad to remain safe until Chad could leave the Whirling World.


    Chad naturally knew of Quinton''s worries and thus emotionally yelled, "Don''t worry, Quinton! I said I''ll save you, so believe in that!"


    He reached out and patted Fane on the shoulder. "He can save you!"


    Brian could not resistughing again, feeling like they were clowns.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter how much Brian and hispanionsughed, however, Fane remained calm the whole time as he looked at Brian coldly.


    Brian had four golden circles around him. Fane raised an eyebrow and said, with a tone of disappointment, "Why do you only have four golden rings?"


    Brian was trying to show his superiority in every way, so why did he only have four keys? Someone as strong as him should have at least ten.


    UMS


    Brian suddenly stoppedughing at Fane''s words.


    His lips twitched, wondering if he had misheard. What did Fane say? Did he just ask why he only had four keys? In such disappointment, at that? Was that guy nning on killing him to take his keys, butmenting that he had too little? Content belongs to


    Brian''s lips twitched as he stared at Fane. When he realized he was not mistaken, he did not know what to say.


    What an arrogant man. Was he crazy?!


    When Quinton heard Fane, Quinton widened his eyes as well as he looked at Fane in confusion.

 Chapter 3511

    Chapter 3511


    ?


    Kayn''s lips twitched as he whispered, "Does this guy who''s with Chad know what he''s talking about..."


    Quinton narrowed his eyes, "Let''s not be in such a hurry to judge. Chad is not someone who makes rash judgments. The fact that he said that means that this guy definitely has some skills. Chad saw it for himself before, but I just don''t know if those skills are enough to get us out of this."


    Kayn widened his eyes as he looked at Quinton in exasperation, "Quinton, what are you even saying? Our situation isn''t something just one or two people can help with. Unless this guy is unbelievably strong that he can beat two or three people by himself, no one will be able to save us. We shouldn''t put our hopes in the two of them."


    Quinton sighed, suddenly not knowing what to say. Brian''s closest friend, Andor, looked at Fane in disdain, "Brat! You really don''t know your ce!"


    Fanepletely ignored Andor as he looked at Brian, "You still haven''t answered me. Why do you have four golden keys? Those disciples next to you even have three each. As their leader, you should have at least double what they have, so why do you only have four?"


    Fane looked at Brian in confusion. His tone waspletely calm as if Fane was in no danger at all. Brian looked at Fane coldly and started tough. He narrowed his eyes and a cold look shed on his face. It was as if Fane was genuinely asking those questions.


    Genuinelymenting that Brian only had four golden keyspletely trampled over Brian''s dignity. That piece of trash from a third-grade world actually dared to talk to him like that.


    The more Brian thought about it, the angrier he got. He could not help but clench his fists, "Brat! I''ve seen people asking for death, but none are as suicidal as you! So what if have four? Do you think you can take it for me? I''ve been busy with some tasks before this and did not have the time to fight for any golden keys, that''s why I only have four. How dare you look down on me?!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane raised an eyebrow, saying casually, "I''m not looking down on you, I''m just curious. Whatever! Four keys are still four. This won''t be the only battle anyway."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian was even more confused by Fane''s words Did Fane know what he was saying? Was there something wrong with his head? was like Fane was an emissary sent to save the world, and would be able to turn the tables alone. Fane spoke with a tone as if everyone was beneath his notice. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Brian was utterly speechless. Andor was even more furious. He turned to look at Brian and said, "Brian! Leave this kid to me! I want him to know how hrious his thoughts are!"


    Saying that Andor pulled out his


    weapon, preparing to rush over. However, he was stopped by Brian. Brian fooked at Fane, "Leave him to mel want to teach this guy a lesson personally!"


    Fane''s words had thoroughly angered Brian. Brian was someone who dealt with anyone who offended him on his own, so he would not leave Fane to Andor.

 Chapter 3512

    Chapter 3512


    ?


    Brian took a deep breath before he turned to look at Andor and said, "Help me keep an eye on them. Leave these two to me!"


    Quinton started to panic when he heard that. If Brian was fighting himself, then Chad would have no way to escape.


    After all, Chad''s skills were not even at Quinton''s level. Brian was a chosen disciple of a holy grade n. Whether it was talent or ability, Brian was far above any regr warrior. On top of that, Brian had been angered by Fane''s words, and would definitely not hold back. It would be incredibly difficult for Chad to flee.


    Quinton''s lips twitched, already grieving the two of them. Kayn could not help but curse, "What are these two thinking?! Do they know what they have done?! He asked them to run, but they refused. Do they think they''re heroes? That guy next to Chad, what is that guy saying? Does he insist on thoroughly angering Brian?"


    The other disciples next to Kayn cursed as well. The situation was already quite bad, but they still insisted on making things worse. They did not know what Chad was trying to do at all. Quinton was the only one who kept on looking at Fane. He kept feeling like Fane was skilled. It was just that he did not know if that skill would be useful enough for this battle.


    Of course, he did not voice any of that out and merely prayed in his heart silently that he was not mistaken. Brian was thoroughly angered at that moment, and only had one thought in mind. He would show that brat what being truly strong meant!


    He started to form seals. Quinton and the others panicked when they saw that Brian was attacking right away and immediately pulled out their weapons. At that moment, Chad suddenly said, "Quinton, don''t fight! You still don''t know who will win! Just wait and see!"


    Chad was incredibly confident as he shouted that. Even Kayn could hear the confidence in Chad''s voice. Kayn''s lips twitched as he shot Fane a meaningful look. Could that guy really be so strong that he was good enough to face Brian? However, Kayn had never seen Fane before.


    The strong warriors from all the third-grade worlds were known amongst them. After all, there were only a few dozen that were truly


    strong. None of them looked like et


    Fane at all. Kayn and the other warriors could not stop themselves from being worried, but Chad''s words stopped them from doing anything. Since Chad said so, they would wait and see. A miracle might happen. Content belongs to


    When Brian heard Chad''s words, his eyes lit up in mockery, "You really don''t know your ce!"


    At that moment, Brian no longer wanted to waste any time talking.


    He formed seals with his hands that danced in the air. Suddenly, howling winds were heard as the surroundings dimmed. With Brian in the center, the surroundings turned gray, as if they had entered hell.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Winds were blowing at the dirt on the ground, and the surroundings turned blurry. Right after that, white figures started to appear from the ground. Those figures were human-shaped, but they were transparent as if they were just white shadows.


    Slowly, the number of white figures


    increased. One could even see organs on those figures, but those organs were distorted. The mouths were incrediblyrge, with two long fangs protruding out. They were like evil ghosts from hell. Brian formed even more seals, and the ghosts seemed to have heard summons as they started to gather where the seals were.


    Slowly, everyone started to hear cries of agony. There were those of men, women, and children. Various cries were heard. It was as if they were in hell. Brian let out a roar, and all of the ghosts gathered together and started to fuse into a massive sword.


    Brian sneered and said, "My


    technique is the lower ultimate god rank technique, Evil Ghost sh! For the sake of this technique, we''ve


    refined over a hundred souls to te


    them into evil ghosts for my use! Brat, you''ll be one of them soon! I''ll take out your soul and refine it every day. You''ll be tortured like you''re in hell!"

 Chapter 3513

    Chapter 3513


    ?


    Everyone started to shudder when they heard about the evil technique. Brian was not human! That guy was aplete monster. No ordinary person would use such a sinister skill. Many people must have died for Brian to use the technique.


    In truth, death was not that hard to ept for warriors. Death was just death, but torturing the soul after death was something most warriors could not ept! It was not something anyone could do.


    Fane could not help but be affected by the sight. He took a deep breath and formed countless seals. This time, he would be ying an evil monster! That guy could not be allowed to live a moment longer!


    That thought had just shed in his mind when he heard Rudy say, "Fane! You can''t just let him die like that. You should let him survive until the Whirling World closes!"


    Rudy was practically shouting those words across. Rudy never felt like he was some morally upright hero, but he could just not ept such cruel methods. Rudy could feel those souls that were refined by Brian were probably all talentless and powerless warriors like himself.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, nodding after some thought. Rudy was right, he could not just die like that. He should suffer first. Fane shot forward and started to form seals. A gray de appeared in front of him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Broken Soul de had tremendous soul attribute power within. Storm god rank techniques were just far above ultimate god rank techniques, let alone Tower ultimate god rank ones! The ghostly sword shed right at Fane. Fane did not even blink an eye as he pushed forward, shooting out the Broken Soul de.


    Suddenly, the Broken Soul de shed against Brian''s technique. With a massive boom, the sinister, howling intensified. It sounded like nails running through ss, and quite a few people covered their ears. Suddenly, Brian''s technique shattered.


    The ghostly sword form from dark spirits was no match for the Broken Soul de at all. Suddenly the Broken Soul depletely consumed Brian''s technique! It happened in just a sh! No one there expected the situation to happen so quickly.


    Brian still had his pleased smile on his face, as if he would kill Fane in one blow when the Broken Soul de appeared in front of him. His whole body froze as he felt a chill in his heart. His eyes widened.


    His mouth opened slightly and he was full of disbelief! He had actually lost so quickly, not even slowing down his opponent''s attack! Brian shuddered, unable to ept the truth.


    Yet, at that moment, he did not have


    the time to feel shocked as he


    immediately reacted. HE started to form seats again, and the sinister wind started to howl as the white figures stood in front of him as shields. As he summoned up those souls, he frantically retreated. Content belongs to


    The moment the Broken Soul de shed with the shields, Brian could hear clear cracks. He was shocked to notice that the shields had been absorbed the moment they touched the Broken Soul de.

 Chapter 3514

    Chapter 3514


    ?


    After swallowing those souls, the Broken Soul de went right through Brian''s chest. Brian''s technique was a lower ultimate god rank technique, and he was not even at the second stage.


    Fane''s technique was a storm god rank technique. Even though he had not reached the second stage with it, there was still a world of difference between the two techniques. Brian''s technique was not a match for Fane''s at all. They were atpletely different levels.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Evil Ghost sh and Soul Sky were both soul attribute techniques. When Evil Ghost sh touched Broken Soul de, it was immediately swallowed up. Evil Ghost sh had not been able to fight back at all. The pain of his soul being ripped apart spread throughout his whole body.


    Brian let out cries of agony and even started to roll around. His body constantly writhed as his muscles spasmed from the pain. It looked like he had lost control of himself.


    In the end, he has notsted more than three seconds. When Broken Soul de''s energy spread throughout his body, he could no longer control himself as he lost control of his true energy and fell to the ground.


    The warriors below all had widened eyes and opened mouths except for Rudy and Chad. The others could not ept it at all. Brian was a chosen disciple of a holy grade n. The title was not just for the show.


    To be a chosen disciple of a holy-grade n, one would need a lot of talent and skill. They needed to go through a lot of hardships to earn the title and stand over anyone. They needed to earn everyone''s respect, but Brian was now in an incredibly pathetic state. Even with his full might, he had failed to stand up to a single attack from Fane.


    Fane was just too strong. It had shattered any of their expectations. Fane was so strong that everyone widened their eyes, unable to ept it. Andor and the others had been incredibly rxed at first, waiting to watch the show. Yet, their bodies werepletely frozen at that moment.


    Kayn''s lips twitched as his eyes widened, "Chad''s teammate is so strong! What kind of skill is that?! He must at least be the top three disciples at a holy grade n."


    Quinton took a deep breath, nodded slowly, and then proceeded to shake his head. His eyes constantly moved as various thoughts shed in his head. He was excited yet incredibly emotional. He was worried that what he saw was all a dream because it was far too unbelievable. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Quinton had thought that Fane was strong, but he never expected Fane to be that strong. Even Brian had not been able to stand up to a single blow. Kayn blinked in confusion and said, "What do you mean, Quinton? Do you agree with me or not?"


    Quinton took a deep breath and his


    voice trembled, "I agree that he''s strong, but don''t think he would


    only be in the top three. Just thinket


    about it. Fane''s attack had been so casual, and even though Brian had used his full force fueled by his anger, Brian was still no match for Fane.


    "He sent out countless souls and shields, but it was useless. They were destroyed by Fane immediately. How strong could Fane be?! I''m sure that he''s not just in the top three, he might even have the skills of a top disciple."


    As he said that, Quinton''s voice was trembling. Kayn nodded slowly. It was not like they had not seen strong and talented warriors, but it was the first time they had seen someone at Fane''s level.

 Chapter 3515

    Chapter 3515


    ?


    Hriously, he had even doubted Fane before and thought that there was something wrong with Chad, saying things that did not make sense. Assuming that Chad did not realize the severity of the situation at all, it seemed like he was the one who was a joke. He had failed to see how exceptional Fane was.


    At that moment, the other disciples behind Fane could no longer stay calm. They finally recovered from their shock and started to ramble, "Quickly, pinch me! Am I dreaming right now?! How is this guy so strong? I thought he was just bragging!"


    "It''s not just you. Everyone here thought he was bragging. When the duel started, I thought he was done for it, but instead, Brian was the one who fell! Just look at Brian''s sad state. He''s probably the one who believed in that guy''s words the least, and now he lost so badly."


    Everyone there had wondered if there was something wrong with Fane when they heard Fane''s words. They assumed that Fane must be delusional, or he would not have said something so absurd.


    He had even remarked that Brian had too few golden keys. Everyone thought that it was too arrogant of Fane to say that. Fane must have not realized what being a chosen disciple in a holy grade n meant. Yet, it seemed that they were the ignorant ones.


    Fane''s words came from the confidence in his skills! If they were as strong as Fane, they would have said the same things. Fane then slowly walked over to Brian, who was constantly writhing on the ground.


    At that moment, Brian could not even think straight thanks to the pain. His whole body was constantly twitching, and he could not process a single thought. Fane''s lips twitched as he reached out and grabbed the four keys from Brian''s waist.


    He raised an eyebrow, "You said you were from a second-grade world and a chosen disciple of a holy grade n. You have amazing talent and ability, so why do you only have four golden keys? You said you were dyed by some matters, so guess I was just unlucky to have done all that only for four keys. What a pity."


    To prevent any unnecessary trouble, Fane had kept all the keys he had gotten into Mustard Seed, only leaving four with him. On top of those four keys, he had a total of seventeen.


    Earlier, Fane was just filled with pity. Someone so strong should have had ten keys at least. He sighed as he shook his head helplessly.


    When others saw that, their lips twitched, not knowing what to say. If Brian was aware enough at that moment, he would have spat out blood and fainted at Fane''s words.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Kayn''s lips twitched,menting, "So that person wasn''t trying to anger Brian. He really did think that Brian was useless."


    Another warrior behind Kayn said, "He said that he was unlucky enough to only get four keys from Brian?! My god, it''s so frustrating. We were happy enough to see a miracle just now, hoping that we could escape Brian and survive this battle, but this guy just thought about the keys Br¨ªan had, and even truly felt that Brian had too few keys with him!

 Chapter 3516

    Chapter 3516


    ?


    The more they talked about it, the more absurd they felt the situation was. They wondered if they were dreaming. Otherwise, how could the situation be so surreal? The warriors from third-grade worlds finally had a new lease on life, and they suddenly felt a glimmer of hope for their future.


    The warriors from second-grade worlds were incredibly worried at that moment. They no longer had any of the pride they had before, and they all looked like they were prepared to retreat. Fane suddenly turned around to look at Andor. That guy had been so arrogant earlier and did not hold back with his words.


    Looking at how he was treated, that guy was probably strong, second only to Brian. Since that was the case, he needed to be dealt with next! Fane raised an eyebrow, not stopping for a moment as he charged forward.


    He started to form seals as a hundred Soul Swords formed into one massive Soul Sword! The scene caused the team from the second-grade world to panic. Fane had attacked them without any warning. At that moment, they were still in shock.


    Fane''s decisiveness shocked them again, but their experience in battle quickly made them react. At that moment, the pride they had earlier had beenpletely discarded. The only thing on their mind was to survive, so they hurriedly scattered.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, forming even more seals. The Soul Sword split back up into a hundred. pping his hands together, forty Soul Swords merged into one, while the remaining sixty Soul Swords merged into three different ones.


    Not a single warrior from a second-grade world was innocent in Fane''s eyes. Their hands were all stained with blood. Looking down on the lives of warriors from third-grade worlds and torturing them to death. There was no way Fane would let any of them go easily.


    The Soul Sword formed from forty swords shots at the strongest one there, Andor. Fane even applied thews of space, so the attack would be much faster.


    They were not that far in the first


    ce. Fane had attacked so quickly that the opponents did not have any


    time to react. Andor clenched his


    teeth and started to run away


    frantically. At that moment, belie?


    not even know where he needed to run, he just wanted to distance


    himself from Fane. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    When he heard the sound of howling wind, Andor let out an angry scream in his heart! That guy was a monster! Why were they so unlucky to meet him?!


    Brian might not be at the top of the top among the chosen disciples, but he was not at the bottom either.


    Compared to Brian, he was not aset


    strong. Brian had lost so badly, so there was no way he could do


    anything. He could not about


    anything else but to run


    as far


    as possible! Content belongs to


    At that moment, he suddenly felt an incredibly fast source of energy going for his back which made Andor start to sweat. He soon realized that the situation was bad, and he had to put his life on the line.


    Andor clenched his teeth and startedCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    to ignite his blood essence. The blood essence in a warrior''s body was incredibly limited. Once it was lost, there was no way of getting it back. At the very least, he would no longer be able to get stronger. In the worst-case scenario, he would die. However, burning his blood essence could still increase his skills temporarily.


    Andor had burned his blood essence but did not even think about fighting back. Instead, he sped himself up. Unfortunately, the Soul Sword had thews of space incorporated. It was horrifyingly quick. Even after the blood essence increased his speed, Andor was still not fast enough.


    Andor suddenly felt a chill on his back, and an intense pain burst out! He looked back slightly. Before he could even see his injuries, he noticed a fellow disciple of his not far away with a gray sword on his back.

 Chapter 3517

    Chapter 3517


    ?


    There were not many energy fluctuations from the sword, but it contained immense destructive power. That fellow disciple cried out in agony, and started to fall, copsing on the ground and then dying.


    When Andor saw that, he feltpletely hopeless. He saw that the wound on his back was from a simr gray sword as well. The pain was just as unbearable!


    "Ah..." Andor let out a cry of agony as he fell to the ground. Fane had instantly killed four in one go. Itpletely stunned everyone there!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fane frowned. Quinton looked around and the anger he had suppressed surged up. He turned to look at his fellow disciples, "What are you waiting for?! Kill them! Those dogs never thought of letting us off!"


    Kayn and the others had been forced to a desperate corner. They had nned on dying with their opponents after being thoroughly humiliated. That feeling was like a fire thatpletely ignited in their hearts. They could never forget it.


    Looking at them flee like dogs, they were naturally happy to give chase! They wanted those animals to feel how it was like to be desperate! They immediately raised their weapons, nning on killing the few warriors that were still alive. Fane frowned and immediately stopped them, "Everyone,e back! Don''t go over!"


    Fane was already a true hero in everyone''s eyes. He was a genius that no one couldpare to. At those words, everyone stopped.


    All of them turned to look at Fane. Quinton looked over, puzzled, "Why shouldn''t we give chase? The ones remaining aren''t strong at all. We can definitely kill them all!"


    The hatred had umted too much, and Quinton and his men could not bring themselves to let those men off. Fane sighed as he slowly walked in front of them.


    "Don''t chase the poor. Those people


    el.ne


    are running right into the fray. If you give chase, you''ll head right into whirlwind of battle. In the most central location, warriors are dropping like flies. If you go in, you might end up getting caught up in it atp."


    Quintons'' expression stiffened. He was incredibly reluctant, but he had nothing to say. Fane''s words were reasonable. Those men were smart. For the sake of getting away from Fane, they had thrown themselves into the center of the battle Phe main battlefield was aplete mess filled with corpses everywhere.


    They would get caught if they were not careful. The warriors there did not care who they were killing. Rushing in was definitely not wise. However, Quinton was still unhappy. Those despicable men had forced them into such desperation.


    Brian had even said that he would not let Quinton and his men die easily. Brian would make them pay a final price, extracting the Heartblood from all of them. It was as if the warriors from third-grade worlds were just livestock.


    It was only when they were forced


    into a corner


    raid they think of


    dragging their opponents down. Even if they lost their lives, they


    would bring down whoever they


    could Those arrogant warriors from second-grade worlds would be dragged down to hell with them. Quinton was incredibly unhappy to see them get away.

 Chapter 3518

    Chapter 3518


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Even without Quinton saying anything, Fane could feel the hatred in Quinton''s heart. At that moment, Chad had walked over to Fane''s side. Even though Chad was not that intelligent, he could still feel Quinton''s rage and reluctance.


    If Fane had not appeared, Quinton would have been dead. However, Quinton needed to keep his calm at that moment. The battlefield was no yground. If they rushed in blindly, they could very well die. Even if they were filled with hate, they needed to survive for revenge.


    Chad said, "Quinton, calm yourself down, those men won''t be able to survive! Isn''t Brian still alive? Andor''s not dead either. The both of them just can''t control themselves at the moment. You can do whatever you want with them, just don''t rush in. It''s too dangerous over there."


    They were at the edge of the battle, far away from the center. However, it was still not that far, and as they spoke, they constantly heard explosionsing from within.


    Various energies were shing in the air, and techniques of various attributes constantly fought against one another. Death was everywhere. Just turning over, they could see someone exploding into pieces, and another person having his head cut off.


    Quinton sighed, knowing that he had been too impulsive earlier. His hatred had clouded his eyes, and he had lost his judgment. Thankfully, he was alreadyposed.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, "Hurry up and tend to your injuries. You can do whatever you want with those two. This is a battle between worlds. After you''re done here, you''re needed on the main battlefield!"


    Quinton nodded.


    Rudy looked at the intense battlefield with a serious expression. He turned to look at Fane, and his voice trembled, "This is horrible! When will the battle end? How will we know when it ends?"


    The participants numbered in the hundreds, and the death toll was already at three digits. There were corpses everywhere, and both sides were already filled with killing intent. Rudy felt like the battle would never end if this continued.


    There were still warriors from


    various worlds who were constantly


    e


    joining in, so the scope of the battle constantly expanded. If that continued, Rudy could not imagine how many more would die. Fane raised an eyebrow, "There are only two things that will end this battle." Content belongs to


    Rudy''s ears perked up as he looked at Fane earnestly. The others looked over and waited for Fane to exin as well.


    Fane sighed as he said seriously,


    "The first situation will be if the bnce of the battle is lost! There are more and more warriors from third-grade worlds, and the


    second-grade worlds had suffered too many losses for there to not be any other possibilities.


    "Then the warriors from


    second-grade worlds will realize that they need to leave the battle! Then, the battle will end. Of course, there''s the opposite as well. The third-grade world''s warriors start to diminish to a number far lower than the Warriors from the second-grade world. Then, the ones who will suffer will be us. Content belongs to


    "The second situation will be for truly strong warriors to appear. Those warriors will be enough to tip the scale!"


    As he said that, Fane paused for a moment, thinking for a bit before continuing, "This battle might be fought among hundreds of warriors, but truly strong warriors won''t need too long to turn the tide.


    "Among the hundred here, the truly strong warriors should only number less than twenty. Those warriors are the true main characters of the battle. The fact that the battle is being dragged on means that they are fighting on equal ground at the moment..."

 Chapter 3519

    Chapter 3519


    ?


    Rudy frowned, feeling like he only understood half of it. Rudy agreed with the two possibilities of how the battle would end, but Rudy could not understand how the battle was in the hands of so few people.


    He felt like it was just apletely chaotic battle. Everyone was already filled with rage. No one cared who was weaker or stronger, they just wanted to see blood being spilled.


    About five hundred meters away from Fane, and the heart of the battle, there were over ten warriors gathered there. Strangely enough, all of them were not attacking at all.


    Just slightly outside of that center, everyone was fighting without regard for their lives, but the ones there were not fighting at all.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Chnne clutched his chest as blood flowed out. He had been careless earlier and had been struck by Thamus. Luckily, it was just a slight injury that would not affect the overall battle. However, the situation was not looking good. The warriors from third-grade worlds were slowly losing their ground.


    If their top disciple does not arrive soon, then they would probably end up losing soon enough and more people would die. Harold anxiously helped Chnne up as he said, "Are you alright?" Chnne shook his head slightly as he red at their opponents.


    The center of the battle was naturally split into two sides. The warriors from third-grade worlds were in the east while the warriors from second-grade worlds stood in the west. The two sides faced each other, and both sides had a murderous aura about them. Neither side was willing to give an inch.


    el.ne


    The battle was not just for them, but for the worlds that they belonged to. Hundreds of lives had been lost, so it could not end easily. Both sides seemed incredibly imperious. Chnne was the leader of the warriors from third-grade worlds, he felt like his burden was incredibly heavy. Content belongs to


    If the warriors from third-grade worlds lost, then he would just die as a punishment. Even though the situations seemed even, the warriors from third- grade worlds were slowly losing ground.


    Harold frowned, "How long more does he need to get here?"


    Chnne sighed as he looked into the distance. He had used the sound transfer array earlier, and the eldest disciple had said that he was hurrying over. Yet, there was no indication of his location or how long he would need.


    They were forced to clench their


    teeth and hang on. Thamus was the leader of the warriors from second-grade worlds this time. He was the strongest person there. He was a top-five chosen disciple, and he was from one of the top second-grade worlds.


    His status as a chosen disciple meant a lot more than a chosen disciple from Golden Continent. He was no regr warrior from a second-grade world, and he was very confident in himself and this battle.


    Even though they had lost quite a lot on their side, it was still at an eptable level. There were a lot


    who had died this time. After the et


    battle ended, he could look for those warriors who were still barely alive to collect their Heartblood. It would be worth it.


    Cadian came from the same world as Thamus. The two of them were from the same n. Cadian was only slightly weaker than Thamus and was ranked slightly lower. However, faced with these warriors, he was still one of the strongest ones there.

 Chapter 3520

    Chapter 3520


    ?


    Cadian scoffed and said, "Thamus, what do you think those pieces of trash from third-grade worlds are thinking right now?"


    Thamus smiled, his face full of disdain as he said coldly, "Do I even need to guess? They have their thoughts written on their faces. Aren''t they just waiting for reinforcements? It looks like the guy they are waiting for is quite strong. There might even be more than one.


    "But there''s something wrong with their brains. They can ask for help, so can''t we do that too? Even though I can''t mobilize the strongest ones, our top disciple ising over. As long as he''s here, it''ll be much easier to deal with these pieces of trash."


    Cadian nodded. He had an excited look on his face, "These simpletons really think that they''ll have a right to do anything after this battle, that we''ll be afraid of them. What a joke. Compared to those that died, the Radiant Hall is far more important.


    "We''ve expended so many resources to open the Radiant Hall. How could we give it up so easily? They''ll always just be livestock to us, for us to do whatever we want with."


    Thamus smiled, very pleased with himself, "He should be here in just a few minutes. We''ll let them be happy for a bit. They won''t be able tough anymore soon."


    The moment that was said, the explosions around them weakened a bit. The sounds of shouting got louder. A few of them turned to look and saw that a small group of people had gathered together in the chaos.


    A one-eyed warrior shouted at the group of warriors from third-grade worlds, "It''s you! Stop putting on an act! Don''t think I don''t know it''s you!" Fane sighed helplessly. He already had a mask on, not wanting to be recognized. However, he was still recognized.


    For the sake of ending the battle quickly and so the warriors from third-grade worlds could win, Fane led Quinton and the others toward the center of the battle. Fane was quite well-known among the warriors from the second-grade worlds.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Golden Continent and Sacred Water Continent practically all had Fane''s image in their hearts. To prevent himself from being attacked en masse, Fane had put on a mask before entering, but he was still recognized.


    The one-eyed man said, "My fellow disciple was just careless enough to die to you thought you''d be more careful after your image was transmitted, and you wouldn''t daree here. I can''t believe you''re so bote. I really benefited this time!" Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    When that was said, the one-eyed man stared right at the circles around Fane''s body with his one working eye. To not expose his secrets, Fane had not put the four keys into Mustard Seed in front of everyone.


    At that moment, there were eight golden rings around Fane. It was incredibly eye-catching. Fane raised an eyebrow, smiling coldly, "Which one is your fellow disciple?velled


    so many warriors from


    second-grade worlds. How am I


    supposed to know which one he is?" Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Fane''s tone was calm and casual. The one-eyed man was furious when he heard that. He clenched his teeth and shouted, "Brat! How dare you act so arrogantly! Don''t think you can do what you want in front of us just because you''re a little skilled! I''make sure to kill you today!"


    Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    In truth, the one-eyed man did not care about taking revenge for his fellow disciple. He only cared about the rings around Fane, the eight golden keys. To everyone there, each key was incredibly valuable.

 Chapter 3521

    Chapter 3521


    ?


    Eight golden keys would yield quite a valuable treasure, so a lot of them were quite tempted by the sight. When the one-eyed man said that, the other warriors around himughed. One of them straight up said, "Stop trying to act like you''re such a nice person. You''re just after this guy''s eight golden guys. You just didn''t want to look bad. Do you think you''re worthy of getting those keys? So many people are targeting them! This guy''s keys won''t be yours!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The battle was continuing, and Fane''s appearance was just a distraction that caused the fights to temporarily stop. However, many of them knew very well that it was just temporary. After the one-eyed man was mocked, he stared at the person angrily, unwilling to admit it.


    He wanted to argue, but he was interrupted by someone else, "Stop with that nonsense! Anyone capable will get those keys. If you have the skills, then go fight over it yourself!"


    Fane was quite exasperated. He was still standing right there, but everyone was talking about how they would distribute the keys he had. Fane felt quite amused. Quinton and the others raised their eyebrows. None of them said another word.


    Those people really needed to look at themselves in the mirror if they wanted to take what belonged to Fane. The warriors from third-grade worlds had temporarily reached a consensus to work together, so naturally, none of them would try to take Fane''s keys. The earlier discussions were all from warriors from second-grade worlds.


    Chad scoffed, "They really are ignorant. How dare they try to even touch Fane? They really want to die!"


    Chad''s words were only heard by a few people next to him, so they did not gain that much attention.


    The warriors from second-grade worlds were still trying to fight over Fane''s keys. At that moment, they heard a boom from afar. Everyone looked over to see a golden glow speeding over.


    Chnne said emotionally, "Robert! He''s finally here!"


    When the warriors from third-grade worlds heard that it was Robert, they were incredibly emotional.


    Fane knew very


    little of the


    third-grade worlds. After all, he had always acted alone. Even if he had worked together with the third-grade worlds before, he had never asked about the strongest warriors from third-grade worlds.


    "This is great! Robert is finally here. Everything will be fine now. Those dogs are going to die! They pushed us back for so long, it''s time for us to fight back! They won''t be able to get out unscathed this time"!


    "That''s right! I was still wondering if one of the strongest wille to save us. Even if Robert isn''t the best among them, he''s still more than enough for this battle!"


    Robert was like a pir of strength to the warriors from third-grade worlds that were gathered there. He slowly descended, and everyone started to calm down.


    Fane raised an eyebrow, looking at Robert curiously. Listening to everyone''s discussions, it seemed


    like Robert was among


    the


    strongest warriors from third-grade worlds, it was just that this was the first time Fane heard of his name. He had never heard anyone mention the name before, but from the expressions, it was as if Robert was someone everyone should know. Content belongs to


    Chad gulped as he said in a low voice, "I can''t believe it! I thought they didn''t care about us at all!


    "When we were being pushed down, those people acted like they did not see anything. They never helped us fight back, I thought that, even if all the warriors from third-grade worlds were ughtered, they would just look on from the top, acting like they did not know anything and see anything."

 Chapter 3522

    Chapter 3522


    ?


    Quinton turned to stare at Chad, "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? The situation further in is even moreplicated. I heard that the fighting there is already at a stage where there''s no winning. No one is willing to give in, and more people are dying."


    Chad raised an eyebrow, clearly not agreeing with what Quinton said. If it was before, Chad would have not dwelled on the problem. Yet, ever since he got to know Fane, he felt like a lot of things had been cleared up. Was Fane weak? Evenpared to those self-proimed heroes, he was no slouch.


    Yet, Fane never looked down on him. Fane would not ignore any cries for help and let the warriors from third-grade worlds be oppressed. Comparing the two sides, Chad could no longer hold it in.


    "The situation there is even moreplicated, but it''s not like they can''t help us at all. They clearly just aren''t willing to. The moment they have to give anything up, they just don''t care about us.


    "Even though we can''t say that what they''re doing is wrong, they keep on putting themselves on such a high pedestal. They just give us all sorts of orders, and they punish anyone who doesn''t follow what they want! They abuse their power but are never responsible when they need to be. Who do they think they are?"


    As he said that, Chad never lowered his voice, and the people around them could hear everything clearly. Quite a few of them looked around, but no one voiced out to agree or deny it. Everyone knew the situation, but no one wanted to talk about it.


    If they were heard saying anything, the consequences would be bad. Chad did not care at that moment, he felt like they could do whatever they wanted to. Chad just needed to voice out his thoughts.


    Quinton anxiously pulled Chad''s arm, "Shut up! What are you talking about?! Do you think you''re qualified to talk about this?! The strong have their own things to do. You''re not them. You wouldn''t know."


    Quinton was trying to stop Chad. Chad raised an eyebrow, deciding not to continue for Quinton''s sake, but he was still unhappy. Rudy looked at Robert and raised an eyebrow, whispering to Chad


    vel


    "What''s this about the in


    and


    outside? Are the stronger warriors all inside?"


    Chad nodded, "The inner region is the main battlefield for fighting over rings. I heard some of them even have fifty rings on them. Compared to the inner region, the outer region isn''t worth anything. They wouldn''t easilye to the outer region, and would only fight over the keys in the inner region.


    "Even if the outer region is suffering heavy losses, and even if we''re currently going through arge-scale fight here, to the strong, it''s just as simple as a few people dying. It''s nothing worth thinking about..."


    As he said that, Chad paused. ThereThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    §Ö


    was a serious expression on his face, "I''m actually very surprised that Robert is here. With how he is, he would never havee here so easily. Something must have happened inside, or he must think that this battle will affect his own profits.


    Rudy nodded. Chad''s words were very reasonable. Those so-called strong warriors never bothered with anything unless it concerned themselves. Otherwise, they would not care about the deaths of other warriors from third-grade worlds.


    Chad narrowed his eyes slightly as he continued, "Even more despicable is the fact that they just casually issue orders whenever they think we''d be useful. It''s as if we''re just their ves."

 Chapter 3523

    Chapter 3523


    ?


    "When our lives are at stake, they''d just casually ignore it. They would not interfere unless it affected them. To them, the number of deaths is not significant enough for them to bother with."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Chad said that with rage in his eyes. When it came to those who called themselves strong, Chad had a lot of negative opinions about them. Every time those stronger warriors needed them, they would appear and act like they were superior.


    When the regr warriors needed the stronger warriors, they would act like superiors and not care about the death of regr warriors at all. The two of them whispered to each other for a long time, and Quinton stood there, frowning.


    He reached out and grabbed Chad''s arm, whispering, "Can you please be quieter? Stop saying whateveres to your mind. Don''t forget, there are eyes and ears everywhere. If what you said gets out, those people will end up targeting you. Do you think you''ll be able to escape the consequences?"


    Chad sneered, not caring at all, "Let them if they want. Do you think I''m scared of them? When we need them, they''re never around. When we don''t need them, they appear in front of us to show off. It''s disgusting."


    Quinton frowned as he clutched Chad''s arm tightly, "Stop with your nonsense! Keep these words to yourself in the future! Don''t say it out loud!"


    As they were arguing, the battlefield had be incredibly tense. When Robertnded, Chnne and the others rushed over to Robert. All of them looked at Robert like he was the light at the end of the tunnel.


    Chnne was finally able to rx. He eximed his eyes appearing reddened, "Robert, you''re finally here! If it were anyter, I don''t even know if I''d be able to see you again. Those despicable guys are trying to push us down, torturing us to no end. They are so cruel! They don''t treat us as human beings at all!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chnne became increasingly emotional as he spoke. His voice was turning hoarse. He had three fellow disciples who had just left the squad for two hours, but when they saw them again, they were already corpses, mutted beyond belief.


    Even though they were dead, their eyes were still wide open. The fear in their eyes was evident. It was not the first time warriors from second-grade worlds did something like that. On their way, they saw countless corpses in simr horrible states.


    Those warriors from second-grade worlds treated them like livestock to be killed at any moment. All of the anger that had been umting exploded, starting this massive battle.


    Robert raised an eyebrow as he coldly looked at Chnne, "Don''t they do this often? Do you not know about it? Since you know, then you shouldn''t be splitting up. Warriors from third-grade worlds should just gather together, then they would not have any chance to do anything. Content belongs to


    "What''s the point of fighting this battle? What can you prove? I always thought that you were meticulous when you did things, and I thought you would never do anything impulsive. It looks like


    eli


    was wrong, you''re also one of those


    people who let your emotions get to your head."


    Chnne was stunned at those words. His eyes widened, and his lips trembled. He wanted to exin, but he was stopped by Harold.

 Chapter 3524

    Chapter 3524


    ?


    Harold pursed his lips, hurriedly saying in a respectful tone, "You''re right, Robert, but we didn''t have a choice. Too many of our fellow disciples have been tortured to death, and they even formed groups to rob us. We''ve already been forced into a corner. If we don''t fight back, we''d have to just let them do whatever they want to us."


    Robert narrowed his eyes as he looked at Harold. He had a hint of disdain in his voice, "What do you mean you were forced into a corner? There were clearly other things that could have been done, but you chose this. You just insist on causing us more trouble."


    After he said that, Robert turned to look at the warriors from second-grade worlds, ignoring the rest of them. Chnne''s hands were trembling from all the emotion whirling in him. His initial excitement had turned into shock and frustration. Chnne felt like he was about to be filled with so much frustration that he would explode.


    What did Robert mean by those words? Was Robert ming him for starting this fight and dragging Robert into it?


    Chnne''s fists clenched tightly, and all the muscles on his body were incredibly tense as well. The wound on his chest even widened because of his heavy breathing, bleeding again. Chnne''s face was even beginning to pale from the anger.


    Harold held Chnne''s wrist tightly, not wanting Chnne to act rashly. Chnne turned around, and his eyes were full of rage. Harold naturally knew why that was the case.


    However, they could only remain silent then. All Harold could do was shoot Chnne a look to hold himself back. They needed to rely on Robert at that moment!


    Fane was not too far away from them. He could clearly see Chnne''s every action. Even if he could not hear what they were saying, he could still read the situation from Chnne''s expression. Fane raised an eyebrow. Those so-called heroes really were not great people.


    It was just like Chad said, when


    those people were not needed, they


    loved to show off their power. The moment they were needed, they were the first to run away,ing up with various excuses for their actions. They were never at fault, it was always someone else. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even if so many warriors from third-grade worlds had died, it was just a simple number in their eyes Thamus narrowed his eyes, "I was wondering who it was, so it''s you. It looks like things aren''t going that


    well inside." Content belon


    to


    Thamus'' words had another meaning behind them. Others did not understand, but Robert did.


    Robert smirked viciously, "I thought you would bepletely terrified when you saw me, I can''t believe you can put on such a good act. Aren''t you afraid that I''m here?"


    Thamus'' face froze as he angrily shouted, "What nonsense?! Who''s the scared one? You should be the one pissing in your pants! Don''t think you''ll be able to turn the tables alone! Who do you think we are?


    Don''t you see how many warriors from second-grade worlds are gathered here?!"


    Robert scoffed, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re trying to do. Don''t worry, I won''t let you pull off your petty tricks!"


    He started to form seals immediately after which produced sounds of explosions within his hand. Balls of fire formed around his hands, and the surrounding air seemed to dim.


    Everyone was illuminated by the orange glow. Fane looked up slightly at the immense pressure, pursing his lips with some surprise. Chad said in surprise, "So it''s the middle ultimate god rank technique, Crimson Meteor."

 Chapter 3525

    Chapter 3525


    ?


    Thamus frowned as a reluctant look shed in his eyes. He could not help but look to the back, wondering where his eldest disciple was. Robert could see what their ns were and knew they were waiting for reinforcements.


    Robert would obviously not give them the chance as he wanted to deal with all of them before the reinforcements could arrive. Thamus once again looked back at the orange-red glow. Robert''s technique was known to warriors from both the third and second-grade worlds.


    Thamus used a lower ultimate god rank technique, so he was no match for Robert. None of the second-grade world warriors there was a match for Robert at all. Thamus clenched his teeth and said to Cadian, "We have to work togetherter! Stall time as long as possible! Otherwise, we''ll all die here!"


    No matter how intense the earlier battles were, they had been on an even ying field. Robert''s appearance had shattered that bnce. The technique he used was a middle ultimate god rank technique. It was enough to fight even two of Thamus.


    On top of that, there were the other warriors from third-grade worlds as well. Robert would just need to deal with the stronger ones, and the others would have no ability to fight back. Only death would await them. Cadian''s hands trembled as he said with worry, "Thamus, how long do we need to stall for?"


    Thamus''s lips twitched, clenching his teeth as he said, "For as long as possible!"


    Both of them started to form seals as they pushed out all the true energy in their bodies, nning on fighting Robert to death.


    At that moment, an icy blue ray descended from the skies. Suddenly, the temperature dropped. Thamus widened his eyes as he turned to look behind him.


    A man in blue robes rushed over


    from afar. The man seemed to have a vicious took, and his whole body was covered in icy blue energy. The person was incredibly quick, arriving in front of everyone in a sh


    QUMS


    Thamus said excitedly, "Horace, you''re finally here! If you were anyter, these pieces of trash would have tried to pull something!"


    Horace smirked as he said coldly, "Don''t worry, the pieces of trash from third-grade worlds will never amount to anything in front of us. They''ll always be our prey!"


    Looking at who it was, Robert''s expression stiffened. That nonchnt attitude of his hadpletely evaporated as he said, "It''s actually this guy!"


    Horace was someone who was


    among the stronger warriors from


    second-grade worlds. He was ranked in the top three of his holy grade n! His skills were incredibly powerful. All the warriors present had heard of Horace before.


    Quinton stiffened, "We''re done for! I can''t believe it''s him..."


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he looked at Quinton curiously. After that, he looked at the warriors from third-grade worlds around them. None of them looked happy about the situation.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When they say who had arrived, their excitementpletely disappeared. All of them had stiff expressions. It seemed like Horace was not weak. He was definitely stronger than the arrogant Robert.


    QUMS

 Chapter 3526

    Chapter 3526


    ?


    Even Robert''s expression stiffened.


    With his hands, Horace formed ice-blue seals that danced and fused in the air. Horace pushed his hands forward, and an icy-blue light appeared behind him.


    A massive snowke that was about three or four people tall appeared. It had countless seals etched on it, and the snowke slowly spun behind Horace, who had a sinister smirk on his face.


    When everyone saw the scene, they froze.


    Someone said in a low voice, "A world avatar! Horace managed to form a world avatar! We''re doomed! We''re done for now!"


    Rudy merely stood by the side, puzzled as he heard everyone talking about world avatars, the power of avatars, and ice avatars. He never heard about world avatars before, but listening to how everyone was speaking, it seemed like it was a big deal.


    To not make himself seem like aplete fool, he immediately looked at Fane with curiosity. Fane let out a smile as he patted Rudy on the shoulder and exined in a whisper, "World avatars are basically manifestations of special powers after absorbing thews of heaven and earth into your body. Forming a world avatar will strengthen your body and increase the explosiveness of your techniques."


    Rudy was still puzzled as he listened on, but he more or less understood the gist of it. It was like giving a boost to one''s skills. If that person was using a lower ultimate god rank technique and mastered it to the first stage, the technique would be as strong as if he had mastered it to the second stage with the help of a world avatar.


    Rudy frowned and asked, "It looks like a world avatar should be quite hard to learn. Even after meeting so many people, it''s the first time I''ve ever seen anyone using one."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fane nodded, continuing to exin,


    "Forming a world avatar is the


    n


    equivalent of being enlightened in thews of the world. Horace is using an ice avatar, which means he was enlightened in thews of ice, condensing it within him to form the avatar.


    "Comprehending thews of ice requires a high level of


    understanding. You need to be in the right ce at the right time as well. Regr folk will never get to achieve this. Even some warriors at the divine solidifying realm won''t be able t¨¦ sessfully form one if they''re not talented enough."


    Rudy blinked. In truth, even if Fane did not exin thest few sentences, he would understand


    regardless of how difficult it was t


    Even with so many geniuses within the Whirling World, they had only seen one person who ever mastered it in so long. It was obvious how difficult it was.


    That exined why everyone was so shocked. Even Robert''s expression darkened at that moment. With a world avatar, the battle suddenly became much harder for Robert.


    Robert also had some difficulties he could not voice out. He could not reveal all his emotions on his face, or it would greatly damage his dignity. No matter how strong his opponent was, he was a leader among the third-grade worlds. If he revealed his fears, it would greatly damage his reputation. If the matter ever spread to others, he would not be able to ept the embarrassment.


    The beautiful seals constantly fused around that massive snowke. It let out a vibrant and light blue glow,pletely surrounding Horace with the light.


    Horace''s smirk grew malicious.


    Even if Robert was able to keep hisposure, Horace could still see the fear that he so desperately tried to hide. He loved seeing those expressions on the faces of his enemies.


    It stroked his ego to great lengths every time he saw it.

 Chapter 3527

    Chapter 3527


    ?


    Horace never thought of third-grade-world warriors as people at all. In fact, he saw them as merembs for ughter, so these mbs'' trying to fight back against him was a tremendous insult to him.


    He would use the cruelest methods to punish thembs who tried to retaliate; he wanted them to regret even thinking about it. He loved seeing fear, panic, and pain on the faces of his enemies.


    Horace got more excited.


    "Hahaha! Are you afraid now? You should keep your cool, because even more horrifying things wille. You haven''t seen anything yet!"


    To the third-grade-world warriors, Horace was like a wild beast that crawled out of hell, and they felt chills just looking at him. Meanwhile, warriors from second-grade worlds were all smiles, evidently ted.


    With Horace around, everything was in their grasp with no possible overturn of events. They would be triumphant and trample on the warriors from third-grade worlds, who would surely submit their golden keys to them.


    A warrior from a second-grade world loudly gushed, "Horace is amazing! Those third-grade-world warriors are already too scared to even say anything! They look like they''re about to piss in their pants!"


    "Exactly! They were so arrogant before this, but now, they look like they''re about to cry. It''s just the start! You''ll quickly know how it feels to be in hell! You''ll never be able to fight back!"


    Thamus let out a deep breath as he looked at the world avatar behind Horace with admiration and security. He wondered when he would ever be able to form one.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rudy was in no mood to bother thinking about how the people around him were feeling. His thoughts were fully on the world avatar.


    To him, no one was as talented or as


    capable as Fane. A world avatar might be something incredible to most of them, but it should not be that hard for Fane to master Content belongs to


    However, Rudy was sure that Fane did not have one. His eyes widened as he asked, "Fane, why don''t you have a world avatar? Could it take a lot of time to master?"


    Rudy had tremendous confidence in Fane and felt like he did not have a world avatar purely because he did not have the time. It was not a matter of talent at all.


    Rudy raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, A world avatar doesn''t just need time and talent to learn. You need to be in the right ce at the right time as well. You need to find somewhere dense with thews of your attribute."


    Rudy looked at Fane, still not understanding what he meant.


    Fane continued to exin, "Toprehend thews of the world and condense a world avatar, you have to be ridiculously talented. Even thews of the world can be split into attributes. For instance, the martial techniques I''m learning are of the soul attribute. If I want to learn thews of the world, I''d need to head to somewhere incredibly dense in soul attributes."


    Rudy grew even more confused as he listened, but Fane did not get frustrated as he merely worded things better for hispanion.


    Thews of the world epassed a lot of things. Comprehending thews of the world did not mean understanding everything, but only a small part of it.

 Chapter 3528

    Chapter 3528


    ?


    Everyone had attributes they were good at, so when choosing thews toprehend, they would usually choose the ones they specialized in. Fane used Horace as an example. Horace was well-versed in ice techniques, so it was only expected that he chose toprehend thews of ice and naturally formed an ice avatar.


    Only then did Rudy understand the gist of it all. Understanding thews of the world merely meant understanding a certain attribute. That was because thews of the world epassed everything. No one could ever understand everything, so they were forced to choose one, which was what they were best at. That way, they could be enlightened to a certain degree and form a world avatar.


    Fane patted Rudy on the shoulder and continued, "World avatars are separated into nine stages. Horace probably only managed to learn the first stage."


    Rudy blinked, asking curiously, "If you form a world avatar and reach the first stage as well, whose avatar would be stronger?"


    Fane smirked slightly and said with absolute confidence, "Me, of course. The powers of various avatars are different. Not only dows naturally interact with each other to affect their power, but the purity of various avatars is different as well, and it affects the power.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "This guy might have a world avatar, but it''s not that pure. Even if he steps into the second stage, he won''t be able to beat the first stage of my avatar."


    The moment Fane said that, Rudy rxed. Fane had not formed a world avatar purely because he had not found a ce with thews of the soul. Only if he found a ce like that would he be able to absorb thews of the soul that formed in the world, sessfully condensing a world avatar.


    To Fane, there was no such thing asck ofprehension. After all, he had the memories of the ancient seniors. Fane never had a problem when it came toprehending anything. Those ancient heroes had reached the ninth stage of the world avatars when they were alive.


    With all that experience in front of him, Fane just needed to slowly advance, and he would be able to form a world avatar.


    Fane sighed helplessly. "It''s just a pity that I haven''t found anywhere like that. Compared to the five basic attributes, thews of the soul are hellish to understand. It''s incredibly rare for any natural ce to have them too."


    As he said that, hemented, "I wonder if I can find anywhere like that in the Whirling World."


    The Whirling World was incredibly


    vast. It was apletely isted space and was different from


    regr worlds. Fane did not know if


    there was anywhere with natural


    laws of the soul. Content belongs to


    Fane forgot to whisper thest few words amid hismenting, and Quinton and the others had heard it all.


    Quinton turned and said excitedly, "There is! Of course there is! There even is one in Cloud City!"


    When Fane heard that, his eyes widened, turning around to look at Quinton.


    Quinton, seeing Fane''s anxious


    expression, cut to the chase and answered, "There''s somewhere called Cloud Valley in Cloud City. It''s filled with variousws. Quite a few warriors enter and end up staying there for one or two months to use thosews to form world avatars. There''s somewhere rich withws of the soul as well! It''s at the western side."

 Chapter 3529

    Chapter 3529


    ?


    After Quinton exined things, Chad added, "Horace never mentioned sessfully forming a world avatar before. He suddenly brought it out, so I think he must''ve just formed it not too long ago. I feel like he must''ve formed it in Cloud Valley."


    Fane took a deep breath. It had been something he had been worried about for a long time. He had been worried that he would not be able to find anywhere with thews of the soul, but there was one such ce in Cloud City after all! It seemed like his next stop would be that ce.


    He needed to form a world avatar before concerning himself with anything else. With the help of a world avatar, his skills would be much better. Then, he would be even more confident when the Radiant Hall opened.


    As they talked, the battle was starting to take ce. The two reinforcements were incredibly strong, but Robert was severely doubtful of himself. After seeing Horace''s world avatar, he felt like Horace would not let him off if he lost to him.


    If he died, they would start to ughter all the warriors from third-grade worlds, which would spell the end of the third-grade-world warriors. He could even imagine how terrible the situation would be.


    Chnne clenched his fists,cking confidence as well, but s...they did not have any other way out of the situation. He had hoped that Robert would be able to defeat Horace. After all, without them actually fighting, Chnne did not want to judge who was stronger so quickly.


    Horace looked at Robert coldly. "I''ve never liked you. You even dared to steal our keys before this! Looks like you''ve got some guts! I''ll use this chance to properly deal with you before I deal with the rest of them. All of you will die by my hands! You won''t even have a chance to struggle!"


    As he said that, he started to form seals again. A crescent moon suddenly appeared above Horace, and the moon emitted an ice-cold glow.


    Horace scoffed. "The technique I''mCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    using is the middle ultimate god rank technique, Frost Moon sh! With the ice avatar, I''ll be able to use this technique to the strongest Unless you''re using an upper ultimate god rank technique, you


    stand no chance of surviving." Content belongs to


    The moment that was said, Robert gulped. His technique was a middle ultimate god rank technique as well, but he did not have a world avatar, so he could only use the technique to the second stage.


    Horace was probably at the same level, but with the world avatar''s help, his position was elevated to a whole new stage.


    Robert''s lips twitched, realizing how much of a dangerous situation he was in.


    The warriors from second-grade worlds were akin to hungry wolves. In their eyes, he was just fresh meat that they could, at any moment, rush in and go for the kill. Any moment of carelessness might cost him his life.


    swn


    Various thoughts surfaced in Robert''s head, and Robert felt a chill over his body.


    He turned to look at Chnne and the other third-grade world warriors behind Chnne. All of them were looking at him with hope, as if he was their guiding light.


    Yet, he found it hard to ept those looks at that moment.


    His lips twitched as he made a decision. His true energy circted in his legs before he stamped forward, shooting himself into the air. As hispanions hopefully watched on, he immediately turned around and ran, not even sparing another nce to the warriors from third-grade worlds beneath him.

 Chapter 3530

    Chapter 3530


    ?


    Everyone watched on as Robert flew away, unable to react or utter a word as some jaws ckened in surprise as well. Chnne''s eyes looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    Looking at the retreating figure, he finally reacted.


    Robert was aplete coward. When the situation grew dire, Robert tossed all of them aside and left! He did not even bother saying anything and merely shot them a nce!


    Slowly, the rest of them started to react as well. The warriors from second-grade worlds burst intoughter as they jeered, "This guy actually ran! He ran just like a dog!"


    "What could he do if he didn''t? Was he really nning on facing Horace head-on? As if! He''s just a pest from a third-grade world. Even if he has some skills, he''s just slightly better than the rest of his peskypanions. He''s no match for Horace at all.


    "He''d just be waiting for death! He doesn''t want to die with the rest of them, so he decides to flee. Honestly, he made the smartest choice."


    Chad''s lips froze. He was absolutely furious. "That dog left us and fled on his own! He dared to do that! He was all smug as if we were the ones dragging him down. The moment he saw that he''d lose, he turned and ran! This is absolutely absurd!"


    Chad''s hands were trembling in anger as he breathed heavily. It was just too much. The warriors from second-grade worlds were despicable, but Robert was even more sopared to them. He was absolutely disgusting.


    Chad, meanwhile, felt like he was going to gag.


    Fane, too, was at a loss for words. Everything just seemed too surreal. He thought that Robert would immediately attack, but Robert.


    actually turned around andThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ran not


    wheel.ne


    even bothering about his reputation! Content belongs to


    UMS


    It was such a despicable, shameless act that all the warriors from third-grade worlds were gued with sorrow. No matter how loudly the warriors from second-grade worlds wereughing, there was nothing they could do.


    Horace was speechless. He could have chased after Robert, but he remembered his task.


    Robert came second. Dealing with those who were fighting back was the most important thing to be dealt with. If he chased after Robert, things might end up ruined, so he controlled himself.


    Horace''s lips twitched. "He really is an embarrassing fool, through and through. I even thought he was skilled. I can''t believe this."


    Chnne was so furious that he


    was about to faint. He clenched his fists tightly as he said through gritted teeth, "That dog! He dared to say that we gave him trouble! He acted like he was our savior, but he left us behind and fled at the sight of danger! How despicable


    Even the mild-mannered Harold cursed, "Vermin! Just you wait! If I survive this, I''ll make sure you pay!"


    Everyone hated Robert to the limits at that moment. In truth, they already knew what awaited them, but they were just too furious at how Robert had abandoned them so easily.


    Horace did not even see the warriors from third-grade worlds as humans. To him, even those who stood at the top of the third-grade worlds amounted to almost nothing.

 Chapter 3531

    Chapter 3531


    ?


    Rudy, on the other hand, was not as angry as everyone else from third-grade worlds. He was merely disgusted at Robert''s behavior and abhorred those like that.


    He remembered how everyone looked at Robert with so much hope. Anyone who had just a bit of kindness in their hearts would never have done what Robert did.


    Rudy''s lips twitched as he said, "This guy''s heart must''ve been fed to the dogs, or perhaps he was just a dog all along. How could he do something like that?"


    The warriors from third-grade worlds merely felt despair and hopelessness. They could see how ruined their future was. These second-grade-world warriors would never let them off the hook, and they did not want to be killed off just like that. They could scatter and flee, but it would be too tragic and dishonorable.


    Chnne took a deep breath before he suddenly shouted, "I don''t know about you, but you can run now if you wish. It''s fine to run, and it''s fine to stay as well!


    "I''ll stay and fight these despicable men until I draw myst breath. Even if I die, I won''t go down without taking a few of them with me!" Chnne''s loud promation reached the ears of every warrior, and his words even sparked a fiery hope within them.


    "That''s right! Even if I die, I must drag them down with me! It''s just death no matter what I do! They''ll get to us anyway, so I might as well die with honor!"


    Even though a few of them wanted to leave after losing all hope, most of them had reached their breaking point and would rather die than live on the run, being worried about being killed at any moment.


    Horace started tough out loud as he looked at Chnne in disdain. "You''re still thinking about taking us down? Do you think an ant like you can even do that? I won''t deal with the rest of them for now-let me kill you first!"


    "Come at me then!" roared Chnne. "Don''t think that I''m afraid of you!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Horace started to form seals with his hands, and the crescent moon in the air got brighter.


    The ice avatar behind Horace was putting arge amount of energy into the crescent moon. The Frost Moon sh grew fuller with energy until it looked like it was going to explode.


    Chnne narrowed his eyes slightly. He had dismissed the thought of death. He knew that he would not be able to survive if he fought Hoface, but he no longer cared about that. Content belongs to


    He started to form seals with his hands, wanting to burn his blood essence when all of a sudden, a figure suddenly rushed out from the crowd.


    That person was forming seals with his hands, and a broken de appeared in front of him, containing dense amounts of soul energy. That person was Fane.


    Before everyone could react, he jumped out from the crowd and rushed right at Horace.


    Horace frowned in surprise at the sudden appearance. "Another suicidal brat!"


    It was not that difficult for Horace to kill one or two of them at all. He sneered as he shot the crescent moon right at Fane!


    Fane''s expression was calm as if the attack was beneath his notice.


    Everyone''s eyes widened at the sight. Chad was starting to shake in nervousness. He was confident in Fane, but that did not mean he could not worry. After all, Horace was just too strong. He even had a world avatar!


    Chad took a deep breath. "He''ll be fine! Horace is no match for Fane!"


    Quinton and the others next to him had their fists clenched as well. Fane was their final hope!

 Chapter 3532

    Chapter 3532


    ?


    However, other than a few of those in third-grade worlds, the others did not know who the one rushing forward was at all. All of them felt like Fane must have been forced to the point of insanity and wanted to end his life quickly. Otherwise, he would never have rushed forward so blindly.


    As those thoughts floated in everyone''s minds, Fane''s Broken Soul de shed against Horace''s Frost Moon sh. As these two techniques came to blows, a series of explosions were heard.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Two intense energies shed in the air, trying to devour each other. Shockwaves were produced, and the warriors closer to the center were blown back by the energy.


    The sh was too powerful, and everyone could even see a small energy cortex being formed at the center of the sh. Everyone''s eyes widened as they looked to the middle.


    In the middle of the sh, a sudden shout was heard by everyone. Everyone perked up unblinkingly. Even with the explosions, everyone could hear that Horace was the one who shouted.


    What happened? Why was Horace so shocked? He sounded as though...he was surprised.


    The next second, a cry of agony was heard as a figure shrouded in a faint blue glow started to free-fall. With a boom, that person plummeted to the ground!


    Everyone''s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets at that moment, because the one who fell from the air had not been the hotheaded man who rushed forward...but Horace instead.


    Whatever world they were from, Horace was a transcendent figure to all warriors. Horace was far stronger than them, and they would never be able to catch up to him. Not a single warrior there was a match for Horace, but the scene in front of them indicated that Horace had lost!


    "Gah! Is the one who''s on the ground Horace? Have I gone blind? Am I hallucinating? How could he have lost to that guy?"


    As that was said, he paused, not knowing how to continue.


    Someone around could not help but say, "Why is he on the ground? Did his technique backfire on him?"


    The person could only think about it that way. After all, he could not believe that someone had been able to beat Horace. In just one strike, Horace''s attack crumbled, so they wondered if Horace''s technique rebounded on him.


    S


    That was the only excuse that person had to calm himself down from the shock.


    At that moment, it was not just one person who was full of disbelief. Every single person had a face full of disbelief, including Chad. This...was far too unexpected.


    Even Horace, who had been so


    el


    arrogant and strong, was suddenly defeated in one blow by someone who appeared out of nowhere. He was writhing on the ground like a worm, not getting up even after so long. Was this real? They could not even believe it.


    They felt like they were dreaming.


    Fane slowlynded on the ground as he red at Horace, who was on the ground and clutching his chest. It was not just the warriors from them; even Horace had no idea what had happened.


    The two techniques shed, and it never seemed like an even battle from the start. Fane''s technique broke right through his, and that broken de quickly shot right at him, rendering him unable to react.


    To him, Fane was not beneath an ant. The fact that Horace was even bothering to deal with Fane should already be considered as honoring Fane, but Horace ended up losing so badly!


    That broken de contained the power to devour souls!


    Thankfully, Horace was skilled. The


    moment the de touched his chest, Horace swiftly summoned up all the true energy in his body to


    shield his chest. Secondster


    however, he heard a cracking sound from his chest as the power of his ice avatar was slowly devoured! Content belongs to

 Chapter 3533

    Chapter 3533


    ?


    Even if he expended all the power in his body, Horace would still fail to deflect Fane''s gray de. It broke through his defenses and pierced his body. The pain of his soul being torn apart caused him to cry out in agony as he fell from the air.


    Horace was someone who ced a lot of importance on his dignity. As long as he could still control himself, he would not have let himself look like that. However, facing Fane''s power, all he could do was push all the true energy in his body to fight against that energy. Otherwise, he would not live to see another day!


    Horace clutched his chest and trembled, staring right at Fane. "Who are you?! Where did youe from?!"


    Anyone as strong as him should not have been here. They should have been fighting in the inner region. Why would they have much time to spare ande here? The person in front of him was someone he had never seen before either. When it came to the strongest warriors from third-grade worlds, he should have at least seen recordings or drawings of them, even if he never met them before.


    He had no idea of the man''s identity. He was so sure that he had never seen the person before, so where did this mane from?


    Fane let out augh as he quickly walked to Horace.


    Horace''s heart was beating rapidly as he started to crawl backward frantically, shouting, "Stop right there! Don''te any closer! Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you defeated me. I have other cards up my sleeve. If you push me into a corner, even if I have to burn my blood essence, I''ll fight you. You''ll end up injured, no matter how strong you are! Nothing good wille for you!"


    Horace''s eyes went wide as he tried to puff his chest. In truth, however, Fane could see the fear he so desperately tried to hide.


    Horace was afraid. Even though Fane''s attack had not killed Horace immediately, he still managed to harm Horace''s soul gravely.


    Without miracle-working medicines, he might never be able to improve anymore in his life.


    Fane let out augh as he said in a nonchnt manner, "Do you think your threats will work on me right now?"


    Every other mini-battles stopped as


    everyone looked in his direction.


    Whatever world the warriors were


    from all of them felt like everything seemed like a dream. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Warriors from second-grade worlds were already deted. Their eyes started to dart all over as a sliver of apprehension appeared in their eyes.


    Thamus and the others, who had been smiting earlier, suddenly found themselves staring at Fane. Even though they still held their weapons tightly, it was obvious that they were filled with fear and anxiety


    Cadian stood behind Thamus and said in a trembling voice, "Thamus, who is this person? Where did hee from? I remember he came from the crowd, so it must mean he''s been here all the time." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 3534

    Chapter 3534


    ?


    As that was said, Cadian''s mind was aplete mess. He found himself scrambling for words as his anxiety skyrocketed. Everything that happened overturned the scenario once again, all too swiftly.


    Thamus'' expression was dark. With a sword in hand, his eyes reddened. "I don''t know! Regardless, he''s from a third-grade world, which means he''s against us... Have you seen him before? We''ve all seen the images of all warriors from third-grade worlds that are slightly famous, but I''ve never seen this guy before. This has to be my first time."


    Cadian nodded before he suddenly had a thought. He recalled something important as his voice raised, "Is this Fane?!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened at the question.


    Some never heard of Fane before, but the others had Fane''s name etched into their minds. Warriors from the Golden Continent and Sacred Water Continent, in particr, greatly suffered due to Fane.


    With Cadian''s words, the short silence shattered as an uproar urred among the warriors.


    "He''s Fane! He might be wearing a mask, but I know that figure anywhere! The mask only covers half his face. From his lower face and his technique, I''m sure this is Fane!"


    Those who never heard about Fane started to ask around, wondering who he was and why those who knew of Fane were so excited. Those who knew of Fane suddenly gossiped, telling everyone about him with their own ir added in.


    Everyone started to understand that Fane was no simple person. Cadian knew of Fane because he had a good friend from the Sacred Water Continent. After Fane had pushed them back so badly, his friend told him all about Fane.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane was from Hestia, a continent considered to be on the bottom of third-grade worlds, and none of them even bothered to rank any warrior from Hestia highly.


    Chaos City had 50 third-grade


    worlds and 20 second-grade worlds within. Compared to before, there were just too many strong warriors within. The fact that most of them did not know who Fane was was only natural. After all, Fane only ever interacted with three second-grade worlds before. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org


    at


    Cadian told Thamus about Fane in the quickest way possible. Thamus took a deep breath as he looked at Fane with a different expression, shocked at the fact that someone so strong appeared from such an insignificant third-grade world. Content belongs to


    Even Horace with his avatar was no match for Fane. It was obvious how strong he was. He had seen his prowess and noted that Fane did not use an avatar.


    It was possibly because Fane did not think Horace was worth using an avatar on at all, or that Fane did not have an avatar yet. Regardless, Fane''s strength was already etched into his mind.


    Horace''s whole body was trembling, partly because of the pain, and partly out of fear. He had heard the discussions around him and realized that Fane was a monster.


    Even though the Golden Continent


    and the Sacred Water Continent were not among the best second-grade worlds, the fact that Fane managed to push two worlds down on his own was enough to state his abilities and talents.


    Horacemented, "Curse my luck!"


    He felt like he was just insanely unlucky to meet someone like that.


    Fane smiled. "Not bad. You have twenty golden keys with you. It looks like the inner region must be a nice ce..."

 Chapter 3535

    Chapter 3535


    ?


    Fane''s words felt like a nail was hammered into Horace''s heart. This brat viewed him as a mere treasure chest of golden keys!


    Horace raised his voice and said, "Let me go, and I''ll act like nothing happened! You can do whatever you want with them! If you insist oning for me, you''ll pay the price. Don''t think that¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Fane vanished from the spot, much to Horace''s horror as his eyes widened. Something was wrong.


    He frantically retreated, but the next second, Fane appeared in front of him with a dagger in hand.


    The moment he looked up, Fane raised the dagger and stabbed it right into his throat. Blood spurted everywhere, and Fane calmly avoided the stter.


    Horace did not even get the chance to cry out in agony before he died.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fane sneered. He would not waste his time listening to this man nor would he let that man escape. Even before Horace died, he would never have expected that Fane was not just incredibly strong but could use thews of space too!


    After having dealt with Horace swiftly, Fane calmly looked at the warriors behind him. At that moment, a few of them could not even speak. Chnne finally let out a sigh of relief, recovering from his shock.


    Everything happened too quickly, and it seemed too surreal. He thought that he was going to die, but he had been saved by someone so monstrously strong. Robert, who only knew how to act superior moments before his death, seemed like nothingpared to Fane.


    Chnne was too emotional.


    Suddenly, tears filled his eyes and he started to cry. Harold was not much better. He was so sure that many warriors from third-grade worlds would die with them, but Fane descended like a god and saved them.


    Harold''s hands shook as he said to Chnne, "Chnne, we''re saved! We don''t have to die. It''s time for these dogs to pay!"


    Chnne nodded emphatically as he said, choking on his tears, "Finally, we won''t be toyed with anymore! We can finally fight back!"


    The moment that was said, Fane shouted, "What are you waiting for? Leave the two in front of me! The rest will be up to all of you! Don''t let a single one of them run away!"


    Fane''s words stirred the hearts of


    ve


    everyone there. All of the warriors from third-grade worlds suddenly had a boost of morale. They summoned up their true energy, and the battle continued!


    Fane already had his eyes on Thamus and Cadian.


    The others could run away, but he could not let the leaders run. It was obvious how many warriors from third-grade worlds had died at their hands without even needing to hazard a guess.


    Fane was no dispenser of justice, but he had basic kindness. Those who did not view warriors from third-grade worlds as humans at all should not be allowed to live!


    Fane shot forward, charging right at Thamus and the rest. They were incredibly scared and immediately turned around to run!

 Chapter 3536

    Chapter 3536


    ?


    At that moment, they had nothing else on their minds except for their own survival. The warriors from second-grade worlds had always been the aggressors anyway, so they did not have that much hate in their hearts. They just thought about their own benefits.


    The warriors from third-grade worlds had been forced to a level where, even though they could still run, they had all abandoned the thought of living such a pathetic life. They had been forced to the point where they would rather die while dragging their enemies with them.


    Back then, the warriors from third-grade worlds had already hit rock bottom. The warriors from second-grade worlds were not in the same situation. They were never tortured to death, and they had always been the ones throwing their power around. The moment they saw that they had no way of winning, they naturally thought of running away first. They did not care about anyone else but themselves.


    Thamus retreated frantically. He immediately attacked anyone that was in his way, no matter what world they were from! He raised his sword, "Don''t stand in my way!"


    He shed his sword forward, not even looking back as he continued forward. Cadian was even more ruthless, constantly shing his sword in front of him, worried that anyone would stop him and dy his retreat. At that moment, he did not care who it was. Anyone who stood in front of him would die!


    There was suddenly a river of blood as countless died and got injured. However, those people had not been able to run that far away. In just a few moments, Fane caught up with them and did not hesitate to attack!


    A hundred Soul Swords condensed into two massive ones. Each one shot right at their hearts! With those stabs, the two Soul Swords violently prated their backs.


    The pain of their soulpletely swallowed their thoughts as the two of them shouted out in agony. They immediately stumbled. Fane deliberately spared their lives, continuing to pursue them.


    The two of them were the main instigators of everything. He would not allow them to die so easily, so Fane wanted to keep them alive until the end! Without a strong pir to lead them, the warriors from - second-grade worlds fell like flies. Fane had sucked away all of their confidence.


    V


    Most of them ran away without fighting back. The warriors from third-grade worlds would naturally not let them off as they started a frantic pursuit. Chnne and the others had reddened eyes. Before this, they had been forced into desperation by the warriors from second-grade worlds. If Eane had not appeared, the warriors from third-grade worlds would have already died. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hatred and anger piled up in their hearts, and they exploded at that moment. Chnne raised his hand, "Warriors from third-grade worlds, listen to this order! No one is to let any of these dogs go! We''ll let them have a taste of pure suffering!


    At that moment, all the warriors


    from third-grade worlds were already going crazy. Their hatred and suffering had clouded their rationality. At that moment, they did not care about anything else. They just wanted to make the warriors from second-grade worlds pay, to make them feel pain.


    With Fane at the helm, the warriors from third-grade worlds were much safer. In the next hour, most of the ones who died were from second-grade worlds! Finally, the warriors from third-grade worlds had won the battle!


    Even though a small number of warriors from second-grade worlds managed to flee, it was a negligible number. Most of them had died there, and the corpses piled up into mountains. A little creek made up of blood had formed there. Many had lost their lives.

 Chapter 3537

    Chapter 3537


    ?


    Fane took a deep breath. From that moment on, the warriors from second-grade worlds would have to think about the consequences before they did anything despicable. They would not dare to treat warriors from third-grade worlds as livestock anymore.


    Not long after, Fane and Rudy bid their farewells with Chad and the rest, leaving by themselves. Before they left, Chnne and the others expressed their immense gratitude. Fane shook his head, saying it was nothing. He never liked the warriors from second-grade worlds anyway, so he had beenpletely willing to help them.


    Fane had earned quite a bit from the battle. Most importantly, he had managed to gain a lot of keys. There had been a total of over a hundred keys there, but Fane merely took only forty-one keys, leaving the rest to everyone else. Rudy had something to say about that.


    He whispered to Fane, "You were the key to this battle. Without you around, the warriors from third-grade worlds would have been the losers. Why would you split the spoils evenly with them? You should have taken the majority of the keys. At least, you should have taken eighty!"


    Fane smiled and shook his head, "This is already a lot. After all, there are so many of them there. If I took eighty keys in one go, it would be too immoral. I don''t want to do it either. We have more chances in the future. The inner region is even more interesting than the outer region. There are more chances to get golden keys, so there''s no reason to be fixated on this."


    Even though Rudy still felt like Fane had taken too little, he knew that Fane had always acted however Fane wanted to. Since Fane had said that, Rudy decided against saying anything else. Chad had wanted to continue following Fane, but Fane still rejected it after some thought.


    In the end, he only trusted Rudy. Even though Chad had some skills, Chad would just be a burden if they continued advancing. After all, the ones in the inner regions were all incredibly strong warriors. He would only be able to protect Rudy, another person would be too much.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane''s goal was the centermost point of Chaos City, so he did not bring Chad along in the end. After leaving the main group, Rudy was in a good mood. He followed behind Fane and continued walking forward as they chatted. He raised six fingers.


    He waved them in front of Fane, "I counted it all and you have sixty-two golden keys right now! With so many golden keys, you''ll definitely be able to get an incredibly amazing


    treasure, but I don''t think you''ll be


    exchanging them immo.


    right? You should just umte another thirty or forty."


    Fane turned to look at Rudy, shaking his head before he said, "I was adjusting the direction just now. Even though we''re still moving toward the inner region right now, we''re going slightly off-center. We''re going toward the southeastern side."


    Rudy widened his eyes, looking at Fane in confusion. Fane smiled and exined, "That''s because there''s a stage of the Nine about three kilometers further ahead."


    Rudy was stunned at that. Turns out,


    they were going toward a stage of the Nine. They had been aiming for one of them while they were


    advancing with Chad anyway


    ve


    only stopped because of the massive battle. After dealing with that, Rudy had thought that Fane had decided against going to the stage.


    her


    Fane patted Rudy on the shoulder and said, "I wasn''t nning on going to the stage of the Nine before this, but I suddenly acquired so many golden keys. After finding out howplicated the situation is in the inner region, I''ll need to get even stronger to gain more benefits. So, it''s better to get my treasure first."

 Chapter 3538

    Chapter 3538


    ?


    Fane had already thought things through before he started moving. Rudy nodded, feeling like Fane''s words were reasonable. The two of them continued advancing for another three kilometers and saw the stage of the Nine from afar. The stage was about ten meters wide and was adorned with bright crystals. It looked like arge transfer array.


    The two of them arrived in front of the stage, and Fane said to Rudy, "Wait here."


    Fane then walked up the stage. Possibly because of how many warriors had been in the battle earlier, both of them had thought that there would be a lot of warriors around the stage.


    Yet, they noticed there was no one there when they arrived. It spared quite a lot of trouble. Fane took out all sixty-two keys and put them all at the center of the stage.


    The stage suddenly glowed white, and the sixty-two golden keys fused into a golden liquid, flowing into the stage of the Nine. A sliver of information appeared in Fane''s mind.


    Fane''s body stiffened before he let out an expression of pleasant surprise. The stage of the Nine was quite kind. It did not randomly give out prizes, but would let the warrior choose what attribute they wanted the prizes to be. Fane chose the soul attribute without any hesitation.


    The stage of the Nine let out a golden glow. After the light disappeared, three treasures appeared in front of Fane.


    Rudy was incredibly excited when he saw that. Rudy had never seen any of the three and did not even know what they were called or what attributes they were. Rudy said excitedly, "You got all of them? You managed to get three treasures in one go. That''s not bad!"


    Fane smiled and shook his head, exining, "I only get to pick one out of the three. It''s not that amazing."


    He then looked at the three


    treasures, pointing at them from left to right, "This pill is called the Seven Soul Nurturing Pill. It''s an amazing holy-grade pill worth an exorbitant amount of spirit crystals! I might not be able to afford it even if used everything I had.


    "The one in the middle is the Nine Soul Herb. It''s worth an incredible amount as well, and thest one is a Soul Crystal. You can''t even find them in third-grade worlds. You can only buy them in second-grade worlds. They''re worth an incredible amount as well."


    All three of those items were amazing treasures. Fane wanted all of them, but he was forced to settle for one with the keys he had.


    Even though Fane did not talk about what they could be used for, the price was enough for Rudy to understand how incredible they were! Rudy took a deep breath and said excitedly, "It''s a pity that you can only pick one. If only you could take all of them."


    Fane raised an eyebrow, saying firmly, "Don''t worry. As long as I have enough time, I''ll be able to get all of them."


    It was just the beginning. He had not been in Chaos City for that long. He even nned on staying for a week in Cloud City next, going to the Cloud Valley. A week would be enough time for him to gain enough golden keys.


    After thinking about it for a moment,


    Fane ced his hand on the Soul Crystal. The others were incredibly amazing as well, butpared to the other two objects, the Soul CrystaDwas much


    e useful


    to


    Fane at that moment. The Seven Soul Pill was used to repair injuries to the soul but Fane did not need that at the moment.


    The Nine Soul Herb might also increase the power of the soul, but it was not as effective as the Soul Crystal. In the end, Fane chose the Soul Crystal. The Soul Crystal lit up, and Fane could feel the energy flowing within when he held it. When Fane chose the Soul Crystal, the other treasures immediately disappeared. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3539

    Chapter 3539


    ?


    Fane took a deep breath before he walked down the stage of the Nine. Rudy was already getting quite anxious waiting below. His eyes were fixed on the Soul Crystal in Fane''s hands. Fane sighed, "Let''s find a safe ce for me to absorb it before we do anything else."


    The inner region was different from the outer region. The fights there were more intense, and death happened more frequently. There were not just enemies, but various beasts as well. Hearing the other warriors from third-grade worlds talk about the inner region, the beasts inside were all incrediblyrge, and could easily kill warriors.


    The chances of getting golden keys would be greatly increased. Fane and Rudy chose a spot that was in between the outer and inner regions. To avoid being disturbed, Fane had set up a formation around them.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a whole day, Fane hadpletely absorbed the Soul Crystal. Fane looked on as the Soul Crystal crumbled away after beingpletely absorbed. The Soul Crystal had brought Fane a tremendous breakthrough. No wonder it was worth so much.


    After absorbing it, Fane sessfully reached the second stage of Soul Sky from the first. The first stage was called Broken Soul de, and the second stage was called the Soul Burst Ring. Fane was anxious to try it out and see how strong the Soul Burst Ring was.


    Fane took a deep breath as he looked at Rudy, saying, "We''re going forward!" The closer they got to the inner region, the more barren thend was. He believed that his name had probably already spread across Chaos City after thatrge battle. To prevent any unnecessary trouble, Fane and Rudy put on their masks. The blood moon in the sky looked more and more vibrant. It was so red that it seemed like blood could drip out at any moment. Rudy frowned, "Another three passed! The further inside we get, the more people there are. Yet, no one has tried to cause us any trouble at all. Why is that so?"


    He had thought that the further


    Lalk


    inside they got, the more people would try to attack them to get the golden keys. Then, they would be able to counterattack and gain their opponent''s keys. Yet, the moment they stepped into the inner region, they had met a lot of people, but none of them was bothered with Rudy and Fane.


    Most of them merely nced at them before advancing, ignoring them. Rudy was both surprised and frustrated. They continued moving forward for twenty kilometers, but nothing had happened.


    Fane pursed his lips when he heard Rudy, "Have you forgotten that we''ve already exchanged all of our golden keys? We don''t have a single golden ring around us right now, so they naturally wouldn''t bother with us. It''spletely pointless for them to fight us."


    Rudy had a look of realization, finally recalling that they had exchanged all their golden keys for treasures. At that moment, the two of them were empty-handed. Unless there were some really bored people, not one would be interested in the two of them at all.


    Rudy pped himself on the forehead andughed, "I actually forgot about that. We should have left one key on us back then. We might have been able to attract some opponents with that."


    Fane smiled and shook his head,


    "Just look at the warriors that passed by. They had at least six or seven keys with them. Warriors like that would not be interested in warriors with one key at all. If you want them to attack us, we''d need to have at least ten golden keys on us."


    Rudy nodded. Right at that moment, heavy footsteps were heard from afar. It was like something massive was getting closer to them. The two of them looked toward the source of the noise at the same time.

 Chapter 3540

    Chapter 3540


    ?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the first beast Fane had seen in Chaos City. The beast''s massive ws caused the ground to rumble. Even from afar, Rudy was shocked by its massive size.


    Rudy''s mouth widened, "It''s huge! It''s the size of a small mountain! It''s the first time I''ve ever seen a beast so big."


    Faneughed and said, "It''s not that big. Most of Hestia Continent''s beasts aren''t small either. You have never seen them before because you rarely venture out."


    The beast was about fifteen meters tall and thirty meters long. It was massive but quite agile. It ran incredibly fast and seemed to strangely defy its size.


    Fane did not say that for the sake of teasing Rudy. Hestia Continent really did have a lot ofrge beasts. However, those beasts usually lived deep in the forest, and rarely interacted with people.


    Rudy was a normal alchemist, and he would normally just interact with the materials for his pills. He did not know much about beasts in the first ce. Rudy''s lips twitched as he looked at the beast that was running over, "What is that thing called? Is it found in Hestia Continent?"


    The beast had a goat''s head and the teeth of a hound. It had ayer of the incredibly hard outer skin, and its limbs were thin and filled with gray fur. It looked quite strange.


    Fane said, "This beast is called the ming Rhino. An adult ming Rhino would be at the divine solidifying realm at least, but in the Whirling World, both man and beasts were all restricted to the final stage of the innate level."


    Rudy blinked and said, "Then, is it dangerous? Of course, no beast would be able to threaten me. I''m just asking if this beast is considered strong by normal warriors."


    Fane nodded, "Of course it is! It has


    a natural-born technique, the ming Horn, which is already at the middle ultimate god rank. Regr warriors are no match for it at all. This guy has incredibly thick skin and an incredibly strong defense as well. Normal warriors would not be able to break through its defense at all." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The ming Rhino was getting faster and faster. After their short conversation, the ming Rhino was already less than a kilometer away from them.


    "Fane, look! I was wondering why this guy looked crazy. It''s just constantly running forward! It even used its skill earlier. So there are actually three men around it!" Rudy said in surprise.


    Fane saw it as well. As the ming Rhino charged forward, there were a few figures around its head and waist. As it got closer, Fane figured out that the three men were


    Rhino. Three differently colored energies were constantly being unleashed, shing into that rhino''s body.


    constantly attacking the miel. ne


    The rhino raised its head and let out a roar!


    At that moment, the ming Rhino was clearly angered. Even though it had an incredibly strong defense. It was still injured after the constant attacks. Its thick back had fresh wounds on it.


    Suddenly, the ming Rhino no


    longer ran forward. It stood in ce and its belly started to suddenly expand as it took a deep breath. It was as if there was liquid moving inside its belly as it started to rumble. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org


    Kon


    Fane heard someone shout, "Not good! Get away!"


    Suddenly all the three men scattered.

 Chapter 3541

    Chapter 3541


    ?


    The ming Rhino opened its mouth, and it shot out balls of fire. The balls of fire were a purplish-red color and extremely hot. The surrounding air started to distort when the mes passed through!


    The earth itself started to shake as the balls of mes struck the ground, exploding and forming massive craters!


    Most of the balls of fire had been targeted at those three. Thankfully, they had reacted in time. Other than the man with a ck mask who did not manage to avoid it in time, resulting in the mes burning his arm, the others were fine.


    However, the situation did not look good. At the moment, the ming Rhino was alreadypletely agitated. It would not let those three puny humans off.


    The man in the ck mask looked at his burnt arm and his eyes lit up in rage. He took out some medicine from his spatial ring to apply it to his wound.


    "How long are the two of you going to be stubborn? Can''t you just work together as I said? This guy isn''t a beast we can take on alone!" The ck- masked man said while holding back his anger.


    A bald man coldly looked at him, "Stop trying to fool us! Are you joking? Isn''t working with you just walking into a trap?! The three of you are from second-grade worlds, wouldn''t I be crazy to work with you when I''m from a third-grade world? Compared to the two of you, I think that the beast is easier to deal with!"


    The three of them did not know each other and only happened to bump into each other while trying to kill the ming Rhino. The bald one was from a third-grade world, while the other two consisted of a handsome man in white robe and a mysterious man in a ck mask.


    The white-robed man scoffed in contempt, "Stop trying to y the victim. My goal is this big guy. You only have three golden keys with you, do you think we want you?!"


    The bald guy was very unhappy to hear that. He ignored the wild beast as he shouted loudly, "Don''t act like you''re so innocent. Do you think we don''t know how many despicable things you guys have done? How many warriors from third-grade worlds have you tortured? You''ve got no right to look down on me.


    "So what if I have three keys? With how you guys are, would you let me go? Working with the two of you is just crazy Once we kill the ming Rhino, the two of you will definitely work together to torture me! Don''t even think for one moment that I''ll believe you."


    The ck-masked man started to get anxious at that, "Then what do you want? Even if we aren''t working together aren''t we still attacking the ming Rhino at the same time? I just want you to listen and attack the rhino''s weak point, and not blindly attack." Content belongs to


    The bald man scoffed, narrowing his eyes as he said, "I''m not blindly attacking."


    He did not continue with his words. He knew that once the beast died, the other two would definitely start to attack him, killing him for his keys before they split the spoils.


    He was attacking the ming Rhino, but not hitting the rhino''s weak points at all. He was merely attacking where the skin was thicker. He would just thoroughly anger the rhino.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been looking for the chance to kill one of those two. Only then would he be willing to talk about working together.


    The white-robed man coldly looked at the bald man, his eyes were full of hatred.

 Chapter 3542

    Chapter 3542


    ?


    The ck-masked man had not been able to see through the bald man''s intentions, but the white-robed man had. Yet, he could not exin things in front of the bald man. After all, if he did, then there would be no way they would ever work together.


    The ming Rhino was incredibly hard to deal with. Its natural-born technique was already at the upper ultimate god rank. The three of them would never be able to take on the rhino alone. Only by the three of them working together would they be able to beat the rhino.


    The white-robed man scoffed as he muttered, "I guess you have a brain."


    The bald man was right. The white-robed man definitely did n on immediately getting rid of that piece of trash from the third-grade world if they worked together and managed to kill the rhino. The white-robed man looked down on warriors from third-grade worlds.


    Even if that warrior was skilled, the white-robed man would still look down on him. He felt like warriors from third-grade worlds were all beneath him. Working with the bald man was a forced option. Even two of them together might not be able to beat the ming Rhino. They needed help from a third person to kill the beast.


    Furthermore, the white-robed man nned on dealing with the bald man before dealing with the ck-masked man as well. Even though they were both from second-grade worlds, it meant nothing in front of profit.


    Only he was the most important want. He wanted to benefit from everything. The bald man was clearly not going to y along, which infuriated the white-robed man. He clenched his fists. Looking at the bald man venomously.


    The ck-masked man frowned and said, "Baldie, can you not let your thoughts wander like that? I''m not nning on taking it all. Once we kill the beast, we can split everything evenly. The two of us won''t work together against you. You don''t have to worry."


    The bald man startedughing when he heard that His face was full of disdain as he said, "Do you think I''m a three-year-old child? Do you think I''ll believe anything you say? You say you won''t work together against me, but will you actually keep to your promise? Don''t think I''m a fool. Content belongs to


    "We all know how you guys are. You don''t see us as humans at all. In your eyes, I''m prey as well. The moment you are done dealing with the ming Rhino, I''ll be up next."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As he said that the bald man had a mocking look on his face. He was no idiot, so there was no way he would work with the other two. The


    ck-masked man frowned angrily, "Then what do you want? Are you just nning on wasting your time? What are you nning!?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The bald man said in disdain, "Why do you care? I just won''t work with the two of you."


    The white-robed man narrowed his eyes, alreadypletely angered. Since the third-grade world warrior was not going to y along, then he would not hold back.


    The white-robed man turned to look at the ck-masked man, "Hey, stop wasting time with this brat. He''s clearly intent on going against us. Since that''s the case, what''s the point of leaving him around? Let''s kill him before we deal with this beast!"

 Chapter 3543

    Chapter 3543


    ?


    The moment that was said, the bald man''s expression darkened. He stared at the white-robed man hatefully, "I was right. You despicable and shameless men will do anything. One second, you''re asking to work with me, the next second, you want to kill me! It would be stupid of me to work with you!"


    The bald man had his teeth clenched. He never liked the white-robed man. The man only looked at him with disdain. He was no idiot, he had naturally seen through it. If he had really worked with the two of them, then he would be crazy!


    The ck-masked man still wanted to work with the bald man. He was not as greedy as the white-robed man. He merely wanted to get rid of the beast. Yet, the white-robed man had said something like that andpletely destroyed any chance for negotiations.


    The bald man never trusted them to begin with. It was all done for, at that moment. The ck-masked man was frustrated, but he knew that there was no longer anything he could say. Just as he was thinking about everything, he happened to see two figures in the distance.


    The three of them had been fully focused on the ming Rhino and had not paid attention to their surroundings. Only then did the ck-masked man notice the two figures looking at them.


    One of them was a man in dark green robes, while the other was a man in light blue robes. The two of them were not that far away, and he could clearly see that the two of them were looking over with interest as if they were watching a show.


    The masked man frowned, not happy about being stared at like that. However, when he saw what they were wearing, he had a sudden thought in his mind, finally finding a solution. At that moment, the white-robed man and the bald men were looking at each other with animosity. The atmosphere was incredibly tense as if they were about to fight at any second.


    The ck-masked man hurriedly said, "Hey, ba?die. Didn''t you refuse to work with us because you were alone? Just look over there! Those two are from third-grade worlds. If the three of them join, then you would have one extra person by your side. Wouldn''t it be easier to work together then?"


    The ck-masked man knew what the bald man was worried about. After all, the bald man was probably uncertain because it was two against one. If two others joined the bald man''s side, then those worries would be gone!


    The white-robed man frowned, ring at the ck-masked man unhappily, "Are you crazy? Three of us splitting the spoils is already bad enough, but you''re adding two more! What would we even get if we split it five ways?"


    The white-robed man refused to


    agree at all the ming Rhino was incredibly strong. They would be able to get at least six keys after killing it. It was already not enough for three of them. Adding two more would make things worse.


    el


    The white-robed man was nning on stealing the rewards from the beast and the three keys the bald man had as well. If he could, he would take the keys from the ck masked man too! There were not that many people, so he would be able to get what he wanted with just some small tricks. Adding another two would make things harder. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After all, the warriors from third-grade worlds were incredibly united at that moment, especially when facing warriors from second-grade worlds. At that moment, the white-robed man could not help but curse the ck-masked man!


    The bald man looked over and immediately made his decision. He turned around and nodded, "Alright, if those two join, then I won''t be worried about you two stabbing me in the back!"

 Chapter 3544

    Chapter 3544


    ?


    Fane was not standing that far away, and the three of them were not that close to each other in the first ce. They were practically shouting at each other, so Fane had heard everything clearly. He did not expect the topic of the conversation to shift to him.


    Fane smirked, unable to stop himself from letting out a slightugh. The white-robed man reddened in anger as he shouted crazily, "What kind of stupid idea is this?! Are you crazy? The three of us would already be struggling to split these rewards. If another two join, then what would we even get?! It would be better to just give up on killing the beast.


    The three of them were fully focused on each other, and none of them were attacking the ming Rhino. The ming Rhino finally got a chance to rest and recover. Earlier, the ming Rhino''s back and stomach had been injured. At that moment, it was panting roughly, using its true energy to heal itself.


    The ming Rhino had a certain level of intelligence as well. Even if it was not as smart as humans, it was still capable of thinking. Its eyes were constantly darting between the three in front of him.


    It knew that it was their target, and knew that it was no match for the three of them working with each other. So, it was trying to look for a path of escape, but it was not like it could just flee immediately. It was quick, but not as quick as those humans. The moment it tried to escape, the three of them would notice, and it would die.


    Hence, the ming Rhino was constantly trying to figure out how it could manage to escape. Everyone there, whether man or beast, was basically plotting something of their own.


    The white-robed man felt like his n was about to be foiled, and he was incredibly unhappy about it. He was like an olddy in a market as he frantically shouted, asking if the ck-masked man was crazy.


    10201120


    The ck-masked man felt quite exasperated. He really wanted to kill the beast in front of them. The beast was not made from true energy, but an actual, living beast. If they managed to kill it, they would-not just be able to get the rewards, but even retrieve its spirited core and other useful materials.


    Considering how thick its skin was, it would be worth quite a bit. Furthermore, the spirited core was incredibly useful. The golden keys were not that importantpared to that What he wanted the most was the beast''s spirited core. Of course, he knew that the rewards would greatly diminish if they split it five ways. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, the rewards were not as important to the ck-masked man, so he did not mind splitting it more. Rudy stood next to Fane and listened to everything, feeling incredibly annoyed.


    He turned to look at Fane, but Fane''s expression was calm. Fane did not look like he had anything to say, and Rudy did not know what Fane''s ns were, so he whispered, "Fane, why don''t we work with them?


    As he asked that, Rudy''s mouth froze, feeling like he had said something wrong. Why would they work with those three? With Fane''s skills, did he genuinely care about them? Fane''s skills were far superior to all three of them. Fane could not help butugh, saying in


    ????


    exasperation, "Don''t be stupid," Content belongs to


    Rudy nodded, "I just got too dizzy listening to them..."


    The moment he said that, the bald man''s voice was suddenly right next to them, "Are the two of you willing to work with us?"


    Those two warriors from second-grade worlds did not look at the bald man as a threat at all. They wanted him to die, so there was no way the bald man would want them to live. The bald man was naturally happy to have more helpers by his side.

 Chapter 3545

    Chapter 3545


    ?


    Other than the few warriors from third-grade worlds who stood at the peak, the other warriors from third-grade worlds all hated the warriors from second-grade worlds to the bones. Those shameless and despicable things treated warriors from third-grade worlds like animals.


    They had done so many disgusting things to the warriors from third-grade worlds. Furthermore, they constantly looked down on warriors from third- grade worlds as well, looking at them with expressions full of disdain. Those feelings caused the bald man to utterly hate the warriors from second- grade worlds. No matter who it was, as long as he had the chance, he would not let them off easily!


    Fane smiled and shook his head at the bald man, "I don''t n on working together. I can deal with this big guy. Just help me hold the white-robed guy backter. You can have all the golden keys on him."


    Fane was incredibly calm when he said that, as if he was just talking about his next meal. All of them were stunned when they heard that. All of them had their eyes widened at what Fane said.


    He was nning on killing the ming Rhino alone? He did not n on letting the white-robed man off?! Was that not crazy?


    The white-robed man''s expression darkened as he looked at Fane viciously. He shouted out, "Brat! You shouldn''t daydream like that! You can deal with a beast that has a middle ultimate god rank technique alone? Not only that, you''ll deal with me too?! You really are crazy. If I didn''t know better, I would have thought that you were the strongest person from the third-grade worlds!"


    Fane''s lips pursed. To prevent any unnecessary trouble, he had already put on a mask. At the moment, those three did not know what he looked like at all.


    Rudy scoffed, looking at the


    white-robed man in disdain,


    "Warriors from second-grade worlds really are all the same. Weren''t you just acting so angry earlier because working with us would ruin your ns? Weren''t you nning on taking everything for yourself?" Content belongs to


    The white-robed man did not seem guilty at all of being exposed. He did not think there was anything wrong with his ns at all. Instead, he looked at Fane in disgust.


    He snorted, "You trash from


    third-grade worlds only know how to insult others! What n could I have had? Stop trying to frame me! You''re just delusional, and you think you''re so special that people would target you. Don''t be so disgusting! Who do you think you are?"


    Rudy scoffed, "Every time I listen to you guys speak, I feel like pping you with a shoe. You act like you''re so noble, but the things you do are so shameless!


    "You looked at us with such disdain earlier. Are you looking down on us? We look down on you two as well! You''re just like a worm that''s slightlyrger than usual. Just looking at you makes me want to puke."


    Rudy even gagged a few times after he said that, causing the white-robed man to tremble in anger. In the white-robed man''s world, only he was allowed to look down on the warriors from third-grade worlds, and not the other way around.


    He looked at Rudy with clenched teeth, wanting nothing more than to rush over to rip Rudy apart. He felt like his dignity had been trampled over, which was not something he could stand.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3546

    Chapter 3546


    ?


    "Brat, how dare you talk to me like that?! It looks like you''re already sick of living. Since you want to die, I''ll grant you your wish."


    The moment he said that, he was tempted to start attacking, but he looked at the bald man and the ck-masked man. After thinking about it, he held back. If he attacked in this situation, it was very likely he would be at a disadvantage.


    The two around him could decide to take the chance to attack him at any moment. Then, he would lose everything. However, it was not like he could just take those words. The white-robed man felt like he was going to faint from the anger.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane coldly looked at the white-robed man, "You should be honored that I''m even bothered to talk to a clown like you."


    There were plenty of people like the white-robed man in second-grade worlds. He had met so many of them. Those people always looked down on the warriors from third-grade worlds and acted like they were the only ones allowed to feel superior. Every time Fane met them, he felt he was rendered speechless.


    The white-robed man grew furious, "What did you say?! Who are you calling a clown? The clown is clearly you!"


    The white-robed man absolutely hated those two in front of him. He clenched his teeth and said, "The two of you are only good at bragging! Who do you think you are, saying that you can deal with this ming Rhino alone? Please look at yourself in the mirror before you say things like that. Do you think you''re that strong? It''s aplete joke!"


    The bald man looked at Fane meaningfully. He had been silent the whole time after hearing what Fane said. He merely constantly tried to measure Fane, feeling like Fane was hiding something.


    Even though he felt like Fane''s words were a bit absurd and exaggerated, he still did not say anything.


    Fane''s lips curled up as he smiled. He turned to look at the bald man and said, "If you insist on working with me, then do as I say. Restrict this guy for the moment and don''t let him cause any trouble. Stop him from running away as well.


    The bald man frowned and thought about it. After being silent for a few seconds, he slowly nodded, agreeing. Fane nodded at the bald man and ignored the other two.


    His hands started to move as they formed seal after seal. Countless seals started to glow in ck light fusing in the air. After a few


    Ed.ne


    moments, a round ring about the size of two palms appeared in front of Fane. That was the Soul Burst Ring.


    The Soul Burst Wrong was formed with countless seals, and the gray seals had special blood-red seals mixed within. Both seals resonated with each other, giving out a mysterious and sinister aura.


    Fane shot up into the air, and the ring slowly spun in front of Fane. It started to cause the energy around it to spin as well, and even the air started to get distorted.


    Fane looked right at the ming Rhino, and the ming Rhino was looking at Fane carefully at that moment as well. Its intuition told it that Fane would not be easy to deal with, and it started to retreat.


    Fane smirked and said, "This is my first time using this technique. I nned on leaving it for the warriors from second-grade worlds, but not many of them can really withstand this. You''d be the perfect test subject."


    The moment Fane said that, he pushed forward. The Soul Burst Ring rapidly spun, forming a cyclone as it quickly shot at the ming Rhino.

 Chapter 3547

    Chapter 3547


    ?


    The ming Rhino let out another roar as it unleashed its natural-born technique. A massive ball of fire was spat out from its mouth, and the two attacks shed in the air.


    They had thought that it would unleash a massive explosion, but strangely enough, the moment the mes touched the Soul Burst Ring, the attack seemed to lose its effectiveness. It was quickly neutralized by the Soul Burst Ring, and before anyone could react, the Soul Burst Ring had already disappeared.


    The next second, the Soul Burst Ring shot right at the ming Rhino. The rhino had already reacted. It was no match for Fane at all. Its attack had actually been so insignificant to Fane!


    It did not even think as it turned around to run, practically using all its strength. It knew that it was dead if it was not able to flee. However, it underestimated the ring''s speed. The ming Rhino had just turned around when the Soul Burst Ring already reached its body.


    Suddenly, the Soul Burst Ring expanded,pletely surrounding the rhino. After that, an explosion was heard by everyone.


    It was as if a hundred bombs had been thrown at the rhino. The intense explosions caused the ming Rhino to fall. Its thick skin had been burnt to a crisp, and it had stopped breathing.


    Fane took a deep breath, looking at his own hands. That power waspletely expected. After all, it was a storm god-rank technique. The power the second stage could unleash was far higher than the first stage.


    The other three were all stunned, especially the white-robed man. His mouth waspletely opened wide. The three of them had failed to deal with the beast, but Fane had dealt with it all by himself so effortlessly. It was as if it had been no trouble at all.


    The white-robed man''s lips shook as his heart filled up with fear. Fane had not been bragging. Fane really had the skills. He was in danger! At that moment, the white-robed man did not even dare to look at Fane.


    Looking at the corpse of the ming Rhino, the white-robed man felt a chill in his heart. He started to panic as he retreated. At that moment, various thoughts started to surface in his mind.


    If he did not run at that moment, he would probably never have had the chance to run again. Hepletely discarded all his pride and arrogance. All he wanted to do was to survive at that moment. The ck-masked man was doing no better.


    He looked at everything with a dumbfounded expression. If Fane was in a second-grade world, he would be one of the top warriors as well. He had actually gotten involved with someone like that. Even if he had not spoken as harshly as the white-robed man, warriors from third-grade worlds and warriors from second-grade worlds were mortal enemies! Content belongs to


    The ck-masked man took a step back. He no longer cared about the spirited core. He just wanted to live. Fane had a smirk on his face.


    The ck-masked man and the


    white-robed man exchanged a look. Two of them turned around at the same time as they fled in opposite directions! The bald man finally snapped out of his shock, clenching his teeth as he chased after the White-robed man!


    Fane smiled and formed some seals again. A hundred Soul Swords condensed into one, aiming at the white-robed man''s back as it shot rapidly forward!


    Fane had added thews of space to the Soul Sword as well, so its speed doubled! The white-robed man was frantically fleeing. Even though he did not turn back, hez could still feel the killing intent. He knew the bald man would not let him go! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3548

    Chapter 3548


    ?


    The white-robed man thought about fighting for his life. The bald man was at his level at most, anyway. He had already met one monster, he doubted there would be a second one.


    He constantly thought about what to do and clenched his teeth when he made the decision. As long as the bald man caught up, he would attack immediately and hope to catch the bald man off guard. That monster had asked the bald man to keep an eye on him, so the monster would probably not attack.


    He had just been thinking about it when he felt a pain in his back. Before he could even turn around, the bald man was already in front of him. He had already nned everything out, but at that moment, his body was in too much pain for him to even move.


    Even though he did not turn back to look, he could clearly feel a sword piercing his back. The sword was made of energy. After it stabbed into his back, the energy exploded, frantically ripping his soul apart.


    He turned over slightly and happened to see the bald man''s sneer. At that moment, the bald man''s eyes were full of disdain. The man raised an eyebrow, looking at the white-robed man, "Weren''t you acting so arrogantly earlier? Why can''t you say anything anymore?"


    The white-robed man twitched as he looked at the bald man hatefully, but there was nothing he could do. The bald man''s eyes shed in hatred, "For so long, you shameless dogs were the ones pushing us down. Did you think we wouldn''t fight back? You were looking down on us? Who do you think you are?!"


    As the bald man said that, he took out a dagger from his spatial ring. He waved it in front of the white-robed man, and the dagger glinted in a sinister light. He smirked as he said, "What do you think I''ll be doing now?"


    The white-robed man had already been struck by the massive Soul Sword. His soul was in so much pain that he had never felt before,


    constantly being ripped apart. If


    Destroying the Void''s full power had been unleashed, the white-robed man would have lost all rational thought to the pain. Cont¨¦nt belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He would not even have been able to control his own body, let alone talk. However, Fane deliberately


    controlled Destroying the Void''s


    energy. When the massive setThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sword pierced into the white-robed man''s body, it did not unleash everything immediately. Instead, it was slowly devouring the


    white-robed man''s soul.


    eli


    The white-robed man was sweating in pain, but he still retained his rational thought. Looking at the dagger in front of him, the man felt a chill in his heart. His lips were twitching as his eyes trembled. He did not even dare to look up, feeling only fear at what was going to happen.


    The bald man said, "What? Are you scared now? Weren''t you so arrogant earlier? You looked down on us as if no one from third-grade worlds could face you. Why are you suddenly different now?"


    As he said that, the bald man stabbed forward. Blood sprayed all over as a cut formed on the white-robed man''s face. He let out a cry of agony as his whole body trembled. His fear caused him to want nothing more than to flee.


    However, he clearly knew that there was no way he could flee. The bald man would not let him go. The white-robed man said shakily, "Let me go! I''ll give you anything! As long as you let me go... we can talk about it!"

 Chapter 3549

    Chapter 3549


    ?


    The bald man sneered as he said, "Then, take out everything you have in your spatial storage, and I''ll consider letting you go."


    The white-robed man''s eyes widened when he heard that. Normally, even if a warrior were to die, they would not take out their fortunes from their rings. It was a final form of dignity for the warriors, not leaving anything behind for their opponents even if they died. When a warrior dies, their spatial storage would copse, and their opponents would get nothing.


    The white-robed man clenched his teeth in refusal! The bald man raised an eyebrow, not surprised at all. He scoffed, "Since that''s the case, then we''ll slowly have fun. Honestly, I''m very interested in collecting Heartblood."


    Those words felt like a bucket of cold water being poured on the white-robed man. He felt like his whole body was frozen. Since the Soul Sword was in the white-robed man''s body, Fane allowed the bald man to do whatever he wanted. He looked at the ming Rhino. At that moment, the beast was already dead, and its massive body was on the ground.


    Fane walked over to the ming Rhino, and a faint golden glow was slowly condensing above the ming Rhino. Eight golden keys formed, causing Fane to raise an eyebrow as they fell into Fane''s hands.


    Killing one rhino had given him eight keys. Sure enough, the inner region was the main event of Chaos City. Fane looked up and saw where the ck-masked man was fleeing toward. Earlier, the two of them had run away in opposite directions.


    Fane only attacked the white-robed


    man, not bothering with the


    el.i


    ck-masked man. At that moment, the ck masked man was already gone. Rudy looked on as Fane looked toward the direction where the man had fled and said curiously, "Why didn''t you kill him just now?" Content belongs to


    Those two warriors from second-grade worlds were


    insignificant ants to Fane. They were not worth being afraid of at all, even two against one. However, Fane had let the ck-masked man go and only dealt with the white-robed man, which made Rudy curious.


    Fane turned around and smiled, "The white-robed man was targeted because he kept on trying to challenge me. The ck-masked man did not do that. It''s fine to let him go. After all, this is Chaos City."


    Rudy nodded as Fane was right. It was not a regr city, Chaos City was full of death. Regr warriors were grouped with geniuses. Anything that happened there would not be strange at all.


    That guy never crossed the line, so it was fine to let him go. Even if he managed to guess Fane''s true identity, it was still fine. After all, Fane''s name was already known everywhere. Adding one more story to his name was no big deal.


    Not only had the ming Rhino rewarded Fane, but its body had great uses as well. The core could be sold for a high price, and the skin was good material for weapons. It was just as valuable.


    Fane briefly tidied up the scene. Ten


    minutes had passed, and the bald man was done as well. The white-robed man was already dead, and he had died a horrible death simr to the warriors fromThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ?¦Í


    third-grade worlds who were


    tortured to death.

 Chapter 3550

    Chapter 3550


    ?


    The white-robed man had definitely tortured a lot of warriors from third-grade worlds to death. He looked down on the warriors from third-grade worlds and felt like he was too noble to bepared to them. The fate that befell him was ironic since he ended up just like those he tortured.


    The bald man collected some heartblood and walked right in front of Fane, saluting Fane before producing the five golden keys he got from the white- robed man, "Lord Fane, please have these."


    Lord Fane? He had never revealed his identity before, but the bald man actually recognized him. The bald man saw Fane''s expression and guessed what Fane was wondering.


    He let out a smile and said, "I more or less know all the top warriors from third-grade worlds. Their voices are familiar to me. It''s the first time I ever heard your voice. On top of that, you are wearing a mask. I heard of the recent news and managed to determine who you are from that. Only Fane who had easily killed Horace would have such extraordinary skills."


    Fane smiled, not epting the golden keys, "I already told you. Once he''s dead, the rings on him will be yours."


    The bald man shook his head, "I already took the reward for killing him. I got two golden keys. These five are what he gained before. I''m already happy with two keys. If you hadn''t appeared, I don''t know what would have happened."


    The bald man was not trying to tter Fane, he was merely speaking the truth. If Fane had not appeared, the bald man did not know if they would end up working together or if he would manage to kill one of them.


    Fane did not dwell on it, epting the keys after nodding. With the eight he had gotten, he had umted thirteen. The bald man bowed, "I can''t believe I was so lucky to meet you when I was in danger.


    All of the warriors from third-grade worlds were already referring to Fane as Lord Fane. Fane''s skills along with his heroics had earned him that title. At least, the other strong warriors from third-grade worlds were not worthy of it.


    After all, those people always held themselves above everyone else, not caring about others at all. They only cared about their own benefits. After a few more pleasantries, Fane and Rudy parted ways with the bald man, continuing toward the center.


    The deeper they walked, the more dense the aura of death was. Even the redness of the moon in the skies turned thicker. Rudy''s lips twitched as he constantly shuddered. The aura of death was too heavy, and Rudy was a little too weak to handle it Content belongs toCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, he did not want to go back to Mustard Seed, feeling like he was gaining experiences every moment he stayed out, "Fane! Look over there! Two people are rushing over!" Rudy pointed at the figures in front.


    The further in they went, the more people there were. In just three kilometers, they had already witnessed around seven or eight warriors rushing toward the outer region in a rush. Looking at Fane and Rudy, they merely spared them a cold nce before continuing forward.


    To attract attention, Fane had put seven keys on himself, but it had failed to attract them. Fane frowned, feeling like something was wrong, "Something might have happened."


    Rudy''s lips twitched, "Could anotherrge battle have started? The third-grade worlds started fighting the second-grade worlds again, and this time the scale is veryrge, and too many have died for the people in the inner region to ignore."

 Chapter 3551

    Chapter 3551


    ?


    Fane frowned and said, "It''s definitely possible, but I don''t think it''s very likely. Alright, let''s not blindly specte. We''ll know the moment we enter." Right after he said that, another person ran toward them. When that person saw Fane''s group, he had a look of surprise on his face before a sneer was present on his face. The one who came out from the inner region was quite close to Fane this time and quickly arrived in front of him.


    He sized up Fane, and Fane could see the amusement in his eyes. It was as if he was mocking Fane''s every action and thought he was an idiot. Fane was very curious. Why did he look at him with such a peculiar stare? The two of them clearly did not know each other.


    Just as Fane was confused, that person said coldly, "Another idiot."


    Fane frowned as he started to form seals. The Broken Soul de appeared in front of Fane. When that person took a few steps forward, Fane immediately attacked. The Broken Soul de that was full of energy appeared in front of that person, causing the man topletely stiffen and widen his eyes, counter-attacking right away.


    The weapon he took out of his storage ring was a spear about a meter and a half long. The man thrust his spear forward, shing with the Broken Soul de.


    s, the spear''s energy could not break the Broken Soul de at all. The man heard what sounded like something cracking before he looked down and noticed that it came from his fracturing long spear.


    His eyes widened, immediately realizing he was no match for Fane. The two of them were not even at the same level!


    Fane controlled the Broken Soul de and shed with his opponent''s attack but did not continue the attack. The de merely floated in the air, still in front of his opponent.


    That person''s eyes widened,This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    realizing that Fane did not want to kill him and merely wanted to block him. His hands trembled as his heart beat rapidly. If Fane wanted to kill him, he would have been a dead


    man. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Fane was a genius among geniuses, and the man felt like he needed to be careful or he would forfeit his life.


    The man''s voice quivered as he stammered, "W-What do you want?! I was just talking without thinking. Please forgive me... Just let me go; I''m insignificant anyway!"


    Rudy remembered the man''s mocking expression from earlier, but he no longer acted the same way after being humbled the hard way.


    Rudy scoffed. "You''re definitely insignificant!"


    Fane was in no mood to waste any time and immediately said, "Why did you look at me like that just now? Why are so many warriors running out?"


    That person said respectfully, "It''s


    just pure chaos inside right now. A lot of the beasts are starting to fight back. The more intelligent ones are leading the less intelligent ones and frantically killing humans. For the sake of the blood beads, they''re really going all out!"


    It was not just Rudy, but Fane was surprised to hear that, too. The beasts working together to fight the warriors t was something Fane never thought was possible. The fact that so many people were running out meant that something had happened inside. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    They thought it was a battle among warriors, which was expected, but it turned out to be a skirmish between humans and beasts.


    What were blood beads? Fane had never heard of this before.


    That person could tell from Fane''s curious expression that he probably did not know what blood beads were. To get on Fane''s good side, that person started to exin in detail.

 Chapter 3552

    Chapter 3552


    ?


    When humans killed beasts, Chaos City would give them rewards. Some of the rewards were pills or materials, while some of them gave out purple gold. The most valuable rewards were the golden keys.


    Beasts, too, would earn something when they killed humans, but they would only get one reward. The moment they killed humans, the beasts would get a blood bead.


    After absorbing the blood bead, their defenses would be strengthened, and their wisdom would be increased. It was basically a spirited pill for beasts. Thus, while humans were trying to kill the beasts for rewards, the beasts were eliminating humans for the same reason. The stronger the beasts, the more intelligent they were.


    The strongest ones would sometimes be even more intelligent than humans. The strong ones would naturally not be willing to just be prey for the humans, thus arge battle broke out.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the deepest parts of the inner region, every single corner was filled with bloody ughters. No one knew the number of beasts and humans that have perished.


    It was not just aplete battle between humans and beasts either. The petty schemes between humans never ended. Warriors from third-grade worlds and warriors from second-grade worlds hated each other, as they always did. They constantly tried to sabotage each other just to gain the upper hand.


    The inner region was no longer a ce normal warriors could stay. Even warriors that were slightly more skilled than average did not dare to stay there for too long. Only the cream-of-the-crop warriors dared to stay in the deeper regions. Even so, death loomedrge.


    After hearing that person''s exnations, Fane allowed the man to walk free. The man frantically ran away, not even remembering to thank Fane. Fane took a deep breath. He had not expected the inner region to be in such a chaotic state. Even he needed to be careful, or he could very well lose his life.


    Fane was confident in his abilities, but it did not change the fact that he stood alone. If had to fight off one too many warriors, he would not be able to handle them. If he was ambushed, the situation would be terrible as well.


    Fane frowned as he looked forward. It was aplete wastnd in the distance.


    Rudy said hoarsely, "How did things end up like this? No wonder so many of them booked out of there. If it was me, I wouldn''t even have been able to run away."


    Fane frowned, not dwelling on the problem. "Let''s forget about that for now and advance. Just remember to be careful."


    Rudy nodded. He knew Fane was


    not someone who gave up easily. After entering Chaos City, Fane was determined to venture into the deepest corner. No matter how dangerous it was, he would give it a shot. Content belongs to


    swn


    With Fane''s tremendous skills, the danger would be lowered. The two of them advanced for two more kilometers.


    At that moment, the ground started to have cracks on it, and even the air was drier. It felt like they had entered hell.


    Right at that moment, they could hear thunderous stompsing from afar as if they came from veryrge feet. Rudy looked over and saw a massive object getting closer to them. The massive object had a figure in front of it. It was too far, so they could not tell what that person looked like.


    Fane raised an eyebrow. "It''s a Crimson Tortoise."


    A Crimson Tortoise was about equal in strength to a ming Rhino. It was not a beast a regr warrior could handle.


    It was the second beast they had encountered, and every one of them was strong.. He did not know if it was a coincidence or if the beasts were all just at that level of strength. If it was thetter, then the situation deeper into the area would only be worse.

 Chapter 3553

    Chapter 3553


    ?


    Rudy looked at the Crimson Tortoise excitedly.


    The Crimson Tortoise was massive, and it was the size of a small hill. It had very thick limbs and a thick shell on its back. Its whole body was fiery red, and the beast even had hair on its head that was made of fire. Its whole body felt like it was filled with explosive energy.


    Rudy patted Fane on the shoulder excitedly. "This is practically a free meal for us! That guy in front won''t be able to beat the Crimson Tortoise." Fane nodded, standing in ce as he waited for the Crimson Tortoise toe their way. Yet, Fane was surprised when the individual suddenly changed directions when they were getting closer. The Crimson Tortoise behind him changed directions as well, heading toward the west.


    Both Rudy and Fane were stunned. They truly believed the figure and the tortoise woulde their way so Fane could deal with the tortoise, yet they so abruptly switched directions midway. Rudy got anxious at that. Their prize had been right in front of them before it literally walked away. There was no way Rudy would be able to stand that.


    He had just wanted to say something when they suddenly heard some swishing sounds next to them. Rudy looked over and saw three unique-looking warriors quickly speeding over from afar. In just a few moments, the warriorsnded in front of them.


    The one in front had a scar that went down to the bone. Of the two behind him, one of them had triangr eyes, while the other one had arge, t face. The three of them were dressed up in third-grade world warrior attire and had excited looks on their faces as they stood in front of Fane and Rudy.


    The scarred man had arge red sword in hand. He had a bloodthirsty smile as he said, "Not bad it''s another fat sheep! The brat before this gave us five golden keys, and you''re giving us seven right away. Our profits today will be great!"


    The scarred manughed arrogantly as he looked at Fane. He waspletely bloodthirsty as if Fane was amb for ughter that had been gifted to him. He looked like he wanted to just eat Fane.


    Rudy''s lips twitched. Robbers, again.


    Still, this would work in their favor.


    Fane smiled as he looked at the three in disdain. "You sure are confident."


    The scarred man scoffed. "Brat, this isn''t the outer region. You sound like you''re skilled or something, but nothing you do will topple the three of us!"


    The triangr-eyed man sneered as he added, "Big brother, why are you wasting time on them? Just kill them. All of the third-grade-world trash that''s slightly more talented will behave this way."


    man


    The scarred man raised an eyebrow. "I just feel like this guy is interesting. The brat next to him is clearly justa pest that doesn''t even have a stable foundation. I wouldn''t even want that guy as a ve, yet I can''t see through this guy.


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter how skilled he is, he''s still alone. How gutsy he is toe into the inner region alone!"


    As he said that, the scarred man had an inquisitive tone to his voice. Any warrior who managed to get here should not be stupid.


    The inner region was incredibly dangerous, and everyone knew that. Even so, Fane came with nothing but a uselesspanion. If Fane was not immensely skilled for them both, then he was just in stupid.


    The scarred man was suddenly worried. If Fane was hard to deal with, then would the situation not be bad for them? The two behind him did not have the same realization: They just felt like there was no need to waste any time on Fane. They just wanted to kill him and move on to the next target.


    The t-faced man said in exasperation, "How could he beContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    interesting? can''t tell at all. All I see is an arrogant fool. He''s probably never been


    er been properly beaten up


    before. Let''s teach him a lesson and show him what kind of ce this is!" Content belongs to

 Chapter 3554

    Chapter 3554


    ?


    The two of them only had their eyes on the seven keys Fane had. They wanted to y Fane swiftly so they could get them.


    The scarred man frowned as he turned to look at the other two. "Just wait for a moment, there''s no reason to be in such a hurry. Something is wrong with this guy."


    The triangr-eyed man said unhappily, "Please! You''re just being too careful. What kind of problems could this guy have? I, for one, feel like he deserves a beating! Let''s not waste more time. Let''s just deal with him and move on to our next target."


    The scarred man motioned for the triangr-eyed man to be quiet before he suddenly said, "Do you know Fane, brat?"


    Fane was stunned when he heard that.


    The scarred man was quite sharp; he tried to guess who he was.


    Fane had a mask on and was moving in the inner region alone, so the scarred man could not help but wonder if he was the rumored man.


    Fane''s name had been spread all around Chaos City, so much so that even the warriors that stood at the top of second-grade worlds were wary of him. Fane''s skills were not to be underestimated. A warrior like the scarred man was nothing in front of him!


    Even though the scarred man felt like he was probably not that unlucky to meet someone like Fane, he still felt the need to ask.


    Fane pursed his lips and slowly took off his mask. A familiar face suddenly appeared in front of all three of them.


    The three of them were immediately stunned. Their jaws ckened, and they were so shocked that their jaws were about to hit the ground. The scarred man pped his face, cursing his rotten mouth.


    It was Fane! He was that unlucky, and they even ran their mouths iming his keys were theirs for the taking!


    At that moment, the scarred man saw himself as a total fool. Fane was above them all.


    Even though there were three of them and Fane was alone, they were still no match for Fane. Fane could kill them off easily, and that was the undeniable truth. They were the


    ones who would be giving their keys to Fane. Content belongsThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    to


    The scarred man felt like he was about to stop breathing. His whole body trembled.


    The triangr-eyed man''s lips twitched. "Am I seeing things? Why do I feel like I just met that bringer of disaster, that he''s right in front of us? Am I dreaming?"


    The triangr-eyed man felt like crying at that moment.


    The scarred man was not even in the mood to answer. He stepped back and shouted out, "Run! Get away!"


    As he shouted, he summoned his true energy and frantically fled. Unfortunately, Fane would not give them the chance to live. Anyone who dared to rob Fane would pay the price.


    Fane quickly formed seals, and the


    Soul Burst Ring immediately appeared in front of him. The Soul Burst Ring Spun rapidly, and Fane let out a coldugh as he pushed his hands forward, sending the ring at the three of them.


    The ring expanded in the air, suddenly covering the three of them.


    Secondster, a deafening explosion resonated throughout the skies. The three of them were blown to dust, and only their golden keys remained.


    The golden keys were made of special materials. Even if Fane''s technique was at the storm-god rank, it could still not damage the keys.


    Fane smirked as he looked at the 15 keys scattered on the ground and slowly walked over to collect them. Coupled with the 13 keys he had, Fane had 28 golden keys.


    Rudyughed excitedly. "We''ve


    managed to get twenty-eight golden


    keys, and it didn''t even take that long. I thought you''d need to spend an entire day to reach this number. I don''t get angry at all when I see peopleing to kill us. After all, they''re practically giving away their golden keys to us."

 Chapter 3555

    Chapter 3555


    ?


    Fane lifted his head and looked around before he told Rudy, "We continue forward."


    The moment that was said, they heard heavy footsteps from ahead, and it was obvious that it was not a human''s. It must be from a massive-sized beast.


    Fane once again looked over, seeing an Ice Toad leaping over from afar.


    Strangely enough, someone was in front of the Ice Toad, which reminded them of the figure with the Crimson Tortoise. Fane frowned, immediately feeling like something was off.


    "There''s another one, and there''s someone in front of this one too," remarked Rudy warily. "What is happening?"


    What made Fane and Rudy even more curious was the fact that the massive toad actually changed directions as well, going in the same direction as the Crimson Tortoise. Even Rudy realized something was wrong.


    "There has to be a problem," insisted Rudy. "Something''s happening! Fane, let''s go take a look!"


    Fane nodded. "Let''s go there right now."


    The two of them increased their pace, following the massive Ice Toad. The toad was not that quick, so the two of them were able to follow closely behind.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    There were positives and negatives about massive beasts. Normally, therger beasts were very sturdy and strong, but they rarely moved quickly on ount of their size.


    To not attract attention, Fane and Rudy made sure to keep some distance. The two of them followed the Ice Toad for four kilometers, and everything the persona and the beast did were seen by them.


    Rudy''s eyes widened as he said, "Is he activating a transmission rune?! This person is strange. I feel like he''s not that slow. If he wanted to flee, it wouldn''t be too difficult.


    "He just keeps running forward and attacking behind him, angering the


    Ice Toad before he quickens his speed to avoid the toad''s attack. After that, he''ll slow down and keep


    an


    even pace. It''s like he''s just luring the beast forward, but where to?" Content belongs to


    Fane frowned, suddenly having a thought in his mind. To keep the element of surprise, the two of them kept their distance, so Fane could not see what that person was wearing and if they were from a second or third-grade world.


    Regardless, something was amiss with that individual.


    Rudy frowned and asked, "What do you think he''s saying through the transmission rune?"


    Fane took a deep breath as he


    continued forward, saying in a low


    voice, "He might be trying to confirm §Ö his location. After all, there''s still


    a


    Crimson Tortoise that''s around the same level. The fact that they''re acting simrly means they must have the same goal. I wonder whose n this is..."


    Rudy nodded, feeling like Fane was right. The man probably tried to determine the other person''s location.


    Rudy had various thoughts in his mind, but he was not as smart as Fane. After a long time, he could not figure it out. "What exactly are they doing? Fane, do you know?"


    Fane shook his head. "I have some guesses, but without any evidence, I can''t be sure. Let''s not throw out any wild guesses. We''ll see where they''re going."


    Time slowly ticked away. Two hours


    of


    vel.ne


    passed before the Ice Toad finally slowed down. The person in front the toad once again started tomunicate. This time, he activated two transmission runes at the same time, seemingly making a final confirmation.


    Fane did not want to get too close, so he started to slow down.


    Rudy frowned and said, "It should be around here, but I don''t see anything at all. I don''t even see that Crimson Tortoise."

 Chapter 3556

    Chapter 3556


    ?


    The moment Rudy said that, a rumble could be heard from ahead of them. Lifting his head, he spotted the Crimson Tortoise he had just talked about. The massive shell was filled with red-colored seals, and its whole body was surrounded by heat waves. In front of the Crimson Tortoise was a man in gray robes, the man they had seen.


    Rudy''s lips twitched. "It''s a plot! This is definitely a plot!"


    Anyone would have been able to figure that out. It was just that Rudy could not understand why they were doing that. He anxiously pulled at his hair, and his heart was beating rapidly, getting more and more anxious as he thought about it.


    Rudy looked at the two that were far away. "Those two are warriors from second-grade worlds, and they must be plotting against those from third- grade worlds. Surely we can''t just do nothing about it!"


    After that was said, Rudy shut his mouth and held his tongue. Even though the two of them were from Hestia, a third-grade world, they could not stick their hands into everything as though they were saviors of third-grade worlds.


    The other warriors from third-grade worlds would not truly appreciate them, anyway. It was a world where the strong were worshiped; hard work got nothing. When there were no benefits for themselves, it was better to not interfere with anything.


    Fane turned to look at Rudy. "We''ll look at the situation for now, but let''s keep following them. If we''re patient enough, we might gain something. We came here for ourselves, not to save anyone. It''s not like anyone will thank you for it, anyway."


    Rudy hurriedly nodded, no longer daring to say anything.


    The two that were


    far away started to close in. The one in front of the Ice Toad made a hand signal to the one in front of the Crimson Tortoise. Fane and Rudy could see the other man nodding. The man in front of thece Toad immediately changed directions to head southeast. Content belongs to


    The one with the Crimson Tortoise went northeast. The two of them seemed to be heading in two different directions at a 45-degree angle, but Fane was almost sure that they were headed to the same ce.


    Rudy said anxiously, "Fane, they separated. Who are we going to follow?"


    Fane took a deep breath as his eyes darted around. Various thoughts formed in his head. It was an


    important moment. If he was no et


    careful, he could very well lead himself to disaster. He needed to keep absolutely calm to make the best decision.


    After a few moments of silence, Fane pointed forward. "We won''t follow either of them. We''ll go east!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy was stunned. His lips froze,


    and he was going to ask the reason. However, Fane did not n on


    exining as Fane shot forward et


    going as quickly as he could toward the east. Rudy opened his mouth but did not say anything in the end, only following Fane.


    Rudy was sure that Fane knew where to go, but not the reason they were going there. He did not know why Fane made the decision. It was clear that following one of the two was the safest choice, but Fane never made the wrong decision before.


    Rudy swallowed his questions. As they proceeded eastward, Rudy was surprised to notice that the wastnds were starting to change in shape. Small hills began to be seen. The ground was uneven as if it had been smashed out by something.


    Rudy looked down to inspect it as he went forward. Some of those craters were formed by attacks, while some were natural. They were heading trite toward the east, which happened to be right at the center of Chaos City.

 Chapter 3557

    Chapter 3557


    ?


    It meant that they were constantly advancing deeper into Chaos City.


    Rudy remembered what those people had said. The inner region was inplete chaos, and a few people had perished inside.


    Warriors below average did not dare to go in. Even those who were slightly stronger did not dare to stay there for so long, while a lot of warriors frantically escaped the ce. Those words yed in Rudy''s heart. The more he thought about it, the more worried he got. Even though Fane was powerful, he could be threatened if there were too many people.


    Rudy was worried that their opponents would pull off petty schemes. That way, he really wondered if they could get out of it.


    Rudy sighed, telling himself that he could not possibly convince Fane to turn back. Moving forward was the only option.


    Just as he was thinking about all of that, Fane suddenly stopped. He turned and grabbed Rudy''s arm. The two of themnded back on the ground. Rudy said nothing as he followed Fane down.


    When hended, he finally realized how special this ce was. The ground might bepletely barren without even a single de of grass, but it was still uneven. The craters were one thing, but there were a lot of hills in front to obstruct their vision as well.


    He looked up and could only see a few dozen meters around him. If he wanted to look further, he would need to go up in the air. Fane frowned and said, "Two kilometers forward, I see eight warriors from third-grade worlds gathering. They''re doing something, but I can''t tell what it is."


    Rudy blinked and asked in confusion, "I doubt the warriors from third-grade worlds would do anything to us if we flew over, so why did we stop?" Fane took a deep breath, and there was a cold glint in his eyes as he said, "I think they''re the targets."


    Rudy was stunned at that, not understanding what Fane said.


    Fane grabbed Rudy''s shoulder. "Don''t ask for now. You''ll find out soon."


    Rudy nodded and shut his mouth. After another five minutes, Rudy suddenly heard a familiar rumbling as heavy limbs stepped on the ground. Rudy''s eyes widened. "It''s true! Should we go up and take a look?"


    The moment he said that, there was more rumblinging from the exact opposite direction of where the first sound came from. A massive object was rapidly heading toward them.


    Fane was right. The two humans in front of the beasts were aiming for this ce, and their target was the eight warriors.


    Fane took a deep breath, rushing forward. "Let''s go take a look!"


    Rudy nodded, following Fane as they quickly headed toward where those eight were.


    Dagda King opened up his sk and took a few gulps of alcohol. His face was a bit red, and there was hatred in his eyes. "Those shameless, despicable men. They''re so


    depraved that they''ll stop at vel.ne


    nothing!"


    Airn, who was next to Dagda, frowned and said, "Are we just going to wait and see? They''ll doThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    something to us, and all we can do is react instead of fighting back? Didn''t we win that major battle before this? Those guys must''ve suffered heavy losses!"

 Chapter 3558

    Chapter 3558


    ?


    "Of course, if Fane hadn''t appeared, we might''ve lost, but a win is still a win. It bolstered our morale, so why are we afraid now? If we work together and make them suffer a loss again, they won''t dare to cross the line!"


    All eight of them were from the third-grade world, the Fire Continent. They were very famous, and all of them were among the top of the continent. They were proud of themselves, and anyone from the Fire Continent was respectful of them.


    However, ever since they entered the Whirling World, they found themselves suffering more each day. So many warriors were stronger than them, especially those from second-grade worlds who insulted them at every chance.


    It was not like all the warriors from second-grade worlds were stronger than them either. In fact, most of the warriors from second-grade worlds were not even a match for them. However, those warriors still loved to gloat and show off, which disgusted the eight of them.


    The eight of them had formed a team within Chaos Continent. Even though they had earned quite a bit, it had not been smooth sailing. Thankfully, the eight of them united made a solid team, so they had not suffered major losses. It was just that they were unsettled, and the fear of the future caused them to be in a bad mood.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dagda looked at Airn. "In the end, the third-grade worlds arecking a true leader. We''re all scattered, and everyone is afraid of losing something. Unless they''re forced to the limits, there''s no way they''d work together against the second-grade worlds.


    "This ce is also close to the deepest part of the inner region. All the warriors here are incredibly strong yet even more petty than average. Working with them would be even more difficult. For those reasons, it''ll be very difficult to fight back against the second-grade worlds!"


    A man in green robes who was next to Airn was a fellow disciple of Dagda''s. That person had a sad look on his face.


    "The ones who are the strongest


    don''t care about everyone else at all. Even if all the warriors from


    third-grade worlds died before them, they wouldn''t care as long as they could benefit from it. After all, they''re all selfish, and regr warriors already know that. Other than Fane, the regr warriors don''t have any hope for the strongest warriors at all."


    The moment Fane was mentioned, the eight of them had a new topic of conversation.


    Airn raised an eyebrow and asked, "I heard that Fane is from Hestia, the continent surrounded by a special barrier. not for the Whirling World, they would still be cut off from the other worlds. I heard that resources are incredibly scarce there.


    "They don''t really interact with other worlds as well. Other than Fane, all of them are very mundane. Do you think Fane is the diamond among coal? Maybe Fane is just an unknown variable, or maybe he has some secrets."


    Dagda shook his head. "Who knows? We''re just guessing right now. It''s not like we''ve seen Fane before. Honestly, I really want to meet him. I feel like he must have a very unique past."


    The man in the green robes shook


    his head. "Let''s forget about Fane for now. We should think about what we''re doing next. I don''t think we can stay here anymore. Who knows what will happen if we do? It will probably not be anything good. Content belongs to


    "When we came over, didn''t we see so many corpses on the road? None of them looked like their death was easy. It''s obvious they were tortured by warriors from second-grade worlds for Heartblood."

 Chapter 3559

    Chapter 3559


    ?


    "They killed so many at once and put them so obviously for all to see. Isn''t that just to make sure that warriors from third-grade worlds see it to inspire fire and cause us to produce even more Heartblood?!"


    Saying that, the green-robed man''s face soured. He gritted his teeth, and there was hate in his eyes. "Those dogs... They should all go to hell!"


    As time passed, the inner region''s battles grew even more intense. The number of deaths rose rapidly, and the warriors from second-grade worlds used even more ruthless methods.


    Many warriors from third-grade worlds had died. Just thinking about that made the eight of them furious.


    Unfortunately, even with the eight of them together, they were unable to get revenge. If they were not careful, they might even die.


    Dagda sighed. "Let''s go in a bit and leave this ce."


    Dagda was the strongest among the eight of them, followed by Airn. Thus, the two of them made all the decisions. Dagda decided to leave, and among the other seven, four of them silently agreed. The other three, however, seemed not too pleased with the decision.


    One of them said, "I feel like we don''t have to be in such a hurry. I know it''s very dangerous inside, but we''re only on the outskirts. We aren''t really going that deep. Even though it''s dangerous here as well, the danger level isn''t as high.


    "The inner region''s deepest parts are the true hell. I know that this ce will slowly be incredibly dangerous too, but it''s still safe now. We''ll have to leave eventually, but it''s probably not right now. We''ve been here for a week, but we haven''t even gotten fifteen golden keys on average.


    "Even if we''ll get some good things, I


    still feel a bit celuctant to leave right now. It''s a bit of a pity. Even if this ce is dangerous, there are a lot of opportunities here too. If we stay for a bit more, we''ll be able to get more keys. Why don''t you think about it again, Dagda?"


    When he finished saying that, the other two nodded in agreement. In the end, they were not very happy with the number of golden keys they earned. They would only reap more rewards if they had more keys.


    They had taken such a huge risk, and had fought so many battles and experienced so much, but they were just going to bring a little over ten keys back. They were a bit reluctant to ept that. The others who agreed with Dagda were not very happy as well, but they were more worried about the dangers they might meet if they remained there. Content belongs to


    If they encountered anything they could not handle, there would be nothing they could do about it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dagda sighed. "I know what you''re all thinking, but I''ve made my decision after much deliberation.


    "We can''t stay here anymore. Those dogs will just get more vicious.


    "Don''t forget how much Heartblood is needed to open the Radiant Hall. Tons and tons need to be poured into it. They should''ve gathered quite a bit already, but it''s still far from enough. If the circumstances


    own. For the Radiant Hall, they''ve thrown everything else aside, focusing on doing everything they can to obtain the Heartblood. It''s just too dangerous to stay here."


    permitted it, they''d even ki 2 tule


    The three of them exchanged looks of helplessness. After thinking about it, they nodded.


    Dagda was right. No matter what happened, the warriors from second-grade worlds would probably not give up on opening the Radiant Hall.


    It was said that the Radiant Hall had treasures that could even strengthen a person from their very roots. Those treasures were incredibly valuable.

 Chapter 3560

    Chapter 3560


    ?


    Right at that moment, they suddenly heard rumbling from a distance. It was like massive hooves were racing across the grounds. They noticed it at the same time, and all of them stood up to look into the distance. Yet, their vision had been obscured by the hills. Dagda frowned as he patted Airn on the back. "I''ll go take a look. All of you, wait here!"


    The moment he said that, Dagda shot up into the air to look at the situation. Looking around, Dagda''s heart almost jumped out of his chest. A mature Crimson Tortoise was rushing toward them from the left, while a massive Ice Toad was leaping their way from the right. There was even a Red Fox Beast charging at them from behind.


    The three beasts all had warriors who were wearing the same clothes in front of them, leading the beasts with the eight warriors at the center! Dagda''s face darkened, immediately realizing how bad the situation was. It reeked of a plot.


    The eight of them had probably been targeted by the warriors from second-grade worlds. Their Heartbloods were probably the cause of this ambush. About one kilometer away from Dagda, Fane and Rudy stood on a hill, frowning as they looked right at Dagda''s direction. They could see Dagda in the air at that moment.


    "It''s true after all. This is really happening!" eximed Rudy anxiously. "To kill others, there''s nothing they won''t do!"


    Right after he said that, Rudy turned


    to look at Fane. He wanted to ask Fane if they should save those eight pitiful warriors, but he swallowed his words before he said that. He did not want to disturb Fane''s thoughts. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Fane narrowed his eyes. "This isn''t right. We can''t be reckless right now."


    Rudy looked at Fane curiously. "What''s wrong?"


    Fane took a deep breath as he turned to look around. However, the hills obstructed most of his vision, and he could not see anything at all.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fane frowned, thinking about it seriously. "In the first ce, they shouldn''t be doing all this just to kill those people."


    Fane was incredibly sure as he said that, and Rudy blinked, asking, "And why isn''t killing their sole purpose? What else do they want? Could they be aiming for Heartblood?"


    Fane nodded, answering, "Their


    main aim should be to get Heartblood. Let me ask you: how have the warriors from


    second-grade worlds been treating


    the warriors from third-grade g


    worlds? Do they hate the warriors from third-grade worlds as much as the other way around?"


    Rudy thought about it earnestly and shook his head. "No. There''s not much hatred in it. The warriors from second-grade worlds just treat third-grade-world warriors asmbs for ughter. They see warriors from third-grade worlds as livestock, and nothinges from true hatred."


    Fane took a deep breath and nodded honestly. "That''s why there''s something wrong."

 Chapter 3561

    Chapter 3561


    ?


    When that was said, they suddenly heard a few explosions. Fane and Rudy immediately looked toward the source of the explosions. The three beasts had already started fighting with the eight warriors, and energy waves of various colors could be seen.


    Even if it was a distance away, Fane could tell that those eight warriors were no match for the three beasts. After all, those three beasts were not weak. Their natural born techniques were at the middle ultimate god rank. If the three beasts were warriors then, they would stand at the top of the hierarchy.


    The eight warriors might not be weak, but they were still not at the level of those three beasts. Thankfully, they had numbers so they started with an equal ying field. However, that would notst long and would soon be quickly destroyed.


    Rudy frowned and said anxiously, "What''s wrong with the situation? Fane, my brain is full right now. Just tell me. I can''t figure it out."


    Fane nodded, "Heartblood can only be collected when a person is alive. Once they die, it would be of no value no matter how much is collected. So, they have to keep those warriors alive if they want Heartblood.


    "Those beasts aren''t warriors from second-grade worlds. The beast has a natural animosity toward humans. The moment the beasts attack, they attack to kill their foes. If they kill the humans, they would also get blood beads. I already said it, those warriors want to collect Heartblood, they aren''t just looking to kill."


    Rudy understood it immediately. If they were aiming for Heartblood, then they would need to guarantee that the group of eight was not killed by the beasts. However, there was no way those there would be able to aplish that.


    That was why Fane said there was something wrong with the situation and did not attack immediately. Rudy said seriously, "So, you think people are lying in wait here?"


    Fane took a deep breath, "Yes! It''s no


    .ne


    longer just a suspicion. I''m already sure of it. The two who were leading the beasts earlier had been constantlymunicating to exchange their locations, but they should have beenmunicating with the other warriors from second-grade worlds as well." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane paused as he narrowed his eyes and continued, "This is such a huge plot, but it''s only targeting those eight warriors. Even if they kill all eight of those warriors and gather all the Heartblood, there are still some things I can''t figure out..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    SWOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rudy widened his eyes, "I think it''s very worth it! Fane, just think about it. The eight of them have quite a lot of golden keys. When the eight of them die, not only would you get the Heartblood, but the golden keys as well.


    "The three beasts aren''t cheap either! After killing the eight warriors, I doubt they''ll let those beasts off!"


    Fane turned around in surprise. He nodded slightly, "You''re right! You hit it right on the head. The eight of them are definitely the goal, but the three beasts are as well. After killing the three beasts, not only would they get rewards, the beasts have cores that can also be sold at high prices. It''s definitely worth it!" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy nodded. Fane narrowed his eyes and looked around, "Let''s not go over. We should look for the ones that are hiding first!"


    Bang!


    The fox swiped on the ground, sending up a dust cloud. Thankfully, Dagda had been quick to dodge, or it would have been his blood instead of dust!

 Chapter 3562

    Chapter 3562


    ?


    The Red Fox Beast was incredibly hard to deal with. It was quick and its ws were incredibly sharp. Regr weapons could do nothing against the ws at all. Dagda clenched his teeth and his eyes reddened. He clutched his left arm. No matter how fast he dodged, he had still been injured by the sharp ws even though he did not get killed by the fox.


    Thankfully, the wound was not too deep and did not affect his ability to fight. However, it meant that this battle would notst too long. There might be eight of them, but they were still no match for the three beasts.


    Beasts had never lived together harmoniously, but when they faced the same opponents, they would work together.


    Airn wiped off the sweat from her forehead. The Crimson Tortoise''s natural-born technique was nothing to be trifled with. Every time it used the technique, it would dramatically increase the temperature. Earlier, he had just narrowly avoided a st, but he still failed to avoid the high temperatures. If he had not dodged far enough, even his eyebrows would have been burned.


    The eight warriors were all in a circle. They worked together to fight and left no holes. That was the only way they had barely managed to hold on. Airn panted while saying, "Dagda! Figure something out! We can''t hold on much longer. We won''t be able to beat them. We have to escape!"


    Dagda nodded, he was looking for a chance as well. They were being attacked in three directions by the beasts, so the only way for them to escape was toward the south.


    However, the three warriors from second-grade worlds were standing there and looking on coldly. Dagda did not know how strong those three were, but they were definitely not slow. They must have learned some highly ranked speed techniques which was why the three beasts had not managed to catch up. The eight of them ended up being the targets instead.


    The three warriors did not leave and merely watched on coldly. It was obvious that the three of them had deliberately lured those beasts there. If the eight warriors escaped in that direction, they would definitely be stopped. Then, they would face attacks from all four sides, and the situation would be disastrous.


    The person behind Dagda was the


    ????


    one who had voiced out against leaving before. That person had a sour look on his face, "I regret everything so much! I can''t believe these guys are so despicable. Even before he stepped into the deeper parts of the inner region, they''re still using such despicable methods against us!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Dagda shouted out, "Is it the time to say this? Just shut up!"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    et


    Four hundred meters away from the battle, there was an intricatelyid concealment formation. The formation had three people inside who were coldly observing the battle. They were waiting for the perfect moment when both sides were heavily injured. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Then, they would rush out and attack both sides with the other three. The six of them would be able to get everything they wanted. The one standing at the front was Goran Minsk, from the second-grade world, Trime Continent.


    Behind him were his fellow disciples, Morrison and Reyes. Goran raised an eyebrow and said, "I think they''ll be able tost for five more minutes. Do any of you want to take a bet? I''ll bet three golden keys."


    Morrison smiled and shook his head, saying, "Goran, you''re too rich. You just took out three golden keys to bet just like that. I can''t afford it. If I lose, I''d be gutted."


    Reyes scoffed at Morrison, saying with disdain, "And you get so unhappy when I call you stingy. Can you really not afford three golden keys? You have over thirty on you. You''re already feeling the pain with just a tenth of your keys."


    Morrison''s lips twitched as he


    looked at Reyes unhappily, "I don''t spend recklessly as you do. I just like to take care of my money properly Three more golden keys might actually get me a higher-ranked treasure. It might be worth several times more." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Ryees scoffed, "Dream on! Do you think the ones who designed the Whirling World are idiots? With just three keys, you want a whole different level of treasures?!"

 Chapter 3563

    Chapter 3563


    ?


    "Do you really think your intelligence canpare to the ancient heroes? It''s one thing to talk about it when it''s just us, but make sure you don''t let any outsiders hear you. Otherwise, they''ll definitelyugh at you. They''ll even wonder if there''s something wrong with your head. They''ll start questioning how people even get into our n."


    The moment that was said, Morrison was practically stomping his foot in anger. His face reddened as he pointed at Reyes, "What did you say, you..." Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Goran, "Alright, both of you shut up! Why are you fighting right now?"


    Just as they were quarreling, Fane slowly closed in on their position with his mask on. With the concealment formation, the three of them could not be seen by anyone outside at all. That piece ofnd would seempletely empty. Of course, that was if the other side did not touch the formation.


    The moment it was touched or anyone walked into the area, they would feel something wrong. Anyone with higher soul energies would even be able to see through it immediately.


    When the three of them saw that someone was there, they immediately shut their mouths as they stared at the person. That person had green robes on and a white mask. He was alone, and there did not seem to be anything off about him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just that the person was walking slowly as if he was just sightseeing. They were less than a few hundred meters away from the battle. Anyone would be able to hear what was going on. Goran raised an eyebrow as he coldly looked at Fane, observing Fane''s every move.


    Fane had clearly heard what was happening. Any normal person would have gone to check on the sounds, but this person did not seem to be in a hurry at all. No matter how intense the explosions got, the person did not seem to react at all. Walking past the concealment formation, Fane did not avert his gaze as he continued walking forward. Seeing no reaction from Fane, Goran rxed.


    That person was probably just


    passing by, and would not interrupt their ns. Goran decided against doing anything about it. Fane had gone around in one big circle before returning to his original spot, and Rudy had remained hidden the whole time. When he saw that Fane was back, he ran over excitedly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Did you find them? You went over so boldly, did you really not alert them?"


    Fane walked to Rudy''s side, "I found


    et


    them! Don''t worry, they won''t be alerted. Those people have big ns, so they would have nned everything. There''s no way they would just hide in a corner. They would have to put up a concealment formation. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Those on the inside could see outside, but those on the outside would not be able to see inside. If I was a normal warrior, I would not have found their hiding spot but it''s because I''m no normal warrigr. A simple concealment formation like that is full of weaknesses Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Rudy widened his eyes. He had never heard of any weaknesses before. In Rudy''s eyes, a concealment formation was an incredibly high-ranked one. It was incredibly valuable as well.


    Furthermore, he had seen in books before that it was impossible to notice without actually touching it or having high soul energy. Why was it full of weaknesses in Fane''s eyes instead? It was apletely different evaluation.


    Was he just inexperienced? In truth, it was not that Rudy was inexperienced. It was not just Rudy, even warriors from third or second-grade worlds would not have understood Fane.


    Fane only said there were a lot of weaknesses with the help of the memories he had obtained. With those memories, the concealment formation was useless in Fane''s eyes.

 Chapter 3564

    Chapter 3564


    ?


    After all, Fane''s memories were from experts at the peak of a first-grade world. Those experts had to go through a lot to get to their level. What they had seen and experienced was not something normal warriors would ever encounter.


    Those guys thought that their concealment formation would be able to block anyone''s perception, but in Fane''s eyes, it waspletely useless. Concealment formations had a unique energy fluctuation. Fane''s soul was incredibly strong, and he immediately felt it.


    The spot of the formation did not seem to fit with the surrounding area. Simple formations like that would be impossible to deal with by anyone else, but they were just filled with holes in Fane''s eyes. Just by using his soul to change a few of the energy runes, he would be able to see inside immediately.


    He had clearly seen those three observing him in earnest. The three of them had robes that were special to warriors of second-grade worlds. On top of that, it was easy to tell from the pride on their faces that they were no ordinary warriors, and were not weak.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rudy stood there quietly, looking at Fane''s ever-changing expressions. He frowned and said anxiously, "They won''t hold on for much longer! Should we go help them?"


    Explosions were constantly heard ahead, and various waves of energy constantly shed in the air. The eight warriors were getting weaker and weaker. Even if they were barely holding on, Rudy was sure that they would not be able tost much longer.


    If they did not do anything, it would be impossible to save those eight warriors. However, when Rudy said that, he felt a bit guilty. He was feeling anxious, but he could not help at all. They would need to rely on Fane to turn the tables. Rudy pursed his lips, suddenly feeling like he waspletely useless.


    Just as he wanted to retract his words, Fane suddenly said, "Go into Mustard Seed for now. Leave the rest to me!"


    After that, Fane waved, and a dense power of space started to wrap around Rudy, suddenly causing


    Rudy to disappear. They were in act


    dangerous area after all. If a strong warrior spotted Rudy along the way and decided to kill him, there was no way Rudy could even fight back. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After all, Rudy''s skills were only sufficient for level nine cities. Fane turned to look at the distant battle. At that moment, all eight warriors were already injured, and they seemed to all be barely holding on.


    He could even tell that the strongest one among the eight was clenching his teeth with reddened eyes. Fane sighed as he activated thews of space, disappearing from the spot.


    Dagda''s hands trembled slightly. The pain in his arm told him he was losing time. If he did not end the battle quickly, then he would not be able to bear his injuries anymore. It might just end up dying right there!


    Airn''s eyes were red. He had already nned for the worst, "Dagda! We have tounch our final assault or we won''t have any more time! We''ve already expended at least a third of our true energy. If we keep going like this, we''ll just die! No matter what, we should at least try something. Even if we have to die, at least we''ll die a good death!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    e


    Dagda looked at Airn emotionally. Various emotions were running through his head. His memories constantly surfaced. He had left his family to participate in his n''s tests, and from his talent, he had be an inner disciple, slowly climbing upward. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3565

    Chapter 3565


    ?


    Many geniuses had lost to him on his road to improving himself before he became a chosen disciple, and was sent to the Whirling World by his n. He still remembered what the head of his n told him before he left.


    He was told to watch out for danger. Even though there were opportunities where there was danger, he still needed to watch out for himself. His life was the most important. He was told to make sure he left the Whirling World alive. He had assured everyone that he would not disappoint them and that he would be someone truly strong after going through the Whirling World.


    Those dreams he once had were quickly disappearing. Even though he did not want to admit it, the reality was right in front of them. The chances of them making it out alive was probably only at thirty percent. Even thirty percent could be considered an overestimation. The other warriors around him were also starting to tear up.


    They could guess what the results were as well. Death was something they found hard to ept. Even though they knew that the Whirling World was a ce filled with death, they felt true fear when it was right in front of them.


    Dagda took a deep breath and forced himself to throw those thoughts aside. He shouted out, "We can''t go on like this. I''ve already looked at them just now, and the Crimson Tortoise should be the weakest one. It''s our only chance, so listen to my orderster!"


    The green-robed man was on the verge of tears, "I feel like it''s too dangerous! We might not be able to do it!"


    He really was scared at that point. After all, it was the most dangerous situation he had ever been in. Airn''s lips stiffened as he turned around to re at the green-robed man coldly, "This is ourst chance! Toss your fear aside. Even if we die, we have to at least try!"


    Airn''s words stirred their hearts. All eight of them clenched their teeth as they tried topose themselves, waiting for Dagda''s orders. Dagda stabbed his sword forward again, and a red glow shot out right at the Ice Toad''s massive tongue.


    The Ice Toad''s tongue could shoot out as far as twenty meters. There was a sticky and disgusting liquid on it, and it was also incredibly frosty The liquid would stick to anything the tongue hits, and ice would form around the ce it touches. Unless they tore away their flesh, they would bepletely wrapped up by the long tongue, never able to get out. Content belongs toContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    NovelDrama.Org


    Forcing the tongue back, Dagda panted. At that moment, he was still recovering his strength. Right as he was at his weakest, the foxunched forward to strike him.


    Dagda''s expression darkened. It was


    very possible that he would not be able to avoid that strike. Airn was on the other end, and would not be able to get to him. The green-robed man who was closest to Dagda immediately helped. However, before the man could even do anything, two fireballs the size of his fists wereunched at him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The green-robed man was forced to defend himself, losing the chance to help Dagda Dagda''s heart chilled at that, feeling that getting struck by the fox would at least cause him to lose half of his fighting capabilities. In such a serious situation, it was as good as losing a whole limb. He had lost sight of any chance at victory. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Yet, no matter how dire the situation was, Dagda did not want to give up just like that. He held his breath and nned on blocking the fox.

 Chapter 3566

    Chapter 3566


    ?


    At that moment, the fox''s head was incredibly close to Dagda. Its sinister eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Its sharp ws hit Dagda''s sword, and Dagda could clearly hear his sword starting to crack the moment it was hit as if it was about to crumble.


    Dagda closed his eyes, knowing that he was at his limits. He took a deep breath and summoned up all his strength, "I''ll fight you to the death! Even if I die, I''ll make sure to cause you some serious injury first!"


    Dagda was already prepared to risk everything, but an intense howling wind was suddenly hearding from afar. Right after that, he heard the fox cry out in agony.


    Dagda suddenly opened his eyes. He saw a man in dark green robes holding a gray sword in hand, hitting the ws away in one blow. The fox''s main weapons were its sharp ws. That man had actually sliced the fox''s right w in half from one strike!


    Blood sttered everywhere. Dagda had not been able to react at all when the blood sttered all over his body. A thick smell assaulted his nose, but it did not affect Dagda at all. Dagda looked at that man as if he was looking at a god.


    The others finally reacted as well. All of them widened their eyes as they looked at that man in surprise! Airn could not help but say, "So strong!"


    They had fought the fox for so long and had not been able to do any significant damage to the fox at all. Yet, that man had sliced away one of the fox''s ws the moment the man attacked. The gulf between them was obvious.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dagda''s voice was a bit hoarse, but he still said, "Thank you so much!"


    Fane turned around and nodded slightly, not saying anything.


    The three warriors from second-grade worlds who were looking on could not remain calm at that moment. The three of them had tried so hard to lure those beasts there so the three beasts and eight warriors would battle it out and end up injured so they could reap the benefits.


    Yet, someone had suddenly appeared and disrupted their ns. The one in the middle was a short-haired man. The short-haired man stared coldly at Fane, and his eyes were full of anger.


    Fane scoffed at the short-haired


    man. Fane was a man of principle. If


    ??


    the other side did not do anything to him, then it did not matter if they were from third or second-grade worlds, Fane could not attack them first. However, this time, Fane had been disgusted by their despicable methods. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    net


    Those arrogant men had always treated warriors from third-grade worlds as prey that they could do anything with. The methods they used were so underhanded. Other than those incredibly selfish warriors from third-grade worlds, anyone else would not be able to remain calm at the sight. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The short-haired man let out a smile of disdain as he looked at Fane. Fane wore a mask, so he could only see Fane''s cold eyes.


    The short-haired man said, "You''re a


    bit skilled, but don''t be too happy! No matter how skilled you are, you won''t be able to get out of this alive since you decided to interfere. You''ll die here just like those eight pieces of trash. It''ll be the price you pay for interfering with us." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 3567

    Chapter 3567


    ?


    The short-haired man''s tone was incredibly cold. When the eight warriors heard that, their expressions darkened greatly. Airn shouted, "You''re the ones who shouldn''t be so pleased with yourselves! Even if I have to die today, I''ll make sure you pay the iron price!"


    Airn felt like he was going to blow up from his anger. Those guys talked in such a disgusting manner. At that moment, he truly did want to put his life on the line to make those three pay.


    Fane smirked, not saying anything. The others could not understand what the short-haired man actually meant, but Fane understood. Other than those three, there were still another three who were hiding in a concealment formation not far away.


    If the six of them attacked together, it really would be difficult. It was because of that, the short-haired man was acting so arrogantly. However, Fane did not mind. Even with another three, he would still have the ability to make them pay a painful price!


    The fox temporarily stopped attacking after half of its w was lost. It retreated and licked its wounds, but its eyes were full of rage. Fane had thoroughly angered the beast, and with the beast''s temperament, there was no way it would let Fane off.


    It suited Fane perfectly. The other two beasts had stopped for the moment because of what happened as well. The intense battlefield suddenly turned strangely quiet, but everyone there knew that it was just a temporary peace. It would not take that long for the peace to be broken!


    The three in the concealment formation were stunned when Fane appeared. After all, Fane had just passed by earlier and did not seem to act strangely at all. Yet, Fane had suddenly appeared just like that, which caught them off guard.


    Reyes frowned and said, "What is


    happening?! Why did this guy


    el


    suddenly appear there?! Wasn''t he moving forward? Why did he suddenly turn around? Did he suddenly change his mind? Was he not nning on interfering, but ended up deciding to?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Morrison turned and rolled his eyes at Reyes, "What are you even saying? He''s already on the battlefield anyway, so what''s the point of trying to figure out why? Right now, we need to figure out how to deal with this!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Reyes was speechless after Morrison''s words. Goran sighed and said, "Is this the time to fight? Keep quiet!"


    Morrison knew how to read the


    mood and immediately decided


    against continuing to exchange


    ne


    words with Reyes. He said, "What do we do now? Should we go there right now? I feel like the other three might not be able to handle the situation. That guy doesn''t seem weak. He managed to slice the fox''s ws in one sh. That''s not something an ordinary warrior can do." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Goran nodded as various thoughts surfaced in his head. After a moment, he said coldly, "We''ll wait a bit more! This isn''t the time to strike! We need to wait until both sides are heavily injured before we reap the benefits, and not join in too early, dragging ourselves inside. The three of us aren''t as fast as the other three. If we join now, we could very well end up injured. Don''t forget what we''re meant to do, and don''t forget our goal." Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Morrison nodded seriously, feeling like Goran was right! The situation was not that bad at the moment.


    Fane turned to look at Dagda. At that moment, his back was facing the three warriors, and only the eight warriors from third-grade worlds were facing


    him.

 Chapter 3568

    Chapter 3568


    ?


    Fane lowered his voice and said quickly, "Listen to my orders after this!"


    Fane had said it incredibly quickly, and normally, the other side would hesitate. Fane could clearly tell that Dagda had some hesitation on his face.


    It was expected. Even though Fane had just saved him, it was not like Dagda wouldpletely believe Fane. After all, Dagda was also afraid of being used as cannon fodder. In this situation, it would be incredibly easy to sacrifice the eight of them.


    Even though Fane could see Dagda''s hesitation, Dagda still nodded after a few seconds of silence. There was no other way around it. Without Fane around, he might have already lost the ability to fight, and the eight of them would have met a cruel death.


    Fane raised an eyebrow as he raised his hand to take off his mask. His face waspletely revealed to the eight of them. When they saw Fane''s face, all of them widened their eyes. Airn gaped, feeling incredibly stunned!


    Dagda almost lost his voice, "It''s you..."


    It turns out to be Fane! The Fane that regr warriors from third-grade worlds all regarded as a hero. Fane had saved the warriors from third-grade worlds more than once but was like a lone wolf that rarely moved in any groups.


    After aplishing something, Fane would immediately disappear. No one knew where he was going. They could not believe how lucky they were to meet Fane at such a crucial moment! Airn was starting to breathe heavily. He admired Fane a lot.


    He knew that Fane was from Hestia Continent. The fact that Fane managed to reach such heights in terms of skills truly was worthy of respect. Even if Fane had some secrets, Fane still needed to rely on his own talent.


    Fane frowned and said, "Don''t act surprised! We can''t let them guess it!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he said that, all of them realized that Fane had taken off his mask after turning around to not alert their opponents of his


    identity. He nned on catchina


    them off guard. When Fane saw that the eight of them were very


    obedient, he quickly assigned their tasks! Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    All eight of them nodded, assuring that they would do their best to aplish those tasks. With Fane by their side, all of them were full of confidence. Fane turned around again, and the three beasts were starting to move again.


    Earlier, Fane''s sudden attack had instilled fear in those beasts, but it could still not dissuade the three beasts from wanting to kill the humans. Unless they felt that their lives were in danger, they would absolutely not turn around and run!


    After all, they would be able to get blood beads just by killing humans. After absorbing the blood beads, they would be even more powerful. Humans were basically moving treasures in their eyes that they would not let go of easily!


    Fane ignored those beasts as he looked at the three warriors! The short-haired man stared right at Fane. If looks could kill, Fane would have already died a hundred times. Fane shot Dagda and the others a look, and the eight of them modded at the same time. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Fane smirked as he started to form seals. A ring that was the size of a head appeared in front of Fane. Red runes that constantly changed were on the ring, and the glow illuminated Fane''s face, giving Fane a sinister look to him.


    Fane shot forward incredibly quickly. His target was those three who were incredibly quick! The other eight would hold back the three beasts so the beasts would not trouble Fane.


    The three of them were stunned when they saw Fane rushing at them alone. They had seen Fane


    giving out orders as well, but they et


    never expected Fane to ask the eighth warriors to hold back the three beasts while he attempted to


    fight the three of them alone!


    Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At that moment, they felt incredibly amused. That guy might be skilled, but they had three of them, while he was alone. They felt like he was justmitting suicide by rushing at them!

 Chapter 3569

    Chapter 3569


    ?


    The short-haired man scoffed while he started to form seals. Countless seals began to fuse into the sword he had in hand. The three of them were not afraid of Fane at all, feeling like Fane was acting too boldly!


    However, just in case, the three of them still nned on attacking with all their might. They pulled out their weapons at the same time, activating their techniques as they attacked Fane!


    Fane did not even blink. If he had not gotten Soul Sky to the second stage, Fane might not have been so confident. However, it was different from before. He had a storm god rank technique.


    The three in front of him only had lower ultimate god rank techniques that were at the second or third stage at most. Even if the three of them attacked together, they were still no match for Soul Sky.


    The Soul Burst Ring rapidly expanded in the air,pletely surrounding the three techniques that were rushing at Fane! The three of them felt a wave of tempestuous energy charging at them! Before they could react, they heard three explosions near them!


    They looked on as their own techniques were utterly destroyed, disappearing, and they werepletely stunned.


    They knew that the person in front of them would not be easy to deal with, but they never expected him to be so strong! Even the three of them working together was no match for him at all! After the Soul Burst Ring destroyed those three techniques, it continued to charge at them.


    The three of them had just spent all their power and were incredibly weak. They tried to summon up their true energy to protect themselves, but it waspletely useless! The Soul Burst Ring enveloped them and exploded again! The three of them died in an instant!


    Fane had only used a few seconds


    ???


    to do all of that. The other warriors were still holding back the three beasts. The explosions attracted their attention, and they looked over to see those three arrogant warriors beingpletely blown apart, falling onto the ground with blood


    sttered all over. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Dagda waspletely stunned, and was almost hit by that red fox''s remaining w! All of them were gaping as they looked at Fane in disbelief.


    They knew that Fane was incredibly strong. They had heard quite a few stories about Fane, but personally seeing it waspletely different. The three of them were at a loss for words from the shock.


    It was not just them who were shocked. Goran and the others werepletely frozen as well, unable to say anything.


    When Fane rushed forward, theyThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    thought that Fane would die. After


    et


    all, Fane was going against three enemies alone. Yet, it had been theplete opposite. Fane fought against those three and won without any pressure at all. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Morrison could not help but say, "That''s a monster! My god! He''s absolutely a monster!"


    Those skills would even be able to


    stand up to those at the top of second-grade worlds. Most


    importantly, warriors of that caliber, should not all of them be in the deepest part of the inner region? Why did one of them suddenly appear here? The three of them were shocked and confused! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Reyes said, "What do we do now? Should we give up? Or should we go over?"


    Morrison was incredibly anxious at those words, "What are you even saying?! Go over? Do you want to die?! Didn''t you see how those three died?!"

 Chapter 3570

    Chapter 3570


    ?


    Morrison felt like Reyes was crazy to even suggest that. Even if the three of them were slightly stronger than the other three, they were not that much stronger. The other three had lost so horribly even when they were not holding back. If the three of them rushed over, the results would not be much better.


    Morrison said angrily, "What''s even in your head?! You''re so reckless. Can''t you think about the consequences? If you want to die, I won''t stop you! You can rush over there right now and fight that guy to death! Don''t drag us down with you!"


    Reyes was furious when he heard that. Reyes'' face reddened as he said, "You''re a piece of crap! All you do is talk and talk, but when there''s danger, you run faster than anyone else! You should have just died a long time ago!"


    The two of them started to quarrel, and what they said made Goran frown. The two of them were practically cursing each other''s ancestors! They had never liked each other, and did not mind if the other guy died on the spot!


    Goran could finally not take it anymore. He turned around and red at them, "Shut up right now! Let me say this again! It''s not the time to bicker like this!"


    If they continued to fight like that, it would just cause more trouble. They were in an incredibly dire moment, but those two did not seem to know the situation they were in at all. They could not control their emotions.


    Goran really regretted forming a team with those two. Anyone with half a brain would not have chosen to fight their own teammates at a time like this! The two of them immediately shut up after being scolded.


    Goran sighed as he looked at them hatefully before looking at the battlefield. After killing the three warriors, the masked man did not deal with the beasts. Instead, he stood by the side and watched quietly.


    Those eight warriors were still holding on against the beasts, but they would not be able to hold on any longer, so what did the masked man want? If he did not help them, the eight warriors would not be able to defeat the beasts.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if one of the beasts was


    already injured, was he just not going to help? Did the masked man have any other ns? What was he thinking? Those various thoughts were in Goran''s mind. In truth, Goran had already decided to retreat. Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    After all, that person may not be doing anything, but he was still too strong. He would definitely be no match for that person. On top of that, there were eight other warriors! After a few moments of silence, Goran finally spoke.


    "Listen here! No matter what


    happenster, the two of you shut up. We''ll watch until the battle ends and they leave this ce before we retreat Don''t even think about talking about being afraid or being brave, do you understand? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing that, Morrison breathed a sigh of relief. Even though Reyes was willing to fight, Reyes still knew that Goran''s choice was the right one. If the three of them rushed forward just like that, there was no way they would be able to win. That masked man would not let them off so easily. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The three of them would be no match for the masked man even working together. Fane merely floated in the air, looking at the battle between the eight warriors and the beasts.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!